ã€ŠJourney of the Fate Destroying Emperorã€‹


 Chapter 1: The Beginning

    March 23, 2020, Qinghai, City Z

    A young man dressed in a suit was walking home with a mask around his mouth and nose. In his face, you could see both tiredness and a youthful vigor. His appearance was above average: not handsome, but somewhat pleasing to the eye. What was extraordinary about him was his eyes.

    His eyes were ck just like everyone in the Republic, but if you stare at them, you would notice a strong and determined will; a will full with the drive to move forward. His name was Wang Wei.

    Wang Wei walked to his three bedroom apartment and put his mask properly on a hanger by the door. Just by entering the room, you could see that this was a somewhat luxurious apartment. This young man had achieved some sess in his career at such a young age.

    Afterward, he took off his clothes, put on his slippers and got into the shower to wash off the tiredness of the day.

    "What a tired week," he proimed. " The director was driving us crazy."

    After a long shower, he began to prepare his diner for the day. Today¡¯s menu involved miso soup with a couple of side dishes. Afterward, he turned on both the TV and hisptop. Just by looking at the first page of his screen, you could see that Wang Wei was an avid fan of online novels.

    On the TV, you could hear a beautiful reporter dressed in a standard woman suit talking with great exmation, thus creating a sense of drama and tension to the audience.

    " Hello, everyone, I¡¯m reporter Chen Hua, bringing you international news. International Space Agencies across the world have discovered a cosmic phenomena that is spreading across multiple gxies. As you can see in the sky behind me, there you can see something that resembles space cracks. We have invited Academician Chen from the Chinese Academic Institute of Science and Technology to make a statement."

    Afterward, an old man with white hair and beard appeared. Just by looking at him, you could notice a schrly temperament about him. Wang Wei--who was cooking--stopped and looked at the TV. The first thing he noticed was the slight resemnce between Academician Chen and the reporter. Well, given the fact that they have the same surname, it would not be too far fetched if they were family.

    Academician Chen took a mike and responded: " After analyzing the data, we theorized that an enormous amount of energy waves was making its way throughout the universe, thus affecting the gravity field of each gxy to the point that the fabric of space itself was shaking."

    The academician went on to exin a bunch of scientific theory to back up his theory. You could see at a glimpse that he was very excited; his body exuded a vigor that was far beyond an old man in his 70¡¯s.

    Wang Wei watched the program with full concentration. He did not know why, but he had a hunch that something bad was going to happen. Do not think that this is just his feeling. Ever since he was young, he always had an extraordinary intuition. That intuition had saved his life many times and even greatly helped him in his career.

    Wang Wei was an orphan whose parents abandoned him since he was born. As such, he always lived in an orphanage ever since he could remember. Growing up without parents, he was forced to grow up early and matured way before his peers. At the orphanage, he became what you called a study tyrant and had the best grades of all the kids.

    The first time his intuition manifested was when he was 8 years old and being adopted. The director of the orphanage brought a couple dressed in a bunch of luxurious and high brand clothes. They drove a car worth at least two million yuan. All the children were lined up one by one, dressed in the best outfit and tried to look as cute as possible. The couple checked each of them in order to pick the best. Finally, they chose Wang Wei--as expected since he was the best among those children.

    However, the moment he was chosen, Wang Wei felt a terrible dread overflowing in his mind. The only thing in his mind at that moment was that if he went with that couple, his life would be more miserable than a street dog. He did not know how and why this feeling came, but he believed in it anyway. This was the first time that Wang Wei disobeyed the order of the director. Anyway, he refused to be adopted by the couple. In the end, two other boys and a girl were taken away by them.

    In fact, Wang Wei ¡¯s intuition turned out to be right. In less than a month, a storm swept the national news that involving kidnapping children and selling them as sex ve. While watching the news, Wang Wei recognized the couples that wanted to adopt him as one of the main suspects of this massive operation.

    Unfortunately, the director of the orphanage was fired after the incident. However, Wang Wei became aware of his intuition and relied on it. Two yearster, Wang Wei used his intuition to choose a new adopted parents. This couple were not well off like the previous one, but had the financial capability to raise a child. It turns out that Wang Wei¡¯s intuition was right off the bat again.

    In less than five years, his adopted father¡¯spany rose like aet with assets worth billions of yuan. Sadly though, with his parents giving birth to a biological son and the increase of fortune of the family, many problems were intensified. However, this is not an influential part of this story--at least not yet.

    Another instance in which Wang Wei¡¯s intuition saved his life was when he was in high school. As one top study tyrant of his school--and one with a prominent background-- Wang Wei had attracted the eye of one his school goddess. After she confessed her feelings and he epted, one of her suitors could not ept his goddess being defiled by a nerd. So he decided to take matters into his own hand. He hired a bunch of thugs to beat Wang Wei when he was on his way to cram school.

    After school that day, Wang Wei was headed to cram school when a dreaded feeling overwhelmed his mind again. This was the same way he felt the day of his first adoption. Without hesitation, he called a taxi home. Upon arriving, he told his mother that he was not feeling well, so he skipped cram school that day.

    The second day after the incident, he learned at school that some poor student was beaten by gangsters. It so happened that said student went to the same cram school as Wang Wei. Coincidence? I think not.

    Afterward, Wang Wei used his intuition on many major decision of his life: what school to go to, what professor to get along with, which co-worker to get along with, which friend is truly trustworthy, which project at work that had potential and which look good on the surface, but were prone to problems.

    These decisions made him--who was in just histe twenties--heading into a promotion for deputy manager at a Fortune 500 Company.

    Now back to the present.

    Wang Wei was watching the news with worry on his face. He pondered what action to take. At the same time, many ces in the world were in chaos. The cracks in space that were small and visible in only some ces began to expand exponentially. They look exactly like when the character White Beard from the anime One piece used his devil fruit ability.

    As the cracks became more visible in the sky, panic and chaos spread across the globe. People began to wonder:

    "Is this the end of the world?"

 Chapter 2: Reincarnation

    While the whole world and government of different countries were trying to find the cause of this phenomena and how to properly deal with it, something incredible happened to Wang Wei. As soon as his intuition took effect, he got up and ran outside. Unfortunately for him, before he got far, a space crack suddenly appeared and swallowed him.

    Afterward, Wang Wei found himself travelling in a vacuum-like environment--except that there was no or stars around him. The only thing around him was darkness. Sadly for him, it did not take long before his body was destroyed. The only thing remaining of his existence was a milky white cloud like substance that he assumed to be his soul.

    "Danm, I¡¯m in big trouble this time," he proimed. "I have to find a way out of this situation or I will definitely die."

    Many negative emotions were going through his head. But he forced himself to calm down. He focused his attention around while ignoring the fact that his soul was slowly dying out. He soon noticed a bunch of blue light spots scattered around in the void; they shined like stars in the night, yet strangely, if you did not focus on them, you could not notice them.

    "No time to think now. This may be my only chance."

    He moved his already fading soul to the nearest spot. As soon as he touched the light spot, it was immediately absorbed by him. He discovered that these blue light spots could stabilize his dying soul. Afterward, he moved his soul and absorbed as many of the blue spots as possible. Wang Wei did not notice that as he absorbed more and more blue spots, his soul started to turn purple. All he cared about was how to save his life.

    During his travel, he lost his perception of time: he felt that eons had passed, at the same time, he felt that only a few seconds had passed. Wang Wei didn¡¯t know how long he took, but he suddenly found a very bright light in front of him and he rushed into it.

    Myriad Emperor World, Central Continent, Dao Opening Sect.

    A man dressed in a white ancient gownced with golden thread stood in front of a room. There were many other people standing behind him, indicating that this man had a great status. Although he looked calm on the surface, you could see the worry in his eyes.

    At the same time, if you look at close at him, you could feel a supreme sword intent that could sunder the heaven itself. His name was Wang Tian, the Sect Master of the Dao Opening Sect. The people behind were the Great Elders, Elders, and Deacons of the sect.

    Each of these people had a tremendously high status in the world and a single word from them could affect the lives of billions of people. However, they all stood in front of a house, not daring to make a sound.

    The reason for that is that today, the Sect Madam will give birth. They all had a look of expectation in their faces and a look of worry.

    During this stressful time, many people were watching and waiting for the birth of this son. A great deal of expectations were ced onto this unborn child. Many powerful Divine Senses were secretly observing this delivery to ensure that no mistake will take ce.

    However, despite all themotion, despite that all the powerful cultivators of the sects who were spying on this room, no one noticed a shadow standing in the delivery room looking weirdly at the just born Wang Wei and his mother.

    The shadow blended with the world, and yet was still separate from it. It stood there waiting for something. As for what he was waiting for, only he himself knew.

    The people outside did not have to wait long when something unexpected happened. The moment the baby was born, a great pressure of the soul swept throughout the whole world.

    The feeling was like a supreme emperor looking at them: they felt like ants looking at the might of Heaven. The feeling onlysted for a few breaths, but had asting effect on the whole world. Many powerful cultivators felt that supreme breath and looked in the direction of the Dao Opening Sect.

    Soon afterward, a vision soon enveloped the entire Central Continent. The vision involves many auspicious beasts such as dragons, phoenixes, and Qilin hovering around. They seemed to be celebrating the arrival of this baby. Then there were many Sages and Supreme Beings paying their respect: they disyed the utmost respect to the being superior to them. Then myriad races appeared and kowtowed to the baby.

    All these visions were apanied by Heavenly Music that sooth the soul and countless purple clouds.

    This vision shocked the many forces in the Myriad Emperor World. They only had one thought in their mind: a True Heaven Chosen has appeared in the Dao Opening Sect. The majority of people were not happy about this.

    The Dao Opening Sect was very powerful, but they had not produced a new Great Emperor for millions of years. In this generation, they did not even have a proper Heaven Chosen that couldpete for the Heaven Will, but now, things have changed.

    The two most worried groups after seeing this are the Emperor Enlightenment Academy and the Heaven Mystery Pavilion. The former was the directpetitor of the Dao Opening Sect, while thetter was having some trouble at this moment.

    Somewhere in the Heaven Mystery Pavilion, the moment the visions appeared, an old man opened his eyes in shock and confusion. He looked in a certain direction and used his finger to calcte the secrets of heaven. He wanted to know why there was an anomaly in his prediction.

    ording to his calction, the Dao Opening Sect should not be a majorpetitor for the Heaven Will this generation.

    As he was calcting, a mysterious aura appeared around him. Then a river appeared behind: This was the famous River of Fate. As the old man--known as Old Chu--started calcting, he suddenly opened his eyes in horror and spit out a mouthful of blood, his body began to dry up and he turned so skinny that you could not tell the difference between his skin and his bones.

    The sky in the Heaven Mystery Pavilion turned turbulent, which rmed all the disciples and elders of the sect. When the Pavilion Master found the old man, he was shocked and said: "Supreme Elder Chu, what happened? What¡¯s wrong with you?"

    "The Secrets of Heaven are in chaos and have been hidden. In this Supreme Era of Resurgence, the impossible will be possible."

    After saying this, Old Chu passed out. The Pavilion Master and Elders of the Heaven Mystery Pavilion were greatly surprised. The Supreme Elder Chu was currently one of the best cultivators good at divination that was active, but he suffered from such serious bacsh.

    Soon afterward, news of the incident that happened in the Heaven Mystery Pavilion was spread throughout the world. Everyone knew that an undercurrent was going on. This generation¡¯s fight for the Heaven Will will be full of ups and down: it will not be as simple as past ones.

    Meanwhile, in the Dao Opening Sect, Wang Wei opened his eyes and soon realized that he was a baby.

    Meanwhile, the moment that the shadow was waiting for arrived, and a look of anticipation could be seen in his face--of course that is if anyone could actually see him.

 Chapter 3: The Impact

    The birth of Wang Wei had far greater impact than imagined.

    In a higher dimension where the Myriad Emperor Word was located, there is no void or stars, or the concept of the universe known to Wang Wei¡¯s previous life:

    There is only Chaos: the beginning and end of everything. Chaos gave birth to every living and non-living thing, and every living and nonliving thing will one day return to chaos.

    In the endless chaos, there are many powerful worlds. Each powerful world has a lower dimension full of smaller worlds that provide them resources: mainly powerful cultivators.

    The Chaos World associated with Myriad Emperor World is known as the Eternal Ascension World. Even among the countless Chaos World, The Eternal Ascension World is one if not the most powerful world.

    In this powerful world, there are countless powerful cultivators whose breath alone is enough topletely destroy the Myriad Emperor World. However, Heavenly Dao prevents higher dimension creatures from going to the lower level: at best, they could send a projection if they are strong enough.

    And among these cultivators, there are nine who stood at the apex and ruled the entire world. Their words are absolutew and anyone who disobeys or tries to reach their level will be destroyed without any hesitation. As such, fighting andpetition between them is usually fierce. Well, to be exact, thepetition between seven of the nine are as such.

    Thest two are different. Their power has reached a higher level than the other two and most mundane things are of no interest to them. However, they still try to keep the bnce of power of this world.

    Usually the Eternal Ascension World is quite peaceful, but today, seven powerful auras swept around the entire world at the same time. Even worse, soon the other 2 more powerful auras also woke up. Everyone wanted to know what awakening these 9 powerful bosses--especially thest two.

    Of course if they know that it was because a just born baby, everyone would be shocked and would never believed such an absurd thing.

    The moment Wang Wei was born, these powerful people begin tomunicate with one another.

    "Have you felt it," said an ethereal voice.

    "Yes, someone¡¯s soul has reached the Paragon level and may break through to our realm at any moment," responded a beautiful and melodious voice.

    "We must find the person and kill it in the bud before he rises," said another rough voice full of killing intent.

    After this short conversation, nine powerful Divine Consciousness swept the entire Eternal Ascension World searching for something. After not finding anything, they did not give up, but used more magical means. They look through every space or dimension in this world--even those that were created by other cultivators.

    Afterward, they look through time and space, the past and present. They look at different time lines and future parallel universes. After not finding anything, they look at the Destiny and Luck of every living being to see which one has the closest fate of being a Paragon.

    However, their search seemed to be in vain.

    After not finding anything after using so much of their power, the nine powerful beings were furious and used more aggressive means.

    They looked at the karma of all living things, and even went as far as to look through Samsara to make sure that this person was not using the power of reincarnation to cover his track.

    The lower level cultivators felt dreadful. They felt an invisible eye that could see through everything about them: their bodies, soul, spirit, mind,, past life, and even their future death. The feeling of having your life in someone else¡¯s hand was quite terrible and horrifying.

    Unfortunately, despite all themotions, nothing was found.

    Actually there is a reason that Wang Wei was not found. These people did not believe that the lower dimension could give birth to such a powerful soul, so they subconsciously neglected this part.

    Soon, the incident escted beyond controlled.

    A huge eye suddenly appears on top of the Eternal Ascension World. The first impression thates to mind when seeing this eye is that it is mighty and indifferent; you could not see a single trace of emotion in this eye.

    "Eye of Heavenly Dao!" eximed one of the nine rulers.

    The moment this eye appeared, these rulers knew that things were more serious than justpetition for right and resources. They could not get involved in things concerning Heavenly Dao--of course, this did not apply to the most two powerful rulers.

    The moment the Eye Of Heavenly Dao appears, these two rulers know that something of great importance must have happened. So, they began to calcte Heaven Secrets to deduce the cause and effect of this event.

    The reason that Heavenly Dao appears is because he detected a foreign soul invading the world. In fact, such an act often happens in a big world like the Eternal Ascension World, but usually, these foreign souls are weak and would be soon assimted and be "permanent residents" of this world.

    As for the powerful ones, they will be blocked outside the world orpletely obliterated after entering Reincarnation.

    Now, the Eye of Heavenly Dao notices a soul that managed to bypass its defense, and said soul has the potential topletely alter the fate and fundamental order of this world.

    As the Supreme Ruler in this world, Heavenly Dao has no emotion and no desire. It is only a powerful consciousness whose sole purpose is to maintain the rules and order that makes the world function.

    As such, this foreign soul or Wang Wei, must be eradicated.

    The appearance of the Eye of Heavenly Dao brought a great catastrophe to Wang Wei without him even realizing it. Of course, even if he realizes the seriousness of the problem, there is absolutely nothing he could do about it now.

    After all, he is just a baby now. Even if he has a powerful soul, he could not use it. In fact, it would take him a very long time for him to truly realize how powerful his soul actually is.

    The Eye of Heavenly Dao is more powerful and thorough than these nine rulers. After checking the Eternal Ascension World, he begins to check the lower dimension.

    The lower dimension is boundless andplicated. There are countless worlds, and these worlds are also divided from low to high into: Small Thousand World, Medium Thousand World, Great Thousand World, and Heaven Will World.

    These ssifications are based on the amount spiritual energy contains on these worlds, the amount of resources, the size and the highest level of cultivation that people can reach.

    The lower the world, the more there are in quantity. For example there are more than ten millions smaller thousand worlds, less than a million medium thousand worlds, 100,000 or more greater thousand worlds.

    As for Heaven Will World, there are no more than a few hundreds of them.

    The Eye of Heavenly Dao took a while to scan all the small, medium, and great thousand worlds. Soon, it will be the turn of the Heaven Will Worlds--which is the category that Myriad Emperor World belongs to.

    A great danger is quickly approaching our protagonist. How will he survive this great catastrophe? Will his journey end before even beginning? And what is the purpose of this shadow that seemed to have anticipated all of these? Is he a friend or an enemy?

 Chapter 4: The Escape

    A great deal of danger was quickly approaching our protagonist--even though he was not even aware of it.

    As the scanning of the Eye of Heavenly Dao approaches the Myriad Emperor World, a great change suddenly happened.

    The whole universe suddenly became quiet.

    All lives in the universe--whether they were in the multiple Chaos Worlds in the higher dimension or the near infinite amount of worlds in the lower dimension--suddenly stopped whatever they were doing and silently looked up in the sky.

    Trillions upon trillions of lives, who had different identities, different race, and different cultivation levels.

    When they raised their head, all they could see was a young man dressed in purple robes standing over them: to be precise, he seemed to be standing above the whole universe. It did not matter where you were, how far apart you were, what size you were, whether you were an existing or non-existing being, whether you were a sentient being or not, anything of existence or non-existence could see this young man.

    The inhabitants of the universe could not see the face of this man, but somehow they could see his temperament and both his eyes.

    The man gave the feeling that he was free and unfettered, that he was not bound by worldly tether, that his actions were bound solely by his desires: in other words, he could do whatever he pleased whenever he wanted.

    He was transcendent. He was detached.

    And then there were his eyes.

    In his eyes, you could see the fate of all living beings and things: their birth, growth, and destined destruction. It was a beautiful yet horrified cycle.

    When seeing those eyes, people would immediately ask themselves: Does fate really exist? Is our life from birth to death already set like a written story? If so, who is the author? And how can we escape such a shackle?

    Maybe this man knew the answer. Unfortunately, he was not here to answer our questions. Despite this, we are still happy to be in his mere presence.

    Right after the young man showed up, a gigantic eye also appeared on top of all living beings.

    Unlike the man who was a mystery to people, all living things instantly recognize this eye despite not having any prior knowledge of it. It was as if the cognitive knowledge of this being was instantly ced in their mind.

    This was the Eye of Great Dao.

    In this Chaotic Universe, there are many Chaotic Worlds like the Eternal Ascension World. Each Chaotic World has an Eye of Heavenly Dao to manage it and keep it in order. The collective Chaotic Worlds and its Eye of Heavenly Dao can be called the Chaotic Universe.

    Thus, the Eye of Great Dao is essentially the boss or ruler of the entire Chaotic Universe.

    There are two types of Eye of Great Dao: ones with emotion and the ones without. As for how the differencese about and what effect they each have? Well, that¡¯s information that our protagonist will have to discover for himself in his journey.

    However, It seemed that the one that just appeared is without any emotions.

    Despite this, the moment the Eye of Great Dao looked at the man that seemed to be standing above him, it felt something that seemed to be buried deep in his memories: fear.

    It was not that the Eye of Heavenly Dao suddenly learned to have emotion: no it was more like an instinct when a lower life form came face to face with a higher one.

    It was the same when ants met humans who could kill it with just one finger. Or when humans meet almighty Gods that control their fate.

    Throughout its near infinite lifetime, the Eye of Great Dao could count less than five times in which it has felt this emotion.

    The detached young man only slightly looked at the gigantic eye and then ignored it. He opened his mouth and eximed:

    "Stop."

    This single word echoed throughout the Chaotic Universe. Afterward, A Supreme Will instantly traveled throughout the universe and executed this man order.

    Immediately afterward:

    Time and Space froze, and everything began to stand still.

    The Cycle of Life and Death stop evolving, all living things in this moment be eternal, being able to live forever frozen in that single moment.

    The Shackles of Fate were removed, or to be precise, changed ownership to this supreme will. The fate of all living things were no longer their own--as it always was and always will be.

    All cause and effect, all karmic ties were cut, thus freeing all living beings from the consequences of their actions. All their sins and altruism were washed away, turning them into nk sheets.

    Yin and Yang were no longer separated. All living things were free from the concept of good and evil, day and night, fire and water: they were no longer divided.

    Just this one sentence showed the terrifying power of this being. Among all beings, only two people or things were aware of things going around the universe. One being the Eye of Great Dao and the other, the shadow standing in Wang Wei¡¯s birth room. And to their horror, they were powerless and could only just watched it happen.

    Afterward, the free and unfettered young man rewrote the fundamentalws or Great Dao of the Chaotic Universe.

    Why did he do all that?

    Because of a baby that was just born in the Myriad Emperor World.

    The detached young man did all this to prevent the Eye of Heavenly Dao from noticing Wang Wei. He erased the memory of all living things, the memories of the powerful rulers of the Eternal Ascension World, and even the Eye of Heavenly Dao. Heck, even it¡¯s boss--the Eye of Great Dao-- was not spared. He rewind time to the moment he baby was born and give him a "citizenship" identity that was recognized by the world.

    The only being who was spared was the shadow, but even he could not truly fathom exactly what the Supreme Being had done because of the massive difference of their cultivation level. However, he could probably guess the gist of it and the identity of the Supreme Being.

    The shadow smiled and muttered to himself: "So, that¡¯s what happened. Now, so many things can be exined."

    The shadow looked at the Eyes of the Supreme Being and said: "I ¡¯am going to be thest winner."

    After doing all this, after aplishing his task, the detach young man nced meaningfully at the just born baby, then at the shadow, smiled, and uttered:

    "The journey has begun, huh."

    "But it also already ended," responded a sweet and ethereal voice with the same detachment of the young man. You easily could tell that it was a woman¡¯s voice.

    "How about making it a little more interesting this time around?" she giggled.

    "Do not be yful when ites to matters of such importance," reprimanded the young man.

    The womanughed without caring. Then she sneakily threw a very thin and undetectable white line in the Chaotic Universe.

    Of course the young man noticed her action, but he ignored it. Just as she said, some things are simply inevitable; the process may be different, but the ending will be the same.

    You could tell from their conversation that these two people were very close to each other from their manner of speaking. And also, of simr status.

    The two young and immortal like people were living in a strange ce. In this strange ce that appeared all white, all existing concepts exist simultaneously or at the same time.

    You could see space, time, matter, energy, life, death, reality, dreams, fantasy, yin and yang, absolute beginning, absolute end...etc.

    All the concepts known and unknown to human cognition exist simultaneously in this strange ce: Its name is Hongmeng.

    ording to cultivators¡¯ understanding of the Dao, Chaos existed before the birth of the universe. Chaos gave birth to all things. Then what was before Chaos? What gave birth to chaos? The answer is Hongmeng.

    Hongmeng existed before chaos.

 Chapter 5: The Path of Emperor

    The moment Wang Wei was born and the vision stopped, his father--named Wang Tian--rushed inside to see his son. There, he saw his wife holding a cute baby with clear, pure, and intelligent eyes. He walked over and held his wife with his newborn son.

    Although his wife had just given birth, there was no such thing as weakness. After all, she was a cultivator as strong as her husband. She happily hugged her baby with her husband while ying with him.

    "Husband, how about naming our son?"

    Wang Tian hesitated a while, then said:

    "I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea. Maybe, we should call my father for him to name our son."

    "But Father inw has been cultivating in the Supreme Elder Cottage for many years and has note out. Is it necessary to disturb him now?"

    Wang Tian pondered his wife¡¯s words and realized she was right. His father had been cultivating in retreat for hundreds of years, and only on some asions he wouldmunicate with his son.

    Just as Wang Tian decided to give his son a proper name, a powerful and domineeringugh echoed throughout the Dao Opening Sect.

    Soon, an elderly man walked in the birthing room.

    The man looked somewhat simr to Wang Tian, except way older and more overbearing. While the Sect Master gave the feeling of a sharp sword, his father gave the feeling a domineering tyrant.

    The first feeling when meeting him was like saying bow to me, you will prosper, hinder me, you will perish.

    Sect Master Wang was surprised to see his fathering out of his seclusion. You know, his father was a Supreme Elder, and they rarely deal with things concerning the sect, unless it was of great importance.

    He hurried over to greet him with his wife and new son.

    Sect Master Wang Tian¡¯s father happily greeted his son and his family, then held his grandson in his arms and started ying with him.

    Despite all the happy family interaction of the room, none of these people noticed the shadow that was still standing in the room.

    The shadow looked at the family and the just born baby. He smiled, then disappeared as if he never existed in the first ce.

    When he came, no one was aware of his existence, as such, he left the same way. Not even the blowing wind or the dust in the ground could leave a trace of his presence or existence.

    The Supreme Elder who was ying with his new born grandson suddenly proimed out loud:

    "From now, you shall be known as Wang Wei, meaning Great King!"

    In fact, this name was average, but it also contains the great expectation that not only the Wang Family, but the whole Dao Opening Sect had for this baby.

    "Father, what brings you out of seclusion?"

    "Well, me and the old fellows in the back of the mountain were woken up by the visions created by my lovely grandson."

    Wang Tian immediately thought of sometime and hurriedly asked:

    "Is there any decision?"

    "Yes, we have voted to make Little Wang Wei the Sacred Son of the Sect, and used all our resources to cultivate him so that he could fight for Heaven Will this generation."

    Both Wang Wei and his wife were immediately excited after hearing this news. They knew exactly what those words meant: their sons will have ess to all the resources and support of the sect.

    You know, a big sect like the Dao Opening Sect has countless resources, as such, there are many interest groups that control these resources. Although their Wang Family is the strongest one among them, they could not control the whole sect by themselves and decide who all the resources went to.

    In fact, if you think about it clearly, this decision actually makes a lot of sense. The Dao Opening Sect has not cultivated a new Emperor for millions of years.

    Furthermore, there are rumors in the world that the maximum number of Great Emperors that a single force or group could have was nine. Afterward, Heavenly Dao would put a curse on said group to prevent the birth of a Tenth Emperor.

    As it turns out, the Dao Opening Sect has reached this maximum number. Afterward, no matter what the sect does, no matter what price they paid, it could not cultivate another Emperor.

    Millions of years have passed since then. The Dao Opening Sect has helped many other Emperors in their rise and umted countless resources and background, but they never had one of their one.

    Wang Wei¡¯s father was the person that came closest to break this curse. Unfortunately, he was unlucky; to be precise, his whole generation was unlucky.

    In a brief moment, these countless thoughts shed in Wang Tian¡¯s head. Then, he thought of something else and worriedly asked his father.

    "But, father, Wang Wei does not have a special physique, although his soul is special, he would face a lot of setbacks."

    Both Wang Tian and his wife had already checked their son¡¯s body the moment he was born. So they knew that he had a very powerful and mysterious soul, but not a special physique.

    Wang Wei¡¯s grandfather responded nonchntly:

    "Don¡¯t worry about this. I have already discussed with these old guys. They agree for Little Wei to cultivate the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture] to make up the gap with other Heaven Chosen born with Special Physique."

    Hearing this, both Wang Tian and his wife were shocked. His wife hurriedly said:

    "But father-inw, the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture] is a very hard technique to cultivate. Few people can get started, let alone cultivated to Great Aplishment."

    Suddenly, a supreme pressure came out of Wang Wei¡¯s grandfather and he said in a cold and ruthless tone:

    "So what? The Path of the Emperor is ruthless, harsh, and full of despair. If Little Wei could not even get through this small difficulty, then it¡¯s a joke to talk about bearing Heaven Will."

    Both parents sighed helplessly. They knew that the Supreme Elder was right. They shut their mouth and never mention this topic again.

    They started enjoying their family life and look forward to the future.

    Suddenly, 8 years passed.

    In a mountain path, there was a child walking upward with a few people walking behind him. From their behavior, you easily distinguish the fact that they were servants.

    The young child was quite cute and lovable. The only thing odd about him were his eyes. His eyes were full of vicissitude, wisdom, and maturity that was beyond his age.

    This child was Wang Wei.

    All Wang Wei remembered after being swallowed by that white light was he was constantly spinning, then he was a baby with three giants looking at him.

    As he walked the mountain, Wang Wei started reminiscing about the past eight years.

    After being born, he took just a couple of days to learn thenguage. Then from the conversation he heard from his father, mother, and maid, he learned about this world.

    Then after a few months, he started walking and talking properly. He thought by doing so, he would be a genius and be praised, but he thought too much. Although he was far ahead of his peers in the sect, all he got were a few non worthy remarks, and that was it.

    Later, he learned that there were Little Sages born in this world. The moment that they were born, they could walk and talk. They knew many truths in this world and could enlighten others. His little achievement was not so rare.

    Later, Wang Wei plunged into the sect¡¯s library and learned about the world. Although, Wang Wei already knew that this was a world of cultivation, but he was still shocked and excited when he truly came in contact with it.

    Cultivation in this world is divided into 10 realms:

    Body Refining, Divine Sea, Divine Altar, Supernatural, Divine Body, Primordial Spirit, Void Shatter, Saint, and Supreme.

    After arriving in the Supreme Realm, all the qualified Heaven Chosen would battle it out. The winner will carry Heaven¡¯s Will, prove their Dao, and be a Great Emperor.

    As such, in every generation, there could only be one Great Emperor. The winner bes Supreme, while the loser gets nothing.

    And what is a Great Emperor?

    Great Emperor means that you are above all myriad beings. It means you escape the shackles of life and death, and thus, is immortal.

    Great Emperors have infinite life span, while Supremes could at most live to a million years.

    This means that whatever force, sect, religion, empire that cultivate a Great Emperor, they would be in charge of the whole world for a period of time. Of course, things are not as simple as stated.

    Every Emperor would disappear after a while and give way form the next generation. Even if some of them had the ambition to rule the world forever, they never seeded. Who knows what happened to them and where they went.

    The water in this world is quite deep.

 Chapter 6: Dao Heart

    Wang Wei walked up the mountain toward the Sect Master Hall while pondering all the information he gathered about this world.

    As soon he learned about cultivation, he immediately decided he must be the bearer of Heaven Will in this generation.

    As a member of the traverser group, of course, he must go to the peak. Among all his fellow vigers, who among them did not be supremely powerful, marry a beautiful or multiple immortal wives, and be a winner in life.

    One of the most satisfying things for Wang Wei was his powerful background. He is the son of the Sect Leader of the Dao Opening Sect: one of the most powerful sects in the Qilin Central Continent.

    You know, among the five continents, the Qilin Central Continent is the most powerful, the mostpetitive, and one with the most spiritual qi and the most Emperor Lineage.

    Emperor Lineage refers to sects or groups that cultivate a Great Emperor.

    Wang Weiter learned that even his mother¡¯s family was also an Emperor Lineage. So, when ites to background, few people couldpare to him.

    Despite all of this, Wang Wei did not be arrogant andcent. In fact, all the halos he was born with just motivated him to perform better while under pressure.

    After all, there were so many expectations of him.

    Today, he was going to have a meeting with all the upper level of the sects in order to take his first step in his Path of Emperor.

    When Wang Wei arrived in the Meeting Hall, many people were here waiting for him--including his father.

    Wang Wei looked at the Elders, then his father. At this moment, his father was not the lovey-dovey father he was used to seeing at home, but a powerful cultivator who dominated a great sect.

    He was quite domineering, Wang Wei quietly admired.

    When Wang Wei arrived everyone concentrated on him and the atmosphere in the room became quite tense. Although these people did not release any forms of aura, it was quite scary to be stared at by them.

    After all, all the people in the room have powerful cultivation levels and have great status in the world. Can any ordinary person withstand being stared at by them?

    In fact, Wang Wei noticed that there were quite a few powerful Divine Consciousness paying attention to this meeting. Most likely to be his grandfather and the Supreme Elders in the Cottage in the Back of the Main Mountain.

    In fact, because of his powerful soul, Wang Wei had many weird and extraordinary talents. One of which is to be able to notice Divine Consciousness despite not having started cultivating.

    Wang Wei¡¯s powerful soul was one of his greatest and main reliance to proim himself Emperor. However, he knew that this alone was not enough.

    However, despite the little test of the Elders, Wang Wei was quite calm. In his past life, he had trained himself to maintain a poker face when meeting with his boss.

    "Young Master, why did you call all of us for this meeting?" said the Great Elder of the Formation Hall.

    The reason he spoke first was that he was the closest to Wang Wei during the past eight years. Not just him, but The Great Elders of Refining Hall, Alchemy Hall, and Talisman Hall.

    Wang Wei had spent the majority of his time studying with them; so they were quite close. Wang Wei started studying these professions mainly to aplish a great n that would be extremely important inying his foundation for his future. So, he became quite close with the people of these Halls.

    After walking in the room, Wang Wei bowed and said:

    " Hello, Sect Master, Great Elders and Elders. I have called you today to ask for help."

    After saying that, Wang Wei paused a moment, adjusted his state, pondered his words carefully and continued.

    "After spending many years reading stories about the legendary deeds of countless Great Emperors, I started to ask myself what is the main trait necessary for one to be a Great Emperor?"

    After hearing Wang Wei¡¯s words, the people listening to him were surprised. To them, the Young Master was a snotty nosed brat that did not even reach the appropriate age to start cultivating. And yet, he was talking about the greatest realm that a cultivator could reach in their lives.

    Although they felt absurd, they did not interrupt him and let him continue.

    Then, Wang Wei¡¯s only voice echoed in the hall.

    "Does it require great talent to be an Emperor? No, there have been many Emperors with mediocre talent that defeated many Heaven Chosens and seeded the throne."

    "If not talent, then maybe resources? Hmm no, there have been quite a few Emperors that were Loose Cultivators. By relying just on themselves, they acquired countless resources and took the throne from others with much more abundant background than them."

    "Powerful Cultivating Scriptures and Dao technique? Still no, many Emperors have relied on ordinary scriptures and technique. Then, by their own effort, elevated these scriptures into Emperor level Scriptures."

    "Maybe Hard work is the key? What a joke. Without hard work and dedication, no cultivator would ever reach Sainthood in their life, let alone bear Heaven Will. Cultivating is like sailing a boat, without going forward, then you are going backward."

    "Then the answer is possibly Luck? But luck is illusory and destined by Heaven. We cultivators cannot yet affect the Ways of Heaven."

    "So what is the answer?"

    "In My opinion, the answer to this question is an Unbreakable Dao Heart. Having a Firm Dao Heart means that no matter what defeat, despair, and pain you encounter, you could still move forward. A firm Dao Heart means that no matter the obstacle, you have a mind to pursue the great truth of the Dao."

    "Cultivating is like sailing in a Sea of Bitterness, the body is the boat, the soul is the sail, the cultivation is the wind, but the Dao Heart is thepass that leads to the other shore."

    "Cultivating is a Path of Defying Heaven, without a grand and epassing Dao Heart, how can one bear Heaven Will and proim themselves Emperor!"

    After finishing his speech, a grand and mighty aura came out of Wang Wei¡¯s body. Behind him, you could see a gigantic figure that vaguely resembled him looking down at Myriad Beings bowing to him. He was powerful and majestic.

    Unfortunately, the figure was quite illusory and soon faded away.

    The people in the room and the ones secretly watching saw that figure were shocked. Then, they were very excited. They knew what that shadowy figure meant.

    This was the sign of a Young Emperor. Although Wang Wei had not fully condensed this figure yet, the fact that he had the potential was more than enough.

    What is a Young Emperor?

    That is someone that disyed the quality and abilities of the Great Emperor before they reached the realm. The title of Young Emperor cannot be given to just anyone. You know, the majority of Great Emperors did not have this title when they were young.

    And those who did, once they Prove the Dao and bear Heaven Will, they will be Legends among Emperors. You know, among Great Emperors, there are differences between weak and strong.

    Of course, being a Young Emperor does not necessarily mean that you will be an Emperor. It just means that you will be one of the main contenders that¡¯s all.

    As such, for the Dao Opening Sect, the Young Emperor talent disyed by Wang Wei gave them a lot of confidence.

    After all, they were betting a lot for this generation Heaven¡¯s Will.

 Chapter 7: Polishing Dao Heart Pagoda

    After being shocked with the illusory image behind Wang Wei, the room became quiet. The people pondered the Young Master¡¯s word.

    Many of them have spent countless years cultivating, yet they could not grasp such profound truth, yet an eight year old with no cultivation realized something they spend their whole life pursuing.

    Many of the Elders became enlightening, their state of mind greatly improved. It is estimated they will soon make some progress in their cultivation.

    The person who benefited the most was Wang Wei¡¯s father, Wang Tian. After hearing his son¡¯s word, he suddenly understood his next path.

    Afterward, the supreme sword intent that emanated from him disappeared; he became just like an ordinary person.

    The Sect Master reached the state of returning to natural.

    When the Elders and Great Elders noticed the situation of the Sect Master, they all stood up and saluted:

    "Congrattions Sect Master for getting one step closer to the realm of Supreme!"

    That¡¯s right, Wang Wei¡¯s father has a Saint Realm cultivation, and now, he is one step away from the Supreme Realm.

    At that time, people will have to refer to him as True Monarch, just like every other Supreme Realm powerhouse. However, that¡¯s still for the future.

    After hearing these congrattions, Sect Master Wangughed heartily and waved at them to be excused.

    "Hahaha, fellow elders, you do not have to be polite. One day, all of you will have the same chance as me."

    The elders nodded politely and wryly. They knew that the Sect Master was just being polite. How many people are stuck in the realm of Saint for the rest of their lives? Not everyone has the qualification to attack the Supreme Realm.

    Especially because of what happened in their generation.

    There may be a Glorious Timeing in this generation¡¯s Heaven Will, but, they were the ones who paid the price to create such an era.

    They all sighed, and removed the negative thoughts out of their mind.

    Wang Wei also noticed the change in his father and he was quite happy for him.

    Soon after, Sect Master looked at his son with satisfaction and said:

    "Good son, good son, good son, Wei¡¯er, since you can notice the importance of Dao Heart, what are you going to do about it?"

    Sect Master Wang knew that his young son had a very detailed and methodical mind. Since he brought it up, he must have some sort of n.

    Hearing his father¡¯s words, Wang Wei was excited and quickly took a bunch of drawing from a ring on his finger.

    This was a Space Ring with arge inter-dimensional space inside that he could put things in it. This ring was a birthday gift he received when he was five. This ring was special because it did not require any energy to open it, just thought.

    Wang Wei walked to his father and elders and presented them with a drawing. The purpose of the drawing was to create a pagoda with manyyers.

    In eachyer, there would be a powerful illusion designed to polish a person¡¯s Dao Heart.

    After seeing the design and hearing Wang Wei¡¯s exnation, the upper level of the Dao Opening Sect were shocked at the ingenious idea behind this design.

    Then they began to ponder the possibility and resources needed to build such powerful magical artifacts.

    "Our Refining Hall should be able to build such an artifact with the help of the Formation Hall. However, we would need someone who cultivated the Dao of Illusion to a very high level to bring out the maximum potential of such a weapon."

    "How about contacting the Eternal Dream Sect in the Southern Vermilion Continent. They always had a good rtion with our Dao Opening Sect."

    "No, the Eternal Dream Sect focused more on Dream Dao. Illusions are just a minor path for them."

    "Furthermore, it is best to keep such a thing private for a while, lest our enemies used despicable means to hinder us. Although we are not afraid, it is better to be low-key before finishing refining the pagoda."

    Suddenly, Wang Wei intervened and said:

    "It is better to invite the matriarch of the Fox Demon n. She is a True Monarch that reached the peak on the Dao of Illusion. Although she is powerful, the fox demon n only have her to rely on and they are not doing too well in the Demon n. As long as we promised her to protect her n, she will dly help us."

    Hearing Wang Wei¡¯ suggestion, the elders felt that this proposition had a great probability of being realized.

    They were not surprised with Wang Wei¡¯s word. Throughout the years, the elders had long realized that their Sect Young Master was far matured for his age and was a man of great wisdom.

    Suddenly, someone moved and attracted the attention of everyone else. It was the Great Elder of The Punishing Hall. As the name suggested, she was in charge of punishing the disciples of Dao Opening Sect that broke the rule.

    She was a beautiful woman with great power--given the fact that she was essentially thew enforcer of the sect. She was also a person with a detailed and meticulous mind.

    There are rumors circting in the sect that she was romantically entangled with the Sect Master when they were young. However, no one dared to talk about these gossips in public due to fear of her power.

    The Punishing Hall Great Elder said:

    "We should probably notify the Supreme Elders. After all, if we seed in making this Polishing Dao Heart Pagoda, all of the members of the sect will benefit from it."

    After hearing Great Elder Yan Mei¡¯s word, they immediately realized something. Yes, after making this magical treasure, it would be a treasure that further increases the foundation of the Dao Opening Sect.

    All the disciples--whether outer, inner, and core disciples--could use the pagoda to establish their own firm Dao Heart.

    From now on, the Dao Opening Sect will be able to cultivate Heaven Chosen with very powerful Dao Heart. Even if they could notpete for the Heaven Will, as long they could assist the young master on his journey.

    Heck, even the people in this room will greatly benefit if the Pagoda reaches a certain level as a magical artifact.

    Afterward, all the people directly looked at Sect Master. Wang Tian, who immediately afterward spread his Divine Sense a few miles away and startedmunicating with his father.

    Soon, he excitedly said: " The Supreme Elders are leaving the Cottage. They will personally oversee the refining of the Pagoda."

    Hearing this, all the great elders and elders were excited. Their Dao Opening Sect is about to make great moves that will shock the entire world.

 Chapter 8.1: Suffering Makes the Heart Grow Stronger Part 1

    Few months have passed since Wang Wei had a meeting with the Upper management of the sect.

    Soon after the meeting, the Supreme Elders--which all had the cultivation level of Supreme Realm--quietly left their ce of retreat.

    This was actually world shaking news. In thest generation, for some reason, the Path of Supreme was entirely cut off.

    No matter how powerful or heaven defying a Heaven Chosen was in thest generation, no one could enter the realm of Supreme. This was the reason that Wang Wei¡¯s father was still in the realm of Saint.

    As for Wang Wei¡¯s generation, many of the Heaven Chosen have just been born and have not even started cultivating yet. And if they have, they are in a low level realm.

    In fact, many of them have not even proven to the world they can gain the title of "Heaven Chosen". The reason people already called them that is because once they were born, many Heaven Phenomena appeared--just like Wang Wei.

    Furthermore, many people born with a special physique appear at the same time all over the world. Especially people with special bodies in the 3000 Heaven Physique List. This was a list certified by Heavenly Dao itself.

    What¡¯s even more shocking is that two of the top 3 Physique already appeared. Throughout the history of the Myriad Emperor ne, the appearance of one of the Top 3 physiques was rare enough, let alone two appearing at the same time.

    As a precedent, once that happens, it can only mean one thing: the three top physiques will be born at the same time and a Glorious Time will be born.

    The fight for Heaven Will will be a fierce one; Heaven Chosen will be everywhere like dogs. As such, the Emperor created in this era will be a very powerful one.

    Coming Back to the topic.

    The appearance of the Supreme Elders brought a shock to the world since they technically have not seen a Supreme Realm for close to two generations.

    Although the Supreme Elders tried to be as low-key as possible, when the Dao Opening Sect started searching for some rare and precious materials, the powerful groups of the world sent their spy agencies to acquire news.

    These sects did not find specifically what the Dao Opening sect was doing, but they still got some news. Furthermore, when the Supreme Realm powerhouse of the Fox Demon n moved the whole n to a domain that belonged to the Dao Opening Sect, the whole world knew that something big was happening.

    After a few months of work, the Polishing Dao Heart Pagoda was sessfully refined. The only reason it took such a short time was due to the fact that many Supreme Realm powerhouses worked together as a team.

    And it turned into a Quasi-Emperor Artifact.

    Wang Wei learned from the library that weapons in this world were divided into seven ranks: Profound, Earth, Heaven, Saint, Supreme, Quasi-emperor, and Emperor.

    In fact, there is another rank called Immortal weapons. ording to the information in the library, Immortal weapons are more powerful than Quasi-Emperor, but far inferior to Emperor weapons.

    After seeing this, Wang Wei went and asked his father about Immortal Weapons, but his father quickly shushed him and told him never to talk about these unless he reached a certain level.

    From what Wang Wei observed the past few years, anything rted to Immortal seemed to be a taboo or some sort of open secret that you have to reach a certain level of cultivation and status to know.

    In the end, Wang Wei had to sighe that the waters in this world were indeed deep.

    The reason that the Polishing Dao Heart Pagoda reached the level of Quasi-Emperor instead of the Supreme Tier has to do with Wang Wei.

    At an early age, Wang Wei discovered that illusion had little to no effect on him because of his mysterious soul. So, to make sure that the Pagoda had an effect on him, when it was being refined, he released a small part of his soul in it.

    Thus, after passing the Heavenly Tribtion, The Pagoda reached the level of Quasi-Emperor--which surprised many people.

    Today was the day that the Pagoda opened.

    Wang Wei stood in front of it with an excited face. There was a little fat boy standing half a step behind him. This boy¡¯s name was Li Jun. He was Wang Wei¡¯s only true brother in the Dao Opening sect.

    Li Jun¡¯s life in the Dao Opening sect was somewhat of a tragedy. The Polishing Dao Heart Pagoda was his only chance to change his future. So, he stood there with a look of determination on his little chubby face.

    Soon, the pagoda started working, Wang Wei, Li Jun, and many core disciples entered and started their journey. As for the inner and outer disciples, they have to wait for their turn.

    In the First Layer of the Pagoda, Wang Wei found himself in a vast and endless desert. His body looks and feels ordinary. You know, despite the fact that Wang Wei is eight years old, his original body was as strong as an Olympian athlete in his previous life due to all Heaven and Earth Treasure he consumed daily.

    Even the milk Wang Wei drinks everyday is from a powerful beast with high cultivation. All of these is toy a solid foundation for his future cultivation. Only Emperor level forces can afford the resources to train true Heaven Chosen like Wang Wei.

    However, in this Pagoda, Wang Wei¡¯s body is quite ordinary, and even a little malnourished. But he did not care, he knew this was part of the test. He packed the little food and water he was given.

    After inspecting his body, Wang Wei began to walk in a direction.

    He walked for twelve hours straight. Soon, he became thirsty and hungry. He took a bite of his bread, drank a little water, and continued his journey.

    Three days passed, and Wang Wei continued walking without direction. His clothes were tattered, his shoes were already burned by the heat of the desert sands and his feet were full of blisters.

    His body was full of both burn marks from the overbearing heat of the sun and frost bite from the cold wind of the desert night when the temperature dropped below freezing point.

    For some reason, the amount of food he had never increases or decreases: just the right amount to keep him alive, nothing more and nothing less.

    At this point in time, Wang Wei became quite delirious. There was a voice in his head constantly telling him to give up. It was telling him that he was the future Sacred Son of the Dao Opening Sect, that he was born noble. He did not have to go through such pain and suffering.

    Many times he wanted to listen to that voice, many times he wanted to quit or even kill himself to end this misery.

    But every time, he would think of his mother, father, and grandfather. He would think of the expectation that the sect had of him. He would think about his goals of one day bearing Heaven Will and proiming himself Emperor.

    He gritted his teeth and continued.

    Soon, seven days passed.

    Wang Wei¡¯s body was slowly falling apart. He was so skinny that his clothes became loose on him. Underneath his shirt, you could not even distinguish between his skin and his ribs. His arms were so thin that you could use it as a ruler.

    The skin underneath his foot has been burned off--you could only see his muscle oozing out blood with every step, leaving a trail of blood, hardship and misfortune.

    Wang Wei¡¯s body was simply not functional anymore. He was moving simply by his cheer will and determination.

    Despite all this, he continued his walk forward. Not even death itself could stop him.

    Meanwhile, outside of the Pagoda, the elders and disciples were shocked. There was a formation that showed what was happening inside the pagoda for the rest of the people to watch.

    The result of many of the disciples were quite abysmal. Few were able tost more than a couple of hours. The best result so far was the Rank 1st Contemporary Sacred Son, whichsted three days.

    Two peoplested the longest (7 days): one of them was of course Wang Wei, the other, surprisingly, was Li Jun.

 Chapter 9.2: Suffering Makes the Heart Grow Stronger Part 2

    Outside the Pagoda, in the clouds.

    The Sect Master, Great Elders, and Elders stood there, floating in the air, talking with each other.

    "Great Elder Li Jiang, I did not expect your family to have such a potential genius," said one Elder.

    Although he wasplementing the Great Elder, you could tell from his tone that he was being sarcastic.

    Another Elder said: "It seems that your Li family almost missed a Heaven Chosen."

    The conversation between the Elders in fact involved the internal contradiction andpetition of the Dao Opening Sect.

    The Great Elder Li Jiang was in fact in charge of the Hall of Resources. This hall, as the name implies, involved distributing resources to all the disciples and Elders of the sect. Whether it was the distribution of pills, talisman, weapons, or selecting a cultivating cave full of spiritual energy, they all fall in the jurisdiction of the Hall of Resources.

    The Li family was in charge of the Hall of Resources for this generation.

    As a matter of fact, the Dao Opening Sect is currently divided into four parts: The Wang, Yan, Li family, and the Sectarian side.

    The Dao Opening Sect had 9 emperors: 4 from the Wang Family, 2 from the Li Family, 2 from the Yan Family, and 1 from disciples recruited outside of the families.

    As a result, there are many contradictions andpetition between the four parties.

    Li Jun is in fact the Young Master of the Li family and Great Elder Li Jiang is actually his father. However, Li Jun¡¯s life in the Li family is not very well.

    There is a Glorious Timeing in the world, and many of the Four Groups have talented people to nurture to represent them in the Grand Stage that is about toe. However, the Li family does not--well at least the Main Branch of the family does not.

    Li Jun, as the sole heir of the Li family, was not born extraordinary. Although Li Jun¡¯s talent is good--if he were ced on the lower nes, he would be a heaven defying genius--but, in the Myriad Emperor ne, in this Glorious Timesing, he is simply insignificant.

    As such, his life in the family is quite hard. Although he still receives all the training and resources necessary, he has no status. Even the servants in his house always gave him a cold look.

    What¡¯s even worse is that when the kids from the Li Family Branch bullies him, and no onees forward to stop them except for his mother.

    As such, Li Jun¡¯s evaluation in the family is someone that is not worth training. His life only got better after he started hanging out with Wang Wei. So, you could imagine the shock the elders had after seeing his performance in the Pagoda.

    Great Elder Li Jiang blushes with shame upon hearing the other¡¯sments. How would he know his son has such a powerful will?

    Although he always feels bad for his son, as the patriarch of the family, he is trained from birth to put the well being of the entire family before the need of the individual, even when ites to his own blood.

    Of course, Li Jiang is not apletely heartless and terrible father. He tried his best otherwise Li Jun would not have received as much resource as he did now.

    The Noble families like the Li and Wang are ruthless, they do not raise anyone who has no value.

    Back to the Pagoda.

    After 8 straight days, Li Jun¡¯s body copsed in the desert and he was sent out the pagoda.

    His body was in fact in perfect shape--as the Pagoda Trials are just powerful illusions. But when Li Jun was sent out, he was still immersed in the trial. As soon as he got out, he started screaming: " Water, water, I need water."

    His father, who was in the cloud, instantly appeared before his son and fed him some water. Afterward, Li Jun passed out and was taken away by the Great Elder.

    Soon, many murmured of the disciple began to spread throughout the venue.

    "Was that Li Jun who passed the trial?"

    "Yah, that was him."

    "But I thought he was a waste. Now, I just saw him perform better than the Contemporary Sacred Sons."

    "Shhhh, don¡¯t talk about these kinds of things if you want to mix in the sect."

    Conversations like these were happening everywhere in the sect. The people most affected by these rumors were the Contemporary Sacred Sons.

    In the Dao Opening Sect, the disciples were divided into outer disciples, inner disciples, and core disciples. The top 10 Core Disciples were referred to as Contemporary Sacred Son. Theypete with each other and the winner will win the status of Sacred Son.

    What is a Sacred Son?

    The Sacred Son represents the future Sect Master of the Dao Opening Sect. It represents having most of the resources of the sect at your disposal.

    The Sacred Son¡¯s status is second only to the Sect Master and the Great elders of different Halls.

    The Sacred Son even has the right to mobilize the elders--which are all in the Saint Realm--when necessary.

    As such, many disciples arepeting for the status of the Sacred Son.

    In fact, Wang Wei was designated as the Sacred Son the moment he was born, but this news was not announced yet. Although this was unfair to these disciples, this is how things are in a sect controlled by powerful groups.

    Of course, things are not as simple as stated. When Wang Wei bes the Sacred Son, he has to prove to the Contemporary Sacred Sons and all the other disciples that he deserved such title.

    Otherwise, his status would be nothing but empty air. So, a fight is imminent between Wang Wei and them sooner orter.

    Although Li Jun escaped the pain and misery of the desert, Wang Wei did not. Soon, 13 days passed, and Wang Wei was still walking.

    All people could see on the screen outside of the Pagoda was a skeleton with worn out clothes walking in the endless desert.

    Soon, the skeleton¡¯s body started to dpose into the tiniest of sand particles blowing away by the desert wind.

    Wang Wei was ejected out the pagoda after a thirteen days arduous journey of non stop walking.

    It took Wang Wei a few moments to process the fact that he had escaped the endless desert.

    In this brief moment, a great change had urred to Wang Wei. In his mature and wise eyes, you could notice an iron will of determination.

    A will that could make even the most ruthless man tremble.

    A will that could inspire courage, dedication, and foolish bravery to all his allies.

    A will that could install fear in the heart of his enemies--even if he was the Devil itself.

    After Wang Wei regained hisposure, he scanned at all the disciples that were looking at him. Everywhere his eyes went, the majority of the people put their head down out of fear, while the rest looked at him with reverence.

    Soon afterward, Wang Wei passed out and started to fall down. However, before he hit the ground, his father appeared out of nowhere, caught him and immediately left.

 Chapter 10.3: Suffering Makes the Heart Grow Stronger Part 3

    In a mountain floating in air, there was a veryrge resident made entirely out of wood. The houses were separated by equal distances. If you look at it from high above, you would notice that they make some kind of natural geometric pattern.

    The vast spiritual energy engulfed the entire mountain in the form of mist bringing a touch of ethereal and immortal like atmosphere.

    All the people in this mountain were dressed in a material-like silk robe that is perfectly tailored to their body shape and size.

    This ce is the Main House of the Wang Family, where Wang Wei and his family live. Inside the main hall, Sect Master Wang Tian and his wife were standing together, looking at their young son who was still in aa.

    Wang Wei¡¯s mother said worryingly: "Why do we have to look at our son suffering like this? He¡¯s only eight years old."

    The Sect Master sighed and responded: "This is the path that he chose. Since he embarked on this road, all we could do is to support him all the way through."

    Wang Wei¡¯s mother hugged her husband and started crying silently.

    It took three days before Wang Wei woke up. He was a little scared afterward. Although he was the one who designed the tests, the specific of the trials were left for the elders to decide.

    Wang Wei spent half a month adjusting his emotions and daily life. During this time, he reinforced his drive and ambition to walk the Path of the Emperor. Afterward, he went to find Li Jun to enter the Second Trial.

    When Wang Wei saw Li Jun, his face was glowing with excitement. The look on his face conveyed the fact that his life was quite happy the past few days.

    "Looking at the shady look on your face, your life should have been moist after the Pagoda Trial."

    " Big Brother Wang Wei, what do you mean by shady? That is the face of beauty and sess!"

    "Heh heh," Wang Wei smirked, then proceeded to smack his head. "Kid, do not be too happy yet. We live in a world where the strong preys on the weak. The only time people are interested in you is when they find you valuable. Do you think passing the First Layer of the Pagoda is enough for the whole Li family topletely value you? Remember, in this world, only strength, only results will give you the status and honor you desire."

    After hearing Wang Wei¡¯s words, Li Jun immediately recovered from his excitement. As his big brother said, the result he has aplished now is not enough for him to change his situation.

    Now, things look all good, but that was the result of the recent hype of the Pagoda Trial. Once the hype disappears and he has not made new results, although his life would improve slightly, but it would notpletely raise his status in the n.

    After pondering these issues, he converged his excitement, and asked: "Big Brother Wang Wei, when are we executing our Big n??

    Wang Wei looked at him and said: "Wait until you passed the Pagoda Trials and survive the Spirit Road Trial 7 yearster, then we will start our n."

    Li Jun nodded and then he became reserve just like he used to be. Noticing the change in temperament of his little brother, Wang Wei nodded in satisfaction while heading to the Pagoda.

    As he walked toward his destination, Wang Wei started thinking about the day he met and became friends with Li Jun.

    At that time, he was three years old. He had just awakened a new ability.

    When he was three years old, Wang Wei discovered that his eyes could see an illusory dragon on top of people¡¯s head. The dragons were of different size and color. The colors being red, orange, yellow, gold, and purple.

    Even he himself had a purple dragon above his head. After awakening this ability, he searched in the library and learned that this was a manifestation of Luck.

    In this world, Luck is a real and observable thing, as such, the color of the dragon determines the level of luck someone has with red being the worst and purple gold being the highest.

    In fact, not everyone has a dragon that represents Luck. ording to the knowledge he acquired, luck is divided into carp fish, snake, flood dragon, and true dragon.

    The majority of cultivators have the Luck of a snake, as having the chance to cultivate itself is a manifestation of luck.

    In this vast world, there are trillions of mortals or ordinary people. Out of these people, probably only 1 out 100,000,000,000 can have the talent to cultivate.

    Among these people, the cultivator who can get the title of Heaven Chosen has at least A Golden Dragon of Luck.

    As for the highest Purple Golden Dragon, no one--except for Emperor¡¯s Direct Descendants--can be born with it. If you want to achieve such a level of luck, certain conditions are acquired to achieve.

    When Wang Wei learned about his power, he visited the whole sect to learn about how to use this power.

    After many days of observation, he noticed that when the Luck Dragon meets a more powerful one than itself, it is suppressed and bes dormant. When it is excited, it means a person is going to have a fortunate encounter.

    When someone defeats another person in a fight, a part of the luck is transferred to the victor.

    Wang Wei noticed Li Jun because he was the only one among the direct descendants of the sects that had a red dragon.

    On that fateful day, Li Jun was besieged by a group of kids who were constantly beating him, even though he lied in the ground defenseless.

    The reason that Wang Wei noticed Li Jun was not because of him being bullied. In the sect, children¡¯s fights were secretly allowed. It was a way to develop the concept of strong prey on the weak at a very young age.

    In fact, Wang Wei himself beat a few children in order to establish his status as the boss. As a kid with the mind of an adult, Wang Wei can only secretly say that the process was quite enjoyable.

    The reason Wang Wei noticed Li Jun--despite his red dragon luck--was the determination he saw in his eyes and the fact that he did not fight back.

    You know kids at their age had no cultivation or training inbat. And Li Jun, who was quite heavy at that time, had many advantages over these kids.

    So after the fight, Wang Wei approached him and asked him: "Why did you not fight back?"

    "What¡¯s the point of fighting back besides adding more unnecessary injuries to me."

    After hearing Li Jun¡¯s word, Wang Wei immediately understood what he meant. Wang Wei had learned about Li Jun¡¯ situation and knew that his bullying had to do with his status in the n.

    If he had a high status like Wang Wei, all he had to do was to beat a few kids to establish his dominance, then things would end. But, in his case, after beating the kids, they would gang up on him and beat him more severely in retaliation. As such, being passive, he would not anger them and receive less injury.

    This was not an easy thing for a three year old kid to realize. After all, circumstances and the environment has a major influence on people¡¯s growth--especially children.

    After noticing that Li Jun was different from other kids, Wang Wei said: "Well, kid, I like your wisdom and bravery. Follow me and be my little brother. In this sect, no one dares to bully my little brother."

    "Who are you calling a kid? Furthermore, as far as I am concerned, I am older than you. I should be the big brother."

    "What an interesting kid. In that case, let settle this like everyone in the world does. Whoever has the bigger fist is the big brother."

    "Well, what you say makes sense."

    Afterward, they fought madly like kids, rolling in the dirty ground. In the end, Wang Wei had to rely on a few unsavory tricks to win.

    And Li Jun gracefully epted his status as the little brother.

 Chapter 11: A Path to Loneliness is Inevitable

    Soon, Wang Wei and Li Jun appear in front of the Pagoda. There were many disciples already standing there participating in the Second Trial.

    Wang Wei enters without hesitation, followed by Li Jun and the others.

    Wang Wei found himself in a very dim and grey space. The earth underneath his feetcked vitality, the air he breathed became stale.

    He stood there alone. He tried to talk. Although he could hear sounding out of his mouth, there was no noise after his voice traveled less than a meter from him.

    The whole space exudes a nd, deste, and lonely atmosphere. Wang Wei knew that this trial tested a person¡¯s ability to bear loneliness.

    After checking the environment, Wang Wei sat on the floor, and started to meditate. In an instant, nine days passed by.

    Wang Wei started to behave radically. In the past few days, he was alone in this deserted ce without anyone to talk to or without seeing anything beside this deste earth.

    After a while, Wang Wei began to panic. In this eternal silence, he heard the beating of his heart, he heard the sound of his blood flowing through every vein of his body, the contraction and rxation of his muscle. He even heard the sticity of his skin bouncing on the muscles underneath.

    After hearing all these phenomena that almost made him go crazy, Wang Wei decided to sing out loud to pass the time.

    Soon, five years passed.

    Wang Wei sang a song everyday before going to bed. In this deste ce, only sleep can give some sort offort.

    Unfortunately, sleep soon became Wang Wei¡¯s nightmare. The past few days, Wang Wei became afraid of sleeping. He feared that once he slept, he would never wake up again. That the embrace of death would slowly envelop him setting him on a journey of eternal sleep.

    So, he never sleeps again.

    As time passed, his state started to deteriorate. His voice was gone due to long term abuse, he never slept due to fear.

    Another ten years passed.

    Wang Wei was on the verge of madness. After spending more than 15 years in this ce, he had enough.

    His clothes were all broken, his hair disheveled, and there were countless bruises on his body, particrly his arms.

    A few months ago, Wang Wei started disfiguring his body in order to feel his existence, in order to feel alive, in order to feel something. Every time he felt lost and lonely, or wanted to take away his own life to end his suffering, he would plunge his long nail on his body until blood gushed out.

    He knew that this was not a long term solution, but that was the only way he could think of at the time.

    Meanwhile outside the Pagoda. Although 15 years had passed in the Pagoda, only a few hours had passed by outside.

    All the people outside watched the testers slowly being driven to madness. People started to wonder whether these tests were too cruel.

    Another five years passed in the Pagoda.

    At this point, Wang Wei was lying on the floor dying. It has been more than 15 years since he had a good sleep. His body¡¯s function had deteriorated beyond repair. He has long lost any grasp of his mind.

    Now, even his memories are slowly fading away. He started to forget who he was. He forgot where he came from, what his grand aspirations were. The memories of his past life and his present life were slowly merging, yet slowly disappearing at the same time. He tried very hard to remember the face of his parents--from both lives. Unfortunately, all he could remember were blurred images.

    Now, he was dying. Maybe, all these things were no longer important.

    At hisst moment before dying, Wang Wei started asking himself: "Why do I fear death so much? Since I decided to embark on the Path of the Emperor, then death will be amon thing for me. I will bestow death to all my enemies and to all mypetitors. Also, I should expect these people to try to bring death to me. In the end, the victor will be crowned Great Emperor, achieve longevity and escape the Cycle of Life and Death, while the loser will enter an eternal slumber, leaving all the pain and worries to the world of the living."

    "Maybe in this world, death is nothing but another beginning, another journey. Whatever may be the case, there is no need to fear it. Life is already so painful, how worse can death be?"

    After Wang Wei had an epiphany, a wheel suddenly appeared on top of him. The wheel was half white and half ck. You could see many souls standing in front of the wheel; their life and death being determined.

    This was the Wheel of Life and Death. After being materialized, the wheel entered Wang Wei¡¯s body and slowly healed him. Afterward, Wang Wei fell asleep peacefully.

    Wang Wei¡¯s sleepsted for three whole years. After waking up, Wang Wei felt young and vigorous, he felt refreshed and like a brand new self.

    Wang Wei also realized that he had an epiphany and understood a little bit about the Dao of Life and Death. Although this epiphany would not bring any benefit in the early stage of cultivation, it would greatly benefit himter on.

    Especially when he enters the Supernatural Realm and acquires his Innate Supernatural Power. That¡¯s when his understanding of the Dao of Life and Death would manifest itself.

    In fact, the Second Trial Test of the Pagoda is designed with the purpose of allowing the disciples to understand the concept of Loneliness.

    The path of cultivation is a long, arduous, and lonely one. Many times while cultivating, you have to spend hundreds, thousand, and even hundred of thousand of years secluded by yourself in meditation in order to understand thews of Heaven and Earth.

    During those times, people who could not stand the loneliness will not go far in their path of cultivation.

    Additionally, the Loneliness of the Path of Cultivation is more than that. As you grow more powerful, you will have to watch the people you know and love slowly leave you one by one. It may be because they are killed, or maybe their lifespan came to end before breaking to the next realm.

    As a cultivator, you may go into seclusion, wake up a thousand yearster, then realize that all your friends, family, and loved one have passed away due to limitations of life span.

    It is as if someday you wake up and find out that you are all alone; everyone and everything you knew suddenly disappeared. You are the only person left in the world.

    This is one of the reasons that cultivators usually do not make friends with mortals. A hundred years is a very short time for a cultivator, but a lifetime for a mortal.

    Imagine being a good friend with a mortal. One day, you went in seclusion for a few decades. When youe out, your friend is already old and decrepit, while you look exactly the same way when you first met. All you can do is watch your friend slowly dying.

    This is the reason that most cultivators will not intertwine with mortals thus giving the impression that they are cold and indifferent.

    Another example of loneliness in the cultivating world is when the people you are close to give up cultivating because they could not stand the long and painful process. While you are slowly moving forward on your own path, your friend or rtive has already given up. Now you are walking forward alone on your own.

    After Wang Wei woke up from his long sleep, he realized the true purpose of the trial. So, he started meditating every night, trying to reach a realm of recing sleep with meditation. In the morning, he would review all the knowledge he had previously learned. He further fine tune the n he had prepared for after the Spirit Road Trial.

    The Second Trial of the Pagoda involves both Illusion and Time domain. He wanted to use this to his advantage.

    After spending exactly a hundred year in the Pagoda, the trial ended and the remaining people were sent outside.

 Chapter 12.1: Ultimate Suffering Lead to Ultimate Victory Part 1

    Wang Wei was sent out of the Pagoda with all the other disciples. Each of them had benefited a lot after this trial.

    In fact, this time, the star of the Second Trial was not Wang Wei. It was actually Li Jun. All the core disciples have already started cultivated, so they are already used to the concept of loneliness. When they retreat in seclusion, although they will not spend hundreds of years, retreating for a few decades is quitemon. As such, this trial did not have as much of an impact on them as mortals like Wang Wei and Li Jun.

    As for Li Jun, the reason that he shined the most in this trial was due to the fact that he was used to loneliness.

    In the Li family, beside his mother, no one would interact with him. Even his father, he would only see him at the diner table. But then, few words were exchanged between them.

    Li Jun was used to the cold, indifferent, and aloof eyes of the people around him. Loneliness was already a part of his daily life.

    So, in this trial, after a few years adapting to the environment, he soon adjusted his emotion and tried to make the most of the time he had.

    Li Jun knew that the n that his brother had made for both of them was the only chance to fundamentally change his destiny. However, this n requires a tremendous amount of resources.

    With the status of his big brother, the elders of the sect were willing to spend it on Wang Wei, but they were not willing to do it for him. It was his brother who insisted that he needed a powerful general to support him in the fight for Heaven Will; as such, the elders agreed to invest resources on him.

    However, many people were dissatisfied. They could notin about his big brother, but they could ce their dissatisfaction on him. As such, Li Jun knew that The Pagoda Trial was his only way to prove to the sect that he was worth the resources that they would invest on him. So, the better his performance on the trials are, the better and more secure his future will be.

    ....

    After adjusting their mind and spirit for a few days, Wang Wei, Li Jun, and the other disciples returned to the pagoda for the Third Trial.

    The Third Trial can be considered one of the harshest trials of the Pagoda. The purpose of this trial is simple and quite straightforward: that is pain.

    In this trial, the testers will experience all kind of torture--both to the body and the soul--and they simply have to endure it.

    Wang Wei was at loss on how to design this test at first, but then, he simply modelled it after the Chinese 18 Hell from his past life.

    After entering the Pagoda, Wang Wei found himself bound by chains surrounded by a bunch of demons. On top of his head, there was a que with the word: "Chamber of Tongue Ripping".

    Soon, Wang Wei learned the hard way what the meaning of these words represent. These devils used all kinds of means to cut out Wang Wei¡¯s tongue.

    Whether to attach chains to his tongue and pull it, or simply cutting it with a knife, or using this machine that slowly twists his tongue until it bes deform and unrecognizable. They went as far as burning his own tongue.

    What made Wang Wei more tragic is the fact that this tortured never goes beyond his limits. As soon he could not bear the pain and was about to pass out, they would stop, then a new tongue would grow out so that the pain continued.

    It was as if they were slowly pushing his threshold of pain to a higher level. What¡¯s even worse, this torture also some spiritual aspect.

    Every time his tongue is ripped out, Wang Wei feels that he lost his ability to express himself out loud. Not just physically, but that he lost his determination to express his ideas, his philosophy, his views, and even his aspiration. All these were slowly being taken from him.

    As such, Wang Wei began to fight back. He cursed at these demons at every chance he got. Even if his tongue is no longer there, he still curses them inaudibly. No one could take his voice away from him.

    In the Second Layer of Hell, the Chamber of Scissors, Wang Wei experienced the pain of having all his fingers being cut one by one. He felt a part of himself was forever taken away, that without being whole, he will never amount to anything in life. However, he refused to believe such a thing. Only he himself determined his own worth.

    In the Third Layer of Hell, the Chamber of Iron Cycads, Wang Wei experienced being hung by iron trees. The trees would prate his body, then impale all the organs theye in contact with. His screams echoed throughout the chamber for hours without end.

    In the Fourth Layer of Hell, the Chamber of Mirrors of Retribution, Wang Wei was shown his true self through a mirror. In this mirror, he saw that he was a powerful Emperor, but, in order to sit in that throne, he was willing to do absolutely anything. He killed millions upon millions of people. He sacrificed the sect that raised him. And even his parents could not escape his greed for power. Thousands of worlds were destroyed and myriad races became extinct due his mad thirst for power.

    In the Fifth Layer of Hell, the Chamber of Steam, Wang Wei experienced being steam alive in a steamer. He watched as his insides were slowly liquified by heat and steam.

    In the Sixth Layer of Hell, the Forest of Copper Column, Wang Wei was ced on a burning copper column and experienced the pain of his skin burning off. In thatyer, he could smell the burn off scent of his skin; it smelled like overcook street meat.

    In the Seven Layer of Hell, the Mountain of Knives, Wang We was forced to walk barefooted uphill a mountain full of sharp and pointy knives. Every step he took, his foot would be impaled, blood oozing out leaving a trail behind. He gritted his teeth and marched forward until he reached the top of the mountain. Then, he had to return the same way he came. He repeated the process nine times before leaving.

    In the Eighth Layer of Hell, the Hill of Ice, Wang Wei was left naked in a freezing hill. His body started shivering, his speech was slurred, his breathing became shallow. His skin became bright red, his consciousness was slowly fading, His body function dropped below the level of normal function. Heid on the floor in the fetal position trying to find some warmth andfort. Even his ideas or memories of warmth andfort were slowly fading away. As such, he tried to think about only happy thoughts, only happy memories with his loved one to pass through this trial.

    In the Ninth Layer of Hell, the Cauldron of Boiling Oil, Wang Wei experienced how it feels to be cooked alive with fried oil in arge cauldron. He even saw the demon in charge of this level secretly put some seasoning in the cauldron. What¡¯s even worse was that this process did not happen only once, but repeatedly.

    Throughout all these level of torture, the only audible sound was the agonizing scream of Wang Wei that echoed through the chambers, conveying the unimaginable pain and suffering he had to endure. Unfortunately for him, he had only pass half of the torture in the Eighteen Level of Hell.

 Chapter 13.2: Ultimate Suffering Lead to Ultimate Victory Part 2

    Outside of the Pagoda, many disciples watched the second trial with shock. To them, this was pure masochism.

    Each disciples had to suffer such tragic torture. The majority just gave up after a fewyers.

    In fact, Wang Wei had a clear purpose when designing thisyer of the trial. Cultivators--in order to to step into higher realms--have to go through Heavenly Tribtions. Starting from the Supernatural Realm, cultivators have to go through Heavenly Tribtion every time they cross a major realm.

    One of the reasons that many cultivators failed to pass these Heavenly Tribtions have to do with the fact that they could not bear the pain of lighting or heavenly fire when passing their Tribtion. As such, they gave up and ended up dead.

    Additionally, The Path of Body Refining requires one to bear a tremendous amount of pain. If you do not have a high pain threshold, then you will not have a great achievement in this path.

    Wang Wei has made great and far reaching ns for his future cultivation. If these ns go well, he will have to bear a great deal of Heavenly Tribtion--probably even before stepping into the Supernatural realm. Furthermore, he will also go in the Path of Bodyrefining.

    As such, Wang Wei designed the Third Pagoda Trial in order to physically and mentally prepare him for the future.

    Back in the Pagoda, Wang Wei just entered the Tenth Layer of Hell, the Chamber of Ox.

    In thisyer, Wang Wei was abused by all kinds of animals. Some of them use their horns to impale him, some use a horde to trample on him until he turns into meat sauce on the ground. Some animal slowly ate his skin, then crawled inside his body to munch on his internal organs like some kind of expansive deluxe meal. Some tiny animals slowly crawl into his brain from his ear, then proceed to munch on his brain. Some use poison to slowly destroy his immune system.

    In the Eleventh Layer of Hell, the Chamber of Rock, Wang Wei had to hold arge rock on top of his head until his strength was exhausted. Then he would fall in a putrid water made of all the world¡¯s filth. This water was literally made of any filth imaginable; the water was so dirty that a drop of it could corrupt a person¡¯ soul.

    In the Twelfth Layer of Hell, the Chamber of Mortar and Pestles, the devils force fed Wang Wei liquidva. He had to experience the feeling of his tongue burning, then his esophagus melted. Afterward, his stomach and other organs were violently melted one by one.

    In the Thirteenth Layer of Hell, the Pool of Blood, Wang Wei was stabbed in different parts of the body. These stabs were not fatal, but deep enough to allow his blood to flow out of his body. Then Wang Wei watched his life slowly fade away from him as more blood flew out of his body. This torture might not have been the most painful, but it was the most horrible. He had to watch his life slowly fading, yet, heid in the pool of blood helplessly, and in despair.

    After thisyer, Wang Wei vowed to never feel this despair and helplessness again. His desire to prove the Dao and Proim himself Emperor was further increased. He must transcend Life and Death.

    In the Fourteenth Layer of Hell, the Town of Suicide, Wang Wei was constantlyshed with a whip. However, this was not a simple whip, but one that directly affected the soul. The soul is an illusory yet real thing in the world of cultivators. The soul is a hundred times more fragile and sensitive than the physical body. As such, the pain to the soul can magnify a hundred to a thousand times of the body.

    In the Fifteenth Layer of Hell, the Chamber of Dismemberment, Wang Wei experienced being hacked into pieces. Have you ever wondered what it feels like when your head is separated from your body? How about just your torso? Or how about all four of your limbs? How about watching it happening to none other than yourself?

    Well, Wang Wei finally knew the answer to these questions.

    At this point of the trial, Wang Wei had acquired a high threshold of pain. Recently, he learned a trick to reduce his pain. He managed to learn to control his body to the point of cutting his pain receptors in his body, thus reaching a state of not feeling any physical pain, However, this trick only applied to physical pain, not spiritual or soul rted pain.

    However, Wang Wei was not discouraged because of such minor inconvenience. As such, he took action to fix the problem. Instead of just experiencing pain, he started to ponder on the concept of pain. He hoped that he could be enlightened in the Dao of Pain so that he could awaken an Innate Talent rted to pain in the Supernatural Realm.

    One day, he would make his enemies experience hundred-fold or more the pain he had experienced in this trial.

    In the Sixteenth Layer of Hell, Mountain of mes, Wang Wei was sent inside a hollow mountain. Then, the mountain would be slowly filled withva. The terrible thing about thisyer was the fact that theva did not directly burn and kill him. No, it slowly cooked him, then, theva solidified and encased Wang Wei inside, thus killing him due to asphyxiation.

    Wang Wei had to experience the pain of not having air to breath. His lungs screamed trying to inhale the tiniest amount of oxygen to sustain itself. Without enough oxygen, his heart stopped beating, then a chain reaction urred inside his body that led to the failure of all his other organs.

    Normally, after such an ordeal, a person will immediately die after a few minutes. But no. In this trial, Wang Wei stayed in this state for hours if not days. In that state, he could not even scream even if he wanted to.

    In the Seventeenth Layer of Hell, the Yard of Stone Mill, Wang Wei was ced on a stone mill, then slowly grinded like a blender until he turned into a bloody, savory and slurry milkshake. All his skin, muscle, organs, and bones were grinded into slushy. This process repeated itself many times over.

    In the Eighteen and Final Layer of Hell, the Chamber of Saw, Wang Wei was sawed in half in many different ways. Whether horizontally, vertically, or obliquely, in thisyer, his final result was to be separated into two. In thisyer, Wang Wei even experienced the pain of cutting his soul into two or more parts.

    However, unlike when he first started, Wang Wei did not scream in agony. In fact, he did not scream at all. He gritted his teeth and bore the pain without making much noise.

    After thestyer, Wang Wei and the other contestants were sent out of the Pagoda. In fact, the contestants had spent more than a month in the trial. Yet, the people outside stood watching in the Formation Screen without moving a single step. To these cultivators, a month was a very short period of time for them.

    When Wang Wei and the contestants who finished the whole trial were sent out, they received praise and worship from the other disciples--especially Wang Wei and Li Jun. This time, all the Contemporary Sacred Son passed the trial, but the reason that many people paid attention to Wang Wei and Li Jun was due to their young age.

    Many people of simr age from the different families in the sect were allowed to take the Trial, but only Wang Wei and Li Jun managed to finish and pass it. So, they receive the most praise.

    Somewhere in the void.

    Many of the Sec Upper Level management were standing there and talking to each other.

    The Great Elder of the Recruiting Hall said: "Sect Master, I think we need to use this Pagoda Trial as a test to recruit disciples from now on!"

    "That¡¯s a great idea. Not just recruiting disciples, but also as an assessment from when they are promoted from outer disciples to inner and core disciples. We should apply a strict standard for each promotion."

    "I don¡¯t know about this. This Pagoda Trial is a magical weapon that further increases the foundation of our sect. Is it really a good thing to make it avable for free just like this?"

    "Then it can only be free for when recruiting new disciples. All the other disciples have to use sect points in order to be allowed to enter the Pagoda. The Contemporary Sacred Son can also enter for free," responded Sect Master Wang Tian.

    Afterward, all the elders agreed and started discussing the standard and point required by all the disciples to use the Pagoda.

    With this new invention created by Wang Wei, the Dao Opening became more lively with an increasingly more powerful foundation. As such, the sect is slowly leading to a more powerful and brilliant direction.

 Chapter 14.1: Lust is the Enemy of All Heroes Part 1

    Wang Wei and the other contestants spend half a month to adjust themselves before they return for the Fourth Trial of the Pagoda.

    In this trial, Wang Wei forgot who he was and where he came from. In this trial, he was no longer the young master of the Dao Opening Sect, nor the traveler from Earth. No, now he was the Emperor of the Great Xia Empire who ruled an extremely vast amount ofnd.

    His empire was prosperous; allmon people had enough food to eat, proper clothes to shelter them from the winter cold, and enough reserve wealth to spend freely.

    The ministers were all loyal to the Emperor, the generals who hold vast amounts of military power were loyal and had no desire to rebel.

    All the other foreign countries in the world worship Great Xia and dare not encroach on its border. They would sendrge amounts of taxes in the form of offering every year.

    What a beautiful and powerful country? And Wang Wei was in charge of such a prosperous country.

    In fact, all of these were his delusions.

    At this moment, the Great Xia Empire was actually on the verge of copse. The majority of thend and wealth of the country were in the hand of the aristocrat family. Most of the officials were corrupted and fighting with each other for power.

    The court was divided between the Head Eunuch and the Prime Minister. These two people hold more than 90% of the capital¡¯s power. In the different Prefectures, the local governors hold all the political power and control the city guards.

    On the border of the Great Xia Empire, the armies are loyal to theirmanding officer and do not even recognize the Emperor.

    As for themon people?

    Their lives were more miserable than wandering street dogs. They had gone through many famines due to the recent drought. The government treated their lives as if they were more cheap than dirt in the slum.

    The aristocrats exploited them for theirbor and gave them a small amount of food to support them long enough to continue working.

    The lives of themon people living near the border were even more miserable. The foreign countries who lust after the fertilend of the Central ins have repeatedly attacked the Great Xia border.

    However, the border generals did not fight these invaders, instead they open the gates and allowed them to kill, rape, and plunder their own people. After getting what they desired, the foreign race would leave and return back to their own country.

    As for themon people? Well, who cares about them. In these situations, they have tried to revolt, but as soon as they start, the army would rush immediately to quell these rebellions.

    In these chaotic times, the people of Jiang hu have be more unruly. Heroes of all kinds have risen and became famous for their martial arts. At the same time, many ambitious people soon noticed that the Great Xia Empire was about to be destroyed and began to prepare to proim themselves emperor and create a new dynasty.

    During all these you might ask, where is our beloved emperor Wang Wei?

    Well, right now he is in the harem enjoying the touch of many beauties while still thinking that his empire is still prosperous and the greatest in the world.

    The main theme of this trial revolves around lust.

    Wang Wei spends everyday with a different woman in his harem enjoying the pleasure of the flesh. All the women were exquisitely beautiful and practiced technique to charm people.

    There were many different kinds of women. The cold and aloof Goddess, the charming and sensual demoness, the innocent girl next door, the maternal one that takes care of you, the one you just want to ravage with all your might. Any kind of woman that existed was in his harem.

    On top of that, they practice some very special techniques. These methods allow them to use their cultivation to lubricate certain areas of their bodies to ensure smooth pration and maximum pleasure. Some practiced techniques that connect the soul to ensure both spiritual and physical pleasure.

    Wang Wei spent all his time in his harem enjoying himself. Once in a while, he would check on the empire by asking his main eunuch how things were going. All the responses he received were always positive, so he never bothered to properly check.

    That was until his capital city was breached by rebels and all the guards and eunuchs in the ce ran away. After that, the rebels broke into his harem and beheaded him.

    Wang Wei had failed his trial and was sent out of the Pagoda.

    After exiting the trial, it took Wang Wei a brief moment to regain hisposure and shake himself awake from the trial¡¯s illusion. Then he blushed red. Immediately afterward, a great horror enveloped him.

    This trial was quite scary. Hepletely immersed himself in all these lustful bliss, yet he alsopletely lost himself. If what happened in the trial was in fact in reality, could he have escaped?

    Wang Wei thought about it for a while and the answer he came up with was no. From what he knows, this trial was specially designed by the True Monarch of the Fox Demon n based on their race charm ability. So, the realism in this trial reached an unprecedented level. As such, it is literally possible for one of his future enemies to use the "beauty trap" on him one day.

    And if that was the case, his current self would probably fail for such a simple trap and his Path of Emperor would be cut forever.

    Wang Wei used to watch these shows in his past life of emperors who discarded their nation because of beauties in the harem. He would scoff at them thinking that they were weak-willed and unqualified. It was now that he faced the same situation that he knew the horror of the beauty trap.

    In fact not all this failure is due to Wang Wei¡¯s weak will. Cultivating is in some way a form of evolution, as such, women with cultivation are extremely beautiful--especiallypared to the women of Wang Wei¡¯s past life. Even the so-called stars could notpare with cultivators who have skin as white as the winter snow or as smooth as a baby¡¯s butt.

    Wang Wei has only lived in this world for eight years. Although since birth he was surrounded by beauties, he has not fully adapted to the world yet. And those people did not use charm techniques on him. Furthermore, Wang Wei¡¯s mysterious soul is somewhat immune to these negative states.

    However, Wang Wei was not acent guy. What if some day his mysterious soul fails him? Or someone found a way to negate his immunity? Additionally, from his research he knew that his soul was notpletely immune to these negative states, but just had high tolerance. As such, he designed the trial to try it out.

    And it turns out he was right to be cautious. After all, this involves his future road, how could he take it lightly.

 Chapter 15.2: Lust is the Enemy of All Heroes Part 2

    After Wang Wei failed the Fourth Pagoda Trial, he was not discouraged, instead he used this failure as a form of motivation. After he got home, he ordered all the female servants around him to learn Charm Techniques and use it on him 24/7.

    He spent a whole month with a bunch of beautiful women winking at him at every turn and calling him "Young Master" with voices sweet enough to melt him like cotton candy. This entire month was both heaven and hell; seeing all the beauties at his disposal yet he could only watch. And it was not just because he was only eight years old.

    After a month of secret training, he returned to the Trial. On his way there, he asked his Head Maid about what happened in the sect during this past month. Then he learned that a great deal ofmotion had happened because of the Fourth Trial.

    ording to his Head Maid, many people fail the test like him, but they just endured longer than him. Afterward, many people were infatuated with the girls in the Trial and went there not to temper with their Dao Heart, but to enjoy the pleasure of the flesh.

    Afterward, the elders were furious and sent out grave punishment to those who acted like this. They dictate a rule that a person¡¯s record in the trial should increase each time they enter the Pagoda, otherwise they would be severely punished.

    Another news was that the sect decided to heavily award the Fox Demon n for helping them realize that such a huge defect existed in their training of the sect¡¯s disciples.

    After learning the ups and downs of the sect this past month, Wang Wei sighed and entered the Fourth Trial of the Pagoda for the second time.

    The setting of the trial remained the same asst time, but this time it was different. Wang Wei did not lose himself in the bliss of the harem. He attended court meetings regrly and used his wisdom to start controlling the court.

    He used the foundation of the country to establish a secret guard to monitor not only the court, but also the whole world. He secretly raised a powerful army that is loyal only to him.

    Wang Wei spent less and less time in the harem. Unfortunately for him, this trial was not that simple. After the nation started to get back on track, Wang Wei believed that he could take a break and pay more attention to his harem.

    After a while, things just started to snowball out of control. He started to pay more and more attention to his harem. Although he had a sense of measure and still took care of the nation¡¯s affairs, one could easily distinguish what his priorities were.

    Soon, his political enemies plotted with one of his favorite concubines and Wang Wei was poisoned and failed the trial for the second time.

    For the next two months, Wang Wei spent the majority of his time in the fourth level trial. His will and resistance to charm increase exponentially.

    After the second failure, Wang Wei once again went back on the trial. This time he did not ce all his focus on his harem and managed his empirepletely.

    However, the Great Xia Empire was dying and it was not an easy task to revive it. After cating his internal trouble, Wang Wei had to quell all the rebellion on his territory and defend against other countries from invading.

    As such, Wang Wei put on armor and went to war with his army. During his military exploits, he encountered a great variety of beautiful women.

    Unlike the women in his harem, these women do not focus on lust, but emphasize more on ying with emotion.

    Some of them awaken the greed for acquiring beauty on Wang Wei, some awake the desire to protect the weak and pitiful, some y the role of the passion between two people who are enemies but fell in love and decide to be together no matter the odds.

    The most dangerous situation he encountered was simply based on love. He met a woman who epassed all the qualities that he desired in a mate: strong, powerful, independent, able to help in his cause, and extremely beautiful.

    She was the royal descendant of a long destroyed kingdom. By the time she was born, her family heritage was mostly gone; they had no economic, political, or military power. In fact, her father was at some point contemting selling her to the brothel for some cash.

    But she was not reconciled. She took matters into her own hands. She studied her family¡¯s inherited martial arts and became quite powerful. She established brothels all over the Great Xia Empire as a way to get money, but more importantly as a way to gather information.

    She secretly trained many powerful female warriors that are loyal only to her. She was what one would call a living legend.

    Wang Wei and her met when he was running away after being assassinated. He felt in love with her when she was nursing him back to health.

    Afterward, he ced all his attention on her and forgot his empire. He wished he could live in seclusion with her forever; to stay away from the secr world and all its trouble.

    Unfortunately, this trial was not a ce for a lovey dovey love affair. The women soon betrayed him by stabbing his heart from the back. Then she went on to me his death on one of his enemies, then took over his army in the name of taking revenge for the emperor.

    She slowly took over the foundation that Wang Wei left over and went on many expositions to quell the world. She established her own empire and named it Great Wei Empire to honor her dead husband.

    As for what happened to Wang Wei after his death? He turned into the form of a ghost and watched how the "love of his life" slowly built an empire on the ashes of his former one.

    However, Wang Wei soon noticed something wrong with his trial. After his failure due to love obsession, he soon reentered the trial and reached the part where he met his former lover, but the person he met waspletely different from the first person. Although the background and story was simr, the face and temperament werepletely different.

    After asking around, he realized that he was the only person who had met two different people in the trial. So, Wang Wei knew that something beyond hisprehension must have happened.

    At this time, Wang Wei¡¯s intuition activated and warned that he will probably meet that woman in the future and in reality too. Moreover, he had a vague feeling that she would y a great deal of importance in his life.

 Chapter 16.3: Lust is the Enemy of All Heroes Part 3

    In fact, there is a reason for Wang Wei to spend a whole two months on this trial, and it was not because of his failure due to betrayal of his "love of his life".

    After the first failure, he immediately went back on the trial and this time, things went quite smoothly.

    Upon entering, Wang Wei sent a decree to the harem to forbid anyone from using charm technique otherwise they would suffer the consequences.

    And Wang Wei did just that. Anyone of his beautiful harem who tried to use charm technique on him would have their head beheaded directly by him.

    After stabilizing the internal trouble of the empire, he went on an expedition with his army. When encountering all these women who yed with emotion, he would ignore them or offer them to his loyal officer for their merit to the empire.

    As for the ones who actually help him, he would offer themnd, money, or nobility title as a way to repay the karma he had forged with them.

    When encountering his ideal woman again, he yed her the same way she yed him. After she tried to kill him, he executed her instead, then took over her foundation in the name of taking revenge for her.

    When the empire was stabilized, he crowned her the Empress and had her buried in the Royal Tomb. He then dedicated a day for the whole nation to mourn for their Empress and her sacrifice for the empire.

    After this part of the trial, Wang Wei learned a great deal of things. After spending so much time in these political games in the court, Wang Wei learned how to hide his emotion on his face and how to remain calm in the face of any situation.

    After meeting so many women designed to y with his emotion, Wang Wei learned to distinguish emotions based on micro expression--especially the eyes and mouth--and went as far as developing a skill to notice the subtle soul fluctuation of a person to determine their emotion.

    Wang Wei benefited a great deal from this trial, but still did not pass yet. The reason for that was that there was a second part to this trial.

    One day, Wang Wei went to seclusion in order to break through to a higher level of martial art. While he was meditating, suddenly a pink cloud of gas rapidly enveloped the whole room without giving him the time to respond.

    The pink cloud gas entered his body and immediately began to work. He was suddenly aroused, all his other emotions were suppressed while leaving an unimaginable amount of desire and lust. All he could think about was how to vent all his energy.

    Soon, a great number of beauties of his harem entered his seclusion room: they were all without a single garment on them, thus revealing the temptation of their beauty, youth, and vigor.

    As soon as those women entered his room, a message was sent to Wang Wei¡¯s mind: "If you touch even one of these women, your Primordial Yang will be sucked up and you will die a very miserable death."

    When he heard what entailed the second part of this trial, Wang Wei only had time to think: "Danm, I¡¯m finished," before he lost consciousness and his body dried up like a 1000 years old mummy, thus was evicted out of the Pagoda for failing the trial.

    After being ejected out of the Pagoda, Wang Wei took a moment to adjust his mind and think deeply. He was a little shocked this time because this was not part of his design when he created the Pagoda. Someone else must have the idea of adding this part in the trial.

    Wang Wei was not angry due to the fact that someone modified his trial, as a matter of fact, he was quite excited. He was not omnipotent, so it¡¯s normal to overlook certain things when making ns.

    Just like he overlooked the importance of aphrodisiacs. In his past life, aphrodisiacs were not scientifically proven, nor could the efficiency reach such an abnormal level. So, when Wang Wei was making ns for his future, he overlooked them. You know, Wang Wei had already made ns for poison for his future, but he still overlooked aphrodisiacs.

    This is the advantage of having a strong background: not only can you have arge amount of resources, but also having people that are wise enough to make up for your own shorings. As a result, you will suffer less during your career or goals.

    Wang Wei expects that the future trial will not be as smooth as expected and many surprises await him. But he was quite excited for this. What¡¯s the point of knowing everything?

    Although Wang Wei is the kind of person who likes to be prepared, he also enjoys the excitement of the unknown. The reason he likes to be prepared is so that he could have a variety of ways to cope with situations when the unexpected happened.

    Wang Wei spent more than two months in the second part of the Fourth Pagoda Trial. Everyday, he would be poisoned with a strong aphrodisiac, then fight the temptation with his strong will.

    Although he failed many times, with each failure, his will grew stronger until he reached the standard for passing the trial.

    Soon after Wang Wei passed the trial, Li Jun followed too.

    When Wang Wei heard this news, he was shocked. He knew what kind of pain and suffering he had to endure to pass this trial. As an adult in the body of a child, he already had a firm will after living two lives.

    Yet, Li Jun spent almost the same amount of time as him. How could he not be surprised?

    After hearing the news, Wang Wei sent someone to get his head maid as she was in charge of gathering information for him.

    Soon, she walked in the room and bowed: "Young Master, you called?"

    "Yes, I heard that Li Jun passed the trial, is that true?"

    "Yes. Young Master Li Jun did pass the trial a few days after the Young Master."

    Wang Wei¡¯s brow frowned and looked pensive. It¡¯s not that Wang Wei is jealous or arrogant, but that Li Jun¡¯s rate of passing this trial was too quick. Wang Wei began to wonder whether his little brother was like a protagonist and had acquired some encounter that would soon make him rise.

    He said: "Do you have any information?"

    The Head maid responded: "ording to the information I received, Young Master Li Jun acquired arge amount of aphrodisiac pills and swallowed them all at once, then locked himself in his room by himself to resist. When Great Elder Li Jiang found him, he was lying on the floor with blood all over his body with a single breath left. The Great Elder had to use a Saint level Rejuvenate Pill to save his life."

    After hearing his maid¡¯s exnation, Wang Wei understood how Li Jun managed to pass the trial so quickly. Li Jun knew that this trial was his way to change his destiny, so in order to pass the trial quickly, he ced himself in the line between Life and Death to temper his will.

    Every cultivator knows that there is a great horror between Life and Death, if one passes this horror, they will get great benefit. If they do not pass, they will die.

    Many people know this, but how many people are willing to put their life in danger? But it seems that this fact does not apply to Li Jun.

    This guy is truly crazy. In order to pass this test, he even yed with his life. However, the results were astonishing. With this gamble, Li Jun¡¯s will was greatly tempered and he managed to pass the trial so quickly.

    Furthermore, Li Jun¡¯s cutthroat determination will elevate the sect¡¯s evaluation of him. Didn¡¯t you see that the Great elder was willing to use a Saint level pill to save him. Li Jun is just a mortal that has not started cultivating yet, any high grade Profound pill would still heal him, and just an Earth pill was enough to guarantee that his foundation was not damaged.

    But the Great elder still used a Saint level pill to heal his injuries. Pills are divided the same way as weapons: Profound, Earth, Heaven, Saint, Supreme, Quasi-Emperor, and Emperor.

    Saint Pills are extremely rare, especially the Rejuvenate Pill. The higher the level of the pill, the more energy that it has and the higher the cultivation required to take it. If someone of lower cultivation were to take a Saint pill, the likely oue is to bust out and die.

    But the Rejuvenate Pill was special, the energy in it was tame and could slowly release. As such, even a mortal like Li Jun could still take it. This feature dramatically increases the value of this pill.

 Chapter 17.1: What Price are you willing to pay for Power? Part 1

    After hearing his head maid¡¯s exnation, Wang Wei smiled and was genuinely very happy for his little brother. Then he asked the maid:

    "How did the Elders respond to Li Jun¡¯s news?"

    The Head Maid exined excitedly: "The Elders and Great Elders were shocked by Young Master Li¡¯s determination. Furthermore, Great Elder LI Jiang has been very excited and bragging about his son to all the other Elders."

    "What about the people whoined about all the resources Li Jun had received?"

    "Young Master, all of them are silent now. They all praised the young master for his foresight and hoped that the young master would soon train a powerful general."

    The Head Maid secretly looked at Wang Wei and the worship in her eyes increased. As the head maid of Wang Wei, she has basically watched him grow up. She witnessed all the glory that the Young Master had acquired during the past eight years.

    She is also one of the few people who knew the Young Master¡¯ status and the contradiction he had with the Elders regarding Young Master Li Jun.

    But now, Li Jun has proven to all the people of the sect that he is deserving of the resources he had received and the one he would receive in the future.

    Wang Wei easily noticed the change of his head maid through her soul fluctuation and he was secretly happy. As his head maid, she is bound to spend a lot of time with him and ensuring her true loyalty is one of his tasks. If she proved her loyalty, he would not mind training her as one of his future generals.

    As for the group of elders who were previously dissatisfied with him, Wang Wei just sneered at them. Wang Wei knew that although the Dao Opening Sect had already decided to train him for the future Heaven Will¡¯s fight, many people were secretly dissatisfied with this decision.

    After all, the Dao Opening Sect has four major factions. All of them wished that the chosen person came from their faction.

    One of the main reasons that people are dissatisfied with him is due to the fact that he was young and had not achieved any result to prove himself. All he has going for him is the fact that he is currently the most talented person in the sect.

    As such, many people believed that as long as they found someone as talented as Wang Wei, then they could fight for the status of Sacred Son.

    Wang Wei was aware of the people¡¯s thoughts. In order to ensure his status, Wang Wei revealed his genius early on. He spent most of his time in the library, and every time he became enlightened on one of the scriptures, there would be a vision apanying him.

    Throughout the past five years, there have been so many visions created by Wang Wei that the sect¡¯s disciples are now used to it. Furthermore, these visions further increase Wang Wei¡¯s halo as a genius, thus consolidating his status in the eyes of the elders.

    However, things turned around when Wang Wei decided to train Li Jun. Many people who were suppressed by him used this as an excuse to secretly attack him. Fortunately, Li Jun proved his worth during the Pagoda Trial, thus further suppressing these people again.

    Wang Wei knew that the actions of these people were just mere temptation to decrease his status in the n. He also believed that there will be many such temptations in the future.

    These people are just waiting to find a talent that canpete with Wang Wei, but he was not afraid. As long as his n for the next seven years goes smoothly, he will have the capital to fully suppress these people until they are not able to raise their head.

    Wang Wei spent half a month to properly rest before heading to the Fifth Trial of the Pagoda.

    In this trial, Wang Wei found himself the patriarch of a mortal n. His n wasvishly wealthy to the point that the royal family and other aristocratic families were jealous enough to form an alliance and put aside their thousand year feuds. They wanted to destroy Wang Wei¡¯s n and carved up its wealth.

    When Wang Wei heard this news, he was frightened. He tried to use his economic wealth as a way to hire some powerful bodyguards to protect his n. Unfortunately, the influence of the royal family and other ns was simply overwhelming.

    No one was willing to work for the Wang n and offended the other families. As such, Wang Wei was all alone, waiting for the day of the extermination of his family.

    One day while wandering in the family ancestral hall, Wang Wei found a book that was hidden in the altar that was used to worship the family¡¯s ancestors.

    Wang Wei suspiciously took the book away and read it secretly in his study. Then, he was shocked and confused.

    The book described a way for a person to quickly gain strength through human sacrifices. By drawing a formation, then killing a few people, you can absorb the blood and soul of the sacrificed people to not only step in the path of cultivation, but also quickly increase one¡¯s strength.

    Upon seeing this method, Wang Wei hesitated. Under normal circumstances, he would never use such despicable means to acquire strength. But now, his family faced extinction and now he has to reevaluate his societal and moral standard.

    Wang Wei spent many days wondering what decision to make. As he spent more time procrastinating, the day of his n¡¯s demise was soon approaching.

    One day while wandering in the n¡¯s vi, he encountered his mother while she was watering the nt.

    In this trial, Wang Wei¡¯s mother was the same as his real life, but his father passed away early due to illness. He was raised alone by his mother.

    Wang Wei approached his mother and asked: "Mom, do you need help?"

    She responded:"I¡¯m just watering the nts, what help do I need? The more important question is do you need help son? I can see the worry oozing out of your face."

    Wang Wei hesitated for a while, then shook his head: "No, I¡¯m fine mom. Just some problem with the family¡¯s business."

    Wang Wei¡¯s mother knew that his son was lying. Although she did not participate in the n¡¯s affair, she was still knowledgeable of the things going around. She also knew that the family was facing a great crisis.

    She walked over and gently caressed his son¡¯s head: "Wei¡¯er, you do not need to take the burden of the whole family alone. As long as you are happy, that¡¯s all that matters. And if you have something to do or a major decision to make, just follow your heart."

    Hearing what his mother said, Wang Wei¡¯s heart shook and looked at his mother. He saw the wrinkle on her face, the few strings of white hair in her head. He suddenly thought of when he was a child. At that time, his mother was full of youthful vigor and spirit. Although the family was onlyposed of the two of them, they were happy.

    At that time Wang Wei was young and ignorant. He did not know the burden that his mother carried, he did not know all the effort, pain, and suffering she went through to raise him and provide him with a good family and a good growing environment.

    Without him knowing it, his mother already grew old. The youthful face was full of wrinkles, the shiny ck hair was starting to grey, the eyes that were full of spirit now disyed the vicissitude of life.

    As for him? He spends most of his time taking care of the family business and spends less and less time with his mother. However, she did notin. On the contrary, she silently supported him and motivated him to move forward.

    Wang Wei thought of the advice of his mother. "Follow his heart?". If it was up to him, he would not give up his humanity just for the sake of power. But now, he changed his mind.

    He would do whatever it takes to ensure the life of his mother--even if he has to spend the rest of eternity in Hell.

 Chapter 18.2: What Price are you willing to pay for Power? Part 2

    After Wang Wei made his decision, an order was sent out to his most trusted subordinates. Soon, more than 10 prisoners were secretly escorted to a hidden dungeon of the n.

    Wang Wei took all the necessary materials and drew a huge array full of runes on the floor. After drawing the array, the dungeon suddenly changed.

    It was not a physical change, but more of a psychological one. The dark and deserted dungeon became more gloomy, a red atmosphere enveloping the once dark dungeon, a scent of blood permeated all around.

    Wang Wei noticed the change of the dungeon after drawing the formation. For a moment, he regretted his decision and pondered the idea of giving up and just running away.

    However, he thought of his mother. If he ran away with her, they would have to spend the rest of their lives in hiding, fearing that their enemy would catch up to them.

    Wang Wei knew that these families or ns would never let him go. There were two futures that awaited him if he were captured: one was to be directly killed as a way to eliminate the source of trouble, the other was to be a ve of these families whose sole purpose was to make more money for them.

    As for his mother, these families will not have any mercy; they would either kill her or keep her in captivity as a way to control him.

    After hesitating for a while, he still continued the sacrifice ceremony. The ten prisoners were ced in the middle of the formation, bound by heavy chains.

    Wang Wei walked to them holding a knife. He first drew a horizontal cut on his palm, then drew a circle around the prisoners with his blood. Afterward, he cut off their necks one by one.

    The prisoners fell to the ground, gasping for air and blood oozed out of their necks. They tried to hold their bleeding neck to stop the blood from flowing out, but their hands and feet were bound by chains. Soon, they spasm on the floor for a couple of minutes before bing silent.

    Afterward, their bodies dried up like mummies as more blood was drawn from them, then they turned into dust and dissipated like the wind.

    In the ce where their bodies once stood, all that remained was a pool of blood and ten red floating clouds. This was their souls. The reason for their souls to be red instead of white was due to their heavy sins. As such, these prisoners were affected by heavy karma thus corroding their souls.

    After the death of the prisoners, Wang Wei absorbed the pool of blood and the souls. A great amount of energy was poured into his body, and immediately afterward, a cultivation manual was inserted into his head.

    He followed the direction of the manual and started cultivating. Few hourster, he finished his cultivation. He felt a great amount of strength in his body, he felt like he could easily kill anybody that stood in his way; he felt invincible.

    Soon afterward, the feeling of invincibility faded away. Wang Wei thought that maybe if he had more sacrifices he could truly reach that level of invincibility. However, he soon buried that passing thought in his head as he had more pressing things to attend to. However, a seed was nted in his mind: a seed of greed for power--no matter the cost.

    Two months passed since Wang Wei had his first sacrifice. During these past two months, the Wang n faced many crises. Many powerful cultivators secretly intruded their n¡¯s vi trying to eliminate them. However, all these assaults were stopped by Wang Wei himself.

    However, the people that attacked became increasingly more powerful as time went on. After the third assault, he was greatly injured in order to stop the assant. He knew that he could not stop the next attack, so he secretly made another sacrifice.

    This time twenty prisoners were used as a sacrifice. ording to the information from the book he acquired from the Ancestral Hall, every time he made a sacrifice, he needed to increase the number for it to be effective.

    After gaining the necessary strength, he managed to preserve his n amidst all of his powerful enemies. However, a great price was paid for such preservation.

    The people of the Wang n noticed a great change from the patriarch. He became more gloomy, he was more irritable, and he would severely punish any one who made the slightest mistake.

    He was apletely different person from the previous patriarch who was so nice and understanding. The patriarch who gave generous rewards to his subordinate or would pardon them when they made minor mistakes. The patriarch who would visit their family¡¯s elders andfort them or help them when necessary.

    The person who noticed the most change in Wang Wei was actually his mother. She saw the changes in her son. Previously, he would often find time in his busy schedule to spend dinner with her. During those times, she would see a happy smile on her son¡¯s face. He would talk to her about the interesting things that happened in his life.

    But now, he was always cold and indifferent. He rarely came to meet her, and when he did, few words came out of his mouth. Additionally, she could smell the scent of blood from him.

    Wang Wei¡¯s mother knew that her son must have done something evil in order to gain strength and protect this family. And the price he had to pay for this sudden power was his humanity.

    Many times she wanted to convince her son to stop using these evil methods. But every time she opened her mouth, the words she wanted to say would note out. In the end, she never mentioned it.

    And she figured it out why she never could try to persuade him. It was out of fear. She feared that if she mentioned it to him, that she would forever drive him out of her life; she was afraid of losing her son, the only true family she had in this world.

    Wang Wei¡¯s mother knew that her son¡¯s path might soon lead him on a path to be condemned by the whole world as a devil and ughterer. But, she could not do anything about it--except to always be by his side during the harshest and most painful times.

    She believed that as long as she always stood by her son¡¯ side, she could guard the tiniest bit of humanity he had left of him. As long as that tiny bit of humanity remained, one day, her son would have a chance of redemption.

 Chapter 19.3: What Price are you willing to pay for Power? Part 3

    After Wang Wei got a taste of power, things soon escted beyond his control. His enemies noticed the ever decreasing number of prisoners and bandits around the neighborhood.

    After investigating, they discovered that the disappearance of these people have something to do with the Wang family. Adding the fact that the patriarch of the Wang family suddenly became a powerful cultivator, people already inferred that Wang Wei was involved in some kind of evil cultivation technique.

    So, the people cut off Wang Wei¡¯s path of finding prisoners and bandits; all the prisoners in the state he lived in were transferred and all the bandits were ughtered.

    Wang Wei became furious after hearing this news. As such, he became more proactive in his fights against the Royal family and the other powerful ns.

    Since he could no longer sacrifice these prisoners, he went after the people of the ns. He believed that since they were his enemies, they all deserved to die. At this point in time, he did not need a sacrifice array as a way to increase his power, all he needed to do was kill a person and he would immediately absorb all the flesh and blood and their souls.

    Wang Wei did not care that the majority of the people he killed had a white soul. All he cared about was bing more powerful. As such, he killed more and more people, and during the process, his soul turned bright red, then ck.

    It did not take him long before he became powerful enough to be invincible in the kingdom he lived in. So, he ughtered all the aristocrat families and the royal family.

    Afterward, a bloody massacre wasunched in the entire cultivating world. The ughter Devil Wang Wei went mad and started killing all kinds of cultivators. He did not have a bottom line, whether it was man or woman, adult or children: he went as far as killing pregnant women and babies.

    All the cultivating sects, families, and dynasties formed an alliance to stop the madness of this devil. Unfortunately for them, Wang Wei would always escape when they encircled him. When they discovered him again, he would be more powerful and the alliance would suffer great loss.

    The crusade against the ughter Devil Wang Weisted a whole ten years. Unfortunately, in the end, the great devil won. The majority of the powerful sect were destroyed, the powerful families were ughtered, and the cultivating dynasties were erased from the annals of history.

    After Wang Wei killed the majority of the cultivators, he realized that it was not enough for him to reach the state of invincibility: the state where the fate of all things were controlled by him.

    He had be obsessed with that state. Every night, he would dream of bing a supreme being that would dominate the entire world. All people bowed to him, his words could determine the fate of the entire world.

    Unfortunately, when he woke up the next morning, all his powers were gone. But he believed that one day he would reach such height. As long as enough sacrifices were made, he would reach such a realm one day.

    As such, he went on an expedition against themon people of the world. He created a powerful army that was controlled solely by him. In the past ten years, Wang Wei did not just kill the majority of cultivators, but he managed to kill 3/4 of the world¡¯s poption of ten billion people.

    More than 7.5 Billion of people were killed by him. After doing all of this, Wang Wei found himself facing a bottleneck in his cultivation. No matter how many people he killed, his cultivation would not increase even a single bit.

    He was so close to the realm of his dream; the realm that has been haunting him like a lingering ghost in the past ten years. All he needed was just a little push and he could aplish his ultimate dream and goal. However, this little push that seemed so close has blocked his path for many years. Even worse, he could not see any hope.

    Until one day while he was meditating, a sudden enlightening came to his mind. In order to achieve the highest realm, he needed to kill something or someone that has meaning to him, someone that was close to him. After that, he would be detached from the world and be truly invincible.

    After being enlightened, Wang Wei immediately returned to the Wang n estate. This ce was his origin, as such he protected it during the era of chaos. Because of him, the Wang family had a supreme status in the world.

    Upon returning to the n, Wang Wei knew what he had to do in order to reach his goal. That was to kill his mother. As she was thest tether she had in this world. As long as he killed her, he would be free.

    He did not care about the rest of the people in the n. To him, they were nothing but flesh and blood that could be absorbed at any time.

    Soon, Wang Wei noticed his mother in the garden watering the nts. He moved instantly and appeared behind her.

    For a moment, he stood silently behind her reminiscing of the past. This was the ce that started his glorious journey to supreme power. Wang Wei was not the type of person that likes to reminisce about the past.

    In fact, over the years, he had be cold and extremely indifferent. The fact was that all his emotions were long abandoned by him except for the desire of power.

    However, when he came back here, he could not help but to think of the past. After all, this is the ce that started it all.

    Wang Wei¡¯s mother immediately noticed someone behind her. In fact, due to Wang Wei¡¯s cultivating realm, it was simply impossible for an ordinary mortal to notice him. But she had a strong bloodline connection with him, so she noticed him the moment he appeared.

    Without turning around, she smiled and said: "Wei¡¯er, you are back. I have not seen you for more than ten years. Help your mother water these new flowers that I got from the shop down the street."

    Wang Wei did not say anything and walked next to the flowers and watered them. The two spend the next two hours in silence watering the nts.

    After watering the nts, Wang Wei¡¯s mother--whose name was Yu Yan--looked closely at her son for the first time in ten years. She could hardly recognize him.

    Although he did not change much physically, he exuded apletely different temperament. His face waspletely stiff, as if he did not show any expression for a long time. His eyes were cold, devoid of any kind of emotion--even when he looked at her.

    Yu Yan could smell an intense scent of blood that almost overwhelmed her senses. It took her quite a bit of strength and courage not to faint. More ever, she could see the grievances of all the people he had killed over the years manifested around him.

    They were dark, shadowy-like figures that constantly screamed at her son. Their faces disyed anger, pain, suffering and kept saying things like "Why did you kill me?", "We had no grievance with each other", "You killed my family".

    There were countless grievances and she could not count them all. However, her son seemed to ignore their cries of suffering and despair.

    Yu Yan walked over to Wang Wei, raised her trembling hand and started to caress his hair. She started to reminisce of her son in the past, memories of when he was young shed in her head.

    Memories of growing up as a child, memories of his school days, and memories of him turning into a responsible man capable of looking after the family. Her memories stopped to the point ten years ago, in the same garden, when she told him to follow his heart.

    She knew that this was the starting point of it all. Often she med herself for what happened to her son. Many times she imagined if things would have turned out differently if she had given him a different advice. Or maybe, if she had convinced him to just run away and live an ordinary life. Or maybe, everything was fated.

    During her caress, Wang Wei stood there like a wooden pole, with no expression on his face. Yu Yan did not mind all these. She was in her own world for a while, before regaining consciousness.

    She looked at Wang Wei in the eyes, smiled brightly and said: "You can do it son. I knew this would happen some day. In the past ten years, not seeing you was one of the greatest joys of my life. Because I knew that if you did not return here, that meant that there is still hope for you, it meant that there is still a trace of humanity left inside of you."

    "Unfortunately, fate ys us all like marites. I want you to know that I still love you and forgive you. The only regret that I have in this life was the fact that I could not save you in the end."

    After saying herst word, Yu Yan closed her eyes and waited for her final moment. A smile was still pertinent on her face: this smile was brilliant, pure, and genuine.

    Wang Wei--with no expression on his face--took a long red sword and without hesitation, plunged it straight toward her heart.

 Chapter 20.4: What Price are you willing to pay for Power? Part 4

    While Yu Yan closed her eyes and waited for her fated death, Wang Wei¡¯ s bright red sword stopped one millimeter away from her heart. No matter what Wang Wei did, he could not push the sword forward.

    This one millimeter represented a chasm that separated hisst trace of humanity; it also represented his destined path.

    Cross that chasm and he will no longer be human, he will turn into a ve of power, a puppet of fate.

    Walk away from it, he still has a chance at redemption, a chance to try to ce the control of his fate in his own hands.

    Wang Wei looked at his mother, then memories that were engraved deep in his memories flooded his mind. He remembered the reason that he started in this path of pursuing power: It was to protect his mother from the persecutions of the other ns.

    But now, yearster, he has forgotten his original purpose. His desire for power slowly consumed him like blood flowing out of a person¡¯s cut artery.

    Then it suddenly dawned on Wang Wei that the most difficult thing about cultivating was not the process of reaching high realms. No, by his talent alone and with an abundance of resources from the sect, it was only a matter of time before he could cultivate to the Supreme Realm.

    The real difficulty of cultivating was how to remember his original purpose, his original heart. Cultivators live a very long life. The real trial that they have to face is how not to let the passing of time affect their heart, to retain their original intention in the face of the demon that is called time.

    Can you make sure that after a million years, you are the same person? Can the people who knew you in the beginning still recognize who you are? Can you look yourself in the mirror and say without hesitation that you did nothing against your conscience? And if you did change, is it toote to rectify your mistakes?

    All these are the essence of having a strong and powerful Dao Heart, and it took Wang Wei¡¯s almost killing his mother to truly understand these things.

    Yu Yan opened her eyes after a few moments without feeling any pain. The painful death that she waited for did note.

    When she opened her eyes, she saw her son holding a sword very close to her heart without moving an inch. At the same time, she noticed tears flowing down his eyes, drenching his clothes wet.

    His eyes were no longer devoid of emotions. Instead, they were full of pain and struggle. They kept changing from pure ruthlessness to doting love.

    Yu Yan realizes that her son was in an internal battle of good and evil. Her son was in hisst struggle to redeem himself. She did not say anything to him, her gentle smile remained on her face.

    She knew that this was a battle that her son had to face on his own. No matter the oue, she will ept it.

    If her son seeded, she will lead him to a path of redemption to repay all his negative karma. If he failed, she would die as a form of atonement to the world and her son.

    Wang Wei¡¯ strugglested more than nine hours. Afterward, he dropped the sword in his hands on the floor.

    He looked at his mother full of gentleness, love, and guilt, then said: "Mo...moth...mother." His voice was harsh and hoarse and he stuttered. This was due to the fact that he did not speak for many years.

    Tears kepting out his eyes and he knell in the ground in front of his mother. He continued: "I¡¯m sorr..sorry for wh.. what happened."

    Yu Yan rushed to her son and embraced him on the dirty floor. She wept with him andforted him. She told him that everything would be okay from now on, that there was still time to change, time to make right of his past¡¯s wrong.

    The mother and son spend the next day talking to each other.

    In the morning the next day, Yu Yan said to Wang Wei: "Are you leaving again?" He smiled and responded: "Mother knows me best. After all, I need to repent for all my sins."

    This time his smile was no longer stiff or indifferent. Instead, his smile gave the feeling of removing the burden of the world from his shoulder: his smile was free and unrestrained.

    After saying his parting word to his mother, Wang Wei teleported away from the Wang n. Then, he turned into a giant. His body was so huge that the concept of size could no longer apply to him.

    All the people of the world raised their head to see a gigantic human head covering the entire heaven. In front of this giant, they were nothing but ants crawling in the ground in order to survive the cruelty of nature. And this giant was at the top of the food pyramid.

    The people of the world immediately knelt on the ground and did not make a single sound. The world became extremely quiet. In fact, not just humans, all sentient and non-sentient beings acted this way. Even the wind stopped blowing so as not to make flowers move and make a single sound.

    The giant looked at all the beings in the world and proimed:" My name is Wang Wei, but many of you should know me by the title of ughter Devil¡¯"

    Upon hearing the giant¡¯s word, many people became terrified. Who did not know the ughter Devil that killed the majority of the people in the world. All of them lived everyday in fear thinking that someday the devil woulde to finish the rest of the job. Many people at the moment thought that their judgment day final came.

    "Throughout the past ten years, I havemitted great sins to the people of the world, and as such, are fettered by karmic virtues. Since there is a cause, then there must be an effect!"

    "Today, I will repay the karma I owed to the people and to the world. My soul will turn into the cycle of reincarnation so that all the people that I have killed can be reborn and have new life."

    "My blood will nourish thend of the world so that all living beings have enough resources to breed, multiply, and grow."

    "My flesh will turn into a new continent so that all beings will have morend for future descendants and the world could be more prosperous."

    After this deration, the people watched as the giant¡¯s body slowly disintegrated. Many grieving souls flew out of the giant¡¯s body, bowed to him and went into reincarnation.

    The giant¡¯s blood enveloped thend. The crops and nts started to grow at an rming rate. Many ores and spiritual veins were created in different parts of thend. Many mountains and rivers grew at a rate visible to the naked eye. Then, the giant¡¯s body turned into an enormous continent andnded somewhere in the ocean.

    The few remaining cultivators in the world soon noticed that the world they lived in hand started to expand and the spiritual energy of Heaven and Earth became extremely abundant. Every breath they took could absorb a vast amount of spiritual energy and they would feel refreshed afterward. In this environment, even mortals will have a long lifespan.

    They knew that this world was about to enter an age of cultivation and exploration. Both cultivators and mortals will benefit from thising era.

    After doing all of this, Wang Wei was ejected out of the Pagoda Trial. In fact, Wang Wei did not have to do all the extra things at the end.

    After waking up at thest moment and preventing himself from killing his mother, he already passed the trial. So why did he do all the things he did?

    It was to install on him the idea of always paying karma. In this world of cultivation, karma is a real and essible thing. Many cultivators have cultivated the Dao of Karma, and some have even proimed themselves Emperor using the Dao of Karma.

    If one day he encountered one of such cultivators, he would be somewhat prepared. If he could also understand the Dao of Karma, it would be even better.

 Chapter 21: Never Forget The Original Intention

    After Wang Wei was ejected out of the Pagoda Trial, he stood there pondering for a few moments.

    In the past few months, he had already passed five trials, but two of them had the most influence on him.

    This first of which was when he was shown his true self in the Chamber of Mirrors of Retributions. The second one was this trial of greed for power.

    Both of them invoked the same message: What price are you willing to achieve your goals?

    Wang Wei was a confident man. He believed that with his methodical ns, he had more than 80% chance of proving the Dao and bing a Great Emperor. But he could not answer with any certainty whether he would change throughout his journey to the top, whether he could still maintain his original heart.

    As the saying goes, "time is the enemy of us all". This saying could be interpreted in many ways. For mortals, time is the driving force that leads them to the eternal silence known as death. And the same could be said for cultivators. Although the process will be longer for them.

    But what about Great Emperors? They have escaped the shackles of time and have infinite lifespans. So what is the meaning of time for them?

    Well now Wang Wei understood that time is an eternal test for Great Emperors. Can their heart and mind withstood the ravage of time? Are they their true self after experiencing the vicissitude of time?

    Time is an eternal test that will forever gue cultivators that have escaped its shackles. You could even say that time itself is a curse for them. Or to be precise, this is the causal rtionship between Time and the people who have escaped its shackles: the cause is that you have acquired an infinite lifespan, and the effect is that you will forever be corroded by time until you be numb or something unrecognizable.

    Wang Wei realized that his focus when cultivating from now on was to always recognize who he truly was and not to forget his original purpose for cultivating.

    And what was that purpose?

    To be Emperor? No, that was just the eventual process of his cultivation, not his true purpose.

    His true purpose was to be free and unfettered: to be free from the shackles of time and space, life and death, cause and effect, and even be free from fate itself.

    Wang Wei believed that fate was the greatest enemy to his path of freedom. As such, the Dao of Fate will be the main Dao he cultivated in the future and the Dao he will use to be a Great Emperor.

    Only by understanding the machination of fate can it be controlled, yed with, then destroyed. When the dayes when he can do all of these, he will truly be free and unfettered.

    After understanding all of these, Wang Wei¡¯s Dao Heart sublimated. A shadow of an emperor that ruled the Heaven of All Myriad Beings appeared behind him.

    This was Wang Wei¡¯s proof of a Young Emperor. Unlikest time, this shadow was no longer as illusory. Furthermore, the face of Wang Wei was clearly visible this time.

    As soon as the shadow appeared, a grand and powerful aura enveloped the disciples and elders who were watching the Fifth Trial outside. Many people had the urge to bow down to this supreme being, and many people did.

    Some disciples with weak cultivation levels or weak will kneeled in the ground and dare not look at Wang Wei. As for the rest of the people, although they did not kneel on the floor, the awe they had for Wang Wei as the Young Sect Master was exponentially increased.

    The Young Emperor Shadow of Wang Weisted longer than the first time, but soon, it also faded away. It seems that he had not reached the point worthy to bear the title of Young Emperor.

    After the sublimation of his Dao Heart and the dissipation of the Young Emperor shadow, Wang Wei left the Pagoda with his Head Maid.

    After Wang Wei left, the disciples started discussing what just happened.

    "Do any of you know what was that shadow behind the Young Sect Master?"

    "I do not know, but it was awesome. I feel like I was watched by a Great Emperor and wanted to bow my head!"

    "Stop talking nonsense, how do you know what a Great Emperor looked like? But you were right, I also wanted to kowtow to the Young Sect Master. It seems that our Dao Opening Sect will have a Great Emperor this generation!"

    These disciples were quite excited about the possibility of having a Great Emperor born in their sect. As the saying goes:" When someone bes enlightening, even his chicken and dogs will ascend to Heaven with him."

    If the Young Sect Master became Great Emperor, even the tiniest handout from him will greatly benefit any of them.

    Although most of the disciples were chatting happily, not everyone was as excited as them. This was especially true for the Ten Contemporary Sacred Sons. Other disciples may not know what the shadow behind Wang Wei was, but they knew what it represented.

    This was proof of Young Emperor talent. As soon as they saw this shadow, they became pale. As Contemporary Sacred Son, all of them were people with great ideals and ambitions. They all wanted to sit at the position of Sect Master one day.

    Although the people of the sect referred to Wang Wei as "Young Sect Master", to them, this title was just a form of respect to address the son of the current Sect Master.

    ording to the rules of the Dao Opening Sect, the descendants of a Sect Master are not allowed to directly inherit the position. The descendants need to prove themselves by acquiring the title of Sacred Son through fairpetition.

    The Contemporary Sacred Sons knew that Wang Wei was a talented individual and that the sect might groom him topete for the Heaven Will, but they thought that was something to worry about years from now.

    They believed that no matter how talented Wang Wei was, he still needed time to grow up to their level. Then, they could use this time to further the gap between him and them. As such, they had a high chance of bing Sect Master before Wang Wei¡¯s talent took off.

    But now, Wang Wei¡¯s talent as a Young Emperorpletely shattered most of their dreams. With this talent, it will not be long before they have topete with Wang Wei for the honor of Sacred Son.

    Of course they knew that Young Emperor does not mean invincible. Throughout the ages, there have been many Heaven Chosens who fought and won against Young Emperors. Now the question is whether among them, there exists such a Heaven Chosen.

    In fact, not all Young Emperors managed to be Great Emperors. The Path of the Emperor is a long and arduous one, nothing can be set in stone as a hundred percent certainty.

 Chapter 22: The Path of Supreme

    In a magnificent mountain floating in the cloud lies the Sect Master Hall. The spiritual energy in this mountain is the most abundant of the Dao Opening Sect. This was the formal residence of the Sect Master and where most of the meeting of the sect took ce.

    In fact, the whole Dao Opening Sect is made up of a group of mountains. They start from the ground all the way to the clouds. The closer to the ground, the less spiritual energy a mountain contains. The mountains in the ground is where the outer disciples and the handymen are located.

    The mountains of the outer disciples are connected to the mountains of the inner disciples by multiple enormous chains. These chains allowed people to easily walk on them. As for the core disciple¡¯s mountain and other areas of the sect, you have to be able to fly to reach there.

    This is the reason that Wang Wei is always apanied by his head maid. Her job was not only to take care of him, but also to fly with him to different areas of the sect.

    The highest mountain of the Dao Opening Sect is known as Tianwei Peak. This is the location of the Sect Master Hall and currently a meeting is taking ce.

    The Great Elders and Elders of different Halls sat in different positions with Sect Master Wang in the middle. Most of them had a look of shock and excitement on their faces.

    They had just returned from witnessing the Fifth Pagoda Trial and saw the shadow of the Young Emperor from Wang Wei.

    One of the Elders said excitedly: "This time the shadow of Young Emperorsted longer than thest time!"

    "This means that the Young Sect Master is not too far from truly bing a Young Emperor!"

    "Things are not as simple as you say. Bing a Young Emperor is not so easy."

    The Great Elder of the Enlightenment Hall asked in a deep voice: "Do you think that the Young Sect Master could be a Young Emperor after he passed all Nine trials of the Pagoda?"

    Many people quiet down after hearing this question and ponder for a while. Some people secretly look at the Great Elder. The Enlightenment Hall is the hall in charge of teaching and educating disciples.

    From the outer disciples to the core disciples, they were in charge of exining cultivation¡¯ sculptures and techniques. They were even in charge of preaching the Dao to the core disciples and the Contemporary Sacred Son.

    More importantly, the Great Elder of Enlightenment Hall belongs to the Sectarian faction of the Dao Opening Sect. Of all the people in the hall, he is probably the least enthusiastic of the talent of Wang Wei as he is also the head of the group that is secretly opposing the rise of the Young Sect Master.

    So, when he asks this question, many people start to ponder his motive. After a brief silence, Great Elder Yan Mei of the Punishing Hall responded: "It is unlikely for that to happen. However, once the trials are finished, the Young Sect Master will probably be one step closer. All he will need is just a little push."

    After hearing her answer, many people nodded their heads and agreed. If you notice closely, you will find that the Great Elder Long Bo of the Enlightenment Hall had a sigh of relief--despite not showing it in his face.

    However, a few people in the hall knew that Great Elder Yan Mei had a different meaning. As they are the few people who are aware of the Young Master n seven yearster, they knew that this might be the "slight push" that Great Elder Yan Mei was referring to.

    However, they wisely kept their mouths shut and their expression indifferent as to not reveal any information.

    Great Elder Li Jiang suddenly said something to try to change the conversation.

    "Recently I feel like cultivating in the Saint Realm has be much easier. Am I the only one who feels this way?"

    Another elder responded: "Me too. I thought that my talent has started to bloom!"

    "Me as well."

    "Count me too."

    Soon the entire hall was full of people agreeing to Great Elder Li Jiang¡¯s words. Afterward, people noticed that something might have happened and they all looked toward the sect master.

    Wang Tian smiled joyously and responded: " The Path of Supreme is starting to loosen up. There is hope for our future!"

    Many people were shocked and excited upon hearing this news. Their generation was too bitter. In order for the Glorious Time of this generation to appear, the Heaven Mandate not only did not appear in their generation, but even the Path of Supreme was cut off.

    They soon realize that Heavenly Dao took all the luck and energy for the Heaven Will of their generation and ced it on the next generation to create a truly powerful Great Emperor.

    However, even if they knew this, there was nothing they could do about it. But now, they heard from the Sect Master that the Path to Supreme was slowly opening up.

    The Supreme Realm, a person who manifests their own Dharma Body and can live for at least a million years. Who among them did not dream of reaching such a realm.

    Great Elder Li Jiang asked: "Does that mean we could break through now?"

    Sect Master Wang shook his head and responded: "The seal has just been lifted. Although it is theoretically possible, the chances are too small."

    Although this answer was a little disappointing, the elders were not affected. As long as there was hope.

    The Great Elder of the Formation Hall asked: "Sect Master, are you still going through Mortal Dust to break through the Supreme Realm? ording to your foundation, it seemed unnecessary."

    Sect Master Wang Tian responded: "It is better to go through with it and increase my foundation. That way, I can cultivate faster in the Supreme Realm and have stronger battle strength."

    The other elders nodded and agreed with the sect master¡¯s ideal of nting a firm foundation for the future. Soon afterward, Great Elder Yan Mei chimed in the conversation.

    "Sect Master, it is better to prepare to be the first to make the breakthrough. If you seed, not only can we increase the reputation of our Dao Opening Sect, but there is a great chance of being rewarded with Merit from Heavenly Dao."

    Upon hearing her words, Wang Tian¡¯s eyes lit up like a Christmas tree. He did not really care about things like reputation, but merit would be of great help to him.

    Merit is like the ultimate panacea for cultivators. if you had enough, there is almost nothing you could not do with it.

    You could directly raise your cultivation level, you could use it to increase talent, to increase understanding of the Dao, to increase the level of a pill or weapon.

    If you can think about it, most likely it can be aplished with merit. This thing is even sought after by Great Emperors--as merit is still very useful for them.

    Unfortunately, Heavenly Dao is very stingy when ites to awarding merit. Most cultivators will only receive a pitiful amount of merit when they enter the Saint Realm. If you want to acquire more, you have to aplish a great cause that is beneficial to the whole world.

    The reason that Great Elder Yan Mei believed that the first person to break through to the Supreme Realm might receive merit is due to the fact that person will be a symbol of hope to all the cultivators of the world. He or she will announce to the world that the path of cultivation is not cut off.

    Furthermore, Heavenly Dao will reward merit to such a person as a way to pay off the karma of cutting off the Path of Supreme in thest generation. In this world, even Heavenly Dao cannot fully escape the shackles of Karma.

 Chapter 23: Great Emperor, Dao Ancestor, and Immortal

    Sect Master Wang Tian ponders the meaning behind Great Elder Yan Mei¡¯s word. He realizes that she is probably right about receiving merit for being the first person to break through to Supreme.

    Wang Tian says to the other elders: "In that case, we need to properly monitor all the major sects in the world. Even the powerful and talented loose cultivator should not be missed. After all, we are not the only people who will notice this change."

    The Elders nod in agreement then they all look at a person in the corner. The person sits alone without speaking a word. He did not have any presence, any sense of existence: it is as if the person never existed in the world.

    The only time he is noticed is when you look directly at him. As soon as you look away, you will immediately forget his face and all the memories about him. Only people with powerful cultivation level and keen perception can notice him, and that is only when he is not actively hiding his presence, otherwise only a few handful of people in this room would notice him.

    This person is known as Shadow. He is the person responsible for acquiring information, analysis, and assassination for the Dao Opening Sect. He is only loyal and responds to the Sect Master.

    In fact, every generation of the Dao Opening Sect Master will cultivate their own spy agency and their own Shadow at an early age. When they take over the position of Sect Master, the previous ruler will hand over the majority of the spy agency and the Shadow will change to the person trained by the current sect master.

    In that way, the foundation of the Dao Opening Sect will increase with each passing generation. Because of such rule, many of the Contemporary Sacred Sons have their own information agency, and this is also the reason that Wang Wei has his own agency trained by the Wang Family and is currently his Head Maid.

    After everyone look at him, the Shadow look at Wang Tian and when he see that he nods his head, he says in a hoarse and illusory voice: "I will dispatch the Shadow Guard and monitors whether any Saint is going to experience Mortal Dust or whether they are prepare to directly break through."

    After giving a positive answer, the Shadow closes his eyes and refuses to say any other word. The Elders did not find his action offensive as they are used to his behavior after spending many years dealing with him.

    Afterward, the meeting continues untilte at night and then everyone disperses and returns to their own Hall.

    After the meeting, Wang Tian leaves Tianwei Peak and returns to the Wang Family¡¯s exclusive mountain. Since his lovely son was born, he no longer lives in the Sect Master Hall as the spiritual energy in there was too strong for his mortal son to live for too long.

    It¡¯s true that the concentration of spiritual energy is very beneficial to increasing talent and nourishing the body to set a good foundation, but too much spiritual energy is also very detrimental to weak cultivators, let alone mortal infants.

    After returning to his mansion, Wang Tian discovers that his father was standing there and waiting for him.

    He immediately rushes over and bows to his father and says: "Father, Son is unfilial to make you wait for so long."

    Wang Tian¡¯s father, Wang Chang, waves his hand and leisurely responds: "Get up. How old are you, you do not have to keep these formalities--especially in private."

    Wang Tian smiles wryly. His father is a person who despises formality and scoffs at tradition; in other words, he is extremely unruly.

    "Where is Wei¡¯er and Yu Yan?" he asks.

    "My lovely grandson was tired from the trial and Yu Yan just fed him some pill to relieve spiritual and physical fatigue, He is probably deep in sleep by now."

    "That¡¯s fine if he is asleep. So father, what brings you out of the Cottage?"

    Wang Chang looks at his son up and down, then proceeds: "You should have noticed the change in Heaven and Earth. Are you prepared to break through to the Supreme Realm?"

    "Yes father, once the seal is further loosen, I will go experience Mortal Dust to further strengthen my foundation, then break through."

    "That¡¯s good that you are willing to strengthen your foundation." Wang Chang then looks at his son with a look of pity, then continues: "I know you have a lot of unwillingness in your heart because you did not have the chance topete for the Heaven Mandate. Unfortunately, Heaven is truly unreasonably unfair."

    Wang Tian sighs and mockingly answers: " It¡¯s just like Wei¡¯er always say, Fate is the greatest mockery for us cultivators."

    "I did not tell you all of this just to listen to youmenting your own misfortune. Ie to remind you that you still have a chance to achieve your dream ofpeting for the Heaven Mandate. As long as Wei¡¯er can Prove the Dao, he could still provide you with another chance."

    After hearing his father¡¯s words, Wang Tian immediately understood his father¡¯s meaning and said excitedly: "Howe I forget this truth. As long as Wei¡¯er bes Emperor, he can still wash off the karma in my body so that I canpete in the next generation¡¯s fight for the Heaven Mandate".

    Wang Tian is indeed excited. In thest generation, he was one if not the most powerful Heaven Chosen. He was born with the Exquisite Sword Heart Physique ranked 15 in the 3000 Heaven Physique List.

    He has practiced Sword Dao to an extremely high realm and overwhelmed the majority of his peers. Cultivators all over the world voted him as the person who is most likely to win the Heaven Mandate.

    Unfortunately, when he reached the Peak in the Saint Realm, he learned that there will be no Heaven Will this generation.

    What was more tragic was the fact that even the Path of Supreme was also cut off and sealed. Their generation wailed in agony and screamed that Heaven was unfair.

    ording to the rule of Heavenly Dao, no person from the previous generation canpete for the Heaven Mandate in the next generation. As such, the goals and dreams of many people werepletely shattered.

    There is only one way to go around this rule: wash away your karma.

    In order to wash away karma, there are only two ways: one is to seal a person in Blood Stones or Time Stones and allow them to sleep for millions of years and live through countless generations. Then, they can wake up, free from karmic ties and participate in the fight for the Heaven¡¯s Will.

    In fact many sects have many Heaven Chosens from the previous era that are currently still sealed and awaiting awakening, and the Dao Opening Sec is of no exception.

    The other way to wash away karma is to have a Great Emperor to directly take action. This method is direct and immediately effective. However, such a method will result in the Emperor suffering from Karmic Bacsh. As such, if an Emperor is not powerful or if you are not really close to them, they will not use such methods lightly.

    .. .

    After taking a deep breath and calming himself down, Wang Tian says to his father: "Father, not just me, even you have a chance at a second attempt."

    Upon hearing this, Wang Chang¡¯s face remains calm and answers with a look of sadness: "It¡¯s true. Unfortunately, after my defeat to Yang Chen, no I mean Emperor Nine Suns, my Dao Heart was affected and my will to fight was long lost. There is no future for me as an Emperor."

    "Furthermore, it won¡¯t be long before my lifespan will approach it¡¯s end and I have to be sealed with Blood Stone and be a foundation that protects the sect from future trouble."

    After Wang Chang¡¯s words, a profound sadness envelops the room. Wang Tian knew that his father had suffered a great mental blow during his fight for Heaven Will three generations ago.

    Furthermore, his father¡¯s age was long past the limit of a million years for the Supreme Realm.

    Of course, due to how powerful his cultivation method is, his lifespan was way longer than ordinary Supreme Realm powerhouse. However, he will have to face the issue of lifespan sooner orter.

    Suddenly an idea appears in Wang Tian¡¯s head and responds: "Father, as long as Wei¡¯er seed in sitting on the Emperor Throne, you could still walk on the Path of Immortality, or even better the Path of Dao Ancestor."

 Chapter 24: Emperor Enlightening Academy

    After hearing his son mention the Path of Immortality, a look of yearning appears in Wang Chang¡¯s face, followed by a great deal of disdain.

    However, the idea of continuing in the Path of Dao Ancestor is quite appealing to him. This path--although not as powerful or influential as the Path of Emperor--has much better potential than the Path of Immortality.

    Wang Chang said to his son: "Okay. No need to think about these things for now. Wei¡¯er still has a long way to go."

    After saying this, Wang Chang chatted with his son for a while before returning to his cottage.

    Wang Tian did notice that his father was in a much better mood when he left. He bes more joyful at the fact that his word had a good effect on his father. Wang Tian knows that a cultivator¡¯s state of mind and Dao Heart is of great importance to them--especially in the higher realms.

    Ever since his father has failed hispetition for the Heaven Will, he has been quite reticent and lost a lot of his previous confidence. Things got better when Wang Wei was born, but the effect was also minimal.

    Now, he has rekindled the fire of hope for his father, just like his father just did for him. After pondering for a while, Wang Tian ran home to reunite with his wife and son.

    Far away from the Dao Opening Sect, in the Heaven Bless Domain, the Emperor Enlightening Academy.

    The Myriad Emperor World is divided into 5 continents. Each continent is further divided into countless Domains.

    The Emperor Enlightening Academy is located south-east of the Dao Opening Sect. This academy is one of the most powerful forces in the world, second only to the Dao Opening Sect. In fact, when ites to foundation, it might even surpass the Dao Opening Sect.

    As the name suggests, the Emperor Enlightening Academy is designed for the sole purpose of training Great Emperors. Throughout its long history, it has trained a total of eight Great Emperors, only one short of the Dao Opening Sect. As a result of this, these two great powers have beenpeting for countless years.

    However, what sets the Emperor Enlightening Academy apart is the fact that their doors are open to any Heaven Chosen--even if you already belong to another group or faction.

    Because of said philosophy, the Emperor Enlightening Academy has helped a great deal of Emperors during their rise. So, these Emperors would more or less return the favor after their ascension. As such, despite the fact they have only truly trained 8 Emperors, they have received the favor of countless Emperors throughout their inception.

    Right now, a meeting between the teachers and Headmaster of the Academy is taking ce. Unlike the Dao Opening Sect, which is located in the mountains, the Emperor Enlightening Academy is actually a gigantic city that covers the entire Heaven Bliss Domain.

    The Headmaster of the Emperor Enlightening Academy is actually an old man with long white hair, trim white beard, and sage like temperament. He is dressed in all white ancient garments.

    All the teachers in the hall had a great deal of respect for him. This respectes from not only his powerful cultivation, but also the fact that he is an educator, a sage that brings knowledge and wisdom to the masses.

    The headmaster--whose name is Bai Han--starts the meeting. He asks: "Have we found our target this time?"

    Another teacher responds: "After paying a substantial price to the Heaven Mystery Pavilion, we have determined that the target has been born in a Lower ne and has also located said ne. Should we send someone to pick him up!"

    After pondering for a while, headmaster Bai Han responds: "No need for that for now. Send a True Monarch teacher to secretly protect him. Growing up in the lower realm can temper him and also prevents other sects from noticing him. Additionally, the teacher protecting him can be responsible for his first enlightenment and set a solid foundation for him and cultivate his feeling toward our Emperor Enlightening Academy."

    "Headmaster, we also need to send him an identity token," reminds another teacher.

    "Yes, without an identity token, he will not be recognize by Heavenly Dao of the Myriad Emperor World and will not be able to participate in the fight for Heaven Will."

    ording to thews of Heaven, people not born in the Myriad Emperor World could not participate in the fight to prove the Dao, unless a very precious identity token is given. This is simr to the "citizenship" that Wang Wei received when he was born.

    Another teacher excitedly says: "I cannot believe that our Emperor Enlightening Academy is about to acquire a Heaven Chosen with the Absolute Chaos Physique, the rank number 1 in the 3000 Heaven Physique List. We will finally nurture our Ninth Emperor and catch up to the Dao Opening Sect!!"

    "Yes, this generation¡¯s Heaven Mandate will belong to us!"

    "I agree with this!"

    Soon many teachers started to discuss their exciting future. Seeing that the majority of people in this room start to be arrogant and proud, Headmaster Bai Hai frowns and says in disapproval tone:

    "Do not be proud and happy too quickly. Don¡¯t forget, this is a Glorious Time where the number 2 Physique, Heavy Axe Physique, and the number 3, Seven Desire Six Emotion Physique has appeared."

    "Furthermore, there is still the anomaly that appears in the Dao Opening Sect. From the information we have received, the Young Sect Master of the Dao Opening Sect has the posture of a Young Emperor."

    "In the Western White Tiger Continent, there is a child born with the power of reincarnation. Many of the people with physique in the top 10 of the 3000 Heaven Physique have been born."

    "This is not the ancient time when being born with the top 3 physique is guaranteed to win the Heaven Mandate."

    After hearing the headmaster¡¯s word, the teachers in the room immediately calm down. Cold sweat started falling from their backs. All of them have made the mistake of cing the cart before the horse. Their Heaven Chosen have not even won the Heaven Will and they are already celebrating.

    After realizing their mistakes, they all soon rein in their arrogance.

    Another teacher reminds everyone: "Do not forget Old Chu¡¯s divination, ¡¯In this Supreme Era of Resurgence, the impossible will be possible¡¯."

    Soon the teachers realize that their mindset has been wrong. This Era will be a fiercepetition for the Emperor Throne. Heaven Chosen will be as many as dogs.

    The Heaven Chosens of this generation are both lucky and unlucky. Lucky because they will witness a Grand Era in which the brilliance of many geniuses will shine on a myriad of worlds.

    They are unlucky because if they are not worthy, then they can only be cannon fodder. The threshold for the title of Heaven Chosen will be raised to a very high standard.

    Many people who could be called Heaven Chosen in the past will appear extremely mediocre in this generation.

    After the teachers calm down, they return their focus on how to properly cultivate the Absolute Chaos Physique. One teacher asks: "Headmaster, do we need to provide him with enough Luck to reach purple gold and break through to the Supernatural Realm?"

    Headmaster Bai Han responds: "That is not necessary. As the person born with the Absolute Chaos Physique in the Lower ne, he is probably the Son of Destiny of that ne. He will naturally be able to acquire the necessary Luck to reach the standard Purple-Gold level on his own."

    The teacher nods in agreement with the headmaster.

    "Headmaster, do we allow him to participate in the Spirit Road seven yearster?"

    "No, the Spirit Road is not that important, he can just skip it."

    "Then sir, when will we bring him back from the Lower Realm?"

    After pondering for a while, the headmaster answers: "After most of the Heaven Chosen of this generation reach the Supernatural Realm, the Academy will be formally open. We can bring him back then."

    "Alright, now that most of the issues have been settled, let¡¯s discuss which True Monarch teacher will be sent as a Dao Protector."

    After hearing this, the room became quiet. Many people start making ns to acquire this position for their faction. Although the Emperor Enlightening Academy is a school, there are still factions that exist in it.

    Bing the teacher of the Absolute Chaos Physique essentially means the possibility of being the teacher of a future Emperor. No one wants to give up such an opportunity.

 Chapter 25.1: A Life of Humbleness Can Illuminates the Heart Part 1

    Few days have passed since Wang Wei passed the Fifth Trial. He is now preparing to enter the Sixth one.

    While flying in the air apanied by his head maid, Wang Wei asks her for thetest information that he needs to know and analyze.

    She responds: "ording to the information we received, the Enlightening Emperor Academy has secretly been moving aroundtely."

    "Do you know the reason?" asks Wang Wei.

    "We do not know for sure, but there are rumors that they have found the Absolute Chaos Physique, but we could not verify if this information is true or not. The Academy has evenunched a massive clean up after the news leak. Many of our hidden spies were killed."

    Wang Wei ponders for a while. The rumors are most likely true given how severe the Academy reacted after the news leak. He suddenly asks:

    "What about the other two top physiques?"

    "ording to our information, the number 2 physique, the Heavy Axe Body is the crown prince of the Great Zhou Imperial Dynasty. As for the number 3 physique, the Seven Emotion Six Desire Body, we only know that it is a girl, and she was found in the Eastern Azure Dragon Continent. As for what force has acquired her, there is currently no information."

    Wang Wei smells the iing storm from the whereabouts and actions of the Number 2 and 3 Physique. Usually, a sect will normally start to brag to the world about their Heaven Chosen as a way to form momentum for them.

    However, the Enlightening Emperor Academy and the power faction in the Eastern Azure Dragon Continent chose the opposite and became quite low-key. This is actually quite unusual. This can only mean that they are preparing for the right time when all other Heaven Chosen¡¯s momentum reach a peak period, then use them as a stepping stone for their own people.

    After thinking about this, Wang Wei¡¯ sense of urgency rises quickly. He needs to advance his ns so that he will not be the stepping stone for someone¡¯s else.

    After chatting with his handmaid for a while, Wang Wei soon reaches the ce where the Pagoda Trial takes ce. Then, without hesitation, he entered.

    In this trial, Wang Wei finds himself being a very powerful cultivator; he is also the Sect Master of one of the most powerful sects of the world.

    His every word can dictate the life of countless people. Under his leadership, his sect reached the most prosperous height since its creation.

    While everything seems to be going well for him, an enemy of Wang Wei sneak attacks him while he is leading the sect¡¯s disciples to a Secret Realm.

    The worst part about this is the fact his enemy did not kill him, but abolished his cultivation level, then shatters his Dao.

    After this incident, Wang Wei finds himself living a life of hell. He bes a crippling beggar. He had no home to live and had to beg in the street to live.

    When the winter¡¯s cold arrived, Wang Wei had to find throw away clothes and stitch them together as a nket to warm himself and prevent himself from freezing to death.

    When the autumn¡¯s rain washed away the world, a few Temples had provided shelters to a group of beggars and Wang Wei was lucky enough to be one of them.

    The worst part of this experience for Wang Wei was not the constant changing mood of mother nature, but the never ending hunger and the constant humiliation.

    Everyday, Wang Wei had to go forage for food in the city. Since he is a beggar, he lives in the slum--the poor area infested with crime.

    The people living in the slum barely had enough food to feed themselves, let alone help others. Once in a while, some good samaritans would feel bad for Wang Wei and provide him with enough food to barely keep alive.

    On some good day, some rich merchant or nobles would pass by the slums and give the beggars some food. However, they usually do it with a look of arrogance in their face and will usually throw the food in the ground and watch with pleasure as the beggars fight over such little food.

    In order to survive, Wang Wei is usually one of the beggars fighting for food. Due to the fact that he used to be a powerful cultivator, he is still much stronger than an ordinary person, let alone a malnourished beggar.

    In fact, the act of these nobles and rich merchants throwing food in the ground are actually quite benign. Usually, they will vent their anger on the beggars by severely beating and insulting them; they spit at them, throw rotten eggs and feces at them, or even directly murder them.

    Wang Wei has tried a few times to fight back. The result is always him being severely injured and almost dying. The nobles and merchants never suffer any consequences for their action.

    This situation bes worse for Wang Wei as some cultivators recognize him as the former Sect Master of the Dao Opening Sect. They all took pleasure humiliating one of the most powerful cultivators in the world.

    Things continue as such for many years until one season, a great famine envelops the kingdom where Wang Wei is currently located.

    Due to the famine, the nobles hoard the majority of the food, while the rich merchants raise the price to make profit.

    The majority of the poor people in the slum starve to death, while the number of beggars drop exponentially.

    During this period, Wang Wei has not eaten any food for more than two weeks. The only reason that he hassted for so long was due to his former powerful body.

    On a particr summer¡¯s night, Wang Wei lies on the floor with an excruciating pain in his stomach. His throat is dry and his vision bes blurry. He realizes that he was about to die of starvation.

    Then a man appears before him. The man throws a piece of bread on the floor in front of Wang Wei--which immediately delighted him. However, his joy did notst long as the man actually urinated on the bread, then looked at him with a mocking smile and watched with an expectant joy for him to reach out and eat the piece of bread.

    Wang Wei looks at the breed, then swallows his saliva with a look of desire. Then, he raises his head and looks at the man with his blurred vision. Afterward, he closed his eyes and rested.

    His pride will never allow him to reach such low-bottom. He would rather starve to death than eat such a disgusting thing to survive.

    Who was he?

    One of the most powerful cultivators in the world. The sect master of one of the most powerful sects in the world.

    How can he do such a thing as eating bread filled with urine. He would rather die than suffer such humiliation.

    Soon afterward, Wang Wei¡¯s wish was granted to him. He starved to death and was immediately exiled out of the Pagoda.

    Wang We thought that his act of cing his pride over his life would be the key that allowed him to pass the trial. But in fact, after exiting the trial, he actually fails to pass the Sixth Trial.

 Chapter 26.2: A Life of Humbleness Can Illuminates the Heart Part 2

    Wang Wei bes momentarily shocked for his failure in this trial. Then, he ponders the reason for such failure.

    Obviously, he fails to recognize the lesson needed to learn to pass this trial. This was not ording to his original design.

    Wang Wei returns to his home, while preparing to enter the Pagoda the next day. The next trial proceeded exactly like the previous one.

    Upon reaching the stage of malnourishment, famine, and dehydration, the same choice is once again given to him: eat the urinated piece of bread.

    Wang Wei realizes that this trial¡¯s purpose is to teach him a lesson about humbleness, about giving up pride and arrogance--especially when one is weak and helpless.

    Despite knowing all of these, Wang Wei still could not lower himself to eat that piece of bread. He always fails this trial when he reaches that part.

    Soon, more than two months have passed. Wang Wei was still stuck in the Sixth Pagoda Trial. He has tried a total of nine times, each has resulted in failure.

    As a result of this, many disciples--including Li Jun--have already started the Seventh Trial. Many people in the sect are wondering if the Young Sect Master has reached his limit.

    At Tianwei Peak, a meeting of the Elders was taking ce. Their discussion involves Wang Wei and his inability to pass the Sixth Pagoda trial.

    The Great Elder of the Formation Hall--who has a great rtionship with Wang Wei--asks: "Sect Master, should we do something to help the Young Sect Master?"

    Upon hearing this, many people direct their gaze toward Wang Tian, who shakes his head in disapproval and responds: "There is no need to do this. This trial is designed to temper his Dao Heart. It will not do him any good for us to help him."

    Great Elder Yan Mei asks: "At least, we can shut down the Vision Formation that allows people outside the Pagoda to watch the trial. The act of eating urinated bread is a great insult to the prestige of the Young Master--especially in the future if he manages to Prove the Dao."

    The room immediately bes quiet after hearing Great Elder Yan Mei¡¯s words. Many people are in fact worrying about this. What impact will this trial have on the image of a future Great Emperor.

    What is a Great Emperor?

    A being that has escaped the shackles of time, life and death. A manifestation of the Great Dao itself. How can such a being be humiliated.

    Sect Master Wang Tian looks at everybody present in the meeting, then answers: "This is exactly the purpose of designing this trial. To teach Wei¡¯er that no matter what height he reaches in the future, never forget his origin--even if he was the humblest of beggar."

    "When he reaches such an unimaginable realm, his deeds and past will forever be glorified by future generations. However, before reaching such height, his pride and arrogance only shows his insignificant state of mind, his ignorance, and the fact that he is not yet worthy to be bathed in the light of true glory."

    While the meeting is taking ce, in the Wang family exclusive mountain. Wang Wei--who has been in a terrible mood the past two months--was invited into a room by his mother Yu Yan.

    Upon entering the room, Yu Yan watches her disheveled son with distress. She can easily notice the difference from two months ago.

    His eyes are bloodshed signifying the fact that he has not had enough sleep in the past few months. His clothes are no longer clean and tidy. His eyes--who once were full of wisdom, maturity, and confidence--are now full of doubt and confusion.

    Yu Yan watches his son dotingly and wishes she could just go over and tell him that this trial is not necessary. Even without it, he could still aplish great things in life. However, she knows better that this is not the time to be soft.

    She said: "Wei¡¯er, your father is in a meeting with the Elders right now. I¡¯m worried that someone will use this failure to attack you. Come and watch so you could receive the information beforehand and be prepared for an attack."

    Then, she takes out a mirror showing the scene of the meeting in Tianwei Peak. Wang Wei sits next to his mother and watches the Elders argue about how to deal with his recent failure in the Pagoda Trial. Then, he listens to his father¡¯s awe-inspiring speech about the rtionship between humility and glory.

    Then, something dawns on him. Where does this unfounded pridee from? It¡¯s true that he is born with great wealth and good fortune. Even in his past life, he was considered a second generation rich young master.

    However, his birth rights have no direct indication for his future achievement--especially in this world of cultivation. Even the most humble beggar can one day sit in the Throne of Emperor overlooking Myriad Beings.

    Emperor One-eye is a perfect example of this. He was born a ve of a family in the Western White Tiger Continent. However, one day, the family he served was brutally massacred.

    As a poor mortal, he was forced to beg in order to survive. In one of his encounters during that period of his life, some random rich noble stabbed one of his eyes, permanently blinding it.

    However, fate was in favor of such a lowly beggar. After a lucky encounter, he started on the path of cultivation. With his hard work and talent, he beat all the Heaven Chosen from powerful factions and Lineage and proved the Dao.

    In fact, throughout his life, this Emperor never healed his blind eye--even when he became a Great Emperor. As a matter of fact, he even took the name One-eye after proving the Dao to remind him of his humble origin.

    So, what is Wang Wei so called pride worthpared to the life of Emperor One-eye?

    If someone asked him to throw away his pride, to be lower than a beggar, to be a ve in exchange for one hundred percent guarantee to be a Supreme Emperor, would he ept it?

    Of course he would.

    The starting point of someone is not something that can determine the limits of their achievement. Humbleness and humility are not disadvantages or vices, no, they are in fact great virtues. Virtues that teach people to never give up no matter the circumstances.

    After realizing this, Wang Wei¡¯s eyes shine like the first sunlight that illuminated the world; the doubt and confusions were immediately swept away.

    He suddenly turns toward his mother and says: "Mom, I¡¯ll be back tonight for dinner." Then he rushes outside where his head maid has been waiting for him. Soon, they both headed toward the area of the Pagoda Trial.

    Yu Yan watches her son leave with a gentle smile on her face. Soon after Wang Wei¡¯s departure, Wang Tian appears beside his wife and says with excitement: "It seems that our little y works much better than expected."

    "Why do you and the Elders have to go through all that trouble. Would it not be better to just tell him all of this?"

    "Wei¡¯er is an extremely intelligent kid. If we were to tell this things directly, it would not have such a good effect. Only when he realizes it by himself can he learns something and sublimates his state of mind. The only trouble we had with this n is the fact that Wei¡¯er might realize that this is just a y directed toward him. Fortunately, his state has not been ideal the past two months."

    After leaving his home, Wang Wei directly enters the Pagoda for his Tenth time for the Sixth trial of the Pagoda.

    This time around, the story follows the same trajectory. After his fall, Wang Wei still bes a beggar. However, this time, his state of mind was different.

    He has epted the humility and humbleness of his life. He tries every means for survival, while trying to find a chance to change his life.

    When the arrogant man handed him the piece of bread filled with urine, he picked it up without hesitation and ate it. He did show any emotion such as struggle, suffering, or humiliation--just the desire to survive and the hope of a better tomorrow.

    And things did eventually get better for Wang Wei. After managing to barely survive the famine, one of his former loyal advisors from the sect tracked him down and provided him with a pill that could heal his crippled body at the cost of losing all his previous cultivation.

    He did not mind all of these. He again starts from scratch and only took a few years to heal his shattered Dao and reach a height beyond his previous peak.

    Afterward, he singrly ughters all his enemies and the people who had betrayed him. He easily retook control over the Dao Opening Sect and led it to an even more prosperous era. Then, he went back to the slum where he used to live and rewarded the few people who helped him during those times.

    The only thing he did not do was to humiliate or kill the people who did him wrong during his days as a beggar. In fact, he did not even hide the fact. As such, the story of the rise of the Sect Master of the Dao Opening Sect from an humble beggar to a Supreme Being spread all over the world as a form of motivation: a way to encourage people that humble origin does mean you could not seed in life.

    Soon afterward, Wang Wei exited the Pagoda with the message that he had passed the Sixth trial.

 Chapter 27: The Forbidden Lands

    After this trial, Wang Wei had learned a great deal of things about himself. Despite his humble appearance, Wang Wei discovers that he had a great deal of arrogance and pride hidden deep in his bones.

    Unlike people who disy their arrogance on their face and action, Wang Wei¡¯s arrogance is disyed in the form of alienating ordinary people or people who he believed did not have the status or strength to be on the same level as him.

    For example, Wang Wei might be talking to someone with polite words and aforting smile, but in fact, he would never be friends or associate with someone of lower status then himself unless he has a purpose for doing so.

    The politeness he disyed when conversing with other people is due to his education. His polite andforting smile is just a way to disy his charm and increase his charisma; to develop a positive image to the world.

    Unfortunately, there is deep pride or hubris hidden behind the polite smile. An arrogance stems from the belief that one day, he will be a powerful being that forces all myriad things to bow down to him.

    If it was not for this Pagoda Trial, Wang Wei might spend the rest of his life without being aware of such excessive pride, which would in turn cause him a great deal of danger if used by his enemies one day.

    The impact of Wang Wei spending so much time passing the Sixth Trial did not immediately go away. Disciples in the sect are constantly discussing whether the Young Sect Master had reached his limits.

    Wang Wei is aware that someone might be secretly spreading rumors to discredit him. So, he immediately took action to change the narrative.

    How does he do that?

    Simple, he immediately enters the Seventh Trial and tries to be the first to pass it--despite his two monthste start.

    The Seventh Trial could be said to be simple, yet at the same time, the most difficult. This trial involves religion and brainwashing.

    In this world, there are many powerful religion and cult who rely on people¡¯s belief as a way to cultivate. As a result of these religions¡¯ desire for people to devote their entire life and belief to them, they develop techniques that brainwash people and forcibly distort their minds, ideology, memories, and even personality.

    The most famous of which was Buddhism. In the Myriad Emperor World, Buddhism once had a glorious era. Many Great Buddha Emperors were born in different Buddhist Sect throughout the world. Their Emperor Sculpture--The Past, Present, and Future Buddha--was renowned as one the most powerful scripture in the world.

    Unfortunately, something happened that changed the very nature of every Buddhist. Instead of pursuing enlightenment, the Buddhist sects started to gather incense through believers. They brainwashed both ordinary people and cultivators as a way to quickly cultivate.

    Not much record is left in the Dao Opening Sect from that time period. To be more precise, someone or something not only wiped out all the Buddhist sects in the world, but even the majority of records were erased.

    The only thing rted to Buddhism in this world that still remains is one the Six Forbidden Lands, the Western Pure Bliss Land.

    Forbidden Lands, as the name implies, are ces of extreme danger in the Myriad Emperor World that have existed for countless number of years, yet still remain mysteries.

    The only requirement for a ce to bebeled as Forbidden Land is to have at least one Emperor either die or severely wounded while visiting such ces.

    A Great Emperor--a being that has achieved immortality--actually died in these Forbidden Land. The water in this world is indeed quite deep.

    Among the Six Forbidden Land, The Western Pure Bliss Land is one of the most dangerous one. ording to a brief introduction that Wang Wei read in the library, there have been many Emperors who have visited the Western Pure Bliss Land.

    Many Emperors, after proving the Dao, have visited those Forbidden Land in an attempt to destroy them.

    Why take all these risks and trouble?

    Of course for glory and recognition. The Myriad Emperor World has cultivated a great number of Emperors. Among them, there is of course a distinction between powerful Emperors and weak Emperors.

    One of the ways that Emperors used to distinguish themselves is to destroy or erase a Forbidden Land. ording to records, there have been a total of 18 Forbidden Lands, now only six remain. Some Forbidden Lands are dated before the first ever Emperor--Heaven Opening Emperor--was born in this world.

    The Western Pure Bliss Land has affected arge number of Emperors. Once they enter the core area, there are only three oues that await them upon exiting: death, severe injury, or being brainwashed into believing in the Great Matreya Mother Buddha.

    Once their belief has changed, the Dao that these Emperors cultivated will be forcibly rewritten to contain Buddhist¡¯s nature or origin.

    When Wang Wei learned about this fact, he waspletely horrified. What kind of being would be able to manipte the Dao of an Emperor? Unless he is more powerful than him or her.

    After reading about this information in the library, he directly went and asked his father about it. However, unlike before, Wang Wei¡¯s father refused to tell his son any information.

    In fact, ording to his father¡¯s word, even he--the Sect Master--was not qualified to know certain things or truth, let alone his mortal son.

    During that time, Wang Wei spent a great deal of sleepless night worrying about his future. It was then that Wang Wei realized that being an Emperor might not be the end of the path of cultivation, but just another beginning.

    If Wang Wei wanted to achieve the realm of free and unfettered, the realm of the Great Emperor was probably far from enough to aplish that. Maybe, somewhere out there, in the vast universe, in the limitless chaos, a Great Emperor was nothing but a bigger ant from the truly powerful cultivators.

    After having these thoughts, Wang Wei had forced himself to calm down, and ce all these memories and thoughts in a deep corner of his mind.

    After all, he was not even an Emperor yet--hell, he was not even a cultivator yet--how can he ponder and stimte the greatness and insignificance of an Emperor.

    Despite all of the initial fear, Wang Wei vowed that he would one day unveiled the secret and mysteries of all of these Forbidden Lands.

 Chapter 28: The Unwavering Belief to Always March Forward.

    Wang Wei enters the Pagoda and finds himself in an empty room with one meditating cushion on it. He sits cross leg on top of it.

    As soon as he sits down, a grand and ethereal murmur appears in his mind. The murmur was at first very blurry, but soon, Wang Wei started to understand its meaning.

    The voice preaches about this majestic and otherworldly power; he ims that if Wang Wei believes in it, it would grant him wealth, power, and even eternal life.

    The words of the ethereal voice seem to contain a deep power of seduction; each word seems to be able to leave an imprint on the core of people¡¯ soul.

    Wang Wei tries to ignore the voice with no avail, then he tries to think about different things or memories as a form of distraction. But that tactic also fails.

    No matter what action he takes, the only thing left riveting in his mind is the promise and seduction of that voice.

    After agonizing and fighting against the ethereal voice for three hours, Wang Wei finds himself believing that he is the devout believer of the All Mighty One Beyond Fate. Only by believing in it can he truly achieve his dreams and goals of being an Emperor and reaching the peak of life.

    After bing a devout believer, someone opens the door of the secret room. He then leads Wang Wei to meet the Pope of the religion, who proims to him that a sacrifice is required of him by the All Mighty One Beyond Fate.

    Wang Wei--without a shred of hesitation--takes a knife, cuts a hole on his chest, then plunges his hand into his chest cavity and rips out his heart and hands it to the Pope.

    During his action there was no pause, no hesitation, no screaming in agony. Only a look of yearning and devotion to the Supreme God that controls the fate of all human beings.

    The Pope nods in approval and takes the heart away from Wang Wei¡¯s hand. Soon afterward, Wang Wei dropped dead on the floor and was immediately exiled from the Pagoda due to his failure of the Seventh Trial.

    After leaving the trial, Wang Wei had a look of horror in his face. It took him a few minutes to recover a proper mindset, then he set out back home with his head maid.

    Wang Wei spends the whole night thinking about how to properly pass this test. The solution hees up with is to use his strong will to resist.

    The next day, he ces his idea into practice. He tries to resist the invasion of the ethereal voice with his strong will. Although, this time, hested more than twelve hours before he surrendered, Wang Wei knows that this is not the best way to go forward--especially now that he was two months behind the other disciples.

    Resisting the sweet seduction of the All Mighty One Beyond Fate with a strong will is a very slow process. Unfortunately, time was not on Wang Wei¡¯ side.

    Wang Wei had to try his back up n: fighting belief with belief. Since the All Mighty One Beyond Fate wants him to believe in him, then why not install into himself a strong belief and fight against the belief of the All Mighty One Beyond Fate.

    That way, by fighting the invasion of the other party, Wang Wei can rapidly strengthen his own belief until it turns into a creed or instinct that he will follow his whole life.

    As for what belief to follow?

    Simple, the belief that he will one day be free and unfettered. One day, he will swim in the River of Fate, go fishing in the River of Time, flirt with the Goddess of Death, bathe in the spring of life from the Eternal Tree.

    With this mindset, Wang Wei once again enters the Pagoda for the Seventh Trial. As soon as he sat on the cushion, the seduction and invasion began.

    Wang Wei immediately starts to hypnotize himself into believing that one day, he will be a supreme being far greater than this All Mighty One Beyond Fate.

    No matter how seductive this voice is, no matter what great things he promises, no matter what benefit he offers, Wang Wei remains blind to it.

    Wang Wei constantly installs the idea on his mind that by having an unwavering belief on himself, one day he could achieve his goals and dreams. All he needs to do is slowly and methodically walk on his own predetermined or pre-established path.

    He does not need the spiritual soothing or reliance of a higher being. His strong and powerful determination will be his spiritual reliance, and nothing else.

    Despite all of this, it took him a total of fifteen days before he reached the standard to pass this trial--or at least the first part of it.

    The second part of the trial involves him reading numerous cultivation techniques and scriptures, then Wang Wei had to distinguish which one is secretly tempered with to influence the mind.

    The cultivation world can be quite dark and full of malice. Some poor bastard might think that he is lucky by discovering a peerless cultivation sutra,ter to discover that this sutra is tempered it by a more powerful cultivator to turn people into their ve, or make them their faithful and devout believer, or to make it easier to take over their body after raising them like fat sheep to be ughter.

    The Seventh Trial of the Pagoda is designed and modified by the Elders to train the disciples on how to recognize these default cultivation sutras and techniques.

    Some sutras or scriptures even outline a perfect Dao for cultivators to cultivate. They do not need to have any enlightenment, just cultivate the sutra and they can cultivate thew and Dao. However, the majority of sutra like these are just bait to cultivate the perfect Cauldron for Absorption or Body Possession.

    It is true that it is necessary for cultivators to have lucky encounters to grow powerful during their cultivation journey.This is in fact a manifestation of their own Qi Luck. However, if a cultivator is not careful, it will be quite easy to be calcted by other cultivators.

    In fact, sometimes, even Heavenly Dao will calcte certain cultivators. Although Heavenly Dao is nothing but an emotionless program, it is in its right to check and bnce certain cultivators that he deemed a threat to the world.

    Heavenly Dao itself cannot directly attack such people, but he can provoke them in a roundabout way: such as increasing the strength of Heavenly Tribtion, or plot against through lucky encounters.

    Wang Wei spends more than ten days before passing the Seventh Trial. And just like he had nned, he is still the first to pass it.

    As soon as he passed the trial, the voices of dissonance in the sect werepletely gone. The people that are secretly making trouble became silent.

    Wang Wei took this opportunity to increase his prestige in the sect. In only a few days, only positive news about him could be heard from the mouth of the sect¡¯s disciples.

 Chapter 29: It Is Always Better to Standup After Falling Down

    The storm of the Seventh trial did notst long as the disciples partook in the Eighth Trial. This trial could be considered one of the easiest for Wang Wei.

    Because this trial involves arrogance, conceit, and how to deal with failure.

    In this trial, Wang Wei finds himself invincible among his peers. No matter what Heaven Chosen he fights against, he will always end up the victor. As time passes, Wang Wei begins to grow a Heart of Invincibility.

    He has the confidence that no matter who he faces, he will win in the end. As his arrogance and conceit grow with time, his effort in cultivation starts tock behind his peers.

    Then one day, he faces his first defeat--and it is against an opponent that he had previously won against numerous times. This defeat provides him with a severe blow to his self-esteem.

    If it were the other disciples, maybe they would be devastated, then proceed to enter a state of self-me,ck of confidence, or even severe depression.

    But, that did not apply to Wang Wei. To him who have live two lives, he had long learn that one failure does not define who he is as a person or what can he achieve in the future.

    In fact, most people spend the majority of their life experiencing one failure after another. However, as long as they seed the one time that matters, then they can be set for life.

    Once someone seeds, the people around him will not care about all his countless other failures, but focus on the one sess; they magnify and glorify that one and only sess.

    Of course seeding once does not mean that your path is over and you can enjoy life without an ounce of care from now on.

    No, it is the opposite. Once you seed, you have to reanalyze all past failures and summarize the reason for the one sess, then proceed to use the same or better method/ form to continue to seed.

    With this mindset, Wang Wei soon realizes that the reason for his failure this time is due to the fact that he bes conceited after seeding so often.

    After being invincible, he did not put as much effort as he did before having such overwhelming strength. He has started to believe that no one would forever be his equal, as such, there is no need to put in so much effort.

    While the sin of sloth slowly devours him, hispetitors did not ck off for even one day. They were not discouraged from the abundance of failures when facing Wang Wei.

    In fact, it was quite the opposite. They work harder than they did before; they put in a hundred times more effort than previously. And eventually, they seed in defeating a foe that at a certain point of time, they had deemed undefeatable.

    Wang Wei learns from the effort and spirit of hispetitors. Although his Heart of Invincibility is shattered, he did not mind. He could slowly rebuild it and make it even stronger than before.

    Wang Wei did not take long to pass the test of the Eighth Trial after getting over his failure or defeat. The purpose of this trial is to teach disciples the values of constant hard work and the mindset needed when encountering major failures in life.

    In this world, cultivating is like a rapidly moving speed train on an endless track. If you slow down even a little bit, other trains might surpass you no matter how far ahead you think you are.

    Only by constantly moving forward that you have a slight chance of always keeping an advantage. What is even worse about this speeding train race is the fact that not everyone has the same starting line. As such, if you are not constantly improving and moving forward, no one knows the oue of the race.

    After exiting the Eighth Pagoda Trial, Wang Wei starts to ponder about the meaning of a Heart of Invincibility. In his opinion, no one can truly reach the state of invincibility.

    Some cultivators might spend their entire life without losing a single battle. Are they invincible? In Wang Wei¡¯s mind, the answer is no.

    The cultivation world is very hierarchical. So what if you are invincible in the Supernatural Realm, can you beat someone in the Shattered Void Realm, or the Saint Realm? The answer is no.

    The only reason a person can im to be invincible is if he spends his entire cultivating career without fighting someone of too much higher cultivation level than him.

    As such, the so-called Heart of Invincibility is nothing but the self aggrandizing of some arrogant idiot who lives in a false reality.

    Wang Wei did not want such a Heart of Invincibility. In fact, despite Wang Wei¡¯s disdain, he knows that such a thing as Heart of Invincibility is actually very useful to cultivators.

    It can increase the confidence of a cultivator in battle, creating a momentum that weakens enemies. Furthermore, anyone who cultivates a Heart of Invincibility will be acknowledged by Heavenly Dao and increase their Qi Luck.

    If Dao Heart increases a cultivator¡¯s chance of breaking through higher realm, then a Heart of Invincibility increases theirbat power.

    To Wang Wei, the so-called Heart of Invincibility is too fragile. All it takes is one defeat or self doubt, then it will shatter. Although Wang Wei has a great deal of confidence in himself, it is not to the point in which he believes that he will never lose a battle or experience failure.

    As such, he concludes that the Path of Invincibility is not for him. Despite all of this, this conclusion did not have any effect on him.

    The reason is because he has a strong belief: a belief that no matter what misfortune he encounters, no matter what battle he fights, he will have thestugh. He will be thest man standing. He might not win the first few battles, but when ites to the ones that truly matter, he will be the final victor.

    This belief is of a greater significance and value to him than any precarious Heart of Invincibility.

    After setting his mindset in the right direction, Wang Wei begins to prepare for the final trial. He knows that the final trial is actually quite horrible--even ording to his standard. As far he is concerned, there is probably no actual way to pass this trial.

 Chapter 30.1: The Final trial: Despair Part 1

    Wang Wei spends a total of ten days of rest to prepare for the Ninth and Final Trial of the Pagoda. With a strong and positive mindset, he sets out and enters the Pagoda for thest trial.

    In this trial, Wang Wei lives a joyous ordinary life. He had a family that loved him, an abundance of wealth that allowed him to enjoy life as much as possible, a fulfilling a job as government official who is loved by themon people, and a healthy body without any major disease.

    He did not participate in things like drugs, alcohol, or prostitution. Wang Wei could be considered quite the responsible and filial son. The only major event expected to ur in his life is the day when he chooses a bride and gets married.

    Unfortunately for him, he did not live for that long. On a certain cloudy day, Wang Wei had the day off from the office. While taking a walk in the garden with his mother and father, suddenly the heaven trembles.

    Wang Wei and his family hold each other as a form of support. Then, they raise their heads and look into the sky.

    What they say would leave an evesting memory or trauma deep into their soul for as long as they exist.

    When Wang Wei looks in the sky, he sees a gigantic hand descending from the heavens heading toward him. His first reaction is that his idea is absurd, but as the massive hand starts to somehow erge itself, he realizes that his first assumption is actually quite right.

    In fact, the hand is not erging itself, but as it approaches him, all Wang Wei could see is the palm of the hand--which is quite massive in proportion to his size.

    As the hand approaches, Wang Wei finds himself incapable of talking, moving, or defending himself. Even his thinking process bes increasingly slow and sluggish.

    The air or atmosphere around Wang Wei bes solidified which results in a heavy pressure--both physically and spiritually-- to the people around. It is often said that when a persones face to face with death, they will see all the memories or significant moments in their history shing through their mind.

    However, this did not apply to Wang Wei at this moment. All he could think about before his untimely demise is how powerless he is, followed by insurmountable anger, then he left the mortal coil with regret and endless fear.

    After his death, Wang Wei did not immediately exit the Pagoda. This time, the setting of the trial is different. After the first death, the participants will find themselves rebirthed to a younger version of themselves--at around fifteen years old--with all the memories of the previous life intact.

    Their mission for this trial is to ensure their survival from that gigantic hand.

    On his second attempt, Wang Wei decides to follow the path of cultivation in order to fight the powerful being. In just a few decades, Wang Wei reaches the peak of cultivation and bes one of the Nine Giants of the cultivating world.

    On a fateful night, Wang Wei stands upright on top of a deserted mountain. He is waiting for the moment that will forever change his destiny.

    As expected, a gigantic hand tears apart the sky and heads toward him. Wang Wei awaits his enemy with a smile and endless fighting intent. Unfortunately, something out of his expectation happens.

    Two unexpected people appear next to him: they are his parents. It was at this moment that Wang Wei realizes that this powerful being did not only want to annihte him, but wishes to emotionally torture him. It wants Wang Wei to watch with despair as the people he cares about die in front him, while he remains absolutely helpless.

    Wang Wei screams in anger towards heaven. His scream is so loud and powerful that it echoes throughout the entire world. He rushes toward the still descending powerful hand to stop it.

    Unfortunately, things didn¡¯t go as he expected. Wang Wei soon discovers that he is not powerful enough to stop the Almighty Hand, or should say the Wrath of Heaven--as Wang Wei believes that no person or cultivator could be so powerful.

    Despite his fleeting thoughts, Wang Wei¡¯ situation is not looking good right about now. Despite the fact that he did not immediately disintegrate like his first life, his attempt at stopping the hand did not yield any result.

    All his attacks were literally useless as they disappeared before even touching the hand. As for Wang Wei himself, he manages to create a barrier around him with all his cultivation level. However, this method is only a stopgap measure.

    With the passing of time, the barrier around Wang Wei begins to crack, however, Wang Wei still insists on fighting--even to hisst breath. However, anguish soon envelops him.

    Wang Wei watches as his parents--who were still located on the ground--slowly float in the air in front of the big hand, then they slowly disintegrate into sand-sized particles and fly away with the wind.

    Then, Wang Wei screams aloud again, this time not out of anger, but absolute despair. This burst in emotions dramatically increased his power. His barrier--that was full of crack and on the verge of being destroyed--slowly starts to heal and bes stronger.

    With great anger and this powerful barrier, Wang Wei rushes straight toward the big hand and has a direct confrontation with it.

    Unlikest time, Wang Wei was not directly defeated or sted off. Instead, he had a direct sh with the big hand.

    For a brief moment, Wang Wei had a standoff with the Wrath of Heaven. He manages to stand his ground in the face of such powerful force. Although this confrontation onlysted a brief moment before Wang Wei had to experience the eternal silence known as death, this brief moment meant a great deal to him and had a significant impact.

    This brief moment of confrontation represents hope for Wang Wei. Hope that one day he will be able to defeat this formidable foe, hope that one day he will not have to watch helplessly as his loved ones are killed.

    Although this hope or chance is actually quite miniscule, although Wang Wei will have to experience countless pain and suffering, although he will have to experience numerous death and resurrections, he did not mind. Because a slight hope is better than none at all.

    Unfortunately for Wang Wei, he did not know that this mode of thinking was actually the beginning of his endless despair.

 Chapter 31.2: The Final Trial: Despair Part 2

    After his second attempt, Wang Wei took a few days to rest his spirit and think about how to go forward from now. When he designed the Pagoda, he did not have any direct n for the final trial. He only told the Elders that the theme of the trial should be difficult and involve the theme of despair.

    As for the details and everything else, he did not participate in it. As the trial is used to help the participants, knowing everything is quite detrimental.

    After a few days of rest, Wang Wei once again enters the Pagoda for the Ninth Trial.

    In his third attempt, Wang Wei follows the same path as he did in the fifth trial. He bes a devil that cultivates the Dao Of Devour. By swallowing the blood, flesh, and soul of countless cultivators, Wang Wei¡¯s cultivation soon reaches a realm iparable to his second attempt.

    As for his parents, he hides them in a ce where space is chaotic and teleportation is impossible, then awaits his opponent in the same deserted mountain from the previous attempt.

    When the fateful moment once again arrives, an extremelyrge hand descends from the Heaven toward Wang Wei. Compared to it, Wang Wei is no more than an ant that can be identally trampled on.

    However, this time, things didn¡¯t go as previously. The hand did not attack Wang Wei directly, instead, it moved toward the ce where his parents were located and hiding.

    Wang Wei became terrified when he noticed that. With rage and fury on his face, he turns into a 3000 meters giant and flies toward the direction of the hand.

    As soon as he flies, countless sonic booms follow a few seconds afterward. The wind from the aftershock of Wang Wei¡¯s flying speed destroys anything and everything from his path.

    Houses made of different wooden materials copse, the blowing wind cut many people into many pieces. And some unlucky people who were directly in the same path as the giant Wang Wei directly exploded with blood scattered everywhere.

    In the path of Wang Wei, all that were left are destruction and death. Many people die from the falling debris of the houses. Many different severed limbs could be found randomly distributed in the ground.

    Additionally, a blood path thousand of meters long could be observed from a high point of view. This path leads directly toward the direction of Wang Wei¡¯s parents.

    Wang Wei flies with utmost rage toward his parents. He did not expect that this big hand would actually y rogue and directly attack his parents.

    Unfortunately for him, no matter how fast he flies, no matter how many innocent casualties he causes, he did not reach his parents in time. The big hand directly annihted them, then proceeded to deal with Wang Wei.

    When Wang Wei reached the big hand, he immediately had a direct confrontation with it. He uses all his magic power and with his powerful physical body, he throws a punch toward the big hand.

    With this powerful punch, the space around Wang Wei shatters. Cracks start to appear between Heaven and Earth.

    This punch contains Wang Wei¡¯s will for destruction and his endless anger. This single punch could destroy millions of lives, it could sink an entire continent as big as North America, it could offset thews of gravitational pull.

    However, despite how powerful this punch was, it had a very limited effect. Upon receiving the punch, the big hand trembles slightly and stops for a few seconds. Then it proceeds toward Wang Wei to continue his mission of annihtions.

    Wang Wei did not be discouraged because of the minimal effect of his punch. If one punch did not work, then 10 will, or 100 or a 1000 punches.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Terrible sounds of trembling echoed throughout the world. All living beings could see a 3000 meters giant constantly punching a gigantic hand. With each punch, a terrible sound of explosion could be heard, followed by the slight tremor of the ground. The entire world shook with each punch.

    At this moment, the sky is no longer the peaceful and ethereal blue, but full of cracks and violent energy that will destroy anyone whoes in contact with it.

    In the sky, sweats start to flow down Wang Wei¡¯s face. With the increasing number of punches, his stamina has started to decrease. Furthermore, the magic power in his body is about to run out, and yet, there is no sign of injury or even stopping from the big hand.

    Wang Wei immediately understands that he will probably not seed in this trial, and the only thing that awaits him is death. Despite all of this, he did not give up. Every second he lives longer, he can still gather more information for the next attempt.

    Unfortunately, he did notst very long. The moment Wang Wei¡¯ stamina ran out, the power of the big hand dramatically increased and pats him.

    This time around, Wang Wei did not turn into tiny particles and scatter with the wind. This time, death bes painful.

    When the big hand hit him, his skin burned, all the muscles in his body were cut into many pieces, and all his 206 bones were crushed into fine powder. His internal organs--including his brain-- were liquified into smoothie.

    Despite all of these, Wang Wei did not immediately die. His powerful body, or to be precise, what remains of it, allows him to still remain sober despite his severe injuries.

    Wang Wei looks at his mutted body and groans. This kind of pain is nothing to him who had suffered the torture of the Eighteen Level of Hell. However, what follows provided him a great deal of pain.

    A splitting headache suddenly attacked him. He felt as if a part of him was suddenly torn apart. From his experience, he knows that this is the pain from directly attacking the soul.

    As he inspected his body, Wang Wei knew that this pain wouldst for a long while before putting him out of his misery. Wang Wei also guessed that this big hand probably did this on purpose to make him suffer as much as possible before killing him.

    Knowing this, Wang Wei refused to give the Wrath of Heaven the satisfaction of watching him squirmed in agony. This big hand would probably like it better if he begs for forgiveness and grovels at its feet.

    However, Wang Wei refuses to admit defeat. He uses thest bit of strength left on him to directly destroy his soul andmits suicide.

 Chapter 32.3: The Final Trial: Despair Part 3

    In his third attempt, Wang Wei still believes that by having a powerful enough cultivation, he would be victorious against the Wrath of Heaven. As such, he travels throughout the whole world and learns all the cultivation scriptures and techniques that he could.

    Then, he creates a Supreme Scripture that allows him to reach an unimaginable height in cultivation level.

    As for his parents, he did not hide them or try to protect them likest time. Instead, he allows them to go on the path of cultivation themselves. He creates a cultivation technique that provides them with Heaven Defying defense and healing abilities.

    As long as they have a single breath left, as long as a single drop of blood is left, they can heal and rejuvenate both their bodies and soul. They were almost immortal and unkible.

    This technique was indeed quite terrible and heaven defying. The only reason that Wang Wei can so easily create it is due to the fact that the Pagoda Trial is an illusory world where anything is possible.

    However, despite his best effort, some things are inevitable, they are destined to happen. Wang Wei still fails to stop the gigantic hand or the Wrath of Heaven.

    Although in this round, he stillsted a little longer than previous ones, the gigantic hand still kills him and his family. His developed unkible cultivation technique only prolonged the inevitable demise of his parents--and further added to their suffering before their death.

    However, Wang Wei did not regret his choice. The Wrath of Heaven was determined to involve his parents in their fight, and unfortunately, there is nothing he could do to stop it.

    However, his will and determination did not waver for even a second. As long as he has a single breath, he will continue to fight it.

    This determination soon became the despair of our young protagonist.

    ....

    The cycle of the seasons--from Autumn to Summer--is manifestation of Samsara, as it indicates that all living beings live life in an endless cycle of suffering from one reincarnation to another, without being able to escape.

    It is also a manifestation of the passing of time, the bringer of wisdom to all life through age, suffering, and repeating mistakes.

    As such, two years passed by, and Wang Wei was still stuck in the Ninth Pagoda Trial. Throughout the past two years, Wang Wei had many attempts at the Pagoda--9,999 to be exact. All of them ended in failures.

    He had to watch his family and loved one die one by one more than 9000 times. And he himself had to experience such a number of deaths.

    Death was not a particrly enjoyable experience. In this trial, there is no such thing as reincarnation. As such, death is the end, the finale. There is no afterlife, no kingdom of God, no punishment from hell, only an eternal silence and absolute darkness.

    In this silent darkness, the only functioning thing is the mind, left wondering about everything and nothing. There is no concept of time and space. There is no matter to interact with, no living being to converse with. Only your mind, thoughts, and memories are left.

    All the ideas and thoughts you ever had during your life--no matter how good or evil. You can precisely inspect each of them to thest detail.

    In this bleak scenario, a person starts to explore and judge themselves: their concept of morality--are they good or evil--based on their own thoughts, not action. The way people view them, the impact that they think they have on others, their socio-political views... etc.

    Additionally, the people they have interacted with throughout their lives or the people they actually care about can only exist only in memories.

    The only good thing about this silent darkness is the fact that it provides its residents with perfect memories. They can see or review anything from the moment of their birth.

    All the people they are longing to see exist forever in their memories and can see them as long as they desire.

    Of course such a thing can also be interpreted as an eversting curse. When a persones to the realization that the people that they are longing for and loved most in the world are nothing but lingering memories, it is easy for them to break down emotionally and spiritually.

    In simple terms, death is not a fond ce. And experiencing more than a thousand times over could drive the strongest of man to madness. However, Wang Wei still did it, and voluntarily. He did not flinch for even a moment. For his conviction, for his Dao Heart, for his Path of Emperor, he kept moving forward.

    And that is exactly what Wang Wei did the past two years. He tried many different approaches and attempts, all of reach resulted in failure and death.

    In his tenth attempt, Wang Wei no longer relied simply on his powerful cultivation to fight the Wrath of Heaven. He learned that the power of groups can be more effective than the single individual.

    As such, he went on a path of conquest of the whole world. After his conquest, he rallied all the cultivators of the world and created a massive formation that envelops the entire world. Then all the cultivators will inject their cultivation powers at certain nodes to fight the Wrath of Heaven.

    Although he was still unsessful, he learned from this attempt for his next several ones. As such, he created a powerful weapon with the help of all the Refiners in the world, then a powerful talisman in his next attempt, then a powerful pill.

    On his Fiftieth attempt, Wang Wei became an emperor with a massive kingdom that conquered the entire world. Then, he gathered the luck of all living beings and blessed himself to fight the Wrath of Heaven. He still failed and died miserable with all the people of his empire.

    On the Hundredth attempt, Wang Wei proimed himself as a Supreme God and spread his benevolence throughout the world. He once again conquered the world and gathered the faith and incense of all living beings. He turned the mortal world into his Kingdom of God, where he turned all his most devout believers into Light Messengers or Archangels. Gathering the power of the whole kingdoms, he went on an expedition against the Gigantic hand.

    In the end, he still failed and his God Kingdom was destroyed. All his believers perished, but they still did so with a smile on their face as they embraced death with their beloved God.

    Despite his hundred attempts and hundred deaths, Wang Wei¡¯s will and fighting intent did not diminish for even a second. The fight must continue on.

 Chapter 33.4: The Final Trial: Despair Part 4

    On his two hundred fiftieth attempt, a burst of madness enveloped Wang Wei. In order to win against the Wrath of Heaven, he set up a massive formation that surrounded the whole world, then used the world as a massive bomb against the Gigantic hand.

    Afterward, only Wang Wei and his parents remained intact and alive floating in the endless Void of the Universe. However, this fact did not remain true for long. The world bomb did not stop the gigantic hand, heck it did not even hurt. Soon afterward, the Wrath of Heaven killed Wang Wei and his family.

    In his five hundred eighty-seventh attempt, Wang Wei once again established a supreme religion that engulfed the entire world. However, the God that the people worshiped was not him, but the Supreme Gigantic Hand.

    In this attempt, Wang Wei ced himself in the role of servant anduded the might and glory of the Wrath of Heaven. In desperation, Wang Wei had no choice but to humble himself in front of the big hand and see if he could spare him--or at least spare his family.

    Unfortunately for him, his louche or shady action did not bring him the desired effect. The Wrath of Heaven still squashed him and his family into meat paste.

    Following this failure, Wang Wei became angry out of shame and fought more fiercely than ever against the big hand.

    On his one thousand two hundredth attempt, he used the blood, flesh, and soul of all the people in the world to cast a powerful curse on the gigantic hand. This attempt did provide him with some sess.

    The powerful curse managed to dramatically weaken the Wrath of Heaven, which in turn allowed Wang Wei to put on a slightly decent fight. However, the result was still the same, death and destruction.

    In the two thousand seven hundred and twenty-ninth attempt, Wang Wei tried another drastic attempt. When the Wrath of Heaven came to him, he did not fight head on. Instead, he kept dodging its attack. Their fight continued throughout the world, which resulted in the destruction of the world and extinction of all life.

    This was of course Wang Wei¡¯s n. After the Wrath of Heaven destroyed the world and the people living in it, Wang Wei used a Dao of Karma technique to initiate a karmic bacsh against the gigantic hand. With the cause and effect of destroying the world, the grievances of billions of lives severely weaken the gigantic hand--even more than the previous curse. Unfortunately, he still failed and died.

    In his five thousandth attempt, a deep despair overwhelmed Wang Wei when he realized that in all of his fights, he never managed to wound his opponent. He weakened it on many asions, he fought with it to a standstill countless times for a long duration of time. However, he never managed to properly wound it. Wang Wei never saw the gigantic hand bleed even once.

    With such lingering thoughts, Wang Wei considered stopping the trial. At this period of time, he was the only person who kept on persisting. Both the First Contemporary Sacred Son and Li Jun had stopped after more than two thousand attempts, only he kept on going.

    At this point of time, Wang Wei realized that there might be no way to actually win this fight. The design of this trial is the despair of having an undefeatable enemy. The point that the Elders were trying to teach them is to always insist and keep on fighting to thest breath. And during the process, temper the will and the heart as much as possible.

    So Wang Wei asked himself: "Was his will and heart tempered during this trial?"

    The answer is of course "Yes". During the past 5000 attempts, he had experienced countless suffering and deaths. Furthermore, he had learned a great deal of things and experienced many wonders of the world. Although this trial is a fantasy world and many of the things he did were actually not feasible in the real world, many of his experiences and knowledge that he acquired were actually quite real and useful. Especially those scriptures scattered all over the illusory world.

    In fact, the training of Aristocratic families like him is actually quite rigid and severe. Do not look at novels in his previous life and see a bunch of Young Masters who are either unskilled or unlearned, yet they are the heir of their family with powerful cultivation.

    In fact, this is impossible, or at least in this world, it is impossible. Children like Wang Wei and Li Jun, or even the Branch family have to learn a great deal of things at a young age.

    They have to learn proper etiquette, mannerism, speech, literature, poetry, calligraphy, and Go. Additionally, they have to learn all kinds of sculptures that contain thews and truth of Heaven and Earth, of the Vast Universe.

    These scriptures were the umtion of countless sages and powerful cultivators throughout the inception of the Dao Opening Sect. In fact, many of the scriptures were written by the Great Emperors of the sect, as a way to enrich the foundation of theter generation.

    These children could not understand the majority of the content of these scriptures, even Wang Wei could not fully understand some of them despite his heaven defying understanding that his powerful soul provided him with. However, even if they could not understand them, they still have to memorize them.

    The same fact goes to the disciples of the sects. Although their training was not as strict as the family children--unless they were the direct disciples of some powerful elders-- they still had to read those boring scriptures.

    The reason for this is a form of enlightening of the Dao, a way to form a solid foundation for future cultivation. Many times some cultivators would suddenly be enlightening while doing mundane things or during a fight, which dramatically increase their cultivation levels or break through bottlenecks.

    The reason for that is due to the scriptures that they have studied at a young age. They may not understand these words of wisdom when they were young, but once the asion arrives, the true meaning of these scripture will be clear to them and be the foundation of their enlightenment and understanding the Laws of Heaven and Earth, thus furthering their path of cultivation.

    This is one of the main reasons that Heaven Chosen from powerful sects and families dominate the Myriad Emperor World. It¡¯s not just because they have better talents and more powerful cultivation techniques. These scriptures are the foundation that these families and sects have gathered for millions of years.

    In this world, there have been countless casual or loose cultivating geniuses, and many have even proven the Dao and proimed themselves Great Emperor. These people--who have not formed families and sect-- have also left their legacy scattered all over the world.

    As long as someone is predestined, they could acquire these techniques that are not inferior to the Heaven Chosens of the sects and families. However, not all of the lucky people could rise and make a name for themselves.

    The reason for that is not just the fact they did not have the same amount of resources from these powerful sects, but because theyck a certain background and foundation. Even if someone acquired a peerless cultivation sutra, if that person could not truly understand it, then it serves no actual purpose. At the very least, it could not bring to tuition its full potential.

    As such, the Pagoda trial is more than a tool for Polishing Dao Heart, but a way to secretly train the knowledge and experience of these disciples. Although the cultivation techniques and realm in the Pagoda are not real, the disciples can use them as reference when creating their own techniques--if they have such talent.

    At the five thousandth attempt, Wang Wei came to the conclusion that he had learned a great deal of knowledge and experience, and his Dao Heart has been greatly tempered.

    However, he kept asking himself: "As he reached his limits?"

 Chapter 34.5: (re-edited)

    Wang Wei¡¯s dilemma on the 5000th attemptsted a while. He kept asking himself whether he had truly reached his limits and should have stopped.

    After agonizing with this question, for a while, he decided to stop. After all, he had truly tempered himself and he also had the best record of all the disciples of the sect. He had nothing more to prove to anyone else.

    Just when Wang Wei was about to turn his thought into action, his mysterious intuition kicked in and warned that if he quit now, he might regret itter down the line during hister years of life.

    Wang Wei had always trusted his intuition as it had helped and saved him countless times, even when he first reincarnated.

    After making his choice, Wang Wei once again entered the Pagoda for his 5000th attempts. This time, he chose a different way that he had never tried before: beg for mercy.

    Although this kind of thing does not fit his character and his pride, but for his family, for his further tempering, humbling himself is not uneptable. In the previous trial, he had learned when to bow to circumstances.

    Additionally, begging is not inconsistent with Wang Wei¡¯s Way of free and unfettered. As a person who pursues absolute freedom, he can do whatever he desires.

    If he wants to be a supreme being that all beings bow down to, he will. If one day he decides that the whole world is filthy and very disgusting to look at, he will cleanse it ording to his standard, or he will gouge out his eyes and turn blind to it.

    If one day he suddenly wants to be a beggar or ve, he will be the humblest beggar and the lowliest ve. All things are ording to his wish.

    After entering the Pagoda for his new attempt, he went and lived in the deserted mountain where he always had his destined confrontation with the Wrath of Heaven. There, he built a simple wooden cottage, then had a cultivator create an artificial river and a forest full of all kinds of animals and nts.

    Wang Wei lived a simple life everyday. He woke up early everyday, ate breakfast from hunting animals and nts in the forest and drank water from the river. Afterward, he would enter an empty room in the cottage, kneel down and kowtow to the Wrath of Heaven asking for his forgiveness.

    This act of kneeling and begging would go on for 18 hours a day. Then, Wang Wei would go to bed, and repeat the same routine the next day.

    This processsted for decades. Everyday, he would kneel and beg for mercy for 18 hours, without missing a single day. Whether it was snowing or raining, he would still keep on going. Even if he was riddled with diseases and feebleness, he would continue on this practice, for 18 hours, no more or less.

    As time passed and Wang Wei continued his ascetic-like life, his body became thin due to malnourishment. Although he ate everyday, he had only had enough food to barely sustain him for the next day.

    Additionally, there were countless calluses on his knees due to the constant kneeling. In fact, his bones have in fact be somewhat deformed over the years. However, despite all these hardships, Wang Wei never stopped, not even for a single day.

    For Wang Wei, this excruciating process was not just a way to pass the trial, but a journey; a journey of penance and self-discovery. Wang Wei believed that only in the most painful times of someone¡¯s life that they can see themselves and discover what kind of person they are.

    Time soon passed and the day of the fateful encounter soon arrived. The Mighty hand of Heaven descended toward Wang Wei as scheduled and proceeded topletely annihte him.

    However, something different happened this time. One of which is the fact that the Gigantic Hand did not kill Wang Wei¡¯s parents this time, only him.

    The second thing was the fact that the Wrath of Heaven actuallymunicated with him this time.

    Before destroying Wang Wei, a powerful and mighty voice echoes throughout the world directed toward him and shouted:

    "Ant, are you worthy?"

    Then Wang Wei was killed and exited the Pagoda.

    After his exit, Wang Wei did not be angry that all his decades of action were actually in vain. This was a choice that he personally made, and he had to live with the consequences. No one owed him anything--especially the Wrath of Heaven. Just because he put in all the work does not necessarily mean he will be rewarded. Life is unfair, and fate is the greatest impediment of life.

    Furthermore, he benefited a great deal throughout this trial. During his decades-long ascetic life, his state of mind had greatly sublimated. He had learned a great deal of things about himself. Although some of the things he realized about his nature were quite unpleasant, he had to live with the fact or try to change.

    Instead of agonizing over his failed n, Wang Wei was thinking about the word of the Wrath of Heaven: "Is he worthy?". He has been fighting with it for countless times, but never once has he proven that he was a worthy opponent of it. At best, Wang Wei could be seen as a great nuisance.

    A worthy opponent? Never.

    After thinking about this, Wang Wei¡¯s eyes immediately light up. Now, he had finally found a real goal to aplish in this trial. Even if he could not win the Wrath of Heaven, he will be a somewhat worthy opponent.

    After making up his mind, Wang Wei took a few days off to contemte his next set of action. After pondering for a while, he soon discovered that he had used all the methods he could think of. The other methods he had left were simply slight deviations of the same idea; whether to use the luck of all beings as emperor or bing the God of beings with faith, they are essentially the same method with different forms of execution.

    Although Wang Wei came to this sudden realization, he did not stop fighting. As long as he continued to fight, he would find a way forward. As long as the methods he uses from now are even a little better than previous ones, he will continue to fight.

    On his 6546th, Wang Wei tried to hide from the Wrath of Heaven. He cut off all his karma, erased memories of himself from all the people that knew him or have ever seen him--including his parents. He removed all traces from his existence in the world. He even erased his presence or record of birth from the Wheel of Reincarnation. He even erased himself from the River of Time. Technically, Wang Wei was never even born in this world.

    Thest trace of his existence, that is his fate, was transferred to someone else. Wang Wei became a nonexistent ghost of Heaven and Earth; it was as if he never appeared in this world. After doing all of this, he entered the endless void and left the whole world.

    On the fateful day, the Wrath of Heaven descended on the world. However, he could not find his little prey. In a burst of anger, itpletely destroyed the whole world. After not finding his target, the gigantic hand became furious and destroyed the entire Universe that Wang Wei was in.

    It was at this moment that Wang Wei truly realized the vast and mighty power of the Wrath of Heaven. All of his previous fights were probably child y. However, despite all of this, Wang Wei was not discouraged. The fight must continue on.

    On the 7923th attempt, Wang Wei tried a different approach. He conquered the whole world as an emperor. Then, he enforcedws that encouraged the people to give birth to people at all cost. He provided all kinds of rewards for families to give birth to more children. The more people a family has, the greater the status and wealth they have.

    In his madness, women throughout the world literally became birth machines, and men became stallions whose sole purpose was to impregnate women. In just a couple decades, the world¡¯s poption increased from a few billions to a few trillions.

    Then he encircles the whole world with a powerful formation that takes the soul power of all living beings and blesses it to his soul. During this fight with the Wrath of Heaven, Wang Wei did not fight him head on, but on the soul level.

    Unfortunately, he still failed and died miserably with the world. How could a being of such proportional strength have a weak soul: a soul is probably a low level thing for the Wrath of Heaven. Wang Wei¡¯s actions were doomed to fail from the beginning.

    On his 9789th attempt, Wang Wei tried to parasitize the Wrath of Heaven. He believed that if he could acquire a few percent of the hand¡¯s power, then he could have a prolonged fight with it and eventually be thest winner.

    This attempt was somewhat sessful. Wang Wei created a cultivation technique that could parasitize a host, then take over their power. With this powerful Dao Art, Wang Wei did acquire some of the powers of the Wrath of Heaven.

    However, before he could control said power, the gigantic hand triggered the imprint he had on its power and Wang Wei was bacshed and died.

    ...

    Today is a great and memorable day in the Dao Opening Sect. The Young Sect Master is going to try hisst attempt in the Pagoda, the 10,000th attempt. Many disciples and Elders of the sect gather together to witness this momentous event.

    Discussions of this event are ubiquitous; from the lowest of servants to the highest echelons of the sects, all are discussing this event.

    Wang Wei--who is now eleven years old--stands in front of the Pagoda with a calm look. In the past two years, he had changed a lot. He has be a lot taller, more handsome, and more mature. The biggest changes are his eyes and temperament.

    The edge had had on him before was gone, reced by a soothing and ethereal calmness. His will and determination that were easily noticeable from his eyes are now gone, reced by a profound vastness that could engulf anything and everything.

    After a brief pause of silence, under the eyes of countless disciples and Elders, Wang Wei enters the Pagoda for hisst and final attempt.

 Chapter 35: My Will Shall Make The Impossible Into The Possible

    Outside the Pagoda, after Wang Wei enters the Pagoda, all the disciples and Elders stand in front of the Visual Formation watching.

    In the clouds, the Sect Master Wang Tian and all the Great Elders and Elders float in the void watching the trial while discussing the past two years.

    The Great Elder of the Formation Hall says: "I cannot believe the amount of changes that have taken ce in the sect during the past two years. This Polishing Dao heart Pagoda is a truly marveled idea."

    "Yes, all the disciples have truly matured and they all have made great progress in the cultivation levels," responds Great Elder Li Jiang with a truly joyous smile.

    The Great Elder Long Bo scoffs at him and replies with annoyance: "You are only saying that because of the performance of your son."

    Upon hearing Great Elder Long Bo¡¯s words, the other elders sigh. The past two years have brought a great deal of shock to all of them. Among all of the disciples of the sect, the person with the best performance--beside Wang Wei--is undoubtedly Li Jun, the son of Great Elder Li Jiang.

    Even the Number 1 Contemporary Sacred Son, Han Li did not have a better record than Li Jun. You should know that Han Li has the #12 Physique, the Heavenly Thunder Body and has been cultivating for countless years.

    As for Li Jun, he is nothing but the mostmon genius in the Dao Opening Sect or even the entire Myriad Emperor World during this generation. On top of that, he is still a mortal who has not started cultivating yet. Despite all of these facts, his performance can still outshine Han Li.

    Many people might ask: "What about Wang Wei?" But, the Elders will never list him in the category of normal person. The Young Sect Master is a person born with wisdom, a person with that is blessed by Heaven. This fact was proven when vision urred upon his birth.

    Throughout this generation, only a few people are born with vision. Many people believe that these people will be one of the major contestants for the Heaven Will.

    Great Elder Li Jiang, still with a smile on his face, answers back: "Long Bo, you do not have to be jealous of this Seat¡¯ son. Your direct disciple, Han Li, did his best in the trial. After all, having the third best record is still something to brag about."

    Upon hearing these words, Great Elder Long Bo¡¯s face bes furious and he stares menacingly at Great Elder Li Jiang.

    Seeing that both of them were about to argue, Great Elder Yan Mei tries to turn the conversation to something else and says: "It is not just the disciples who have greatly benefited from the Pagoda. All of us have made rapid progress in our cultivation after passing the nine trials."

    Indeed, as Great Elder Yan Mei has said. The majority of them have benefited a lot from the Pagoda. With the tempering of their Dao Heart, the chances of breaking through the next realm have either substantially increased and the amount of time needed have decreased.

    The majority of them are in the Saint Realm. As such, each breakthrough in a small realm is a great increase in power and also takes a lot of time.

    However, the greatest benefit of this Pagoda is not the small breakthrough in the Saint Realm, but providing the Elders the state of mind needed to break through the Supreme Realm.

    One of the most necessary things to break through the Supreme Realm is having a state of mind that is in line with Heaven and Earth, in line with nature, in line with the Great Dao.

    Although most cultivators are powerful, they have spent most of their lives either fighting or in retreat. Although cultivators can learn and use thews of Heaven and Earth, however, they do not have the mindset on how to properly control thesews or they do not even understand the difference between thew and the Dao.

    In order to step into the Supreme Realm, such a mindset is necessary. As such, most cultivators will enter Mortal Dust to refine their mindset.

    And what is Mortal Dust? Just like the name suggests, cultivators will seal their cultivation and live the life of mortals and experience the dust, filth, and vicissitudes of mortals.

    Mortal life is a brief and short 100 years. However, because of its briefness, one person can experience and learn a great deal of things in this short spend of time.

    In order for cultivators to truly experience Mortal Dust, they have to truly enter the roles of mortal. They have to set their mindset to that of a short-live creature. Many cultivators have to experience many cycles of hundred years before they can get into the roley of mortal life.

    Some extreme cultivators have even sealed their memories as a way to get into the mindset of mortals and learn enough about the world to step into the Supreme Realm.

    The Elders who have entered the Pagoda have tempered their mindset throughout the Nine Pagoda Trials as many of the trials required them to be nothing but mortals. Some trials have even sealed their memories and provided them with a new different identities--which in fact is simr to the way cultivators experience Mortal Dust.

    As such, when it is their turn to experience Mortal Dust, they have a great advantage ahead of many people. Just such Pagoda have increased their chance to step into the Supreme Realm by at least 5%, which is a high number given the fact that the Supreme Realm is the highest cultivation level that a person can step to on their own.

    Back to the Pagoda.

    After entering the Pagoda, Wang Wei did not do anything outrageous or daring in order to fight the Wrath of Heaven. In fact, he did not do anything extraordinary at all.

    He spends all of his life with his family and loved ones. He did not cultivate, conquer the world, or create some grandiose and borate n. He lives all of this attempt as a normal person blessed with wealth, health, and a loving family.

    Many of the people watching outside became confused, but they did not stop watching. They know that things will never be as simple as seen, and they are right.

    When the fateful encounter arrived, Wang Wei set out to the ce he always had his fight with the Wrath of Heaven. This ce is where everything begins, and it is also the ce where everything should end.

    Wang Wei stands on top of the mountain with a calm face, waiting for his predestined foe to arrive. He did not have to wait long.

    Soon, a gigantic hand descended from Heaven heading toward Wang Wei to squash him. Things proceed as they always did, with Wang Wei¡¯s utmost defeat and death. However, the process did not go as easy as the Wrath of Heaven anticipated.

    When the gigantic hand reached Wang Wei, he did not fight or struggle despairingly. Instead, he looks straight at the gigantic hand. A supreme and indomitable will flows out of Wang Wei¡¯s weak mortal body.

    The will resisted the mighty power of the Wrath of Heaven for a whole ten minutes. In those ten minutes, the gigantic hand manages to destroy the whole world and all of its billions of lives, then proceeds to destroy the entire universe--just like he did previously.

    However, he still could not kill Wang Wei, he could not even slightly injure him. Despite the destruction of the world, despite the annihtion of the universe, despite being a mortal floating in the endless chaos, Wang Wei still looks at the gigantic hand with a calm look on his face for a whole ten minutes.

    His look conveys his will that no matter how powerful the Wrath of Heaven is, no matter what heaven defying action he takes, in these ten minutes, his will is supreme; as long as his will is strong and firm enough, in all Heaven and Earth, he is almighty, he is transcendent.

    No one can kill him. Even if he was an actual ant right now, the Gods, Buddhas, and Immortals could do no harm to him. Not even the power of Heaven could kill him right now.

 Chapter 36: Everything Must Eventually Come To An End

    During the ten minutes fight against the Wrath of Heaven, Wang Wei did suffer some injuries, but it was not due to the power of the gigantic hand. It was due to himself actually.

    Five minutes into the fight, Wang Wei¡¯s body suddenly copsed and disappeared, followed by the annihtion of his soul. However, he was still not dead yet.

    An illusory figure that looked exactly like Wang Wei appeared in the ce where his body used to be. This illusory figure was not his soul, but a physical manifestation of his will.

    It turned out that Wang Wei¡¯s mortal body was too weak to bear his supreme and powerful will, as such, it was destroyed. However, his will still maintained a fight against the Wrath of Heaven.

    In fact, Wang Wei believed that even if he had cultivated to the highest cultivating realm possible, his body probably would not be able to support such will and determination.

    Back to the fight, during the confrontation with the Wrath of Heaven, a roar of anger echoes throughout the infinite chaos. The Wrath of Heaven was enraged at the fact that the ant that he should be able to squash at will managed to resist his might to such a degree. This was a great insult.

    As such, the gigantic hand decided to increase its power. With the wave of its hand, all the 3000 Dao that make up Heaven and Earth werepletely obliterated, the infinite chaos was shattered and the illusory world returned to its origin of nothingness.

    However, despite all of these, Wang Wei¡¯s Will still remained intact, it remained indestructible and unbreakable.

    Meanwhile, outside of the Pagoda, when the Wrath of Heaven used such a powerful method, a great change urred. The Pagoda started to tremble and shake wildly.

    Suddenly, the atmosphere of the entire Dao Opening Sect changed. A mysterious feeling enveloped the entire sect; everything suddenly became bleak and somber.

    The upper echelons of the Dao Opening Sect were able to feel the atmosphere more seriously than the disciples. They suddenly felt that the confrontation between Wang Wei and the gigantic hand was more than a mere trial; they felt as if this confrontation involved the fate of all the people in the world.

    Although this mysterious feeling onlysted a few minutes and then disappeared, the Upper echelons of the sect knew that their feelings were not wrong. They instinctively knew that something beyond theirprehension must have happened.

    They took notes of this change and nned to review the sect¡¯s record to see if they can find any precedent or information.

    In the tenth minute of Wang Wei¡¯s fight against the gigantic hand, right before he exited the Pagoda, something unexpected happened again.

    A drop of blood suddenly dropped from the gigantic hand and fell into the Nothingness of the Universe. In the palm of the Wrath of Heaven, there was a slight opening, a slight wound in which a drop of blood flew out.

    The Wrath of Heaven was injured. For the first time in 10,000 battles, the gigantic hand suffered from an injury and actually bled.

    This was truly a miracle.

    Everyone watching this scene outside of the Pagoda were shocked, even the elders. No one has managed to ever wound the gigantic hand--not even the Great Elders and Sect Master.

    In fact, the people most shocked were actually the Great Elders of the Formation Hall and Refining Hall.

    As they participated in the refining of the Pagoda, they both knew that the setting of the Ninth Pagoda Trial was designed as an Almighty and Powerful Supreme Being that brought absolute despair to the testers.

    ording to the setting, it is impossible to wound the Wrath of Heaven. What the Young Sect Master did was like someone finding a bug in real life.

    Life can be considered the most perfect program: it is smooth, absolute, and perfect. How can there be a bug in life just like in games?

    However, that is exactly what Wang Wei did. He found, or should say created a bug in a perfect and absolute program. This is, in essence, a true miracle.

    ...

    Meanwhile, inside the Pagoda.

    Wang Wei watched the blood of the Wrath of Heaven drop down and fall into emptiness. He smiles happily and mutters to himself and to the gigantic hand: "Now, I¡¯am more than worthy."

    Soon afterward, Wang Wei¡¯s will disappears and he exits the Pagoda.

    After his exit, Wang Wei ponders the state he experienced in the Pagoda. He tries to do it again, however, he fails. This is not a surprise, after all, this is the real world, not the Pagoda.

    However, Wang Wei knows that a seed has been nted. When the right circumstances arrive, he knows that he has the foundation to reach such a state again. All he has to do is wait for the right time and ce.

    While Wang Wei was pondering his experience in the Ninth Trial, a huge shadow suddenly appeared behind him. The shadow--who looks exactly like a grown up Wang Wei-- sits on a throne with countless beings bowing to him.

    This is the shadow representing the Young Emperor. Unlikest time, the full figure of the shadow became transparent and a throne was added.

    When the shadow appears, an overbearing aura surrounds the whole Dao Opening Sect. All the disciples--except for the Contemporary Sacred Son--kneel down and were forced to bow to Wang Wei. In fact, both the Contemporary Sacred Son and the Elders felt a very spiritual pressure forcing them to bow their head.

    Of course, due to the vast difference of cultivation level, they could ignore the pressure. However, imagine if they had to fight while resisting this pressure, this would be quite the difficult fight.

    Unfortunately, the shadow did not fully manifest. After Wang Wei finishes his pondering, the shadow disappears like an illusion.

    Upon waking up, Wang Wei sees a bunch of disciples kneeling and bowing to him and he bes shocked. Immediately, he thought of something and said: "You can all stand up."

    After hearing his words, all the disciples stood up and looked at Wang Wei with awe and reverence, and a little bit of fear.

    Upon seeing the change of emotions of the sect¡¯s disciples, Wang Wei knew that his prestige in the sect would reach a high time from now on. No one can shake his status from now on.

    Although he will still have to deal with some temptations in the future, as long as he deals with them in a timely manner, everything will be fine.

    Wang Wei then makes a gesture toward his head maid, who then holds him and flies toward the Wang Family Mansion.

    Wang Wei knows that the first step of his rise in the Path of the Emperor has been taken. All he needs to do is to slowly walk the path heid out and prepares for the future. As long as he prepares as much as possible, then no matter the oue, he can ept it and calmly says that he had tried his best.

 Chapter 37: Some Things Must Be Done

    The impact of Wang Wei¡¯s Ninth Trialsted for more than a month. Throughout the Dao Opening Sect, many disciples kept discussing the mighty prowess of their Young Sect Master and they all had a happy smile on their face, as they looked forward to a better future.

    They all hoped that their sect could have a new Great Emperor.

    Meanwhile, in the Wang Family Mountain, Wang Wei has been pondering what he learned throughout all the Nine Trials.

    After passing each trial, he became a better person, a more qualified cultivator. The trial that affected him the most has to be the Fifth Trial.

    In that Trial, Wang Wei almost lost himself. In order to acquire power, he was willing to do absolutely anything: he had no bottom-line whatsoever. He was even willing to kill his own mother...

    Although he woke up at thest minute, he still had a lingering fear when he thought about how close he came to losing himself to power and bing its ve.

    During this trial, Wang Wei¡¯s greatest fear sinceing to this world manifested. He truly feared that during his journey to the Throne of Emperor, the cultivating world would slowly change him and turn him into a greedy and heartless monster that lust for power.

    After all, despite all the changes that has happened to Wang Wei the past ten years, his essence is still a modern man who lived in a society ofw and order.

    He has not truly blended into this world yet. In fact, today, he is going to take another step to modify his way of thinking, and also to prepare for his future.

    After his self meditation, he proceeds to call his head maid Wang Ju--who is in fact from one of the Wang family branch lines. After a rigid and rigorous training process with more than a 1000 candidates, she was chosen to serve Wang Wei.

    Wang Ju walks into the room, bows and salutes: "Young Master."

    "Did you get what I asked for?" answers Wang Wei directly.

    "Yes, just like you ask for. Ten heinous criminals from the mortal world are locked in the basement. Each of them havemitted horrendous crimes like rape, murder of children, and even cannibalisms."

    After hearing Wang Ju¡¯s words, Wang Wei nods in satisfaction and orders: "You can leave now."

    Wang Ju slightly bows to him and proceeds to leave without asking any question. One of her training as a Head Maid and Information Agent is to never ask the Superior any question.

    Things that she should know will be told to her. Things that she should not know, she does not dare to ask. That¡¯s the motto of every properly trained maid. If one day she ever crosses any of these two rules, she knows what awaits her is only death.

    After seeing his head maid leave, Wang Wei was even more satisfied with her. The Wang family trained her properly, and Wang Ju is actually quite capable.

    After taking a few breaths to calm down, Wang Wei journeys toward the basement. Today, he is going to do something to prepare for his future; he is going to take another major step toward his future.

    Today, he is going to personally see blood: he is going to kill.

    Although Wang Wei hasmitted many acts of mass genocide during the Pagoda Trial, however, things are actually different in real life. In the trials, he could internalize his actions by telling himself that this world is in fact just a mere dream, a very realistic illusion.

    That his actions had no real consequences, that the people in the illusion were nothing but npcs in a game. As such, he did not really feel anything when he killed someone.

    However, reality is different from the illusion world of the Pagoda. This time, he is going to take an actual life.

    As a person born in modern society with normal ethical views, how could he easily kill someone and shrunk it like it was nothing.

    Wang Wei remembers reading about the protagonists from the novels in his past life. Every time they first kill someone, they act as if it was nothing. It was as if what they had just done isparable to daily drinking of water.

    These protagonists usually defend themselves by saying that the world is thew of the jungle, big fish preys on little fish.

    Although they are indeed right, the world of cultivation is indeed brutal, however, these protagonists just got into the world and they could immediately change their mindset like that.

    To Wang Wei, most of these protagonists were actually already mentally unstable. The world did not change them, not it just reveals their already insane or problematic mentality. Thew and order of modern society are just shackles to these protagonists.

    However, Wang Wei is different. He was a normal human being with normal ethical views. Although he always has been a person of great determination, in many ways, he is still a normal person.

    Wang Wei continues to walk steadily toward the basement. Today, he must kill these prisoners. And it is not because of his moral views that evil must be eradicated.

    No, it was because his mentality needs to change.

    After spending so much time in this world, Wang Wei has realized that he is different from the children of this world.

    All the children of the same age as him have the mindset that killing is not morally wrong, but a way to disy might and heroism. They grew up hearing tales of their father and ancestors fighting and ughtering countless cultivators. And these parents instilled the idea that one day, they will do the same too.

    As a result of this, killing for these children is nothing at all. Wang Wei once watched a 5 years old kill a servant for making a mistake. Although he tried to stop it, it was already toote--the servant was already dead by the time he arrived.

    It was at that moment that he realized how different his mindset was from everyone else. Unfortunately for him, in this world, his mindset is considered wrong and dangerous.

    As a person who hopes to one day walk the Path of Emperor, beingpassionate is thest trait that he needs. The Throne of Emperor is one made of blood and bones of countless cultivators.

    Knowing all of these, Wang Wei has long prepared to slowly set his mindset in the right ce--instead of directly being thrown into a situation in which he has to face his ws unprepared.

    Wang Wei slowly enters the basement. Inside lies ten men wearing tattered linen cloth with iron chains bidding both their hands and feet. A cloth is used to forcibly close their mouth and prevents them from speaking.

    Wang Wei slowly looks at each of them. From their facial expression, he could see the great fear and dread in their eyes; it was the fear of death approaching them, yet being totally powerless to prevent it.

    In fact, not all of them are actually afraid. From the subtle soul fluctuation that Wang Wei could perceive, a few of them were actually quite calm and a cunning gleam of light could be seen deep in their eyes.

    Wang Wei could tell that these criminals were actually trying to find a slight chance of survival. The fear that they have disyed on their face is nothing but a farce to disarm him; a way for them to try to get him to either have sympathy for them or lower his guard.

    Wang Wei ignores all of the looks that these prisoners were given him. He walks to a table in the room and picks up a long knife. Then, proceeds toward the first prisoner and stands in front of him.

    Wang Wei looks at the prisoner while his hand holding the saber tremor slightly. A great amount of dread suddenly ovees him. He hesitates. This is a life that he was about to take.

    No matter how sinful said life was, it is still a life. What right does he have to take it away? If he does take their lives, would he be any better than them?

    While Wang Wei was dealing with this ethical and philosophical dilemma, the prisoners started to have hope; they hoped that this Young Master would have sympathy for them and let them spend the rest of their lives in prison.

    It took a total of 30 minutes for Wang Wei to make a decision. He looks at the first prisoner, with trembling hands, screams out loud and stabs him repeatedly.

    Wang Wei did not know how many times he stabbed the poor bastard. After the first stab, he had immediately lost consciousness. All he could rely on was instinct.

    When he woke up, his robe was full of blood.

    He sat on the floor with a dead body and nine horrified prisoners. He started to think about what he has just done.

    Soon, the realization that had taken a life dawned on him. He asked himself: "Did he regret it?". The answer is of course yes. It is true that these people are in fact quite wicked and deserve death. However, no matter what excuse he coulde up with, a life is a life.

    Afterward, Wang Wei asked himself: "If he was given the chance to re-do it again, would he still make the same choice?"

    The answer he came up with is still yes. He is a person destined to walk the Path of the Emperor. In the future, the amount of lives that will end on his own hand will be incalcble.

    What he had just done was just the first step in order to adapt. It is true that the act of killing someone is actually quite the horrible feeling.

    Unfortunately, he will have to get used to this feeling until he canpletely ignore it or he bes numb to it.

    After realizing all of this, Wang Wei had a feeling that something of great importance was taken away from. And he knew that he would never be able to take it back.

 Chapter 38: Everyone Needs A Distraction Once in A While

    Soon after Wang Wei entered the basement, someone appeared in Tianwei Peak to report to Sect Master Wang Tian.

    Wang Tian, who was reviewing a bunch of documents from different jade talismans, suddenly asks to the empty void without even raising his head: "Shadow, what are you reporting to me today?"

    The shadow answers in his hoarse and indifferent voice: "A few minutes ago, the Young Master entered the basement with a bunch of prisoners and he exited the basement with blood all over his clothes."

    After hearing the Shadow¡¯s word, Wang Tian immediately understood what these words meant. He raised his head and looked in the direction of the Wang Family Mountain.

    His vision prated more than a thousand miles of distance; it passed through countless formations and obstacles and saw his son.

    At this time, Wang Tian saw that his son¡¯s body was still full of blood and he was waiting for the maids to prepare a bath for him. Wang Tian could also see that the state of his son was not good right now.

    After finishing checking on Wang Wei, Sect Master Wang Tian sighed in relief. Actually, throughout the years, Wang Tian had noticed that his son was quite different from ordinary people.

    ording to his years of observing and analyzing, he came to the conclusion that the core values of his son werepletely different from all the people of the world.

    His son¡¯s core values involved the idea that order and restraint is necessary for the development of society, that all people are created equal. And more importantly, killing and ughtering is morally wrong.

    When Wang Tian noticed these core values from his son, he waspletely worried. In this world where cultivators rule and dictate everything, these values or ideas are not only worth nothing, but are quite dangerous.

    How can cultivators who have 100,000 years of lifespan, can destroy rivers, move mountains, and pick up the stars be equal to ordinary mortals?

    Furthermore, having such powerful strength, what cultivator would allow someone else to formtews that restrain them?

    As for the act of no killing?

    That¡¯s what worried Wang Tian the most. His son had long decided to walk the Path of Emperor, how can he not experience mountains of flesh and blood?

    Being decisive when killing is a fundamental requirement necessary for every Great Emperor. This is something that Wang Wei alwayscked.

    Wang Tian believed that after experiencing the Pagoda Trial, this situation might change for the better. However, from the reaction of his son after his first kill, it seemed that his core values are deeply ingrained in him.

    However, now, Sect Master Wang Tian did not need to worry about his son. From Wang Wei¡¯s action, he realized that his son had noticed this problem and was proactive in solving it himself. As such, Wang Tian did not have to take action himself.

    After finishing his thought, Wang Tian motioned for the Shadow to leave and continued reviewing the affairs of the sect.

    Soon, 7 days passed.

    During the past few days, Wang Wei had many nightmares that woke him up at night. In these nightmares, he would always see the face of the prisoners he had killed. They would hunt and torment him in every way possible.

    However, despite all of these, he always killed a few more prisoners the next day. No matter how bad his nightmares were, no matter how nauseous he was after each kill, he would continue to take a life at least once a day.

    Wang Wei knew that killing will be amon thing for him from now on. It is imperative that he learns how to get used to it.

    Today, Wang Wei was having dinner with his mother. He chatted with her while eating. However, Yu Yan could tell that her son was not paying attention.

    She had already learned about what happened with her son through her husband. Additionally, she also noticed the recurring nightmares he had in the past seven days. When ites to this matter, there were only a few things that she could help--and she was already ready to do her part.

    Yu Yan lightly shook her son and asked him: ¡¯Wei¡¯er, are you listening to what I¡¯m saying?"

    Wang Wei woke up from his daze and answered apologetically: "I¡¯m sorry mother, I was a little distracted. What were you saying?"

    "I was talking about the story about how me and your father met and fell in love?"

    "That¡¯s right. So what happened between the two of you?"

    Yu Yan coughed lightly and started telling the story again in a strange and maic voice. As she spoke, each of her words contained a slight unknown fluctuation.

    "Me and your father were one of the brightest Heaven Chosen of our era. We defeated countless so called geniuses all over the Myriad Emperor World. Even me and him have fought numerous times."

    "Oh, howe you guys fought? And who was the winner?" asked Wang Wei intriguingly.

    Yu Yan answered: "As you know, I¡¯m from the Yu Aristocrat family. Our family only has one Great Emperor. As such, I was trained as the next heir of the family and fought for the Heaven Mandates of our generation. Because of this, me and your father fought a lot in our times."

    "As for who won and lost?" After saying this, Yu Yan stopped for a while with a little bit of shame on her face. Then, she continued:

    "Your father was truly an impressive Heaven Chosen back then. His created [Absolute Cut Sword Sutra] was truly a magnificent technique with boundless prospect. I never beat him in a direct confrontation."

    Wang Wei immediately replied: "Direct confrontation? Does that mean you won against him using crooked methods?"

    Upon hearing, Yu Yan became angry out of shame and lightly pped the back of Wang Wei¡¯s head and said: "What do you mean by crooked method? Boy, on the Path of Emperor, any victory aplished by any means is still a victory."

    Upon hearing his mother¡¯ scolding, Wang Weiughed wryly and decided not to argue with her. So, he immediately change the subject and asked:

    "If you guys were enemies, how did you fall in love?"

    Once Yu Yan heard her son¡¯s question, she secretly smiled.

    Wang Wei himself did not notice the fact that during this conversation, he was not once distracted or dozed off. He forgot the psychological torments that he had endured the past seven days.

    The reason for that was that Yu Yan secretly used a hypnotic technique that distracted Wang Wei and focused entirely on her words; this technique is a simple application of the soul after entering the Primordial Spirit Realm.

    Of course cultivators in the Supernatural and Divine Body Realm can do it too, but it would not be so exquisite and subtle.

    Yu Yan continued her story:

    "We fell in love while visiting one of the Six Forbidden Land, the Blood Earth, located in the Northern ck Tortoise Continent."

    "Mother, wait, I thought that the Forbidden Lands were a death ce? Anyone who entered will die, even Great Emperors."

    Yu Yan pped him again and said: "Don¡¯t interrupt me. The Forbidden Lands are indeed dangerous even for Great Emperors, but that is only the core area. Every once in a while, these Forbidden Lands would open and countless cultivators would swarm there to find their own opportunities."

    "Me and your father were the same. Unfortunately, even the outer areas are full of dangers and few cultivators that entered could survive and make it out alive. I met your father there and we were besieged by a bunch of Blood Asuras."

    "In order to get out there alive, we decided to cooperate. During countless fights, after saving each other¡¯s life many times, we developed a bond deeper than friendship, and eventually fell in love."

    Wang Wei was a little fascinated by the love story of his parents. However, he did not think things were as simple as his mother stated. Both of them shouldered the hope and dreams of their family, how could they easily give up such things for love.

    After pondering this question, he directly asked his mother. Yu Yan--with a look of reminiscing on her face--responded: "In order to prevent our family from intervening in our rtionship, we made a Heavenly Dao Vow that we will do all of our best during the fight for Heaven Mandate, and no matter the oue, it will not change or affect our love for one another."

    "However, as you know, things didn¡¯t go the way we nned. Our generation was quite unlucky. Well, maybe, it was for the best. Our family is happily together now and we still had the blessing of having you."

    After saying this, Yu Yan gently caressed the top of Wang Wei¡¯s head, which made him a little bit embarrassed. His mother always likes to caress the top of his head.

    While Wang Wei was distracted and trying to remove his mother¡¯s hand from his head, Yu Yan secretly crushed a pill into powder and put it in Wang Wei¡¯s milk on the table.

    Following this, she said: "Okay, there is no need to be embarrassed. I am your mother after all. I¡¯ve changed your diaper countless times when you were a baby. Even if one day you be a Great Emperor, this fact will not change."

    "Go, finish your meal and drink your milk."

    Wang Wei sighed helplessly and followed his mother¡¯s order. He ate and drank his milk. Well, for some reason, he found that the milk tasted different from before.

    He has been drinking this milk ever since he was three months old and was very ustomed to its taste.

    This milk is taken from a Saint Level Seven Colored Cow and has great effect on nourishing the body and establishing a solid foundation for cultivating.

    The Seven Colored Cow is a very docile Demon race that have been domesticated by the Dao opening sect for millions of years to train their disciples. Of course, only a few people like Wang Wei can get ess to the Saint Level cows.

    Wang Wei continued drinking his milk and came to the conclusion that maybe he thought too much about it. The milk still tasted very delicious, better than anything he had tasted in his previous life.

    Maybe one of the maids added new ingredients to it to enhance the taste. After thinking about this, he left the matter to the side.

    After finishing his meal, Wang Wei went back to his room and prepared to take a bath and rest.

    Soon after his bath, Wang Wei had one of the best sleep of his life. He had no nightmare, no dream, no thoughts: just a deep and peaceful slumber.

    .. .

    Later that night, Wang Tian returned home after dealing with all the sect¡¯s affairs. When he saw his wife, he immediately asked: "Did you do it? Did you give him the Soothing Heart Pill?"

    Yu Yan looked at him, snorted, and angrily said: "Of course I did. Are you doubting my abilities?"

    Wang Tian was immediately perplexed. Where did his wife¡¯s hostilitye from? He started thinking whether he did something wrong.

    Well, he could not think of something. The only thing that came to mind was Great Elder Yan Mei. However, ever since his son¡¯s birth, he had even started to stay away from her. The only time they met was during Official Sect Meetings.

    Instead of figuring out what¡¯s the problem, he directly asked: "What is the problem, why are you so angry?"

    Yu Yan answered grudgingly: "I just don¡¯t understand why we have to feed our son the Heaven Grade Soothing Mind Pill when the Saint Grade Enlightening Pill would be much better. I¡¯m telling you Wang Tian, if your Dao Opening Sect cannot afford to treat Wei¡¯er better, my Yu family will be more than happy to do it."

    Upon hearing his wife¡¯s word, Sect Master Wang Tian¡¯s corner of the mouth twitched slightly. Heaven Grade Pills are used by Void Shattering Realm cultivators. Each one is beyond precious and could lead to countless people fighting and killing over a single one.

    Not to mention that the Soothing Ming Pill can help cultivators enter an empty state of mind to better understand and control the Laws. The value of this pill is simply unimaginable.

    In fact, there is very little market for them as most factions in the world controlled the distribution of those pills to prevent casual cultivators from acquiring them.

    Now, this precious pill was used as a way to prevent a child from having nightmares, but his wife seemed dissatisfied and wanted to use a more valuable one.

    The Enlightening Pill has the same effect as the Soothing Ming Pill, but the intensity is countless times greater and as such, it is effective for Saint Realm cultivators.

    The preciousness of this pill can be imagined. In fact, Wang Tian used this pill to cultivate himself, as did many Great Elders and Elders of the sect. How can it be used to treat a child¡¯s nightmare?

    Although the Dao Opening Sect does notck this kind of pill with its foundation, it does not mean it can be as extravagant as this.

    After forcing himself to calm down, Wang Tian said in a gentle tone: "Wife, calm down. A Saint Grade Pill is too powerful for Wei¡¯er to take. Instead of helping, it could do more harm instead."

    Yu Yan nced at him and said: "You can say whatever you want, but you cannot hide the fact that you are being cheap with your son. Tonight, you do not need to sleep in our bedroom. You can meditate in your cultivating room."

    After saying this, Yu Yan left without even looking at him.

    Wang Tian watched his wife leaving with a wry smile on his face and thought to himself: "It seems that tonight I will not sleep. I will just go meditate."

    Soon afterward, Wang Tian left in the opposite direction.

 Chapter 39.1: What I Lack, I Will Take From Heaven Part 1

    After his wonderful restst night, Wang Wei woke up full of vitality and spirit. He had no nightmare, no haunting dreams of the people he had killed: he just slept peacefully.

    After waking up, Wang Wei started to ponder about the past seven days.

    He asked himself: "Why is killing so wrong? Why was such a strong aversion to killing deeply ingrained into himself?"

    To Wang Wei, such a strong ethical concept of right and wrong was not in tune with his way of free and unfettered.

    How can someone who aspires to reach the highest state of absolute freedom be restrained by societal constraints or shackles such as not killing people?

    To Wang Wei, the idea of not killing was actually ingrained in him by modern society as a way to better control the masses.

    Throughout the history of Earth, the act of killing was actually quite the normal act. Whether it was our ancestor who did it as a way to survive the wild or even throughout the Celestial Dynasty¡¯s history, killing was a way for people to not only defend themselves, but to disy their superior status.

    It was only during modern eras that killing was dered wrong. Then, the government used education andw to morally and spiritually restrain the people and made them believe that killing was wrong.

    As a person who aspired to be free and unfettered, Wang Wei should never be restrained, he should never have any shackles on him--especially on his mind, on his way of thinking. The only shackles he should have are the ones he willingly ced on himself.

    After figuring this out, Wang Wei suddenly heard something break from his mind, and he felt his thinking more visible and clear; he felt that his soul was sublimated and his thinking even more active then it was before.

    Many things he did not understand became more clear. The many fears and indecisive thoughts he had became apparent to him: he knew where these thoughts came from and could control them.

    In simple words, Wang Wei had a better understanding of himself and could better control his emotions and his mind.

    After his sublimation, all his fears and dread about killing were gone; he had be more decisive when doing things from now on.

    Wang Wei knew that from this moment on, he would never have any more nightmares. He had taken one more step closer to his goal of being free and unfettered.

    After lifting the shackle of his mind, Wang Wei immediately realized that his previous state was quite wrong.

    His reaction against killing was too strong. Although as a modern man, he would be averse to killing, the situation should not reach the point of having nightmares for seven consecutive days.

    His adaptability should be quite strong--especially after experiencing so much in the Pagoda Trials.

    His situation reminds him of people who faced Heart Tribtions or Heart Demons. However, such things as Heart tribtion usually urred to cultivators of the Primordial Spirit Realm. How can it happen to a mortal like him. Well, things seemed to be not so simple.

    Wang Wei took a note of what happened and hoped to find the answer in the libraryter on when he has time. Now, he had more important things to do.

    After his breakthrough in his state of mind, Wang Wei got up from the bed and had a maid prepare everything for his morning routine.

    Afterward, he called his head maid Wang Ju into the room.

    When Wang Ju walked into the room, he saw the Young Master sitting cross-legged on a futon.

    Immediately, Wang Ju noticed something different about the Young Master. In the past week, Wang Ju had noticed that the state of the Young Master was wrong; he always had heavy bags under his eyelids which indicate hisck of sleep.

    Wang Ju wanted to know what had happened in order to help, but he was warned by the Sect Madam not to intervene in this matter. As such, she did as she was told without question.

    However, today, Wang Ju noticed that there were no heavy bags under the Young Master¡¯s eyelids. Of course, that was not the most significant change or difference.

    In the eyes of the Young master, she noticed a coldness, indifference, and decisiveness that was not there before. She was shocked by this discovery because the Young Master had changed so much in such a short period of time.

    In fact, in normal circumstances, it was very difficult for Wang Ju to notice such a drastic change of temperament from Wang Wei as he was used to hiding his emotions and remaining calm.

    However he had just had a change in his state of mind and had not quite adjusted yet. Furthermore, Wang Wei had decided not to always keep a poker face all the time and hide his emotion. This did not fit his philosophy of freedom.

    If he wants to show his emotion, then he will show it. There is no need to hide it unless he desired to; he had nothing to hide and nothing to prove to anyone.

    After seeing Wang Ju, Wang Wei asked her to report the information from the past seven days. Since he was in a bad state, he had not listened to her during the past week.

    After finishing hearing her report and noticing that there was nothing important to take note of, he got down to business.

    Wang Wei then said to her:" Wang Ju, you did a good job keeping things in order during my absence in the past few days."

    Wang Ju bowed and responded: "Thank You, Young Master. Wang Ju was just doing her jobs properly."

    Wang Wei nodded slightly and continued: "Now, it is time to get things in motion. Go to my father and tell him that 3 dayster, I¡¯m going to invite Han Li to meet me and aplish the previous abolished n."

    After saying this, there was a cold and ruthless light that rapidly shed from Wang Wei¡¯s eyes, then immediately disappeared afterward.

    Upon hearing Wang Wei¡¯s word, Wang Ju was shocked and her mouth was opened in O shape.

    As someone who was trained to always keep her emotion in check, this was indeed a big change for her.

    Wang Ju can be considered one of the people that spend the most time with Wang Wei. As such, she knows a great deal about him.

    From his habit to his preferences, from his temperament to his secret action, she knows all about it.

    As such, she knows a lot of his secrets--including his secret n toward the #1 Contemporary Sacred Son, Han Li.

    She also knows that the Young Master had shelved or stopped this n because it could be quite detrimental to Han Li and the Young master did not want to hurt people from the same sect.

    However now, the Young Master had changed his mind and decided to go on with this n. How would she not be shocked?

    As a person who deals with information, she was used to creating profiles for people she met and distinguishing their habits and temperament in order to determine their actions.

    As such, she did the same for the Young Master. Of course it was not to anticipate his actions, but to understand him and better serve him.

    She was one of the few people who knew that Wang Wei was actually quite the docile and gentle person who did not want to hurt anybody--especially for his own interest.

    However now, things seem to have changed.

    The Young Master was no longer the gentle person he used to be. Now, he seemed more ruthless and decisive.

    "Maybe this was for the best," thought Wang Ju as she left the room and headed toward Tianwei Peak to meet the Sect Master and delivered the message.

 Chapter 40.2: What I Lack, I Will Take From Heaven Part 2

    Wang Ju walked into Tianwei Peak and handed over the message of the Young Master to the Sect Master, bowed politely and left. The things that were about to unfold were not things that she could get involved with. The less she knows now, the better for her. She only has a little part to y in the grand scheme of things--nothing more, nothing less.

    When Wang Tian received his son¡¯s message, he was momentarily surprised followed by a great deal of ecstasy. He knew that his son had crossed over a strong hurdle that would lead him to bing a true powerhouse.

    Wang Tian muttered to himself with satisfaction: "Good, good. Enough with this woman sissypassion. If you wish to one day reach the top, you have to step on the bones of countless people."

    Afterward, a secret message was sent through talisman from the sect master to many Elders and Great Elders of the sect--however, not all of them received the message.

    Following the talisman, a meeting of the highest secret took ce in the Dao Opening Sect. Even Wang Wei and a few Supreme Elders have attended this meeting.

    Three dayster, Wang Ju flew to the mountain upied by Han Li, the #1 Contemporary Sacred Son.

    In this mountain, the spiritual energy was extremely abundant. The vegetation grew wildly, yet had a strange beauty to them. Despite being at a high altitude, the weather was warm and sunny like the end of Spring and theing of Summer.

    There were countless servants that took care of every aspect of the mountain and the daily life of Han Li.

    In the middle of the mountain, there lies an ancient manor made of some special wood. However, unlike the sunny atmosphere around most of the mountain, the manor had a gloomy or bad weathered vibe.

    There was a dark cloud hovering over it with thunder sting in the back of the manor sporadically. The thunder was actually quite powerful and as such, only a few servants could approach that area.

    The center of the thunder strike was actually the ce that Han Li cultivated. As a person with the Heavenly Thunder Physique, the power of thunder was like an intimate friend to him; it was also quite beneficial to his cultivation.

    Wang Ju entered the manor and was received by a male servant. He was the Supervisor of the manor, a position simr to the Head Maid.

    Wang Ju proceeded by mentioning her intention, then the Supervisor went to notify Han Li.

    When Han Li learned that the head maid of the Young Sect Master came to find him, he was a little shocked as he did not not have any interaction with Wang Wei.

    Follow which, he said to his supervisor: "Go invite her in. I want to know her purpose ining all the way here."

    Soon afterward, Wang Ju entered the cultivation pce of Han Li and met him personally.

    The first impression that Wang Ju had of Han Li was that he was very aggressive. There was thunder shing constantly in his eyes. He gave the feeling that you have done something wrong, as such, Heaven will punish you.

    Wang Ju bowed politely and said: "Hello, Young master Han Li."

    "Hum," answered Han Li, then proceeded to directly ask: "What brought you to my manor?"

    "My Young Sect Master has invited Young master Han Li toe drink tea and discuss some important matter."

    "Oh, what important matter could that be?" asked Han Li in surprise.

    "Sir, you are embarrassing me. How could this lowly maid know what important matter the Young Master wants to discuss?" answered Wang Ju with a calm face without any emotions on her face.

    Of course, Han Li did not believe her words. He knew that Wang Ju was in charge of the intelligencework of Wang Wei. Even if she did not know the exact details, she was bound to know a little information.

    Han Li knew that such an invitation was not a simple discussion. As a direct disciple of Great Elder Long Bo, he belonged to the sectarian faction of the sect, while the Young Sect Master belonged to the Wang family.

    The factions have been fighting andpeting for countless years. Now, suddenly, he received an "amiable" invitation from hispetitor, how can things be as simple as a "discussion"?

    After thinking about it for a few moments, Han Li decided to go and see what the Young Sect Master was nning. He believed that with his superior cultivation level and the backing of his master, nothing will happen to him during this visit.

    Despite this though, he decided to take certain precautions before heading there. As such, he said to Wang Ju: "Very well, I will attain the tea meeting. However, please give me a few minutes to prepare first before heading there."

    Wang Ju nodded politely in acknowledgement of Han Li¡¯s preparation before departure. Then waited quietly for him.

    Han Li entered a secret room. He took a deep breath to adjust his state, checked all his magic equipment in his space ring, then took out a talisman and informed his mentor Great Elder Long Bo about the meeting.

    After doing all of his preparation, he followed Wang Ju to the Wang n¡¯s exclusive mountain where Wang Wei waited for them with freshly brewed hot tea.

    Meanwhile, a few minutes after Han Li¡¯s departure from his mountain, his mentor, Great Elder Long Bo received a Message Talisman from his disciples.

    Long Bo was meditating when he received the talisman from his disciples. At first he was quite puzzled about why Wang Wei invited his disciple to meet him.

    Then he remembered the secret n that was previously abandoned due to the kindness of the Young Sect Master. He was one of the most prominent opposition to this n as it was very detrimental to his own disciple.

    After thinking about this, Long Bo immediately opened the formation and left his cultivating hall and headed toward the Wang family mountain to stop his disciple.

    However, as soon as he exited the mountain, a few powerful aura immediately locked on him and prevented him from going further.

    Great Elder Long Bo¡¯s face became angry and he immediately appeared in the cloud where he saw Great Elder Yan Mei and Li Jiang leading a few other elders to surround and stop him.

    Long Bo became more furious when he saw these people as he knew that he could not stop the suffering of his disciples.

    Long Bo asked them angrily: "Yan Mei, Li Jiang, I thought we have already decided to stop the previous n. Why are you doing this now!"

    Great Elder Yan Mei answered nonchntly: "The Young Master changed his mind, so the n must go on."

    "What about my disciple?" replied Long Bo furiously.

    "Some sacrifices are necessary for the future of the Sect. The Dao Opening Sect had not had a Great Emperor for too long. If the so-called "Nine Emperor Curse" is not lifted, the only thing awaiting us is the inevitable downhill of the Sect. Our status as the most powerful sect will be impacted, following which the Qi Luck of the sect will also start to go downhill. If sacrificing your disciples can provide the Young Sect Master a better chance at Proven the Dao, then he must be sacrificed for the greater good of the sect."

    Upon hearing Li Jiang¡¯s cold and ruthless answer, Long Bo became quiet. He knew that what Li Jiang said was right and if he was in their shoes, he would make the same choice.

    However, now, it was his faction that had to make the sacrifice, he was quite unwilling.

    Long Bo did not give up immediately. He looked in a certain direction and said: "Can you guys not do anything? Just watch as they sacrifice one of our own like this?"

    Right now, the only option avable to Long Bo is to invite his fellow sectarian faction to take sides with him and prevent the iing fate of his disciple.

    Following Long Bo¡¯s words, a sigh riveted in the empty void from far away, then someone said:

    "Long Bo, I understand how you feel, but this is not the time for infighting. Even the Supreme Elders have already decided to keep exacting the n. There is nothing you can do to stop it."

    "Additionally, the sect has already voted topensate your disciple afterward. He will not lose much."

    Long Bo became more furious when he discovered that even people of the same faction with him did not take his side.

    He looked coldly at Great Elder Yan Mei and Li Jiang, then at the direction of his allies, then returned to his mountain. He had to make a new n for the future and find a way to help his disciple.

    The other people of the sectarian faction may have given up for the greater good of the Sect, but he was not reconciled to quell his ambitions yet.

 Chapter 41.3: What I Lack, I Will Take From Heaven Part 3

    The person who answered Great Elder Long Bo was actually Great Elder Fan Lei, who is in charge of the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion or the Library of the Dao Opening Sect. He is also a member of the sectarian faction as Long Bo and Han Li.

    However, unlike Long Bo, Great Elder Fan Lei can be considered a team yer. He has no problem putting the benefit for the sect before his own faction.

    Despite the contradicting personality, Fan Lei and Long Bo are actually quite close--or should say they were close.

    Great Elder Fan Lei--who was looking over the library--looked in the direction of his old friend Long Bo and sighed mncholy.

    As one of the closest friends to Great Elder Long Bo, he truly understood his ideas and ambitions.

    Fan Lei knew that Long Bo wanted to strengthen the amount of power that the Sectarian faction has in the sect.

    And what is the best way to do so?

    Of course, it is to have another Emperor.

    In the Dao Opening Sect, the Wang Family has 4 Emperors, the Li and Yan family both have 2 Emperors each. Only the Sectarian faction only has 1 Emperor.

    Long Bo believed that as long as their sectarian faction produced another Great Emperor under his watch, their power and speaking ability in the sect would increase dramatically.

    In fact, Fan Lei has long realized that Long Bo was quite the selfish person; he did not want another sectarian Great Emperor to appear.

    What he wanted was to personally train an Emperor himself, then be able to take over power during the rise of said Emperor.

    Unfortunately for Long Bo, it is extremely hard to raise an Emperor properly--especially when you are on your own.

    Fan Lei and many other sectarian faction people have long realized that Long Bo did not have what it took to properly raise a Great Emperor on his own. In fact, even the person he chose had problems.

    During the past years, all the Upper Level of the sect have been paying attention to the growth of Han Li before the birth of the Young Sect Master.

    Despite having the #12 physique, the Heavenly Thunder Body, Han Li¡¯s past result can only be evaluated as "above mediocre".

    This fact was further proven to be true when his result in the Pagoda Trials came out and even Li Jun could defeat him in many trials.

    As a result of this, the higher ups of the Dao Opening Sect did not hesitate to decide to train Wang Wei for the next Heaven Mandate when they saw the vision he was born with.

    Luckily, Wang Wei¡¯s actions during the past decade have proven that they have made the right choice. The future of the Dao Opening Sect is looking quite bright and prosperous.

    Great Elder Fan Lei knew that his old friend Long Bo was in quite the dangerous situation and he has not even realized it.

    The Dao Opening Sect has ced too much investment in this year¡¯s fight for the Heaven Mandate. If one day, they decide that Long Bo is a danger or instability for the sect¡¯s future, then the only thing that awaits Great Elder Long Bo is his untimely death by the hands of his own sect.

    If Long Bo keeps going on like this, that day will not be far off. Fan Lei sighed again when he thought about the possible future fate of his old friend.

    ...

    Meanwhile, in the Wang Family Mountain.

    Wang Wei and Han Li were having a very cordial chat over tea.

    Wang Wei kept asking Han Li about his experience throughout his cultivation journey due to the fact that he had never left the sect ever since he was born.

    And Han Li--affected by Wang Wei¡¯s charismatic and gentle smile--described all of his adventure with great boldness.

    Unfortunately, things did not remain amicable for very long. On their sixth pot of tea, Han Li started to feel drowsy. Before he could take immediate action to relieve himself of this state, he discovered that his cultivation was actually sealed.

    Soon afterward, he passed out in the room, and the blooming smile in Wang Wei¡¯s face was slowly relieved and turned into an indifferent one.

    A few breaths afterward, a few more people appeared in the room.

    They were the Great Elder of the Formation Hall, Refining Hall, Pill Hall, and Talisman Hall. Furthermore, there were two Supreme Elders who had a great deal of aplishments in Formation who came to supervise the other people.

    When Wang Wei saw all of the people who appeared in his room, he was not surprised as he expected them toe.

    Wang Wei saluted all of them and asked: "Is everything prepared?"

    The Great Elder of the Formation Hall, Li Feng answered: "You do not need to worry Young Sect Master. Everything was designed ording to your instructions."

    Wang Wei nodded in satisfaction.

    Soon, the passed-out Han Li was taken into a secret room full of all kind of formations and a bunch of equipment that looked like a dissecting table.

    In fact, this description is actually quite adequate.

    The purpose of Wang Wei doing all of these to Han Li is to actually dissect him and discover the source of his Special Physique.

    Ever since he was young, Wang Wei knew how much advantage that people with Special Physique had--especially in the early and middle stage of cultivation.

    Wang Wei was quite jealous of these Special Physiques. Unfortunately for him, Heaven did not give him one.

    So, Wang Wei concorded a n to acquire a Special Physique on his own.

    "Since Heaven did not give me one, I shall take it for myself". This thought has been riveting in his mind for countless years.

    In order to make things happen, he plunged straight into the library and read all the knowledge that the sect had about Special Physique. Some notes even contain some Great Emperor understanding of special physique.

    Through countless documents, Wang Wei came up with the hypothesis that most people with special physiques are actually people born with Fragments of Law lodged both into their bodies and souls.

    Because of these Fragments of Laws, people with Special Physique have great cultivating talents. And as their cultivation grows higher, the fragment ofw in their body will be perfected and provide them with all kinds of amazing and weird talents.

    In order to prove his hypothesis, Wang Wei studied the blood of his father--who also has a special physique--and the blood of countless other people with special physique.

    In order to get these bloods, the Dao Opening Sect had to activate many of the sleeping spies they had all over the world.

    However, it was not enough to truly discover the truth of Special physique from studying a few drops of blood.

    Although Wang Wei¡¯s father donated a drop of source blood--which in fact hurt his cultivation level and took years to heal-- to his son for his study, it was not enough to unravel the mystery of special physique.

    In the scenario, this is where Han Li came into y. As the only person with a special physique avable to the Dao Opening Sect, he could provide much more information than a few drops of blood.

    However, studying Han Li would involve searching both his soul and source blood, which is quite damaging to a person.

    As such, Wang Wei previously did not want to harm him. But now, he changed his mind and a terrible fate might await him.

 Chapter 42.4: What I Lack, I Will Take From Heaven Part 4

    Inside a secret room, Han Li¡¯s bodyid unconscious on a bed with blood all over the floor.

    His state was not ideal right now. His skin was opened vertically from his skull all the way to his feet. All of his internal organs and exoskeletons were visually exposed to the outside world. The only thing that indicated that he was still alive was the slight expansion of his lungs like two balloons filled with oxygen at a carnival fair.

    There were countless formations made of countless runes that shined on Han Li every few breaths. These formations were recording and analyzing every part of fluctuation on Han Li¡¯s body.

    From his breathing to his cultivation level, from his muscle to his blood, from his divine sense to even his soul fluctuation.

    There was no part left unchecked, no stone left unturned.

    In a bed beside Han Li, there were 3 drops of blood that glowed brighter than the summer¡¯ sun at its peak.

    These three drops of blood were actually the source blood of Han Li. Each of them contain a great amount of energy and could be used to create powerful pills.

    Right now, Great Elder of the Formation Hall--Yan Ji--was observing these 3 drops of blood with great ecstasy.

    He proimed to Wang Fu, the Great Elder of the Refining Hall: "I have found the Fragment of Law from the source blood! The Young Master was right! What about you guys, did you discover anything?"

    Great Elder Wang Fu responded: "Me and Great Elder Li Jian have also discovered the Fragment of Law in his soul."

    Great elder Li Jian, who was responsible for the Alchemy Hall said in reverie: "Han Li is only in the Peak of Divine Body Realm, yet he already has ess to some power of Law that only Void Shattered Realm powerhouse can have. No wonder the people with special physique are so abnormal in the early stage of cultivation!"

    Great Elder Qin Hua of the Talisman Hall is a beautiful middle-age woman. She asked the two Supervising Supreme Elders: "Supreme Elders, did we miss something during our observation?"

    One of the Supreme Elders answered: "Everything has been recorded and reviewed by the two of us. All you need to do is ry the information to the Young Master."

    "What should we do with Han Li?" asked Great Elder Wang Fu. The Young Master was considered his own nephew, as such, he did not want to have an enemy of his lying around the sect. He would have preferred that Han Li be dead.

    Great Elder Qin Hua--who belonged to the sectarian faction--immediately replied: "ording to the order of the Young Master, we just need to put Han Li¡¯s body back the way he was. Although from now on, Han Li will only have less than 80% of his previous strength."

    "Furthermore, the Young Master said to reward him with a Heart Demon Pill to allow him to break through the Primordial Spirit Realm."

    "Why would the Young Master leave him alive. Does he still have so muchpassion?" asked Great Elder Li Jian.

    Great Elder Qin Huan answered back: "No, ording to the Young Master, Han Li still has certain values in the future. As for what values he was referring to, I have no idea."

    "Very well," answered Great Elder Yan Ji. "Since the Young Master has orders to spare him, then do so. However, someone should be sent to monitor him and Long Bo at all times."

    Everyone agreed with Great Elder Yan Ji--especially the two Supreme Elders. Seeing the different factions of the Sect working together for the better future of the Dao Opening Sect, they knew that their generation had excellent sessors.

    The future of the sect is going in the right direction.

    A few hourster, Han Li was sent back to his mountain with a weakened body and a few memories missing. Although he immediately felt something was wrong with him when he woke up, he did not know the direct cause.

    Even his mentor did not dare tell him the real reason--even if he wanted to. Great Elder Long Bo knew that one of the main reasons that his direct disciple was still alive right now was due to his ignorance.

    If he ever discovered the real cause of his body¡¯s abnormality and became resentful, then only death will follow him. As such, he lied and told his disciple that he might have done something wrong during his cultivation and he will find a way to fix him.

    Meanwhile, in the Wang Family¡¯s Mountain.

    Wang Wei was reading the result of the analysis of special physique from the Great Elders and the Supreme Elders.

    It turned out that his hypothesis was right. People born with special physique were granted Fragments of Law by Heaven upon their birth.

    The #1 Absolute Chaos Physique was granted a fragment of the Law of Chaos. The #2 Heavy Axe Physique was granted a fragment of the Law of Power. And the #3 Seven Emotion Six Desire Physique was granted the Law of Seven Emotion and Six Desires.

    Wang Wei believed that as long as he can get the source of a Law and baptized both his body and soul with it and survive, then he will acquire a special physique.

    However, the process will not be as simple as stated. Fortunately, Wang Wei was long prepared and made sufficient preparation for this endeavor.

    To make sure that everything goes as nned, enough preparation is always needed.

    Suddenly, Wang Wei thought of something. If he had enough data from one of the Top 3 Physiques, his ns would not only be much safer, but also have a higher chance of sess.

    However, the problem lied in the fact that he could not get ess to any of the top 3 physiques to properly dissect.

    The number one physique is hiding somewhere in a Lower Realm. The number 3 physique is also hiding somewhere in the Eastern Azure Dragon Continent.

    The only avable physique left is the number 2 physique, who is the crown prince of the Great Zhou Imperial Dynasty, located in the same Central Continent as the Dao Opening Sect.

    However, even if Wang Wei knew where he was, there is nothing he could do. As a person born with such powerful physique, the crown prince will definitely be a great contestant for this generation Heaven Mandate.

    Such Heaven Chosen will definitely have a Supreme Realm powerhouse protecting him 24/7--just like Wang Wei did.

    Additionally, the Great Zhou Imperial Dynasty is a powerful dynasty that has nurtured a total of three Great Emperors. As such, they are not easy to mess with.

    Although Wang Wei is the Young Sect Master of the Dao Opening Sect, he did not want to abuse his powers and create powerful enemies for the sect all over the world.

    Despite all of these circumstances, Wang Wei did not immediately give up the idea of dissecting the number 2 physique. All he needed was the right time, ce or circumstance for his action to seed.

    And Wang Wei knew that the "right" moment was quickly approaching.

    That was the Spirit Road four yearster. This was the perfect ce. Now, all Wang Wei needed was the right bait to lure his prey into the trap.

 Chapter 43: A Bait That Is Hard To Resist

    The Spirit Road is in fact a trial created by Heavenly Dao to not only properly train Heaven Chosen of the Myriad Emperor World, but also a way to entice geniuses from the Lower ne to enter the Myriad Emperor World.

    ording to knowledge that Wang Wei learned from the library, in the endless void, there are hundreds of Heaven Mandate Worlds like the Myriad Emperor ne.

    Each Heaven Mandate ne--which is a ne who has the power to give birth to a Great Emperor--is made up of a Community of Countless World that take said Heaven Mandate ne as its center.

    In eachmunity, there are countless Great Thousand Worlds, Middle Thousand World, and Lower Thousand World.

    All these worldsbined together can be called the Lower ne. Of course, it does not mean that the Myriad Emperor World is in charge of these worlds. No, there are so many worlds out there, some have not even been discovered.

    However, the Myriad Emperor World can be considered the Ruler of themunity it is currently located in.

    In the Myriad Emperor World, mortals usually start to cultivate between the age of 15-18 years. These years are the optimal age when both the mind and the body have matured enough to start cultivating without leaving any hidden dark injuries.

    Before each generation starts to cultivate, there is an event that usually takes ce: the Spirit Road.

    The Spirit Road is a secret realm organized by heavenly Dao itself where Heaven Chosen are left to fight, survive, and kill each other alone for a whole year without any cultivation level or any help from the outside.

    As long as you enter the Spirit Road, your cultivation will bepletely stripped or sealed and you will not be able to cultivate for a whole year. Participants cannot use any kind of weapons or help from the outside.

    The purpose of the Spirit Road Trial is in fact to hone the killing and survival instinct of every geniuses. More importantly, during the year-long ughter, these Heaven Chosen can actually plunder the Qi Luck of each other.

    The more a person kills, the more luck he can gather. It is totally normal for a person¡¯s Qi Luck to go from a carp fish to a true dragon; or from a red color Qi Luck to a purple color.

    Of course, the participants still cannot achieve a Qi Luck of Purple-Gold.

    Additionally, the Secret Realm that the Spirit Road Trial takes ce has countless opportunities left over from different battlefields throughout the Myriad Emperor ne.

    It is possible for someone to be lucky enough to acquire Quasi-Emperor Artifacts or even an Emperor level Scriptures. Although these two things are actually quite rare, it¡¯s not unheard of people acquiring these things from the Spirit Road.

    Because of the Spirit Road¡¯s ability to raise Heaven Chosen, many factions will send their disciples to participate in the trial.

    In fact, Heavenly Dao will also scatter trial tokens throughout many worlds in the Lower ne to invite either geniuses or lucky ones to participate in the trial.

    That way, these geniuses will have a chance to enter one of the sects or factions of the Myriad Emperor ne based on their performance.

    In fact, many Great Emperors were born from the Lower ne and got their chance at the Heaven Mandate through the Spirit Road Trial. Of course, these people from the Lower ne still need an Identity Token to be able to participate in the fight for the Heaven Mandate.

    And how do they get the Identity token? Of course from the powerful sects or families in the Myriad Emperor World.

    These factions have gone through great length to prevent people from the Lower ne from bing Great Emperor without their support. No matter how talented a person from the Lower ne is, without an Identity Token, he or she cannot participate in the fight for Heaven Mandate.

    So, even if they do not want to, they have to attach themselves to a powerful force if they want a chance to proim themselves Emperor.

    ...

    Wang Wei notices that this year Spirit Road is quite different.

    Due to the fact that the top 3 physiques appeared at the same time, this year Spirit Road should be a festival fest of powerful Heaven Chosens ughtering each other like diators locked in a caged arena.

    However, things seemed to be the opposite. The #1 physique seems to be still somewhere in the Lower ne, the number 3 physique is nowhere to be found. And the number 2 physique showed no desire to participate in the trial four yearster.

    Everyone seemed to ignore the Spirit Road this time, which is in fact bad news for Wang Wei who actually wanted to meet the top 3 physique to further his ns.

    In the Wang Family Mountain, inside the Main Courtyard, Wang Wei called his head maid Wang Ju for a meeting.

    Upon seeing her, Wang Wei asked her to hand over all the information she had of the Number 2 physique.

    Wang Wei read the information:

    "Ji Song, Male, 12 years old, Heavy Axe Physique, Crown Prince of the Great Zhou Imperial Dynasty. When he was born, there was a vision of a giant ughtering countless Demons and Gods with an axe."

    "Personality: He is rash and arrogant. Prefers to use his strength to solve most problems. He has an older brother named Ji Su who he loves very much. Despite the fact that his eldest brother has been deprived of the right to the throne due to his birth, the rtionship between the two is actually quite harmonious. The eldest brother has no problem supporting his younger brother."

    After reading the information, Wang Wei begins to ponder. Based on the information at hand, he came to the conclusion that Ji Song is the kind of person who will rush to any kind of situation as long he believed it was beneficial to him.

    As such, as long as he provided him with the necessary bait, maybe he could lure him to change his mind and participate in the Spirit Road Trial.

    Wang Wei suddenly asked Wang Ju: "What do you think the Great Zhou Imperial Dynasty would do if they heard a rumor that there was aplete version of the [Ancient Deste Bodyrefining Scripture] in the Spirit Road Trial, and that our Dao Opening Sect was sending me personally to retrieved it?"

    Wang Ju was a little surprised by the sudden question, thought about it for a few seconds and answered: "The [Ancient Deste Bodyrefining Scripture] was created by a Great Emperor of our Dao Opening Sect who also had the Heavy Axe Physique. You could say this scripture fits perfectly with the Heavy Axe Physique. If the higher ups of the Great Zhou Imperial Dynasty had the opportunity to acquire it, they would go to great lengths to do so. Even if it was just a rumor, they will still try to discover if it was true."

    Wang Wei nodded in acquiescence.

    However, Wang Ju continued: "But, Young Master, what is the point of doing this? Do you want to take the chance to kill Ji Song during the Spirit Road Trial?"

    Wang Wei looked at her and said: "Do not be silly Wang Ju. You should know although the Spirit Road Trial imed to be "fair" and without any outside influence, the truth of the matter is that every Heaven Chosen raised by powerful groups like our sect have secret techniques imnted on them that would save their lives if they ever faced true mortal danger. It will be nigh impossible to kill Ji Song during the trial."

    Upon hearing this, Wang Ju nodded in agreement. Then she thought of something and asked in shock: "Young Master, do you want to do the same thing you did to Han Li to Crown Prince Ji Song?"

    Wang Wei responded positively: "Yes. The top 3 physiques are actually quite special in naturepared to the others. If I had enough knowledge about them, then when I execute the n to acquire my own Special Physique, not only would my chances increase exponentially, but there is also a chance to acquire a physique that is on par with the Top 3."

    Wang Ju nodded while listening, then she answered: "To pull up a n of this magnitude, Young Master, you should probably enlist the help of the Sect Master and the Great Elders."

    Wang Wei agreed with Wang Ju¡¯s caution. He knew that this n is quite feasible and the Elders will be more than happy to help him.

    However, the Spirit Road is still four years away, and there are other things to be done before then.

 Chapter 44: [Ten Thousands Things Adapt To One Sutra]

    Wang Wei waved to Wang Ju to leave and start to put his ns into action with the help of the Elders, while he had other things to prepare beforehand.

    Acquiring a Special Physique is not an easy thing. Just knowing that people with special physique have Fragments of Laws into their body will not magically turn someone into a person with special physique.

    How to turn this knowledge into practical action? Can you just ce a fragment ofw into someone else¡¯s body?

    No, the power of Law is unimaginably powerful. Even a fragment of it is enough to st any cultivator below the Void Shattered Realm into smithereens, let alone a mortal.

    In order to enjoy all the benefits of people with unique physiques, Wang Wei believed that the transition should be done before he starts to cultivate. As such, he did not have a lot of time to prepare.

    Now, many other problems appear.

    How do you allow a mortal to survive the baptisement of the Law without beingpletely annihted? How to allow the Fragment of Law to be beneficial to the users instead of being harmful? How to ensure that the Fragment of Law will not directly destroy the person¡¯ soul, but evolve to make it more powerful?

    Wang Wei came up with a variety of methods--including the use of pills, formations, and other auxiliary items-- but the core of which is a cultivation technique that his father and grandfather took years to help him create.

    This technique is called by him as the [Ten Thousands Things Adapt To One Sutra].

    This technique or Dao Art was inspired by the concept of evolution from hisst life.

    Evolution can be simplified into the idea that among a group of individuals, they have certain traits that allow them to survive or adapt to a drastic change in the external environment.

    The surviving individuals then reproduce and pass on the trait that allowed them to survive the change in environment to the next generation.

    This process is slow and could take from thousands to millions of years.

    The idea that Wang Wei had when creating this cultivation technique was to take the concept of "adaptation" in natural evolution and turn it from a passive evolution to an active evolution.

    What that means is that by cultivating the [Ten Thousands Things Adapt To One Sutra], Wang Wei will endow his body with the ability to adapt to extreme circumstance--such as fragments ofws imbedded in his body--then survive and evolve into a better or higher state of life.

    This process will not take as long as natural evolution; as matter of fact, the process will be almost instantaneous. Of course, as a price, an enormous amount of energy will be needed.

    Luckily for Wang Wei, this world does notck energy as it is filled with boundless spiritual energy all over Heaven and Earth or in the form of minerals such as spirit stone or source.

    Additionally, spiritual qi is actually a wonderful type of energy that allows people to evolve into higher beings with powerful strength and unlimited life span. It is the best catalyst for Wang Wei¡¯s technique.

    Although the prospect of the [Ten Thousands Things Adapt To One Sutra] seems quite appealing, the process is in fact quite arduous and tortuous.

    In order to cultivate this technique, Wang Wei will have to ce himself in countless kinds of harsh environments and force his mortal body to adapt and survive these environments before he could take on the Power of Law--no, a fragment of it.

    First, Wang Wei will be ced in both high and low temperature, then he has to cultivate the [Ten Thousands Things Adapt To One Sutra] to the point where his body can generate heat on his own and control it to survive.

    His body has to be able to generate enough heat to keep him warm in extreme cold, and lower the temperature during extreme heat. Furthermore, his body has to adapt to be able to generate enough moisture to keep him hydrated during extreme heat.

    Another step in cultivating the [Ten Thousands Things Adapt To One Sutra] is that Wang Wei has to ce himself in a vacuum environment simr to space from his past life without any oxygen to breath.

    During this process, Wang Wei¡¯s body has to evolve to be able to breathe internally without outside interference, and to be able to use other kinds of energy in the environment to produce enough glucose for the body to function properly.

    After that Wang Wei has to ingest all kinds of different poison, then allow his body to evolve to be able to analyze any poison and develop the necessary antibodies for them. In fact, every cultivator will have these qualities as long as they reach a certain cultivation level. What Wang Wei has to do is to acquire them beforehand, before he starts to cultivate.

    When all of these conditions are met, then Wang Wei will be ready to integrate some fragments ofw into his body, then evolve into someone with special physique.

    This process will take some time--at least 4 to 5 years-- and numerous precious resources are needed to ensure the safety of Wang Wei.

    Of course, Wang Wei will not be alone during these suffering times. Li Jun will also cultivate the [Ten Thousands Things Adapt To One Sutra] in order to try to get a special physique too.

    Wang Wei needs a powerful general that he trusts during his fight for the Emperor Throne. And he chose Li Jun after much consideration.

    Him and Li Jun grew up together and had established a high level of intimacy; they treated each other as brothers. Furthermore, Wang Wei can be considered the only person in the sect that treated Li Jun better and acknowledged him as a person--of course, except Li Jun¡¯s mother.

    It did take Wang Wei a while to convince the Elders to properly train Li Jun as the amount of resources needed to cultivate this technique will be quiterge and precious, but in the end, at the insistence of Wang Wei, they finally agreed.

    Furthermore, the aplishments of Li Jun the past few years during the Pagoda Trial proved that he is worthy of being properly cultivated by the Sect.

    While Wang Wei and Li Jun were preparing to start cultivating the [Ten Thousands Things Adapt To One Sutra], a meeting took ce in another Domain in the Qilin Central Continent.

    This Domain--which is approximately the size of two Earth togethers-- was the location of the capital of the Great Zhou Imperial Dynasty. This Domain is an enormous city exactly like the Emperor Enlightening Academy.

    However, unlike the city of the Emperor Enlightening Academy that is clearly divided based on each student, this city seemed to be one entity-- with a magnificent pce in the center.

    There live the Sovereign and all the members of the royal family, including Ji Song with the Heavy Axe Physique.

    In the Myriad Emperor ne, no one dares to bear the title of "Emperor" except for cultivators who have borne the Heaven Mandate and proved the Dao.

    Even if someone rules millions of li ofnd, and has power over billions of citizens and can determine their life and death, that person still cannot have the title of "Emperor".

    He or she can be called King, Rulers, Monarch, or Sovereign, but never Emperor.

    This is a title reserved to the most Supreme Beings of this ne, the most noblest of existence that stand at the Peak of the food Chain.

    Back to the topic.

    Somewhere in the pce, the Sovereign of the Great Zhou Imperial Dynasty, held a meeting with all of his officials.

    The Sovereign named Ji Wen was a majestic middle-age man wearing an embroidery robe filled with 3 multicolored Dragon--each representing a Great Emperor of the Great Zhou Imperial Dynasty. He had a magnificent crown on his bun-like hair.

    Sovereign Ji Wen asked with an authoritative voice: "Is the news true? Is it confirmed? Is there really a copy of the [Ancient Deste Bodyrefining Scripture] in the Spirit Road Trial?"

 Chapter 45: A Bait That Is hooked?

    Inside the Royal Pce, many ministers of the Great Zhou Imperial Dynasty started discussing the information that their Spy Agency just received.

    After hearing the question asked by His Majesty Ji Wen, the room immediately became quiet. Everyone started to think about the issue and the proper response to the situation at hand.

    A few minutes afterward, a high level minister--indicated by the fact that he stood in the front row of all the people present--took a step forward and answered:

    "Your majesty, given the source of the information, the news is likely true. We should take immediate action to try to take possession of the [Ancient Deste Bodyrefining Scripture]."

    While this minister was talking, his head was looking at a person a few feet from him. This person was the head of the Dynasty¡¯s Brocade Guard--which was in charge of intelligence gathering both internally and externally.

    After hearing his minister¡¯s word, Sovereign Ji Wen looked at the head of the Brocade Guard, who nodded his head in acknowledgement of the fact that the news was in fact reliable.

    Following the first person to speak up, another high grade minister also stepped up and said: "I agree with this statement Your Majesty. The [Ancient Deste Bodyrefining Scripture] is of great importance to Crown Prince Ji Song¡¯s rise to bing a Great Emperor. Although our Great Zhou Imperial Dynasty has 3 Great Emperor Level Cultivating Scriptures, none fit the Crown prince as perfectly as the [Ancient Deste Bodyrefining Scripture]. If there is a slight chance of acquiring it, we must not let it go."

    Following this minister¡¯ statement, many people spoke in agreement with him. This generation, their Empire has the opportunity to groom a fourth Great Emperor, no matter the cost, they have to try it.

    Sovereign Ji Wen started thinking about the words of his ministers, and deep down, he also agreed to do anything possible to acquire that scripture as it would be a tremendous help to his son during his fight for the Emperor Throne.

    However, as a ruler and Saint Realm powerhouse, his vision was much broader than most of his ministers. As such, he did not immediately agree with them.

    Instead, he asked someone¡¯s opinion, someone he has trusted and relied on for countless years during his reign.

    Sovereign Ji Wen looked at the person standing closest to him and asked: "Prime Minister Zhao Yan, what do you think about this topic?"

    Upon hearing his name being called, Prime Minister Zhao Yan--who had his eyes closed for most of the meeting--suddenly opened his eyes and answered in a calm manner:

    "Your majesty, this lowly minister does not think that things are that simple."

    "Oh, what makes you say that. Speak freely", answered Sovereign Ji Wen.

    As such, Prime Minister Zhao Yan continued: "First of all, why did all of sudden news of such powerful scripturee out? Is our Zhou Dynasty the only faction that has received the news, or are there any other people?"

    Upon hearing these questions, the face of the Leader of the Brocade Guard changed immediately and became gloomy. He answered in a harsh tone: "From the information we received, I believed that only our Zhou Dynasty had received this news."

    When the people in the room heard his answers, their faces also changed and became more solemn.

    It seems that things are not that simple.

    Prime Minister Zhao Yan continued to ask: "If that is the case, then there are more problems to solve. For example, who released the news and for what purpose?"

    "Based on the fact that the information we received directly involved the [Ancient Deste Bodyrefining Scripture], we can assume that their target is undoubtedly the Crown Prince, but what is their purpose? If the Dao Opening Sect released the news themselves, what motive did they have?"

    Another minister pondered for a moment and answered: "Maybe they want to lure the Crown Prince into the Spirit Road Trial and kill him to eliminate a futurepetitor."

    Many people have simr thoughts. This is the most likely reason they can figure out. However, the Prime Minister disagreed with the other people.

    As such, he replied: " I do not think that things are that simple. The Spirit Road Trial is under the jurisdiction of Heavenly Dao itself, as such it is not easy for an outsider to interfere."

    "With the background of our Great Zhou Imperial Dynasty, it is easy to have countless backhands to ensure the safety of the Crown Prince. Additionally, there is an unspoken agreement between the Emperor Lineage of the World not to secretly assassinate each other¡¯s Heaven Chosen and allow them to freelypete with each other."

    "If the Dao Opening Sect dare to secretly kill the Crown Prince, we can easily do the same thing to their Young Sect Master."

    The room became silent after the Prime Minister¡¯ speech. The people in the room knew that Prime Minister Zhao Yan was right, but they still felt a little unwilling to pass such a chance to acquire a powerful cultivation technique as the [Ancient Deste Bodyrefining Scripture].

    As such, another minister asked: "So, are we just leaving things like this and not do anything?"

    "Of course not," answered the Prime Minister. "What we have to do is remain calm and take things slowly. We can slowly investigate the source of the news and the purpose of the Dao Opening Sect."

    "Furthermore, in 1-2 years, right before the start of the Spirit Road Trial, we can send a team of delegates to officially visit the Dao Opening Sect. When they arrive there, we can snoop some more news".

    Upon hearing the Prime Minister¡¯s n, the eyes of the other officials lit up like stars in the Winter¡¯s night. Then, they started discussing and fine tuning the n. To them cultivators, 1-2 years is nothing but a short nap. They can be patient and n better.

    Meanwhile, in the Dao Opening Sect, Wang Wei and Li Jun had just started their difficult cultivation in the Extreme Cold and Heat Environment.

    Wang Wei had just finished today¡¯s session and was drinking tonic that prevents dark injuries in his body. This tonic was made of at least a 1000 years old ginseng. If it was not for the fact that his body is too weak to bear the medicinal properties, the age of this ginseng would be much higher.

    It was during these moments that Wang Wei realized the importance of status and how lucky he was to be born in such a powerful sect.

    While Wang Wei was enjoying this rare peace of quiet, Wang Ju walked in to report to him. Without being polite with her, he directly asked: "What is it?"

    Wang Ju bowed politely and answered: "Young Master, ording to the information we received, there has been no further movement from the Great Zhou Imperial Dynasty. Do you think that they have noticed something? Did our bait fail?"

    Wang Wei was not surprised or panicked by this news. Instead, he asked calmly: "Wang Ju, do you know what a ¡¯good bait¡¯ is?"

    "A good bait?" asked her in confusion.

    Wang Wei smiled cunningly and continued: "A good bait is not just something that your target wants or desires. No, a good bait is something that your target knows is a bait, but still desperately go after it. No matter the process, the end result will always be a hooked fish."

 Chapter 46: A Sudden Visit From A Fellow Competitor

    Suddenly two years of quiet passed by, and Wang Wei turned 13 years old. In the past two years, the Dao Opening Sect seemed calm and quiet on the surface. And the same can be said for the Great Zhou Imperial Dynasty.

    It was as if the shocking news about the whereabouts of a powerful cultivation technique such as the [Ancient Deste Bodyrefining Scripture] was nothing but a stone sinking into a river without creating any ripples whatsoever.

    The situation seemed that it would remain stale for quite some time. However, today was destined to be different, to be more exciting--at least for the people of the Dao Opening Sect that is.

    Wang Wei was enjoying a rare rxing day by drinking his ginseng tonic, when his head maid, Wang Ju walked in with some fresh information.

    Wang Ju walked into the Wang Family¡¯s Manor, bowed as usual, and reported the information that she had just received.

    While Wang Wei was concentrating on the information at hand, Wang Ju looked at the Young Sect Master.

    He had changed greatly the past two years. His figure became more thin, hisplexion more pale. There were many heavy bags under his eyes. In general, he had the demeanor of a sick and dying man.

    However, Wang Ju knew that these were just external changes.

    As a cultivator in the Supernatural Realm, she could easily notice the internal difference of the Young Sect Master.

    His single breaths were deep and long, signifying the ability to internal breathing and conserving energy.

    There was arge amount of medicinal energy embedded in the Young Sect Master¡¯s body. Despite not having started cultivating, there was arge amount of Blood Qi scattered all over his body.

    These Blood Qi will make it a lot easier and faster for the Young Master to cultivate in the Bodyrefining Realm, andy a powerful foundation for the future.

    A few minutes passed by before Wang Wei finished reading the information, then he said, "So, they are finally making a move?"

    "Yes, Young Master. A delegateposed of both Crown Prince Ji Song and First Prince Ji Su is currently on the way to the sect right now. They will arrive in about two days."

    "What excuse did they use for this so-called visit?"

    "We received a Diplomatic Invitation concerning the dispute over a certain Origin Source Mine. They also emphasized that it is necessary for the younger generation to get to know each other properly."

    Wang Wei sneered and continued: "So, they can both investigate the news about the [Ancient Deste Bodyrefining Scripture] and also try to find my information and determine my level of threat for the Heaven Mandate Battle."

    Wang Wei then kept on looking at the window, looking like nothing in this world mattered to him. Then, he said: "Continue with the n we had already prepared. As for the challenge, let the Crown Prince enter the First Trial of the Pagoda."

    Two days soon passed, the delegation of the Great Zhou Imperial Dynastyposed of the two princes, Ji Song and Ji Su, the Prime Minister Zhao Yan, a Retired Prince of the Ji Royal Family--which is the equivalent of a True Monarch Supreme Elder of the Dao Opening Sect-- and a bunch of servants and bodyguards.

    Sect Master Wang Tian and many of the Great Elders of different Halls received the guest, apanied by some noteworthy disciples.

    Upon arriving, Ji Su was the first to notice something odd. He did not see the Young Sect Master of the Dao Opening Sect.

    In formal asions such as this, only people with simr status and the same generation can receive each other. As the son of the Sect Master, only Wang Wei is truly worthy of receiving them, and yet, he was not here.

    Ji Su easily noticed this because he recognized the person that was in the front receiving them. It was the #1 Contemporary Sacred Son, Han Li--who has just partially healed from his injury.

    Ji Su knew Han Li because they had fought a couple of times. And in their many fights, he had won more than he lost.

    Ji Su walked in the front, put his two hands together and slightly bowed. "It is a pleasure to meet you all."

    Han Li also stepped forward and returned the courtesy. However, a sudden voice rang behind Ji Su.

    "It seemed that we are not worthy to be received by the Young Sect Master of the Dao Opening Sect. After all, your sect is one of the most powerful sects in the world."

    The person who spoke was a very burly man with bulging muscles all over his body. He is the very definition of " the back of a tiger, the waist of a bear". He had an intimidating air about him, a calm face, but also a very condescending look in his eyes.

    He exudes the arrogance of a person of superior status.

    Sect Master Wang Tian stepped forward and said: "This younger generation should be Crown Prince Ji Song. Worthy of the famous Heavy Axe Physique. Despite not having cultivated, still having Innate Divine Strengthpared to Bodyrefining 1st or 2nd Layer."

    "The reason that my son did not attend this meeting today is due to the fact that he is currently visiting his maternal Grandfather."

    Hearing this, Retired Prince Ji Xiang also stepped forward and asked. "Is True Monarch Yu Zhuang recovered from his injury?"

    "He is fine now," said the sect master, then went on to say, "pleasee in, we have prepared adequate amodation for all of you. If you have any other requirement, please notify the Elder in charge and we will try our best to meet your needs."

    While a somewhat diplomatic meeting was taking ce in the Dao Opening Sect, a very serious one was also taking ce in the Heaven Mystery Pavilion.

    Old Chu took more than ten years to heal from the bacsh he received from calcting the fate of Wang Wei when he was just born.

    Even still, his lifespan was greatly affected. Unless he could find some precious medicine, he would still have to live with a severely reduced lifespan.

    The current Pavilion Master asked during the meeting: "Master, why did you call all of us for this meeting?"

    Including Old Chu, there were currently less than 10 people in the room--each of which were the core members of the Heaven Mystery Pavilion.

    The Heaven Mystery Pavilion was different from other sects or factions of this world since they were mainly focused on divination or calcting the secrets of Heaven.

    As Divination requires very special talents, there are few people who can cultivate their technique, let alone join the core membership of the Pavilion.

    However, there are still many outer disciples of the Heaven Mystery Pavilion. These disciples are mainly there to procure resources for the core members, or to protect them.

    Due to the fact that people who peep at Heaven Secrets often receive all kinds of bacsh, they are almost always in a weakened state. So no matter what the level of their cultivation, they are extremely weak when facing people of the same realm--even the genius of lower cultivating realms can easily beat them. As such, the core members of the Heaven Mystery Pavilion require protection from powerful people.

    As for how they manage to keep the loyalty of the outer members, well, that is a secret privy to only the Pavilion Master and his master.

    "I called all of you to this meeting because I fore-sawed a catastrophe strong enough to eradicate our entire Heaven Mystery Pavilion."

    Upon hearing this news, the Pavilion Master¡¯s heart started to beat rapidly, he started to perspire profusely, then cold sweat dripped down his back.

    "Master, we did not offend anyone, where did this Sect Destroying Catastrophee from?"

    "The Dao Opening Sect!"

 Chapter 47: I Have No Desire To Train The The Competitor

    Inside the meeting ce of the Heaven Mystery Pavilion, only the sound of the swaying wind could be heard. The room started to heat up due to the vapor of untouched hot tea slowly evaporating inside the small courtyard.

    Pavilion Master Zhu Tai rapidly swallowed his cold tea with trembling hands, then proceeded to take many deep and long breaths.

    Inhale. Exhale. Inhale. Exhale.

    He asked. "Master, did you calcte the reason? And what should our next step of action be?"

    "Supreme Elder, we did not offend the Dao Opening Sect and had no enmity with them. Why did they want to destroy us?"

    "I did not manage to calcte their reason for taking action against us," said Old Chu. "As for our n of action, we only have two variable options. First is to ask help from our allies and see if they are willing to help or at least put pressure on the Dao Opening Sect."

    "The second option is when the time arrives, try to be as submissive as possible. The Dao Opening Sect must want something from our Pavilion. As long as we give it to them, we might have a chance to survive."

    "Master, how long do we have to prepare?"

    "About 2-3 years at the very least."

    "So, until after the Spirit Road Trial."

    A few days passed on quickly. The delegates of the Great Zhou Imperial Dynasty have long settled into their amodation and the talks over the "origin source mine" have officially begun.

    Wang Wei never showed up in front of the people of the Great Zhou Imperial Dynasty. A fact which was very upsetting to Crown Prince Ji Song as he kept subtly reminding the people around him of theck of etiquette on the side of the Dao Opening Sect.

    Of course, Wang Wei was aware of his presence. With the special power of his eyes, he could easily notice the Qi Luck Dragon of Crown Prince Ji Song. Although his Qi Dragon was only Purple like himself, it exuded a special or unique aura that was easily noticeable.

    Soon, Crown Prince Ji Song had things to do since he was notified that he will take part in the First Trial of The Polishing Dao Heart Pagoda.

    He took a few days to prepare. He was the kind of person that never backed down from a challenge, and he took it seriously--or so he thought.

    On the day of the challenge, many disciples and Elders of the sect apanied the delegates of the Great Zhou Imperial Dynasty to watch the trial.

    The disciples were the most excited. They wanted to know how they stack up against the Heaven Chosen of other factions. This was the perfect opportunity topete andpare.

    Ji Song stood in front of the Pagoda, ready to enter at any moment. The Visual Formations were turned on so that everybody can watch what happens inside. On top of the Pagoda, there was a list of the top records in each trial.

    Ji Song looked at Wang Wei¡¯s number 1 spot and said with disdain: "Only 13 days, how weak can you be."

    After saying that, he strode into the Pagoda with great confidence.

    However, his words did provoke a lot of people outside. How can they allow this stranger to look down on their Young Sect Master?

    However, the disciples did not do or say anything--especially the ones who have participated in the Trial. They know more than everyone else how difficult this Trial is.

    In a tform not far from the Pagoda, the higher ups of both factions sat cross-legged on futons made of silk, served with fresh hot tea.

    Sect Master Wang Tian said nonchntly: "Confident I see. This is good quality."

    Prime Minister Zhao Yan responded: "Thank you. The Crown Prince has nevercked anything--especially confidence."

    Sect Master Wang Tian and the other Great Elders smiled with a yful look on their faces. However, they did not say anything else.

    Ji Su was able to catch on the meaning behind these smiles. As such, he had a feeling that things might not be as simple as it seemed.

    However, he soon calmed himself down. He had a great deal of confidence in his younger brother¡¯s Heavy Axe Physique.

    Meanwhile, Ji Song was having a hard time in this test.

    Upon entering the Trial, the first thing he noticed was the fact that his proud Heavy Axe Physique was gone--or to be precise, ineffective.

    All of his Innate Divine Strength that he was proud of are all gone. He frowned, but still continued on with the Trial. He walks in this endless desert supported by his will only.

    Ji Songsted four days before he gave up and exited out the Pagoda. His record was much higher than Han Li on his first trial. But it was way worse than Li Jun¡¯s whopping eight days, or Wang Wei¡¯s 13 days.

    The challenge was actually quiteckluster. The record of the crown prince did note even close to Li Jun, let alone the Young Sect Master. And many people or disciples of the sect were actually quite disappointed. They left afterward and sneered at Ji Song¡¯s previousment.

    The people most disappointed by this result were actually the people of the Great Zhou Imperial Dynasty. This was a massive failure on their part.

    While Ji Song was recuperating, a secret meeting was taking ce between Prime Minister Zhao Yan, His Royal Highness Ji Su, Retired Prince Ji Xiang, and a few advisors that were secretly mixed into the servants and guards.

    "Su¡¯er" asked Retired Prince Ji Xiang. "You have been frowning for quite some time. What are you thinking about?"

    "Uncle Ji Xiang, I¡¯m thinking about the previous Trial."

    "Are you worrying about Song¡¯er, you do not need to be too worried. it is just a failure. Give him enough time and he will soon recover."

    "No uncle, the situation is more severe that we thought."

    "Retired Prince, His royal highness is right. The situation is truly drastic."

    "Oh, prime minister, what makes you say that?"

    "Well, let his royal highness Ji Su express his opinions first."

    Everyone in the room then fixed their eyes on Ji Su, who then began to express his thought process.

    "Just like my uncle said, failure is not a major problem for my younger brother. However, the problem lies with the Young Sect Master of the Dao Opening Sect."

    "The purpose of this Pagoda was to polish the Dao Heart of the participants. Now,pare the result of the younger brother with the Dao Sect¡¯s young master."

    "Can you imagine how powerful the Dao Heart of the Young Sect Master is?"

    Following this statement, a few people in the room gasped aloud. This is indeed quite a scary thing. The person most affected was in fact Retired Prince Ji Xiang.

    As the person with the highest cultivating level here, he knew more secrets than most people in the room. For most cultivators, the concept of Dao Heart might be an illusory idea or thing to them, but Ji Xiang knew the importance of Dao Heart.

    Without the proper Dao Heart, it is impossible for a person to reach the Supreme Realm, let alone bear Heaven Mandate and prove the Dao.

    In fact, even Great Emperors have to have a strong enough Dao Heart. Do not think that as long as you acquire the Heaven Mandate, then you automatically can be a Great Emperor.

    No, if you wear the crown, then you must bear the weight. The same concept applies to the Heaven Mandate.

    Ji Xiang knew those cultivators who acquired the Heaven Mandate, but did not have the necessary Dao Heart to bear it are referred to as Pseudo-Emperors.

    However, these people are still unimaginably powerfulpared to the Supreme Realm True Monarch that people still called them Great Emperor.

    Of course, these knowledge are considered the highest secrets of this world. Only when someone reached a certain cultivation level that they might be privy to said information.

    While everybody was still processing this news, Prime Minister Zhao Yao reminded them. "Do not also forget that this Pagoda Trial has at least nineyers. We can only imagine how powerful or effective the other trials are."

    "Prime Minister Zhao Yan, you should notify His Majesty of the situation here."

    A few days passed after the secret meeting.

    Prime Minister Zhao Yan was standing in front of a formation, while seemingly talking to somebody else on the other side.

    "Your majesty, the Dao Opening Sect refused to let us participate in the Pagoda Trial again, let alone witnessing the other 8 Trials."

    "I figure things would not be so simple. In that case, we will offer that material to them as bargain chips."

    "Are you sure of this, your majesty? This material is very rare and precious."

    "Compared to the possibility of a future Great Emperor, what is the worth of a rare material."

    "As you wish, your majesty."

    "The Dao Opening Sect will probably not allow Song¡¯er to participate in all Nine trials, try to negotiate as much as possible. But, my bottom-line is at least 3 Trials. Onest thing, tell Song¡¯er that if he could not achieve a satisfactory result, then I¡¯m taking away his status as Crown Prince."

    Prime Minister Zhao Yan was visibly surprised. As the person who knew his majesty the best, he could tell that he was serious about this announcement.

    However, he could also realize the reason for it. This trip to the Dao Opening Sect was an eye opener for the high level of the Great Zhou Imperial Dynasty.

    During the past ten years, everyone in the Dynasty has been marveling at the fact the Crown Prince was born with the Heavy Axe Physique; they all believed that the future Fourth Emperor of the Empire will be born this generation.

    However, the catastrophic result of thest trial was a major wake up call for all of them. There is a Brilliant and Grand Timeing, nothing is set in stone. Any wrong step could lead to forever being left behind.

 Chapter 48.1: Spirit Road Trial Part 1

    The truth of the matter was that Wang Wei was still in the Dao Opening Sect and was controlling everything behind the scene.

    His grandfather True Monarch Yu Zhuang is indeed injured and still healing. As a result, Wang Wei rarely interacted with him and only saw a Projection Clone of him on his fifth birthday. However, he often saw his grandmother from his mother¡¯s side, while the one from his father¡¯ side had long passed away before his birth.

    The reason that Wang Wei did not show up to meet the people of the Great Zhou Imperial Dynasty was due to the fact that his situation is not ideal at the moment. After cultivating the [Ten Thousands Things Adapt To One Sutra] for more than two years, he was always in a weakened state.

    Wang Wei and the upper echelon feared that something might be discovered if he was to meet a powerful cultivator like Retired Prince Ji Xiang. They worried that the people of Great Zhou might be able to infer their n based on the condition of Wang Wei.

    So, they made up a usible excuse to exin his absence.

    ...

    Wang Ju walked in the Wang Family Courtyard as usual to report thetest development of the situation with Crown Prince Ji Song.

    As soon as she entered, Wang Ju saw the Young Sect Master wiping out a dark green liquid from the corner of his mouth. At the same time, there was another puddle of dark-green blood or bile in the floor emanating a foul odor, looking quite dangerous.

    "Damn poisons," muttered Wang Wei, "What brings you out so early in the morning?"

    "Young master, there are new developments in the situation with the Crown Prince."

    "Oh, I thought I already exined not to allow him to enter the Trial again?"

    "ording to the Elders, the Great Zhou Imperial Dynasty offered a price that is hard to refuse. As such, they wanted to know your opinion on the matter."

    Wang Wei was intrigued. The Dao Opening Sect is very powerful and full of resources. If there is something that can actually tempt, it must be extraordinary.

    Wang Wei took the jade talisman that exined the price that the people of Great Zhou were willing to offer.

    ording to this information, when Wang Wei cultivates the [Ancient Deste Bodyrefining Scripture] to a certain level, he will need material based on the Five Elements to further refine his powerful body.

    As such, the Sect¡¯s upper echelons made a list of the 5 most powerful materials in the entire Myriad Emperor World that represent the 5 Elements of Wood, Fire, Metal, Earth, and Water.

    They believed that only by providing Wang Wei with the best so he can have a higher chance of being victorious during the Heaven Will Battle. However, despite the deep foundation of the Dao Opening Sect, they could only gather two of the five materials.

    The other 3 are either too rare to be found, in the hands of another powerful sect or faction, or even might be already extinct in the long river of time.

    However, to their surprise, low and below, the Great Zhou Imperial Dynasty offered one of the missing materials as an offer to allow their crown prince to participate in the Pagoda Trials again.

    After reading the material again, Wang Wei knew the gist of things. He pondered for a moment before replying. "Tell the Elders that they can ept the offer, but the highest level of trial he can participate in is the Fourth. No more than this. If they insist, tell the Elders that they can just refuse the material."

    After saying all of this in a single breath, Wang Wei coughed again and spewed out a few more puddles of ck blood.

    "Also, add a time limit."

    Wang Wei was not too worried about this precious material. Since he knew where it was, it was bound to be his. Even if he was not strong enough to take it by force, he could still take it by other means.

    From what he learned about Crown Prince Ji Song, he is a very rash and arrogant person. When the timees, just use the material as the prize for apetition, then arouse him by reminding him of his defeat in the Pagoda trial, then he can legally or openly acquire it. Wang Wei has this level of confidence in himself.

    Suddenly, Wang Wei asked: "Did you release our bait properly?"

    "Yes, just like you ask, Young master. One of the disciples got drunk and revealed the news that you were not originally going to participate in the Spirit Road Trial, but suddenly changed your mind for no reason."

    "That¡¯s good," replied Wang Wei, satisfied with Wang Ju¡¯s work as usual.

    Soon afterward, Wang Ju left the Manor to ry the young master¡¯s order to the Elders. Of course she did not forget to remind a few maids to go and clean up after the young master and bring him a few more tonics to ease his pain.

    A few dayster. In the Guest Hall of the Dao Opening Sect, Prime Minister Zhao Yan was talking to his Majesty Ji Wen through the long distancemunication formation.

    "How was the result?"

    "Your majesty, they epted our offer. The Crown Prince can participate in Four Trials in the Pagoda. However, they still gave us a time limit of half a year."

    "Well better than our bottom line. As for the time limit, it¡¯s not necessarily a bad thing. Having more pressure can inspire Song¡¯er to work harder."

    "it is a shame that the Dao Opening Sect did not allow his royal highness Ji Su to also participate no matter what price we offered them."

    "Well, Su¡¯er will understand like always. Additionally, there are other ways to polish Dao Heart, although not as effective as this Pagoda, it still counts better than nothing. Well, what about the main cause of the visit, did you discover anything?"

    "The Brocade Guard could not find any useful information, but we did learn something useful from the discussions of one the disciples."

    "ording to the information we received, the Young Sect Master did not initially n to participate in the Spirit Road Trial, but suddenly changed his mind around the same time that the news was released. We have infer that the Dao Opening Sect is truly after something in the Spirit Road trial, but we cannot confirm whether it has anything to do with the [Ancient Deste Bodyrefining Scripture]."

    "No matter the odds or what n they have, it is worth it to take the risk. We just have to take extra caution this time around. We will use multiple methods to ensure the safety of Song¡¯er during the Spirit Road Trial."

    If it was normal times, Sovereign Ji Wen would be extremely cautious and would never allow his most favorite and talented son to take such risks. But recent events have put him on constant edge.

    Sovereign Ji Wen realized that this generation¡¯s Heaven Mandate Battle will truly be extraordinary. Any advantage that his son can acquire would be of immense benefit.

    Furthermore,tely, he has been reminiscing of the Heaven Chosen of his generation--especially Wang Tian, the current sect master of the Dao Opening Sect.

    This man¡¯s swordsmanship was truly unique and unparalleled. Even through this day, he still has lingering fear when he thinks of that year¡¯s unmatched sword cut.

    In fact, when he learned that his generation did not have a Heaven Mandate Battle, part of him was truly relieved not to have to face Wang Tian in battle.

    This thought has been the greatest shame of his entire life. And he knew that many Heaven Chosen of his generation felt the same way. As such, he did not want his son to be like him; he did not want his son to live in the shadow of his past enemy¡¯ son.

    So, despite the fact this trip to the Spirit Road might be a trap, as long as there is the possibility of getting such great benefit as the [Ancient Deste Bodyrefining Scripture], he will still take the bait.

 Chapter 49.2: Spirit Road Trial Part 2

    Another 2 years passed by quickly. Wang Wei had reached the bare minimum age to start cultivating, and the Spirit Road Trial was only a few days away.

    Nothing new or exciting happened the past two years except for the Great Zhou Dynasty visit. More than a year and half ago, Crown Prince Ji Song finished his time in the Pagoda and the Great Zhou Imperial Dynasty delegates left the Domain of the Dao Opening Sect and returned to their own.

    Wang Wei saw Ji Song from a few li away before he left. He could easily notice the difference between him now and when he first came to the sect.

    He was more calm and less irrational. He still had the arrogance on him, but now it was more hidden. Just like Wang Wei used to be, hide the arrogance or pride deep in the bones instead of disying it on the surface.

    Of course Wang Wei also knows that Ji Song did not magically be more wise. He could still tell that this Crown Prince was the kind of person that likes to use his fist as his first option when encountering any kind of problem.

    But now, after the Pagoda Trial, he became more cautious when doing things, his first instinct was not to immediately rush into battle.

    In fact Ji Song¡¯s results in the trial were not even as good as Li Jun, let alone Wang Wei. This is the disadvantage of special physique: their physique has no effect on things like mind, spirit, will, or Dao Heart.

    In fact, it can be said that their special physique is quite detrimental to their state of mind. Ever since they were young, these people were always praised as geniuses or Heaven Chosen, or that they were future Great Emperors.

    With all of these constant praise from birth, their egos are actually quite massive. As such, the majority of them are prideful and arrogant. Compared to people like Li Jun who have lived in a world of loneliness and without any significant presence, these people with special physique are actuallycking a lot.

    Of course the state of mind of these special Heaven Chosen will also be tempered and changed. When they encounter their first failure, then they will realize that the world doesn¡¯t revolve around them.

    When they meet other people with special physiques, they will realize that they are not as special as their loved one made them out to be.

    The Myriad Emperor World is vast and boundless, the poption can be counted in the trillions. If there is one thing that this world does notck is miracle--no matter how low the probabilities are, in this world, it is still impossible.

    As such, these Heaven Chosen with special physiques will eventually learn their insignificance in the grand scheme of things and stride to improve themselves, to walk in the path of constant self-improvement.

    Despite all of this, many people will do anything to have a special physique due to the simple fact that most people with special physique cultivate faster, are stronger, and have longer life span than ordinary cultivators--especially in the early and middle stage of cultivation.

    In the early and middle stages of cultivation, people with special physique can be considered the darlings of Heaven and Earth. Everything seems toe faster and easier for them.

    Of course this statement only applies to "ordinary" cultivators. This world has cultivated countless terrifying geniuses that having a special physique is mainly providing an individuals a higher starting line than ordinary people.

    A good example of this is Han Li. Despite having such a powerful physique as the Heavenly Thunder Physique, he cannot be considered a top level Heaven Chosen. Throughout his cultivation journey, he has lost countless fights.

    From the information that Wang Wei has gathered on him, he could determine that Han Li did not use his full potential. As a person with a thunder prone physique, the best approach would be to absorb Thunder Tribtion to refine his body into a supremely powerful one.

    Then, when strong enough, try to absorb Divine Punishment Thunder--one of the highest level of thunder that is said to be powerful enough to even kill Great Emperors.

    In Wang Wei¡¯s eyes, the Heavenly Thunder Physique is a total waste in the hands of someone like Han Li. At the end of the day, it is the person that determines the height that a special physique can reach.

    Wang Wei was standing in the Wang Family Mountain waiting for the arrival of the Elders and the other participants.

    Now that he is 15 years old, he has be a tall young man with a height of 1.85 meters. He is quite handsome, inheriting the good genes of both his parents. However, the most noticeable part about him was his temperament.

    He gives people the feeling that nothing in this world could bother him, that he could do whatever he wants and nothing or no one could stop him, whether it was Gods, Demons, Immortals, and Heaven and Earth--not even a Great Emperor itself. His sphemous attitude is actually quite appealing to women.

    Another person was standing next to Wang Wei chatting with him. It was his childhood friend and best brother: Li Jun.

    If there was an award for the person who changed the most in the past few years, it would have to go to Li Jun without any worthy contestant.

    Due to the fact that he also cultivated the [Ten Thousands Things Adapt To One Sutra], he lost all of his baby fat and also became a handsome guy. Unlike Wang Wei¡¯s defiant temperament, Li Jun is more of a chill, rx orid back person, but behind that rx look, there was a terrifying fighting will that convey the idea that no matter what happens, no matter the circumstance, I will fight to my dying breath; you want me to stop fighting, you want to beat me, then kill me. Only death can stop me.

    In fact Li Jun has lived by this creed or oath in the past few years. In Li Jun¡¯s eyes, there are only two things that can stop him from fighting: one is death, and the other is the order of his Big Brother Wang Wei.

    In the past seven years, Li Jun has created a reign of terror for the children of his generation. After the Ninth Pagoda Trial, Li Jun has fought with all of the children of the Wang, Li, and Yan family every day, from both the Main and Branch Family. No matter what day it was, no matter the circumstances, he will fight with them.

    Even when he started cultivating the [Ten Thousands Things Adapt To One Sutra] and was in a constant state of weakening and poisoning, he still fought with them. Of course he suffered a lot because of this.

    You would think that he was doing this as a form of revenge for his former bullying? No, he was simply doing it to hone his fighting will, and more importantly to prepare for his special physique.

    Wang Wei was waiting while talking with Li Jun.

    "So, which girl did you get at this time?"

    "Big brother Wang Wei, I was nervous all night. Where would have the time to pick up girls?"

    Wang Wei smiled wryly when he saw a few of his maids sneaking a peep at Li Jun and then blushed red like an apple. He and Li Jun can be considered best buddies and have known each other for years. Li Jun can be considered one of the few young generations of the sect that is officially approved by Wang Wei.

    However, if there is one thing that gives Wang Wei a headache is the fact that this guy is actually a womanizer. Ever since he turned 14 and lost all of his fat, he started to mingle with all kinds of disciples.

    The amount of disciples that he had secretly had rtionships with the past two years are countless. It seems that he could not keep things in his pants. As polygamy is a normal thing in this world, he had no major problem whatsoever.

    After hearing this news, Wang Wei had him investigated as he feared that Li Jun had changed and was using his new status and power to force female disciples to have rtionships with him.

    But it turns out that he was worried about nothing. ording to the information he received, this guy is apparently very charming, and many female disciples are simply obsessed with him.

    It was also during this time that Wang Wei learned that there were many secret lists distributed in the sect.

    Li Jun ranked #3 in the most handsome man, while he ranked #2. Li Jun ranked #3 in the most charming, while he ranked #1. He also ranked #2 in the person that girls most want to be married to, while Li Jun ranked number #1.

    Wang Wei was of course not convinced. Who could be more handsome than him? After investigating, it turned out to be one the Contemporary Sacred Son ranked 5th. Well, he had to admit that this guy deserved his ranking.

    Wang Wei was most puzzled by thest list. As the Young Sect Master, the future Sacred Son, future Sect Master, and future Great Emperor, should he not be the man that most girls in the sect want to marry?

    After investigating, he discovered that most female disciples believed that they are not worthy to be his main wife, but many have expressed their willingness to be his consort, concubine, or even serving maid.

    A funny little incident happened during that time. After hearing the description of the female disciples, Wang Wei released a statement to all the girls in he sect that they are in fact worthy of him as long as they can get into his heart.

    After releasing this statement, Wang Wei¡¯s poprity in the sect increased greatly, but it also brought him a great deal of problems. Every time he left the Wang Family Mountain, he would always "identally" encounter a bunch of beautiful female disciples that struck up a casual discussion with him.

    He talked to them all. No matter who they were, as long they approached him, he would get to know them. With his powerful memory brought by his soul, he could remember each one and call them by their names--which brought a lot of favor to him.

    An odd thing was the fact that he kept thinking about the girl he had seen in his Fourth Trial in the Pagoda, the one that only he saw. His intuition told him that there was some kind of connection between the two of them and he would meet her again one day.

    However, after more than a month, things got out of control. There were too many "idental" encounters. One time he met more than a hundred female disciples at once. Then they started fighting for who would get to meet and talk to him.

    The battle was quite fierce. If Wang Ju was not apanying him and protecting him from the aftershock of this battle, he possibly could have been severely injured. It was at that moment that Wang Wei truly realized the power of cultivators and strengthened his determination to cultivate the highest realm possible or even go beyond it.

 Chapter 50.3: Spirit Road Trial Part 3

    Soon someone walked over toward Wang Wei while he was talking to Li Jun. To be precise it was two people: one being sect master Wang Tian and an old man full of white hair dressed in very in and ordinary clothes.

    He looked like an ordinary grandfather that doted on his grandchildren by secretly giving them candy when their parents strictly forbade them not to eat sweets before dinner.

    Li Jun was the first to notice, so he quickly bowed. "Hello, sect master."

    "Oh Li Jun, how many times that I have told you that you can call me Uncle."

    Li Jun smiled wryly, then answered. "I will remember from now on, uncle."

    "Father, what brought you here. I thought we had already said our goodbyes?"

    "Wei¡¯er, I¡¯m here this time to introduce you to your Dao Protector, True Monarch Yan Chen. He will follow you throughout most of your life and protect you. In most cases, he will not intervene unless someone of too much higher cultivation level attacks you."

    True Monarch Yan Chen smiled and said: "Young Master, you do not need to worry. Unless I¡¯m dead, nothing will happen to you."

    "Then I will be in your care, Supreme Elder Yan Chen."

    "There is no need to be so formal, just call me by my name."

    Wang Wei smiled, but did not do so. Although he had a high status, Wang Wei knew the importance of respecting people of much higher strength than him. Unless he reaches a certain level himself, he will still respect these people.

    Furthermore, Wang Wei can easily guess that the appearance of True Monarch Yan Chen was in fact due to political negotiations between the upper echelons of the sect.

    As the future Emperor groomed by the sect, the Wang family will yield a great amount of power in the future. As such, as apromise, the Wang family has to find ways to tie the other families with them and gain their unwavering support.

    Due to the brotherhood of Wang Wei and Li Jun, the Li family was more than happy. What can be closer than childhood friends who grew up together and wear the same pants.

    However, the Yan family was not satisfied yet. As apromise, the Wang Family had to allocate the position of Dao Protector to the Yan family, hence the appearance of True Monarch Yan Chen.

    The status of Dao Protector is actually quite high. As the name implies, the person is in charge of protecting your Dao, even if it means at the cost of their own life.

    Being a Dao protector means taking an oath to put the safety of someone else above everything else-- even yourself. This is the reason that the Wang family allowed someone else to protect Wang Wei instead of doing it themselves.

    After finishing introducing himself to Wang Wei, Yan Chen then looked at Li Jun and said. "You must be Li Jun. Not bad, not bad. Your Li family has a good sessor this generation. You will meet my grand-niece during your journey. Helped me protect her during the trial if you have the chance."

    "I will do my best to protect her sir."

    Meanwhile, on the other side, Wang Wei and his father were having their own discussion.

    "Is there anything else father?"

    "No, that is all I have to say to you. Be safe and do everything ording to n. Unless necessary, do not try to improvise."

    "Father, you already said these to me. By the way, I meant to ask. Why did you turn into a middle aged man during the past few years? Is something wrong with your cultivation?"

    "No, nothing is wrong. It¡¯s just that now that you are a young man, I cannot look like I¡¯m your brother can I. That would lose all my authority as a father."

    Wang Wei looked at him incredibly and muttered, "As if you had any authority at all."

    "I heard that boy. Do you want an ass whooping?"

    "Why don¡¯t you talk about authority with mom?"

    Wang Tian¡¯s nex words choked in his throat after hearing his son¡¯s words. Immediately afterward, he became angry out of shame and said in a slightly raised voice. "Go, go, get out of my sight."

    Luckily for Wang Wei, the Elders in charge of transporting all the participants soon arrived in the Wang Family Mountain, apanied by the rest of the people.

    Great Elder Wang Fu of the Refining Hall brought a gigantic ship that stood in the air, floating as if lighter than the air itself. There were countless formations engraved on the ship.

    Wang Wei had heard of this ship known as Void Boat. It was extremely powerful as it could teleport to any destination that he has the coordinates to. Furthermore, from the description that Wang Wei heard from Great Elder Wang Fu, this ship was a Supreme Tier Void Boat.

    Which means that its formation was powerful enough to severely injure Saints and withstood many attacks from Supreme Realm powerhouses. Wang Wei could guess that this ship was taking out as a form of protection for him, but to be honest, he thought that the sect were taking things a little too seriously.

    Before departure, many of the participants--including children from different families and disciples epted outside by the sect from a very young age--started getting to know each other and promised to protect one another if given the chance.

    In the corner of the ship, there was a beautiful and lively young girl staring intently at Wang Wei. She thought to herself. "ording to the family¡¯s order, this is the main target of the mission. And if everything fails, then...". Immediately afterward, she looked at Li Jun next to Wang Wei. "Initiate n B."

    She walked over and introduced herself.

    "Hello brother Wang Wei, my name is Yan Liling, it is a pleasure to meet you."

    "Last name Yan, are you a member of the Yan family?"

    "That is correct. Great Elder Yan Mei is my aunt."

    "Oh, you must be the grand-niece that Supreme Elder mentioned to me a while ago."

    "That may be me. You must Li Jun. I heard of all of your legendary exploits the past two years."

    Li Jun smiled awkwardly and did not know what to say. From his years of experience, this kind of girl is not easy to deal with.

    Wang Wei, on the other hand, was quite perplexed. He had never heard of Great Elder Yan Mei having a niece. It was during these moments that he truly missed Wang Ju. In this situation, all he needed to do was asked if he wanted to know something.

    While the three of them were still conversing, the Void Boat had already started. Despite its ability to teleport, the voyage still took more than two days. The reason for that was due to the fact that the Domain that Spirit Road Trial was taking ce in was quite the distance away from. The Void Boat needed to make more than one teleportation to arrive there.

    Soon, Wang Wei found himself arriving in a city. There were countless people dressed in ancient garments. Some were easily noticeable as they were made of special materials, while others looked nd and faded away due to constant wash and tear. It was in this moment that Wang Wei truly realized that he had reincarnated into an ancient world full of cultivators.

    The custom, culture, habit, and way of life ispletely the same as the Han people of his former life. The only difference was just thenguage.

    As the Void Boat arrived in Falling Leaves City in the Blowing Wind Domain, which is located somewhere in the south of the Qilin Central Continent, a lot ofmotion arose among the people. Many people were truly awed at the sight of that beautiful and powerful-looking Void Boat.

    In a famous Inn called Autumn Bloom somewhere in the city, many disciples participating in the Spirit Road Trial stayed there apanied by their senior brother and sisters.

    A conversation took ce in the corner table of the room. A young mortal was drinking and talking to two other people: one woman and another much older man.

    "Senior Sister, does our Blue Sword Holy Land have a gigantic and magnificent Void Boat this size?"

    "Little Junior Brother, stop dreaming big. This Void Boat is probably a Supreme Tier Magic Weapon. Not even a Supreme Land can easily afford to refine one, let alone our little Holy Land."

    "Yes little junior brother," said the more mature man. "Although our sect has three Saint Realm Supreme Elders, however,pared to the truly powerful sect, we are not really anything. A Void Boat cannot be afforded by any Supreme Land, only Emperor level sects can have such means."

    Soon after he said this, there was a snort of disdain that echoed in the room. "What do you lowly people know?"

    The senior brother and sister were both angry at the voice and turned around to give this person a piece of them. However, when they saw the sect emblem on the person¡¯s uniform, they calmed down and took their little junior brother and left immediately.

    It was because they recognize this person is from the Illusory Eye Supreme Land--a sect ranked a tier higher than theirs. They knew that they could not afford to offend him.

    The person who said these words noticed that these people did not take any action, and his mood became much worse. He provoked these people on purpose in order to have his senior brother and sister teach them a lesson.

    In the past few years, he had been under a lot of pressure. Due to the fact that the Path of Supreme was cut off in thest generation, there have been no new Supreme Realm powerhouse in the Illusory Eyes Supreme Land for quite some time.

    The ones left are from two generations ago. As such, they are either severely injured or their life span does not have much left. As the son of the sect master, he was always taught that reaching the Supreme Realm was his only goal.

    As for things like Heaven Mandate Battle, they were not things that he could get involved with unless he wanted to be canon fodder.

    Meanwhile, in the Dao Opening Sect side.

    Since arriving in this city, Wang Wei has been touring around with the utmost delight. Ever since he was born, his father and mother would not let him out of the sect. They would not even let him visit the city located at the foot of the mountain, which the sect built and was in charge of.

    Now, he was relishing his freedom. For some reason, Wang Wei felt that his mind was more open or clearer than ever before.

    Today, Wang Wei was talking to his head maid while on his daily tour.

    "Wang Ju, did you get any information?"

    "Yes, young master. In this city, there are only 3 Emperor Tier factions, 146 Supreme Lands, 567 Holy Land, and countless other factions below that."

    "Oh, who are the other two?"

    "One is the Great Zhou Imperial Dynasty. They have taken the bait as the young master predicted. Crown Prince Ji Song is among the participants. The other is the Beating Heart Cult, a devil cultivator faction who had cultivated one Great Emperor long ago."

    "Devil cultivators, huh. Do you know their objectives? Will their presence affect our ns?"

    "Not likely. They should know how difficult it is to kill people of Emperor factions in the Spirit Road Trial. As for their purpose, it is easy to guess. The Beating Heart Cult has an initiation ceremony in which their cultivators must carve out and eat the beating heart of their enemies in order to cultivate their techniques. In order not to outrage other factions, they usually used the Spirit Road Trial as a way to openly do it--as long they do not target the right people."

    Wang Wei frowned. He realized that the cultivating world is not as peaceful as he imagined. If he was not born into a powerful sect, who knows what fate would await him.

    While Wang Wei was walking and pondering, suddenly there was a riot and many people were rushing in different directions. As such, he bumped into many people.

    However, after bumping into one person, he felt something was wrong. He looked in every direction but he could not find that person. He checked his body and found nothing.

    Wang Wei thought that maybe he was too distracted. However, as soon as that thought came to his mind, his instinct kicked in and reminded him not to take things lightly.

    As such, he immediately ordered Wang Ju to bring him back to his room in the inn and consult True Monarch Yan Chen and see if he can discover what is wrong with him. His life may be in the line here.

 Chapter 51.4: Spirit Road Trial Part 4

    When Wang Wei arrived at the inn, he immediately called True Monarch Yan Chen and Great Elder Wang Fu, then exined to him the feeling he had a few moments ago.

    Wang Fu then ced a formation in the room to iste it from the outside world, providing True Monarch Yan Chen a quiet room to operate.

    Soon, Wang Wei felt a powerful force scanning every part of his body. Whether it was his body or soul. Although he felt a little difort at the fact that he had no privacy whatsoever, well considering what is at stake, he did not say anything.

    Yan Chen, noticing the young master¡¯s difort, said a few words to appease him. "Young Master, I know this feels ufortable, but bear with it for a few moments."

    A few momentster, Yan Chen frowned. Noticing the change on his facial expression, Wang Wei asked. "Did you find something? Is there something wrong with me?"

    "No, that¡¯s not it. Young Master. I¡¯m just surprised at how powerful your soul is."

    "Oh."

    Of course Yan Chen did not tell the whole truth. What he did not say was that he noticed a strange breath deep in the soul of the young master. However, as he approached to scan it, an overwhelming sense of dread came to him. His instinct was warning him that if he got closer, he would suffer dire consequences.

    After the scan, Yan Chen did not find anything worthy of taking note; there was nothing wrong with the young master. However, he was not happy. He suddenly realized that the young master¡¯ soul might be a big problem on his path of cultivation before it would be his boost. He should warn the other Old Guys so that they can prepare in advance. There is still plenty of time left.

    "Young Master, I did not find anything wrong. Maybe you had noticed the wrong person or thing?"

    "Is Supreme Elder Yan Chen right? Am I too on edge?" Wang Wei started thinking. Then, he immediately overthrew this idea. He believed in his intuition.

    So now he had to find the exact cause of the problem. Then, he thought of the situation during the day. That riot was too coincidental.

    "Supreme Elder, check again. This time focused on the arm that I was bumped into. Do not leave any ce unchecked."

    "As you wish, young master."

    True Monarch followed instruction and used his divine consciousness to scan the shoulder and arms that Wang Wei referred to.

    Suddenly, he asked. "Young master, did you ever have a tattoo or mole on your vicle?"

    "Tattoo? Mole? No, never."

    Wang Wei slid off his robe and noticed a little mole on his shoulder. It was never there before, so he was perplexed.

    As True Monarch Yan Chen scanned the moles carefully, he finally discovered something.

    "This seemed to be some kind of talisman. What a fascinating idea to make one so small and nts on people. However, I¡¯m not really proficient in runes, so I do not know what it is for. Wang Fu,e look and see if you can discover something."

    Wang Fu walked over and also scanned the small tattoo.

    "What a genius design. If I¡¯m not mistaken, this should be a tracking talisman. Another person should have a simr talisman on his body allowing him to track the whereabouts of the young master at all times. However, who would do such a thing?"

    "The Great Zhou Imperial Dynasty," answered Wang Ju in the corner. "Only them have sufficient motives to know the whereabouts of the young master at all times."

    "It seems that our bait has been hooked," pondered Wang Wei. "What about the task that I have given you regarding Prince Ji Su?"

    "As you ordered, young master, I have been increasing the intelligence gathering around prince Ji Su, but it will take some time to infiltrate his inner circle without arousing his suspicion."

    "Wei¡¯er, do you think that this n was orchestrated by prince Ji Su?"

    "Yes, uncle Wang Fu. Ever since prince Ji Su came to our sect, I have been paying attention to him. From the information that I have read about him, Ji Su seemed to have no malice or grudge against his brother for taking over his position as crown prince."

    "One might think that he truly loved his brother, but we all know that there is never true brotherhood between members of the royal family. Killing fathers and brothers for the throne is apletely normal thing."

    "Of course I¡¯m not bored enough to simply snoop at the personal affairs of the Great Zhou royal family. The reason I pay attention to Ji Su is because I noticed that he seemed very intelligent and had a very tactical mind. More importantly, Ji Song seemed to listen to him, or at least considered his opinion for most things."

    "Ji Song is a brute by nature. You can easily deal with him as long you are stronger than him. However, if he has an intelligent brother like Ji Su behind his back, then his shorings will be made up, thus raising his level of threat by a great deal."

    The people in the room started to ponder the meaning of Wang Wei¡¯s words. In the fight for the Heaven Mandate, force might not always be the solution. In this world, the concept of "in front of absolute strength, all ns are a joke" is in fact the greatest mockery of itself.

    Throughout the history of the Myriad Emperor ne, there have been countless invincible geniuses that suffered great losses in front of a well-thought out and methodical n.

    A great example can be easily discovered: that is sect master Wang Tian. In his generation, he was an unparalleled swordsman who installed great fear and dread on his peers as an enemy. However, he suffered countless losses at the hands of his now wife who preferred to use her brain.

    ording to information that Wang Wei heard from his mother, he once tricked his father into a Dead Zone where there was no food, water, or spiritual energy to replenish his cultivation level. And he could not open his space ring or contact the outside world. If it was not grandpa to pay some price to track him down and rescue him, he would have died in there.

    In the fight for Heaven Mandate, intelligence can be a great asset. That is why Wang Wei had someone monitor Ji Su, and even try to infiltrate his inner circle.

    "Young master, do you want me to remove the talisman?"

    "There is no need, Supreme Elder. Leaving it will make things easier for us as we do not need to use our own way to track Ji Song. He wille to me on his own."

    After a brief moment, Wang Wei suddenly asked. "Wang Ju, did you receive any information of other Emperor Tier factions from other continents participating in the Spirit Road Trial?"

    "Young master, ording to the information sent by the spies located in other cities that have entrances to the Spirit Road Trial, there were no other Emperor Lineage that participated in the test. They all seemed disinterested this year."

    "Well, that¡¯s good, it means less variables to our ns. Alright, I will go rest now."

    After ending the conversation, everyone acted like nothing happened. Wang Wei continued to enjoy his newfound freedom and his tour around the city. He needed to be in the right mindset to participate in the ughter that was about to take ce.

    However, another unexpected thing happened to him. During one of his tours, on the day before the opening of the secret realm where the Spirit Road Trial takes ce, he encountered a boy who made his Qi Dragon act weird.

    After observation, Wang Wei came to the conclusion that this boy would have a lucky encounter that is of great value to him. As such, he did not hesitate to use a simr method of the Great Zhou Dynasty and secretly tracked him.

    The day of the trial soon arrived. A massive formation appeared in front of the participants, forming a gate.

    Wang Wei was the first person to enter, followed by the people of the Great Zhou Imperial Dynasty and the Beating Heart Cult, then the rest of the participants.

    In the Dao Opening Sect, as soon as Wang Wei and the other participants left, a group or delegate of the sect left and headed straight toward the Heaven Mystery Pavilion.

    Among the people present in the delegation, there were more than 10 Saint Realm True Person, 3 Supreme Realm True Monarchs, and a middle aged man that seemed to have the highest status in the group. All the people stood patiently and awaited his order, without the slightest impatience or arrogance, only boundless awe and envy.

    As soon as that person appeared, all the powerful people in the world felt a unique pressure that emanated from his presence alone, as such they all looked in the direction of the Dao Opening Sect and uttered the same thing:

    "Immortal Venerable!"

 Chapter 52: Hunting

    As soon as Wang Wei entered the formation, he found himself on an open road, surrounded by rivers,kes, mountains, and forests. There was no one in sight except him. Wang Wei knew that each participant would be separated into different regions.

    Wang Wei looked down on his arm and noticed the number zero. This was the number of people he had killed.

    In essence, the Spirit Road Trial is essentially a massacre between geniuses or Heaven Chosen that allowed them to hone their skills, mind, survival instinct, and plunder each other¡¯s luck.

    Furthermore, this trial is also used by many factions to select disciples. As such, the person with the highest result will often be awarded by these factions.

    Wang Wei was not interested in the reward of these factions, so he did not really care about getting the number one spot.

    Wang Wei was here for three reasons: hone his skills, plunder Qi Luck, and Ji Song.

    This trial was the ce for him to truly witness ughter and get used to it. Although Wang Wei had killed people before, these were just defenseless prisoners unable to fight back. In this trial, Wang Wei hoped to be reborn amidst the countless killings.

    After contemting his main goals, Wang Wei left in the direction of the forest. This would be his main hunting ground.

    Using the tree in the forest, Wang Wei began to make himself a sharp dagger out of stones and branches in the forest.

    While Wang Wei was preparing for his trial, Ji Song had also entered the Spirit Road Trial. Unfortunately, he was separated from Wang Wei by a few regions. However, he was not discouraged as the talisman in his arm told him the direction of his target.

    Ji Song started heading in the direction of Wang Wei when he remembered the warning of his big brother and stopped.

    ording to his big brother, there is a high chance that the Dao Opening Sect isying a trap to ambush him, so he must be prepared and take things slowly.

    Although Ji Song did not think that the young master of the Dao Opening Sect could do anything to him with his strength, he knew that his big brother was way smarter than him and it is better to listen to him.

    As such, he did not immediately go after him and decided to take the necessary precautions that his big brother told him to do.

    After Ji Song, the devil cultivator named Do Bo entered the trial. Immediately, he became excited about the prey he was about to kill. His imagination of how delicious their beating hearts will be almost made him soil himself.

    "Too bad I could not touch these two guys from Emperor Lineage," Do Bo thought to himself. Nheless, there were still many preys to enjoy here.

    Following these two, countless other participants entered the Spirit Road Trial from all 5 Continents and from the Lower ne.

    Meanwhile, in just a few hours, Wang Wei has managed to create a stone knife as a weapon. In fact, Wang Wei does not really like to use weapons, he preferred to use his first. However, given the fact that his body is quite weak now, a weapon is much more safe and efficient.

    After making a weapon, Wang Wei did not immediately start killing, but started scouting the environment and bing familiar with it. Then, he found the perfect shelter that can prevent sneak attack at night and was close to a water source.

    After resting for more than an hour, Wang Wei started his hunting.

    The Spirit Road Trial is divided into two segments.

    In the first half year, the participants must slowly adapt to surviving in the wild. And, they must track their opponents using their own method if they want to know their whereabouts.

    In the second segment, the location of each person will be disyed once they reach a certain distance. Furthermore, the locations of the top 10 will always be disyed to all contestants.

    Another important part of the second half is the fact that many secret realms will be opened and many people can have lucky encounters.

    In the first half it is quite difficult for other participants to track other people, but it is different for Wang Wei. With his True Vision ability, he can see the Qi Dragons above the heads of any participants. As such, he can easily track them.

    Wang Wei soon located the nearest target near him. It was a beautiful girl dressed in clean and beautiful clothes.

    Wang Wei could tell that she was a pampered rich girl and had no experience as she was cleaning the dirt in her clothes and left herself wide open for an attack.

    Wang Wei heard the girl mutter something about her bodyguards. From this information, Wang Wei can guess that this girl was sent by her parents to experience life and tempered her, thus they send powerful bodyguards to protect her.

    Unfortunately, the girl was separated from her protection service and became alone. Wang Wei wondered what her parents were thinking. Didn¡¯t they know that everyone will be transported to different ces in the trial?

    Of course Wang Wei will not show any sympathy for her because she is a girl. Anyone who stepped into this trial should do so with the awareness that they may not leave here alive and in one piece.

    As such, Wang Wei sneaked behind the girl, tripped her into the ground with her face upward facing the blue sky, pinned her down with his knee and then stabbed her into her throat.

    Blood spilled all over Wang Wei while the young girl looked at him with fear and shock. She could not believe that she died like this. As she tried to speak herst word, blood gurgled out of her mouth, then everything stopped as her eyes lost thest ray of light and became sluggish and empty: she was dead.

    After killing the girl, Wang Wei noticed that her Qi Dragon disappeared and was swallowed by his own, thus increasing the intensity of the purple color. He had plundered her luck.

    Afterward, Wang Wei started to ponder his actions during this fight. When he looked at the blood all over his body, he could still savor the unpleasant taste of iron and he felt disgusted by being so dirty.

    He realized that his actions were not so smooth. He could have held the girl from behind and slit her throat. That way, his action would be faster, more efficient, and he would not have so much blood on him.

    Wang Wei realized that he did not have much experience when it came to fighting. All of his knowledge is purely theoretical. As such,ing to this trial was an experience that he truly needed.

    After summarizing his faults, Wang Wei headed for his next prey. He was determined to be reborn in this trial and take another major step on his path to one day bear Heaven¡¯s Mandate and prove the Dao.

 Chapter 53.1: Growth Part 1

    After the first battle, Wang Wei had to find a new outfit as his old one was unusable. As such, he had to stitch a new outfit out of the pelt of the animals he hunted. He burned his old one as the blood could attract certain dangerous animals in the forest.

    After resting for a day, Wang Wei hunted his breakfast and headed toward his next target. There were three of them at the same time camping further down the river from the previous rich girl.

    It was abination of two boys and one girl. Wang Wei stalked them from a distance based on their Qi Dragon.

    Wang Wei pondered his next course of action and came up with the idea of assassinating each of them at night, while they were sleeping. However, he soon gave up this n as he realized that his purpose in this trial was to experiencebat, not just to kill people and reach the number one spot to receive the rewards at the end.

    Only by fighting in direct confrontation can he learn something and increase his fighting experience. Although he did a lot of training with Li Jun before he came here, it was not as effective as true experience in life or death battles.

    However, there was still a problem. There is one Wang Wei, while the enemy has three people. Wang Wei knew his limits, he was not yet ready to fight more than one person at once.

    So, he waited for one of them to be separated from the group. Those three people were very cautious unlike the rich girl. They spent most of the time in a group, and they took turns as watch guard to provide the other two with enough rest to fight when necessary.

    Wang Wei was very patient and observed the three of them for more than four days without any rest. Unlike ordinary people, Wang Wei¡¯s body was already inhuman. He did not need food everyday to survive.

    Due to the fact that he cultivated the [Ten Thousand Things Adapt To One Sutra], Wang Wei only needed a bit of sunlight everyday and his body could function normally for a whole 7 days without problem.

    Soon, Wang Wei¡¯s patient was rewarded. The femalepanionined that she was tired of eating fish from the river for 4 consecutive days and she wanted to go hunting for other animals for food. The other two agreed with her and one of them left with her, while the other stayed and guarded their home base made of cozy tents.

    As soon as they were separated, Wang Wei approached the guy left behind. However, things did not go as easy asst time. The other guy was always on guard and immediately noticed someone approaching him.

    Wang Wei watched as his opponent took out a knife simr to his. He was not flustered at the fact that his enemy was alerted to his presence. In fact, his objective was never to be subtle.

    Wang Wei watched this guy carefully. He was slightly shorter than him, but more robust. He noticed the calluses in his hand signifying that this man was well either trained or used to do hardbor as a living.

    The two people stared at each other in order to find the right opening to attack, testing each other¡¯s patience. Ordinarily, Wang Wei would be more than happy to wait for the right time to attack. However, time was not in his favor.

    He knew that this guy hadpanions that would eventually return. The longer Wang Wei waits, the less favorable the situation will be for him. As such, he no longer waited and attacked directly.

    If there was no opening, then he would make one.

    Wang Weiunched toward the guy and stabbed him. This time he went directly for a vital organ, the lung. The other guy dodged the knife by slightly twisting his upper torso, then retaliated by stabbing Wang Wei in his eyes.

    Wang Wei moved his whole body to dodge, then followed his first attack with a kick directly in the back of the person¡¯s kneecap to stop his opponent from moving. The other guy slightly move legs so that Wang Wei¡¯s kick will hit his knee instead.

    When Wang Wei noticed this change, he had to lower his kick to hit the guy¡¯s shin otherwise the bones on his feet would crack if he directly hit the person¡¯s knee.

    After this attack failed, Wang Wei did not stop and continued to stab his opponent in different parts of his body: eyes, heart, lungs, and brain.

    However, this guy managed to dodge all of his attacks and retaliated against him. They both fought for more than five minutes, each person trying to stab the other without saying a word to one another.

    Wang Wei knew that time was of the essence. The longer he fought, the more of a dangerous situation he was in.

    As Wang Wei painted in exhaustion and began to n his exit strategy, he suddenly realized something: his opponent was not fatigued at all by the previous fight.

    He was not painting like him, his breath was regr, his foot was steady in the ground. What frightened Wang Wei the most was the fact that his opponent barely moved from his spot the whole fight.

    Puzzled and intrigued, Wang Wei began to use his powerful memory brought by his soul to recount every detail of the fight.

    It was then that he realized that this guy was actually using a superb dodging method. Every time Wang Wei attacked him, he would use the least amount of movement to dodge the attack. His movements were quick, efficient, and subtle; he did not waste any energy unless necessary.

    This was the reason that Wang Wei was tired after the fight, but this guy was not. After reviewing this guy¡¯s movement over and over again in just a few seconds, Wang Wei took a deep breath to adjust his state, then he attacked again.

    Wang Wei stabbed this guy again with rapid movement, this time he went for the lungs again. The guy repeated the same dodging technique and stabbed Wang Wei in his eyes. Wang Wei slightly bent his head to avoid the knife, then continued to uppercut the guy on his chin with his left hand.

    The guy tilted his head slightly to the left to dodge the uppercut, then kicked Wang Wei¡¯s waist with his right leg. Right when his leg was about to hit, Wang Wei lifted his left leg and allowed the kick to directly hit his knee.

    The guy groaned in pain. The timing was so perfect that he did not have time to redirect his kick. Wang Wei immediately took advantage of his enemy¡¯s distraction due to physical pain and stabbed him on his right leg.

    The guy tried to pivot his leg to dodge again, unfortunately, his nerve response was decreased due to the pain and a deep cut was left on his leg.

    Wang Wei managed to draw his first drop of blood during this fight. Of course, he did not let his guard down. He continued to attack the guy non-stop. The fight continued for another five minutes. They stab and dodge each other¡¯s attack using the least movement necessary.

    Suddenly, the guy said, "You copied my dodging technique."

    "So what?" responded Wang Wei. "Is there any rule that says you cannot learn from your enemy?"

    After saying that, Wang Wei attacked him again, this time heading straight for his eyes. The guy tilted his head to dodge again, however, Wang Wei¡¯s attack was actually just a feint. The moment his head moved, Wang Wei changed the upward grip on his knife to a downward one and stabbed the man¡¯s shoulder.

    The man screamed loudly and involuntarily held his bleeding shoulder with his other hand. Wang Wei took this opportunity to take the knife from the guy¡¯s hand and stabbed it directly in his heart, dealing a fatal blow to him.

    Afterward, the man dropped to his knees, then said. "The world is truly unfair. I have spent more than 8 years as a diator, forced to kill everyday in order to buy my freedom. It took me 8 long and painful years to summarize that dodging method, yet you learned it in less than 5 minutes. I¡¯m not willing."

    After saying hisst word, the guy fell to the ground. He had no breath left before he even hit the floor.

    "Yes, you are right. Fate is the greatest mockery to us all," muttered Wang Wei. Then, he turned the guy over, closed his eyes, and buried him as a way to honor the first true opponent he encountered on his cultivation path.

    After doing all of this, Wang Wei left the camp. Unfortunately for him, as soon as he left, he encountered the two people who went out hunting earlier.

    As soon as these two noticed the direction that Wang Wei came from, they felt that something was wrong and immediately surrounded him to prevent him from escaping.

    Wang Wei--who had just finished a hard fight-- was exhausted both physically and spiritually. He knew that he was in for a hard battle.

 Chapter 54.2: Growth Part 2

    When Wang Wei saw the appearance of the other two people, he knew that he was in for another fierce fight. As such, he took a deep breath to calm down. He analyzed the previous fight and summarized what he learned as quickly as possible.

    "What happened to Zhou Peng?" asked the girl in the group. Wang Wei looked at her. She was also quite the beauty. However, there was nothing soft or weak about her. She looked quite heroic. Wang Wei could tell that she was the kind of girl that was not under any man when ites to fighting.

    "So, Zhou Peng was his name?" responded Wang Wei. "I shall remember him."

    " You..." responded the other guy while clenching both his hands and teeth. This guy was quite shortpared to Wang Wei or Zhou Peng, however he was also more lean. His steps were quiet and did not leave any marks in the ground.

    As soon as he finished his words, he pounced on Wang Wei without hesitation. His knife was fast, silent, and deadly. On his first attack, he went straight for the heart.

    Wang Wei pivoted his left foot slightly to move his body, thus evading the attack. Then, his right hand moved to stab his opponent in the chest. However, as soon as he moved, he received another attack from the heroic girl.

    So he had to use his dagger as a defensive move to stop her attack. As soon as he ced his attention on her, the short guy attacked again. This time the attack was directed towards Wang Wei¡¯s head.

    As he moved his neck slightly to evade this stab, the heroic girl seemed to have anticipated this, so she immediately followed the short guy¡¯s action and stabbed him in the heart.

    Wang Wei did not have much space or time to properly evade this knife. As such, he moved his body to allow the knife to prate the space between his ribs--and avoiding a major organ. Thus, Wang Wei evaded a fatal attack, but he was still injured.

    Right after the knife entered his body, Wang Wei immediately kicked the girl on her sternum and pushed her away from him. Wang Wei¡¯s goal was to deprive her of her weapon, however, she seemed to be experienced and still held onto her knife as she flew a few meters away.

    Wang Wei started bleeding. The pain was actually nothingpared to his experience in the Pagoda Trial. As such, he just looked at his bleeding chest and ignored it. He knew that he had no time to use proper treatment on it. Furthermore, due to the [Ten Thousand Things Adapt To One Sutra], his body will try to keep him alive on its own. This fight was far from over.

    A few secondster, the heroic girl got up from the floor. Although her sternum was injured by that kick, she was still in good shape and could fight properly.

    Wang Wei¡¯ situation had be worse. Not only was he fighting two experienced people at once with a drained stamina, he was now injured.

    The heroic girl and the short guy continued to attack Wang Wei without hesitation. The guy always went for the throat, while the girl went for the legs to immobilize Wang Wei and prevent him from dodging.

    Wang Wei kept using Zhou Peng¡¯s dodging method to its full power. Only using the slightest movement to move. Tilt his head a little when facing an attack toward his skull or eyes, slightly bend his torso to dodge an attack on the upper body, lower the shoulder to evade a stab toward his arms...

    Wang Wei only moved a few centimeters at times. By repeatedly dodging the attacks of these two people, he became more and more skilled in this dodging method. However, things did not go as smoothly as his fight against Zhou Peng.

    There were many wounds on Wang Wei¡¯s body; there were cuts on his face, arms, torso, and legs. Although most of them were shallow wounds, they still had blooding out of them.

    Furthermore, as Wang Wei shed more blood, his stamina began to decrease rapidly. And so, it became more difficult to dodge, thus increasing the amount of wounds on his body. This was a vicious cycle that would probably lead to his death.

    Of course Wang Wei knew that he would not die. The sect has already nted secret techniques on him that would save his life when his life is truly in danger. However, Wang Wei was not reconciled to rely on them.

    It had only been a few days since he entered the Spirit Road Trial, and he had only fought three times and was about to be sent out. How could he ept such failure?

    This fight was nothing but child¡¯s ypared to the Heaven Mandate Battle, yet he was already losing so badly. He would not ept such tremendous failure.

    Wang Wei took a deep breath to calm his agitated mood. He concentrated and eliminated all of his thoughts that are not relevant to the fight.

    He found himself entering a mysterious state in which he became extremely calm, indifferent, and focused; he had no distracting thoughts whatsoever. Then, everything around him slowed down and became extremely clear.

    Wang We found himself able to predict his opponent¡¯s every move and action. From the trembling of their muscles, he could tell which body part they would use to attack; he could predict an uing kick, punch, or knife stab.

    From their facial expression or the direction that their eyes looked at, he could predict where they would attack him; he could tell if they would attack his eyes, throat, heart, or lungs. Wang Wei could even feel their killing intent.

    With this newfound ability, Wang Wei knew that he would be the final victor in this battle. As such, he immediately attacked with the intention to end this fight as soon as possible.

    Wang Wei rushed to the short guy first. When he saw the short guy stabbing him, he saw all of his action in slow motion. He could see how and when the guy lifted his hand to stab him and that the direction of his attack was toward his shoulder. He could even feel the heroic girl¡¯s presence behind him ready to attack his spine.

    Wang Wei immediately evaded the stab, then swiftly moved behind the short guy while he was still in the motion of stabbing. Then, he held the head of the short guy.

    Followed by an abrupt CRACK sound, Wang Wei twisted and broke his neck. Then, he kicked him in the direction of the heroic girl. When she saw her partner flying towards her direction without stopping, she immediately stopped her attack and pushed him aside.

    However, Wang Wei was ready and had already anticipated this. The moment that she pushed her dead partner aside, he threw his dagger and plunger it straight into her throat. She did not have any time to evade.

    The heroic girl fell down on her back with a dagger inserted in her throat. Blood sttered all over the ground, her eyes still opened, and a look of confusion on her face. She could not figure out how she died so quickly and suddenly. The odds were obviously in their favor.

    Wang Wei did not have time to contemte what he learned from this fight. He immediately took his dagger and the other two and rushed toward his base. He was gravely injured and he could feel that the state he was in was gradually fading.

    Wang Wei could tell that he would pay a price for entering such a state while being so injured, so he needed a safe ce before the repercussions arrived.

    When he arrived at his base in the forest, the first thing he did was to activate all of his traps, then put on all the herbal healing cream that he had created with different kinds of herbs he found in the forest. Wang Wei had created it in case he was wounded and needed something to heal his injuries. After doing all of this, he passed out.

    All he could remember before passing out was a very intense headache. However, Wang Wei knew that he had survived this ordeal and became more powerful because of it.

 Chapter 55: The Plan Begins

    After Wang Wei woke up, he still had a massive headache. He felt like his head was constantly ringing like the bronze bells in a Taoist Temple. He became confused and could not remember much. He knew his name, but forgot everything else for a moment; he forgot the date, the ce he was and what reason he was there.

    It wasn¡¯t until the next day that Wang Wei returned to normal. After which, he started thinking about the state he previously was in and the reason for it. More importantly, how can he re-entered it again and minimized the side effects.

    After contemting for a while, Wang Wei came up with the exnation that this was the result of his powerful soul. When he concentrates or focuses on one task, he can enter a state simr to bullet time in which everything will slow down and his reaction time will dramatically increase, and his brainputing power will also exponentially increase.

    Wang Wei knew that this state was excellent for ordinary fights like the ones in the Spirit Road Trial, but when ites to fighting between cultivators, it will have a minimal effect. However, this state was what Wang Wei needed the most right now.

    Wang Wei was nning to train himself to the point that he can actually fight Body Refining Realm 1st and 2nd Layer as a mortal. This was a great task as there was a great difference between mortals and cultivators.

    Even in the 9 Layers of Body Refining Realm, the first 2 Layers arepletely different from ordinary people. An example is that Wang Wei currently can lift close to 1000 jin or 500 kg due to bathing in spiritual qi for countless years and drinking and eating nutritious food everyday. However, a person in the Body Refining 1-Layer will have at least 2000 jin or 1000kg of strength.

    As such, this task is very difficult. As for the reason for doing this? It is of course in order to fight with Ji Song.

    Most special physiques do not provide the people who possess them with any benefit without starting to cultivate. In fact, without cultivating, people with special physique might not even discover their uniqueness and spend all of their life as ordinary people.

    However, there are exceptions--especially with the top 5 physiques.

    The #1 Absolute Chaos Physique is actually quite arrogant. Without a cultivation technique at least at the level of Saint, you can never cultivate with this physique. Any energy cultivated--that is not the level of Saint--will be swallowed by the user¡¯s body itself. The majority of people with this physique will bebeled as waste that cannot cultivate, unless someone who knows about the characteristics of the Absolute Chaos Physique notices the difference.

    The #3 Seven Emotions Six Desires Physique will provide its owner with an overwhelming amount of beauty and charm. Even without cultivating, the owner will have some slight charming abilities, and all of them are usually extremely beautiful--both men and women.

    The #4 Yin Yang Eyes will provide the owner with the ability to see things that normal people cannot observe: like souls, ghosts, killing intent, luck, and even the spiritual qi in the air. Wang Wei¡¯s eyes only have partial abilities of the Yin Yang Eyes.

    The #5 Five Elements Bnce Physique will provide its owner with a long life span. Without cultivating, a person with this physique can live for more than 200 years, which isparable to Body Refining Realm cultivators.

    As for the #2 Heavy Axe Physique that Ji Song has, it will provide its owner with boundless strength or Innate Divine Strength.

    As a result, Wang Wei knew that he was not Ji Song¡¯s opponent right now as the crown prince currently has the strength of Body Refining 2nd-Layer.

    Of course Wang Wei also knew that he still had a slight chance at winning. Although Ji Song had the physical strength of Body Refining Realm cultivators, he did not have their speed, nerve response, and control of the body through Blood Qi. As such, as long as Wang Wei used the right technique, he could still win the fight.

    Wang Wei spent more than a week to properly recuperate. In fact, he had healed after about three days, but spent the rest of the time training to be able to enter and exit the mysterious state at will, and also found a way to minimize the side effects.

    After healing, he headed out again to start his hunt anew.

    Soon time passed and only five months were left for the Spirit Road Trial to end. The second segment has been going for some time now.

    Somewhere near a valley, more than 20 people surrounded a man dressed in animal leather, while a bunch of other people watched the fight andmented on it.

    "Who is that person being surrounded?" asked a thin teenager.

    "That¡¯s the Hunter," responded another burly man with fear and respect in his eyes. The burly man was apanied by a group of three: one female archer, one swordsman, and one person with a dagger.

    "Who¡¯s the Hunter?" asked the thin man in response. The burly man looked at him weirdly, then said. "You must not be from nearby Regions?"

    The thin man smiled wryly in acknowledgement of this statement.

    "The Hunter is a powerful participant that has fought and killed most of the powerful Heaven Chosen in the nearby regions in the North-Eastern Domain. Only a few people have managed to survive from his hands," exined the burly man, who was the captain of the team of four.

    The thin man suddenly asked. "I wonder who is more powerful, the Hunter of the Northeast Domain or the Tyrant of the Southern Domain?"

    The female archer suddenly became interested, walked over and patted the thin man on his shoulder almost breaking his bone. "Boy, who is this Tyrant you spoke of?"

    The thin man grimaced in pain, then moved her hand from his shoulder, robbed it with the other hand and made sure it was alright. "The Tyrant is the most powerful Heaven Chosen of the Southern Domain. He is ruthless and powerful. More importantly, there is a rumor that he might possess the Heavy Axe Physique."

    "The number 2 special physique huh?" muttered the female archer, ignoring the fact that he might identally injure the thin man. "It would be an interesting fight between the two of them."

    Meanwhile, the Hunter that these people were actually talking about is in fact Wang Wei himself. In the past several months, he had garnered a strong reputation due to his constant challenge of different geniuses.

    Right now, he was being encircled by more than 20 people, however, he still had a calm look over his face. He had encountered more dangerous situations than this.

    Wang Wei immediately entered the mysterious state. He could now read all the movements of his opponent.

    He rushed toward the closest one with his steel knife. He lowered his body to dodge an oing punch, then cut off a single muscle to make the enemy¡¯s arm unusable, then pierced his throat.

    Wang Wei rolled to the right side to dodge the uing attack from behind, he did not even look over. It was as if he had eyes on the back of his head.

    Without any pause, he rushed to his next opponent. He went straight for this girl¡¯s throat. However, when she tried to block the knife with hers, it turned out that Wang Wei¡¯s move was actually a feint.

    Immediately afterward, he bent down on the floor, did a 360 degree sweep on her legs, then plunged his knife on her throat before she even hit the ground.

    Afterward, Wang did a front flip to bypass the body, then ran towards the next target. However, a warning of danger came toward him. He immediately tilted his head slightly and caught something with his left hand: it was an arrow.

    "I¡¯m not falling for the same mistake thrice," muttered Wang Wei. Then he looked in the direction that the arrow came from. There were at least five archers.

    Wang Wei rushed in their direction, designating them as the most dangerous of the group. However, someone immediately yelled out loud. "Protect the archers."

    Wang Wei did not give them enough time to regroup, however, there were still a few people that gathered together to protect the archers.

    Nheless, this situation was in fact in favor of Wang Wei. With the swiftest of speed, he pierced the brain of the person closest to him, then he used the body as a shield and ran towards the archers.

    A few seconds after his kill, five more arrows arrived towards him, which plunged themselves into the dead body he was carrying, protecting Wang Wei from five fatal attacks. He then threw away the body at the group of people that were protecting the archers.

    Before they could reload their arrows, Wang Wei threw two of the knives hanging on his waist. The knives flew swiftly in the air and hit the shoulders of two archers, thus sessfully managing to disarm them and prevent them from firing again. However, the other three had enough time to reload and shoot at him.

    Wang Wei avoided the first arrow heading for his head, and used his knife to change the course of the second arrow heading for his heart. However, he did not have enough time to avoid the ones directed towards his lung. As such, he used his left arm to take on the arrow instead. The arrow pierced his bicep, thus injuring him.

    Nevertheless, despite his injury, Wang Wei did not stop moving forward. It only took him a few seconds to arrive in front of the remaining archers, then immediately killed the functioning three first before killing the useless one by slitting their throats.

    Wang We did not immediately take out the arrow from his arm as he learned the hard way that this arrow was the thing preventing him from bleeding. He just cut the ends of the arrow to prevent it from hindering his vision and mobility.

    Afterwards, he proceeded to ughter all of the 20 people who encircled him without leaving anyone alive. However, he did not attack the people watching as he did not regard them as his enemies.

    After the fight, Wang Wei returned to the base that has been his home for the past seven months, then took his shirt off. There were countless scars all over his body. His skin that used to be as smooth as a baby¡¯s butt was now tan. He now had a perfect physique with defined muscle tones and at least 8 packs. He was not too big, not too small; just the right size or the golden ration like a Greek God.

    Wang Wei was bandaging his left arm after putting healing cream on it. Then, he looked at his right hand. The number "333" was boldly printed there, signifying the number of people falling in his hands as a proof of his growth the past few months.

    Suddenly, Wang Wei felt a sharp pain on his shoulder. He looked over and saw that the tracking talisman started moving. He knew that this meant that Ji Song was heading his way and that their oing fight was soon approaching.

    As long as he wins, no, when he wins this fight, his n wille to fruition and he will take another major step toward the Supreme Throne of Great Emperor.

 Chapter 56: Trap

    After bandaging his arm, Wang Wei started thinking about his next course of action. In fact, he was not too worried about his fight against Ji Song. There are too many ways he could win this fight.

    He could meet up with Li Jun and ganged up on Ji Song, he couldy hundreds of traps and trick him into them, he could even use poison to weaken him. During the past years, Wang Wei had learned from his mother when to fight head on and when to use wisdom to win a fight.

    The only reason he insisted on fighting with him head on and one to one is because he wants to challenge his limits. The majority of people in the Spirit Road Trial are regr mortals when ites to strength, as such, they are forced to use superb techniques to make up for theck of physical prowess.

    Only Ji Song did not fit into this category. As such, Wang Wei wanted to fight him and see how much he has improved since the beginning of the trial. Furthermore, Wang Wei had a lingering feeling that if he won this fight just and honorably, then something special will happen to him; something important will be given to him.

    He does not know where this feeling came from and what will happen, but he knows that his feeling is right. As such, he ns to follow it and see the result.

    Wang Wei then focused intensely on his finger and a ring randomly appeared on his ring finger: it was his space ring.

    As this space ring was a soul-bind treasure, he could carry it everywhere with it. This was one of the "loopholes" of the Spirit Road Trial, however, there was still one restriction: this magical treasure could not be taken out in the first half of the trial.

    As the Spirit Road Trial was technically under the jurisdiction of Heavenly Dao, no one dares to break its rules, not even the Dao Opening Sect.

    That is the reason that Wang Wei had to make daggers out of stone or use the environment around to make things necessary for survival while he had a space ring full of food and weapons.

    Of course, another restriction was that the weapons smuggled in could not be too powerful, otherwise they will be immediately sealed.

    In fact this restriction also applies to treasure discovered in the secret realm during the trial. Even if a participant was lucky enough to acquire a Holy or Supreme Weapon, it would be in a sealed state.

    Nevertheless, treasures like swords, sabers, or spears are still quite valuable even in a sealed state. The sharpness and indestructible nature of these weapons are enough to give any participants a great advantage inbat.

    Wang Wei looked inside the space ring and took out three paper talismans. He made sure that the talismans were still working properly as they are the main material for the next n.

    However, a few breaths after taking out the talismans, Wang Wei noticed a gazeing out over his head and scanned the talisman over, then disappeared. He knew this must be the safety mechanism left by Heavenly Dao to ensure the rules are followed.

    For example, if those three talismans were powerful attack ones, they would be immediately sealed and there would be nothing Wang Wei could do about it. Thinking about this, Wang Wei felt quite unpleasant for his powerlessness and at the very idea of Heavenly Dao itself.

    Having someone over your head and telling what you can and cannot do is a very unpleasant thing for someone like him who pursued the path of freedom. However, he still has to put up with it now. At least for now...

    After checking that everything was in ce, Wang Wei began to rest in order to heal the arrow wound on his left arm.

    Meanwhile, in the Southern Domain, Ji Song was trekking towards the Northeast Domain to meet with the young master of the Dao Opening Sect.

    While he was walking, Ji Song started thinking to himself. "ording to the royal elder brother, the Ancient Deste Emperor--who created the Ancient Deste Bodyrefining Scripture--must have left something important in a secret realm in the Spirit Road Trial."

    "In order to acquire that thing, the Dao Opening Sect needed the blood of someone with the Heavy Axe Physique to open the secret realm. As such, they released the news as bait to attract me. Most likely, there is a trap waiting for me there."

    Thinking of this, JI Song sneered at this. With his powerful strengthpared to Body Refining Realm 2nd-Layer, he did not fear anyone.

    Suddenly, Ji Song started thinking about the humiliation he suffered in the Polishing Dao Heart Pagoda. The young master of the Dao Opening Sect crushed all of his records in that damn Pagoda; he had never suffered such failure in his whole life.

    What made Ji Song more angry was the fact that he had greatly benefited from the Four Layers of the Trial he had participated in. His will and Dao Heart was sublimated after each trial. And yet, he was not allowed to participate in all of them.

    His family begged the sect to allow him to continue the trial, but they refused without any hesitation. Ever since he failed to experience the remaining Five Trials, he always had a feeling that something was missing from him, like he was iplete.

    Ji Song¡¯s anger grew more and more as he reminisced of the situation back then. He suddenly clenched his first and punched the ground.

    Bang! A spider crack a few centimeters was left in the ground.

    After releasing his anger, Ji Song continued his journey. It took him more than a month to travel through the Central Domain into the Northeast one. During this month-long journey, many people tried to fight Ji Song, but all of them were forever buried in this trial.

    Upon arriving in the Northeastern Domain, Ji Song did not go directly to find Wang Wei as his elder brother warned him to always be cautious.

    He used the tracking talisman they ced on Wang Wei to map out all the ces he had been. Ji Song then noticed that Wang Wei¡¯s base has been the same for the past eight months. He became convinced that the secret realm of the Ancient Deste Emperor should be around there.

    Then Ji Song took out a hiding talisman from his soul-binding space ring. In the second half of the Spirit Road Trial, the whereabouts of each participant will be shown as long as they approached each other at a certain distance. This hiding talisman is to prevent this from happening.

    After doing all of his preparations, he tracked down Wang Wei and began to observe him.

    Of course Wang Wei was aware of Ji Song¡¯s location as soon as he arrived. He had Great Elder Wand Fu modify the tracking talisman so that he can also know the location of Ji Song just as he knew his.

    So, as soon as he arrived near him, he called him out. "Come out Crown Prince Ji Song, I Know that you are here."

    JI Song then removed the effect of the hiding talisman, then said. "My brother was right, your Dao Opening Sect is indeed setting a trap for me. Isn¡¯t that right, Young Sect Master Wang Wei?"

    "And yet, here you are here, crown prince."

    "Where are the other people, you do not think that you alone is a match for me? Where is that little sidekick of yours? What¡¯s his name? Li Jang, I believe."

    "Interesting," eximed Wang Wei, who looked a little surprised. "Who knew that a brute like you could use tactics such as harassing your opponent by arousing their emotion. Your brother must have spent a lot of time teaching you that."

    "You..."

    "Enough, Crown Prince Ji Song. People like us who aspire to sit at the Supreme Throne have their own pride. There is only me and you here. Let¡¯s get on with this fight."

    Ji Song tried to calm himself down. It¡¯s as Wang Wei said, the only thing that truly matters is the battle between the two of them. As people whose goals and ambitions are to be Great Emperor, most of the time, they can only use their fist to talk and convince each other.

    Ji Song rushed towards Wang Wei and punched him with all of his strength. Wang Wei--who had entered the mysterious state--moved his head slightly to dodge. However, he heard the sound of wind swaying next to his ear.

    He immediately knew how powerful this punch was. Wang Wei knew that if he was hit by even one Ji Song¡¯s punches, he might instantly lose this fight. Furthermore, although Ji Song¡¯ speed was not up to par with Body Refining Realm cultivators, he was by any means slow.

    If Wang Wei had not entered the mysterious state, his speed and nerve response might not be a match for Crown Prince Ji Song. No wonder people envy people with special physique.

    Wang Wei sighed as he knew that this fight might be more difficult than he previously imagined.

 Chapter 57: Rebirth

    Ji Song kept attacking with his powerful punches, while Wang Wei kept dodging them. Sweat was dripping from his forehead. These punches were so powerful that he fears that he might be destroyed if he is hit with just one of them.

    However, Wang Wei did not immediately attack. He keeps dodging the attacks in order to measure the physical fitness of Ji Song, then creates a battle n best suited for his opponent.

    Meanwhile, Ji Song became increasingly more furious as Wang Wei kept dodging his kicks and punches. As such, he mocked. "Is this all your worth? If you are a man, why don¡¯t you fight head on with me."

    Wang Wei smiled, took out his dagger, then said. "You can take out a weapon too if you want."

    "My fists are my weapons."

    "I respect that." After saying that, Wang Wei lunges towards Ji Song. He ducked to evade a punch, then plunged his knife into Ji Song¡¯s abdomen. However, the knife did not do as much damage as he imagined.

    The crown prince¡¯s skin was strong and durable enough to negate much of the attack, and his iron-like muscle contracted to prevent the knife from going further in and doing more damage.

    You should know, this was a knife made out of metals. Although the knife did not have any magical properties, it was still made of very durable metal as hard as iron.

    Wang Wei secretly cursed the Heavy Axe Physique. This damn physique not only provides Ji Song with great strength, but also ridiculous defense. It was during these moments that Wang Wei became excited at the idea of cultivating the [Ancient Deste Bodyrefining Scripture] and being able to build himself a more powerful body than Ji Song in the near future.

    Despite the failure of his first attack, Wang Wei did not stop. He continues to evade the crown prince¡¯s attack while stabbing him or cutting him in different parts of his body. However, Ji Song always managed to evade fatal attacks to ces like his eyes or brains.

    In fact, Wang Wei did not want to kill Ji Song or to be precise, he could not kill him, otherwise this fight would have gone a different way. He needs to thoroughly study the crown prince in order to gain his own special physique.

    Wang Wei soon realizes that his current tactic was not working at all. He ponders whether to take out a Holy or Supreme Tier magical weapon from his space ring. Although the magical abilities of the weapon will be immediately sealed, the sharpness was enough to pierce Ji Song¡¯ skin and injure him.

    However, Wang Wei soon gave up this idea. He knew that if he took out such a weapon, then Ji Song could just take out a Holly or Supreme Tier weapon like armor--after all, he is also from a powerful Emperor Lineage. By doing something like this, their battle would be endless and meaningless.

    As such, Wang Wei decided to change tactics. Ji Song punched with a force of more than 3000jin (1500kg). The punch hit a tree in the forest around them, destroying it and scattering it into thousands of little pieces.

    Wang Wei took advantage of this brief moment to stab Ji Song again, this time hitting the same spot of the previous one. This time around, the dagger entered deeper into his muscles, drawing out a few drops of blood. This tactic seemed to be working.

    With his newfound momentum, Wang Wei began to kite Ji Song, while stabbing him with his dagger repeatedly. With the mysterious state, he could always stab him in the same spot, over and over again, thus ovepping his attacks in the same ce. This method allows Wang Wei to bypass the iron-like defense of Ji Song.

    A few minutes into the fight, Ji Song had countless wounds all over his body. Although these wounds are not too deep, they still hurt him enough to slowly bleed, thus also slowly draining his stamina. He knew that he cannot go on like this, so he tried something new.

    Ji Song concentrated all of his strength on his leg, then rushed toward Wang Wei with terrifying speed and threw a punch with all of his strength.

    Wang Wei¡¯s face immediately changed, the crown prince¡¯ speed was too fast for him to respond. He could hear the sound of the punch approaching. The fist got bigger and bigger as it approached his face. All of Wang Wei¡¯ senses started screaming danger.

    Wang Wei knew that he could not take this punch head on, and he also did not have enough time to evade. As such, he decided to sacrifice his right arm.

    He ced his right arm in a defensive position and took the full force of the punch. Immediately afterward, Wang Wei heard the sound of his bones breaking, followed by a deep and intense pain.

    He did not scream, but groaned. Then, he stomped on the ground to allow the remaining force of the punch to travel to the ground. After a few breaths, a bunch of cracks appear in the ground with Wang Wei at the center.

    He vomited a few mouthfuls of blood, then looked at his broken arm and ignored it. He then transferred his dagger to his left hand and continued to fight. The battle was not yet over.

    Ji Song has just used a lot of stamina in order to make such a rapid attack. His breathing became rapid and he perspired a lot. Wang Wei did not let him rest.

    He used the remaining left arm and continued to stab Ji Song repeatedly. Despite the pain from his broken arm, Wang Wei did not stop.

    Meanwhile, Ji Song¡¯ situation became increasingly worse with the passage of time. The adrenaline rush he had at the beginning of the fight has ended. All the wounds on his body started acting up. He was in great pain and even his vision became blurry.

    Ji Song knew that if this fight continued like this, he would definitely lose. As such, he wanted to make onest final blow to end everything once for a while.

    He rushed towards Wang Wei and threw a punch. When the young sect master dodged his attack and stabbed him again, Ji Song rxed his muscles and allowed the dagger to go deep into his body.

    Wang Wei became shocked with the current unpredictable moment. Before he could react, crown prince Ji Song kicked him on his side with all of his strength.

    Wang Wei could hear the sound of ribs cracking as he flew away more than 20 meters. He crashed into more than 5 trees before falling into the ground. In just a few breaths, he could feel the bitter taste of blood mixed with dirt in his mouth, his ears start to ring and his vision bes blurry.

    He coughed up a pile of blood mixed with a few pieces of internal organs. Wang Wei could tell that his spinal cord might be gravely injured. He bent his neck in a direction and saw two Ji Songs in the ground like him trying to get up, it seemed that his injuries had finally gotten to him and he was about to pass out due to excessive blood loss.

    Wang Wei knew that this fight was not really over. Whoever gets up first will be the final victor. As such, he tried as hard as possible to get up, however, it was to no avail.

    In fact, the pain of his broken bones are nothing to Wang Wei. In the Pagoda Trial, he suffered much worse pain than this in the 18 Levels of Hell. However, the truth of the matter is, his body was not in the shape to function properly.

    Wang Wei did not care about this. If he orders his body to move, then it better listens to him? His body should follow his will, not the other way around.

    In fact, this is exactly what happens next. By his sheer will alone, Wang Wei managed to stand up: a broken spine and shattered rib cage would not stand in his way.

    He slowly walks towards Ji Song who was still trying to get up from the ground. It took a while for the two Ji Songs to merge into one. When Wang Wei arrived in front of him, he said, " I win."

    Then, with his remaining functioning left arm, he repeatedly elbows Ji Song¡¯s face until both their bodies were covered in each other¡¯s blood and the crown prince had passed out.

    Then Wang Wei sat on the ground breathing heavily. This was a hard won battle.

    Suddenly, he felt something and looked behind him.

    The shadow of the Young Emperor finallypletely materializes behind him. Wang Wei felt like his mind became more clear, he could feel the vast spirit qi dancing in the air.

    A bunch of information was instilled in his head. Wang Wei finally knew what the title Young Emperor represents and what benefit he can get.

    A Young Emperor is essentially a person with immense will and powerful Dao Heart that is acknowledged by Heavenly Dao as a person worthy to bear the Heaven Mandate.

    In order to have the title of Young Emperor, you must have a strong Dao Heart and will at an early stage of cultivation, otherwise Heavenly Dao will not acknowledge it. As cultivators grow more powerful and experience more things in their long life, their will and Dao Heart will be tempered--and some of them will reach the minimum standard to be able to ept Heaven Will.

    However, if a cultivator reached such a standard at an early stage of cultivation, then he will be rewarded the title of Young Emperor.

    As for the advantages of said title, there are a few. First, a Young Emperor will have a great talent for cultivation, followed by a peak Purple Dragon Qi luck.

    The greatest benefit of which is that each Young Emperor will have a Pseudo-Domain like ability. This is a great deal as only Saint Realm powerhouses can have a Domain.

    As for Wang Wei, his pseudo-Domain allowed him to decrease the strength of his opponent between 15% to 50%.

    This ability is not enough to make it worthy of the name "Young Emperor". What is truly heaven defying is the fact that this ability applies to any cultivator under the Great Emperor Realm.

    That is to say, in front of Wang Wei, a Supreme Realm True Monarch could lose half of his strength, that is truly scary enough.

 Chapter 58: Sacrifice and Nirvana

    Wang Wei spent a few minutes contemting his new power as a Young Emperor. He became excited as he knew that he had another powerful card up his sleeve during his future cultivation path.

    Wang Wei knew that the more hidden means he has and the more diversified his hidden cards are, the better chance he has at surviving different situations. The cultivating world is weird andplex, a person can never say they are adept to survive all its intricacies. Wang Wei did not want to be like the fellow transmigrators from his past life that mostly relied on luck to survive most situations.

    While Wang Wei was distracted by his newfound power, a sudden sharp pain woke him up, reminding him of the terrible shape that his body was currently in. Without hesitation, Wang Wei took out a blood red pill and swallowed it.

    This Blood Regeneration Pill was a Low level Profound Tier Pill used by Bodyrefining and Divine Sea Realm cultivators to heal.

    Wang Wei frowned as he noticed the low efficiency of this pill. "This probably was the lowest grade pill that he had ever taken in his life," thought Wang Wei. However, he has no choice now since this was the highest level of pill allowed to bring from the outside.

    ording to this speed, it will take him at least two month to recover all of his injuries, which was too slow. In his current state, if he encounters another enemy, he will be in grave danger.

    Wang Wei then made a splint with the scattered wood in the forest for his broken right arm, then took another Blood Regeneration Pill.

    He walked over to Ji Song¡¯ side, took out three jade talismans. The first one was a sleeping talisman, which ced the crown prince in a deepa and prevented him from waking up.

    Wang Wei ced the second one on Ji Song¡¯s forehead or the Niwan Aperture--which the resting ce of the soul--while the third talisman was ced above his heart. Then, Wang Wei took out a few Origin Sources as energy to activate them.

    The second talisman began to scan every part of Ji Song¡¯ soul, while the third one scanned all of his body¡¯s blood, skin, muscle, and blood marrow. Due to the fact that the crown prince has not started cultivating yet and has not opened his Niwan Aperture, his scanning process was more brutal than Han Li¡¯s.

    Wang Wei watched as Ji Song started seizing on the floor, then blood flowed out of every gap on his body: whether it was his eyes, nose, or ears, they were dripping with blood.

    His body started cramping and twisting in strange ways, then Ji Song began to scream in agony. However, the first talisman still kept him unconscious. Whether this was a good thing for him or not, maybe only he knew.

    Wang Wei watched all of this without much reaction, then muttered. "The Path of Emperor is a cruel one. If one day you are able to sit up in that Supreme Throne, then my fate will be at the mercy of yourpassion. So, I must be the final winner, no matter what."

    After a few minutes, the talisman located above his heart started to draw a crimson-red drop of blood from Ji Song¡¯s body: it was his source blood.

    This drop of blood contains Fragments of the Law of Power. After the first drop was taken out, soon, more were taken from Ji Song¡¯s body. However, after the fifth drop, when the sixth one was about to take, a sudden fluctuation came deep from the crown prince¡¯s body, then he disappeared.

    "Void Breaking Talisman?" muttered Wang Wei. He was not surprised by Ji Song¡¯s disappearance as he knew that the crown prince most likely had life saving means imnted on him.

    What caught his attention was the method used. Most powerful factions will use a secret technique that transport their candidates to a secret and secure location, then heal them.

    However, the Great Zhou Imperial Dynasty used a Void Breaking Talisman that allows Ji Song to forcibly break out of the Spirit Road Trial. You should know that the trial takes ce in a separate realm or space created by Heavenly Dao itself.

    To be able to use force to break out of such a secret realm proves how powerful the Breaking Void Talisman is, also, how precious it is. The Great Zhou Imperial Dynasty truly ced a lot of care on their crown prince.

    ...

    Wang Wei took a jade bottle to carefully store the five drops of source blood, then ced the bottle and the remaining two talismans in his space ring. Following which, he took anothermunicating talisman and called someone.

    "Hey, Li Jun, where are you now?"

    "Big brother Wang Wei, you finallymunicated with me again after more than 2 months. Currently, I¡¯m still in the Central Domain."

    "That¡¯s not too far. I¡¯m currently severely injured, I need you toe pick me up."

    Li Jun on the other side of themunication talisman had an incredible look on his face. He had gathered information on his big brother and he knew how powerful he was as the Hunter, yet he said he was severely injured. Who could do such a thing?

    Suddenly, Li Jun thought of something, then immediately asked. "Big brother, did you get the information and material you needed?"

    "Yes, I just finished."

    "Good, good, good. Then our n is one step closer. Don¡¯t worry big brother, I¡¯ll be here in seven days, no, make that three days."

    "I¡¯ll be waiting then."

    While Wang Wei was waiting for Li Jun¡¯s arrival, a great storm was taking ce outside in Falling Leaves City.

    Somewhere in an Inn, First Prince Ji Su, Retired Prince Ji Xiang, and the head of the Imperial Guard, Zhou Fan, were eating and talking in a private room.

    Suddenly, the void fluctuated and a person instantly appeared in the room. Ji Xiang was the first to notice the change in the environment and screamed. "Who is so bold?"

    However, he soon discovered that it was his bleeding nephew that appeared here with the Breaking Void Talisman provided to him. He rushed over to check his condition. Immediately afterward, Ji Su and Zhou Fan noticed something and followed.

    Retired Prince Ji Xiang scanned Ji Song¡¯s body with his powerful divine sense, frowned with a cold look in his eyes, then threw a pill in his mouth to stabilize his injuries.

    Ji Su rushed over and knelt in front of his Ji Song. "What happened to my little brother? Howe he is so gravely injured?"

    Ji Xiang answered in a cold and murderous tone. "His soul has been forcibly scanned and searched, and more than five drops of source blood have been taken from him."

    "Great-uncle, what does that mean? What is going to happen to my brother?"

    "It means that Song¡¯er is basically crippled. Not to mention the Heavy Axe Physique, even cultivating will be extremely difficult for him from now on."

    Both Ji Su and Zhou Fan became furious, they could not imagine how the crown prince would be so heavily injured while taking part in the Spirit Road Trial. ording to his current situation, his future seems to be bleak as his Path of Emperor was permanently cut off.

    Ji Xiang started to think while he looked at the pale and feebleplexion of his nephew with a look of pity, then he seemed to have made a certain decision.

    He waved his hand to wrap Ji Song with his power, then with a swish sound disappeared from the room. The only thing left of him that could prove his previous existence in the room was hisst word.

    "I will bring Song¡¯er back to see his Majesty."

    Ji Xiang forcibly broke the void easily. The space around him bent ording to his will. In just a few minutes, he already crossed countless Domains--in which the smallest was the size of Earth-- and arrived in the capital city of the Great Zhou Imperial Dynasty.

    As soon as Ji Xiang teleported to the city, countless formations were immediately activated and surrounded him. Thousands upon thousands of runes formed an array pattern that surrounded both Ji Xiang and the whole city.

    Sovereign Ji Wen was the first to notice the change. He roared "Who?" loud enough that the entire capital city could hear him.

    Ji Xiang--who immediately realized his fault--used his token talisman to notify the city formation of his identity. Then, he entered the pce and notified Sovereign Ji Wen of the crown prince¡¯ situation.

    Looking at the current situation of his son, Sovereign Ji Wen had a terrifying murderous aura around him.

    The murderous aura soon enveloped the entire pce. Then, the Qi Luck Dragon of the Great Zhou Imperial Dynasty seemed to have felt the murderous aura of its ruler, it suddenly roared into the Heaven.

    Following which, Ji Wen¡¯s killing intent was fused with the Luck of the entire Dynasty. All of the billions of citizens of the Great Zhou Dynasty scattered throughout countless Domains suddenly felt an intense murderous aura covering them. They felt an immense pressure covering them, so they immediately knelt down in worship and fear.

    They immediately knew that their Sovereign was furious and someone was about to usher the wrath of the Great Zhou Imperial Dynasty.

    Of course, not everyone knelt down. There are many cultivators that are not Great Zhou citizens living in their domain. As arrogant as they are, how could they easily bow to another cultivator? As such, they had to resist the pressure with their own cultivation.

    Meanwhile, in the Great Zhou Imperial Dynasty¡¯s royal pce, Sovereign Ji Wen suddenly asked. "Was it the Dao Opening Sect?"

    "It is most likely them, your Majesty," replied Retired Prince Ji Xiang.

    "Do they fucking want an Emperor Dao War? If that is what they want, I will dly give it to them!!"

    Ji Xiang¡¯s face immediately became ugly and hastily said. "Your majesty needs to calm down. This is not the time to act rashly and out of emotion. Furthermore, there is still hope for the crown prince."

    JI Wen calmed down and became excited when he heard these words. "Uncle, are you sure about this? What do I need to do to help Song¡¯er?"

    Ji Xiang looked at his great-nephew, and smiled gently. "I will use a secret technique to sacrifice all my cultivation in order to repair Song¡¯er foundation. In that way, not only will Song¡¯er be healed, but his foundation will dramatically strengthen. It is possible for him to have one of the most powerful Heavy Axe Physique in history."

    Sovereign Ji Wen¡¯s face immediately changed and became gloomy. "Uncle, if you do this, you will also die afterward."

    "Haha. It¡¯s alright. This old man has lived for a long time. It is about time to leave the future for the next generation."

    Sovereign looked at Ji Xiang withplicated eyes. On one hand, he wished he could save his son, while on the other, he did not want his Great Zhou to lose a powerful True Monarch.

    In the end, he sighed and finally said. "I¡¯ll be counting on you then."

    A few breaths after this, Ji Xiang disappeared with the unconscious Ji Song, preparing to do thest good deed in his life for the Dynasty.

 Chapter 59: Forbearance

    Sovereign Ji Wen was sitting on his throne with a gloomy look on his face, contemting his next n of action when someone notified him of the arrival of the Prime Minister.

    With just one look, Zhao Yan could tell that his highness was not in a good state. As such, he immediately inquired about what exactly happened. When he heard the whole story about Crown Prince Ji Song¡¯s fate, he too was shocked and perplexed.

    As such, he asked. "So, what do you n to do now, your majesty?"

    "I can tell you Zhao Yan, the idea of an Emperor Dao War is currently reverberating in my mind right now."

    Upon hearing this, the prime minister¡¯s heart started elerating, his palm became sweaty and his mouth seemed to be dry as if he was thirsty. As a powerful cultivator, how can he be thirsty?

    Despite all of his internal change, his face remains calm and his mind still sensible. He sighed, then replied. "I understand the anger you feel right now, your majesty, but you must calm down and think things through rationally."

    "Zhao Yan, I know that an Emperor Dao War will involve our Great Zhou Imperial Dynasty fighting to the death with the Dao Opening Sect until one of our Lineage ispletely destroyed. However, when I think about what they did to Song¡¯er, I just can¡¯t calm down."

    Prime minister Zhao Yan took a deep breath to recollect himself, then continued. "An Emperor Dao War would involve countless resources such as pills, weapons, and talismans. Then, all the cultivators whose lifespan wasing to an end and sealed themselves would awaken from their slumber. After which, even Emperor Artifacts will be involved in the war."

    "More importantly, even the sleeping Immortal Venerables will have to be awakened. An Emperor Dao War could eventually drag the entire Myriad Emperor ne into war and countless ughter."

    Prime minister Zhao Yan started walking back and forth while thinking. "Your majesty, the Dao Opening Sect is one of the oldest sects in the world. You can imagine how many powerhouses are secretly sealed in there, how deep are their foundations. Although the Emperor Enlightening Academy imed to have a deeper foundation than them, we all know that it is actually not true."

    Sovereign Ji Wen clenched his hand so hard that his throne--which is made of Supreme tier material--started to deform a little. " I know all of this, Zhao Yan. I¡¯m just a little unwilling."

    The prime minister sighed, then continued. "Your majesty, based on recent events, we can tell that the Dao Opening Sect is willing to go to extreme lengths for this generation¡¯s Heaven Mandate Battle. A few months ago, they even woke up one of their Immortal Venerable and almost destroyed the Heaven Mystery Pavilion."

    "From the information that we gathered, they wanted something from the Pavilion so badly that they were even willing to break the [Immortal-Avenue Pact] and involve the Immortal Realm powerhouse in the world."

    Sovereign Ji wen also sighed as he understood the prime minister¡¯s meaning. The Dao Opening Sect can easily break the [Immortal-Avenue Pact], they will also not hesitate to start an Emperor Dao War. And with the deep and unfathomable foundation, they will most likely be the final winner. Although unwilling, Sovereign Ji Wen knew that he had to swallow this bad breath.

    While Sovereign Ji Wen wasmenting his helplessness as a ruler, First Prince Ji Su and Imperial Guard Leader Zhou Fan walked into the Hall.

    Immediately after entering the Hall, Zhou Fan knelt on one knee and said, "Your majesty, as long as you order, I will lead our army in a crusade against the damn Dao Opening Sect." After saying this, he gave a slight look toward Ji Su.

    Noticing the strange behavior of Zhou Fan, Ji Wen could already guess what happened. He looked at his oldest son and said, "Su¡¯er, you did the right thing not to let Zhou Fan attack the Dao Opening Sect in Falling Leaves City. Now, it is not time for war."

    Ji Wen then looked at the unwilling Imperial Guard Leader and said. "You do not need to be angry. Crown Prince Ji Song will be fine."

    After saying this, Sovereign Ji Wen dismissed everyone else without much exnation and headed deep in the Royal Family Tomb to wait for his son¡¯s return after experiencing Nirvana.

    Meanwhile, in the Spirit Road Trial, three days went by smoothly.

    Wang Wei, who was waiting, heard the sound of animals galloping. When he exited his little wooden house, he saw Li Jun and a bunch of people riding a bunch of weird four-legged animals. These animals seemed to be thebination of horses and bulls. They had legs like horses, two horns, and a robust body.

    Wang Wei frowned when he saw all of these people. He then used themunication talisman to warn Li Jun to stop at a certain distance so that they are not harmed by all the trapsid around the base camp, then told him how to navigate through the traps safely.

    After sessfully stopping at an appropriate distance and finally personally meeting with Wang Wei, Ji Jun rushed over and asked. "Big brother, how are you doing now?"

    "I¡¯m fine. Well, I¡¯ll live. Why did you bring so many subordinates?"

    Li Jun seemed to be aware of something, then answered promptly. "You do not need to worry big brother. I have experienced life and death with these people. Additionally, I have used what you have taught me and used benefits to tie us together as a group. I promised them that they can all enter our sect after the trial."

    "Well, that¡¯s good," Wang Wei patted his shoulder, then continued. "Do you have any healing pills from any secret realms?"

    Li Jun then searched his space ring and took out a few pills. "I have a few Low-grade Earth Tier Bone Connecting Pills. All the other ones are too powerful for us to take."

    "Well, this should do. With this pill, I can heal my injuries in just half a month."

    After this, Wang Wei began to properly heal under the protection of Li Jun and his subordinate, while chatting with him of his experience the past 8 months.

    Wang Wei knew that Li Jun was transported in the Central Domain and had his own subordinate. Unlike him who became a solo yer, Li Jun decided to build a reliable team. However, he did not know the exact experience of his little brother.

    In fact Li Jun¡¯s experience was actually quite simple and straightforward. After entering the Spirit Road Trial, he fought a bunch of participants, however instead of killing them, he asked them to surrender to him. He epted those who did and killed the ones that refused.

    After teaching his subordinate proper team work, he started to spread his prestige throughout the Central Domain. Then, in the second half of the trial, he upied one of the newly opened cities. As a city lord, Li Jun organized trade of various items such as food, weapons, pills, and even cultivating techniques. Although the participants cannot cultivate during the trial, many of them who are of low background used this opportunity to find better cultivation methods for the future.

    In general, Li Jun¡¯ stay in the trial was actually quite moist. Of course he did not do all of these for nor reason. Li Jun knew that the sect was training him to be a powerful general that could pave the way for Wang Wei¡¯s Path of Emperor.

    In order to be prepared for the future, he started training troops and also learned how to be a good leader ormander.

    Li Jun knew that his big brother was extremely talented and wise. As such, as he grows more powerful, many people will want to follow him and be the vanguard to his army. If he is not able to keep up with his big brother¡¯ step, although he knew that he would not be reced on ount of their brotherhood, his position will be quite awkward.

    Furthermore, his big brother might not say anything about him if he cannot keep up, but the sect will have no such scruples. The motto of the Dao Opening Sect has always been that they do not raise waste.

    Soon, seven days passed. Wang Wei had removed the stint on his arm and was doing some light exercise with his hand.

    In just a few days, his broken arm had already healed, and his ribs were already grown and reconnected. The only trouble left was his injured spine, which will take some time to heal.

    While Wang Wei was doing a punching routine, Li Jun ran towards him with some information.

    "Big brother, do you remember the guy you told me to look out for?"

    Wang Wei was briefly confused before he realized that Li Jun was talking about the kid he met in Falling Leaves City that made his Qi Dragon act weird. Wang Wei then motioned him to continue.

    "Well we found him in the Eastern Domain through the tracking talisman you ced on him. After which, just like you asked, we secretly tracked him. Just now, I received the information that this kid was lucky enough to enter a secret realm."

    Wang Wei¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. The lucky encounter of that kid is probably the reason that his Luck Dragon was acting so weird. ¡¯He must have gotten something that is very useful to me,¡¯ thought Wang Wei.

    "Where is he now?"

    "My subordinates have subdued him and are bringing him here. They should arrive in just a few days."

    "Good, good." muttered Wang Wei. He was truly looking forward to what kind of opportunity this kid will bring with him. As a person with a noble background, there are a few things that can bring him a true sense of excitement.

 Chapter 60: Relics From A Bygone Era

    Wang Wei spent a few days continuing healing as he waited for Li Jun¡¯ subordinate to bring the kid named Wu Ming to him. Luckily, he did not have to wait long as five dayster, a new group of people arrived at his base.

    What surprised Wang Wei was the fact that the leader of this group was actually Yan Liling, the niece of Great Elder Yan Mei.

    Wang Wei then gave Li Jun a weird look, who then proceeded to smile wryly without saying anything. Since Li Jun did not mention it, Wang Wei ignored him as this involved his privacy.

    However, given theplex political situation in the sect, Yan Liling¡¯s presence was in fact no ident, and Li Jun should be aware of this.

    Soon, Yan Liling brought Wu Ming in front of Wang Wei and Li Jun. The kid was tied up with rope, various friction marks could be seen all over his body. Despite his current situation, he did not stop trying to break out of the rope.

    After dismissing Li Jun¡¯ subordinate, Wang Wei looked at the tied up kid and said, "Wu Ming, right? You could either take out all of the things in your space ring, or we can kill you and take it out ourselves? You have five breaths to decide."

    After saying this, Wang Wei, Li Jun, and Yan Liling looked at Wu Ming on the ground without saying a word. It only took him a few moments for him to sumb to the pressure and emptied out his new found space ring.

    Then, the three of them started to look at the materials taken out. There were countless jade bottles, a bunch of rusted weapons, and a thick book.

    Li Jun opened a few bottles to check the medicine inside, however, all of them were either rotten with a pungent smell or turned into powder the moment they were exposed to the air.

    Suddenly, Yan Liling said. "This is a Body Strengthen Pill, this one a Sea Expansion Pill, and a Soul Nourishing Pill." After that, she continued to name most of the pills in the containers simply based on the smell alone.

    Wang Wei frowned as he had never heard of these pills, as did Li Jun, so he asked. "Liling, what kind of pills are these?"

    "The majority of these pills are very old and are in fact prototypes of current pills such as the Blood Qi Pill or the Divine Sea Expansion Pill. And the recipe for some of these pills have been lost for countless years."

    Wang Wei noticed how these two people were talking so intimately and casually as if they had known each other for many years. He just gave them a look, then proceeded to check the weapons.

    "All of these weapons no longer have any spiritual energy in them and the metals have been corroded by the passage of time. Moreover, the refining seemed very rough and did not use the full potential of all the materials."

    Li Jun and Yan Liling walked over to check the weapons on the ground. The three of them seemed to have forgotten poor Wu Ming.

    "How long have these things existed?" asked Li Jun. Wang Wei picked up the book and responded. "Let us find out."

    Wang Wei then opened the first page. The first thing he noticed was the fact the font of the book was extremely small despite the thickness of the book.

    Li Jun suddenly said. "Ancient scripts? This has never been my strong point."

    Throughout the history of the world, thenguage has gone through many revisions, as such, there are countless variations of it. Of course, there is one exception, that is the Dao Text.

    Thisnguage is used by cultivators when creating cultivation techniques or methods in order to properly exin the profound meanings orws contained in them. As such, the Dao text is probably the oldestnguage in existence in the Myriad Emperor World.

    As part of their aristocratic education, both Wang Wei, Li Jun, and Yan Liling had to learn all kinds ofnguage as a child. Thenguage ss is necessary as it is a way to enlighten young children of the ways of the world, and to prepare them just in case they one day enter a very old secret realm and can trante the things they received in there.

    Wang Wei began to trante the text and read it out loud:

    "If you are reading this, it means that you are my descendant and my n has seeded. From now on, our lineage finally has an heir."

    "Before I begin to exin my story, I would like to curse All 18 generations of Shi Hai¡¯s family. I hope all of your rtives and descendants--both direct and distant--to die a painful death and never reincarnated. As for you, Shi Hai, I hope you are castrated, then rape by more than 10,000 men for 10,000 years."

    After reading there, Wang Wei paused due to being speechless. How much hatred does this guy have for this Shi Hai?

    Suddenly, Yan Liling said, "Isn¡¯t Shi Hai the real name of Emperor Haiyuan, the Formation Ancestor?"

    "That can¡¯t be right," answered Li Jun, "The Formation Ancestor was a Great Emperor from the Ancient Emperor Era. Are you telling me this book is this old?"

    Wang Wei frowned and started thinking. The history of the Myriad Emperor ne is very long, spawning billions of years. As such, it is divided into 9 Eras; the Chaos Era, Primordial Era, Beginning Emperor Era, the Void Era, the Ancient Emperor Era, the Incense or Faith Era, the Devil Era, the Middle Emperor Era, and the New Emperor Era.

    Wang Wei knows that there is very little information left about the first 4 Eras except for the fact that there were countless powerful Primordial Gods and Innate Lifeforms in the Primordial era. However, the majority if not all of them are now extinct.

    As for the Beginning Emperor Era, all the information avable is that a human referred to as the Heaven Opening Emperor became the first Great Emperor of the entire world, thus starting the era of the Great Emperor reigning supreme.

    As for the Void era, Wang Wei knew that there is absolutely no information about it--even from the secret archive of the sect. He once asked his grandfather, and he told him that most cultivators came to the conclusion that something happened in the Void era that basically erased the entire world¡¯s history.

    The furthest information that still remains about the world¡¯s history started from the Ancient Emperor era to the current New Emperor Era.

    After taking a brief moment to think about all of these things, Wang Wei said, "We¡¯ll know if he is talking about the same person. More importantly, why does the owner of this book have so much hatred for this so-called Shi Hai?"

    After saying this, the three of them continued to read on. It turned out the owner was indeed talking about Emperor Haiyuan, the Ancestor of Formation.

    To be exact, this book or journal exined in detail a story about love, envy, and betrayal between two sworn brothers.

    The owner of the book named Wu Ye--who is in fact the ancestor of Wu Ming--was in the same sect as Emperor Haiyuan, who was known as Shi Hai before crowning himself Great Emperor.

    They both studied formation. Due to the Void Era, civilization had basically returned to zero. As such, many things were either iplete or starting over. For example, the Dao of Formation.

    During that time, the Dao of Formation was not as systemic as today. There was no division such as Profound, Earth, and Heaven...etc. In fact, there were not even as many different kinds of formation as today.

    In order to fix the situation, the cultivators of that era knew that they needed someone to prove the Dao and be a Great Emperor with the Dao of Formation. Such a person would be granted the title of Formation Ancestor and leave asting glory for future descendants.

    As such, a world wide race began. Many cultivators began to study runes and formation in order to be the first to prove the Dao. In fact, the situation was the same for other upations like alchemy, weapons refining, and talisman. Everyone wanted the title of [Ancestor].

    Then, came Wu Ye and Shi Hai, sworn brothers who entered the same sect to study formation. Shi Hai had an unparalleled talent for formation, while Wu Ye¡¯s was quite mediocre.

    However, Wu Ye was a hard working and very dedicated person. More importantly, he was very clever, a true genius in his own right. As such, he was not discouraged by hisck of talent. He hoped to find a way around this problem.

    And he seeded in doing so. Unfortunately, this was the very reason that led to his eventual downfall. That and his unwavering trust in his sworn brother, Shi Hai.

 Chapter 61: The Body As The Levy

    In order to understand the difference and struggle between Wu Ye and Shi Hai, one must understand how formation works and how talent is distinguished for special upations like formation or talisman.

    Formation is essentially using the environment--like mountain, rivers, location or Feng shui--to borrow or levy the mighty power of Heaven and Earth.

    In the early stage of cultivation, formation masters required to use formation gs and origin stone as energy. However, as they grow more powerful, they will slowly abandon exterior aids--even the environment-- and use their cultivation to instantly set up formation.

    When ites to talent, formation masters need to have great calcting abilities to be able to scan and map out the environment. Then, they will need a powerful and sensible soul to be able to engrave the divine runes that make up formations.

    ording to the archaic book in Wang Wei¡¯s hand, Shi Hai had a very high affinity with runes, as such he could easily memorize them and understand them. Additionally, he had a powerful soul that allowed him to carved out any runes, no matter how fine and detailed they were.

    Wang Wei turned the page and continued reading.

    "That damn Shi Hai had a truly Heaven defying talent. Our master alwaysplimented him andpared him to me. At that time, although I always envied him a little, I was happy for him as he was my sworn brother. After all, we came from the same vige and grew up as neighbors."

    "Despite myck of soul power for carving runes, my perception and understanding of runes was not worse than his. So, I did not give up on my path studying formation. I always believe that I might be able to find a way to fix or make up for my talent in the soul department.?

    "And I seeded. One day, suddenly I thought, why should I only use the soul to carve out runes? Why couldn¡¯t I use my body as a source instead?"

    Upon reading here, all three of Li Jun, Yan Liling, and Wu Ming were shocked. If what Wu Ye wrote in the journal is true, this man has managed to revolutionize the Dao of Formation. Just this idea is enough to bring about a new glorious era for cultivators who practice the Dao of Formation.

    Wang Wei was the only one who did not have much change. As a transmigrator, he has read too many of these things from the novels in his past. Compared with the brain-hole or imagination that the authors in his past life came up with, Wu Ye¡¯s idea is nothing.

    In fact, Wang Wei still admires him. Although the Myriad Emperor ne has a history spawning billions of years and has created a terrifying civilization, the inherent thinking of the people in this world is actually fixed or linear.

    As their culture ingrained in them the idea of respecting the ancestors, respecting the sages that came before, the thinking of must people became in fact restraint. As long as someone talks about an idea that does not fit with the "predecessors", two things will likely happen to them.

    One, they will bebeled as heretic and destroyed by the masses. Or they will be unparalleled geniuses that bring prosperity to the whole world. The former being the most likely scenario. This is another reason that Great Emperors are venerated in this world, because no one dares to question them when they decide to improve or contradict the beliefs and ideas of their predecessors.

    In essence, every Great Emperor has the ability to be a path finder for the entire Myriad Emperor ne. And, the majority of them do so.

    After waiting for the other people to calm down, Wang Wei continued to trante and read the journal out loud. In fact, the person who was most happy about this situation is Wu Ming.

    His Wu family is only a small family in the Southern Vermillion Bird Continent whose highest cultivator was in the Void Shattered Realm. If he had taken this journal back to the family, it would take them years to find a way to learn the ancient scripts and trante it.

    But now, he can learn the content of the book and memorize it. Although his current life and death is unknown, he still has a hint of hope due to the fact that these people did not immediately kill him.

    ....

    "With the secret help of the master and a few junior brothers, I have sessfully developed a method that allows me to engrave runes on my body, then blend in with Heaven and Earth to use stamina to rece soul power when arranging formations."

    "This method not only made up for myck of talent in soul power, but it also dramatically increased my affinity for runes. When I blended into Heaven and Earth, I entered an entire world made only of runes. From the soil in the ground, to the trees in the forest, to the blowing wind in the air, everything was made of runes. It was truly magical."

    "However, my happiness did notst long. Shi Hai invited me to a secret realm and told me he may have found something that is helpful to my research, then, he betrayed me. He tricked me into a formation he set up topletely annihte both my body and soul."

    All four of them had somewhat of a surprise look on their faces. Although they knew that Emperor Haiyuan had done something terrible to Wu Ye that fermented such terrible hatred, they are still a little shocked by the revtion.

    In this world, Great Emperors are usually glorified as Supreme Beings that are above all mundane things--including ugly human emotion such as betrayal. Now, seeing the ugly side of one such Great Emperor as the Formation Ancestor, it is indeed quite the shocking thing.

    Wang Wei sighed, then said, "In the end, even a Great Emperor is a humble human being. It cannot escape the seven emotions and six desires."

    After saying this, Wang Wei lost a little of awe for all Great Emperors. He realized that, in the end, Great Emperor is essentially just a cultivating realm that only few people have the opportunity to reach in their lifetime. Nothing more and nothing less.

    The other three people felt the sudden change in Wang Wei, however, they could not pinpoint where the change came from. As such, they continue to listen to him tranting the journal.

    "I should have noticed something wrong before. When I was creating my new method with the master, Shi Hai instantly became more cold and distant. I thought that he was under pressure as the sessor of the sect, but now it seemed that I was wrong."

    "Before he activated that formation, I asked him the reason he betrayed me. He told me that he cannot get used to his master constantly praising me as a great genius that will bring a glorious era for the Dao of Formation. He went on a five minutes rant about how he will acquire the title of [Formation Ancestor] and his Dao will be the Orthodox way, while mine will be foreverbeled as heretics."

    "Luckily for me, my newly created Formation Rune Body not only provided me with matchless talent for formation, but also provided me with a great life saving method by blending into the surroundings and pretending that I¡¯m dead.

    "Although I survived Shi Hai¡¯s formation, I can feel that I do not have long to live. I do not fear death. I fear that my legacy will be lost or destroyed. It is very likely that Shi Hai will be a Great Emperor. So, I must find a way for my future descendants to inherit my Dao, then eventuallyplete it and surpass me."

    After reading the journal, Wang Wei realized that the rest of the book contained the way to cultivate the Formation Rune Body.

    Suddenly an idea popped up in Wang Wei¡¯s head. One of the abilities of this technique is to blend in with Heaven and Earth through runes engraved in the body. If he changed the runes, then he can make so that he can instead blend in with the Fragment of Law that his special physique requires.

    In doing so, he will greatly increase his chance in seeding to acquire a special physique. This method was tailored for him. No wonder his Qi Luck Dragon acted weird when he saw Wu Ming in Falling Leaves City.

    Suddenly, Li Jun asked, "Are we in trouble for knowing the dirty past of a Great Emperor? What if Emperor Haiyuanes to trouble us?"

    Wang Wei gave him a weird look. "You do not need to worry about such things. Who knows where Emperor Haiyuan is now after such a long time. Furthermore, our Dao Opening Sect has more powerful Emperors than him."

    "Li Jun, stop asking stupid question," said Yan Liling after giving him a fierce look. Then she looked toward Wang Wei and askes. "Big Brother Wang Wei, what do we do with Wu Ming?"

    After saying this, all three of them ced their gaze towards the still tied up Wu Ming, pondering what fate to bestow on him.

 Chapter 62: The End of the Spirit Road Trial

    In the first ce Wang Wei did not n to kill Wu Ming. Although he is the kind of person that can do anything for his goal, he still knows gratitude and has a somewhat moral bottom line.

    Furthermore, Wang Wei is the kind of person that knows when to repay his karma. The Formation Rune Body method is of great help to his future n. He would never be able to acquire it without the help of Wu Ming.

    After pondering for a few moments, Wang Wei took two jade talismans from his space ring. In the first talisman, he copied the entire book left by Wu Ye--including the journal part of it.

    Then, in the second part, he recorded some ideas he had after reading about the Formation Rune Body. He provided Wu Ming with a few ideas that he thought about or read about from his past life.

    For example, instead of using the runes to just increase talents, why not carve an entire formation on your body and treat yourself as the formation itself. If someone could dpose an Emperor Formation and slowly build in his body, then he could use the slight power of a Great Emperor.

    This idea can also apply for alchemy, talisman, and weapon refining. Used the body as a pill, talisman, or weapon and sessfully refined it.

    Another idea is to try to rece the entire body into runes. Whether it is the skin, blood, muscle...etc. In fact, Wang Wei wanted to mention the idea of recing every single cell in the body with runes. However, he did not how to exin the concept of cells to Wu Ming, so he did not mention it.

    After doing all of this, Wang Wei returned the original book and the other talisman to Wu Ming. Then, he said, "I¡¯m returning the book to you and this talisman is my reward to you for acquiring your family inheritance."

    After receiving the book and talisman from Wang Wei, Wu Ming was indeed a little shocked. He did not expect that not only did these people not harm him, but they even rewarded him.

    Wu Ming concentrated very hard in order to read what was in the talisman. Then, he looked at Wang Wei with incredible eyes.

    "Why are you giving me such a precious thing?" asked Wu Ming.

    "The Formation Rune Body is of great importance to me. This is just me repaying the karma I owe you."

    "But, Young Master Wang Wei, you could just provide me with some material. Or, you can just kill me in order not to have to pay karma."

    "You are thinking too much into it. These are just ideas. Whether you or family can realize them and make theme true is unknown."

    Both Li Jun and Yan Liling were confused by Wu Ming¡¯s behavior. They inferred that their big brother Wang Wei must have given him something very valuable for him to act in such a way.

    Wu Ming did not think the same way. The ideas in this talisman are way more valuable than his ancestor¡¯s book. Just look at what happened to Wu Ye. A future Emperor was willing to kill him just for his genius idea. And yet, this talisman contained countless of such Heaven defying ideas.

    Wu Ming did not continue to say anything. He knelt in the ground, and kowtowed three times towards Wang Wei.

    In fact, Wang Wei did indeed do something amazing, although he did not know it yet. The ideas he just randomly made eventually created a new profession known as Totem Warriors.

    The idea of using runes on the body will eventually create a glorious era for professions like alchemy, formation, talismans, and weapon refining. When the first Totem Warrior managed to prove the Dao, then the era will reach its peak. This Emperor will also be the first one of the Wu Family, and a direct descendant of Wu Ming himself.

    ....

    Suddenly, Wang Wei thought of something, then he reminded Wu Ming. " You better be careful when you leave here. If I remember correctly, Emperor Haiyuan had created the Origin Rune Pce in the Southern Vermillion Bird Continent. This ce is considered the origin of formation by countless cultivators. Although they only have a total of two Emperors--including Emperor Haiyuan--the status of the of Origin Rune Pce is very noble throughout the world."

    "ording to your ancestor¡¯s journal, his master and a few other disciples should be aware of how to cultivate the Formation Rune Body. Yet, this method has never appeared in the cultivating world. As such, you can imagine their fate and what length Emperor Haiyuan went to ensure that this method did not appear in the world."

    Upon hearing this, Wu Ming¡¯s face became increasingly ugly, then he started shaking with cold sweat sliding down his back. His family is just one of countless low level families in the Southern Continent. Although they can walk sideways in the city they live in, that is because there are no other powerful factionspeting with them.

    If they were to offend such big people as the Origin Rune Pce, they would be instantly destroyed without the ability to fight back.

    "What should I do then?" asked Wu Ming with trepidation. Everyone looked at each other while shaking their heads.

    Yan Liling then suggested. "It¡¯s better to enter a powerful Emperor Lineage that focuses on formation. This way not only could they protect you, they can also provide you with the resources to develop and grow."

    "It¡¯s better not to easily reveal or mention the Formation Rune Body method," added Li Jun, "Or better yet, wait until you reach a certain cultivation level before bringing it out to get the support of the sect you choose to enter."

    In fact, they could invite him to the Dao Opening Sect, however, their sect was not really focused on formation--although they still have many grandmasters in these fields. Furthermore, Wang Wei believed that Wu Ming¡¯s appearance would shake the water in the Southern Continent.

    Wang Wei hoped that there was a fight between the Orthodox Way and the Rune Body Way in the Southern Continent and reached the point that they could not properly train a Heaven Chosen for this generation¡¯s Heaven Mandate Battle.

    Of course there is the possibility that this method backfired and their constant infighting creates a truly powerful genius that rises through countless ughter. If that bes the case, Wang Wei just has to ept it. Anyway, he did not fear any challenge.

    After saying everything that needed to be said, Wu Ming separated with the rest of the group. Meanwhile, all of three of them waited for the Spirit Road Trial toe to an end.

    All of them had aplished their objectives foring in. Wang Wei¡¯s purpose was to train himself and "research" Ji Song¡¯s physique. Li Jun¡¯s goals were to also train himself--both his fighting prowess andmanding ability--and to plunder luck. His Qi Dragon finally changed from red to deep purple. Heaven knows how many people he killed to do such a feat.

    As for Yan Liling, only herself knew what her objectives were.

    While the gang of three were chilling and waiting for the time of exit, Do Bo, the devil cultivator from the Beating Heart Cult was currently in a very difficult situation.

    He was limping while running away. One of his arms was missing, while the other had many deep cuts on them.. His clothes were tattered, his hair disheveled, and hisplexion pale. More importantly, someone was tracking and hunting him.

    "Jian Wushuang, why do you keep following me? I have not offended you," screamed Do Bo out loud.

    "You should never have killed my big brother and eaten his heart." said a deep and powerful voice.

    Then a teenager holding a sword walked behind Do Bo. Just by looking at him, you feel like you are looking at a sharp and upright sword. He was more than 1.7 meters tall, had what one would call a sword eyebrow, and he always walked straight.

    Although he was not overtly handsome, he had deep and profound eyes that could cut through anything. In essence, Jian Wushuang was an unpolished sword.

    After finishing this sentence, Jian Wushuang immediately plunged his word into Do Bo¡¯s heart, trying to kill him. Unfortunately, he did not seed.

    Right after his sword pierced Do Bo¡¯s heart, an unknown power manifested and blocked the sword from going further in. Then, a spatial fluctuation came from Do Bo¡¯s body and transported him into another safe region to recuperate.

    Before leaving though, he yelled. "You wait for me Jian Wushuang. My Beating Heart Cult will track you and your family from the Lower ne and annihte all 9 generations of your n."

    Soon after saying this, Do Bo was transported from the Eastern Domain all the way to the Western one, while passing through the Central Domain. Then, he plunged deep under the earth where he entered a state simr to hibernation in order to heal himself.

    Meanwhile, Jian Wushuang was frowning while thinking about Do Bo¡¯sst word. He did not expect this guy¡¯ status was high enough to have a life saving method secretly imnted on him.

    Beforeing to this trial, his family had warned him not to offend the Emperor Lineages in the Upper Realm. However, anger got the better of him when he saw his sworn big brother lying in a puddle of blood with his heart missing.

    Jian Wushuang started thinking about a solution to his problem. Then, he realized he was thinking too much. As long as he became the first in this Spirit Road Trial, then got noticed and epted by an Emperor Lineage, then everything will be fine.

    This was his original n in the first ce. With his talent, he has a high chance of seeding. By then, the Beating Heart Cult will not be a problem. Even his family might have a chance to migrate to the Upper Realm.

    After thinking about this, Jian Wushuang started hunting more fiercely, thus bringing a reign of terror in the Eastern Domain.

    Soon, more than four months passed by, the Spirit Road Trial had ended. Wang Wei and all the surviving participants were then sent out of the trial.

 Chapter 63: Sword Casting Villa

    After exiting the Spirit Road Trial, Wang Wei felt a sense of relief. In the past year, his nerves have always been tense. He always had one eye open when he slept in order to prevent any sneak attacks. Even when Li Jun¡¯ subordinate appeared he did not let his guard down.

    Soon, Wang Wei, Yan Liling, Li Jun and his subordinate found the people of the Dao Opening Sect waiting for them.

    Great Elder Wang Fu strode over to greet them. He looked at the long disheveled ck hair of Wang Wei, then took notice of all the scars on his body.

    Then he said with a wry smile. "It¡¯s good that you are back safely, Young Master. However, Sect Madam will not be happy to see you in your current situation."

    Wang Wei also smiled wryly. He knew of the overprotective nature of his mother. If it was up to her, she would lock him inside the sect and never allow him to take a single step outside.

    After a brief conversation, Wang Fu also looked over at Li Jun and Yan Liling. He could also notice the subtle rtionship between these two, but he did not say anything. More importantly, what he cared about most was the fact Li Jun has greatly increased his Qi Luck.

    As a Saint Realm cultivator, of course Wang Fu has a way to see illusory kinds of things such as luck. Although this ability is not as detailed and easy to use as Wang Wei, it can still get the work done.

    As for Li Jun¡¯ subordinate, he did not mention them. While Wang Fu was talking to the group, both Wang Ju and True Monarch Yan Chen arrived and joined the conversation.

    Suddenly, a greatmotion arose not far from the Dao Opening Sect. When they turned around to see what had happened, Wang Wei noticed that the devil cultivator and his entourage had surrounded someone else.

    "That¡¯s him, Cult Elder, that¡¯s the kid that almost killed me," said Do Bo to a very ugly old man with red skin and red eyes.

    The red-eyed old man looked at the sword eyebrow-like teenager, then said. "Boy, are you Jian Wushuang? A lowly person like you dares to injure the Cult Leader¡¯ son. Do you think that our Beating Heart Cult is easy to bully?"

    Jian Wushuang¡¯s face became increasingly ugly as he heard the insults said towards him. He wanted to do something, but he was powerless. He looked in different directions hoping that some sect or faction would stand up for him, but no one did. They just stood there like they¡¯re watching an interesting show.

    Jian Wushuang clenched his teeth and hands. His eyes became red and his breathing heavy. In fact, Jian Wushuang did not fear death. As a swordsman, dying is amon thing for him. However, he fears that his family will be implicated due to his actions and ends up being destroyed.

    At the moment that Jian Wushuang was about to lose hope, suddenly a space crack emerged on top of everyone watching. Then a handsome young man wearing white robe emerged, a beautiful sword engraved with lotus pattern hanging on his side. His long hair--tied loosely with a white ribbon--danced in the air with the wind. He looked cool and was quite pleasing to the eye.

    As soon as he appeared, he scanned all the people on the ground. His eyes could pierced the heart and soul of anyone he looked at, like a peerless sword unsheathed for the very first time.

    Then his gaze slightly paused on Wang Wei before continuing until he stopped on Jian Wushuang, then said. " It seemed that my feelings originated from you."

    Then he used his divine sense to scan Jian Wushuang¡¯s body. His eyes light up after finishing. "Innate Sword Bone? Excellent! Boy, what is your name?"

    "Senior, my name is Jian Wushuang."

    "Surname Jian? That¡¯s the same as me, it seemed that we were destined to meet. Boy, do you want to be my direct disciple?"

    Jian Wushuang wanted to ept immediately, but considering his current situation, he did not want to involve the person and get him hurt. So, he hesitated.

    The white robe sword wielding young man noticed the hesitation of Jian Wushuang. He looked around and managed to piece together the whole situation.

    So, he looked toward the red-eyed old man and said, "Jian Wushuang is now part of my Sword Casting Vi. So, old man Do Ah, take your ugly face back to the Beating Heart Cult."

    Cult Elder Do Ah¡¯s face became more ugly upon hearing these words. As such, he shouted, "Damn you Jian Yi, don¡¯t think that just because your Sword Casting Vi has 6 Great Emperors that our Beating Heart Cult is afraid of you. This kid has severely injured the Cult Master¡¯ s only son, he must die today!"

    Upon hearing this, Jian Wushuang was shocked. He did not expect the person who wanted to ept him as a disciple was actually from such a powerful Emperor Lineage. Maybe he will be safe today.

    Jian Yi looked at Do Ah and shook his head. "You devil cultivators are like mad dogs, always trying to bite someone--even when you know you are outssed. Very well then, let¡¯s settle this with our fist."

    After saying this, the two of them instantly disappeared and started fighting above the atmosphere.

    Meanwhile, Li Jun became excited as he heard that the two of them were about to fight. So, he said, "Are we about to witness two Saint Realm cultivators fight?"

    Then, both Wang Wei and Yan Liling looked at him as if his brain had problems. Immediately, Li Jun knew the reason why.

    The two were in fact fighting far above in the air, almost leaving the atmosphere. A height that mortals like them could not even see, let alone reach. Additionally, the shockwave from their confrontation was enough to kill most of the people here.

    Li Jun then became dejected, so he asked. "What exactly is an Innate Sword Bone anyway?"

    So, Wang Wei exined. " The Innate Sword Bone is actually someone born with the ultimate talent for cultivating Sword Dao. This talent is in factpared with the #15 Heavenly Physique, the Exquisite Sword Heart Physique, and it might even have surpassed it."

    While Wang Wei and his groups were leisurely chatting, everyone else waited with baited breath. In fact, the people most worried were in fact Jian Wushuang and Do Bo, as their fate can be determined based on the result of this fight.

    Many people thought that the fight mightst quite a while, but they were wrong. A few minutes into the fight, everyone felt a majestic sword will in the sky, then they saw a burning meteor falling straight down in their direction.

    Before most people could react, a boom sound enveloped everyone, then the earth started shaking. The meteor hadnded not far from Falling Leaves City.

    A massive cloud of dust in the shape of a mushroom was formed in the ce of thending, then the ripples spread out. A massive impact traveled in all directions, and it destroyed everything on its path: mountains, rivers, and forests. Countless animals exploded into pools of blood.

    One of the waves headed in the direction of the Spirit Road Trial participants. If this wave of impact hits Falling Leaves City, not to mention the participants, the entire city will be instantly destroyed.

    Of course, such things will never happen, not with True Monarch Yan Chen here. As a Dao Protector, how could he let his young master die by the impact of a fight. As such, he lightly waved his hand, and the waves disappeared.

    There were no fancy tricks, no spectacr visions, no powerful force, just a wave and everything returned to normal. In fact, it was not just the wave heading in the direction of the city that disappeared, but all of them, in every direction.

    This is the power of the Supreme. Compared to Saint, the difference is like an ant and a vast gxy. Supreme Realm cultivators are the people closest to the Dao.

    After True Monarch Yan Chen¡¯s wave of the hand, the cloud of dust had settled down. In the middle of it, there lies Cult Elder Do Ah, throwing up clots of blood, and his clothes filled with cuts. It became difficult to distinguish his skin with his blood.

    He struggled to get up, then took out a talisman from his space ring. He used his cultivation to activate it, then he and Do Bo instantly disappeared without a single trace. As for the other people he came with, he did not care for their life and death.

    A few breaths after he left, Jian Yi appeared.

    "Hey, run away really fast," muttered Jian Yi. Then, he walked over to the Dao Opening Sect side. He cupped his hands, slightly bowed. "Thank you True Monarch for taking action and protecting my disciple."

    "You do not need to thank me. I¡¯m just doing my job to protect the young master."

    "Nevertheless, I¡¯d still like to express my gratitude." After saying this, Jian Yi looked over at Wang Wei. ¡¯What a powerful soul, this kid is not simple,¡¯ he thought to himself.

    "Young Master Wang Wei, tell your father for me that our battle is not over. One day, either me or my apprentice will avenge the shame of that year."

    While saying this, Wang Wei noticed a trace of shame and sadness in Jian Yi¡¯s eyes. Wang Wei saluted him and said. "Senior Jian Yi, I will tell him when I return to the sect."

    Jian Yi nodded, then wrapped Jian Wushuang with his origin essence, opened a space crack and left toward the Azure Dragon Eastern Continent to return to the Sword Casting Vi.

 Chapter 64: The Current Situation of the World

    After Jian Yi and Jian Wushuang left, Wang Wei and the people in the Dao Opening Sect boated the Void Boat and returned to their own domain.

    The journey back took longer as Wang Wei asked Great Elder Wang Fu to drive slowly instead of using the teleportation formation. Wang Wei spent all of his years inside of the sect without knowing what the outside world looks like.

    And when he returns, he will immediately start cultivating and won¡¯t have much time to leisurely sway about. And Heaven knows how many years it will take before he has a chance to go out again.

    It was not just Wang Wei who felt the same way. Both Li Jun and Yan Liling and their newfound subordinate were enjoying the voyage back home.

    The Void Boat entered invisible mode while the entire group were observing all the ces that they passed by.

    They watched the daily life of mortals and how it differs from cultivators. Mortals in this world should have abundant food due the high amount of spiritual qi in the environment. Yet, it is not the case.

    Most mortals barely have enough food to eat. One reason is due to the fact that they do not know how to properly cultivate thend. This knowledge is secretly in the hands of the nobility. However, even the so-called mortal nobility¡¯s way of cultivating thend is quite primitive.

    Another reason for the struggles of mortals is the fact they are extremely exploited by the kingdom they live in. In this world, there are two types of kingdoms or constitutional monarchy.

    The ones headed by mortals and the ones headed by cultivators like the Great Zhou Imperial Dynasty. In a cultivating monarchy, the lives of the people are actually quite good as their rulers need the people¡¯s livelihood and happiness to increase the Dynasty¡¯s luck. As such, the ruling dynasties will ensure that its citizens are safe and have enough food, clothing, and some wealth.

    However, when ites to mortal dynasties, ordinary people are usually extremely exploited. The kings of these dynasties only drained the resources of thend that they upied. As for the people, well in the eyes of the nobility, they are just a bunch of "untouchables" and there are always countless more of them if one dies.

    Wang Wei shook his head when he saw all of this. True Monarch Yan Chen saw this and wanted to know what the young master was thinking, so he asked. "Young master, why did you shake your head?"

    Wang Wei was a little surprised by the sudden question, then he answered. "I¡¯m just thinking about how wasteful us cultivators are and how backward our civilization is."

    "Oh," responded True Monarch Yan Chen with a little intrigue. "What do you mean, young master?". In fact, he was not the only one interested in this topic. Most of the people in the Void Boat wanted to hear what he had to say, and so they began to listen.

    As such, Wang Wei begins to exin his views.

    "In my opinion, the most important thing to us cultivators is in fact poption. Although 99% of mortals do not have what cultivators called a "Leakless Body" that allowed them to absorb spirit qi and transform it into blood qi and step into the Body Refining Realm, the truth of the matter is that the majority of cultivators still came from ordinary people."

    "Without arge poption of mortals or ordinary people to choose from, the number of cultivators would exponentially decrease, thus also decreasing the overall strength of the entire Myriad Emperor World."

    The people contemted Wang Wei¡¯s words and realized that he was right. Although only 1% of mortals have the talent to cultivate, with a poption surpassing trillions, the number of cultivators is indeed quiterge.

    "Big brother Wang Wei, what you said is indeed logical," said Li Jun, "But, what does that have to do with us being wasteful?"

    This is the question that most people wanted to know. As such, Wang Wei continued to exin.

    "Look at the many fertilends down there. Many of them are sitting there and left uncultivated. As for those who are used, the efficiency is terribly low. With abundant spiritual qi in the air, as long as the conditions are met, every mortal farmer can have more than one yield per season, thus increasing the amount of food that they have to eat and survive."

    "Or even better yet, why not have cultivators use Water-Wood Spell to help increase the yield in every farmingnd. Cultivators can do many things that seem extraordinary to mortals. Many things that would take an ordinary person months of hard work can be done in seconds by cultivators."

    "With the vast amount of cultivatednd and the power of cultivators, the amount of food avable would dramatically increase. And with more food, the poption of mortals will also rise, and with more people, there will also be more cultivators in the entire world. Then, this endless positive cycle will ensure the proper development of the entire Myriad Emperor World."

    After hearing Wang Wei¡¯s words, all the people in the boat gasped and looked at him like he was crazy. To them, the Young Master¡¯s words were actually quite sphemous.

    For billions of years, the idea that cultivators are noble have been ingrained deep into their blood, into their soul. And yet, Wang Wei just suggested that mighty and noble cultivators do something as lowly as farming thend. To the majority of them, this is sphemy at the highest level.

    Wang Wei looked at their facial expressions and could already guess their thoughts. However, he just sneered at their mode of thinking.

    In fact, if they paused and thought about it deeply, they would realize the deep connection between mortals and cultivators. Why do powerful cultivators in the Saint Realm have to go through Mortal Dust in order to break through into the Supreme Realm?

    That is because they have to return to their roots; return to the time when they were weak and vulnerable and remind themselves that before they became the so-called "noble cultivators", they were in fact once humble mortals.

    It is to remind them of their humble origins, then retain said mindset when facing the grandness and vastness of the Dao, the only truly noble existence in the universe.

    As a matter of fact, Supreme Elder Yan Chen--as the only person who reached the Supreme Realm in this boat--knows all about the importance of mortals. As such, he was the only person who did not have such a big reaction to Wang Wei¡¯s words.

    However, he still felt that there were some problems with his statement. As such, he asked. "Young master, what you said is beautiful and all, but how do we deal with the inherent fear that mortals have of cultivators? Additionally, the concept of superiority of cultivators over mortals has existed for countless millennia in the world. How do you convince cultivators to go farming? By Force?"

    After saying that, Yan Chan shook his head and continued. "Even a powerful dynasty like the Great Zhou would never ask the lowest Body Refining or Divine Sea Realm cultivators to go farm for mortals."

    Wang Wei also shook his head and replied. "Force is never the answer. Cultivators are people that are selfish by nature, but with enough benefits, they can essentially do anything. If someone could establish a world-wide system in which cultivators were rewarded with things that they found irresistible or unattainable based on their positive karma towards "mortals", forget farming, they would not hesitate to integrate into mortal society. They would be doctors, cksmiths, morticians, and even guards."

    "As for mortals¡¯ fear of cultivators, as long as they can help improve their lives and not easily kill them, their fears will eventually disappear."

    True Monarch Yan Chen and the other people became surprised again. This idea is indeed feasible, but what kind of things would attract cultivators for them to do such things. Yan Chen started thinking, but he could not find anything. Then, he looked at the Young Master.

    From his facial expression, it seemed that he had thought about this problem for quite a while, and he may have some sort of n already.

    Thinking about the possibility of such a thing bing a reality, True Monarch Yan Chen¡¯s mood became agitated. Their Dao Opening Sect would reach unimaginable heights in the world in terms of prestige and glory. Furthermore, they would be the one that benefited the most from such a system.

    While everyone was marveling at the possible future described by Wang Wei, Yan Liling was the first to calm down, and asked an important question. "Big brother Wang Wei, how do you deal with the problem of resources? With the increase in cultivators, the amount of resources used will also increase. It will be a matter of time before things like medicines, ores, and origin sources are all used by such arge number of cultivators."

    Yes, she was right. With the young master¡¯s n, the consumption of resources will be a huge problem. Sooner orter, the entire world will not be able to support such arge amount of cultivators.

    Upon hearing this, Wang Wei smiled and looked up at the sky. Although it was daytime, you could still see some stars light up. The reason for that is because these "stars" are actually countless worlds of various sizes floating in the Endless Void. The majority of these worlds have life on them that have formed their own society, their own civilization.

    Wang Wei said, "I will not talk about the concept of renewable resources. In fact, there are countless ways to acquire the resources needed for our civilization to grow and flourish properly."

    "So, that¡¯s how it is," muttered Yan Liling, being one of the few people that actually understood Wang Wei¡¯s meaning.

 Chapter 65: Heavenly Physique (1)

    Although the majority of people did not truly understand the conversation between Wang Wei and Yan Liling, they can still infer the fact that the young master has a solution to the question asked.

    All of them became excited at the future prospect described by the young master--especially the new subordinates of Li Jun.

    Throughout the Spirit Road Trial, Li Jun has insisted many times that Wang Wei was their true boss, however, not all of them agree with this even though they did not say anything. They have been serving Li Jun for a whole year, how could they just ept the fact that some random guy is their boss.

    However now, although their minds have not changed, a seed of hope has been nted in their hearts. Maybe if they follow the Young Sect Master, they could one day change the entire world, that their deeds will be forever recorded in the annals of history.

    While most of the crew was slowly losing their grip on reality, True Monarch Yan Chen warned Wang Wei. "Young Master, you better not easily say these words in public until you reach a certain level of strength. The cultivation world has been stagnant for countless years and that is because the majority of people want it like that. And some radical people will go through extreme length to maintain the current status quo."

    After saying this, he looked at the other crew members, and continued. "That goes especially for all of you. If something goes wrong, the young master has the sect to protect him, but none of you have such ability. So, for your safety, better forget you ever heard any of this."

    After hearing the Supreme Elder¡¯s warning, the people nodded and swore to keep their mouths shut. In fact, True Monarch Yan Chen considered erasing the memories of the crew, however, considering the fact that the young master¡¯s word has just brought a new level of cohesion to this group that has just been created, he did not do so.

    Wang Wei just smiled and nodded to Supreme Elder¡¯s Yan Chen¡¯ words. These words he just said were just random thoughts he had long ago after reading about the world from the library. He decided to turn them into ns only after seeing the situation with his own eyes.

    As such, Wang Wei knew that his ns had many ws before being able to be executed. More importantly, without bing a Great Emperor, all of the so-called "ns" are nothing but empty words.

    The voyage back home has been going on for a whole week. One day, Wang Wei decided to take a walk, so he asked Great Elder Wang Fu to stop the boat and went exploring on his own.

    Of course Wang Wei could guess that True Monarch Yan Chen was secretly protecting him, but he did not say anything about it. With his current mortal strength, there are millions of things that can easily kill him. As such, he needed such protection.

    Wang Wei walked around a nearby vige and enjoyed the sight of nature. There was a small forest full of nted trees, weeds of grass grew wildly in the outskirts of the town, the air in the atmosphere smelled sweet and gleeful just like waking up to the sound of grandma¡¯s home cooking on a Sunday morning after hours of work.

    At first the vigers were afraid of him due to his clean and expensive robe, but when they realized that he was the kind of person that is easy to talk to, they invited him into the vige and even offered him the little food they had saved. Some bold aunties even presented their daughters in front of Wang Wei asking him if he was interested in getting a new concubine.

    Wang Wei epted their gratitude and stayed for three days in the vige. On the fourth day, Wang Wei had a whim and decided to nt a tree near the vige.

    After nting the seed, he watered it with spiritual water--which is just water that has spiritual qi in them--for the next 10 days.

    In the process, Wang Wei watched as the roots absorbed the spiritual water and firmly nted itself in the ground. Then, the roots slowly start to grow high and tall. Wang Wei watched as this seed, under his care, grew up into the strongest and firmest tree in the entire area; he watched as the tree grew up able to withstand any wind and rain.

    He watched as the tree grew to be the tallest of trees in the entire vige, able to shelter anyone who wishes from the sundering heat of the sun.

    Although Wang Wei only spent ten days with this tree, he hoped that it survives the long years and keeps on growing, so that one day, if he came back, he will see it again.

    Before leaving the vige, Wang Wei had Great Elder Wang Fu set up a feng shui formation deep underground of the vige. The purpose of this formation is to bless the vige with good luck and fortune.

    With this formation, the crops of this vige will always be fruitful, the vigers will be healthy and live long lives. Additionally, the vigers will also be able to easily gather wealth without arousing the jealousy of other people.

    In general, it will be easier for them to find sess and happiness in their future endeavors. After doing this, Wang Wei left the vige and headed straight back to the sect through teleportation formation.

    After arriving home, Wang Wei was received by his mother Yu Yan who almost smothered him with a hug.

    After releasing him, Sect Madam Yu Yan took a good look at him, then touched his face. "Wei¡¯er, you have be so thin. And what is with all these scars all over your body?"

    After saying that, Yu Yan turned to Great Elder Wang Fu and said through clenched teeth. "Wang Fu, I thought you were supposed to protect your nephew. But look at him now, he¡¯s basically half dead!"

    Great Elder Wang Fu became speechless, then said with a wry smile. "Sect Madam, there is nothing I can do once he enters the Spirit Road Trial."

    Yu Yan just snorted at him and continued to ask his son if he was missing any limbs and needed to be healed immediately.

    Wang Wei smiled wryly too at his mother. He is 16 years old now (not counting the age from his past life). ording to the standard of this world, he was technically an adult, yet his mother still treated him like a child. Thankfully, he was not the only one as Li Jun was receiving the same treatment from his mother on the other side.

    Despite his embarrassment, Wang Wei did not mind his mother¡¯s behavior. In his past life, he did not enjoy the love of a mother as he was an orphan. Althoughter he was adopted by a family that treated him as if he was their own, it was not the same thing in the end.

    After a few minutes of scrutinizing every part of his body, Yu Yan and Wang Wei returned to the Wang Family Mountain, while Li Jun also returned to the Li Family Mountain. Yan Liling left with Great Elder Yan Mei in the direction of Punishment¡¯s Hall.

    As for True Monarch Yan Chen, he returned to the Supreme Elder Cottage to discuss his concern towards the young master¡¯s mysterious soul and his ideas about the future he mentioned during the return trip.

    When he arrived home, Wang Wei met his father. Unlike Yu Yan, Wang Tian just patted his shoulder and asked, "Did you get everything?"

    Wang Wei nodded and handed over all the things he got from Ji Song to his father-- including the Formation Rune Body method. The Sect Master quickly scanned the contents, then said. "Good, good. Be prepared, in a month, the sect will have everything prepared and you can begin."

    Wang Wei had a sigh of relief. After so many years of nning, everything will soone to fruition, Then, he suddenly asked, "What about Li Jun? His soul might not be able to survive the baptisement of the Fragment of Law."

    "You do not need to worry about Li Jun. The Immortal Venerable who woke a year ago donated some of his bloodline in order to help Li Jun survive and seed."

    Wang Wei looked at his father in confusion. Although he could guess that the Immortal was powerful, he did not know what his bloodline had to do with Li Jun¡¯ sess rate.

    Seeing the look on his son¡¯s face, Wang Tian exined. "The first Emperor cultivated by the Li Family was known as the Battle Maniac Emperor, and he cultivated the Dao of Fighting. The Immortal Venerable who woke up this time was from the Li family, as such, his bloodline contained the power of the Battle Maniac Emperor. With it, Li Jun has a much higher chance of acquiring a special physique."

    Wang Wei then nodded in satisfaction. As long as Li Jun was alright, then it doesn¡¯t matter how things proceeded: only the result truly matters.

    After discussing with his father, Wang Wei had dinner with his family--including his grandfather-- then slept peacefully for the first time like a passed out drunk.

 Chapter 66: Heavenly Physique (2)

    The next day, Wang Wei woke up feeling fresh and alive. He took a deep breath, feeling a vast amount of spiritual qi entering his body and washing away all of his pain, worries and fatigue--both physically and spiritually.

    A few minutester, a maid knocked on the door signaling Wang Wei that his bath had been prepared. And so, he followed her to the washroom.

    Inside was a gold basin filled with very clear water. However, the water was shining brighter than polished diamonds. It also exudes an intoxicating scent that could attract lost travelers from thousands of miles away.

    "What is this?" asked Wang Wei, to which the maid answered. "Young master, this is Holy Spring Water. With it, all the injuries and dark wounds you suffered during the Spirit Road Trial will be healed as if nothing ever happened."

    Wang Wei looked at her and said, "I know this is Holy Spring Water. I also know that this is a precious material used when making Healing Saint Pills. I also know that even a sip of it is enough to save any dying cultivators in the Void Shattering Realm and lower. What I¡¯m asking is why is it being used for me to shower?"

    The young maid lowered her head and exined. "Young master, it was the order of the Sect Madam."

    Upon hearing this, Wang Wei¡¯s corner of the mouth started twitching. Although he knew that his mother could go a little overboard when ites to him, he did not think that she would go that far.

    ¡¯My father must be crying somewhere right about now and secretly cursing her for being too wasteful,¡¯ thought Wang Wei.

    Meanwhile, the maid--who saw that Wang Wei was not going into the bath--immediately knelt down and cried, "Young Master, please go into the bath otherwiseter I will get into trouble with the Madam."

    Seeing her like this, Wang Wei sighed, then nodded to her. Then, she got up and undressed him, then started to wash his back and hair.

    During his bath, Wang Wei watched as all the scars in his body vanished one by one. Additionally, he felt like a heavy burden had been lifted from his body. He became more light and nimble. The ache he felt sometimes on his back was gone.

    The Holy Spring Water was truly a miracle. Wang Wei felt like he had just acquired a brand new body; it was like he was just a newborn baby taking its first breath in the world.

    After his bath, Wang Wei called Wang Ju to inform him of what important news he needed to know during the past year.

    It was through her that he knew that Ji Song had already recovered and is already in the Bodyrefining Realm 6th-Layer.

    Although a little surprise, Wang Wei thought it was a normal thing considering the deep foundation of the Great Zhou Imperial Dynasty. However, he also guessed that they must have paid a steep price to help him recover so quickly.

    After reading about Ji Song, he looked at other news of things that happened. Suddenly, he thought of something and asked. "Wang Ju, do you know the origins of Yan Liling? I¡¯ve never heard of Great Elder Yan Mei having a niece."

    As such, Wang Ju exined. "Yan Liling is the heir trained in the Yan Family Secret World."

    "Secret World?"

    "Young master, each family in the sect has a Secret World that houses the Main Bloodline. The secret world served as a back up n to preserve the family bloodline in case something were to happen to the ones outside. It also served as a way to train an heir for the family outside in case their descendants are mediocre. For example, Li Jun is the rightful heir of the Li family, however he was about to be reced due to his low talent."

    "However, since the young master intervened and proved that Li Jun was worth training, he was epted as the heir of the Li family. As for the Yan family, since Great Elder Yan Mei did not have children, one person was chosen from the countless children in the secret world."

    "Oh," said Wang Wei, "Since Yan Liling became the Yan family¡¯s heir, she must be very talented?"

    "Indeed she is. She has an extremely terrifying talent for pill refining. Without starting cultivating, she can use earth fire to make Top grade Profound Tier Pills."

    "That is indeed a terrifying talent." said Wang Wei, then he thought, ¡¯No wonder in the Spirit Road Trial, she could identify all of these ancient pills by just smelling them--despite the fact they were all rotten, expired, and even some of which were lost throughout history.¡¯

    Then Wang Wei asked. "What about the Wang Family? Do I have to pay attention to these people in the Secret World?"

    "No need to worry, young master. With your talent and what you have aplished in the past years, your status as heir is 100% guaranteed."

    "Well, that¡¯s good. Anything else to report?"

    "Yes. The Elders said that one monthter, everything will be ready and you can begin."

    Wang Wei just nodded as his father already told him, so he motioned her to get back to her work and notified him if something important happened.

    One monthter, Great Elder Wang Fu brought Wang Wei to a secret location by passing countless teleportation formations. He was quite dizzy with all of the teleportation and did not have a single clue to where he was.

    Wang Wei found himself in an extremelyrge room with countless upper echelons of the sect. He saw his father, grandfather, Dao Protector, Great Elder Li Jiang and Great Elder Yan Mei standing on the side waiting for him.

    Great Elder Li Jian of the Alchemy Hall was holding two bottles of pill as they were more precious than his life. Great Elder Yan Ji of the Formation Hall was helping someone setting countless formations in the entire room--from the ground to the ceiling, they were everywhere.

    It turns out this woman called Li Fen was one of the Supreme Elders in charge of analyzing the information the sect got from Han Li¡¯s dissection.

    After they finished, Supreme Elder Li Fen excitedly motioned Wang Wei toe over andy in the middle of the formation with his clothes off.

    After shamelessly being nude in a room full of people--including women--Wang Wei just started to observe the formation around him.

    Then, with the help of Great Elder Yan Ji, Great Elder Qin Hua of the Talisman Hall and Great Elder Wang Fu of the Refining Hall started to paint divine rune all over Wang Wei¡¯s body.

    He recognized some of these runes are from the Formation Rune Body, while the rest were unknown. They must have been modified to fit this asion.

    After the runes were finished painted, Great Elder Li Jian approached Wang Wei and handed him two pills, then exined. "This pill is the Vitality Protection Pill which will protect vital parts of your body like hearts, brain, and organs. The second pill is the Soul Protection Pill, which will ensure that nothing happens to your soul in case of an ident."

    Wang Wei took the two pills and swallowed them. In only a few seconds, the pills dissipated from into his bloodstream and spread to all parts of his body.

    After everything was ready, another Supreme Elder who was responsible for Han Li appeared in front of Wang Wei holding a grey-white turtle shelf. His name was Shin Dong.

    "What is this?" he asked, to which True Monarch Shin Dong responded. "This is called the [Eight Trigram Turtle Shell]. We borrowed it from the Heaven Mystery Pavilion."

    "I thought the sect was supposed to get a cultivation technique from the Heaven Mystery Pavilion?"

    "Since there was a better option, we went with it instead. This [Eight Trigram Turtle Shell] is actually an Immortal Artifact that allows its user to summon the River of Fate itself and peep into the fate or secret of myriad things."

    After saying that, True Monarch Shin Dong looked at the artifact with admiration and a little greed in his eyes, then he continued. "It was forged by a Great Emperor as reward to the Heaven Mystery Pavilion for helping her during her rise. And the pavilion used it as their Luck Condensing Treasure. If it was not due to the power of the Immortal Venerable, they would never allow us to borrow it so easily."

    "Borrow?" asked Wang Wei.

    "Yes, borrow. As in you eventually have to return it and more."

    Wang Wei could guess the gist of things. The sect must have made a "deal" with the Heaven Mystery Pavilion that he could use this treasure, and one day in the future, if he manages to prove the Dao, then he has to not only return it, but also pay off the karma of borrowing it.

    And if Wang Wei fails to be a Great Emperor, then the Dao Opening Sect will have to pay his debt off. Of course, that is if they want to. With the massive Qi luck of the sect, they can ignore such little karma if they wished to.

 Chapter 67: Heavenly Physique (Final)

    Wang Wei looked at the [8 Trigrams Turtle Shell] and realized that it is only a shell with eight distinct symbols inscribed on top of them. Although he did not know the meaning of these symbols, he knew the ability of this shell and Wang Wei was excited just because of this.

    When he finished looking it over, he handed it back to True Monarch Shin Dong, who ced the turtle shell in a specific ce of the formation, then he took out a mountain full of origin source as energy for the formation.

    After everything was ready, both True Monarch Shin Dong and Li Fen started the formation.

    The first thing to happen was that the turtle shell started to glow, then a grey and illusory river appeared in the middle of the room: it was the River of Fate.

    If you look closely, you will find that this river is actually made of countless pale grey-white strings entangled together. In the middle of the river, there lies a spinning wheel that keeps on creating thread, tangles them, and entangles them when necessary.

    All the people in the room marveled at this grand and mighty river. As they observe more, some of the more powerful one begin to understand the machinations of the universe; how most people¡¯s lives are in fact destined from the moment of their birth.

    From the moment they were born, it was already determined how they will live their life: who they will meet, how they will get sick, and when they all die.

    When all the cultivators saw the River of Fate, they all asked the same question, "Am I in control of my own fate?" Unfortunately, no one can give them the answer.

    In fact, the person who suffered the most was in fact Wang Wei. As soon as the River of Fate appeared, the divine rune on his body also activated.

    As such, he found himself blinding into the environment, then merging with the River of Fate. There, Wang Wei began to see the lives of countless mortals.

    He saw their birth, joy, sadness, sickness, hopelessness, sins, altruism, and death. There were millions upon millions of them. If it was not due to his powerful soul, his head might have exploded.

    However, despite not instantly dying with all the information cramming into his head, Wang Wei found himself in a dangerous situation. He was slowly merging with the lives of the countless people he saw.

    He started to forget who he was, where he came from, and what he was doing. In one second he believed that he was a poor schr studying hard everyday to pass the Imperial Examination and provided his mother and wife with a better life.

    Another second he was a public executioner who became numb in his life due to all the constant killing. Every night, he has to drink himself unconscious in order to zone out all the wailing from the people he killed.

    In just an instant, he lived through countless different lives: both young and old, both man and woman, both rich and poor.

    While Wang Wei was slowly merging with the River of Fate and was about to lose his identity, his very existence. He suddenly remembered something. While watching the lives of countless people in the River of Fate, he realized that he could not see or hear their thoughts.

    Suddenly, an idea came to Wang Wei¡¯s mind. Maybe only the mind, will and spirit are the only things that can allow mortals to escape the shackles that fate has ced on them. Maybe, fate is not as absolute as one would imagine.

    With an open mind, determined willpower and strong enough dedication, one can escape the fate that Heaven has imposed on them.

    As soon as he thought of these, a sudden rity overcame him, then he muttered. "My name is Wang Wei. I decided to cultivate with the sole purpose of one day being free from all societal restraints--like good, evil, benevolence, sins, order, and chaos--or conceptual restraint such as life, death, body, soul, and karma. Ultimately, I want to be able to control my own fate."

    After saying this, Wang Wei woke up from his state of muddling haze, and all his memories returned to him. In fact, they became more vivid. He could remember every second of his life--from both his lives. He could even remember what it was like in the wound of his mother.

    Suddenly, a memory caught his attention. It was after his birth back on earth, there he saw his biological mother. She looks like him back on Earth, or is it the other way around.

    However he noticed that she seemed very young. Wang Wei then heard a conversation that she had with the doctor.

    It turned out that the reason that she abandoned him was because she believed that she did not have the financial ability to raise a child properly. As such, she wanted to send him to an orphanage so that he could get the proper care he needed.

    Wang Wei sighed when he heard her. In the end, maybe he should be happy for the fact that she did not abort him and ensure that he was handed over to the authorities.

    Wang Wei continued to go through his memories one by one. Eventually, he realized that he could not remember what happened to him when he entered the white light after his soul had floated in the endless Void for who knows how long.

    All his memories showed him was that he instantly became a baby after entering the light. As for what happened in between, he could not remember. It was as if there was a nk space in his memories.

    Since he could not discover such secrets, Wang Wei decided to move on as he was in the middle of something important.

    He reigned in his scattered thoughts, then began to run the [Ten Thousands Things Adapt To One Sutra], then the formation introduced a few Fragments of Fate Law from the River of Fate into the soul and body of Wang Wei.

    Wang Wei¡¯s body then began to evolve into a special physique. Although nothing seemed to have changed physically, Wang Wei could feel that his body was changing in a mysterious way.

    Of course that was from the perspective of Wang Wei who had his eyes closed to concentrate on running the [Ten Thousands Things Adapt To One Sutra].

    The other people inside the room watched as Wang Wei¡¯s hair began to turn grey. And it was not the grey-white of older people whose life spans are about toe to an end, but grey just like the color of the River of Fate.

    However, the process seemed terribly slow. As such, Wang Wei¡¯s grandfather motioned for the other people to add more origin source to the formation.

    With the addition of a few more mountains of origin source, the process greatly elerated. Wang Wei began to absorb energy like he was a bottomless abyss.

    When all his hairs were about to turn grey, Great Li Jian took two pills and crushed them, then they were absorbed into Wang Wei¡¯s body. These two pills were refined by removing all the impurities and imprints left in the source blood taken from both Ji Song and Han Li.

    After absorbing the two pills, the processpleted itself instantly. As such, Wang Wei opened his eyes--who had also turned from ck to grey-- and looked around the room with a look of confusion on his face.

    Every time the young master looked at a person, their hearts involuntarily shook as they could feel like someone was watching all of their secrets, all their hidden thoughts. As if their fates were being observed and judged.

    It took Wang Wei a few minutes to regain his bearings, then he sensed something and looked up at the ceiling. In fact, he was not the first person to sense it as the four Supreme Elders already did and were discussing the situation.

    "Heavenly Tribtion?" asked Wang Wei¡¯s grandfather, Wang Chang. "It seemed to be so," responded Supreme Elder Li Fen.

    "What? Father, you mean that Heavenly Tribtion ising for Wei¡¯er? What should we do now?"

    "Calm down. How can you be a Sect Master if you panic in such a situation. Although we did not n for this, this may not be a bad thing. If Wei¡¯er can pass the tribtion, maybe there will be other benefits. Worst case scenario, we intervene and forcibly stop the tribtion."

    Everyone pondered Wang Chang¡¯s words, then they all nodded. So, they all looked at Wang Wei asking him to decide whether he wanted to go through with it. To which, Wang Wei just nodded in eptance without hesitation.

    "Instead of staying here, we should probably take the Young Sect Master to the Tribtion Peak," said Great Elder Yan Mei suddenly.

    This was indeed a good idea. As the name suggests, the Tribtion Peak is a mountain designed by the sect for disciples to go through Heavenly Tribtion. The mountain is refined to be strong enough to withstand most tribtions without destroying it and it can also prevent the tribtions from spreading and harming other people.

    More importantly, the disciples can use their sect contribution points to activate the formation in the mountain to help pass their tribtion safely. Or they could use it to borrow powerful magical weapons to use as assistance.

    Immediately afterward, Wang Wei was teleported to the Tribtion Peak. He found himself in an empty arena with a single house at the edge of it. He walked inside the house where he saw all kinds of magical weapons: from cauldrons to Pagodas, from spears to halberds. There were all kinds of them.

    Next to each weapon, there was the level of the weapon--from Profound Tiers all the way to Supreme Tiers-- and the amount of contribution points needed to borrow them.

    Wang Wei walked over and picked up a Holy sword. It seemed that he did not need points to use any of these weapons. He then ced it back and took a token hanging on a shelf on the side of the room.

    A stream of information was sent into his mind and he knew that this token was used to activate the formations in the mountain. It also contained the price to activate the formations.

    Wang Wei also ced it back. In fact, he could not use this token as he did not have any cultivation. Of course, he knew that if he reminded his father or grandpa, they would fix the problem for him. However, Wang Wei did not n to use external aid in the first ce.

    From what he read in the library, Wang Wei knew that tribtions were not designed to kill cultivators, but to test them and reward them if they are deemed worthy.

    So, every time a cultivator used external aid to pass Heavenly Tribtions, the reward they received would also diminish. As such, powerful cultivators rarely used external aid to pass tribtions.

    Wang Wei returned to the arena where he noticed an ominous group of clouds covering the mountain. It seemed to be gathering power. Wang Wei then sat cross-legged in the middle of the arena, waiting for the uing Thunder Tribtion.

    Few minutester, a bright purple thunder descended from the sky and struck Wang Wei directly. He groaned due to intense pain, however, this was just the beginning.

    Soon, seven more conservative thunder struck him after the first, each time intensifying the pain exponentially. By the ninth andst thunder, he had to clenched his teeth real hard not to scream in agony.

    In fact, Wang Wei¡¯s real problem was not the pain, but his body that was slowly falling apart. As the thunder struck him one after another, his skins were burned, thus looking and smelling like burning charcoal.

    His heart almost stopped on many asions due to disruption of electrical rhythm by the lightning. He even felt that his brain was about to be cooked. However, he still persisted until thest thunder strike.

    Thest strike was different. For one, the pain and suffering it brought Wang Wei onlysted a few breaths. Following which, an unknown qi started to swim through his body and heal all of his injuries.

    His skin became smooth like jade, his heart beat regrly and his brain seemed to be more active. Additionally, Wang Wei felt that something was added to him, no, something was gifted to him.

    And he was right. Soon after he passed the tribtion, massive amounts of purple qi and clouds enveloped the entire Myriad Emperor World. This was an auspicious sign that covered the entire world.

    After that, a gigantic scroll appeared in the sky with the word "Heavenly Physique List" written on the top.

    The moment that list appeared, all the cultivators in the world felt something, stopped what they were doing and looked in the sky. And they saw a list with names on it.

    Heavenly Physique List:

    1. Absolute Chaos Physique-- Lin Fan

    2. Heavy Axe Physique-- Ji Song

    3. Seven Emotions Six Desires Physique-- Su Ya

    4. Fate Puppeteer Physique-- Wang Wei

    5. Yin Yang Eyes-- ???????

    6. Five Elements Bnce Physique-- Zhen Biyu

    All the cultivators in the world were shocked by what they saw. Throughout the years, the Heavenly Physique List has remained the same and never changed. Some information suggests that this list existed since the Primordia Era, and there have never been any record of it changing.

    And yet, today, some guy called Wang Wei managed to do so. All the cultivators in the world started to search for who this person was, and soon information about Wang Wei started to circte in the hands of all the factions of the Myriad Emperor World.

    Yearster, many people willbel this day as the beginning of the Glorious Times of this generation¡¯s Heaven Mandate Battle.

 Chapter 68: Start Cultivating

    In the Enlightening Emperor Academy, Headmaster Bai Han looked at the Heavenly Physique List in the sky, then muttered, "Turning the Acquired into Innate. This young master of the Dao Opening Sect is not a simple role."

    Then, he began to worry whether the Dao Opening Sect had developed the secret to create or manufacture Heavenly Physique. His worry further increased when a few dayster, the list changed again with Li Jun having the #20 Battle Maniac Physique.

    Although when it came to Li Jun, there was no auspicious sign nor did the Heavenly Physique List manifested in the sky, the people paying attention still noticed the quiet change that took ce in the list.

    It was only after more than a month that there was no change in the list that they sighed in relief. In fact, their worries were unnecessary. How could Heavenly Dao leave such a loophole for the Dao Opening Sect to exploit?

    As such, after Li Jun was acknowledged and got his physique, the upper echelons of the sect received a notification from Heavenly Dao that they have onest chance to change the list again. After that, no matter what method they use, it will not work.

    Maybe the sect can use this method to cultivate Acquired Physique, but these people will not receive gifts from Heaven. Of course that is assuming that the sect could find people that can survive the process.

    Let¡¯s just say that Li Jun was lucky to receive the bloodline from the Immortal Venerable, otherwise, not mentioning acquiring a Heavenly Physique, he might not even survive with his soul and body intact.

    Meanwhile, in the Dao Opening Sect, more than a month had passed since Wang Wei got his Heavenly Physique. During this time, he was under observation to see whether there was anything wrong with him. After all, one can never be too careful.

    Right now, Wang Wei was sitting cross-leg on his newly built cultivation room inside the Wang Family Manor. He was holding a book named the [Origin Path Scripture].

    In the first few pages of this book, there was a journal briefly describing the creator of this book and the significance it holds; and it was indeed a book with extraordinary origins.

    The first person to crown himself Great Emperor after the Void Era and started the Ancient Emperor Era was known as Emperor Qiyuan, and he was the ancestor of the Wang Family and the creator of the Dao Opening Sect.

    ording to the ount of this book, Wang Wei¡¯s ancestor who was previously called Wang Qishan was one of the many lost cultivators in that period of time.

    After the Void Era, there was actually no cultivation technique or method. As such, every cultivator was in a race to create a new one, just like the race for the title of [Ancestor]--however this race happened way before the time of Emperor Haiyuan.

    Wang Qishan lived in that era and he was also one of the Heaven Chosen trying to rebuild the cultivation civilization, and he indeed seeded.

    Wang Qishan was a man of great luck. In one his adventures in a secret realm, he acquired a treasure that allowed him to freely shuttle between worlds--whether it was the Lower ne of the Myriad Emperor World or the worlds in othermunities.

    While traveling in these worlds, Wang Qishan learned all kinds of cultivation methods. Whether it was Martial Arts, Qi Cultivation, Battle Qi, Soul Cultivation, or Profound Energy.

    After learning of these methods, Wang Qishan could have just brought them back to the Myriad Emperor World and spread them or even just one of them. However, he was an ambitious man and decided to create his own system bybining all the other systems.

    With the help of his two sworn brother and sister, Li Ming and Yan Ai, he used Martial Arts and Qi Cultivation as the basics, then added a few other systems to create the [Origin Path Scripture].

    Then, Wang Qishan spread his new origin system throughout the world, amassing arge amount of merits from Heaven. With an overwhelming prestige, he proved the Dao and proimed himself Emperor Qiyuan.

    It is the reason that the sect he created is called "Dao Opening Sect", because Emperor Qiyuan opened the Dao for all beings in the world. It is also the reason that the Dao Opening Sect can be considered the most powerful sect in the world.

    Not only can they be considered one of the oldest sects in existence, they have also gathered tremendous amounts of Luck because of their ancestors. As long as cultivators continue to use this system, the Luck of the sect will not be damaged.

    Wang Wei sighed at how lucky he was to be born in this powerful sect. As far as he is concerned, in his past life, he did not save the country. So how could he be so lucky?

    Wang Wei shook his head to remove these distracting thoughts. He then continued to learn from the [Origin Path Scripture]. In the past months, his father had exined a lot of the things he did not understand, so right now he was just doing revision to ensure safety.

    He closed the book after finishing, then he began to do a bunch of strange movements that looked like yoga while reciting a bunch of mantras.

    After repeating this action three times, Wang Wei suddenly felt the spiritual qi in the air enter his body and blend in with his blood, creating a form of energy. In the cultivator world, this is referred to as Blood Qi and it is the sign of entering the Bodyrefining Realm 1st Layer.

    The blood qi felt like a part of Wang Wei¡¯s body and he could control it like it was just another limb attached to his body.

    He gathered the blood qi in his body and threw a punch in the air. He could hear the sound of the air whistling during his punch. He frowned as he estimated that his punch had about 4000 jin (2000kg) of strength.

    This number is actually twice that of the typical 2000 jin of regr cultivators, and this should be the result of his newly acquired physique.

    This number is quite good, especiallypared to Han Li¡¯s 2700 jin, however,pared with Ji Song¡¯s more than 3000 jin of strength without cultivating blood qi, Wang Wei¡¯s number cannot be said to be Heaven Defying. As such, he was not really satisfied.

    However, he soon stopped thinking about such meaningless things. He knew that the Heavy Axe Physique would give Ji Song an advantage in the Body Refining Realm, however, the same cannot be said for the Divine Sea Realm. In this realm, cultivator¡¯s strength is not determined by the number of jin.

    Furthermore, he still has the opportunity to make up the gap and exceed it as long as he sessfully cultivates the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture].

    Soon, more than six months passed. Wang Wei had already reached the Bodyrefining Realm 9th Layer. At this stage, he had about 36,000 jin (18,000kg) of strength.

    This was in fact very fast as even Heaven Chosen of the caliber of Wang Wei will take at least 2-3 years to reach the 12th-Layer of the Body Refining Realm. And some will take more than five years in order to set a solid foundation for the future.

    Of course, the reason he was so fast is because of all the medicinal residue left in his body throughout all the years. All the milk he drank from the Saint Level Six-colored cow ever since he was a baby was for a reason.

    The reason that he stopped cultivating was because he realized that he needed a real challenge to temper himself. Half a month ago, he easily swept all the Bodyrefining cultivators in the sect in apetition.

    It was quite boring due to how easy it was, however, he needed to do so to start establishing prestige in the sect for his future position as Sacred Son.

    But now, he needed a real challenge, and he knew where he could get one. That was the Battle Tower. This was a trial created by the Battle Maniac Emperor to train the fighting ability of the whole sect.

    In there, he left all his insights of the Dao of Fighting from the Body Refining Realm all the way to the Great Emperor Realm.

    Technically speaking, Wang Wei could use this trial even if he bes an Emperor. However, all Great Emperors are arrogant people who have cultivated their own Dao. As such, they would not be interested in someone else¡¯s Dao unless used as a reference.

    Most likely, the Battle Maniac Emperor left this level of the trial in order to find a way to fight with another Great Emperor, or for other people to be enlighten from his Dao.

    Wang Wei walked to the edge of the Wang n Mountain and jumped over. He free-felled until he reached a certain level, then used his blood qi to activate a talisman that allowed him to slow down his fall.

    Wang Wended on one of the giant chains that bind the floating mountain together, then headed in the direction of the Battle Tower. Whenever someone passed by, they would salute him as they recognized his identity.

    He would always respond back with a smile on his face. With his new grey hair and eyes, he became even more handsome. As such, his poprity with the female disciples in the sect has increased dramatically. Adding to that his polite and easy going nature, he is the definition of a walking heart throb.

    "Too bad Wang Ju is not here, otherwise she could just fly me there," muttered Wang Wei after finishing talking to a female disciple. "Well, since she entered seclusion to break through the Divine Body Realm, I guess I¡¯m on my own for a while."

    Without noticing the passage of time, Wang Wei soon arrived at his destination. He looked at the more than 90 zhang tower with excitement. He can finally have a good fight.

 Chapter 69: [Nine Nirvana Blood Qi] (1)

    Wang Wei looked at the 90 zhang tower for a while with awe, then he entered without hesitation. The Battle Tower was one of the few ces in the sect that did not require contribution points.

    This rule was set in order to encourage disciples to train and hone their fighting skills. As the tower is divided into different difficulties, disciples are in fact rewarded with a certain amount of contribution points for passing a certain level.

    After entering the tower, Wang Wei found himself alone in a separate space in a fighting arena, and there was someone else waiting for him. He could tell that this person had the same 9th Layer of Body Refining Realm as him.

    He also knew that this person--who looked exactly like a person--was in fact a construct simr to puppets created by the Battle Tower.

    Wang Wei just looked at his opponent for a moment, then he rushed over to him. In just an instant, he travelled the more than 20 meters between them and threw a single punch.

    With just this one punch, Wang Wei gathered all his blood qi and more than 36,000 jin of force exploded in an instant,pletely destroying the construct.

    After winning this battle, Wang Wei heard a voice saying, "Congrattions for passing the Yellow Difficulty Level, do you wish to proceed to the Profound Difficulty?"

    Wang Wei nodded and then, the broken construct vanished from the ground, reced by ten more.

    Looking at these ten more Body Refining realm 9th-Layer constructs, Wang Wei began to get excited. He could tell that these opponents could work together like some sort of formation.

    Wang Wei rushed to the person closest to him and threw out a powerful punch again. However, things didn¡¯t go as easy as the first round.

    Once the construct received Wang Wei¡¯s punch, he managed to reduce most of the force by allowing it to travel to the ground through its body. Then, all ten of them rushed together to attack.

    Wang Wei became excited after seeing this. He instantly entered his focus state and started to predict the movement of the construct and dodge their attack.

    He was very fast and only a few shadows can be seen as he dodged the attack of the ten constructs. They came from everywhere, the front, back, in the air, and even from the ground. All 10 of them were in perfect harmony.

    However, Wang Wei was not reconciled to remain passive, so he attacked.

    Swish! Swish!

    The sound of his fist traveling in the air could be heard as he repeatedly attacked. However, it was all useless. All the force of his attacks were redirected. Seeing that his attacks were not working, he changed tactics.

    He gathered all of his strength and threw another punch. This time it was not directed at the constructs, but at the ground.

    With more than 18,000 kg of force, the entire arena started shaking uncontrobly, including all the constructs. Wang Wei took advantage of the fact that they had lost their footing and rushed to one of them.

    He punched him with all of his strength, however, unlike previously, he did not allow the construct to redirect the force to the ground.

    The moment Wang Wei felt that his force was about to be redirected, he urged his blood qi to flow into his arm continuously like a river, thus forming another force to superpose on the previous one.

    That way, his punch can have more than 72,000 jin (36,000kg) of force,pletely overwhelming the construct with strength only.

    With a bang, it shattered into thousands of pieces, unable to redirect the force of this punch. However, Wang Wei did not get off scot-free. The muscles in his arms were torn off, and the blood qi on his body got out of control for a few breaths.

    After calming his blood qi, he started to use it to nourish his broken muscles. In just a few minutes, he had mostly healed.

    Wang Wei was quite surprised by the oue of this move that he made on the spot. However, the bacsh was actually quite severe. He decided not to use this method easily, and maybe leave it as a trump card.

    While he was healing himself, the arena had stopped shaking and the constructs had regained their footing, however, one of theirpanions was still destroyed.

    Wang Wei looked at the remaining 9 constructs, and decided to end this fight quickly. With a swish wound, he rushed to the nearest construct who went on the offense by throwing a punch.

    Wang Wei dodged the punch, then reached out his right hand to hold the head of the construct, following a cracking sound, he crushed it. Afterward, he threw the destroyed construct on the ground like trash and rushed to his next target.

    He used all the muscles in his legs to increase his speed, leaving a shadow in his trail. Instantly traveling more than 30 meters in a second.

    Instead of throwing a punch like usual, his hand opened and made a spear-like shape with his five fingers. He then mobilized his blood qi to strengthen his fingers and pierced the heart or core of the construct, ripping it out of its body.

    Just after piercing this construct, another one had already attacked Wang Wei with a high kick to his head. He did not dodge, but used his strength to hold the leg of the construct. He lifted him up in the air, mmed it to the ground with tremendous force.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Wang Wei treated the construct like a child¡¯s ying doll and mmed it in the ground more than five times, effectively destroying it.

    However, he did not stop. Instead, he rushed to the remaining construct and used the one in his hand as a weapon to destroy others. He used the construct in his hand as a hammer smashing all the remaining constructs. With this savage method, he passed the Profound difficulty level.

    After the fight, Wang Wei stood there breathing heavy with a paleplexion; his blood qi had run out.

    Wang Wei looked down at his hand and clenched it, he could feel that his strength was reduced to nothing but a 1000 jin without blood qi. He frowned and muttered, "My body is really weak."

    Without blood qi, cultivators in the Bodyrefining realm are weakening exponentially. Wang Wei guessed that it might be the same with higher levels of cultivation.

    ¡¯In the future, I should put more emphasis on the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture]. That way, if I encounter a situation where I could not use the qi in my body, I can still have sufficient battle strength,¡¯ thought Wang Wei.

    Afterward, he sat cross-leg, took a sip of Holy Spring Water from his space ring to heal his torn muscle, then took a Blood Qi Recovering Pill.

    Looking at the pill in his hand, Wang Wei suddenly realized that the origin path system created by his ancestor is somewhat simr to Martial Arts from his past life.

    In the Body Refining and Divine Sea Realm, cultivators cannot directly use or absorb the spiritual qi of Heaven and Earth. They cannot even absorb spiritual qi from origin stone until they reach the Divine Altar Realm.

    For example, now, in order for Wang Wei to replenish his blood qi, he has to take a pill. Even when cultivating, the yoga-like pose he does and the mantras were to allow him to passively absorb spiritual qi from the environment.

    Wang Wei guessed that the reason his ancestor designed it like this was to lower the threshold for cultivating this system. As long as someone has a "Leakless Body"--a body that can hold energy-- he or she can start cultivating the origin system.

    And in the process, the person can step by step build an affinity with spiritual energy and be able to properly sense it and control it by the time they enter the Divine Altar Realm.

    Although the origin system is not all epassing like some Martial arts system that can be used by anyone who has a body--both weak or strong--it is moreplete and more powerful in theter stages.

    ¡¯No wonder the Myriad Emperor ne is so powerful,¡¯ thought Wang Wei. ¡¯With this Origin System, the number of cultivators in the world would be terrible. As they fight and kill each other for the Heaven Mandate, the whole world in general or the entire civilization will advance or strive through battle and conflict.¡¯

    Suddenly Wang Wei realized the true nature of Great Emperors. An Emperor is actually like a Gu insect king. This world is like a giant cage raising poisonous Gus. All the cultivators fight and kill each other, and the winner (Gu King) can have leadership over the others, can have ultimate power and freedom to leave the cage.

    If you are not the final winner, all that awaits you is death. Whether it is at the hand of the Gu King, or at the hand of other Gu Insects, or worse, due to sickness and old age.

    With the invention of the Origin system, the world has created a perfect method to properly train powerful cultivators.

    Wang Wei guessed that the entire world might receive some sort of benefit or reward for training a Great Emperor. As for what it is, he cannot guess. Maybe one day, if he manages to sit on that throne, he will know the answer.

    After resting for one hour, Wang Wei recovered both his injury and blood qi. As such, he entered the Earth difficulty in the Battle Tower.

 Chapter 70: [Nine Nirvana Blood Qi] (2)

    In the Earth Trial, Wang Wei found himself in a jungle full of trees all around. However, the ce he stood was t and barren in a 100 meters diameter. He then started to marvel at this space.

    Wang Wei knew that every disciple who entered the tower would have its own trial. As such, he guessed that the Battle Maniac Emperor must have used spacew when creating the Battle Tower.

    After a few breaths, Wang Wei noticed more than 50 meters from him was a giant tiger. It was more than 5 meter in height, and a length of more than 7 meters. It had luscious blue fur and tiny scales underneath.

    Wang Wei recognized that this was a Tier 1 Demon called Blue Fur Scale Tiger. It was a demon with a low bloodline and known for its defense.

    Wang Wei carefully observed the tiger and started to review the knowledge he had learned about Demons in the Library.

    In this world, animals can gain sentience by cultivating and they are known as Demon beasts. Unlike cultivators who use the origin system, they seemed to have their own cultivation method that mainly relies on bloodline. The more powerful the bloodline, the more powerful a demon beast is.

    As such, they are ssified in terms of Tier, from Tier 1 to Tier 9--referring to Body Refining Realm to Supreme Realm. There is no Tier 10 as that is the realm of the Great Emperor. Who dares to call an Emperor a Tier 10 Demon beast.

    The Demon race can also fight for the Heaven Mandate. Throughout their history, they have cultivated many powerful Demon Emperors.

    While Wang Wei was observing the tiger, it was also observing him. His fierce eyes looked down on Wang Wei as if looking at a prey. His mouth opened, showing his long razor sharp teeth, while saliva dripped down from its mouth.

    It has been in captivity for many years and has fought many weak cultivators. Once in a while, if he is lucky, he could kill some of the people he fought and eat them. He likes the flesh of cultivators the most: it is more chewy and tasty, although the portion is always small.

    Wang Wei suddenly felt a terrible killing intent from the tiger. He knew that some unlucky disciples would be killed in the Earth¡¯s difficulty level before they could admit defeat and be saved by the Tower.

    He was not intimated. On the contrary, his blood began to boil and he became more militant. Sometimes he wondered whether he had the fighting madman bloodline of the Li family.

    Well, considering the fact that the 3 families of the sect have inter-married countless times, it is not impossible for him to have some of the bloodline of the Li family.

    Removing the distracting thought from his mind, Wang Wei rushed to the tiger and punched him. More than 36,000 jin of force came out with the help of his blood qi.

    The Blue Fur Scale Tiger was not going to be outdone by a puny human. He raised one of his paws and swatted Wang Wei like he was a fly. This trick usually works for these work cultivators.

    Unfortunately for this tiger, things did not go as he nned, today he met his match. Wang Wei¡¯s punch hit the tiger paw, a bang sound was created when their strength collided.

    None of them had any reaction or move. Their strength was evenly matched.

    The tiger was surprised, while Wang Wei was excited. He finally found someone who can fight with him. As such, he did not stop.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    With each punch, the air trembled lightly, the ground under his feet cracked, and his blood began to boil. This is the fight he wished for. Head on, man to man, fist to fist, until one person was left standing.

    He rushed to the tiger and continued to punch it. With each attack, his muscles trembled with excitement, his heart started to race, and his adrenaline kept rushing to his head.

    While Wang Wei was having fun with this battle, the Blue Fur Scale Tiger was furious. His pride was provoked as this tiny human had simr strength as him.

    The tiger rushed toward Wang Wei and used his teeth to attack instead of his ws. His massive teeth took a bite directly at Wang Wei who woke from his state of excitement at the sudden attack.

    His first instinct was to punch the teeth of the tiger, but when he noticed his bleeding hand, he changed his mind and rolled in the ground to the side to evade. Then, he jumped backward more than 20 meters, effectively distancing himself from the tiger.

    It was at this moment that he noticed that his hands were bleeding with many deep cuts on them, his muscles were shredded and his bones were visible; it was as if a dog chewed on it like a toy. Then it dawn on Wang Wei how stupid his behavior just now was.

    With his weak body, how could he go toe to toe with a demon beast like the Blue Fur Scale Tiger who is known for its defense and sharp ws.

    Although blood qi provided him with strength, speed, and endurance, the defense was quite ordinary. The reason for that is the fact blood qi can only be used inside the body, but not outside. As such, blood qi cannot be put on top of the skin as a form of protection.

    Only when cultivators breakthrough to the Divine Sea Realm and blood qi turn into origin qi will it have this ability.

    Realizing his mistake, Wang Wei decided to change tactics. However, he was not happy. He realized that his favorite fighting style is to fight head on and punch his enemy to death.

    If one punch is not enough, then two punches. if that is not enough, continue punching until the enemy is either dead or incapacitated. His desire to cultivate the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture] once again increased.

    Unfortunately, this scripture requires a cultivation at the Divine Altar realm--when cultivator can freely use the spiritual qi of Heaven and Earth-- to cultivate.

    Wang Wei immediately opened his space ring, took out a bottle and poured a few drops of Holy Spring Water on his trembling hand. In less than five seconds, they were back to normal.

    He then looked at the tiger with a fierce look, signifying how bad his current mood was. He rushed towards it, jumped more than five meters and kicked it in his eyes, going for a killing blow. However, the tiger seemed to have some fighting experience and closed his eyes, effectively nulling the attack with his powerful scale.

    The tiger then took advantage of Wang Wei being in the air and unable to move and attacked him with his paw.

    Wang Wei¡¯s mind moved quickly and came up with a solution. He used the tiger¡¯s eyelid as a leverage to summersault back in the ground, thus evading the attack.

    Without giving the tiger the time to make another move, he rushed to his side and punched again. This time he used his stacking method, thus effectively able to use more 72,000 jin of force.

    However, to his horror, his most powerful attack did not have much effect. Both the fur and scale of the tiger have very powerful defense abilities. As such, his attack did not manage to injure anyone--except for his own hand.

    Before Wang Wei had thought about his next tactic, he heard the sound of wind whistling on his right side. When he turned his head, he saw the tail of the tiger quickly approaching him.

    He instinctively raised both his arms and gathered all of his blood qi in them to defend himself. With a bang sound, Wang Wei flew more than a hundred meter hitting countless trees in the forest before hitting the floor. There was a straight road of destroyed trees in that path that he flew.

    After a few seconds, Wang Wei got up from the floor and vomited a few mouthfuls of blood. Although his blood qi managed to block the majority of the force, some of it reached his internal organs.

    "I was careless," muttered Wang Wei, before getting up from the floor, with dirt and dust all over his silk robe. His white teeth had turned red.

    In fact, it was not totally his fault this time. He was so used to fighting humans that he forgot that demons were different. Some of them have tails and are extensions of their body, as such can be used as weapons.

    Wang Wei started to check his organs with his blood qi, he then judged that his injuries were in the medium to low category.

    ¡¯Wait,¡¯ thought Wang Wei, ¡¯Organ...force...inside." Suddenly, he had an idea on how to crack this tiger¡¯s defense and passed the Earth level difficulty.

    He took a deep breath to adjust his condition and looked at the tiger that was rushing towards him. He ran towards him, making it look like he was going to go toe to toe with him.

    When the tiger pounced on Wang Wei with two of his front paws, he waited for the perfect timing to roll forward in the ground, cing himself right under the belly of the tiger.

    Wang Wei then gathered all of his strength and punched his belly. However, this punch was different from the others.

    Instead of allowing all of his 36,000 jin of force to spread it out like it usually does, Wang Wei used his blood qi to manipte all his bones and muscle in his body to focus all the force of his punch in one point, before exploding.

    This punch did not make any extraordinary sound except for the dull thumping of Wang Wei¡¯s fist hitting the scale of the demonic tiger.

    Soon afterward, the tigernded and turned around looking at Wang Wei with fear and reluctance in his eyes. After a few breaths, his mouth, nose, ears, and every pore on his body started bleeding, then he dropped on the ground, dying before even hitting the floor.

    If anyone were to dissect the tiger, they would find that most of his internal organs--whether it was heart, lungs, kidney, or stomach--has turned into mush. This was a truly brutal way to die.

    After passing the Earth difficulty level, Wang Wei spent another hour to heal and recuperate. Then, he spent another hour before passing the Heaven Level Difficulty. This was due to the fact that he had to fight more than five Blue Fur Scale Tigers.

    Outside of the Battle Tower, Wang Wei stood there with broken clothes showing his 8 Pack abdominal muscles, and his scattered and disheveled long grey hair rested on his back. He was pondering the experience in the tower.

    He was very happy that he decided toe here. His battle experience grew rapidly and he managed to consolidate his rapid cultivation rise through life and death fights.

    The Blue Fur Scale Tiger was a worthy opponent. He now realized why demonic beasts were used for both the Earth and Heaven level difficulty.

    Demonic beasts are inherently more powerful than humans in the early stage of cultivation with their strong body and ability to manipte spiritual qi even in Tier 1. Of course thetter facts only apply to demons who have at least medium level bloodline.

    However, despite this fact, the Myriad Emperor World is without a doubt ruled by humans. This can be proven by the fact that all the powerful Emperor Lineage of the Demon race were forced to live in the Northern ck Tortoise Continent--the continent with the least amount of spiritual qi.

    To Wang Wei, the demonic race are losers. With such an overwhelming advantage, they were still overthrown by humans. This was the epitome of wasting a god given talent.

    After despising the demon race, returned to his family mountain and rested. The next day, Wang Wei was in his cultivating room reading the [Origin Path Scripture] again on how to break through to the 10th-12th Layer of the Body Refining Realm. The majority of the cultivators in the world think that Bodyrefining Realm has only 9 Layers, but it is not true.

    The way to breakthrough to thest 3yers has been kept secret in the hands of powerful factions. And each faction can reach a different level of Body Refining.

    For example, only Saint level cultivation methods can reach the 10th Layer of the Body Refining Realm. Supreme Tier cultivation method can reach the 11th Layer, while only Emperor Scripture can reach the 12th Layer of the Body Refining Realm.

    If a faction has a Saint cultivator and a Saint level cultivation technique, then they will be referred to as Holy Land, and if it has a True Monarch with a Supreme tier method, they will be called Supreme Land. And so on.

    This is where the [Origin Path Scripture] have an advantage over all other Emperor Scripture. It is the only method that allows cultivators to perfectly enter the 12th Layer of Body Refining Realm.

    All other Emperor Scriptures will use other methods such as pills, formation, secret method, or force to break through the 12thyer, while the process of the [Origin Path Scripture] is smooth with a perfect foundation.

    For this reason, throughout history, many Great Emperors have been interested in this scripture. Fortunately, they did not dare to mess with the Dao Opening Sect.

    With the new yoga movements and mantras, Wang Wei spent another 6 months cultivating the 12th Layer Body Refining Realm. As long as he consolidates his foundation for another 6 months, he can break through to the Divine Sea Realm.

    However, one day, a sudden thought came to Wang Wei¡¯s mind. ¡¯Why are there only 12 Layers? Why not 13?¡¯

    As soon as this idea came to his mind, he could not get rid of it. As such, he decided to try. However, he failed.

    Wang Wei was not surprised nor discouraged by this. This was expected. He guessed that he was not the first person in history to have such a crazy idea. However, he did not give up, instead, he tried to figure out the reason for his failure.

    The Bodyrefining Realm is essentially gathering energy in your body to evolve. Each time you break through ayer, it feels like a weight or shackle has been lifted from the body.

    However, Wang Wei discovered that the 12th Layer was thest "breakable" shackles in the body. If someone tries to go further, he will find an unbreakable wall in front of them.

    Wang Wei was not reconciled. As such, he went to the Library and asked Great Elder Fan Lei if there was any information about it, and there was.

    In one journal, Wang Wei learned that someone had the same idea as him, but also failed. However, the guy did leave some useful information.

    ording to the journal, certain numbers such as 9, 12, 36, 50, 72 and so on represent the extreme of Heavenly Dao. Once a person or things reach such extremes, Heaven will ce limits on them.

    The person believed that is one the reasons that the Dao Opening Sect could not cultivate another Emperor despite all the methods and resources used. It is also the reason that cultivators cannot reach the 13th Layer of the Body Refining Realm.

 Chapter 71: [Nine Nirvana Blood Qi] (3)

    The journal did not stop there and had many bold ideas and theories. For example, the author theorized that Great Emperors--as beings that have escaped the shackles or restrain of Heaven--may be able to break through to the Bodyrefining Realm 13th Layer.

    However, by that time, it was toote. Or to be precise, it is meaningless. Great Emperors are at an entirely different level of existence. Even if one was willing to give up their cultivation and restart over, the benefit that they would receive is quite miniscule as their foundation has already been set.

    Additionally, if an Emperor helped another person to achieve the Body Refining Realm 13th Layer, it would also be detrimental.

    The author of the journal theorized that the process of breaking the barrier of the 13th Layer would most likely be a baptisement of the will, soul, state of mind, and Dao Heart.

    It is a process of defying Heaven, of going beyond the limits of perfection; it is the process of reaching transcendent perfection.

    If someone else were to help you achieve this process, then all you would have is the power without the state of mind or will. Of course, many people would still be willing to just have the power if given the chance.

    After reading the information in the library, Wang Wei was shocked. He did not expect that an idea he had on a whim would have so many implications. However, he became more determined to seed.

    Upon returning to his mountain, Wang Wei spent the next month thinking about how to break the barrier of the 13th Layer. In the past month, he barely ate or washed himself. If it was not for the fact that his cultivation prevented his body from smelling weird and musty, Heaven knows what he would look like after this month.

    As for food, he mainly consumed pills to sustain himself. When his mother found him after a month, she wondered who was this beggar that had intruded into his son¡¯s cultivation room.

    When Yu Yan realized that the beggar looking person was in fact her son, she was scared wondering if something had gone wrong during his cultivation; she worried that her son had gone through Qi deviation while cultivating.

    In fact, nothing was wrong with him. On the contrary, he was better than alright. In the past month, he had developed a feasible idea on how to break through to the Bodyrefining Realm 13th Layer.

    In fact, the answer to the problem is actually very simple: as long as blood qi is powerful enough, it can of course break that barrier. The problem to solve is how to make blood qi so powerful.

    Wang Wei--as a transmigrator--nevercked imagination or crazy ideas, and he has the guts to try them.

    Wang Wei¡¯s first step in solving the problem is origin qi that Divine Sea Realm cultivators have. After analyzing the [Origin Path Sutra], he realized that origin qi is essentially a highlypressed or liquified blood qi mixed with soul power.

    Wang Wei believed that if he can create a method to revert origin qi back to blood qi while keeping the strength and purity of origin qi, then his blood qi will reach the quality needed to break the barrier.

    However, the purity and quality is not enough to aplish such a task. Quantity is also necessary. As for how to solve this problem, Wang Wei¡¯s idea came from the journal he read in the library: it was the idea of an Emperor re-cultivate from the Body Refining Realm.

    Wang Wei believed that if he cultivated the Body Refining Realm more than once but also retained the strength of his blood qi from the previous try, his blood qi would be immensely powerful.

    For example, now at the Bodyrefining Realm 12th Layer, Wang Wei has 48,000 jin (24,000kg) of force. However, with this method, when he starts cultivating the second time, he will have 48,000 jin of force at the Bodyrefining Realm 1styer. The cycle will continue until he reaches the standard to break that barrier.

    After having a clear n, Wang Wei washed himself and took a Mind Soothing Pill to rx his nerves and sleep peacefully. The next day, Wang Wei made an application to his father to provide him with Enlightening Tea.

    As the name suggests, this tea allows cultivators to enter a state of enlightenment, which would dramatically increase theirprehension. This thing is very precious, even with his status, Wang Wei has to ask to give ess to it.

    When Wang Tian received the request from his son, he was quite surprised. He knows that his son is a truly terrifying genius when ites toprehension.

    When he was only three years old, he could easily understand a bunch of esoteric scriptures. In order to prepare to have his own Heavenly Physique, he studied runes for countless years with Great Elder Wang Fu, Li Jian, Qin Hua, and Yan Ji.

    Not only could he easily understand basic runes, he could also modify and optimize many of them. The only reason he did not study higher level was the fact that he needed to have a certain cultivation level just to study these runes.

    Additionally, his status of demonic genius was further proven when he created the [Ten Thousands Things Adapt To One Sutra]. This is a technique that can essentially change an ordinary person into a genius.

    And what Sec Master Wang Tian liked most about his son are his random and crazy ideas. Now that his son asked for Enlightening Tea, it¡¯s most likely that he had another crazy idea and needed some help to achieve it.

    After thinking about this, Wang Tian left Tianwei Peak and returned to the family mountain to see his son, then Wang Wei exined his idea to his father.

    Wang Tian looked at his son with a dumbfounded look. He knew that his son had many crazy ideas, but he did not know that he was this crazy. And what surprised him the most was the fact that his son has a high chance of seeding. So, he agreed to give him the tea.

    With the enlightenment tea, Wang Wei spent another 6 months in seclusion. As a result, he created a technique that he called the [Nine Nirvana Blood Qi].

    When he exited his cultivating chamber, Wang Wei saw both his father and grandfather waiting for him. He could see a look of excitement and expectation deep in their eyes.

    ¡¯Isn¡¯t it just a cultivation method, why are they acting like this?,¡¯ thought Wang Wei. Without waiting for them to ask, he handed a paper to them that described his new method.

    The two of them basically pulled the paper from Wang Wei¡¯s hand and started reading. The more they read, the more excited they became.

    After finishing, Wang Chang muttered, "We have hope." And Wang Tian nodded his head in agreement. Meanwhile, Wang Wei looked at them in confusion, however, they seemed not willing to exin.

    Wang Tian looked at his son and asked, "What do you need to properly cultivate this technique?"

    "I need pills to strengthen my body, and ess to the Calcify Milk Cave."

    "No problem, here is the Sect Master Token, with it, you can go deep inside the cave."

    After saying this, both Wang Tian and Wang Chang left, but Wang Wei could still see a smile on the corner of their mouth. Wang Wei guessed that there was something that his parents did not tell him and maybe his technique had bigger ramifications than he thought.

    However, right now, he was not in the mood or state to think about this kind of thing. His mind was exhausted, and he needed to get some rest before doing anything else.

    As such, Wang Wei took more than half a month to adjust his state before heading to the Calcify Milk Cave. This time, he decided to hide his identity to be able to blend in and see what the life of other disciples is like.

    After taking a Face Changing Pill, he turned into apletely different person. Even his hair and eyes changed back from grey to ck.

    On the way to the cave, he listened to the conversion of the disciples.

    "Senior Brother, are you going to cultivate in the Calcify Milk Cave?"

    "Yes. I had to hunt more than 50 Tier 3 (Divine Altar) Demonic beasts in order to have enough contribution to spend 1 hour in the outeryer of the cave."

    "Oh, you are still lucky, senior brother. As an inner disciple, you have the right to enter the Calcify Milk Cave. 1 hour cultivating in there is equal to more than 3 months outside."

    "Junior brother, that is nothing. Core disciples can cultivate in the inneryer of the cave. There, 1 hour is equal to 6 months outside. Not to mention the Contemporary Sacred Son. I heard that every time they are about to break through a realm, they will receive a few drops of milk from deep into the cave."

    "Senior brother, what is this milk you talk about?"

    "You do not know? Oh right, it has not been long since junior brother entered the sect. The milk is actually spiritual energy that has been liquified, thenpressed under ground for countless years. I heard from another senior brother that the Calcify Milk Cave was created by Emperor Qiyuan. As such, the milk has beenpressing in the sect for millions upon millions of years."

    "If I had such a thing, my cultivation would not be so slow."

    "Work hard little junior brother. Maybe one day, you will also be a Contemporary Sacred Son."

    Soon, Wang Wei arrived at his destination. He handed his father¡¯s token to the Elder guarding the entrance, and headed straight deep into the cave.

 Chapter 72: Dare

    Deep inside the cave, Wang Wei took a deep breath. He could feel the vast spiritual qi washing his body. He did not have to sense spiritual qi, interact with it or control it. Just by breathing, the spiritual qi will enter his body, slowly nourishing it.

    Wang Wei looked down at theke in front of him. There was a liquid lying inside. It was milky white and sparkling. He could see why it was called milk by the sect.

    However, Wang Wei could only look without touching. With his cultivation level, he would immediately explode if he drank even a single drop. Only people breaking through the Supernatural Realm can drink this thing, and at most one or two drops.

    Wang Wei moved his eyes from the milk to get rid of the temptations. He only came deep in this cave because he needed the vast amount of spiritual qi to cultivate his [Nine Nirvana Blood Qi].

    As such, he found a ce next to theke and sat cross-legged, starting to meditate to enter the best state before beginning. Wang Wei never does anything rashly.

    The first step to cultivate the [Nine Nirvana Blood Qi] is actually to break through to the Divine Sea Realm and reach the peak of Ocean of Origin.

    Wang Wei concentrates all of his blood qi above his naval, where his dantian is located. After concentrating all the blood qi, he recited the mantra from the [Origin Path Sutra].

    Boom!

    Wang Wei heard an exploding sound, then he could see a drop of liquid in his dantian. He knew that his Divine Sea was opened. As such, he continued to liquify his blood qi and turn it into origin qi.

    Right now, Wang Wei has entered the first stage of the Divine Sea Realm: the Lake of Origin. Just like the name, his origin was vast as ake. It could travel smoothly to all parts of his body, even his skin.

    After making his breakthrough, he started to check his Divine Sea. ording to the [Origin Path Sutra], his divine sea should be purple, but it was grey instead, just like his hair. Wang Wei guesses that it was probably due his Fate Puppeteer Physique.

    After checking that everything was okay, Wang Wei continued to cultivate. In just half a month, he cultivated the second stage of the Divine Sea Realm, the River of Origin. After another month, he had reached the Ocean of Origin, which is thest stage of the Divine Sea Realm.

    In fact, with the rapid rise of cultivation, Wang Wei¡¯s foundation was quite weak. However, he knew that he had to repeat the process of cultivating more than 9 times. During the process, he will strengthen his foundation to a horrible level. As such, he was not so worried.

    After reaching the peak of the Divine Sea Realm, Wang Wei began to cultivate his own [Nine Nirvana Blood Qi], trying to revert origin qi back into blood qi.

    And how did he aplish that?

    Simple, by exploding his Divine Sea and returning it to the state it was before he broke through, a state simr to the seed of an unopened small world. Meanwhile, Wang Wei also has to guide all the origin qi to nourish his body instead of ravaging it after the explosion.

    The process took longer than anticipated, it took him more than three months. However, he did seed.

    Wang Wei stood up, threw a punch with all his blood qi, determining that he had about 48,000 jin of force, however, he was now in the 1st Layer of the Body Refining Realm.

    Wang Wei could not stopughing, then he spent less than half an hour punching the air before the little amount of blood qi he had ran out. He took some time to meditate, before taking a few body strengthening pills.

    In order for his body to be able to hold such pure and powerful blood qi, it needs to be stronger. Otherwise, he could not continue his cultivation of the [Nine Nirvana Blood Qi]. After seeing the effect of the pills, Wang Wei continued to cultivate.

    In a blink of an eye, three years passed by quickly. Wang Wei never left the Calcify Milk Cave, but only cultivated inside.

    In the past three years, he had managed to go through all 9 Nirvanas of the [Nine Nirvana Blood Qi]. As such, he had cultivated to the Peak of the Divine Sea Realm and back more than 9 times.

    Right now, he was in the 12th Layer of the Body Refining Realm, and his blood qi had a force of more than 400,000 jin (200,000kg). With this strength, he could probably fight against cultivators in the Divine Altar Realm.

    After running the blood qi throughout his body, he was ready to attack the 13thyer, and he had a feeling that he would seed.

    However, just when he was about to hit that barrier, Wang Wei¡¯s intuition kicked in again. A feeling of deep dread overwhelmed him, warning him that there would be dire consequences if he broke that barrier.

    Wang Wei had always believed his intuition, so he took the warning seriously. However, he was not about to give up so easily.

    Reaching the 13th Layer of the Bodyrefining Realm is not just about cultivating for him, nor about achieving something that other people had never done before.

    For Wang Wei, it is about his pursuit. As a person who desires to be free and unfettered, to eventually control his fate, how could he allow people to ce shackles on himself? Even if it is Heaven itself.

    To Wang Wei, the only person allowed to ce limits on himself is only himself. And that is only if he wished it to be so. So, no matter what, he must break through to the 13th Layer.

    After his intuition warned him of theing danger, Wang Wei took out a talisman and notified his father. By the time he exited the cave, both his father and grandfather were waiting for him.

    "What¡¯s wrong Wei¡¯er, did you fail?" hurriedly asked the Sect Master.

    "No, father. However, right when I was about to seed, I felt a warning of extreme danger. That¡¯s why I called you."

    Upon hearing this, Wang Tian started thinking. He did not take his son¡¯s word lightly as he knew cultivators can sometimes sense dangers ahead of time. After thinking for a while, Wang Tian started to use his finger to calcte the secrets of Heaven.

    As Saint Realm powerhouse, he has his own way to know the ways of Heaven. Although he is not as good as people specialized in divination like the Heaven Mystery Pavilion, he is skilled enough to know certain things when needed.

    However, Wang Tian could not find the reason for the threat on his son. As such, he looked at his father. Maybe with his cultivation level of Supreme, he could find the answer.

    Wang Chang also started calcting the secrets of Heaven after his son failed. After a few minutes, his face became ugly, and he said with gritted teeth. "Divine Punishment!!"

    Wang Tian¡¯s face changed when he heard these words. "Father, are you saying that Heavenly Dao will release Divine Punishment to prevent Wang Wei from reaching the 13th Layer of the Body Refining Realm?"

    Wang Chang just nodded.

    Wang Tian took a deep breath, then his face changed and became fierce. A supreme sword intent radiated from his eyes, followed by a terrifying killing intent.

    "Father, go call the other Supreme Elders, I will call all the Saint Realm cultivators avable in the sect. The whole sect will enter lock down and then we will open the Emperor Formation. Be prepared to wake up both the Emperor Artifacts and the Immortal Venerables. I want to see who dares to stop my son!"

    Wang Wei looked at his father in shock. This was the first time he had seen him so fierce, aggressive, and majestic. It was at this moment that he recalled that his father was actually a very famous Heaven Chosen in his generation.

    He had header many rumors about his legendary exploits. It¡¯s just that, everyday, Wang Wei saw him as a loving and smiling father that is usually controlled by his wife. In the family, if you had to ask who had the least amount of authority, it would be his father without a doubt.

    Wang Wei sighed and refused to admit that he secretly worshipped his father; he would never admit that he worshiped the guy that kept begging his wife to sleep in the main bedroom when he did something wrong.

    Suddenly, Wang Wei thought of something, and he whispered something in his father¡¯s ears. Immediately, Wang Tian¡¯s eyes lit up, and he nodded.

    After Wang Tian¡¯s order, the whole Dao Opening Sect started moving. All the disciples returned to their home and closed the door.

    Nine Supreme Elders--including Wang Chang-- came out of the cottage, and about 36 Saint Realm cultivators also came.

    Wang Wei managed to recognize a few people like Great Elder Yan Mei, Li Jiang, Wang Fu.. And all the people who helped when acquired his Heavenly Physique.

    Even his mother Yu Yan was there. Wang Wei was not surprised by this. Of all the Saint presents, beside his father, I doubt any of the others could actually win her in a fight. And when ites to scheming, all the people of the sectbined might not be a match for her.

    Among the 36 Saints, Great Elder Long Bo was also there. A few minutes ago, he heard about the sect master¡¯s call. At first he was not nning to go, however, one of his close advisors provided him with an excellent idea. So, he showed up to have the opportunity to execute it.

 Chapter 73: Divine Punishment

    Under sect master¡¯s Wang Tian¡¯s order, the whole sect began to mobilize. All the disciples returned to their cultivating mountains, all the Supreme Elders, Great Elders, and Elders stood in different positions to activate the Emperor Formation.

    A beam of energy came from all the mountains in the sect heading straight into the sky, then they connected together. Following which, countless interlocking runes formed a dome-like shape--at the intersection of points of energy--that covered all the floating and non-floating mountains of the sect; the formation essentially covered the entire Dao Opening Sect.

    After everything was ready, Wang Tian motioned his son that he could begin, and Wang Wei did so. After sitting cross-leg in the floor, he adjusted his state in just a few minutes, then began to attack the 13th Layer barrier.

    The first assault did not do anything to the barrier, however, Wang Wei did not stop. He continued to gather all his blood qi to attack it. On his 51st attempt, a crack finally appeared on the barrier.

    As soon as the crack appeared, vast ominous clouds manifested on top of the sect; one could tell that these dark clouds were brewing something dangerous.

    All the faces of the upper echelons of the sect changed. Although the sect master warned them that Divine Punishment wasing, all of them thought it was just the sect master being overprotective of his son.

    What is Divine Punishment?

    That is thunder used solely to punish Great Emperors. That¡¯s right, Divine Punishment Thunder exists solely for the purpose of killing or punishing Great Emperors.

    Throughout the history of the Myriad Emperor World, there have been countless Emperors who are not so friendly to their homnd or Emperors who have aplished certain tasks that the world would be considered quite detrimental to itself. And with their devastating power, they could essentially destroy the world if given them enough time.

    As such, Heavenly Dao developed a mechanism to either kill, warn, or punish these Emperors. Some times, Divine Punishment will seed, but other times, it will fail catastrophically. It all depends on how strong the Emperor is after all.

    However, no matter how weak an Emperor is, it will still be the most powerful being in the entire ne. As such, the level of Divine Punishment Thunder can be imagined.

    Upon seeing the dark clouds that were spreading throughout the entire Domain that the Dao Opening Sect upied, sect master Wang Tian¡¯s face became more serious.

    "Opened two more Emperor Formations," he yelled towards Great Elder Yan Ji of the Formation Hall. Wang Tian did not want to leave anything to chance.

    After his order, more energy beams came out of the mountains and two moreyers of formations were added to the original dome shape protection. All the True Monarchs and Saints pour their origin essence into the formation to maximized its effect.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei was already on his 123rd attack on the 13th Layer barrier. Although there were many more cracks on it, it was still far from being destroyed.

    Suddenly, Wang Wei felt a life or death danger on top of his head. His eyes opened and looked in the sky, seeing a 10,000 meters long ck thunder bolt dropped from the sky.

    From that bolt, Wang Wei felt the power to annihte everything--including all matter, energy, time and space. Anything that stood in the way of this thunder would have only one fate waiting for them: annihtion.

    A feeling of dread suddenly intruded deep into Wan Wei¡¯s mind telling him that he is insignificant in the face of the Wrath of Heaven. That he should give up on his endeavor, otherwise, all he knows andes to love wille to an end.

    And the feeling did not stop there. It kept increasing as it wished to devour all of his mind and soul, wanting him to kneeled down and acknowledge the errors of his way.

    Wang Wei found himself slowly fading away, slowly sumbing to this feeling. He knew that as long as he stopped and gave up, everything would end. He did not have to suffer.

    Suddenly, Wang Wei found himself in an imaginary space, half kneeling in the ground with a gigantic eye looking down on him from above. The eye gave off a vast and supreme feeling, like all things in existence are just tiny ants in front of it, like he was the noblest of existence and everything and everyone should bow to it.

    ¡¯Maybe I should just give up,¡¯ thought Wang Wei after seeing the mighty power of that eye. ¡¯After all, I have already tried my best. It¡¯s okay to just give up now, or maybe I can just try againter when I¡¯m more powerful.¡¯

    After thinking about this, Wang Wei decided to finally kneel and give up. However, just when his right knee was about to hit the floor, a memory suddenly appeared in his mind: It was the memory of the Ninth Pagoda Trial. This gigantic eye reminded him of the gigantic hand that he had to face. They had the same pride and conceit that all things are below them; that they can determine the life or death of everything and anyone.

    After thinking about this, Wang Wei suddenly became angry. He did not concede to the gigantic hand, why would he conceded to this eye.

    Suddenly, the image or shadow of the Young Emperor appeared in the back of Wang Wei. This time, it was quite different. It had grey hair and eyes like Wang Wei, he was sitting on a multicolored throne with countless grey strings attached to his hand.

    Each string signified the fate of a person, and the shadow was in control of these strings. Suddenly, the Young Emperor image stood up from his throne, looked at the Gigantic Eye, and roared: "Who dares to stop me from pursuing my own way?"

    The roar shook the entire imaginary space, then the space started to tremble, then cracked all over before being destroyed in a massive explosion. The eye in the sky let out an unwilling roar, however, even it could not withstand the power of the roar that could shake the Heavens, install fear in the Devil, and make Gods kneel.

    Following which, Wang Wei woke up from the imaginary space with a look of fear in his face. He knew that imaginary space was not just an illusion, but someone or something was trying to affect his will.

    If he knelt down in that space, then he would never be able to break that barrier in his life. For the rest of his life, he would live with a bind and shackled mind. Wang Wei secretly praised himself and the Elders for creating the Pagoda Trials.

    "Wei¡¯er, this is not the time to be distracted."

    Wang Wei heard someone talking to him, however, it took him a few seconds to understand the words spoken and realized that it was his father talking to him.

    After which, he nodded, then continued to attack the barrier with a newfound determination unlike previously. No one can stop his pursuit of being free and unfettered.

    Meanwhile, while the Dao Opening Sect was fighting the Divine Punishment, all the powerful sects in the world were shocked.

    They all looked in the direction of the sect. Countless visions--from all over the world--prated the vast space and distance to observe the Dao Opening Sect. They saw how Divine Punishment Thunder kept dropping from the sky and even how 3 Emperor Formations was used by the sect.

    They all wonder what the Dao Opening Sect did to offend Heaven that they had to suffer such punishment. All the enemies of the sect wished that it would be destroyed by Heaven or at the very least, their foundations are severely injured.

    As such, the whole world was paying attention to the most powerful sect of the world.

    Soon, 6 days passed. The Divine Punishment Thunder did not stop falling for the past few days. On the contrary, it became more fierce. Instead of thunderbolts, powerful demonic beasts like Dragons, Phoenixes, and Qilins made of ck thunder started falling on the sect.

    Sect master Wang Tian had to add another two Emperor formations to the sect in order to protect Wang Wei. The consumption of origin source needed to keep all 5 formations working for 6 days was astronomical.

    However, whether it was all the 36 Saints or 9 Supremes, did not mind orin. On the contrary, they became more excited as time passed by and the chance of Wang Wei seeding kept increasing.

    Meanwhile, all the Nine Supremes were talking through divine sense.

    "There is still hope for us," said Wang Chang.

    "Yes. 9 is an extreme number and a limit. Due to the Heavenly Dao Curse, our Dao Opening Sect has not been able to cultivate another Emperor no matter what we do, but this generation, the curse might be broken," responded True Monarch Yan Chen.

    "Many of our predecessors did not believe in the curse, however, it became increasingly obvious when there conveniently was not a Heaven Mandate Battle the generation of the sect master."

    "Shin Dong, do not speak randomly. There is no evidence that the Heaven Mandate did not appear because of Wang Tian. There have been many precedents before."

    Shin Dong just snorted, ignoring Li Fen¡¯s words.

    Another True Monarch that Wang Wei did not know yet said, "All that matters is the fact that once the young master breakthroughs the 13th Layer, he would have exceeded the shackles of Heaven, as such, not affected by the curse."

    All the people nodded and agree with him. However, Wang Chang still reminded them. "We should not rx our guard yet. We all know that this curse will not be so simple. Wei¡¯er still have a long way to go. All we have to do is support him as much as we can."

    Meanwhile, somewhere in the ground, Wang Wei was still attacking the 13thyer barrier, and he was so close to breaking it. He had a feeling that in less than a day, he would seed.

    Suddenly, an enormous eye appeared in the sky of the Myriad Emperor World, covering the entire world. This eye was cold, indifferent, and stood above all myriad beings.

    "Heavenly Dao Eye," muttered all the cultivators of the world, from the lowest Bodyrefining Realm to the Supreme Realm.

    They all wondered how serious the situation was that even the Eye of Heavenly Dao showed up. Heavenly Dao is both a real and illusory concept in the cultivating world. However, one thing is clear is that the gigantic eye is the physical manifestation of Heavenly Dao itself.

    Soon, cultivators knew the reason for it showing up. A message was spread into the minds of all cultivators of the world.

    "The young master of the Dao Opening Sect wasmitting sphemy against Heaven. Anyone who manages to stop him will be rewarded with boundless merits."

    All the cultivators became excited at the prospect of acquiring merits. With it, they can do so many things. They can improve their cultivation without side effects, they can refine a powerful magic weapon, they can improve their talent, and more importantly, they can increase their lifespans.

    Many Emperor Lineages were tempted and wonder if they should wake up their Emperor Artifacts and attack the Dao Opening Sect. In normal circumstances, that would be suicidal, however, now it is possible with the help of Heaven.

    Sect master Wang Tian also learned about Heavenly Dao¡¯s message. His face became ugly and the killing intent in his eyes increased.

    Without hesitation, he opened the remaining four Emperor Formations of the sect. This time the formation did not just cover the sect only, but the entire Domain.

    As the 9 formations opened, they seemed to fit into a whole, then a supreme will enveloped the entire Myriad Emperor World.

    The will gave the feeling of Monarch Overlooking The World, suppressing the entire ne. An intense killing intent enveloped the entire world, exuding a terrible pressure on all cultivators.

    It was at this moment that the overexcited cultivators woke up from their daydreaming.

    The Dao Opening Sect was still the overlord of this world. Even in the face of Heavenly Dao, they did not have to bow to their head.

    Suddenly a deep and powerful voice echoed throughout the world. Everyone could hear it--even mortals.

    "I want to see who dares attack my sect. I still have 9 Emperor Artifacts that have not tasted blood in a very long time."

    After this voice, all mortals knelt in the ground bowing and begging for the immortals to forgive whatever sins they havemitted.

    Meanwhile, all the cultivators became shocked again. Many of them recognized this voice as the one that forced an entire generation to bow to him. Unfortunately, or fortunately for them, he was unlucky.

    After that, they finally remembered the fact that the Dao Opening Sect still had 9 Emperor Artifacts that have not been used.

    The majority of them removed the stupid ideas they had in their mind and decide to just watch how everything unfold. However, there were a few that were unwilling to give up such an opportunity. Their fate was instant destruction the moment they approached the sect¡¯s domain.

    Meanwhile, on the seventh day, Wang Wei finally seeded in breaking that barrier and reached the 13th Layer of the Body Refining Realm.

    Upon his sess, Wang Wei felt like a heavy weight had been lifted from his shoulder, like he freed himself from drowning and was able to breathe more easily.

    Suddenly, his grey eyes lit up, and he found himself floating in a void-like space. There were countless strings attached to him with different sizes. Then, one of them was suddenly cut.

    After this one was gone, Wang Wei discovered that he could now control all the other strings. However, when he reached and was about to do so, he suddenly woke up from the void space.

    He then tried to enter that space again, however, he did not seed. He could probably guess that it is not the right time yet, or he was currently too weak.

    After Wang Wei finished his breakthrough, the Divine Punishment also disappeared. All the cultivators in the world could feel the unwillingness of the Heavenly Dao Eye when it left.

    Meanwhile, no one in the sect noticed that Great Elder Long Bo took something off from the final thunder strike before he left.

 Chapter 74: Intensifying Conflict

    After his breakthrough, Wang Wei returned back to the Wang Family. His father, mother, and all the Supreme Elders were looking at him like he was a rare animal in the zoo.

    In fact, they were just excited, and they were also checking whether something was wrong with Wang Wei.

    One of the Supreme Elders suddenly said, "I cannot see the young master¡¯s cultivation level."

    It was then that they all noticed that they indeed cannot feel the cultivation level of Wang Wei even if they use their powerful divine sense.

    "It¡¯s not just his cultivation level, I cannot even feel his presence. I¡¯m looking at him, but It¡¯s as if he did not exist between Heaven and Earth."

    Right now, Wang Wei was indeed in a wonderful state where even Supreme Realm powerhouse could not detect any of his information.

    Another Supreme Elder started calcting in his finger, then said. "Not just that, I cannot calcte any information from the young master. I cannot even observe his Qi Luck."

    Upon hearing this, even Wang Wei was shocked. He activated his eyes¡¯ true sight and found that his Dragon of luck became ck and illusory. What¡¯s more, he can see many strings attached to him, however, they were none on the Supreme Elders.

    No, to be exact, it seemed like he could not see the strings. Intuition told Wang Wei that the strings existed, but he was just too weak to see them or he did not have the right method.

    "Wei¡¯er, use the blood qi in your body," asked Wang Wei¡¯s grandfather, Wang Chang. And he did so. Wang Wei could feel that his blood qi increased by 100,000 jin just because of this oneyer breakthrough.

    Just when Wang Wei used his blood qi, the other people finally could find traces of his existence. It seemed that as long as he did not use his cultivation level, he would look like a mortal.

    Wang Wei could tell that his breakthrough will bring many benefits. However, it also seemed that he had to discover them for himself.

    While Wang Wei recounted his experience in the past week to the elders, Great Elder Long Bo went to see his direct disciple, Han Li.

    When Han Li received the news that his master wasing to see him, he went to receive him personally. Long Bo was satisfied with his piety.

    After entering Han Li¡¯s cultivation abode, Great Elder Long Bo set up a formation to iste all spying from the outside. Then, he took out a crystal ball with shing dark electricity inside.

    "What is this in your hand, master?¡¯¡¯ asked Han Li.

    "This is divine punishment thunder weakened and sealed by the sect¡¯s Emperor Formation."

    Han Li was shocked when he heard this. In the past seven days, he witnessed the destructive power of Divine Punishment Thunder. Even with his Heavenly Thunder Physique, he was scared by the power.

    "Master, why do you have it in your hands?"

    "I want you to refine this divine punishment thunder. With this, not only will your strength increase, but your physique will be strengthened to the point of being in part with the top 5 Heavenly Physiques."

    Upon hearing this, Han Li immediately shook his head. "No, no, master, please don¡¯t make me do this. This is thunder powerful enough to kill Great Emperors."

    "Li¡¯er, you do not have to worry about this. This thunder has been weakened by the sect¡¯s formation. Furthermore, with your Heavenly Thunder Physique and my assistance, you can seed."

    "No, no, no, master, please don¡¯t make me do it. I could die instantly if something goes wrong."

    Long Bo looked at his disciples with a look of disappointment deep in his eyes. Compared with the young sect master who faced the will of Heaven directly and won, his disciples cannot evenpare to his shoes.

    However, since he is his disciple, he is responsible for properly training him. Suddenly, Long Bo made a decision.

    "Don¡¯t you want to know the reason that your foundation has weakened in the past few years, and even your strength has digressed?"

    Upon hearing this, Han Li was interested. Since a few years ago, all those things happened to him. When he asked his master, he just told him that something went wrong with his cultivation. Now, it seemed there might be more to the situation than he previously thought.

    "Master, please tell me. Is there something wrong with my practice?"

    Then, Great Elder Long Bo exined to Han Li what Wang Wei and the sect did to him. As soon as he finished, a great amount of thunder started ravaging the entire room.

    All the walls had cracks and burn marks all over them. The only sitting cushion in the room was pulverized into million pieces. If it was not Long Bo¡¯s formation that blocked the power, the entire manners might have been razed to the ground.

    "Master, I will definitely refine this thunder," said Han Li through gritted teeth. He decided to spend all his time creating a method that allows him to refine not just this divine thunder, but all thunder. Great Elder Long Bo nodded in satisfaction and decided to provide his disciples with all the resources he needed.

    Meanwhile, while the Dao Opening Sect was recuperating from the traumas of the past week, all the other factions of the world were discussing Wang Wei and their next course action.

    In the Enlightening Emperor Academy, headmaster Bai Han was having a meeting with all the teachers of the academy. So, he asked:

    "What do you think we should do now?"

    The room instantly became quiet. All of them had a worried look on their face. The excellency of Dao Opening Sect¡¯s young master excited theirprehension and willingness to ept.

    "Why don¡¯t we hire the Death Order Pce to kill him?" suddenly said one teacher.

    However, one person shook his head and replied, "No, if we hire an assassin, we will be breaking the unspoken rule."

    "Furthermore, there is no guarantee of sess when ites to the Dao Opening Sect. And once they find out, they can also take action against Lin Fan in the Lower Realm," added another person.

    "So, are we not going to do anything?"

    Suddenly, headmaster Bai Hai lightly coughed and the room became silent with all eyes focused on him. He then said, "In that case, let us send the Chaos Qi to Lin Fan for him to refine. With it, his Absolute Chaos Physique will take another step."

    Immediately afterward, one person stood up and said, "Headmaster, you can¡¯t. This is the only Chaos Qi that the academy has and is used as a our secret foundation."

    Although the other teachers did not say anything, just by their silence, you could tell that they also agreed.

    Headmaster Bai Hai sighed when he saw their response. He could not me them. The Chaos Qi was indeed too valuable. It could instantly allow a mortal to reach the Saint Realm without side effects.

    It could allow a Lower Thousand World to upgrade to Middle Thousand World, and Middle Thousand World to upgrade to Great Thousand World. There are even rumors that it can allow a Great Thousand World to evolve into a Heaven Mandate world.

    More importantly, the Chaos Qi can be used to create Emperor level Artifacts or Pills. Knowing the value of this qi, Bai Han still insisted on giving it to Lin Fan. However, he needed to convince the other teachers first.

    He said, "I know many of you might be unwilling, but at the rate that the young master of the Dao Opening Sect is growing, there is a high probability that he would be like his father and suppress all the Heaven Chosen of his generation."

    "Although the Chaos Qi is valuable, but only when ced into use. With Lin Fan¡¯s Absolute Chaos Physique, once he proves the Dao, he can return to the academy with ten times more Chaos Qi. I sincerely doubt that without it, he would be worthy to fight Young master Wang Wei."

    Although the teachers still had a little reluctance, they still agreed to provide their Heaven Chosen with the Chaos Qi. And it was not just this. They also agree to send Lin Fan to the Abyss Battlefield, which is a ce controlled by the academy where he would experience endless ughter, day and night without rest in order to hone his fighting ability.

    In fact it was not just the Enlightening Emperor Academy that made such a drastic move. All the powerful factions in the world who had a Heaven Chosen that they believed had a chance at the throne made the same decision as headmaster Bai Han.

    The next day, after a long and good sleep, Wang Wei woke up more refreshed than ever. He called one of his maids to bring him somewhere.

    After going through a few formations, Wang Wei found himself in a dark room with ake that had lightning sting everywhere, and the lightning was ck.

    This was the previous divine punishment thunder stored in this room, and it managed to liquify. The entireke in the room was actually liquid thunder.

    Wang Wei turned his head and asked the maid, "Did you see it with your own eyes?"

    "Yes, young master. I saw Great Elder Long Bo take something from the formation."

    Wang Wei patted her shoulder and said, "Good job. When Wang Ju returns, I will tell her to give you more responsibility."

    The maid immediately bowed and said, "I was just doing my job, young master."

    Wang Wei smiled, looked in a certain direction, then muttered, "Another bait has been cast. Hopefully, the fish will not disappoint me."

 Chapter 75: Divine Sea Realm

    Wang Wei returned to his home and took half a month to get used to his newfound power. Then he called the new temporary head maid and started reading the information about the past few days. He learned how due to him, many of the powerful sects in the world started to increase the training of their Heaven Chosen. However, he did not care about this, he was still confident of himself.

    After reading the information, he suddenly thought of something and asked the maid, "Did the sect ept my request to allow Li Jun to cultivate the [Nine Nirvana Blood Qi]?"

    "Yes, young master. The Elders told me to inform you that both young master Li Jun and young miss Yan Liling can cultivate it, but they cannot cultivate all 9 Nirvanas."

    After saying this, the new maid was confused. She wondered what kind of powerful cultivation technique would be forbidden by even the heir of both the Li and Yan family.

    However, Wang Wei understood the Elders¡¯ message. If both Li Jun and Yan Liling manage to break through the 13th Layer of the Body Refining Realm, they most likely will have to go through Divine Punishment again.

    And the sect cannot or will not afford the cost of opening the Emperor Formations again. ording to what Wang Wei learned from his father, the Dao Opening Sect had to bleed a little to protect from Divine Punishment--even with the background of the sect, they are not willing to do so more than once.

    Additionally, his father even mentioned the fact that the sect lost a good chunk of their Qi Luck due to the fact they defied the will of Heaven.

    In fact Wang Wei is not very optimistic about these two being able to cultivate the [Nine Nirvana Blood Qi] to all 9 Nirvanas. You have to understand, without a sufficiently powerful soul, it is not easy to control the origin qi after the Divine Sea explodes, while at the same time ensuring that it is not permanently destroyed.

    On top of that, he did not think either Li Jun or Yan Liling could face the will of Heaven and seed like he did in the imaginary world. If it was not due to his insistence in the Ninth Pagoda Trial, things might have endedpletely differently.

    The reason he made the request was that Li Jun was his best brother and he is used to sharing good things with him. Although they have not seen each other the past five years due to them always cultivating, they still sometimes talk to each other throughmunication talismans.

    As for Yan Liling, Wang Wei always suspected her motives were not pure in approaching him or Li Jun, as such, he never truly trusted her. However, the sect seemed to have decided to raise her as part of his future crew.

    Given how talented she seemed, she must be of great use in the future. As such, Wang Wei decided to spend more time getting to know what kind of person she is.

    After dealing with a bunch of mundane affairs, Wang Wei went back to his cultivation abode in order to continue his seclusion.

    He was about to enter the Divine Sea Realm for about the tenth time. However, the process took longer than expected. Due to his very pure and powerful blood qi, it took him more than 2 years to break through. However, after he seeded, he went straight to the peak second stage of Origin River.

    Wang Wei looked at his vast Divine Sea filled with origin qi. He ran it ording to the path or meridians of the [Origin Path Sutra], then a few more drops were added to the river.

    "It is indeed simr to the inner strength described in my past life," muttered Wang Wei. However, he knew that origin qi was different from inner strength.

    For once, inner strength can only travel through the body meridians and acupoints, however, origin qi is different. It can travel to all parts of the body: meridians, blood, muscle, and bones. As long as the user desires it, it will travel there.

    Another difference is the fact that inner strength can have different effects based on the specific meridians it traveled through, however origin does not have such an effect. The only purpose that the meridians have is to increase the amount of origin qi in the divine sea.

    And the specific route of the meridians determined the efficiency in which origin qi is gathered and how pure it is.

    While inspecting his origin qi, Wang Wei could tell that it was extremely pure, maybe to the point that it isparable to origin essence of Supernatural Realm cultivators.

    Furthermore, Wang Wei found something different about his Divine Sea: it was actually expanding on its own, just like a universe infinitely expanding at all times. He guessed this was due to the [Nine Nirvana Blood Qi]. The constant explosion of his Divine Sea is somewhat simr to the Big Bang that created the universe in his previous life.

    With this special Divine Sea, Wang Wei will not have to worry about his origin qi being consumed as long as he does not consume more qi than he can make. This is a feature only avable to Divine Altar Realm cultivators that can control spiritual qi from Heaven and Earth to replenish their origin qi.

    Suddenly, another idea came to Wang Wei¡¯s mind. In each cultivating realm, he will make sure that his realm is different and unique from the normal.

    For example, he entered the Bodyrefining Realm 13th Layer, and he has an infinitely expanding Divine Sea. And in the future, he would make sure that he also cultivates a unique Divine Altar, Supernatural Realm and so on. He had a feeling that this would be of great benefit to him down the line.

    After finishing checking his divine sea, Wang Wei mobilized his origin qi and uttered a bunch of weird words. After that, a bright me appeared in his hand. Then, he said a few other words which were followed by him creating ice, wood, water, and earth from his hand.

    What he was using were actually spells or origin abilities. As the origin path came from both Martials Arts and Qi cultivating, there are many spells. However, the majority of cultivators have to be in the Divine Altar realm to really use spells.

    In the Divine Sea Realm, they can only do basic Five Elements spells. And these spells cannot really be used in battle, but for day to day life.

    The water spell can create fresh water for cultivators to drink, the fire spell can be used to light up fire in case they need to cook something. And earth and wood spells are used for apprentices to take care of spiritual medicine in the gardens.

    Of course there may be some powerful spells that allow Divine Sea cultivators to be able to have powerfulbat ability. Wang Wei is not really sure about this. After all, this world is vast, anything can happen.

    Maybe he could find some information in the library, but Wang Wei was not interested right now. He preferred to fight with his fists like Martial artists.

    After exiting his seclusion, Wang Wei took a shower. Despite the fact that he did not need to bathe anymore, he was used to always bathing and it¡¯s hard to change the habit.

    After that, he went to the Family Hall to see his parents. A few meters before arriving, he heard two voices shouting. He recognized them as his father and grandfather.

    "No, he will use my method!"

    "Mine is more suitable for him!"

    "He is my son, of course, he has to follow in my shoes!"

    "Well, he is my grandson. And without me, none of you will be even born!"

    When Wang Wei entered the room, saw both his father and grandfather shouting at each other, meanwhile, his mother was sitting on the side sewing some clothes while watching them fight with a smile on her face.

    Even when Wang Wei entered the room, the two of them did not even notice him. As such, he approached his mother wondering what they were fighting about.

    Yu Yan was happy to see her son. She motioned him to sit by her side and started caressing his hair, then answered, "They are arguing which of their cultivation methods should you use to fight with in the future."

    Wang Wei¡¯s mouth twitched a bit when he heard this. ¡¯They were fighting just because of this?¡¯ he thought to himself. Then, he asked his mother, "Mom, whose do you think I should choose?"

    Yu Yan just smiled and replied, "Whatever you want, honey. In the end, the person who will be most affected is you. So, choose whichever method you think is most suitable. And if both of them do not fit, there are plenty of cultivating methods in the sect."

    After hearing this, Wang Wei nodded and kept watching the two of them fighting while chatting with his mother. After a few minutes, Yu Yan seemed to be tired of their constant bickering, as such, she lightly cleared her throat using her origin essence, thus echoing her voice throughout the room.

    Suddenly, the two of them stopped and looked at her. Yu Yan smiled and said, "Apologies, I had something stuck in my throat."

    "While I have your attention, why don¡¯t you both let Wei¡¯er decide what technique to use after reading both of them?"

    Both Wang Tian and Wang Chang looked at each other, nodded, then handed a jade talismans to Wang Wei containing their own created cultivation methods.

 Chapter 76: Fathers or Grandpas?

    Wang Wei first took the talisman containing the cultivation method of his grandfather. He poured his origin qi inside and a bunch of information entered his mind.

    Instantly, he knew that this cultivation technique was called [Overlord Fist], and it is a technique that can be used both for fighting and cultivating.

    Wang Wei knew that techniques in this world are divided into three categories: the one used purely for cultivating and raising realms, the ones used purely for fighting (including powerful spells), and thebination of both.

    The [Origin Path Sutra] that he previously cultivated was a pure method of cultivating. Althoughter generations added a few spells and basic fighting methods in it, it is still a technique used only to rise in realms.

    After reading and understanding the [Overlord Fist], he realized it is both a Body Refining and fist method. The whole concept of this method is to always advance in battle no matter the situation. To keep punching the enemy until it is down.

    However, a battle is never so one sided that an enemy will just let his opponent keep attacking without fighting back. Nevertheless, the [Overlord Fist] does nor mind the enemy¡¯s counterattack. On the contrary, it encourages the tactic of using injuries with injuries.

    Why?

    The reason is simple. This technique is purely a masochist method. At least in Wang Wei¡¯s opinion. The reason he thought so is that the purpose of the [Overlord Fist] is to create a powerful and indestructible defensive body through constantly getting injured and healing.

    This technique essentially encourages cultivators to get injured as much as possible during a fight, then when they heal afterwards, their overall defense will increase dramatically.

    Wang Wei suddenly realized how his grandfather survived his Heaven Mandate Battle intact, while his other grandfather, Yu Zhuang, was forced to enter seclusion in order to heal his injuries.

    Furthermore, Wang Wei also discovered some traces of the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture] in this [Overlord Fist]. He guessed that his grandfather created this method after failing to cultivate the scripture.

    After reading his grandfather¡¯s technique, Wang Wei looked at the talisman that contained his father¡¯s famous sword art.

    This sword art was called by him as [Absolute Cut Sword Sutra]. This technique was also abination of fighting and cultivating.

    After reading the content in the talisman, Wang Wei had a look of shock in his face. He had to admit that his father was truly a Heaven defying genius just like him.

    The principle of this sutra is to take one of the six basic movements of the sword: the cut. Then cultivate it to an unimaginable level.

    With this method, a cultivator can literally cut anything. Whether it is time, space, matter, energy, and even luck. No matter what attacks someone throws at you, on;y one cut is needed to destroy it. This technique took the Dao of Cutting to the extreme, thus sublimating into a higher level of Dao.

    ording to the notes left by Wang Tian in the sutra, he envisioned that one day his sutra will allow him to even cut chaos, nothingness and emptiness.

    How can someone cut nothingness, something that essentially does not exist? Well, this sword sutra aspired to do this.

    Although technically the [Absolute Cut Sword Sutra] is only a Saint level cultivation method and is iplete, Wang Wei could already tell that it had way more potential than his grandfather¡¯s [Overlord Fist].

    Additionally, Wang Wei believed his grandfather¡¯s Overlord Body would probably not be able to stop his father Absolute Cut at the same level of cultivation. He also believed that only by cultivating the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture] to a very high level would he be able to stop his father¡¯s sword.

    And a fight between them would probably be very intense.

    Despite the brilliance and potential of his father¡¯ sutra, Wang Wei knew that he would never choose it. The reason for that is that in order to cultivate this technique, a person has to dedicate their entire lives to the Way of the Sword.

    You have to love the sword, practice the sword constantly for years without stopping, blend with sword until you and it became one. The sword has to be one of your arms; it has to be another extension of you.

    Without this will and determination, no one can sessfully cultivate the [Absolute Cut Sword Sutra]. And even if one did, the power of the sutra would reduce dramatically.

    To Wang Wei, this way of practice seemed like very to him. The sword cultivators seemed to be enved by their sword. For him who pursues to be free and unfettered, how could he be enved by an object?

    In his opinion, swords are nothing but objects or tools used for a purpose. As tools, they should follow orders and do as they aremanded. Asking him to treat a sword on equal terms as him? He could never do such a thing.

    Although Wang Wei knew that certain magical weapons will have soul and intelligence when they reached a certain level, he did not care. If one of his weapons acquired intelligence, he would respect it as a living being, but he would still be the one in charge, otherwise, he would rather erase said intelligence.

    Despite the fact that Wang Wei decided that he would not cultivate the [Absolute Cut Sword Sutra], he still decided to learn from it. He hoped to one day create a sword move that allows him to cut fate--whether it is his own or others.

    After hearing his son¡¯s decision, although disappointed, Wang Tian was not that surprised. Over the years, he had noticed that his son did not have the Heart of a Swordsman, he did not have the same joy and happiness he himself had when he first started practicing the sword.

    While Wang Tian was sulking, his father on the other hand had a wide grin on his face. He praised his grandson for having good taste unlike his son.

    That night, throughout dinner, Wang Chang could not stop smiling. In fact, Wang Wei was not nning on cultivating the [Overlord Fist] either, just using the fighting move in them. He had the utmost confidence in himself that he would be able to cultivate the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture], as such he did not really need the defense capabilities of the Overlord Body.

    However, he did not tell this to his grandfather. Let the old man be happy for a while.

    At night, Wang Wei went to cultivate, while Wang Tian apanied his wife. However, he was still in a sullen mood.

    Suddenly, he said, "Honey, why don¡¯t we try to have another kid?". Yu Yan looked at her husband, then replied, "Are you still unhappy that Wei¡¯er did choose your sutra? From the way he behave from childhood, you should have expected this long ago."

    "I know this, but I just wanted to try. I thought maybe I would be lucky and he would change his mind."

    Yu Yan looked at her husband speechlessly, then shook his head. "Not to mention how difficult it would be for our cultivating level to conceive another child, how do you know whether he or she will love the swords as much as you do and decide to inherit your swordsmanship?"

    "I do not know. However, it¡¯s worth a try."

    "As you wish."

    After that, the lighting formations were turned off, and the beautiful process of creation took ce inside this room.

 Chapter 77: Higher Difficulty Level

    Wang Wei stood in front of the 90 zhang Battle Tower again, entering for the second time. However, this time he was going to face people in the Divine Sea Realm.

    "It¡¯s time for me to test my three months cultivation of the [Overlord Fist]," muttered Wang Wei, before he stepped in the tower again.

    With his powerful and pure origin qi, he easily passed the first 3 difficulties, however, he encountered a challenge in the Heaven Difficulty.

    Once again, Wang Wei found himself in a forest full of trees. However, the internal space for Divine Sea cultivators seemed more vast as he could observe mountains andkes around the forest.

    Wang Wei was still surrounded, but this time he faced 10 Tier 2 Demonic Beasts instead of 5 Tier 1. However, he was not surprised by the fact that the number was doubled. He knew that the tower became increasingly more difficult as one gets higher. Additionally, in the Earth difficulty, he also had to face two demonic beasts instead of the only tiger he fought previously.

    Wang Wei observed his opponents for this trial: it wasposed of 2 Swift-Wind Wolfs, 3 Solid-Earth Boars, and 5 Fierce-Fire Lions.

    Each of these demonic beasts had a fierce light in their eyes, looking at Wang Wei like their prey. However, soon, it will be known who is the hunter and who is the prey.

    Wang Wei mobilized his origin qi into his legs--which light up the color grey--and instantly rushed to the closest Solid-Earth Boar. His figure left more than three shadows behind him when he moved.

    Boom!

    A powerful punch hit the face of the boar. Affected by the tremendous force, the boar vomited a mouthful of blood and flew more than 20 meters before hitting the ground; he did not get up afterward.

    Seeing the state of hispanions, the other 2 Solid-Earth Boar became angry, then immediately activated the power of their bloodline. Soon afterward, a thick armor made of earth enveloped the remaining two boars.

    It was not just them, all the remaining demonic beasts activated their bloodline abilities. The five Fierce-Fire Lions opened their mouth and five fireball shoot out of their mouth in the direction of Wang Wei

    However, he did not back down or evade. Instead, he stepped forward and punched:

    "Lion Fist"

    A lion head image made of origin qi appeared on the right hand of Wang Wei. When this punch touched the five fireballs, a lion roar echoed throughout the jungle, signaling that the king of the jungle was patrolling his territory and all animals should bow to it.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Wang Wei¡¯ single fist instantly destroyed all the five fire attacks, resulting in a massive explosion. A huge fire of more than 500 degree Celsius spread throughout the forest with Wang Wei at the center. However, he waspletely unarmed.

    A greyyer of energy enveloped his entire body protecting him from the heat. With his powerful origin qi, it is quite easy for him to withstand such temperature.

    While the smoke from the fire was obscuring the sight of all the demonic beasts, he instantly rushed in the direction of the wolves. As they had the highest level of mobility, he deemed them the most threatening of the groups.

    In just a few seconds, Wang Wei traveled a few meters and reached in front of the more than 10 meters tall wolf, he jumped in the air and threw another punch.

    Following the sound of a lion roaring, the head of the Swift-Wind Wolf exploded, sshing blood and brain matter all over. It did not even have the time to react.

    The other wolf on the hand was always on alert. Seeing that hispanion was killed, the other wolf opened his mouth and spewed out a 20 meters long wind de to kill his opponent.

    Wang Wei immediately mobilized his origin qi and chopped the wind de into two parts right down the middle, he then rushed toward thest remaining wolf.

    He threw another punch. However, this time it was the image of a tiger that appeared in his hand instead of a lion.

    The tiger exuded a terrible killing intent, demonstrating its status as Heaven and Earth¡¯s most perfect killing machine, the most powerful hunter and predator. This was a move from the [Overlord Fist] known simply as Tiger Fist.

    When the Swift-Wind Wolf faced the uing punch, he suddenly felt a powerful killing intent invading his mind, making it extremely afraid and temporarily frozen. This feeling reminded this wolf of one time when he met a demon with a pure and noble bloodline.

    With just one look, he rendered him unable to move and had to bow to it.

    Despite being overwhelmed by fear, the wolf still instinctively responded by attacking with his paw. Unfortunately, this was a grave mistake.

    Bang!

    The wolf¡¯s entire arm--from the paw all the way to the shoulder--exploded in countless pieces. Whether it was its bones, skin, and muscles, they were all instantly pulverized.

    Without giving the wolf any chance to breathe, Wang Wei did a somersault in the air, thus standing upside down right on top of the wolf¡¯s back. Afterward, he used his origin qi as a leverage to step in the air, then rushed to the wolf and punched it in the back.

    Crack! Crack!

    Every bone in the spine of the wolf was broken. It howled in misery before falling in the ground, either dead and crippled for life.

    Wang Wei looked at the wolf lying on the floor. The move he used to step in the air was simr to an anime he saw in his previous life. He had the idea to try and he seeded. He knew that it was possible simply because of how pure and powerful his origin qi was.

    However, the consumption was simply abnormal. Just this one use already drains a quarter of his vast Ocean of Origin cultivation.

    Despite all of the excitement, all of Wang Wei¡¯s actions happened in the span of a few minutes. By the time the second wolf was killed, the remaining five lions and two boars had already cleared out the smoke from the previous fire explosion.

    They all surrounded Wang Wei hoping to find a w that they can pounce on and kill him in one fell swoop. Although they knew that they were not his opponent, they knew that if they did not kill this cultivator, they would be the one killed.

    Wang Wei looked at these demonic beasts. All of a sudden, an impulse came over him. He gathered the power of his Bodyrefining Realm 13th Layer and his Infinite Divine Sea and merged them together.

    A sudden will manifested from him and directly hit the seven Demonic beasts. Then, they all vomitedrge mouthfuls of blood and fell in the ground, whining in pain. It seemed that they were still alive.

    Wang Wei was surprised and confused about what happened. He walked over and checked the condition of these beasts by pouring his origin qi into their body. He discovered that their bloodline core was destroyed--essentially destroying their cultivation.

    "Could this new ability be able to destroy other people¡¯s cultivation just by looking at them?" muttered Wang Wei, "If that was the case, that would be truly Heaven Defying."

    However, he could guess that this ability probably had drawbacks, for example, the person must be weaker than him by arge margin. However, even if that was so, this ability can be used to prevent being encircled by a bunch of people using mob tactics.

    Furthermore, as his cultivation grew higher and developed more unique realms--unique Divine Altar and Supernatural Realm--this ability will also grow more powerful.

    "Let¡¯s call this ability True Will from now on," said Wang Wei out loud. Now that these demonic beast were incapacitated, he had passed the Heaven Difficulty level.

    He sat cross-leg, took out a Profound Tier Divine Sea Replenishing Pill to refill his origin qi. Cultivators in the first three realms of cultivation can only use Profound tier pills otherwise they would not be able to bear the medicinal strength.

    Three hourster, Wang Wei finished recuperating and left his meditation state. Right now, he was in perfect shape for the next difficulty: The Emperor Difficulty.

    There, Wang Wei will have the chance to fight and learn from the sect¡¯s Great Emperors at the same level of cultivation. If he said he was not excited, then he would be lying to himself. His blood started boiling again at the idea of fighting a Great Emperor, even if it¡¯s just a clone in the same realm.

    After a few breaths, Wang Wei saw a young man of simr age standing in front of him. He had cold and emotionless eyes like he was not a human being , however, deep in there, Wang Wei could see a terrifying fighting will that feared nothing in Heaven and Earth. His eyebrows were quite simr to Li Jun, or Li Jun¡¯s eyebrows are simr to him.

    Wang Wei could guess who this was, as such he muttered, "Li family¡¯s Ancestor, Battle Maniac Emperor."

 Chapter 78: Meeting An Elder

    Wang Wei observed the young Battle Maniac Emperor for a while and could guess that it was a clone left by the real Battle Maniac Emperor in the tower to teach future disciples of the sect. While observing, Wang Wei recalled the information he learned about him through the history sses he had to take.

    In fact, Wang Wei admires the Battle Maniac Emperor quite a bit. Among the three ancestors of the sect, he admired him most because of his determination.

    ording to what he knew, all the other sworn brothers and sworn sister of his ancestor Wang Qishan--also known as Emperor Qiyuan--also became Great Emperors.

    After Wang Wei¡¯s ancestor became Emperor, he washed away the karma from his other two sworn siblings, giving them the chance to fight for Heaven Mandate in the following generation.

    The Yan family ancestor--Yan Ai--became the first known female Great Emperor and also the second Emperor of the Ancient Emperor Era. Which means that the Dao Opening Sect had two consecutive Emperors.

    However, in the third generation, when it was the turn of the Li family¡¯s ancestor--Li Ming--he actually lost in his Heaven Mandate Battle.

    However, Li Ming was a man with an iron will and was not discouraged by his defeat. Instead, he became more motivated. He sealed himself in Blood Stone and slept for countless generations to wash away his karma.

    When he was woken up, he did not directly wait until the time for the Heaven Mandate Battle to take action. Instead, he abolished all his cultivation and started anew.

    He traveled throughout the entire world constantly fighting all kinds of cultivators and learned from them. Whether it was man or woman, human, demonic beast, or spirit race, he fought them all. And he did not stop there.

    He used the artifact that his sworn brother Wang Qishan had used and traveled through countless worlds. Throughout his travels, he met countless different powerhouses and fought with all of them. He absorbed all the experiences while fighting and turned them into his strength.

    Eventually, he managed to win his generation¡¯s Heaven Mandate Battle and was thus known as the Battle Maniac Emperor.

    In Wang Wei¡¯s opinion, the Battle Maniac Emperor might be the Emperor with the most fighting experience. He may not be the strongest, but in terms of how to use strength in battle, if he said that he was second, no other Emperor can say they are the first.

    ...

    After observing for a while, Wang Wei began the fight. He rushed into the young emperor clone and threw a punch.

    However, to his surprise, his punch was blocked by another punch. The young emperor clone managed to be on par with Wang Wei solely based on its origin qi.

    Although this clone had the same cultivation level as him--The Ocean of Origin--you should know that Wang Wei¡¯s origin qi was extremely pure and powerful. And yet, in a head on confrontation, the young emperor was equal to him.

    Wang Wei was not convinced. As such, he threw more punches. The sound of lion and tiger roaring echoed in the arena.

    The air trembles each time their fist shed together. The ground cracked due the force generated by their fist. However, none of them--whether Wang Wei or Li Ming--moved from their spots. They were still equal in strength.

    Wang Wei frowned, then started thinking. He knew there must be a reason for the Young Battle Emperor Maniac to be equal with him.

    At first, he thought that the clone was using arge amount of origin qi to make up for the disparity in purity. However, he soon discovered that he was wrong.

    No, it was the opposite. During the fight, the amount of origin qi used by the clone was even less than him.

    Li Ming¡¯s clone was using less origin qi than him, but the power generated wasparable to his pure and powerful origin qi. Wang Wei wondered how he achieved this.

    So, he began to observe more carefully how Li Ming used and controlled his origin qi.

    As the two of them continued to sh, a deep hole started to appear in the arena with the two of them at the epicenter. There were countless cracks surrounding the arena.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The air kept exploding, while the ground trembled. The two fighters kept shing, ignoring the devastating effect their strength has on the surrounding environment.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei continued to observe how the young emperor used his origin qi. In fact, he discovered that the clone was not hiding his method. On the contrary, he made it abundantly clear.

    It was then that Wang Wei realized the reason. Every time the young emperor punched out, he would instantly condensed his origin qi, then explode it at the moment of impact. That way, his origin qi can be pure and powerful for a brief moment before reverting back to normal.

    However, that brief moment was all the young emperor clone needed. After realizing the method used, Wang Wei immediately tried to copy it.

    However, he discovered that his origin qi was too pure to be able to furtherpress. As such, he directly skipped that step and exploded his origin qi and guided the power outward.

    Boooom!

    With a powerful punch, the young emperor clone was pushed back more than 30 meters, leaving marks on the floor as he slid near the edge of the arena.

    Upon seeing this, Wang Wei became excited. Not because he managed to push the clone of a Great Emperor, but because he had sessfully aplished one of his objectives foring here: learning and growing through battle.

    The fighting intent in Wang Wei¡¯s eyes increased. Today, he was destined to have a bountiful fight.

    Soon, three hours passed by.

    Wang Wei stood there with his clothes broken while painting heavily. He had many bruises on his body, while his left arm and ribs were broken. Meanwhile, the young emperor clone was lying on the floor with a hole deep in his chest.

    Wang Wei was the final victor of this battle.

    Suddenly, the atmosphere around Wang Wei changed. Everything became silent or stale, then something seemed to have descended into the Tower.

    Soon afterward, the dead young emperor clone in the ground stood up,pletely ignoring his life threatening injury.

    Wang Wei looked at him with vignce. Something seemed off to him. He immediately took a few sips of Holy Spring Water to heal his injury in case he needed to fight again, then took a robe to cover his body. After a few seconds, he started to closely observe the weird clone in front of him and he could see that its lifeless eyes were gone, reced with spirit and intelligence. As such, he said, "What are you? No, what I should ask is, who are you?"

    The clone looked at Wang Wei¡¯s calmness and decisiveness, then startedughing out loud: "Worthy to be the descendant of Brother Wang. You can call me the Battle Maniac Emperor. Or if you want to be less formal, just call me Li Ming."

    Wang Wei was slightly surprised when he heard what the clone said. However, thinking about it, it made sense that the Battle Maniac Emperor might leave something behind in the Battle Tower.

    Wang Wei then cupped his hand together, slightly bowed and said, "Disciple Wang Wei has seen the Sect Ancestor. I wonder how and why the ancestor appeared here to see the disciples?"

    Wang Wei was in fact quite curious. The Battle Maniac Emperor vanished a long time ago, the same way as many of the Great Emperors of this world. He was quite curious about the reason. Great Emperors have unlimited lifespan, so he did not think that they had died due to the passing of time.

    The Battle Maniac Emperor did not care about Wang Wei¡¯s formal way of addressing him. He looked up and down at the disciple in front of him instead.

    Wang Wei suddenly felt that every secret in his body was seen through by the Battle Maniac Emperor, and he was a little scared--although his face remained the same on the surface.

    In fact, Wang Wei did not care about most of his secrets except for the fact that he was reincarnated. Although in this world, there are many people who awaken the memories from their past life, however, his case was different after all. Without sufficient strength to protect himself, he did not want anyone to know about this.

    After observing Wang Wei for a few minutes, the Battle Maniac Emperor said:

    "I cane to see you because I left a tiny bit of my will in the Battle Tower when I refined it. As for my purpose ining, I was just interested in the person who passed my trial in such a short time."

    "I have to say, you are indeed extraordinary. Breaking the barrier after the 12th Layer of the Body Refining Realm, and having an ever expanding Divine Sea. Not to mention, you are also a Young Emperor and... Well, your soul actually has Paragon quality. That¡¯s impossible."

    The Battle Maniac Emperor was visibly shaken when he saw Wang Wei¡¯ soul. He knew what kind terrifying beings Paragons were, as they were referred to as "The Darlings of Chaos". On the other hand, Wang Wei was quite confused.

    "Ancestor, what is a Paragon?"

    The Battle Maniac Emperor woke up from his shock and shook his head, refusing to answer the question.

    "Kid, I can tell that you are special and have many secrets. On ount of your potential, I can actually answer a few questions you have."

    Wang Wei looked at the Battle Maniac Emperor speechlessly. I just asked a question and you refused to answer. However, he still took the chance to ask a few questions that puzzled him.

    "Ancestors, what happened to all the Great Emperors? Where did they all go? And are there any cultivation realms beyond the Great Emperor?"

    The Battle Maniac Emperor Li Ming was again surprised. He gave this kid the opportunity to have his cultivation directed by an Emperor, yet he asked such questions.

    However, thinking about it, Li Mind finds it reasonable. People as talented as Wang Wei have deep pride in their bones. They might be weak in strength, but they do not believe that they are in any way inferior to any Emperors.

    After thinking about this, the Battle Maniac Emperor Li Ming smiled and said, "You are ambitious, aren¡¯t you. Regarding these secrets, I cannot say anything directly. All I can tell you is that the world is more vast than you can imagine."

    "As for the realm of Great Emperor. In many ways, this realm is just another started point. If one day you manage to sit on that throne, then you will understand what I mean. Anything I say before that will be meaningless."

    Wang Wei¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this answer. Although he has already theorized these possibilities, it is totally different from knowing the exact truth. As such, he again bowed in respect to the Battle Maniac Emperor.

    Wang Wei has found his pursuit. Being a Great Emperor may not be his end. He will walk the path of cultivation all the way to its end, and maybe go beyond it.

    This time, the Battle Maniac Emperor epted Wang Wei¡¯s bow as he could feel the sincerity from him, the sincerity of someone determined to walk to the end of the Dao.

    "Well, you are indeed a fine descendant. When I first saw you, I wanted to give you some rewards, however, after seeing you, I can tell you have your own pride and may not necessarily ept. So, I have a few pieces of advice for you.

    "Your soul will be of great benefit for you in the future, however, before that happens, it will also greatly hinder you. If you cannot solve the problems it will bring you, then your cultivation path will be severed."

    "Secondly, If one day you manage to prove the Dao, do not easily reveal the power of your soul--even to the people closest to you. As a matter of fact, find a way to hide or change the fluctuation it emits."

    "Finally, do not ever forget your original intention, your original pursuit of the Dao. Otherwise, you will be your own worst enemy."

    After saying this, the Battle Maniac Emperor waved his hand and Wang Wei was sent out of the tower. After that, he muttered, "Controlling your own fate? Maybe, he will seed where we have failed," then he disappeared.

 Chapter 79: Catching Up with Old Friends

    Inside a cultivation room, Wang Wei opened his eyes and exhaled.

    "After more than three years, I have finally reached the Peak of Ocean Origin. Who knew that having such a powerful foundation will actually slow down my cultivation speed."

    However, Wang Wei did not care about the long process of cultivating. As a Divine Sea Realm cultivator, he has 300 years of lifespan, 100 years more than the Body Refining Realm. Furthermore, his Fate Puppeteer Physique provided him with an extra 200 years of lifespan.

    After saying this, he stood up and started moving, his body cracked due to the stiffness of sitting cross-legged for a long period of time. Then, Wang Wei started mobilizing his origin qi.

    He easilypressed it, turned it into cone shape to increase pration, then transformed it into waves to ovep strength. This was the result of his countless fight against the young emperor clone in the Battle Tower.

    However, the will of the real Great Emperor never manifested again. Wang Wei thought it was a bummer. He could probably learn a lot of secrets from the Battle Maniac Emperor.

    After finishing exercising his origin qi, Wang Wei walked out and headed towards his resting room, however the entire room was filled with talismans and documents. Wang Wei looked at the mess and sighed, "I could not find any information whatsoever about Paragon."

    Even his father and grandfather had never heard anything regarding Paragons. After exining his experience in the tower, both of them were quite surprised and happy at the thought that the Great Emperors of their sect might be alive somewhere out there.

    His father and grandfather ran back to the Battle Tower to check, but they found nothing. However, this news did not affect their enthusiasm. Knowing that the sect has an existing powerful backer is more than enough for them.

    Nevertheless, the news about the Emperor¡¯s manifestation became the highest secrets of the sect known only to the Wang Family--meaning just Wang Wei¡¯s family of four--and the heads of the other two families: Great Elders Yan Mei and Li Jiang.

    As for Wang Wei¡¯s concern regarding "Paragons", they concluded that this might be the highest secrets known only to existence at the level of Great Emperors. Of course Wang Wei did not tell them the fact that the term "Paragon" was rted to his soul, he just told them that the Battle Maniac Emperor mentioned it during their conversation.

    ...

    Wang Wei called a maid to return all these documents back to the library. At this point, his search has proven to be futile.

    Wang Wei decided to take a break. In the past three years, all he did was just cultivate and fight. He needed to rx for a while.

    Just as he was thinking about what to do for entertainment, one of hismunication talismans lit up: it was a message from Li Jun. Knowing that he was not busy cultivating, Wang We invited him to drink together.

    A few minutester, Li Jun flew to the Wang Family Mansion with a flying talisman. He easily navigated through theplex mansion, heading straight to Wang Wei¡¯s resting room. In his way, Li Jun said hello to a few maids, who will always answer him back with a blushing face.

    One of the things that the maids working in the manor like to see was the handsome face and smile of young master Li Jun when he came to the manor. Although their young master is more handsome, however, the maids always felt pressure when facing him.

    After a few minutes, Li Jun arrived in the room and met with Wang Wei with a smile on his face. He said hello to him and found a ce to sit down.

    Wang Wei looked at Li Jun up and down. First thing he noticed was the fact that his cultivation was also in the Ocean of Origin. And he was not far from the Peak. However, he was not surprised by this. After all, Li Jun did possessed the #20 Battle Maniac Physique.

    The second thing that Wang Wei noticed was the fact Li Jun did indeed somewhat resemble the Battle Maniac Emperor--especially the eyebrows. However, unlike the emperor, Li Jun¡¯s fierce fighting intent was emanating out of his body at all times, while the Battle Maniac Emperor¡¯s was hidden deep in his eyes.

    "It seems that you have not been able to fully control the [Heaven Fighting Scripture]."

    Li Jun smiled wryly and answered, "Big brother, not everyone is like you and can easily understand and control an Emperor Level Scripture."

    "What can I say, I was gifted by Heaven. Alright,e, throw your most powerful punch. I want to see your progress the past years."

    After saying this, Wang Wei motioned Li Jun to attack him, and he did so.

    Li Jun gathered a lot of his origin qi in his hand, which turned red in color. Then with all his force, threw a punch.

    Wang Wei gathered his powerful origin and blocked the punch. The collision of the two shook the air, the powerful aftershock of their sh destroyed all the tables and decorations of the room. However, none of them paid attention to this.

    Wang Wei observed Li Jun¡¯ strength, then frowned. He could tell that Li Jun has a very deep foundation and has cultivated the [Nine Nirvana Blood Qi] to at least the 6th Nirvana.

    In the entire sect, his strength was probably only second to him in the same realm. However, his use of origin qi was quite rough and primitive. If it was three years ago, maybe Wang Wei might not have noticed, but now he was different.

    "Did you not go to the Battle Tower after you breakthrough the Divine Sea Realm?"

    "No big brother. I had to go to a secret realm trial with all the outer disciples of the sect. I had to continue training all the subordinates I brought from the Spirit Road and also recruited new people. The sect told me to prepare in advance as we may soon need them."

    Wang Wei frowned and realized it was indeed time for him and Li Jun to leave the sect for a necessary trial. In that trial, he might need an army and Li Jun is in charge of training it.

    "When you have time, visit the Battle Tower to train. You can fight directly with a clone left by your n¡¯s ancestor. He is the best teacher to learn how to properly control the [Heaven Fighting Scripture]."

    Li Jun nodded his head. He could feel that his big brother was not too pleased about his progress. However, he did not mind. Although in the past years he managed to easily suppress his peers and had garnered all types of praise from his family, he knew that he waspletely not his big brother¡¯s opponent.

    This idea became more firm after he cultivated the [Nine Nirvana Blood Qi]. He knew how powerful and precious such technique was. After his big brother cultivated it, he did not hide it for himself, but asked the Elders of the sect to spend countless resources to allow him to cultivate it as well in order to increase his strength.

    Li Jun knew that his big brother had a very high standard for him, maybe even higher than his own parents. What¡¯s more is that his big brother always believed that he could achieve these standards, even at times when he did not even believe in himself.

    After checking Li Jun¡¯s progress, he changed the topic:

    "What do you want to drink, tea or wine? I have just received a few batches of Longxue Tea if you want?"

    "Big brother, are you really willing to give me some of your tea? You were so stingy thest time I was here."

    Wang Wei¡¯s mouth twitched after hearing this. How can he not be stingy? He only gets a little bit of tea every month. If he did not save this stash for a few years, he would never share it with this guy.

    Li Jun--upon seeing Wang Wei-s face--immediately said, "Forget the tea. Let¡¯s have a meal with wine. I have not eaten your delicious food for quite some time."

    Wang Wei ignored this guy¡¯s glib tongue and went to the kitchen. The cooking in this world is indeed quite simple. Due to the fact that most cultivators spend their time in seclusion, they do not have the time or desire to spend time developing different types of culinary dishes.

    As for mortals, as long as their stomachs are full, they don¡¯t really care about taste. Additionally, due to bathing in spiritual qi, even ordinary animals have better taste than the ingredients back on Earth.

    As such, when Wang Wei started to use the dishes from his past life, even his sub-par cooking skill turned every meal he cooked extremely delicious, making him quite popr in his family during dinner time.

    He had to teach the maids and chef in the Manor how to cook in order to extricate himself from the constantbor of going to the kitchen. Even his mother learned from him at one point.

    After a few minutes, all the food was ready. Both Wang Wei and Li Jun picked up their chopsticks and started eating.

    The food was indeed delicious. This time, Wang Wei used the fire spell to perfectly control the temperature of the ingredients when cooking. As such, his skills have sublimated.

    While eating, Wang Wei suddenly asked, "How is your rtionship with Yan Liling going?"

    Li Jun was a little surprised by the question, but he still answered: "It is going quite great actually." Then a smile appeared on his face.

    Wang Wei ced down his chopsticks, took a mouthful of wine and said. "You have been with me for a long time. As such, you should be aware of the political machinations of the sect. Are you sure about this?"

    Li Jun¡¯s hand that was about to ce food in his mouth suddenly stopped. After more than a minute, he continued eating and said with the corner of his mouth raised. "As long as there is love between us, then everything else is fine."

    "Well, it is your private life. As long as you do not regret it in the end, you can do whatever you want. However, if you do not want to, with me here, no one can force you."

    After that, the two of them continued eating and talking about other topics, simply ignoring their previous heavy conversation.

 Chapter 80: Divine Altar Realm

    On the rooftop, both Wang Wei and Li Jun were lying down, gazing at the stars who shone eternally in the sky. The moon was extremely brilliant today, lighting up the entire world.

    Meanwhile, somewhere out there, the moonlight--with its mysterious power--converted countless ordinary animals into demonic beasts, allowing them to break free from the restraints of their bloodline.

    Wang Wei took out a gourd from his space ring, then removed the lid. A sweet scent of fruit and wine spread out to the entire mountain, making countless drunkards secretly salivate.

    After taking a sip, Wang Wei tossed it to Li Jun, who refreshingly started drinking without hesitation. In that way, they kept passing the gourd while drinking.

    "Big brother... Big brother...Big brother Wang Wei!"

    "Huh, did you say something?"

    "What were you thinking about that you did not hear me call you more than three times?"

    Wang Wei took a mouthful of wine and said, "I was just thinking, why did our ancestor name the cultivation realm ¡¯Divine Sea¡¯ and ¡¯Divine Altar¡¯. I mean, what we cultivate is the origin qi, shouldn¡¯t it be called ¡¯Origin Sea¡¯ and ¡¯Origin Altar¡¯?"

    "..."

    "And it¡¯s not just this, there is also the ¡¯Divine Body Realm¡¯. Shouldn¡¯t it be called ¡¯Origin Body Realm¡¯?. It just does not make any sense to me."

    "..."

    "Instead of origin qi, it should be called divine qi or divine energy. Even better, divine origin. Yes, that¡¯s a perfect name."

    Li Jun took the gourd and took a sip. Then, he said, "Maybe our qi used to be called divine energy or whatever, but when the ancestor proved the Dao, he changed the name. After all, he took Qiyuan (Origin) as a name."

    "Well, what you say makes sense. Do you think I can change the name back one day when I be Emperor?"

    "If you are not afraid of the ancestoring back from his grave and disciplining a sphemous and unfilial descendant like you, go ahead big brother."

    "It¡¯s you whomitted sphemy for insinuating that the ancestor is actually dead."

    "hahha, that¡¯s true."

    The two brothers truly enjoyed the quiet moments like these as they knew a very painful, long and arduous future awaited them. However, as long as they have each other¡¯s back, they can deal with any challenge thrown at them.

    Both Li Jun and Wang Wei spent more than a month hanging out with each other. However, midway through, Yan Liling came to join them. As such, Wang Wei took the time to get to know her on a personal level.

    Inside his cultivation room, Wang Wei sat cross-legged reading the [Origin Path Sutra] in order to prepare for his breakthrough to the Divine Altar Realm. After making sure that everything was ready, he began.

    The first step is to actually build an altar with origin qi, making it transform from a liquid state to a solid state. This requires great control of origin qi and the ability to condensed it.

    The Altar can look like anything, however, one thing is required: a ce that can holdmps at the very center of the altar.

    Wang Wei concentrated on building his altar. He modeled it after the "Temple of Heaven" from his past life. He went to see it once when he came to the capital on a business trip with his boss. It was quite majestic and beautiful, leaving asting impact in his memory.

    The altar had a square base with 3 stackedyers of round walls. This represents the fact that the earth is square, but the Heaven is round. However, Wang Wei made some personal little modifications to the very top.

    At the top of the altar, amp holding ce was created to rece the pointy end. Wang Wei then carved his image on themp holding stands, symbolizing that the "self" is and will forever be above both Heaven and Earth.

    The modeling process of the Altar took Wang We more than 3 years. This speed was considered quite average for the Heaven Chosen of this generation. However, the reason for this was the fact Wang Wei¡¯s origin qi was too strong and pure to further condense.

    Luckily for him, he had plenty of time practicing while fighting the Battle Maniac Emperor¡¯s clone in the Battle Tower.

    After finishing building the altar, Wang Wei proceeded to the second step: constructing Divine Veins in the altar.

    The purpose of the Divine Veins is to allow cultivators to sense, see, and control spiritual qi in the environment. These veins allowed cultivators of the origin path system to have greater affinity for spiritual qi.

    Then through the Divine Veins, they can absorb spiritual qi in Heaven and Earth and transform it into origin qi, providing cultivators in that realm with almost unlimited energy.

    Wang Wei took a whole year to carve the first divine vein on his altar. The process was like engraving a very small andplex geometric shape on a small object like a ring. Every tiny detail must be perfect, otherwise the process would fail.

    Wang Wei took a moment to check his divine vein and nodded in satisfaction. It was perfect, at least to his knowledge. After which, he proceeded to the final and most important step:

    Entering the Heaven and Earth Realm.

    One of the reasons that the Divine Altar Realm is difficult to enter is due to the fact that cultivators stopped focusing on the body, and focused more on cultivating the mind and spirit.

    The Heaven and Earth realm is simply cultivators entering a deep state of meditation, then blend their mind or spirit into Heaven and Earth. By doing this, the Divine Vein of the altar will finally activate and function properly.

    The process is quite difficult for the average cultivators as they are morefortable using their body--as blood qi and origin qi are only required to follow a set of movements or routes to cultivate. The process might be slow for some, but at least there is a clear path to follow.

    The concept of the spirit is hard for most cultivators to follow or understand, thus the difficulty of breaking through the Divine Altar Realm.

    Of course there are many methods to assist cultivators. They can use special incense to help them enter deep meditation or they can use pills to forcibly break through. Another method is to use special formation that makes it easier for the spirit to blend with Heaven and Earth.

    Over the years, cultivators have developed countless ways to help their breakthrough.

    However, Wang Wei did not need any of these methods. As a person with a powerful soul, his spirit is also very powerful. In just a year, he entered the realm of Heaven and Earth.

    Wang Wei found his mind feeling very refreshed and clear, then a state of euphoria enveloped his body and soul. He moaned slightly as this feeling was more pleasurable than any drugs.

    Then, he felt safe, secure, protected and attached; just like a fetus depending on his mother to protect it from the world. Only, Heaven and Earth was his mother instead of a woman.

    Suddenly, the Divine Vein on his altar lit up, then a vast amount of spiritual qi was gathered into his altar, thus further filtering and purifying his origin qi.

    A storm appeared in the cultivation room as the spiritual qi continued to gather around Wang Wei. He started to swallow it like an endless ck hole.

    In just a few seconds, the storm grew big enough to fill the entire room and seemed to want to spread outward throughout the entire mountain.

    Wang Wei opened his eyes and took out a transparent stone: this was an origin source. Origin source is a form of currency in this world, and also a valuable resource as it is an ore containing spiritual qi in it that can be used to cultivate.

    Origin source is the highest level of denomination. Below it, there are origin stones which are further ssified into four levels: low, medium, high and top.

    Ten low origin stones is equivalent to 1 medium stone. One hundred medium stones is worth 1 high origin stone, and 1000 high origin stone is worth 1 top origin stone.

    As for origin source? It is worth at least 100,000 top origin stones, and that is the lowest estimate. Most cultivators will not trade origin source for origin stone due to the high concentration and purity of spiritual qi contained in it.

    As such, origin source is considered a high and scarce level of resources strictly controlled by powerful factions in order to strengthen themselves.

    After taking out the origin source, Wang Wei began to absorb it through his divine vein. As for the spiritual qi storm he previously created, it stopped spreading beyond the cultivation room.

    However, the single origin source seemed not enough for Wang Wei as his foundation was too terrible. As such, he took out a few more.

    After more than a day, Wang Wei again opened eyes. This time he was full of excitement. He stood up and looked at the ten useless stones in the ground.

    Just a breakthrough into the Divine Alta Realm already consumed so much origin source. Most cultivators will be lucky to be able to use medium origin stone. Wang Wei could guess that his future cultivation will require countless resources. Luckily for him, he can be considered a rich second generation in the cultivating world.

    Wang Wei checked the divine altar located in his divine sea and was excited. He finally entered the Divine Altar Realm and was no longer considered to be at the bottom of the cultivating pyramid.

 Chapter 81: [Ancient Desolate Bodyrefining Scripture]

    Wang Wei started to check his newfound power after his breakthrough. With a hint from his mind, suddenly his feet left the ground, defying thews of gravity.

    He was flying in the air. No, to be precise, he was floating in the air like skynterns released during the annual Lantern Festival.

    With control of spiritual qi in Heaven and Earth, cultivators in the Divine Altar realm can float or stand in the air for brief periods of time. Although they cannot fly in the air freely like Supernatural Realm cultivators, they can also have some form of aerial warfare capability.

    Wang Wei then took a few minutes moving around the room in the air beforending. He sighed with reminiscence. Every men and women from his past life dreamed of one day soaring in the sky, of spreading their wings and swimming in the ocean known as the vast sky.

    Today, he--Wang Wei--has taken one step closer to realizing the dream of mankind. Although he did not truly fly freely like a bird in the sky, Wang Wei knew he would seed eventually. As long as he enters the next cultivation realm, the sky will also be his home and yground.

    In fact, Wang Wei was being somewhat dramatic. He flew countless times: whether it was from a flying talisman or from Wang Ju carrying him. However,pared with being able to do it by himself, the feeling waspletely different.

    After flying for a while, Wang Wei continued to check his strength. He mobilized his more pure origin qi and threw a punch in the air.

    Suddenly, a lion more than 15 meters tall manifested from him. Its presence brought the supreme oppression of the king of the jungle demanding that all beasts bowed to it. The lion roared and the vibration from its voice traveled a great distance instantly and hit the walls of the room.

    Boom!

    With an exploding sound, various wave-like cracks appeared on the walls of the room, trying to destroy them. The entire room trembled and the walls started creaking. As soon as they were about to break, the formations in the room activated and nullified the attack.

    Soon after which, Wang Wei threw another punch. This time a fierce tiger manifested in the room. A terrible killing intent emanated from it. The pressure of having an apex predator staring at a weak prey enveloped the room.

    Boom!

    Another exploding sound echoed in the room as the tiger ran into the walls. This time leaving countless w marks on them. Even the ground was not spared as countless marks were also left on them.

    Wang Wei nodded in satisfaction with the new power of his [Lion Fist] and [Tiger Fist]. Every time he punched, he could feel that his origin qi left his body and blended with the spiritual qi of Heaven and Earth to create a physical manifestation of these animals.

    Furthermore, he also has to enter the mindset of each of them when using their attacks. Whether it was kingly oppression of the lion or the fierce killing desires of the tiger as nature¡¯s top predator.

    After checking the strength of his past moves, Wang Wei was ready to try something new. As such, he gathered a lot of his origin qi and threw another powerful punch.

    A 30 meters long, 3 ws divine dragon manifested itself. It had the head of a camel, the horns of a deer, the ears of a cow, a serpentine body, the belly of a m, the scales of a carp, an eagle¡¯s ws, eyes of a rabbit and a tiger¡¯s paws.

    The divine dragon without any effort broke the roof of Wang Wei¡¯s cultivation room and traveled high into the sky, then it roared. The supreme arrogance of an Innate Lifeform emanated from the dragon, the arrogance of one of the noblest bloodlines between Heaven and Earth: the arrogance of the Ruler of the Sea.

    The roar riveted throughout the Wang Family Mountain, then spread throughout the entire sect. As such, many people focused their attention there.

    Following the dragon roared, a heavy pressure suddenly covered the entire mountain. All the maids or family members who had the cultivation in the Divine Altar and below felt a heavy weight pressing them down on the floor. It was like they were forcibly carrying a big mountain.

    They all tried to resist, but it was to no avail. In the end, all the people with low cultivation levels were forced to crash into the ground. The only people that could resist were the Supernatural Realm above cultivators. And the reason for many of them to do so was because of the fact they had origin essence in their body, which is higher form of origin qi.

    In fact it was not just them who felt the pressure. The entire sect felt, fortunately, the distance between each mountain was quiterge. As such, the majority of disciples were not affected by it.

    Somewhere in the Supreme Elder Cottage, there were nine small cottages made entirely out of wood. This is where the active True Monarchs of the sect stayed in seclusion.

    Wang Wei¡¯s grandfather suddenly opened his eyes and looked in the direction of the family mountain. He saw the the divine dragon soaring in the cloud, smiled and muttered:

    "Already learned the [Dragon Sovereign Fist]? It seems that Wei¡¯er has already entered the Divine Altar Realm. Good, good! Worthy of my grandson!"

    Suddenly, Wang Chang received an invitation tomunicate through divine sense from the other Supreme Elders, so he epted.

    "It seems that the young master has entered the Divine Altar Realm," said True Monarch Yan Chen.

    "Yes. I thought it would take longer given how strong his foundation was."

    "It¡¯s a good thing for him to be earlier. At this point, it is time for him to move and stretch his muscles."

    "Hum, are we using the same ce as before?"

    "No, I received news that the Great Wu Imperial Dynasty found a new ce and have invited us and many others to participate."

    "Without previous interference and knowledge, things will be more difficult for the young master and the others."

    "That is not necessarily a bad thing. With the increased difficulty, the training will have a better effect and the rewards will also be more."

    "How much time do we have?"

    "There should be at least 10 years or more."

    "Well, that¡¯s not long."

    "But it should be more than enough to prepare."

    "In that case, Yan Chen, why don¡¯t you go negotiate the details with the people of the Great Wu Imperial Dynasty?"

    "Heh, why do I have to go? Isn¡¯t okay to just send a Great Elder or just an Elder?"

    "You should know how shameless the people of the Great Wu Dynasty are. Heaven knows what kind of trick they will y. We need to take precautions."

    "Okay, I understand this, but why do I have to be the one that goes?"

    "Aren¡¯t you the young master¡¯s Dao Protector? That¡¯s your job."

    "That¡¯s right, I¡¯m his Dao Protector. So, shouldn¡¯t I be here to do the "protection" part?"

    "..."

    "You bunch of old men are just toozy and do not want to leave yourfortable nest."

    "..."

    "Hmph"

    After snorting coldly, True Monarch Yan Chen left the sect to meet the people of the Great Wu Imperial Dynasty and discussed future ns. He also did not like the people of the Great Wu Dynasty. These guys always have some shameless scheme in everything they do.

    Furthermore, they do not have the pride of cultivators. When necessary, they will not hesitate to run away when their life is endangered. Of course they imed that it is not running away, but a "strategic retreat".

    True Monarch Yan Chen snorted coldly again when he thought about this. "Strategic retreat my ass. A bunch of cowards," muttered Yan Chen under his breath.

    The most ironic part is the fact the Great Wu Dynasty has cultivated four Great Emperors with such a mindset and ideology. Otherwise, how could they have the title "Imperial Dynasty", how could they negotiate on equal ground with the Dao Opening Sect.

    ...

    Back at the Wang n Mountain, Wang Wei was very happy at the strength of his new move. As such, he nodded in satisfaction. However, he soon realized that his cultivation room waspletely destroyed due to his reckless actions.

    His mouth twitched and realized that he should have just gone to the training room who had a way more powerful formation to test his strength.

    After sighing for a while, Wang Wei called someone to fix his room, then he used his father¡¯s cultivation room instead while waiting. After spending about half a month to properly control his strength, Wang Wei took an ancient book full with runes engraved on them.

    On the top of the book, the words [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture] was written clearly in Dao scripts.

    Wang Wei became excited. He has been drooling about refining his body through this sculpture for countless years. In doing so, he will further increase his strength and his survivability.

    He has always been quite insecure about the origin path system. Although origin qi is powerful and has countless magical means, that only applies if a cultivator has enough qi inside his body.

    As long as the origin qi runs out, most cultivators will be extremely weak. Although they will not reach the point where even mortals can kill them, any demonic beast--with their powerful body--can easily kill a cultivator of a much higher realm than them. Not to mention if your enemy discovered you during a time of such weakness.

    Furthermore, the survival ability of origin qi cultivators drastically decreased as their energy ran out. A perfect example of that was when his mother tricked his father into a Dead Zone. Even a powerful cultivator such as his father almost died without the ability to replenish his origin qi or essence.

 Chapter 82: Unwilling Genius

    Wang Wei looked at the ancient book in his hand with excitement. In fact, he had already read the entire [Ancient Deste Bodyrefining Scripture], but the one in his hand was actually the original copy.

    Wang Wei ced his hand on top of the scripture, injecting his origin qi inside it. Then, the divine runes inscribed on it lit up.

    All of the sudden, Wang Wei found himself in an empty room. The entire room was gold in color and a middle aged man was sitting cross-legged on a mat a few meters from him. Upon closer look, Wang Wei discovered that this middle-age man somewhat resembled him.

    Wang Wei felt a powerful breath from the man. From a distance of more than 10 meters, he could hear the blood rushing inside the body of this man, his breathing was long and deep.

    His skin was as white and smooth as the purest of jade. However, even from this distance, Wang Wei could tell this man¡¯ skin had an abnormal density and buoyancy.

    Every time he exhaled, his breath could create a powerful arrow that traveled more than 30 meters. When the middle-aged man made a fist, Wang Wei could hear the sound of the air breaking.

    Every time the man moved, the sound of thunder could be heard from the contraction of his muscles. His bones made clicking sounds like metals hitting each other.

    ¡¯What a powerful body,¡¯ thought Wang Wei.

    "Hello, my descendant, you can call me Wang Chong."

    Upon hearing this sudden voice, Wang Wei was a little surprised, then immediately cupped his hand together and bowed: "Descendant Wang Wei has seen the Ancestor."

    "Right now you may have many questions, however, this is just a memory that I have left to tell future descendants of my story and to help them start the cultivation of my proudest achievement, the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture]."

    Wang Wei smiled a little embarrassed when he realized that this was just a recorded memory left in the original copy of the scripture. He also secretly cursed his father for not reminding him and made him lose face.

    ¡¯I will deal with himter when I finish here,¡¯ thought Wang Wei. Then he realized that he was not a match for his father and he could just deny that he did it on purpose. He secretly gritted his teeth and thought, ¡¯In that case, I¡¯ll just let mom deal with him then. Hmph, have fun sleeping outside in the next few months.¡¯

    "I was born at the beginning of the Faith Era. At that time, the Buddhist Sect had just discovered that they can significantly increase both their cultivation speed and power through gathering the power of incense or faith from themon people."

    "As such, the majority of Emperors born in that era belong to a Buddhist sect. As for me, I was very unlucky. Less than 10000 years after I was born, Emperor Seven Lotus managed to bear the Heaven Mandate and proved the Dao."

    "I did not have the chance to grow up, let alone fight for the Heaven Mandate. Additionally, I was contaminated by karma from this generation and unable to fight for the next Heaven Mandate."

    "When I reached the peak of the Supreme Realm, I became angry, unconvinced, and unwilling. As a Heaven Chosen born with the Heavy Axe Physique, how could I be willing to be inferior to anybody?"

    "As such, on a heated decision, I challenged Emperor Seven Lotus."

    "However, this decision soon proved to be a devastating mistake. With only one finger, I waspletely defeated. No, I waspletely and utterly crushed."

    "If it was not the Emperor who admired my courage and held back his strength, I probably would have died in that battle."

    Wang Wei was shocked when he heard this. He knew that there was a vast difference between the Great Emperor and Supreme Realm, but he did not expect that the difference would be so vast. With just one finger, an Emperor could actually kill a Peak Supreme Realm True Monarch. And one with the same physique as Ji Song.

    The voice of Wang Chong continued:

    "After this fight I realized the fact that all beings are in fact ants in front of a Great Emperor. However, I refused to be an ant. I wanted to prove that an ant can defy Heaven and kill a giant, or at the very least, be equal to a giant."

    "As such, I decided to create a cultivation method that allowed me to fight on equal ground with a Great Emperor. No matter the price, I must seed."

    "In order to do so, I started traveling around the whole world to find inspiration. However, everything seemed to be in vain. I could not find anything that could help."

    "That was until I entered deep into one of the Forbidden Zone located in the Northern ck Tortoise Continent: The Blood Earth."

    "Deep inside, I discovered what appeared to be a giant corpse sleeping. Its body was more than 100,000 zhang long and it had copper skin. It exuded a terrifying pressure simr to Emperor Seven Lotus, but I could not find the power of Dao from it. The pressure came solely from his powerful body."

    "After spending months analyzing the books and marks left in the giant¡¯s sleeping chamber, I realized this gigantic being was in fact an Innate Primordial God that survived from the Primordial Era. It seemed to have been injured during the Null(Void) Era and was recuperating here."

    Wang Wei became more shocked after hearing this news. He was always intrigued regarding the secrets of the Forbidden Zone. Now, he finally knew the answer to one of them.

    However, soon, Wang Wei became scared. The Blood Earth still exists today as a Forbidden Zone. Does that mean that the giant body is still sleeping now? ording to his ancestor, this giant seemed to be not dead, but sleeping.

    What would happen if he were to wake up?

    Thinking about this, Wang Wei began to sweat. This world is even more deep than he originally thought. No one can say that they are 100% safe.

    Wang Wei decided to curb some of the arrogance he had grown in the past years due to the rapid growth of his strength.

    Meanwhile, Wang Chong continued with his narration:

    "After discovering the origin of the giant, I knew that my chance had finally arrived. Despite the danger that I might face, I decided to study the body of this Primordial God."

    "And I seeded. Maybe because the giant was in deep sleep or it just thought that it was just an annoying fly, it did not wake up during the whole process."

    "As such, I became more bold. I thoroughly study its body. From the way it breathed to the way it slept, from the way it dreamed to the way it snored. How it interacts and controls spiritual qi."

    "I analyzed his skin, muscles, bones, organs, blood, and even his brainposition. I did not even let go of his nails and hairs on his body. The only regret I have is that I could not study its soul. I could feel that if I touched his soul, something terrible would happen."

    "After finishing my study, I spent countless years creating a cultivation method that imitated the body of this powerful Innate Primordial God. I hope that my technique would allow humans to forge a powerful body as strong as the ancient gods and even surpass them."

    "After sessfully cultivating my newly created method, I directly went to fight against Emperor Seven Lotus again."

    "However this time, things went differently. I did not lose after one finger. In fact, I did not lose at all. Of course, I also did not win."

    "I managed to match evenly with him. Me, a Supreme Realm powerhouse, fought in equal ground with a Great Emperor. I was no longer an ant."

    "Although I could tell that Emperor Seven Lotus was more powerful than me, the difference was not enough for him to be able to kill me."

    Wang Wei was even more shocked. This ancestor of his was truly a once in a million genius. What¡¯s more noteworthy was his unparalleled will, his desire to be excellent and his courage to do what others dare not do.

    Wang Wei then sighed. The amount of surprise he received today alone was more than the past 15 years as a cultivatorbined together.

    However, from what he learned from history ss, he knew that this story was far from over. And he was right.

    Wang Chong did not stop talking, but continued to tell his story:

    "After the fight, Emperor Seven Lotus was shocked by my progress and proposed to make a deal with me. If I let him borrow my new Body Refining technique, he will wash away my karma allowing me to fight for the next Heaven Mandate Battle."

    "This proposal was very tempting to me. After convincing him to swear both a Dao Oath and Karma Oath to never pass this method to a second person, I agreed to his deal. As Buddhism is a sect that ced heavy emphasis on karma, I was relieved after he made the oath in front of me without hesitation."

    "After which, in the next generation, with my powerful body, I easily suppressed all mypetitors during the Heaven Mandate Battle, proved the Dao and took the name of the Ancient Deste Emperor."

    Wang Wei took a deep breath and started to process all the information he had just received. He realized that all 9 Emperors cultivated by the sect were all special in one way or another.

    The reason that the Dao Opening Sect is powerful is not just because they cultivated the most Great Emperors, but because they cultivated 9 extremely powerful Emperors.

 Chapter 83: The Lower Plane

    After telling his story, Wang Chong, no, Ancient Deste Emperor started to teach Wang Wei how to begin cultivating the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture]. The first step is how to properly breathe like the Primordial God.

    Through breathing, spiritual qi can be used to temper the skin in certain ways.

    While Wang Wei was beginning his journey in refining a powerful body, all the other Heaven Chosen of this generation were also making rapid progress.

    In the Lower ne, in a ne called Blue Cloth World. This world was called as such due to the fact that the sky resembled a blue cloth enveloping the entire world.

    The Lin n Mansion.

    Many disciples were busy walking and talking as a family trial had just finished. They were happily discussing the result of this trial.

    "I cannot believe that the First Young Master won the number 1 spot during this year¡¯s family trial. No one was his match."

    "Yeah, the First Young Master is really strong."

    "Tsk, what do you guys know!"

    "Oh, this little junior brother, do you have a problem with the First Young Master?"

    "Hmph, we all know that the only reason that the First Young Master won thispetition was due to the fact that Third Young Master, Lin Fan, was not here."

    "..."

    "This little junior brother, you dare say anything."

    "You guys might be afraid of the First Young Master, but I¡¯m not!"

    "..."

    "Speaking of the Young Master Lin Fan, he is indeed a legend. Who would have thought that the Third Young Master who was considered by the family as a waste who could not cultivate suddenly became a Heaven Defying genius."

    "In just a few years, he managed to break through the Divine Sea Realm and used his strength to suppress all the other disciples of the Main family."

    "Hmph! You guys¡¯ news is backwards. Not long ago, Young Master Lin Fan entered the Divine Altar Realm and went to participate in the Heavy Water Sect¡¯s trial to ept new disciples."

    "Heavy Water Sect? That¡¯s the most powerful sect of the world with more than one Ancestor in the Primordial Spirit Realm. And from what I heard, all the Heaven Chosen of the entire Blue Cloth World would participate in their trial in order to be epted as disciples."

    While these three disciples of the Lin n were talking, they suddenly heard amotion ahead of them. Countless n members were rushing in one direction.

    The little junior brother who did not like the First Young Master caught a passing by n¡¯s disciple and asked what themotion was all about.

    The other person then answered while stuttering due to his hype emotion:

    "The Third Young Master...Third Young Master Lin Fan has returned to the n!" After that, he shoved the little junior brother aside and ran in the direction of the family¡¯s entrance. Soon, the little junior brother and the other people--whom he was talking to--also ran towards the entrance.

    Meanwhile, at the entrance of the Lin n Mansion, the Patriarch of the Lin n and all the elders were standing and waiting for someone.

    After a few minutes, a golden chariot driven by two Tier 4(Supernatural Realm) Demonic Beasts Birds flew in the sky. There were 5 people escorting or protecting the chariot: one old man and four young people.

    After the chariotnded, the curtain was lifted and a young teenager wearing ck robes with gold threadced on them. His long hair was in the standard top knot styles. He was very handsome, exuding a noble and immortal-like atmosphere; like he was an immortal from Above Heaven descending and showing its presence to all mortals in the mundane world.

    As soon as he appeared, he became the center of attention; it was like the entire universe, no, the entire chaos revolved around him.

    The most impressive feature was his eyes. In his eyes, you could see the birth and end of all things, you could see all the myriad Daos--both mutually exclusive-- evolving and interacting with one another, like they were one and many at the same time.

    This person was the Third Young Master of the Lin n, Lin Fan. He is also the owner of the number 1 Heavenly Physique, the Absolute Chaos Physique.

    Many of the disciples of the sect started yelling in cheers and making a lot of noise. As for the women of the Lin n, they stared at Lin Fan wishing to devour him whole if they could. However, soon, their hearts were broken.

    After exiting, Lin Fan removed the curtain and a woman came out holding his hand. She was quite beautiful, with a sacred temperament exuding from her body.

    Of all the women present, she can say with the utmost confidence that she is the most beautiful. Perhaps, this argument can be extended to all the women of this world. Of course, that only applied to this particr ne.

    After Lin Fan walked out his golden chariot, many other beautiful women came out, walking a few steps behind him and thepanion he was holding in his right arm.

    As soon as he arrived in front of the Lin n patriarch, he knelt on the floor and kowtowed till his head hit the floor. "Father, son have returned and I did not lose our Lin n¡¯s face."

    "It¡¯s good that you are back safe and sound," said the patriarch--whose name was Lin Min-- as he lifted his son up from the floor. He looked at him up and down, and became more satisfied the longer he observed.

    After getting up, Lin Fan just gave a look at the other Elders and just nodded slightly before continuing his conversation with his father. An act which made the Elders smile wryly.

    After a brief chat, Lin Min looked at the beautiful young girl next to his son: "This is?"

    "Father, this is Mu Chunhua, the Saintess of the Heavy Water Sect. She is also my wife."

    After being introduced, the girl saluted and said, "Chunhua has seen father."

    Lin Min was quite surprised after hearing this news--although his face did not show it. Not only did his third son win first ce in thepetition of the Heavy Water Sect, he even brought their Saintess as a daughter-inw.

    "Little Chunhua, wee to the Lin n. In the future, if Fan¡¯er bullies you, juste tell me. This old man is still capable of fixing him."

    Mu Chunhua blushed after hearing this, then nodded shyly.

    Lin Min then invited his son and his entourage to enter the main hall in order to discuss things properly.

    Following which, Lin Fan introduced his maids and concubines, his four senior brothers and the Elder sent by the sect to protect him.

    Lin Min could see that none of these people were simple. Just by the fact that these four senior brothers of his son could actually fly, they are at least in the Supernatural Realm.

    As for the old man serving as protector, the pressure Lin Min felt from him was more intense than the most powerful Elders their n currently has. Which means, at the very least, he had a cultivation in the Divine Body Realm.

    After Lin Fan introduced all the people around him, he described how easy it was for him to beat all the so-called "Heaven Chosen¡¯¡¯ during thepetition. All the people in the room look at him with reverence, while Mu Chunhua¡¯s eyes never left Lin Fan¡¯s face for a second.

    .. .

    Later that day, Lin Fan went to secretly meet his father in his room. He took out a space ring and handed it to him.

    "What¡¯s this for," asked Lin Min in confusion.

    "Father, these are resources enough for you to break through the Supernatural Realm."

    Lin Min became shocked at how precious the materials inside this ring are. You should know, the highest cultivation currently existing in the Lin n is the peak of the Supernatural Realm. And now, his son told him that the resources in here can allow him to reach such a realm.

    Lin Min sighed and shook his head. He returned the ring back and said, "Fan¡¯er, it is better for you to use it for yourself. With your talent, it is only a matter of time before you can enter the Divine Body Realm, and maybe have a chance at entering the Primordial Spirit Realm and be a peak level Powerhouse."

    However, Lin Fan secretly shook his head. How could the Primordial Spirit Realm be the end of his path? However, he could not me how low his father¡¯s vision was as he did not know the horror of his talent and how profound his background truly was.

    "Father, you do not need to worry about me. The sect has designated a lot of resources in order to cultivate me. Furthermore, as this year¡¯s champion, I received a lot of precious rewards. So, you could use the space ring without worrying about anything."

    Lin Min hesitated for a moment. However, seeing the firm look on his son¡¯s face, he epted the ring and put it away. As a cultivator, he aspires to reach higher realms. Not only for greater strength, but also for longer lifespan.

    Seeing his father ept his gift, Lin Fan nodded happily. His father and little sister were the only two people he actually had a good rtionship with in the n.

    When he first started cultivating, due to his special physique, his body could not properly gather blood qi; all his qi would weirdly be destroyed the next day after being cultivated.

    As such, the nbeled him as trash. He received all kinds of cold and indifferent stares. And many of the n disciples would use sparing as an excuse to bully him.

    As his mother was dead long ago after giving birth, the only people who treated him like a human being were his father and little sister. Especially his father, as he did not abandon him due to hisck of talent.

    On the contrary, he would provide countless resources to him in order to help him. And when the Elders forbade his father from using the n¡¯s resources to train a "waste", he would secretly provide Lin Fan from his own cultivating resources. Even his little sister would secretly give him some pills.

    After experiencing all of this, Lin Fan vowed that he would do whatever it took to provide his family with a better life. And soon, an opportunity will present itself.

    After giving the ring to his father, Lin Fan went to say goodnight to his wife and entered his old cultivation room. However, as soon as he was about to enter meditation, someone appeared inside his room.

    Immediately, Lin Fan opened his eyes while being on alert. However, when he saw who it was, he stood up, bowed and said, "Teacher!"

 Chapter 84: The Competitors

    The man who had entered Lin Fan¡¯s room just nodded to him. Then, he looked at him up and down, then asked, "Did you refine the Chaos Qi?"

    "Yes, Teacher Qiu Jin. Now, my physique is a hundred times more powerful than before. On top of that, I can feel that the Chaos Qi will bring me countless benefits in the future."

    "Hum, it is expected to have such an effect. After all, this can be considered one of the best and top resources of the Academy."

    "Well, teacher, when I be an Emperor, I will definitely repay the Academy for doing their best to cultivate me."

    Supreme Teacher Qiu Jin looked at his disciples and frowned. Suddenly, he asked, "What made you so happy recently?"

    Upon hearing this question, Lin Fan became overly excited, as such, he said:

    "Teacher, you should have seen me during the Heavy Water Sect¡¯spetition. None of the participants were a match for me. In fact, none of these Heaven Chosens could take more than a punch from me. If it was not due to the fact that I did not want to attract too much attention, I would have taken less than an hour to beat and suppress all the participants."

    "Then, you should have seen the look on these Heaven Chosen¡¯s faces when they looked down on me and my low background, and then, when thepetition began, they could not even take a punch from me."

    "And then, there were the Elders and Sect Leader of the Heavy Water Sect. They basically begged me to marry their Saintess as a wife. Of course, I¡¯m notining about having such beauty by my side."

    The more True Monarch Qiu Jin heard about Lin Fan¡¯s experience, the more the frown on his face increased. He looked at Lin Fan and said in a deep voice:

    "Do you think that it is something to be proud about to be able to beat all the participants in this trial!"

    Upon hearing this question, Lin Fan immediately shut his mouth and lowered his head. From his teacher¡¯s tone of voice, he could tell that he had done something wrong.

    There are not many people that Lin Fan respects and fears in this world, but his teacher Qiu Jin is one of them. When he was at the lowest point of his life, it was teacher Qiu Jin who showed up and told him that he was not a waste, but a heaven defying genius born in the wrong ce and time.

    It was teacher Qiu Jin who opened his eyes to how vast the universe is and showed him the vast amount of potential he has as a person.

    It was also teacher Qiu Jin who taught him an unfathomably powerful cultivation method and made him as powerful as he is today.

    Teacher Qiu Jin¡¯s voice continue to echoed in the cultivation room:

    "Do you think that beating a few weak cultivators in a weak ne is something to be proud and arrogant about?"

    "You should know that your ne is nothing but a Middle Thousand World. As such, the highest level of cultivation possible is the Primordial Spirit Realm."

    "As for the so-called "Heaven Chosen" you speak of, can these people bear such a heavy title? The majority of them will not even be acknowledged as geniuses in a Greater Thousand World, let alonepare to the genius in the Myriad Emperor World that have the capability topete for the Heaven Mandate."

    Lin Fan held his head down and dared not say anything. However, deep down, he did notpletely agree with his teacher. And Supreme Teacher Qiu Jin could also see this fact.

    "Seems like you are not convinced. Then, let me show you what kind of people you will be facing in the future."

    After saying that, Qiu Jin waves his hand and an image appears in front of him. It was a young man with grey hair and eyes that could pierced through the heart of his enemies and control their fate.

    "This person right in front of you is called Wang Wei, he is the young master of the Dao Opening Sect. You should know what this sect represents right?"

    "Yes, teacher. The Dao Opening Sect is the most powerful sect of the world you are from and also the mainpetitor of the Academy."

    Qiu Jin nodded and continued:

    "This young master is currently considered the greatest threat to all the Heaven Chosen of this generation. Do you know why?"

    Lin Fan just shook his head, as such, Qiu Jin continued to exin:

    "That¡¯s because of all the things he has aplished in the past few years. Despite being the young master of such a powerful sect, he did not be prideful and arrogant due to his strong background. On the contrary, he strived to be better than he was."

    "With the resources of the sect, he designed a trial for the sole purpose of honing and polishing his Will and Dao Heart. And he seeded. No, he more than seeded. From the information that the Academy just received, this young master Wang Wei actually became a Young Emperor. Do you know what a Young Emperor is?"

    "No, teacher, I do not know."

    "A Young Emperor is a young cultivator that has the Will and Dao Heartparable to a Great Emperor. And this young master aplished this even before he started cultivating!"

    Upon hearing this, Lin Fan¡¯s face became shocked. Even in his world, there have been countless rumors and legendary deeds left by Great Emperors. Furthermore, his teacher took a long time to describe how mighty and powerful Great Emperors are.

    As such, Lin Fan knows that anything rted to an Emperor is considered extraordinary beyondparison. And this Wang Wei already has a Dao Heartpared to such a supreme being.

    "Shocking, isn¡¯t it? I can tell you that is just the tip of the iceberg. This future Sacred Son of the Dao Opening Sect created his own Heavenly Physique."

    "That¡¯s impossible! Teacher, you told me special physiques were gifts granted by Heaven and Earth to a few chosen individuals!"

    This time Lin Fan was beyond shocked. One of the thing he must pride himself with is the fact that he has the #1 Heavenly Physique. He believed that he was chosen and destined to be a Great Emperor. But now...

    "This is what all the cultivators of our world once thought. But young master Wang Wei proved that we were wrong. His special physique was acknowledged by Heavenly Dao and now he has the #4 Fate Puppeteer Physique."

    "Now, all the factions of the Myriad Emperor World--including the Academy--are studying how he aplished such a thing. If the Academy seeds, then we would not have to worry about having Heaven Chosen in the future."

    Lin Fan looked at his teacher with a frown in his face. He suddenly realized the gravity of the situation he was in right now.

    "You thought that it was over? No, there is more to him than this."

    After saying this, Qiu Jin waved his hand and an image appeared in the room. It was the scene of the Dao Opening Sect being bombarded by Divine Punishment Thunder. Just by looking at the scene through a recorded image, Lin Fan could feel the horror of these thunder.

    "Did...this young master Wang Wei caused this?"

    "Yes. On that day, all the cultivators in the world received a message from Heavenly Dao that the young master Wang Wei hadmitted sphemy and needed to be stopped."

    "After countless schrs of the Academy analyzed the situation, they came up with a highly probable theory. Do you remember "the barrier" you felt after entering the 12th Layer of the Body Refining Realm?"

    Lin Fan just nodded mechanically. As such, Supreme Teacher Qiu Jin continued:

    "We believe that Wang Wei has found a way to sessfully break that barrier."

    After hearing this, Lin Fan¡¯s face became ugly. He remembered that barrier, however, he assumed that this was the limit that all cultivators could reach.

    However, this Young Master Wang Wei was not only unaffected by such a mindset, he actually created a way to aplish such a thing deemed impossible by countless cultivators.

    Seeing his disciple¡¯s face, True Monarch Qiu Jin sighed, then continued:

    "Do not think that Wang Wei is the only person that you need to worry about. There is still the #2 Heavy Axe Physique, Crown Prince Ji Song. He seemed to have suffered at the hands of Sacred Son Wang Wei during the Spirit Road Trial."

    "However, ording to the spy of the Academy, a Supreme Realm powerhouse of the Great Zhou Dynasty used a powerful secret technique to rebuild his foundation for him. His foundation may not be too far from you who have refined the Chaos Qi."

    ¡¯Supreme Realm powerhouse, that¡¯s the same realm as Teacher Qiu Jin,¡¯ thought Lin Fan, whose face was bing more and more ugly.

    "In the Eastern Continent, two powerful Heaven Chosen have appeared. One of them is the #3 Seven Desires Six Emotions Physique, Su Ya. She is currently the Saintess of the Yin Moon Pce."

    "Maybe you do not know about the Yin Moon Pce. This sect has cultivated 7 Great Emperors, and all of them were women. On top of that, all their Great Emperors had one thing inmon: they all had the Seven Desires Six Emotions Physique."

    "Another Heaven Chosen was discovered by the Sword Casting Vi. All the academy knows at this time is the fact that he is called Jian Wushuang and has an Innate Sword Bone--which is a talent on part with or even superior to the #15 Exquisite Sword Heart Physique."

    Teacher Qui Jin saw some confusion on his disciple¡¯s face, so he exined, "Maybe you do not know what the Exquisite Sword Heart Physique means. Have you met the Headmaster of the Academy?"

    Lin Fan nodded his head. When he started cultivating, he did meet the headmaster through a long distancemunication formation. He gave him the feeling of being kind, benevolent, yet very powerful.

    "The headmaster was a born sage of his generation. Although my cultivation is more powerful than his, even I respect him--not only due his mind and bearing, but also his strength. However, in thest generation, he waspletely suppressed by the person with the Exquisite Sword Heart Physique."

    "Oh, I forgot to mention that the person with this physique is called Wang Tian. He is currently the Sect Master of the Dao Opening Sect, and the father of Wang Wei."

    Lin Fan suddenly felt a heavy pressure weighing down on him. Then, cold sweat started falling down from his back. All of these scary guys are going to be his future opponent, and yet, he was happy to be able to suppress a bunch of the so-called "geniuses" from a small world.

    However, True Monarch Qiu Jin was not over.

    "In the Western Continent, there is a Heaven Chosen born with the power of reincarnation."

    Qiu Jin sighed. "The Dao of Reincarnation is one of the most powerful and mysterious Dao in existence. It is on par with the Dao of Chaos, Dao of Time, Dao of Fate, and the Dao of Dusk."

    "And these are just the Heaven Chosen that have made an appearance so far. Many of them are still hiding and preparing to make their debut. So, my disciple, the path ahead of you is long and arduous. It¡¯s not time for you to becent yet."

    Upon hearing this, Lin Fan clenched his hands firmly and secretly made a decision. He will work hundred or a thousand times harder and will not lose to anyone.

 Chapter 85: Skin and Muscles (1)

    In the Myriad Emperor World, Central Qilin Continent, Heavenspan Domain, Dao Opening Sect, Wang n Mountain.

    Wang Wei was looking at his father holding a stick with a smile on his face. His mouth twitched as he thought about what was about to happen.

    Wang Wei spent more than a month learning the proper breathing method of the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture]. After that, he started to inject spiritual qi inside his skin to refine it.

    However, after more than three months, he found that the speed of the refinement was quite abysmal. As such, he asked his father if there were a better and faster way to cultivate the scripture and he received a positive answer. And now, here he was.

    Wang Tian was indeed in a good mood. As a father, one of his biggest regrets was the fact that he never had the chance to spank his son. After all, who can me him?

    His son was basically perfect. When he was a baby, he rarely cried for no reason. He only did so when to notify his wife when he was hungry or when he had to go to the potty.

    By the time he was three months old, he could speak properly like an adult. As a child prodigy, his son never misbehaved, which never provided Wang Tian a chance or reason to properly spank him.

    Wang Tian sighed. He remembered long ago when he was a kid, his father would spank him almost everyday forcing him to practice his sword. Thousands of yearster, he could still remember the pain in his butt after these spankings.

    Wang Tian remembered that after taking these beating, he swore to eventually enact his revenge on his father, one way or another.

    But when he realized that it would probably take a very long time to be a worthy match for his father, he swore that his son would taste the pain of having his butt whipped.

    Unfortunately, he never had the opportunity, until today. Of course he is just hitting his son to help him increase the speed of refining his skin. However, Wang Tian will still take this as a win and enjoy every moment of it.

    Wang Wei, on the other end, could probably guess what his father was thinking. He had heard countless times that his old manined about the fact that he did have the chance to give him a proper spanking.

    After sighing, Wang Wei motioned for his father to begin. Wang Tian--with a unique stick in his hand--started hitting his son in different parts of the body. Each stick hits a specific part of the skin allowing the spiritual qi in Heaven and Earth to enter the skin and make it stronger and more powerful.

    After many years, the Dao Opening Sect has studied and developed the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture] thoroughly. Countless capable predecessors have developed ways to increase the speed of cultivating this scripture and to ensure a higher chance of cultivating it.

    "Father, why did you not cultivate the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture]?" asked Wang Wei while being hit. This level of pain was nothing to him.

    "That¡¯s because I dedicated my life to the Way of the Sword. My body and soul are the sword. I do not need a powerful body. As a sword cultivator, I pursue the extreme way of attack. If one day I met an opponent that my sword could not cut, then a powerful defense is meaningless to me."

    After hearing this, Wang Wei sighed and shook his head. Although he respected the swordsman¡¯s extreme pursuit, he did not agree with it. He believed that only by being well rounded is the true way to be a top powerhouse. Furthermore, he has read too many novels from his past life and knows that a powerful body is always crucial in theter stage of cultivation.

    As such, whether it is his cultivation, his soul, and his body, he will train them to the highest level possible. And with his talent, he believed he could do so.

    After being beaten all day, Wang Wei had to wash in a special medicinal bath. This bath was made with very particr medicinal herbs. Then, the process of being beaten and taking medicinal baths repeated itself over and over again.

    This processsted for more than 9 months. Sect Master Wang Tian enjoyed every bit of these past months. He was always in a joyful mood and became quite reluctant when the process finally ended. However, his happy mood did notst long as his son soon teamed up with his wife to take revenge on him.

    After these past 9 months, Wang Wei reached the bare minimum standard to proceed to the next step. He took a flying talisman and headed to the Body Refining Secret Realm.

    Without even showing any token, the Elder guarding the entrance instantly recognized the young sect master and allowed him entrance to the first floor.

    On this floor, Wang Wei saw countless wind des traveling all over the entire room; It was like there were countless flying shes of a powerful swordsman randomly flying in the room. After a brief look, he continued deep into the room.

    As Wang Wei walked deeper in the first floor of this Secret Realm, he saw countless disciples also refining their bodies. Some used their origin qi to block the wind, while others used their own body.

    The outeryer of the first floor did not have much effect on him. If it was a year ago, maybe he would have to also use his origin qi as a defensive means. Now, his skin was quite powerful--well, at leastpared to the past.

    In the middle of the first floor, there was actually a veryrge cyclone. The wind in the room was constantly rotating clockwise. At the center of this cyclone, there were countless sitting cushions. Many disciples sat there--with nothing but their underwear--to cultivate. However, some cushions were covered by an imprable fog.

    Without hesitation, Wang Wei took a seat. No one paid attention to him as they were all busy cultivating on their own.

    As soon as he sat down, Wang Wei found himself in a separated space from all the other disciples. He could guess that this was a formation method used to prevent each disciple from bothering the other. No wonder no one paid attention to him when he arrived.

    After entering his separate space, Wang Wei found himself squeezed in the middle of many wind des whose purpose was to cut him into countless thin slices of ham.

    His skin did notst more than 30 seconds before it was cut open and he began to bleed. Blood overflowed all over his robe, staining it red. Wang Wei then realized why all the other disciples were in their underwear. As such, he also took off his robe.

    Without hesitation, Wang Wei used the breathing method of the scripture. Vast amount of spiritual qi entered his skin and repaired the damage done by the wind des. This process was quite excruciating for most people.

    In the process of constantly being cut and healed, his skin became more powerful, tougher, and resistant. It also gains a natural buoyancy.

    After three months, the process waspleted. The rotation of the wind could no longer cut open Wang Wei¡¯ skin. As such, he moved deeper into the inneryer of the Secret Realm.

    There, Wang Wei also saw various wind des, but the difference was that these ones were actually ck. He knew that this was a special wind existing between Heaven and Earth known as ck Gold-Wind.

    It is essentially wind imbued with the characteristics of one of the five elements: the sharpness of the Golden element.

    Looking around, Wang Wei noticed only a handful of disciples in the inneryer of this floor--especially the foggy spaces. Without saying anything, he went to a designated ce, took off his clothes, and began the refining process again.

    This time, the process was harder and more painful than previously. The ck wind seemed to have the ability to enter every single inch of Wang Wei¡¯ skin and destroy it from the inside.

    The process was like having a million ants munching on every single tissue or cell in the human skin. It was itchy and painful at the same time.

    Wang Wei used his breathing method to heal his bleeding skin, however, the ck wind seemed to be stubborn and refused to exit his body.

    He groaned in pain and continued the process. He knew that the breathing method was not only used to inject spiritual qi into his skin, it also served as a way to refine the ck wind into his skin, thus not only increasing his defensive ability, but also increased its regenerative ability.

    As he refined more ck winds, his skin became tougher and the pain diminished. The process took Wang Wei another 9 months.

    After which, he was finally prepared for the final and most important step in cultivating the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture].

    After exiting the Body Refining Secret Realm, Wang Wei headed back to his cultivation room, holding a copper like material in his hand. He looked at it and sighed. He knew that the moment of truth wasing; the moment that decided whether he was talented enough to actually practice this scripture.

    Although Wang Wei was always confident of himself, after all, anything is impossible in this cultivating world. Maybe, he was notpatible with the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture].

 Chapter 86: Skin and Muscles (2) And The Upcoming Trial

    The material in the hands of Wang Wei was called Deep Copper and it was a very rare Supreme Tier material used for refining magical weapons. The purpose of him having it is to actually blend the material into his skin.

    The hardest part of cultivating the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture] is not the breathing method or the skin refining with wind des. Although the special breathing method is hard to learn and it is quite painful to refine the skin with the power of winds, there were still myriads of people talented enough to finish these two steps.

    However, the most difficult process was how to absorb the material into the body.

    Wang Wei took a long breath and entered a deep state of meditation. He focused all of his mind and spirit into the Deep Copper.

    Wang Wei did not know how long passed, but suddenly he felt a weird fluctuation from the Deep Copper. He became happy as he knew that he had finally found the Dao Breath of the Deep Copper.

    After taking a few minutes to calm himself down, he used the method in the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture] that allowed his body to imitate the same breath from the Deep Copper. Soon afterwards, Wang Wei discovered that the copper had disappeared and was crawling inside his skin.

    Wang Wei clenched his teeth. This process was more painful than he imagined. Compared to this, the pain he felt when every inch of his skin was burned in The Sixth Layer of Hell was nothing but child y.

    What¡¯s worse is the fact that the pain did notst for a just brief period. No, itsted what felt like an eternity. When the process was over, Wang Wei learned that it took him more than 3 years to find the Dao breath of the Deep Copper and for it to enter his skin.

    Wang Wei then looked around the room. There were more than a hundred pieces of shed skins lying down on the floor. From the shape of them, he knew that they belonged to him. He then looked at his own skin.

    Wang Wei thought it would turn copper in color, but it was the opposite. His skin became even more white and smooth than it originally was. He could guess how many women would envy his skinplexion and probably kill to have a simr one.

    Wang Wei then took out a Top level Profound tier sword. Without hesitation, he shed down with tremendous force on his left hand.

    Clink!

    With the sound of metal shing, the Profound tier sword bounced back from Wang Wei¡¯ skin. It did not even leave a trace. This meant that Divine Altar cultivators cannot harm him with his powerful defense.

    After the first test, Wang Wei took out a low level Earth Tier weapon. After shing his left arm, a deep mark resembling a sharp object trying to cut off leather armor was left there. After a few seconds, the mark healed and disappeared.

    Wang Wei then ced the tip of the sword on his arm, then pushed it down with force. After resisting for more than a minute, his skin was pierced and started bleeding. However, after a few minutes, the wound waspletely healed and his skin returned to being as smooth as polished jade.

    "Just refining the skin gave me a defenseparable to the Supernatural Realm," muttered Wang Wei. After his first sess in cultivating the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture], he did not stop there.

    Without much rest, he started to refine his muscles.

    Inside his cultivating room, Wang Wei was holding a gigantic cauldron above his head while he did squats in the horse position.

    Sweats were constantly dripping down his body. This magical cauldron seemed to be able to determine the highest level of weight he could bear and slightly increased the weight so that Wang Wei would reach his absolute limits.

    Furthermore, without reaching his limits, Wang Wei discovered that it was impossible for him to put the cauldron down.

    Wang Wei started to use another special breathing method to refine his muscles while bearing the weight of the cauldron. Luckily for him, he did not need assistance this time around as the sect developed a way to use origin qi to assist in refining the muscles.

    Every day, Wang Wei would lift weight for about 20 hours until he broke his limits countless times. Then he would spend an hour taking a medicinal bath to recover his body, then slept for the remaining three hours.

    At the end of the day, Wang Wei would be extremely tired and panting like a dog dying out of exhaustion.

    This strict and methodical processsted for more than 2 years. Fortunately for Wang Wei, as a cultivator, all he needed was two to three hours of rest to get back in peak shape spiritually/

    Unfortunately, his body cannot be said to be the same. Every morning, he has to wake up with extremely sore muscles. Breaking his limits every single day had a terrible toll on his body. If it was not due to the medicinal baths, he might have long turned into a crippled, or at the worse, used his lifespan to make up for it.

    Nevertheless, despite all the hardships, Wang Wei still insisted. And now, he has reached the standard to begin the next process.

    After spending half a month rxing his nerves, Wang Wei headed to the Body Refining Secret Realm. This time, he entered the second floor: the lightning and thunder floor.

    There were countless different types of thunder on this floor. The deeper the floor, the more powerful and destructive the thunder was. This time Wang Wei headed straight for the inneryer without pausing.

    The reason he did that was to speed up the muscle refining process. Just refining his skin took him more than 5 years. On top of that, the preparation for his muscles took him another 2 years. And the process was so short only because of the purity and strength of his origin qi.

    He did not want the second process to take longer than necessary.

    In the inneryer of the second floor, Wang Wei saw a purple river with lightning and thunder shing on top of it. He knew that the entire river was actually made up of liquified Thunder and Lightning.

    He remembered that this purple thunder was known As Purple Blessing Thunder. As the name implies, as long as someone survives the destructive power of this thunder, they will receive certain blessings. It was quite simr to Heavenly Tribtion.

    Ignoring the other disciples bathing in different parts of the river, Wang Wei took out his robe and jumped deep into the river--a decision he soon regretted.

    "Fuck," said Wang Wei immediately after entering the river. The pain was so intense this time that he could not help but curse out loud. In fact, if it was not due to his proper education, he would have said countless more vulgar things.

    Wang Wei had to experience the pain of all of his 600 muscles being destroyed and re-growing again, over and over. What is even worse was the fact that the pain was instantaneous and without a single pause.

    As such, for the first time in many years, Wang Wei had to scream due to the pain. Luckily for him, he was under water and no one could tell that he was screaming.

    In the process, his muscles became tougher, more dense and more stic. He could feel his strength growing at an rming rate--even faster than when he had to do intense weight training.

    Another benefit was the fact that as time passed, Wang Wei discovered that he could perfectly control every single muscle fiber in his body.

    The refining process took 8 years this time. Almost a decade. However, Wang Wei was still satisfied with this speed. He looked at the purple river and sighed.

    Wang Wei wished that he could use Divine Punishment Thunder to refine his muscle instead. The benefits he would receive are unimaginable. However, he knew that would be suicidal. Even a tiny portion of divine punishment thunder could kill him if he did not have the proper method.

    However, Wang Wei did mind too much. He still has a chance in the future when he bes more powerful.

    After exiting the Secret Realm, Wang Wei headed back to his cultivation room. This time he was holding a stack of bronze material.

    This ore--who was in the same level of the Deep Copper--was known as Innate Bronze. It was also an extremely rare refining material used to refine magical weapons or puppets.

    After spending another 5 years, Wang Wei managed to find the Dao Breath of the Innate Copper and absorbed it into his muscles. The process was also excruciatingly painful.

    For a defensive test, Wang Wei took out a middle lever Earth tier sword to check. After the sword pierced his skin, it was blocked by his powerful and dense muscles. No matter how much force he used, the sword could not pass through his muscles.

    Even if a few of them were cut, they would immediately grow back. Right now, Wang Wei could easily defend against Divine Body Realm cultivators.

    Wang Wei then headed to the training room next door.

    There, he gathered his whole body strength and threw a punch. He did not use his origin qi, just pure physical punch.

    With this punch, the sound of a cannonball exploded in the room.

    Bang!

    A powerful force traveled from Wang Wei¡¯s body while ignoring air pressure and friction and hit the wall of the training hall. The wall shook and began to shake. The ground started to make spider web like cracks due to the sheer force exerted by this punch.

    If it was not the formations who activated in time, the entire room would have been sted off.

    Wang Wei grinned as he could tell that this punch was way more powerful than his [Dragon Sovereign Fist]. With this punch only, he exuded more than 10,000,000 jin (5,000,000kg) of pure force.

    With pure physical strength alone, he could single out most Divine Body Realm cultivators. Not to mention he still has his origin qi.

    Throughout the past 20 years, Wang Wei did not stop cultivating. In this Divine Altar, there were about 112 Divine Veins inscribed. Which means that he had already entered the middle of the Divine Altar Realm.

    After exiting his training room, Wang Wei saw his head maid, Wang Ju waiting for him outside. A happy smile appeared on his face as he greeted her.

    "Wang Ju, it is good to see you back from your seclusion! Did you sessfully break through the Divine Body Realm?"

    Wang Ju bowed politely as usual, and answered, "Yes, young master. With the help of the sect, I was able to be sessful in my breakthrough."

    After hearing this, Wang Wei frowned instead of being happy. "From what I know, cultivators in your realm can spend hundreds of years in retreat. And you came out after only a few decades. Are you sure everything is fine?"

    "You don¡¯t need to worry, young master. The sect took me to a special Secret Realm that sped up my practice in order to finish early ande helping out."

    In fact, Wang Ju lied. She had to use a secret technique in order to sacrifice her lifespan to make such a fast breakthrough. However, she did not mind.

    She knows her talent very well. Although she is confident to one day enter the Supreme Realm, she knows that she could never keep up in terms of cultivating speed when ites to these Heaven Chosen that are destined to fight for the Heaven Mandate.

    And if she cannot keep up with the young master, the sect will be more than happy to rece her with someone else that could.

    As for her missing lifespans, she did really care about it. As long as the young master managed to prove the Dao, the benefits she will receive far outweigh the things she sacrificed.

    Since Wang Ju said everything was fine, Wang Wei ced the topic behind him. After all, the sect was very powerful and had a deep foundation. It is not unheard of for them to have such a Secret Realm.

    "So, what brings you here today, Wang Ju?"

    "I¡¯vee to remind the young master that the time for the trial is approaching."

    "Is it already time?"

    "Yes. As the young master is aware, when a cultivator steps into the Supernatural Realm, he will receive a random Innate Talent and the degree of power of said talent is based on a person¡¯s Qi Luck."

    "As such, it is necessary for the young master¡¯s Qi luck to turn Purple-Gold before acquiring your own Innate Talent."

    "Huh, what is this trial about?"

    "This trial requires that the young master heads toward the Lower ne and sets up a Fortune Dynasty(Cultivating Kingdom). Then blend your own Qi Luck with the Luck of the entire Dynasty. Using a certain secret method, the young master can absorb part of the Dynasty¡¯s luck without being too affected by Karma."

    "Oh, that¡¯s kind of interesting. Do you know any information on what ne this trial will take ce in?"

    "If it was before, I would answer positively. But now, the trial has changed. The Great Wu Imperial Dynasty discovered a new ne that has been in chaos for countless years. They invited many factions of the Central Continent to use it as this time¡¯s trial."

    "How long do I have to prepare?"

    "About five years, young master."

    "That¡¯s plenty of time. Did someone notify Li Jun and Yan Liling?"

    "Yes, they have already received the news and are now preparing."

    "That¡¯s good. I¡¯m looking forward to the next challenge ahead."

 Chapter 87: The Endless Void

    After sending Wang Ju away, Wang Wei started thinking about the uing trial and its importance to him entering the next cultivating realm.

    The Supernatural Realm is a great milestone for cultivators of the origin system. This was the realm that separated or elevated practitioners from being lowly "Martial Artist" to being "Immortal Cultivators" that can destroy mountains and move rivers.

    In the past, this realm was oftentimes also called "Transcending Mortality Realm". As the name implied, this was the realm in which cultivators no longer considered themselves mortals.

    After all, who can me them? In the Supernatural Realm, cultivators can easily fly in the air, they have opened their divine senses--granting them a sixth sense like ability. And they can use all kinds of weird, crazy, and powerful spells.

    And for Wang Wei, this realm also has a greater significance for him because the Supernatural Realm is when his and all the other Heaven Chosen¡¯s Heavenly Physiques start to awaken.

    Each person with a Heavenly Physique will be granted an Innate Talent tailored to their special physiques. This is one of the reasons that people with special physiques are way more powerful than ordinary cultivators in the early stages.

    After thinking about all of these things, Wang Wei began to n how he is going to spend the next few years. He knew that he did not have enough time to refine his bones next. In fact, there probably was not enough time to even begin the early stage of preparation.

    As such, he decided to ce his time studying things like weapon refining, formation, and talismans. Previously, he had to stop studying due to the fact that he was busy cultivating, now that he had enough time, he nned to continue.

    In fact, all these upations have one thing inmon in this world: divine runes. Divine runes are used basically in all of these lucrative upations: whether it is to refined pills, talismans, or formations. The only difference between them is the type and number of runes used.

    Things like pills and talismans often used the least number of runes, while formation and weapon refining used a lot of them. Of course, there are exceptions to this rule.

    As such, Wang Wei decided to continue studying divine runes while practicing his craft. This time, he decided to focus on weapon refining--especially puppet making. Recently, Wang Wei has been quite interested in puppets. It may have to do with the fact that his Heavenly Physique has the name puppeteer in it.

    As for the countless resources used for practice, well, one thing he nevercked is resources. With just a word, someone will bring the material he needs.

    The truth of the matter is there is another reason that Wang Wei insisted on learning these side upations. He wanted to diversify his ability as a precaution in case he needed it to survive.

    Wang Wei is a very cautious person by nature. He always wants to n for the worst case scenario ahead of time.

    And the reason he decided to study these upations is that if one day he met an opponent that managed to counter all of his abilities: whether it is his cultivation level, his powerful fleshly body or even his mysterious soul. In that case, he could still use formation or talismans to continue to fight.

    Or if one day he encounters a situation where his regenerative power stops working, then he could refine some pills to heal him.

    Wang Wei did not want to be like the transmigrators from his previous life that relied solely on luck to survive.

    With the knowledge of these upations, the possibilities are endless for Wang Wei. As such, he will always be adequate to handle any kind of situation.

    Soon, seven summers had blossomed. And the time for the trial had arrived.

    Wang Wei and Wang Ju were standing outside of the Wang n Mansion, waiting for Li Jun, Yan Liling and True Monarch Yan Chen. After a few minutes, Li Jun apanied by Yan Liling showed up with five people standing behind them.

    Upon seeing these people, Wang Wei could feel a terrible ughter aura emanating from them. Which means that these five people have killed countless people to have such a fiendish aura. Wang Wei also realized that some these five people were actually part of Li Jun¡¯ subordinate he met in the Spirit Road Trial.

    "These people are?" asked Wang Wei.

    "Big brother, these are General #1, #2...and #5."

    Wang Wei then looked up and down at these people. He could tell that Li Jun did not use the real names of these people as a tactical form of training, forcing them to work extremely hard to earn his acknowledgement and get their real name back.

    This is a ruthless way of training. Stripping the participants of their entire identities and forcing them to regain it back through hard work and excellent performance.

    Wang Wei nodded in satisfaction with Li Jun¡¯s training method. With the aid of these five people, a lot of pressure from this trial will be lifted from his shoulder.

    After a few minutes, True Monarch Yan Chen showed up with a smile on his face and said, "Young Sect Master, are you ready?"

    "Yes, Supreme Elder. However, I wonder why the preparations took longer than expected?"

    "Well, the ce the trial is taking ce is in fact a Lower Thousand World. As such, technically speaking, the highest level of power allowed is the Divine Altar Realm. However, given the fact that some Heaven Chosens--like yourself---have a higher battle strength than their actual cultivation level, we had to refine the world to be able to withstand a battle of that caliber without destroying it."

    Wang Wei¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this. "It¡¯s good to be able to fight without reservation."

    After this brief conversation, True Monarch Yan Chen took out a Void Boat. However, this one was actually quite small inparison to the one Wang Wei used to attend the Spirit Road.

    After Wang Wei and his group entered the boat, Yan Chen wrapped the boat around with his origin essence, then waved his hand in the air. A crack in space appeared in front of him and he entered it with the boat.

    After a brief moment, Wang Wei and his group found themselves floating in the endless void. It was all ck with countless illuminating stars scattered all over.

    Beneath them, they saw five gigantic continents connected by massive oceans floating in the endless void. One moon and one sun mysteriously hung on top of the five masses ofnds.

    A giant dome enveloped everything in sight. It seemed to be protecting everything or keeping it working properly.

    This was the Myriad Emperor World.

    Although Wang Wei already guessed that this world was not actually a, he was still surprised when he saw it for the first time.

    What surprised him the most was the size of the entire world. ording to his estimate, just one continent was probably the size of the entire sr system in his past life. And that was just the bare minimum estimate.

    After gawking for a few minutes, the groups started their journey again.

    True Monarch Yan Chen waves his hand and opens a tunnel in the void. Then, he led the boat into the tunnel.

    Wang Wei was in awe of the power of the Supreme Realm. He could tell that this tunnel was actually a space channel that allowed them to travel great distances. And Supreme Elder Yan Chen could actually do this kind of thing with just a wave of his hand.

    Throughout the month-long journey in the tunnel, Wang Wei and his group could actually see a bunch of floatingnd masses in the void; these were actually worlds. And some of them, Wang Wei noticed that they were in fact like huges.

    One incident that happened during the journey was the fact that they were attacked by a gigantic beast--which was easily killed by the Supreme Elder.

    ording to Yan Chen, Wang Wei learned that the attacker was known as a Void-Eater Beast. They are creatures born in the void with the power of space. They wandered in the endless void finding worlds to destroy and eat.

    ording to information recorded in the sect, some of these Void-Eater Beasts are powerful enough to fight and even kill Great Emperors.

    When the group arrived at their destination, they exited the tunnel. True Monarch Yan Chen sighed and muttered, "Why is this world so far? If I hadprehended the Law of Space, I could have arrived in just an instant."

    Soon afterward, Wang Wei found himself floating in front of another mass ofnd. However, it seemed to not be separated--although there was still a vast ocean. As for the size, well it was asrge as a few Domains in the Myriad Emperor World.

    This was the ce where the trial would take ce.

    "Are you all prepared?" aske Supreme Elder Yan Chen. To which Wang Wei¡¯s group just nodded. Yan Chen then looked at Wang Ju and said:

    "ording to the agreement we made with the other factions, as a Divine Body Realm cultivator, you have to seal your strength and not use it."

    "I also have to warn you. Although this world¡¯s Heavenly Dao, or it should be called World Consciousness is very low and weak, it still has the basic ability to identify intruders. It will not react if you enter the world, but if you use the cultivation realm beyond the Divine Altar, it can still exiled you from its inside."

    After warming Wang Ju, Yan Chen opened another crack and sent the group inside this Lower Thousand World to begin their trial.

    A few minutes after sending the group inside, Yan Chen heard a roared echoing in the void:

    "Yan Chen, your Dao Opening Sect is damn. Come to receive your death!"

 Chapter 88: Revenge

    True Monarch Yan Chen looked in the direction of the voice. His eyes pierced the void and saw an old man wearing an imperial crown and gown with three multicolored dragons on them.

    "Isn¡¯t it Retired Prince Ji Qiang?" said Yan Chen with a nonchnt smile, "I have not seen you for quite some time. By the way, what do you mean bying to receive death? When did our Dao Opening Sect offended you?"

    Soon True Monarch Ji Qiang arrived in front of Yan Chen. His eyes were cold and snorted indifferently. "His Majesty and Ji Xiang might swallow their loss for what you people did not my great-nephew, but I won¡¯t. One of you has to pay."

    "Your great-nephew?" asked Yan Chen, then he seemed to remember something. "Oh, you mean Crown Prince Ji Song. This thing happened decades ago, why are you still bringing up old news?"

    "You almost killed him and ruined his foundation forever!" roared Ji Qiang.

    "Well, from what I remember, this was a fight between the younger generations and your great-nephew lost fair and square. He should be happy that he was left alive. What¡¯s more, isn¡¯t he all fine now?"

    True Monarch Ji Qiang¡¯s eyes became more cold when he heard this. He did not say anything, but a tall figure appeared behind him.

    The figure was more than 900,000 zhang high, and had a fiendish aura emitting from it. His face was quite ugly with redskins and two rows of sharp and pointy teeth.

    Upon seeing the figure, True Monarch Yan Chen¡¯s face changed and yelled, "Ji Qiang, are you crazy? Do you really want to fight with this Monarch?"

    However, the retired prince did not answer and just looked at Yan Chen with cold and bloodthirsty eyes. He was ready to attack at any moment.

    Seeing the seriousness of the situation. Yan Chen knew that he could not avoid this fight. As such, a figure also appeared behind him.

    However, his figure was different from Retired Prince Ji Qiang¡¯s. It was the figure of a breathtakingly beautiful woman holding a bamboo sword. The woman exuded a very sharp sword intent that could destroy both Heaven and Earth.

    This figure was actually also more than 900,000 zhang, however, it was still taller than Ji Qiang¡¯s. It was actually close to crossing the 1,000,000 zhang line.

    After both of them were ready, they began to fight.

    Ji Qiang roared out loud, "The Asura is often seen as a bloodthirst being whose sole purpose is to ughter, but only a few know that it is also responsible for punishing the wicked and the damned. Now, bear its punishment and burn forever in the pits of Hell."

    "Asura Hell-Fire."

    After saying this, he pointed his hand towards Yan Chen and the Asura behind him did the same movement. Following which, a dark-colored mini sun appeared in the palm of the Asura.

    The temperature of the sun was so high that it started burning the void the moment it appeared. The space around Ji Qiang began to twist as the heat simply incinerated it. On top of that, countless screams and curses came out from it. It came from all the resentful souls that this fire had purged or punished.

    Soon afterward, the mini sun rushed toward Yan Chan wishing to purge his sinful soul. Despite such a long distance separating them, Yan Chen could feel that his body started melting by the heat. Even worse, the space around him became unstable, preventing him from escaping.

    What¡¯s more is the fact that this hell fire was also directly affecting his souls. He felt various voices entering his mind and admonishing him for all the cruelty he has done in his life, begging him to repent his sins.

    Yan Chen felt a terrible headache as he felt his primordial spirit burning. Without waiting for a moment, he also attacked.

    "Heaven and Earth is made up of the Five Elements, which are always in bnce while alternating between Yin and Yang. And Gold represents everything that is strong and sharp, just like my sword.

    "Golden Rushed."

    The woman behind Yan Chen swung her sword once. Then, countless golden swords manifested in the void, glimmering and illuminating the empty voids. Some worlds or stars thousands of light years away could see a bright light in the sky when they looked up.

    The golden swords rushed to the mini sun. An explosion appeared when they came into contact. Followed by a supernova-like explosion that destroyed anything that blocked its path.

    Many of the golden swords were extinguished in the explosion, but a few of them did not stop and rushed towards Ji Qiang.

    Without hesitation, he threw another punch with his asura. Another explosion appeared as they shed, thus further destroying the void around them. The remaining swords were then destroyed. However, a few scales on the asura came off.

    Without paying attention to this minor injury, Ji Qiang and his Asura turned into a golden light and rushed towards Yan Chen. His speed was faster than light itself.

    "The light always sends the darkness back to a corner, and it also always illuminates the sinful back to the righteous path. Come witness it: the Light Baptisement."

    Yan Chen¡¯s face changed as he felt a terrifying light power that wanted to forcibly bend his will and turn him into a "pure" person, making him want to dedicate the rest of his life doing good things for the world.

    Without hesitation, he used another powerful move. "Heaven and Earth are made of turbid qi, which represents the yin of the world. It is the embodiment and resting ce of all that is negative--including darkness. The sword in my hand has only one purpose."

    "Darkness-Bending."

    Yan Chen and the woman then turned into a gigantic sword heading towards Ji Qiang. The sword was all ck, filled with countless creepy shadows flowing from it.

    In these shadows, you could see the most deprived act imaginable to human beings. Whether it was rape, murder of children, cannibalism, or torture for pleasure. This was just the tip of the icebergs.

    All the filth that exists between Heaven and Earth existed in this sword. And it was not just the filth that exists in the human¡¯s heart, but also physical filths. Anything that exists and considered "filthy" was included in this sword.

    After the two of them shed, the shockwave they created spread out to countless worlds in the Endless Void. This shockwave did quite the number on the world closest to their fight--except for the one the trial took ce. Some Lower Thousand Worlds were even destroyed due to the shes of the two of them.

    Meanwhile, after a breath confrontation, Ji Qiang discovered that his light was beginning to be tainted. The light that was supposed to bring judgment of the wicked began to distort.

    The light no longer believed that the sins of the wicked can be saved. It believed that anyone whomitted the tiniest of sins should be wiped out.

    Upon noticing this, Ji Qiang¡¯s face changed and became ugly. Without much hesitation, he stopped his technique.

    However, soon afterward, he vomited a big mouthful of blood. He was bacshes for forcibly stopping his attack. Nevertheless, this was the least of his worries right now.

    Yan Chen¡¯s attack was stilling towards him.

    Ji Qiang looked at the Asura protecting him from the attack, and removed it from the front. This thing was more important to him than his life. If he was injured, he could still find ways to heal. However, once the Asura was seriously injured, the amount of time and resources he will need to heal are incalcble.

    All of Ji Qiang¡¯s thoughts happened in just a brief moment. Without having enough time to act, he took out a talisman from his space ring and crushed it. A barrier appeared around him as a form of protection.

    However, this barrier onlysted a few seconds under Yan Chen¡¯ swords before being destroyed. Meanwhile, the dark swords pierced Ji Qiang¡¯s body, pushing him flying countless light years away.

    On his way, Ji Qiang¡¯s body hit countless asteroids, destroying them without much effort. His asura had already disappeared. He continued to vomit both blood and pieces of his internal organs as the sword did quite the number on his inside.

    However, Ji Qiang did not care about his injury. To a person at his level, this kind of injury can barely be counted as a medium level of injury.

    What worried him the most was the fact this sword seemed to be the antithesis of his Dao of Judgment. The ck sword has contaminated his soul and made it dirty and filthy.

    Ji Qiang was fighting to prevent the filth in his soul from spreading. Which means he did not pay attention to where he flew to.

    Soon, Ji Qiang¡¯s body entered a world and crashed into the ocean like a meteor. The force in which his body hit the water created a massive tsunami that destroyed everything in its path.

    Both mortals and cultivators alike were shocked when they saw a 10,000 meter ocean wave enveloping them without any warning.

    Billions of mortals and cultivators died by drowning. Countless cities, sects, and dynasties were washed away by the sudden flood. Only a few powerful cultivators at the site of impact managed to survive.

    The entire world trembled for days following the impact.

    This world suffered such a catastrophe only because of one cultivator. Luckily for the people, this world was a Greater Thousand World, otherwise they would have face the possibility of extinction.

    As for True Monarch Yan Chen, he also threw a mouthful of blood after thest attack. The image behind him then disappeared.

    He took out a bunch of gs from his space ring and installed a powerful formation in the void. Countless circr patterns with weird drawings appeared around him. The patterns lit up and surrounded Yan Chen, protecting him.

    Afterwards, he took out a bunch of pills from his space ring and stuffed them into his mouth, sat cross-legged in the void and started healing.

 Chapter 89: The Warring Kingdom World

    In front of a ne known as the Warring Kingdom World, many other True Monarchs stood in the void while discussing andmenting on the battle between Yan Chen and Ji Qiang.

    One of themined, "Are these guys crazy? Don¡¯t they know that even the shockwave of their fight is enough to destroy the ne that our Heaven Chosens are taking their trials in?"

    "Well, isn¡¯t the world fine?"mented another voice.

    "However, these two guys seemed to be fighting for real--especially Ji Qiang. He even took out his Dharma Body without hesitation, forcing Yan Chen to do the same."

    "Tsk, I don¡¯t think so. Although Ji Qiang looked like a brute who only acted on impulse, don¡¯t forget that he also grew up in a Dynasty full of schemes and intrigues. Didn¡¯t you see that he did not even use his supreme tier magical weapon?"

    "So, that¡¯s how it is. He uses the name of revenge to teach the people of the Dao Opening Sect a lesson without totally offending them."

    "Unfortunately, he hit his foot with an iron rod this time. He did not expect Yan Chen to cultivate the [Heaven shing Scripture] to such a high and profound level. Especially thatst strike, it seemed to be the nemesis of his Dao of Judgement."

    "Speaking of the [Heaven shing Scripture], I cannot stop marveling at its creator, the Sword Empress!"

    "The Sword Empress was indeed a legendary Emperor. With the body of a female, she suppressed all her generation with one bamboo sword in her hand and became the second Emperor of the Ancient Era."

    "And the Scripture she created was indeed powerful. Using everything between Heaven and Earth as a sword. Then sh Heaven itself to escape its shackles and limitations."

    "The Dao Opening Sect is indeed lucky as an Emperor Lineage. First there was the Sword Empress, then they had the Absolute Sword, Wang Tian. Hopefully, they won¡¯t have another Wang Wei."

    After saying this, the True Monarchs stopped talking for a while. Although they were of an older generation, they had to watch their descendants beingpletely suppressed by one man with a sword in his hand.

    And what¡¯s even worse is the fact that in this generation, there are signs that indicate that another heaven defying Heaven Chosen was slowly growing up in the Dao Opening Sect in this generation.

    After a few minutes of silence, another person said: "It seemed that Yan Chen took a different path in his cultivation of the [Heaven shing Scripture]. He seemed to focus more on the Dao of Gold in the Five Elements."

    "Well, it makes sense. As a Supreme Realm cultivator, it¡¯s normal to have his own Path and focus. If he was totally bound by an Emperor¡¯s Scripture, he would never reach the realm he is currently at."

    "Unfortunately, like us, he did not totally escape!"

    "If he did, he would be the one fighting for the Heaven¡¯s Will in that generation instead of Wang Chang."

    "Heh, the Wang Family¡¯s luck seemed to be endless. Each generation they always have a genius that can represent them on the world stage."

    Meanwhile, inside the Warring Kingdom World, Wang Wei and his groups were teleported inside.

    After a few minutes of dizziness, Wang Wei found himself in an open in. After looking around, he frowned deeply.

    "How can the spiritual qi be so low?"ined Li Jun. This was the same feeling many of them had.

    "What do you expect from a Lower Thousand World?" responded Yan Liling.

    After looking around, the group headed in one direction, trying to find a town or city to gather basic information of where they were and how this world operated.

    Not long after leaving theirnding spot, Wang Wei¡¯s group saw a cultivator using an Earth escape technique to travel in one direction. The cultivator seemed to blend with the earth, and with each step, he traveled underground instantly and appeared a few hundred meters away.

    The first thing that Wang Wei noticed about this cultivator was the fact that this cultivator was in the Divine Sea Realm. More importantly, he was using the Origin System as a cultivating path.

    Then an information he had read about in the sect¡¯s library suddenly appeared in his mind. The information was about how the majority of worlds in themunity that revolved around the Myriad Emperor World also use the Origin System.

    Then it dawned on Wang Wei. He realized that his ancestor, Emperor Qiyuan, was not a simple person. He did not just spread the origin path only to the Myriad Emperor World, but to the majority of worlds in themunity.

    Heck, he might even spread it to the other Worlds¡¯ Community.

    "Young Master, should we capture this cultivator and ask for direction?" suddenly asked Wang Ju.

    Wang Wei shook his head and said, "There is no need for that. Just follow the direction he went."

    The reason that Wang Wei decided not to capture this cultivator was due to the spell he used. This is a Lower Thousand World, and yet this cultivator is using such a powerful spell in the Divine Sea Realm.

    This can only mean that his background is not simple. In fact, Wang Wei was not scared of this person¡¯s background. With his strength, he feared no one in this world.

    However, he just arrived in this world and did not have any knowledge or information about the distribution of power in this ne. He feared that he might offend some sect or family for trivial matters, then theybined together and forcibly exiled him out of this world, effectively failing this trial.

    Despite deciding to be low-key, after a few minutes of trekking, the group encountered a bunch of bandits who stopped them. There were more than 20 of them, with one standing at the front.

    One of the bandit said to the one standing in the front:

    "Boss, look at the clothes of these people. I don¡¯t know what material they are made of, but they look expensive. Maybe we can kidnap them and ask their families for ransom."

    However, the boss did not immediately give the order to attack. The reason for that is the fact that he did not see even a hint of fear in those people¡¯s eyes. Only a look of yfulness, a look of a human looking in the ground at an ant that they can easily squashed to death.

    He had seen this look many times before and did not like it. It made him feel small, and it reminded him of the greatest failure of his life.

    While the bandit boss was still pondering his next step of action, Li Jun motioned for General 5 to take action.

    Without hesitation, General 5 mobilized his origin qi and rushed towards the Boss Bandit and attacked. However, the bandit boss seemed to have anticipated the attack and escaped it with a swift movement.

    General 5 was quite surprised. In fact, not just him, everyone watching the attack were surprised. The reason for that was the fact that this person did not use blood qi to move. He was only using the strength of his body to move.

    Upon seeing this, General 5 decided to test the strength of this strange bandit boss. Just like the first attack, General 5 decided not to use all his strength and continued to test the abilities of this bandit.

    After evading the first attack, the bandit boss said, "Cultivator!"

    General 5 looked up and down at this bandit, then asked, "You don¡¯t seem scared after knowing that we are cultivators? On the contrary, you seemed very excited."

    "Of course not. As a martial artist, it is my dream and goal to fight and kill powerful cultivators like you."

    "Martial Art? Isn¡¯t that the method used by mortals who did not have a Leakless Body."

    After hearing the word "Leakless Body", the bandit boss secretly clenched his hand and a hint of hatred shed deep in his eyes before disappearing. Then, he continued:

    "After myst humiliation, I dedicated myself to martial arts until I developed my own intent. Now, let¡¯s test my new found strength with you."

    After saying this, the bandit boss took a deep breath, gathered all his body¡¯s strength and punched toward General 5.

    Although this punch was a normal one, without any lights or vision appearing, General 5 felt like an explosion was happening in his mind and he froze for a few seconds.

    Without making any response, the bandit boss¡¯ punch soon arrived and hit general 5 in his stomach. With the force behind this punch, it is very likely that the general would be heavily injured.

    However, when the punch was about to hit, the origin qi inside general 5¡¯s divine sea automatically operated and protected him.

    After being hit, he woke up from his brief stupor and took more than five steps back before stopping.

    The bandit boss looked at the intact general 5, looked at his hand, then muttered, "After all these years, the gap is still so unsurpassable. Heaven is unfair, Heaven is unfair."

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei and his group were again surprised by the bandit boss¡¯ attack. As a mortal, he managed to push back a cultivator--and one in the Divine Sea Realm too. This fight has increased their understanding of mortals.

    "What is the intent that this bandit spoke of? Is it the same intent of our world?" asked Yan Liling.

    "No, it is not."

    Everyone turned their heads and looked at Wang Ju, hinting at her that she should exin the meaning of her words.

    "In this world, due to the low level of spiritual qi, cultivators have a very difficult time entering the Heaven and Earth realm. As such, they developed the concept of intent (fist intent, sword intent) as a way to slowly cultivate their spirits--until it reached the standard to enter the Heaven and Earth realm."

    "Since intents are essentially a manifestation of the spirit, even mortals can technically cultivate it as well--given that their bodies are strong enough to bear it."

    After hearing this, Wang Wei immediately decided to learn this method of cultivating intent. Although this method is of no significance to him personally, he can still provide it to the sect and ensure that it bes easier for the other disciples to enter the Divine Altar realm in the future.

    Wang Wei smiled happily after making such a n. He had just arrived in this world and already got some benefits.

 Chapter 90: The Situation

    General 5 looked at the bandit boss with cold and ruthless eyes. Originally, he was intrigued by this guy¡¯s weird method of using his physical body, so he did not take the fight seriously.

    Who¡¯d have expected that this guy would have such a strange method that affected the spirit. If it was not due to his origin qi, he would have suffered an even worse defeat.

    Yes, to General 5, being pushed back by a mortal is considered a humiliating defeat. What is even worse was the fact that General 5 was humiliated in front of his boss.

    No to be precise, he was humiliated in front of his Boss¡¯ boss.

    With a lot of anger, General 5 rushed towards the bandit boss. This time he did not reduce his strength and went all out.

    The bandit boss again used his Explosion Fist Intent with a powerful punch. However, General 5 was prepared this time. He just mobilized part of his origin qi into his brain, essentially neutralizing the effect of the Fist Intent.

    With a crack, General 5 broke the bandit boss¡¯ right hand. The boss screamed in pain, however General 5 ignored him. Without much hesitation, he broke the other hand of the bandit and both his legs.

    Although General 5 was angry, he knew that his main purpose was to gather information from the bandit boss, so he just crippled him and did not immediately kill him.

    The boss bandit lied in the ground with all his limbs either broken or twisted into different directions, and the pain was unbearable. He could guess the reason that these people kept him alive. However, he refused to be humiliated a second time by cultivators.

    He looked at General 5 and Wang Wei¡¯s group with deep hatred in his eyes. Then without hesitation, he bit his tongue.

    Blood overflowed over his clothes, then after a few minutes of constant bleeding, he died. However, somehow, despite his mutted tongue, he still had a smile on his face.

    General 5 looked at the dead bandit boss with surprise and anger on his face. He walked over and bowed to the group. "Young Master Wang Wei, Young Master Li Jun, I have failed my tasks. Please punish me."

    Wang Wei looked at the bandit boss on the floor, then he patted General 5¡¯ shoulder. "You do not need to worry about such trivial things. It is obvious that this bandit boss had a story."

    After saying that, he walked over to the remaining 20 bandits, passing over the body of the bandit boss on the floor.

    With just one look of Wang Wei, the 20 bandits felt a vast pressureing over them. They immediately knelt in the ground while cold sweat ran down their backs.

    "I¡¯m gonna ask this just once. Where is the direction of the closest city?"

    After just a few seconds, one bandit could not bear the pressure and told the group the information they needed.

    Wang Wei nodded in satisfaction, then he ordered General 5:

    "Kill all the other ones and leave the one that spoke first as a guide."

    Without hesitation, General 5 easily massacred the remaining bandits. The process went smoothly as none of them knew any martial art.

    As for General 5, he was more than happy to do the dirty work. In fact, he was grateful to Wang Wei for providing him a chance to redeem his mistake.

    There were currently only 5 generals under young master Li Jun. And currently, he was the weakest one. If he did not perform well, well then, Lieutenant #1 to #10 would be more than happy to take his title of General 5.

    The group took more than 5 days traveling before reaching their destination: the Clear Sky City.

    The journey could have been faster, unfortunately, Wang Ju is not allowed to use her cultivation level to fly.

    As ast resort, Wang Wei wanted to tame a Demonic beast--hopefully a flying one--as a transportation means. However, the bandit guide told him that the distance to the closest herds of demonic beast was even further than the city they were heading to.

    Luckily for this group, midway through their journey, they encountered another group of bandits that had many horses.

    After arriving at the city, Wang Wei paid a few gold taels for entrance fee and reserved the most expensive rooms at the best Inn avable.

    However, hisvish spending was noticed by countless people with ulterior motives. In order not to cause himself trouble, Wang Wei released a powerful aura that covered the entire city--effectively scaring anyone who had any ideas about their group.

    The next day, the City Lord came to visit Wang Wei personally. After a brief chat, the group got a little information about the city and the surrounding area. However, Wang Wei did not talk too long with the City Lord as he did not want him to realize that they did not know anything about this world.

    Soon, the group spent half a month in Clear Sky City. Wang Ju--who had disappeared after the first day--returned bringing a beautiful and charming woman with her.

    Inside the room, Wang Wei, Li Jun, Yan Liling, Wang Ju and the charming woman were having a discussion.

    The charming woman slightly bowed and said, "Su Ai has seen Young Master Wang Wei."

    "Su Ai? Where have I heard this name before?"

    After hearing this question, three tails suddenly appeared behind Su Ai.

    Suddenly, Wang Wei remembered where he heard that name: "You are the Young Matriarch of the Fox Demon n."

    Su Ai bowed again and responded. "That¡¯s me. I would like to personally thank Young Master Wang Wei for saving our fox demon n."

    "You do not need to thank me. I just provided your n with an opportunity. If your matriarch did not have the courage to defy the Demon Royal Family and moved the entire race, then it would be pointless for me to invite her."

    "Young master, you may be right. However, in most situations, a single opportunity is more valuable than everything else."

    "Well, you can disperse with the ceremonies. What brought you here to this ne?"

    At this time, Wang Ju started to exin: "The Elders of the sect feared that the Great Wu Imperial Dynasty would not fight fair in this trial, so they wanted to secretly send someone here in advance to scoop information."

    "At first, it was supposed to be me who came. However, the Young Matriarch contacted the sect and said that she wanted to repay the favor of saving their n. Due to her powerful charm ability, the sect believed that she would be the perfect person to gather information and chose her instead."

    After knowing the gist of everything, everyone nodded and looked at Su AI. She smiled and opened a map from her space ring.

    "The Elders were right to be worried about the people of the Great Wu Imperial Dynasty."

    After saying this, she pointed in the middle of the map. The entire middle ground was divided into three parts which had differentbels: Great Wu, Great Ye, Great Shu.

    "These three kingdoms are the most prosperous and powerful of the entire Warring Kingdom World. For countless years, they have fought with each other, thus creating a stable bnce like a three-legged tripod."

    "However, the Great Wu Dynasty was not always called like this. Its previous name was Great Wei."

    After saying this, Su Ai looked at Wang Wei--who just shrugged his shoulders. It is not his fault that his name is actually quitemon.

    "ording to the information that I have received, both Crown Prince Sun Wen and Third Prince Sun Jiaolong of the Great Wu Imperial Dynasty have long entered the world before everything else. Crown Prince Sun Wen seemed to have made some kind of deal with the royal family of the Great Wei Dynasty."

    "A few months after his arrival, the Great Wei Dynasty changed its name to Great Wu and Su Wen was crowned Emperor."

    Wang Wei nodded when he heard this. This was useful information. "Crowning himself Emperor Huh? The natives of this world may not know better, doesn¡¯t this Sun Wen know the significance of this word?"

    "What about the other central Dynasties? Any information?"

    "Yes, young master. All I currently know is that Crown Prince Ji Song has entered the army of the Great Ye Dynasty. He seemed to want to take control over the military first before overthrowing the royal family."

    "That¡¯s a good n. Is his big brother with him?"

    "Yes, First prince Ji Su served as his advisor in the army."

    "Well, things make more sense now. With this guy¡¯s rash nature, if things were left up to him, he would probably fight the entire kingdom with his strength alone."

    After a brief ponder, Wang Wei continued to ask, "What about the Great Shu Dynasty?"

    "Unfortunately, the information I have is already limited as they seemed to anticipate the infiltration of foreign spies and had preventive measures. All I know is the fact that someone was canonized as the Dynasty¡¯s National Teacher and Taoism became the national religion of the entire Great Shu Dynasty."

    "I¡¯m sorry young master that I could not gather more information."

    Wang Ju walked to her and patted her shoulder: "You did more than enough in such a short period of time."

    "Wang Ju is right, Miss Su Ai. The information you gathered is more than enough for us to get started."

    "Well, thank you, young master Wang Wei. In fact, I could have gathered more information. Unfortunately, all of the cultivators of this world have powerful and tough spirits, making my charm less effective."

    Wang Wei did not me Su Ai. The information she brought was more than enough. As such, he started to ask her about the other kingdoms in this world, while nning his next step of action.

 Chapter 91: Observation

    After reading the information regarding the majority of kingdoms in this world, he had a preliminary n for their group¡¯s next actions. However, he needed to check something first.

    As such he asked, "Is there a ce where the three borders of these Dynasties meet together?"

    "Yes, young master." Su Ai then took out a more detailed map and pointed to a ce at the intersection of the three Great Dynasties. "This city is called Intersection Point City. Well, it¡¯s not a very original name. However, as the name suggested, this city was designated as a free trading point by all three Dynasties. The City Lord will be changed every few years, alternating between them to choose who is elected to be in charge."

    "Are we using this city as a starting point to attack one of the three Dynasties? And which one are we attacking first?" asked Li Jun with a frown.

    However, Wang Wei shook his head. He was not that stupid to attack the most powerful empires in this world just like that--especially when there are other Heaven Chosens that have already nted their foundation in these ces.

    "I¡¯m the only one headed to Intersection Point City because I need to check something out. I need you guys to head here and gather as much information as possible," said Wang Wei as he pointed to a kingdom all the way east of the central dynasties.

    "Yan Liling, can you refine the Spirit Break Pill?"

    "Spirit Break Pill? That¡¯s a very rare High level Profound tier pill used by some cultivators to strengthen their spirits and increase their chances in entering the realm of Heaven and Earth. I do know the recipe."

    "What about the materials?"

    "The materials are verymon and I should be able to find them in this world. The hard part of this pill is the runes needed to inscribe on them are very sensitive. A wrong mistake could turn the pill into a deadly poison that directly attacks the spirit."

    "That¡¯s good. I need you to refine as many as possible to make sure that Su Ai entered the Divine Altar as soon as possible."

    After saying this, Wang Wei turned and looked at Su Ai, "I¡¯m assuming that you have created some sort of spy agency in this world?"

    "Yes, young master. In the past five years that I have been here, I created countless brothels and spread them all over the world. Through them, I can gather information from the highest of officials tomon street beggars."

    Wang Wei frowned after hearing this. Su Ai--upon noticing this--thought of something and quickly exined:

    "No, you misunderstood, young master. I did not create such a kind of brothel where women sold their bodies. No, I adopted many beautiful orphans or women who have lost everything due to war and famine. I used my illusion to teach them all kinds of abilities. Whether it was art, paintings, go, calligraphy, and the zither."

    "All they do is drink, chat, and perform with customers. In fact, I even taught some of them with talent how to cultivate. As for those without talents, I taught them the martial arts of this world."

    Wang Wei nodded in satisfaction. Although Wang Wei does not consider himself a good person as he could do almost everything for his goals, he also has a bottom-line. And forcing women into prostitutions more than crossed that line.

    "You did good, Miss Su Ai. All you need to focus on in the next few years is how to enter the Divine Altar Realm and further increase your charming abilities. Wang Ju can take over your information agency."

    "When you manage to break through, I can work together with you to revise the martial art cultivation of this method so that all the women under yourmand can have some charming abilities--even the mortal ones."

    "That way, the brothels will be increasingly more popr and it would be much easier for them to gather information."

    Soon after the meeting, the whole group separated. The majority of them headed for the Eastern shore, while Wang Wei headed for Intersection Point City.

    The journey there took him about a month. And it would have taken far longer if not for the flying Demonic beast that Su Ai gave to him.

    During this voyage, Wang Wei realized that transportation was going to be one of the main problems that he would have to deal with in this world.

    After entering the Intersection Point City, Wang Wei had to put on the aura of a cultivator not to cause himself trouble.

    Ever since he entered the 13th Layer of the Bodyrefining Realm, his aura had disappeared and he looked like an ordinary person. So, he often has to purposely release his aura.

    Wang Wei did not like the whole concept of a tiger hiding as a sheep. If you are a tiger, why do you need to hide? Many of his fellow traversers like to be low key, then when some random guy humiliates them for being weak, then they face-pped them by showing their true power.

    The whole thing seemed pointless to Wang Wei. All of this nonsense could be avoided just by showing a little bit of aura, so why waste so much time? Don¡¯t these traversers have anything better to do with their life?

    To him, the reason that they behaved in such a way is because they like having their massive ego stroke just like a woman massaging their balls.

    After entering the city, Wang Wei rested for a while. In fact, he was quite surprised. During his whole journey, he saw fighting everywhere he went. Different kingdoms are constantly fighting each other, different sects or martial art school are also in turmoil.

    Wang Wei finally understood why this ne was called Warring Kingdom World. However, the Intersection Point City was surprisingly very peaceful--well, at the very least, peacefulpared to the rest of the world.

    Throughout the day, all suspicious activities in this city were suspended. All cultivators and martial artists followed thew. However, at night, they immediately turned into hyenas that have not eaten anything for months.

    Tonight, Wang Wei was finally about to do what he came to this city for. After easily killing a few cultivators who like to throw away their lives, he mobilized the spiritual qi around him and floated a thousand meters in the air.

    However, he almost felt countless times in the process. "Damn this world and its low level of spiritual qi," muttered Wang Wei under his breath.

    When he reached a certain height and managed to steady himself in the air, he activated his vision and looked in the direction of the Great Wu Dynasty.

    There, he saw a giant golden dragon with nine ws circling on top of the entire kingdom. Wang Wei knew that this was the manifestation of the entire dynasty¡¯s Qi Luck.

    Upon closer examination, Wang Wei found that this dragon was lying down with numerous scales that were destroyed. On top of the dragon, there was a snake that was slowly killing it by absorbing its power. However, the absorption process seemed slow, and the golden dragon also seemed to be still fighting back.

    After seeing this, Wang Wei knew that Crown Prince Su Wen¡¯s life was not easy in the dynasty. Whatever means he used to suddenly take over power has many drawbacks.

    Although he seemed to have found a way to remedy these drawbacks, the process will probably take a long time. In the meantime, the Great Wu Dynasty is essentially crippled and does not have the ability to interfere in other country¡¯s matters.

    This is good news for Wang Wei¡¯s future ns. The thing he worries the most about is that the three Great Dynasties bend together to deal with him and the other Heaven Chosens.

    Afterward, Wang Wei looked in the direction of the Great Ye Dynasty. There, he also saw a golden dragon, however, this dragon only had 6 paws, with the remaining 3 being cut off.

    With the paws of the dragon signifying its military strength, Wang Wei guesses that both Ji Song and Ji Su had already managed to infiltrate deeply into this dynasty¡¯s army and are slowly swallowing it.

    Giving them enough time, the Great Ye Dynasty would eventually be captured in their hands. And the process might be even faster than the Great Wu Dynasty.

    After pondering for a brief moment, Wang Wei then looked in the direction of the Great Shu Dynasty. He paid more attention to this kingdom than the other ones.

    Wang Wei also saw a gigantic golden dragon. Upon closer, there seemed to be nothing with this dragon: It was healthy with no injuries or parasites on him.

    However, Wang Wei soon noticed a Yin-Yang symbol on top of this dragon¡¯s head. Then, part of the dragon¡¯s head began to turn white and ck.

    What¡¯s even worse was the fact that this dragon noticed the symbol and its effect on it, but he did not care or take any action. On the contrary, upon closer inspection, Wang Wei noticed that the dragon was happy at the fact that it was slowly transforming and wished that the process would quickly elerate.

    While Wang Wei was observing the Qi Luck of the Great Shu Dynasty, suddenly, the dragon seemed to notice something and looked in Wang Wei¡¯s direction. Its eyes locked directly with Wang Wei¡¯s.

    Through its eyes, Wang Wei could feel that someone was watching him from a far distance through the dragon.

    ¡¯Noticed?¡¯ thought Wang Wei with a slight surprise on his face. This was the first time someone had noticed it when he peaked at their Luck. ¡¯This should be the Heaven Chosen that was canonized as the Dynasty¡¯s National Teacher!¡¯

    After the dragon made a brief contact with Wang Wei, a fog suddenly appeared and covered the entire Great Shu Dynasty. Immediately afterward, Wang Wei discovered that he could no longer observe the Luck of this dynasty.

    "Interesting," he muttered while smiling, "Yin-Yang Symbol? Is this guy rted to the Taiyi Profound Gate?"

 Chapter 92: The Chosen Kingdom

    Great Shu Dynasty,

    Inside a newly built Temple, a teenager dressed in Taoist robe was sitting cross-legged. Although he was not overtly handsome, he had a peaceful air about him.

    He gave the feeling that even if the whole world was destroyed, nothing would phase him; he would still remain quiet, inactive, and peaceful.

    "This person can actually directly observe the Luck of the entire Dynasty. And it seemed that he did not use any secret method. It was like..."

    "An innate or inborn talent from his eyes, just like you," answered another hoarse and nd voice.

    "Master, you woke up!" said the teenager. After which, a transparent person floated next to the teenager. It was a middle-age man with eyes full of vicissitudes. He had a very ancient and profound air about him.

    "Yes. I felt something was happening and came to check it out."

    "Master, did that person wake you up? Is he worthy of you to pay attention to?"

    "Did you forget the warning that the sect gave you beforeing here?"

    "You mean that this guy was actually, the Young Sect Master of the Dao Opening Sect, Wang Wei."

    The transparent person nodded his head and looked in the direction of Wang Wei and started thinking. Meanwhile, the young teenager had a frown on his face.

    "Teacher, do you think this Wang Wei noticed something?"

    "You do not need to worry about me. Even if a Great Emperor came right in front of you, it would be difficult for him/her to notice my existence. As for the other thing, It is very unlikely due to the distance. However, if you ever meet this guy in person, you should be extra careful not to do anything unusual."

    The teenager nodded in acknowledgment: "As expected of the master who survived from the Incense Era," muttered the teenager under his breath.

    Meanwhile, the transparent middle-age man started thinking to himself.

    ¡¯Does this generation have a genius simr to him? No, it cannot be! I have waited too long for my ns to be spoiled by anyone else.¡¯

    After a few minutes of pondering, the transparent man suddenly became even more pale--almost disappearing.

    The teenager became worried and asked, "Master, are you okay? You primordial spirit seemed to be fading?"

    "You do not need to worry too much. This world is just too low for me to exist outside of your body for too long. I¡¯ll be fine after a period of rest."

    The teenager clenched his hands in determination. Without his master¡¯s guidance, he would just be one of the many mediocre disciples in the sect, let alone acquiring the position of Dao Child.

    "Master, it won¡¯t be long before I enter the Supernatural Realm. By then, you can rest in my Niwan Aperture and use my soul to sustain you until I find the right method to help you resurrect."

    The transparent man looked at his disciple and nodded. "My disciple, it¡¯s good that you have such intention, however, there is no need to hurry. It is better to take your time and set a solid foundation for your future. I can stillst for a while."

    After saying this, the middle-age man--who was currently just a primordial spirit--turned into a light and entered the body of the teenager. If you look closely, you would find out that this man has turned into a swastika tattoo on the teenager¡¯s chest.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei had already checked the information he needed from observing the luck of each dynasties.

    ording to his analysis, the Great Shu will probably pose the greatest threat to him in this trial.

    Whoever entered the Great Shu Dynasty had chosen the best and most efficient way to acquire power: through religion. With this method, it is only a matter of time before the entire kingdom will fall into his hand and he can easily gather the luck needed for this trial. And if that person decides to expand his reach beyond the dynasty¡¯s borders...

    After summarizing the information he needed, Wang Wei left the Intersection Point City and headed to the Eastern Coast. He spent 15 days on a journey that should have taken more than 3 months.

    In order for the demonic beasts to be able to keep up with such constant traveling, Wang Wei had to nourish its body with his origin qi--which allowed the flying beasts to break through its cultivation realm.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei discovered that his pure origin qi might have the ability to strengthen the bloodline of low level demonic beasts. However, he does not currently have the time to ponder the significance of his new-found ability. He was already slightly behind his other opponents in this trial.

    After arriving on the east coast, he headed straight to a kingdom known as Eastern Rain Kingdom. He did not immediately reunite with his group, but took time to travel throughout the entire kingdom.

    During his travels, he focused more on the life of ordinary people. And just like he expected, the life of ordinary people was worse than street dogs.

    Wang Wei saw how there were countless slum areas scattered in each Prefecture and cities of this kingdom. The people had little to no food to eat. The majority of people wore old, cheap, and tattered clothes. Beggars could be seen everywhere.

    Once in a while, people will forever disappear from the streets--especially young girls. Murder and looting often ur in every part of the kingdom.

    As for the aristocrats of this kingdom, of course, they lived luxurious lifestyles at the expense of the poor.

    After checking the Luck of this kingdom, Wang Wei saw a very intimidating yellow flood dragon who looked mighty and strong. He was not surprised by this.

    This kingdom was not as strong as the three central dynasties, so its luck would not be a true dragon. However, he was quite surprised by how powerful the kingdom¡¯s luck was given the state of its citizens.

    After careful thinking, he realized that it was probably due to the vast territory of the kingdom. After further investigation, Wang Wei noticed that the Qi Dragon was breathing erratically and would sometimes cough a slight mouthful of blood.

    He knew that this indicated that despite the external strength of the Eastern Rain Kingdom, it was suffering from serious internal trouble. Without the proper measure, it is only a matter of time before the kingdom crumbled and destroyed itself.

    After spending a month visiting most ces in the kingdom, Wang Wei reunited with his team and had another meeting.

    "Where is Miss Su AI?" asked Wang Wei when he entered their secret room. To which Wang Ju responded, "After receiving the Spirit Break Pills, she went into seclusion."

    After receiving a paper containing detailed information about the Eastern Rain Kingdom, Wang Wei looked at Yan Liling: "You did a good job in refining the pill so fast." However, she just smiled.

    Wang Wei sat cross-legged and took a few minutes to read and analyze all the information.

    "Big brother Wang Wei, you picked the perfect ce for us to establish a dynasty. This Eastern Rain Kingdom has vastnds, arge poption, fertilends due to the constant rains, ess to the sea for both transportation and fishing for food."

    "However, both the royal family and the nobles have a firm andplete control of the military. Are we just going to kill them first?"

    Wang Wei shook his head and answered:

    "We cannot do that. With our strength, it would be very easy to kill the royal family and the noble ns. However, what next? The ordinary people of this kingdom have been brainwashed for countless generations that it is right for them to be ruled, it is normal to give up their freedom andbor to the higher echelons of the dynasty. As long as they continue to live day to day, everything else is fine."

    "If we suddenly pop up and tell them that now, we are in charge, the only thing we would have left is a kingdom with countless people rioting all over our territory. And in such a kingdom, how could we gather luck?"

    "Then big brother, what¡¯s the n? What¡¯s our next step of action?"

    "In order to properly establish our own kingdom, we need two things: the general support of the people and Legitimacy."

    Li Jun looked at Wang Wei and asked, " I understand what you mean by the support of the people, but, what do you mean by ¡¯Legitimacy¡¯?"

    "Legitimacy means that we have the proper authorization or right to openly govern the people of thisnd."

    "We can use our powerful cultivation and proim that we were mandated by Heaven toe save the people from the pain and suffering they endured from the royal family and the nobles."

    "Or we can acquire our legitimacy from someone else that is willing to hand it over. Or to be precise, we need an ally that has sufficient power and status to provide us with proper legitimacy. And this ally has to have a kind heart that loves and cares for themon people. This method is better and more efficient as we do not need to put bondage to the people¡¯s mind through superstitions."

    "But, big brother, where will we find such a person? The majority of people in power in this kingdom are rotten to the core."

    "Of course there is. The Thirteenth Princess of the Eastern Rain Kingdom, Dong Lifen. She is the perfect person to fit this role."

 Chapter 93: The First Meeting

    Eastern Rain Kingdom, Forbidden City, Royal Pce.

    A group of armored guards were lined up in rows, waiting for the appearance of something or someone. If you look closely, you will discover that each of the guards had a deep pride in faces and a happy smile.

    After a few minutes, a girl dressed in ancient blue garments walked out the pce with a few maids behind her. She had many hairpins in her hair that formed the shape of a crown.

    She had a veil covering her mouth, hiding her physical appearance. However, a person could tell how beautiful she was just based on her upper face and her eyes.

    Her eyes were fascinating. Not in the sense that one was drawn by them due to lust or desire. No, they remind anyone of their happiest and sweetest dreams; the dreams that live asting influence on you throughout your entire life.

    This beautiful girl was the Thirteenth Princess of the Eastern Rain Kingdom, Dong Lifen.

    After exiting the pce, Dong Lifen gave a smile to the guards--an act which elicited blushing smiles from the armored men--before entering a carriage decorating with phoenix paintings.

    Driven by four Tier 1 demonic beasts, the carriage headed straight for the slums of this city, which was located more than a quarter of a mile south-west of the Forbidden City.

    When the guards and the carriage, the people there were not scared as usual when seeing the authority. On the contrary, they were all excited.

    Princess Dong Lifen stepped out of her carriage and started walking to an already ced stall. She did not mind the mud and dirty rain water scattered everywhere.

    In front of the stall, Princess Dong Lifen saw three cleanly dressed young men standing over there waiting for her. A trace of disgust shed across her eyes before returning to normal.

    She approached them with a smile and said, "Young Marquis Leng Jianjun, Young Viscount Chang Shun, and Young Duke Zheng Ke, it is nice to see you again this time."

    Duke Zheng Ke took a step forward and bow politely like an educated aristocrat: "It is our utmost pleasure to serve the Princess and themon people of the kingdom."

    Marquis Leng Jianjun also stepped forwards and said, "Princess, this time, our Leng family has triple the amount of food fromst time."

    Viscount Chang Shun did not want to be left behind, so he immediately said, "This time our Chang family have donated more than 100,000 cotton made robes perfect to protect the untouchab...I meanmon people from the harsh winter without any problem."

    Princess Dong Lifen ignored Chang Sun¡¯ slip of the tongue and looked directly at Duke Zheng Ke.

    The Young Duke smiled confidently and said:

    "This time our Zheng family has decided to open school in all the slums of the kingdom to teach themon people how to read and fend for themselves. As the saying goes, ¡¯it is better to teach a man how to fish than to give him the fish directly¡¯."

    After saying this, Duke Zheng Ke had an arrogant smile on his face as if he had aplished something as important as world peace. Princess Dong Lifen wanted to roll her eyes and punch this guy in his face.

    However, she just smiled and answered, "You did a good job this time Young Duke."

    "Now that everyone is here, let¡¯s aplish the task that we came to do here. The people¡¯s hunger cannot wait for us to finish our discussion."

    After saying that, she headed to the stall that was full of food and clothes. There, the princess saw a group of people lining up. The majority of them were in tattered clothes with dirt all over their faces and body; each of them had a pungent smell emanating out their bodies.

    With so many of them standing together, the stench was quite unbearable. However, Princess Dong Lifen did not care about this as she was used to it. Unfortunately, this cannot be said to the three malepanions that followed her like a dog chasing its own tail.

    Nevertheless, given the mission that their families had given them, they decided to hold their breath and interact with all these untouchables--no matter how unwilling they are.

    "Children and women first, followed by people with handicaps, then normal men canest."

    After saying this, the princess started handing out food and clothing to the people. In the past, she would also hand out money, but that resulted in tragedy.

    Meanwhile, not far from the stall, on a tall building, Wang Wei was looking at the princess that was doing her work.

    "What do you think?"

    "Big brother Wang Wei, you are right. She is indeed a very kind person. From the information we gathered about her from the past month, she woulde here at least once a month to provide relief to the people."

    "Yes, she is indeed a kind soul. While traveling throughout the kingdom, I have heard of her deeds among the people. At first, I still kept a skeptical view that maybe all she did was nothing but a front to hide some nefarious ns."

    "However, after meeting her today in person, I can tell that she is a genuinely kind individual. From the fluctuation of her soul, I can tell that she has a very bright and pure soul."

    Li Jun nodded in agreement. Although he does not have the ability to judge a person¡¯s character from their soul fluctuation, he still has his way to judge a person. After all, he was also once an Emperor in the Pagoda Trials and had to deal with court politics.

    After spending the whole day in the slums, Princess Dong Lifen returned to the pcete at night. After taking a shower under the care of her maids, she was lying down on her bed thinking about the future of the kingdom.

    Suddenly, a powerful voice appeared in her own chamber/

    "Do you think that what you are doing now can actually save this kingdom?"

    After hearing this, princess Dong Lifen jumped off her bead and took out a sword. She yelled, "Who dares trespass into the royal family¡¯s chamber?"

    After saying this, she saw a young man with grey hair and grey eyes looking at her up and down.

    From his eyes, she felt as if everything about her was seen through, that her fate did not belong to her. She frowned as she felt that tonight, something incredible was about to happen.

    Wang Wei looked at Dong Lifen through his True Vision ability.

    "Interesting, you actually have a Dream Manifestation Soul."

    Dong Lifen looked at Wang Wei with wariness. Without dropping the swords in her hand, she asked, "What is Dream Manifestation Soul?"

    "It is a form of innate talent or physique. Although the Dream Manifestation Soul is not listed in the 3000 heavenly Physique List, it is actually a very rare physique that can probablypare to the top 20 of Heavenly physique List."

    "As a sign of this talent, the owner usually has the ability to enter and exit people¡¯s dreams without them knowing."

    After hearing this, Princess Dong Life¡¯s face became more solemn. She has read about the Heavenly Physique List.

    However, she knows that few people in this world know about this as it is a very ancient secret. The only reason that she knows about it is due to the fact that their Dong family is actually one of the oldest families in this world.

    As such, there are still records from ancient time. Dong Lifen learned about the Heavenly Physique while rummaging through all the documents of the family¡¯s Ancestral hall to find whether something was wrong with her after her talent awakened.

    As for her having the ability to enter people¡¯s dreams, only two people knew about this secret: herself and her master.

    However, this young man just took a nce at her and he could identify her ability. What¡¯s more is the fact that he seemed to know the secret of ancient times.

    After taking a deep breath to calm herself down, Princess Dong Lifen asked again. "Who are you? And Why have you intruded into my chamber?"

    "Oh, I apologized, I should have introduced myself first. My name is Wang Wei and I¡¯m from what you would call the Higher Realm."

    Dong Lifen frowned again. She has heard of the Higher Realm. In fact, every cultivator in this world pursues to one day Break the Void and enter the Higher Realm in order to reach a higher level of cultivation.

    However, she did not immediately believe this young man¡¯s words. As such, she asked. "How could you prove that your words are true?"

    Wang Wei was not surprised by her question. Maybe a normal cultivator might believe his words with a little effort, however, this princess was born into the royal family.

    She grew up living and witnessing countless conspiracies. The fact that she managed to grow up until now and have such status proved that she is not a simple-minded girl--despite her kind nature.

    After hearing the girl¡¯s question, Wang We mobilized his Divine Altar and a powerful aura enveloped the entire room, crushing down on Princess Dong Lifen.

    The princess felt a tremendous weight was pushing on her and a horrified look appeared on her face. She realized what this pressure meant.

    This was the pressure from a Divine Altar Ancestor. She recognized as he once met one of the sleeping Ancestors of the Dong family.

    Dong Lifen was indeed horrified. The Divine Altar realm is the highest cultivation of this world before Breaking the Void. Only a few very talented individuals have the chance to ever reach such a realm in their life.

    As the most talented person of the Dong family in this generation, she is considered to be a Heaven defying genius for reaching the Bodyrefining realm 9th Layer with her age.

    However, this young man who seemed to be of simr age as him has already entered the Divine Altar Realm--a realm she decided as a goal to pursue all her life.

    A realm that even her master has been stuck in a bottleneck for more than a hundred year and has not been able to reach.

 Chapter 94.1: A Deal Part 1

    Inside the Royal Pce, Wang Wei¡¯s aura pressure soon disappeared after a few minutes. Princess Dong Lifen took a deep breath in order to calm herself down.

    "Sir, this does not prove anything. You could just be a very talented person. Just a powerful cultivation does not prove that you are from the Higher Realm."

    Wang Wei smiled after hearing this and said in a tranquil voice:

    "You should be perfectly clear that a tiny little world like yours cannot cultivate a strong person as young as me."

    "However, I can understand your skepticism. There are numerous ways that I could prove to you of my identity. I could show you things that you have never seen in your life, provide you with knowledge beyond your wildestprehension. However, all of this will happen when you and Ie to a certain level of trust."

    "Additionally, your highness, you seemed to have misunderstood something. I did not show you my power just to prove my identity as a foreigner. I showed it to you to tell you that if I wanted to do something to you, there is absolutely nothing you could do to stop me."

    "Even that little Divine Sea cultivator hiding in the corner could not prevent me from harming you if I wished to."

    After hearing this, Princess Dong Lifen¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She has been exposed.

    Few secondster, a woman appeared from the corner and walked next to the princess.

    She was middle-age, however, all her hair had turned white. Her eyes disyed the fact that she had gone through a lot of things in her life.

    Wang Wei could tell that this middle-age woman was probably close to reaching the limit of 300 years old of Divine Sea Cultivators. However, she seemed to be able to maintain a somewhat youthful look.

    The middle-age woman then bowed and said, "Yu Siyu has seen your excellency Wang Wei. I would also like to apologize on behalf of my disciple."

    "Master!" eximed princess Dong Lifen.

    "Quiet, Fen¡¯er. Didn¡¯t you notice that despite all themotions in here, the guards outside never reacted and barged inside."

    Then, it suddenly dawned on Dong Lifen. With all the things that happened here, with the loyalty of her guards, they would immediatelye to rescue her if they noticed something was wrong.

    After reprimanding her disciples, Yu Siyu looked at Wang Wei and asked, "Your excellency, if you do not mind, why don¡¯t we chat over some freshly brewed tea?"

    Wang Wei looked up and down at Yu Siyu, then nodded:

    "It¡¯s true what the ancient said, ¡¯wisdomes through age¡¯. I will dly ept your invitation Miss Yu Siyu."

    Yu Siyu did not mind the fact that a young man who could be her grandson called her miss. The cultivating world is quite hierarchical. Whoever has the higher strength is the Elder. As such, she said:

    "Your excellency, you can just call me by name. No need for the formalities."

    "Well then, I¡¯ll be presumptuous. And you guys can call me Young Master."

    After a few pleasantries, Yu Siyu had her disciples brew some tea for the three of them. She clenches her teeth and takes out her most beloved and precious tea--one she acquired long ago in a Secret Realm after going through countless life and death situations.

    Even princess Dong Lifen was very surprised when she saw her master take out her favorite tea. However, she did not say anything in front of Wang Wei and served the tea for all of them.

    After tasting the tea, Wang Wei secretly gave it a medium to low level evaluation. However, he did not say anything out loud.

    Upon seeing that Wang Wei did not react to her tea, Yu Siyu was somewhat discouraged.

    ¡¯Could it be that even one of my most valuable things is nothing to this person? Or is there something wrong with the tea?¡¯ secretly thought Yu Siyu.

    However, after looking at the intoxicated look on her disciple¡¯s face, she sighed and did not continue to think about such things.

    "Young Master Wang Wei, since you are from a Higher Realm, there must be a reason for you to appear in our world. Is it possible to exin to us."

    After finishing a sip of tea, Wang Wei answered, "A group of capable young generations of our world were chosen toe to this world for a trial."

    "Group?" suddenly asked princess Dong Lifen. "As in, there are more than one people like you?"

    "Yes, me and a few other people..."

    "Are you and them in a group?"

    "Not all, we arepetitors. Of course not..."

    "Are they all as powerful as you?"

    Wang Wei took another sip of his tea, then he looked at Dong Lifen straight in the eyes. Suddenly, the princess felt a dread oveing her every being, her every soul.

    She tried to use her dream ability to counter this feeling, but it was of no avail. She felt that her soul was about to be destroyed.

    When she was on the verge of breaking, Wang Wei removed his gaze from her and continued talking.

    "If you are done interrupting me, I can tell you all the information necessary. Different factions in my world sent their promising younger generation to this world topete with each other as a trial."

    "The purpose of this trial is quite simple: establish a dynasty andpete for the luck of this world. As for other participants, there are many of them. However, the most powerful are me and three other people."

    "I¡¯m sure you have heard of them. Didn¡¯t your Eastern Rain Kingdom receive the changes that happened in the three central Dynasties?"

    Yu Siyu then remembered a few years ago that her disciple received such information. At that time, the whole kingdom, not the whole world was in uproar--especially when the Great Wei Dynasty suddenly changed its name to Great Wu.

    "Young master, you mean that the changes of these three dynasties is because of the people from the Higher Realm like you?"

    "That¡¯s correct."

    After hearing the positive answer, Yu Siyu started to frown. From this little information, she could tell that Heaven was about to change with the arrival of these people from other worlds.

    She looked at her disciple who was as quiet as a scared bunny and sighed.

    Seeing the silent atmosphere of the room, Wang Wei realized that he might have gone too far with his previous warning. Without the princess participating in the conversation, things will not proceed smoothly.

    "Your highness Dong Lifen, I apologized for my previous indiscretion. In order to make up for my fault, I will treat you to a delicacy from my world."

    After saying that, Wang Wei took out his own tea and started brewing it. Using a standard tea ceremony, he began to serve all three of them.

    Yu Siyu looked at Wang Wei¡¯s actions and was quite surprised on the inside. She noticed that in just a few actions, he used his strength to ce her disciples in her ce and insert his dominance in the conversation.

    Then, with an apology and some tea, he brought her into his good grace again. Yu Siyu realized that this young master was not only powerful, but also a person with a great and calcting mind.

    Furthermore, from the standard tea ceremony he just did, he must have received a strict aristocratic education.

    After serving the tea, Wang Wei exined with a smile:

    "This is my favorite tea named Longxue. It is a very rare thing even in my world. Please enjoy."

    Both princess Dong Lifen and her master tasted the tea with anticipation. And they were not disappointed.

    The tea seemed to be able to y with their taste buds like a grandmaster of the qin, It catered to their very specific taste and desire.

    After a few minutes of drinking, a vast amount of blood qi overflowed from Dong Lifen¡¯s body: she was about to break through the Divine Sea Realm.

    Just this single tea has made up for decades of practice for her. In fact, it was not just her who benefited from this tea. Yu Siyu also benefited a great deal.

    She has been stuck in the Peak of the Divine Sea Realm for hundreds of years. However, with this tea, she could tell that after seclusion, she would manage to seed in breaking through the next realm after countless failures.

    When Dong Lifen was about to seed, a powerful voice interrupted her:

    "If I were you, I would not do this."

    After hearing this, the princess frowned deeply, then controlled her blood qi and stopped her breakthrough. If it was any other person who stopped her, she would fight him or her as if he or her was the killer of her parents.

    Upon seeing that Dong Lifen managed to withstand the temptation of increase in realm, Wang Wei¡¯s evaluation of her increased by a bit.

    As such, he continue to exin to her:

    "Most people think that the Bodyrefining Realm only has 9 Layer, but they are wrong. The Bodyrefining Realm has a total of 12 Layers."

    "The 10th Layer is known as Saint Foundation, the 11th Layer as the Supreme Foundation, and thestyer is known as Dao Foundation."

    After hearing this information, both Yu Siyu and Dong Lifen were shocked. This was the first time they have heard such a secret.

    "No wonder, no wonder cultivating in this world is so difficult. All of this time, all of us have weak foundations, how could we reach higher realms?" muttered Yu Siyu under her breath with a hint of madness.

    "Do you guys know the cultivation realm after the Divine Altar?"

    " We only know that it is called the Transcending Mortality Realm," answered Dong Lifen with a lowered voice.

    "Yes, this realm is mainly called the Supernatural Realm. After that, there are the Divine Body Realm, Primordial Spirit Realm, Void Shattered, Saint, Supreme, and finally, bing a Great Emperor."

    "Great Emperor!!!"

    "Oh, you guys have heard of a Great Emperor?"

    After taking a deep breath, the princess exined:

    "In our world, rumors of Great Emperors have circted for countless millennia. However, no cultivators actually knew what a Great Emperor was. Some believed it to be a cultivating realm, however, the majority believed it to be the ruler of a great andrge dynasty."

    "As such, in ancient times, numerous people established states, kingdoms, and dynasties in order to one day be a Great Emperor. This situation has continued to this day. However, who would have thought that the Great Emperor was actually a cultivation realm."

    Wang Wei then nodded as he finally understood why this world was called "Warring Kingdoms".

    After revealing this shocking information, the room fell silent for a good half hour. After which, princess Dong Lifen took a deep breath to calm herself down and asked:

    "Young master Wang Wei, I assumed the reason you came to see me was because you have decided to start your own dynasty on the territory of Eastern Rain Kingdom."

    "Why should I help you?

 Chapter 95.2: A Deal Part 2

    Wang Wei smiled when he saw how quickly Princess Dong Lifen recovered from her shock and analyzed the situation. His evaluation of her increased quite a bit again.

    "This goes back to the question I asked you when we first met. ¡¯Do you think that your actions in the slum can save this kingdom?¡¯"

    After heating this, Dong Lifen remained silent. As such, Wang Wei continued:

    "Although this country looked strong from the outside with its vastnds and powerful army, however, any observant person can see that this kingdom is slowly crumbling from the inside."

    "Both the royal family and the noble ns are slowly draining the life of themon people like mindless zombies. As long as they can continue theirvish lifestyles, who cares if themon people are suffering everyday. No, maybe I should also call them untouchables like they do."

    After hearing the word "untouchables", Princess Dong lifen secretly clenched her teeth. Meanwhile, Wang Wei continued his narration.

    "Not to mention the secret infighting between the noble ns and the royal family. In such a battle, the ones who are most affected are themon people."

    "As for you, your highness, how many people can your weekly donations save? A few 100,000s? However,pared to this kingdom¡¯s poption of 35.1 billion people, a few hundred of thousands of people is nothing."

    "Not to mention the fact that your actions are merely treating a few symptoms, but not the root of the problem."

    After hearing this, Dong Lifen was quite calm. After taking and savoring another sip of tea, she asked. "You may be right, young master Wang Wei, however, this is the best that I can do."

    "I¡¯m fully aware of this, princess. I am not in any way diminishing your aplishments. On the contrary, I¡¯muding your actions given the circumstances you are in."

    "Thank you for your praise, young master. Nevertheless, this does not change the fact that I¡¯m still wary of you people from the Higher Realms. Just the fact that you people are willing to use an entire world as a trial does not show that you are very kind people."

    "Not to mention the fact that your arrival will plunge the entire world into war and turmoil. So I asked again, why should I help you?"

    Wang Wei took a sip of tea to moisturize his throat while secretly thinking that maybe he should have used a less expensive tea to entertain these people. After his meeting with Li Jun a few years back, his secret stash of tea is almost finished.

    After taking his sip, Wang Wei continued: "The world of cultivation is a brutal ce where the strong prey on the weak. You of all people should be aware of this. The truth of the matter is that your world is incredibly weak, so it can be toyed with by more powerful worlds."

    "You are lucky enough that all we did was use this world as a trial to train disciples. Out there in the Endless Void, there are many worlds like this one that are totally ughtered after being discovered by a more powerful ne."

    "As for the war and chaos of this world. Well, let¡¯s be honest, this world was already like this when we found it. Our arrival would only intensify the conflict."

    After taking another sip of tea, Wang Wei said: "As for the reason you should be help us foreigners, the answer is actually very simple: interest."

    "As I said before, our purpose ining into this world is to actually gather luck through the establishment of a fortune dynasty. In order to do so, all the trial participants will make it their mission to ensure that the Luck of their dynasty flourished."

    "And what is the best way to do so? Of course it is themon people. As long as a dynasty has arge poption, the people can feed and clothe themselves, the people are educated and have wealth for the next generation, the luck of such a dynasty would be unimaginable."

    Both Yu Siyu and Dong Lifen started to imagine the world described by Wang Wei. They imagined how beautiful such a world would be. However, princess Dong Lifen quickly woke up from her daydreaming and asked:

    "Young master Wang Wei, what you say is beautiful and all, but what about afterwards? After you guys plunder the luck you needed for this trial, what will happen to the people? Of the dynasties you created?"

    "Princess, do not ask such a stupid question. As a member of the royal family, you should be aware of what happens if a ruler tantly absorbs the luck of a dynasty."

    "They will be bacsh by the dynasty¡¯s luck and suffer from Karmic Retributions."

    Wang Wei nodded after hearing her exnation, and continued to exin:

    "The truth of the matter is the fact that all of us that came to the trial came from powerful sects or dynasties with tremendous amount of Luck. As such, wouldn¡¯t it be easier to just absorb the luck of our own faction?"

    "The answer is no. The reason for such is because we know the consequence of absorbing from such powerful luck. As such, we set our sight into a small world like yours due to the fact that the Laws of Karma are very weak here."

    "As long as we establish a prosperous dynasty in this world, then we can absorb a bit of luck without suffering from Karmic Retributions. The more prosperous the dynasty we establish, the more luck we can take."

    "After we leave, we will have settled our Karmic Debts. Although we stole a little bit of luck from this world, we return it with a powerful and prosperous dynasty. Our Cause and Effect are then settled."

    Upon hearing this, both Yu Siyu and Dong Lifen were shocked. They did not expect that a simple trial like this would involve such profound understanding and insight into the Dao Of Karma.

    Yu Siyu secretly sighed for the third time today. She sighed on how such a young generation of the Higher Realm have such deep understanding into the Dao. Compared to the cultivators of their world...

    After getting all the information she needed, Dong Lifen asked straightforwardly:

    "How can I help you, Young Master Wang Wei?"

    "I¡¯m here to make a deal with you."

    "Deal! What kind of deal?"

    "When the time is right, I need your highness to be my Empress and rule the dynasty with me."

    After hearing this, both Yu Siyu and Dong Lifen were shocked. Then, the princess said, "I did not expect that young master Wang Wei was just like all the Young Masters of this kingdom and lusted after my beauty and prestige."

    Wang Wei looked at her andughed out loud for a few seconds.

    "Did I say something wrong? After all of those eloquent speeches, didn¡¯t Young Master Wang Wei just want to use me to buy the people¡¯s hearts?"

    Wang Wei took another sips of tea after finishingughing, then he said:

    "The fact that you are insinuating that I¡¯m the same kind of person as those scums is probably the greatest offense that I have ever received in my life so far."

    "As for me lusting after your beauty. Let¡¯s put it that way, princess. In my life, I will probably have only one Dao Companion that apanies me through countless trials and tribtions. And you princess have note even remotely close to fit my requirements for apanion."

    Wang Wei then paused for a moment to reheat the tea while the princess had an unconvinced look on her face. After warming the tea, Wang Wei looked at the princess straight in the eyes and said:

    "Princess, you seemed to have gotten something wrong, I do not ¡¯need¡¯ your help to take over this kingdom. As a matter of fact, this kingdom will fall in my hands one way or another, it is only a matter of time."

    "The reason for asking for your help is to speed up the process and minimize the unnecessary casualties when I do so."

    Dong Lifen suddenly realized that this man was right. With this young master¡¯ strength alone, maybe he could easily take over this kingdom. And there is a high chance that this person has other people behind to help him.

    And if that were to happen, there is nothing she could do to stop it. After thinking about this, cold sweat started to fall on her back.

    Suddenly, Yu Siyu spoke and asked, "Young master, since you say that you are here to make a deal, there must be other benefits for Fen¡¯er to help you?"

    "Of course," said Wang Wei while thinking that old ginger is always spicier than young one. "As a reward for help, I will provide her with knowledge, pills, and higher cultivation methods from my world. Additionally, as long as she helps me manage the dynasty properly, I can still promise to take her back to my world if she wishes to. Of course, as her master, you are also more than wee toe with us."

    After hearing this, Yu Siyu wanted to immediately agree, this was an opportunity to forever change her life. However, she knew that this was an important decision for her disciples to make and did not say anything.

    After looking at her disciple¡¯s pensive look, she told Wang Wei, "Young Master Wang Wei, if you do not mind, could please give us a few days to consider?"

    After hearing this, Wang Wei nodded and answered, "No problem, I can give you a week to decide." After saying this, he stood up and looked at the princess.

    "In fact, you do not need to worry about the so-called "marriage" between us as it is simply a deal. I can even swear a Dao Oath not to force you to do anything that you did not want to. As long as you aplish your official duties as the Dynasty¡¯s Empress, everything else will be fine."

    After saying this, Wang Wei moved quickly and instantly disappeared from the room--not forgetting to remove the Istion Formation he previously ced in this room.

    Meanwhile, Princess Dong Lifen was thinking about the biggest decision of her life that will probably decide the fate of the entire Eastern Rain Kingdom, and maybe even the whole world.

 Chapter 96: Everything is Settled

    After a week, princess Dong Lifen and her master Yu Siyu met Wang Wei and his group in a private room of a restaurant.

    The princess was once again surprised. Although she could not tell the cultivation level of these people, however, given how respectful her master was to these young people, she could guess that they were in the same realm as Young Master Wang Wei.

    Many of her previous skepticism were removed after this meeting. Especially when she saw how beautiful both Wang Ju and Yan Liling were; she knew that Young Master Wan Wei did not lie when he said he was not after her beauty.

    Inside, everyone was eating and drinking tea. After taking a sip of tea, Dong Lifen had an ugly look on her face. Ever since she tasted the Longxue tea, every other tea she drank tasted like piss to her.

    "So princess, have you made a decision?" asked Wang Wei.

    Dong Lifen nodded her head and said; "Yes young master, after thinking about it, I decided to work with you."

    "Wise decision." After saying this, Wang Wei waved his head to Wang Ju who ced three things on the table: a book, two bottles of pills, and a brocade box.

    After opening the brocade box, two ringsid there. Then he exined:

    "These two rings are space rings. I noticed that this thing is actually quite precious in your world, so this is the first gift I give you to show my sincerity to work with you."

    "In these two bottle of pills, one contain Blood Nourishing Pills, which can increase your cultivation of blood qi by at least three times."

    "In the second bottle, there is a very precious pill known as the Foundation Reinforcement Pill. As the name suggests, this spill can actually strengthen the foundation of a person."

    "I have prepared this pill especially for your master. After she takes it, her Normal foundation can increase to a Holy Foundation without having to abolish her cultivation and start over."

    Yu Siyu became excited as soon as she heard this. After knowing the secrets of the different foundations, she guessed that the young master will probably prove her disciple with a way to have a better foundation.

    However, she worried about herself. She had already stepped into the Divine Sea Realm and her foundation was already set. Her disciples told her to abolish her cultivation and start over, however, she could not make a decision. After all, she has been cultivating for more than 250 years, as such, it is not easy to just abandon everything just like that.

    Now, she did not have to make the decision. With this pill, she has hope for a better foundation, thus also hoped for reaching higher realms.

    "Young master, these two things are indeed very precious, so I would like to thank you. I¡¯ve always wanted a space ring of my own, however, only Royal Father has one and he refused to give it to me. What about the book?" asked the princess with a bright smile.

    "This book will allow you to cast a Supreme Foundation."

    "What about the Dao Foundation?"

    "You are very ambitious," suddenly said Yan Liling. "Do you have any idea how precious such a book is even in our world? How many people would kill to have it? If any news of this method were to leak out, countless people would not hesitate to destroy this little world for it."

    Yan Liling¡¯s words woke up the princess from her moment of greed. She apologized and started to read the cultivation technique, however a gleam of desire and determination shed deep in her eyes.

    After going over the cultivation method briefly, she looked at Wang Wei and asked: "Is this technique iplete?"

    "Of course Princess, although you and I entered an alliance, you have not made any aplishment to our cause. How can I just hand you such a powerful cultivation method?"

    Dong Lifen nodded, however, she was not happy about this. After noticing her mood, Wang Wei exined: "You do not need to worry, as long as you aplished the task given to you, the rest of the technique will also be given to you."

    "Furthermore, I specially chose a cultivation that perfectly matches your Dream Manifestation Soul."

    "This technique came from a very powerful sect in our world called the Eternal Dream Sect and they have trained more than one Great Emperor that cultivates the Dao of Dream. Although this technique is not their best, it can also be considered in the top 20."

    The only reason that Wang Wei had ess to this technique was due to the fact that the Eternal Dream Sect was a very close ally of the Dao Opening Sect. At one point, the two sects even exchange scriptures as a form of alliance.

    Although they did not exchange Emperor Scriptures, many Supreme level methods were exchanged. Wang Wei read about a few of them in the library and remembered them.

    "Young master, what do I need to do?" asked the princess after calming down from both disappointment and excitement.

    After hearing her words, Wang Wei took a few talismans from his space ring and separated them.

    "This talisman is called themunication talisman, which is used for us tomunicate no matter the distance."

    "Oh, so it¡¯s like the Flying Pigeon Hex?"

    "Flying Pigeon Hex?"

    Seeing the confusion in Wang Wei¡¯s face, the princess exined that the so-called Flying Pigeon Hex is actually what cultivators use in this world tomunicate.

    After the exnation, Wang Wei understood that this pigeon hex is actually just another name for themunication talisman in this world--except that it transmits written letters instead of direct voice.

    As for the reason it has such a weird name, well ording to the princess, since mortals used flying pigeons to send letters, the inventor of this talisman just used the same name.

    Wang Wei was speechless after hearing about this. Although he and his team have information about a lot of things in this world, it will take some time for them to adapt to the culture.

    Wang Wei took a moment to remove the distracting thought from his head. Then, he exined the purpose of the other talismans to the princess.

    "You need to ce these talismans in different ces of the capital city. Their purpose is to prevent anymunication--from formation or talismans--from reaching there. Essentially isting the capital from the rest of the kingdom."

    "In addition, princess, you need to use your own people to intercept any messengersing from anywhere in the kingdom. If there is any information about our actions, you need to prevent it from reaching the royal family. And if you cannot stop the message, then at least reduce the level of threat we seemed to pose to the upper echelons of the kingdom."

    After saying this, Wang Ju handed Dong Lifen a map of the ces that the talismans need to be ced. Soon afterward, princess Dong Lifen and her quiet master secretly left the restaurant.

    Few seconds after their departure, Yan Liling asked, "Big brother Wang Wei, do you really trust her just like that? What if she betrays us after gaining all the benefits?"

    "You do need to worry about this," responded Wang Wei. "I already have Wang Ju secretly monitor the princess at all times."

    "And if she betrays us, then we just have to kill her. She is not that essential to the overall situation."

    Wang Wei was calm when he said this. To him, the princess was nothing but a way for him to speed up the process of capturing this kingdom. If she cooperates with him, he will not treat her badly.

    This could be seen by the fact that he used a precious Supreme Tier technique to motivate her.

    However, if she decides to betray him, he will not hesitate to kill her, then use more fierce and brutal means to capture this kingdom.

    "So, big brother, which ce are we going to attack first?" asked Li Jun with a fierce fighting intent on his eyes. Wang Wei could swear that this guy begin to look more and more like the Ancient Deste Emperor.

    "The Borders are our main target first. I don¡¯t want this country to be breached by others while I¡¯m slowly building power. As such, we must control all the border cities and states."

    After that, Wang Wei looked at Wang Ju and asked, "Did you get all the information I asked for?"

    "Due to the limited time, we only gathered a few pieces of evidence. However, by the time we arrive at the borders, everything should be ready and prepared."

    "That¡¯s good. We have to hurry now given how much ahead a lot of ourpetitors already are."

    After that, Wang Wei and the three others journeyed for a whole half a month before arriving at the borders.

    The groups arrived at a city called Iron Wall City, which is a border city that prevents the advancement of the Iron Fist Kingdom.

    The Iron Fist Kingdom is famous in the eastern regions due to its mad monarch. The monarch believes that war is the only thing that can fuel the existence of humanity; without war, a man cannot be considered a man. Without war, a man cannot be considered to be alive.

    As such, the Iron Fist Kingdom is always fighting with its neighboring kingdoms. What¡¯s even worse is the fact that the majority of the people of the kingdom actually agree with the mad king.

    Wang Wei¡¯s first step of action is to take control of the Iron Wall City and establish a foundation before taking over the entire Eastern Rain Kingdom.

 Chapter 97: The Peoples Heart

    After arriving in Iron Wall City, Wang Wei was a little surprised. Just like the name implied, this city is surrounded by a massive wall that is at least 500 meters in height, and more than 20 meters in width. The thickness of the wall was between 2 to 3 meters.

    Considering the backward technology of this world, Wang Wei was indeed a little surprised. It seemed that he underestimated the people of this world.

    After entering the city, Wang Wei¡¯s group met with Generals 1-5, who had a head start from the group. There, Wang Wei received a map of the city and the general distribution of power.

    The entire city was divided into four districts: the noble district, the merchant district, themon district, and the military district.

    The noble district is where the nobles and city lord live; it is the political center of this city. The merchant district is where the majority of trades take ce.

    As a border city--despite the constant war--trades between other countries often take ce. Of course, the majority of these trades are technically illegal. However, merchants are people who pursue profit. As long as they can make money, there is nothing that they will not do.

    The military district is where the border army is located. It is led by General Dong Wu, a peak Divine Sea cultivator. He basically controls all the arm forces of this city.

    Themon district is thergest area with the highest poption, but also the one with least amount of wealth. Due to the fact that this city is constantly at war, the life of the majority people is used only as cannon fodder through constant recruitment into the army.

    However, they are willing because it is the only way for them to receive a little bit of food. Furthermore, as long as the poption decreased to a certain number, arge number of new blood will be brought over from the hintend of the kingdom.

    Another source of poption was the refugees from other kingdoms that have lost their homes during the many wars.

    After reviewing the information, Wang Wei started his n into motion. Soon, a rumor of someone handing food and clothes five dayster spread throughout themon district. Many people became excited at the prospect of finally having something to eat.

    On the day publicized by the rumors, Wang Wei stood in front of a stall with countless food. He hired a few people to hand out the food and a few people to pose as an army to make sure that the people did not fight over the food.

    This altruistic act of Wang Wei continued for half a year. During this time, he will go distribute food to the poor almost every week.

    On top of that, Wang Wei opened up schools to teach people how to write and read. Throughout this time, he preached to the people the concept of benevolence and self-worth. He told them that they have the right to pursue their goals and dreams, and that they are not the so-called "untouchables" that the nobles called them.

    With his actions and constant preaching of a positive message, Wang Wei¡¯s poprity among themon people rose like aet. The people gave him the title of the "Wise Sage".

    Of course, during the process, there were some minor problems. When the nobles heard what he was doing, they sent someone to warn him. Education was the main way that these nobles kept their power over themon people, how could they allow someone else to make it universal?

    After Wang Wei ignored their warning, they sent all kinds of assassins to eliminate him. Unfortunately for them, none of these assassins came back alive.

    Military District, General Mansion.

    A burly man with a scar on his face sat in an office reviewing a bunch of papers. The man exuded a stench of blood, a powerful fiend qi wasing out of his body. This was General Dong Wu,mander of the Iron Wall City.

    After reviewing the information that his advisor handed to him, one piece of information caught his attention.

    "Who is this Wise Sage? Do we have any information on him?"

    "Sir, the only thing we know is the fact that this person is also a very powerful cultivator, but he has been doing good deeds in themon district," answered the advisor, who resembled a weak schr. However, he had a shrewd look deep in his eyes.

    "This person¡¯s prestige is too high and it is very easy for him to incite a rebellion among the people. Why didn¡¯t I hear about this sooner?"

    "Sir, as soon as I noticed this person, I sent the information to you. However, you were busy fighting the Iron Fist Kingdom at the Fortress, so I never received any news back. I did not dare to make any decision on my own."

    "The people of the Iron Fist Kingdom were crazy again, so I was a little upied. However, now that I know about this, it¡¯s time to put an end to this so-called ¡¯Wise Sage". Send the Blood Wolf Army to surround him and execute him in the spot."

    "There is no need for that, I¡¯m already here." Both general Dong Wu and his advisor were shocked by the sudden voice that intruded into the room without them even realizing it.

    "Who dares to trespass in this general¡¯s resting ce?" roared General Dong Wu with all his strength.

    Soon, he saw a handsome grey hair and grey eyes teenager slowly walking towards them. His heart suddenly skipped a beat as he had a feeling that something terrible was about to happen to him and this city.

    General Dong Wu trusted his instinct very well as it saved him from countless life and death situations during his expeditions.

    Wang Wei looked at the general and said, "You are quite flexible in your thinking. Using this roar to alert your subordinates that something has gone wrong. Unfortunately, it is of no use."

    After saying this, Wang Wei released a powerful aura that forced both General Dong Wu and his advisor to kneel, then he sat in a chair waiting.

    After half an hour, he felt that someone had intruded in the istion formation that he ced on this room. When he looked up, he saw Li Jun and 5 other people walking inside the room with blood all over their armors.

    "Is everything done?" asked Wang Wei.

    "Yes, big brother. With General 1-5 infiltrating the army, we were able to easily control more than 90% of the army. And like you ordered, we tried to minimize the casualties to the lowest number possible."

    "What about the remaining 10%?"

    "They are all people who are deadly loyal to General Dong Wu. As such, we have arrested them, waiting for you to decide what to do with them."

    Wang Wei nodded and looked at the 5 Generals beside Li Jun and said, "You guys did a good job this time. Keep it up and soon you will be rewarded."

    General 1 smiled and answered, "We are only doing our job, young master. Furthermore, this task was easier than it seemed. With advanced military training methods and sufficient rewards, it was quite easy to have the majority of men be only loyal to us. Additionally, Advisor Zhao Feng made the process a lot more smooth."

    Wang Wei nodded in agreement, then looked at the advisor next to General Dong Wu and praised:

    "You hold up the end of your bargain, now, it is my turn."

    After saying this, he removed the pressure on Zhao Feng and took out a book and a space ring and handed it to him.

    Meanwhile, General Dong Wu was both shocked and furious.

    "You...you...you betrayed me. After everything I¡¯ve done for you and all the things we have gone together, you betrayed me for a book and a ring?"

    However, Zhao Feng just looked at Dong Wu and sneered at him. Then, he started to read the book like it was the most precious jade in existence. No, maybe even the purest of jades could notpare with this book.

    Meanwhile, Wang Weipletely ignored the brother-betrayal drama that these two were putting on. He asked Li Jun:

    "Is there anything else that we need to take care of?"

    "Yes, big brother. Although we have taken control over the military of this city, there is still another army positioned at a fortress a few hundred meters from this city. They are the main force fighting against the Iron Will Kingdom and we need to take control of them as soon as possible."

    After hearing this, Wang Wei nodded and looked at General Dong Wu.

    "Do you want to live or die a very miserable death?"

    The general answered with a very calm look on his face, "You can kill me if you want, but I will never sumb to anyone. You people just wait, the royal family will never tolerate rebellious officials."

    After seeing the firm determination in this man¡¯s eyes, Wang Wei knew that this person would never betray his kingdom for his life. So, he changed tactics.

    "General 2, bring him to Wang Ju and tell her to use hypnosis and have him write an edict that transfers the military power of the Fortress to General 1. Also tell her to keep him alive, we may need him in the future."

    Of course Wang Wei could have done it himself with his powerful soul, however what is the point of having subordinates if he has to do everything by himself. With Wang Ju¡¯s Divine Body cultivation, she is more than capable of doing this. Although her cultivation is sealed, she still has a powerful soul because of her realm.

    Over the years, after starting to cultivate, Wang Wei has discovered that he has a natural talent when ites to controlling the soul. This was shown when he used his powerful soul to easily intimidate the princess during their conversation.

    He guessed that it has to do with the fact that he spent countless years floating in the void in the form of a soul when he was swallowed by the space cracks back on earth.

    After giving his order to General 2, Wang Wei looked at General 1 and asked, "Do you know what to do?"

    "No problem, young master. Give me three months, no, two months and I will have the entire fortress under mymand."

    "Very good. All of you can go rest now. Tomorrow, we can finish discussing our future ns."

 Chapter 98: The Rebellion

    In the next few days, Wang Wei¡¯s group slowly started to reorganize the military district and thoroughly control it.

    Wang Wei was lucky because he soon realized that General Dong Wu was a person obsessed with power--especially when ites to military or force.

    In the entire Iron Wall City, the general controls any group that can be considered to be "arm force".

    From the daily patrol of the city to the guards standing on the wall, from the martial art halls to thewless gangs in the city. His hand reached in every aspect of these things. Even the escort service that merchants used to protect their goods had General Dong Wu¡¯ secret hand behind the scenes.

    Due to this, he essentially rendered all the nobles powerless. The only force that the nobles of Iron Wall City have are the guards that they secretly trained. Even then, the nobles were forced to control the number in order not to warn the general.

    However, as apromise, General Dong Wu handed all the political and economical power of this city to the nobles--as long as they do not interfere with the military¡¯s livelihood.

    Inside the General¡¯s Manor, Wang Wei was reviewing a lot of information about the city¡¯ situation when three people walked into his room. Without raising his head, he asked:

    "Wang Ju, did you aplish the task I gave you?"

    "Yes, young master. General Dong Wu was hypnotized and wrote the edict. General 1 already left for the Fortress. However, despite many torture, the general refuses to acknowledge his allegiance."

    "It¡¯s not just him that is stubborn. Many of the soldiers in the army are loyal only to him and also refuse to obey our orders," added Li Jun.

    Wang Wei thought for a few seconds before ordering to just execute these disobeying soldiers, however, he still kept Dong Wu alive. Given the fact he has the samest name of this kingdom¡¯s royal family, he might be useful in the future.

    After that, Wang Wei asked Yan Liling if she had anything to report and she answered, "Big brother Wang Wei, we are running out of money, food, and spiritual materials."

    "With the good deeds we did in the past six months, most of our wealth is almost gone. With you asking me to crush a few Nourishing Pills and add it to the food we serve the people of themon district, a lot of spiritual ingredients were used in the process."

    "Not to mention we had to secretly provide General 1 to 5 with special pills to bribe or woo the soldiers. Most of the gold, silver, and food we stole on our way from the capital is almost gone."

    "Why did we have to put Nourishing Pills in the food we distributed in themon district," suddenly asked Li Jun.

    "Well, it is because we need to train a strong army as fast as possible. The majority of people in themon district are weak, thin, and malnourished. However, they are still the main ce necessary to recruit troops in the future."

    "With the nourishing pills, a lot of strong men were brought back to peak physical conditions in just a few months, and many young people had established a strong foundation. As such, when we recruit troops there, not only will the people easily ept being enlisted, it will be easier and faster to train them into a powerful and usable army."

    Everyone nodded after figuring out Wang Wei¡¯s process. As such, Li Jun added: "Back in the sect, I¡¯ve trained an army of cultivators before, but I have never trained a mortal army before. This should be an exciting experience."

    "With these healthy people, it will be much easier for them to train in the Military¡¯s Martial Arts."

    Wang Wei agrees with Li Jun. This world¡¯s martial arts make it easier to properly train an army--especially resources wise. Training a cultivating army takes countless time and resources.

    This is the reason that only the Blood Wolf Army under General Dong Wu is made up of cultivators.

    After pondering for a while, Wang Wei said:

    "You do not need to worry about the problem of money and materials. My next step of action will solve our problems."

    After saying this, Wang Wei ordered Wang Ju to proceed to the next step of the n.

    A few dayster, Merchant District, in a public square, General 2 and 3 brought an elite group of soldiers. In front of them stood numerous merchants waiting.

    Then, General 5 started reading out loud an edict drafted by General Dong Wu. As soon as he finished, amotion appeared among the merchants.

    "What, we have to hand 90% of our food and gold to the army!"

    "It hasn¡¯t been a year since thest food draft, and now, you are already asking for more?"

    "Last time we only had to offer 60% of our food, and now you are asking for 90%?"

    "On top of that, you guys are also asking for our gold. How can we make any profit with how things are being run in this city?"

    Countless people started arguing and denouncing General 2 and 3 for being ruthless. All the merchants were not happy.

    "So, you guys are not willing to hand over the food and gold? Can I see your actions as an act of rebellion against General Dong Wu¡¯s order?" said General 2 with a killing intent in his eyes.

    Following him, the soldiers behind him also released their killing intent. As elite soldiers that have experienced countless ughter, their killing intents were not something that a bunch of rich and fat merchants could bear.

    So, the majority of them lowered their heads and decided to hand over their stored food, gold, and spiritual materials. However, a few people refused to backdowned. To them, money was more important than their life.

    Without hesitation, General 2 ordered the soldiers to ughter the people that resisted and confiscated all their wealth. After seeing the massacres of their fellow merchants, the rest of them became obedient and did not hide anything.

    As for those who thought they were smart and decided to hide the amount of wealth they had, they were soon discovered under the investigation of General 2 and 3. These people suffered the same fate as the disobedient ones.

    These were all Wang Wei¡¯s orders. He had no sympathy for these merchants who leeched on the life of themon people. If it was not due to the fact that these merchants were a necessary part for him to build a prosperous dynasty, he would have taken all of their wealth instead of leaving 10% to them.

    However, the same cannot be said for the nobles of this city. If the merchants are just a chronic disease, then the nobles are malignant tumors. They all need to be destroyed.

    And that is exactly what Wang Wei did. After securing the logistics of his team, he sent all the troops avable in his hands to encircle the noble district and arrested all the nobles there.

    Then, in front of all the people of themon district, he showed them evidence of the crimes that these nobles hadmitted. With a recording crystal brought from his own world, Wang Ju and his spy group recorded all kinds of atrocious crimes.

    From raping, murder, selling children, and distributing drugs to themon peoople to get them addicted and prevent them from rising. Some nobles even had some sick habits like eating people and children.

    All these crimes were exposed to the people. With this evidence and Wang Wei¡¯s prestige as the "Wise Sage", the people were incited to revolt against the royal family.

    Taking advantage of this moment of excitement, Wang Wei recruited many strong and healthy male into the army. Then, he spent another year and a half training a proper army.

    With General 1 taking over the Iron Fortress, Wang Wei used the battle between the Iron Fist Kingdom to quickly hone the fighting abilities of his new army.

    Through constant battles, in just a year and half, these new soldiers turned into elite under the precise guidance of Li Jun.

    After that, Wang Wei officiallyunched his rebellion. In just 3 years, he had captured 12 of the 72 states of the Eastern Rain Kingdom.

    Wang Wei had to admit that the princess Dong Lifen did a terrific job in keeping the royal family in the dark. She managed to buy him more than 5 years of time.

    However, the new was soon leaked and the royal family acted strongly and swiftly after that.

    One day, while in the army barracks and reviewing information about the progress of the army¡¯s marching, Wang Wei suddenly felt a powerful aura heading in his direction.

    He left his office and looked in the direction of the aura. There, he saw an old man quickly approaching them. He could tell that this old man was a Divine Altar Realm cultivator.

    "Well, the response was quite intense," muttered Wang Wei as he could tell that this man was most likely one of the Ancestors of the royal family used as a powerful deterrent.

    Just the fact that they were willing to wake him up from his seal showed that the royal family took their rebellion very seriously and ought to use the swiftest means to put it to an end.

 Chapter 99: Inevitable

    Wang Wei looked at the approaching old man with a calm face. He did not care for the fact that this person was in the Divine Altar. He could see at a single nce that this person had only about 100 Divine Veins engraved on his altar. Meanwhile, he had 360 Divine Veins.

    In the Divine Altar Realm, a cultivator can have a maximum of 365 Divine Veins. More than 90 veins were considered the middle of the realm, more than 180 veins were considered the high of the realm, while more than 270 were considered the peak of the realm.

    In thest 7 years he spent waiting for the trial to begin, he had already entered the high Divine Altar realm, meanwhile, in the past five years in this ne, he managed to reach the peak using a lot of the origin sources he brought back from the sect.

    Wang Wei also knew that he was not the only one who had reached such a cultivation level. Both Li Jun and Yan Liling had reached the peak of the Divine Altar Realm, with only a few Divine Veins behind him.

    Thinking about this, Wang Wei realized that he has been cultivating for almost 50 years now, making him technically in his 60s. If you add the near thirty years from his past life, he is an old man in his 90s.

    At this age, he should have grandkids and maybe even great grandkids. Yet, in the world of cultivation, he is still nothing but a toddler.

    While Wang Wei¡¯s mind was drifting faster than a whipped horse, the cultivator of the royal family soon arrived.

    It was an old man with a long face, squinty eyes and white beard. However, he was very skinny, almost to the point of his bones appearing under his ck robe.

    Wang Wei knew that this was a result of him sealing himself to continue his almost finished lifespans.

    When Dong Si arrived, he saw a young and handsome boy with grey eyes and hair waiting for him. He frowned because he could not tell the cultivation level of this person.

    However, with the obvious physical features, he realized that this person was the Wise Sage that incited the rebellion and his target this time, however, things seemed to be more tricky than he previously imagined.

    And things got worse for Dong Si. Soon, he saw another young boying out to meet. This person had a terrible fighting intent deep in his eyes. What¡¯s worse was the fact he could feel the aura on this boy and it was simr to him--the Divine Altar Realm. To be specific, the aura was even more powerful than him.

    However, Dong Si did not back down despite the odds being against him.

    "Wise Sage Wang Wei, God of War, Li Jun, I assumed," said Dong Si with a hoarse and powerful voice.

    "Are you one of the ancestors of the Dong royal family?" asked Wang Wei.

    "That is correct. You can address me as Dong Si."

    "Old Man Dong Si. Can I call you that? I¡¯ll just call you that. Old Man Dong Si, I can honestly see that it is quite difficult for a person like you to reach such a realm in a low ne like this one. Wouldn¡¯t it be a shame to just die like this, for no reason?"

    "How about this, I¡¯ll provide you with a pill that will extend your life for five to ten years, then you work for me? And if you do not wish to betray the royal family, that¡¯s fine too. I can still give you the pill, as long as you can convince the other ancestors and the king to stop resisting and peacefully hand over the kingdom."

    "I can promise to provide the same pills to the dying ancestors, and I can promise to provide a ce for the royal family in my new dynasty. Of course that is if they follow thews that I made. Otherwise..."

    Old man Dong Si was not surprised by the way Wang Wei talked about their world. Throughout the years, many kingdoms of this world have gotten the news of a bunch of Extraterrestrial Demons that have invaded their world.

    Each of them seemed very young and powerful. And they all have the same objectives: establishing their own dynasty.

    Many kingdoms have chosen to bow and swear their allegiances to these Extraterrestrial Demons, while others decided to fight them and capture them to extract information about their world from them.

    Unfortunately for Dong Si, the Eastern Rain Kingdom has decided to fight--no matter the oue. As such, despite the fact that he was tempted by the offer, he still refused.

    He was born and trained by the royal family. Even when his lifespan reached its end, it was the family that used the precious sealing array and Blood stones to allow him to enter deep sleep and prevent him from dying. As such, he will use hisst remaining breath to do something meaningful for the kingdom before his death.

    Dong Si sighed and began to mobilize his origin qi, he then bit the tip of his tongue and forced out a drop of deep red blood: It was his blood essence or source blood. At the very least the tinyst bit he had left.

    The next moment, his body became even more thin; his ribs could be easily seen and he looked like even the wind could easily break him. However, Dong Si did not care about this. When he came here, he was prepared not to return.

    After which, he took out the gourd that was hanging from his side and dropped the blood essence into the gourd, which immediately started to shine.

    The aura on the gourd increased from a top tier Profound grade magical weapon to a low tier Earth grade one.

    After seeing this, Wang Wei also sighed and waved his head to the side. Then, Li Jun also took an Earth grade weapon, but his was a spear.

    Li Jun then walked toward Dong Si and waited for him to finish preparing. He has this level of confidence in himself.

    After finishing his preparation, Dong Si waved his hand and the gourd spewed out arge amount of water heading straight to Li Jun.

    With hesitation, Li Jun mobilized his origin qi and coated his spear with it, which in turn lit up the color red.

    He stabbed the oing water. With a boom sound, both the attacks shed, which resulted in powerful winds destroying the surrounding hundred meters.

    Meanwhile, Li Jun was quite surprised at this attack. He thought this was just normal water or elemental attack. After fighting in the army the past three years, he realized that the cultivators in this world focused heavily on spells or origin ability instead of martial arts.

    Although they cultivate the origin path like the cultivators in the Myriad Emperor World, they seem to have separated the spell and the martial arts of the Origin system.

    When they fight, the cultivators of this world usually use all kinds of spells from a far distance and do not really fight head on.

    To Li Jun, this approach is very stupid given how much origin qi is drained when using spells in the early stage of the Origin system. Especially when most cultivators in this world are in the Divine Sea Realm and cannot control the spiritual qi of Heaven and Earth.

    Without the ability to control spiritual qi in the environment, cultivators have to use their own origin qi to make spells more powerful, thus rapidly draining their qi. Adding the fact that most cultivators in the world only have a Normal Foundation when they break through the Divine Sea Realm, the amount of origin qi in their body is already pitiful.

    Yet, they still used it in such a wasteful way. Most of them cannot continue to fight after using a few dozen spells.

    This is also one of the reasons that Mortal martial arts has such a high status in this world. As long as the martial artist¡¯s body is strong enough, he could kite a cultivator until their origin qi ran out and fight them head on.

    Back to the fight.

    After Li Jun shed head on with the water, he realized that this particr water was actually heavy. The whole thing has a weight of a couple of hundred thousands of kg.

    As such, after the initial sh, Li Jun was forced backward by Dong Si. However, he was not really affected. He mobilized the Divine Veins in his altar--which he modeled after the Battle Tower in the sect-- and controlled the spiritual qi in the air.

    He stabbed his spear again, this time however, he exploded the spiritual qi at the tip of his spear, effectively scattering the water all over the air. Then he rushed towards Dong Si.

    However, Old Man Dong Si had many experiences fighting with martial arts that came close to him. As such, without hesitation, he used his gourd--who suddenly expanded in size--and blocked Li Jun¡¯s attack.

    Then he used the shockwave of the weapon shing to distance himself from Li Jun, while at the same time regathering the scattered water he had previously used.

    Dong Si spit a mouthful of blood, but ignored this, then quickly chanted a spell. The water turned into a dragon, and flew towards Li Jun.

    Li Jun stabbed his spear again, then a 15 meters long red spear image came out of his weapon and flew towards the dragon.

    Boom!

    The air trembled and exploiting sound echoed in the in they were fighting in. Even the citizens and soldiers inside the city a few hundred meters away could hear the sound of the explosion.

    The water dragon was once again dispersed, however, before Li Jun could make another move, the scattered water turned into marble like size and started falling downwards.

    Li Jun immediately felt something was wrong as the color of the water had turned ck. Without hesitation, he covered himself with his origin qi and started blocking the ck rain.

    Li Jun moved his spear very fast, blocking every single drop of water that came at him, thus creating countless after images of his spear moving.

    After the rain stopped falling, Old Man Dong Si was breathing really hard, meanwhile, Li Jun looked terrible.

    His clothes had many holes and he looked like a beggar. In fact, he was not even the slightest injured due to his origin qi protecting him, however the same cannot be said for his clothes.

    Li Jun looked at the ground around and noticed countless marble-size holes in a diameter of 50 meters around. It looked like a mole digger had done quite the number in the environment.

    Li Jun looked at Dong Si and said, "It seems that I have underestimated the cultivators of this world. Alright, let¡¯s end this charade."

    After saying that, Li Jun moved and appeared a few meters behind Dong Si. Although he looked like he teleported, this was just due to the fact the moved so rapidly that the normal eyes could not notice.

    In fact, even Dong Si did not notice how Li Jun moved instantly behind him, however, his many years of experience could feel the threat from his backs, so he tried to protect himself and move out the way.

    Unfortunately for him, it was toote. Li Jun mobilized his killing intent and imbued it into his spear, then threw it at Dong Su.

    Old Man Dong Si only heard the sound of the air whistling, then he knew he was in danger. He tried to mobilize his origin qi to protect him and buy him enough time to dodge, but a sudden killing intent entered his divine sea and started to destroy his origin qi.

    Without the time to dodge and any protection, the spear effortlessly pierced Dong Si into his heart from the back, making him threw up another mouthful of blood.

    However, it did not stop there. The force of Li Jun¡¯ spear carried Dong Si¡¯s body and traveled in the air for more than a hundred meters before hanging his already dead body on the Wall of the City.

 Chapter 100: The Nuance of War

    Wang Wei watched the whole fight with satisfaction. Although Li Jun underestimated his opponent, it did not matter. As long as he learned from his mistake.

    Furthermore he recognized that thest spear throw was actually a move from the [Heaven Fighting Scripture], the Emperor Scripture created by the Battle Maniac Emperor.

    It allowed Li Jun to easily manipte things like fighting will or killing intent. In theter stage, it can easily turn these concepts into physical manifestations instead of just spiritual ones.

    After the fight, the two of them returned to the city and calmed the citizens who were previously panicking.

    After that, both Wang We and Li Jun entered the Main Barrack to discuss the next military strategies. After the royal family discovers their actions, the fighting will intensify dramatically.

    Inside the room, there was a map of the Eastern Rain Kingdom and a sandbox of the terrain of the next city they are about to attack.

    On the map, the kingdom was divided intoyers. A group of cities together formed a county, and a bunch of counties created a state. Together, 72 states formed the entire Eastern Rain Kingdom.

    On the map, 12 of the states had pins on them, indicating they had been conquered. After entering the barrack, both General 4 and 5 saluted Wang Wei and Li Jun.

    "How is the situation on the border?" asked Wang Wei.

    "Still stable. General 1 has prevented the Iron Fist Kingdom from breaching into our borders after they discovered the current state of the kingdom. General 2 has recently fought against the Barbarian Wolf Kingdom. They also seemed to have the intention of intervening while we are still fighting with the royal family."

    "As for the border of the territory of the ck Moon Sect, General 3 has sent news that the sect seemed to be very quiet. There is a chance that they might want to reunite with the other kingdoms and attack us from the rear."

    Wang Wei pondered for a moment. Due to the vastnd of the Eastern Rain Kingdom, it has three borders in the Western side: The Iron Fist Kingdom, the Barbarian Wolf Kingdom, and the ck Moon Sect who also controlled a vast amount of territory.

    After a brief moment, he ordered: "Tell General 3 to start attacking the territory of the ck Moon Sect to distract them. He has to make sure that these three kingdoms do not form an alliance no matter the circumstances. As for the other 2, tell them to keep the defense as tight as possible until we manage to conquer the entire kingdom."

    After checking that he did not oversee anything, Wang Wei asked: "What about Wang Ju, any news from her?"

    "Yes, young master," answered General 5 this time. "Miss Wang Ju reported that she has taken control over all of the brothels under Young Lady Su Ai and has managed to spread them throughout the rest of the world. ording to her report, in just two to three years, she can cover all the kingdoms in this world."

    Wang Wei nodded with a smile on his face. Wang Ju always did her jobs properly and to the utmost satisfaction.

    A few secondster, someone came to notify Wang Wei that someone was looking for him. With a puzzled look, he asked to bring the person in.

    Soon a beautiful woman with a charming smile walked inside the meeting room. As soon as she entered, both Generals 4 and 5 seemed to have lost their minds. Their eyes could not separate from her, and few drooling saliva fell from their mouths.

    If it was not Li Jun to p them in the back of their head and wake them up, they probably would have further embarrassed themselves.

    "It seems that you have made your breakthrough, Miss Su Ai," said Wang Wei with a happy smile on his face.

    "Even so, my charm has no effect on you, young master Wang Wei," answered Su Ai with a coquettish smile on her face. Seeing the nonchnt smile on Wang Wei¡¯s face, Su Ai was a little discouraged, but she did not show it.

    "I would like to thank you young master for providing me with all these resources. Without you, I will not be able to enter the Divine Altar Realm so soon."

    "There is no need to thank me, without you, we would not be able to have such a solid foundation in this world. As long as you work hard, you will be rewarded. Who knows, maybe one day, you could awaken your bloodline just like the Ten Tails Great Emperor and be able topete with me."

    After hearing this, Su Ai sighed with sadness and regret. The Demon race is a race that ces heavy emphasis on bloodline. And among the many bloodlines of the Demon race, the bloodline of the Nine-Tail Fox race can only be considered medium.

    Although they are way much better than these demonic beasts that have to reach the Supernatural Realm (Tier 4) to even turn into human form, they are not even close to being the top in the Demon Hierarchy.

    What¡¯s even worse was the fact that all the women of the Nine-Tails Fox n are very beautiful women. As such, they are always in demand by other demon ns with royal bloodlines--which are Demons ns who inherited their bloodlines from Great Emperors.

    The fox n has survived countless years by offering their most beautiful woman to other demon ns. However, they always hoped to one day be a member of the Royal Family themselves.

    And they had a great chance too. One time, a genius woman was born in the Nine-Tail Fox n. Her name was Su Weiwei.

    After her birth, the ns tested her bloodline and discovered that it had mutated into 10 tails instead of 9.

    The entire n celebrated and believed that she was the key for them to be a royal bloodline. As long as she manages to win the Heaven Will, then their fox n would rise and no longer be forced to serve the other demon ns.

    As such, they decided to hide Su Weiwei¡¯s talent. Unfortunately, she was eventually discovered. Many demon royal families then ce pressure on the fox n to hand her over--or face extinction.

    After much discussion, the majority of the fox n decided to hand over Su Weiwei. At this point in time, the fox n was so used to bowing their heads in front of the other ns that they were not willing to fight for the opportunity given to them, to fight for their n¡¯s future.

    And they paid dearly for their decisions.

    Su Weiwei was not like the other fox ns. She refused to spend the rest of her life being the ything for some other demons.

    As such, after receiving the news that the n had abandoned her, she escaped without hesitation.

    After receiving the news, the other royal families were furious and further threatening to annihte the fox ns. In order to make amends to the other ns, the elders of the fox n used bloodline origin spells to track Su Weiwei and led other demon ns to chase her.

    Since then, Su Weiwei¡¯s life has been constantly on the run. Everywhere she went, the demon n would send someone after her. The runningsted for thousands of years or more.

    It wasn¡¯t until she became a Saint that she managed to find a way to hide her bloodline powers and escape. After that, Su Weiwei disappeared in front of the world.

    Many people thought that she was either dead in a distant corner of the world or secretly captured by one of the demon ns in order to study the mutation of her bloodline.

    However, everyone was soon proven wrong. When the Heaven Will of that generation appeared, Su Weiwei once again showed and fought for it.

    With an unparalleled illusion technique, she easily killed all the Heaven Chosen of the Demon races and suppressed all the ones from the human race.

    Then, she bore the Heaven Will and proved the Dao. She took the name of Ten Tails Great Emperor.

    After bing Emperor, she did go on a killing spree or take revenge on the people who had pursued her all her life. No, shepletely ignored them--even the Fox race.

    All she did after proving the Dao was preaching to the whole world, just like every other Emperor has done. Then, she vanished without a trace.

    The Ten Tail Great Emperor can be considered the shortest ruling Great Emperor of the Myriad Emperor ne.

    As for the Fox Demon n?

    Well, it was a terrible loss for them. They lost the chance to further their bloodline and to have an Emperor Scripture; they essentially threw away their only chance at bing a royal demon ns.

    After this incident, the other Royal Demons feared the bloodline of the Nine-Tail n and went to great lengths to suppress them. Until this generation, with the help of the Dao Opening Sect and the decisiveness of their Matriarch, the Fox demon n escaped to the Central Continent.

    After seeing Su Ai¡¯ sadness, Wang Wei realized that he might have poked a sore wound of hers, so he said, "Do not think of past things and look forward to the bright future. When I establish the dynasty, I will reserve a high position for you. That way, blessed with immense luck, it is possible for you to quickly cultivate to the peak of the Divine Altar Realm and even increase your luck."

    As soon as he finished saying this, he felt a suddwn reminder and took out a talisman from his space ring.

    Immediately, he heard princess Dong Lifen¡¯s words:

    "Young master Wang Wei, you need to hurry up. I just received news that the royal family has sent a powerful cultivator to secretly attack Bless Wing City."

    "You mean Hard Rock City? You do not need to worry, I already fought and killed their envoy."

    "No, not Hard Rock City, Bless Wing City," answered the princess with anxiety in her voice.

    It was then that Wang Wei realized that he had made a grave error. He assumed that when the royal family heard about their existence, they would send someone directly to fight and kill him.

    However, war is not a game with rules. Who said that the enemy could only attack you where your troops are stationed?

    And this is exactly what the royal family did. Not only did they send someone after Wang Wei, but also sent someone to bypass their troops and attack the rear in a surprise attack.

    And they seeded as Wang Wei was not prepared for such a move.

    Without hesitation, Wang Wei rushed towards Bless Wing City with all his strength, hoping to arrive in time to protect it.

 Chapter 101: The Cruelty of War

    Wang Wei ran with all his strength towards Bless Wing City. He used his powerful fleshly body and mobilized all his millions of kilograms of force to propel him forward.

    Boom!

    Like a cannonball, Wang Wei kept moving forwards. Everywhere he ran, powerful winds followed him by. When he passed by a forest, he did not stop nor evade the countless trees. On the contrary, his body just destroyed all the trees on his way.

    The wind that Wang Wei generated due to his fast movement blew away hundreds of trees in the forest; It was like a hurricane had just done a number on the ces he passed by.

    However, Wang Wei was not happy with this speed. As such, he used his origin qi to further strengthen his legs.

    His speed then dramatically increased. All the people and animals in his way could not see his face, just a blurred figure followed by immense winds that could throw them away.

    Boom!

    With a loud explosion, Wang Wei broke the sound barrier. A cloud-looking vapor appeared behind him, then he elerated again.

    Right now, he was currently running at Mach 1, but Wang Wei still felt that he was not fast enough. He wished that he was in the Supernatural Realm right now and could fly.

    The weakest of Supernatural Realm cultivators in the Myriad Emperor ne could easily fly at Mach speed in the air, while he has to go through so much to reach such a speed.

    Or at the very least, he should have cultivated a technique that focused on increasing his speed. Wang Wei knows that one of the Emperor Scriptures of the sect focus on speed, now regretting not cultivating it.

    It was at this moment that he realized his arrogance. Although having such a powerful fleshly body provided him strength, defense, and endurance simr to Divine Body Realm cultivators, however, his mobility was quite subpar. However, he was so blinded by his increase in strength and ignored such obvious ws.

    After sighing for a while, Wang Wei continued his rapid journey towards Bless Wings City. Meanwhile, Li Jun was following behind.

    He did not have the speed of Wang Wei, however, he could follow him due to the trace left behind. Li Jun could see straight tracks heading one direction and he followed it.

    Everywhere he followed, the ground was cut in the middle, leaving a visible trail. When he reached the forest, he saw the forest waspletely destroyed.

    There were countless trees scattered everywhere. The majority of them seemed to be forcibly uprooted from the ground by a powerful force. Some of them were broken into countless pieces as if they were hit really hard with a very dense and strong object.

    There were numerous blood and organs of animals scattered in the forest. Li Jun could guess that these animals appeared to be in the path of his big brother and were killed by the force generated when they hit his body. With a sigh, Li Jun continued to follow the destructive trail left behind.

    Meanwhile, after more than one hour of rushing, Wang Wei finally saw Bless Wings City in his sight. He had to thank his ever-expanding divine sea, otherwise, he would never havested so long with how much origin qi he was using.

    A few hundred meters from the city, Wang Wei saw a yellow mist enveloping the entire city. Without hesitation, he rushed in.

    With a slight jump, he reached the top of the 200 meters city wall. However, his vision was obscured by therge mist.

    When the mist touched his skin, he could tell immediately that it was poisoned. However, it had no effect on his powerful fleshly body. However, a terrible feeling came over him.

    Without hesitation, he gathered his more than 10,000,000 jin of force and threw a punch.

    Boom!

    With an exploding sound, the air exploded. Then following the sound, a powerful wind was generated by the force of the punch.

    This wind blew away the yellow mist or miasma that covered the entire city. However, it was perfectly controlled not to destroy anything else.

    After his vision was cleared, Wang Wei immediately entered the city. However, soon afterwards, his hand trembled a little before going back to normal.

    In front of him was a street with countless bodiesying down the floor. Upon closer observation, he saw a body with blooding out of its mouth, nose, and ears.

    However, that was not the worst part. There were countless blisters on the skin of the body. No part was spare, whether it was the face, arms, and legs.

    The blisters had smelly brown pusing out the blisters. After checking the body, Wang Wei realized that it was a woman, and something was under it. After slightly moving the body, he saw a baby underneath her.

    The baby had suffered the same fate as her with blood and blisters all over his body. However, unlike the mother, its eyes were still opened.

    Wang Wei then continued to check. And every single citizen in this city faced the same simr death, every single of the 12.6 millions of them. All of them had a look of pain, agony, and unwillingness in their eyes.

    Wang Wei sighed after not noticing a single breath of life in the entire city. He mes a lot of these deaths on himself. As a future king, he promised his citizens to bring them a better life, to protect them from harm.

    However, he failed miserably. He always treated this war like a trial, like a game with rules and prohibitions that he needed to y.

    But what Wang Wei did not understand was that while this was indeed a trial, but to the people of this world, this was their livelihood, their futures, and their lives that were at stake. Any tiny mistake can cost them dearly--just like today.

    While checking the city, Wang Wei suddenly noticed a breath not far from it. Without hesitation, he rushed towards it.

    A few secondster, he saw a beautiful woman walking in the opposite direction of the city. She had fair skin, nice curves, and cold and ruthless eyes that looked exactly like a snake.

    "Did you kill the people of the city?" asked Wang Wei with a very calm look on his face.

    The beautiful woman looked at Wang Wei with her dotted eyes and licked her mouth with her long and pointy tongue.

    "Grey hair and eyes, you must be the so-called Wise Sage. Seeing you here means that Dong Si has failed. What a weak man."

    "Answer my question!"

    "Hoho, there is no need to be so angry at the death of a few untouchables. In just a few years, they will easily replenish their loss. Also, this is war, people die all the time."

    After hearing this, Wang Wei did not hesitate anymore and rushed towards this snake-like woman. However she seemed to be prepared and a red mist enveloped the approaching Wang Wei.

    However, hepletely ignored it and ran to the woman and held her by the neck while she was trying to recite another spell.

    Without a moment of pause, he ripped her head out of her body along with her spine attached to it. Meanwhile, the snake woman¡¯s headless body started to gush out green and corrosive blood before falling in the ground.

    Wang Wei looked at her head that seemed to be still alive and wanted to say something, then he squished it with both hands until it exploded blood all over him. Then he scattered her bones that had turned into sand particles into the wind.

    Without looking back, he returned to the city wall of Bless Wings City, waiting and contemting his next step of actions.

    Wang Wei spent the whole day standing on the wall without moving. The next morning, he saw Li Jun rushing towards the city on top of a flying demonic beast.

    Li Jun was solemn because he has never seen his big brother so somber. After checking the city, he was shocked and could not believe what happened.

    "No, no, no, no, no," muttered Li Jun as he rushed into different houses of the city to check. However, the result was the same.

    Li Jun knelt in the ground, then started to punch it with all his strength. However, due to the fact that he did not use his origin qi, his hand and bones were damaged.

    Li Jun could not ept this. He was personally in charge of taking down this city. He remembered the happy look on the citizens when he distributed food and clothing in the city after taking it over.

    Many people thanked him and sent his family a blessing. Many children said they wanted to grow as strong as him in the future. Many bold women asked him if he wanted a concubine or maid.

    Many mothers entrusted their children to him when he enlisted the healthy man into the army reserves and city guards. He promised to bring them back in tack. Or at the very least, he promised them respect and glory.

    However, now, they were all gone, they were all dead. And they died so miserably too. And where could he find glory from this way of death?

    After a few moments, Li Juny down on the floor--without a care about the dirt--with a few tears falling down his eyes.

    Nevertheless, besides tears, a deep seated hatred appeared in his eyes.

 Chapter 102: No More Playing Games

    Five dayster, Wang Ju arrived in Bless Wings City. A few days ago, she received an urgent message from the young master to hurry over to see him as soon as possible.

    After arriving in front of the city, the demonic beast she was riding fell to the ground, losing its breath forever. She looked at it and sighed. This was probably the 50th demonic beast that died due to exhaustion during her return journey.

    In order to rush here from the central regions, she kept changing beasts and rushed over without rest. If it was not due to her powerful cultivation, she herself might also die from exhaustion.

    Soon, someone greeted her and led to a meeting that was taking ce. Inside, she saw Wang Wei sitting on a chair with a calm look on his face.

    Suddenly, Wang Ju¡¯s heart skipped a beat. As a powerful cultivator, she was extremely sensitive. She suddenly felt a terrifying fury emanating from her young master. A furry strong enough to destroy everything between Heaven and Earth.

    She wondered who was the unfortunate fool to make the young master like this. Whoever it was, he or she was bound to pay a terrible price.

    As one of the people closest to him and knew him the best, she has only seen the young master this furious once.

    It was when he was young and caught one of the Wang n branch members killing a maid for no reason.

    After that incident, she knew that person and all his family members immediately lost the Wang family surname and all became mortals for the rest of their life.

    After seeing Wang Ju, Wang Wei began the meeting. First thing he did was to mention to Wang Ju what happened here.

    After receiving the news, Wang Ju was not that surprised. Despite her youthful appearance, she has lived quite a long time rtive to mortals. In all her years, she has experienced quite a few things.

    Especially when she waspeting for the jobs of head maid. The amount of physical and spiritual torture she experience in order to be a qualified maid and information gatherer is known only to her.

    As such, she knows the horrors of war. In fact, she was aware of the mistake of the young master. As the person in charge of information, she is somewhat aware of the military n and actions of the group--despite being far away from them. She often attended military discussions throughmunication talismans.

    However, she did not mention it because she was warned by the Elders not to interfere with the trial and just execute orders that were given.

    This trial is not only for the young master to gather luck, but a way to experience life and temper him through hardship.

    And what better way to learn and grow than making mistakes? As such, despite noticing the errors in their military deployment, Wang Ju did not say anything.

    After filling Wang Ju in the loop, Wang Wei began his next n. He looked at Li Jun and Yan Liling who still had puffy eyes and said, "No more ying around. This war needs to end and it needs to end quickly. When you guys attack from now on, there is no need to let the army fight each other to decide the oue."

    "Use your powerful cultivation to directly kill themanders of the army, open the city gates, and subjugate the enemy¡¯s army. And if they resist, you can use force to subdue them."

    Although Wang Wei knew that the majority of the people in the armies are ordinarymoners and are mostly forced, he decided to use fast and brutal means to end this war. And if a few more casualties are necessary to achieve this, then so be it.

    After that, Wang Wei looked at Wang Ju and ordered:

    "I need you to go to the capital and monitor the whole royal family at all times. Make sure that not a single one manages to leave or escape. Do not hesitate to break the seal in your cultivation if needed."

    Wang Wei had a fierce killing intent in his eyes when he said this. He did not n to let any of them leave alive when he got to them.

    After the meeting, Wang Wei and the group left for a monument in the middle of the city. It was made of nine huge rocks that were cut smoothly. Many names were engraved on them. 12.6 millions names to be exact.

    Due to therge number of people dead, Wang Wei could not bury them all, so he burned the bodies and set up this monument as a memorial.

    After lighting three sticks of incense, Wang Wei bowed and said:

    "All of you can go in peace as I swear to avenge you. I hope that when all of you reincarnate from Samsara, you can all be born into the prosperous dynasty that I¡¯m going to establish."

    "And if not, then may all of you be blessed with health and fortune in your next journey."

    After the funeral, all the people of the group set out with their own army. Whether it was Wang Wei, Li Jun, Yan Liling, or General 4 and 5. Meanwhile, Wang Ju headed straight into the imperial capital.

    After a few days of marching, Wang Wei arrived in front of another city. There, he saw a legion fully armed with spears and shields waiting for him. A brief scan showed that there were more than 250,000 soldiers.

    Meanwhile, themander was a man that looked like he was in histe 30¡¯s with a bearded face waiting for him. He downed a golden armor with a magical halberd by his side.

    Themander looked at the tired army behind Wang Wei sneered at this so-called Wise Sage for making such a big mistake as marching his army without proper rest. He does not know why the royal family values these rebels so much.

    Wang Wei looked at the well trained and well equipped army. Then he said to themander, "I do not know who you are, but as long as you surrender, I can still spare your life."

    Despite the fact that he did not yell or roar, his voice echoed throughout the entire in, reaching every single member of the enemy¡¯s army and his own.

    Themander frowned as he could tell that this person was actually a powerful cultivator. Even with his peak River Origin cultivation level, he could not do such a thing, nevertheless doing it so effortlessly.

    However, he did not care. It was not the first time that he has used number tactics to kill powerful cultivators.

    Upon seeing that themander did not take his warning, he addressed the army directly instead, "The same goes to all you soldiers. There is no need to die in vain for these nobles who treat all of you like objects that can be thrown away anytime."

    "All of you have mothers, wives, or children waiting for you back home. I give you my words that as long as you put down your weapons, I will spare your lives and allow you to return home. You should have heard my reputation as the Wise Sage. I always keep my words."

    After hearing this gentle and powerful voice in their ears, many soldiers hesitated and wondered whether to just surrender in order to save their lives. After all, they had no real stake in this war.

    However, themander was an experienced veteran and immediately screamed, "Whoever bes a deserter will suffer from militaryw and even your families will not be spared."

    The soldiers then immediately removed the dangerous thought in their heads. The life of their families was now at stake.

    After seeing this, Wang Wei did nor immediately give up and released a powerful aura to force the soldiers to submit and surrender.

    However, as previously stated, themander was a veteran in war. Without hesitation, he gave an order and a bunch of drums started to beat out loud in the battlefield.

    Then, a red hue appeared above the soldiers effectively blocking Wang Wei¡¯s aura. This hue was the manifestation of the soldier ughter aura or qi. The kingdom has developed ways to use the aura of ughter of ordinary soldiers to defend against powerful cultivators.

    After seeing this, Wang Wei sighed and did not say anything again. Without hesitation, he rushed towards the army.

    His speed was so fast that he left countless after images on his trail. Then, countless arrows headed straight towards him.

    There were so many of them that they covered sunlight from the clouds for a brief moment. However, Wang Wei did not care.

    He mobilized his divine veins and controlled the spiritual qi of Heaven and Earth and covered himself with a shield.

    All the arrows just bounced off Wang Wei¡¯ shield made of spiritual qi. After seeing this, themander ordered the archers to all shoot at once instead of using the volley fire tactic.

    However, it was of no use. None of the attacks can breach the shield. Meanwhile, Wang Wei did not stop rushing when he confronted the shield formation of the Eastern Kingdom¡¯s army.

    He crashed head on with them and ultimately, he was the winner. All the shield and armor made of steel-like metal were crushed when hit with his fleshly body.

    As for the soldiers, they shared the same fate as their weapons. Many of them exploded into flesh and bones after the initial impact. While others were thrown away by the wind generated by Wang Wei¡¯s rapid movement.

    Leaving a trail of flesh and blood in his wake, Wang Wei headed straight for themander without stopping.

    When Wang Wei reached less than a thousand meters from him, themander panicked and ordered a special army that was very close to him to attack with all their strength.

    Following which, Wang Wei found countless origin abilities wereunched at him. There was fire, water, vines, lightning, and ice that covered the sky like the end of the world in an apocalypse movie.

    Upon seeing this, he guessed that this was an army made of cultivators. However, Wang Wei did not care. These attacks did not even break through his spiritual qi shield, let alone his fleshly body.

    Countless explosions happened when these attacks hit Wang Wei. Many of the soldiers became casualties due to friendly fire. However, none of the attacks had any effect.

    Whether it was the high temperature of the fire, the freezing effects of the ice, the numbing and paralyzing effects of the lightning, or the entanglements of the vines, none of them could stop Wang Wei.

    As such, he continued to rush towards themander. Less than hundred meters away from his destination, countless walls rose up from the ground and surrounded themander to protect him.

    Nheless, the result was still the same. Wang Wei¡¯s fleshly body pierced the more than 10 meters thick wall and headed straight for themander.

    Meanwhile, in the brief period of time that these walls bought him, themander calmed himself down and prepared his weapon to fight back.

    When he saw the Wise Sageing out the walls without his shield, a glimpse of happiness appeared on his face and attacked with all his strength with the halberd in his hand.

    However, to the shock and horror of themander, Wang Wei just blocked his attack with his bare hand.

    This was truly a horrifying experience for themander. This weapon was his hidden card as it was a low level Earth grade weapon that he got by chance.

    This weapon was so precious that he almost could not keep it. Many of the elders in his family wanted him to hand it over to the n. If his father did not intervene and use the fact that this weapon was bound to his soul, he might not be able to keep it to this day.

    While themander was briefly distracted, Wang Wei had already reached him.

    When themander came back to his senses, he saw that he was no longer on his horse and was floating in the air.

    When he looked down, he saw a bloody hand had pierced his body all the way to his back and was holding him above ground.

    When his gaze followed the hand to its owner, he saw a pair of grey eyes looking at him with coldness and indifference.

    Deep in those eyes, themander saw a grey-white string attached to his body was cut off, then everything went ck.

 Chapter 103: The Last Remaining Straw

    Wang Wei looked at the deadmander he was holding, then he threw it away just like thrash. Then his gaze turned to the cultivating army.

    Despite the fact that the armymander was dead, they did not seem to want to stop. This was a sharp contrast to the ordinary soldiers who already threw away their weapon and knelt in the ground.

    Wang Wei guessed that these people were personally trained by the royal family, and the concept of loyalty has been ingrained deep into their bones and soul.

    However, Wang Wei did not want to waste time with these weaklings. With a thought, he mobilized the power of his 13thyer of Bodyrefining and his Infinite Expanding Divine Sea and merged them together into his True Will.

    A strange and mysterious power gathered from Wang Wei and enveloped all the cultivators in the kingdom¡¯s army.

    All of them spewed out a mouthful of blood and fell down on the floor. Then, to their horror, they found that the blood qi in their bodies were scattered, and those who had opened up their divine sea realized that it waspletely destroyed.

    They all had turned into mortals. All 250 of them.

    Without looking at those cultivators, Wang Wei rushed to the massive 200 meters gate of the city. With just one punch, he destroyed it and allowed his army to enter and upy this city.

    Meanwhile, another city in the same county.

    Li Jun looked at the army in front of him and sighed. Since no one paid attention to his warning, he will use force.

    With a wave of his spear, countless red spots from both his soldiers and the kingdom rose into the air. This was the ughter qi of the soldiers.

    Under Li Jun¡¯s control, the ughter qi turned into a 50 meters long and 5 meters wide spear. Without hesitation, he rushed towards themander of the opposing army, who was actually a woman.

    The giant spear cut threw the army like a knife cutting through butter. Everywhere it went, flesh and blood were left in its path.

    What¡¯s even worse is the fact that as more people die, the spear bes longer and stronger. However, soon, the spear was destroyed by thebined attacks of countless cultivators.

    However, Li Jun had already breached most of the army¡¯s defense and was not far from themander. As such, he used his signature move,

    He gathered all the ughter qi in the battlefield and reinforced his spear, then he threw it with all his strength.

    The spear broke the air as it moved rapidly. Following the sound of cannonball, the spear rapidly approached themander.

    However, a few meters from her, countless thick walls rose from the ground and protected her. Unfortunately, this protection measure was of no use.

    The spear easily prated the walls and without stopping or reducing its speed, it pierced the throat of themander. The force of the spear pushed her away from her horse until she fell to the ground a few meters away.

    Then with a wave of his hand, the spear returned to Li Jun¡¯s hand. Then, he went on to massacre the cultivating army.

    After using his swift movement to dodge the first wave of origin abilities, he cut each of them with his spear before they could recite any other spells.

    On Yan Liling¡¯ side, she was also leading her own army. Her fighting style was even more efficient than both Wang Wei and Li Jun.

    She took out a pill from her space ring and crushed it. Then an overwhelming odor covered the Eastern Rain Kingdom¡¯s army. Immediately afterwards, more than a quarter of the army fell down on the floor unconscious.

    Then, Yan Liling pronounced a few words to use an origin ability. A dragon made of fire appeared in front of her. With a wave of her hand, the dragon flew in the sky and bypassed most of the army.

    When it reached close to themander, it spewed out a breath of fire. Themander did not have time to react from the previous shock of his men¡¯s sudden incapacitation before he started screaming in agony, then he was turned into ashes by the me.

    Then the dragon fire looked in the direction of the cultivating army and headed to deal with them without giving them the chance to react.

    In two other cities, both General 4 and 5 had also just finished a battle. However, unlike the three Divine Altar cultivators, their fights were quite brutal.

    Both of them had countless arrows stuck on their bodies with blood spilling out everywhere. There were many fire burns, freezing burns and lightning burns. However, despite the pitiful states they were in, they both were quite happy as they were victorious in their battles and had each conquered a city on their own.

    Furthermore, the intense fighting had increased their experience and strengthened their foundations. They could tell that after a few battles like this one, their foundations will be strong enough to break through to the Divine Altar Realm.

    After taking a few healing pills, General 4 and 5 entered their respective cities to take control over.

    Late at night, after settling the surrendered soldiers and reinsuring the citizens, Wang Wei was sitting in the City Lord Mansion reading a cultivation technique.

    During the battle today, he discovered that the majority of cultivators in the army were in the Bodyrefining Realm, yet they could still use spells. This was a little shock to Wang Wei as he knew that only cultivators in the Divine Sea could do that.

    So as soon as he had a moment of break, he checked the city lord mansion to find the answer. It turns out that the people of this world are so enamored about spells or origin abilities that they have invented a way for Bodyrefining Realm cultivators tobine their blood qi together in order to use them.

    After reading this, Wang Wei had to sigh at the wisdom of people. The people of this world might be from a weak ne, but they made the best of the circumstances they are given.

    Wang Wei has never heard of a method that uses blood qi to make spells from his world. It¡¯s not that the people from the Myriad Emperor are not as inventive as the people of this world.

    It¡¯s just that they do not care about such a thing. To the people of higher nes, so what if Bodyrefining realm cultivators can use spells, they are still as weak as ants.

    Even if such an ingenious method was brought to the Myriad Emperor World, most cultivators would just shrug it off and sneer at such low level methods.

    However, Wang Wei did not think so. This method made him realize that every world or ne out there in the Endless Void has developed different cultures, ideas, and knowledge that arepletely unique to their environment.

    Instead of ignoring them or looking down on their methods, the cultivators of the Myriad Emperor World should absorb such knowledge as their own and further strengthen their own civilization.

    With this idea in mind, Wang Wei made further ns for what to do when he bes a Great Emperor.

    After resting for a few days, Wang Wei continued his rapid expeditions to conquer the Eastern Rain Kingdom.

    Throughout his journey, he and the others encountered countless battles, countless sneak attacks from different terrains.

    One time Wang Wei¡¯s army was attacked by a group of cultivators who hid at the bottom of a river by holding their breath.

    Nevertheless, despite the many trials and tribtions, all three of Wang Wei, Li Jun, and Yan Liling used absolute force to break through every obstacle in their paths.

    Just like that, three years had passed. Wang Wei and his group had already conquered all the 72 states of the Eastern Rain Kingdom.

    The only ce left standing was the imperial capital. And the main reason for that was the fact that Wang Wei bypassed the capital located at the center of the kingdom and conquered the states eastward so that his territory could quickly upy the sea shore.

    After conquering the states near the ocean, Wang Wei returned to the capital atst to end this war.

    Wang Wei was sitting in a military barrack not far from the capital. ¡¯Hey, it is really hard to move around in thisrge world without teleportation formations,¡¯ thought Wang Wei to himself.

    If this world had a thing such as teleportation, he could have conquered this kingdom in just a few months. However, he needed to use many demonic beasts to transport troops everywhere he goes. And the process was extremely slow--well at least to Wang Wei and the others,

    After gathering his scattered thoughts, Wang Wei asked the people in the room:

    "Did anyone find a method to quickly destroy the powerful array that covered the entire capital?"

    However, no one answered him and most of the people lowered their heads and dared not look him in the eyes.

    Wang Wei did not me these people for not having a good idea as even he was stuck. ording to his calction, even if he, Li Jun, and Yan Liling attached this formation together, it will take at least three months of constant bombardment to break it.

    In fact, the formation itself was not actually powerful--especially for an expert in runes like Wang Wei. What made this array so strong was the fact the king used the remaining luck of the kingdom and blessed it on the formation.

    As such, the defensive power was raised to an unimaginable level.

    While thinking about ways to deal with the situation, Wang Wei asked, "Is there a way for Wang Ju to disarm it from the inside?"

    "ording to thestmunication we received from her more than a month ago, she said that her strength waspletely suppressed by the Luck Dragon of the kingdom and she was now in hiding," responded one of the new advisors that Wang Wei had conquered in the past 3 years.

    While Wang Wei was contemting his next step of action, Advisor Zhao Feng entered the room with urgent news.

    Over the years, Wang Wei had brought this treacherous guy under his banner. He did not care that this guy was a snake that could bite even his owner. He knew how to properly control these kinds of people. Furthermore, as long as he suspects this guy to go out of line, he will kill him immediately.

    Advisor Zhao Feng bowed to Wang Wei and said, "Wise Sage, one of the noble ns of the capital has sent someone to talk to you."

    "Talk to me? Talk about what?"

    "They want to make a deal. A deal that will allow you to easily break through the capital¡¯s formation."

    After hearing this, Wang Wei frowned and looked up and down at Zhao Feng. He could guess that this deal had something to do with him, however, he did not care.

    As long as Zhao Feng could help him deal with his current dilemma, everything else was fine. He would probably even reward him.

    As such, he said, "Let him in."

 Chapter 104: Betrayal

    Wang Wei sat on the throne-looking chair and waited for the envoy of these nobles to see what deal they wanted to make with him.

    A few minutester, a middle-aged man walked in the room with Advisor Zhao Feng.

    After close inspection, Wang Wei noticed how this man was walking with a straight posture with his head held high. His robe looked luxurious and showy and he had a cultivation level in the peak of the Divine Sea Realm.

    The envoy looked at Wang Wei, slightly bowed and said, "Are you Wang Wei?"

    After hearing this person¡¯s words, the room instantly became quiet. Advisor nced at the envoy and secretly shook his head.

    Wang Wei did not answer this guy¡¯s question. Instead, he released a powerful aura from his body and forced the envoy on his knees and asked: "Who are you? Who sent you and for what purpose? I do not have time to waste with you idiots."

    The envoy felt a hugged pressure holding in the ground and preventing him from getting up. The pressure was so heavy that he heard some of his bones cracking.

    He tried to mobilize his origin qi to resist, but it was to avail. It was then he remembered the elders¡¯ warning that he was going to meet a powerful cultivator and should be respectful.

    With sweat dripping down his face, the envoy said, "Your Excellency Wise Sage, my name is Zheng Yi from the Duke Zheng family. I havee as a representative of the Noble Alliance toe help you."

    "Oh, what can you do to help me?" asked Wang Wei with a nonchnt look on his face.

    Seeing how calm the Wise Sage was, Zheng Yi¡¯s mind moved fast and realized that negotiation might not be as easy as the Noble Alliance thought it would be. However, he still continued his words:

    "The Noble Alliance can help your excellency to open the formation that surrounds the capital from the inside."

    Wang Wei was not surprised by this offer as he had already guessed that it was the case. However, he did not immediately respond, but pondered for a while while tapping his finger on his chair.

    The room then became quiet with only a constant sound of clicking echoing throughout the room. As time passed by, the envoy became more anxious and started to sweat profusely. This was remarkable given the fact that he is a powerful cultivator.

    After a few minutes, Wang Wei then asked, "What do you people want in return? Be direct and straightforward with your demands."

    Zheng Yi secretly left out the breath he was holding. As long as the Wise Sage asked for their demands, it means that there are rooms for negotiations. What he feared most was that he waspletely rejected, or even worse, killed directly.

    After all, it ismon knowledge that this Wise Sage did not like the nobility of this kingdom. Wherever his army conquered, the fate of most of the nobility was quite cruel and unjust.

    "The Noble Alliance asked that the Wise Sage signed a Soul Contract which states that after entering the capital, you or your subordinates will not kill any of the noble families, you will not seize their properties, and you will provide them with the same Nobility Title they currently have in the new kingdom you will establish."

    Wang Wei looked at this envoy as if he had heard the funniest thing in his life.

    "You people thought too much of your worth. All of you should be happy that I did not kill every single one of you, but now, you want to retain the wealth that you sucked dry from the people for countless generations? On top of that, you want the same privileges that you had from the previous decay kingdom and bring it out to my dynasty?"

    Zheng Yi¡¯s heart skipped a beat after hearing about this, but he gritted his teeth and said, "Your Excellency, you should be aware that without our help, it will be impossible for you to open that array."

    "Distorting the truth will have no benefits for your so-called Noble Alliance. We all know that it is only a matter of time before we manage to break through the array by ourselves."

    "That may be true," retorted Zheng Yi. "But the Alliance is also aware that your Excellency ispeting with countless other people from your own world. The more time you spend wasting here, the less advantage you will have in future confrontations with your peers."

    "Time Huh? The same idea can apply to you people. I am fully aware of the fact that the remaining luck of this kingdom will notst long. This formation will destroy itself in 1 to 2 years. I can still wait for such a time."

    After hearing this, Zheng Yi¡¯s heart became anxious. This was actually one of the main worries of the nobles.

    In fact many of the truly powerful nobles still have hidden cards that they have not used. However, one thing that they know for a fact is that no matter the final oue of this war, the Eastern Rain Kingdom was finished for good.

    So, they wanted an exit strategy or route after everything was over. As for betraying the royal family, the nobles who ced the well-being of their families above everything else couldn¡¯t care less about their fates.

    After pondering for a while, Zheng Yi asked, "Your excellency, then, what do you propose?"

    "Simple, you guys opened the array for me and in return, I will not kill all of you, however, you yourself need to choose a few noteworthy families as scapegoats to be publicly executed to soothe the anger of themon people. Remember, do not just choose some random weak family."

    "Secondly, all the noble families have to hand over at least 80% of their family wealth. Nothing more, nothing less."

    "Lastly, if you people want to stay in my new dynasty, then you need to follow thew. And I mean every single one of them. If I ever catch even a single one of you breaking the rules, then you will be judged by the severity of your mistakes. Under my rule, thew will be absolute."

    After hearing these terms, Zheng Yi¡¯s face became ugly. When has their noble alliance been treated like this? However, he did not burst out in anger as he knew that they were in the lower position during the negotiation.

    After taking a deep breath to calm down, he said, "I will tell all your terms to the Noble Alliance and let them decide what to do next."

    Wang Wei nodded and removed the aura pressing Zheng Yi in the ground. Suddenly feeling a weight lifted off his shoulders, Zheng Yi slowly got up, did an almost 90 degree bow and left the hall.

    Wang Wei waved his head and someone also secretly left the wall to follow the envoy. However, less than half an hourter, the person came back and told him how Zheng Yi only traveled a few hundred meters from the barrack and wasmunicating to someone through unknown means.

    Wang Wei nodded and realized how cautious the nobles were. And they seemed to have a way tomunicate across the formation.

    After another half hour, Zheng Yi came back into the hall and said, "Your Excellency, the Noble Alliance has epted your terms."

    "Oh, so fast?" answered Wang Wei. "Do you need to sign the Soul Contract now?"

    "There is no need for that, The Alliance believes that the Wise Sage is a person who keeps his words."

    Wang Wei smiled and nodded. However, he did not believe a word of this. In such a situation, the Noble Alliance should be anxious to have written proof of their agreements.

    You should know that the Soul Contract is a powerful contract that has magical binding abilities. If anyone were to break the agreements signed on it, their souls would receive bacsh that could lead to severe injury and even death.

    However, based on Zheng Yi¡¯s words and actions, Wang Wei could feel that the nobles were not in a hurry to sign the contract. That can only mean one thing, there is some secret n or scheme behind all of this.

    However, he did not really care and just took note of the current situation and remained vignt to be able to respond to any kind of situation.

    Three dayster, Wang Wei and his army stood not far from the gate of the capital. The wall surrounding this city was at least 1000 meters.

    On top of the city, countless runes formed an array that covered the entire city like a protecting dome. Under Wang Wei¡¯s True Vision, he could see a flood dragon coiling its body around the city.

    However, the dragon was quite weak and appeared to be slowly fading.

    After a few minutes, the array surrounding the city flickered on and on for a while before disappearing. Then, the city gate was opened.

    Wang Wei took all of his men and marched straight towards the Royal Pce.

    Meanwhile, in an inn, a few people were looking at the marching army while talking. All of them dressed elegantly while drinking wine or tea.

    One person said, "Do you think that the Wise Sage will survive?"

    "I don¡¯t think so," responded another voice.

    "I disagree with you. Who knows what weird methods these Extraterrestrial Demons have hidden in their sleeves."

    "Well, it does not matter to us anyway. Whether he survives or not, we have already made ns for both oues. In the end, we will still be thest winners."

    "That¡¯s true. Our noble families will always continue to exist."

 Chapter 105: Hidden Card

    Wang Wei marched his army straight in front of the royal pce. As he led the army, many people looked at him with fear and closed the window to their house and locked themselves in their home.

    Wang Wei sighed as he knew that this was a normal reaction. In this chaotic world, every time a city--especially a capital--is conquered, what often follows was disaster for the people.

    The invading army will brutally kill the citizens, loot all the wealth and food, sexually assault the women, and set fire to the houses.

    However, Wang Wei would never allow his men to behave in such a way. He has written strict military codes for the entire army and anyone who disobeys it will be punished severely.

    This is one of the reasons that Wang Wei¡¯s rebellion was so smooth and sessful the past few years. He did not kill or plunder when he conquered a city. On the contrary, he will take time to calm all the citizens and assure them that everything will in fact be better in the future.

    After the army surrounded the pce, Wang Wei waited for a while before going in. Somehow, he discovered that the whole pce was too quiet. There was no noise of people running around trying to escape, no plunder of the royal family¡¯s wealth: it was too calm.

    Thinking about the weird behavior of the Noble Alliance, Wang Wei became more alert in order to be able to react in case of emergency.

    Unfortunately, he was toote.

    Suddenly, something hit Wang Wei with tremendous force.

    Boom!

    The sound of a cannibal echoed around the pce and Wang Wei flew away into the air. His body crashed into countless houses.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Each time his body crashed into a house, it would immediately crumble down. The infrastructure of these houses would be destroyed, then the whole house would fall down on their habitants.

    This was terribly destructive as some of these houses even had more than three floors and countless people living inside them.

    Clouds of dust scattered all over the city wherever these houses fell down. Meanwhile, Wang Wei was already blown away to the next house, not affected by the consequences.

    In fact, not just houses. Many unfortunate bystanders who happened to be on the way suffered simr fate as these houses. Many people died because they were hit by the fast moving body of Wang Wei.

    After traveling for more than 600 hundred meters, Wang Wei plunged into an artificial mountain located near the pce. With an exploding sound, his entire body was stuck deep into the mountain..

    Soon afterward, a middle aged man appeared in the air near the mountain with a deep frown on his face.

    A few seconds after being stuck, Wang Wei exited the mountain. His body was covered in blood and many chunks of internal organs and bone pieces. These were not his own.

    With a single thought, he activated the cleaning formation on his robe and the blood and filth were instantly removed--even the ones on his face.

    After cleaning himself up, Wang Wei checked his body and there was not even a single scratch on him. He nodded in satisfaction as his fleshly body.

    He then raised his head and looked at the man floating in the air and said with a smile, "Interesting. I did not expect the final card of the royal family to be a cultivator in the Supernatural Realm. Shouldn¡¯t you have gone through Heavenly Tribtion and go to a higher world already?"

    The flying man looked at Wang Wei with a solemn face and said: "What a powerful Extraterrestrial Demon. You took my attack like it was nothing. I cannot even find a single scratch on your skin."

    "You know old man, it is very rude to use your divine sense to scan a person without authorization." After saying this, Wang Wei controlled his skin and muscles and vibrated them rapidly.

    Suddenly, the Supernatural realm cultivator--whose name was Dong Hao--found out that his divine sense could not scan Wang Wei¡¯s body. The solemnness on his face thus further increased.

    "You did not answer my question. Why did you not go to a higher world?"

    "Not everyone has the heart to go through such powerful Heavenly Tribtion unless really necessary," responded Dong Hao with a look of fear deep in his eyes.

    Wang Wei could guess what he meant. In small world like this, although the highest level of strength allowed id the Divine Altar Realm, there is still many genius cultivators who have managed to enter higher realms.

    When that happens, these cultivators will have to go through two Heavenly Tribtions: one to break through the realm, and the other in order to go to a higher world.

    However, the second tribtion is extremely powerful. Due to the fact that Supernatural Realm cultivators cannot survive in the Endless Void for long, the world that they are from are responsible to open a space passage to a higher world.

    For example, the Warring Kingdom Word is a Lower Thousand World. After the tribtion, Heavenly Dao has to open a space passage to a Middle Thousand World for the Supernatural Realm cultivators.

    Unfortunately, the cost of opening such a passage is extremely costly for such a low level world. As such, in order not to have to do it, Heavenly Dao exponentially increased the difficulty of the Heavenly Tribtion.

    Thus, few cultivators can pass the tribtion. Of course, those who do are in fact truly Heaven defying geniuses. These people are often saw after and recruited when they reach higher worlds.

    In fact, Wang Wei read about another method from the sect¡¯s library. This method is actually simple: upation.

    After discovering a lower ne, some more powerful nes will upy these nes and set up a powerful Trans-nar Teleportation or as it is more often called, the Ascending Channel.

    When cultivators of the lower ne reach the standard realm, they can go through the established passage to reach higher worlds. The downside to this method is the fact that these ascending cultivators are usually under strict control.

    If their native worlds are conquered by a more benevolent one, then they usually have to choose a sect to be part of after their ascension. However if their worlds are conquered by other brutal worlds, then the fate of these ascending cultivators are nothing but to be either cannon fodder in wars or bing ves to be auctioned and sold off.

    "One thing I¡¯m still curious about. How can you be able to move so freely in this world? It¡¯s one thing not to ascend to higher nes, but the Heavenly Dao of this world would never allow cultivators of your level to move freely about with the destructive power you all have." asked Wang Wei.

    Dong Hao smiled and responded, "I have to thank you Extraterrestrial Demons for this. I do not know what you guys did, however, ever since your arrival, the suppression of us Transcending Mortality Realm cultivators have been slowly reducing until it waspletely lifted."

    After hearing this, Wang Wei immediately understood the reason. Before the trial, the Supreme Realm True Monarchs have refined this world to elevate the power scale in order to allow all the Heaven Chosen topete freely.

    This must be the reason that the native Supernatural Realm of this world can move and fight freely.

    Wang Wei also realized why the Noble Alliance was not so keen on immediately signing the Soul Contract. It seems that they were already aware of the royal family¡¯s hidden cards.

    They wanted to stand and watch how he and the royal family fought to the death. In the end, whoever is the winner, they would still be the one who benefited the most.

    Wang Wei sneered at this. No matter what ns these people had, he had more than a hundred ways to deal with them.

    If they think that a weak Supernatural cultivator could defeat him, they are gravely mistaken.

    After getting the answer he wanted, Wang Wei cracked his neck and hand preparing for the next battle. He felt excited as his blood boiled; he hoped this old man could give him a proper challenge.

    Without hesitation, Wang Wei threw a powerful punch in the air. The powerful shock wave generated by the punch created an air bullet that flew towards the old man in the sky.

    Dong Hao who was also ready for battle suddenly felt a very condensed air pressure flying towards him. Without hesitation, he manifested a barrier to protect him.

    However, to his horror, the air bullet actually pushed him more than 10 meters after shing with his barrier.

    What¡¯s worse is that immediately afterward, countless more air bullets hit his shield, thus adding cracks to it.

    Dong Hao was shocked at how powerful these punches were. He knew that he might lose if he fought head on with Wang Wei. This was considered a great shame to him, being weaker than a mere Divine Altar Realm cultivator.

    However, given the prominent background of his opponent, he decided to not to think too much about it.

    Nevertheless, Dong Hao¡¯ situation was not looking too good after being bombarded by all these air bullets. So, he decided to use the one advantage that his realm hadpared to Wang Wei: The ability to fly in the air.

 Chapter 106: Judgement (1)

    Dong Hao flew to the side and evaded the air bullets that attacked him. Then, countless tattoos appeared all over his body, arm, legs, and even face.

    Afterwards, his power increased dramatically. With a wave of his hand, the patterns on his body lit up, and a gigantic mountain materialized in the air and headed straight towards his enemy.

    Wang Wei looked at Dong Hao and frowned. He was not frowning at the changes that appeared on Dong Hao as he knew these tattoos were known as Origin Pattern and all cultivators in the Supernatural Realm had them.

    The reason that he frowned was that he realized that if he continued to fight here in the capital, countless ordinary people would die in the aftermath of their battles.

    Normally, Wang Wei would not care about such things. Although that sounded ruthless, unfortunately, that is the fate of mortals that cannot control their destiny; one day, they might suddenly die due to the aftermath of cultivators¡¯ battle.

    However, currently, Wang Wei¡¯s role was a future monarch of a dynasty. As such, he has to take into consideration the lives of his citizens.

    When the mountain approached near him, Wang Wei noticed a certain metal quality of it as it shined with a golden luster under the sun. He guesses that this was not a regr mountain, but one reinforced by Gold element.

    Without hesitation, Wang Wei threw a powerful punch and a terrifying force traveled in the air and hit the mountain.

    Boom!

    The 2000 meters tall mountain trembled and cracks appeared on its metal surface. However, it was not destroyed.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Wang Wei continued to punch in the air and more cracks appeared in the mountain until it exploded into countless pieces. Then, he threw another powerful punch.

    This time however, he did not just use the raw strength of his fleshly body. Instead, he controlled the vibration from his muscles and directly released them into the air, thus creating an earthquake between Heaven and Earth.

    Bang!

    With a loud explosion, the entire city trembled slightly, the wind howled like crying ghosts, and the clouds in the sky scattered.

    The many debris of the falling mountain were instantly pulverized into powder and flew away with the wind without affecting the citizens of the capital.

    As for Dong Hao, he was pushed back by the force of the punch and threw a mouthful of blood. Despite the barrier he erected, the vibration still managed to bypass his defense and injured his organs.

    Wang Wei stood on the ground with his long grey hair floating with wind while looking at his fst. He smiled as he was very happy with the new move he just created.

    He called [Earthquake Fist] and this move took full advantage of his powerful fleshly body. One thing he alwaysined about the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture] was the fact that it did not have any fighting moves in the early stage.

    Although there are many fighting methods in the scripture--some of which even made Wang Wei drooled day and night--he needed to cultivate it to a very high realm before he could use these moves.

    What¡¯s worse was the fact that in the notes that Wang Wei read from predecessors that also cultivated the scripture did not also contain powerful moves for the early stage, but contain their understanding on how to properly control force or strength.

    Most people who sessfully cultivate this scripture usually care about the powerful defense and stamina it brought in the early stage instead of the strength.

    After taking a brief moment to contemte his new move, Wang Wei looked at Dong Hao and said, "How about we take this fight outside the city?"

    However, Dong Hao who was in the airpletely ignored him and the patterns on his body lit up again preparing for another attack.

    As such Wang Wei continued. "Don¡¯t you care about the people of this city?"

    Seeing the silence of his enemy, Wang Wei secretly sighed. Then, with all his strength, he jumped straight towards Dong Hao. His body left countless cracks in the ground and a powerful shockwave spread after his departure.

    When Dong Hao saw Wang Weiing straight at him like an artillery, he opened his mouth and spewed countless tiny swords.

    These swords then became normal size after leaving his body and with swish sound, they quickly attacked Wang Wei.

    Clink! Clink!

    The sound of metals sounded as these swords hit Wang Wei¡¯ skin, then they bounced off without even leaving a single scratch or mark.

    When Wang Wei was about to sh with Dong Hao, thetter sneered at him and easily evaded him.

    Dong Hao did not expect this Wise Sage to make such a mistake. Without the ability to fly in the air, he engaged someone else in aerialbat. However, the sneer did notst long on Dong Hao¡¯s face.

    As soon he evaded the sh, Wang Wei seemed to have anticipated this and did a somersault in the air. Then, he activated his Divine Veins to control the spiritual qi in the air to create a foothold for him.

    With a boom sound, he rushed towards Dong Hao with absolute speed. Dong Hao was quite shocked by this maneuver and was almost unable to react. However, his years of experience allowed him to instantly erect a barrier around him.

    However, Wang Wei did not care about this. With unmatched speed, his hand formed a w and easily crushed the golden barrier and grabbed Dong Hao in the face.

    While stepping in the air, he rushed outside the city while holding Dong Hao like an adult carrying a chicken.

    Boom! Wang Wei broke the sound barrier while stepping in the air with.

    All the citizens of the city heard an exploding sound, then saw a circr vapor in the air, followed by a streak of light rushing outside the city.

    After traveling a few hundred meters, Wang Wei then threw Hong Dao outside of the city.

    The Supernatural cultivator shed into the ground, forming many crack. He threw a mouthful of blood and then started coughing. The shockwave created by his crash created a cloud of dirt, and some of it had entered his lungs.

    He then mobilized his origin essence to heal the cracked bones on his back and protect his spine. He then looked at the flying Wang Wei with shock, no, he should say stepping in the air.

    Everyone knows that Divine Altar Realm cannot fly in the air. However, this Wise Sage has found a way around this problem. In fact, it is not that some people did not think of this method.

    However, in order to do such a thing, a terrifying control of spiritual qi is needed to do so, which is something that Dong Hao had previously thought to be impossible especially given the low level of spiritual qi in this world.

    Not to mention the stamina that the body would need to keep standing in the air and the terrible amount of origin qi needed to keep the Divine Veins activated made this method of flying virtually impossible for the cultivator of this world.

    Compared with flying in the air in the Supernatural Realm--which is as easy as moving one of your limbs--this method of flying seemed tooplex and nuanced for anybody to manage.

    After spitting out another mouthful of blood, Dong Hao stood up from the ground. His clothes were all tattered and his hair disheveled, however, he did not care about this.

    Suddenly, Dong Hao¡¯s body was encased by a golden armor that covered even his face and eyes.

    After seeing this, Wang Wei suddenly frowned as he did not feel the fluctuation of origin essence--which means that this was not an origin ability or method.

    All of a sudden, he thought of something: Innate Talent. Only innate talents do not require much or any energy source as they are fundamentally a part of the cultivators.

    Wang Wei was then quite surprised as he knew that not all cultivators in the Supernatural Realm had their own Innate Talent. This thing requires both talent and luck.

    If you are not talented but full of luck, then, you will not receive a talent when entering the Supernatural Realm. If you have talent but low luck, then the talent you receive will be quite shitty.

    After making his preparations, Dong Hao flew straight to Wang Wei. Since he could not use his flying ability to easily win this battle, he will fight head on to decide the winner.

    Meanwhile, after seeing Dong Haoing towards him, Wang Wei was quite excited as he knew that he was bound for an exciting battle.

    As such, he stepped in the air and rushed towards him and threw a punch. He used [Earthquake Fist] without hesitation.

    Wang Wei¡¯s fist shed with the golden Dong Hao. Boom! The air trembled and visible ripples could be seen manifesting after their crash.

    Dong Hao¡¯s golden armor cracked all over, meanwhile he threw out some blood inside. However, after a few breaths, the cracks healed and Dong Hao continued to sh head on with Wang Wei.

    In the capital, the royal family and many nobles from the alliance were watching this battle through different means. All of them were concerned as this was a fight that determined the fate of the Eastern Rain Kingdom.

 Chapter 107: Judgement (2)

    Both Wang Wei and Dong Hao started shing in the sky. The clouds scattered and the air vibrated wherever these two appeared.

    Dong Hao had suffered countless injuries with each of the shes, however, his Golden Armor was still intact.

    Wang Wei could tell that maybe this guy wanted to slowly drain both his origin qi and his stamina. However, with his current state, he could probably fight for more than a week without stopping or getting tired.

    As such, he wanted to end this battle as soon as possible. Of course, the main reason for such a decision was due to the fact that this battle was no longer fun for Wang Wei.

    Despite fighting for quite a few minutes now, Wang Wei realized that his enemy had not even managed to break off his skin, let alone injure him. His overwhelming defense made this battle quite boring for him.

    Without hesitation, he rushed towards Dong Hao and kicked him into the ground with all his strength.

    The golden armor cracked again, this time, almostpletely destroyed. Then, Dong Haonded on the ground and created an explosion that scattered dust all over. Many pieces ofnd would break from thend and fly in the air following the shockwave of Dong Hao¡¯s crash.

    Without giving his enemy a chance to breathe, Wang Wei rushed to Dong Hao and punch in the face.

    Boom!

    The force of the punch created more shockwaves on the ground. As for Dong Hao, he spit out a few pieces of his internal organs and his body was forced further deep into ground, creating a meter long crater.

    However, his face was not hit directly by the attack as he converged the golden armor that covered his whole body and made sure that it only covered his face, thus further nullifying some of the power of the punch.

    Wang Wei, after seeing that his punch did not do the intended destruction, threw more punches.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    With each punch, the ground would shake tremendously, then shockwaves would follow in the air. Pieces ofnd will fly out into the air, thennd on the ground.

    As for Dong Hao, the crater he created became deeper with each punch. By the tenth punch, he had already inserted himself more than 10 meters underground.

    Nevertheless, none of these punches had a direct hit on him. Whenever a punch was about to hit--whether his face or ribs--a golden would appear to protect him from a direct hit.

    Unfortunately, the recoil or shockwave generated by the sheer force of each punch still managed to travel inside his body and destroy many things.

    As such, right now, Dong Hao had many bones broken, both his kidneys and lungs started to fail him, and one of his eyes was destroyed.

    When he was about to receive another punch, Dong Hao quickly bit the tip of his tongue and spit out e bright red blood on his golden protection. The golden protection immediately expanded and turned into a circr shield.

    However, it did wrap around Dong Hao to protect him, instead it encased Wang Wei inside and essentially imprisoned.

    Wang Wei suddenly felt himself inside a very hard shell case, and it was very dark inside without any light source. Without hesitation, he moved his origin qi into his eyes and could see the golden shield hat trapped.

    Without hesitation, he punched the shield, however, it did not immediately destroy or crack like previous attacks. After noticing this, he used his [Earthquake Fist].

    The powerful vibration shook the golden shield after being, then it cracked. After three more punches, the shield was destroyed and myriad pieces of gold scattered everywhere with Wang Wei at the center.

    Immediately afterward, Wang Wei felt something and looked at the sky. Dong Hao was floating there with blood all over his body, one eye socket was empty, and most of his robe was destroyed.

    Without hesitation, he waved his hand and an ancientmp appeared before him. Themp had countless patterns inscribed in it, and a three colored fire was burning brightly on top of it.

    He opened his mouth and spewed more than 3 drops of deep red blood: this was his source blood. Then, these drops of blood entered themp and the fire on top of it turned from three colored to five.

    With a wave of his hand, the five-colored fire descended from the sky and attacked the surprised Wang Wei with match speed.

    The mes enveloped more than hundred meters in the surrounding area. No sign of Wang Wei could be seen as he was swallowed by the me.

    After a few minutes, the five-colored me disappeared and a body could be found standing in the middle; to be exact, it was a charred body.

    Although his clothes were intact, the skin on his arms, legs and face was badly burned. It was burned dark all over with few spots of red flesh.

    This was the first time he was injured ever since he started cultivating the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture].

    He raised his hand and looked closely at his burned skin. An intense pain suddenly assaulted his nervous system. However, Wang Wei did not care as this was not the first time he was burned alive.

    Meanwhile, in the sky, after seeing his attack working, a slight smile appeared on Dong Hao¡¯s face despite it being almost disfigured.

    However, his smile did not remain there for too long. He watched from above how Wang Wei¡¯s darkened burn skin fell off the ground, and in just a couple of seconds, new skins were regrowned.

    Without hesitation, he waved his ancientmp and new rounds of me attacked again in order not to give his opponent time to heal.

    Wang Wei instantly uses the [Lion Fist] from his [Overlord Fist] cultivation technique. This was the first time he used a fighting method based on origin qi during the whole fight.

    A 20 meters tall and 100 meters long lion manifested from Wang Wei¡¯s fist. The lion opened its mouth and roared.

    A sound wave attack came from its mouth and shed with the oing attack. Then, the me was separated in the middle, forming a V shape with both Wang Wei and the lion in the middle.

    Without any pause, Dong Hao controlled the me to fly into the air, then separated them into countless tiny meteors. Afterwards, they fell towards Wang Wei like a modern machine gun firing.

    Wang Wei threw countless punches and many lions manifested from them. Together, each lion attacks a different meteor fire. However, there were too many of them.

    Soon an explosion urred with Wang Wei in the middle. However, weirdly enough, there was no heat that emanated from the five-colored me.

    After a few seconds, the cloud of dust created by the explosion was blown away by the wind. Wang Wei¡¯s charred body was again seen in the middle of the explosion.

    However, his state was even worse than previous. This time, not only his skin was burned, but even his muscles were burned by the me. Many of his bones could be seen exposed to the outside.

    However, just like previously, they started to heal immediately. However, the process was not instant like the first attack. Many of his burned muscles started to grow back at a speed visible to the naked eyes.

    After seeing this, Dong Hao wanted to attack again. However, he spewed a mouthful of blood instead, then knelt on knee in the sky.

    Soon afterwards, his long hair immediately turned white, his skin became wrinkled, and many age spots could be seen on his face.

    When Wang Wei saw this situation, he was not that surprised. The moment that Dong Hao decided to use his source blood or blood essence to increase the power of his attacks to the Divine Body Realm, the result of this fight was doomed from the beginning. Not to mention the way he abused his ancientmp.

    Wang Wei shook his head while observing the regeneration process of his body. This was one of the reasons that he allowed himself to be so injured during this battle.

    He wanted to know how fast his body regenerated under different circumstances. That way, one day, when he is in a true battle of life and death, he can find ways to buy himself time to properly heal.

    After a few minutes, a brand new Wang Wei was standing on the ground. If anyone were to see him, you could not tell that he had suffered from a fourth degree burn.

    He then looked at Dong Hao and asked, "Don¡¯t you know that it is taboo for cultivators to use their ancientmp like you did?"

    Dong Hao who was happy to have a few seconds to rest responded:

    "What do you mean by this?"

    In fact, he was truly interested in what this Wise Sage has to say. Their royal family have long spected that these Extraterrestrial Demons came from a more advanced world than them. So, they are privy to many unknown secrets that the cultivators of this world never had ess to.

    "The me you just use is known as the Good Fortune me," continued Wang Wei. "It¡¯s not used for fighting. This is a foundation necessary by all cultivators to cultivate the next two great realms after the Supernatural Realm."

    After hearing this, Dong Hao frowned, then his one-eyed face became very ugly to look at.

    "So, you figure it out? Yes, the more you use the Good Fortune me to fight, the more you ruin your foundation and cultivation path, essentially cutting your path or chances to higher realms."

    "As such, in my world, unless a cultivator is forced to utmost despair, they will never use their me of Good Fortune to fight. Because they know that even if a tiny bit of it is used, it will be nigh impossible to make up."

    While saying all of these, Wang Wei had finished healing and he thenpletely ignored the ugly and despairing look on Dong Hao¡¯s face.

    "So, that¡¯s how it is," muttered Dong Hao in the sky. "No wonder no one has managed to pass the Heavenly Tribtion for so many years. We all thought that the world had started to enter the Dharma End Period, but it was just that we were wasting our foundation by using our Dao mes."

    After that, heughed out loud, however, thisughter sounded so bleak and deste. Although he had learned the truth, Dong Hao knew that it was toote for him.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei was ready to end this fight. Suddenly, a gigantic image appeared behind him. It was an image of him sitting on an Immortal Throne while myriad races and words bowed to him. Meanwhile, he was holding countless strings that dictated the fate of these races and worlds.

    Immediately afterward the vision appeared, the entire world trembled slightly, causing countless earthquakes. Many of the Heaven Chosen that participated in the trial were instantly alerted.

    They all looked in the direction of the Eastern Rain Kingdom and muttered:

    "Young Emperor."

 Chapter 108: Judgment (Final)

    After the vision of the Young Emperor appeared behind Wang Wei, Dong Hao suddenly felt like the environment around him changed, as if he went from one Heaven and Earth to another, from one world to another.

    Then, to his horror, he lost the ability to fly and fell from the sky andnded on the ground resulting in further severing his injuries.

    What¡¯s even worse was the fact that half of his strength was instantly gone and he did not know the reason. He guessed that it had to do with the Wise Sage, but he did not know the specifics.

    Knowing that death was soon approaching, he wanted to struggle desperately, or better yet, find a way to run away. He tried to use more of his blood essence, unfortunately, he had already run out, so he just spit more blood from his mouth due to bacsh.

    Wang Wei could guess the thought of Dong Hao, as such, he wanted to end this battle as soon as possible.

    After using the pseudo-domain of his Young Emperor Title to prevent Dong Hao from escaping through the air, he mobilized most of his origin qi and used the [Dragon Sovereign Fist].

    A mighty dragon appeared that headed straight towards Dong Hao and roared into the Heavens. The sound traveled throughout the entire city and echoed throughout Heaven. All the citizens immediately felt an instinctive fear; just like a higher life form looking down at a lower one.

    It was a fear hidden deep in their blood and soul from their ancestors when they faced the wrath of a superior life form.

    This dragon did not attack, instead released a supreme and noble aura that demands that all life form bow down to it.

    Suddenly, Dong Hao felt a tremendous pressureing down on him, preventing him from moving. He struggled with all his strength, but it did not work. So, he immediately detonated the origin essence in his body to try to resist, but it was to no avail.

    No matter how he struggled, he could not move.

    Meanwhile, after the first attack, Wang Wei rushed towards him to end this battle with onest blow.

    A few meters before arriving, Dong Hao burned out his soul in order to increase his strength in a moment of desperation.

    He opened his mouth with difficulty and a sword appeared. The sword became massive and an unpredictable heaviness could be seen from it. It rushed towards Wang Wei with tremendous speed, leaving a golden trail behind it.

    Wang Wei then muttered a few words to use an origin ability. Although Wang Wei usually does not use spells in battle does not mean that he does not know any of them.

    As a person who likes to be prepared for any asion, he has studied spells extensively back in the sect in order to know how to respond when encountering them in battle.

    After his incantation, a bright yellow me appeared in front of him and melted the rushing sword in just an instant.

    Without pause, he rushed towards Dong Hao and threw a punch. Following which, a tiger with intense killing intent appeared and rushed forwards.

    The tiger turned into a red light and prated Dong Hao¡¯s body without any resistance. The light destroyed his heart, then pierced his back leaving a massive hole visible to the naked eyes on his chest.

    Dong Hao looked at the hole with his one remaining eye, sighed and felt down on the floor, blood sshing all over the ground.

    Wang Wei gazed at Dong Hao¡¯s body on the floor and also sighed. This was the first true opponent he had since he started cultivating and the first true "life and death" battle he experienced in his life.

    All the fights he previously had were essentially eitherpetitions or trials with safety mechanisms that can save his life at any moment.

    And Dong Hao was the first opponent that truly tried to kill him at all cost. Although this opponent did not bring out his full power during the fight, he still learned a great deal of things.

    He learned that most cultivators will fight desperately when they are cornered and about to die. They can use all kinds of means to boost their fighting strength during battles--just like Dong Hao used his essence blood to increase his attack power.

    In future battles, Wang Wei will use all his strength to prevent his enemies from having the time or ability from using these methods. And if he fails to do this, he will always be on guard for desperate counter-attacks from them when they are driven on the edge of despair.

    After summarizing his gains in this battle, he waved his hand to create a deep hole, Then, he ced Dong Hai¡¯s body in it, creating a burial site. He ced a headstone made of rocks and inscribed on it:

    "Here lies Dong Hao, a loyal man to his family even in death, and a worthy and respectable opponent that fought to hisst breath."

    After doing this, he stepped in the air with rapid speed and returned to the city. By the time he reached the royal pce, Li Jun had already captured all the people inside and was waiting for his return.

    Wang Wei then entered the throne room where he saw many people bound by chains and kneeling on the ground. He ignored them before heading to a golden chair with many engraving of dragons on them.

    Without hesitation, Wang Wei sat on the Dragon Throne. Suddenly, he felt that he was all powerful, that he could control the lives of billions of people in this kingdom, that his words were absolute and no one dared to disobey it. The power was quite intoxicating.

    However, after a very brief moment, he shook this feeling off his mind. Compared to the Supreme Throne of a Great Emperor that stands above the Dao itself, what is this mundane throne?

    After thinking about these things for a moment, Wang Wei then looked at the tie people kneeling on the floor.

    He first took notice of a middle-aged man dressed in yellow dragon robe with a crown on his top knot hair. The man exuded the temperament of a person in high position, however, not he was not looking too good.

    Many of the direct line of the royal family were captured and brought to meet him. However, Wang Wei was still a little confused when he saw princess Dong Lifen also kneeling on the ground--although she was the only one not in chan.

    As such, Wang Wei asked her directly, "Princess, what is the meaning of your actions?"

    After being called upon, the princess did not get up, instead she ced her forehead on the ground and said, "I plead for your majesty to leave a way out for the royal family."

    As soon she said this, a terrifying killing intent appeared in the room directed towards her. It was from Li Jun. He looked at princess Dong Lifen as if he wanted to stab her directly with his spear.

    Despite the ufortable feeling she felt from the killing intent, she still insisted on her words, "Your majesty the Wise Sage, on ount of all the merits that I have made to your cause, please give the royal family a way to survive."

    Wang Wei waved his hand and Li Jun put away his killing intent. He then looked at the princess and responded. "Princess... No, I¡¯ll just call you Dong Lifen from now on. If it was before, I would have granted your wish. However, after what happened in Bless Wing City, there is no room for negotiation with this matter."

    Dong Lifen sighed after hearing this, not too surprised by the oue. She had heard about how her Royal Father used poison to attack and kill an entire city. She was also furious when she received the news, however, she still wanted to try to save some people.

    After a brief moment, Dong Lifen then said, "At the very least, can your majesty spare my mother and little sister. They are both innocent and did not take part in the political decisions of the kingdom."

    Wang Wei then started thinking for a few seconds, then he asked, "Can you promise that they will live an ordinary life without having any thoughts that they should not have?"

    After saying this, Wang Wei released his killing intent this time. Dong Lifen felt a suffocating breathing slowly squeezing the life out of her, then she immediately nodded as guarantee.

    She understood the warning that Wang Wei was given to her.

    After seeing her nod in agreement, he removed his killing intent and waved his hand to dismiss her.

    "I will believe your words for now. Well, you can fulfill your side of our deal."

    Dong Lifen sighed and stood from the floor with a forehead that had a slight bruise on it. She looked at her father and left the room.

    Meanwhile, the sovereign of this kingdom did not speak even a single word throughout the whole interaction. Even when he heard of his daughter¡¯s betrayal, he did not flinch or say anything.

    Wang Wei admired his firm determination. This was a man who epted defeat and death like a true king, a true ruler.

    Three days after the fall of the Eastern Rain Kingdom, all the members of the royal kingdom--except for two of them--were publicly executed.

    A vision formation was used to broadcast the entire process throughout the entire kingdom. Former princess Dong Lifen--who was very loved by the people due to her altruism and kindness--made a speech denouncing all the crimes that the royal familymitted.

    She then reassured the citizens of the kingdom that they would be in good hands when the new dynasty was established. She reassured them their lives will be much better from now on.

 Chapter 109: The New Dynasty

    A few days after the execution of the royal family, someone came to visit him in the Dragon Throne Room: It was Zheng Yi from the Noble Alliance.

    The past few days have been quite stressful for him due to the fact the Wise Sage never mentioned their agreements. Even if he did not immediately attack the nobles, they were still under great pressure.

    After seeing Wang Wei on the Dragon Chair, he bowed more than 90 degrees and said, "Long live your Majesty. May your cultivation rise and be able to live for eternity."

    Wang Wei looked at him with calm eyes, then he waved his hand and said, "You may rise."

    Then, Zeng Yi lifted his body to make eye contact with Wang Wei and addressed the reason for his visit.

    "Your majesty, I wonder whether our agreement is still valid?"

    "Of course, as long as you people choose the group of nobles that need to be made an example with, everything is still the same."

    Zheng Yi sighed a relief after hearing this, then he further asked, "Then, when can we sign the Soul Contract?"

    "There is no need for that," answered Wang Wei with a smile on his face. "Since you guys believed me to be a man of my words, then continue to strengthen this belief."

    Zheng Yi frowned after hearing this, but he did not say anything else about this topic. He bowed again and said, "Then, I shall bring your words to the Noble Alliance."

    After the brief conversation, Zheng Yi was dismissed and returned to inform the noble alliance of the result. Meanwhile, Wang Wei sneered at these nobles. If it was not the fact that he still needed them to temporarily stabilize his future dynasty, he would have killed them long ago.

    Unfortunately for him, this kingdom is very simr to Middle Earth¡¯s ancient time from his past life when ites to societal structure.

    Most knowledge is kept in the hands of these nobles and they go to extreme length to keep themon people ignorant, uneducated, and uninformed.

    After reviewing the situation of the previous kingdom, Wang Wei discovered that more than 95% of officials throughout the entire kingdom are rted to the nobles¡¯ families one way and another.

    This is one of the reasons that the Noble Alliance is not to worry about the change of dynasty. Because whoever is the winner will still need their help if they want to govern the dynasty properly.

    Because they are the true controller of thisnd, and this has been the case for countless generations and will remain the same for countless years toe.

    As for the remaining 5%, they areposed of a few schrs with upright morale that refused to associate with the nobles due to their corrupt behaviors.

    However, the fate of the remaining 5% was actually quite bleak. All of them were suppressed, killed, or exiled far away from the capital by the Noble Alliance.

    Wang Wei¡¯s next step of action is to promote the people from these 5%, cultivate a group of capable people as soon as possible while he slowly cut off the tentacles of the Noble Alliance from his dynasty.

    Duke Zheng Mansion:

    After his meeting with His Majesty Wang Wei, Zeng Yi returned home to his family and reported to the patriarch of the result.

    Duke Zheng Yong was a middle-age man in the Divine Altar Realm, also the current patriarch of the Zheng n. After receiving the report, he frowned and started thinking about his next course of action.

    "It seems that this new Emperor really wants to do something to our families," muttered Zheng Yong.

    "So what do we do now? The n has backfired on us," asked Marquis Leng Zan who was sitting next to the Duke.

    "I think it¡¯s best to follow the agreement, then let our familiesy low for a while. After all, we all know that these Extraterrestrial Demons will eventually leave this world when their trials are over," responded Viscount Chang Liu. "And I don¡¯t believe that his majesty would dare to tantly kill us with all the power that we have in this kingdom."

    The other two people nodded in agreement, then Marquis Leng Zan suddenly asked, "So which family are we going to sacrifice this time?"

    Immediately, the room became silent with only the sound of breathing and slurping being heard.

    After taking a sip of his tea, Duke Zheng Yong said with a smile, "It seemed that his majesty wanted to cause infighting among our alliance and divide us using this method. What a scheming Emperor. From the information I gathered, he is less than a hundred years old. If only my son had half, no a quarter of his abilities."

    After sighing for more than 10 seconds, the Duke continued, "There is no need to argue about this. We can take this opportunity to get rid of the other two Duke households. However, we cannot let this new Emperor think that we are easy to bully."

    The next day, Wang Wei was having a meeting with many of the ministers that are under his control. He was making ns for the establishment of the new dynasty.

    Then, someone informed that Advisor Zhao Feng asked for a meeting. After nodding, Zhao Fenf entered the room with some new information.

    He informed everyone how the Noble Alliance brought over all the family members of Duke Qiu and Duke Yun. They also brought many space rings with countless wealth in them: there were countless gold, silver, jade, jewelry, andnd deeds to countless properties.

    However, what was weird was the fact that a woman flying brought these things over. Furthermore, immediately afterward, the woman destroyed a building next to the royal pce.

    After hearing this, the room became silent and many people started thinking. One person suddenly asked, "Excuse me, what does the Noble Alliance mean by this?"

    "It¡¯s a message, or to be precise, a warning," answered Li Jun with a frown on his face.

    "Message? Warning? What kind of warning?"

    "It is to tell us that the final card of their family is actually also a Supernatural Realm cultivator," responded another voice. This time it was Wang Wei who exined.

    However, the minister who asked the question was still somewhat confused, so he continued to ask:

    "Your majesty, you have proven that you are way more powerful than any cultivator in the Transcending Mortality Realm, so why would they use this method to warn us? It makes no sense."

    "I am indeed more powerful than cultivators in that realm, however, one of my biggest ws is the fact that I cannot fly as easily and as fast as them in the air. As long as cultivators in that realm decide to run away, I cannot guarantee that I can prevent them from doing so."

    "And if one of these Supernatural Realm cultivators decided to hide and use gueri tactics and randomly attacked the citizens in the different cities located throughout our vast territory, there is nothing I can do about it."

    Immediately, the minister realized the importance of this warning. Given how these nobles do not give a damn about ordinary people, it is highly likely that they would use such a method.

    Yan Liling suddenly added to the conversation:

    "The tactic of the Noble Alliance is actually quite brilliant. They use the deal we made with them to get rid of both Duke Qiu and Duke Yun Household--two nobles ns that were secretly raised by the previous ruler to bnced the rising power of the three most powerful and ancient noble n in the Eastern Rain Kingdom: the Zheng, Chang, and Leng n."

    "By doing this and handing over their wealth, they showed an act of submission to the new dynasty, while at the same time, they also sent a powerful cultivator to deliver these things as a threat and deterrent, thus securing their ce and status for the future."

    "Essentially hitting two birds with one stone. Whoever came up with this idea has quite the tactical mind and political ability."

    "It must have been that old fox Zheng Yong," answered Wang Wei with sneer on his face, "From the information I gathered, this old man is the most cunning and vicious of all the nobles."

    "However, it does not matter. I have plenty of time to y these scheming old men. Just wait for me to fully control all the territory of this kingdom, then I will get rid of them."

    ...

    Soon, two years passed in a blink of an eye. Today was special for the people from the former Eastern Rain Kingdom. A special day because today was the day that a new dynasty will be formally established on the ashes of the former kingdom.

    In front of the royal ce, Wang Wei was wearing a purple dragon robe with a crown on his head. An altar stood in front of him, while countless government officials stood behind him with Dong Lifen being the closest to him.

    She was wearing a robe with many phoenixes on them and a crown also decorated with phoenixes. She looked breathtakingly beautiful, but also a little nervous.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei took out an imperial jade carving of a dragon called the Imperial Seal. This was a symbol of imperial power, and also a treasure that condensed the luck of the fortune dynasty.

    This one was brought from the Myriad Emperor World specifically for the trial, otherwise he would have to use a less effective one from this world.

    Wang Wei walked in front of the altar, and in front of billions of people watching--both personally or from Image Formation scattered all over the territory-- and said:

    "Heavenly Dao above, in the past years, I have conquered vast territory, brought peace to this turbulentnd, brought food, knowledge and prosperity to the people of thisnd. Now, I would like to establish a fortune dynasty with the name "Great Xia¡¯. Please allow it."

    Originally, Wang Wei wanted to call the dynasty "Great Wei" after his name, but given the fact there used to be a dynasty with that name, he chose the name of the Empire he ruled during the Fourth Pagoda Trials instead.

    After executing the ceremony, Wang Wei suddenly felt a vast and powerful will appeared above the altar, then the will thoroughly scan the entire territory under his rule.

    It checked the size of the territory, the living condition of the people, their happiness and satisfaction with their new ruler.

    After that, countless golden lights--from all thend people--came together in the sky to form a golden dragon with nine ws. The dragon had beautiful and powerful scales all over its body.

    This dragon was the manifestation of the Great Xia Dynasty¡¯s luck. This time, it was not only Wang Wei who saw it, but all the citizens of his territory.

    This is the difference between a fortune dynasty and a regr one: the gathering and manifestation of Qi Luck.

    Immediately afterwards, all the citizens knelt down and said at the same time, "Long Live, Long Live your majesty to Eternity."

    This sound riveted throughout the entire dynasty, forming a beautiful harmony of Heaven and Earth. The sound then seemed to blend with the sky, then many auspicious clouds manifested above the sky, turning the Heaven into a golden luster.

    Immediately afterwards, the Golden Dragon roared into the Heaven, then the character for "Xia" appeared from his mouth, flew over to Wang Wei¡¯s hand and turned into a scroll with the words "Conferred God List" written as a title.

    He then read the words inscribed on them.

    Conferred God List:

    Emperor--?????

    Empress--.....

    First Consort--...

    ...

    ...

    Prime Minister--... and so on.

    After reading the title or positions of the list, he frowned after seeing the questions marks behind the Emperor name. He sighed as he knew that what he feared the most had happened.

 Chapter 110: Internal Affairs

    Logically speaking, the name after the Emperor on the "Conferred God List¡¯¡¯ should be Wang Wei, however something went wrong. His luck was supposed to blend in with the luck of the dynasty, however, due to the fact that it had turned ck after he broke through the 13th Layer of the Body Refining Realm, Heaven and Earth did not recognize or acknowledge such Qi Luck Dragon.

    Wang Wei could feel that the state of his luck was actually quite beneficial to himter on his cultivation path, but there is a high chance that if he left it like that he might receive a crappy talent when he broke into the Supernatural Realm as Heaven and Earth did recognize his existence, or to be precise, his luck.

    However, Wang Wei was not too worried by this as he already had a n. He could feel that his Luck Dragon was special and he needed a specific way to control it.

    Unfortunately, despite having studied the secret method given by the sect on how to properly control luck, he did not know how to control his own. As such, Wang Wei theorized that as long as he had enough knowledge about luck, he could find a solution to his problem.

    Before then, he needed to use the scientific method of observing and recording how luck is controlled. As such, he needed a volunteer, a test subject.

    And he had already found one: Dong Lifen.

    The reason that he wanted her as his Empress was not just because of the need for her to provide his cause with legitimacy, or to use her prestige to calm down the people and increase the people¡¯s belonging to the new dynasty.

    No, all of these reasons were secondary. The main reason was that he needed her to be close to him so that he could observe and study her Qi Luck for his own benefit.

    .. .

    After the founding of the nation ceremony, Wang Wei returned to his throne room with all the officials there waiting.

    He has been waiting for this day for many years. Although he could have founded a country two years ago, however, with the luck he had at that time, the country would have probably turned into a kingdom instead of a dynasty.

    Wang Wei did not want to go through the process of updating from kingdom to dynasty, so he waited when the territory¡¯s luck was enough for the founding nation to be directly elevated to dynasty.

    Wang Wei then took out the Conferred God List and the Imperial Seal. The purpose of the list is to bless each official on it with the luck of the dynasty. The higher the rank, the more luck they will be blessed with.

    Luck blessing has many advantages. It can increase the speed of cultivation. For example, Wang Wei--as the Emperor--is the highest official in the kingdom and he has a blessing of 9 times the cultivating speed of a normal person.

    Then, the Empress Dong Lifen will have at least 8 times the cultivating speed. The different consort and concubines in the pce will have different levels of benefit bonus to their cultivation speed.

    The same rules applied to other official positions such as Prime Minister or Chancellor.

    Another benefit that luck provides is the increase inprehension ability. Although it is not as exaggerated as several times the increase in cultivation speed, the increase is high enough to be easily noticeable--especially for the people of this world who have low talent.

    As long as you have a high position in the dynasty, you can still cultivate to higher realms without having to be hindered by innate talent.

    As for Wang Wei¡¯s group, a high position made it easier for them to absorb the luck they needed for this trial.

    After taking the list, Wang Wei began to officially seal different people in different positions.

    He first sealed Dong Lifen as the Empress. Immediately afterward, she felt that the world around her was more clear. The blood qi inside her body seemed to move faster and more easily.

    After Dong Lifen, Wang Wei began to seal his group into different positions. In order to properly govern his dynasty, Wang Weibined many different political systems from his past life.

    He divided all the officials into 9 grades, with grade 1 being the highest and grade 9 the lowest. Then, he created a cab that helped him share the burden of governing the world.

    In the cab, only officials Grade 3 and above are allowed to enter. Also, there were three Grade 1 positions in the cab.

    Yan Liling served as the Chancellor, in charge of the overall political situations of the entire dynasty. Furthermore, as an alchemist, she is also responsible for the logistics of the dynasty like taking care of the spiritual gardens, procuring new spiritual medicines and refining pills for the entire dynasty.

    In fact, Yan Liling had an overwhelming amount of power in the Great Xia Dynasty. If it was any other ordinary kingdom or dynasty, the Emperor would never allow one person to wield so much power.

    Unfortunately, for the four of them, this dynasty is nothing but a trial and no one really cares about such things as power and control.

    Another Grade 1 position was the Grand Commandant, which was Li Jun¡¯s official position. He was in charge of the entire dynasty¡¯s military power: from recruitment, to funding, to military deployment. Wang Wei basically gave all the military power to Li Jun and decided to bezy.

    Of course, this was due to the trust he had in Li Jun and the fact that arge military did not y a big role to cultivators like him in this world. With his strength, he could single handedly destroy an army of more than a million soldiers.

    After his position was established in the Conferred God List, Li Jun did feel the increase in cultivation speed, although just slightly.

    In fact, this made sense. The 8 times increase in cultivation speed is based on the average people of this world. To a talented person like Li Jun, this has little to no effect on him.

    Not to mention that his cultivation was soon reaching the peak that this world allowed. So, the effect was not significant to him or Wang Wei and Yan Liling.

    However, Li Jun did benefit from the increase in hisprehension ability. He smiled happily as he could use less time to understand the [Heaven Fighting Scripture].

    Thest grade 1 position was called by Wang Wei as the Grand Censorate and was given to Wang Ju.

    Just like the name implied, this was a position in charge of secretly monitoring both the officials of the dynasty and people from foreign dynasties. This position can be called the "eye of the emperor".

    Of all the three grade 1 positions, this was the one that Wang Wei ced the most heavy emphasis on. He used Wang Ju¡¯s spying ability to monitor all the corruption in his territory and eliminate them.

    As Wang Wei¡¯s purpose is to gather luck, he needed his territory to be free from corruption so that the people¡¯s heart can be at peace, and thus stabilizing the luck of the dynasty.

    Additionally, he needs to be informed of what is going on in different dynasties to prepare for future war. The fastest way to increase luck is to conquer morend and increase the territory of the dynasty.

    After sealing the three of them for their position, Wang Wei spent a few hours sealing other people as well. The whole process took quite some time, then a meeting to report the situation of the dynasty urred.

    The Minister of Agriculture stepped to the front and kowtowed in the ground, "I have failed your majesty¡¯s expectation. The grains that you asked me to cultivate have failed."

    Wang Wei frowned and said, "You can get up. Give me your report on the process."

    After hearing this, the minister stood up and handed a document and seed to someone on the side, who then handed it to Wang Wei.

    In fact, Wang Wei hated these tedious processes, but he also knew that it is something necessary to act with certain decorum in formal asions.

    Since he is the Emperor of a dynasty, it is considered ungentlemanly or impolite to directly receive something directly from his subject.

    After receiving the paper, he started reading the paper.

    After conquering the Eastern Rain Kingdom two years ago, Wang Wei started to focus heavily on two topics: one of which was agriculture.

    In order to be able to feed the whole kingdom, he spread knowledge on how to properly cultivate thend.

    Of course, he did not stop there. After giving the people enough time to adapt to these methods, Wang Wei began to use scientific methods to farm.

    Of course Wang Wei did not have ess to technology from his past life--even with his eidetic memory.

    However, he was still a rtively powerful refiner and array master. As such, he created many puppets to rece manualbor in farms. He created formations to regte temperature, humidity, and pH of nts.

    He worked with Yan Liling to create pills that can rece chemical fertilizers.

    In simple words, Wang Wei used the power of cultivation to revolutionize the daily lives of ordinary people. Of course, many cultivatorsined, but Wang Wei used both force and rewards to encourage these people to do the job he wanted them to do.

    As for the failure that the Minister of Agriculture spoke of, it was because Wang Wei asked his department to use the concept of hybridization to cultivate specific grains that can grow rapidly solely based on the amount of spiritual qi in the environment.

    The specific crop would be able to absorb spiritual qi from Heaven and Earth to elerate the rate that it grows and mature.

    If the process had seeded, Wang Wei would set up a Spirit Gathering Array, then nt these seeds and watch as they grow exponentially rapidly, thus increasing the amount of food for the entire dynasty.

    If he seeded, he would have aplished something incredible. Imagine an entire dynasty, no, an entire world free from hunger and starvation due to abundant food and nourishment.

    This would be quite extraordinary!

    After reading the paper and analyzing the failed product, Wang Wei sighed for a while before starting to think to himself.

    ¡¯It seemed that the Laws of Science do not really apply to the cultivation world, or at least, not 100%. And maybe, I am way over my head.¡¯

    ¡¯I should think that it would not be easy to make such a heaven defying thing. What I tried to do was essentially turning something rotten into something magical. Maybe, only a Great Emperor who cultivates the Dao of Good Fortune could create such a magical seed that can change the course of an entire civilization.¡¯

 Chapter 111: Changes (1)

    The meetingsted for quite some time as Wang Wei had many things to review before everyone was dismissed. However, one person remained behind to have a private conversation with Wang Wei: it was Empress Dong Lifen.

    Wang Wei moved his head to his side and looked at her still sitting in her Phoenix Throne and asked, "Do you have anything else to say to me?"

    Dong Lifen then stood up, bowed properly and said, "I would like to thank your majesty for keeping his words and treating the people as well as you do."

    Wang Wei waved his hand and replied, "Rise. There is no need to thank me. As I said before, this is just a trial to me and doing so will benefit me greatly."

    "That may be true, your majesty," answered Dong Lifen, still in the bowing posture. "However, I have seen the information about the other kingdoms and dynasties. None of your peers spent so much time and effort on the livelihood of the people."

    "Although the lives of themon people have improved dramatically,pared to the changes in our kingdom... And all of this is due to your majesty¡¯s divine vision."

    Wang Wei smiled and held her up.

    "You can rise now, and I will ept your praise." After setting her down in her throne, he suddenly asked.

    "I¡¯ve been wondering, why are you still in the Body Refining Realm 11th Layer? With your talent and cultivation resources you have ess to, you should have long entered the Divine Sea Realm."

    Dong Lifen--who was in the process of brewing tea for Wang Wei--suddenly paused and a stiff smile was stuck on her face. Then she continued as if nothing ever happened.

    "I¡¯m just making sure that my foundation is very solid in each realm, that¡¯s all."

    However, the observant Wang Wei still caught on to her actions and seemed to have thought something.

    "You are quite ambitious. Not satisfied with having a Supreme Foundation and wanting to have a Dao Foundation instead."

    Dong Lifen immediately lowered her head after hearing Wang Wei¡¯s words. Without looking him in the eyes, she rapidly served the tea, almost spilling on him.

    Suddenly, an idea appeared in Wang Wei¡¯s mind. As such, he reassured her.

    "You do not need to be afraid or anxious. There is nothing wrong with being ambitious. Unfortunately, the secret to having a Dao Foundation is the highest one of my sect. And even with my status, I would be in a great deal of trouble if I revealed it to you, and even this world might be implicated if news were to spread out that I leaked one of the sect¡¯s highest secrets."

    After hearing this, Dong Lifen¡¯s head was further lowered, and she even secretly sighed to herself.

    "Although I cannot tell you how to make a breakthrough," continued Wang Wei. "I can still provide you with some help."

    Dong Lifen raised her head with a swift motion, then her dreamy eyes looked at Wang Wei with an unknown twinkle on them. Right in this moment, she unknowingly exuded a fleeting and ethereal beauty.

    "The answer to your problem is actually right in front of you: luck. The dynasty¡¯s luck or fortune has many magical and unimaginable means. If you study it thoroughly, you may find a way to elevate your foundation to the level of Dao."

    "But your majesty, the luck of the dynasty can only be controlled by you alone."

    "Since I have mentioned it, that means I have a way around this. When I¡¯m not busy, you cane find me and I will use the Imperial Seal to allow you control over the dynasty¡¯s luck. I¡¯ll even provide you with my experience in breaking through the Body Refining 12th Layer."

    Dong Lifen wanted to immediately object. Control of a dynasty¡¯s luck is one the symbol of an Emperor, it is proof of their status and power. How could she use such a thing?

    Even if she wanted to, the ministers of the court would never allow it. They would instantly use her of having the idea of revolt and asked that she be deposed of her status immediately.

    Maybe even worse, they might ask that she be executed for treason. Dong Lifen was well aware that many ministers of the court did not like her or approved of her--especially given the fact that she was the remains of thest dynasty.

    Many people have alreadyined and asked his majesty to reduce her status to consorts. Fortunately for her, his majesty did not care about these people and always ignored him, otherwise her status would be greatly affected.

    Dong Lifen looked at the calm Wang Wei and realized that he was different from other Emperors and he had secretly been protecting her. She blushed slightly, and with a look of determination, bowed once again and said, "Then, I will dly ept your majesty¡¯s favor and grace."

    Afterwards, the two of them chatted over tea before Dong Lifen left towards her own pce with steady strides and a wide smile.

    Wang Wei watched the empress leaving and a gleam of light shed deep into his jeweled grey eyes.

    "It seemed that there was no need for me to find a way for her to be interested in studying luck. After all, there is no greater motivation than the desire for self-improvement," muttered Wang Wei with a cunning smile on his face, then he headed to his cultivation room.

    Meanwhile, after the meeting, both Li Jun and Yan Liling exited the pce together. They looked at the moonlight enveloping the entire capital. Unfortunately, the brightness of the moon was overshadowed by the beautifully lit city.

    As Li Jun walked and chatted with Yan Liling, he observed how many houses hadmps that illuminate the night.

    However, themps did not have fire burning in them, but exuded powerful lights that can be seen from far distances.

    Suddenly, Li Jun looked at Yan Liling and said, "I suddenly had the urge to visit Rainbow City."

    "Sote at night?"

    "Well, it won¡¯t take long anyway."

    "Okay. Let¡¯s go."

    After the two of them agreed, they walked to a corner of a lighted street and waved their hands.

    Soon, a carriage came and stopped in front of them and the driver said, "Young Master and Miss, did you call for a Flying Horse Carriage?"

    The two of them nodded and entered the carriage and said to the driver through a ss window, "Drop us at the Dragon Launch Station."

    "No problem," responded the driver. Then, he pressed a button.

    Immediately afterwards, countless runes lit up on the carriage, the driver ced both hands on a circr wooden barrel top and steered the carriage.

    The carriage--who was in fact driven by a wooden horse that had four wheels for legs--started to move forward rapidly on a streetrge enough for more than 10 carriages to pass through.

    Despite this though, each carriage followed a single line and ran behind each other without trying to surpass each other.

    A few minutes on the road, the driver suddenly said to the both of them, " I cannot believe that your majesty created such a magical carriage for themon people. Now, traveling has be so easy."

    "It is indeed a brilliant invention," responded Li Jun.

    "I heard the original name was a ca..car. I wonder if it¡¯s true?"

    "It¡¯s true, however, the officials of the court argue that the people would be intimidated by the new and unrecognizable name and it is better to use something more familiar. As such the name Flying Horse Carriage was used."

    "Well personally, I think the current name is quite pleasing." The driver seemed not surprised that these two passengers had ess to sensitive information such as this.

    The reason for that is the fact that the driver had already guessed that these two people had a powerful background based on the clothes they were wearing.

    As a person who has been driving a carriage for quite some time now, he has learned to identify customers with prestigious and noble backgrounds based on their clothes and demeanor.

    Seeing that these customers were actually quite amiable, the driver continued to chat with them.

    "I have been living in the capital for many years and have experienced many things in my life. But, I have never seen a ce change as much as the capital did in the past 2 years."

    "You cannot find any dirt or filth in the entire city, there are no beggars lying everywhere, everyone has proper clothes to wear."

    "And more importantly are those new immortalmps that can light up by themselves without fire. I can tell you my wife was the happiest when our family bought our first immortalmp."

    "I only had to save for a month to be able to afford it. You can imagine my surprise when I heard that such a heavenly thing actually cost so little. At first, I thought this was some kind of scam."

    "However, when my neighbor bought his first immortalmp and told me that the price was actually real, I was so happy that I went to buy a statue of your majesty to pray for blessing for him."

    The driver sighed and looked a little distracted for a brief moment before regaining his bearing.

    "I know that thew of the dynasty does not allow people to pray to his majesty, but I couldn¡¯t help myself."

    "And after I bought the immortalmp, my son was also very happy. He no longer had to squint in the candle light when studying."

 Chapter 112: Changes (2)

    Both Wang Wei and Yan Liling looked at the driver that seemed to want to release himself by talking to someone and they sighed.

    This realized how much of an impact their big brother has on this world and the amount of changes he brought to the people. This driver is just among the billions of people whose lives that their big brother has changed over the past two years.

    After a brief pause of reminiscing, the driver did not stopped talking and continued on:

    "Don¡¯t get me started on the Sage Book that the school provided to my son. Not only was the school free to attend, they even provided the student with an immortal artifact like this."

    "I heard my son say that his teacher was talking to him directly through the book. So, how does this thing work anyway?"

    "It¡¯s not actually talking to him, but cing him in an illusion."

    "Illusion?"

    "Yes," answered Yan Liling. "The Sage Book has an illusion array carved on it that ces the students into a powerful illusion where they can review their teacher¡¯s lecture and knowledge."

    "With this illusion, the students can have knowledge directly ced inside their minds, thus skipping the process of memorizing things. They can also have ess to every teachers¡¯ lecture anywhere and anytime."

    "Big brother... I mean his majesty created this method to be able to quickly train officials for the dynasty."

    Of course Yan Liling only briefly summarized the purpose of this book and did not mention many of the revolutionary ideas in them.

    For example, while in the illusion, the people will enter a state of deep focus in which their spirits will be enhanced to the extreme, thus dramatically increasing the learning abilities of each student.

    In order not to be affected, each school is required to properly feed each student as thus intense focus can have a negative effect on the body.

    In order to create this origin artifact, her big brother had to study illusion with Su Ai for months. As a person knowledgeable in ruins, Yan Liling had to marvel at such innovative use of runes and refining.

    The driver listened attentively and nodded.

    "Although I don¡¯t understand what you are saying," said the driver. "I¡¯m still happy that his majesty created such an immortal artifact."

    Suddenly, Yan Liling frowned and asked. "Shouldn¡¯t you know some of these things? ording to thew, each driver of the Flying Horse Carriage needs to be illiterate and pass a test to be able to publicly steer one."

    The driver smiled with embarrassment and hurriedly answered, "I did not go to school to learn, but my son taught me how to read and I passed the test. This is my permit."

    After saying this, the driver took out a paper from his steering department and showed it to Yan Liling through the ss window that separated them.

    After checking the permit, Yan Liling nodded and said, "It seemed to be a legal one. You must be very intelligent to be able to learn reading on your own."

    The driver blushed a little after hearing thepliment and responded, "At that time, I was still working hard with a normal chariot to save enough money to buy the Horse Flying One. I could tell at one nce that this new carriage was going to be the standard from now on, so I wanted to be one of the first people to get one."

    "However, I would have wasted a lot of time if I had to go to school everyday to learn, so I just asked my son to teach me in person. Thanks to Heaven, no, thanks to his majesty¡¯s blessing, I was able to pass the test and get my license."

    Both Li Jun and Yan Liling nodded and continued chatting throughout the rest of the journey. A few minutester, the two of them arrived at their destination, paid the driver and secretly gave him a very handsome red envelope.

    After the two of them left, the driver muttered to himself, "My wife would never believe that such a fairy-like sister actuallymented on how smart I am. That old woman never appreciated my wisdom."

    "Hey, I should have listened to my son and bought one of those magical flutes that put other people¡¯s voices on them. What was it called again... Right, Voice Storing Flute. However, these things are too expensive."

    After saying that, the driver got in his carriage and drove out, searching for his next passenger.

    Meanwhile, Li Jun and Yan Liling arrived at their destination: the Dragon Launch Station.

    Then, they went to buy their boarding permits. After showing their identification card, the woman responsible for providing the permit was immediately flustered for a moment and said,

    "Your excellencies, as high ranking officials, boarding permits are actually free. You do not need to pay."

    However, both Li Jun and Yan Liling shook their heads and still paid for their permits. Then, they waited for a few minutes.

    Soon, they heard a melodious voice echoing throughout the station:

    "The Crawling Dragon Construct has arrived. All passengers prepared to board and stay away from the doors."

    After the announcement, Li Jun and Yan Liling saw a wooden construct in the shape of a dragon traveling rapidly on a pre-established track before stopping. Then, many scales on the dragon construct opened up horizontally.

    Following which, countless people exited the construct and left in different directions. Afterwards, both Li Jun and Yan Liling entered the construct.

    They searched for a while before finding a private carriage with a few people on them.

    "I cannot believe that Puppets could be used in such a way!" marveled Li Jun and with stars twinkling in his eyes.

    "That¡¯s true," responded Yan Liling after sitting down. "Big brother Wang Wei has beenining that the transportation methods of this world were so slow and tiring. So, he found a way to improve it."

    "Yeah. What is more impressive was that he did not just use such marvelous origin artifacts only for cultivators, but found ways tomercialize it by making sure it can be controlled by mortals."

    "However, many of the cultivators in the court object to making cultivating objects essible to mortals. All of them have such low vision," replied Yan Liling with a sneer on her face."

    Li Jun looked at hispanion with a wry smile on his face. "There is no need to criticize them. Even in our world, the cultivators would react the same way they did. In fact, if we were not influenced by big brother, can you guarantee that we would not respond the same way?"

    Yan Liling did not answer his question. After a few seconds, she said, "What a weird word mercialize¡¯."

    "Big brother always has a bunch of weird names. Didn¡¯t he want to call the Crawling Dragon Construct a ¡¯train¡¯. I heard my mother say that all geniuses have weird habits."

    "So, my little genius, what is your weird habit?" asked Yan Liling with charming eyes that could mesmerize most men.

    Li Jun then whispered in her ears: "How about I show you my weirdness tonight, when we are alone?"

    Yan Liling immediately blushed and pushed Li Jun away and said, "Not here in public."

    Li Jun smirked a little and moved his head away, looking at the window in order not to further embarrass his wife.

    After a few minutes, Yan Liling had regained herposure and asked, "What are you thinking so deeply about?"

    "I¡¯m thinking whether the Human Emperor was as good as big brother Wang Wei?"

    After hearing this, Yan Liling also had a pensive look on her face.

    "Who is the Human Emperor you are talking about?" said a sudden melodious voice while the two of them were thinking.

    They both turned their voice in the direction of the voice. There, they saw a beautiful young girl looking at them.

    The beautiful girl was dressed with a refined hanfu, she had a very calm temperament and eyes full of vicissitudes that contradicted her youthful face.

    Yan Liling took a good look at her before saying, "Are you the Empress¡¯ master, Yu Siyu?"

    The beautiful girl then sat next to the two of them after an invitation.

    "Looking at your face, you must have broken through the Divine Altar Realm," said Yan Liling with a smile.

    Yu Siyu bowed and said, "Thank You, Miss Yan Liling for the pills you provided."

    "No problem. As long as you work hard for the big brother, you will always be rewarded. So, what are you doing here?"

    After hearing Yan Liling¡¯s question, Yu Siyu sighed and answered, "After my breakthrough about a month ago, I exited my seclusion to find the capital, no, the entire kingdom has changed dramatically."

    "So, I decided to travel around to get acquainted with the changes that have urred. Today, I decided to spend the whole day traveling to different parts of the dynasty through the Crawling Dragon Construct, when I overheard your conversations just now."

    "So, that¡¯s how it is."

    "I¡¯m still very curious about your world, especially this Human Emperor you just mentioned. If you don¡¯t mind, could you please tell me about him."

    Both Li Jun and Yan Liling looked at each other for a brief moment, Noticing this, Yu Siyu quickly said, "If this is some sort of secret, you do not have to say anything."

    "No, it¡¯s not like that," answered Li Jun. "We were just a little surprised by the sudden question."

    "As for the Human Emperor, he was a legendary character from our world."

 Chapter 113: The Human Emperor (1)

    After taking a brief moment of recollection, Yan Liling began to exin the origin and story of the Human Emperor.

    "You should have learned about the differences of worlds from the Empress, right?" asked Yan Liling.

    "Yes, Fen¡¯er has exined to me the differences between Lower Thousands World and Greater Thousands Worlds. She even mentioned the fact that the world you guys came from is a Heaven Will World--which is a world that can give birth to a Great Emperor," answered Yu Siyu with a look of envy and yearning in her eyes.

    "Well, as one of the highest levels of worlds in the Endless Void, you can imagine how long its history stood," continued Yan Liling.

    "In order to properly study it, the cultivators in our world have divided our history into different eras: nine to be precise."

    "First there was the Chaotic Era. However, we do not know much about this era except for the fact that our world was just born and as such,pletely inhabitable by any living creatures--both living and nonliving."

    "After that came the Primordial Era. In that time, Heavenly Dao waspleted and living beings came to our world. In current time, all we know is the fact that this era was inhabited by many fierce Innate life forms such as Primordial Gods, Dragons and Phoenixes."

    "There are rumors that the name of our world¡¯s current five continents was named after these Innate beings."

    After saying this, Yan Liling paused for a moment and realized that her exnation might take some time and it was inappropriate to be constantly talking the whole time.

    As such, she secretly elbowed Li Jun, who immediately understood her meaning. As such, he took a few minutes to brew tea for the three of them.

    After serving the tea, he said, "This is some of the Longxue tea that I have secretly stolen from big brother Wang Wei."

    Yu Siyu smiled happily after hearing this, then drank her tea with a smile on her face. Just having the opportunity to drink this tea again was worth her trip today.

    "I never understood big brother Wang Wei¡¯s love for Longxue tea. Although it is one of the best teas in our world, there are still many that are as good as it, if not better,"mented Yan Liling.

    "That¡¯s because you never tasted it when big brother used his secret brewing method. I don¡¯t know what ingredient he used, but the taste of the tea was magically transformed into something beyond wonders," answered Li Jun with a reminiscent look on his face.

    "I remember the first time that I tasted it. The taste was simply heavenly. Afterward, I spent more than a year pestering him to give me the recipe, but he refused."

    "What¡¯s even worse was the fact that he even refused to brew it for me with his special recipe afterwards. If I did notin to Uncle Wang Tian, he probably would never have brewed the tea for me again."

    Yan Liling then realized why both Li Jun and Wang Wei were so in love with this tea; it seemed that both of them had their own secret recipe that they shared together.

    She secretly clenched her teeth andined about how these guys are leaving her out. She vowed to get her revenge.

    Li Jun suddenly felt that hispanion changed somehow and looked at her, but he did not find anything, so he believed that he must be thinking too much.

    After taking a sip of her tea, Yan Liling continued her exnation towards Yu Siyu--who was happily drinking her tea.

    "Where was I again in my exnation?"

    "You mentioned your world¡¯s different Eras in history. Especially the Primordial Era."

    "Yes, the Primordial Era. After that era came the Beginning Emperor Era. We do not know much about this era except for the fact that a human by the name of Long Guo was the first person to prove the Dao and took the name of the Heaven Opening Emperor."

    "Then came the Void or Null Era. In fact, in our current era, nothing is actually known about this era, hence the name. However, after years of study, many cultivators believed that a terrifying catastrophe enveloped our world."

    "As a result, all the Primordial Gods and Innate Life forms like Dragon, Phoenixes, and Qilin became extinct in our world. No, to be precise, they were gone."

    "What¡¯s even worse was that after the Null Era, the cultivation civilization in our world waspletely destroyed or cut off. There were no cultivation techniques, no formation or pill inheritance left. Everything had to start over."

    Yu Siyu almost choked on her tea after hearing this. Based on the information that her disciples had told her, she knew how powerful the world of these people is.

    However, she just learned that something as severe as inheritance being cut off actually happened to them.

    Immediately afterwards, cold sweat started falling from Yu Siyu¡¯s back. If even such a powerful world can suffer such tragedy, then, doesn¡¯t that mean her Little Thousand World could be destroyed at any moment from threats from above?

    ¡¯The Endless Void is really a ce of constant danger where anything could happen,¡¯ thought Yu Siyu to herself.

    Meanwhile, Yan Liling continued her story.

    "After the Null Era, many genius cultivators sought to rebuild the civilization of our world and seeded. The first of which was the founder of our sect, Wang Qishan, also referred to as Emperor Qiyuan."

    "After creating the Origin Path Cultivating System and spreading it out, he proved the Dao and became a Great Emperor. Emperor Qiyuan then sessful started the Ancient Emperor Era,"

    "Foun...Founder!"

    "Yes, the founder of our sect."

    "Are you saying that the founder of the sect you guys came from created the cultivating method that we are currently using in this world?"

    "That¡¯s exactly right." answered Yan Liling with a little pride on her face.

    Meanwhile, a great turmoil was going on inside Yu Siyu¡¯s mind. Although she guessed that these young people had extraordinary status, she did not think that their status was so noble.

    Especially when ites to his majesty Wang Wei. She noticed how he was the leader of the group. Additionally, given the fact that he shared the same surname as Emperor Qiyuan, there is a high chance that he is his direct descendant.

    After taking a mouthful of tea to calm herself down, she asked, "What about the Human Emperor you mentioned before?"

    "Yes, the Human Emperor was also an Ancient Emperor. In fact, he was thest Great Emperor of that era. To be precise, he ended that era."

    "Near the end of the Ancient Emperor Era, our world faced another disaster. The first Great Emperor from the Demon race was born."

    "Demon Race?"

    "Oh right, I forgot that your world does not have a Demon Race. You should be aware of demonic beasts?"

    Yu Siyu then nodded. Their world does have demonic beasts living in mountains, ocean, and mainly forests. The majority of these beasts are way more powerful than ordinary cultivators.

    "After a demonic beast enters Tier 4 or the Supernatural Realm, most of them will go through Heavenly Tribtion to turn into humans. However, some demonic beasts with powerful bloodlines can turn into human shape the moment they are born."

    "However, these demonic beasts are quite arrogant and refuse to acknowledge that they are the same as the other demonic beasts with lower intelligence and bloodlines. As such, they referred to themselves as the Demon Race instead."

    Yu Siyu understood her meaning as simr things happened in this word. There is a group of humans who swallowed the blood of demonic beasts and survived the process.

    This method granted them extraordinary abilities that normal humans or cultivators do not have. As such, these groups of people refused to acknowledge themselves as just human and called themselves the Blood Human Race.

    After a brief exnation, Yan Liling continued her story.

    "After the demon race gave birth to their first Great Emperor, he did not behave morally upright like the other human Emperors."

    "He started to conquer the entire world, while killing all the humans. Wherever he went, he would either kill all the people or enved them in servitude of the Demon Race."

    "Many powerful Emperor Lineage fought against the Golden Ape Great Emperor with either their Emperor Artifacts or formations. However, it was of no use."

    Yan Liling paused for a moment to take a sip of tea. Meanwhile, Yu Siyu wondered how she could remain so calm about this.

    "The Golden Ape Great Emperor, as the most powerful cultivator of the world at that time, was simply unstoppable. Any people who attacked him would either be killed or suppressed."

    "All the cultivators of our world were desperate and thought that the end of the human race wasing."

    "That was until the Human Emperor appeared. His origins were unknown and mysterious. However, he came up with a brilliant idea."

    "The idea was to create a Fortune Dynasty and gather the luck of the entire human race to be able to fight the Golden Ape Emperor."

    Yu Siyu had a weird look on her face. She could not understand how this was a great idea as fortune dynasties existed all over this world."

    "You might think that this is just amon idea," exined Yan Liling with a smile on her face.

    "However, you have to understand that Fortune Dynasties did not exist back then in our world. This was not just an act of creating a country, but the Human Emperor essentially created or passed down a brand new Dao to our world."

    "Of course many cultivators today have debated that there might have been methods to create Fortune Dynasties before the Null Era. However, there is no evidence to prove such a im."

    It was then that Yu Siyu understood the meaning behind the Human Emperor¡¯s action. To her now, the fortune dynasty might be amon thing that she is used to seeing.

    However, back then, this method was actually quite revolutionary and extraordinary. Not just anyone could actually think of something as brilliant as this--especially given the dire situation the Human Emperor was at that time.

    Not to mention that given the connection her world has to the Myriad Emperor Word, there is a high chance that the method of creating a fortune dynasty also originated from there.

 Chapter 114: The Human Emperor (2)

    Yan Liling looked at Yu Siyu and realized that she understood the significance of the Human Emperor¡¯s n back then. She nodded and continued her exnation of their world¡¯s history.

    "After the Human Emperor came up with this idea, many powerful cultivators and sects agreed with him. They worked together to create the first and only unified dynasty of our world: The Great Qin Dynasty."

    "The Human Emperor was voted as the ruler of such a powerful dynasty after many negotiations among the cultivators of the world."

    "With the power of luck of the entire human race, the Human Emperor was able to fight head on with the Golden Ape Great Emperor despite being in the Supreme Realm. Or at the very least, he could keep him from interfering in ordinary people¡¯s battle."

    "This Human Emperor sounded like a great cultivator. So what happened with the war between the two races?" asked Yu Siyu with intrigued.

    "Without the Golden Ape Emperor¡¯s intervention, the human army fought a harsh and terrible war with the Demon Race. After countless millennia, the human race was victorious."

    "The territory of the human race covered the entire Myriad Emperor World; all five continents were then conquered. This was an unprecedented feat never done before, even to this day."

    This time Yu Siyu nodded calmly. However, she was not that impressed given the fact that their entire world was conquered many times by powerful dynasties. Although these dynasties did notst long, they still aplished a great deed that left their names engraved in the annals of history.

    Yan Liling noticed Yu Siyu¡¯sck of awe at such an amazing feat and could guess the reason.

    "It seems you do not understand the meaning of such a thing, so let me further exin. Do you think that your world is big?"

    Yu Siyu then nodded. She knew how big her world was. With her previous cultivation level, it would take her years to travel all over it. Even with her current realm, she would have to spend months traveling non-stop at full speed to be able to travel throughout the entire world.

    After saying her nods her head, Yan Liling then continued:

    "Well, I can honestly tell you that your entire world is probably the size of about 5-10 Domains in our world. And each of the 5 continents have 3000 Domains."

    "And some Domains are actually huge in size. For example, the Heavenspan Domain that our Dao Opening Sect is located in is probably a few timesrger than this world."

    Yu Siyu looked at Yan Liling with her mouth wide open. She could not fathom how vast their world actually was. Not to mention the fact their world was actually one of the many Heaven Will World existing in the Endless Void.

    Yu Siyu sighed and realized how insignificant she was in the grand scheme of the universe.

    She sighed and realized that only by following and cultivating her own Dao or Path that she can find inner peace and fulfillment in her life.

    Aftering to this realization, Yu Siyu¡¯ state of mind was sublimated, her foundation was stabilized and her cultivation that had just breakthrough was further loosened.

    Both Li Jun and Yan Liling noticed this change and were not surprised. Sometimes, low vision can be an obstacle for cultivators in their path of pursuing the Dao.

    Of course, they also secretly praised Yu Siyu. Not all cultivators can ept it when their world views are shattered and rebuilt. Just the fact that she was able to ept such things so quickly and rebuild her views so quickly proceeded that she is a person with extraordinary willpower.

    Li Jun cupped his hands together and said, "Congrattions Fellow Daoist Yu Siyu for being able to break through the shackles of the state of mind."

    Then Yan Liling did the same thing as well.

    Yu Siyu happily epted their blessing with a smile on her face. After taking a brief moment to calm down, she continued to ask about the Human Emperor.

    "After the Great Qin Dynasty conquered the world, the Human Emperor had enough luck to be able to fight equally against the Golden Ape Emperor--instead of just barely defending."

    "However, immediately afterwards, the cultivators of that time faced a problem. Despite the fact the Human Emperor was equal to a Great Emperor in battle strength, he was still a Supreme Realm cultivator."

    "After a few millions of years, his lifespan would eventuallye to an end. Meanwhile, the Golden Ape Great Emperor was actually immortal, he could wait for the death of the Human Emperor before counter-attacking against the human race."

    "Additionally, internal disputes started to happen inside the Great Qin Dynasty. The only reason that the cultivators banded together was to fight against the Golden Ape Emperor. As such, they refused for him to choose a sessor from his children to inherit the throne."

    "Not to mention the fact that it was debatable whether one of his descendants could bear the power of such tremendous amounts of luck. However, even if one could, what about their character?"

    "The reason that the Human Emperor was chosen as the ruler of the Great Qin Dynasty was due to his strength, charisma, and noble character."

    "Nheless, the other cultivators feared that the Human Emperor¡¯s descendants would be corrupted by power and became a tyrant that abused said power."

    "At that time, some people suggested choosing the next Emperor based on other powerful cultivators in the world. However, no candidate could actually be chosen."

    "Before the war with the Demon race, many of the sects and factions had enmity with each other, so they refused to let their enemies orpetitors be more powerful than them."

    Yan Liling then took a sip of tea to moisturize her throat. Then, she looked at Li Jun who seemed to be distracted thinking about something.

    "During that time, the Great Qin Dynasty came close to destruction due to internal politics. However, the Human Emperor came up with another brilliant solution to the problem."

    "He noticed that Heavenly Dao disliked the Golden Ape Emperor. Many of his methods were harmful to the world. As such, he suffered from countless Divine Punishment. However, the Golden Ape Emperor was too strong and simply ignored the punishment."

    "Based on this fact, the Human Emperor decided to use the entire human¡¯s Qi luck as a medium to sacrifice to Heavenly Dao to create a Heaven Will. This was a crazy idea as all the cultivators in the world were aware of the fact that only one Heaven Will will appear in one generation, and the Golden Ape Emperor had already acquired it."

    "To everyone¡¯ surprise, this method actually worked. A second Heaven Will appeared in one generation."

    "Soon afterward, the Human Emperor proved the Dao and became a Great Emperor. In fact, even the title of Human Emperor was granted to him by Heavenly Dao itself."

    Both Yan Liling and Yu Siyu sighed. Hearing this story felt like listening to a mythical story written solely for the purpose of entertainment. The Human Emperor sounded like the protagonist of a legendary tale.

    "What happened after that? What happened to the Golden Ape Emperor and the Demon Race?" asked Yu Siyu.

    "ording to records, the Human Emperor had a fierce battle with the Golden Emperor after proving the Dao. In the end, he managed to kill the Golden Ape Emperor."

    After hearing this, Yu Siyu gasped out loud as her world view was once again shattered. She just learned that the most powerful and noblest of beings--a Great Emperor--was actually killed.

    Yu Siyu and all the cultivators of the world always pursued being a Great Emperor. Although all of them did not even know what a Great Emperor was--including Yu Siyu--until the Extraterrestrial Demon came to this world, they still imagined it as this being powerful beyond measure, beyondprehension, beyond imagination.

    And the way they described and imagined a Great Emperor was even proven to be true by these foreign cultivators. No, it was proven to be more than they believed.

    However, Yu Siyu just learned that these powerful beings could actually be killed. How could she not be shocked?

    However, after taking a few minutes to think about the situation, she realized that it made sense. Only a powerful cultivator on the same level could actually aplish such a feat.

    After taking a few minutes to calm down, she asked, "What happened to the Demon Race afterwards?"

    "After the fall of the Golden Ape Emperor, the majority of human cultivators wanted to exterminate the Demon Race to prevent such tragedy from happening again."

    "However, the Human Emperor disagreed. He argued that humans should not be the sole race in the world, that we need powerfulpetitors to keep us vignt, otherwise, we will be prideful and arrogant, thus stop making progress. And the Demon Race was the perfect opponent for the human race."

    "As such, instead of killing all of them, the Human Emperor banished the Demon Race into the weakest continent of the world, while leaving the other continents for humanity."

    "However, the Human Emperor also did not want his race to face a simr situation in the future, so he took preventive measures. He sacrificed the entire luck of the Great Qin Dynasty--who at that time embodied the luck of the entire human race--and created a powerful formation."

    "This formation known as the [Human Preservation Array] encircled the entire Myriad Emperor World and served only one purpose: to protect humans from powerful alien races in times of need."

    "After the Human Emperor disappeared, each Emperor after him would further strengthen this formation, ensuring the protection of the human race. Of course that was until the Devil Era, but that¡¯s apletely different story."

    Yu Siyu sighed as she pondered how vast and brilliant the world these people live in. Then, she remembered the promise that his majesty made to her disciple and was quite excited for the future.

    After chatting with the two for a while, Yu Siyu arrived at her destination and left the Crawling Dragon Construct with a delightful smile on her face.

 Chapter 115: Transcendent Dao Foundation

    Yan Liling took notice of Li Jun¡¯s distraction midway through her narration, so, after Yu Siyu left, she asked him what he was thinking about so deeply that he was being so rude to a guess.

    "Oh, I just suddenly remember the time me and big brother Wang Wei had to learn about the Human Emperor when we were young!"

    "Did something interesting happen?" asked Yan Liling with an intriguing look on her face.

    "Yes. At that time, our teacher asked us to write a paper about our understanding of the Human Emperor. All the kids in the ss wrote about the glory and greatness of the Human Emperor--including me, however, big brother Wang Wei was not so ttering."

    "I still remember the angry look on the teacher¡¯s face after hearing big brother Wang Wei¡¯s paper."

    "Hahaha, he was so angry and wanted to reprimanded him, but he did not dare do so due to big brother Wang Wei¡¯ status."

    "So, what did big brother Wang Wei write on his paper?" asked Yan Liling hurriedly.

    "ording to big brother Wang Wei, the Human Emperor was not as morally upright as people ofter generation make him out to be. In his paper, he argued that the only reason that the Human Emperor created the [Human Preservation Array] was due to karma."

    "Karma?"

    "Yes. ording to the big brother Wang Wei, although most Great Emperors should not be greatly affected by karma, things were different for the Human Emperor."

    "As a person who only managed to prove the Dao by sacrificing the Luck of the entire human race, he was indefinitely bound to the human race and to the Myriad Emperor World through Karma."

    "If the Human Emperor did not pay the karma he owed to the Myriad Emperor World, he would be stuck all his life as the protector or guardian of the world for all of his life."

    "You mean simr to the Devil Emperors?" suddenly asked Yan Liling with a shocked look on her face.

    "Exactly,¡¯ said Li Jun before continuing.

    "Big brother Wang Wei said that the Human Emperor used the [Human Preservation Array] to remove the binding that humanity¡¯s Qi Luck had on him and repay the karma he owed to our race and to the world."

    "He even went as far as arguing that the reason that the Human Emperor did not want to exterminate the Demon Race was not because of the reason he argued, or at least, not the main reason."

    "The real reason was that he needed a good reason to use humanity¡¯s Qi Luck to create the [Human Preservation Array]."

    Yan Liling was more surprised by the article written by Wang Wei. However, the more she thought about it, the more reasonable she found it. After pondering for a while, she asked:

    "It made sense given the fact that even his tittle was granted to him by Heavenly Dao itself. He is the only Great Emperor to have such an honor. However, why did big brother Wang Wei dislike the Human Emperor so much?"

    "It¡¯s not that he disliked him, more like he was wary of him for some reasons. I remember that big brother was somewhat shocked when he learned that the Human Emperor chose the name "Qin" for the first Dynasty."

    "During that time, he was obsessed with finding out the origin of the Human Emperor. He spent a lot of time in the sect¡¯s Tibetan Scripture Pavilion searching for information about the Human Emperor."

    Yan Liling nodded and did not think too much about it. She knew that Wang Wei sometimes behaves weirdly. And just like Li Jun, she also knew that some geniuses have weird quirkspared to other people.

    Suddenly, she asked, "Wait, from what I know, big brother Wang Wei was proven to be a genius at a very young age, so why was he in the same ss as other children of the sect? Shouldn¡¯t he be studying by himself, or, asking a tutor to teach him personally?"

    "Oh, that was because Aunt Yu Yan did not want big brother to be cold and arrogant. As such, he forced him to attend the sect¡¯ lessons together with the other children of different branches."

    Yan Liling nodded, then the two of them started talking about different topics, then, they suddenly heard a voice.

    "Attention to all passengers, the next stop ¡¯Rainbow City¡¯ will arrive in about 30 breaths. Please prepare to descend the Crawling Dragon Construct."

    After the voice repeated itself three times, it stopped. Immediately afterward, both Li Jun and Yan Liling got up and walked to the closest scale of the construct and waited.

    Meanwhile, they overheard a conversation between a couple next to them.

    "Why didn¡¯t you buy a permit for the Soaring Phoenix Construct instead?" asked the woman.

    "Honey,petition has been fierce these days at work and I could not afford a Noble permit for the Soaring Phoenix Construct," responded the man.

    "What about the Merchant permit?"

    "I tried to buy one, but all the seats were already bought. And I knew that you did not like to travel in the Common aisle, so I could only do the next best thing and travel throughnd in the Crawling Dragon Construct."

    After hearing her husband¡¯s exnation, the woman snorted at him and decided to ignore him for a while. Meanwhile, the man smiled wryly while scratching the back of his head.

    After a few breaths, the construct stopped and the designated scales opened. Both Li Jun and Yan Liling smiled at the couple¡¯s conversation and descended while holding arms with each other.

    After leaving theunching station, Li Jun looked at the brightly lit city in front of him and at the station behind him, he sighed and said:

    "I¡¯m going to miss all these new inventions when we return home."

    "Well, you don¡¯t have to worry about transportation since we have teleportation formations back in our world. You can go anywhere instantly," replied Yan Liling.

    "Do you think it is the same experience riding a Crawling Dragon Construct and teleporting instantly?"

    Yan Liling did not say a word.

    "Furthermore, you should understand that our daily life has been fundamentally changed and improved by big brother. It is not the same thing back in our world."

    After being silent for a brief moment, Yan Liling then answered:

    "Didn¡¯t big brother Wang Wei promise to bring back all these changes to the Domains controlled by our sect."

    "Yes, that¡¯s true. But. I have a feeling that things will simply not be the same."

    "You do not need to worry too much about such a thing," replied Yan Liling. "After all, we are cultivators. Only by being in-tune with nature, with Heaven and Earth, with the Dao can we walk further in our path."

    Li Jun pondered her words, then nodded in agreement. Afterwards, the two of them went on a date throughout this beautiful city known for its wonderful sceneries.

    Meanwhile, back in the pce, after the meeting, Wang Wei entered his cultivation room and activated all the formations.

    He sat cross-legged and started cultivating.

    On his Divine Altar, 365 Divine Veins could be seen perfectly carved; this means that Wang Wei had reached the peak of the Divine Altar Realm and was only one step from breaking into the Supernatural Realm.

    Wang Wei looked at the divine veins on his altar and started thinking. As a person who cultivated an Emperor¡¯s Scripture, he cultivated a Dao Foundation.

    To be precise, with the help of the [Origin Path Scripture], he cultivated the perfect Dao Foundation. From the information he has read back in the sect, all the other techniques that cultivated the Dao Foundation are not perfect.

    After carving the 365th Divine Vein, a crack will appear on the cultivators¡¯ Divine Altar.

    Many Emperor Lineage will have ways to fix that crack, but even after fixing it, it will still leave some marks--no matter how small it may be.

    This symbolized the fact that nothing under Heaven and Earth is perfect--except maybe Heaven itself.

    The only people that can achieve perfection are the ones blessed by Heavenly Dao, hence the reason that the [Origin Path Scripture] allowed cultivators to achieve perfection.

    This was a reward by Heavenly Dao to Emperor Qiyuan when he spread the method of cultivation to the world; this was one of the merits granted to him.

    Despite this, not all cultivators can actually achieve a perfect Dao Foundation after cultivating the [Origin Oath Scripture]. Certain talents are needed for that.

    ording to what Wang Wei knows, in the past few generations, only him, his father and Great Elder Yan Mei managed to cultivate a perfect Dao Foundation. Even his grandfather failed to aplish such a thing.

    As for Wang Wei, he was not satisfied with just having a perfect Dao Foundation and wanted something more, something better.

    And he seeded when he broke through the 13th Layer of the Body Refining Realm and had an ever-expanding Divine Sea.

    As such, he called his foundation Transcendent Perfection or Transcendent Dao Foundation.

    Now that he had entered the peak of the Divine Altar Realm, he began to ponder how to achieve such transcendence. Since he did not have a precedent to follow, Wang Wei had to create his own way.

    After many years of contemting, he found a method and decided to try it now. More importantly, he had a hunch that he would seed.

 Chapter 116: Soul

    After contemting for many years, Wang Wei decided to engrave Divine Veins not just into his Divine Altar, but also into his soul. If he seeded, his control over spiritual qi would reach an unimaginable level and he could also guess that there would be further benefit when he entered the Primordial Spirit Realm.

    However, there was still a problem that needed to be solved: How to gain ess to the soul.

    Only cultivators who have opened their Niwan Aperture and have their own Sea of Consciousness can have easy ess to their souls. And only in the Supernatural Realm did cultivators open up their Niwan Aperture.

    However, this problem was not so difficult for Wang Wei. As a person who knows how it feels like to live solely in the form of the soul, he has a great deal of understanding about it.

    As such, Wang Wei closed his eyes and concentrated. He imagined himself before he was reincarnated back on Earth, when his body was destroyed and he was left with only a soul floating in the vast and limitless space.

    After an unknown amount of time, Wang Wei found himself in a small and dark space. In the middle of the space was a cloud-like fluffy thing floating there.

    Instinctively, he knew that this was his soul.

    After close examination, he discovered to his surprise that his soul was actually purple with a few grey outlines around the edges. ording to the information he learned, souls are usually white as a symbol that all beings are innately pure and good.

    A soul can also change color. For example and red and dark soul represents that a person hasmitted countless sins and is heavily entangled by Karma.

    There are soul cultivating methods that also turn the soul into a different color. However, the color is usually golden.

    As for a purple colored soul, he has never heard of it. He guessed that the grey outlines had to do with his Fate Puppeteer Physique or the Fragment of Fate Law, but he was clueless for the purple color.

    Suddenly, Wang Wei remembered how the clone of the Battle Maniac Emperor once said that his soul had the quality of Paragon. Maybe that is the reason for his soul being purple.

    After scanning his memory again, Wang Wei realized that his soul started to change color when he absorbed all the blue lights that were floating in the endless void when he was swallowed by the space crack back on Earth.

    At that time he was so focused on reaching the next blue spot that he did not really pay attention to this detail.

    Wang Wei secretly med himself for how much of an idiot he was for not realizing that these blue spots were extraordinary and that his soul was probably more mysterious and enigmatic than he previously thought.

    ording to knowledge he knows about the soul, an ordinary mortal¡¯ soul cannotst long after leaving the body. The soul is yin in nature, while the sun is yang in nature. If a soul were to touch the yang sun, it would be obliterated immediately.

    Not to mention the fact that the soul needs energy or nutrients to sustain itself, which the body provides.

    Only cultivators¡¯ souls in the Primordial Spirit Realm can sustain themselves without the need of a body. And that is only because at that time, the soul has transformed into a Primordial Spirit.

    However, even then, the soul or primordial spirit can onlyst a few months before fading away, unless other measures are taken.

    Only cultivators in the Saint Realm can actually abandon their bodies and survive only as a soul entity.

    As for Wang Wei, he could tell that he spent a very long time floating in space or void after being swallowed by that space crack.

    It was only after reviewing his memory that Wang Wei realized that he might have spent eons floating in that endless voice. And only his will and desire for survival that made him ignore the passage of time, otherwise, he might have been driven crazy before he reached his destination.

    And those blue spots not only provided Wang Wei¡¯ soul with a terrible amount of lifespan, but also strength to be able to exist in such a terrible environment for such an extended period of time.

    And it seems that the blue spots also provided his soul with an iparable quantity and quality,

    After pondering these things, Wang Wei suddenly stopped as he noticed something odd or different about his soul.

    So, he went back to his memories again and checked right before he entered the bright light, right before he reincarnated in the Myriad Emperor World.

    He realized that his cloud-like soul was actually massive in size--especially whenpared to the current size of his soul now. It was almost likeparing Earth with the size of the Milky Way Gxy.

    After frowning for a while, he guessed that most of his soul had probably decreased in quantity after going through the process of reincarnation. Or even better, this might be the reason that he kept the memories from his past life.

    Wang Wei theorized that he himself might have decided to sacrifice the quantity of his soul in order to retain the memories from his past life. Unfortunately, he could not remember anything after entering the bright light.

    ¡¯Well, luckily, my soul¡¯s quality still remained,¡¯ thought Wang Wei after sighing for a while at his tremendous luck.

    In fact, Wang Wei was not that sad about this loss despite what he said. There is a clear corrtion between the soul and the body. As strong as one is, the other has to be strong enough to bear the other.

    If Wang Wei was born with such a powerful soul, his body would not be able to bear it and cause him a great deal of trouble. Of course, his soul would slowly strengthen his body until he can actually carry it, just like a strong body will strengthen the soul.

    However, in the process, Wang Wei would probably be quite miserable. With such a powerful soul, his body and mind would not be able to function properly and he would bebeled as intellectually disable.

    And with how strong his soul was, it would have taken thousands upon thousands of years to strengthen his body to the level that he could function properly. And that¡¯s just a mild estimate.

    After taking a deep breath to calm himself down, Wang Wei began the process he needed to do in the first ce.

    With a sudden thought, he began to engraved Divine Veins on his soul, just like he did on his Divine Altar.

    Of course he did not inscribe random veins on his soul. No, as he was aware of the fact that Divine Veins will in fact bebined together into Origin Pattern on the Ancient Lamps in the Supernatural Realm, he organized his Soul Divine Veins to perfectly fit or connect with the ones in his Divine Altar.

    After engraving another 355 Veins on his soul, Wang Wei stopped as he realized that any further one served no benefit to him and would be just a waste of time.

    Any more veins would affect the creation of his Origin Pattern and also provide no further increase in strength.

    After finishing his engraving, both the Divine Veins in his soul and his Divine Altar shined together, and a profound connection was formed between them.

    Wang Wei opened his eyes and he saw the worldpletely different from before. For one thing, he could physically see spiritual qi floating and dancing in the air with his eyes.

    The spiritual qi seemed to be alive and noticed Wang Wei¡¯s presence and flew towards him and entered his body without him even asking.

    He felt that he had a tremendous affinity with spiritual qi. And with this affinity came a terrifying control.

    In order to test his theory, Wang Wei secretly left the pce to an inhabited mountain. He activated all his 720 Divine Veins and controlled the spiritual qi around him.

    Instantly, Wang Wei flew straight into the sky with steadiness and without pause. And his speed was actually quite fast.

    Although he could not actually reach Mach 1 like Supernatural Realm cultivators, he could still fight properly in the air. Furthermore,pared to how he almost fell from the air due to low spiritual qi when he first tried to fly in this world, the process was too easy this time.

    Without hesitation, Wang Wei flew straight through the sky, almost reaching the stratosphere, then he looked at the world under his feet.

    At this height, Wang Wei could see the entire world, from one end to another. He could see how this world was actually a piece ofnd surrounded by ocean that defies the fundamentalws of gravity.

    And unlike the Myriad Emperor World, this world did not have a barrier to protect it, but Wang Wei could see a powerful formation at the end of the world that cut off the world from the Endless Void.

    After sighing for a while at how mysterious the world of cultivation works, Wang Wei returned to the pce. He wanted to know how long his seclusion took and deal with future ns.

 Chapter 117: The Big Threes Response

    While Wang Wei was in retreat to create his Transcendent Dao Foundation, many of the other Heaven Chosen of this trial took notice when a new fortune dynasty was created.

    Great Zhou Dynasty, Royal Pce.

    Ji Song wore a yellow dragon robe with a crown on his head. His muscr body and hard face emanate a powerful and bloody aura.

    He was sitting on a chair carved with dragons when he suddenly felt a change urred in the Eastern Region. He connected to the luck of his dynasty and watched how the Great Xia Dynasty was founded with tremendous amounts of luck.

    He clenched his teeth so hard that the dragon throne he sat on was deformed, and through gritted teeth, he said, "Wang Wei!!"

    Immediately afterward, a terrible killing intent enveloped the entire meeting room. Many officials thought they had done something wrong and immediately knelt in the ground asking for forgiveness.

    All of them except one: First Prince Ji Su. Or in this case, Prime Minister Ji Su.

    After seeing his younger brother¡¯s reaction, he guessed what happened and said out loud:

    "Your majesty, calm down."

    His voice contained a little bit of his spiritual power and Ji Song immediately came back to his senses, thus removing his killing intent. However, this was just on the surface.

    Deep in his eyes, the killing intent was so intense that it wanted to devour not just his enemy, but himself as well.

    Ji Su also noticed this and he frowned. He could tell that his brother¡¯ situation right now was not ideal. If he continues like this, he most likely will develop Heart Demon towards Wang Wei.

    After seeing his younger brother calm down, Ji Su then said, "Are you calm now?"

    Ji Song just nodded.

    "Then we can prepare for our next expodition: the Great Wu Dynasty."

    "Why not attack the Great Xia Dynasty? They have just be a dynasty and are still weak. It is the perfect time to attack and destroy them!" responded Ji Song with boundless blood lust in his eyes.

    "Song¡¯er,¡¯ responded Ji Su in an informal manner. "This is not the time to make decisions based on your personal vendetta."

    "The Great Xia Dynasty is located all the way east from the three central dynasties. Do you know how many kingdoms and dynasties are between us and them?"

    "How long do you think it will take to reach there with our armies? Can you guarantee that the other dynasties will not take advantage of us marching eastward to sneak attacks in the back? You need to set your priority straight and remember the main reason that we came here."

    "As for Sacred Son Wang Wei, you will have your opportunity for revenge. Now, focus on our attack against the Great Wu Dynasty."

    After hearing his brother¡¯s words, Ji Song took a deep breath to rx and nodded in agreement. Meanwhile, all the ministers on the floor secretly sighed in relief.

    Although his majesty is often both brave and wise militaristically and politically, sometimes, he can be rash and stubborn to an abnormal level--especially when ites to things rted to the former Eastern Rain Kingdom.

    During those times, it is up to the Prime Minister to talk some reason to his majesty, otherwise, no one can stop him from acting the way he wants.

    After seeing his brother regain his bearing, Ji Su secretly sighed in relief. In fact, he lied to his brother. Or to be exact, he did not tell him the whole truth.

    The reason that he did not want his brother to attack the Great Xia Dynasty was due to the fact he feared that his brother might lose again. As such, he wanted his brother to conquer the easier Great Wu Dynasty.

    With the vast territory of both dynasties, he can absorb enough luck for him to reach purple-gold. After that, even if his brother lost against Sacred Son Wang Wei, he will not fail this trial.

    Although it would be ideal if his brother could absorb luck after conquering the entire world, thus resulting in his Qi Luck reaching peak Purple-Gold. However, he is just fine with just his luck breaking through purple-gold from peak purple.

    With the foundation of their Great Zhou Imperial Dynasty, they can still help his brother further increase his luck by sacrificing a certain price.

    .. .

    Great Shu Dynasty, a Taoist Temple.

    Many ministers of the dynasty were reporting to a young handsome man named Feng Heng, who was wearing a Taoist robe with a yin-yang symbol all over it.

    "National Teacher, over the past decade, more than 300 hundred temples have been created all over our territory."

    "We have also taught the people on how to read and recite scriptures, and to go to the temples and seek enlightenment."

    "However, the people seemed determined to pray and offer incense despite thew we passed down."

    After hearing this, Feng Heng frowned and started thinking deeply. The sect has strict regtion for not epting incense and faith. Anyone who breaks this rule will be severely disciplined. Then, he suddenly remember that his teacher told him that it was alright, he said:

    "As long as they do not interfere with the operation of the temples, just leave them be."

    After that, a brief meeting about the situation of the dynasty took ce before all the ministers left the temple.

    Immediately afterwards, Feng Heng noticed something in the east and used the luck of the Great Shu Dynasty to observe.

    "Great Xia Dynasty," he muttered with a pensive look on his face.

    Meanwhile, after leaving, some of the higher officials started talking to themselves.

    "Ever since National Teacher Feng Heng arrived, our workload has decreased dramatically. As long as we do the bare minimum and ensure the safety and livelihood of themon people, everything else is fine."

    "You are totally right. Not just us have changed, even his majesty has greatly changed. He is no longer so ruthless, brutal and cold."

    "Hey, during those times, I woke up not knowing whether I would return home to see my family again."

    "I remember that Xia Zhan was whipped to death for objecting to his majesty for wanting to increase his harem by another 10,000 concubines."

    "Shh, do not talk about his majesty behind his back like this."

    "You do not need to worry. His majesty has entered seclusion in order to fully be a taoist monk. He has not attended an official meeting for more than 5 years now."

    "Hopefully, things remained this way forever."

    After that person said this, all the other officialsughed out loud, then secretly looked around them to see if anyone was watching them before hurrying to go home.

    .. .

    Great Wu Dynasty, Imperial Pce.

    Sun Wen was sitting on his dragon throne with a look of pride and arrogance, like everything and everyone was under his control.

    Sun Wen, with a majestic voice, asked, "What was the result?"

    One official stepped up and answered, "The nobles have epted your majesty¡¯s bargaining. They will each choose a beautiful daughter from their main branch and send them to the pce."

    "However...They demanded that his majesty sign a Soul Contract before they could fulfill their end of the deal."

    Sun Wen frowned after hearing this, then waved his hand. Immediately afterward, someone handed the contract to him.

    After taking more than one hour reviewing every inch of the contract, he smiled happily and signed it with his blood.

    After that, the court meeting was over and all the officials left the room, leaving only one person: Third Prince Su Jiaolong--who is currently known as the Legion Commander of the Great Wu Dynasty.

    "Big brother, why do you have to y with these nobles like this?" asked Sun Jiaolong. "We have already determined that the previous monarch killed all the Supernatural Realm cultivators of the noble family. We could have just killed all of them."

    "My little brother, you do not understand the intricacies of politics. Look with just a few minor promises, the nobles of the dynasty have handed over to me all the military and political power in their hands," replied Sun Wen with a cunning look in his face.

    "What¡¯s more, I did all of this without shedding a single drop of blood or wasting any resources for military deployment. This is a great achievement."

    "But big brother, aren¡¯t you worried that the nobles will betray you in the future?"

    "Of course not. I have already sent people to secretly infiltrate these noble families and spy on them. Additionally, as long as the political power of the dynasty enters my hand, it will only be a matter of time before I have total and absolute control over the entire dynasty."

    Looking at the prideful look on his big brother¡¯s face, Sun Jiaolong secretly shook his head. From experience, he knew how these nobles thought. Without cing the fear of Heaven on them, they will do absolutely anything for power.

    The so-called ¡¯handing of power¡¯ is probably nothing but doing so in public, while secretly controlling the dynasty under his big brother¡¯s nose.

    Even if his big brother reced all the high levels of the dynasty, how does he know the people he reced them with are actually loyal to him?

    In the past 10 years or more, instead of cultivating loyal subordinates for himself, his big brother has just been promising people with benefits from their worlds in order to rally people to support him.

    In fact, this method should be fine, but, knowing his big brother, Sun Jiaolong realized that there is a high chance that these are just empty promises.

    And, couldn¡¯t these old foxes of this world--that spent their entire life in the court--tell what kind of person his big brother was?

    It seemed to Sun Jiaolong that his big brother had gravely underestimated the wisdom of the people of this world. Just because they are weak does not mean that they are not intelligent.

    After sighing for a while, Sun Jiaolong then asked, "Then, big brother, are you ready to fight the Heaven Chosen of the other factions? Now that the Great Xia Dynasty has been established, all the major yers should be ready to fight on the big stage?"

    After hearing his little brother¡¯s words, Sun Wen looked at him with weird eyes, then shook his head.

    "Little brother, this is the reason that I say you are not tactically minded. Why should I fight with them personally?"

    "Big brother, what do you mean?"

    "Beforeing to this trial, I have secretly contacted the Death Order Pce and formed an alliance with them," responded Sun Wen with a devilish smile on his face.

    However, Sun Jiaolong on the other end, was frowning after hearing this. As such, he asked. "Doesn¡¯t that vite the unwritten rule of not secretly assassinating each other¡¯s Heaven Chosen?"

    "If the person doing the assassination belong to the younger generation, then, of course it does not vite the unwritten rule," replied Sun Wen with a smirk look on his face.

    After this, Sun Jiaolong sighed and left the courtroom heading back to his own Manor.

    Afterward, Sun Jiaolong sat cross-legged and started pondering the situation of the Great Wu Imperial Dynasty.

    As a matter of fact, their dynasty is currently in dire straits.

    Their imperial dynasty has cultivated four Great Emperors, but one of the biggest hidden secrets of the dynasty is the fact that only the founding emperor of their dynasty was actually a True Great Emperor.

    All the other three were in fact Pseudo-Emperors. Which means that despite having acquired the Heaven Will, their Dao Hearts were not strong enough to bear it.

    As such, these Pseudo-Emperors are even weaker than the weakest of True Emperors. As a matter of fact, even the Emperor Scripture that they created is in fact iplete.

    So, technically speaking, the Great Wu Imperial Dynasty only has one Emperor Scripture.

    Sun Jiaolong knew that the reason for this situation is due to the fact their dynasty ces too much emphasis on using schemes and plots.

    In any situation, the first instinct of their people is to use schemes to kill their enemies. And if that does not work, then they will fight. And if the enemy proved to be more powerful than them, then they would run away or strategically retreat.

    Many of the people of the dynasty noticed this problem and ought to change; they believed that in the future, the people of the dynasty should behave more bravely and upfront, just like the Martial Great Emperor, the first emperor of their dynasty.

    However, the majority of people disagreed. They argued based on the fact that their own way has produced more than 3 Great Emperors. Additionally, ording to these people, a Pseudo-Emperor is still an Emperor.

    Due to different ideologies, two different factions have thus formed inside the Great Wu Imperial Dynasty, constantly fighting andpeting with each other.

    After thinking about these things, Sun Jiaolong sighed and took out a sword from his space ring.

    The sword looked dull and rusted, like it would be broken or fall apart the next moment.

    On the sword, the character for "Human" was inscribed vividly on it. After looking at the character, a fierce light shed across Sun Jiaolong¡¯s eyes as he had just made a very important decision.

    "I¡¯m sorry, but, this is all for the future of the Great Wu Dynasty." muttered Sun Jiaolong under his breath.

 Chapter 118: Preparations

    When Wang Wei returned back to the pce, he was happy and relieved to discover that only half a month had passed during his retreat. As such, he immediately called a court meeting.

    Inside the meeting hall, all the ministers looked at Wang Wei sitting on the dragon throne. All of them had awe on their faces as they could feel that his majesty was even more powerful than half a month ago.

    All of them wondered when cultivation became so easy. Of course these people did not know that the reason that Wang Wei took so little time for his breakthrough was first due to his powerful soul.

    Second, it was because his cultivation room was the center or "eye" of the Dragon Vein that ran throughout the entire dynasty¡¯s capital.

    The Dragon Vein is actually a special kind of spiritual qi vein necessary for creating a fortune dynasty, while other spiritual veins are mainly used for ces of cultivation. The more spiritual veins a ce has, the more spiritual qi that said ce contains.

    On the other end, without a ce with a dragon vein, it is impossible to create a fortunate dynasty. This is one reason that Wang Wei had to wait until he conquered the capital before establishing his own dynasty.

    Meanwhile, during the court meeting, Wang Wei took a while to review all that happened during his retreat. After a few minutes, he said, "So, we are ready to start expanding our territories?"

    "Absolutely," answered Grand Commandant Li Jun. "Your Majesty, you can just give the order and our army will respond immediately."

    Wang Wei nodded and looked at one of his ministers, "What about the officials needed to take over different cities and states after our conquest? Is there enough people avable?"

    The official--who was part of the cab as the Minister of Education--stepped forward and said, "Yes, ording to your orders, we have trained copious amounts of schrs that are knowledgeable in government politics and management. However, your majesty, the majority of them do not have any actual experience."

    "Hmph, what do you mean not enough experience! Didn¡¯t you send them to different small viges around our territory to learn and experience proper management?" answered another member of the cab, the Minister of Finance.

    "How can a few vigespare to governing a city, county or even state," retorted the Minister of Education.

    "Well, all I know is that you people in the Education Department are responsible for a quarter of the entire dynasty¡¯s spending in thest two years. I do not know what kind of n you have, all I can say is that we do not have any money for it."

    After saying that, the Minister of Finance snorted coldly, while the Minister of Education looked at him like he was the enemy that killed his family. If it was outside, there is a high chance that these two people would fight with each other.

    Upon seeing the tense atmosphere of these two people, someone finally said something: it was the Empress, Dong Lifen.

    "Minister of Finance, there is no need to worry about the treasury of the dynasty. With the rapid expansion of our territories, there will be countless wealthing our way."

    "As for you, Minister of Education, after our territories expand, you can send the reserved officials to their post immediately, however, after a few months, a reviewer can be spent to examine how well they are doing their jobs."

    "The one who did a good job can stay at their post, while the ones who fail can have their sry decreased and given a warning. After three warnings, these people can be sent back to the Academy as teachers."

    After hearing this, both ministers snorted at each other while nodding to the Empress. Although they do not like her, they have to admit that she is quite politically savvy.

    Many people did not like it when his majesty broke convention two years ago and allowed the Empress to hold power in the court.

    Although there have been many female rulers in this world, the idea that only male can be Emperor has been ingrained on the bones and soul of the majority of people of this world--especially schrs.

    However, seeing that Wang Wei did not care about their rejection, and Dong Lifen had proven numerous times that she is capable, they still showed her some modicum of respect.

    After seeing that the problem had been resolved without his interference, Wang Wei smiled and said, "The Empress¡¯ decision is correct. The next few years, Great Xia will be in a state of constant war and conquest. There will be no time to allow people to slowly adapt."

    After saying this, he looked at the Minister of Agriculture and asked, "Do we have enough grains for our military exploit?"

    "Yes, your majesty. There is enough grain for more than five years of constant fighting without affecting the lives of the people. Moreover, we have enough reserve to feed the entire dynasty for 2 years in case an emergency were to happen."

    After that, Wang We looked at Chancellor Yan Liling, who also reported her preparation.

    "There are plenty of pills refined by the Alchemy Hall. However, the pills are not enough for all the soldiers to use, only the officers with a certain rank. Furthermore, with constant refining over the past two years, the majority of spiritual medicine is almost all used."

    "As you know, it takes a long time for spiritual medicines to grow, unlike normal ones. However, the shortage should also be relieved after we conquer a few more kingdoms."

    Wang Wei secretly nodded as he could always count on his team when ites to doing things properly. The next person he looked at was the Head of the Refiner Hall.

    After seeing the gaze that locked him in, the Head of the Refiner Hall smiled wryly and said:

    "Your majesty, our situation in the Refiner Hall is actually more dire than the Alchemy Hall. Due to the fact that we publicized puppet constructs and origins artifacts during the past two years, the entire dynasty is in great need of all kinds of spiritual materials."

    "Whether it is woods, metals, or rocks. We overused most of the spiritual ores that we had avable in construction. I hope that when the Grand Commandant conquers the first kingdom that he ced more emphasis on these materials first and sent it back to us in order to relieve our pressure in the Refiner Hall."

    Li Jun nodded after hearing this, which made the Head of the Refiner Hall quite happy to the ire and envy of the other officials. However, both Li Jun and Wang Wei ignored these people.

    Afterwards, Wang Wei asked Grand Censorate Wang Ju, "Did Su Ai manage to infiltrate the Great Shu Dynasty?"

    "Yes, Miss Su Ai did seed in her infiltration," replied Wang Ju calmly. "However, things seemed moreplex than previously anticipated."

    "Oh, how so?"

    "His majesty, ording to the information we received, taoism has greatly developed throughout the entire Great Shu Dynasty. As taoism focused on being pure and indifferent, not a lot of people are in fact interested in attending brothels."

    "As such, our source of information is greatly reduced. What¡¯s even worse is the fact that the Emperor of the Great Shu Dynasty has denounced worldly affairs and entered seclusion to be a taoist monk."

    "From then on, all the court meetings took ce in a Taoist Temple habited by one of your majesty¡¯s peers. Our agents dare not not enter the temple."

    "Furthermore, the officials of the Great Shu Dynasty have a great deal of respect for him, so, they do not easily speak about him in public or in private. However, we did get some information."

    "His name is Feng Heng and he is the Dao Child of the Taiyi Profound Gate."

    Wang Wei looked pensive after hearing this news. He was not surprised by the fact that this person was from the Taiyi Profound Gate as he had already guessed such.

    The Taiyi Profound Gate is a pure taoist sect in the Myriad Emperor World who has cultivated 7 Great Emperors. Their founder, the Absolute Beginning Great Emperor is considered one of the greatest Emperors ever cultivated in the Myriad Emperor World.

    However, the reason he paid so much attention to this Heaven Chosen was not because of his background, but because he always felt there was something wrong with this guy.

    Despite only meeting once through the Luck Dragon of the Great Shu Dynasty, he always had a weird feeling towards this guy.

    After pondering for a few seconds, Wang Wei then asked, "Anything else?"

    "Yes," answered Wang Ju before continuing. "A few days ago, we received news that a delegate from the Great Zhou Dynasty was heading towards the Great Shu Dynasty."

    "However, we currently do not not know the reason for such a visit. Many of my subordinates theorized that Crown Prince Ji Song wanted to form an alliance, however, given the arrogance of each Heaven Chosen, this is very unlikely."

    Wang Wei nodded in agreement with Wang Ju. With the pride of these people, even if they decided to form an alliance, they will first fight for who is the leader of said alliance.

    After Wang Ju finished her report, it was Li Jun¡¯s turn next. He waved his hand and a military map appeared in the middle of the court room; it was simr to a 3D Hologram.

    Then, he started to exin his marching strategy.

 Chapter 119: Outward Expansion

    After Li Jun projected the map of the entire world, he waved his hand to zoom on the Eastern Borders where the Great Xia Dynasty is located. Then, he started to exin his deployment tactic.

    "Our first goal of attack is going to be the territory of the ck Moon Sect. As the territory does not have an actual army protecting it, I n to take an elite group of soldiers to directly attack their sect¡¯s mountain. Then, it will be easy for us to upy their territory."

    After that, Li Jun controlled the map to show the territories of the Iron Fist Fist Kingdom, and he said:

    "When ites to this kingdom, the n is to invite the king of this kingdom to a one-on-one duel. The winner will be granted ess to the other¡¯s territory. Given the madness of the Iron Fist King, there is a high chance that he will ept our invitation."

    "As for the Barbarian Wolf Kingdom, we will attack from their northern border through boats. Then move south until we reach their capital."

    Wang Wei nodded after hearing the n as he had the utmost trust in LI Jun, but he still had to ask, "What if the Iron Fist King refused your invitation?"

    Li Jun smiled and answered, "Then, we will use a three prone attack to conquer them. As you can see the Iron Fist Kingdom is sandwiched between four nations."

    "Northward is the Barbarian Wolf Kingdom, Southward is the ck Moon Sect¡¯s territory, and Eastward is our Great Xia Dynasty."

    "If he refuses our invitation, I will just wait until our legions conquer both the ck Moon Sect and the Barbarian Wolf Kingdom, then we will attack them from all three sides."

    All the ministers in the room nodded in agreement to the Grand Commandant¡¯s n. Suddenly, Wang Wei said, " If the Iron Fist King epts the invitation, after his defeat, do not immediately kill him and ask him if he wants to surrender to me."

    Li Jun was a little surprised by the request, then he understood the reason. The Iron Fist King is actually a very charismatic person. As a king, he persuaded his entire kingdom to be as mad as him and indulge in the act of war as a form of pleasure.

    Although the Iron Fist King is actually a terrible ruler, he would make a terrifying general if leading an army of his own. Especially if he is provided with the resources of the Dao Opening Sect.

    Li Jun became excited after thinking about this possibility. At first, he was going to let one of his Number Generals to fight the Iron Fist King because they had already broken through the Divine Altar Realm, but now, he changed his mind.

    Li Jun then nodded in excitement, then finished his military briefing. Soon afterward, the official court meeting was over and everyone left--with the exception of Empress Dong Lifen.

    Wang Wei did not waste time and took out the Conferred God List and the Imperial Seal, cing the seal over the Empress Title, thus handing over the control of the dynasty¡¯s Qi Luck Dragon to Dong Lifen.

    Under the help of Wang Wei, Dong Lifen¡¯s orange Qi Dragon blended with the dynasty¡¯s luck and started studying it.

    In fact, Wang Wei was not surprised that Dong Lifen had an orange Dragon for luck given her talent. As a matter of fact, if she was born in the Myriad Emperor World, her luck would have probably rival his and all the other Heaven Chosen fit to fight for the Heaven Mandate.

    Wang Wei guessed that if Dong Lifen returned to the Myriad Emperor World with him, the Eternal Dream Sect will offer the Dao Opening Sect a bunch of rare resources in order to acquire her.

    That¡¯s how valuable her Dream Manifestation Soul talent was.

    While Dong Lifen was engrossed by the power of luck, a grey light shed through Wang Wei¡¯s eyes, then his soul secretly connected with Dong Lifen. Then, he started to experience how she connected, controlled, and understood the Dynasty¡¯s Luck.

    Dong Lifen suddenly felt something weird, however, after checking and not finding anything, she left the doubt in the back of her mind.

    She finally found a way to establish a Dao Foundation, she did not want to waste time on meaningless things.

    After a few hours of studying, Dong Lifen¡¯ spirit was worn out and Wang Wei removed her connection to the dynasty¡¯s luck.

    With a smile on her face, the Empress bowed to Wang Wei, then returned to her pce with a smile on her face.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei closed his eyes on the throne for a few hours after Don Lifen left. When he opened his eyes, he checked his own Qi Dragon.

    The dragon was still ck, however, under its neck, a few scales had turned back to purple. Wang Wei had a wide smile on his face.

    It seemed that his n was working better than he imagined. Of course, most of the credits should be given to how talented Dong Lifen actually is.

    Meanwhile, Li Jun only took a few horse to travel from the capital all the way to the borders.

    After arriving, he met with General 3, who was waiting for him. He directly asked, "Is everything ready for deployment?"

    "Yes, Grand Commandant."

    Li Jun nodded, then headed outside the barracks. There, he saw a gigantic wooden phoenix construct waiting for him. This was a Soaring Phoenix Construct especially built for the military.

    Many soldiers carried their armors and weapons, then boarded inside the puppet construct. After all the soldiers boarded, Li Jun then entered.

    Soon afterward, one of the soldiers located in the beak of the phoenix bit his tongue to drop his blood on a formation, then he poured his origin qi in another ce, then countless runes and patterns enveloped the construct.

    Unlike constructs used for civilians that operate on origin stone for energy to function, the ones in the military used origin qi instead.

    After the soldier finished pouring his origin qi, the phoenix construct pped its wings and flew into the air. After checking that everything was working normally, Li Jun yelled, "Activate the Invisible Array."

    After hearing the order, the soldier located at the beak also poured his origin qi into another formation.

    Following which, countless divine runes further appeared all over the Soaring Phoenix Construct, then it disappeared from the air. No, to be precise, it became invisible to the naked eyes.

    Then the Soaring Phoenix Construct rushed in a certain direction.

    In fact, it was not just Li Jun that was ordered to be dispatched.

    A legionposed of General 2, 4 and 5 took many boats heading to the northern side of the Barbarian Wolf Kingdom. Their mission was to use the fastest speed possible to conquer this kingdom.

    Meanwhile, after traveling for a few hours, the construct reached the mountain where the ck Moon Sect was located. Li Jun then ordered his man to surround the entire sect, not leaving any opening for people to escape.

    Then, Li Jun mobilized his origin qi and shouted, "The people of the ck Moon Sect, you are surrounded by the elite army of the Great Xia Dynasty. If youy down your weapons, and allow your cultivation to be sealed, then you will be spared and treated as normal citizens of the dynasty."

    "If you resist, then your sect will be annihted without hesitation. I can swear in the name of His Majesty the Wise Sage, Wang Wei."

    Li Jun¡¯s voice travelled throughout the entire mountain range, scaring all the disciples and elders of the sect.

    In fact, Li Jun wanted to directly attract and use force to make these people surrender. However, he could feel that this mountain was separated by a formation that would activate as soon as intruders reached a certain range.

    However, he was not to hurry as he had already prepared for such a scenario.

    Meanwhile, the people of the ck Moon Sect were freaking out after hearing Li Jun¡¯s voice. As such, a meeting of the sect¡¯s upper echelon took ce.

    The Sect Lord and Elders were discussing whether to fight with their lives or just surrender like the people of the Great Xia demanded.

    One elder directly asked, "How did the Great Xia Dynasty¡¯s army arrive in our territory without us even noticing them?"

    "It must be one of the flying constructs that they have invented in the past two years!"

    "It is such a waste to use such powerful origin artifacts for ordinary mortals."

    "Well, it seems that these constructs can also be used for the army. If only our spies could have gotten the manuals for these constructs, our ck Moon Sect would soon be one of the most powerful sects in the world."

    "All of you are focusing on the wrong thing! What should we do now? Should we fight back, or surrender?"

    "If we surrender, can anyone guarantee that the people of the Great Xia Dynasty will keep their promise?" asked one elder.

    Immediately afterward, the room became quiet, until someone else¡¯s responded:

    "Given the information we have gathered on the Wise Sage Emperor, he will most likely keep his words."

    "In that case, let¡¯s just surrender."

    "I agree."

    "Me too."

    Then, the majority of the elders decided to surrender. However, the Sect Lord was not willing to give up so easily.

    "There is still hope for us, so there is no need to surrender so soon."

    All the elders then looked at the sect lord with a puzzled look on their faces. They did not know where the so-called hope came from. They did not believe for one second that their sect¡¯s formation would be able to stop the people of Great Xia.

    "We can wake up the Ancestor," responded the Sect Lord to the surprise of everyone in the room. To their knowledge, the Ancestor has long passed away.

    However, it seemed that things were not as simple as they were led to believe. Immediately afterwards, an intense excitement shed from these elder¡¯s eyes.

    Maybe, there is still hope for their ck Moon Sect.

 Chapter 120: Modern War

    A few minutes after Li Jun¡¯s warning, the sect¡¯s array was activated by someone in the inside, following which, a woman flew from the depth of the sect. In just a few seconds, he appeared above the elite army of the Great Xia Dynasty.

    However, Li Jun was not that surprised by the fact that a Supernatural Realm cultivator existed among the ck Moon Sect.

    As soon as he saw someone flying over his head, he gave an order to his men. Then, each of the 10,000 elite soldiers that he brought with him moved in different directions.

    They all mobilized both their blood qi and origin qi, the countless runes and patterns flew from them and connected together. An array was then instantly formed by all the soldiers.

    Immediately afterwards, the Ancestor of the ck Moon Sect discovered to her horror that she lost the ability to fly, and fell to the ground. Luckily for her, she was quite powerful andnded safely.

    Seeing the situation she was in, the ck Moon Ancestor immediately waved her hand and an ancientmp appeared in front of her that had a two-colored fire burning on top of it.

    As for Li Jun, he smiled after seeing that the formation worked. The Great Xia Dynasty has used numerous resources in order to create this formation that prevents Supernatural Realm cultivators from flying.

    Now, it was finally ced into use by the military. After grounding the enemy, Li Jun took his spear and readied himself for battle.

    Meanwhile, back in the Barbarian Wolf Kingdom, General 2, 4 and 5 had alreadynded after traveling a few hours by boat. After taking time for the soldiers to rest, they headed to the nearest city and attacked.

    General 2 took out 5 constructs from a space ring gifted to him by the Grand Commandant just for this invasion: these constructs were Soaring Phoenix Constructs.

    Under the guidance of all three Generals, each phoenix construct was upied by more than 20,000 soldiers. After entering invisible mode, the Soaring Phoenix Constructs flew to the closest city.

    After arriving at the city, the army waited for night to arrive. Then, under the order of General 2, a special team of soldiers jumped down from one of the constructs.

    This team was wearing a very special armor that allows them to blend into Heaven and Earth and remain invisible. Afternding inside the city, the special team of soldiers divided themselves into two groups.

    One group headed to the city¡¯s wall, while the other headed straight for the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. As the Fate¡¯s Shadow under Grand Censorate Wang Ju had already acquired a map of all the major cities in the Barbarian Wolf Kingdom, this special team had detailed information about the entire city.

    After one group reached the city walls, they attacked and killed all the guards there. Then, they opened the door for the rest of General 2¡¯s army.

    As for the other group, they also infiltrated the City Lord¡¯s Mansion and started killing all the guards.

    City Lord Qiu Jing woke up to the sound of screaming. Without waiting for him to properly dress himself, he rushed to his study room while ignoring his wife.

    Immediately, he tried to activate a hidden formation that would allow him tomunicate to the capital and asked for help. Unfortunately for him, there seemed to be something blocking his use of the Flying Pigeon Hex.

    Qiu Jing sighed after seeing this, then he sat on a chair waiting for something.

    After a few minutes, the noise outside of his Mansion stopped, then he saw a young man leading a group of soldiers wearing deep dark armors. These armors seemed to be the same as the darkness, making it hard for the City Lord to distinguish whether there were even other people beyond the young man.

    General 4 looked at City Lord Qiu Jing and waved for one of his men to capture him and his family. Afterwards, he sat on the chair and waited for hispanions to finish their jobs.

    And Just like that, in just a few hours, this entire city was upied as swiftly as possible.

    After the Great Xia Army entered the city, they arrested all the avable soldiers capable of fighting and imprisoned them, then they took over the entire city.

    General 2 ordered that a few soldiers remain in the city in order to wait for the people from the Great Xia Dynasty.

    There were countless schrs and government officials located in the boat that were on their way toe govern the city they had upied.

    After that, all three generals boarded their Soaring Phoenix Construct and headed for the next city to conquer. For this legion, the night will be very long.

    As a matter of fact, the reason that this conquest seemed so easy was due to the fact that Wang Wei essentially modernized war in his dynasty.

    He used refining and formations to create modern inventions such as cars, trains, and nes--although they had different names.

    Then, he applied these things to the military. With the Soaring Phoenix Construct--or ne-- his army can travel anywhere as fast as possible.

    After that, he took inspiration from the special ops and created armors that have the ability to enter stealth mode. Then, he trained a group of elite soldiers in the art of infiltration.

    That way, his army can be fast and efficient when taking down cities, and they can sacrifice less lives.

    In fact, Wang Wei wanted to actually invent guns as well. And he did not need to use gunpowder to do so. All he needed to do was install an array in a gun shaped barrel that can shoot projectiles.

    These guns would then use blood or origin qi as energy to activate. Unfortunately, he failed. No, to be precise, he was prevented.

    When he was going to put his n into action, Wang Wei suddenly felt an intense rejection from the world; he felt an intense will wanting to eject him out of this world.

    As such, he knew that Heavenly Dao was warning him not to so intensely change the way that war was waged in this world.

    Although Wang Wei was not very happy that someone prevented him from doing the things he liked, he still bore with it as he was not yet powerful enough to ignore Heavenly Dao.

    What¡¯s more, if he was exiled out of this world, he would be the one to lose greatly in the end. As such, he forbore for now.

    While General 2 led his legion to conquer many cities in the Barbarian Wolf Kingdom, his boss, Li Jun, had just finished a fierce battle.

    Li Jun looked at the woman on the ground that had a hole in her throat with a calm face. Afterwards, he checked his own injury.

    His armor was mostly burned along with a few patches of his skin. Otherwise, he was perfectly fine.

    "This person was way weaker than the one¡¯s big brother fought two years ago at the capital," muttered Li Jun.

    However, despite his victory, he was not too prideful. He knew that the reason that the fight went so easy was due to the fact that the Dynasty¡¯s array prevented his opponent from using her advantage of flying in the air.

    Of course Li Jun will not sell himself short. He was confident that if he had the ability to fly, he could easily challenge cultivators in the Supernatural Realm. And if he used all of his cards, he can still fight ordinary cultivators in the Divine Body Realm.

    After pondering for a while, Li Jun raised his head and looked at the man that walked out of the ck Moon Sect¡¯s guardian formation.

    "You must be Sect Lord Ren Liu," asked Li Jun with a smile on his face.

    Meanwhile, Sect Lord Ren Liu looked at the surrounding environment that waspletely destroyed by these two people¡¯s fight.

    There were burned marks everywhere. Many holes could be seen all over the ground caused by spear piercing. A terrible ughter intent was still lingering around, making him--who was in the Divine Altar Realm--very ufortable.

    Ren Liu sighed and cupped his hand to Li Jun and bowed, "ughter God Li Jun, I would like to represent the ck Moon Sect and surrender to the Great Xia Dynasty!"

    However Li Jun just looked at him with a ferocious smile on his face.

    "Do you think that your sect can surrender so easily after sending such a powerful cultivator to attack us?"

    Sect lord Ren Liu did not immediately answer, then after a few seconds of silence, he opened his mouth and said:

    "Your Excellency, our sect..."

    "Do not mention to me the guardian array of your sect. You should be aware that it is only a matter of time before our army breaks it."

    After sighing for a second time, Sect Lord Ren Liu asked, "What do you want me to do in order to spare my ck Moon Sect?"

    "Simple," replied Li Jun with a m look on his face. "Open the formation, then kill yourself."

    After hearing this, Sect Master Ren Liu was extremely calm. Then, he took out a token, injected his origin qi inside, thus deactivating the guardian array of the sect.

    Immediately afterwards, he took out a sword from his space ring and inserted it straight into his heart, vomiting a big mouthful of blood.

    He did not pause or hesitate in his actions. Following which Sect Lord Ren Liu fell to the ground with his eyes closed.

    Meanwhile, Li Jun watched all of this with a calm look on his face, then he ordered:

    "Someone go bury the Sect Lord properly, then enter the ck Moon Sect. All of you need to do is seal the cultivation of the people inside."

    "If someone resists...Just knock them down unconscious."

 Chapter 121: Interference

    After Sect Master Ren Liu sacrificed himself, Li Jun kept his promise and just subdued the disciples and elders of the ck Moon Sect.

    After the sect had fallen, many other schrs and government officials quickly took over all the territories of the ck Moon Sect. A process that was remarkably fast and easy.

    Unlike other other kingdoms and dynasties, the people living in those territories did not have any sense of belonging to the ck Moon Sect--especially given how this sect views ordinary people as nothing butbor farms that take care of theirnds for them.

    As such, when themon people heard that another powerful dynasty had conquered the tyrant known as the ck Moon Sect, they were more than happy to hand over the power to the Great Xia Dynasty.

    Meanwhile, back in the Barbarian Wolf Kingdom, after a few days of constant attack and upying many cities, the legion headed by General 2 was discovered.

    The people of the Barbarian Wolf Kingdom used a bunch of highly trained flying demonic beasts to uncover the position of the Soaring Phoenix Constructs.

    As such, all three Number Generals were then forced to fight the kingdom¡¯s army in a head on confrontation.

    On a vast in, Generals 2, 4 and 5 stood in front of an army of about 100,000 soldiers. Meanwhile, opposite them stood an army at least three times their size led by more than 5 generals wearing armor with a wolf design for helmet.

    General 2 looked at the army preventing their advance, and he did not really care. What caught his attention was the more than 10,000 cavalry soldiers sitting onrge wolves.

    He had read about the famous Hunting Wolf Calvary of the Barbarian Wolf Kingdom. And personally, he was quite excited at the prospect of his army fighting head on with them.

    However, he knew such a thing was impossible as that would cause too many casualties to his legion.

    As such, he waved his hand, then a soldier stepped forward and handed General 2--who was sitting on a demonic horse--a small pill.

    General 2 looked at the pill with a smile, then threw it into the air.

    Themander of the Barbarian Wolf Kingdom noticed his enemy throwing something, so he ordered his men to take a defensive formation. However, to his surprise, he realized that the oing projectile was not directed at their army.

    But to a few hundred meters outside of the battlefield. Themander had a puzzled look on his face until the pill hit the floor and an odd scent enveloped the entire.

    Immediately afterwards, the Swift-Wolves under the Hunting Wolf Cavalry¡¯ soldiers became agitated and started acting up.

    The soldiers were quite surprised as these wolves were properly trained for many years and have always been docile.

    As such, they immediately used secret methods to calm them down and controlled them, however, it was to no avail.

    On the contrary, the Swift-wolves became more agitated, then all their eyes turned red. The wolves started to collectively howl in the sky, then, without hesitation or care for their rider, they rushed in the direction that the pillnded.

    With more than 10,000 wolves rushing together, the cavalry¡¯s formation was instantly destroyed. The majority of riders were thrown off the back of theirpanion, then trampled to death by the pack.

    As the wolves rushed for that pill, they left a trail of blood and death behind them. Themander of the army tried to stop them by roaring out loud with his powerful oriqin qi, however, no one listened to him.

    The wolves seemed to have all be mad at the exact same time. To be exact, they were overwhelmed by desires, greed especially.

    The pill that General 2 threw over was actually specially made by both Wang Wei and Yan Liling to deal with the Hunting Wolf Cavalry.

    They used Wang Wei¡¯s origin qi ability that allowed demonic beasts to break free from bloodline restrictions.

    Yan Liling took arge amount of Wang Wei¡¯s origin qi, then mixed many spiritual materials that give off an intoxicating scent and refined it into a pill. Whenever this pill is used, it will drive all demonic beasts crazy; it will awaken in them the instinct or desire to evolve their own bloodlines.

    After the wolves reached the ce the pillnded, a killing feast instantly took ce.

    One wolf took the bite of another to prevent it from acquiring the pill, however, before the wolf could rejoice at its victory, someone from behind shed him in his throat with a sharp w.

    And just like that, the Swift-wolves started killing each other without any impunity for their actions or any regards for the same race.

    All these demonic beasts care about is killing one another until one person remains the victor.

    All the soldiers in the in looked in horror as these wolves brutally massacred one another. There was blood, limps, organs, and brain matter scattered everywhere.

    After a few minutes, the bestial brawl was over. And as expected, there was no final winner. The majority of the wolves were dead, and the ones still remaining alive were in no shape to battle.

    After seeing this, the morale of the Barbarian Wolf¡¯ soldiers was terribly low. The Hunting Wolf Cavalry has always been a symbol of might and invincibility throughout the kingdom.

    And yet, they suffered such a terrible defeat. What¡¯s even worse, they were not defeated in battle and there was no glory in such a defeat. Because only a single pill took out such a prestigious legion.

    Themander of the kingdom¡¯s army realized the situation of his men and was prepared to do something to raise morale.

    Unfortunately, General 2 did not provide him with the opportunity. As soon as the wolves finished their ughter, he ordered his army to march forward.

    Under order, all the soldiers of the Great Xia Dynasty started moving forward. With each step they took, they would strike their spears into their shields, creating a shing sound.

    ng!

    ng!

    ng!

    The sound was very rhythmic as it echoed throughout the vast in. As the dynasty¡¯ soldier approached their enemy, they had created a terrifying momentum for themselves.

    The soldiers of the Barbarian Wolf Kingdom suddenly felt that someone was slowly squeezing their hearts, making their breathing unstable. If it was not due to the strict military discipline, many of them would have long run away as they watched the sound of death slowly approaching them.

    As a matter of fact, many soldiers have already nned out their escape route even before the battle started.

    As the two armies crashed, it was a one sided ughter.

    The Great Xia soldiers were faster, stronger, and had better armor than the Barbarian Wolf¡¯ soldiers. What¡¯s more, their troops¡¯ morale was at an all time high.

    As such, the soldiers killed anything or anyone that stood in their way. With a shield in one hand and a spear in the other, they stabbed any person that was not wearing simr color armor as them.

    With coldness and ruthlessness in their eyes, the Great Xia soldiers marched over their enemy¡¯s dead bodies, leaving a trail of carnage in their wake.

    In fact, Generals 2, 4 and 5 were not surprised by this oue. One of the benefits that Wang Wei has received in this world is the ability to train powerful armies quickly through martial arts.

    In the Myriad Emperor World, most armies are made up of cultivators. Wang Wei is even aware of armies made up entirely of Supernatural Realm cultivators. And there might be even more powerful ones.

    However, one of the downsides of cultivating such an army is that it takes too long to train. Even though the cultivation method used in the army sacrificed life spans in order to increase strength and speed of cultivating, it still takes a very long time to train.

    However, the Martial Arts in this world is different. With a few changes of Wang Wei, he could quickly cultivate soldiers as powerful as the Divine Sea Realm as long as he had enough resources.

    This is something not possible in the Myriad Emperor World. Although martial arts also existed there, but, it is only used by ordinary people who do not have [Leakless Bodies] to remain strong and healthy. Well, to be precise, it was used by nobles in Mortal Kingdoms and Dynasties.

    With the help of martial arts, ordinary mortals can live up to 115 to 120 years, as long as they take good care of themselves.

    In fact, Wang Wei wanted to use martial arts to train his soldiers to have the strength of Divine Altar Realm, However, only one person had reached such a strength through martial arts.

    He is known in this world as the Martial Ancestor, the creator or inventor of Martial Arts in this world.

    However, this person has been dead for countless years and there is no record of him leaving the method or technique to reach the strength of Divine Altar Realm through Martial Art.

    Wang Wei has been searching for information about him throughout the world, hoping that he would find his legacy.

    As for the reason he did not create the method himself, it is because it would take too much time and he deemed it not worth it as this martial art method would probably only help him a little in the early stage of his cultivation.

    .. .

    The battle between the Great Xia Dynasty and the Barbarian Wolf Kingdom was still ongoing.

    After seeing the terrible defeat of his army, the Barbarian Wolf Commander ordered his other four generals to interfere in the battle. However, General 2, 4 and 5 intercepted these people and began a fierce fight with them.

    Despite being outmatched 5 to 3, General 2, 4 and 5 still managed to easily kill their opponent as only 2 of them were in the Divine Altar Realm.

    After this victory, General 2 led the Great Xia Army straight to the Barbarian Wolf¡¯s Capital.

    Just like that, a month passed by.

    Wang Wei was sitting on his Dragon Throne while having a meeting with a few officials when brand new information was sent from the frontlines.

    "Are you saying that some outside force interfered in our conquest of the Barbarian Wolf Kingdom¡¯s Capital?" asked Wang Wei with a frown in his face.

    "Yes, His Majesty," replied one of the Fate¡¯s Shadow under Grand Censorate Wang Ju¡¯s control.

    "Who is it!" demanded Wang Wei.

    "Well it¡¯s..."

 Chapter 122: Politics

    After seeing the hesitation in the agent¡¯s face, Wang Wei said: "You just need to inform me of the information you have gathered. You do not need to think about anything else."

    After hearing this, the agent sighed in relief before answering:

    "ording to the information sent back from the frontier, General 2 and his legion had already conquered the majority of the Barbarian Wolf Kingdom, with the exception of the capital."

    "However, as soon they were about to breach the city, 5 unknown and powerful Divine Altar Realm cultivators appeared and prevented them from seeding."

    "Immediately afterwards, we sent some of our elite agents from the Fate¡¯s Shadow to investigate the origin or source of these people. Our findings was that they are most likely from the Noble Alliance of our Dynasty."

    After the agent said this, the room immediately became silent. All the ministers had their eyes wide open, with some having fear in their eyes.

    The cunning ones could tell that something major was about to happen.

    "Most likely?" asked Wang Ju with a frown on her face.

    The agent lowered his head before answering:

    "We can confirm that they are indeed responsible for this. However, before we could gather enough evidence, the other party seemed to have noticed and destroyed all links that tied them with the people of the Barbarian Wolf Kingdom."

    After hearing this, many officials realized that things beplicated. Without evidence, his majesty cannot just randomly kill these nobles.

    After all, this dynasty is one that runs with rules andws. There needs to be some sort of order or process when doing things.

    After pondering for a while, Wang Wei said, "Go give my order to the Royal Guard Captain to imprison all the nobles of the Capital."

    All the officials were shocked, then many of them knelt on the ground and said together, "Your Majesty, you cannot!"

    "Why?" replied Wang Wei with a calm look on his face.

    "ording to thews of the dynasty, all people need a reasonable crime for them to be arrested," replied one of the ministers kneeling on the ground.

    "From what I remember, my words were thew in this dynasty," replied Wang Wei with a nonchnt look on his face.

    After hearing this, cold sweat started to fall down these ministers¡¯ backs. Despite not releasing any aura, all the ministers in the room suddenly felt a heavy pressure pressing on theming from Wang Wei. This was his natural aura cultivated as person in high position, as ruler of an entire dynasty, in charge of the lives of billions of people.

    The room became quiet. Over the years, these officials have grown ustomed to his majesty¡¯s calm, collected, and rxed demeanor.

    Unlike the majority of Emperors of this world, his majesty Wang Wei was truly a Wise Sage as he allowed his officials to express their opinions, to criticize his actions when necessary and to point out his shorings.

    However, as a result of this, many of the officials forgot the fact that his majesty was in fact a very powerful cultivator who forged his throne with iron and blood.

    And in the Great Xia Dynasty, his words are still absolute.

    After realizing this, all the officials remained silent and dare not say anything again.

    After a few minutes of silence, Empress Dong Lifen opened her mouth and said, "Your majesty, you are right in saying that your words are absolute. However, it is better to use a softer method dealing with this situation."

    After all, you still have a reputation to uphold. Your majesty might not care about reputation, but a good reputation can be of great use when dealing with newly conquered territories--especially to calm down and reassure the people."

    Wang Wei had a pensive look on his face after hearing this, then he nodded. Afterwards, he looked at Wang Ju and asked, "Do you still have the evidence of all the crimes these noblesmitted before the dynasty was established?"

    "Yes, your majesty,¡¯ replied Grand Censorate Wang Ju.

    "In that case, use these evidences as an excuse to capture and imprison these nobles."

    Many of the officials secretly nodded in relief. As long as his majesty does things ording to thew, then, they are relieved.

    These officials do not actually care about the lives of these fallen nobilities. As long as the sanctity of thew remains untouched and undamaged, they are more than satisfied--even if it is just on the surface.

    Suddenly, one of the officials that was still standing stepped up and said, "Your majesty, what should we do about the Transcending Mortality Realm cultivator?"

    "Don¡¯t worry about this," replied Wang Wei. Then he gazed at the Commander of the Royal Guard--which was an army designated solely to protect the royal family and the capital.

    "Tell the Captain to leave the Zheng, Leng, and Chang as the veryst noble family to capture."

    The Commander of the Royal Guard bowed then left the pce to do as his majesty ordered.

    Meanwhile, in the Former Duke Sheng Residence.

    Patriarch Zheng Yong was crazily destroying everything in his room. He threw tea pots and cups at the walls, he punched through all the tables and ravaged all the books around.

    Then he looked at the other two people sitting in front of him and said, " Are you two stupid! Do you want our three ancient noble families to be destroyed!"

    "You are overreacting, Zheng Yong," said Patriarch Leng Zan.

    "That¡¯s right. This new Emperor is all about respecting thew. Without proper evidence, he will not easily take action against our families," said Patriarch Chang Liu.

    "Didn¡¯t you notice this the past two years?" he added. "No matter what secret method our Noble Alliance uses, as long as we do not leave any evidence, at best, the officials will just impose a few meaningless taxes on us."

    After calming down a bit, Patriarch Zheng Yong looked at these two like two idiots and said. "That is only because we did not do anything that greatly infringed on the benefit of his majesty."

    Zheng Yong took a deep breath to calm himself down, then sat cross-legged on the floor.

    "Why did you guys do this anyway? It could not be just to antagonize his majesty?"

    Patriarch Chang Liu was silent for a moment before answering, "It¡¯s because the royal family of the Barbarian Wolf Kingdom offered us more than 70% of their family¡¯s wealth."

    "Originally, the royal family asked us to sabotage the Great Xia from the inside," added Patriarch Leng Zan. "However, knowing how powerful the Great Xia Dynasty has gotten the past few years, we refused."

    After hearing this, Zheng Yong sighed and did not say anything else. As such, the room became quiet for a few minutes. Only the sound of inhaling and exhaling could be heard.

    "You do not need to worry too much, Zheng Yong. Nothing will happen to our alliance," said Leng Zan.

    However, before he even finished his words, someone barged into the room while panting heavily.

    Zheng Yong¡¯s anger that has just subsided red up again and he roared, "I thought I told you not to interrupt me when receiving guesses in the study?"

    "But Duke, I mean Patriarch, there is terrible news. The Royal Guard suddenly started to arrest all the noble families in the capital," responded the intruder.

    "What!" said both Patriarch Leng Zan and Chang Liu who immediately stood up at the same time.

    Zheng Yong¡¯s body trembled slightly after hearing this. What he feared the most had happened.

    Meanwhile, Zeng Lan rushed over to the servant and held him by the neck and said, "Don¡¯t lie about something like that?"

    "I¡¯m...I¡¯m...not...lying."

    As such, Zeng Lan released the poor man after hearing this. After that, he started walking back and forth in the room while muttering, " What to do, what to do, what to do?"

    Then he immediately looked at Zheng Yong. Even Chang Liu did the same as they both realized that they had made a grave error in judgement.

    As for Zheng Yong, he took a deep breath to calm himself down and said, "Do not worry, I will take care of everything. However, you guys need toy low for a while."

    After saying this, hepletely ignored the other two and headed to another room in his mansion. There, Patriarch Zheng Yong had a Flying Pigeon Hex installed in order tomunicate with people.

    He took out a token and used his origin qi to activate the formation and send a message:

    "Ancestor, I need your help again this time."

    "What is this time?"

    Then Zeng Yong exined in detail his next step of action.

    Meanwhile, back in the pce, Wang Wei and the officials were still waiting for the result from the Royal Guards while discussing other problems to deal with in the dynasty.

    After a few hours, someone hurried into the meeting room and handed a talisman to the agent responsible for reporting the news about the Barbarian Wolf Kingdom, who then ryed the information to Wang Ju.

    "What is it?" asked Wang Wei.

    "Your majesty, we just received news that three people flying destroyed countless houses in three different cities. However, there were no casualties during these incidents," replied Wang Ju.

    "What about the flying people?"

    "They flew away before the formations were deployed," replied Wang Ju. An answer that made Wang Wei sighed.

    "It seemed that our bait was unsessful," said Yan Liling suddenly.

    "It¡¯s unfortunate," replied Wang Wei. "Go and tell the Royal Guards to only capture all the properties of the Zheng, Leng, and Chang family."

    Many officials did not understand the conversation between his majesty and the Chancellor. However, the few that did had sweat falling down their backs.

    It was then that they realized that his majesty did not just use his overwhelming strength to be an Emperor, but he also had an amazing tactical mind. It¡¯s just that he did not need to use it most of the time.

 Chapter 123: The Duel

    As a matter of fact, the officials were right in thinking that Wang Wei was cunning when necessary.

    Over the years, he did not stop thinking about how to get rid of these noble families that were a nuisance to his rule.

    As such, he wanted to kill their backer first, their hidden cards: the Supernatural Realm Cultivators.

    As such, he invented an array that would prevent them from flying, then secretly trained people that were capable of instantly setting up this formation and scattered these people to different cities of the Dynasty¡¯s territory.

    One of the reasons he acted so swift and brutal today was because he wanted to lure these Supernatural Realm cultivators to show themselves, then rapidly arrest them with the formation he created.

    Unfortunately, these people seemed to be on guard and just destroyed a few houses before immediately flying away.

    After sighing for a while that his n failed, Wang Wei regained his bearing and continued the meeting.

    "What happened to the pills that I have asked you for?" suddenly asked Wang Wei to Yan Liling.

    "I¡¯m not done refining them due to therge requirement. I¡¯m still confused, why do you need so many rare and high quality pills?" responded Yan Liling with a confused look on her face.

    "I need them for something. I¡¯ll tell you all about it when everything is done."

    "Well, given the fact it is extremely hard for me to refine Low Grade Earth Tier pills without a divine sense, it will still take a while for me to refine all of them."

    "Well take your time and give them to me when you are done," replied Wang Wei with a calm look on his face.

    Yan Liling just nodded and did not ask any further questions. However, someone else did.

    "Your majesty," said one official. "What do we do with the war in the Barbarian Wolf Kingdom?"

    "Send reinforcement immediately," responded Wang Wei without hesitation. "Tell General 2 that he has less than a week to breach the capital¡¯s city."

    Everyone nodded and the court meeting of the day was officially over with all the ministers leaving.

    As usual, Empress Dong Lifen stayed behind to talk to Wang Wei. When the room was empty with the two of them left, she got up from her throne and bowed to Wang Wei and said:

    "Thank you, your majesty, for listening to my advice today."

    As smart as Dong Lifen is, she could tell that his majesty had no ns to just brutally kill all the nobles without any reasons or official statement.

    However, when Wang Wei showed that he changed his mind after hearing Dong Lifen¡¯s plea, it provided her with more power in the court; it showed to the officials that the Empress had the ability to influence the Emperor.

    With the ability to influence the Emperor came the power to influence the entire dynasty.

    As such, there is nothing that officials fear and respect more than an Empress that can whisper to the Emperor¡¯s ear. After all, what if the Empress started to talk badly about any of them to his majesty.

    Wang Wei smiled and waved for her to get up and sit down.

    To be honest, she was not the main reason that he acted so callous and indifferent during today¡¯s meeting.

    Over the years, in order to properly govern his dynasty, Wang Wei has been using the concept that thew is above everything and should be followed and respected.

    Although Wang Wei was not as harsh as the Qin¡¯s Dynasty back on Earth, he was still very moderately strict when it came to thew of Great Xia.

    Unfortunately a problem soon arose.

    A faction of schrs that worshipped thew was formed. These people called themselves the School of Law and became a rabid supporter of this way of ruling the dynasty.

    At first Wang Wei supported their factions as it made it easier to control the court. However, recently, these people seemed to have gotten over their heads and started to y with the motion that even the Emperor should be bind and restricted by thew.

    So, today, Wang Wei used this opportunity not only to lure his enemy from the shadow, but also to send a message to these schrs that as long as he was here, his words will be absolute, and will be above everything in this dynasty--even thew he himself created.

    As for Dong Lifen¡¯s act of acquiring more power, he just provided an opportunity.

    In that situation, any of his ministers could have spoken and he would have listened. The fact that she spoke first and took this opportunity showed that she is politically savvy and knows when to take action.

    As for the reason that neither Wang Ju nor Yan Liling spoke, it was because none of the people cared about the struggle for political power.

    For one, they had plenty of power already in the Great Xia Dynasty. Secondly and more importantly, they are just travelers in this world. For them, the experience in this small world will one day be nothing but a fond memory that they reminisced about in their very long and fulfilling life.

    .. .

    After sitting down, Wang Wei and Dong Lifen then began their study of the Dynasty¡¯s Qi Luck. After a few hours, the Empress left happily as usual and Wang Wei checked his Qi Dragon.

    He smiled after noticing that a quarter of it had already returned to the color purple. Afterwards, he headed straight for a sealed room in the pce.

    After opening this secret room, Wang Wei saw countless puppets standing there without moving. All these puppets had human shape and emanated a powerful aura.

    After checking the room, a vicious smile appeared in Wang Wei¡¯s mouth before sealing the room and leaving.

    Meanwhile, back in the ck Moon Sect¡¯s territory, Li Jun was sitting inside a military barracks while reviewing papers.

    After the ck Moon Sect surrendered, he quickly brought people over from Great Xia to upy the territories.

    After more than a month of hard work, all the people of this new territory became aware of the rules and regtions of Great Xia--including the benefits like free schooling and ess to their own fertilends as long as they pay their taxes.

    As such, it was quite easy for them to ept the new rule.

    After reviewing his paper, Li Jun looked at General 1 and asked, "What about the duel letters, did the Iron Fist King ept the challenge?"

    "Yea, Grand Commandant," responded Genera 1. "The Iron Fist King said that the duel can take ce at the border of our territory 3 days from today."

    Li Jun nodded, not that surprised by the oue. He did not just randomly make this n. He did so after a deep and careful analysis of the history and character of the Iron Fist King.

    Suddenly, Li Jun noticed a hesitant look on General 2¡¯s face. As such, he said, "If you have something to say, just do it."

    "Commandant, I¡¯m just worried that the Iron Fist King will go back on his words. That all of this is just a trap against you."

    Li Jun nodded and did not admonish his subordinate for being so cautious. As such, he replied, "Given the character of the Iron Fist King, the chance of him going back on his words are very slim."

    "However, even if he did so, it will not matter. The reason that I used this method to settle our territories was in order to be fast and efficient. If he goes back on his words, we¡¯ll just have to use the hard way to conquer the Iron Fist Kingdom."

    A fierce light shed through Li Jun¡¯s eyes when he said that, then he continued, "And if it is indeed a trap?"

    Li Jun just sneered at the idea. With his strength, would he be afraid of any trap?

    However, he still took note of this possibility. He has also learned a great deal of things after the incident back in ck Wing City.

    As such, he decided to take a few elite soldiers to apany him during this duel just in case something beyond his calctions goes wrong.

    Three dayster, at the border of the ck Moon Sect¡¯s Territory and the Iron Fist Kingdom.

    Li Jun, wearing his armor and holding a spear, waited for someone to show up. After a few minutes, he saw an old man with white long hair and white beard travelling towards him on top of a horse-like demonic beast.

    After a few minutes, the old man stopped a few meters from Li Jun and descended from his mount. His armor shone under the light of the sun. He looked at his opponent and said, "ughter God Li Jun."

    "Iron Fist King Tie Gang," replied Li Jun while observing his opponent with a look of surprise in his eyes.

    He was surprised at the fact that the Iron Fist King was an old man, but his actual age.

    Based on secret methods he learned from the sect, without personally checking his body, he can roughly estimate that the Iron Fist King was actually only just over 100 years old.

    Given the fact that he is actually a peak Divine Altar Realm Cultivator, he should have at least 1000 years of life span.

    And yet, Li Jun could actually see that he did not have long to live.

    The Iron Fist King looked at the soldiers a few thousand meters from them and asked, "You do not trust me?"

    "Well. it¡¯s just precautions, They will not have any effect on the battle."

    "Good, then, let¡¯s get this started," replied the Iron Fist King with excitement after taking out a halberd as a weapon.

 Chapter 124: Iron Fist King

    Li Jun rushed towards the Iron Fist King and stabbed him. His spear turned red and headed straight for the Tie Gang¡¯s head, however, the mad king was not to be outdone. Without hesitation, he swung his halberd to block the oing attack.

    Bang!

    The two weapons shed together creating a powerful shock wave that destroyed the ground around them. Despite this, the two of them did not move an inch.

    After the first attack, the two of them continued to rapidly sh against each other. The air trembled and sparks could be seen when their two weapons met each other.

    From a distance, the soldiers could only see two shadows ovepping with each other. The weapons of the two of them also left only afterimages, signifying the fact that the two of them were moving faster than the ordinary eyes can capture.

    At first, the Iron Fist King could match with Li Jun, but after more than ten shes, he started to feel the pressure.

    Each strike of Li Jun seemed to be heavier and heavier. By the 30th sh, the Iron Fist King started to move backwards.

    With each step he took back, he managed to neutralize some of the force from Li Jun¡¯s spear. However, he knew that this was not a real solution to his situation.

    By the 40th shes, the Iron Fist King started to expire profusely. His breathing was rapid, his steps were weak and his arms trembled with each swing.

    More importantly, his vast origin qi was running out faster than he expected. He looked at the normal and rxed behavior of his opponent and sighed.

    ¡¯These Extraterrestrial Demons are as strong as I anticipated,¡¯ thought the Iron Fist King in the midst of battle.

    He knew that this was not the way to go, so he changed tactics.

    When Li Jun attacked him again, he did not collide head on. Instead, he moved his halberd sideways and blocked the attack. Then, he used the recoil of the attack to move a few meters away from his opponent.

    Li Jun looked at the Iron Fist King a few meters away from him and did not chase after him. After all, his purpose was to subdue him, not kill him. As such, he will also allow his opponent to use all his cards and defeat him with absolute strength to show the difference between them.

    After taking a few seconds to breathe heavily, the Iron Fist King managed to regain some strength and stamina. More importantly, all the 270 Divine Veins inside his body absorb the spiritual qi around him to replenish his origin qi.

    The Iron Fist King was surprised by the fact that his opponent allowed so much time to recover, but he did not care about the reason. As long as he managed to have a satisfying battle, he did not care about anything else.

    After recuperating his strength, the Iron Fist King decided to use a different method. He raised his halberd in the air and swung down.

    With a swish sound, a more than 30 meters vertical sh headed straight towards Li Jun. The sh destroyed anything that was in its way: the ground and the air.

    When Li Jun noticed the green shing his way, he did not falter. His spear turned red and directly pierced the sh.

    Boom!

    An explosion urred after the two attacks touched each other. The ground around Li Jun exploded into countless pieces with debris flying everywhere.

    However, Li Jun did not care about this. What he cared about was the fact that this was not a normal attack, but a spiritual one.

    After shing with the sh, countless images suddenly appeared in his mind. He saw the death of all his concubines, hispanion Yan Liling, his mother and father--he even saw Wang Wei¡¯s death.

    For a brief moment, a deep fear suddenly enveloped Li Jun. Fear of losing the people closest to him, fear of being alone in the world.

    However, after a brief moment, these images disappeared. As a person who passed the Pagoda Trial, Li Jun has a powerful Dao Heart and Willpower. What¡¯s more, his spirit is way more powerful than the Iron Fist King.

    The Iron Fist King watched with a frown how his opponent easily destroyed his attack. This move was one of his most powerful and proud methods.

    Being able to bring out the inner fear of his enemy, then weakening theirbat ability. The Iron Fist King has always been proud of how strong his spirit was as it was cultivated through countless battles.

    "Spirit attacks, huh?" said Li Jun with a smile on his face. "Why don¡¯t you try mine."

    After saying that, Li Jun also used a flying attack from a distance. However, his attack was not a sh, but a more 40 meters long spear manifested from the origin weapon in his hand headed straight for his opponent.

    After seeing this, the Iron Fist King¡¯s face changed and he mobilized all the origin qi in his body to prepare to defend.

    Instead of using another flying attack, the Iron Fist King shed heads with the oing spear.

    His halberd turned green as he shed with the uing red spear.

    Boom!

    The halberd shed with the attack, creating a powerful explosion in the surrounding/

    Nevertheless, the Iron Fist King still managed to stop the attack for a brief moment--however, it was only for a short while.

    Immediately afterwards, the spear pushed him backwards leaving skidding marks on the ground. However, the Iron Fist King was still trying to stop the attack.

    He vomited a big mouthful of blood and his old face became pale. However, he did not stop. A hint of excitement shed across his eyes as he used more strength in order to stop the attack.

    He mobilized all the origin qi possible and strengthened the muscles in his arms to increase his power. This method was somewhat useful.

    With this newfound power, the spear slowed down dramatically, but it still did not stoppletely. As such, the Iron Fist King was miserable.

    He threw up countless mouthfuls of blood. His armor was mostly destroyed and he seemed to have aged considerably.

    After being pushed for more than a few hundred meters, the spear was stopped and disappeared. However, before the Iron Fist King could breath a sigh in relief, an intense desire to ughter invaded his mind.

    He secretly cursed as he realized that he was affected by a spiritual attack. The Iron Fist King¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red as he felt his mind slowly being swallowed by the desire to kill.

    He tried to fight the urge by himself, but it was to no avail. As such, he tried physical pain to wake him up. He clenched his teeth and hands until both his mouth and palms were bleeding.

    This pain seemed to be useful, so the Iron Fist King sought to use this method. Without hesitation, he stabbed the pointy end of his halberd straight into his thigh.

    He screamed out loud in agony. However, the intense throbbing pain managed to distract him from his desire to kill. Immediately afterward, the Iron Fist King knelt in one knee to support himself.

    Despite his act of self-muttion, the Iron Fist King realized that even this level of pain was not enough topletely free himself from Li Jun¡¯ spiritual attack of ughter.

    As such, he started to twist the halberd that was still stuck on his raised leg. Blood squirted out his thigh as the Iron Fist King screamed out loud. However, he did not stop for even a second.

    After a few minutes, he stopped his actions as he could feel that he already got his bearing back. The intense urge to kill all things in existence slowly faded away until it waspletely gone.

    The Iron Fist King breathed rapidly as he felt exhausted both physically and spiritually. He looked at Li Jun with a little bit of fear in his eyes.

    However, immediately afterwards, his fears were reced by a desire for battle--even though he was not in the shape to fight right about now.

    "Your n will not seed," suddenly said Li Jun, who watched all the Iron Fist King¡¯s actions with a calm look on his face.

    "What do you mean?"

    "I figure out the reason why you are so young, yet you have so little life spans left. You used battles between life and death to break through the cultivation realm quickly," said Li Jun while cing his spear on his shoulder.

    "Is there something wrong with that?"

    "Well, there is. If you do it once or twice, it will be fine. But, if you do it constantly, you will use your lifespan to pay for each break through.

    The Iron Fist King¡¯s eyes lit up after hearing this. He has been pondering the reason for his rapid aging. He thought it was because there was something wrong with his cultivation technique, but it seemed that it was not the case.

    The Iron Fist King then sighed after realizing his mistake, then he asked, "What do you mean that my n will not work?"

 Chapter 125: Li Juns Dao

    Li Jun smiled after hearing the question and exined:

    "You probably wanted to break through the Supernatural Realm during a life and death situation. However, the sess of such a thing is almost impossible."

    "Why is that?" asked the Iron Fist Kingdom with genuine concern.

    Although he managed to sessfully cultivate to the peal of the Divine Altar Realm, his cultivation technique method did not have the method to break through to the next realm.

    As such, when he received the due invitation, he epted without hesitation as he believed this powerful Extraterrestrial Demon could give him just the right amount of pressure that allowed to break through.

    Unfortunately, he seemed to have not only underestimated the difficulty in breaking through the Transcending Mortality Realm, but also how strong his opponent actually was.

    "It may be possible to use life and death situations to break through the Body Refining, Divine Sea, and Divine Altar Realm. However, the Supernatural Realm is actually a transformation of life level."

    "Cultivators will go from the Early Phase of Cultivation to the Middle Phase. A perfect example is the fact that a Supernatural Realm will have at least 10,000 years of life span--which is ten times that of the Divine Altar."

    "You still did not exin how it is impossible to break through?" asked the Iron Fist King.

    "In order to reach this realm, a cultivator must catch a ray of Good Fortune Qi from Heaven and Earth. When this qi blends in with the Divine Altar, an ancientmp will be formed to hold the Good Fortune me."

    "The Good Fortune me is actually quite the magical thing. It allows cultivators¡¯ origin qi to transform into origin essence. It allows cultivators to open their Niwan Aperture and have their own Sea of Consciousness, thus granting cultivators ess to their soul."

    "Now, imagine that you have to do all these transformations and baptisement while in the midst of battle. Without a peaceful environment full of spiritual power, this very precise process can fail with the tiniest of mistakes."

    The Iron Fist King frowned after hearing this. He realized that his n was actually quite dangerous. Not to mention whether his enemy would give him time to make his breakthrough, even if he did, he might still fail.

    First of all, he did not even know what the Qi of Good Fortune was, let alone find it and catch it to make his breakthrough.

    Even if he did, how long would such a wonderful and powerful transformation of the essence of life take him. Probably years if not decades. How could he do such a thing while fighting for his life.

    The Iron Fist King sighed after realizing his errors due tock of knowledge and inheritance. After pondering for a while, he looked at Li Jun and asked:

    "Why are you telling me this? Something tells me it is not because you are absolutely sure of your victory?"

    "You are indeed right," responded Li Jun with a smile. "My big brother wants you to acknowledge allegiance to him."

    "Big brother? You mean the Emperor Of Xia wants me to be a general under him?"

    "No, you misunderstood. To us, this world is nothing but a trial for which we will eventually leave. My big brother acknowledged your abilities and wanted you to follow us back to our world when we leave here."

    The Iron Fist King¡¯s eyes lit up after hearing this, He knew that these Extraterrestrial Demons came from a very powerful world. There are even rumors that their world actually has Great Emperors.

    After pondering for a few moments, the Iron Fist King then said, " I can agree to your request, but I have a request."

    "What is it? As long as it is in my power, I can do my best to help."

    "I can see that you did not use all your strength during this fight," said the Iron Fist King with a dangerous light in his eyes. "I want you to attack me with your most powerful attack."

    "Are you sure about this?" asked Li Jun with a frown on his face. "With your current situation, you will probably not survive my strongest attack."

    "It¡¯s alright. Anyway, it¡¯s just death," replied the Iron Fist King with a nonchnt attitude.

    Li Jun looked at the determined look on his opponent¡¯s face and he could guess the reason for the request.

    Although the Iron Fist King believed the words he said previously, he was not convinced before trying. After all, he is a man with strong willpower, how can he easily change a decision he has made--especially when ites to his future cultivation path.

    As such, Li Jun did not try to persuade him anymore. He gathered all his strength and rushed towards the Iron Fist King. His spear lit up red and he yelled "[Blood Riot]" before stabbing his opponent.

    The Iron Fist King¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw this attack. A sudden dread of death overcame and he could feel like he would die if he was hit by this attack.

    With a strong will, the Iron Fist King overcame his fear of death and began to mobilize hisst remaining strength to fight back. However, to his horror, he discovered that his body could not move.

    He suddenly felt that all the blood in his body was not under his control and he could not move. Then, all his blood started to move backward from his body, destroying anything in its path in order to return to the heart.

    Once all his blood reached his heart, it condensed into a small ball, then exploded.

    Boom!

    The Iron Fist King heard an exploding sound in his mind, then looked at Li Jun¡¯ spear that was only a few centimeters from his heart.

    He vomited arge mouthful of blood, however, immediately afterwards, blood started toe out in every orifice in his body. Whether it was his eyes, noses, ears, and even the pores in his skin.

    With an incredible look on his face, the Iron Fist King fell on his back with his body looking quite stiff.

    Li Jun looked at him on the ground and shook his head. He took a pill from his space ring and a look of pain could be seen on his face as he looked at the pill.

    Well, he could not help as this was a High Grade Earth Tier Pill that Primordial Spirit Realm cultivators can use.

    It¡¯s not that Li Jun did not have ess to higher levels of pills, but this was the highest level of pills allowed in the trial. What¡¯s worse, this pill was actually a healing one--which made it even more valuable.

    However, Li Jun did not hesitate much to feed this pill to the Iron Fist King. Another reason that he chose such a valuable pill was due to the fact that it could help alleviate the Iron Fist King¡¯s problem with his life span.

    After feeding him the pill, he carried him back to the Military Barrack.

    While the Iron Fist King was resting, Li Jun was reviewing thest attack he made during this fight.

    As a matter of fact, this move was not actually a part of the [Heaven Fighting Scripture] that he cultivated, but one he created himself after years of study.

    When he started to cultivate, his big brother Wang Wei warned him to not strictly follow the scripture and to think of his own Dao instead.

    Although the [Heaven Fighting Scripture] provided a step by step guidance on how to cultivate the Dao of Fighting, Li Jun chose his main Dao to be ughter.

    His dream, or should say goal is to be a fierce general that ughters all the enemies in his big brother¡¯s Path of the Emperor. Although Li Jun knew that this was probably an unrealistic goal, he will give in all his effort trying.

    So, this [Blood Rebellion] technique is his first step on cultivating his Dao of ughter and he is satisfied with this result.

    Just like that, four days passed and the Iron Fist King finally woke up from hisa. He looked around and muttered in a weak voice:

    "I¡¯m alive?"

    He raised his hand and immediately noticed something different. His hands were not as wrinkled as he remembers them to be. He even noticed that his voice was also different, it was full of vitality.

    A few minutes after waking up, Li Jun walked into the medical room and said, "It seems that you are recovering rapidly."

    "I guess I owed all of this to you."

    "Well, as long as you do go back on your promise, everything will be fine."

    "I, Tie Gang, is man of his words. Since I promised to surrender to his majesty Wang Wei, then, I will do so."

    Li Jun nodded in satisfaction after hearing this. He chatted with the Iron Fist King for a while before leaving him to rest.

    Meanwhile, in the Great Shu Dynasty, National Teacher Feng Heng was walking with a frown on his face.

    After checking all the Taoist Temples in the capital, he realized that the Incense power contained there had mysteriously disappeared. Even after checking thoroughly, he could not find the reason.

    While walking around, someone approached Feng Heng and handed him a paper and the frown on his face increased after reading.

    ording to the information he just received, this situation was exactly the same in the other temples around the Great Shu Dynasty.

    Feng Heng knew that the Taiyi Profound Gate had a strict and severe rule when it came to absorbing Incense Power.

    Although he himself knew that he did not do such a thing, however, if one of hispetitors used this event as an excuse to attack him, he would be in quite the tough spot.

    As such, Feng Heng started to mobilize all the power of the dynasty to investigate the situation.

 Chapter 126: Dao Child

    After giving his orders, Feng Heng returned to his own main temple. When he reached his cultivation room, he suddenly saw a middle-aged man standing there waiting for him.

    The middle-age man had a calm and serene look on his face. His eyes radiated a profound wisdom that made anyone who approached him instantly have a good impression of him.

    Despite the man¡¯s unusual temperament, this was not the thing that caught people¡¯s attention when first meeting.

    His most noticeable or recognizable trait was his short ck hair. Unlike most people who keep their hair long, this man had very short hair.

    Although it was to the point of beingpletely bald, it was quite close to it. However, this short somehow entuated his calm and peaceful vibe.

    Feng Heng looked at the man with a surprised look on his face and asked, "Master?"

    The man just nodded to Feng Heng, who rushed to meet him with an exciting smile on his face.

    "Master, you seemed...alright now. No, you seemed better than alright."

    "Yes. I have found something that stabilized my Primordial Soul."

    "Really? Huh, who would have thought that such a small world would have such a powerful thing," responded Feng Heng, genuinely happy for his master.

    "Yes, who would have thought," nodded the middle-aged man. "Disciple, how are things going recently?"

    "I just received an envoy from the Great Zhou Dynasty asking us to not interfere in their battle with the Great Wu Dynasty."

    "So, what are you going to do?"

    "I¡¯m going to ept, after all, remaining neutral was our original n. However, the people of the Great Wu Dynasty need to pay certain prices to buy our neutrality," responded Feng Heng while looking out a window in his room..

    Feng Heng¡¯s master nodded after hearing this, then he suddenly asked, "Something seemed to be on your mind. What happened?"

    "Master, I just discovered that arge portion of Incense Power was absorbed in the temples throughout the dynasty. I¡¯m just worried about this."

    A gleam of light shed from Shi Fuyu¡¯s eyes after hearing his disciple¡¯s words and asked. "Did you find the culprit?"

    "That¡¯s the problem, Master. I have not found anything despite personally searching with, well, you know what."

    Shi Fuyu nodded as he understood the meaning behind his disciple¡¯s words.

    "Do you think that one of yourpetitors in the sect did it?"

    "It¡¯s unlikely. As the Dao Child of the sect, I am the only one chosen to participate in this trial."

    "Disciple, you are too tender. Do you think yourpetitors will easily give up the position of Dao Child? Even if they cannot attend the trial, with the supporters they have, they can easily sneak in a few of their subordinates into this world in order to cause you trouble."

    Feng Heng frowned after hearing this and started thinking.

    The Taiyi Profound Gate way of choosing a sessor is different from the Dao Opening Sect.

    While the Dao Opening Sect was decided purely based on strength--Wang Wei being the only exception--The Taiyi Profound Gate¡¯s process is moreplicated due to it being a religious sect based on taoism.

    Beside strength, its sessor--aptly named Dao Child--is chosen based on the amount of people supporting them in the sect and more importantly, their understanding of the sect¡¯s philosophies and teachings.

    In the Taiyi Profound Gate, this is called Dharma Heart or Dharma Perception.

    One of the reasons that Feng Heng was able to be the Dao Child was due to his profound Dharma Perception. And the reason he had such a deep understanding of Taoist Dharma was because his master, Shi Fuyu, personally exined it in great detail to him.

    As such, Feng Heng has a great deal of respect for his master. Not only because of his powerful origin, but because of his profound understanding of taoism.

    After his master pointed out the possibility of hispetitor sending spies to try to sabotage his trial, he realized that this was actually a possibility.

    Even if he failed this trial, his status would not be affected that much. As the sect¡¯s Dao Child, he is the Heaven Chosen selected to fight for the Heaven Will in this generation.

    One failure is not enough for him to be disposed of his position. However, if he was ever caught in possession of Incense Power, then he would be in a difficult situation--even if he did not personally absorb it.

    After thinking about this, Feng Heng decided to spend more resources focusing on finding the spies hispetitor sent in this world. At the same time, Shi Fuyu nodded with a smile after this.

    Great Zhou Dynasty, Imperial Pce.

    Ji Song sat in his Dragon Throne and looked at the envoy that had just arrived back from the Great Shu Dynasty.

    His bulging muscles could be seen from his dragon robe and he emanated a majesty at all times.

    "So, what was the result?" he asked.

    The envoy trembled a little after hearing the question before answering, " Your majesty, they agreed to not interfere, but...but they have some demands?"

    "What demands?" asked Ji Song back, who had anticipated this oue.

    The envoy took out a paper with a list of the demands and intended to hand it over to someone that would then give it to his majesty. However, the paper suddenly flew from his hand andnded on Ji Song¡¯s hand, who immediately started reading it.

    After taking a brief overview of the list of demands, Ji Song frowned for a little while before going back to normal.

    The list mostly demanded poption. Although the quantity was quiterge, it did not go over his bottom line.

    As such, he readily agrees with the terms.

    Immediately afterwards, he stood up from his chair and said, "Now that everything is ready, let¡¯s start the war with the Great Wu Dynasty. I never like these cunning snakes."

    "I will personally lead the battle for this war."

    After saying this, Ji Song ignored the dissuasion of his ministers and headed straight for the military barracks. Meanwhile, Prime Minister Ji Su sighed and did not say anything regarding this matter.

    Back in the Great Xia Dynasty.

    The Iron King Fist--who has just healed from his injury--was sitting in a Soaring Phoenix Construct flying back to the capital to meet Wang Wei.

    "Is it true that people can be Great Emperors in your world," asked the Iron Fist King with a cunning gleam of light in his eyes.

    Li Jun noticed this gleam and he could understand the reason behind this, but he did not say anything, but just smiled and said, "It¡¯s true. Our world has given birth to countless Great Emperors."

    "I wonder what it is like to be so powerful," muttered the Iron Fist King under his breath.

    After a few hours, the two of them reached the capital and went to see Wang Wei who was sitting on his dragon throne.

    After entering the meeting room, the Iron Fist King looked at the officials around and ignored them. He nced lightly at Wang Wei before bowing. "Tie Gang has seen his majesty."

    Wang Wei nodded to him to rise and he took a good look at this charismatic mad king. Due to the precious pill Li Jun used to heal, he looked a lot younger than the image he saw of him.

    He no longer looked like a decrypted old man, but more like someone in his 60¡¯s.

    After close observation, Wang Wei discovered that this Iron Fist King did fully respect him. Or to be precise, he seemed to have some ideas that he should not have.

    As such, Wang Wei suddenly used the Power of his True Will granted by his Transcendent Dao Foundation and he looked the Iron Fist King straight into the eyes.

    Suddenly, the Iron Fist King felt tremendous pressure from Wang Wei¡¯s eyes. He felt like every secret on him had been seen through, then he saw countless strings attached to him and started to strangle him.

    The Iron Fist King felt a supreme pressure that wanted him to kneel down in allegiance, however, he refused to do so. He bit the tip of his tongue to alleviate the pressure, however, it was of no use.

    He suddenly coughed off a mouthful of blood and knelt in one knee on the ground. However, he was still resisting the pressure, the supreme will that enveloped him.

    However, to his horror, he discovered that his Divine Altar started making creaking sounds, and more new cracks started appearing. He could feel that his Divine Altar would be destroyed if he resisted anymore, but he refused to give up.

    As a man who can easily ept death, being crippled was nothing to him. Nevertheless, the Iron Fist King still felt humiliated.

    Not at the fact that he was forced to kneel down, but at the fact that his opponent just needed one look to make him into this severe situation.

    After resisting the supreme will for a few seconds, the Iron Fist King was eventually forced to his knees.

    He sighed and stopped resisting. He realized the vast difference between him and these Extraterrestrial Demon.

    He quickly erased the ambitious thought he had in his mind. Or at the very least, bury it deep until he has the strength to do so.

    Wang Wei nodded after seeing this and said, "Although your foundation is weak, you have a strong will and you are also a person who knows when to bow to circumstances."

    "Well, wee Tie Gang to be a member of my group."

 Chapter 127: Unexpected Guess

    After teaching the Iron Fist King a lesson to make him realize his ce as a subordinate, Wang Wei nodded, then took out a talisman from his space ring, which was then handed over to Tie Gang.

    After getting the talisman, the Iron Fist King got up from the floor and wiped out the blood dripping down the corner of his mouth and inserted his origin qi into the talisman.

    Suddenly, a lot of information was inserted into his mind, as a result, the face of the Iron Fist King became increasingly ugly as he kept reading on.

    The information he received was actually just basic knowledge of the Myriad Emperor World.

    For example, the Body Refining Realm had 12 Layers instead of the 9 he previously believed. The highest amount of Divine Veins was actually 365.

    As for the 270 he had, it was the bare minimum required to break into the next realm. However, people who did that had the worst foundation possible among cultivators.

    Although the talisman exined that having a bad foundation does not always equate to strength as some people have terrible foundations but their strength are unimaginable.

    Nevertheless, without a strong foundation, the future of these people will always be limited. It is impossible for a Normal Foundation (Body Refining 9th Layer) to break through the Saint Realm.

    At the same time, it is almost impossible for a Saint Foundation (10th Layer) to reach the Supreme Realm.

    Although the Iron Fist King tried to find sce in the fact that this information mentioned the fact that it was almost impossible to achieve--meaning that there were exceptions to this rule.

    He knew that this was a long shot. As such, despite showing a calm look on the surface, his rapid breathing and elerated heartbeat showed otherwise.

    Wang Wei noticed the Iron Fist King¡¯s reaction and said, "You do not need to worry about these things. When we return home, as my subordinate, you are guaranteed the method to achieve a Supreme Foundation."

    "As for the more powerful Dao Foundation, you have to use the sect¡¯s points to acquire one. This will depend on your capability."

    After hearing this, the Iron Fist King took a deep breath and bowed to Wang Wei. This time he did not bow slightly, but did a 90 degree bow and said:

    "Thank you for the opportunity."

    Despite losing to Li Jun and acknowledging his surrender, the Iron Fist King was a proud man who believed that he was not in any way inferior to these Extraterrestrial Demons.

    He believed that the main difference between him and these foreign guests was the fact that he did not have the same amount of resources and opportunity granted to them by birth.

    However, after reading all the information on that talisman, he realized that things were not as simple as he believed them to be.

    The difference between the people of this world was not just resources, talents, or opportunity, It was a vast difference in civilization.

    The world that these foreigners came from have way more knowledge and understanding of not only the cultivation path, but of the ways of Heaven and Earth.

    Adding to their long and preserved history, these people have countless inheritances left from their predecessors. Meanwhile, this Warring Kingdom World has a recorded history of about 2-5 million years.

    If it was before, the Iron Fist King would have thought that this was a long period of time. However, ording to the information he just read, cultivators in the Supreme Realm can actually live that long.

    In fact, there is a high chance that the person who passed down the cultivation method of this world is still alive somewhere out there.

    After dealing with the Iron Fist King¡¯s affair, Wang Wei began to discuss the affairs of Great Xia.

    He looked at Li Jun and asked him to report the situation of the war.

    "ording to recent reports, Generals 2, 4 and 5 have breached the Barbarian Wolf Kingdom capital, thus effectively conquering the whole kingdom."

    "The people of the ck Moon Sect¡¯s territory have also surrendered without any problem. To be precise, they have weed us with open arms."

    "In the past few days, we have conquered the Iron Fist Kingdom, however, there have been revolts all over the territory. But, now that the Iron Fist King is awake, we should be able to quell the anger of the people and settle the territory once for while."

    After saying this, Li Jun looked at the Iron Fist King, who just nodded in agreement.

    Wang Wei was satisfied--as always--with Li Jun¡¯s work and nodded in approval.

    "Well, now that our territory is so vast, the current division may not be enough..."

    Wang Wei suddenly stopped his words and looked in the corner and roared out loud, "Who dares to intrude in this court¡¯s meeting?"

    Everyone was surprised by the sudden roar and looked in the same direction as his majesty, but there was nothing there. As such, many people became puzzled, while some people believed that his majesty had made a mistake.

    Of course with the exception of Li Jun, Yan Liling, and Wang Ju. They knew that it was impossible for Wang Wei to make a mistake. However, even they could not detect anything after looking.

    After seeing no one answered his call, Wang Wei instantly mobilized his powerful fleshly body and threw a punch.

    His skin and muscle vibrated rapidly and the vibration traveled into the air directed at the corner.

    Boom!

    The entire pce trembled and an explosion took ce. Cracks started to appear everywhere in the pce, forcing many pce maids and eunuchs to cry in fear.

    Afterwards, someone flew from the pce. The person or shadow hit many walls and pirs on his way until he reached the pce¡¯s courtyard andnded on his knees.

    The shadow threw out a big mouthful of blood and organs. His clothes were broken and numerous dust stains could be seen on it.

    The only ce intact was the mask that this shadow was wearing.

    Soon after the shadownded, Wang Wei and a group of officials appeared and surrounded the shadow.

    "Who are you!" asked Wang Wei.

    "Just an ordinary assassin," replied the shadow with a weird voice that prevents anyone from distinguishing whether it is male or female.

    "If an ordinary assassin can easily infiltrate the royal pce and reach more than 20 meters close to me before I even noticed, then I really wonder what extraordinary assassins are capable of," replied Wang Wei with a sneer on his face.

    The shadow spit out a mouthful of blood and asked, "I¡¯m curious on how you were able to notice me. I mean even the Divine Body Realmdy over there did not find me."

    "It was because I felt the fluctuation of your soul," replied Wang Wei calmly. "Now that I answered you question, it¡¯s your turn to respond to mine."

    "Who are you? Who sent you?"

    However, the shadow just got up from his one knee and did not answer the question.

    Wang Wei did not let go and continued:

    "In fact, I can guess by your strength and method that you are from the Death Order Pce. What I¡¯m wondering is who hired you?"

    The shadow finally spoke and said, "Since you know that I am from the Death Order Pce, you should be aware that we never reveal the identity of our clients."

    Wang Wei sneered after hearing this.

    "I do not need you to say anything to know who it is. You people from the Death Order Pce are also known for doing things only for money. And of all the people in this trial that I know would do such a shameless thing as hiring outside help are only the clowns of the Great Shu Dynasty."

    "So, I guess that it was probably Crown Prince Sun Wen that sent you."

    However, this time, the shadow did not say anything. However, Wang Wei still continued:

    "Well, based on how your soul fluctuated just now, it seemed that my deduction was correct."

    Suddenly, the shadowughed out loud. Hisughter was creepy as it sounded like countless voicesughing together.

    "Worthy of Sacred Son Wang Wei, the Heaven Chosen currently viewed as the most threatening of this generation. Not only strength is unparalleled, but also possesses extraordinary wisdom."

    "Many people feared that you would be just like your father, but they were wrong. They should be worried whether you will be more terrifying than him."

    "Should I be proud that some random people praise me?" answered Wang Wei with a calm look on his face.

    "Heheh, you¡¯re right that you should not be proud," answered the shadow. "Compared to the one in the Western White Tiger Continent, you are still a little far behind."

    A sh of intense dread appeared in the shadow¡¯s eyes after saying this. An emotion that Wang Wei detected through soul fluctuation.

    However, immediately afterwards, the shadow disappeared without a trace right in front of everyone.

    Wang Wei immediately concentrated to feel any soul fluctuation, but he failed this time and did not find anyone. Instantly, he activated his True Vision Ability and saw the Qi Luck Dragon of everyone around.

    Suddenly, he noticed a strange Purple Qi Dragon outside the capital. Without hesitation, he flew straight to the sky and headed for it.

    However, midway in route, the Qi Dragon instantly disappeared and by the time Wang Wei arrived outside the city, he could not find anything.

    After looking for a few minutes without sess, Wang Wei returned back to the pce and supervised the reconstruction.

 Chapter 128: Bloodline Aristocrat

    After returning to the Imperial Pce, Wang Wei supervised the reconstruction of the destroyed parts. With the help of countless cultivators that can easily carry tons of weight, the entire pce was reconstructed in just a few hours.

    Back in the Dragon Throne, all the officials had a severe look on their faces. The Emperor had just been assassinated, and yet, no one realized this, yet alone reacted fast enough to prevent this.

    The Commander of the Royal Guard knelt in front of Wang Wei asking for him to be punished.

    In fact, Wang Wei did not me him. Even he himself realized the assassination once the person got so close to him. So, how could he me themander?

    However, seeing the way he was ming himself, Wang Wei could guess that he probably would not ept it if he did not punish.

    As such, he deducted half a year of sry and sent him to the frontier to open territory and promised to reinstate his position after he acquired enough merits.

    In fact, many people me themselves for failing to prevent this assassination, however, the person most affected was in fact Wang Ju.

    As a person in charge of intelligence and assassinations, and a cultivator in the Divine Body Realm, she did not even notice the presence of the shadow.

    Her job is in fact to protect Wang Wei from situations like this. In the Dao Opening Sect, every generation of shadow is not only in charge of gathering information for the Sect Master, but also to protect them from dark plots and schemes.

    The Shadow¡¯s job is to do the dirty work of the Sect Master and to protect him from other people who do dirty work.

    Wang Ju knew from a very young age what her duty was and she has managed to do this job quite well, until today that is.

    Today, Wang Ju realized her inadequacy. This generation of Heaven Chosen are not only growing rapidly, but they are also very powerful.

    They already have the power to fight the Divine Body Realm while in the Divine Altar Realm.

    Today¡¯s event made Wang Ju realize that her talents might not be enough to keep up with this generation¡¯s Heaven Chosen. Maybe, one day in the future, someone else will take over her position.

    After thinking about this, she sighed and ced these thoughts in the back of her head. However, a frown was still on her face throughout the meeting.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei first discussed how to calm down the people after the assassination. After all, it is easy to notice how the pce was destroyed. Many of the citizens were currently worrying about the situation.

    The next major discussion was about the next opponent that the Great Xia have to face: the Fang Divine Dynasty.

    Well, Wang Wei can see how prideful and narcissistic the ruler of this dynasty is just by the name. However, unlike other enemies he faced, he has to take this one seriously as it is headed by one of the Heaven Chosen from that is participating in this trial.

    "Grand Censorate...Grand Censorate."

    "Wang Ju," yelled Wang Wei.

    "His Majesty," responded Wang Ju. "Did you say something?"

    "I¡¯m asking you to exin the details of the Fang Divine Dynasty."

    "Yes, as you wish," nodded Wang Ju, who took a deep breath to regain her bearing.

    "The Fang Divine Dynasty is run by Empress Fang Lijuan, a member of the Divine n, She is this generation¡¯s Divine Child of the Fang family who was chosen to participate in the trial."

    "As a matter of fact, there is another member of the Divine n in this world. As far as we know, the two of them seemed to be in an alliance, however, this was not unexpected as the Divine ns are usually part of the Divine Dao League."

    After Wang Ju finished her introduction, the majority of officials were in fact puzzled. As such, one person bravely asked. "I¡¯m sorry, Grand Censorate, but I¡¯m very confused. What is the Divine n? Are they Gods? And what exactly is this Divine Dao League you referred to?"

    Wang Ju did not immediately answer the question, but gazed at Wang We instead. After seeing him nodding with his head, she then exined, "The Divine ns referred to a family that has cultivated a Great Emperor. Then, the Great Emperor left his Dao in his blood to pass down to the next generation."

    "As a result, the members of the Divine ns are thus born with a bunch of extraordinary abilities derived from their bloodlines."

    "So, they are like the Blood Human Race of this world," said another official.

    Afterward, all the members of Wang Wei¡¯s group looked at this person with a speechless look on their face.

    "I am speechless at the fact that you justpare the bloodline of a Great Emperor with a bunch of Demonized Humans," said Yan Liling.

    The official who said the previousment became embarrassed and dare not raise his head again.

    "Excuse me, his majesty," said the Minister of Education. "From what we know, you are also from an Emperor Lineage, meaning that one of your ancestors was also a Great Emperor, so why are you not part of the Divine n?"

    "You looked too highly at these Divine ns. They are nothing but a bunch of prideful, arrogant, and miserable people who are shackled by the very bloodline that they are so proud of," said Wang Wei with a sneer in his face.

    In fact, not just him, even Li Jun and Yan Liling had the same sneer on their faces. ns like the Wang, Li, and Yan were always at odds with the people of the Divine ns.

    Despite his words, Wang Wei could still some confusion in his officials¡¯ face, so he further borated:

    "Our ancestors also ponder whether to pass their own Dao through bloodline. However, through observing the Demon Race, they soon realized the grave downside or defect of bloodline."

    "Although it will provide descendants with powerful talents and many abilities, it will also restrict them. The people who have bloodlines are often limited by said bloodlines."

    "Since the Dao of a Great Emperor already existed inside the Divine n¡¯s descendants, it became increasingly difficult to cultivate other Dao than the ones they are born. As such, the majority of them abandoned studying other Daos and focused on the ones they are innately born."

    "Is there something wrong with that?" asked the Minister of Education.

    "Of course there is," answered Wang Wei. "Without your own Dao, it is absolutely impossible to be a Great Emperor. Even if the Heaven Will was ced right in your hands, you still could not be an Emperor."

    "The consequences of this is the fact that the majority of families belonging to the Divine ns have only one Great Emperor--which is their ancestor that started the n in the first ce."

    "A select few have cultivated a second Emperor, however the numbers of these families can be counted in one hand."

    The officials finally understood what the so-called Divine n is all about. However, despite how his majesty despised these ns, the majority of these officials had a look of envy and yearning in their face.

    Wang Wei secret shook his head after seeing this, then he continued to exin:

    "These Divine ns are doomed to be exterminated or weakened with the passage of time."

    "After billions of years, they have long understood the downside of their bloodlines. However, they still refused to change and adapt to the time."

    "Instead, they bonded together by forming the Divine Dao League. Through years of intermarriage, they have strengthen their alliance, and preserved the power of their bloodlines."

    "Unfortunately, this method has only slowed down their weakening of their power. With each generation, they became more and more irrelevant. I do not know how many years the Divine Dao League did not have a proper Heaven Chosen to represent them in the Heaven Will Battle."

    "However, it seems that this time, they have more than one."

    After analyzing the information regarding the Fang Divine Dynasty, the official came up with the n to postpone the war to a monthter as they had just finished conquering three kingdoms and had not fully taken control of them.

    After a month, Li Jun and the five Name Generals will reunite and attack the Fang Divine Dynasty together. Then, the meeting was over and everyone left--with the exception of Wang Ju, who was kept behind by Wang Wei.

    He looked at his head maid and motioned for her to approach him.

    Wang Wei started caressing her hair, just like his mother used to do to him, then said, "I understand your struggle. You have been with me even since I could walk properly. So, you do not need to worry about being reced."

    "After this trial, I will ask my father to provide you with a Supreme Tier Dao Washing Pill in order to increase your talent. That way, you can follow me all the way to the end of my Emperor Path."

    Wang Ju was suddenly surprised, then she nodded her head like a bird picking at woods. Then, tears started to fall from her eyes. She tried to quickly wipe them out, but it was no use.

    As such, she bowed to Wang Wei and ran away from the Imperial Pce. Crying was a great shame for a Shadow like her.

 Chapter 129: Shadow Ruler Emperor

    After heading the Fate¡¯s Shadow Headquarters, Wang Ju locked herself in a room, refusing to meet any of her subordinates.

    The truth of the matter was that today¡¯s failure affected her more than she let on. The reason being the fact that the little rivalry between the Dao Opening Sect and the Death Order Pce.

    The title or position of Shadow is not just some random position of the sect with no power. On the contrary, the Shadow is considered the Yin of the Sect Master¡¯s Yang.

    As such, the Shadow is privy to tremendous amounts of knowledge and information that even some Supreme Elders are not aware of. Some information can be very well considered taboos of the world.

    As such, every generation of shadow will have countless restrictions ced on them in order not to reveal these secrets. On top of that, the Shadow will go through a ceremony in which they bind their life to the Sect Master that they served.

    If the Sect Master died for some reason, the current Shadow will be responsible to hand over all his subordinate and power to the next chosen Shadow, thenmit suicide to apany the sect master in the afterlife.

    There is only way to dissolve this bond, and that is for the Shadow to defeat the sect master that it served in a direct duel.

    The reason for this was actually the origin of the Shadow.

    This method of binding the shadow was used by the sect to keep their secrets and properly control their intelligence agency and prevent them from defecting to the enemy sect.

    As such, long ago, the Shadow did not have the opportunity of freedom, until the Shadow Ruler Emperor.

    Thinking about the Shadow Ruler Emperor, Wang Ju sighed. This was indeed an amazing Emperor of the sect.

    He was the only Emperor from the sectarian faction of the Dao Opening Sect.

    Not a lot is known about the Shadow Ruler Emperor besides the fact that he was an orphan adopted by the sect to train as an intelligent agent.

    Through numerouspetitions, he slowly rose to the highest position of Shadow and started to serve the Sect Master at that time.

    ording to the Sect¡¯s record, he was a fine shadow and was extremely good at his job. Until, he did something no one expected: he demanded a fair deal with the Sect Master of the sect right before the Heaven Mandate Battle.

    Back in that time, the position of Shadow was not nearly as high as today. As a matter of fact, most shadows were nothing but dead men raised by the sects, ready to sacrifice their lives for the sect at any giving moment.

    So, when a shadow demanded that he actually fought the Sect Master, right on the verge of the Heaven Mandate Battle, many people were shocked, then outraged that a lowly "ve" raised by the sect dared to challenge their master.

    Many people called that the shadow was executed immediately. However, some elders at that time convinced the others to just allow this fight to happen as a way to show the superiority of the sect master and squashed the ambitions of future shadows.

    So, the fight was set.

    However, to the horror of all the high levels of the sect, the sect master of that time was decimated.

    ording to records, the fight was not even a close one as the shadow easily defeated the sect master of that time. In fact, if the sect master did not activate the restrictions ced on the shadow, he might have died in that battle.

    After this fight, the high level were shocked and terrified. You have to know that the sect master at that time was their most powerful cultivator, chosen to fight for the Heaven Will of that generation. However, he was defeated so easily.

    As such, many people of the sect wanted to immediately kill the shadow to prevent a future enemy. With the powerful restriction they had ced on him, it was still possible to do this.

    However, not all people felt that way. A few people believed that the Shadow was raised by their sect and belonged to one of them.

    Instead of killing, it is better to remove the restriction on him, then allow him to represent the sect in the Heaven Mandate Battle instead of the sect master.

    The disagreement between the two sides got so bad that it reached the point that a civil war was about to happen in the Dao Opening Sect.

    However, on the brink of the war, a powerful elder appeared and stopped the fighting. The Elder then reprimanded all the upper echelons of the sects for forgetting the teaching of the Ancestors.

    He reprimanded them on how over the years, the sect have gotten arrogant due to the fact that they are considered one of the most powerful sects in the world. And if such arrogance did not stop, then it is only a matter of time before the sect is ruined in the hands of future descendants.

    After that, the Elder sided with the more reasonable faction and removed the restriction of the Shadow and allowed him to represent the sect topete for the Heaven Will.

    Wang Wei remembered how intrigued she was when she read this part of history. She always wanted to know who was the person that suddenly appeared out of nowhere.

    The records did not mention any name, just referred to him as the Elder. However, Wang Ju believed that the origin of this person was extraordinary as he could actually be all the upper echelons of the sect.

    Being able to reprimand all those Supreme Realm True Monarchs, then let them listen to him, this person must not have high status, but also be very powerful. Wang Ju guessed that this person must be one of the Immortal Venerable or Dao Ancestors that the sect have kept a secret.

    When Wang Ju was in the Shadow Training Camp, she learned of their existence. However, the information she knew was also disturbingly vague. So, she knew that by only reaching a certain level she would be privy to these secrets.

    .. .

    Back to the story of the Shadow.

    When the Heaven Will Battle arrived, the Shadow went on to suppress all his peers. His appearance was a shock to many of the Heaven Chosen of that generation when they realized that the person representing the Dao Opening Sect was the Shadow known to do the dirty works of the sect.

    However, none of that mattered because the Shadow managed to prove the Dao and be known as the Shadow Ruler Emperor.

    After this event, a new sect rule was created that allowed the Shadow to challenge the sect master in order to remove their restriction and change from Shadow to Sect Master.

    Of course, Wang Ju has no desire to challenge Wang Wei for the position of Sect Master. As a matter of fact, she is technically not really the True Shadow as this position is still in the hands of the person serving Sect Master Wang Tian.

    The reason that she remembered this story right now was because of what Wang Wei said to her today.

    The Shadow Ruler Emperor was treated terribly back then by the sect, however, he still remained loyal.

    After he became Emperor, the Shadow Ruler could have forsaken the Dao Opening Sect, or turned hostile to them, but he did not.

    So, when Wang Wei said those words today, it showed that he treated her like her family instead of just a subordinate.

    And it also made her realize that the loyalty of a Shadow to the Sect Master is not a one way street like she believed, but a tunnel that connects them both together.

    Just those soothing words were enough for Wang Ju, but she did not expect that her young master even promised to give her a Dao Washing Pill.

    She knew how precious that pill was as it requires a total of 9 million years to make, not to mention all the precious materials needed.

    In order to refine such a pill, an alchemist has to ce his furnace in a formation and let countless years pass in order for it to be finished. And most alchemists would not even live long enough to see the pill finish due to the long time required.

    And what is the purpose of this pill?

    Well, as the name suggests, it is to allow the Dao to wash away a person¡¯s body and increase their talents: whether it is their sensitivity to spiritual qi, the strength of their body, and more importantly, their understanding.

    This pill is only used by the sect when there is no Heaven Chosen talented enough to represent them in a generation. With this, the sect can turn an ordinary genius into a Heaven Chosen with a talent close enough to people with special physique.

    Even then, ording to the sect¡¯s rules, the Sect Master cannot directly decide who to provide this pill to. The decision must be made when more than three quarters of Elders agree to the same person.

    However, Wang Ju is aware that each of the three families of the Dao Opening Sect have secret stashes of this pill hidden in their own n. These ns will never publicly acknowledge that they have such a thing because the sectarian faction actually does not.

    The three families have gone through extreme lengths to keep the recipe of the Dao Washing Pill to themselves, thus weakening the strength of the sectarian faction.

    This is the reason that Wang Ju did not doubt Wang Wei¡¯s words when he promised to provide her with the pill.

 Chapter 130: The Di Clan

    While Wang Ju was dealing with her own emotional discovery, Wang Wei was drinking tea and rxing in the Imperial Garden.

    Wang Wei was thinking about the assassin¡¯s words. The person mentioned that he was not as powerful as someone from the Western Continent. Based on the fear he felt from the assassin¡¯ soul fluctuation, he guessed that this person must have had a run-in with a very powerful Heaven Chosen, one that had a deep andsting impact on them.

    Given the information he has read, Wang Wei guessed that the assassin was referring to the Heaven Chosen born in the Di n, Di Tian.

    Di Tian was a genius born with the power of Reincarnation. As a result of this, after his birth, many Supreme Realm powerhouses who had reached the limit of their lifespan believed that they could find the way of immortality from the power of reincarnation.

    Although it is known that only Great Emperors are immortal, many cultivators--who are desperate--are not willing to just ept such a fact. As such, many people believed that their chances lied in the Dao of Reincarnation.

    So, many True Monarchs attacked the Di n after the birth of Di Tian created a powerful vision of Samsara--the cycle of Reincarnation.

    Unfortunately for these cultivators, the Di n is a powerful Emperor Lineage in the Western Continent that has cultivated 5 Great Emperors. Technically speaking, the Di family is more powerful than Wang Wei¡¯s Wang Family as they have cultivated one more Emperor.

    As such, the birth of Di Tian was followed by countless ughter. As a matter of fact, these cultivators knew exactly how powerful the Di family was and how deep their background was.

    Unfortunately, the Western White Tiger Continent is inhabited by countless Devil Cultivators. And these devil cultivators are as ruthless to themselves as they are to other people.

    So, no matter how many of them died, they still rushed to the Di¡¯s family Emperor formation without hesitation.

    The battlested three days until the Di family discovered a way to hide the Reincarnation Power emanated from Di Tian. Even then, ever since that day, the Western Continent has not been peaceful.

    Unfortunately for the devil cultivators in the Western Continent, although they are vast in number, the Di family is still the overlord of the continent.

    This event took ce three years before Wang Wei was born, and it shook the entire Myriad Emperor World.

    The truth of the matter was that Wang Wei did not care that much about the assassin¡¯s words. The reason he was thinking about its words was to determine whether to ce more surveince on Di Tian after he returned home.

    Wang Wei never believed for a second that he was invincible.

    However, he always believed that he would be thest one standing. No matter whether Di Tian truly is more powerful than him now, he still believes that by the time of the Heaven Will Battle, he will have surpassed him.

    Of course Wang Wei also understood that the Path of the Emperor is full of ups and downs: that nothing is set in stone. No matter how confident a candidate is, he or she will never say with absolute certainty that they can be Emperor.

    As such, Wang Wei--being a person who likes to be prepared for any situation--has created a backup n for him in the unlikely scenario that he failed to win the Heaven Will and proved the Dao.

    And that n is actually simple enough: seal himself to wash away his karma.

    Wang Wei believed that after cultivating the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture] to the highest level, even if he failed in the Heaven Will Battle, he can still survive.

    Afterwards, all he has to do is seal himself for countless generations to wash away his Karma, then fight in another generation. And if he fails again a second time, then he will repeat the process again.

    Wang Wei believed in his firm Dao Heart that his willpower will not be destroyed--like his grandfather--after experiencing many failures.

    And if he fails to survive the Heaven Will Battle, well, Wang Wei has a n for that as well. To be precise, he has an idea that involves relying on his mysterious soul. However, as of now, he does not know whether this n is possible yet.

    While Wang Wei was lost in his own thoughts, Empress Dong Lifen was sitting next to him serving him tea.

    She tried to call him a few times, however, he was unresponsive. She thought that the reason he was distracted was because of the scroll in his hand, so she reached over, taking a peak on what was written in it.

    In the scroll, she saw a title at the top followed by a list. It was written as such:

    Most Unique and Powerful Cultivation Technique:

    1.[Origin Path Scripture]

    2.[Past, Present, and Future Buddha Book]

    3.[Undead Phoenix Scroll]

    4.[Empress Wu Sealing Sutra]

    5.[Myriad Things Dusk Scripture]

    6.[Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture]

    7.[Deceiving Heaven Longevity Art]

    Before Dong Lifen could finish reading the list, Wang Wei woke up from his distraction and looked at her. She immediately blushed a little as she was leaning on him while reading, however, luckily for her, his majesty did not say anything.

    In order to deal with the awkward situation, she asked, "Your majesty, what is this list you are reading? Is this something from your world?"

    "No, this is something that I just made up for personal reasons," responded Wang Wei while shaking his head.

    Dong Lifen caught on to the fact that his majesty did not want to talk about the list, so she did not mention it again. However, things became awkward again, making her lower her head and blushing again.

    Luckily for her, Wang Wei started to exin his understanding of breaking to the 12thyer of the Body Refining Realm. As a person who has cultivated this realm more than 9 times, he was quite the expert.

    Just like that, a week passed by.

    An urgent meeting was going on in the Great Xia courtroom.

    "What happened for you to gather us together like that?" asked Wang Wei towards Wang Ju.

    "Your majesty, we have just received news that Crown Prince Ji Song was also assassinated yesterday."

    "Oh," responded Wang Wei with a surprise look on his face. "What exactly happened?"

    "We do not know a lot of information, but we do know that the crown prince is fine, however, he still suffered from minor injuries," added Wang Ju.

    "Do you think that it was the same assassin that attacked his majesty?" asked an official.

    "No, given the distance between Great Xia and the Central Area, without a flying construct, it would be impossible for the same assassin to reach there so quickly. Not to mention the fact that said assassin was injured."

    "However, from the method the assassin used, we can infer that he or she was probably also from the Death Order Pce," answered Wang Ju.

    Everyone started pondering after this--especially Wang Wei.

    "It seems that the Age of Conquest is rapidly approaching this trial," said Wang Wei, who then looked at Yan Liling.

    "Chancellor, you need to speed up the time needed to sooth the people of the newly conquered territories."

    "As for you Li Jun, you can ask the Iron Fist King to organize his kingdom¡¯s former army and participate in the attack against the Fang Divine Dynasty."

    Li Jun nodded, however, Yan Liling had a frown on her face after hearing this.

    "Can we trust him?" she asked.

    "Since I decided to take him under me, I will trust him until he proves otherwise," replied Wang Wei calmly.

    After the discussion, everyone left to do their own work. However, before leaving, Yan Liling handed Wang Wei a space ring with a bunch of Earth Tier Pills inside it.

    Wang Wei smiled mysteriously after receiving it.

    Meanwhile, in the Great Zhou Dynasty, in a military barrack that bordered the Great Wu Dynasty, Ji Song was destroying everything around him: chairs, tables, maps, and weapons

    After doing that, he seemed not satisfied so he punched the wall, an act that made his bandages turn red.

    "Are you done venting now?" asked Ji Su.

    After hearing this, Li Song stopped moving around and sat in the one remaining seat left in the room.

    "Did you find the culprit?" he asked with gritted teeth.

    "No."

    "Why not?"

    "By the time I discovered the assassin, he was already too far away. And you know I¡¯m not allowed to use my real strength in this trial."

    "Well, tell me you at least know who it was," responded Ji Song with veins appearing all over his naked upper body.

    "Probably."

    "Probably? Well, do you or do you not now?"

    Ji Si sighed and said, "We have received news from our informants that Wang Wei was also attacked a week ago. They have overheard that the assassin came from the Death Order Pce under the order of the Great Wu people."

    "Given that you were attack a week afterwards, It is very likely that this was not a coincidence, but a premeditated attack."

    After hearing this, Ji Song clenched his teeth and said, "Damn those snakes of the Great Wu Dynasty, and damn those rats of the Death Order Pce."

    "I mean, isn¡¯t there participation a vition of the Hidden Rule?"

    "I¡¯m afraid not," answered Ji Su. "The Hidden Rule stated that people of higher cultivation from the Death Order Pce could not assassinate the younger generation of other sects."

    "However,petition of the same generation was allowed."

    After hearing this, Ji Song became even more angry, however, he restrain himself this time before saying:

    "Back then, we should havepletely annihted the Death Order Pce."

 Chapter 131: The Death Order Palace

    For once since this trial, Ji Su agreed with his little brother. Throughout its long history, the Death Order Pce has created trouble all over the world. You could say they are the single reason that all sects in the Myriad Emperor World cultivated "intelligence personal".

    After suffering numerous loss at the hands of the Death Order Pce, many sect created their own section responsible for intelligence gathering, counter-intelligence, assassination, and counter-assassination.

    While the Dao Opening Sect has the Shadow, other Emperor Lineage have their own spy agency--like the Brocade Guard of the Great Zhou Imperial Dynasty.

    The reason that Ji Song said those words was because the Death Order Pce was almost destroyed.

    Back in the Ancient Emperor Era, the founder of the Death Order Pce was the founder of the Assassination Dao.

    During her generation, all the people of the world suddenly discovered that all the major Heaven Chosen did not appear when the Heaven Will Battle arrived.

    She suddenly appeared, easily killed at the cannon fodder in the battle, took the Heaven Will, proved the Dao and imed the name of Unseen Emperor.

    After investigation, the cultivators in that era discovered that all the Heaven Chosen of that era were secretly killed by the Unseen Emperor right before the Heaven Will Battlemenced.

    Unfortunately, it was toote. By then, she was already the winner. And just like that, the process of the Unseen Emperor proving the Dao was the easiest beside the Heavenly Son Emperor.

    The Unseen Emperor was in fact an assassin for a mortal kingdom before starting on the path of cultivation. She used to assassinate the political rivalry of the kingdom she served.

    In order tomemorate her origin, she created the Death Order Pce after proiming herself Emperor.

    The Second Emperor of the Death Order Pce was very different from the first. He did not believe in hidden assassination.

    He believed that a true assassin should have the power to kill their enemy in frontalbat even without hiding in a corner to sneak attack. His whole Dao evolved around the idea that I¡¯m going to assassinate you and I¡¯m telling you beforehand, so try to stop me.

    So during his Heaven Will Battle, he showed up and faced all the Heaven Chosen of his generation head on. However, no one could stop his dagger.

    After proving the Dao, he took the name of Untouched Emperor

    The reason for the Death Order Pce¡¯s almost extinction was because of the Untouched Emperor¡¯ son named Wu Ming.

    After the Untouched Emperor proved the Dao, his son participated in the Heaven Will Battle of the next generation.

    An Emperor having descendants after proving the Dao was actually a very rare thing due to the fact that they belonged to a higher dimension of life. So, most of their descendants will either turn into ugly and disturbing monsters, or will have terrifying talent.

    This was the case for Wu Ming. Unfortunately, despite how noble his birth was, he still lost during his Heaven Will Battle--however, he survived.

    An act that made him terribly bitter. After that, he started acting out and made radical reforms to the Death Order Pce.

    The Death Order Pce--who was a respectable sect with a bottom-line--turned into power hungry hyenas that only recognized money or origin sources.

    As long as someone had money, they could hire assassins from the Death Order Pce. It reached the point where even mortals could hire assassins as long as they had origin stones or sources.

    Because of this, a reign of terror began in the Myriad Emperor World. All sects and factions began to hire people from the Death Order Pce to kill their enemy¡¯s Heaven Chosen. It reached the point that someone once hired an assassin to go after a Great Emperor.

    That Great Emperor was furious and decided to destroy the Death Order Pce, unfortunately, that Emperor could not deal with the two Emperor Formation of the Pce and left in anger and shame.

    In fact, there is a reason that this Great Emperor did not have the power to even break the array of the Death Order ce.

    Due to the reign of terror created by the constant assassinations, the majority of Great Emperors born during that time were actually pitifully weak due to the fact that the majority of true Heaven Chosens were long killed before they could grow up.

    The situation continued like this until all the sects had enough. Thus, all the Emperor Lineages bonded together to form an alliance. All the Emperor Lineages activated their Emperor Artifacts in order to break through to the defense of the Death Order Pce.

    Unfortunately, after they did so, a will of the Untouched Emperor appeared after disappearing for millions of years and stopped the cultivators. The Emperor did not do anything to the sects as he only came to right the wrong that his son hadmitted.

    As for the cultivators of that time, they knew that they could not destroy the pce with the arrival of the Untouched Emperor. However, they refused to back down so easily.

    They demanded that the Death Order Pce sign a treaty that prevents their older generations from assassinating the younger generation of other sects. Otherwise, they will destroy the pce at any price.

    The Untouched Emperor nodded in agreement, So, under the witness of Heavenly Dao, the treaty was signed, thus sparing the Death Order Pce from extinction.

    After this incident, the Death Order Pce remained low-key and abided by the treaty.

    .. .

    While the Ji Brothers were discussing the Death Order Pce, a simr conversation also took ce somewhere else.

    In the Endless Void, close to the Warring Kingdom World, many True Monarchs sat cross-legged in the emptiness arguing about something.

    "Are you not going to say anything?¡¯¡¯ asked Retired Prince Ji Han, who had reced Ji Qiang after he returned back to the Great Wu Imperial Dynasty to heal his injuries.

    "Say what?"

    "You Great Wu people are always up to something sneaky. It is obvious that it was you people that hired the Death Order Pce. Shouldn¡¯t you exin yourself?" retorted True Monarch Ji Han.

    "Since it is the younger generation that took action, we did not vite the hidden rule."

    "Don¡¯t try to be sneaky. The problem is the fact that you did not solicit the permission of any of us before allowing the people of the Death Order Pce to participate in the trial."

    "As such, we deserve an exnation!"

    "I must have forgotten," replied the True Monarch of the Great Wu Imperial Dynasty with a nonchnt look on his face.

    "Our Divine Dao League also demands an exnation." said one of the True Monarchs of the Divine n.

    Despite this, the True Monarch of Great Wu did not say anything.

    "Aren¡¯t going to say anything, Yan Chen. After all, your Heaven Chosen was also attacked?" asked Ji Han.

    "It does not matter," replied Yan Chen. "In the end, my young master will still suppress all of you and be the biggest winner of this trial."

    Ji Han just snorted after hearing this and did not say anything. He looked in the void and shouted, "I guess you should be around here, Diamond Death. This trial no longer wees you."

    Soon after saying these words, the void fluctuated and a person appeared. He had a mask on his face and looked illusory or non-existing.

    Diamond Death did not say anything, but waved his hand in the void, then two people appeared in front of them; they were the two assassins sent into the trial. Afterwards, Diamond Death opened a space channel and left.

    During the whole process, the True Monarch of the Great Wu Imperial Dynasty watched all of this while secretly gritting his teeth.

    He wanted to say something, but he did not dare. Not to mention it would be useless. The rule of the Death Order Pce is that they will take on any job, but they will not refund the money after failing.

    And if you want to assassinate the same target again after failure, you have to increase the price by at least ten times.

    Ji Han looked at the departure of Diamond Death without interfering, then he looked at the True Monarch of Great Wu and said with a sneer, "Now that your crown prince does not have people to do his dirty work for him, I want to see how he fends for himself?"

    "After this assassination attempt, you people have greatly angered our crown prince. And soon, he will bring his wrath to the door of your Great Wu Dynasty."

    The Great Wu True Monarch¡¯s face became ugly after hearing this. He knew the capability of their crown prince, and he could immediately tell that he was not the opponent of Crown Prince Ji Song.

    Instantly, he wanted to forfeit this trial and leave with his participants, but looking at the look that all the other True Monarch were given him, he knew that they would never allow such a thing to happen.

    He sighed to himself and prayed that the third prince, Sun Jiaolong, would have enough strength to fight with Ji Song. Or at the very least, be able to hold him back long enough for Crown Prince Sun Wen toe up with another scheme.

 Chapter 132: Raging Wars

    In the Great Shu Dynasty¡¯s border, Ji Song was still fuming over the fact that someone tried to assassinate him. However, he did not throw a temper tantrum like previously.

    Suddenly, he thought of something and asked his brother, "You said that Wang Wei was also attacked?

    "That¡¯s right."

    "Did he get injured?"

    "...The information we received did not say anything regarding this," responded Ji Su with a calm look on his face.

    "He was not injured, right?" replied Ji Song while looking deeply and intensely in his big brother¡¯s eye. However, Ji Su did answer him this time.

    "This can only mean two things," continued Ji Song with a sharp look on his face. "He is either stronger than me, or his perception is way above me. Well, not just me, but even you, a Divine Body Realm cultivator."

    After a few seconds, Ji Su said, "It¡¯s probably thetter. After all, he is known for his powerful soul."

    After hearing this, Ji Song clenched his hands, making all the huge muscles in his arm bulged. However, he did not act out this time around. Instead, he looked in the direction of the Great Wu Dynasty with a fierce killing intent in his eyes.

    After that, Ji Song popped up a few pills in his mouth, dawned on his armor and started his conquest of the Great Wu Dynasty.

    With a fierce momentum, he used his own overwhelming strength to conquer cities after cities of the Great Wu Dynasty.

    Monarch Sun Wen started freaking out after hearing the constant news of his territory shrinking. As such, he quickly drafted all the military power of the noble ns in his dynasty.

    Unfortunately for him, the noble did notpletely listen to him. Although they epted being drafted into the war, they decided to drag the process as slowly as possible, thus hindering Sun Wen.

    An act which made his majesty Sun Wen quite angry. For once in his life, he realized that his younger brother was right. These nobles are a bunch of cunning foxes. Without cing the fear of Heaven deep in their bones and soul, they will start acting presumptuous.

    As such, he mobilized his own power and arrested all these nobles, then took over their military power by force. Unfortunately for him, this act was soon proven to be useless.

    The army refused to listen to his order. They imed that they are only loyal to the nobles and the true royal family.

    It was then that Sun Wen realized that he had made a grave error. When he first came to this world, he used the promise of taking the royal family of the Great Wei Dynasty back to their world in exchange for them to hand over their dynasty.

    A trade that the former royal family happily epted. Sun Wen then happily thought that he had made a wise move as this allowed him to be the first of all the Heaven Chosen to create his own dynasty.

    However, his so-called "dynasty" was in fact created on thin air. The event with the nobles proved to him that the foundation of the dynasty he created was actually very shallow.

    Over the years, Sun Wen has tried many ways to take both the political and military power of the dynasty from the royal family and the noble ns. And he believed that he had seeded.

    ording to his original n, after taking over all the power of the Great Wu Dynasty, he would use the people of the Death Order Pce to take out the two most powerful Heaven Chosen of this trial--Wang Wei and Ji Song.

    Then, he would sweep over the world with his powerful army and slowly weed out the other participants.

    However, his n was nothing but him dreaming. Everything was merely his illusion. Not to mention that his assassination n failed, all the power he thought he had was just an appearance, it was a show to blind his eyes.

    All this time, all the power of the dynasty was still held in the hands of the nobles--and maybe even the royal family.

    All these times, Sun Wen thought he was quite clever and cunning when dealing with these nobles; that he was a master tactician ying chess with the whole kingdom. However, it turned out that he was the one being yed with by these nobles.

    Aftering to this realization, Sun Wen became even more aggrieved. By this time, it was already toote for him to reorganize the army to be able to fight against the rapid advancement of Ji Song.

    So, without a choice, he asked his brother Sun Jiaolong to lead the army that was especially trained by them and a group of freshly recruited peasant army to defend against the Great Zhou attack.

    Unfortunately, this was just a stopgap measure, and one that can barely reach said standard. Sun Jiaolong was no match for Ji Song, let alone their half baked army. So, the advancement of the Great Zhou continued, albeit at a slower pace than before.

    And just like that, a few weeks have passed.

    Another war started in the Eastern Region. After calming the people of the territory, Li Jun, the Five Number General and the Iron Fist King who was now referred by his name--Tie Gang--were starting their conquest of the Fang Divine Dynasty.

    Their advancement was even more rapid than the Great Zhou people. With puppets or constructs that are based on modern military equipment and strategy also inspired by modern warfare, the process was fast, easy, and efficient.

    As such, in just half a month, the Great Xia Dynasty conquered more than a quarter of the Fang Divine Dynasty¡¯s territory. Of course, this was due to the fact that this time, Wang Wei decided not to slowly let the people adjust to the rules of the Great Xia before continuing to conquer more territory.

    The n that Wang Wei decided was to quickly swallow the Fang Divine Dynasty, then slowly digest it by soothing the people and putting down rebellions.

    However, the rapid advancement of the Great Xia Dynasty was brought to the attention of their ruler, Monarch Fang Lijuan.

    Fang Divine Dynasty, Imperial Pce, a court meeting took ce.

    One official said with a sweet and melodious voice, "Goddess Empress, the situation of the border is quite perilous, We need to take actions as soon as possible."

    "Can you tell this Goddess the reason that we have lost so much territory in such a short amount of time?" responded a nice voice, however it was full of coldness and alienation. The voice came from Monarch Fang Lijuan.

    She was sitting on a Dragon-Phoenix Throne--which is a throne carved with both dragons and phoenixes intertwining with each other.

    Despite the artistic beauty of the throne, it paled inparison with Fang Lijuan¡¯s beauty. She was wearing a red phoenix gown with a crown on her head.

    She had skin as white as the purest jade, and eyes that shined brighter than the most beautiful of jewels. However, those eyes were cold and indifferent.

    And it was not the kind of cold from a person devoid of emotion, but the coldness from despising everything and everyone around. In Fang Lijuan¡¯s eyes, everyone was beneath her.

    She exuded a noble temperament, a temperament that said that she was born above everything and everyone, a sacred and divine temperament.

    After asking the question, the female officer who previously spoke handed a scroll to the Goddess Empress--as that was the way Fang Lijuan liked to be addressed--that exined how the Great Xia Army used constructs to rapidly transport their army to anywhere in their territory.

    She was surprised as she was surprised by how novel and ingenious this idea was for a Small Thousand World like this one that does not have teleportation for transporting troops.

    "This Wang Wei is not a simple role toe out with such a smart idea," said the Empress with her cold voice. "However, this should not be enough for our territories to be lost so quickly."

    "You are correct, Goddess Empress. Another reason is the fact that we do not have anyone who could stop General Li Jun from breaking through our cities," replied another female officer.

    "Wait a minute," said Fang Lijuan. "Are you saying that Wang Wei did not show up? And this Li Jun was the one who led the army against our dynasty?"

    "...That is the case, Goddess Empress."

    "So, what you are saying is that a quarter of this Goddess¡¯ dynasty was upied without Wang Wei--the opponent that I am supposed topete against--showing up?"

    The room instantly became quiet after the Empress asked this question. The majority of people lowered their heads and dared not face those cold and indifferent eyes.

    After a few minutes of awkward silence, one official mustered the courage and said:

    Goddess Empress, you should not underestimate Li Jun as he is the Sessor of the Li Family. He has grown up with Sacred Son Wang Wei since they were young and are closer than brothers."

    "More importantly, he possessed the 20th Heavenly Physique, the Battle Maniac Body."

    After hearing this, Fang Lijuan started thinking. She knew that anyone who possessed a special physique was not simple as their talents were on par if not greater then their Divine n¡¯s member with pure bloodlines.

    However, she was still not happy about this. Fang Lijuan felt that she was underestimated by Wang Wei and she will never allow anyone to look down on her.

    She is the only one who looks down on people.

    After thinking about this, Fang Lijuan gazed at all her officials. The majority of them were women with a few men here and there.

    She smiled coldly and said, "This Goddess will head to the border personally and see what is so special about this Battle Maniac Body¡¯s owner."

 Chapter 133: Heaven Chosen Battle (1)

    Fang Lijuan was standing on top of a city wall looking at the Great Xia resting outside. She looked at a handsome man in a ck armor that had a terrifying fighting intent in his eyes.

    However, Fang Lijuan could feel that the terrible fighting intent was slowly transforming into a ughter will. Her cold eyes scanned the ck armored general up and down and asked:

    "Is that him? The owner of the Battle Maniac Physique?" she asked one of her personal maids.

    "Yes, Goddess Empress, that¡¯s Young Master Li Jun. As long as you are able to defeat or stop him, our people can take care of his other subordinate."

    Fang Lijuan nodded her head, then jumped off the more than 300 meters city,nding lightly like a feather falling from high ground.

    Afterwards, with just a few steps, she traveled a few hundred meters, arriving not far away from the Great Xia army.

    When she arrived in front of the army, she saw Li Jun standing there with his spear on his shoulder waiting for her. She was not that surprised. If this Battle Maniac Body could not even keep up with her speed, then, she would expect this fight to go as quickly as possible.

    Li Jun was surprised by how beautiful Empress Fang actually was. Although he had seen an image of her, it was nothingpared to the real deal. After all, an image could not capture her noble and divine temperament.

    However, Li Jun will not take her lightly as an opponent. Although he loves beautiful women, he still knows when to control himself.

    "This Goddess has been very upset with what you have done to my dynasty. So; show this Goddess how capable you are."

    Li Jun just smiled and did not say anything, He activated his origin qi, turning his spear deep red, then he rushed towards Fang Lijuan and pierced her throat.

    Li Jun did not show mercy, nor did he hold back his strength. He knew that Fang Lijuan was a true Heaven Chosen just like him and he needed to do his best in order to have a chance to win this battle.

    Fang Lijuan in the order hand did not flinch by this attack. She gently waved her delicate hand, then a white crystal wall appeared in front of her.

    Li Jun¡¯ spear hit the crystal wall, however the wall was not immediately destroyed, but cracks appeared on it. After a few seconds, the crystal wall burst into countless pieces.

    However, the pieces did not randomly scatter all over, but floated in the air, turned into countless sharp sticks and flew towards Li Jun under the control of Fang Lijuan.

    Li Jun frowned as he looked at all the numerous crystal shards covering the sky. He moved his spear in a circr motion to block the attack.

    The pointy crystal shards fell on Li Jun like drops of rain. With the rapid spinning of his spear, he managed to block the majority of shards, but a few bypassed his defenses and prated both his armor and his skin.

    However, Li Jun ignored such minor injuries. As soon as he finished defending from the shards, he immediately waved his swords, creating a massive sh that traveled towards Fang Lijuan.

    The Goddess Empress waved her hand again and another white crystal appeared in front of her blocking the sh attack. However, immediately she noticed something was wrong: Li Jun had disappeared from his position.

    Suddenly, Fang Lijuan felt a sense of danger from behind her and turned around. Her pupils immediately dted as she saw Li Jun¡¯s red spear approaching her throat.

    With the slightest hesitation, she raised her arms--which also instantly turned crystal white like an armor was encasing them--to block the attack.

    Most of the attack was blocked, however, Fang Lijuan¡¯ skin was also pierced, thus injuring her. Furthermore, the force of the sh pushed her a few meters away from Li Jun.

    Fang Lijuan looked at her bleeding skin and frowned, then she looked at Li Jun and said, "I cannot believe that you actually injured this Goddess¡¯ divine body."

    "If you do not wish to be injured, do not participate in battle. With your background, it is quite easy for you to spend the rest of your life living a wealthy and luxurious life."

    "You are right," responded Fang Lijuan with a cold and cruel smile. "Alright, let¡¯s stop with the warm up."

    After saying this, her eyes suddenly turnedpletely white, the divine temperament of hers increased. Everyone who looks at her will have the urge or desire to kneel down and worship her.

    Afterward, a crystal armor encased her entire body, leaving only her eyes that can be seen. However, even her eyes started to shine like crystals. One thing that was different about the crystal that formed the armor was the fact that it was blue instead of white.

    The blue crystal armor resembled the most beautiful piece of art; it was as if gods themselves took their time to carved it.

    Li Jun looked serious when he saw this. He knew that Fang Lijuan had just activated the power of bloodline. Meaning that she was taking this fight seriously.

    As such, he prepared to take things more seriously as well, however before fighting, he said, "It¡¯s fine to fight seriously, but, it is better to move the battlefield somewhere else."

    After hearing this, Fang Lijuan looked around and noticed how their short confrontation had destroyed the terrain around here. There were crystals scattered everywhere, and the wall she previously was still there.

    More importantly, the soldiers of the Great Xia had to run far away in order not to be killed by the aftermath of their battle.

    Fang Lijuan understood Li Jun¡¯s concern for his soldiers, so she agreed to move the battle to the forest nearby. Of course it was not because of the goodness of her heart that Fang Lijuan agreed.

    She knew that if she insisted on fighting in order to injure the Great Xia soldiers, Li Jun could just run in the direction of her own army to kill them. At that time, Fang Lijuan will have to decide whether to stop him or continue to kill these soldiers.

    And as prideful as Fang Lijuan was, she refused to use such underhanded methods. As such, she just agreed to move the fight to another location.

    After the agreement, the two of them traveled to a forest not far from the city to continue their battle.

    Li Jun was the first to attack as he thrust his spear, then a more than 100 meters spear manifested from him and rushed towards Fang Lijuan, who was not to be outdone.

    She waved her hand and a gigantic blue crystal sword also manifested it and shed with the oing spear. The two attacks canceled each other out, but the two of them did not stop afterwards.

    They rushed towards each other and shed head on. Li Jun swung his spear, while Fang Lijuan took out a sword from her space ring as a weapon.

    After coating the sword with her blue crystal, she directly shed with Li Jun¡¯ spear.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The sh of these two made the air tremble and the ground quaked. The shockwave of their sh blew away all the trees in a more than 500 meters radius, killing all the animals living nearby.

    Clouds of dust could be seen in the path they traveled through, along with many broken trees. However, none of these two people care about this kind of thing.

    Li Jun did not take any advantage during the sh against Fang Lijuan, however, he kept scanning and observing her moves in order to find a w. Unfortunately, there was none. So, he decided to make one himself.

    He shed with Fang Lijuan¡¯ sword again, but this time, he suddenly increased the amount of origin qi used to slightly move her swords out of trajectory.

    This move created a short pause in Fang Lijuan¡¯s action. However, this short pause was all that Li Jun needed.

    So, without hesitation, he swung his spear and hit her on her stomach, thus throwing her flying away.

    Bang!

    Fang Lijuan flew away and hit countless trees in the process, thus destroying anything on her way. Then, shended straight into a river that was a few hundred meters from their fighting ce.

    Despite sessfullynding a powerful hit, Li Jun was not happy as he could feel that the crystal armor defended most if not all of his attack. And he was right.

    A few secondster, Fang Lijuan rose up from the bottom of the river with a few cracks on her crystal armor. However, there was not even a scratch on her body.

    Her crystal eyes looked in the direction of Li Jun and rushed towards him without any pause. The battle had just begun and it was not clear yet who would be the final winner.

 Chapter 134: Heaven Chosen Battle (2)

    By the time that Fang Lijuan had arrived in front of Li Jun, the cracks on her crystal armor had already healedpletely. So without pause, she attacked him again with her sword.

    The two of them shed against each other again, further destroying what little was left of the forest.

    Li Jun wanted to use the same tactic he did before, however, Fang Lijuan did fail for the same trick twice.

    As soon as Li Jun increased his strength to try to move the direction of her swords, she also increased hers to counter-attack the force generated by her opponent.

    However, it was more than this. Fang Lijuan anticipated Li Jun¡¯s attack, so when he tried to use the same attack again, something unexpected happened.

    Countless crystal spikes suddenly appeared from Fang Lijuan¡¯s armor and headed straight towards Li Jun, who tried to react in time by the sudden change of event.

    He instantly activated all his 365 Veins and controlled the spiritual qi of Heaven and Earth to create a barrier around him. Unfortunately, his reaction speed was still too slow.

    Numerous crystal spikes still managed to break through his barrier and armor to pierce his body.

    Li Jun vomited a mouthful of blood and he started to breathe with difficulty. One of his lungs has been pierced.

    Any injury to the internal organs are considered dangerous in this cultivating realm, so Li Jun wanted to remove the crystal spike in his body, however, Fang Lijuan did not give him the opportunity.

    She rushed towards him with her swords to finish the job she started, however, Li Jun was also prepared this time.

    Without hesitation, he waved his spear in the ground with tremendous force.

    Boom!

    The ground exploded, then a cloud of dust appeared between the two of them. This cloud of dust managed to hinder the sight of Fang Lijuan, providing Li Jun with enough time to move more than a few hundred meters away from her.

    An act which made Fang Lijuan quite unhappy. If she was in the Supernatural Realm and had a divine sense, this kind of low level tactic would not have worked.

    Meanwhile, Li Jun had already removed the spikes from his body. However, his lungs were still bleeding, so he mobilized his origin qi to stop the bleeding.

    Unfortunately, the process did not go as smoothly as he expected. He discovered that his lungs have started crystallizing, and his origin qi can only slow down the process.

    Li Jun knew that if given enough time, he could heal himself properly and stop the crystal from spreading throughout his internal organs. However, now, he was in the middle of battle, so he can only slow down the process in order to continue fighting.

    After doing this, Li Jun looked at Fang Lijuan with a sharp intent in his eyes, then he rushed towards her without pause and pierced her. This time he instantly used his created technique [Blood Rebellion].

    Fang Lijuan sneered under her armor and thought that this was the same attack from the previous rounds, however, when she was about to swing her sword again, she discovered to her horror that blood was no longer under her control.

    She tried as much as possible to control them, however, her blood started reversing the trajectory they usually travel and returned to her heart, then exploded.

    Fang Lijuan knew how severe such an attack would be, so he immediately turned her heart into a blue crystal to protect it.

    Fang Lijuan then threw a big mouthful of blood, staining her beautiful armor all red. Although she managed to minimize the effect of the explosion through crystallizing her own heart, she was still injured.

    Afterward, Fang Lijuan looked at Li Jun full of coldness and killing intent; she was furious beyond words. She has never suffered from such injuries in her life.

    As a member of the Fang Divine n, she was born with the purest of bloodline. As such, she easily swept her peers with her overwhelming strength.

    Throughout the entire Divine Dao League, there are only a few people of the same generation that canpare to her. However, she was still confident that those people could not injure her like this.

    Although she has been injured before, these were nothing but skin injuries. In thatst attack, if she did not react quickly enough, she might have died.

    Thinking about this, a great fear suddenly enveloped Fang Lijuan, followed by shame and anger.

    Meanwhile, Li Jun could guess what she was thinking through her eyes, and he shook his head.

    This is the difference between these Divine ns and other Aristocratic Family like the Li and Wang. They did not pamper their descendants and used brutal means to train them.

    Li Jun does not know how many real life battles that he and Wang Wei faced in the Battle Tower. Many times they havee close to death.

    However, judging by the way that Fang Lijuan reacted, Li Jun could tell that this was the first time that she actually came close to death in a fight.

    In Li Jun¡¯s opinion, this method of cuddling their descendants is actually very harmful to them. When many of theme across death for the first time, the usual reaction is to be scared and break down.

    However, given the look on Fang Lijuan¡¯s face, he guessed that she might be one of the few good seedlings of the Divine ns as she managed to put away her fear so quickly.

    Suddenly, a crystal path appeared under Fang Lijuan¡¯s feet bringing her into the sky, then she looked down at Li Jun with fury in her face. Then waved her hand.

    Countless crystal swords appeared in the sky, almost covering the clouds in the sky. Furthermore, these crystals were not blue, but green.

    Li Jun looked at Fang Lijuan standing in the air with a spiral crystal path holding her up and said, "This is not fair. You know that Divine Altar Realm cultivators cannot fly--especially in this Small Thousand World with low spiritual qi."

    However, Fang Lijuan just snorted coldly and responded:

    "There is no such thing as fairness in a fight. Furthermore, it is not this Goddess¡¯ fault that your ancestors did leave you people with no bloodline abilities."

    "You are right about fighting not being fair," replied Li Jun. "However, I will not get into an argument with you about bloodline."

    After saying this, Li Jun stepped into the air by creating ces for his feet to step on. This was the method Wang Wei used to fly and it was taught to Li Jun.

    After reaching the same height as Fang Lijuan, Li Jun had a smirk on his face when he saw the surprise look on her face.

    However, deep inside, he was a little worried. After using this technique, he realized how much origin qi it required to maintain it, not to mention the stamina requirement to always maintain a bnce in the air.

    You should know that Li Jun has cultivated the [Nine Nirvana Blood Qi] up to seven nirvanas, making his Divine Sea extremelyrgepared to his peers and his origin qi is alsorge in quantity.

    However, ording to his estimate, he probably won¡¯tst more than two hours fighting in the air like this. So, Li Jun wanted this battle to end as soon as possible.

    With a wave of his spear, he controlled the spiritual qi around him and turned them into countless weapons: swords, sabers, spears, guandao and halberds.

    With a wave of his spear, all the weapons rushed towards his enemy. And Fang Lijuan did the same. With the wave of her hand, all the crystal swords shed with the oing attack.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    All these weapons shed together, then exploded. The aftermath created powerful shockwaves that traveled for miles on. All the surrounding grounds were destroyed, the clouds in the sky were blown away.

    Even the Fang Divine Dynasty¡¯s city that was a few thousand of meters away trembled slightly from the shockwave of the battle. And the two armies that were still in the midst of battle stopped for a few moments and looked in the direction of the fight.

    All they could see was that countless weapons were falling down from the sky like the Heaven was raining weapons, followed by powerful explosions. Even at this distance, the soldiers could feel the power of these attacks.

    Many people suddenly realized why these people decided to have this battle so far from them.

    Meanwhile, after a few minutes, the attack of these two Heaven Chosen finished, and the clouds of dust created by their attack also blew away.

    Both Li Jun and Fang Lijuan were on the ground, breathing heavily.

    Li Jun had countless cuts on his body. His armor was mostly destroyed, revealing his injured muscr body. He stood there with blood slowly falling from the few crystal swords that pierced his body.

    As for Fang Lijuan, she was in even worse shape. Her crystal armor was also broken with pieces scattered all over and she knelt in the ground with one knee.

    Her beautiful and divine face grimaced with pain while blood slide from them.

    She had different kinds of injuries all over her body: some were sword sh, saber cut, or spear¡¯s pierce.

    However, this was not the reason that she was so heavily injured. During the attack, she realized that all the attacks that hit her contained a powerful will that bypassed the defense of her armor and destroyed her inside.

    She realized that this was her opponent¡¯s fighting will, however, even trying to use her crystal ability to increase the defense of her inner organs proved to be futile.

    The fighting seemed topletely ignore her crystal and just proceeded to just destroy the crystals themselves.

    Fang Lijuan raised her head and looked in the direction of Li Jun. Her eyes had a terrible killing intent in them. Li Jun suddenly felt something was wrong, however, he was toote to react.

    Fang Lijuan bit the top of her tongue and screamed, "Crystal World."

    Immediately afterwards, the entire environment around her in a thousand meters radius turned into crystals.

    Whether it was the ground, trees, animals, river, and dust. Even the spiritual qi of Heaven and Earth started crystallizing.

    This also included Li Jun, who was not too far from her.

 Chapter 135: Heaven Chosen Battle (Finale)

    Li Jun¡¯s face became ugly after seeing Fang Lijuan¡¯s attack. Instantly. He realized that this must be a bloodline secret technique that is only used when a person is in dire circumstances.

    He also knows that only a person with the purest of bloodline can do such secret technique--and a price must also be paid.

    Unfortunately, knowing all of this does not provide any help to Li Jun. As soon as he saw the approaching crystals, he tried to move out of the way, but he was not fast enough.

    Li Jun suddenly notices that his feet were frozen or crystallized. Then, in just a few breaths, all the blood, muscles, and bones of his legs were also crystallized.

    He mobilized all origin qi to prevent the process, however, to his horror, even his origin qi started to crystallize. In that brief moment of resistance, the crystallization process had already reached Li Jun¡¯s Divine Sea.

    All the vast ocean of origin qi in his body started to also turn green. As such, Li Jun did not have a lot of time to think of a solution.

    So without hesitation, he activated all his Divine Veins and started to rapidly absorb the spiritual qi of Heaven and Earth.

    This method had little effect as it slowed down the crystallization process of the Divine Sea.

    Li Jun knew that the reason that this method worked was because of his perfect Dao Foundation. As such, he looked at his Divine Altar that resembled the Battle Tower and he sighed.

    The reason that he and Yan Liling could achieve a perfect Dao Foundation was all because of Wang Wei. In order for a person to achieve a perfect Dao Foundation, they need two things: enough talent and an absurd level of control of origin qi.

    In order to have a perfect Dao Foundation, a cultivator must perfectly carved the Divine Veins in his altar. However, the divine veins are small andplicated, it is very hard to control origin qi to such precision.

    Li Jun knew that he did not have such ability, however, his big brother allowed him to reach such a level.

    Wang Wei refined a little game that allowed a cultivator to inject their origin qi in a cube shaped origin artifact, then they have to control their origin qi. The first few levels asked the cultivator to make some normal shape like square, triangle, and so on.

    At a higher level, cultivators have to control their origin qi to be as thin as wings of cicadas, then as small as strings a few millimeters. Then, after reaching that standard, they have to make all kinds of strange andplex geometrical shapes that are interlinked together.

    Li Jun remembered how terrible that game was. Every time, he failed to reach the standard of control required by the game, the Words "YOU ARE A BIG LOSER" would appear on the screen, then a powerful lightning thunder would zap him.

    Forget how painful the lightning was, Li Jun always felt that this game was mocking him the way it called him a loser. Although Li Jun knew that the game was designed or programmed to act like that, however, he always felt that somehow that game had gained some level of sentience and was mocking him personally.

    So, he would throw it on the ground every time he failed, but picked it up immediately in order to prove to it that he was not a failure.

    So, just like that, with years of practice, Li Jun managed to reach the standard required to forge a perfect Dao Foundation.

    Despite what Li Jun felt regarding that game, he still knew how precious it actually was. This was essentially a game that taught people how to have a perfect Foundation. In fact, even if someone never reached such a high level, just being able to exercise control over origin qi made it an invaluable asset to the sect.

    So, when Wang Wei invented it, all the high levels of the sect were rmed and arguments about how to properly use it happened for a while. Before this game, all the people of the sect only believed that only people with a certain level of talent could achieve the perfect Dao Foundation.

    However, this game proved that talent was not absolute. That hard work and persistence can also allow people to have high achievement as well--given that an opportunity is provided to them.

    As such, most people wanted to use it as a way to train disciples, however, the Wang Family did not want to hand over such a precious thing so easily--despite the fact the other three factions ced pressure on them.

    In the end, with the interception of Wang Wei, the Wang Family decided to refine the game for the other factions, but the refining method will stay in the hands of the Wang Family.

    Of course, the other families had no choice but to ept this condition as when they tried to refine simr products, the final result was too far from the one that Wang Wei personally refined.

    All of these thoughts appeared in Li Jun¡¯s mind in just a blink of an eye,, before he concentrated on how to deal with his current situation. Although his perfect Dao Foundation slowed down the crystallization process of his Divine Sea, the same cannot be said for Li Jun¡¯s inner organs.

    In just a short time, intestines, stomachs, and kidneys. He spewed out a mouthful of blood, however, chunks of green crystals came out of his mouth instead.

    Without hesitation, Li Jun mobilized his ughter intent to fight the crystallization process, and this method was useful. However, this method was also just a stopgap measure that slowed down the process.

    So, Li Jun began to use his ughter will to fight against the green crystals. He focused all his spirit in order to muster all the strength possible.

    Unfortunately, it was still useless. In just a few seconds, the crystallization had reached his lungs, spleen, and heart. From the outside, Li Jun¡¯s entire body--beside his head--had turned into a green crystal; he looked like a beautiful sculpture.

    Despite the fatal situation he was in, Li Jun did not panic. Instead, his mind started to move quickly in order to find a solution.

    Suddenly, he moved his rigid head to look in a certain direction. At a distance of a few thousand meters, Li Jun saw the army of Great Xia battling the army of the Fang Divine Dynasty. Then, an idea came to his mind.

    He opened his mouth and made a swallowing motion. Suddenly, countless red lights from the army heading towards Li Jun. These red lights came from both the Great Xia soldiers and the Fang Divine people.

    Meanwhile, Fang Lijuan who was sitting on the floor on her knees removed the smug smile she had on her pale face after seeing these red lights. Her intuition told her that something bad was going to happen and she should stop it.

    So, she tried to stand up, but she did not have the strength. She tried to mobilize her origin qi, but her Divine Sea was empty. She sighed as she realized that she became as weak as a mortal after using the secret method of her bloodline.

    So, she instead took out a pill from her space ring and ced it on her mouth, hoping to heal as soon as possible before her opponent aplished whatever he was doing.

    Meanwhile, after a few seconds, all the lights from the battlefield had arrived in front of Li Jun. These red lights were actually the ughter qi that all the soldiers umted through countless killing during war.

    Li Jun controlled all these ughter qi and fused them into his own ughter intent. All the red lights entered Li Jun¡¯s body, turning his eyes a deep and scary red.

    Suddenly, Li Jun felt the urge to kill anything and anyone in his sight. He began to have visions of all the people these soldiers had killed; whether it was man, women, or children.

    Li Jun guessed the memories of killing women and children belong to the people of the Fang Divine Dynasty as the Great Xia soldiers have strict military rules not to kill unarmed and weak civilians.

    Li Jun bit the tip of his tongue in order to regain his rity, then used his strong willpower that was cultivated during the Pagoda Trials to gain control of all the ughter qi.

    After seeding in fusing these ughter qi with his spirit, a giant face appeared behind Li Jun. The giant face was wearing a mask with three sides on it: each side had another face on them.

    Although the giant face had a mask on, its eyes actually resemble Li Jun¡¯s to an unnatural uncanniness.

    Then, the frontal face on the mask opened its mouth and roared, following which, a powerful will suddenly entered Li Jun¡¯s body forcefully destroying the crystallization process that took ce.

    In just a few seconds, all the green crystals in Li Jun¡¯s body--in both the inside and the outside--were instantly destroyed.

    L Jun started coughing afterwards. A few green crystals were spewed out of his mouth, followed by red blood. He took a deep breath before looking at the three-face masked image behind him with a happy smile on his face.

    With a wave of his hand, the Three-Faced Mask Head turned into a deep red-ck spear. Then, Li Jun threw it with all his force towards Fang Lijuan.

    The spear rapidly traveled through the air while making whistling noise before piercing straight through Fang Lijuan. Luckily for her, right before being impaled, she took out a talisman from her space ring that provided her with some protection.

    However, she was still thrown away by the sheer strength of the spear. Meanwhile, Li Jun watched as his spear [ughter Spear] carried Fang Lijuan away flying until she was out of sight.

    Li Jun then spewed another mouthful of blood and pieces of internal organs. After seeing this, he immediately sat cross-legged on the ground and threw a bunch of pills in his mouth.

 Chapter 136: Bond

    While Li Jun was slowly healing the injuries he suffered from this battle, far away from him, on top of a mountain stood a person that was observing the battle from a far distance.

    This person was a handsome young man with grey hair and eyes. He had a rxed and easy going temperament, a temperament that says that this person was capable of doing anything he wanted, and nothing between Heaven and Earth can stop him from doing so.

    This person was of course Wang Wei and the reason he was there was to make sure that nothing happened to his brother Li Jun.

    Wang Wei could guess how powerful people with bloodlines can be in the early stage of cultivation. Depending on how pure their bloodlines are, their advantage can be ever more exaggerated than people with special physique.

    During the battle, Wang Wei was worried about Li Jun--especially after Fang Lijuan¡¯sst attack. He was ready to intervene at any time, and he almost did.

    However, seeing the non-panic look on his little¡¯s brother¡¯s face, he gave him the benefit of the doubt and let the battle continue. And it seemed that he was right to do so.

    Not only was Li Jun able to find a way to counter Fang Lijuan¡¯ secret method, but he also grew more powerful during the moment of life and death.

    Wang Wei sighed while looking at Li Jun who was sitting cross-legged to heal his injuries. He knew that as his main general, Li Jun will be responsible for cleaning up many obstacles for him during his Emperor Path. And in doing so, Li Jun will also face many powerful enemies.

    As such, he cannot always protect him. However, Wang Wei can still try to ensure his survival no matter the circumstances.

    After thinking about this, Wang Wei flew into the sky and left unnoticed by anyone or anything.

    Meanwhile, after healing for more than an hour, Li Jun opened his eyes and exhaled a ck gas from his mouth. He stood up and clenched his teeth. He could tell that he was only back to 40% of health, however, this was more than enough for now.

    Without hesitation, he headed straight for the Great Xia army a few hundred meters in the distance.

    Once he arrived, he saw that the battle had just finished. Many soldiers were carried to the infirmary to treat their wounds.

    Li Jun frowned after seeing the situation as he noticed that the amount of casualty was unusually high for this battle.

    "Was the Fang Divine Dynasty¡¯s army so powerful?" muttered Li Jun to himself. After that, he headed straight to the main military barrack to meet the Five Number Generals.

    After entering the barrack, the upper echelons of the army were quite happy to see Li Jun. So, they quickly asked him about the result of the earth-shaking battle that just took ce.

    "Her Majesty Fang Lijuan will not be a problem to our expansion from now on," replied Li Jun with a calm look on his face. "More importantly, what happened here? Why are there so many casualties?"

    General 1 sighed after hearing this before answering, "After Grand Commandant left, the winning bnce was tilted towards our army as we five and General Tie Gang held back the powerful cultivators from the Fang Divine Dynasty."

    "However, something unexpected happened mid-way through the battle. A hoarder of demonic beasts suddenly came out of nowhere and started attacking both armies without any reserve."

    "We temporarily stopped fighting against the Fang Divine Dynasty to focus on the demonic beasts, however, there were too many of them."

    "If it was the Iron Fist King...I mean General Tie Gang who led a suicide charge against the horde, our casualties would have been much more. Of course, the greatest credit has to go to Chancellor Yan Liling to use a powerful pill forcing the demonic beasts to kill each other, we might have not survive."

    It was after hearing this that Li Jun noticed Yan Liling sitting somewhere in the corner of the room. He smiled at her before continuing the meeting. However, Yan Liling was not bothered as she knew the proper time for them to talk to each other.

    Li Jun held his chin while pondering, then he asked, "Wasn¡¯t there a report a few months ago of demonic beasts acting up all over the Great Xia¡¯s territory?"

    "Yes, Grand Commandant," replied General 2. "After investigation, the reason was not discovered. However, the Fate Shadow Guards believed that a new ruler among the demonic beasts might have been born, and it is currently fighting for supremacy with the old ruler."

    ¡¯Could it be the people of the Herd Raising Valley?¡¯ though Li Jun to himself. However, he did not focus too much on this issue as he had more important things to do.

    "What happened to the people of the Fang Divine Dynasty?"

    "After the demonic beasts attacked, they suffered a great deal of casualties. So, they returned to the city and used the walls as a barrier. However, after the demonic beast left, the Fang Divine Dynasty¡¯s army quickly left the city as well," answered General 3 this time.

    Li Jun nodded after hearing his news, then he gave his order:

    "Now that Fang Lijuan will not be a problem temporarily, we need to upy as many territories as quickly as possible. Tie Gang, you are in charge of the army during this expedition."

    Afterwards, all the people in the room left to execute their orders. Meanwhile, Li Jun started to cuddle with Yan Liling.

    "Why are you here? Asked Li Ju with a smile on his face.

    "I was worried about you, and it seemed that I was right to worry. Looking at your paleplexion, you are probably more injured than you let on."

    After saying that, she took out a few Low Grade Earth Tier Pills and handed them to him. Li Jun swallowed all of them without hesitation.

    "Where did you get so many Earth Tier Pill?" asked Li Jun.

    "Big brother Wang Wei wanted me to refine them for him, but I kept a few after handing the majority to him."

    Li Jun nodded, then began to enjoy this rare peaceful time with hispanion. After spending months amidst war and ughter, Li Jun enjoyed those rare moments of tranquility.

    "Aren¡¯t you worried?" suddenly asked Yan Liling.

    "Worried about what?"

    "Worry that Tie Gang will rece you as Big brother Wang Wei¡¯s right hand man. After all, he seemed very popr in the army."

    Li Jun was surprised by the question, then he shook his head with a smile.

    "Not to mention the bond that me and big brother Wang Wei shared, I still believe in myself. No matter the time, ce, or circumstances, I will be strong enough to suppress Tie Gang."

    "Furthermore, way before big brother Wang Wei decided to select a few more generals under him, he talked to me about it beforehand. He even promised me that I can also directly tell him if I did not like a candidate he chose."

    After saying this, Li Jun looked in a certain direction: this was the direction of the mountain where Wang Wei observed the battle.

    Although Li Jun did not see anything, he could feel someone watching over him in that direction. This feeling was not the extreme perception that cultivators had that allowed them to notice it when someone observed them for too long.

    It was like he had a mysterious or unknown connection to whoever was standing there. It was then that Li Jun realized that his big brother was watching over him during this battle.

    This was one of the reasons that Li Jun did not panic during the moment of life and death in that battle.

    For one he believed in himself to get out of this situation. On the other hand, he also believed that if the worst were to happen and he failed, his big brother would show up and rescue him.

    After thinking about this, he smiled, however, immediately afterwards, he felt someone pinching the little flesh on his waist. He winced in pain and looked at hispanion with confusion.

    "What are you smiling about?" asked Yan Liling with a ferocious look on her face. "Are you thinking about how beautiful Fang Lijuan was?"

    "Of course not."

    "So, you do think that she is beautiful."

    "I never said that."

    "You did not correct me when I called her beautiful, meaning you agree that she was in fact beautiful," replied Yan Liling coldly.

    "Ling¡¯er, you cannot just ce words into my mouth."

    "Li Jun, I did not say anything about all the other women since you knew them way before you met me. However, I am warning you. There better not be anymore, otherwise, I do not mind turning you into a eunuch when you are sleeping."

    Li Jun swallowed a mouthful of saliva and mped his legs together after hearing this. So, he just kept nodding his head repeatedly.

 Chapter 137: Secret Realm (1)

    Deep in a mountain, inside a man-made cave, a beautiful woman opened her jewel eyes and exhaled a deep breath. She had a paleplexion, however, this fact did not diminish her sacred and divine temperament.

    This woman was of course Fang Lijuan who was secretly healing her injuries after her defeat at the hand of Li Jun.

    Thatst spear almost killed her despite the fact that she used a powerful talisman to defend herself. However, right before she was about to die, her bloodline activated itself and saved her life.

    However, this further aggravated Fang Lijuan¡¯s injury. As a result, she could no longer use her bloodline powers. As a matter of fact, she feared that if she did not treat things seriously that her bloodline might be disabled.

    After sighing at her misery, Fang Lijuan stood up and took out a token to deactivate all the formations she ced in the cave.

    Afterward, she spent a few seconds to determine where she was, then headed back to the Fang Divine Dynasty¡¯s capital.

    Inside the Imperial Pce, Fang Lijuan was sitting on her Dragon-Phoenix Throne looking at all the excited faces of her officials.

    "It is good to see you back, Goddess Empress," said the Left Prime Minister in a sweet voice.

    Fang Lijuan nodded and asked directly, "What happened during the time that this Goddess was gone?"

    The room instantly became quiet after hearing this, so a deep frown appeared in Fang Lijuan¡¯s indifferent face and she said, "Right Prime Minister, you say?"

    "It¡¯s been a few weeks since the Goddess Empress left, and in that time, another quarter of our territory has been lost."

    Fang Lijuan further frowned after hearing this. It was not because a quarter of her territory was lost, but because the number was smaller than expected. With Li Jun there, the Great Xia army should have already reached the capital by now.

    "How did you slow down the advancement of the Great Xia Army?" asked Fang Lijuan.

    "We used the Suicide Squad," responded the Minister of War, who was actually an attendant that Fang Lijuan brought to this world. Just like Li Jun, she has grown up and served Fang Lijuan ever since she was a baby.

    "Suicide Squad?"

    "By imnting an exploding talisman talisman among the soldiers, we send them into suicide mission against General Li Jun, thus preventing him from interfering too much into the battlefield."

    "However, as a result of this, the finances of our dynasty is dangerously low."

    Fang Lijuan¡¯s eyes lit up after hearing this as she realized that this was a great method. Although this was a temporary solution, it was the best they could do during such a situation.

    "You do not need to worry about the dynasty¡¯s finances, as long as we recaptured our territories back, we will have plenty of wealth. How is the casualty of our soldiers?"

    "The casualties were extremely high, but all of them are happy to die for you, Goddess Empress," replied the Minister of War.

    Fang Lijuan nodded, then started discussing the affairs of the dynasty before dismissing all the officials.

    Afterwards, she took out her Conferred God List and Imperial Seal and connected to the Dynasty¡¯s Qi Luck.

    Fang Lijuan observed how the Qi Dragon of the Dynasty was crawling and resting while licking the wounds all over its body. After closer observation, she also noticed how the dragon was on the verge of turning back to a flood dragon.

    Fang Lijuan sighed after seeing this, then a firm look appeared on her face. She headed to a secret room of the pce and activated a formation.

    Immediately afterwards, a handsome man holding a wine jar appeared in front of her. The young man had listless eyes, and he gave the feeling that he has not slept for countless years. And yet, he still remained extremely handsome.

    "Oh, Juan¡¯er my love, why have you called me at this time of day?" asked the handsome man with a smile on his face.

    "Huang Min, do not call this Goddess Juan¡¯er as we are not that close," responded Fang Lijuan with a look of disgust on her face.

    "Well, technically speaking, you are my fianc¨¦e."

    "This was the decision of our Divine ns, the Goddess never epted such an engagement."

    "Haha, that¡¯s fair. So, for what reason have you called me?" asked Huang Min after taking a sip from his jar.

    "I¡¯m calling you to form an alliance together," responded Fang Lijuan after taking a deep breath.

    "Hmmh, I have heard of your defeat at the hands of the bloodline-less sessor of the Li Family. Is that true?"

    "Are you trying to mock this Goddess?"

    "Of course not my love. I¡¯m merely trying to ascertain the reason for your change of mind regarding our Dynasty¡¯s Alliance."

    "Just answer yes or no!" replied Fang Lijuan with gritted teeth.

    "I have nor problem with forming an alliance, however, regarding our engagement..."

    Fang Lijuan sneered after hearing and answered decisively, "You are dreaming if you think you can use this situation to force this Goddess to agree to our engagement."

    "Even if this Goddess lost in this trial, the Fang Divine n can still find another Small Thousand World to send me to conquer. And if worsees to pass, I would rather use Luck Stone to attain a Purple-Gold Qi Luck."

    After saying this, Fang Lijuan secretly clenched her hands. If it was up to her, she did not want to use either of these methods.

    If she uses the first method, then she will have to waste a lot of time. Not to mention how long her family will spend to find the appropriate world to send her--after all not all worlds can be used to gather Qi Luck.

    Even if they did, she will have to spend a great deal of time in order to conquer it. She has already spent more than 10 years in the Warring Kingdom World. And if she has to conquer another world, the time spent will be more than triple.

    Of course 30 years is nothing to a cultivator like her who is in the Divine Altar Ream and has more than a 1000 years of life span--not to mention the extra life spans that her bloodline offers her.

    Unfortunately, in this Glorious Age where all the Heaven Chosen are growing at an rming rate, wasting more than three decades is more than enough time to allow other people to advance by leaps and bounds, thus creating arge gap between her and them.

    As for the Luck Stone, well, unless she was desperate, Fang Lijuan would probably never use these things to increase her luck.

    Huang Minughed after hearing Fang Lijuan¡¯s response, then said with a smile, "Juan¡¯er, I¡¯m just kidding around. I am more than happy to form an alliance with you. Just send a delegate to discuss the details."

    Fang Lijuan nodded after hearing this, then cut off themunication array without hesitation.

    Meanwhile, in the west of the Fang Divine Dynasty lies the Huang Divine Dynasty.

    Inside an Imperial Pce, Huang Min smiled and faded after themunication array was shut down.

    "Damn slut, sooner orter, I will have you under my crotch!" muttered Huang Min with a sinister look on his face.

    "Did you say something, your majesty?" said a charming voice full of temptation.

    Huang Min looked at all the women around him dancing and singing while dressed in revealing clothes, then waved his hand to dismiss them.

    After that, he took out a map of the entire Warring Kingdom World and looked at it while thinking.

    The map was divided into five regions. In the Eastern Region, there was the Great Xia Dynasty along with the Fang Divine Dynasty. Further west was his Huang Divine Dynasty, which also bordered the Fang Divine Dynasty in the eastern side.

    On the western side was the Savior Coalition, which was a dynasty made up of many native kingdoms of this world. They banded together under the idea that they needed to save this world from Extraterrestrial Demons that have invaded.

    One of the reasons that Huang Min agreed so easily to this alliance was because he himself was having trouble with the Savior Coalition. To be precise, he was having trouble with their leader.

    This guy was like a cockroach. Every time Huang Min meets him, he will defeat him to the point of almost killing him. However, somehow, he always managed to escape. Afterwards, this guy will still return to fight with him again and again.

    What¡¯s worse, Huang Min has noticed that this guy has be more and more difficult to defeat. In thest battle, he was forced to activate his bloodline to defeat his opponent.

    However, Huang Min did not really care about the Savior Coalition. What worried him the most was that on the western side of the coalitiony the Central Region where the three central dynasties upied the majority of the territory.

    Huang Min knows himself best and he realized that he could not fight alone against the people of the central dynasties or the Heaven Chosen of Great Xia. So, he epted Fang Lijuan¡¯s alliance in order to team up with and fight these giants.

    Huang Min then continued to look at the map in order to see whether he had better options. In the Northern Region, there is a vast frozen piece ofnd. However, due to the terrible temperature, few people or things can actually survive there.

    In the Southern Region, there was a fast forest where the majority of demonic beasts lived. This ce was no ce for humans to live as it was designated as the demonic beast territory.

    In the Western Region was a vast desert. Although this ce had many Desert kingdoms or dynasties, there was little to no resources there. As a matter of fact, the living conditions there were probably worse than even the frozen north.

    As a result, the majority of cultivators there are extremely weak. As far Huang Min was aware, there probably was no Heaven Chosen who picked the Western Region as their starting point.

    After thinking about this, Huang Min sighed and put away the map, then continued drinking while pondering about the future.

    Meanwhile, in a city located in the Great Xia territory, a man had just finished drinking and was walking home.

    His head was spinning resulting in him wobbling while walking. However, the man still fumbled his way home.

    Suddenly, a grey light shed from his eyes and he fell into the ground.

    By the time he woke up, he had a terrible headache, so muttered, "Did I drink that muchst night?"

    However, the man soon noticed that he did not recognize where he was. So he looked around to discover to his horror that he was in a dimly lit room with many statues around.

    The man suddenly sober up and looked around him while being on alert for any sudden movement. After noticing that nothing happened, he became bold and started observing these statues.

    He realized that they were not statues, but more like puppets. The man hade into contact with cultivators¡¯ puppets before, so he recognized them. He also realized that these puppets may be dangerous, so he decided to immediately leave here as soon as possible.

    However, he suddenly smelled a very enchanting smell in the air and looked in the direction that the smell came from, and it was in the opposite direction of the exit.

    Despite the fact that his heart warned him to leave, his greed told him that a tremendous opportunity was awaiting him, so he followed the appetizing scent.

    There, the man entered a room filled with countless gold, silver, origin stones, and countless bottles of pills. He opened one and he realized where the smell came from.

    The man immediately became excited as he realized that he encountered an adventure that would change his life. Suddenly, the man noticed a golden book located in the middle of the room.

    Realizing that this book was probably the most important item in the room, he rushed towards it. Unfortunately for him, as soon as he arrived a few meters from the book, countless patterns appeared around the book, then they spread out all over the room.

    The man looked at the shining book with yearning. Although he could not see the whole title of the book, he still saw a few words that read [Longevity Art].

    The man hesitated whether to try to take the book, however, after seeing the formation array that was about to activate, he did not do so. However, he still took a token that was near him before rushing out there.

    While running away, the man could see that all the puppets were starting to be activated, so he hurried to the exit. After leaving the weird ce, the man sighed to himself then left the mountain area he found himself in.

    A few days after this incident, inside the Zheng Family Manor in the Great Xia Capital.

    Patriarch Zheng Yong was holding a token in his hand with a look of excitement and said to his servant, "Are you sure that it was a Secret Realm!"

    "Yes, patriarch. One of our servants discovered it by ident a few days ago after drinking too much."

    Zheng Yong nodded before asking back, "How many people know about this?"

    "Currently, only me and you, Patriarch."

    Zheng Yong nodded and waved for his servant to leave. Then, he looked at the token in his hand with excitement. He finally discovered a way for their family to rise again.

 Chapter 138: Secret Realm (2)

    Patriarch Zheng Yong was indeed in a good mood as he saw hope for the future of his n. The past few years have been very stressful for him and he spent most of his time thinking whether Wang Wei will send a troop of soldiers to kill all the people of his family.

    Zheng Yong gazed at the token in his hand with a smile on his face while thinking about his next move.

    In this world, there are two things rted to space: space rings and Secret Realms.

    Space rings can be made by a few rare refiners through a spiritual material called Heaven Meteorite. Many cultivators have tried to use this material in order to create a teleportation array, but unfortunately, no one has seeded.

    As for Secret Realm--who are also referred to as Cave Realm--are small dimensional spaces born naturally from Heaven and Earth full of spiritual qi. As a result of this, the Secret Realms are often a blessed ce for cultivators.

    Zheng Yong knew how important Secret Realm can be to a family as his Zheng n used to have a Secret Realm of their own. Unfortunately, after years of use, the Secret Realm was destroyed.

    Additionally, from the information he received, Zheng Yong guessed that this particr Secret Realm was probably an inheritance left by an ancient power.

    After pondering for a while, he contacted one of the loyal Divine Altar cultivators of the Zheng Family and sent him to check out the Secret Realm.

    Without alerting anyone, the Divine Altar cultivator secretly left the capital and headed in the mountain range where the Secret Realm was discovered. After using the token he was giving, he was teleported inside.

    However, as soon as he stepped inside, he was attacked by one of the puppets. The cultivator fought for a few hours before taking out the core of the puppet, thus rending it immobile.

    Afterwards, the cultivator walked a few meters in the inner part of the Secret Realm when he smelled a very attractive smell. With his years of experience, he could tell that these pills were at least High Grade Profound Tier, and probably even reached the Earth Tier.

    Thinking about this, the cultivator wanted to rush to the ce where the pills were located, however, he was ambushed by countless puppets. He spent so much effort just to disable one puppet, so he knew that he was no match for so many of them, so he left the Secret Realm to report to his patriarch.

    Zheng Yong furrowed his brow after hearing this as he realized that the protection of the Secret Realm was more powerful than expected. However, this only proved that whatever was inside this Secret Realm was in fact more valuable than he expected.

    As such, Zheng Yong contacted the Transcending Mortality Ancestor of their Zheng Family to go and check out the Secret Realm.

    The Zheng Family¡¯s ancestor was more than happy to do so as she too understood the significance of such a Secret Realm to their n.

    After entering, she noticed that all the puppets were lined up together like a well trained army. She ignored them and flew in the air bypassing them. After entering the other, the Zheng ¡¯s ancestor discovered that her flying ability was banned inside the room.

    However, she was able to notice all the wealth and pill bottles around. She opened one of them to smell it. She immediately recognized it as an Earth Grade pill as the mere wisp she took was enough for her origin essence to increase by a small amount.

    She checked a few more bottles and realized that they were all of the same quality. Then, she raised her to look at the altar where a golden book was lying there.

    She did go after the book as he already knew that there were formations arranged there. Instead, she tried to ce a few bottles of pills inside the small space ring she had in her hand.

    Unfortunately, as soon as she did that, the array in the room activated and she was prevented from doing so. Following which, countless puppets were activated and attacked her.

    However, she was not afraid. As a Transcending Mortality cultivator, how could she possibly be afraid of a few puppets. Unfortunately, she was too arrogant or looked too high at her ability.

    Although she was more powerful than one puppet, however, with all of them working together, she was not a match for them. Not to mention that these puppets have the ability to work together like they all had one mind.

    As ast result, the Zheng Family Ancestor had no choice but to run away from the Secret Realm. Immediately afterwards, she secretly returned to the capital and told her encounter to Zheng Yong, who had an ugly look on his face after hearing this.

    "Ancestor, if we use all the secret strength of the Zheng Family, could we capture the Secret Realm?" asked Zheng Yong.

    Unfortunately, Patriarch Zheng received a negative answer to his question. After pondering for a while, Zheng Yong had a sh of determination in his eyes.

    Later, that night, in a secret room of the Zheng Manor full of anti-spying formation, a meeting took ce.

    "Before I say another word about the topic of our discussion tonight, I need you two to sign a Soul Contract that states that if any of you reveal the slightest bit of news about the topic we discussed tonight, all your direct and indirect bloodline descendants will suffer Thunder Retribution from Heaven."

    "Zheng Yong, is there any need to be so cautious?" asked Patriarch Chang Liu.

    "Old Zheng, what made you so serious?" asked Patriarch Leng Zan.

    "Are you two going to sign it or not?" responded in a cold and indifferent voice.

    Seeing the reaction of Zheng Yong, the two of them realized the severity of the situation, thus decided to sign after pondering for a while.

    A few minutester. Patriarch Leng Zan screamed, "What! You discovered a Secret Realm!"

    "Don¡¯t yell out loud, you idiot!" reprimanded Patriarch Chang Liu, an act which made Leng Zan look around with suspicion. Then, he took a deep breath in relief after realizing that only the three of them were in the room.

    Immediately afterwards, Leng Zan became excited at the prospect of their family. The past few years have been a nightmare for his Leng family. Most of the property was taken over by his majesty Wang Wei.

    Their family had lost all the power they had in the previous kingdom; they were forced to obey thew and would be punished as long as they made even the slightest of mistakes. He has never been so aggrieved in his past 250 years of age. However now, he saw hope for his family¡¯s future.

    While Leng Zan was imagining the happy future of his n, Patriarch Leng Zan was way more calm or level-headed than him. As such, he asked, "Old Zheng, let¡¯s be honest with each other, why did you tell our family about the Secret Realm? Shouldn¡¯t you keep this kind of good thing for your own n?"

    After hearing, Leng Zan woke up from his fantasy and looked at Zheng Yong with suspicion.

    As for Zheng Yong, he wanted to lie and said that he thought about the two of them as a way for their ns to unite in times of struggle. However, he knew that despite the rash way that these two acted sometimes, they were by any stupid. After all, no stupid person can hold the position of Patriarch for as long as these guys have.

    Not to mention that these guys probably would not believe him if he told them such tantly lies. Despite the fact the three ns have been in alliance for countless years and have intermarried for numerous generations, they would not hesitate to betray each other given the price was high enough or the circumstances demanded for it.

    So, he told the truth; he told him about how difficult it was for his ancestor to break through all the obstacles of the Secret Realm by herself and he needed the strength of their ns.

    After the other two patriarchs understood the entire situation, they nodded and discussed how to properly divide the wealth inside the Secret Realm. When it came to their benefits, all three of them forgot their friendships and turned into animals in the jungle going for their prey¡¯s jugr.

    The next day, aftering to an agreement that satisfied all three ns, each of the Transcending Realm Ancestors met each other to discuss the proper n to defeat all the puppets inside the Secret Realm. After making a concrete and reliable n based on the information provided by the Zheng n Ancestor, all three of them entered together.

    Unfortunately for them, as soon as they entered the Secret Realm, something they did not anticipate happened to them.

 Chapter 139: Leak

    After entering the Secret Realm, all three of them noticed that something was wrong because they immediately realized that they could fly in the air. ording to the information previously received, the Zheng n Ancestor flew over to the inner part of the Secret Realm.

    However, now things seemed to be different, thus making their previous ns useless. However, despite the sudden change, the three of them did not stop their movement and still proceeded to where the pills and inheritance was.

    However, as soon as these ancestors took a few more steps, countless puppets started attacking them, so they fought back with their immense strength.

    Unfortunately, the strength of these puppets were not to be underestimated. More importantly, there are too many of them.

    "I thought you said that the first wave of puppets were quite easy to get through?" asked the Leng n Ancestor.

    "It¡¯s supposed to be. Previously, a Divine Altar Realm cultivator managed to pass through this wave easily and reached the inneryer," responded the Zheng n Ancestor.

    "This can only mean one thing," said the Chang n Ancestor. "After thest visit, all the formations of the Secret Realm were fully activated."

    The two nodded after hearing this, however, this did not change their current situation. Even with using all their powerful spells and attacks, they can only destroy a few puppets.

    What¡¯s even worse was the fact that after a puppet is destroyed, the remains will instantly vanish from the ground. Then after a few minutes, a brand new puppet will appear from the previous remains.

    The only way to prevent such a thing from happening is to destroy the core of the puppets. Unfortunately, these puppets seemed to be designed with the ability to constantly move their cores around, making it very difficult to locate.

    "Should we use our Dao me?" asked one of the ancestors. However, no one answered him. If it was the past, all of them might agree to do so.

    However, they have learned from the Extraterrestrial Demons that using their Dao me or Good Fortune me is akin to ruining their future. As one of the highest realms of this world, these ancestors only care about two things: their family and pursuing higher realms.

    Unfortunately, they care more about their own strength than their ns. As such, they will not sacrifice their futures for their families.

    "How about we use the strength of our family elites to slowly clear out these puppets? With more people, the process should be simpler," said the Zheng n Ancestor.

    A suggestion that solicited the approval of all the others. Immediately afterwards, the three of them rushed out of the Secret Realm. The Zheng n Ancestor flew towards the capital, while the other two flew in different directions.

    After secretly returning to the Zheng n Manor, the Zheng Ancestor exined the entire situation to Patriarch Zheng Yong.

    "Ancestor, is there really no other way?" asked Zheng Yong, however his ancestor just shook her head.

    "But, it was already very difficult and risky to allow three of you to secretly enter the Secret Realm under the nose of his majesty Wang Wei. So, how are we supposed to move so many of our elites? Especially when we already told his majesty that we did not have any other secret strength hiding?"

    The Zheng n Ancestor sighed after hearing this and said, "Patriarch, I¡¯m afraid that you will have to wait until his majesty leaves this world before our ns can enjoy the benefit of this Secret Realm."

    Zheng Yong¡¯s face became ugly after hearing this. Then, he started thinking about other possible solutions, however, he realized that all of them contained great risks and could end up with their ns being discovered by the royal family. As such, he also sighed and agreed with his ancestor.

    Just like that, more than a month passed by. Although Patriarch Zheng Yong agreed to take things slowly regarding the Secret Realm, he did not stop thinking about other ideas.

    Suddenly, his main servant rushed into his study room and said while breathing rapidly, "Patriarch, terrible news. The news about the Secret Realm has been leaked!"

    "What!" eximed Zheng Yong. "How is that possible? How do you know the news has been leaked?"

    "There is a rumor circting in the capital that the Zheng n has discovered a Secret Realm that holds the secret of longevity."

    Zheng Yong¡¯s face became ugly after hearing this, however, the servant was not over. "Furthermore, after investigation, I have discovered that this rumor has spread far beyond the Great Xia territory."

    "How far has the rumor spread?"

    "A-a-a-ording to the n¡¯ secret agents, the rumor has already reached the Central Region."

    Patriarch Zheng Yong immediately pped his servant, sending him flying away and crashing into the walls. Then, he looked at him with a terrifying killing intent.

    "There are only a few people that know about the Secret Realm. The other patriarch signed a Soul Contract and would not dare to say anything. Our families¡¯ ancestors were also bound by the contracts, which left only me and you who could leak the information."

    "I know that I did not mention it to anyone, so, Shuang Hui, do you have something you have to say to me?"

    "Patriarch, I swear to Heaven that I did not mention a single word to anyone. My family have served the Zheng n for countless generations and I have grown up with you, please do not doubt my loyalty."

    Zheng Yong took a deep breath and replied still full of killing intent:

    "It is because of your years of service that I did not immediately kill. So, if you directly confessed who you told the news, then, I promised to make your death as quick as possible."

    Shuang Hui kowtowed on the ground and said, "Patriarch, if I was the one who leaked the news, do you think I would still be standing in front of you? However, it does not matter what I say. If killing me can prove my loyalty to the Zheng n, then I will dly ept my death."

    Zheng Yong took a deep breath after hearing this to calm down himself. He realized that his servant was right. If he leaked the information about the Secret Realm, he would have done it for a price. Thus, Shuang Hui should have long run away with his reward after selling the news.

    Then, Zheng Yong started thinking that maybe the leak came from the first person who discovered the Secret Realm. Maybe he told someone else before he was disposed of.

    Despite this, Zheng Yong still regretted that he did not immediately kill his main servant after receiving the news a month ago. However, now, it was toote. To be precise, it was useless.

    Even if Zheng Yong discovered where the leak came from, there is nothing he can do since the news had already spread so far and wide.

    Realizing this, Zheng Yong¡¯s killing intent was gone. Then, he started thinking about counter-measures. Now that the information has been leaked, he needed to take precautions to ensure the safety of his n.

    The best course of action is to run away from the Great Xia capital--since it was at the foot of the Emperor--and run away. The Zheng Family have been living in thisnd even before the Dong Royal Family created the Eastern Rain Kingdom.

    So, they have created many secret paths in case their family encountered a disaster and needed to escape as quickly as possible. Although in the past few years, the Fate Shadow Guards have discovered a few of them, not all of them were found.

    As long as Zheng Yong moved fast enough and took a few descendants from the Main Branch and secretly left, there will be hope for the Zheng n.

    Additionally, the token to enter the Secret Realm is still in Zheng Yong¡¯s hands. As long as he can hide for long enough for all these Extraterrestrial Demons to finish their trial and leave this world, his Zheng n can still rise again.

    As for what would happen to the other n members that are left behind, Zheng Yong figured that some people might capture them in order to track the groups that escape.

    However, the most likely scenario is that most of them will be killed. Although Zheng Yong was sad about this oue, he knew that necessary sacrifice is required to survive the current ordeal.

    After making a n, Zheng Yong decided to execute this as soon as possible. Unfortunately, before he even had time to give his order, another servant rushed into his study.

    "Patriarch, there is a eunuch outside with an edict summoning you to the Pce. A-a-a-and the Royal Guards have surrounded our manor, preventing anyone from entering and leaving beside you."

    Zheng Yong¡¯s face became ugly as he realized that he was toote to react. After sighing, he rearranged his clothes to look more presentable before heading outside to receive the edict.

 Chapter 140: Worlds Center (1)

    Wang Wei was sitting in his Dragon Throne reviewing papers about the situation throughout the Dynasty. He was reading about how Li Jun was having trouble in his conquest due to the fact that the Fang Divine Dynasty suddenly received aid from someone else.

    Although he also sent Yan Liling to help Li Jun, the speed of the war was too slow to his liking and he was pondering whether to participate in it himself to speed things up.

    However, his study of Qi Luck had reached an important cross-road and he needed to spend his extra time and energy there. After all, without the ability to absorb luck, all of this trial would be meaningless.

    While thinking about Qi Luck, another thought suddenly appeared in Wang Wei¡¯s mind. Through soul fluctuation, he has noticed that Dong Lifen has started to have certain emotions towards him that she should not have.

    Well, who can me her. After all, he, Wang Wei, was a very handsome and charismatic man. Unfortunately, he did not lie to her when he said she did not meet the requirement to be his Dao Companion.

    What¡¯s more, after spending such a long time with her, he did not develop any feelings towards her. So, he decided to warn the poor girl so that she does not get her hopes up and be disappointed.

    While Wang Wei was thinking such narcissistic thoughts, a royal guard brought a man inside the Throne Room to meet him. Instantly, Wang Wei recognized him as the Patriarch of the Zheng n, Zheng Yong.

    After Zheng Yong met with his majesty, he did the proper bow before saying, "Minister Zheng Yong has seen his majesty."

    "You may rise," replied Wang Wei before staring up and down at Zheng Yong without saying anything.

    Meanwhile, Zheng Yong had sweat falling down his back despite having a calm look on his face.

    Today can be considered the first time that he has truly met his majesty in person. Although he has seen him through image formation when he made speeches to the people of Great Xia, although he has been ying political games with his majesty for the past two years, this was still their first official meeting.

    And Zheng Yong was under tremendous pressure. The deep grey eyes seemed to be able to see through all of his mind, soul, and secrets. Furthermore, somehow, he had the illusion that his majesty was holding a string that attached itself around his neck, determining his fate.

    Nevertheless, Zheng Yong did not show any of his thoughts on the surface and he also did not speak any more words, just waiting in the suffocating silence.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei spent more than a few minutes observing this cunning old fox of the Zheng n.

    The first thing he noticed was the fact that this guy was actually hiding his cultivation level. From the outside, he looked like he had just entered the Divine Altar Realm, however, the truth of the matter was that he was already at the peak with 270 Divine Veins, just one step to break through the Supernatural Realm.

    Given his age of close to 300 years old, this was actually quite the extraordinary talent for someone in a Small Thousand World.

    Another thing he noticed was through soul fluctuation that this patriarch was currently both in fear and wary of him, however, he still managed topose himself and not show it on the surface.

    After finishing his observation, Wang Wei opened his mouth and said, "I¡¯m sure you have heard of the rumors that are spreading throughout the capital."

    "Yes, your majesty."

    "What do you have to say for yourself?"

    "Your majesty, all I can say is that these rumors are false. Whoever is spreading these rumors should be arrested as soon as possible and dealt with ording to thew."

    "Is that so?" responded Wang Wei, this time actually releasing his own aura.

    An act which made Patriarch Zheng Yong feel a terrifying pressure weighing on him. What¡¯s worse, the pressure was not physical in nature, but headed straight for his soul.

    He felt that his mind, spirit, and soul would explode at any moment. However, Zheng Yong still gritted his teeth and said while blood was slowly falling from his nose, "This minister swear to Heaven that he is not lying."

    After hearing this, Wang Wei removed his aura then smiled brightly before saying, "Is that so? Well, it seems that some people in the Fate Shadow Guards have been negligent in their work. Since it is just a rumor, Zheng Patriarch, you can take your leave."

    Zheng Yong began to breathe heavily after the aura was removed, however, he was not in the slightest happy after seeing the smile on his majesty¡¯s face. He could feel that things were not only not as simple as he imagined, more importantly, things seemed to be out of his control or understanding.

    And there is nothing more fearful for Zheng Yong. Today, he hade to the pce with the full intention of dying without revealing the news that he had the token for the Secret Realm.

    He hoped that his death would shift the world¡¯s focus from the Zheng n to the royal family by showing to the world that his majesty Wang Wei killed him after receiving the information about the Secret Realm.

    Unfortunately, his n failed.

    As such, Zheng Yong left the pce with nothing but a bleeding nose and a frown on his face.

    Fang Divine Dynasty, Imperial Pce:

    Fang Lijuan was sitting on her Dragon-Phoenix Throne discussing recent events around the world.

    "The Secret of Longevity?" said Fang Lijuan with a sneer on her face, "Can a Small Thousand World like this one have the secret of longevity that many cultivators in our Myriad Emperor World have been searching for countless Eras?"

    "ording to our investigation, this Secret Realm contained countless Earth Tier Pills in it," said the Minister of War.

    "So what? Does this Goddess care about a few lowly Earth Tier Pill?"

    The Minister of War sighed secretly after hearing this. Normally, her majesty is quite astute and tactically driven despite her arrogance. However, her recent failures at the border have made her lose some of her edges.

    As such, the Minister of War continued to exin:

    "In this world, there are very few alchemists who can refine Earth Tier Pills, however, the sess rate of these alchemists are abysmally low. So, it is impossible for them to refine so many pills."

    "As such, we can deduce that this Secret Room was in fact one left from ancient time."

    Fang Lijuan frowned after hearing and said, "What¡¯s your point?"

    "Given the fact that this world also practiced the Origin Path, it is not too far-fetched to believe that a senior from the Myriad Emperor World came to this world to spread the Dao and left a powerful inheritance before leaving," responded the Minister of War while secretly cursing Li Jun.

    In fact, this argument has many problems such as the fact that the majority of worlds in themunity around the Myriad Emperor World cultivate the Origin Path. So, it is possible for someone from other worlds to leave an inheritance.

    As such, the Minister of War continued:

    "In fact, it doesn¡¯t really matter whether the secret of longevity really exists in the Secret Realm, but its location matters."

    "Great Xia?" muttered Fang Lijuan who seemed to think of something.

    "Yes. Sacred Son Wang Wei of Great Xia has beenbeled by our factions as currently the most threatening of all the participants. However, having such abel on the head is not necessarily a good thing."

    "Who among the Heaven Chosens are not prideful individuals? So they will not easily ept such praises for theirpetitor--especially after not even meeting him. So, with this rumor, it is the perfect chance for them to see what he is capable of and determine his level of threat."

    "And if he is as threatening as their own Elders have made him out to be, the Secret Realm is the perfect opportunity to form an alliance against him to kill him--or at the very least, eliminate him from this trial."

    "Not to mention the slight possibility that this Secret Realm does in fact contains the secret of longevity, how can others let the people of Great Xia easily acquire such a thing?"

    Fang Lijuan immediately started thinking after hearing these words. She ced the arrogance she had before, calmed herself down and pondered deeply about the situation. After a few minutes, she said:

    "Huang Min--with his insidious mind--will not pass by any opportunity to increase his power, so he will definitely send people to try to enter the Secret Realm."

    "The people of the Savior Coalition are desperate, so they will also participate in the action."

    "As for the Central Region, I guessed two of three dynasties there will definitely appear. Sun Wen¡¯s Great Wu Dynasty is on the verge of copse with his war against the Great Zhou Dynasty. This Secret Realm might be the straw he needed to survive."

    "As for Ji Song, given the conflict he has with Wang Wei during the Spirit Road, he will not pass this situation up. The only uncertainty is actually that guy from the Great Shu Dynasty. His motives and actions have always been mysterious."

 Chapter 141: Worlds Center (2)

    Great Wu Territory, in a military barrack, Ji Song was conducting a meeting in the military camp. After hearing the rumor regarding the secret realm, he decided to head there immediately as this was his chance to get his revenge.

    Of course, he would not get his way this easily.

    "You cannot."

    "Why not?" replied Ji Song looking at his brother with a look of anger in his face. He was tired of his big brother preventing him from enacting his revenge. Although most of the time he listened to his brother, his patient also had his limits.

    "Because it is too dangerous," replied Ji Su who took notice of his little brother¡¯s impatience.

    "With the opening of this Secret Realm, all of the participants of this trial will most likely go there in person. When I arrived, I can challenge Wang Wei directly in a duel and defeat him for the shame he made me suffer in the Spirit Road and avenge Great-Uncle Ji Xiang."

    Ji Su looked at his brother speechless, then started to massage his eyebrow. "You do know that the Secret Realm is in the territory of the Great Xia right?"

    "So what?"

    "So, if anyone dares to show up so tantly, Wang Wei can order all the army of the Great Xia to besiege such a person in order to eliminate them."

    Ji Song frowned after hearing this, then he said, "You are overthinking things. I have met Wang Wei personally and I can see that he has the pride of a Heaven Chosen. He would dly ept my challenge."

    Ji Song did not say that just for the sake of saying it. He could tell what kind of person Wang Wei was during their battle in the Spirit Road. At that time, Wang Wei was weak as an ordinary mortal, yet he dared fight him--who had the strength of Body Refining Realm--one on one.

    Such a person will not use insidious methods unless necessary--unlike those weasels of the Great Wu Dynasty.

    "You may be right," said Ji Su. "But, what about Li Jun? His job as Wang Wei¡¯s general is to remove obstacles for him. If he knew that you were there and he could use the lives of countless Great Xia people in exchange for yours, do you think he would hesitate?"

    "Even if Wang Wei ordered him not to, in that situation, he will probably not hesitate to ignore the order."

    Ji Su sighed after saying this, then he continued: "I have studied Li Jun¡¯s character for many years and came to the conclusion that he will not hesitate to sacrifice his life to pave the way for Wang Wei, let alone disobey his order."

    Ji Song frowned after hearing this, then looked at another person in the meeting room. This person was called Zhao Peng, and he was the son of Prime Minister Zhao Yan.

    He was trained as Ji Song¡¯s General for the future Heaven Will Battle. Although Ji Song did not think that this Zhao Peng would die for him--as their bond was not that deep--he still believed that he would do anything possible to remove his enemies.

    After thinking about this, he sighed and said, "So, are we just leaving the Secret Realm to the people of the Great Xia?"

    "Of course not," replied Ji Su. "We first need to band together with the other Heaven Chosen in order to exert pressure on the Great Xia people to allow each country a certain amount of entry. Then, we will send an elite team of soldiers to fight for the rewards inside the Secret Realm."

    Ji Song then nodded in agreement with his brother. In fact, Ji Su was quite suspicious of this Secret Realm.

    For one thing, the rate at which this news circted throughout the world was too fast. Second, the whole situation seemed eerily simr to what happened to his little brother.

    Suddenly, news of something irresistible spread, then, many people jumped to find only to discover that it was a trap. This is exactly what happened to their Great Zhou Imperial Dynasty during the Spirit Road Trial.

    Thinking about this, Ji Su¡¯ suspicion further grew and he was sure of his deduction. However, he did not say anything to his little brother in order not to remind him of what happened in the past.

    As for the other Heaven Chosen, he did not n to say anything. Not to mention whether they would believe him, it was not in his interest to warn them. On the contrary, Ji Su had the idea to further add to this n.

    A few dayster, in the Great Wu Imperial Dynasty, Sun Wen received a letter from Prime Minister Ji Su of the Great Zhou Dynasty.

    In this letter, Ji Su promised him a temporary cease-fire in exchange for them to temporarily band together to exert pressure on the Great Xia Dynasty to allow people entry to the Secret Realm.

    What¡¯s more, in the letter, Ji Su promised him that he would provide a few more entry spots from the Great Zhou as long as he promised to team up with him once their people entered the Secret Realm.

    Sun Wen became very excited after hearing this news. He had heard of the Secret Realm and wanted an opportunity to enter, however, he was worried about the Great Zhou Dynasty, but now, he did not have to.

    Of course, one person was not that happy about this, and that was Sun Jiaolong. He felt that things were not that simple, unfortunately, his big brother once again refused to hear his warning. So, after sighing again, he did not say anything.

    As a matter of fact, Sun Wen was not the only person who received the invitation to ce pressure on the Great Xia Dynasty. Whether it was Feng Lijuan, Huang Min, and even the people of the Savior Coalition, they all received the invitation.

    Savior Coalition Headquarters, a meeting was taking ce. This meeting wasposed of countless previous kings or monarchs that have lost their dynasty to the Heaven Chosen of the Myriad Emperor World.

    The rulers managed to escape after the fall of their kingdoms, but they eventually came together to form a power of their own.

    The leader of the Savior Coalition was actually a very young man that seemed to be of simr age with Wang Wei and the others.

    "Coalition Leader, you cannot participate in the Secret Realm personally."

    "Yes, it is too dangerous. If those Extraterrestrial Demons gang up on you, you will not survive."

    "The Coalition cannot survive without your leadership."

    "Coalition Leader, think about the people. Without you, they will be brutally ruled by these Extraterrestrial Demons."

    At the center of the meeting sat a handsome teenager that had a proud and domineering look on his face. His name was Long Aotian, and if Wang Wei was here, he would immediately recognize this person as the cultivator he met that used the strange Earth Escape spell in the Divine Sea Realm when he first arrived in this world.

    Long Aotian¡¯s life was basically a protagonist temte. He was born with poor talents in a weak family. However, one day while bathing in ake, he met a dying cultivator in the Transcending Mortality Realm that washed away his body for him and increased his talent, then handed over to him his inheritance.

    After that, Long Aotian¡¯s life was smooth sailing. His cultivation rose quickly, he got plenty of rare opportunities, and he made all the people who look down on him pay.

    In fact, Long Aotian has noticed that his luck has increased dramatically the past ten years. Although he knew that he was lucky, however,pared to the past ten years, the amount of opportunities he encountered are simply too much to count.

    At this point in his life, Long Aotian knows that as long as he enters a mountain or forest area, he will encounter one or two fortunate encounters. Whether it is to discover rare herbs, precious ores, or powerful inheritance, for him, it was only a matter of strolling in the forest or jumping off a cliff.

    Long Aotian thought his life was going to continue to be as boring as it was until he managed to save a beautiful girl that was being chased. After that, he learned that she was the princess of a fallen kingdom that was destroyed by a bunch of invading Extraterrestrial Demons from the Endless Void.

    After hearing this, in order to woo the beautiful princess, Long Aotian promised to avenge her and her kingdom. He also promised her to kick these Extraterrestrial Demons out of their world and build back her kingdom.

    Then, Long Aotian started his path of conquest. With the support of the Princess¡¯ royal family and all the resources he got from all his adventures, he built an army and fought against the Extraterrestrial Demons. He rallied all the royal and noble families that had lost everything together to form the Savior Coalition--essentially crowning himself Emperor.

    Unfortunately for Long Aotian, he suffered his first major defeat in life after fighting with his rival enemy, Huang Min.

    In that first battle, Long Aotian did not evenst a few attacks and was almost killed. It was then that Long Aotian realized the terrors of the Extraterrestrial Demons. The strength that he was so proud of was actually nothing but a joke to those foreigners from the Higher Realm.

    Fortunately for him, he has always been lucky. So, no matter how much time he lost to Huang Min, he still managed to escape. And after each escape, he grew stronger and more powerful.

    Because of his recent growth, Long Aotian has be arrogant as he believed that the only reason that these Extraterrestrial Demons are more powerful than him is due to their family background.

    As long as he is given enough time, he believes that he will soon surpass all of them, then uses his strength to suppress all of them, then exiled them from his world.

    Then, he can take this rare opportunity to conquer the whole world like the ancient emperors. With the Qi Luck of the entire world, it won¡¯t take long before he cultivates the Transcending Mortality Realm, pass the Heavenly Tribtion to go to the Higher Realm.

    As a matter of fact, Long Aotian has even greater ambitions: that is to be Great Emperor. He believed that after entering the Higher Realm, with his talent and luck, he can slowly rise to the top of the cultivation path and one day proimed himself Emperor.

    All of his ns can start with this Secret Realm. Long Aotian believes that with his luck, there is no one better than him to inherit the secret of longevity. Additionally, even if something goes wrong, he believes that nothing will happen to him.

    So, when he received this invitation letter from the Great Zhou people, he decided to enter the Secret Realm personally--despite the disagreement of his subordinates.

 Chapter 142: Worlds Center (3)

    Great Shu Dynasty, Taoist Temple:

    Feng Heng was sitting cross-legged on a ck and white futon. In his hand was an invitation letter from Ji Su. Suddenly, the swastika tattoo on his body lit up, then a short hair middle-aged man appeared: it was his teacher.

    "What are you going to do?" asked Shi Fuyu.

    "Honestly speaking, I have no desire or interest in this so-called Secret Realm," responded Feng Heng while pondering. "However, I fear that on the unlikely scenario that something extraordinary was in fact inside, the other Contemporary Dao Childs will acquire it through the people they have infiltrated in this world."

    Recently, Feng Heng has managed to track down a few of the spies that hispetitors in the sect infiltrated in this world, however, he still did not manage to catch any of them. So, he ced a lot of his focus on tracking them.

    "On top of that, soon, I will have to worry about the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s attack. After they conquer the Great Wu, there is a very good chance that they will attack us next."

    Shi Fuyu nodded and he could guess this result based on his disciple¡¯s temperament, and the ns he had previously made. So, he said, "In that case, I will go check out the Secret Realm myself."

    Feng Heng was a little shocked, then he immediately asked, "Master, will you be alright?"

    "Disciple, you do not need to worry about me. My Primordial Spirit has not only stabilized, but I have also recovered some of my strength. Although I cannot personally take action because of all the True Monarchs observing this trial, I can still sneak into the Secret Realm without anyone noticing."

    Feng Heng then nodded after hearing this, then he agreed to Ji Su¡¯s invitation.

    Great Xia Dynasty, Imperial Pce.

    Wang Wei was reading a letter that contained all the signatures of all the remaining power of this trial. The letter asked him to allow these factions to send elite troops to enter the Secret Realm andpete fairly in the Secret Realm without interference.

    Of course Wang Wei knew that this was essentially a threat, but he did not care about this. He smiled to himself, then muttered, "It should be about time."

    A monthter, a visitor came to see Wang Wei in the pce throne room: it was Patriarch Zheng Yong.

    Unlike the previous time he saw him, Wang Wei noticed that he was more haggard and listless, like his mind has been restless or on edge for a long period of time. More importantly, he seemed to be injured.

    "Minister Zheng Yong has seen his majesty."

    "You may rise. Patriarch Zheng, what brought you to see me today?"

    Immediately after hearing this, Zheng Yong knelt on the ground, ced his forehead on the floor and said, "I beg his majesty to save the Zheng n."

    "Oh, did something happen to your n? Right under this Monarch¡¯s nose?"

    As a matter of fact, Wang Wei knew exactly what happened to the Zheng n and the reason that their patriarch hade to see him.

    With the news that a Secret Realm was discovered by the Zheng n, many people have investigated and discovered the entrance of the Secret Room. Unfortunately, the token to enter the Secret Realm was still in the hands of Zheng Yong.

    As such, the people interested in the Secret Realm started to observe every move and action of the Zheng n. At first these people were patient and cautious due to fear of Wang We intervening.

    However, when they realized that no one said or investigated their actions, they became extremely bold. They tried every means to either infiltrate the Zheng n Manor or get any information about the token from the different family members.

    However, recently, the actions of these people started to escte. They kidnapped important family member of the Zheng n to torture information out of them or asking to exchange the Secret Realm Token with these captured people¡¯s lives.

    Andst night, someone directly attacked the Zheng n Manor, resulting in Patriarch Zheng Yong¡¯s injury.

    Meanwhile, Zheng Yong secretly clenched his hand when he heard the question. Of course he knew that his majesty was aware of all the chaos that is happening in the capital. If he did not purposely allow it, how could these foreigners act so tantly and arrogant?

    However, Zheng Yong did not show it in his face as he knew that he was the one asking for help. So, while still kowtowing, he said:

    "Due to the fact that the news of the Zheng n¡¯s Secret Realm leaking, there have been countless atrocities done against our n. So, I ask your majesty my Zheng n--after all, we are also people of Great Xia. We are also your people, we also pay taxes just like everyone of the dynasty."

    Wang Wei smiled, then ced his right hand on his chin before saying, "What you say is indeed true. You are indeed my people. However, from what I remember, a month ago you personally told me that your n did not discover a Secret Realm?"

    "ording to the Dynasty¡¯s Law, you and your entire n can be annihted for lying to this Monarch."

    Zheng Yong did get up from the ground and immediately replied:

    "Your majesty, this minister did not lie. This Secret Realm has been part of the Zheng n¡¯s Inheritance for countless generations. As such, we did not discover it nor is there any secret of longevity inside. This is the reason that the minister said that these rumors were false."

    "Hehe," said Wang Wei with an interesting smile on his face. "Even when the situation has aggravated to this level, you still want to quibble and y word choice with me."

    Zheng Yong slightly raised his head and looked directly at Wang Wei. He pondered for a brief second, clenched his teeth and opened his mouth to say something. However, he was stopped by a motion of Wang Wei.

    "I don¡¯t have the patience to watch you try to finesse your way out of this situation."

    After saying this, he threw a letter to Zheng Yong, which contained the demand of all the factions of the world to have ess to the Secret Realm.

    After reading the letter, Zheng Yong¡¯s face became extremely ugly. ording to his n, he would share the Secret Realm with the royal family in exchange for them to prevent other people from intervening.

    However, based on the current situation, he is afraid that things will be out of control again.

    "Your majesty, your meaning..."

    "Provide each faction with a certain amount of spots, then set a date for three monthster when all the people can enter the Secret Realm."

    Zheng Yong started to ponder rapidly. This situation is not totally bad for their Zheng n as they are already aware of what to expect inside the Secret Realm. As long as they can get a few of the wealth or pills inside, it is enough for them to survive until his majesty leaves the world.

    Additionally, Zheng Yong believes that most of the Heaven Chosens disdained those Earth Pills inside the Secret Realm and are probably after the golden book. As such, the only people that their Zheng ns have to be wary about are the people of the Savior Coalition.

    What¡¯s more, he knew that all these people attending the Secret Realm will most likelypete with each other, however, his Zheng n can still form an alliance with the Leng and Chang n tobine their forces together.

    Zheng Yong can actually ept this result. Compared with the worst result imagined by him in which his majesty just killed all the people of his n and took the entrance token from him, he could still ept this final result.

    As such, Patriarch Zheng Yong epted Wang Wei¡¯s preposition and he left the Imperial Pce with satisfaction.

    Following which, the Royal Guards of the Great Xia started to arrest or kill anyone who dared to act with impudence in the Capital, thus providing the Zheng n with breathing room.

    Of course, the attacks against them did not stop. They just became a lot more restrained and underhanded.

    The same day, Wang Wei sent a letter to all the Heaven Chosen, epting their proposition and setting the date for the opening of the Secret Realm three monthster.

    Just like that, three months passed quickly. During these past three months, the entire world was quiet. All the wars stopped and everyone was waiting for the day of opening.

    As a result, countless people traveled to the Great Xia Dynasty, thus boosting trade and tourism. The dynasty¡¯s economy boomed rapidly in the past three months.

    When the day of opening arrived, countless elite soldiers dressed in different armors stood in front of Snow Tiger Mountain, which is the ce where the entrance of the Secret Realm was located.

    These people came from all over the world, and they were considered the elites of elites in the respected dynasty.

    After a few hours of waiting, the allianceposed of three families of Zheng, Leng, Chang, arrived, signaling that the time for the opening was rapidly approaching.

 Chapter 143: Really?

    In front of Snow Tiger Mountain, all the elites of different factions were waiting for the opening of the Secret Realm.

    The leader of the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯ soldiers that will enter the Secret Realm move around looking for something. After a while, his gaze locked on the group of people chosen by the Great Xia Dynasty.

    He observed each of them carefully. He saw how the soldiers dawned the best of armor, stood up straight like spears, and a powerful aura emanating from them.

    The leader recognized this aura from elite soldiers that have gone through countless battles; an aura born simply from killing.

    "Could the Prime Minister be wrong?" he muttered under his breath. "Should I personally enter the Secret Realm?"

    While he was distracted, someone came to see him. The Great Zhou Leader recognized this person as the leader of the Great Wu soldiers that would enter the Secret Realm. The man cupped his hand and said:

    "Commander Zhang Qi, on behalf of Monarch Sun Wen, I would like to thank Prime Minister Ji Su for providing us with their own entry spots in this Secret Realm."

    Zhang Qi smiled happily and answered, "There is no need for pleasantry. In foreignnds like this, it is better to have more allies than enemies."

    Afterwards, the two of them had a brief chat before separating. Meanwhile, after watching the people of Great Wu leaving, Zhang Qi seemed to have made his mind about something,

    A few minutes before the Secret Realm opened, a bunch of people flying suddenly arrived. These people were the few Supernatural Realm cultivators in this world--including the three ancestors of the Zheng, Leng, and Chang n.

    The majority of these people have lived in seclusion, away from the mundane affairs of the world, others have secretly joined to fight against the Heaven Chosens of the Myriad Emperor World, and some have surrender to them.

    Among all of these flying cultivators, the most noticeable was one that was actually protecting a carriage being carried by a few demonic birds.

    After the carriagended, countless soldiers encircled the carriage, then a man wearing bright golden armor. The man had a handsome and youthful face, unfortunately, it was ruined by his smug and arrogant look.

    This man was naturally Long Aotian. After exiting the carriage, he looked at the Supernatural Realm cultivator, who then waved his hand to manifest a golden throne.

    The reason that he brought this Supernatural Realm was because he wanted to share the wealth in this Secret Realm with him. Long Aotian was the kind of person who treated his subordinate very well--especially given the fact that this Supernatural Realm cultivator was the reason that he survived many of his battles against Huang Min.

    Long Aotian nodded before sitting on the throne, then all the elite soldiers of the Savior Coalition carried the throne while waiting for the arrival time. Meanwhile, Long Aotian had a disdain for all the other people around, an act which garnered the anger and ire of everyone around him.

    However, no one dared to go against him as they knew whose territory they were in. Nevertheless, many people remembered Long Aotian¡¯s face and secretly vowed to get their revenge once they entered the Secret Realm.

    Meanwhile, not far from Snow Tiger Mountain, a person was rapidly approaching. Every step he took, he would travel for more than a few hundred meters.

    The person was Feng Heng¡¯s master, True Monarch Shi Fuyu. After arriving near the entrance, no one actually noticed him, so he decided to secretly enter the Secret Realm before anyone.

    With his level of cultivation, he can totally break the space that the Secret Realm is located in. As long as he is careful not to alert the other True Monarch watching here from the Endless Void.

    However, as soon as he was about to execute his n, a warning came to him telling him that he will be discovered if he does such a thing, so he stopped.

    Shi Fuyu frowned as he knew that this warning was his intuition or sixth senses that activated. He first thought that maybe the True Monarchs had discovered him, but he soon refuted this idea.

    The technique he used to hide himself is very special that would allow him to even hide in front of a Great Emperor, so they should not be able to notice him.

    As a matter of fact, if it was not the fact that this was a Small Thousand World and the space was actually quite fragile which could result in powerful fluctuation if he tried to forcefully open the Secret Realm , Shi Fuyu did not have to worry ever about being discovered.

    However, now, his intuition was warning him, so he decided to be cautious. Instead of barging in like he previously nned, he secretly attacked his primordial spirit to one of the people that were going to enter the Secret Realm.

    When the time arrived, the Zheng n Ancestor took out a token, then activated it with her origin essence. Then, countless runes appeared in the air forming a door.

    Without hesitation she allowed the three ns to enter first before entering herself. She was followed by the people of Great Xia, then, all the other people rushed through the door. Luckily, Wang Wei had anticipated this and made sure that each faction decided between themselves the order between themselves.

    Oddly enough, the Great Zhou people were thest ones to enter, however, Commander Zhang Qi did not go in.

    Meanwhile, after all the factions entered the Secret Realm, they were immediately attacked by all the puppets.

    Unfortunately, these puppets have finally met their match. Even with their self-reconstruction abilities, they were no match for all the soldiers participating in the Secret Room. This was expected given the fact that all the people here were considered elites among elites.

    However, midway through the battle, when most of the puppets were destroyed along with their cores, the participants started fighting with each other. Everyone wanted all the treasures of the Secret Realm for themselves.

    As such, a bloody ughter started taking ce. Of course, the Supernatural Realm cultivators had the advantage despite not having the ability to fly. However, the other soldiers also had formations that allowed them to fight powerful cultivators.

    Midway through the intense ughter, the Secret Realm started to tremble rapidly. The ground was shaky and most people found it difficult to stand up properly. Then, cracks started to appear.

    There were cracks everywhere: in the ground, in the surrounding wall, eventually cracks appeared in the air itself, signifying that the space inside this Secret Realm was unstable.

    Many people suddenly understood that this might be a trap, however, it was already toote. The exit of the Secret Realm had long disappeared to the horrors of the people inside.

    Despite this, they still rushed to the ce the exit used to be. Of course, not everyone acted this way. Some people ignored the destruction of the space around them and headed for the inneryer.

    Among these people was of course Long Aotian. When he reached the inneryer, he saw countless people fighting with the puppets located there. He then took out a talisman from his space ring that made him invisible.

    He had gotten this talisman in one of his fortunate encounters and it saved his life on many asions. So, he bypassed all the puppets and took all the pills, gold, jewelry, and origin stones inside.

    Afterwards, he rushed to the altar to take the golden book, however, as soon as he touched the book, it turned into sand particles and disappeared.

    Long Aotian¡¯s face became ugly as he realized that he was yed. This entire Secret Realm was probably a trap set up by one of these Extraterrestrial Demons.

    After figuring out all of these things, he immediately left the inner area looking for an exit. Long Aotian did not want to die in a ce like this. As a person destined to be a Great Emperor, how could he easily die at the hands of a trap?

    Among all the people rushing to find the exit, only one person was calm throughout the whole ordeal, and that was Shi Fuyu.

    He floated in the air while looking at all the terrified and desperate look of all the cultivators around him. He watched as one person that was passing by him was swallowed by a space crack, then was cut into millions of pieces by chaotic space.

    He watched as more and more space cracks appeared around the Secret Realm. As a result more and more people were killed. He sighed, then waved his hand.

    Amidst the chaotic space, he opened a space passage especially for him, then he entered it without hesitation.

    Someone actually noticed the weird space passage that appeared and rushed towards it. Unfortunately, the passage closed instantly after Shi Fuyu left, releasing a special space energy in the process.

    This space energy was very little and tiny, then it scattered throughout the Secret Realm. As the space energy traveled further towards the inneryer, it was reduced to the size of an atom.

    Meanwhile, Long Aotian who had just rushed out of the inneryer suddenly felt a powerful earthquake, which made him fall to the ground. As such, he instinctively used his origin qi to protect his body from the fall.

    At the exact moment that Long Aotian fell on the ground, hended exactly on the atomic size space energy. His origin qi then blended with the space energy, activating it and instantly opening a space passage that swallowed him and transported him out of the Secret Realm.

    Meanwhile, a few seconds after Long Aotian¡¯s departure, the Secret Room exploded, essentially destroying everything and everyone inside.

 Chapter 144: Aftermath

    Snow Tiger Mountain, the people that did not enter the Secret Realm looked at its destruction with shock and confusion. A few people suddenly realized the meaning behind this explosion and immediately ran away.

    Meanwhile, in the clouds above the Snow Tiger Mountain, Wang Wei was floating in the air while looking at his masterpiece with a smile on his face.

    He has been nning this game for more than two years, ever since the Noble Alliances threatened him with the Supernatural Realm cultivators.

    After discovering a Secret Realm that once belonged to the Dong royal family, he started nning this game. In order not to let anyone discover his n, he erased all records of this Secret Realm. Anyone who knew about it had their memories erased.

    At first this n was created in order to kill all the Supernatural Realm cultivators of the Zheng, Leng, and Chang n, however, Wang Wei figured out it was a waste to use an entire Secret Realm to actually kill a few Supernatural Realm cultivators.

    So, he increased hisyout or n to cover the entire world.

    With this event, the majority of the elite of this world were killed, thus weakening the strength of all the factions of this world. Not to mention all the Supernatural Realm cultivators that were killed in this incident.

    What happened two years ago taught Wang Wei that these people could cause serious problems to his rule if they ever banded together. Although the majority of them are actually hermit in recluse, he did not want to rely on their willingness to decide whether they would cause trouble.

    As such, he took preventive measures and killed the trouble in the bud. In order to do so, he had to make it look like the Great Xia was actually also a victim, so he also sent an "elite" group of soldiers inside the Secret Realm.

    Of course the soldiers that entered were not actually elites of the Great Xia. They were in fact all the nobles he previously captured during the invasion of the Barbarian Wolf Kingdom.

    Afterwards, he ced the most expensive armors he could find on them, trained them for a few months to look like proper elite soldiers, then had Li Jun installed ughter qi into their bodies to make it look like they had witnessed countless battles.

    As a matter of fact, in order to be cautious, Wang Wei did not even take out all the wealth that he ced inside the Secret Realm. Instead, he allowed them to be destroyed along with all the cultivators--or so he thought.

    After watching his masterpiece for a while, Wang Wei flew to the closest city of Snow Tiger Mountain and met with Grand Censorate Wang Ju.

    "Is everything done?" he asked her.

    "Yes, your majesty. Under your order, all the Fate Shadow Guards started arge scale assassination against all the officials of the other factions. Whether it was generals, ministers, schrs, or alchemists. We have targeted all the backbones of these dynasties, essentially crippling them."

    "What was the result?" asked Wang Wei with a nonchnt look on his face.

    "We have aplished a great deal of sess in the Fang Divine Dynasty, the Huang Divine Dynasty and the Savior Alliance, and the Great Wu. We did get some sess in the Great Shu Dynasty, however, given how weak our influences are there, the result was not as satisfactory as we expected."

    "However, the people of Great Zhou seemed to have anticipated our attack, resulting in failure. As a matter of fact, a few of our agents were killed there."

    Wang Wei nodded after hearing this, not that surprised by this oue. He never believed that his opponents were all idiots. Based on Ji Su¡¯s intelligence, he would never fail for the same method twice.

    Furthermore, today, when he saw that the Great Zhou had given the majority of their spots to the Great Wu people, he figured out that his n might have been noticed by him.

    However, he did not care about this. Even if Ji Su exposed his game, he had many other ways to lure the people of the world into the Secret Realm.

    And if all of that failed, he would still be satisfied with getting rid of the Noble Alliance from his own dynasty.

    "Anything else to report?" asked Wang Wei.

    "Yes, Patriarch Zheng Yong has asked to meet with you after being arrested. Do you want to talk to him?"

    "No need, just execute him with all the other patriarchs. Also, leave no one alive in their ns," responded Wang Wei by waving his hand.

    After finishing the meeting, Wang Wei flew towards Snow Tiger Mountain again. However, by this time, the majority of people had long run away. Wang Wei waved his hand and countless arrays were activated, isting the chaotic space currents or energy that still existed after the explosion.

    Then his eyes lit up. Another reason that he chose this method of killing all the elites of the world was actually to create an environment for him to refine his fleshly body.

    Over the years, Wang Wei has spent a lot of time practicing the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture] and refining his bones. However, the process has been quite slow.

    So, after discovering the Secret Realm, he thought about using the power of chaotic space to further refine his fleshly body. So, after activating the formations to prevent other people from entering the area, he started to refine his fleshly body with the power of chaotic space.

    Of course, Wang Wei only dared to do such a thing because the level of space in this Small Thousand World was quite weak, otherwise, he would be ripped to shreds if he ever tried something like this back home--especially with his current realm.

    A few kilometers away from Snow Tiger Mountain, a man with a hood covering his face was standing on top of a demonic beast. This demonic beasts was actually a Tier 4 one given the aura he exudes,

    The man finished reading a talisman, then looked in the direction of Snow Tiger Mountain, then he muttered:

    "Killing all the elites of the world in order to pave the way for your future conquest? This Wang Wei is not as simple as the Elders said. However, this also works in my favor."

    The hooded man sighed and motioned for the demonic beast to move. Then, the bird-looking demonic beast turned invisible, no, it just blended into the surroundings. An act which also made this hooded man invisible. Then, they left in one direction, however, the man still muttered to himself before departing:

    "Unfortunately, my ns are notpletely ready yet."

    Meanwhile, in the Great Zhou Military Barracks, Ji Song was reading information while fuming. As he breathes out loud, a powerful gas can be seening out of his nose.

    Veins could be seen popping out of his forehead, then he crushed the talisman in his hand. Immediately afterwards, a terrible bloodlust could be seen in his eyes. All the generals in the meeting room ced their heads down and dared not look him in the eyes.

    The reason that Ji Song was so furious was that he almost fell for the same trap twice, and by the same person too. If his big brother did not stop him, Heaven knows what would have happened to him if he entered that Secret Realm.

    The more Ji Song thought about this, the more angry he became. Suddenly, the seats under him started melting asva started falling out of his body."

    "Little Song, control yourself," yelled Ji Su, an act which eventually calmed down Ji Song a little bit. He ignored the melted chair underneath him, then took many deep breaths beforepletely calming himself down.

    He looked at his big brother and asked, "What do we do from now on?"

    "Luckily, I had anticipated this oue, so our losses are actually negligible," responded Ji Su. The people he sent to the Secret Realm were nothing but prisoners of war that he secretly controlled through poisons.

    The only exception being the Commander, however, Zhang Qi was sent there fully aware that he might not return alive. Fortunately, it seemed that he managed to escape the pursuit of the Fate Shadow Guards.

    "Now that all the elite soldiers of the Great Wu Dynasty have been killed, this is the perfect time for us to quickly capture all their remaining territory."

    Ji Song nodded in agreement before starting the war again. This time, the Great Zhou Dynasty was even more fierce. In order to rapidly move their troops, Ji Su used arge number of demonic beasts.

    These demonic beasts traveled day and night without rest. Once they reach their limits, Ji Su will ce them inside his space ring--which was veryrge and capable of holding living beings-- and rece them with new demonic beasts.

    In that way, the transportation system of the Great Zhou Dynasty can reach at least 70% of the Great Xia that used Constructs or Puppets.

    Of course, the Great Zhou was not the only dynasty that was rushing to conquer morend. After the Secret Real Incident, Li Jun also started a fierce attack against the Fang Divine Dynasty.

 Chapter 145: How could you?

    The Great Zhou Army was relentless in their conquest of Great Wu--especially their Monarch, Ji Song.

    He was standing in front of the Great Wu army with just leather armor on his body. Without hesitation, he threw a powerful punch in the air, then a ming meteorite rushed from him into the opposite army.

    The meteorite burned everything and everyone in its path. The Great Wu soldiers soon discovered that some of theirpanions were burned to the point that their flesh had melted with the armor they were wearing, making it impossible to distinguish the difference between one another.

    After the first attack, Ji Song did not stop. He continued to punch in the air, creating more meteorites in the air. After this attack was over, he opened his mouth and spewed out hotva, scorching the remaining soldiers.

    With him along, he took out an army of more than 300,000 men. This time around, Ji Song did not leave anyone alive. After finishing his conquest, he motioned for his soldiers--who looked at him with both fear and reverence--to clean up the aftermath of the battle before heading to his next destination.

    Just like that, Ji Song ughtered his way all the way through to the Great Wu Dynasty¡¯s Capital. Unfortunately, once he arrived there, he ran into a little trouble.

    Sun Wen used the remaining Qi Luck of the dynasty to activate a powerful formation to protect thest remaining territory, effectively preventing the downfall of his Great Wu Dynasty.

    Ji Song looked at the countless runes surrounding the entire city with a frown in his face, then, he started attacking it.

    Numerous ming meteorites andvanded on the protection dome, unfortunately, besides shaking a little, the array was not damaged even the least bit. Ji Song frowned before deciding to use more powerful attacks. He refused to believe that he could not break through this formation.

    However, his big brother stopped him before he continued. Then, Ji Su reminded him that he could also use his dynasty¡¯s Qi Luck to fight against this formation.

    It was then that Ji Song realized how stupid his behavior was. So, he took out his Conferred God List and Imperial Seal to mobilize the Qi Dragon of the Great Zhou Dynasty.

    A Golden Dragon suddenly appeared on top of the Great Wu Dynasty¡¯s Capital. This dragon had the words "Wu" inscribed on its forehead.

    After appearing, the Dragon roared to the Heaven to demonstrate its superiority, then it rushed to the flood dragon of the Great Wu Dynasty, and started to devastate it in a one on one battle.

    Ji Song watched this battle with a smile on his face. He could feel that his dynasty¡¯s luck would be the final winner, however, this process would take a little while as the flood dragon had the power of formation to support it for a while. However, Ji Song was patient enough to wait for the oue.

    Meanwhile, in the Fang Divine Dynasty, Fang Lijuan was in a border city overseeing the battle against the Great Xia army. In just a short few weeks, she already lost another quarter of her territory again.

    Given the fact that her bloodline bacsh has notpletely healed, her strength was dramatically reduced. Of course, in her current situation, it didn¡¯t really matter whether she had any strength.

    The majority of her officials and generals were assassinated, leaving not only the dynasty, but the army in shambles. Even if she had the ability to stop Li Jun, her army was currently not in shape to fight against the Great Xia given the fact that the chain ofmand was essentially crippled.

    On top of that, the reinforcement she received from Huang Min quickly left back to their own territory as they were needed there.

    At this point in time, Fang Lijuan had to acknowledge that she has failed greatly in this trial and it is only a matter of time before her dynasty is destroyed and she will be forced to leave the Warring Kingdom World.

    While Fang Lijuan was thinking about her next step of action, her Minister of War--who managed to survive the assassination from the Fate Shadow Guards intact--entered the military barracks to report something.

    "Goddess Empress, one of our scouts discovered a severely injured person close to our military barracks," said the Minister of War.

    "Did someone from the Great Xia manage to bypass our blockade?"

    "That¡¯s not it."

    "Oh, did you capture a member of the Fate Shadow Guard?"

    "That¡¯s not it either."

    "So, why are you bothering this Goddess with a random injured person?" asked Fang Lijuan with a puzzled look on her face.

    "ording to the information received, this person just suddenly appeared near our barracks, without any sign or movement."

    "Oh," responded Fang Lijuan, a little intrigued. If this person has such magical means, maybe she could use it to turn the tide of this war. "Do you know who this person is?"

    "We have identified the person as the Leader of the Savior Coalition, Long Aotian."

    Fang Lijuan frowned after hearing this, not expecting this oue. How could a native have such magical means. However, she still decided to see him.

    Soon, a person lying on a wooden bed was carried in front of Fang Lijuan. He has countless scars all over his body. Some were so deep that you could easily see his bones or internal organs.

    Fang Lijuan checked before realizing that this person¡¯s breath was so small that he could die at any point. So, she waved her hand to say, "He is useless to us, so just put him out of his misery."

    The Minister of War nodded and started to move the bed outside in order to execute the order.

    "Wait," suddenly said Fang Lijuan. "Wasn¡¯t he one of the people who entered the Secret Realm?"

    "I believe so," responded the Minister of War after pondering for a few seconds. She had received detailed news of Long Aotian¡¯s action due to the fact that he was the only king to enter the Secret Realm personally.

    "So, how did he survive the explosion?" asked Fang Lijuan. A question that also baffled the Minister of War.

    After pondering for a while, Fang Lijuan continued:

    "Seal his cultivation and give him a pill that is strong enough for him to wake up, but not enough for him topletely heal. Also, send me all the information we have collected on this Long Aotian."

    .. .

    A few minutester, Fang Lijuan was reading all the information her dynasty had about Long Aotian. From his origin in a small family, to his sudden rise in cultivation, to his encounter with the princess of a fallen Dynasty, and his fight for hegemony with all the Heaven Chosens--especially Huang Min..

    She was instantly shocked by how ridiculous some of the things that happened to Long Aotian were. For a brief moment, she thought that their spy agency had made a mistake and handed her a story about a mythical character written by schrs to entertain the masses.

    Suddenly, Fang Lijuan remembered a piece of information she had read long ago in her Family¡¯s Archive, so she muttered, "Son of Destiny?"

    This Long Aotian met all the requirements of the Son of Destiny that her n recorded about. Thinking about this, a bold n suddenly emerged in her mind.

    If she can seed, then her trial will not fail. On the contrary, the benefit she would receive might even bring her a few surprises.

    .. .

    Great Wu Dynasty, Imperial Pce:

    Sun Wen was sitting in his Dragon Throne with a look of despair. The entire room was destroyed due to his anger. At this point of time, he knew that he had failed.

    Unlike other Heaven Chosen that would be given a second chance even if they failed this trial, Sun Wen knew that he was not one of them. He had many other brothers and sisters, so he was lucky to be able to be the one chosen to attend this trial.

    With this failure, his status in the Great Wu Imperial Dynasty would be in great danger and his cunning siblings would not hesitate to remove him from his status of Crown Prince.

    Additionally, he also knew that the Great Wu Imperial Dynasty were not so keen to participate in this generation¡¯s Heaven Will Battle as they knew that a truly powerful Great Emperor will be born in this Glorious Age.

    Due to the fact that they are used to using their wisdom to fight, the Great Wu Imperial Dynasty knew that this era full of heaven defying and powerful geniuses was not in favor of their style of doing things.

    Even so, they try to use this trial to see if there is still a slime chance for them. However, now, it seemed that they were right. With this failure, Sun Wen knew that his Path of Emperor was over.

    "Why don¡¯t you have ast battle with Ji Song? Even if you lose, you have to lose with pride and glory," suddenly said Sun Jiaolong to his big brother.

    However, Sun Wen just scoffed at him before slowly standing up and looking through the window in the Throne Room. He looked at the panic people of the Capital, looked at the people who took advantage of this situation to rape, loot, and kill.

    Without much change in his face, he said, "What can pride and glory do? Can they magically allow me to save this dynasty?"

    The room immediately became quiet after Sun Wen said this. A sullen and deste atmosphere enveloped the entire room.

    After a few seconds, Sun Wen only heard a deep sigh before feeling something piercing his heart from the back.

    He instantly threw out a mouthful of blood while holding the sharp edge of the object from the front. While staggering to keep his bnce, he slowly turned his head to see his younger brother, Sun Jiaolong, with tears in his eyes stabbing him from the back with a rusty sword.

    With a visible shock in his face, he stuttered, "H-h-h-how could you?"

 Chapter 146: Sudden Rise

    Sun Wen could not believe that he would be betrayed, let alone by his younger brother, Sun Jiaolong.

    Their Sovereign Father has many children and many wives and concubines. As such, thepetition between the siblings is quite intense. However, one of the reasons that Sun Wen managed to rise to the top was actually because of the support of his little brother. After all, the two of them are actually from the same mother.

    Most of Sun Wen¡¯ siblings are also tactically minded, so they are weak when ites to direct confrontation. The only exception being Sun Jiaolong, who since he was young had always advocated being strong, courageous, and fearless in battle.

    So with his little brother¡¯s support in the muscle department and his tactical ability, Sun Wen was able to get an edge or advantage over his otherpetitors and acquired the position of Crown Prince.

    However, things did not seem as simple as Sun Wen imagined.

    After Sun Jiaolong stabbed his big brother, tears started to fall from his eyes. He looked at the slowing fading lights from his big brother¡¯s gaze and said:

    "I did not want to do this. Many times I tried to suggest to you to be like a real king, one that is powerful enough to support Heaven and Earth, one that can face any adversity with strong will and fierce determination, one that only uses politics and tactics when necessary."

    "However, you never listened to me. All you can think about is how smart and cunning your ns are. Tell me, what have you schemes and plots aplished? Where have they got you?"

    Sun Wen looked incredible at his younger brother. He did not expect him to have so much emotions bottled up inside him. To Sun Wen, his little brother was a dumb guy that only knew how to use force to solve everything. And without him, he would have long been killed by his other siblings.

    However, he waspletely wrong. In his little brother¡¯s eyes, he was probably just a clown and cowards without a spine. Despite figuring out this, he was still a little confused.

    "W-w-w-why?" asked Sun Wen with blood falling from his facial orifices.

    "For the future of the Great Wu Imperial Dynasty," replied Sun Jiaolong with trembling hands. "With the way things are in our dynasty, it is only a matter of time before we be irrelevant in the Grand Stage. Or even worse,pletely destroyed."

    "Our dynasty needs a True Great Emperor!"

    Sun Wen was surprised by his little brother¡¯s words before looking down at the rusty sword that pierced his heart. He seemed to have thought of something and said, "So, that¡¯s how it is!" Then, he smiled before losing thest light of his light.

    After Sun Wen¡¯s death, the rusty sword in Sun Jiaolong suddenly absorbed something from Sun Wen¡¯s body, then the rusty sword turned golden and the character for [Human] became even more clear, it seemed to contain a certain spirit.

    Afterwards, countless golden spots started to enter Sun Jiaolong¡¯s body, transforming himpletely. Whether it was his strength,prehension, talent, and soul were improved dramatically.

    More importantly, his luck broke from Golden Dragon straight to peak Purple-Gold Dragon, skipping the purple luck.

    The process onlysted for a few minutes before stopping. Afterwards, Sun Jiaolong looked at the sword in his hand with aplicated look on his face.

    He loathed this sword as the requirement to activate it is to kill a powerful king after losing his kingdom or dynasty. On the other hand, he will rely on it for his future Emperor¡¯s Path.

    At first, Sun Jiaolong was going to kill one of the Heaven Chosens of this trial to activate the sword.

    However, based on his big brother¡¯s terrible abilities that he disyed in the past years, he soon realized that such a thing might not be possible. So, in desperation, he decided to make such a drastic decision. As for his other siblings back home, he did not have the chance to kill them due to the cultivators always protecting them.

    More importantly, Sun Jiaolong knew that if he activated this sword back in the Myriad Emperor World, a powerful vision would ur throughout the entire world, thus revealing the identity of this sword.

    And with the strength of their Great Wu Imperial Dynasty, it would be very difficult for them to preserve the sword.

    After reigning in his thoughts, Sun Jiaolong looked at the Protection Array that was deactivated after the King¡¯s death. The Qi Luck Flood Dragon of the Great Wu Dynasty roared in sadness before dispersing into countless mots of lights, signaling the end of the dynasty.

    Meanwhile, both Ji Song and Ji Su were shocked by the sudden change in the situation, however, they soon regained their bearings and marched with their army straight for the Imperial Pce. They thought that maybe Sun Wen had decided to surrender.

    Inside the Dragon Throne Room, Sun Jiaolong took onest look at the fallen Great Wu and swore to himself that he would never allow such a thing to happen to the Great Wu Imperial Dynasty.

    Afterwards, he ced the body of his big brother in his space ring before crushing a talisman. Immediately afterwards, a space crack appeared and swallowed Sun Jiaolong and he found himself floating in the Endless Void.

    There, he saw countless True Monarchs looking at him with different gazes. Some looked at him with intrigue, some with sneer and disdain, some just looked like they took pleasure in his suffering.

    Of course the particr gaze was very intense, full of anger and fury: it was the Dao Protector of his big brother and his Grand-Uncle, Retired Prince Sun Quan.

    "Why did you do it?" asked True Monarch Sun Quan with a gruff voice, trying to control the fury inside of him.

    "Great Uncle, I have my reasons."

    "Let¡¯s hear them then!"

    "I believe that this is not the ce to discuss this kind of thing," replied Sun Jiaolong while gazing at all the other True Monarchs that seemed to be watching their conversation like it was a drama y in the brothels.

    Sun Quan took a deep breath to calm himself down, before taking out a token to activate a teleportation. As this world was discovered by their Great Wu Imperial Dynasty, they have ced an array to connect it to the Myriad Emperor ce.

    Meanwhile, after the two of them disappeared, the True Monarch started discussing the situation among themselves.

    "I cannot believe that he actually killed his own brother."

    "Isn¡¯tmon knowledge that Royal Families are the most ruthless. Father killing son and brothers killing each other is a verymon thing. Adding to that thepetition of the Heaven Will, well, anything is possible."

    "That may be true, however, they usually do these kinds of things in secret. After all, they still have to save their family¡¯s face."

    "Well, desperate times call for desperate measures, I guess."

    "None of that actually matters." suddenly said some from the Divine Dao League. "Can anyone identify the sword he used?"

    No one answered the question for a while before someone said, "Could it be that sword?"

    "Unlikely, that sword has been lost for countless Eras."

    "In fact, many people believed that this sword never existed in the first ce, or disappeared with its owner."

    "In any case, this generation of Heaven Will Battle just got more interesting with another variable added to it."

    Many people had a pensive look on their face after hearing this. To be precise, they had a frown on their faces. If this sword is what they think it is, things will be more difficult for their Heaven Chosen.

    Of course, one person thought differently from the other people, and that was True Monarch Yan Chen. He had the utmost faith in his young master, and he sneered at the idea that a mere weapon could actually decide the fate of the Heaven Will.

    Any person who had such an idea did not truly understand the meaning of a Glorious Age. Any time that one generation of Heaven Will was sacrificed for the next generation, it means that a fierce and brutal battle will take ce in order to cultivate a very powerful Great Emperor.

    ording to Yan Chen¡¯s guess based on past knowledge, there is a high chance that an Eternal Emperor will be born in this generation. As such, no matter how powerful the weapon in Sun Jiaolong¡¯s hand is, it can only allow him the ability to stand on the same footing as Heaven Chosens like his young master or Crown Prince Ji Song.

    And if Sun Jiaolong has the mindset that a weapon is enough for him to pave his way to the Dao, then that would only prove that his Dao Heart is unsteady and he has no future in the Path of the Emperor.

    Meanwhile, after Sun Quan teleported back to the Myriad Emperor World, he looked deeply at Sun Jiaolong, his meaning very obvious.

    To which Sun Jiaolong just took out his swords and showed both the front and back to him.

    "Human Destiny Sword?" muttered Sun Quan with a great shock in his face.

 Chapter 147: Son Of Destiny

    True Monarch Sun Quan stared at the sword in Sun Jiaolong¡¯s hand with an intense excitement, surprise, and hope--especially after he exined that it was actually the Human Destiny Sword.

    As the name suggests, this sword holds the destiny, fortune or Luck of the entire Human Race of the Myriad Emperor World. It was created by the Human Emperor back in ancient times as the Luck Condensation Weapon of the Great Qin Imperial Dynasty.

    Anyone who holds it is the rightful heir of the Great Qin Imperial Dynasty and has the right to recreate or re-establish the Great Qin Imperial Dynasty. Of course no cultivators in current time will acknowledge this so-called heir as no one would want some random person bing their leader just because a sword said so.

    In fact, there are many other benefits that Sun Jiaolong will have ess to as the holder of the Human Destiny Sword.

    For one, he will have ess to the [Myriad Emperor Dao Scripture], which is a Emperor level technique created by the Human Emperor that cultivates the Dao of Emperor or the Dao of Sovereign.

    Just this fact was enough to make Retired Prince Sun Quan very excited as their Great Wu Imperial Dynasty finally has a second Emperor Scripture. Besides the one created by their founder, the remaining three Emperor Scriptures were in fact Quasi-Emperor Tier techniques, maybe just a little more powerful than that.

    However, they still did not reach the level of a true Emperor Art.

    Another benefit that Sun Jiaolong will receive is the increase in talent and strength. As a sessor to the Human Emperor, Sun Jiaolong¡¯s talent must reach a certain level, and if he does not, the sword will make it up for him.

    A third benefit is the fact that he should have ess to the Great Qin Treasury. There are rumors that the Great Qin Imperial Dynasty--as the only dynasty that ever conquered the entire world--held countless wealth. Wealth enough to make a single man have more resources than both the Dao Opening Sect and the Emperor Enlightening Academybined. There are also rumors that the Human Emperor discovered a method of longevity and left it in this treasury.

    The fourth benefit that Sun Jiaolong will receive is the fact that after reaching a certain level of cultivation, he will be able to activate the [Human Preservation Array] through the sword, as such, being able to have the power of an Emperor Formation anywhere in the Myriad Emperor Realm.

    This is one reason that Sun Jiaolong did not fear showing his sword to True Monarch Sun Quan. Although with his current cultivation realm he cannot yet activate the array, however, once someone tries to take the sword from him by force, the array will open up automatically to protect him.

    Despite this, Sun Jiaolong will still choose to remain low-key in the future as the significance of this sword is too great to the Myriad Emperor World.

    This sword represents the legitimacy to rule the entire Myriad Emperor World. Although the majority of cultivators would never ept or allow this, however. there are many of them that would.

    As long as Sun Jiaolong decided to reveal his status as the Human Emperor¡¯ sessor, countless people would still rally behind him, thus allowing him to form a powerful force very quickly.

    The Myriad Emperor World has been long divided by all the factions of the world. As such, no sect or dynasty would allow another powerful faction to rise up and take a piece of the pie that was already divided.

    If any faction wants to get more power, there is only one way and that is to cultivate a Great Emperor. And even that may not be enough. The Myriad Emperor World has reached such a stable bnce that not just any Great Emperor can decide the direction of the entire world. Said Emperor must be extremely powerful in order to do so.

    This bnce created by all the powerful factions of the world has both a positive and a negative. The positive is that the world is generally quite peaceful: there are fewrge scale wars between factions as they usually use their Heaven Chosen to decide the oues of things.

    A perfect example of that is the fact that there has been no Emperor Dao War since the Middle Emperor Era. In other words, no Emperor Lineage has fought each other until extermination since thest Era.

    The negative part of this bnce is the fact that the Myriad Emperor World has be stale or stagnant for countless millennia. Nothing new or unexpected has happened for millions of years.

    Many people believed that the reason that The Glorious Age arrived in this Era was because Heavenly Dao wanted to shake the status quo of the world, so it set out to cultivate a powerful Great Emperor that could bring brand new and better changes to the entire world.

    In fact, Sun Jiaolong did not reveal the most terrifying part of the Human Destiny Sword to anyone.

    The most heaven defying ability this sword granted him was the fact that he became the Son of Destiny of the Myriad Emperor World.

    Sun Jiaolong knew that with this title or position, his life from now will be extremely smooth--at the very least until the Heaven Will Battle. No matter what troubles he encounters, no matter what powerful enemy he faces, he will always find a way to seed or escape in one piece.

    More importantly, from now on, wherever he goes, he will discover countless fortunate opportunities that increase his strength, wealth, or power. He will encounter countless beauties that will be helpful to his rise to the top.

    As a matter of fact, this is not just Sun Jiaolong¡¯s wishful thinking. Throughout the Myriad Emperor World¡¯s billions of years of history, there has only been one Son of Destiny: and that was the Heavenly Son Emperor.

    The entire life of the Heavenly Son Emperor was smooth sailing. Anywhere he goes, he will discover rare spiritual medicine, nts, or techniques. If he ever encountered an enemy he could not defeat, this enemy would be filled with bad luck until he or she mysteriously died in a weird or strange ident.

    One time of his many concubines was dying after severing from a powerful curse. So, he wanted to find a rare elixir or pill to cure her. Just as the Heavenly Son Emperor left his home, he heard an explosion not far from him, so he checked it out.

    It turns out that an alchemist blew itself out while refining a precious pill. When he arrived at the location, the Heavenly Son Emperor discovered that the alchemist had died, but the pills in the furnace survived. And it turns out these pills were the very one he needed to treat his concubine.

    So, with a smile on his face, he immediately returned home, happy that he did not have to travel far.

    The worse thing is that this was not the most absurd thing that happened to the Heavenly Son Emperor. During his generation Heaven Will Battle, he did not have to fight for even a second.

    A few minutes after arriving at the site of the battle, the Heaven Will appeared in front of the Heavenly Son Emperor who was inside a man-made cave deep in the mountain.

    Without any effort, he took the Heaven Will, proved the Dao and became a Great Emperor. He then took the name of Heavenly Son to show he was favored by Heaven, that he was the son of Heaven and Earth itself.

    Of course Sun Jiaolong will never believe that by being the Son of Destiny he will automatically be a Great Emperor. During the Glorious Age, luck is useless as only by killing all participants will the Heaven Will appear before the final winner.

    Furthermore, the fate of the Heavenly Son Emperor is the perfect example of why no real powerhouse should rely on luck all their lives.

    After the Heavenly Son became Emperor, no one was willing to ept losing just like that. So, many doubts about the ability of the Heaven Son Emperor aroused; people kept saying that it was only because of luck that he became an Emperor, an act which actually infuriated him.

    So, the Heavenly Son Emperor used his powerful strength to suppress all these people. However, no one was convinced as he was just using his higher cultivation level to bully people weaker than him.

    In fact, one of the most famous recorded incidents at that time was that a Heaven Chosen of that time spit directly in the face of the Heavenly Son Emperor, refusing to bow to him even if it killed him.

    The Heaven Chosen directly called him a weak coward who relied entirely on luck to go through his whole life. After that incident, the Heavenly Son Emperor did kill the Heaven Chosen.

    Instead, he set out to prove everybody wrong by attacking one of the most powerful Forbidden Land of the Myriad Emperor World: The Netherworld.

    Unfortunately, the Heavenly Son Emperor¡¯s action just proved that the world was right about him. After entering the Netherworld, he never came out again, showing that even the Son of Destiny cannot rely on its heaven defying luck for everything.

    Meanwhile, after checking the sword from Sun Jiaolong¡¯s hand, Retired Prince Sun Quan immediately returned to the Great Wu Imperial Dynasty to discuss future ns with the Sovereign and Retired Elders.

    Back to the trial, in the Fang Divine Dynasty, Long Aotian woke up after a few days in aa. He looked around with difficulty before saying with a tired voice, "Where am I? Wait, I¡¯m still alive!"

    "You are indeed alive, thanks to your luck and this Goddess¡¯ help," said a sweet and enchanting voice.

 Chapter 148: The Lucky Fool (1)

    Long Aotian moved his head in the direction of the voice with great difficulty. Then, he saw the most beautiful woman he had ever seen in his life.

    She was wearing a white hanfu, fully disying her divine and sacred bearing. Her eyes were cold and indifferent, making every man wanting to do everything to curry her favor, to elicit a simple smile from her, to see any kind of jubnce emanating from them.

    "Are you a fairy? No, maybe a Goddess?" muttered Long Aotian subconsciously after seeing Fang Lijuan.

    "You can say that," she replied, still with a cold look on her face. However, Long Aotian did not care about this. The colder she was, the more he wanted to conquer her.

    Of course Fang Lijuan could see the possessive nature in Long Aotian¡¯s eyes, but she did not care about it. Most men that she meets have the same look, so she is used to it by now.

    "You should not move so quickly, otherwise your wounds will open," warned Fang Lijuan when she saw Long Aotian trying to get out of the bed. However, he refused to listen to her.

    How could he allow his future wife to see him in such a weak state? As such, Long Aotian wanted to show that he was fine by getting. Unfortunately for him, he was still in a terrible state.

    Although the space he teleported through was somewhat stable, it was not enough for him to survive unarmed. As such, Long Aotian was almost grinded into tiny dust particles during a chaotic space teleportation.

    After trying to get up, all the bondages on Long Aotian¡¯ suddenly started bleeding, signaling that his wounds were reopened. Fang Lijuan sighed after seeing this, then walked next to him to help him change his bandage.

    An act which ced a wide grin in the face of Long Aotian. However, Fang Lijuan did not say anything during the entire process. Afterwards, Long Aotian finally listened to her warning and rested properly instead of moving.

    Meanwhile, Fang Lijuan was sitting in her room looking at the bandages that she had just finished wrapping.

    "Worthy of a Son of Destiny. Only a few seconds after meeting him, my IQ seemed to have been lowered. When would I, Fang Lijuan, help a man change his bandage?"

    After saying this, a ruthless look appeared in her eyes, then she smiled cunningly.

    In the next few days, Fang Lijuan apanied Long Aotian during his recovery. As such, the two got to know each other pretty well. Although Long Aotian was a little shocked when he discovered that she was an Extraterrestrial Demon, he convinced himself that only a person with such a background can be so beautiful, and worthy of him, a future Great Emperor.

    Unfortunately, his recovery was going very slow.

    One day while conversing, Fang Lijuan suddenly sighed and said, "If only this Goddess had a Purple-Leaf Cinnamon, your injuries could be healed in just a few days."

    "What¡¯s that?"

    "Oh, it¡¯s a very rare and precious herb used for healing. Unfortunately, I did not bring any with me from my world."

    Long Aotian frowned for a while before asking, "Can you describe this herb?"

    Fang Lijuan had a puzzled look on her face due to Long Aotian¡¯s words, but she did not pay much attention to it before describing the Purple-Leaf Cinnamon.

    However, to the surprise of Fang Lijuan, Long Aotian took out a strange herb from his space ring and handed it to her. She looked at the spiritual herb, then at him for a few times before holding Long Aotian¡¯s hand in excitement.

    "That¡¯s the Purple-Leaf Cinnamon? Howe you have such a thing? With this medicine, your injuries can heal very quickly!" said Fang Lijuan with a smile on her face.

    However, immediately afterwards, she realized how bold and audacious her behavior was, so she coughed in embarrassment, then removed her hand from his while blushing red.

    Meanwhile, Long Aotian was simply lost in Fang Lijuan¡¯ smile. To him, her smile was more exuberant than the brightest of suns, more beautiful than the most perfect of flowers created by Heaven and Earth, and more ethereal than a Fairy dancing under the moonlight.

    Not to mention the smoothness and suppleness of her hands. For a brief moment, he felt that he was holding the entire world, and for these short seconds, nothing else in the vast universe truly mattered.

    After taking a few seconds to regain her bearing, Fang Lijuan pretended nothing had happened before saying, "With this spiritual herb, I can refine a pill for you that allows you to recover in just a few days."

    Without waiting for Long Aotian¡¯s response, she left the medical room and entered her own private room.

    However, the shy and happy look on her face was gone, reced by a cold and indifferent one.

    She looked at the Purple-Leaf Cinnamon on her hand before muttering to herself, "I can¡¯t believe that I have found this extinct herb in this tiny Small Thousand World. Worthy to be this world¡¯s Son of Destiny. I just gave it a try without expecting anything, but who knows that he actually had it."

    After saying that, Fang Lijuan swallowed the entire herb raw, then started cultivating in order to digest it properly. After a few hours, she opened her eyes with excitement.

    Suddenly, her eyes turned white, showing that she had activated her bloodline. Fang Lijuan immediately became excited as her bloodline bacsh from the battle with Li Jun was finally cured.

    More importantly, she knew that this was the minimum effect of this herb. The main use of this herb is to purify her bloodline, further strengthen her talent and strength. This kind of herb has long been extinct in the Myriad Emperor World.

    "The ancestors did not deceive me when they say that the Endless Void is full of miracles. Each world--no matter how small--has their own unique trait or characteristic," muttered Fang Lijuan. Then, she looked in the direction of the medical room with a smile on her face before continuing her cultivation.

    Three dayster, Fang Lijuan came to see Long Aotian again. An act which delighted him given how he missed her terribly the past few days.

    He noticed how Fang Lijuan was more vigorous and lively than before, so he thought that she was happy about the fact that he was going to recuperate as soon as possible.

    Meanwhile, Fang Lijuan handed Long Aotian one of her remaining Middle Grade Earth Pill that she brought to this trial with her. After taking it, he felt a powerful energy rushing throughout his body, rapidly healing his injuries.

    Long Aotian was surprised by the efficacy of this pill. He did not expect a random herb that he picked from the forest would be so precious. He thought maybe Fang Lijuan would know what to do with all the herbs he had in his space ring that he could not identify.

    As such, he took out a pile of spiritual herbs and showed it to her. With a surprise look on her face, Fang Lijuan began to identify some of the herbs she knew, while putting aside the unrecognizable ones to be testedter.

    After finishing her task, she sighed and told Long Aotian that she did not have the time to refine pills for him as she was in the middle of a war. As such, in order to show his trust in her, he told her she could keep all the materials.

    An act which made Fang Lijuan further blushed in front of Long Aotian before running out of the medical room with all the materials. Long Aotian looked at this with a smile on his face. He could tell that she was one step closer to subduing the Goddess of his dream.

    In the meantime that Long Aotian was ying lovey dovey with another woman, his wife Princess Ling Hua had a worried look on her face back at the Savior Coalition.

    Due to the fact that her husband left her and her family a special talisman, they managed to survive the assassination from the Fate Shadow Guards. However, the same could not be said for the other royal families that rule the Savior Coalition.

    As such, Princess Ling Hua was forced to take control over the Coalition. Unfortunately, news of the fact that the Coalition Leader had entered the Secret Realm and is now dead spread throughout the nation, resulting in massive panic and chaos.

    Ling Hua acted swiftly by saying that the Coalition was in fact not dead, just severely injured and recuperating. This act somehow calmed down the people a little, however, before she could breathe a sigh of relief, a bigger problem urred.

    The Monarch of Huang Divine Dynasty started attacking their territory instead of focusing on rebuilding. Ling Hua thought that just because Huang Min had also lost the majority of his elite soldiers and officials, he would take some time to recover, but she was wrong.

    On the contrary, Huang Min became more vicious and cut throat. He recruited countless ordinary people into his army and sent them to battle with little to no training.

    He seemed determined to use arge number of casualties in order to quickly conquer as much territory as possible. In just a few weeks, more than 5 million people have been killed, with more than 70%ing from the Huang Divine Dynasty.

    Unfortunately, this method seemed to be working as more and more territories of the Savior Coalition kept falling into the Huang Divine Dynasty¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 149: The Lucky Fool (2)

    On the border of the Huang Divine Dynasty and the Savior Coalition, Huang Min was having a meeting with the few capable generals left. He had an ugly look on his face, while the other people in the room had their heads down while trembling.

    In the entire room, only one person did not have his head down, instead he looked directly in Huang Min¡¯s eyes and said without an a hint of fear:

    "Your majesty, we have lost too much of our people. We cannot continue to sacrifice so many of our people."

    "Are you the Monarch of this dynasty or am I?" responded Huang Min with a face full of killing intent in his eyes.

    "Of course it is your majesty who rules thisnd. However, I stand by my decision. If things keep going on like this, it is only a matter of time before our territory bes unstable, resulting in countless rebellions all over."

    "It doesn¡¯t matter," replied Huang Min with ruthless eyes. "As long as I conquer the territory of the Savior Coalition as soon as possible. So, go execute my orders and recruit more people into the army."

    The minister who previously spoke sighed after hearing this, then bowed before saying, "In that case your majesty, I refuse to listen to this order."

    After hearing this, Huang Min instantly appeared in front of this minister and held him in the air by the throat.

    "What did you say?"

    "I-I-I-I¡¯m sorry your majesty, but I refused to let the blood of countless ordinary people be stained in my hands."

    "Do you want to die? Do you want all 9 generations of your family to follow you into Samsara?"

    "If the king wants the minister to die, then the minister has to die," replied the suffocating minister. However, despite Huang Min¡¯s threat. He had both a calm look in his face and a strong determination.

    However, his look greatly angered Huang Min as it reminded him of people who defied him, people who dare to disregard his noble and divine bloodline.

    So, with a burst of anger, he used all of his origin qi to directly pinched this minister¡¯s head like an exploding balloon. As a result, blood and brain matter scattered everywhere in the meeting room.

    All the other officials looked at their clothes drenched in the blood of theirrade, and a look of fear appeared in their eyes. The realization that the same fate could happen to them and their families at any given moment brought extreme dread to all of them in the room. So, they lowered their heads even more.

    Meanwhile, Huang Min could feel the intense fear emanating from his officials. He licked his lips with intense pleasure as he enjoyed cing the fear of God to these natives, making them realize thatpared to them, he was truly a God that can determine life and death.

    He looked down at them before saying, "Any of you still want to disobey this Emperor¡¯s order?"

    No one answered him as the room instantly became quiet. Even the sound of breathing could not be heard. So, Huang Min nodded in satisfaction.

    Afterwards, an official went to execute his order Countlessmon people were forcibly recruited into the army, then separated from their loved one and sent to the war in the frontier.

    Using countless lives as sacrifice, the Huang Divine Dynasty¡¯s border continued to grow rapidly.

    Meanwhile, Huang Min was overseeing the entire war at the borders. The reason that he was in such a hurry was because he had an intuition that something would happen to him.

    He figured out that it was only a matter of time before either the Great Xia people reached his border after conquering Fang Lijuan¡¯s territory, or the Great Zhou people wille after him once they have settled the territory of the Great Wu.

    So, Huang Min¡¯s n was to increase his dynasty¡¯s luck solely based on the territory size, then absorb enough luck for him to reach purple-gold before immediately leaving this trial.

    Huang Min knows perfectly well that his n is actually quite wed as he would be bacsh by Karma if he did such a thing, however, he was desperate and he did not have much time to n anything better.

    As for the repercussions of his actions, he believed that his Huang Divine n would find a way to help him deal with it.

    Meanwhile in the Savior Coalition, Princess Ling Hua had just made a n to respond to the emergency situation of the Coalition.

    Her n was simple. She used a technique to turn into Long Aotian, then started making inspirational speeches to all the people in her remaining territory.

    She told them of the cruel methods that the people of the Huang Divine Dynasty had to suffer under their ruler¡¯s hand, and motivated all the capable men and women to take arms and defend their home.

    Of course Ling Huan made her appearance look sick and weak to exin the reason that the "Coalition Leader" did not take action personally.

    And her n worked wonderfully. All the people were banded together under the idea of defending the country and fighting foreigners. Whether it was men, women, and even children, they took anything that can be used as weapons and headed to the border to fight these invading barbarians.

    Unlike the people of the Fang Divine Dynasty that were forced to enter the army, the Savior Coalition volunteered of their own free-will to join the army in order to defend their dynasty.

    While the people of the Savior Coalition were sacrificing their lives for a noble cause, their leader was drinking wine and chatting with a beautiful Goddess.

    Due to his powerful body, Long Aotian only took three days to heal his injury after taking the Earth Tier Pill.

    Now, he was having a romantic dinner with Fang Lijuan.

    "Juan¡¯er, this wine from your home world is truly the finest delicacy that I have tasted in my life."

    "How many times has this Goddess told you not to call me Juan¡¯er. It is already your honor to allow you to call this Goddess by her real name."

    "I know, I keep forgetting. So, Juan¡¯er, how is the war going?"

    Fang Lijuan sighed, before ignoring the rude behavior of this audacious man.

    "Of course it¡¯s going terrible. It is only a matter of time before the Great Xia reaches the capital, thuspletely destroying this Goddess¡¯ Dynasty."

    "Is there anything I can do to help? If we team up together, we can definitely stop Li Jun."

    "Is not that this Goddess refuses your help, but with your strength, it will be useless for you to intervene. Not to mention that Li Jun has a femalepanion that is not far in strength with him. On top of that, the true big boss of the Great Xia, Wang Wei, has not even shown up yet."

    Long Aotian secretly formed a fist with his right hand. In the past few days, he watched a terrible battle between Li Jun and Fang Lijuan. It was then that he realized how weak he truly was.

    Even his so-called battle with Huang Min was nothing but a joke, and he was truly lucky to survive.

    What¡¯s worse, Long Aotian learned that there was even a more terrible Heaven Chosen behind the Great Xia Dynasty.

    Long Aotian sighed before taking a big sip from his wine. He realized that his path to be a Great Emperor still has a long way to go.

    Fang Lijuan realized that her words might have hurt Long Aotian, so she immediately said, "Well, thanks to the special formation you provided, our army has been able to greatly slow down the advancement of Great Xia."

    Long Aotian just smiled wryly after hearing this. Afterwards, the two of them just drank and chatted about other topics.

    After they finished drinking, the two of them stood on top of an ancient wooden building gazing at the stars. The moonlight illuminated them, making both of them look like an immortal couple descending from Heaven.

    Suddenly. Long Aotian turned to face Fang Lijuan, held her hands and said, "Juan¡¯er, I know you have a high background and status, but, if you can overlooked my humble background, I want to spent my entire life with you."

    Fang Lijuan was shocked by the sudden deration, so she blushed shily. Then a happy smile appeared on her face, so he opened her mouth to say something, but she immediately stopped before frowning.

    "Is there something wrong? Do you not feel the same way as I do?" asked Long Aotian with a worried look on his face.

    "That¡¯s not it," replied Fang Lijuan after sighing. "The truth of the matter is, I am actually already engaged."

    "What! With whom!" asked Long Aotian with a flustered look on his face.

    "To Huang Min."

    "Him?" asked Long Aotian with fury in his face. "In that case, I¡¯ll just kill him to annul the engagement."

 Chapter 150: The lucky Fool (3)

    Fang Lijuan immediately stopped Long Aotian from doing anything stupid, then she said coldly, "How are you going to kill him? With your feeble strength?"

    Long Aotian gritted his teeth to calm himself down, then he started walking back and forth thinking about this situation. He was ready for Fang Lijuan to reject him, but he believed it was because she feared that her powerful family would not allow their union.

    As such, Long Aotian was prepared to show his worth to her family. And if that did not work, wait until his strength is enough to use force to suppress her family until they allow them to be together.

    But now, things seem a littleplicated. After a few seconds, Long Aotian looked at Fang Lijuan and asked, "Howe you are engaged to him? Do you have any feelings for that guy?"

    "Do not insult this Goddess. How could I have any feelings for such a disgusting person," replied Fang Lijuan with a look of disdain on her face. Words that were veryforting to Long Aotian.

    "As for the reason we are engaged, it is because of our Divine n."

    "Divine n? How so?"

    "His Huang n and my Fang n are the two most powerful ns of the Divine Dao League, with each of us being the only ns with two Great Emperors."

    "As such, for countless generations, when two Heaven Chosens or Divine Child appeared in these ns, the two families will betrothed them to each other in an attempt to either support one another for the Heaven Will Throne, or to cultivate a next generation with a very pure and powerful bloodline."

    "As it turns out, in this generation, this Goddess and Huang Min are the Divine Child of our ns, so we were betrothed ever since we were born."

    Long Aotian looked pensive after hearing this.

    "How does your n decide the status of Dao Child?"

    Fang Lijuan was a little surprised by this sudden question, and she could guess Long Aotian¡¯s thought, but she just shook her head and replied, "Our bloodlines were tested after we were born to determine our positions as Divine Child."

    "Bloodline this, bloodline that, everything is about bloodline," said Long Aotian with a raised tone, almost screaming. "I have heard that the other Heaven Chosen do not have bloodlines, couldn¡¯t your family just ept a talented person without bloodlines?"

    Fang Lijuan just sighed after hearing this and said with a lowered head, "Our family has been preaching the concept of bloodline superiority for millions of years. Do you think that they would just change their mind just because of your words?"

    Long Aotian¡¯s face became ugly after hearing this. Although he knew that these powerful and ancient ns had strict rules, he did not expect that they reached the point of being dogmatic.

    "In the end, I still have to kill this Huang Min," replied Long Aotian with a ferocious look on his face, this time however, Fang Lijuan did not say anything.

    Nheless, Long Aotian soon reigned in his anger. He also acknowledged the fact that his Goddess was right: he was in no way a match for Huang Min, at least for now.

    Long Aotian has seen the battle between Li Jun and Fang Lijuan and he knew how powerful she actually was. And ording to her, this Huang Min is not too far off from her strength. On top of that, Long Aotian knew that his injuries were notpletely healed. At best, he could only use about 70-80% of his strength.

    After thinking about it for a few seconds, an idea suddenly appeared in Long Aotian¡¯s mind, so he said excitedly. "Since I do not have the strength to kill him personally, I can still use poison."

    "Poison?" asked Fang Lijuan with a look of shock and doubt from her face, before saying:

    "What gave such a strange idea?"

    "Since there are rare herbs that can heal my injuries so quickly, then there must be poison herbs powerful enough to kill Huang Min."

    However, Fang Lijuan quickly shook her head before saying, "Not to mention that with Huang Min¡¯s powerful cultivation, there are only a few herbs that are effective on him, how are you going to get him to take the poison."

    "So, you are saying it is possible."

    "Technically speaking, yes. However, the herb used has to be very powerful, specific and rare."

    "You just have to tell me what kind of herb is needed," replied Long Aotian with a confident smile on his face. "As for how to make Huang Min take the poison, I have my method."

    Fang Lijuan still had a puzzled look on her face, however, she did not want to extinguish Long Aotian¡¯s excitement, so she described the herbs that are strong enough to kill someone like Huang Min.

    After checking his space ring, Long Aotian discovered that he did not have any of these herbs. However, he was not discouraged. As a man chosen by Heaven, all he needed to do was search and he would find what he desired.

    As such, he instantly caught Fang Lijuan by surprise and kissed her in the cheek, before running out in a direction, leaving only a blushing Goddess and Long Aotian¡¯sst words:

    "Wait for me Juan¡¯er, when Ie back, I promise that the bastard Huang Min will be more than dead."

    A few minutes after Long Aotian¡¯s departure, Fang Lijuan¡¯s blushing instantly turned cold and indifferent. She took out silk handkerchief and wiped out her face with disgust, then she muttered to herself:

    "It seemed that the Spiritual Suggestion Wine worked better than anticipated. I thought I would have to spend a lot more time hinting at him about the use of poison."

    After saying that, Fang Lijuan left the roof and returned to her room, waiting for the oues of things.

    Meanwhile, Long Aotian rushed to the nearest forest near him and started searching for the herb he needed. However, even after searching for a week, Long Aotian did not find anything, so he became a little discouraged.

    Just as he was about to give up his search and headed out to a different ce, suddenly a powerful flying demonic attacked him. Long Aotian immediately fought back, however, he soon realized that this demonic beast was in fact a Tier 4 Demonic beast.

    So, he immediately ran away. With his injured body, it would be suicidal to fight with it. However, the demonic beast had different thoughts. It kept chasing Long Aotian and attacking him.

    After a few minutes of no sess, the Demonic beast seemed very angry, so it opened its mouth to gather a powerful lightning, then shot at Long Aotian.

    Boom!

    A powerful explosion resulted after this attack. Although Long Aotian jumped in time to evade the attack, the shockwave created by the st still hit him. Unfortunately for him, he happened to be running close to a cliff, so he was sent over the cliff due to the attack.

    Long Aotian cursed the beast out loud before trying to use his origin qi to hang on on the cliff¡¯ side, however, his injuries suddenly acted up forcing him to throw a big mouthful of blood and falling down the cliff.

    Knowing that this might be the end of him, Long Aotian used his origin qi to protect his body, then closed his eyes hoping for the best.

    However, Long Aotian was not sshed to death as he anticipated, instead, he fell inside a river or water source of some kind.

    After swimming out the river, he praised his luck once again before navigating around looking for a ce to exit. Soon, an enticing scent attracted Long Aotian and he followed it.

    There he saw a very clearke with rainbows emanating from it. He swallowed his saliva as a sudden thirst suddenly overcame him. Without hesitation, he drank a few mouthfuls of the clear water.

    Immediately afterwards, Long Aotian felt a very mysterious aura traveling all around his body, healing him of all his injuries--including the hidden ones that he suffered from the past.

    Long Aotian groaned in pleasure for a few minutes before getting back to his senses. He looked around to check whether anyone heard the sound he previously made before sighing in relief.

    Then, he checked his body thoroughly. To his surprise, not only were all his injuries healed, but even his strength had greatly increased. Most noticeably was his fleshly body. After going through and surviving the power of chaotic space, his fleshly body seemed to have dramatically strengthened, this further increased his stamina and defensive ability.

    After smiling for a while, Long Aotian looked around him before noticing a strange thing floating in the middle of the pond he just drank from. After closer observation, Long Aotian suddenly startedughing out loud as he realized that this was the exact spiritual herb that he was searching for.

    "I¡¯m truly the illegitimate child of the Goddess of Luck," smiled Long Aotian with a big grin on his face.

 Chapter 151: The Lucky Fool (Finale)

    After coughing for a few minutes without stopping, Long Aotian proceeded to carefully remove the spiritual herb known Blood Yang Peony based on the method described by Fang Lijuan.

    After that, he took out a talisman with a grin on his face as this was the method he nned to use that allows him to feed this spiritual herb to Huang Min.

    Then Long Aotian suddenly p himself in the face before muttering, "How stupid am I? Why didn¡¯t I use this invisible talisman to hide from that demonic beast?"

    After that, Long Aotian proceeded to climb the cliff he had just fallen off. There he saw the demonic beast not far from him. So, he activated the talisman, turning himpletely invisible before he secretly approached the Tier 4 Demonic beast.

    However, as soon as he reached more than a few meters from the beast, it suddenly reacted and started looking around. However, the beast did not find anything around him.

    Meanwhile, Long Aotian frowned after seeing this. He realized that this talisman was not all powerful and some people will notice him if he gets close enough, for example Huang Min.

    However, he did not care since his ns can still be executed despite this w. Furthermore, he realized that this talisman was not as simple as it seemed; there seemed to be some kind of seal on him, preventing it from showing its full power.

    After thinking about this, Long Aotian then had a fierce battle with the Tier 4 Demonic beast. Well, to be precise, he hid with the talisman then sneak attacked the beast. When the bird was in itsst dying breath, Long Aotian promised to save it if it surrendered to him, bing its ve.

    Although unwilling, the Tier 4 Thunder Eagle signed a Beast Contract with Long Aotian, bing his pet.

    After that, Long Aotian rode the Thunder Eagle towards the direction of the Huang Divine Dynasty. It took him a while to learn about the current situation, which made him even more furious towards Huang Min.

    Especially when he learned that his Savior Coalition was actually on the verge of destruction. Long Aotian¡¯s urge to kill Huang Min suddenly increased dramatically.

    After hearing this news, he rushed straight towards the border where Huang Min was located. With the use of the invisible talisman, he secretly infiltrated the barracks. Of course Long Aotian learned his lesson and did not rush to confront Huang Min, nor did he meet with any powerful cultivator.

    He spent a few days observing all of Huang Min to determine his daily routine. Then, he found the perfect opportunity.

    One night, Huang Min was drinking wine with one of his favorite concubines in his hand. He was in a very good mood as he will soon conquer the territories of the Savior Coalition, so he decided to reward himself.

    With one inside her blouse, he held his wine cup on the other. Once he finished a serving, hisbine would immediately refill the cup again for him. Huang Min was very happy with how submissive she was.

    After drinking a few dozen cups, Huang Min suddenly felt a little dizzy. At first he thought that he might have drunk a little too much, however, things suddenly took a different turn when he spat a big mouthful of ck blood.

    Realizing the severity of the situation, he immediately mobilized his origin qi to try to remove the poison in his body, however, it turned out to be useless. On the contrary, this poison seemed to spread throughout his body even quicker.

    Afterwards, Huang Min fell on the ground breathing heavily, ck blood starteding out his eyes and an intense pain suddenly assaulted him. He tried to scream for help, however, no sound seemed to being out of his throat.

    So, he looked in the direction of his concubine, hoping that she would go quickly to ask for help. Unfortunately for him, when his eyes locked onto his concubine, all he saw were eyes full of hatred looking at him.

    Then, the concubine spit at Huang Min before starting to kick him in his private area. Huang Min tried to scream again, but it was of no avail.

    Meanwhile, the concubine had tears streaming down her eyes as she screamed while still kicking Huang Min:

    "You took everything from me, my body, my soul, and even my family. You defiled my purity by making me do these horrible things. I wished that your death was even more miserable than it is now."

    Meanwhile, Huang Min who was struggling down in the floor managed to gather some strength to activate his bloodline power, then with a wave of his hand, a powerful shockwave hit the concubine, throwing her away.

    However, Huang Min¡¯ situation suddenly aggravated. The poison seemed to have discovered something very appealing to it, so it rushed straight inside his bloodline, destroying everything in its path.

    As such, Huang Min¡¯s face became even more ugly than it was. Without hesitation, he bit the tip of his tongue to draw some of his blood essence and used it to open his space ring.

    After taking out a talisman, he immediately crushed it, then a space crack appeared and swallowed him.

    Meanwhile, Long Aotian, who heard a thumping sound from the outside, immediately rushed in. He was just in time to see Huang Min disappearing into the space crack or passage.

    Without hesitation, he rushed to the concubine lying on the floor with blood all over her body. He injected his origin qi inside her body, noticing that most of her internal organs have been liquified.

    Although he knew that it was impossible to save her, he still tried. He took out the clear water that helps his injuries and fed it to her. After a few sips, she regained consciousness, however, Long Aotian could tell that she would notst long.

    "Why did you have to confront him? If you had followed the n and stayed close to the door, you could have just watched the bastard slowly die," said Long Aotian with a little guilt in his face.

    "I had to confront him, for myself," replied the concubine after spewing out a mouthful of blood. "Watching this bastard dying was very satisfying."

    "Was it worth you dying in the process?"

    "Yes, it was," she responded with a smile on her face. "F-f-f-furthermore, to me, death is probably a relief."

    After that, she raised her feeble hand to caress Long Aotian¡¯s face, before saying, "Thank you for giving me a chance to avenge myself." Then her hand dropped to the floor, never moving again.

    Long Aotian looked at her in his arms, he looked at her smile before she died. Despite the fact that her mouth was still full of blood, her smile was still full of brilliance and vigor. More importantly, it was peaceful.

    He sighed. The original n was for her to just wait for Huang Min¡¯s death after putting the poison in his drink. Long Aotian promised her that afterwards, he would take care of her as one of his wives.

    And if she did not want that, he would give her enough wealth to live a life of luxury, without worrying about anything.

    After finding a ce to make a proper grave for her, Long Aotian sighed again. However, thinking about the fact that he could finally be with his Goddess, he rushed straight back to the Fang Divine Dynasty.

    After getting back, he saw Fang Lijuan waiting for him, so he rushed to hug her, exining to her in great detail how he killed Huang Min. Meanwhile, Fang Lijuan just smiled and nodded happily.

    Then, Long Aotian suddenly said, "Juan¡¯er, now that no one can prevent us from being together, how about we consummate our marriage early?"

    Fang Lijuan blushed shyly before answering with her head down, "Now? Aren¡¯t we moving too fast?"

    "Of course not. You love me and I love you, that¡¯s all that matters."

    After heating this, Fang Lijuan nodded shyly before she was led by Long Aotian to her room in the Manor they live in.

    There, Long Aotian started kissing Fang Lijuan with great passion. However, when he was about to remove her clothes, she stopped him and said, "Wait, give me a few minutes to prepare."

    After that, she went to change her clothes, while Long Aotian removed all of his clothes. After a few minutes, Fang Lijuan came back wearing bright dark rouge in her lips with a very thin veil on her body that could be removed by the slight breeze of the wind.

    Afterwards, she slowly walked towards Long Aotian before removing her thin veil. She leaned on him in the bed and gave him a deep kiss. An act which greatly excited Long Aotian.

    After a long, deep and passionate kiss, Long Aotian wanted more. So, he rushed out to touch her two peaks and forbidden zone. However, midway though, his head suddenly became dizzy, and before he could react, he passed out.

    Meanwhile, Fang Lijuan looked at this with cold eyes and without any surprise, the she muttered, "You are the only man who saw this Godddess divine body. Unfortunately, you will take this knowledge to Samsara."

    With a wave of her hand, numerous circles with strange writing or runes appeared all over the room: this was a formation.

    This array had only the purpose, to absorb the Qi Luck of one person and transfer it to someone else. This array was designed solely for Sons of Destiny.

    Fang Lijuan had this idea or n the moment she realized that Long Aotian was the Son of Destiny of this Warring Kingdom World. As for Huang Min¡¯s death, it was just because she wanted a reason to annul their marriage, thus gaining her freedom.

    After thinking for a brief moment, Fang Lijuan finished activating the array. A massive golden energy from Long Aotian suddenly entered her body, then she looked at how her Qi Dragon changed from purple to the peak of Purple-Gold.

    After her transformation was done, Fang Lijuan dressed herself before taking the space ring off of Long Aotian¡¯s mummified corpse.

    Since he was already dead, Long Aotian¡¯s connection to the ring was cut off, so Fang Lijuan easily managed to browse through it. In there she found many strange and rare things, but one thing in particr caught her attention: it was a talisman.

    After checking it out, she muttered, "Is that the..."

    However before she could say anything, her Minister of War barged into the room bringing terrible news.

 Chapter 152: Temporary Chaos

    The Minister of War looked at the mummified corpse of Long Aotian on the bed and she was not that surprised. Although many people were worried that their Goddess had fallen in love with a native in a Small Thousand World, she never worried about this.

    Although she did not know the reason that the Divine Child was acting lovey dovey with this Long Aotian, she did not believe even for a second that she had actually fallen in love with him.

    As the person who watched Fang Lijuan growing, the Minister of War knew how deep the pride and arrogance the Divine Child had inside her. In her opinion, Fang Lijuan is the kind of woman who looks down on all beings--both women and men.

    She also knows that the Divine Child is also very ambitious. So, unless there was a reason, she would never get close to someone without a reason.

    As such, after entering the room and seeing the dead Long Aotian, she just nced at him before reporting to Fang Lijuan.

    "Goddess Empress, we just received an emergency news that the people of the Great Xia have long bypassed our blockade and have already taken over the capital. Now, they have already infiltrated this city and are now headed to this Manor."

    After hearing this, Fang Lijuan did not show any emotions in her face, then she looked directly at the mummified Long Aotian and sighed.

    "Worthy of a Son of Destiny," she muttered under her breath.

    In fact there is a reason that Fang Lijuan had to get intimate with Long Aotian, having to go as far as showing her naked body.

    Sons of Destiny are very tricky individuals to kill. ording to the research she read back home, there are three ways to kill a Child of Destiny of any world: One is to use overwhelming strength to instantly kill them, cut off their powerful luck or destiny, andstly, use emotional maniption.

    The first two methods are very straight forwards, but very difficult to aplish. As long as you give a Son of Destiny the slightest of breathing room, they will find a way to escape as they are harder to kill than cockroaches.

    As for cutting off their luck, only a few special individuals or techniques can do such a thing. And often, one has to suffer from bacsh after executing these techniques.

    Thest method is more effective, but requires more nning. Another way to get rid of a Son of Destiny is to overwhelm his mind or spirit through emotions like anger or lust--just like Fang Lijuan did.

    During these intense emotions, the Son of Destiny¡¯s judgement are at all time low, thus easy to fall into traps like poison, sudden attacks, or trapping formation. However, during these scenarios, the Son of Destiny has to be quickly executed or some random event will ur that facilitates his escape.

    Just like this sudden attack on this city. Fang Lijuan knew that if she wasted a few more minutes that maybe the attack of the Great Xia would be the catalyst that allowed Long Aotian to wake up and escape.

    After thinking about this, Fang Lijuan waved her hand, then Long Aotian¡¯s body turned into a blue crystal, following which he dispersed into crystallized particles that scatter into the air.

    After that, she took out her Conferred God List and Imperial Seal to check the Qi Luck of her dynasty. And as expected, her Qi Dragon was on itsst breath and on the verge of dying.

    Normally speaking, as soon as the people of the Great Xia stepped into the capital, as the dynasty¡¯s ruler, she should have been notified, and yet she was not.

    Fang Lijuan guessed that the Heavenly Dao of this world hid the movement of her dynasty¡¯s luck in an attempt to save Long Aotian. If she had known about the movement of the Great Xia army, she would have reinforced the city she was currently located in, thus preventing any chances that this Son of Destiny had to escape.

    Meanwhile in the brief moment that Fang Lijuan took to do all these things, loud sounds could be hearding near the Manor she was in.

    She knew that time was running out, however, she did not care about such a thing given the fact that she had aplished her task in this trial. So, without hesitation, Fang Lijuan crushed a talisman that swallowed both her and the Minister of War.

    In the Endless Void, as soon as Fang Lijuan appeared, she saw the furious face of her Dao Protector.

    "Are you happy now?" asked the True Monarch Dao Protector of the Divine Dao League.

    "I don¡¯t know what you mean," replied Fang Lijuan with a calm look on her cold and beautiful face.

    "Do you know how much impact your little scheme has on our family? And even the Divine Dao League?"

    Fang Lijuan frowned after hearing this. She noticed that there was only one True Monarch of the Divine Dao League left floating around here.

    "Your poison did not kill Huang Min, however, you should have expected that given that your true objective was actually to ruin his bloodline. With us around, you probably guessed that he would not die, so you chose a herb that specifically targeted bloodline powers."

    "Without a powerful bloodline, Huang Min can no longer hold the position of Dao Child, and of course, you do not have to marry him."

    Fang Lijuan did not say anything, however, she did not also apologize. She never regretted her actions.

    "Now, the Huang Min family has demanded that our Fang Family give them an exnation. Worse, they have even threatened to go to war with us if necessary."

    "Our Fang n does not fear their Huang n," replied Fang Lijuan calmly.

    "That may be so. However, have you ever thought about the consequences of internal friction between the two most powerful families of the Divine Dao League?"

    "The status of our Divine ns has always been precarious in the Myriad Emperor World. So, what do you think will happen to us if we start a civil war?"

    Fang Lijuan further frowned after hearing this. She did not think that fat. All she knew was that she did not want to marry Huang Min, so she found a way to get rid of him.

    She thought due to the fact that she did not "personally" do something to him that she could get away with it. But now, things seemed moreplex than she imagined.

    If the situation escted like her Dao Protector said, the Huang family might ask that she be handed off as a peace offering between the two ns. Then, she would still be forced to marry some random person.

    However, Fang Lijuan suddenly thought of the talisman she discovered in Long Aotian¡¯ space ring. If this talisman is the one she believed it to be, then not only would her n 100% support her from the pressure of the other Divine ns, she will have a powerful boost for this generation¡¯s Heaven Will.

    As such, Fang Lijuan instantly removed the little regrets she had due to her actions and remained firm by her decision.

    After seeing the stubborn look in her grand-niece¡¯s face, the Dao Protector sighed before taking out a Void Boat, ced her and herpanion on it before opening a space channel and leaving this world to head back home.

    Meanwhile, back in the Warring Kingdom World, the Great Xia Dynasty had just finished conquering the Fang Divine Dynasty, when they received a sudden news.

    Both the leaders of the Savior Coalition and the Huang Divine Dynasty have been killed, thus leaving these territories without a proper leader.

    Chancellor Yan Liling--who is the de facto ruler of the dynasty while Wang Wei was in retreat---ordered all the dynasty¡¯s legions to try to upy as much territory as possible as quickly as possible.

    Unfortunately, the Great Xia was not the only dynasty that received this news. The Great Zhou--who had just started stabilizing the territories that they upied from Great Wu--also sent their military to upy these leaderlessnds.

    Meanwhile, in the Great Shu Dynasty, Fang Heng was also having some troubles. After the assassination attempts of the Fate Shadow Guards, a few of his officials were killed, however, the impact was not enough to affect the entire dynasty.

    Unfortunately for Feng Heng, someone took the opportunity to create more chaos in his dynasty. Many more officials and generals were assassinated again, and with great sess.

    After investigation, he realized that it was the spy of hispetitors that did these things. He could guess that these people wanted to sabotage his trial.

    Despite all that happened with these spies, this was not Feng Heng¡¯s most urgent problem. After his teacher returned from the Secret Realm, he noticed that the disappearance of the Incense Power in the temple dramatically increased.

    So, he guessed that these spies must be stepping up their n, so he needed to speed up the speed of catching them.

    However, weirdly enough, the Great Shu Dynasty did not receive the information about the situation of the Savior Coalition or the Huang Divine Dynasty.

 Chapter 153: Another New Player

    Snow Tiger Mountain, inside the chaotic space left by the explosion of the Secret Realm, Wang Wei finally opened his eyes during his retreat. He exhaled out a long breath before checking the result of his seclusion.

    The biggest gain he aplished during this retreat was the fact that his skin seemed to tempered to another level. After close observation, Wang Wei discovered that on top of being very dense, his skin has an additional innate aura or maic field automatically protecting him.

    So, if someone wanted to break through his defense, they first had to go through the aura or maic field, then pierced his skin and muscles.

    As for his actual skin, Wang Wei easily noticed that the density of it is heading in the direction of a neutron star--which was considered one of the densest materials in the universe in his previous life.

    Although Wang Wei knew that his skin did not reach that level yet, he was still rapidly approaching. In order to check his progress, he took out a High Grade Earth Tier sword and tried to pierce his skin.

    Before the origin artifact could even touch his skin, Wang Wei felt a powerful resistance preventing the sword from prating. Knowing this, he smiled and used more force, then the sword pierced the innate aura surrounding him before hitting his skin.

    After a few seconds of resistance, the sword then went through his skin before cutting the muscles. After seeing this, Wang Wei smiled and removed the origin artifact.

    This test has proven that his defense has reached the bare minimum level of the Primordial Spirit Realm.

    Of course Wang Wei could tell that only his skin has reached that level and his strength has only increased a little, but he was still happy. As long as he does not die during a battle, everything is fine as he can always find a way to victory.

    Of course Wang Wei also knows that his defensive ability is not absolute. In this cultivator world where there are attacks that focus on the soul, or weird curses that ignore all defenses, or attacks on the conceptual level, his defensive ability can only buy him time to figure out counter-measures to these weird techniques.

    After checking his skin, Wang Wei started to check his bones. The next part of his body that needs to be tempered through the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture].

    With this retreat, all the early tempering has been done. So, as soon as he returns to the sect, all he has to do is immediately enter the Body Refining Secret Realm for a few years, then inject the material necessary toplete the process.

    After checking all of his gains in this retreat, Wang Wei still kept the formation to iste the chaotic space, then he flew straight back to the Great Xia Capital, where he called all his officials toe attend a meeting.

    While Wang Wei was sitting in his Dragon Throne waiting for the arrival of the other people, the first person to arrive was in fact Empress Dong Lifen as she was the closest.

    After seeing her, Wang Wei¡¯s eyes lit up and he said, "It seemed that you have seeded."

    Dong Lifen--who was now in the Divine Sea Realm--bowed before taking her seat, "It was all thanks to his majesty!"

    Wang Wei just nodded while secretly sighing. Right before he entered seclusion, Dong Lifen discovered a way to use Qi Luck to improve her foundation.

    The method was actually quite straightforward as all she had to do was absorb the Qi Luck of the dynasty, but instead of using it to increase her own luck, she used to acquire a Dao Foundation instead.

    And with Dong Lifen¡¯s years of umtion, she directly entered the River of Origin after entering the Divine Sea Realm.

    The reason that Wang Wei sighed was due to the fact he had encountered a major problem in his study of Qi Luck. Through Dong Lifen, he has managed to find a way for his ck Qi Dragon to turn into purple up to 99.99%, however, the remaining 0.01% seemed to be a terrible chasm that prevented Wang Wei¡¯ sess.

    As a result, he was quite frustrated for a while as he could feel that something important would happen to him once he seeded. However, no matter what he did, he could fill in thest remaining percentage.

    As such, Wang Wei was forced to use the tactic of just slowly wearing it out through the passage of time, otherwise he would have to wait until a n came to him.

    After a few hours of waiting and chatting, all the high levels soon arrived. With the flying construct of Great Xia, these people can arrive in the capital in just a few hours at a moment¡¯s notice. In the meantime, Wang Wei also learned that his seclusion only took a little over 6 months.

    As a matter of fact, many of the native officials were very happy to see Wang Wei¡¯s back. During his absence, Yan Liling as the Chancellor was in charge of the dynasty, something which many people did not particrly back. So, they were happy to have their majesty back.

    Of course, whether Yan Liling, Li Jun, or Wang Ju all knew about the crooked idea inside these officials¡¯ heads. However, none of them care about this.

    Although many of these officials were capable people, sometimes their visions were too low; they could not see beyond the petty court politics of this world.

    .. .

    After everybody arrived, Wang Wei started the meeting with Wang Ju reporting from the moment he entered seclusion.

    "Your majesty, after you entered seclusion, we cleaned up all the noble ns in the dynasty, leaving no heirs. However, ording to the information that the Fate Shadow Guards gathered, these nobles still have a few illegitimate children scattered throughout the world, but all of them seemed to be people without [Leakless Bodies], so we did not know whether to ce them in the executing list."

    Wang Wei waved his hand as he did care about these people that could not even cultivate, let alone be a threat to him. Not to mention that he was soon leaving this world, even if these people somehow managed toe back for revenge, he still had total confidence in himself.

    Wang Ju nodded and continued to exin the development of the Fate Shadow Guards during the past few months. Then, it was Yan Liling¡¯s turn.

    "A few weeks after your retreat, we managed to conquer the Fang Divine Dynasty, however, Fang Lijuan was gone right before we took over all her territory. I am assuming that she crushed her talisman and left the trial."

    "Soon after we conquered the Fang Divine Dynasty, some random people suddenly sent us news that both the Coalition Leader and Monarch Huang Min were dead, thus leaving their territory in chaos and for the taken."

    "So, I quickly rallied our army to conquer as muchnd as possible. Unfortunately, the same news was also sent to the Great Zhou Dynasty. Currently, we have managed to conquer three-fourth of the territory of the former Huang Divine Dynasty, while the Great Zhou got the entire Savior Alliance and the remaining quarter territory of Huang Min¡¯s territory."

    Wang Wei had a pensive look on his face after hearing this before asking, "So our borders finally touch with the Great Zhou?"

    "That is correct."

    "Has there been any fighting between the two of us?"

    "No," replied LI Jun. "Currently, there is an unspoken truth between the two dynasties as we focus more on digesting the territory that we have upied."

    Wang Wei nodded when he heard this before asking, "Do you know the people who sent the sudden information?"

    "ording to our investigation," replied Wang Ju, "We discovered that the information came from a group of people from the Great Shu Dynasty."

    "Oh, howe?"

    "The Fate Shadow Guard discovered a special group of people determined to undermine the stability of the Great Shu Dynasty. More importantly, Feng Heng seemed to spend a great amount of time and resources hunting down these people."

    "ording to our analysis, these people are most likely sent by hispetitors from the same sect to disturb his trial."

    "It seems that Feng Heng¡¯s position in the Taiyi Profound Gate is notpletely secured," replied Wang Wei with a pensive look on his face."

    After hearing the most important events that urred during his absence, Wang Wei then began to take care of the little details in his dynasty.

    For example, due to therge area of the dynasty, the concept of city, county, and states was not enough to govern all the territory. So a new system of Prefecture was added.

    A group of states was called a Prefecture, then a governor was chosen as the leader of said Prefecture. The tenure of the Governor position was only after a few years, then based on the person¡¯s performance, he will either be promoted or move to another prefecture.

    This method was used to prevent one Governor from amassing too much power and prestige due to being stationed in one ce for a long period of time. Although Wang We did not care about this kind of thing, he began to n for the future of his dynasty after he left this world.

    After everything was over, Wang Wei began to prepare with his sh against the Great Zhou Dynasty--or Ji Song to be precise.

    Unfortunately, before these two giants could sh, something happened that affected the entire world and all the Heaven Chosen still remaining.

 Chapter 154: The Tide

    A few days after Wang Wei left his seclusion, in a city far from the Great Xia Capital.

    This day was supposed to be an ordinary day like every other day. The people woke up, prayed for blessings for his majesty, had breakfast then went to work.

    The kids were sent to the free schools created by the Great Xia. Some went on their own family¡¯s Flying Horse Carriage, while others took a public one. As for the less wealthy one, the school designated a special Flying Horse Carriage to take them from their home to school.

    This was supposed to be a normal or average day. Unfortunately, it was not. At around noon, the entire city suddenly started trembling. At first people thought that it was a dragon moving to its back or using modern terms, an earthquake.

    However, the trembling was different from that. Instead of shaking everything, the trembling seemed to be rhythmic. To be precise, it sounded like countless hoof stampeding at the same time.

    Before the people of the city could react, the rm of the city sounded, rming the people that the city was under attack. Unfortunately, before anyone could react, the sky suddenly turned ck.

    When the people raised their heads, all they saw was a ck mass rapidly enveloping the entire city, obscuring the clouds above them. No, it seemed to be obscuring the Heavens itself.

    After closer observation, some people realized with horror that this so-called "ck mass" was actually a horde of flying demonic beasts.

    Before anyone could react, the flying beasts suddenly attacked all the citizens of this city. The sky then rained fire, ice, thunder, swords, and winds. Any derivations of the Five Element attacks were used by these flying beasts.

    As a result of that, countless people died instantly. In just a few breaths, the casualties of this city were 100,000. On top of that, some special beasts actually used poison with arge area of attack, further increasing the casualty of the people.

    The City Lord acted swiftly and had the City Guards attack these flying birds, but there were too many birds. What¡¯s even worse, another beasts horde in the millions suddenly destroyed the city gate, then started to ughter all the people of the city.

    The City Lord sighed after seeing this as he realized that this city would not survive this attack. The City Lord regretted that his city was not one of the cities equipped with formation, otherwise the situation would not have reached such a dire strait.

    However, the City Lord did notin for long as he knew that the Great Xia could not ce a City Covering Array in all the cities of its territory. The amount of resources needed for something like that is simply not possible.

    So, with itsst strength, the City Lord decided to send the information of what happened in his city, hoping that his majesty would send a legion to avenge him and themon people.

    Unfortunately for this City Lord, he did not know that this beast tide was actually happening throughout all the territory of the Great Xia Dynasty. No, to be precise, it was happening all over the world/

    Whether it was Great Zhou, Great Xia, or even the Desert Kingdoms of the Western Region, they were all suddenly attacked by hordes of demonic beasts. Obviously, this was a premeditated attack.

    In the Great Xia Capital, on top of the city wall, Wang Wei looked coldly at all the millions of demonic beats lying in front of the capital.

    A few hours ago, he suddenly sensed countless soul fluctuations approaching the capital, so he rushed to the city gate to watch what happened. Then, to his surprise, he saw a horde, no, an endless army of demonic beasts rushing towards the capital.

    So, without hesitation, he used his True Will ability topletely killed all these beasts. Unfortunately for him, the number was sorge that it still took him a few hours to kill all of them--even with the aid of the Royal Guard Legion.

    Meanwhile, while Wang Wei was thinking with a frown on his face, both Li Jun and Yan Liling--who had blood of different colors all over them--walked next to him.

    "It happened all over our territories, didn¡¯t it?" asked Wang Wei without even looking at the two of them.

    "Yes," replied Yan Liling with a look of sorrow in her face. "I have just received news from all over our territories that basically, the majority of cities were attacked."

    "How were the casualties?"

    After sighing, Yan Liling answered, "The cities that had protection arrays were rtively fine, however, the others were hit pretty hard. With the help of the flying constructs, we managed to reach certain ces in time, but we still lost entire states of poption, not to mention the countless towns that did not even have proper city gates."

    Wang Wei did not say anything, but Li Jun sighed before saying, "I should have known something was wrong with the demonic beasts when they suddenly attacked our armies during my first first fight with Fang Lijuan."

    "There is no need for you to me yourself as even I ignore the sign of the constant activity of the demonic beasts," replied Wang Wei, before continuing, "Go called Dong Lifen."

    A few minutester, Dong Lifen and many other officials arrived on top of the city wall. Without hesitation, Wang Wei took out the Conferred God List and his Imperial Seal before saying to her:

    "I need you to use the Qi Luck of the dynasty to activate all the arrays scattered in different cities in our territory."

    As soon as he finished saying that, many officials were shocked before hurrying to persuade him:

    "Your majesty, you can¡¯t. If you do that, the Luck of the dynasty will run out and disperse rapidly, thus creating instability everywhere."

    "Yes your majesty, do not make such agitated decisions."

    Many people disagreed with Wang Wei¡¯s decision, and they were right to be worried. If a dynasty¡¯s luck is scattered, many problems could arise.

    For example, countless national disasters could happen. Whether it was drought, rivers overflowing, insect tides...etc. On top of that, with scattered luck, the people are more easily prone to revolt, and government officials are more easily corrupt.

    In general, it is easy for a dynasty to have countless problems, then eventually reverse to a kingdom, before being permanently destroyed.

    After hearing these officials, Wang Wei looked at all of them with a terrifying killing intent before saying coldly, "Do you think the dynasty¡¯s luck is important or the people¡¯ safety? Do you think that without a vast poption, the Dynasty¡¯s Qi Luck would be so prosperous?"

    After finishing screaming at these officials, he ignored them and continued to talk to Dong Lifen:

    "After you activate all the arrays, you will discover that they can all fit together, so use the Dynasty¡¯s Luck as both an energy source and a catalyst to fit them together."

    "Afterwards, do not attack the demonic beasts, but use spiritual suggestions to have all of them relocate there."

    Wang Wei then took out a map and showed her the ce that she needs to move all the demonic beasts to. It was a vast and inhabited ins in the northern territory of Great Xia.

    As a matter of fact, Wang Wei knew that these officials were partially right, but as usual, they could not see the overall situation. If things remain the way they are, it is only a matter of time before the Great Xia Dynasty falls.

    At the same time, Wang Wei also knew that he could not use all the Qi Luck of the Dynasty. That is the reason that he did not use this opportunity to kill all these demonic beasts with these powerful arrays as that would use too much Luck.

    So, his n is to gather them all in one ce, then gather his army to kill all them.

    Meanwhile, Dong Lifen was a little confused as for the reason that his majesty asked to do such a task instead of doing it himself, but she did not ask during such an emergency.

    After connecting with the Dynasty¡¯s Qi Dragon, in her mind, she suddenly saw a map of Great Xia with countless red dots. She gasped as he realized that these endless dots were actually the demonic beasts in the territory,

    After taking a deep breath to calm herself down, she also noticed many green dots in the map. She instantly knew that these green dots were actually the array in different cities.

    With a focus of her spirit, she activated all the green dots, then they formed a strange pattern covering the entire map in Dong Lifen¡¯s mind. Afterwards she started to influence the red dots that have suddenly be agitated.

    Dong Lifen suddenly realized the difficulty of her task. The difficulty did not lie in the activation of the formations. No, it was to slowly guide all these red spots in the designated ce without allowing them to cause any more trouble--like attacking the cities in their path.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei looked at the sweating on Dong Lifen¡¯s head and did not say anything. This is the reason that he did not ask either Li Jun or Yan Liling to do this task.

    He knew how difficult it was to control the Dynasty¡¯s Qi Luck with such precise control. Only him and Dong Lifen, who have spent months studying Luck in detail could do such a thing.

    Meanwhile, all over the territory of Great Xia, a powerful dome of energy appeared covering all the remaining cities. Then, a Golden Dragon appeared traveling around the territory.

    Afterwards, millions upon millions of demonic beasts started a journey heading north. The sound of their hoof running at full speed echoed throughout the Heavens.

    Countless people cuddled up in their homes with their loved one, praying that they can be the lucky few that see the dawn of the next day.

    Nevertheless, no matter the end result, tonight will be a sleepless night for many people of Great Xia, no, of the Warring Kingdom World.

 Chapter 155: Crazy Plan

    Dong Lifen spent the entire night guiding all the demonic beasts to the Hidden Master in in the north. Then, Wang Wei had many cultivators use Earth Spells to form a barricade around the entire n to prevent these demonic beats from escaping.

    As for the ones that were able to fly, he personally killed all of them to prevent them from causing more troubles.

    On top of a giant wall more than a few kilometers high, Wang Wei looked at all the demonic beats inside the Hidden Master in, which was the ce chosen by him to ce these beasts.

    He sighed as he could not see the end of these beasts. He wondered how many of them were? Billions? Trillions? Well no matter the actual number, the answer would always be too much.

    On top of the wall, Dong Lifen was also looking at these endless amounts of beasts with a paleplexion in her face. The reason for that was due to all the work she did the previous night, and also because of intense fear.

    As the person who led this horde to this in, she personally experienced their horrors. These beasts seemed to have lost their mind, making them powerful killing machines that only know ughter and destruction.

    "Who would do this? And for what reason?" asked Dong Lifen with a frown on her pale face.

    "It is easy to guess the person," replied Yan Liling. "Only the people of the Herd Raising Valley can have the ability to raise so many demonic beasts."

    "Herd Raising Valley? Another Sect from your home world?"

    "Yes. the Herd Raising Valley is an Emperor Lineage with only one Great Emperor," replied Yan Liling. "However, they are famous in our world because more than 70% of business involving selling demonic beasts is in their hands. Of course, as a result, they have a terrible rtionship with the Demon Race in the Northern Continent."

    "Things are not as simple as it seemed," said Li Jun with a frown on his face. "There is no way that the Heaven Chosen of the Herd Raising Valley can control so many demonic beasts. More importantly, this world should not have so many demonic beasts, otherwise the bnce between them and human beings should have long been broken, leading to war."

    "So, you are saying that this person used some secret method to increase the breeding rates of all many demonic beasts? Where would they find such arge number of them? More importantly, how could such heaven defying techniques exist?" asked Dong Lifen.

    "It is easy to find these beasts in the Southern Region, as this was their habitat to begin with," replied Li Jun. "As for the excessive breeding, it only requires these beasts to sacrifice their lifespans in exchange for fast breeding, then it should be possible."

    "You may be right, but there are still many questions left unanswered. How can that person control so many Demonic Beasts? More importantly, what purpose does he or she have to do such a thing?" asked Yan Liling with a frown on her face.

    "The answers to these two questions are in fact rted to one another," suddenly said Wang Wei.

    "Oh big brother, did you find the motive of this Heaven Chosen?"

    "Let me ask you, did any of you remember the other methods someone could actually increase their luck?"

    After hearing this question, many of them started thinking to themselves. Then, Wang Ju--who remained quiet during most of the conversation--suddenly thought of something before saying, "Saving a world in danger."

    Wang Wei looked at her and nodded in satisfaction. As a person trained as a Shadow, her job also involves going through information that seemed useless and random, then extricating the important ones and putting the puzzle pieces together into a uniform whole.

    Afterwards, Wang Wei continued to exin to the still confused others.

    "One of the ways to actually acquire Qi Luck is to actually save a world on the verge of dying or extinction. Whether it is due to external forces or internal struggles between the native inhabitants, as long as someone saves the world, Heavenly Dao will reward such a person with abundant luck."

    "As such, many factions in the Myriad Emperor World will find these worlds to allow their Heaven Chosen to go and gather luck. Of course, these factions will also manufacture the situation in which a world needs to be saved in order to acquire luck."

    "Wait, manufacture? Your majesty, your saying that..."

    "Yes, some factions will purposely bring these worlds on the verge of destruction, then send their own people in the name of saviors to help the inhabitants of these worlds."

    "There is a high probability that the Heaven Chosen of the Herd Raising Valley is using the same method. With this vast beast tide, they n to bring this world on the verge of destruction by these out of control demonic beasts, then kill all of them to receive a blessing of luck from Heavenly Dao."

    As a matter of fact, this method was actually quite popr near the end of the Faith Era. The Buddhist Sects during that time ced many worlds in danger, then came in to rescue them in order to better gather Incense Power.

    In these moments of despair, ordinary people and cultivators are more susceptible to religion. Unfortunately, at this point of time, the Buddhist Sects had detoured greatly from their beliefs and philosophy, which then eventually led to theirplete destruction, and the end of the Incense or Faith Era.

    Meanwhile, the faces of these people instantly be ugly after hearing this--with the exception of Wang Ju as he already deduced as much when Wang Wei asked her that question.

    "With this method, this person does not need to control all the demonic beasts. All he needs is for the majority of them to just cause death and chaos," replied with an ugly look on his face.

    "That also means that this person has also installed a method that allowed them to quickly kill all these demonic beasts," said Yan Liling. "What¡¯s worse, if that person seeds, all of us will fail this trial."

    Yan Liling took a nce at Wang Wei when she said that. As astute as she was, she could feel that something was wrong with Wang Wei¡¯s Qi luck. Previously, she only guessed this possibility, however, yesterday, when Wang Wei asked Dong Lifen to use the dynasty¡¯s luck instead of doing it himself, Yan Liling knew that her conjecture was correct.

    At this point of time, the Great Xia Dynasty¡¯s territory is vast enough that both her and Li Jun have already achieved a Purple-Gold level of luck. However, it seemed that the same could not be said for their big brother.

    So, this is the reason that she said that they would fail this trial if the Heaven Chosen from the Herd Raising Valley seeded in this crazy n.

    "Is all you guys care about is this trial? My world is about to be destroyed?" roared Dong Lifen suddenly. An act which greatly embarrassed Yan Liling, making her lower her head.

    "Your world will be fine as things have not reached this point yet," said Wang Wei. Of course Wang Wei did not just say this because his trial was not finished.

    He is the kind of person that likes to finish anything he starts, and he also likes to do it to the best of his ability. This is the reason that he spent so much time modernizing the lives of the citizens of Great Xia.

    Since his job as king is to make the lives of his subject better, then he will provide them with the best method possible. So, he went above and beyond with this trial.

    Not only did he provide the people with food, clothes, andnds, he also educated them, he provided them with free healthcare, enough wealth to not only meet their needs, but also to have a little over to spend on whatever they want.

    Once the citizens reached the standard where they would not have to worry about daily necessity for survival, Wang Wei invented all kinds of entertainment that met the spiritual needs of his people.

    Compared to the other dynasties, the Great Xia is like a modern country while the others still remained in the ancient era.

    After the brief awkwardness passed by, Li Jun asked a question that came to his mind:

    "Big brother, if what you said is true, then how does that person n to deal with the Karmic Bacsh of creating the destruction of the world in the first ce?"

    Wang Wei shook his head when he heard this question before saying:

    "You overestimate this world too much. In a Small Thousand World like this, the Laws of Karma are extremely weak to begin with, so it is not as much of a problem as you might think. Otherwise, how could wee here and steal luck from this world?"

    "On top of that, after that person ¡¯saved¡¯ the world, Heavenly Dao will bestow upon him both luck and countless merits. With the merits, that person can easily wash away the little karma they suffered from, and have plenty of merits left to aplish many things."

    All the people around Wang Wei secretly sighed as they realized that this was in fact a brilliant and well-thought out n. Whoever came up with this n is not only ruthless, but also has a very tactical mind.

    After a few seconds of silence, Wang Wei then said, "Okay, let¡¯s end the chit chat and start killing these demonic beasts. However, afterwards, found a way to preserve the corpses as I have a n for them."

 Chapter 156: Response

    Under Wag Wei¡¯s order, Li Jun, General Tie Gang, The Five Number General, and Yan Liling started to kill all the demonic beasts with all their strength. Countless attacks flew from the high walls and headed for the beasts below.

    Archers got their bow ready, then shot in different volleys. Cultivators prepared their spells or origin abilities before using them. As for the weak one in the Body Refining Realm, they used special methods tobine their blood qi in order to cast spells.

    On top of that, many ordinary people also helped. These people used talismans in order to fight. All they need to do is crush or tear up these talismans, then throw them to the demonic beasts and they would activate by themselves.

    Powerhouses like Li Jun and Tie Gang rushed into the horde of beasts below, then unleashed a ughter on these demonic beasts. In fact, even Dong Lifen participated in this battle.

    She jumped high from the walls andnded inside the barricaded in, then her eyes turned ck. Following which, all the demonic beasts that looked at her started screaming, then they threw a mouthful of blood before lying on the ground dead.

    This was her using her Dream Manifestation Soul¡¯s innate talent to create a terrifying nightmare to these beasts, so when they died in the nightmare, they also died in real life.

    And just like that, Dong Lifen started her first real battle in her life. Of course, there are reasons that she was so bold. One of them is due to the fact that her master Yu Siyu came to support in the battle.

    Another reason was that Wang Wei was floating in the air, overseeing the entire situation. Every time someone was in trouble of being surrounded by the demonic beasts, he would intervene and rescue them--whether it was the soldiers or inexperienced people like Dong Lifen.

    Of all the people, besides Wang Wei that used his True Will ability to kill the most demonic beasts, the person with the highest body counts was actually Yan Liling.

    The reason for that is because she used the Bloodline Enchanting Pill that turned these demonic beasts against each other, forcing them to kill one another in a burst of madness. Adding to the fact that these beasts had already lost their minds, the efficacy of this pill was greatly increased.

    After this pill was used against the cavalry of the Barbarian Wolf Kingdom, Yan Liling thought this pill mighte in handy in the future, so she refined more in her spare time. It turns out that she was right about that.

    While the Great Xia was dealing with this beast tide in their own way, the same problem actually gued the people of Great Zhou.

    Inside the Great Zhou Imperial Pce, Ji Song had an ugly look on his face. So many cities and people have died due to this sudden disaster.

    Besides, unlike the Great Xia that has a powerful array that can surround the entire territory, the Great Zhou did not have this kind of method as neither Ji Song nor Ji Su were actually proficient in runes and arrays like Wang Wei.

    Although many cities also had their own arrays, they could not fit perfectly into a whole like the ones in Great Xia. On top of that, the Great Zhou does not have flying constructs that allow them to send reinforcements throughout its territory.

    As such, the casualties were extremely high in just a single day.

    Inside the Throne Room, all the ministers and officials had an ugly look on their faces as they could note up with a better n besides using soldiers to fight directly with the demonic beasts.

    In the end, Ji Su sighed and said, "Little Song, in this case, it is better to abandon this trial and leave this word. After all, your Qi Luck has already reached the peak of Purple-Gold."

    Many officials¡¯ faces became even more ugly after hearing this, but they did not dare say anything and just lowered their heads.

    Luckily for them, Ji Song shook his head in denial of his big brother¡¯ suggestion before saying, "You and I both know that absorbing the luck of the entire world can allow a Heaven Chosen to reach a Rainbow colored luck."

    Ji Su remained silent after hearing this. He knew that on top of the Purple-gold luck, there is still the multicolored level. However, this level of luck is only avable to Great Emperors. As a result, there is a level between the purple gold and the multicolored luck, the Rainbow level or 7 colored luck.

    The ultimate winner of this trial will be able to aplish this level, depending on how prosperous the dynasty they created is. However, even the worst of them will still have a 2 color Rainbow Luck.

    After pondering for a few seconds, he said, "You can still achieve the Rainbow Qi Luck through Luck Stones."

    However, Ji Song still shook his head as he knew what kind of thing the Luck Stones were. As the name implies, they are stones born between Heaven and Earth that contain absorbable luck.

    However, there are downsides to these stones. For one, they are very unstable and vtile. One stone can have a 99% chance of containing luck, with 1% chance of containing negative luck or misfortune. Or 99% chance of containing misfortune, while 1% contain positive luck.

    So, what happens when someone absorbs a stone that contains misfortune?

    Well, all kinds of terrible things. You might be walking outside, then a meteor suddenly drops on top of you, an enemy you thought you had killed might suddenly pop up and be more powerful than you, or a sudden ident that made you have Qi Deviation during cultivation.

    That¡¯s not even the worst parts of the Luck Stones. A lot of them actually contain powerful curses on them. After absorbing them, many terrible things like a cultivator¡¯s blood being instantly drained, the soul was tarnished, or unable to use one of their body parts.

    There even weird curses like making a man impotent, turning people from one sex to another against their will, or constantly vomiting insects without stopping.

    In general, the Luck Stones are not a good thing. What¡¯s worse is that a person¡¯s luck or destiny has no effect on the Luck Stone. So, even if a Son of Destiny were to choose a Luck Stone, he still has a high probability of being screwed over.

    Because of this, there has been a profession trained to identify the probability of acquiring good Luck Stones, however, Ji Song never believed in those people as he thinks that they are nothing but scammers.

    After a few seconds, Ji Su continued, "Even if you do not use the Luck Stones, our Great Zhou Imperial Dynasty can still find a Luck Condensing Artifact from an already destroyed dynasty for you to absorb."

    "That way, you did not have to be affected by karma since these dynasties have long been gone in the annals of history."

    However, Ji Song still remains determined in his decision, so he said, "You and I both know that acquiring a Rainbow Level of Luck through these methods are only temporary. After breaking through the Supernatural Realm, my luck would instantly return back to purple-gold."

    "But, I aplish it through this trial, the Rainbow Luck will be permanent, thus bringing me another advantage for my Path of Emperor."

    JI Su sighed as he knew that his little brother was right, and he could guess the real reason that he did not want to leave the trial, so he did not continue to persuade him again. However, Ji Song looked deeply at his big brother before saying, "I know you must have a way out of this situation, so just say it."

    Ji Su nodded and said, "The only solution that I can think of is to use the dynasty¡¯s luck to directly kill the majority of the demonic beasts."

    "But, if we did that, the entire dynasty¡¯s luck would be consumed. Isn¡¯t that the same as letting the demonic beasts destroy it?" replied Ji Song with a puzzled look on his face.

    "Yes, however, we can take some unorthodox measures to quickly recuperate afterwards."

    "What n do you have?"

    "We can do this..." exined Ji Su.

    Meanwhile, in the Great Shu Dynasty, the people there also faced the ravage of the demonic beasts. However, of all the remaining powers in this world, they faced the least casualty.

    The reason for that was due to all the temples located throughout the territory. When the demonic beasts attacked, the temples activated themselves and protected the territory.

    The reason for that is the fact that Taoist Temples are the nemesis of both demonic beasts and the Demon Race. Their power naturally restrains these beasts, even if they are currently mindless.

    When these beasts reached near the temples, the Taoist Sages that were enshrined in the Temples suddenly manifested to either kill or seal all the demonic beasts. Fueled by the prayers of billions of people, the Taoist Sages unleashed unimaginable powers.

    As such, although a few ces were hit hard, but, it was nothingpared to the casualties suffered by both the Great Xia and Great Zhou.

    Inside the Main Taoist Temple, Feng Heng was reviewing documents about the situation throughout the dynasty when someone came in and handed him a new piece of information.

    After reading it, he muttered, "The Western Region, huh? It seems that I will have to borrow some power from my master."

 Chapter 157: Enlightened

    In the Endless Void, the few remaining True Monarchs looked at one person who had two demonic beasts beside him: one tiger and one lion. These demonic beasts exuded the pressure of Supreme, meaning they were in fact Tier 9 Demonic beasts.

    This person was the True Monarch of the Herd Raising Valley

    "Shouldn¡¯t you exin yourself," said Retired Prince Ji Han, the current Dao Protector of Ji Song.

    I have nothing to exin as there were no rules that stated that this method could not be use during this trial," responded the Herd Valley True Monarch, who then readied his demonic beasts for battle before continuing:

    "I will not let anyone intervene in this trial," he dered boldly.

    As a matter of fact, the people that remain there are only here to see the result of this trial as their Heaven Chosens have long been eliminated. They only stayed here just to spy on news or information about the final winner.

    Despite the fact that Wang Wei never actually met them, a few more Heaven Chosens actually participated in this trial. However, the majority if not all of them were in fact eliminated by Fang Lijuan and Huang Min as these Heaven Chosens actually upied territory near the two of them.

    As for the rest of them, they were so weak that they were in fact eliminated by the few Supernatural Realm cultivators in the Warring Kingdom World.

    As such, despite Ji Han¡¯s argument, no one around him actually cared about the result of the trial since they no longer have any stakes in it. So, after noticing this, Ji Han looked at Yan Chen and the Dao Protector of the Taiyi Profound Gate.

    However, both of them were not as worked up as Ji Han. The reason that Feng Heng¡¯s Dao Protector was unbothered by the whole thing was because he reached the ultimate state of inactiveness in taoism, referred to as Taishuang Indifference--which was named after the Absolute Beginning Emperor.

    To this True Monarch which was named Wu Ming, very few things can actually bother him. Even if Heaven and Earth were to be destroyed, he would see it as a natural cycle of the Dao, and ept it with peace of mind.

    So, he did not care for the actions of the Herd Raising Valley¡¯s Heaven Chosen. If his own Dao Child found a way to survive this catastrophe, that would only prove that he was capable. If he failed, then his ability could only go so far.

    No matter the result, in the grand scheme of things, the result only matters to the individual. If Feng Heng seeds, he will be granted a brief moment of joy and happiness. If he fails, he can either wallow in his sorrow, or he can learn from the experience.

    As for Yan Chen, the only reason he did not really care was because of his undying confidence in Wang Wei. During this entire trial, he watched how mature, intelligent, and far sided his young master was.

    Throughout the trial, he always used the right method exactly when necessary. When he needs to use his overwhelming strength, he does so. When he needs to use his wisdom to solve a problem, he does so. His young master always used the optimal and most efficient method for any given situation.

    What delighted Yan Chen the most was the fact his young master was not perfect, acknowledge such a fact. His young master can always admit when he makes a mistake and learns from it, he is always willing to learn anything new from anyone in order to improve himself.

    A perfect example of that is the Martial Arts in this world. Many of the Heaven Chosen actually ignored or discard its significance or importance to this trial, but Wang Wei used it to its utmost advantage in the army and the citizens.

    The only exception was the Great Zhou Dynasty, and that was only because of Ji Su. Despite this, they did not ce as much emphasis on it as they should.

    As a result of this, the Great Xia armies are way more powerful than other dynasties. The people are way more healthy and strong as they practiced martial arts specially designed for them.

    In the end, Yan Chen also did not care about the current situation of the world. Although he did not like the methods of the Herd Raising Valley people, he will not intervene.

    To him, this was a great opportunity to temper Wang Wei. As this was one of the original purposes of the trial, so why would he intervene?

    Of course Yan Chen was still worried about something. He also noticed that something was wrong with Wang Wei¡¯s luck. He knew that this was probably due to his action of breaking the 13th Wall Barrier, however, Yan Chen still believed that his young master will find a solution to this problem.

    After seeing that the remaining True Monarchs were not siding with him, he snorted coldly without mentioning the topic again.

    Meanwhile, back in the Great Xia Dynasty, in the Hidden Master in, Wang Wei and his team were killing demonic beasts for days without stopping.

    Countless resources were used to sustain such a prolonged battle, however, something happened that quickly changed the tide of the battle.

    On top of the tall walls, Wang Wei looked in one particr direction of the wall. There, he saw the demonic beasts concentrated their attacks in a specific part of the wall. It seemed that they wanted to breach the walls there to escape.

    ¡¯Finally caught you,¡¯ thought Wang Wei secretly to himself.

    A few minutes afterwards, someone came to him and said, "Your majesty, everything is ready."

    Wang Wei then nodded before saying, "Go ahead and begin."

    Immediately afterwards, a few holes appeared in the Walls surrounding the in, then water started to fill the entire in like a basin. Afterwards, all the cultivators received the order to use water or rain based spells to fill the basin.

    Wang Wei had a reason that he chose this specific in to lead all the demonic beasts. Not far from here, there was a deep and long river. So, Wang Wei had many cultivators use Earth based spells to create many routes connecting the river to the in.

    His n was very simple. Barricade all the demonic beasts in one ce, then flood the ce drowning all of them.

    After a few hours, the water level had actually risen to a very high level. As a result many beasts were instantly drowned. As for the few that still had the ability to swim, they were killed by the army.

    Meanwhile, Li Jun who was looking at the dying demonic beasts started thinking to himself.

    ¡¯Is this the meaning of ughter? Using or having the ability to killrge numbers of people with different methods. Since I cultivate the Dao of ughter, I should have the ability to kill anything and everything between Heaven and Earth, but is this enough? Is this my path?¡¯

    ¡¯The purest form of ughter Dao should be one that kills only for the sake of killing, a ughter without any purpose. Unfortunately, such a pure form of ughter makes it easy for a person to be mad or a killing machine without emotions or desire.¡¯

    ¡¯No, my ughter Dao is different. To be precise, it should have a purpose, a guidance, some goals to guide it.¡¯

    After thinking about this, Li Jun looked at Yan Liling first, but shook his head before looking at Wang Wei. Then, his eyes lit up.

    ¡¯I once made a vow that in this life, I would fight for big brother Wang Wei til myst dying breaths. So, my ughter Dao should be to eliminate all the enemies in my big brother¡¯s Path of Emperor.¡¯

    ¡¯With my limited ability, I may not be able to aplish such a task, but I can die trying. I will be the ughter de in big brother Wang Wei¡¯s hand.¡¯

    While Li Jun was thinking about these things, a giant red de suddenly manifested between Heaven and Earth. The de had countless souls wailing on it, then the sky around a few hundred meters also turned red, and an intense killing intent was released from the de.

    The many mortals that were around were forced to kneel on the ground. As a matter of fact, even a few weak willed cultivators started having illusions.

    "Enlightenment?" muttered Wang Wei after seeing this, then his eyes lit up and he took out a few formation gs to set up an array around Li Jun. He did not want anyone or anything to interrupt his little brother during this rare moment of enlightenment.

    A few seconds after Li Jun entered the state of enlightenment, someone suddenly appeared and whispered something in Wang Wei¡¯s here. He nodded before motioning for both Yan Liling and Wang Ju to protect Li Jun, then he flew straight into the sky without any exnations.

 Chapter 158: Liu Meixiu

    Wang Wei flew in one direction with all his strength. With his rapid movement, he almost reached the speed of sound. After a few minutes, he saw a forest not far from, so he activated his True Vision without hesitation.

    There, he saw a Purple Qi Luck Dragonzily lying there, happily swimming around as if this was itsir.

    "Caught you!" muttered Wang Wei before rushing straight towards the person that this Luck Dragon belonged to.

    However, midway through, he was intercepted by a bunch of flying demonic beasts.

    With just a few punches, these demonic beasts exploded into millions of drops of blood, before scattering on the ground. However, there were just too many of them. No matter how many he killed, they kept oning for him.

    What¡¯s worse was the fact that Wang Wei noticed that the person he was chasing suddenly started running away. So, without hesitation, hended on the ground, then rushed after that person.

    In just a few seconds, a burst of clouds suddenly appeared.

    Boom!

    Wang We broke through the speed of sound, traveling at a speed of 343 meters per second.

    Despite his newfound speed, the demonic beasts kepting at him. However, Wang Wei did not care nor stopped to engage them in battle. He straight up just rammed his powerful fleshly body into these demonic beasts.

    When these beasts hit the Innate Aura that surrounds his skin, they just explode into countless flesh and blood, while Wang Wei just continues passing by them without even looking back at them. As such, he just left a path of carnage in his wake.

    After a few seconds, Wang Wei saw a hooded person waiting for him. It seemed that person knew that they could not outrun Wang Wei, so they stopped.

    Standing a few meters from the Heaven Chosen of the Herd Raising Valley, Wang Wei then said, "So, you dare to do such an atrocious thing, but you do not dare to show your face."

    "Sacred Son Wang Wei, are you angry that your people actually suffered or that they suffered while under your care?" responded a beautiful and melodious voice.

    Then, the person removed their hood, revealing a beautiful woman. This woman had a wild and savage temperament, yet she still dressed like an aristocraticdy that has never worked a day in her life. What¡¯s more, her wild temperament and noble dress seemed to blend perfectly together, adding a touch of charisma to her.

    What¡¯s more noteworthy about this woman was her eyes. In her eyes, Wang Wei saw countless beasts roaring together; there were even mythical beasts like dragons, phoenix, and pixiu. Then, all the beasts seemed to blend together.

    "I¡¯m curious, how did you find me so quickly?" she asked.

    "It was the trap beast in the in. At first, they were mindless and rushing around with any purpose, but suddenly, they started working together to break the walls that caged them."

    "Immediately, I knew that someone was actively controlling them, so I had my Shadow Guards searched around for anything suspicious as I knew that you could not be too far in order to provide such detailed order."

    "It turns out like this. Given that your Great Xia is currently the most powerful dynasty, I wanted my little babies to do some more destruction. However, it seems that I was a little too rushed with my action."

    Wang Wei did not say anything more. The reason he even answered her in the first ce was to observe her, after which, he suddenly said, "Myriad Beasts Physique?"

    "That is correct."

    "No wonder you can control so many beasts with your cultivation level," replied Wang Wei with a sudden realization. He always wondered how this person could control so many demonic beasts.

    Even with the idea that this person did not have to control all the beasts to enact her ns, she still would need the ability to somehow influence all the demonic beasts and give them a general direction to do things.

    After all, only a person with high cultivation in the Herd Raising Valley could actually influence all the demonic beasts of an entire world.

    Now, he finally understood the reason. This Heaven Chosen possessed the number 30 Heavenly Physique, the Myriad Beasts Body. This physique is actually very special.

    It provides the owner with the ability to control andmunicate with demonic beasts through the soul, it brings its owner a great affinity with demonic beasts, thus preventing them from rarely getting attacked by them even as mortals.

    And more importantly, it allows the owner to be able to upgrade the bloodline of low level demonic beasts until they reach the point of being called Demon Race.

    As such, another name for this physique is Lord of Demons. Of course, as a result, the Demon Race loathed this name and has hunted down anyone with this physique since ancient times. Unless the owner of the Myriad Beasts Physique takes refuge in a powerful Emperor Lineage, their fates are always dead at the hands of the Demon Race.

    Of course, all of these abilities are not the reasons that this physique is special. The real reason is due to the fact that it allows its owner to absorb the blood essence or source blood of any Demonic Beast or Demon Race and acquire not only their bloodlines talents, but also cultivate a very powerful fleshly body.

    Because of this, people with the Myriad Beasts Physique have also hunted the Heaven Chosen of the Demon Race with Imperial Bloodlines in order to absorb their source blood and steal their talents.

    This resulted in the long feud between the Myriad Beasts Physique and the Demon Race.

    In fact, one of the most powerful owners of this physique actually acquired a few drops of blood essence from a phoenix in a Secret Realm. This was a rare thing since Innate Lifeforms like Dragon and Phoenix have never appeared in the Myriad Emperor World.

    From records and a few remaining Secret Realms, cultivators know that these powerful Demon Race existed before the Null Era, however, they did not survive through modern times.

    After taking a moment to review the information he knew about the Myriad Beast Physique, Wang Wei came back to his senses and prepared to deal with the current situation.

    "Let me introduce myself," suddenly said the Heaven Chosen of the Herd Raising Valley. "My name is Liu Meixiu, this generation¡¯s Young Beast Lord of the Herd Raising Valley."

    "Normally speaking, It would be my pleasure to know any beautiful woman. But, do you think I care about your identity in this situation?"

    "Haha, you are indeed right," replied Liu Meixiu, then she waved her hand. Following which, all the beasts around instantly became bloodlust and started attacking Wang Wei.

    No, to be precise, they started a suicide bombing attacks against him. Countless demonic beasts started exploding together, forming a massive chain reaction.

    Booooooooom!!!

    All the explosions blended together to form a massive mushroom cloud explosion with Wang Wei in the middle. The radius around a few kilometers in the forest was caught in the explosion.

    Meanwhile, on top of a flying bird, Liu Meixiu watched all of this, then she rapidly made a few movements with her hands while chanting something. Following which, a special energy wave emanating from traveled to all the demonic beasts still alive in the forest.

    Then, the wave traveled through the bloodline of the demonic beasts, instantly reaching every corner of this world. Whether it was the Great Xia, Great Zhou or Great Shu Dynasty, or the Western Desert or Northern Frozen Land, the energy wave reached all the demonic beasts there. The only ce that remained unaffected was the Southern Region.

    Following Liu Meixiu¡¯s origin ability, all the demonic beasts suddenly roared together in the sky, then they exploded themselves. Every single one of them. Just like that, the Beast gue that ravaged this world ended.

    Countless people all over the world watched this happen with a puzzled look on their faces, not knowing what exactly happened--except for Wang Wei.

    After the explosion, he waspletely fine. This attack did not even break his Innate Field that protects him. However, he was still pushed a few hundred meters away.

    After the more 5000 degree heat subsided along with all the dust clouds, Wang Wei looked in the direction of Liu Meixiu. He suddenly felt something was wrong, so he rushed towards her. However, he was instantly repelled by a golden shield that manifested in front of her.

    Then, Wang Wei sensed a powerful will manifesting around him, then countless golden lights suddenly rushed inside Liu Meixiu¡¯ s body.

    "Heavenly Dao¡¯s Blessing?" muttered Wang Wei, who then activated his True Eyes Vision. He saw how after absorbing the golden light, Liu Meixiu¡¯s Qi Dragon turned from purple to purple-gold.

    Afterwards, a tiny golden spot came from the sky andnded in her hand. She looked at it with a frown before saying, "So little merit? Well, given the situation, it could not be helped."

    ording to her original n, she should have killed all demonic beasts a littleter, after they had caused more destruction. Unfortunately, Wang Wei¡¯s arrival forced her to advance her ns to an earlier time.

    After her transformation was finished, Liu Meixiu absorbed the merit in her body, then crushed the talisman in her hand. Then, a space crack appeared and swallowed her.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei who noticed her escaping, rushed towards her, however, she had already entered the space crack by the time he arrived. Nevertheless, he did not give up.

    He plunged his hand inside the space crack and grabbed something. Without hesitation, he used all his millions of jin of force and yanked something out.

    Wang Wei suddenly heard a terrible shrill, then he took out a beautiful and fair arm from the space crack. He looked at it with a frown, then he looked in the sky before muttering, "Liu Meixiu? You should know that I¡¯m the kind of person who can hold a grudge for a long time." Then, he ced her hand in his space ring, hoping he could use it in the future.

 Chapter 159: Revenge Rematch

    Wang Wei looked at his own hand that he had just removed the space crack. Besides his clothes that were cut into many pieces, he was perfectly fine; his skin was not even cut in the process.

    He nodded in satisfaction before flying back to the Hidden Master in. By the time he arrived, Li Jun had already finished his enlightenment. Wang Wei observed closely.

    The only difference from before was the fact that the killing aura his body naturally emanated was gone. He lookedpletely like a normal person. However, Wang Wei could still feel the ughter aura hiding deep in his body, it is just that Li Jun could control it at will now.

    After nodding to Li Jun, Wang Wei ordered all the people to guide the water back to the river it originated from. The majority of these demonic beasts were killed by drowning, while others died mysteriously. Wang Wei guessed that they died to Liu Meixiu¡¯s origin ability.

    After the entire in was drained, Wang Wei ordered that the body of these demonic beasts be preserved as he had a major n that needed to use them. This n could be what finally helped him achieve thest transformation of his Qi Luck.

    While Wang Wei was doing damage control back in Great Xia, in the Endless Void, Liu Meixiu appeared in front of her Dao Protector with one hand missing, and blood spilling all over the void.

    Her Dao Protector waved her hand to seal the bleeding empty arm socket before saying, "You do not need to worry. With the sect¡¯s help, it is only a matter of time for you to regrow another arm."

    Liu Meixiu nodded, but a look of hatred could be seen shing in her eyes. Once she has the chance, she will take her revenge.

    Meanwhile, Yan Chen and Ji Han were looking at Liu Meixiu¡¯s Dao Protector with a smirk on their faces. As a result, she snorted before opening a space channel and heading back to the Myriad Emperor World with Liu Meixiu.

    Meanwhile, back in the Great Zhou, Ji Song had an ugly look on his face as his officials started reporting what had urred to their dynasty in just a few days.

    "Your majesty, in the past few days, there had been countless natural disasters that gued the dynasty. From drought, to earthquakes, river overflowing and even insect tides."

    "Many of our crops were destroyed creating a famine. Luckily, there were still a lot of grains in reserve, but it can onlyst us a few months."

    "Just a few days after using the dynasty¡¯s Qi Luck to kill all these demonic beasts, so many disasters have hit us all at once," said Ji Song. Then, he crushed the edge of his throne before saying, "Why did all of these demonic beasts have to die after we used our Dynasty¡¯s Qi Luck?

    "This is likely the n of the Heaven Chosen of the Herd Raising Valley," replied Ji Su. "Although I did not figure out the exact n, I have a feeling that person was forced to advance her n earlier than anticipated."

    "None of that matters now. What¡¯s important is how to fix the current situation of our dynasty and prevent its eventual copse."

    "Well, this is my n to fix our problems," replied Ji Su.

    A few dayster, in the Great Shu Dynasty, Feng Heng was walking with a happy smile on his face. The reason for that was because he finally caught the spies from hispetitors.

    After spending so many years and resources, he finally caught all of them. Finally, Feng Heng can rest in peace as he does not need to worry about the whereabouts of the Incense Power.

    Midway through, someone came to hand him a letter. He opened to read it, before saying with a frown:

    "Ji Song wants to have a duel with me? The winner gets all the territory of the loser?"

    After a few seconds, Feng Heng sneered before saying to the person that handed him the letter, "Just reply ¡¯no¡¯ to him."

    After saying that, Feng Heng ced everything behind him as he entered a prison. This was the ce where all the spies were locked up.

    After approaching one the cell, he saw more than five people who had bruises all over their body. A powerful seal was ced on their cultivation to prevent them from escaping.

    Without hesitation, he said, "I do not have time to y around with you guys, so tell me where you ce them?"

    "What are you talking about?" said one of the prisoners. However, immediately afterwards, another one butt headed the one that spoke.

    "I¡¯m talking about the Incense Power. Where did you guys put it?"

    All the prisoners frowned after hearing this, but this time, no one actually spoke to him this time, an act which made Feng Heng¡¯s face very ugly.

    This was very rare for him as a taoist that always strived to reach a state of inactive, not to be bothered by the people or things around; to always let nature take its course.

    He then took a deep breath to calm himself down, then he said, "Do not force me to use the Soul Search Method on you guys. As you know, since I¡¯m still in the Divine Altar Realm and have not opened my Divine Consciousness yet, this process will 100 percent result in severe damage to your souls."

    All these spies shuddered after hearing this. Although they were trained not to fear death, however, being Soul Damage is worse than death for them. However, despite their initial fears, they still chose to remain silent.

    Except for one person. This person did not want to die, nor did he want to be a Soul Damage cultivator. So, he immediately said, "I can tell you anything you want, but I have one condition."

    "What!"

    "I want to be your subordinate."

    The remaining five were instantly shocked and began to call this person a traitor. However, he just ignored them. He valued his life more than his loyalty to his previous master, who he considered a loser after his defeat at the hands of the current Dao Child.

    Meanwhile, after pondering for a while, Feng Heng said, "I ept your offer."

    The traitor nodded in satisfaction before saying, "The truth of the matter is that we did not take the Incense Power."

    Instantly the traitor noticed a sudden change in Feng Heng¡¯s face, so he rified.

    "We all know how severe the Profound Gate is when ites to Incense Power, so how could we deal with that kind of thing? Our mission was simply to sabotage your dynasty¡¯s order and prevent you from passing this trial."

    "Furthermore, with Supreme Celestial Elder Wu Ming observing the entire trial, how would we dare to y with Incense Power? If you do not believe me, you can check our space ring. If that is not convincing enough, you can check the souls of the other four."

    Feng Heng¡¯s eyes lit up after hearing. How could he forget that a True Monarch was observing this trial? And this person was also his Dao Protector.

    With him as a witness, the sect will believe his innocence. After thinking about this, Feng Heng suddenly felt like a heavy burden had been lifted off his shoulder. However, in order to be safe, he decided to follow this traitor¡¯s advice.

    Personally, Feng Heng would never truly trust such a person who easily betrayed their master in order to save their lives. However, he can still use this person as a way to gather more information about hispetitors back in the Taiyi Profound Gate.

    Meanwhile, in the Great Zhou Dynasty, Ji Song was sitting on his throne leading a court meeting, then he asked his brother, "What did he say?"

    "He declined our challenge," replied Ji Su with a sigh. However, Ji Song was not surprised, as if he anticipated this, so he asked, "What¡¯s next?"

    "We go to n B," replied Ji Su with a sigh in his face. He knew that this was inevitable, but he still tried to stop it from happening.

    A few dayster, in the Great Xia Imperial Throne Room, Wang Wei was holding a letter with a smile on his face as he muttered:

    "A challenge to determine the fate of our dynasty? That sounds like an excellent idea to me."

    The same day, an urgent letter was sent back to Ji Song through a Soaring Phoenix Construct with a few simple words:

    "Name the time and ce."

    Ji Song startedughing out loud after seeing this letter. In some ways, he and Wang Wei are the same kind of person. They are quite militant by nature and are always up to a challenge.

    And Ji Song was particrly excited as he¡¯s been waiting for a rematch that allows him to exact his revenge for what happened to him in the Spirit Road, and the sacrifice of his great-uncle, Ji Xiang.

    After choosing a time and date, Ji Song waited with excitement as he could foresee that this would be the epitome of Heaven Chosen Battle in this current generation.

 Chapter 160: Peak Battle (1)

    The Norther Region of the Warring Kingdom World is an inhabited frozennd. As a result of this, there are only a few people or demonic beasts that actually live there.

    Of course, countless cultivators will still traveled there in search of rare medicinal herbs or ores. Due to the special nature of the north, there are many materials based on either extreme cold or extreme yin. So, it can be considered a treasure trove for many cultivators. Well, at least for the ones that can survive there.

    The Northern Region is usually calm and tranquil, however, today was destined to be different, to be extraordinary. The reason being the fact that a battle that will determine the fate of the entire world is about to take ce.

    In vast frozennd, Ji Song stood up straight with his arm crossed in front of him. His bulging muscles could be seen even under his clothes. He closed his eyes in order to stay in the best shape possible. As such, he ignored everything around him.

    He ignored the howling the wind around him, the whistling of the few birds that could survive in this environment. He ignored the frozen and icy breathing from him every time he exhaled, the dry trees with little to no leaves on them.

    All Ji Song cared about was the next battle he was about to face, so waited. And he did not have to wait long.

    Ji Song suddenly opened his eyes and he saw someone rapidly flying towards him. With his powerful visual prowess, he easily recognized that the person was Wang Wei.

    ¡¯What a terrible control of spiritual energy between Heaven and Earth,¡¯ thought Ji Song with a frown in his face. Although he also had 365 Divine Veins in his altar, thus having a Dao Foundation, but his foundation was not perfect.

    After he inscribed thest Divine Veins on it, a crack appeared. As such, he had to use secret method to fix it.

    As such, Ji Song knew how difficult it would be to be able to control spiritual qi to such a degree to fly with a normal Dao foundation--especially in a small world like this with low level of spiritual energy. At the very least, the current him did not have this ability.

    However, Ji Song was not fazed by such a thing as spiritual energy control was not all determine the oue of a battle; it only proves that his opponent has a slight advantage and the battle will be more intense than previously imagined.

    Wang Weinded not far from Ji Song and looked at him up and down. Thest time he saw him, he was convulsing on the ground with blood all over him.

    But now, Ji Song waspletely fine, no, he was more than fine. Wang Wei¡¯ sensitive soul could feel a strange power hidden deep inside Ji Song¡¯s body. What¡¯s more, this power seemed familiar to him, as if he had seen somewhere before.

    However, the feeling was quite vague, so he could not pin-point what exactly it was. However, Wang Wei was sure that this battle will not be so simple.

    After the two of them checked each other out, Ji Song was the first to say something.

    "I have been waiting for this battle for more than 50 years. Finally, I have a chance to avenge what you did to me back in the Spirit Road Trial."

    Wang Wei remained calm after hearing this before answering, "Back then, I was as weak as a mortal and I still managed to beat you. Do you think you still have a silver of chance now?"

    Ji Song cracked his knuckles and stretch his upper body before replying, "We will soon know the answer to that question, won¡¯t we?"

    After saying that, he rushed straight towards Wang Wei and threw a powerful punch. This single punch created whistling sound in the air, signaling the desire and strength to destroy anything in its path.

    However, Wang Wei was not about to let anyone outmatch him. He mobilized all the strength of his fleshly body and met Ji Song¡¯s punch with one of his own.

    Boom!

    A powerful explosion urred after the two fists shed, however, after a few seconds, Ji Song had to take one step back to negate the force of the attack.

    He became angry at this fact, so he increased his strength and continued to punch aggressively; unfortunately, it was to no avail.

    No matter, how many punches he threw, he will be overpowered by Wang Wei. After a few dozens pouches, Wang Wei got bored with with warm-up and increased his strength and speed.

    Boom!

    With one powerful punch, Ji Song was send flying more than a few dozens meters away. Fortunately for him, he managed to cross his arms to block the attack, otherwise, he might be severely injured just in the beginning of this battle.

    Afternding on his feet a few meters away, Ji Song looked at both his hands that had actually turned red due to bruising. He could feel an intense paining from his arms as even a few of his bones actually cracked.

    However, after just a few seconds, his bones healed by themselves. However, Ji Song was not happy.

    As a person born with the Heavy Axe Physique, he is naturally gifted when ites to cultivating fleshly body. Adding to that the Emperor Tier techniques that he cultivated that contained a powerful body refining method, he should never lost in a direct confrontation with fleshly body.

    However, today, he did.

    More importantly, Ji Song suddenly thought about the Spirit Road Trial. At that time, his current opponent did not even dare to allow himself to be hit even once during their confrontation.

    But now, not only did Wang Wei shed head on with him, he was even the winner. To Ji Song, this was a shame; a shame to his Number 2 Heavenly Physique.

    However, he did not act rush. He took a deep breath to calm himself down. Then, the frozen grounds under his feet turned into rocks and flew towards his body forming a giant rock armor. Ji Song¡¯s nearly 3 meters body became a more than 10 meters Rock Golem or Giant.

    He looked at Wang Wei and rushed instantly towards him. The odd thing was that his newfound size did not decrease his speed. On the contrary, he became even faster.

    Ji Song roared, "[Earth¡¯s Might]" after throwing a powerful punch.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei suddenly felt that the was not facing Ji Song¡¯s alone, but the earth beneath his feet. He seemed to be facing the might of the entire Northern Region, the might of Mother Earth.

    Wang Wei¡¯s eyes lit up and he did not hesitate to sh with that punch headed on.

    Boom!

    The air exploded, frozen pieces ofnd could be seen flying everywhere. A powerful shockwave traveled thousand of kilometers from the epicenter of the sh. The few individuals that were located in the Northern Region suddenly felt a powerful earthquake and they were shocked.

    Countless animals suddenly started to rioted. Without hesitation, they all started to migrate from their natural habitat and headed south to the Central Region.

    As for Wang Wei, he was pushed back a few meters after the sh, however, there was not even a single scratch of him. Something that Ji Song took noticed of.

    After being pushed back a few steps, Wang Wei instantly became excited and rushed towards his opponent and threw a punch.

    This time he used all of his millions of jin of force.

    With another explosion, the two of them shed again. However, the two of them were evenly matched for now.

    After seeing this, Wang Wei¡¯s eyes lit up as he finally met an opponent that can match his fleshly body. So, he became excited and threw punched after punches.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Countless explosions urred one after another. At first Ji Song could keep up with Wang Wei, however, after a few hundred punches, he was forced in the defensive. He ced his hands in a "X" position to defend himself.

    Meanwhile, all thends in a few hundred kilometers circumference around the battle waspletely destroyed. Pieces of frozennd could be seen lying everywhere. The few frozen trees were destroyed into countless pieces. Even the clouds in the sky were disperse by the shockwaves generated by these two people¡¯s sh.

    After a few minutes of using Ji Song as a punching bag, Wang Wei became bored again. So, he used a technique to attack instead of normal punches.

    He controlled all the part of his body to rapidly vibrate, then he controlled the vibration to travel through his fist before punching.

    "Earthquake Fist"

    Ji Song suddenly felt everything around started trembling, then, before he could react a powerful vibration suddenly attack him.

    His rock armor was instantly shattered and he was thrown away a few kilometers away. What¡¯s even worse was the fact that this vibration started to destroyed every part of his body.

    Whether it was skin, muscles, bones, and even a few internal organs. As such, he threw a big mouthful of blood afternding.

    However, Ji Song acted quickly. As soon as hended, he opened his mouth and inhaled. Suddenly, countless green lights suddenly entered his mouth from the ground, then immediately started to heal his injuries.

    After a few seconds, Ji Song got up from the ground, all healed up and ready to battle again. However, he knew that he had just used a lot of his origin qi to use this technique.

 Chapter 161: Peak Battle (2)

    Wang Wei looked at the freshly healed Ji Song with a pensive look on his face. He could tell that Ji Song did not use his own natural healing ability, but absorbed energy from the Earth to heal himself.

    Although in the Five Elements, Wood is often known for its healing properties, the Earth element is also good at healing.

    Many people or culture believed that we humans were born from the soil and will eventually return to it. As such, the Earth is our mother and it can nourish us, it can both heal and protect us.

    So, Wang Wei guessed that the cultivation method that Ji Song used was based on that idea.

    After thinking about the information he knew from the Great Zhou Imperial Dynasty, Wang Wei then said with a calm smile, "If you only cultivate the [Myriad Earth Codex] to this level, then you are destined to lose this battle."

    However, Ji Song just shrugged his shoulders and answered with a cold voice, "It¡¯s you that should be worried. From what I¡¯ve seen so far, it seems that the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture] was wasted on the likes of you."

    "Hehe," replied Wang Wei with a smirk on his face. "And yet, this waste almost killed you with one punch."

    Veins instantly started to appear in Ji Song¡¯s face, then his mouth started to twitch. However, he immediately calmed himself down. Then, the rock armor manifested around Ji Song again; however, this time things were slightly different.

    There were countless red and hot lines that were inscribed in the armor. Following which, it turns from grey to dark red. Two horns appeared on top of Ji Song¡¯s head, then, the frozen ground under his feet melted and turned intova.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei was a little surprised after seeing this. Of course he was not surprised by Ji Song¡¯s transformation, but by his reaction. Thest time they fought, he instantly became angry after being taunted by Wang Wei.

    However, this time, he managed to calm himself down after just a few seconds. After seeing this, Wang Wei then realized that he was not the only one who grew up and learned new things in the past few decades; that his opponents were also growing and learning from their adventures and failures.

    In the end, the ones that grow faster and learn to adapt as quickly as possible will be the ones that he gets to meet during the Heaven Will Battle.

    After quickly thinking about this kind of thing, he reigned in his mind and focused on the battle. Without hesitation, he rushed straight towards Ji Song and threw a [Earthquake Fist].

    However, Ji Song was not to be outdone, so his hand turned into boiling hot magma and he also threw a punch.

    Boom!

    A terrible explosion urred after these two shed. A massive mushroom cloud appeared afterwards. It was as if a nuclear bomb had exploded in the ce where their fist shed.

    Then, the entire Northern Region of the Warring Kingdom World started to tremble. All the people and animals living there suddenly felt that everything around them was shaking, that they could hold on to their footing. Luckily, there were few houses or buildings in this region.

    Meanwhile, in the middle of the sh, Wang Wei was pushed a few steps behind,va could be seen all over his body, but there was not even a scratch on him. His skin was still not even injured. As for Ji Song, he stood in the same ce, however, he spewed out a big mouthful of blood.

    This time however, Wang Wei did not give his opponent the time to recuperate. He instantly activated his Divine Veins and threw a punch. He used the [Lion Fist] attack in his grandfather¡¯s cultivation technique, [Overlord Fist].

    A lion suddenly appeared after Wang Wei threw his punch, and roared to create a soundwave attack. However, this attack was not a regr [Lion Fist].

    No, Wang Wei used the vibration from his [Earthquake Fist] to fuse with the soundwave attack of the Lion¡¯s Roar.

    As such, Ji Song suddenly felt his eardrum burst, then a powerful shockwave was started to do a number on his internal organs. So, without hesitation he opened his mouth and also roared.

    However, what came out of his mouth was not sound waves, but burningva, which instantly created another powerful explosion after hitting the lion¡¯s roar.

    Wang Wei reacted quickly and created a shield around him with both his origin qi and the spiritual qi in the environment. He rushed straight into the explosion, bearing all the blunt of the shockwave that it created.

    In just a few seconds, he appeared in front of Ji Song, who could not see anything due to all the fire and smoke around him. Nevertheless, he still sensed some sort of danger, so instantly created moreva around his armor and cooled it down, thus reinforcing his defensive ability.

    Meanwhile, after Wang Wei reached in front of Ji Song, he used the [Tiger Fist] this time. A tiger manifested from Wang Wei¡¯s punch, then revealing an intense killing intent that wanted to overwhelm Ji Song¡¯ senses.

    However, he woke up after less than a second of being in a trance, however, by that time, the tiger had already turned into a red light pierced straight into his body, trying to destroy anything in its path.

    Ji Song¡¯s instant armor managed to buy him a brief moment of rest, however, he knew that he would not be able to stop this attack. So, he immediately redirected it into his right arm, thus sacrificing it.

    Psst!

    A red light pierced Ji Song¡¯s right arm, but Ji Song did not scream or back down. Instead, he instantly counter-attacked.

    He lifted his leg and stomped on the ground, then the frozen earth seemed to have been cracked by a Heaven Defying Axe.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei--who had just finished his attack--watched as the ground under his feet suddenly separated into two sides, then a powerful volcano eruption appeared with him at the very center.

    A terrifying heat engulfed his whole body, wishing to sunder not only his body, but his soul as well; this heat wanted to burn his very existence.

    All this while, Ji Song watched all of this happening while at the same time observing how his arm will heal. Unfortunately for him, his fleshly body did not allow him to instantly heal his injuries. So, he began to absorb energy from the Earth to heal.

    However, the process was still extremely slow. It was then that Ji Song noticed that this attack also contained a powerful will that prevented his healing, so he started to fight with it.

    Meanwhile, after a few minutes, the volcano eruption stopped, and Ji Song watched Wang Wwi floating in the air.

    Ji Song¡¯s face instantly became ugly as he realized that his attack did not break the defense of Wag Wei, let alone injure. To be precise, this attack did not break all of his defense.

    Ji Song could see that a powerful field was surrounding Wang Wei¡¯ skin, providing him with a powerful defense. His attack managed to break that field, but it still failed to break his skin.

    After a few seconds, Ji Song had managed to remove the killing will inside his arm and healed properly. However, Wang Wei¡¯s Innate Aura or Field recovered by itself and began to protect him again.

    Ji Song¡¯s face became ugly as he refused to believe that he could not even wound his opponent.

    How could he ept that someone that could not even take on a single punch from a few decades ago, now has outssed him to this level?

    So, he decided to go all out for this fight. His ck Lava Armor suddenly increased from ten meters to 20 meters. Then, Ji Song started to throw punches.

    However, with each powerful punch, a meteor was formed and rushed towards Wang Wei. What¡¯s more, these meteors broke the sound barrier, increasing their levels of destruction.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The burning meteor brought with them the will or intent to destroy all things--both physical and spiritual. They wanted to destroy all worlds, all known civilization. Furthermore, this destruction had nor rhyme or reason: it existed simply for the sake of destruction.

    Wang Wei had a serious look on his face after seeing this attack. However, he was not the least afraid. Without hesitation, he threw a punch with all strength, thus creating air bullets by bending the air pressure in his surroundings to his will.

    The first meteor exploded, scattering countless ming pieces of earth debris all over the surrounding area.

    After seeing this, Wang Wei¡¯s eyes lit and he continued to punch them. However, the quantity was quite outrageous and they came too fast.

    So, after crushing a few dozen meteors, many of them suddenly rushed towards him and crashed into him.

    Boom!

    Another powerful explosion urs. Although Wang Wei managed to cross his arms to block the attack, the powerful shockwave still sent him flying a few hundred kilometers until hended on a frozen mountain.

    With another boom sound, the mountain was instantly destroyed after Wang Weinded. Meanwhile, Ji Song had stopped attacking. He looked in the direction of the mountain while breathing heavily.

    He was looking to see whether his attack actually worked this time.

 Chapter 162: Peak Battle (3)

    JI Song looked straight at the mountain, waiting for the oue of his attack. Meanwhile, all around him, there was not a single piece of frozennd. The majority of the Northern Region was turned intova.

    Thend that used to be blue from one point all the way to the horizon, had turned red and orange with patches of dark or charcoal molten debris scattering everywhere.

    Smoke and steam were billowing towards the cloud, turning them dark. Ashes were blowing all over the ce, suffocating any life that had the destiny to survive the shuddering heat.

    A few minutes after the attack, the mountain that Wang Weinded on was instantly sted off. There, Wang Wei floated in the air.

    The upper garment of his clothes were burned off, while only the bottom part of his robe still remained rtively intact. Wang Wei¡¯s 8 pact abdomen muscle was showing, while his long grey hair floated in the air.

    Ji Song¡¯s face--inside the armor--became ugly as he could see that his opponent was still perfectly intact. He took a deep breath to calm himself down as he knew that in order to win this battle, he had to use hisst hidden card.

    Without hesitation, he jumped a few thousand meters into the air, did a somersault before doing a single leg drop kick towards Wang Wei, who was standing on theva as if it was nothing but his bath at home.

    Wang Wei clenched his hand, mobilized all the powers of his steel-like muscles and threw a punch .

    Boom!

    A powerful explosion was generated by the sh of these two titans, however, they did not care about such a thing.

    Following the explosion, the ground under Wang Wei¡¯s feet indented inwards, created a veryrge web-like crack more than a thousand of meters. Immediately afterwards, to his surprise, Wang Wei actually vomited a big mouthful of blood.

    However, Ji Song did not give him time to think or react. He followed his first attack with another powerful punch.

    Wang Wei wanted to respond with one of his own, however he soon discovered that it was very hard for him to move. It was as if he was surrounded by a quagmire and his every action was greatly hindered.

    As such, Ji Song¡¯s punch hit Wang Wei right above his heart, making him throw up another big mouthful of blood before he was sent flying a few thousand kilometers.

    On his way, he rebounded on the floor countless times before he managed to regain his footing. He looked at Ji Song after spitting on the ground. His spit and blood instantly vaporized even before hitting the ground.

    "You can control gravity?" said Wang Wei with a calm look on his face.

    He could tell that the reason that he was injured was not because the attack broke the defense of his skin or muscles, but because it directly bypassed these things and acted straight on his internal organs.

    Furthermore, the only reason that he was not that injured was because his Innate Field fended off most of the gravity.

    Additionally, in thest attack, Ji Song¡¯ strength did not magically be more powerful than him. No, he bent the gravity around him and redirected it towards Wang Wei, thus increasing his strength.

    It was like using gravity to lift an object by controlling the direction of the gravity from downward to upward. In the case of this attack, Ji Song controlled the gravity from downwards to forwards, thus dramatically increasing his power.

    Wang Wei frowned after thinking about this as he knew that this battle would be more difficult than he thought.

    When cultivating the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture], the process of tempering the internal organses after the bones. And at the moment, Wang Wei has not even finished tempering his bones, let alone his internal organs.

    However, he did not back down as a sudden idea suddenly came to his mind, then he started breathing strangely. Then, he rushed straight into the sky, heading towards Ji Song who had used his gravity maniption ability to fly in the air.

    Ji Song also rushed towards his opponent and immediately activated the gravity around him, making Wang Wei¡¯s movement very stiff. Taking advantage of this opportunity, he threw another punch.

    Boom!

    Wang Wei was again sent flying. He hit the ground with supersonic speed, resulting in a massiveva tsunami that traveled for miles in. He then coughed off a big mouthful of blood again.

    This time, not only was the gravity affecting him, but the ashes on the volcano around him started to enter his body and started wreaking havoc.

    However, Ji Song did not give him a single chance to breathe. By increasing the gravity downwards, his speed suddenly increased as he rushed towards Wang Wei.

    Five circr vapor shapes could be seen in Ji Song¡¯s path, followed by five loud explosions. This showed that using this method, Ji Song¡¯ speed has reached Mach 5--which is five times the speed of sound.

    Booooom!

    With a speed of Mach 5, Ji Song hit Wang Wei straight in the guts, making him spit saliva, blood, and a few pieces of internal organs. Furthermore, he could hear the sound of bones cracking. Immediately afterwards, Ji Song kicked him from the ground, sending him flying away again.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei groaned before using all his strength before preventing stabilizing himself in the air. However, immediately afterwards, he saw Ji Songing straight after it, so he crossed his arm to block the oing attack.

    This time, Wang Wei only sent away a few meters, while actually sliding in the air.

    Ji Song frowned, then decided to increase the intensity of the gravity by a few folds. As such, Wang Wei was flown away again with tremendous force, while simultaneously vomiting blood.

    However, Wang Wei¡¯s healing ability was simply inhuman. Only a few minutes after his injury, his bones would heal by themselves. As for his internal organs, he would use his pure origin force to heal and nourish them.

    During the entire confrontation, the Northern Region waspletely destroyed. Not to mention that it had already turned intopleteva, thus killing any kind of life that inhabited it: whether it was animals, people, insects, or nts.

    The shockwave created by these two people are enough to kill any cultivators below the Divine Body Realm. Luckily for them, only a few people actually lived in the Northern Region; however, the casualties created by their battle was still in the 100,000s.

    Meanwhile, Ji Song kept pummeling Wang Wei with more and more powerful attacks. However, his opponent refused to stand down.

    More importantly, Ji Song discovered that with each attack, he has to increase the gravity around by a few folds. At this rate, he will not be able to sustain these attacks any longer.

    What¡¯s more, Ji Song had a feeling that something was wrong, so he used a powerful attack to try to end this battle once for while.

    "[Gravity Implosion]" roared Ji Song with a clutching motion of his hand.

    Suddenly, Wang Wei felt like he was in a cage as the gravity around him was actually crushing him from all directions: upward, downward, or sideways. All four sides seemed to want to crush him.

    Without hesitation, he started to fight back. He stretched out his hands to fight the gravity that seemed to be slowly closing in. He gritted his teeth as he mobilized all the muscles in his body.

    The air around Wang Wei started to tremble, then twisted around creating the illusion that the space was about to be destroyed. As a matter of fact, the space of the Warring Kingdom World was indeed close to breaking apart.

    Meanwhile, inside the gravity "sphere", Wang Wei¡¯s muscles and bones started breaking as he could not bear all the power. However, Wang Wei did not scream or groan, nor did he have a look of despair on his face.

    On the contrary, he looked excited. As his muscles and bones kept breaking, Wang Wei kept breathing in a certain way to repair them. Vast amount of spiritual energy between Heaven and Earth entered his body to speed up the process.

    At first, Wang Wei was forced on one knee in order to fight back the imploding gravity, but as time passed, he managed to stand up. Then, with a mighty roar, he tore apart the gravity field around him with his bare hand.

    Meanwhile, Ji Song looked at all this with an ugly look on his face inside his rock armor before saying, "You used my gravity ability to actually refine your body. To be specific, your internal organs."

    As for Wang Wei, he smiled after hearing this before saying: "Well, I would have to temper them with gravity eventually after I finish tempering my bones. I just used this moment of life and death to speed up the process and prepare for the future."

    After saying this, he checked his body. His muscle and bone strength have dramatically increased. After he gets back home, all he needs to do is absorb the material necessary for his bones to finish tempering them.

    Of course the reason that he allowed himself to be beaten so much was because of the [Overlord Fist] that he cultivated. ording to this technique, the more brutal one gets injured, the more benefit they will receive. So, Wang Wei allowed himself to suffer so much.

    As for his internal organs, this was the most benefit he received during this fight. ording to the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture], refining the organs is a very dangerous process. As a result, it takes a very long process.

    Wang Wei did not want to wait that long. So, he used a life and death situation to force out his potential and elerated the process. And the benefits he got were unimaginable.

    After finishing checking his body, Wan Wei looked at Ji Song with a calm smile, and yet a terrifying killing intent was in his eyes. Then he said, "Are you prepared to experience hell?"

 Chapter 163: Peak Battle (4)

    Despite the fact that Wang Wei allied himself to be injured in order to increase the strength of his fleshly body, he did not like the feeling of being abused by his opponent.

    So, his pettiness got the best of him as he decided to pay back ten fold, hundred fold to Ji Song.

    After saying these words, a powerful aura suddenly emanated out of Wang Wei, then the Heaven changed.

    The sky of the entire Warring Kingdom world suddenly turned deep grey, the same color as Wang Wei¡¯s hair. Then, lightning clouds suddenly covered the entire world.

    All the people suddenly felt that the end of the world was happening. A supreme aura traveled throughout the world, forcing the majority of people or beast to kneel down--including all the cultivators.

    There were only a handful of people capable of still standing, however, they still had to endure a powerful suppression.

    Great Xia Dynasty, Li Jun and Yan Liling felt the pressure and they both had a frown on their face.

    "Is that?" asked Yan Liling.

    "Yes, that¡¯s big brother Wang Wei¡¯s aura. I¡¯ve never seen him so worked up. I suddenly felt sorry for Crown Prince Ji Song." replied

    "Are you saying that his majesty did this?" asked Dong Lifen who was kneeling on the ground. To which, Li Jun just nodded as he did not want to waste that much energy talking.

    As for Dong Lifen, she had a shocked look on her face. Although she knew that Wang Wei was powerful, it wasn¡¯t until today that she knew how powerful he was.

    To be able to create celestial phenomena just because of his mood, this was the powers of Gods and Immortals in legends. After thinking about this, a deste mood suddenly appeared on Dong Lifen¡¯s face.

    Great Shu Dynasty:

    Feng Heng was sweating as he looked at his subordinates that were forced to kneel on the ground. He wanted to do something, but he was also bearing tremendous pressure, so he went back into his temple and activated all the formation.

    Feng Heng then sighed in relief. Afterwards, he called out, "Master, what is going on?"

    Shi Fuyu then appeared with a frown on his face. He waved his hand, then a scream of the battle between Wang Wei and Ji Song appeared inside the temple.

    Meanwhile, in the Northern Lava Region, Ji Song instinctively took a step back after feeling the auraing out of Wang Wei¡¯s body, then he instantly shrugged off the pressure that surrounded him.

    As for Wang Wei, he did not say anything more. He clenched his hand, then took the posture of a punch. The space around suddenly vibrated with the contraction of his muscles. He roared, "[Wind Cmity]" before throwing the punch.

    Boom!

    A massive explosion urred, following which, millions of ck winds appeared before forming countless cyclones, tornadoes, or hurricanes. And all these natural phenomena were actually thousands of kilometers in size or height.

    Wang Wei¡¯s punch created countless rapidly moving windstorms that twisted themselves in all directions, wishing to destroy or cut everything in their paths.

    As for Ji Song, he found himself surrounded by many powerful disasters that wanted to cut him into tiny pieces. So, without hesitation, he waved his hand to create a barrier around him.

    However, this was no ordinary barrier, but one created by pushing the gravity outwards from him in all directions, thus preventing the ck winds from even touching him.

    Unfortunately for Ji Song, his [Gravity Shield] onlysted a few seconds before it was cut apart by countless wind des, then the attack reached him.

    Boom!

    Another explosion urred. The ck winds became even more erratic after hitting the target. The majority of thend of the Northern Region had countless deep cuts on them. Some of them were so deep that they formed ravines.

    As for Ji Song who was in the center of the attack, he managed to survive, however he was quite miserable.

    His armor waspletely destroyed, many deep cut wounds could be seen all over his body; some of them even showed his bones. However, this was not the worst part of his wounds.

    One of his arms was cut off and blood was gushing out of it like a fountain. JI Song instantly used his origin qi to stop the bleeding before doing an inhaling motion with his mouth.

    He wanted to absorb the life energy of the earth in order to heal himself, unfortunately he did not reach the realm where he can regrow his limbs. As a matter of fact, even Wang Wei has not reached this stage and won¡¯t reach it until he finishes refining his bones.

    After realizing this, Ji Song then usedva to create a prosthetic arm for himself. Although it was not as good as his real one, it would have to do for now.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei had alreadyunched his second attack. The attack he used this time was called [Thunder Cmity].

    After throwing that punch, thunder and lightning enveloped the entire Northern Region, turning it into a thunder field.

    And all of these thunder had one purpose: to destroy Ji Song. Even the clouds in the sky started raining thunder.

    Ji Song immediately used all theva on the floor to wrap around him and turned into a rock cocoon. On top of that, he also used his [Gravity Field]. However, the thunder was not ying around.

    It destroyed the gravity protection, then the earth shield before hitting Ji Song, destroying every part of his body. An intense pain suddenly assaulted him as he felt that every part of him was slowly burning.

    In the end, Ji Song screamed out loud for a long time before the attack stopped. By then, all his skin and muscle was burned ck by the lightning, leaving lightning shaped scar all over his back and front.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei took a very brief moment to admire these two powerful attacks that he learned from the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture] over the past few years.

    Since his body--skin and muscle--used both wind and lightning to tempered them, there are techniques in the scripture on how to use these elements as a form of attack.

    Previously, Wang Wei did notpletely learn about them, but managed toprehend them fully during his retreat in chaotic space.

    After that, Wang Wei used the thunder in his muscle to boost his speed. With more than 7 booms, he reached Mach 7 speed and instantly appeared in front of Ji Song and grabbed him by his head, before flying into the air.

    Ji Song took the opportunity to attack Wang Wei with another [Gravity Punch], however his attack had no effect this time. Wang Wei¡¯s Innate Field detached itself from his skin and turned into a shield that block the attack.

    Ji Song was surprised as he never saw this field behave this way before. Of course he did not know that this was an ability that Wang Wei just developed after the beating he received.

    Despite his failure, Ji Song did not stop; he continued to attack the Innate Field, however, it was of no use. Wang Wei dragged him by the face into the sky, then he rushed straight into the ground with all his force.

    Boom!

    Wang Wei mmed Ji Song on the ground with tremendous power, creating powerful shockwaves that traveled. The shockwave was so powerful that it did not stop after traveling throughout the entire Northern Region, but also headed to the Central region.

    If that shockwave even hit that area, countless people would die as a result. Luckily for Wang Wei, True Monarch Yan Chen intervened in time and prevented it from reaching beyond the Northern Region.

    As for Ji Song, he screamed again as most of the bones in his body were crushed. He threw out a big mouthful of blood. Many of his internal organs were out of ce. However, Wang Wei was not done.

    He picked up Ji Sing from the ground and threw him in the air, then he threw another punch. This time hebined the [Thunder Cmity] with his [Dragon Sovereign Fist].

    As such, a powerful thunder dragon a few kilometers long manifested itself. It brought with it the pride and aloofness of a divine beasts, while at the same time representing the might of Heaven and Earth.

    The Dragon rushed straight towards Ji Song, wishing to destroy him in both body and soul, wanting to destroy every single aspect of his existence.

    However, right before it did so, a giant illusory image appeared from Ji Song¡¯s body and protected him from the majority of the damage.

    As such, only one of his legs waspletely ripped off by the dragon before hended on the ground. As for Wang Wei, he frowned after seeing this as he could feel a familiar feeling from this illusory image that appeared; it was as if he knew or saw that person before.

 Chapter 164: Peak Battle (Finale)

    Although Wang Wei had a feeling that he knew the figure that appeared was too vague for him to actually remember who it was, so he did not dwell too much on it. He figured that he would know soon enough.

    As for Ji Song, he was currently on the verge of death. Most of his organs, bones, and muscles were destroyed, two of his limbs were cut off, and his spirit was affected by the might of the dragon.

    However, he still had a calm look on his face. To be precise, he had a determined look in his eyes. So, he bit the tip of his tongue to take out a drop of his source blood.

    Using that as a catalyst, heunched a secret technique called [Dead Earth]. Following this, countless green lights started entering Ji Song¡¯s body, repairing every part of it.

    In just a few seconds, all his bones were regrown and ced back together. New organs and muscles appeared, even his cut off arm and leg were also grown back; Ji Song returned to peak conditions.

    However, he was not happy. For one, he knew that he would face bacsh for using this secret technique. More importantly, the vitality of the entire Northern Region was absorbed by Ji Song.

    As a result, from now on, the Northern Land would be truly a barrennd, preventing anything from growing or surviving there for thousands of years, or maybe forever.

    This act was different from Ji Song¡¯s previous destruction of this area due tova. Even in such hard conditions as boilingva, many nts would manage to survive and thrive in such an area. Especially fire or extreme yang spiritual herbs, Even ores would also be created in such an environment.

    However, with Ji Song¡¯ secret method, none of that will be possible from now on. The Northern Region will be more barren than the Western Desert.

    This act resulted in Ji Song being rejected by Heavenly Dao. As such, he knew that he did not have much time. What¡¯s more, even if he won this battle, he won¡¯t be able to stay in this world for long.

    So, he did not waste time before using a powerful attack. With a wave of his hand, he roared [Gravity Push], then a powerful gravity force traveled from him destroying everything in all directions.

    This attack was essentially Ji Song¡¯s [Gravity Shield] expanding outwards, destroying everything in its path.

    However, Wang Wei did not care about this attack. With his hair floating in the air, he clenched his hand and threw another punch.

    "[Dragon Wind Cmity]"

    A very long ck dragon appeared from Wang Wei and rushed straight towards Ji Song. It easily tore through his attack and rushed at him. Without hesitation, Ji Song instantlypressed the air around him before exploding, creating an air pressure bomb.

    Boom!

    With an explosion, the entire Northern Region shook again, and Ji Song was pushed away by the recoil of the explosion.

    A few hundred meters from the epicenter, Ji Song threw a mouthful of blood as he frowned. He realized that his regr attacks did not have much effect, so he decided to use the most powerful attacks he could muster.

    With a wave of his hand, the entire Northern Region started to tremble, then it was separated from the ground; Ji Song lifted the entire Northern Region, which was a piece ofndrger in circumference than a few Earthsbined together.

    Then, with a wave of his hand, the piece of continent broke into countless small pieces, forming countless ming meteorites.

    "[Meteor Rain]" roared Ji Song, then waved all these meteors towards Wang Wei. This was not a normal meteor shower, but one that Ji Song used gravity to elerate their traveling speed.

    Wang Wei raised his head in the air to look at all the shing lightsing towards him. It was a beautiful sight as Wang We had never witnessed a meteor shower before, let alone having one thrown at him.

    After taking a brief moment to admire the view, Wang Wei also prepared to use his most powerful attack. This attack was an upgraded version of his [Earthquake Fist] that he just created.

    Wang Wei started to mobilize all the vibration from his body: whether it was his near neutron star dense skin, his diamond strong muscle, or his steel-like bones, they all vibrated rapidly.

    And he did not stop there. The Innate Field around him also started vibrating, along with the thunder and wind lodged in his skin and muscles. Heck, even his soul also vibrated at a rapid rate.

    Then, he concentrated all these vibrations in his fist, and threw a punch as he roared:

    "[World-Breaking Fist]"

    The moment that Wang Wei threw that punch, everything in the world became silent. For a brief moment, all the birds stopped chirping, the flowers stopped swaying, insects lost their ability to p their wings and humans lost the ability to speak.

    Then, the entire world turned ck, losing its light.

    All that happened in just a blink of an eye. Then, the entire world started shaking. Whether it was the Eastern Region where the Great Xia was located or the Central Region where the Great Shu and Great Zhou dominate, everything started shaking.

    Following which, all kinds of natural disasters began. Earthquakes appeared everywhere, tsunami could be seen all over the Eastern Coasts, Volcanoes started to erupt, tornadoes or cyclones were formed all over the Central Region. Meanwhile, sandstorms ravaged the western Desert.

    Space cracks started to appear all over what remained of the Northern Region. Many people were about to be killed as a result of these catastrophes.

    At that time, in the Endless Void, both True Monarch Yan Chen and Ji Han¡¯s face instantly changed after seeing this, so they acted immediately.

    They waved their hands, then the entire Warring Kingdom Small Thousand World and all the people inside shrink into a hand-size ball, then with another wave of their hands, countless runes appeared around the crystal-clear ball that was actually an entire world.

    After doing this, all the natural disasters that gued this world subsided, saving the lives of its inhabitants.

    Yan Chen sighed in relief before grinning widely. Then he said, "I cannot believe that the young master¡¯s attack actually reached the destruction level of the Primordial Spirit Realm."

    "Originally, we refined this world to be able to bear peak Divine Body Realm level attacks, but it seemed that this was not enough."

    While Yan Chen was happily chatting to himself, Ji Han had an ugly looked in his face as his Heaven Chosen was the one to face such an attack

    Back to the battle:

    After Wang Wei threw that heaven defying punch, the meteor showerunched by Ji Song waspletely annihted. There was not even a speck of dust left; they werepletely atomized by the vibration created by that attack.

    And it was not just them that werepletely annihted. Even the space around Wang Wei was also mostly destroyed, creating a vacuum void full of chaotic space energy floating in the Northern Region.

    Normally speaking, only cultivators in the Void Shattered Realm can actually break space, hence the name. However, due to the fact that Wang Wei¡¯s attack exceeded this world¡¯s bearing capacity, space was thus shattered.

    As for Ji Song, he still managed to survive somehow. Right before the attack hit him, the same illusory image appeared to protect him again. This time, Wang Wei managed to see what it was.

    "Retire Prince Ji Xiang?" muttered Wang Wei. Then, he seemed to have thought of something and said in shock, "Dharma Body?"

    The reason that he was surprised was because the illusory image that appeared to protect Ji Song actually resembled the Supreme Realm¡¯s Dharma Body.

    After thinking for a few minutes, Wang Wei guessed the gist of things. He guessed that True Monarch Ji Xiang must have used a secret method to sacrifice himself in order to heal Ji Song¡¯s foundation that was ruined back in the Spirit Road Trial.

    This was proof due to the fact that Ji Xiang never showed up after that incident, and the fact that there was a vision in the Central Continent signifying the death of a Supreme Realm Powerhouse.

    At that time, many people went to investigate and found nothing--including the Dao Opening Sect¡¯s Shadow of this generation. However, divination did reveal that the dead Supreme was rted to the Great Zhou Imperial Dynasty.

    So, after seeing this Dharma Body on Ji Song Wang Wei suddenly put two and two together.

    Ji Xiang¡¯ secret method not only repaired and improved Ji Song¡¯s Foundation, but also granted him with an entire Dharma Body--meaning aplete Dao was given to Ji Song.

    So, in the future, when he broke through the Supreme Realm, he will have two Dharma Bodies--which is an unprecedented feat.

    After thinking about these for a few seconds, he looked at Ji Song¡¯s body that was floating in the Void.

    He was in terrible shape. Three of his limbs werepletely gone, leaving only his left leg. His internal organs and bones were totally liquefied, leaving only his skull and a bag of skin still intact, floating in the air.

    By all ounts he should be dead, but a powerful force was protecting his head and soul, then providing him with a powerful life force to keep him breathing.

    Wang Wei looked in one direction before saying out loud, "I know that you are here, soe out."

    Immediately afterwards, a shadow appeared not far in front of Wang Wei.

 Chapter 165: Aftermath of the Battle

    The person that appeared in front of Wang Wei was of course Ji Song¡¯s big brother, Ji Su. He witnessed the entire battle in order to prevent the worst from happening to his brother.

    Ji Su looked at the terrible sight of his brother with a sigh. During his battle, his little brother waspletely outmatched in every way. The worst part is the fact that his opponent did not use all his strength.

    By now, it is alreadymon knowledge that Wang Wei is a Young Emperor, and every young emperor contained a Pseudo-Domain-like ability. However, he did not use that even once during that fight.

    Although Ji Su knew that his little brother had prepared on how to deal with that ability, it was not certain how effective the method would be and whether it would affect the oue of the battle.

    After sighing a few more times, Ji Su took out a Saint Pill and fed it to Ji Song. The pill¡¯s only purpose is to keep alive for as long as possible. So that he can properly heal after returning back home.

    All this time, Ji Su looked at Wang Wei with the utmost vignce. Any sudden movement will prompt him to instantly react.

    However, Wang Wei just smiled nonchntly before saying:

    "You do not need to be vignt. Even with your Peak Divine Body Realm cultivation, you are not my match. If I wanted to do something, you could not stop me."

    Ji Su frowned after hearing this, but he did not say anything, and he still remained vignt.

    He was not afraid of a confrontation. After witnessing that battle, he knew that Wang Wei¡¯s attack or destructive ability had reached the lowest threshold of the Primordial Spirit Realm.

    However, there is still much instability with his strength. Although his destructive power and defense have reached that level, his stamina and more importantly, his speed, have not reached that level.

    So, Ji Su is confident that with his cultivation level in the Peak Divine Body Realm, as long as he uses a few techniques, his speed can reach that level and he can run away with his brother if necessary.

    So, after pondering for a few seconds, he said: "You are the winner of this battle. ording to our agreement, the territories of Great Zhou belonged to you."

    After saying this, he crushed a talisman, then he and his brother were swallowed by a space crack.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei sighed after seeing this. The truth of the matter is that he was not in the best shape as well. Although he was not injured, his entire body was aching after he threw thatst punch. He even had a terrible headache, signaling that even his spirit was greatly fatigued.

    On top of that, Wang Wei was actually in quite the conundrum. His ability to fly was due to his terrible control of spiritual energy between Heaven and Earth. However, there was currently no such thing as spiritual energy around him.

    Hisst attack created a vacuum environment, meaning there was no spiritual energy, no gravity. So, Wang Wei was just floating in empty space.

    His powerful fleshly body allows him to breathe there, and his Innate Field prevents him from floating away. However, he could not fly, so he was literally stuck there.

    On top of that, his stamina was at an all time low, so Wang Wei discovered to his embarrassment that he was actually stuck there.

    So, he decided to use amunication talisman to call someone toe pick him up. However, before he did so, Wang Ju appeared in front of him.

    Wang Wei sighed in relief after seeing her and asked to be carried away. And Wang Ju happily obliged. She then ced him on her back and flew towards the Central Region.

    "This reminded me of old times when you used to carry me everywhere," said Wang Wei as he ced a bunch of pills inside his mouth.

    "Now that young master has the ability to fly, of course you no longer need this maid to carry you everywhere."

    "I will always need you in one way or another," replied Wang Wei as he closed his eyes and rested on her back. Meanwhile, Wang Ju had a smile on her usually calm face.

    This journey was supposed to be a long one as it was a little hard for Wang Ju to fly in a Vacuum Space with her cultivation in the early stage of the Divine Body Realm.

    However, midway through, the space around her twisted, then she instantly appeared in the Great Xia Capital. She guessed that this was probably the doing of True Monarch Yan Chen, so she bowed to the sky before heading straight to the Imperial Pce.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei and Ji Song¡¯s battle had a farsting impact that the two of them were even aware of.

    Many people, sects or factions of the Myriad Emperor World were secretly watching this battle. And they were shocked. Not just at Wang Wei¡¯s power, but even at Ji Song¡¯ strength.

    This battle showed that the Heaven Chosen of this generation have the ability to fight Three Great Realms above them, which was unheard of. The only person who could do such a thing in thest generation was probably Wang Tian, but even he did not aplish this feat until he created his [Absolute Cut Sword Sutra] and reached the Peak of the Supernatural Realm.

    And that was because sword cultivators are known for their Extreme Ways of attack.

    So, whether it was Ji Song or Wang Wei, they both were in the radar of all the factions of the Myriad Emperor World.

    Qilin Central Continent, Fang Family Domain, in a veryrge mansion:

    Fang Lijuan had just finished watching that battle and she secretly clenched her hand. Compared to those two people, her strength that she is so proud of is nothing but aplete joke. Luckily, for her, there is still hope.

    After thinking about this, she looked at the talisman in her hand, and her cold eyes lit up. As long as she can thoroughly study this talisman and absorb its strength for her own, she can create her own Dao, thus severing the shackles of her bloodline.

    So, Fang Lijuan closed her eyes and began to understand or be enlightened on this talisman.

    Huang Family Domain, Huang Min had also just finished watching the terrifying battle. His face was extremely pale, while his face had an ugly look on it.

    Immediately afterwards, he called one of his maids and asked, "What was the result?"

    "Young Master, the Fang n hesitated at first, pondering whether to ept our request. However, suddenly, they changed their mind and decided to protect Fang Lijuan at all cost--even if they have to go to war with our Huang n."

    Huang Min frowned after hearing this before asking, "What about the response of our Huang n?"

    "The n does not seem to want to go to war with the Fang n."

    "Howe!"

    "Well, your father--the Patriarch--wanted to fight with the Fang n, however, the Grand Elder strongly disagreed."

    "Damn stupid uncle, why does he opposed father at every turn," replied Huang Min with veins popping of his forehead.

    "What reason did he use to prevent the war?"

    The maid lowered her head after hearing this question, then she said, "The Great Elder said it was not worth it for the n to go to war and waste so many resources for a..."

    "For a wasteful person, isn¡¯t it?" asked Huang Min with red eyes and gritted teeth. "A person who has their bloodline destroyed is a waste, isn¡¯t it?"

    The maid lowered her head and did not say anything. As such, Huang Min then waved his hand to dismiss her.

    A few minutester, a middle-aged man appeared in Huang Min¡¯s room: it was his father. So, Huang Min rushed to meet him with a look of expectancy on his face.

    However, his father just sighed and shook his head, an act which made Huang Min¡¯s face be very ugly.

    His father then said, "The Fang n seemed adamant in supporting Fang Lijuan for this generation¡¯s Heaven Will Battle."

    "But why? Didn¡¯t they see the battle between those two? Could they really believe that Fang Lijuan has any chance at all."

    "Who knows," shrugged his father. "It may be because an Eternal Emperor might appear in this generation, so they wanted to take their chances. Or, Fang Lijuan might have acquired something in that trial that boosted their confidence."

    "In the end, what truly matters is the fact that they are more than willing to go to war with us in order to protect her."

    Huang Min looked at his father with bloodshot eyes for a few seconds before taking a deep breath, then he asked, "What about the issue of my bloodline?"

    After hearing this question, Huang Min¡¯s father just sighed again before saying, "I¡¯m afraid that there is nothing the n can do about this. The herb used on you is a very rare and extinct one. As such, the herbs needed to create an antidote are also extinct long ago."

    "Since the poison herb was found in the Warring Kingdom World, couldn¡¯t the ones for the antidote be also found there?"

    "Things are not as simple as you make it out to be," replied Huang Min¡¯s father with a sigh. "ording to our agreement, the final winner of the trial will get control over the entire Small Thousand World."

    "At this rate, it is obvious that the Sacred Son of the Dao Opening Sect will be the final winner. Do you think that the Dao Opening Sect will allow our Huang n to go hunting for precious herbs in their territory?"

    ¡¯What¡¯s more, even if we get the herbs, who would refine the antidote for you? You know that the only powerful alchemist in our n belonged to your uncle¡¯s faction."

    "So, what am I going to do now?"

    Huang Min¡¯s father patted his shoulder before saying, "You do not have to worry. With me here, nothing will happen to you and you can live a life without any care or worries."

    After saying that, Huang Min¡¯s father left. As he walked away, he could hear the sound of things being destroyed or thrown all over. He sighed but continued on his way.

    Meanwhile, in the Herd Raising Valley, Liu Meixiu also just finished watching the battle between Ji Song and Wan Wei. She too was surprised by the immense power disyed by her peers.

    As such, she had a deep frown on her face for a few minutes after the battle ended, then she sneered before saying, "Do you think everything is over because I left the trial?"

 Chapter 166: Absolute Beginning Emperor (1)

    Warring Kingdom World, Great Xia Dynasty:

    Wang Wei spent a few days inside his cultivation room to heal his injuries and recuperate his lost stamina. Of course Wang Wei was not just doing this, but also reviewing what he learned during this battle.

    Afterwards, he exited his room, however, on his way he saw Dong Lifen waiting outside the room for him. It seemed that she had been waiting for quite some time.

    "What are you doing here?" he asked her.

    "Your majesty, I was just worried about you."

    After hearing this, Wang Wei looked her up and down before sighing, then he asked her to join him for tea.

    After brewing and drinking the tea, Wang Wei got right to the point and was quite direct as he said, "I can feel that you have some feeling towards me, however, what I said to you when we first met is true."

    Don Lifen lowered her head after hearing this, then she asked in a lowered voice, "Is it because of my low status? Does your majesty hate that I am weak and not worthy of you?"

    Wang Wei was a little surprised at the question, but he shook his head before saying, "I have never judged a person based on their background. Furthermore, with your talent, as long as you arrived in my world, many powerful sects would be more than happy to make you their heir, thus your status would be the same as mine."

    "And with high status and plenty of resources, your strength will of course increase dramatically."

    "Then, if it is not humble birth, could it be that I¡¯m not beautiful enough?" asked Dong Lifen with her head still lowered.

    "I¡¯m not that superficial," replied Wang Wei with a sigh. "The truth of the matter is I believe that a Fated Person is out there waiting for me."

    "Although I know that it is a little ironicing from the guy whose Dao involved controlling his own fate and the fate of myriad worlds and races, but when ites to love, I still believe in fate."

    "I believe that when I meet that person for the first time, I will instantly know that she was meant for me, that we belong together. Many might argue that this kind of love is superficial and shallow, but I still believe in it."

    "I still believe that she and I will be together for eternity, that she will apany me in my pursuit of the end of the Dao. And not just as my wife, but as my equal, as mypanion, as a fellow pursuer of the truth."

    After saying this, the face of someone suddenly appeared in his mind. Even with Wang Wei¡¯s unforgettable memory, the face was quite vague or blurred, however, he had a feeling that he would instinctively recognize that person the day that they actually met.

    Meanwhile, Dong Lifen was surprised by Wang Wei¡¯s words as she had never seen him like this. More often, he gave her the feeling that he was mighty and strong, that nothing could truly bother, that he had a solution to every problem.

    After thinking about this, she sighed before saying, "Well, whoever this woman is, she will be the luckiest woman in the world to have your majesty¡¯s affection."

    "I¡¯m the one who will be lucky," replied Wang Wei with a smile on his face. After that, the two of them drink their tea in silence. In the end, Dong Lifen got up to leave, however, Wang Wei stopped her onest time and said:

    "I can see that you have a very ambitious side when ites to cultivating and pursuing the Dao, so let me give you a piece of advice."

    "If you truly want to go far in the path of cultivating, do not let anyone dictate your worth. Whether it is societal customs, your origin or birth, Heaven and Earth, and even me."

    "You alone can determine what you are worth, what you are capable of and what height you can reach."

    Dong Lifen¡¯s eyes lit up after hearing this as he realized the importance of these words. She decided to remember them and meditate on them when she has time. As such, she bowed politely to Wang Wei before leaving with fast and steady strides.

    After finishing his discussion with Dong Lifen, Wang Wei went out to deal with the affairs of the dynasty. His territory has just been exponentially increased, as such, there are many things left for him to deal with.

    Meanwhile, in the Great Shu Dynasty, Feng Heng had also watched the battle between Ji Song and Wang Wei. At first, he was also shocked, but eventually calmed himself down.

    However, he noticed that his master seemed unsettled the entire time. So, he finally asked the reason.

    "Disciple, I think you are in trouble," said Shi Fuyu with a frown on his face.

    "Master, what do you mean?"

    After thinking for a few seconds, he replied, "This Wang Wei reminds me of a young version of your sect¡¯s ancestor."

    "The Absolute Beginning Emperor?"

    "Yes."

    "Master, since you were alive back then, what kind of person was your ancestor? Not a lot of records are left about him in the sect."

    After pondering for a while, Shi Fuyu asked, "Tell me what you know?"

    "All I know is the fact that the ancestor¡¯s real name was Li Taishuang, and he took the name Absolute Beginning after proving the Dao. And he is most famous for ending the Incense/Faith Era."

    Shi Fuyu nodded before continuing:

    "Things were not as simple as you state. Back then, during the Incense Era, Buddhism reigned supreme throughout the entire world. Due to the technique of absorbing Faith or Incense Power, the cultivation speed of most Buddhist cultivators was faster and they had more strength than other people--evered to the Heaven Chosens of that era."

    "During that time, even the Dao Opening Sect was nothing as they only had three Great Emperors by the end of the Incense Era. Although there were countless different sects or philosophies of Buddhism, they were still united when facing outsiders."

    "The only group that couldpete with Buddhism back then was the Heaven Race or God Race."

    "God Race? Do you mean the Divine n of the Divine Dao League?" asked Feng Heng with a puzzled look on his face as he had never heard of any Heaven Race or God Race.

    After seeing the puzzled look on his disciple¡¯s face. Shi Fuyu sighed mncholy before shaking his head, "No, they are different. As a matter of fact, the Divine ns got the idea of inheriting bloodline from the Heaven Race."

    "As for the Heaven Race, they were the physical manifestation of concepts like thunder, fire, water, earth...etc. As such, they were always referred to as Thunder God, Fire God, and so on."

    "Isn¡¯t that the Spirit Race?"

    However, Shi Fuyu still shook his head before saying, "It¡¯s still different. The God Race was created when countless mortals and cultivators prayed to a specific concept, such as praying to fire and treating it as a God. The Incense Power generated by all those people created a living being with unimaginable power that embodies all the prayers that people offered them, the God Race."

    "As for the Spirit Race, they were born by Heaven and Earth themselves through a long time and using massive spiritual energy. Furthermore, Spirit Races still have to slowly cultivate, but the Heaven Race was born extremely powerful. The weakest one had the strength of the Primordial Spirit Realm, while some were born with a cultivation of the Supreme Realm."

    Feng Heng nodded as he understood the difference between them. The Spirit Race was basically like demonic beasts that have turned into human shape and called themselves Demon Race.

    However, the Spirit Race is mostly made up of nts, stones, or weapons that have gained sentience and mold a human body. ording to Feng Heng¡¯s knowledge, these individuals refused to acknowledge themselves as Demon Race, so they blended together to create the Spirit Race.

    After seeing that his disciple understood, Shi Fuyu continued, "The Heaven Race was able topete with Buddhism at first because it was easier for them to absorb Faith or Incense Power than any other cultivators."

    "At first?"

    "Yes. The Buddhist Sects did not allow anyone to threaten their status, so they conceived a n to weaken the power of the Heaven Race. You should be aware of the Conferred God List right?"

    "Yes," responded Feng Heng while nodding his head.

    "That¡¯s the method that we used. By conferring the title of Godhood to certain human cultivators, we can divide the power of the Heaven Race."

    "How to divide it?"

    "An example would be that a human was granted the title of Fire God. When people pray to the Fire God, who does the Faith Power go to? To the Heaven Race Fire God, or the Human Race that holds the position of Fire God?"

    Feng Heng¡¯s eyes lit up after hearing this as he realized that this was indeed a good way to weaken the power of the Heaven Race. Then, he asked, "Master, if what you said is true, why didn¡¯t the other factions use Faith? Why haven¡¯t I heard of the Heaven Race?"

 Chapter 167: Absolute Beginning Emperor (2)

    Shi Fuyu pondered for a while to reorganized his words, then he said, "At first, many people did absorb the power of faith to cultivate--especially in the early stage of the Incense Era, however, the power of faith and incense had repercussion or side affects."

    "Side effects? ording to the records in the Profound Gate, faith and incense is very poisonous to the spirit. Is that what you mean by repercussions?" asked Feng Heng.

    "It¡¯s not that simple. Do you know what faith actually is?"

    "No."

    "Faith is basically the aggregation of spiritual power of countless people. For example, when someone prays to either offer worship to a higher being or to ask them for something, a part of their spiritual power willbine with the spiritual energy between Heaven and Earth to form the power of Faith or Incense."

    "The negative side of this is the fact these spiritual powers are not pure, but full of emotions and desires. As a matter of fact, the power of faith was first discovered when a monk identally absorbed this power in a temple while breaking through the Primordial Spirit Realm."

    "That monk discovered that he could use the Incense to go through the Heart Demon Tribtion needed to turn his soul into a Primordial Spirit. Later, this method was used by Buddhist and other sects to make it easier to break through into that realm."

    "However, faith is not only made of positive emotion or desire, but also negative one, which can easily affect a person¡¯ spirit, forcibly changing their nature. Especiallyter on in that era when Buddhist sect absorbed a massive amount of Incense Power."

    "The majority of monks in that time became brutal and greedy. They would ughter people for no reason. More importantly, they would enve mortals to force them to pray and offer Incense to them."

    Shi Fuyu paused for a moment, then took a short passage down memoryne. Meanwhile, Feng Heng hurriedly asked, "So, how did the people of that time deal with the problem?"

    The question jolted Shi Fuyu from his memories, he smiled before answering, "This problem urred in the early stage of the Incense Era, so I¡¯m not very sure exactly what happened."

    "What I do know was that it was solved by the Karmic Unbound Emperor."

    "Karmic Unbound Emperor? Never heard of him," replied Feng Heng.

    Shi Fuyu paused for a moment after hearing this, then he looked at his disciple deeply.

    "Master, is there something wrong?"

    "No," replied Shi Fuyu as he secretly sighed. "The Karmic Unbound Emperor was actually the first Buddhist Emperor of the Incensed Era. He created the Karmic Heavenly me and passed it down to the world."

    "As a result, the Buddhist Sect could use this me to burn out the impurities inside the Incense Power, thus making it easier to absorb."

    "Since this me has the name Karma, does that mean it could be used to wash away the Karma of the people who absorb Incense Power?" asked Feng Heng.

    "You are correct, however, Incense is not as karmically binding as Qi Luck. As long as the person who absorbed the power aplished the wish or desire of the people who prayed to them, they can still escape being bound by karma."

    "Master, since the problem was solved, why did other people stop using that power?"

    "That¡¯s because the majority cultivatorbeled the Incense Dao as heretical or unorthodox. Not to mention that only the Buddhist Sects had ess to the Heavenly Karma me."

    "Furthermore, the me did notpletely solve the problem. At first everything was fine, however, the Buddhist Sects decided to expand their borders to all the other worlds in themunity."

    "They not only preach the philosophy and ideas of Buddhism, but also use these worlds to gather a massive amount of Faith. However, with thisrge amount of power, even the Karmic mes could not remove all the impurities."

    "At that time, the Buddhist Sect began to fracture due to the internal contradiction."

    "You mean infighting?" asked Feng Heng with a surprise look on his face.

    "Yes. The term ¡¯Buddhist Sect¡¯ is used to refer to a coalition of all the different factions of that era that practiced the teachings of Buddha. So, you can imagine the contradiction with so many Emperor Lineages coborating together."

    "So what caused the split between them?"

    "Well, one faction wanted to stop using Incense Power due to its harmful nature, or at the very least not absorb so much."

    "The other faction was more aggressive and refused to stop. They believed that doing so would greatly decrease the power of the Buddhist Sect."

    "So, which faction won in the end?" asked Feng Heng with an intrigued look on his face.

    "At first, the peaceful faction had the advantage. After all, Buddhism is a sect that focuses on discovering the self, liberating the self from the Sea of Suffering and reaching Nirvana. For most Buddhist cultivators at that time, the power of Incense was just a means to achieve enlightenment at a more rapid pace and help more people liberate themselves from their suffering."

    "However, things rapidly changed. The radical faction conducted a ceremony that contacted a powerful being using a massive amount of Incense Power. That being then gifted that faction the Western Pure Bliss Land, or Buddha World."

    "Wait, Western Pure Bliss Land? Are you talking about one of the Six Forbidden Lands?" asked Feng Heng, visibly shocked.

    Shi Fuyu nodded before replying, "Now it is considered a Forbidden Land, but back then, it was not."

    "Western Pure Bliss Land was the holynd of Buddhism. Just standing there, you could feel the powerful Buddha Rhyme that increased understanding and enlightenment."

    "At the center lies the Maitreya Bodhi Tree, a very powerful spiritual tree that may have reached beyond the Emperor Tier. Anyone who meditated under it will have the Maitreya Buddha Mother exining the Dao to them herself."

    "She was an unimaginable being that words alone could not express her sacredness. Just being in the divine presence of the Divine Mother Buddha was enough for any monk to know and experience what true Nirvana was--even for a brief moment. A brief moment that all monks pursue for their entire lives, even willing to give their entire life," said Shi Fuyu with a twinkle in his eyes.

    "What? Beyond Emperor Tier? Master, does such a thing exist?" asked Feng Feng all flustered.

    Shi Fuyu looked at his disciple realizing that he must have said something that he should not, so he immediately said. "You do not need to think about these kinds of things that are outside of your capabilities."

    Feng Heng nodded mechanically, but the look of shock was still in his face. After seeing this, Shi Fuyu did not say anything, giving his disciple the chance to slowly process that information that he let slip.

    And this quietsted a few hours. Then, Feng Heng took a deep breath to calm himself down before saying, "Master, so what happened between the contradiction of the two factions? And what does any of this have to do with my ancestor, the Absolute Beginning Emperor."

    Shi Fuyu looked up and down at his disciple. After noticing that he had rtively calm down, he continued:

    "Well, after getting ess to the Western Pure Bliss Land, the radical factionbeled the other faction as unorthodox and almost destroyed them. Luckily, the peaceful faction had previously taken control over the Heavenly Karmic me, so they still found a way to survive."

    "Master, wait, if the peaceful faction had control of the Karmic me, then how did the other faction refine their Faith Power?"

    "Well, Western Pure Bliss Land also had this ability, so they did not need it."

    Feng Heng nodded, then he asked, "So, what brought the destruction of Buddhism in the end? What about the Heaven Race you previously mentioned?"

    "Be patient, I¡¯m getting there."

    "After eliminating theirpetitors, the Buddhist Sect began to gather incense using more radical means in order to power up the Western Pure Bliss Land."

    "They mainly targeted the Small Thousand Worlds in ourmunity. By creating catastrophe, then sending a Buddhist Emissary to save the world, they could gather very pure Incense Power."

    "At that time, every time a Buddhist Emperor managed to prove the Dao, he would lead the world to conquer other worlds in order to gather more faith. Of course not all Emperors born in that era belonged to the Buddhist Sect."

    "Other factions also managed to cultivate one of two Emperors back then, and those Emperors tried to deal with the Buddhist Sect, but they were not strong enough--especially with the protection of the Western Pure Bliss Land."

    "The only Emperor that posed a threat back then was the Ancient Deste Emperor of the Dao Opening Sect, however, since he had some karma with Buddhism, he did not attack them, but instead made a deal with them not to do anything to his sect in exchange for his neutrality."

    "All of these actions actually garnered the ire of all the factions of the world, however, everyone decided to close one eye because of how powerful the Buddhist Sects were."

    "However, when we created the [One World Nirvana n], everything changed."

 Chapter 168: Absolute Beginning Emperor (3)

    "[One World Nirvana n]? What¡¯s that?" asked Feng Heng.

    "Just like the name implies, it was a n that allowed all the Buddhist cultivators to all reach Nirvana bybining all their consciousness together, thus reaching a realm One-Self, One-Being, or One-World."

    "That sounds like a brilliant n, so why did it cause the destruction of Buddhism?"

    "It was indeed a brilliant n, and one that had a high chance of sess too. However, there were three major problems: one of was the energy needed to sustain such a powerful consciousness, second was a leader to bear such tremendous amounts of power, andstly was whether Heavenly Dao would allow such a thing to happen."

    "The problem of leader could be solved as long as a powerful Great Emperor was born in the Buddhist Sect. As for the other two problems, well they both had the same solution: Incense Power."

    "As long as the Incense Power was enough, the energy required for this n to seed was more than enough. As for Heavenly Dao, the Buddhist believed that as long as reaching Nirvana was the belief or desire of all living beings, Heavenly Dao would not interfere."

    "All living beings? You don¡¯t mean..." asked Feng Heng.

    "Yes. The n of the Buddhist Sect was to conquer the entire Myriad ne World, then gather Faith from the entire world."

    Feng Heng looked at his teacher with his mouth open, bing speechless. The entire Myriad Emperor World is vast and very powerful, beside the Human Emperor, the world was only conquered once again in the Devil Era.

    Shi Fuyu could guess what his disciple was thinking, "Yes, the Buddhist Sect wanted to conquer the entire world, just the Great Qin Imperial Dynasty.

    After calming himself down, he said, "I¡¯m guessing that they did not seed."

    "Even worse, they did not even begin their n before they were destroyed."

    "Howe?"

    "The Buddhist Sect knew that the cultivators of the world would never allow someone else to conquer the world like the Human Emperor, so this n was kept the highest level of secret. They nned to only execute the n after they cultivate a powerful Great Emperor. Unfortunately, the n was leaked."

    "Leaked? How?" asked Feng Heng.

    "Well, this is where your ancestor came into this story."

    Shi Fuyu paused for a few seconds before continuing:

    "In the Ancient Emperor Era, both Taoism and Buddhist were actuallypetitor and fought for the title of the Orthodox religion of the Myriad Emperor World."

    "During that time, the Five Element Pce was the leader of Taoism, while the Taiyi Profound Gate was probably not even created yet. However, after the Incense Era, Taosim waspletely suppressed by Buddhism to the point that the Five Element Pce was forced to close their mountains for generations, onlying out when they decided to fight for the Heaven Will Battle."

    "As such, the Taiyi Profound strived during the Incense Era with the absence of the Five Element Pce. However, they were only considered an Immortal Land, not an Emperor Lineage as they did not cultivate a Great Emperor of their own."

    "Immortal Land?" interrupted Feng Heng

    "Just know that they are more powerful than Supreme Land, but way weaker than Emperor Lineages. You will get ess to this information when you be more powerfulter in the future," replied Shi Fuyu, so he just nodded.

    "Your ancestor actually got the news about the [One World Nirvana n] from the Heaven Race."

    "How would the Heaven Race get ess to such a powerful secret? Let alone leak it?"

    Shi Fuyu sighed before continuing: "The n actually needed a tremendous amount of Faith, and as the Heaven Race was born out of Incense and Faith, they were the perfect people to use as a catalyst to execute it. Furthermore, the Buddhist Sect wanted allies before executing the n."

    "With this n, the Heaven Race would have ess to a tremendous amount of Incense Power, as such they could deal with the problem of the low poption of their race. So, they were the perfect partner."

    "As for your ancestor, no one knew his exact connection with the Heaven Race, however, after finding out about the n, he secretly rallied all the cultivators of the world against Buddhism."

    After a brief pause, Shi Fuyu continued, "Your ancestor was a heaven defying genius with a deep and scheming mind. He was very low-key during his rise and his reputation was not very loud."

    "Everyone knew that he was powerful, but no one knew how powerful until the Heaven Will Battle."

    "In that Battle, the Buddhist Sect had pooled together all their resources to cultivate a terrifying genius. Using all the Incense Power of the entire Sect--which by that time had spread through thousands upon thousand of Worlds--they created a Buddha Golden Body."

    "I remember that day when the Golden Body waspleted. Buddha Lights enveloped all the continents of the Myriad Emperor World along with multi-colored lotus. The chant of countless people in myriad worlds chanting reverberated throughout the entire World Community we are located in. It was truly a majestic sight."

    "Unfortunately, it was useless," said Shi Fuyu with a sigh.

    "Because of the ancestor?"

    "Yes, because of Li Taishuang. In that generation¡¯s Heaven Will Battle, he alone faced all the Heaven Chosens of the Buddhist Sect and killed all of them--even the one with the Buddha Golden Body."

    "At one point, the owner of the Golden Body even sacrificed the lives of all the Heaven Chosen to increase his strength. After all, he was the embodiment of the hope and wishes of all the Buddhist monks, he was the aspiration of an entire Era."

    "However, it was futile as he still failed under Li Taishuang¡¯ sword. After that, your ancestor proved the Dao and took the name of Absolute Beginning."

    Shi Fuyu took a few second pause after talking up to here, then the hand that was behind his back was secretly clenched as he continued:

    "Do you think that things are over? No, this was just the beginning."

    "After proving the Dao, the Absolute Beginning Emperor showed his ruthless side. He rallied all the sects that he had previously contacted and used the [One World Nirvana n] as an excuse to wage a terrible war against Buddhism."

    "And he was relentless. The Absolute Beginning Emperor seemed to have a terrible hatred for Incense Power, so he set out topletely eradicate Buddhism, and he seeded."

    "He destroyed all the Buddhist Sect in the entire Myriad Emperor World, even the countless Emperor Lineages were not spared. Even the Heaven Race was not spared from his wreath--despite the fact that many of them still supported him."

    "As for the Buddhist Sect, no matter what method they used, it was simply useless."

    "During that period, countless Immortal Venerable and Dao Ancestors were killed and ughtered. Many Will left over by previous Great Emperors manifested themselves, but they were no match for the Absolute Beginning Emperor."

    "Even the Western Pure Bliss Land was not spared as it was also destroyed by the Absolute Beginning Emperor, And by that time, the Bliss Land had actually evolved into a Great Thousand World, only a little smaller before reaching the size of a Heaven Will World like the Myriad Emperor World."

    Meanwhile, Feng Heng had twinkled in his eyes after hearing the exploits of his sect¡¯s ancestor. As for Shi Fuyu, the hand behind his back further clenched, showing red veins on them. But he still continue:

    "Do you think this was the end? No, the Absolute Beginning Emperor was truly relentless. Using his own Dao, he actually cut the Absolute Beginning of Buddhism, meaning he erased their origin from the world."

    "So, disciple, what do you think happened to someone who has their beginning erased?"

    "They will cease to exist. Without beginning, there is no living and no eventual end," replied Feng Heng after thinking for a few seconds.:

    "That¡¯s correct. With this method, all history of Buddhism was erased from existence, all their knowledge and philosophy, all their cultivation techniques, all their aplishments, and even all memories of them. Anything rted to Buddhism waspletely gone, wiped out."

    "This is the reason that virtually nothing is known about Buddhism in this Era."

    Feng Heng was shocked, then he quickly asked something. "Wait, if what you said is true, there should not be any information ¡¯whatsoever¡¯ about Buddhism in this current era, yet there is still some news remaining about them floating? What¡¯s more, the Western Bliss Pure Land is still a Forbidden Land! Not to mention that there are still rumors about the famous Buddhist Emperor Scripture [Past, Present, Future Buddha Scroll]!"

    "The reason for that was ast resort of the Buddhist Sect. At thest moment before their destruction, they sacrifice to the Maitreya Mother Buddha through a Bodhi Tree Seed that was saved. The purpose was to leave a future for Buddhism, and they received a positive answer."

    "The Absolute Beginning Emperor was furious and rushed in topletely destroy the remains of the Western Pure Bliss Land, but he failed. He had a Heaven Shattering Battle with the will of the Maitreya Mother Buddha, but he lost and was greatly injured."

    "What! The Ancestor actually lost?" asked Feng Heng with a surprised look on his face.

    "Yes, this was probably the only failure in his life. As a result of this, a few pieces of the history and inheritance of Buddhism managed to survive the passage of time."

    Feng Heng nodded in acknowledgment before asking, "But teacher, what does that have anything to do with Wang Wei?"

    "Let me ask you, you have read a lot of information about Great Emperors, do you think many of them were like the Absolute Beginning Emperor?"

    "No, the majority of Great Emperors have left only a footnote in his history. As for the ones like my ancestor, there have been only a handful of them. And all of them disyed terrifying talents at a very young age... Wait, are you saying that Wang Wei reminds you of my ancestor?"

    Shi Fuyu nodded before continuing:

    "Whether it is strength, will, intelligence, and talent, this Wang Wei reminds mepletely of the Absolute Beginning Emperor. What¡¯s more, his Dao seemed to be more terrifying."

    In fact Shi Fuyu did not tell his disciple the whole truth. As a matter of fact, he was a little scared of Wang Wei. The reason for that was that during thatst strike--the [World Breaking Fist]--he suddenly felt a terrifying fluctuation from Wang Wei.

    And Shi Fuyu had on felt this fluctuation from the will of the Maitreya Mother Buddha when she fought with the Absolute Beginning Emperor. As such, he knew that Wang Wei probably had a terrible secret that even he himself might not know.

    As for Feng Heng, he became silent for a few seconds, "Master, so what are you going to do?"

    "You should be asking yourself that question."

    "In that case, let us continue with our original n," replied Feng Heng after thinking for a few minutes.

 Chapter 169: Brilliant Move

    Back in the Great Xia Dynasty, Wang Wei was frowning while looking at a bunch of papers. In the past few days, he was not in the best mood, and it was all because of paperwork.

    After winning his battle with Ji Song, the vast territory of the Great Zhou now belongs to him, however, it will still take some time before he settled all the people there, let alone made them have a sense of belonging with Great Xia.

    As a result, many rebellions urred throughout his territory, so he had to dispatch the army to use force to eliminate these rebels.

    If it was in the past, Wang Wei might consider using less brutal means to deal with the situation, but now the end of the trial was rapidly approaching, he did not have time to y nice.

    Although Wang Wei was the final winner of the trial, he knew that hispetitors would use the shortest amount of time to recuperate from their defeat, then strive to break through the Supernatural Realm as soon as possible.

    And if he wasted any more time in this world, he would be left behind. So, he decided that all his ns must be aplished in 5 years or less, then he will leave this world.

    Of course dealing with the affairs of the dynasty was not the only reason that Wang Wei was in a bad mood. But because Yan Liling, his supposed Chancellor refused to help him.

    ording to her, she was mad at the fact that he did not share his secret Longxue Tea recipe with her. After hearing this, Wang Wei immediately med Li Jun for not being able to keep his mouth shut.

    I mean, doesn¡¯t he know to ce his brother before hispanion? I mean they basically grew up together wearing the same diapers. Couldn¡¯t he keep his mouth shut?

    Wang Wei sighed while gritting his teeth. As ast resort, he had to ask Dong Lifen for help, an act which made him very embarrassed.

    After all, he had just basically rejected the poor girl, but now he was asking her to work for him. Wang We felt like a capitalist that exploited the people working for him. However, after seeing her working hard and notining, he removed the guilt he felt; he convinced himself that she enjoyed the work.

    One day while working in the Dragon Throne Room, someone came in and told him that a special guess came to see him.

    It turns out the person was actually Feng Heng, the leader of the Great Shu Dynasty.

    Wang Wei could not think of the reason that this guy showed up to meet him. However, he did not care. No one can stop from conquering this world. As such, the Great Shu Dynasty is actually on itsst breath, and it is only a matter of time before he conquers it.

    A few minutes leader, Feng Heng entered the Dragon Throne Room, then cupped his hand together to salute Wang Wei.

    However, one of the ministers of the court roared, "Bold! You dare not to properly salute his majesty!"

    However, Wang Wei waved the person off as he knew that Feng Heng just used the etiquette to indicate that he was treating him as the Sacred Son of the Dao Opening Sect, not the ruler of Great Xia.

    As a matter of fact, he did not really care about etiquette. As long as the person shows the necessary level of respect, everything is fine.

    As such, Wang Wei just observed this Heaven Chosen from the Taiyi Profound Gate from up to down.

    He noticed how this Feng Heng had a very peaceful and natural temperament, which symbolized that he has a high understanding of Taoism.

    Speaking of Taoism, Wang Wei knew a little bit as he had read the Tao Te Ching by Lao-tzu and Zhuangzi in his previous life. Although he only did so to impress his boss, he still remembers them with his unforgettable memory.

    Furthermore, the Origin Path System that all the cultivators in the Myriad Emperor World cultivate borough many ideas and philosophy from Taoism.

    After taking a brief moment to call this thing, he said, "So, Dao Child Feng Heng, what brought you to my little dynasty?"

    "I¡¯m here to make a deal with you?"

    "Oh? Please say."

    "I will hand the entire Great Shu Dynasty to you without fighting, in return, you have to give the position of National Master and make Taoism the national religion of Great Xia."

    Wang Wei looked directly into Feng Heng¡¯s eyes for a few seconds, before saying with a sneer, "You must be joking. I have done all of this work, just to let you benefit for cheap? You value yourself too much."

    Wang Wei could guess this guy¡¯s n. Let all the other Heaven Chosen battle between themselves, then allies himself with the final winner.

    With the status of National Master and the spread of religion, he can absorb as much Qi Luck as the final victor of the trial.

    ¡¯No Wonder this guy never actually made any move during the whole trial,¡¯ thought Wang Wei secretly.

    He always wondered what Feng Heng¡¯s endgame was. During the whole trial, he had many opportunities to conquer more territories.

    As the first person to truly conquer a dynasty, he could have easily invaded the Great Wu back then and conquered them. Or, he could have attacked the Great Zhou when they were fighting with the Great Wu.

    However, he did not do any of these. He remained neutral, just protecting his own territory. Now, it seemed that he was ying the long game.

    Meanwhile, Feng Heng was not that surprised that he was rejected, so he continued, "What if I add the Western Region?"

    "What do you mean?" asked Wang Wei with a frown.

    "During all my years in the trail, I have sessfully spread Taoism throughout all the dynasties in the Western Region, and they are essentially under my control."

    "I can see that you are the kind of person who likes to have the best when doing things, so you should strive to have a 7-Color Rainbow Qi Luck. However, to achieve that, you will need to conquer the entire world--even the Western Region."

    Wang Wei nodded in acknowledgement, then replied, "You are right, but I do not see where you matter in that situation. Even without you, I can still conquer the Western Region."

    "You are right, however things are not as simple as you think. To the desert people of the West, Taoism is not just a religion, but a form of salvation for their poor living environment, a kind of sustenance for their soul. So, anyone who threatens their belief, they will never ept it."

    "What does that have to do with you?" asked Wang Wei, however, he had an inkling what Feng Heng was about to say.

    "As the Taoist Ancestor of this world, I have a lot of power," replied Feng Heng.

    "As long as I tell these people that the Great Xia is a threat to Taoism, millions of people will not hesitate to take arms and fight to the death against you."

    "I mean, you can imagine the burst of power these people will bring out when believing that they are fighting for their religion, their beliefs, their ways of life."

    Feng Heng paused for a few seconds before continuing:

    "As a matter of fact, I know that despite all of this, your Great Xia will probably still win in the end. However, at what price?"

    "With the majority of people of the Western Region dead in a war, what is the point of you conquering that barrennd? How long will it take to end such a War of Faith? However, with my proposition, all of this can be avoided."

    "You can easily conquer the entire world, and I will just benefit a little."

    Wang Wei had a pensive look on his face while tapping his finger on the armrest of his Dragon Throne.

    He realized what a brilliant move Feng Heng¡¯s n was. Plus, he did not want to waste more unnecessary time on this trial. However...

    "I can agree with your proposition, but I have a few conditions."

    Feng Heng hurriedly said, "Please say."

    "First, you can only absorb enough Qi Luck to reach the 2-Color Rainbow Level."

    "Impossible!" replied Feng Heng.

    He did all of this work in order to achieve the highest result possible, how could he ept the bare minimum instead.

    As a matter of fact, if it was up to him, Feng Heng did not want to use this method. Unfortunately, the barrier between the peak purple-gold Qi Luck and the 2-color Rainbow is too vast for him to aplish with the territory that he has control of.

    ording to his master, a person has to conquer an entire Small Thousand World in order to break that barrier between those two levels. And if you want to reach higher levels like 3-color, 4-color and son, you need more than just vast territory.

    You need to properly govern the people, make them happy and better. And even that can only guarantee a 6-color Rainbow Qi Luck. If you want to reach thest color, you have to fundamentally change the world.

    So, Feng Heng was very happy when Wang Wei was the final winner because ording to the information he received, the people of Great Xia have very happy and fulfilling lives.

    But now...

    "Either ept my condition, or we can go to war," said Wang Wei with a cold and ruthless tone. Meanwhile, Feng Heng had an ugly look on his face, while thinking about his options.

 Chapter 170: Suspicions

    Feng Heng thought about the situation for a good half hour, then he said with gritted teeth, "Fine, I ept. What other conditions do you have?"

    As for Wang Wei, he just smiled after seeing this.

    "My second condition is actually very simple: I want to fight with you."

    "Fight me?" asked Feng Heng with a puzzled look.

    "Yes, I want to see whether you are worthy to negotiate with me on the same level."

    Feng Heng¡¯s face instantly became ugly again after hearing this. This was the first time that his peaceful mood changed so much in such a short time. He looked at Wang Wei with fire in his eyes.

    However, Wang Wei did not care, so he said, "You can¡¯t me me for this, after all, no one has even seen you fight. How do I know you are not a sheep disguised as a tiger?"

    Feng Heng took a deep breath before calming himself down. Then he said, "I ept your challenge!"

    In a forest not far from the Great Xia Capital, both Wang Wei and Feng Heng stood not far from each other. Many people were standing far away, watching andmenting on the battle that was about to happen.

    "Who do you think will win?" asked Dong Lifen with a worrying look on her face.

    "Isn¡¯t it obvious?" replied Li Jun with a calm look on his face. He saw a recording of the battle between his big brother and Ji Song from Wang Ju, so he knew how powerful Wang Wei was.

    That battle also brought a lot of pressure to him, however he was also motivated to increase his strength. Furthermore, he decided to cultivate the [Overlord Fist] in order to refine a strong body for himself.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei was looking his opponent up and down waiting to see what kind of method he would use, however his opponent seemed to be more patient than him, so he decided to attack.

    In an instant, Wang Wei appeared in front of Feng Heng, then punched him in his guts. However, a sudden cumulus cloud appeared to block the attack, but it was to no avail.

    Feng Heng was sent flying for more than a few hundred meters away, throwing up a mouthful of blood. However, midway through, his body suddenly turned as light as clouds, then he slowly floated in the air before stopping.

    Feng Heng wipes the blood from the corner of his mouth as he realizes that he underestimated his opponent despite the fact that he saw his true strength during the battle a few days ago.

    So, he decided to take things seriously. With a wave of his hand, red clouds were condensed from the atmosphere, then they dropped like rain on Wang Wei.

    However, with just one punch in the air, a powerful shockwave dispersed these clouds. Immediately afterwards, Wang Wei flew straight towards his opponent, and kicked him.

    Boom!

    Feng Heng was sent flying on the ground with tremendous force as he spewed out another mouthful of blood. Fortunately for him, a cumulus cloud appeared in front of him and blocked some of the attack.

    And this was not an ordinary cloud, but one that turned as dense as metal, but it was still no use under Wang Wei¡¯s kick.

    As for Feng Heng, he did not hit the ground as expected. He used the same previous tactic by turning his body as light clouds, then slowlynded on the floor.

    Feng Heng frowned as he looked at Wang Wei in the sky, then he used another attack.

    This time the clouds turned into a dead grey color before rushing straight towards Wang Wei, who just watched as the attack hit him without even leaving a single scratch on him.

    However, this attack was not a simple one as Wang Wei felt an extremely creepy energy trying to prate his soul and corrode it. He snorted coldly, then this energy was instantly vaporized.

    Then he looked at Feng Heng before saying, "Interesting use of Yin and Yang Dao."

    "Turning a cloud which is water in nature and imbued it with fire nature. Then, transform it from a weak substance into one as solid as metal, symbolizing the transformation of Yin into Yang. Not to mention thest attack that contained Extreme Yin nature, capable of directly attacking the soul."

    "However, if this is all the strength you have, today¡¯s battle will officially be the worst day of your life."

    Feng Heng had a frown on his face. Not only because his attacks seemed to be useless, but because his opponent seemed to be able to read the nature of his attacks in just a few minutes.

    After thinking for a brief moment, he decided to use another tactic. With a wave of his hand, countless swords materialized in the air, then they rushed forwards.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei looked at all the swords rushing towards him and guessed that his opponent decided to use Five Element Spells from now on. He was not that surprised as the Taoist Sects are known for their amazing and wonderful spells.

    So, he rushed straight towards Feng Heng, ignoring all the swords that hit him. These swords could not even break his Innate Field, let alone his skin.

    However, Feng Heng seemed to have anticipated this, so he moved away from Wang Wei. A burst of red clouds appeared under his feet,

    Swoosh!!

    In an instant, he appeared a few hundred meters from Wang Wei. As a result, for a few minutes, a game of cat and mouse chase urred in this battle.

    Wang Wei frowned as he observed this situation. He was quite surprised at how fast this Feng Heng actually was. Although he looked like he just teleported, Wang Wei knew that this was just because of how fast this guy moves so that it appears that way.

    Of course, this is not the reason that Wang Wei actually stopped chasing. The real reason was because one of Feng Heng¡¯s attacks managed to break through his Innate Field, and he was puzzled.

    ording to the intensity of the attack, there is no way in a million years that such a level of power could break his defense.

    After pondering for a few seconds, Wang Wei once again rushed towards his enemy. This time he observed every single sword that hit.

    After a few hundred thousand hit him, a slight break a few centimeters appeared in his Innate Field, then the swords hit his skin before being bounced off from it.

    Wang Wei stopped again and looked at Feng Heng and said, "You are the owner of the Yin-Yang Eyes!"

    A slight surprise appeared in Feng Heng¡¯s eyes before disappearing, then he said, "What are you talking about?"

    "Your attacks seemed to be able to find the tiniest of ws in my defense and attack them. These ws are so small that even I did not notice them, yet you could see them and directly target them.

    "Only the Yin-Yang Eyes had such ability."

    "You are wrong," replied Feng Heng while shaking his head. "This is my natural Innate Ability, but I do not have the Yin-Yang Eyes."

    Wang Wei looked at him deeply as he could not tell if this guy was telling the truth. The only thing he had to go on was the slight surprise in his eyes when he first mentioned this, but Feng Heng¡¯ soul fluctuation remained calm after he denied it.

    However, he remained suspicious.

    Wang Wei waved his palm, a giant blue dragon manifested, releasing a powerful suppression. And to his horror, Feng Heng found himself unable to move as Wang Wei rushed towards him.

    With a desperate attack, all the swords floating in the air turned into countless needles, then rushed forwards.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei ignored these needles as he let them attack him. However, to his disappointment, none of them seemed to attack his weak point.

    So, lightning appeared on Wang Wei¡¯s body, then he instantly appeared in front of Feng Heng. He proceeded to p him in the face.

    Bang!

    Feng Heng flew from the sky with tremendous speed and force. And this time, he did not have the ability to slow down his fall.

    Boom!

    Afternding on the ground, a powerful shockwave traveled from hisnding spot. Countless trees were destroyed, and a deep hole could be found with the shape of a human body could be seen from the air.

    After a few seconds, Feng Heng managed to unburied himself from deep underground, then he vomited blood for a few seconds. His face was slightly deformed as his skull was bulged inwards, and many of the teeth in his mouth had fallen off.

    He raised his head and looked at Wang Wei with gritted teeth, while thetter had a frown on his face. A few secondster, Wang Wei said, "My final condition to ept your proposal is for you to use your ¡¯Innate Ability¡¯ to find the weakness in my defense."

    Feng Heng opened his mouth as if to refuse, then he closed his mouth with gritted teeth. Then he said, "No problem."

 Chapter 171: Heart Demon

    After the battle, Wang Wei was sitting on his Dragon Throne with a pensive look on his face. After a few minutes, he said, "What do you think?"

    After a brief silence, Li Jun opened his mouth. "Something seemed wrong."

    Everyone then looked at him, so he further borated, "This guy Feng Heng seemed very weak for a Heaven Chosen."

    "Weak?" asked Dong Lifen, as she did not totally agree. In her opinion, the only reason that the battle ended so quickly was because of his majesty¡¯ strength.

    "Not weak per se," Li Jun tried to find the right words to express his feeling. "More like he could not use all his strength. It was as if it was difficult to control his power.

    Wang Wei nodded in agreement. After seeing this, Yan Liling then asked, "Big brother Wang Wei, did you think of something?"

    "Yes, I just find this guy very suspicious," he replied.

    "Because of the Yin-Yang Eyes?"

    "Yes."

    "Why would he hide such a thing?" asked Yan Liling with a confused look on her face. In fact, not just her, but everyone in the room who knew the importance of such a powerful physique had the same question.

    "Do you all remember what happened when Heavenly Dao acknowledged my physique and the Heavenly Physique List appeared, what was the name after the Yin-Yang Eyes?"

    "I remember that there were a bunch of question marks instead of a name," replied Li Jun with one arm crossed and another on his chin.

    Wang Wei nodded before continuing:

    "At that time, many people believed that it showed that the Yin-Yang Eyes did not appear in this generation, but what if that was not the case."

    Everyone--except Dong Lifen--had a frown on their face, contemting the meaning of these words.

    "Young Master, are you saying that the Yin-Yang Eyes appeared in this generation, however there were someplications in the process? And that Feng Heng knows something about it?" asked Wang Ju, who was always very astute when it came to analyzing information.

    Wang Wei nodded in acknowledgment, an act which did not disperse the frown on everyone¡¯s face.

    If that was true, it meant that all the top 6 Physiques in the Heavenly List appeared, making this Glorious Age even more turbulent. Not to mention what kind of secrets that this Heaven Chosen of the Taiyi Profound Gate was hiding.

    Meanwhile, back in the Great Shu Dynasty, Feng Heng used some secret methods to return on the same day after the battle. Even his injuries were partially healed.

    After entering his temple, he activated all the formation inside to iste from the outside. Then, he started to freak out.

    "Master, master, master,e out!" said Feng Heng in a rushed voice. Soon after, Shi Fuyu¡¯s Primordial Spirit appeared in front of him.

    "Master, do you think he knows the truth?"

    "Disciple, you need to calm down."

    "But master, he clearly noticed something wrong."

    Shi Fuyu sighed before saying, "I warned you not to use the power of your eyes in front of this Wang Wei, but you did not listen."

    "I had no choice, otherwise, I would not even be able to even touch even once during the fight. What¡¯s more, it was you who told me to agree to hisst condition."

    "If you did not agree, he would have be even more suspicious of you. Based on what happened in the Secret Realm, you can see how cunning this Wang Wei actually is."

    Feng Heng clutched his fist, then he started walking back and forth in the room while muttering, "We are screwed...We are screwed. People will find out what we did, and the sect might even instantly kill us."

    Shi Fuyu looked at the state of his disciple, then he patted his shoulder. Suddenly, Feng Heng sensed something traveling throughout his mind, then he returned to his calm mood.

    Feng Heng sighed in relief, while Shi Fuyu asked, "Have you calmed down now?"

    "Yes."

    "That¡¯s good. Do you still have it with you?"

    Feng Heng nodded before taking out something from his body. However, that thing was covered by formation. After making a bunch of signs with his hand, the formation was lifted.

    There lied, a human body that had a look of horror on its face--despite the fact its two eye sockets were actually empty. What is worse is the fact that this child looks nothing but a 5 year old boy.

    Both Shi Fuyu and Feng Heng looked at the body, however their reactions were different,

    Feng Heng¡¯s body trembled slightly after seeing it, and a look of regret could be seen in his eyes. However, his master just looked at the body with indifference.

    Shi Fuyu then said, "In order to properly get the Yin-Yang Eyes as a physique, just taking the eyes is not enough. We need to find a way to swallow both the soul and source blood of the true owner. By then, no one will be able to tell the difference, and all the evidence will also be destroyed."

    "So, all you have to do until then is to actually deny that you have any rtionship with the Yin-Yang Eyes."

    Feng Heng was silent for a few seconds before taking a deep breath. Since he had already done so much, there is no turning back for him. He will bear this sin for the rest of his life as it was his decision to make--no matter the consequences.

    Furthermore, as long as he can be a Great Emperor, who dares speak ill about his actions?

    After thinking about this, Feng Heng suddenly felt that his mind became more clear, then his peaceful mood turned into an indifferent one. Just now, his state of mind has reached a higher level.

    Shi Fuyu noticed his disciple¡¯s change, then he nodded in satisfaction. Even without a special physique, his disciple¡¯s talent can be ranked top notch, and there was a reason he was chosen.

    Meanwhile, back in the Great Xia, while dealing with all the affairs of his territory, Wang Wei was nning another expedition. This time it was to the Southern Region, and he was leading it personally.

    The reason for doing this was one because he wanted more habitats for his people to live in, so taking control of the territory of the demonic beasts--that is full of resources--is the perfect ce.

    Secondly, and the most important reason, was because he did not trust the demonic beast left in that area. Wang Wei always asked himself why Liu Meixiu actually left so many demonic beasts alive in the Southern Region after leaving the trial.

    However, he could not think of the reason. So, he decided to kill all of them so he did not have to worry about it again in the future.

    Under the leadership of Wang Wei, the Great Xia army started to ravage all the demonic beasts in the Southern Region, and Wang Wei was always at the head of the attacks.

    He used his True Will ability to destroy the cultivation levels of all the demonic beasts in arge area, then these beasts were taken and stored for his future n.

    Wang Wei used the [Wind Cmity] attack, thus ravaging all the demonic beasts in a few hundred miles radius.

    While watching all the cut up corpses of these demonic beasts, he started to think to himself:

    ¡¯Am I being too harsh in killing all these demonic beasts? After all, they are still living beings and part of the natural flow of nature, so why should I kill all of them? Just because of my suspicions of Liu Meixiu? My method seems too radical and maybe I..."

    "Wait a minute," suddenly muttered Wang Wei out loud. "Since when did I start to question myself like that? As a person who seeks to be free and unfettered, I should be able to do anything I please, whenever I please. I should have the freedom to base my actions solely based on my desires, so why would I care about the bnce of Heaven and Earth by killing a few demonic beasts? Even if their number is in the millions?"

    After saying this, Wang Wei suddenly felt a veil uplifted from his mind, making his thinking more clear.

    Despite this positive benefit, Wang Wei was not happy which was evident by the frown on his face. He realized that a Heart Demon had just attacked him.

    Technically speaking, this was an impossible thing to happen as Heart Demons only urred to Primordial Spirit Cultivators that have to go through Heart Tribtion.

    What¡¯s worse was the fact that Wang Wei knew that this was not the first time that this had happened to him.

    The first time he suffered from Heart Demon was when he first killed a person when he was a mortal. Back then, ording to normal situations, after all he had gone through in the Pagoda Trial, he should have only suffered from difort after killing someone. However, he had nightmares for days instead.

    The first time that such a thing happened, Wang Wei might have considered it as a rare thing, but twice showed that something is wrong, so he started thinking of the reason for this to happen to him.

 Chapter 172: United World

    The first thought that came to Wang Wei¡¯s mind was that someone was actually using some means to actually influence his state of mind, however, he quickly denied that idea.

    Back then he did not offend anyone. Well, given his status, maybe he did not need to.

    Nevertheless, he spent most of his time in the sect surrounded by some of the most powerful people in the world. If someone tried to deal with him. Whether it was his mother, father, grandfather, or other Elders of the sect they would notice something wrong.

    And in this world, with the protection of his Dao Protector Yan Chen, this situation is unlikely.

    The second possibility that Wang Wei thought of was that this was the hand of Heavenly Dao. However, he still denied that possibility.

    When he first had his Heart Demon, he had not offended Heavenly Dao yet. Additionally, with him passing the Divine Punishment Thunder, he and Heavenly Dao were somewhat even.

    Wang Wei knew that because of his Transcendent Dao Foundation, when he broke through the Supernatural Realm, his Heavenly Tribtion will not be a joke. However, that was still for the future.

    Not to mention the fact that Heavenly Dao could not interfere with him all the way in this Small Thousand World. So, it could be eliminated as a suspect.

    So, thest possibility that he could think of was that this has something to do with his reincarnation. Maybe something happened to him when he was going through the process of going through Samsara. After all, his massive soul power was gone during the process.

    Unfortunately, his memory of the experience waspletely wiped out, so there was nothing he could currently do with his little strength.

    After thinking about this, Wang Wei realized how insignificant he truly was in the grand scheme of things. So, he decided to reign in the little arrogance he had after defeating Ji Song.

    After taking a few moments to regain his bearings, Wang Wei then continued his expedition of the Southern Region. This time, he was even more brutal as he wanted to end this war as soon as possible.

    Meanwhile, Myriad Emperor World, Central Qilin Continent, Herd Raising Valley:

    Liu Meixiu¡¯s arm was already regrown back. However, upon further examination, it is easy to see that one of her arms had a different shade of color than the other.

    This was due to the fact that she still needed some time to train the regrown arm to be as strong as the other one.

    While cultivating, Liu Meixiu suddenly opened her eyes with an ugly look on her face. The reason for that was that she felt that all the demonic beasts that she left in the Warring Kingdom World were slowly dying.

    So, she yelled with gritted teeth, "Wang Wei!" After this, her hatred for Wang Wei had dramatically increased. However, immediately afterwards, she calmed herself down and started thinking.

    She had made great ns for these demonic beasts in the Southern Region. As for the reason she left there, it was because she did not want her ns to attract the attention of certain people in the Herd Raising Valley.

    She thought that Wang Wei would just ignore these beasts, then her n could continue in secret; however, her thought waspletely wrong as she underestimated Wang Wei¡¯s careful nature and his ruthlessness.

    After thinking about it for a few minutes, she whispered to herself, "In that case, let¡¯s execute the n and move the experiment to the Northern ck Tortoise Continent as there are plenty of demonic beasts to use."

    "However, I need to be very careful not to draw the attention of any Demon Race Imperial Family, otherwise things will escte out of my control."

    After thinking about this, she took out a token and notified her loyal servant toe meet her: they had things to do and needed the utmost secrecy.

    Back to the Warring Kingdom World, Wang Wei took a few months to destroy the majority of the demonic beasts in the Southern Region.

    After everything was over, he focused on his deal with Feng Heng. Under the cooperation of the two, the entire world was finally conquered and became peaceful in just two years.

    On this day, Feng Heng was standing on top of a Taoist Temple in the Great Xia Capital--which was moved in the past two years.

    In just two years, many of such temples were actually built, thus spreading taoism throughout the whole world. So, Feng Heng¡¯s mission in this world was over. After using a secret technique to check his luck, he looked at the two colors Qi Dragon swimming on top of his head, then he sighed.

    Afterwards, he crushed a talisman and was swallowed by a space crack. Soon afterwards, Feng Heng found himself in front of his Dao Protector, Wu Ming.

    Immediately, Feng Heng bowed to him before saying, "I¡¯m sorry."

    "Why are you apologizing? You did your best, and your results are among the best in this trial." replied Wu Ming with a calm look on his face.

    "I know this. I am apologizing regarding the disappearance of the Incense Power."

    "Oh, you did not need to hurry about the sect¡¯s punishment as I already knew that you did not absorb it. Furthermore, I scanned the entire world in search of it, and I did not even discover where it disappeared to."

    "So, the likely possibility is that this world¡¯s Heavenly Dao absorbs this kind of power to test it as this was the first time it appeared."

    Feng Heng nodded after hearing and was also relieved. However, he had a feeling that things were not as simple as his Dao Protector said. In the past two years, many temples have been built throughout Great Xia, however there has been no case of Incense Power going missing.

    He always felt something fishy was going on. It was as if the person responsible for stealing the Incense Faith was scared to absorb that power under the eye of Wang Wei.

    However, Feng Heng ced all these thoughts on the back of his head. All he cared about now was the fact that he was heading home.

    Meanwhile, back in the Great Xia, Wang Wei noticed that Feng Heng was gone, so he was relieved to go about his ns. He did not trust that guy a single bit.

    Although in thest two years, he used the excuse of using Feng Heng¡¯s Innate ability to observe this guy in person, he did not discover anything. Luckily for him, he managed to remove all the tiny ws in both his Innate Field and his skin. However, he did not do so for his muscles; he did not trust Feng Heng to this extent.

    After giving his orders to his subordinate, Wang Wei flew straight into the sky. When he reached the edge of the world, he used his token to send a message. Soon, True Monarch Yan Chen appeared in front of him.

    "Young master, what can I do for you?" asked Yan Chen with a smile on his face.

    "Supreme Elder, I need you to send me to the sun," replied as he pointed in a direction. The reason that he needed help was because the sun of this world was located in a void ce without spiritual energy, so he could not fly there by himself.

    Yan Chen¡¯s eyes lit up after hearing this as he thought of something. So, heplied with a smile on his face.

    Standing on the surface of the sun, Wang Wei sat down and started refining his bones with the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture], as fire was the element needed to temper the bones.

    Furthermore, Wang Wei was preparing for when he needed to refine his heart in the future as fire elements will also be needed.

    Just like that, Wang Wei spent another two years in the sun. In the process, he has reached the core of the sun with a temperature of millions. At this time, simple temperature has no effect on him. Only mes with special nature can still burn him.

    During the entire process, he had to burn or melt all 206 of his bones over and over, then regrow them again. The most dangerous part was when he had to melt his skull, almost frying his brain into paste.

    Luckily for him, there are many records of simr experiences in the scripture.

    After opening his eyes, Wang Weil felt that his strength had greatly increased again. Furthermore, as long as he absorbs the Heavenly Silver Ore into his bones, the tempering of his bones will be over, and his strength will increase again.

    Wang Wei then woke up after finishing checking his bones, then he felt the beating of his heart. The beating was strong and steady, even more than before. Blood was rapidly traveling throughout every part of his body, thus increasing his regeneration ability.

    So, Wang Wei nodded in satisfaction as he knew that he would save himself a lot of time in the future.

    Afterwards, he crushed a talisman that instantly teleported him back to the Great Xia capital, where he sent a notice to all his officials toe meet him for a meeting.

    Soon, all the officials--including the member of his team--and a court meeting took ce. The first thing he said when the meeting started was, "Is everything prepared for my n?"

 Chapter 173: Western Desert

    Many of the officials looked at Wang Wei with a happy look on their face as they could not help themselves. The past few years have been the most fulfilling time of their lives.

    As high-ranking officials of Great Xia, they have slowly watched how a powerful and prosperous dynasty that covered the entire world took ce--even in the Southern Region.

    With Wang Wei¡¯s clean up of the demonic beasts four years ago, the entire Southern Region was opened to humans. As such, countless cities were built and many people migrated there under the incentive of the court.

    As a matter of fact, it was not that difficult to motivate the people as the Southern Region was full of fertilend, and was home to numerous spiritual herbs and ore. Many people suspect that the south was even richer than the central region when ites to resources.

    Although the Northern Region waspletely destroyed, no one really cares about this due to its barren nature. And now, with the return of his majesty, thest ce was about to have Earth shaking change: the Western Region.

    While these officials just noticed Wang Wei¡¯s return, people Li Jun and Yan Liling noticed the subtle difference and changes that urs to him. They could see his long breath, and if they focused hard enough, they could even hear his heart beating.

    They all sighed as they realized that Wang Wei had gotten even stronger than before.

    While these people were observing him, Wang Wei was also doing the same thing. With his True Vision Ability, he easily noticed how both Li Jun and Yan Liling had acquired 5-color Rainbow Qi Luck.

    As a matter of fact, even people like the Five Number General and the Iron Fist King, Tie Gang, had increased their luck to the beginning of Purple-Gold.

    Of course the person that surprised him the most was actually Dong Lifen. In the past four years, not only did she manage to reach the peak of the Divine Altar Realm with 350 Divine Veins, she also reached a peak of Purple-Gold Qi Luck.

    Wang Wei was not surprised by her cultivation level given her talent and the blessing of being the Empress of Great Xia, however, the Qi Luck level did surprise him.

    In order to achieve such a level, she must have contributed a lot to the dynasty in the past few years. However, he was also puzzled by the constant frown on her face.

    Then, Wang Wei secretly sighed as he looked at his ck Qi Luck that was 99.99% turned back into purple.

    No matter what he did in the past few years, he did not make any progress at all. However, Wang Wei was not worried as he already had a n that guaranteed his sess, hence the question he previously asked.

    Wang Ji--who noticed that many of the officials were too excited to answer the previously asked question--stepped up and replied, "Your majesty, ording to your instruction, all the arrays have been set up."

    Wang Wei nodded as he also checked out his head maid, no he should call her his Shadow from now on.

    He could see that Wang Ju has also benefited greatly from the Qi Luck of the dynasty. Her Divine Body Realm cultivation was more stable than before, and she seemed to have used the increase ofprehension brought by her position to understand the techniques she cultivated.

    He guessed that her cultivation would increase dramatically after returning home.

    After receiving a full report from Wang Ju, Wang Wei spent a few hours checking the situation of the dynasty during his absence. After checking that everything was normal, he headed straight for the Western Region.

    Once there, Wang Wei stood in the air, then waved his hand. He used all his 720 Divine Veins to control all the spiritual energy in the western region, then countless circr runes appeared in the air, surrounding the entire region.

    Under Wang Wei¡¯s control, these arrays started to absorb powerful energy from something buried underneath the soils or desert of the Western Region.

    If one person could observe closely, they would find out that the arrays were absorbing the blood, souls, and cultivation power of countless demonic beasts. And there were billions of them buried underneath the ground.

    After the array absorbed all those powers, something magical happened. The desert--that has existed in the western region for millions of years--suddenly started to turn into normalnd.

    Mountains and rivers then started to appear in many different ces, many fertile and cultivablends also manifested themselves. Then, the temperature of the desert started to cool down until it reached the normal level of the other regions.

    Following which, rain--which was a very rare thing--suddenly to fall everywhere. As a result, many trees suddenly grew widely in different ces, creating vast and luscious forests.

    Thest transformation to ur was the increase in spiritual energy from Heaven and Earth. As a matter of fact, the reason that such tremendous changes urred was due to the resurgence of spiritual energy.

    What Wang Wei was doing was to essentially create and repair the spiritual veins located under the Western Region using the vitality of all the demonic beasts that were killed due to the Beast Tide a few years ago.

    By doing so, Wang Wei can rejuvenate the barrennd of the Western Region. He got this idea from a Great Emperor of the Di n.

    At some point of time, the Western White Tiger Continent suffered a devastating catastrophe that left all the spiritual veins therepletely destroyed, resulting in the spiritual energy in the Western Continent to be even less that the Northern Continent.

    Due to this, at some point things got so bad that the Devil Cultivators in the West wanted to wage a war against the Demon Race in the North to take over the continent.

    However, before things escted to this point, a Great Emperor was born from the Di n. Using his amazing ability, he single handedly fixed all the spiritual veins to the point that the spiritual energy between Heaven and Earth was recovered, but it even briefly surpassed the Southern Vermilion Bird Continent and almost reached the level of the Eastern Azure Dragon Continent.

    Of course Wang Wei did not have the power of that Great Emperor, nor did he have such a deep understanding of feng shui to easily repair spiritual veins.

    So, he used the blood, soul and vitality of demonic beasts as an energy source, then attached a powerful Spirit Gathering Formation where the spiritual veins are located.

    As for the already existing spiritual veins, the Spirit Gathering Array was attached to them as an aid to help them produce more spiritual energy. Due to this, the Great Xia Dynasty had to spend countless resources and more than two years to set up these formations.

    And why did Wang Wei go through such great lengths to do such a thing?

    It was for the same reason that the Great Emperor of the Di n did: Merit.

    Merit is a mysterious and almost omnipotent thing, so Wang Wei knew that this was the perfect thing to help with the problem of his Qi Luck.

    Soon after all the transformation of the Western Region finished, many people marveled with excitement on their faces. Then, many people kneeled on the ground with tears in their eyes while chanting:

    "Long Live his Majesty."

    As a matter of fact, the lives of the western people have dramatically improved over thest few years as members of Great Xia. They never had to worry about food, water, or shelter. Even the horrible temperature of the desert was no longer a problem with constructs specially designed by the Refining Hall of Great Xia.

    However,pared to the lives of the other regions, the people of the wester people still felt a little inferior. After all, they live in a vast desert. As a result of this, it is very difficult to build roads or Crawling Dragon Construct.

    They convinced themselves that everything was fine since they could still use the Soaring Phoenix Construct to travel by air, but they always felt like their region was backwards.

    But now, things are different. They finally have the chance to modernize themselvespletely, to be more like the central and eastern regions.

    As for Wang Wei, after finishing controlling the arrays, a sudden will suddenly manifested around. Then, golden clouds suddenly enveloped him as he could feel that this will was showing its good will towards.

    Wang Wei knew that the Heavenly Dao of this world was happy by his deed, and the golden lights that fell from the Heaven and into his hand further proved his feeling.

    As such, Wang Wei looked in excitement at the golden lights in his hand. This amount of merit was a few timesrger than the ones Liu Meixiu received.

    Meaning, that even if he used it to change his Qi Luck, there should be more than enough as a reserve.

 Chapter 174: Rainbow Qi Luck

    After receiving the golden merit, Wang Wei did not absorb it directly in order to change his Qi Luck, but instead used it to increase hisprehension.

    After absorbing some of the merit, Wang Wei found that his mind started to work a hundred times more rapidly. Adding on to his previousprehension, Wang Wei could feel that his mind was working faster than a quantumputer.

    Many things that he did not previously understand instantly became clear, however, he quickly reigned in his mind to focus on understanding his Qi Luck.

    "So, that¡¯s how it is?" muttered Wang Wei after a few seconds. He finally understood why his transformation was notplete after so long.

    Wang Wei had confused the Qi Luck of a person and the one of a nation. As a matter of fact, there are different kinds of Qi Lick.

    There is the Human Qi Luck or Innate Qi Luck. This one the luck that everyone is born with; this luck to an extent determines your talent, the amount and kind of opportunities you will get during your life, and the chances you are to escape certain dangerous situations based on luck alone.

    This kind of luck rarely changes and can only go all the way through purple-gold.

    After realizing this, Wang Wei then suddenly realized how precious the Spirit Road Trial actually was as it allowed people to change their Innate Luck.

    The second kind of luck is actually called Heavenly Luck, and it is granted by Heaven itself. The Qi Luck color of these people does not really matter as they are blessed by Heaven themselves. The highest level of Heavenly Luck is in fact the Son of Destiny.

    The third kind of luck is referred to as Earthly Luck, and this is the category that a dynasty¡¯s Qi Luck falls under. This luck is created by gathering a small portion of destiny or luck from myriad things: people,nds, emotions, desires...etc. This kind of luck is somewhat simr to Incense, however, it is not as poisonous due to being more restrictive through karma.

    As for Wang Wei¡¯s ck Qi Luck, this was the result of him being rejected by Heaven and Earth. And this kind of thing is not as bad as it sounds because it means that it is very difficult for Heavenly Dao to plot against by using fortunate encounters as bait.

    More importantly, for Wang Wei who desired to be free and unfettered, it means that he has the chance to control his own luck, and he seeded.

    The process of him turning his ck Qi Luck back into purple is a transformation that urs due to him slowly grasping his fate when ites to controlling luck.

    And now that he finally understood all the knowledge needed about Qi Luck, his transformation wasplete, and Wang Wei also developed a new ability.

    This ability is called [Destiny¡¯s Son], and as the name implies, Wang Wei could forcibly be the Son of Destiny of any world he is in. Then, his luck would be as legendary and scary as Long Aotian.

    Everything would be easy for him to achieve. If he wanted some rare herb or material, just follow his instinct and he would eventually discover it. His chances of escaping true mortal dangers would increase dramatically.

    In general, this ability is heaven defying, however, Wang Wei was not happy and he will not use it blindly.

    As a person who truly understands Qi Luck, he knew that Heavenly Luck was actually a big pit. Do you think that Heavenly Dao would bless someone with luck for no reason?

    Of course not. Heaven and Earth revolves around the concept of bnce, of cause and effect. If something extraordinary happens to someone , then there must be a reason.

    For example, the title of Son of Destiny sounds very appealing, however, Wang Wei knows that each Son of Destiny of any world is born or chosen for a reason.

    And it is usually because the world sensed that a catastrophe is about to happen, so it chose someone as a Son of Destiny to cultivate in order to fight or prevent the disaster. So, those lucky bastards usually have a rough life despite being lucky as they have to go through countless trials and tribtions.

    A perfect example of that was Long Aotian. The Heavenly Dao of the Warring Kingdom World chose him as the Son of Destiny in a desperate attempt to prevent all the participants of the trial from truly taking over the world.

    Despite the fact that the Heaven Chosens mostly brought positive changes to the world, it did change the fact that they were foreigners, outsiders. So, the world¡¯s n for Long Aotian to rise up and be the one to conquer the world. And maybe in the process, form an alliance with a few Heaven Chosens and use the advanced resources of their world to better this one.

    ording to the information that he learned from studying Qi Luck, and after watching the life of this world previous Son of Destiny, Wang Wei guesses that there was a reason that Long Aotian was teleported to Fang Lijuan after the explosion of the Secret Realm.

    In all likelihood, Heavenly Dao wanted Long Aotian to seduce Fang Lijuan, then with her unreserved support, Long Aotian would have a better chance of conquering the world. And maybe found a way for this world to evolve from a Small Thousand World to a Middle Thousand World.

    Unfortunately, Heavenly Dao greatly underestimated the Heaven Chosen of the Myriad Emperor World. More importantly, it underestimated Fang Lijuan¡¯s ruthlessness. It probably thought that with her arrogance, she would not do such a thing,

    However, as a person who aspires to be Great Emperor, how could Fang Lijuan not swallow her pride when necessary? No matter how arrogant a person is, in front of endless power and immortality, who can resist?

    So, after seeing the death of Long Aotian, Wang Wei has a newfound respect for this member of the Divine n. Unlike other members of her n, she knows when to be arrogant, and when to reign in.

    Of course Wang Wei is more interested in the talisman that was in Long Aotian¡¯s hand. If he guessed correctly, this talisman is very precious. And now that it has fallen into Fang Lijuan¡¯s hands, her threat level for the future has greatly increased.

    After taking a brief moment to think about these things, Wang Wei reigned in his mind. Then, he used his secret method to convert Earthly Luck into Innate Luck.

    His Qi Luck rapidly changed from purple, then to purple-gold. After a few minutes, a second color appeared, then a third.

    Wang Wei spent a few minutes absorbing the luck. He checked his Qi Dragon, and it had 7 colors, signifying that he reached the 7-color Rainbow Qi Luck, so he smiled.

    Wang Wei knew that the reason that he reached the maximum level of 7 colors was because of the transformation of the Western Desert. Otherwise, he would only reach 6 colors.

    One thing that caught Wang Wei¡¯s attention was the fact that the 7-color Rainbow Qi Luck is also referred to as Immortal Luck. Given that more than 7-color of Qi Luck is referred to as Emperor Luck, he guessed that Immortal Luck has something to do with Immortal Venerables and Dao Ancestors.

    Unfortunately, he only learned the title of that level of luck, but nothing about what Immortal Venerable actually is. He guessed this has to do with the fact that this world¡¯s level is too low, so it does not have any information besides just a name.

    After absorbing the Qi Luck, Wang Wei felt that his strength had suddenly increased dramatically. It reached the point that he could kill his previous self with just one punch.

    Wang Wei knew that this was actually another function of Earthly Luck. The king of any dynasty can bless himself with the power of the dynasty¡¯s luck, thus increasing their strength dramatically.

    Unfortunately, this kind of ability is only avable in Medium Small Thousand World and above. And it requires the dynasty to refine a Luck Condensing Artifact in order to be able to use Qi Luck in such a way.

    Wang Wei knew that every Emperor Lineage back home actually has a Luck Condensing Artifact, and it is usually one of their Emperor Artifacts that served that role--just like in the Dao Opening Sect.

    The Emperor Artifact of Wang Wei¡¯s ancestor, Emperor Qiyuan, served as the Luck Condensing Artifact of the Dao Opening Sect.

    As a matter of fact, Wang Wei is a little lucky that this ability was not avable in the trial, otherwise he would have to suffer.

    When all the other Heaven Chosen could use this ability in desperation, he would not be able to do the same as his Qi Luck was still ck. And if Ji Song had that ability in the final battle, then Wang Wei would have suffered greatly.

    As ast result, he probably would have to ask Dong Lifen to control the dynasty¡¯s Qi Luck and channel it through him. However, Wang Wei guessed that even if that method seeded, there would still be some repercussions. Not to mention that she would actually have to be close to him, thus risk being a liability during battles with her weak strength.

    After thinking about this, Wang Wei sighed, then he returned to the capital. Now that he has aplished everything he came for in this world, the trial is officially over.

    So, it was time to head back home as he missed his family greatly.

 Chapter 175: The End of the Trial

    After returning back to the capital, Wang Wei spent a few days making sure everything was fine, then prepared to leave.

    Of course many turbulence urred throughout the territory when the news that the Wise Sage, His Majesty Wang Wei was actually leaving soon to the Higher Realm.

    Many people cried, many people begged for him to stay, while some blessed him on his journey.

    As for the officials, they seemed to have organized a protest asking for Wang Wei to reconsider his decision. Even since he announced the news, many of them have been kneeling in front of the Imperial Pce iming that they would not leave until his majesty changed his mind.

    However, Wang Wei ignored them. More than four years ago, he had already warned these people so that they would br ready.

    On thest night before leaving, Wang Wei was standing on top of the Imperial Pce looking at the vast territory that he ruled.

    Then, he took a little trip down memoryne. He remembered how insignificant he was in his previous lifepared to now.

    Back on Earth, he used to ve daily in order to climb up thedder in hispany. Andpared with the people of his age, he did not have some sess. However, all of these are nothingpared to ruling a dynasty with billions of people.

    His every word, actions, and slight insinuation could determine the fate of so many people, the fate of an entire world.

    Not to mention his strength. With his current ability, he could probably destroy the entire Earth with just one punch. Forget the Earth, he doubts whether the entire Sr System could survive his [World Breaking Fist].

    And that was far from his limit. When he one day manages to prove the Dao, not just one Small Thousand World will bow to him, but thousands of them. Especially after absorbing the power of merit, Wang Wei¡¯s n after bing Emperor was finalized.

    As a result of this n, his Will will be spread to myriad worlds and races in the Endless Void. His name will bring both despair and hope to trillions of lives; he will control the fate of so many people and worlds.

    This is one of the reasons that he was not so homesick after reincarnating into this world. Compared to his possible future in this world, his life back on Earth was too insignificant.

    Although he sometimes missed his family back on Earth, he did not mind that much as he believed that as long as he reached a certain level of strength, he might be able to see them again.

    As for the passage of time?

    Well, Wang Wei believed that as long as his strength is high enough, time will never be an obstacle for the things he wants to aplish.

    While Wang Wei was thinking about his past and future, he heard the sound of someone walking towards him. From the soul fluctuation, he knew that it was Dong Lifen, so he was puzzled why she came to see him thiste at night.

    Dong Lifen came next to Wang Wei, but she did not say anything for a few minutes: she just watched over the beauty of the capital fully lit during the night.

    Then, she seemed to have made a decision, so she ran into Wang Wei¡¯s arm and kissed him on the lips, to hisplete surprise.

    After waking up from his shock, he removed his lips from hers and asked, "Why are you doing this?"

    Dong Lifen lowered his head before looking him straight in the eyes: "I want to spend the night with his majesty before you leave."

    Wang Wei¡¯s eyebrow was raised after hearing this, then he said, "You should know that this will not change anything between us."

    "I know, but this is my choice, and I¡¯m willing to live with it."

    Wang Wei looked at the confident and stubborn look on her eyes, then he smiled. He lifted up, then headed straight for his Dragon Bed.

    The next morning, Don Lifen woke up. Immediately, she winced a little, then blushed when thinking about how crazy the two of them werest night. She finally understood how powerful his majesty¡¯s fleshly body was.

    After turning her head to the side, a sh of sadness passed through her eyes when she noticed that there was no one beside her. She sighed, then looked at the blood stain in the sheet. With a wave of her hand, she ces it in her space ring, then gets dressed.

    However, as soon as Dong Lifen finished dressing, Wang Wei walked in to her slight delight.

    "Have you made a decision of what you are going to do?" asked Wang Wei calmly.

    After a few seconds, she replied, "I decided to stay in this world, after all, it is my home. However, I hope your majesty can take my master with you. Her dreams and aspirations are not the same as mine."

    Wang Wei nodded, not too surprised by her decision. Then, he took out the Conferred God List and the Imperial Seal before saying, "In that case, let me give you a departing gift in order to help you achieve your goals."

    Dong Lifen looked at these two things with a look of shock on her face. She understood the meaning of these two things; it means that she is the legitimate sessor of the Great Xia Dynasty.

    After pondering for a few seconds, she reached out and took both of them. "Your majesty, you knew of my ns?"

    Wang Wei smiled before answering, "I always knew that you were an ambitious woman. However, I have to warn you, although I hand over the dynasty to you, whether you can keep it is another matter."

    "Now, technically speaking, this world belongs to the sect I¡¯m from, so no other people have the right to intervene. However, nothing is set in stone. So, you have to watch out for possible interference from people in my world.

    Dong Lifen nodded, knowing that her future was full of challenges, however, she was ready for it.

    Then, she suddenly asked, "Your majesty."

    "You can call me Wang Wei."

    Dong Lifen hesitated for a while before saying, "Young Master Wang Wei, did you hand over the dynasty as a way to pay off the karma of what happenedst night?"

    Wang Wei was a little caught by surprise by this question, then he answered: "You are partially right. However, the real reason for me doing this is because I want to see how far you can go."

    After saying this, he took a deep look at her, then held her face and gave her a kiss on the forehead. Afterwards, he left the pce without hesitation.

    After flying for a few seconds, he saw Li Jun, Yan Liling, Wang Ju, The Five Name General, Tie Gang and Yu Siyu, who sighed after seeing Wang Weiing alone.

    "Is she really noting?" she asked, fully knowing the answer.

    "You know her better than any of us, so you should have anticipated this oue," replied Wang Wei calmly. Afterwards, he looked into the sky.

    Soon afterwards, a space crack appeared and swallowed everyone, transporting them in the Endless Void in front of True Monarch Yan Chen.

    "Excellent trial, Young master. Youplete it even better than the sect anticipated. Not just him, all of you did an excellent job," praised the True Monarch.

    While most of the people had a calm smile on their faces, both Tie Gang and Yu Siyu had a look of shock on their faces as this was their first time being teleported.

    Furthermore, they were told of how powerful this smiling elder actually was. This was a Supreme Realm powerhouse, the being closest to the Great Emperor, so they were in awe after meeting. As a result, both of them remain quiet and try to reduce their presence.

    Unfortunately, this was not possible as Yan Chen started addressing them next.

    "When you reach our world, something extraordinary will happen to you both. All you need to remember is not to panic, afterwards, you will be greatly rewarded.

    Wang Wei smiled after seeing this. He expected this kind of behavior from Yu Siyu, but it was odd to see Tie Gang also act this way.

    After all, the impression this guy gave him was that he did not fear nothing between Heaven and Earth. This was proven after he decided to challenge him right after watching his battle with Ji Song.

    Wang Wei looked at True Monarch Yan Chen before asking, "Supreme Elder, are we leaving the same way we came?"

    "No," replied Yan Chen while shaking his head. "Since we are the winners of the trial, the Great Wu Imperial Dynasty handed over the Ascension Teleportation Array."

    Everyone then nodded, so Yan Chen activated the array after everyone was ready.

    After a few seconds, the entire group only saw the world twisted up and down, then they found themselves leaving the deste void.

    Wang Wei immediately realized that he was in the Heavenspan Domain, where the Dao Opening Sect was located. He took a deep breath, thus absorbing a vast amount of spiritual energy between Heaven and Earth.

    "Oh, the sweet smell of home," said Wang Wei with an excited look on his face.

    END OF VOLUME II

    Guys, do not forget to vote with Power Stone, add this book to your library and rmend it to other people. Leave a 5 stars reviews if you think this book is deserving so, orment in any of the chapters. I usually read all of them and answered to some.

    And if you are financially capable, bought the Privilege Chapters or sent me a gift. I greatly appreciate your support.

 Chapter 176: Home

    Wang Wei was not the only person that was happy to be back home. All of the members of his group were. After entering the world, a feeling of euphoria suddenly overcame them; it was as if a mother (the entire world) was weing its children back home.

    While the group was rejoicing of finally going home after 15 years, a supreme and powerful will suddenly appeared around them. Then, the will started to invade Tie Gang and Yu Siyu¡¯s body to their horrors.

    Luckily, they remember what True Monarch had said to them a few minutes ago. So, they each took a deep breath to calm themselves down. However, they were just calm on the surface.

    That supreme will scan everything part of their bodies. Whether it was their soul, spirit, and even their memories.

    Of course that supreme will was the Heavenly Dao of the Myriad Emperor World. Every time some foreigners enter the world, it is his job to check out these intruders to ensure that they are not a danger to the world.

    As such, as soon as it noticed these two, it started to check. It checked their bodies and souls to ensure that there were no curses imnted on these people by some powerful being from the Endless Void.

    Then, it checked their memories to ensure that these two were not vanguard sent by other powerful worlds in order to acquire the world coordinate of the Myriad Emperor World.

    Just by how meticulous Heavenly Dao was, it is obvious that it knows from experience what to look for; so it was very thorough. An act which made Tie Gang and Yu Siyu suffer greatly as it was not a pleasant experience having all their deepest secrets seen through by someone.

    However, the process did notst long. After a few minutes, the process was finished. Then, a vast amount of spiritual energy started to enter the bodies of Tie Gang and Yu Siyu.

    "Sit cross-legged and begin to cultivate. This is the reward of Heavenly Dao," instantly yelled Supreme Elder Yan Chen.

    The two then immediately reacted and followed the instructions.

    "Why are these two getting rewarded?" asked Li Jun to the Supreme Elder. In fact, it was not just him who wanted to know this answer. Everyone else also wanted to know.

    They can understand the necessary precaution to check the identity of these two, why would Heavenly Dao reward them?

    "Because of their talent," suddenly said a beautiful voice. However, it was not that of Yan Chen.

    Everyone looks in a direction of the voice to see Yu Yan--Wang Wei¡¯s mother--suddenly appearing next to the group with them even noticing.

    Meanwhile Yu Yan smiled happily at the group, before embracing Wang Wei and caressing his face without caring of the weird look the people were giving her.

    However, unlike previously, Wang Wei was not embarrassed nor did he smile wryly. He justid in his mother¡¯s arms while also embracing her. As a person who has lived two lives, he knows the importance of spending time with family.

    Especially in this cultivating world where seclusion can take thousands of years. More importantly, the cultivation world is more dangerous than anyone can imagine. No one knows for certain what can happen. So, he cherished his family greatly.

    "Aunt."

    "Sect Madam"

    All the people who recognized Yu Yan saluted her, to which she just nodded.

    "Mother, what do you mean by talent?" asked Wang Wei, who was still curious about the previous topic.

    "Heavenly Dao will reward certain foreigners that enter our world based on how their talents are. This is an incentive for these people to stay in the world and contribute to it in any way possible."

    Wang Wei understood what she meant. This was the way that the Heavenly Dao of this world poached talented people from other worlds through promises and bribing. Some countries in his past life did a lot of this in order to quickly develop both their science and technology, but also their economy.

    The process of breakthroughsted only a few minutes. However, from the smile on these two¡¯s faces, they were more than happy with their rewards.

    Yu Siyu managed to inscribe more than 300 Divine Veins on her altar, making her foundation and strength dramatically increase.

    As for the former Iron Fist King, Tie Gang, his Divine Veins reached 330. But more importantly, he managed to figure out what Qi of Good Fortune is. As such, as long as he has the proper technique and head into seclusion, he can break through the Supernatural Realm at any time.

    After these two finished their transformation, the entire group left for the direction of the sect. As soon as they arrived at the entrance, they saw Sect Master Wang Tian and a group of elders waiting for them.

    As soon as they arrived, Li Jun¡¯s mother started to cuddle her son. In fact, even Yan Liling was not spared in thisrge embrace. Unlike Wang Wei¡¯s calm look, these two werepletely shy.

    Great Elder Li Jiang patted his son on the shoulder with a smile on his face, while Great Elder Yan Mei smiled at her niece.

    As for Wang Tian, he looked at his son up and down, "Good, Good, you did better than during my trial." Then, he proceeded to imitate his wife and yed with Wang Wei¡¯s grey hair.

    Wang Wei looked at his father with a speechless look. His eyes seemed to be saying you are a grown man, why are you acting so weird? He could understand his mother¡¯s behavior, but he did not understand why his old man started to act more childish.

    However, Wang Tian just ignored his son¡¯s gaze as he continued to mess up his hair with great pleasure.

    As a matter of fact, there is a reason that Wang Tian behaves so child-like. It is because he is nearing the Supreme Realm. So, he started to return to a more simplistic nature of himself.

    He behaves childlike because he is in-tuned with Heaven and Earth, his state of mind is returning to a very simple and innocent one so that he can better understand the Laws of Heaven and Earth.

    Wang Wei decided to ignore his father, so he asked him, "What did you do for your trial?"

    After pondering for a while, he responded, "Well, I created the Supreme Sword Sect, then spread the Dao of the Sword throughout the entire world."

    "How was the result?"

    "Of course I seeded, however there were a few setbacks in the middle."

    Wang Tian looked at his wife, "Your mother rallied all the people in the world to encircle me and my sect. Unfortunately, she was no match for me and my loyal sword followers."

    Meanwhile Yu Yan snorted, "The only reason that you survive that battle so easily was because all the Heaven Chosen at that time were infighting for control over the alliance."

    "It doesn¡¯t matter how I survived," snickered Wang Tian. "Furthermore, wasn¡¯t it you that said that only the result matters, not the process."

    Yu Yan stared at her husband before saying, "Do you want to sleep outside today?"

    Wang Tian smiled leisurely, but he did not say anything else. However, Wang Wei was intrigued as he wanted to know how things ended in the end.

    "So, who was the final winner in the end?"

    "There was no final winner, or we both were as me and your father eventually formed an alliance," replied Yu Yan.

    "What alliance, you basically ckmail me that if I did not ally with you, you would spread Saber Dao to fight with me."

    Wang Wei became puzzled after hearing this, "How is that a threat?"

    Wang Tian looked at his son, "Practicing the sword was not the same as practicing the saber. It is very hard to start practicing the sword but easy to master.

    "As for the saber, it is easy to start practicing, but hard to master. It can take even the most powerful genius of the sword more than two years of training in order to be proficient in using the sword and have certainbat power.

    "However, the saber was different. Even a normal person holding a saber can easily use it after a few weeks of practice. If your mother had managed to spread Saber Dao throughout the entire world, I would have to spend countless years before Sword Dao can reigned supreme in the entire world, thus prolonging the time I¡¯d have to spend to reach the rainbow Level of Qi Luck.

    "So, it was simply not worth it to fight for her for so long when an alliance would allow the two of us to benefit."

    Wang Wei nodded, however he guessed that things were not that simple. He guessed that his father probably had developed a little crush on his mother back then, so he easily epted her deal.

    Wang Wei knew that he would never ept such a thing. He is open to negotiation, never being forced.

    This can be seen in how he reacted to Feng Heng¡¯s deal. Instead of just epting, he used the excuse of a fight to p him straight in his face, showing that Wang Wei has a very petty side.

    However, this can¡¯t be helped. As a person who pursues freedom, nothing he hates more than being forced to do something--even if that thing is good or beneficial to him.

 Chapter 177: Family Reunion

    While all these people reunited with their families, True Monarch Yan Chen bid goodbye to all of them. He was in a hurry to discuss the details of the trail with the other old guys.

    In this trial, he watched how the young sect master slowly transformed the entire world into something, something better, something more efficient. ording to the information he heard, this process was called "modernization¡¯ by the young master.

    Yan Chen suddenly remembered the conversation that he had with Wang Wei after the Spirit Road Trial. At that time, he thought that the young master only had a preliminary n on how to change the world, but after seeing what happened in the Warring Kingdom World, Yan Chen knew that Wang Wei was not simply talking; he actually had a thorough n.

    And he used this trial to test some of his ideas. So, Yan Chen watched how Wang Wei had to first force these cultivators to integrate the power of cultivation into everyday life.

    However, as time passed, using incentive and the satisfaction of slowly changing the world, these cultivators were more than happy to help slowly build the Great Xia ording to Wang Wei¡¯s vision.

    Many of them came up with ideas of their own, some talked to mortals in order to figure out their needs and create specific origin artifacts for them.

    In general, the majority of the cultivators were more than happy to help mortals with their ability as it gave them a sense of aplishment.

    And what was the result?

    A very prosperous dynasty, dramatic increase in poption and more importantly, a rapid development of professions like alchemy, talisman and refiner.

    With so many professionals working together, sharing their knowledge and experience, these professions develop at an rming rate.

    So, Yan Chen started to envision what it would be like if the entire Myriad Emperor World started to develop so rapidly under the young master¡¯s guidance.

    Just like he said back then, their civilization will flourish so much that even the Ancient Emperor Era would not be able topare.

    And who would benefit the most from such fast development? Of course it is their Dao Opening Sect.

    Yan Chen can foresee that in the beginning of such an era, many of the powerful sects will hesitate to side with the young master. However, at that time, their Dao Opening Sect will provide their whole support.

    And as the saying goes, the early bird gets the worm. By doing so, their Dao Opening Sect will have arge amount of head start before the others so that when they join down the line, the other factions will never be able to catch up to them.

    Yan Chen hundred percent believed that these factions will change their mind once they start to see the benefit that their sect receives.

    As for how he knows how these sects will behave?

    Simple, just by looking at the way they reacted to all the changes that happened in the trial. To them, the changes that happened in the Great Xia Dynasty was simply a marvelous idea to them, a good idea that gave the Great Xia a little edge over the other dynasties.

    Nothing more, nothing less.

    And many of them thought that Wang Wei had done too much to mix cultivators with mortals. To them, this was a simple disrespect. So, Yan Chen sneered at how low the vision of his peers actually were.

    As a matter of fact, they did not even discover the benefit of the Warring Kingdom World¡¯s martial art to low level cultivators; their understanding of spirit is a great help people break through the Divine Altar Realm.

    Their snobbish and prideful attitudes has simply blinded them, resulting in their Dao Opening Sect benefiting greatly.

    "Supreme Elder, thank you for your hard work."

    "Sect Master, there is no need to thank me. Protecting the young master is my duty. And I would dly die to aplish it," replied Yan Chen with a smile. Afterwards, he left and returned to the Supreme Elder Cottage.

    Wang Tian and his family returned to Wang n Mountain in order to have dinner with his grandfather, who had a happy smile on his face.

    After the meal, Wang Chang looked at his grandson with satisfaction. "Wei¡¯er, ording to the report of Yan Chen, you did a terrific job in this trial. However, many of your ns cannot be exposed as of yet."

    "Oh, why is that?"

    "Simple, the Emperor Lineages are simr to the noble ns you had to deal with. Things like holding knowledge to a privileged few is how they maintained their strength. So, they will never allow anyone to change the status quo.

    "So, if you want to do the exact same thing you did in the trial in this world, your strength has to reach a certain level."

    Wang Wei sighed as he expected this, "In the end, it all about whether I can prove the Dao in the end."

    However, Wang Chang shook his head, "Being a simple Emperor is far from enough. You have to be stronger than an average Emperor, you have to be an Eternal Emperor."

    "Eternal Emperor?"

    "This kind of knowledge is too early for you to know. Just remember that an Eternal Emperor is the highest of caliber among all Great Emperors. Throughout the billions of years of this world, throughout the countless Eras, among the thousands upon thousand of Emperors that walk this world, the number of Eternal Emperors can be counted in two hands."

    Wang Wei¡¯s eyebrow was raised after hearing this, but he could probably guess the meaning of an Eternal Emperor. Among all the Great Emperors cultivated in this world, some of them were simply more extraordinary than others.

    The feats that they aplished are simply legendary, leaving an eternal myth regarding their existence.

    Wang Wei guessed that his grandfather meant that only by being one of these kinds of Emperor will he have a chance to aplish his ns. So, he nodded in acknowledgement.

    "What are you going to do with the two people that you brought back," suddenly asked Wang Tian.

    "Well, I n to train Tie Gang to be my left arm man, so the sect can provide him with the highest of treatment. However, his loyalty cannot be a hundred percent guarantee, so sent someone to monitor him for a while," replied Wang Wei after pondering for a while.

    "As for Yu Siyu, she seemed to have no ambition besides the desire to cultivate peacefully. So, just provide her with the resources she needs and leave her be."

    Wang Tian epted his son¡¯s rmendation. As for Yu Siyu not being required to contribute, it does not matter. Their sect has more than enough resources to raise anybody. Furthermore, Wang Tian could guess the reason that his son made such a decision.

    After dinner, Yu Yan grabbed her son and started asking him about the trial. "So, why did you not bring that girl Dong Lifen? You know I was ready to hold a big fat grandson!"

    Wang Wei looked at his mother with a speechless look. "Dong Lifen is not the girl for me, and she chose to remain in her world in order to aplish her ambitions.

    "As for grandson? I¡¯m afraid that you might not hold one for the remainder of your life."

    "What! You do not n to give me grandchildren? Ever?" asked Yu Yan with a visibly surprised look on her face. This was current news to her.

    "Well, not never, but I do not n to have children until I seed in my pursuit of the end of the Dao. That way, I will not be distracted and my children will be born with terrifying talent. I wonder if it¡¯s possible to give birth to a Great Emperor?

    "Back to the topic. By the time I am ready to have children, how long do you think will pass?"

    Yu Yan looked at her son with her mouth open, then she said, "So, you are going to watch your mother and father slowly die of old age without giving us a fat grandson to hold?"

    "Mother, you do not need to worry about such a thing. With me, it is only a matter of time for our family to be immortal. And Even if something were to happen to you, dad, and grandfather, when I be so powerful, it will be an easy matter for me to reverse Samsara and bring all you back to life."

    Yu Yan sighed as she knew she could not change her son¡¯s decision as he can be stubborn when ites to certain decisions that he makes. So, she decided not to bring the topic up again.

    After returning home, Wang Wei spent a few months hanging out with his family. He needed to rx both his body and mind after the trial.

    Then, he entered seclusion in order to reach the Supernatural Realm.

 Chapter 178: Supernatural Realm

    Inside his seclusion chamber, Wang Wei did not immediately break through the Supernatural Realm, but took both the [Origin Path Scripture] and the [Overlord Fist] in order to review all the information he needed. Afterwards, he then started his breakthrough.

    The first he did was to enter a deep state of meditation, then blend into Heaven and Earth.

    The first step Wang Wei¡¯s breakthrough is to capture a wisp of Qi of Good Fortune?

    And what exactly is Qi of Good Fortune?

    Well, it is the breath or special vibration exuded by Heaven and Earth. Whether it was the ground, a rock, animals, or nts; all of them have a unique breath or rhythm.

    After capturing this unique breath, Wang Wei used a special technique to turn them into a Qi or energy.

    Suddenly, a silver energy suddenly appeared in front of Wang Wei; this was the Qi of Good Fortunate. Immediately after capturing it, he controlled it to enter his altar that was in the shape of the "Temple of Heaven".

    The Qi of Good Fortune rushed straight into the top of the altar, then an ancientmp suddenly manifested itself. The Qi of Good Fortune entered the ancientmp, then a multicolored-fired appeared.

    To be precise, the fire had 13 colors exactly. Wang Wei knew that this was the Good Fortune me, and it is extremely precious for cultivators in both the Divine Body and Primordial Spirit Realm.

    ording to normal standard, the maximum number of color a Good Fortune me has is 12, but Wang Wei has one more due to his Transcendent Dao Foundation.

    After the me appeared, Wang Wei knew that the first step of his breakthrough was over, then he continued to the second step.

    Well, in this time, Wang Wei has to do things differently. ording to a normal breakthrough, he should havebine all his Divine Veins into Origin Pattern, then opened his Niwan Aperture to create his Sea of Consciousness.

    However, many of his Divine Veins were inscribed in his souls, so Wang Wei decided to open his Niwan Aperture first.

    So, he controlled the Good Fortune me to move to the ce in the middle of his forehead. Then, Wang Wei felt like his head exploded; it was like the big bang that created the universe.

    However, instead of creating an entire universe, only his Sea of Consciousness was opened. There, Wang Wei saw his massive purple cloud-like soul with grey edges, and many Divine Veins inscribed on them.

    As soon as Wang Wei opened his Sea of Consciousness, a terrifying pressure from his soul suddenly enveloped the entire Dao Opening Sect.

    All the disciples and elders--including the True Monarchs--felt a terrifying and heavy pressure on them; it was as if their souls were under heavy pressure. Their thinking became increasingly slow, and many weak disciples even passed out.

    What¡¯s more, the soul pressure seemed to want to expand beyond the sect. And with its power, it might even spread throughout the entire world. However, Wang Wei remembered the warning that the Battle Maniac Emperor gave him, so he quickly controlled his soul pressure and did not allow it to spread beyond his cultivation room.

    This act was a relief to many of the disciples of the sect. Knowing that the Sacred Son was in the midst of a breakthrough, many people looked in the direction of the Wang n Mountain with awe and envy.

    Meanwhile, in the Supreme Elder Cottage, Wang Chang felt the mighty pressure that his grandson release, so he muttered, "It seemed that Wei¡¯er was not a simple person in his past life."

    Yes, Wang Wei¡¯s family has already guessed that their son was actually reincarnated, and that he even woke up to the memory of his past life at an early age.

    After all, many of Wang Wei¡¯s actions and random sayings are just weird or not normal--especially after the things he did in the trial. Many of the ideas and concepts he used were not something that can be just attributed to "genius". These ideas came from an entirely different civilization. Adding to that his powerful soul, his parents already guessed that he was reincarnated.

    However, they did not care about such a thing. After many years of observing, they can see that their son truly loves and cares for them. More importantly, Wang Wei disyed no great attachment to his past life, which greatly relieved his family--especially his mother.

    Yu Yan did not want topete for her son¡¯s affection with another mother.

    Back to the cultivation room, after controlling his soul, Wang Wei continued his breakthrough.

    All the 720 Divine Veins in both his soul and altarbined into one pattern, then the pattern relocates itself on the ancientmp.

    Wang Wei knew how important this Origin Pattern was as it will be used to cultivate in the Supernatural Realm. In order to reach the peak of this realm, a total of 50 Origin Patterns is needed.

    More importantly, the Origin Pattern is used as a fuel source for the Good Fortune me. The more there are, the brighter that the me burns.

    After checking that everything was over, Wang Wei then proceeded to thest and easiest step: turning origin qi into origin essence.

    By controlling the Good Fortune me, Wang Wei slowly burned his origin qi, thus further refining and processing his origin qi, turning into a higher quality of energy.

    After an unknown amount of time, his vast origin qi was left with only a quarter of its original volume, however, the quality was more than hundred times more than before.

    Moreover, Wang Wei knows that origin essence is not a simple transformation of origin qi. Origin essence allows cultivators to have many weird or umon abilities.

    If origin qi was still in the category of Martial Arts, then origin essence reached the level of Immortal Arts. With it, cultivators can use all kinds of strange, powerful, and inexplicable spells or origin abilities.

    After the transformation was finished, Wang Wei watched how his Infinite Divine Sea only produces origin essence now instead origin qi, he knew that his breakthrough was over.

    Then, he opened his eyes while looking at his floating body that was in the air. Unlike his previous ability to fly due to control of spiritual energy of Heaven and Earth, now flying was like a natural ability that did not require any learning or practicing.

    To be more precise, flying in the Divine Altar was like Wang Wei created a few invisible jet packs on his body, but now, flying was as natural to him as a bird, it was like another one of his limbs.

    Wang Wei left his seclusion, then he flew straight into the sky.

    Boom! Boom!

    Instantly, he broke through the speed of sound and reached Mach 5 while flying. However, Wang Wei had a frown on his face after checking his speed.

    ording to information he knew, typical Supernatural Realm cultivators will only have a speed of Mach 1, meaning his speed was 5 times that of them. However, he was not satisfied.

    You should know, back in the trial, Ji Song used his gravity control technique to reach the speed of Mach 5 for a brief moment. And Wang Wei himself can reach Mach 7 while running on his feet with his powerful fleshly body. So, he was not satisfied with this speed.

    One downside of the [ [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture] is that only after finishing refining the organs can a cultivator use the fleshly body to actually fly, otherwise one has to jump very high in order to travel.

    However, he did not pay too much attention to this problem. All he has to do is cultivate a technique specially designed for speed and everything will be fine. Furthermore, the sect had an Emperor Scripture by the name of [Rainbow Escape Art] that perfectly fit his requirement.

    After checking his flying ability, Wang Wei then checked his Divine Sense. With a wave of his thought, his consciousness exited his body and started to spread all around.

    As a result, Wang Wei could see everything in the circumference of several thousand kilometers. Whether it was an ant on the ground, or the wind of an insect a few kilometers away, he could observe it.

    The only ces that he could not scan were the ces where powerful formations were ced. However, Wang Wei could still sense a few secret spaces, dimensions, or Secret Realms around the sect that he never existed before.

    While Wang Wei was having found his newfound ability, his rampant scan of the whole sect brought the attention of his father and many Elders of the sect.

    They all flew in the air watching Wang Wei extending his Divine Sense without any end, and they all marveled at his talent.

    "What a powerful Divine Sense," said Great Elder Li Jiang.

    "It is not worse than any of us,"mented Great Elder Yang Mei.

    While the other people were talking, Wang Tian had a frown on his face, then he used his Divine Sense tomunicate with his son.

    "You better stop spreading your Divine Sense. Although it is as strong as a Saint, you have still not reached that realm. Without a primordial soul and the Power of Law, it would be difficult for you to sustain such arge spread without injuring your soul or spirit."

    Wang Wei then suddenly woke up after hearing this. His father was right as he was a little too impulsive. Although his soul is strong, he should not abuse it as he sees fit.

    Furthermore, after his breakthrough, he discovered that his soul was not as powerful as he imagined, however, the quality of it was beyond his understanding.

    After reigning his arrogance, Wang Wei looked to the sky. There, he saw massive dark clouds starting to gather. He knew that his Heavenly Tribtion wasing.

 Chapter 179: Heavenly Tribulation

    While the cloud in the sky brewed, Wang Wei went to the Tribtion Peak as he did not want his Heavenly Tribtion to spread out and harm other people.

    Furthermore, the Tribtion Peak can be a back up n for him in case an emergency urs. Although Wang Wei did want to use foreign aid to help cross his Tribtion, however, given his rtionship with Heavenly Dao, he needed to be cautious.

    After a few seconds of brewing, a white me suddenly appeared from the cloud and headed straight towards Wang Wei, who had a frown on his face after seeing this.

    Although he knew that his Heavenly Tribtion was going to be hard, he did not expect it to be that hard.

    Wang Wei recognized this white me as the Cleansing-Purifying me, and this me is usually used by Heaven to punish Devil Cultivators that havemitted too many sins when they crossed Heavenly Tribtion.

    Wang Wei knew that he did not do anything to deserve such treatment. Even his extermination of the demonic beasts in the trial was not enough for Heaven to treat him as a sinner.

    So, there was only reason for this: it was because of his Transcendent Dao Foundation when he broke through the 13th Layer Barrier of the Body Refining Realm, she muttered to the sky:

    "How petty can you be? That was a long time ago?"

    The tribtion seemed to have heard what he said, then the clouds in the sky suddenly increased again. The clouds that were only covering the entire sect suddenly expanded to cover half the Heavenspan Domain where the Dao Opening Sect was located.

    Wang Wei¡¯s corner of the mouth twitched a little after seeing this. In fact, he wanted to say a few more things to taunt Heaven, however, he kept his mouth shut.

    As a person who pursuit being free and unfettered, he did not like to restrain himself, however, he is also aware when not to provoke unnecessary trouble for himself--especially now that he is still weak

    However, his pettiness made him mark Heavenly Dao in his dark book. When he is strong enough, he will deal with it.

    As for the dark clouds in the sky, it seemed to be furious that Wang Wei did not take his bait, thus giving it a chance to increase the power of the Heavenly Tribtion.

    As for Wang Wei, he did not really care about the Cleansing-Purifying me. Not to mention that this me is not strong enough to break through his defense, he did not have to worry about the most threatening part of this me: its purifying effect.

    Wang Wei did notmit any sins. In the cultivating world, sins are described as cultivators doing terrible things torge numbers of mortals with any reason, or for selfish benefit.

    So, those Devil Cultivators that like to kill mortals to absorb their blood, flesh, and souls to cultivate strange techniques are considered sinful.

    Furthermore, Wang Wei did not really care about whether he was a sinner. As a person who pursues ultimate freedom, if one day he decided to kill millions of people, then he would do so. He does not need any justification.

    Just because he always kept somewhat of a bottom-line does not mean that he is a good person. Everything he does has a purpose, but Wang Wei never ces any moral restraint on himself.

    After the Cleansing-Purifying me reached him, Wang Wei actively opened his defense, allowing the me to actually reach inside his body.

    The reason is that he wanted to purify his body of any hidden dangers, and also tempered his bones.

    So, as soon the me entered his body, Wang Wei groaned due to the intense pain, then started to use the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture].

    Few minutes after the white ming started to burn Wang Wei, a bunch of dark and stinky puss or impurity were removed from body and stuck on his skin.

    Suddenly, Wang Wei felt that he could breathe more easily, and even felt that his life span might have increased a little. So, he smiled knowing that his n worked

    So, he went further and introduced the Cleansing-Purifying me into his Sea of Consciousness, hoping to remove the impurities from his soul. However, it seemed to be useless.

    To be precise, the me seemed to be terrified to evene close to his soul. So, he gave up trying.

    Next, Wang Wei took out a bunch of sand that shone with a grey luster. This material was known as Silver Sand, and it was the Supreme Tier material needed to tempered his bones.

    Normally, it would have taken him a very long time to absorb this material into his bones, but now, he was going to use this Heavenly Tribtion to increase the speed.

    During his retreat, Wang Wei had also already found the Dao Rhyme of the Silver Sand, so he easily absorbed it into his bones. Then, he absorbs more Cleansing-Purifying me into his body to speed up the process.

    The Heavenly Tribtion seemed to be angry at Wang Wei¡¯s action, so the white me was reced by a deep red and dark one.

    Wang Wei knew that this me was called Heavenly Destruction me, and its purpose was implied in its name: destroy everything between Heaven and Earth.

    Wang Wei frowned after seeing this, but he did not care. After the Heavenly Destruction me hit him, his Innate Field was destroyed, then his skin and muscles were burned, leaving only a skeleton with organs inside.

    Then, many of the bones melted, leaving only the spine. Despite this, Wang Wei did not panic as he knew that he was not dead.

    He used the method of the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture], then the melted bones part grew back, an act which angered the Heavenly Destruction me.

    So, a battle of destruction and rebirth took ce. As long as the Heavenly Destruction me burns Wang Wei¡¯s bones, it will regrow rapidly.

    In the process of constant destruction and regrowth, his bones became more and more powerful. And the Silver Sand started to take its effect as it was rapidly refined.

    After a few hours, Wang Wei¡¯s bones could no longer be burned by the Heavenly Destruction me, so he allowed it to burn his spine next. Then, he repeated the same process that his other bones went through until his spine reached the same standard as the other bones.

    Afterwards, he regrew his muscles, skin, and Innate Field.

    After tempering his bones, Wang Wei suddenly felt a magical transformation urred in his fleshly body.

    His strength increased dramatically. Right now, his punch could probably reach a few 100 million of force. More importantly, his Innate Field seemed to have be even more powerful and it seemed that he could remove it from his body and allow it to protect other people or things around him.

    More importantly, Wang Wei felt that his regeneration had reached a new different level, so he tested out to see.

    He took out a Low Grade Heaven Tier sword from his space ring and chopped one of his fingers without hesitation.

    The reason that he chose a Heaven Tier weapon was because they are considered Law Weapons, and only used by Void Shatter Realm cultivators. Only this level of weapon can actually easily break his defense.

    A Top Grade Earth Tier weapon--which is used by Primordial Spirit cultivator--would take forever to cut off even one of his fingers.

    After cutting his finger, Wang Wei watched how after a few seconds, the bone in his hand regrew back, followed by the muscles and skin. The whole process did not even take 3 seconds, however, it looked very creepy.

    Wang Wei smiled as he did not care about how things looked. He was genuinely happy as he knew that his fleshly body had reached the realm of regenerating limbs.

    Now, the only weakness in his body was actually his internal organs, however, that problem will also be fixed in the future.

    After finishing checking his body, Wang Wei looked at the Tribtion Clouds in the sky. The Heavenly Destruction me was still falling on him, however, they had no effect.

    Wang Wei¡¯s n was to use this Heavenly tribtion to also start tempering his heart, however, he knew that Heavenly Destruction me was not suitable to do so. The Cleansing-Purifying me was way better for the job.

    After thinking about this, Wang Wei realized that this Tribtion was useless to him, so he clenched his hand before throwing a punch.

    Boom!

    A massive shockwave traveled from Wang Wei¡¯s hand, then the sky exploded. All the Tribtion Clouds that covered millions of miles were scattered. An angry roar could be heard from the Heavens, however, there was a hint of unwillingness in that voice.

    No matter what, the oue was that clouds were dispersed, and the Heavenly Tribtion was finished.

    Wang Wei then looked inside his Sea of Consciousness where he saw three lights of different color hanging there.

 Chapter 180: Innate Talent

    Wang Wei put on a new robe before looking at the destruction caused by his Heavenly Tribtion. To his surprise, the entire mountain waspletely fine. There was nothing destroyed, no burn marks. Nothing.

    This was probably because of all the formations that were arranged in this mountain. So, Wang Wei nodded before flying back to his cultivation room.

    Meanwhile, all the disciples of the sect had a look of shock on their faces. All they saw was massive dark clouds covering the entire sect, then massive pirs of white and dark-red mes kept falling on the Tribtion Peak.

    Many people wondered whether a devil cultivator had infiltrated their sect, but they heard news that the young sect master was actually going through tribtion.

    As a result, many people became worried for Wang Wei when they saw how powerful that Heavenly Tribtion was. They wondered if he would be able to pass this tribtion.

    If it was not the formations in the Tribtion Peak that prevented both the Cleansing-Purifying me and the Heavenly Destruction me from spreading outwards, Heaven knows what kind of destruction this Heavenly Tribtion would have caused.

    Wang Wei returned to his cultivation room to finish the final step of his breakthrough; acquiring his Innate Talent.

    Wang Wei looked at the three floating lights in his Sea of Consciousness. These three represented three different talents, which was a surprise to Wang Wei.

    He concentrated on these three lights, then his 7-color Rainbow Qi Luck Dragon flew straight into these three lights, which further intensified their brightness. As such, Wang Wei¡¯s Sea of Consciousness, which was purple in color shone an additional three colors: grey, ck and white, and green.

    After his Qi Luck baptized his new talents, the three lights spots turned into three different runes--signifying that these talents have been concocted. ording to Wang Wei¡¯s calction, the whole process took him three days.

    Then, a message was sent into his mind telling him the name of the talents, what they are capable of and what grade they are.

    ording to Wang Wei¡¯s knowledge, Innate Talents are divided into four grades: Normal, Growth, Extraordinary, and Taboo.

    Normal talents are the worst of the bunch. These talents usually apany the owner only during the Supernatural Realm, then be useless. Of course, a normal talent is still better than no talent at all.

    Growth Talent--as the name implies--is a talent that can slowly grow and develop by the owner. Although the starting point of Growth Talents are low, they have the possibility to reach terrifying heights. It is all based on the ability of the person who holds the talent.

    Extraordinary Talents are very powerful and can apany the owner throughout their entire cultivation path. Furthermore, they can also grow and develop, although it is often unnecessary to do so.

    As for taboo? Well, they are extremely powerful, mysterious, and often heaven defying. It is not impossible for a Taboo Innate Talent to grant a cultivator the power to bring back the dead back to life.

    However, Taboo Talents always have a price to pay. More often, these talents are a one time ability. Meaning, after using it once, the owner will not be able to do it again and the talent will be gones.

    Another possible side effect of taboo talents is they require lifespan to use, or a part of the user¡¯s body, or to even sacrifice their entire lives. So, although Taboo Talents are powerful, they are very unstable.

    As for Wang Wei, he received two Growth Talents and one Extraordinary talent.

    The green rune in his Sea of Consciousness represents his Pain Talent. Wang Wei was speechless after knowing the effect of this talent.

    For once, this talent allows him to increase the pain that his enemy feels when he attacks them. ording to his guess, this talent¡¯s purpose is to make his attack so painful that it renders his enemies incapable of fighting. Or at the very least, weaken them greatly due to pain.

    Another ability of this talent is that the more pain that Wang Wei endures, the stronger his battle strength can increase.

    Well, Wang Wei guessed that the reason he has such a talent was probably because of the 18 Level of Hell that he experienced in the Third Pagoda Trial. And probably because he cultivated the [Overlord Fist].

    His second Growth Talent is called Life and Death Wheel. Although this talent has a cool name, it is not as powerful as it sounds. This talent allows Wang Wei to absorb any form of energy to heal himself.

    For example, by absorbing the spiritual energy between Heaven and Earth, he could heal a lot of his injuries. To Wang Wei, this talent was a little wasted due to his powerful regenerative ability granted by his powerful fleshly body.

    However, Wang Wei could use it to superpose to his regeneration. For example, it would probably take him a few minutes to regrow his arm in a battle. However, with the addition of this talent, it would only take him a few seconds if not instant.

    In the level of battles that Wang Wei will have to participate in the future, the difference between a few splits of seconds can decide life and death.

    As for the reason that he has this talent, it was because of his understanding of Death during the Second Pagoda Trial.

    Thest talent was actually the one tailored specifically for his Fate Puppeteer Physique. And to be honest, Wang Wei was surprised.

    This talent was simply too terrible to be just an Extraordinary One. The amount of power that this Innate Talent grants him is simply unimaginable that it was a taboo one.

    In order to ensure that he did not make a mistake, he had to check for a few minutes. He sighed as he knew that his strength had dramatically increased. He was looking forwards to meeting a worthy opponent that would forced him to use this talent

    After checking his talent, Wang Wei did not immediately exit his seclusion, but took out a bunch of records about [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture] in order to solve a puzzle he had for a while now.

    ording to his previous understanding, he was not supposed to wake up with an ability like the Innate Field. What¡¯s more, after finishing tempering his bones, another ability was awakening.

    So, he was curious about the reason. He was also curious why he did not awaken one after tempering his muscles.

    After checking the records, Wang Wei discovered that this was the result of refining a certain body part to the realm of Great Perfection. The reason that his muscle did not produce an ability was simply because it did not reach Great Perfection.

    So, Wang Wei finally understood. He used chaotic space to temper his skin, Heavenly me to temper his bones. Only his muscles used ordinary methods.

    After figuring out the answer, Wang Wei then checked his new ability. To be honest, this ability was also heaven defying.

    This ability which is referred to as [Bone Clone Substitution] allows Wang Wei to create a clone of himself from his bones and use that clone as a substitution for a deadly attack.

    In order, if Wang Wei received an attack so powerful that it could instantly kill him, he could use the bone clone to die in his stead; Essentially, Wang Wei has another life granted to him by this ability.

    Moreover, this clone can also substitute for Wang Wei if he received strange, powerful and unnoticeable curses or cause and effect spells like wishing spell, karma bacsh, or reality erasure. Although these kinds of spells or origin abilities are rare, they still exist.

    So, with this ability, once these hard to guard against attacks reach Wang Wei, they will kill the Bone Clone first, giving him enough time to react or defend himself.

    What¡¯s more, this clone ability is not a one time thing. All Wang Wei needs to do in order to recreate one is to absorb very precious and High Tier metals like the Silver Sand or Deep Copper.

    If it was any other normal cultivators who received this talent, they would be anxious about where to find these rare minerals. However, all Wang Wei has to do is ask and someone from the sect will hand the materials he needs to him. This is the benefit of being a second-generation rich in the cultivating world.

    Well, technically speaking, his family has been rich for countless generations. But, that¡¯s not important.

    After checking that everything was alright, Wang Wei started thinking about how he is going to temper his muscles to the realm of Great Perfection.

    The best method would be to wait until he breaks through the Divine Body Realm and goes through Heavenly Tribtion again, however, that would take too long.

    However, soon, an idea came to his mind as he knew that the opportunity he wanted would soon arrive in front of him, so he muttered with an evil smile, "Let¡¯s see if the fish was hooked by my bait after so many years."

 Chapter 181: Yun Zhaojun

    After finishing his seclusion, Wang Wei went out to rx for a bit. At the same time, he wanted to know how long he was in retreat. Although he only felt that a few an instant had passed, he knew that he actually spent many years in seclusion during his breakthrough.

    However, not long after he exited his cultivation room, he received a Divine Sense message from his mother toe see her, so he headed to her room to see what it was about.

    After entering the room, Wang Wei saw a bunch of arrays projecting a 3D hologram of a person that was talking to his mother.

    The person was an elderly woman dressed in in ancient garments. The elderly woman had white hair, eyes full of wisdom. She had a kind and gentle temperament emanating from her.

    Despite being old, she did not appear weak. On the contrary, she appeared to be vigorous and lively. However, if someone were to take a deep look in this woman¡¯s eyes, they would see a deep fatigue.

    "Grandmother!" said Wang Wei excitedly with a smile on his face.

    The woman¡¯s hologram seemed to have heard his voice, so it turned around with a smile.

    "My lovely grandson, I have not seen you in many years. Have you forgotten your dear old grandma? I know that you young people have their own life, but you should not forget the old generation so quickly."

    "Granma, you know I was busy with a trial the past few years, that¡¯s why I did not contact you," replied Wang Wei with a smile after standing next to his mother.

    Then, the holographic woman smiled before answering:

    "I know about this and grandma is proud of all your aplishments."

    For some reason, Wang Wei blushed a little after hearing this. Ever since he was young, his grandmother from his mother¡¯s family has always been very close to him, always doting on him--sometimes even worse than his mother.

    In this life, Wang Wei has three grandparents. His grandfather Wang Chang mostly talked to him about cultivation, imparted to him his wisdom and experience of his long years. He is more of a protector in Wang Wei¡¯s life.

    As for his grandfather Yu Zhuang, he was severely injured and was healing, So he only showed up on a few asions through sending a clone.

    So, Wang Wei mostly talked to his grandmother, which was in many ways his emotional support in the early days after his reincarnation.

    One thing that many people did know about Wang Wei was that he suffered a lot of anxiety in his early days. From the perspective of an outsider, he was crowned a genius with many halos on his head and the full support of the sect, so his life should be happy and without worries.

    However, these halos were the very core of his problems. With how talented he was, many people had many expectations on him, hoping that he would bring the sect to new heights.

    All these things brought a heaven pressure or burden to him. Many times he doubted himself whether he could live up to these standards. He even contemted whether he should fake an incident that made him look like he was "crippled" so that people stopped having expectations of him.

    And it did not help the fact he did not have a golden finger. Well, at the very least, one that is easily recognizable. Although he guessed that his powerful soul was his golden-finger, unfortunately this kind of thing is not noticeable.

    Yes, he was more intelligent than the majority of all the young generations of the sect? Yes, many people praised him for his outstandingprehension?

    However, to Wang Wei, these kinds of praise were nothing but talk. People said that hisprehension was probably one of the top of the entire world, however, where was the proof of such a im.

    How does he not know that these people were just praising just for the sake of praising him? Or to boost his ego?

    During these tough times in the early days, only two things kept on going. One was the fact that he was an adult so he was more resistant to stress.

    But the most important was his grandmother. She was the only person that he could tell about how he truly felt, about the difficulties and pressure he faced.

    And she was a great help to Wang Wei. She listened to him when he needed someone to talk to, she advised him when he needed guidance. In many ways, Wang Wei¡¯s confidence and indomitable will was slowly built by his grandmother, Yun Zhaojun, in the first 8 years of his life.

    So, their rtionship was really close. Maybe even closer than his real parents.

    "How is grandpa doing?" asked Wang Wei trying to change the topic in order to hide his embarrassment.

    His grandma sighed after hearing this before answering with a look of sadness in her voice, "Unfortunately, his injuries are still the same."

    "Are things that serious? Doesn¡¯t the Yu n have any Supreme Tier or even Quasi-Emperor Pills?"

    "Little Wei, things are not that simple."

    Wang Wei frowned after hearing this, "Could it be that he needs a Emperor Tier Pill to heal him? If that is the case, I can still ask my father if the sect has any secretly hidden."

    His grandmother shook her head, "Your grandfather¡¯s injuries have nothing to do with his body. His heart is simply destroyed, and I am afraid that he does not have long to live."

    The room instantly became quiet, while Wang Wei had a frown on his face along with his mother. After a few seconds of silence, he sighed before asking, "Is there anything I can do to help?"

    "If there was, I would not hesitate to ask. Okay, let¡¯s talk about other things. What¡¯s that I heard that you did not n to give me a great-grandson any time soon?"

    Wang Wei was speechless for a while, then he gave his mother a vicious look. However, Yu Yan just pretended that he did not see anything.

    "Grandmother..."

    "Okay Little Wei, I know that you are not the kind of person that easily changes a major decision that you make, so I won¡¯t try to convince you. However, I want you to remember that having children is not just about having an heir to pass on your inheritance."

    Wang Wei nodded his head, "I understand, grandma."

    "Well, in that case we won¡¯t mention this topic again."

    "Mom!" cried Yu Yan. She told on his son hoping that his mother can change his mind, but now...

    Wang Wei¡¯s grandma ignored her daughter, then continued talking to her grandson.

    "I have spent many things for you--including your favorite Longxue tea. I assumed that your stacks would be finished by now."

    "Thank you grandma!"

    Then, Wang Wei spent a few hours talking to his grandmother about all the things he experienced during the trial.

    As for Yu Yan, she had a mostly gloomy look during the entire time. For once, she did not achieve her main objection of changing Wang Wei¡¯s mind about children.

    More importantly, her own motherpletely ignored her most of the time. As a matter of fact, things have always been like this. When ites to Wang Wei, his mother has always been partial, so you¡¯d think that she got used to it by now, and she was.

    However, for some reason, she was not happy about this today. So, since she was not happy, someone else has to share her misery with her. Yu Yan could not do anything to his son as he could just report to his mother. Moreover, she could never treat her son like that. He was too cute.

    So, her husband was chosen. One could foretold that Sect Master Wang Tian will not be having any pleasant nights in the next few days.

    After chatting with his grandmother, Wang Wei called the members of his group in order to have a meeting.

    So, Li Jun, Yan Liling, Wang Ju, and Tie Gang showed up in the Wang Mountain n to meet him.

    After settling down, the first thing he did was to ask how long he was in retreat. He has been so busy in the past few hours that he even forgot that question.

    "Half a century," replied Li Jun.

    "To be precise, 56 years, 3 months, and 18 days," added Wang Ju.

    "Even the three of us finished our breakthrough more than a decade ago," said Yan Liling with a calm face.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei had a surprised look on his face. He did not expect that it took so long as he only felt like it was an instant.

    As for the fact that those people finished their breakthrough 10 years earlier than him, he was not that surprised. With his deep foundation, of course it will take longer to make a breakthrough.

    Adding to that, he had to find the Dao Rhyme of the Silver Sand in order to temper his bones.

    After calming himself down, he asked, "What has happened throughout the world during my absence?"

 Chapter 182: Emperor Offspring

    After hearing this question, Wang Ju took out a paper with a lot of information on them, then she narrated:

    "One of the biggest news in the past few years was the fact the #1 Absolute Chaos Physique finally showed up at the Emperor Enlightening Academy from the Lower Realm. His name is Lin Fan."

    "Any other information on him?" asked Wang Wei with intrigue.

    "Not very much is currently known as the Academy is keeping him under heavy protection, but some information can be analyzed.

    For example, he has a veryscivious side given the amount of beautiful women he came with from the Lower Realm."

    Wang Ju paused for a few seconds before looking at Li Jun, who blushed shyly and moved his head so as not to meet her gaze. Meanwhile, Yan Liling was secretly pinching the side of his abdominal muscles.

    As for Tie Gang, he had a stoic look on his face. He has still not gotten used to this group, however, he will try to slowly adjust himself to fit in. Many of his ambitions were destroyed after learning of the history of this world and the background of Wang Wei.

    Although he knew that there were a few Great Emperors that were from the lower realm, unfortunately, their rise has always been apanied by tragedy and misery. Many of them relied on their heaven defying talent and luck in order to reach such terrible heights.

    And Tie Gang had a good look of himself and realized that he did not have either the talents nor the luck to try to imitate those Great Emperors. Especially in this Glorious Age where the talents and strength of the Heaven Chosen have reached the absolute peak of any past generations.

    After looking briefly at Li Jun, Wang Ju then continued:

    "Another character trait of his is his arrogance and pride, however, this information can only be considered a conjecture at this state."

    "Howe?" asked Wang Wei.

    "We havee to this decision after analyzing his behavior after entering the Emperor Enlightening Academy. This Lin Fan acted prideful, arrogantly, and was very boastful of his strength.

    "However, we cannot determine whether that is his actual character, or is hepensating for his original low background. Many of the Fate Shadow Guards believed that he only acted this way because he is very conscious of his origin from a Lower World.

    "They believe that he acted this way in order to ovepensate for his low background and to rally supporters behind him. Furthermore, this n seemed to have worked---especially after he defeated one of his seniors in the Primordial Spirit Realm while still the Supernatural Realm."

    "A sessful battle two great realms above his own? Is he showing up?" asked Wang Wei with a smile.

    "Young Master, it is not just him that has done such a thing. Whether it is the #3 Six Emotions and Seven Desires Physique, Su Ya or the Innate Sword Bone Jian Wushuang, all of them have fought and won against a Primordial Spirit Realm cultivator in the Supernatural Realm.

    "It was as if all these top Heaven Chosens were using this method to dere their entrance to the world¡¯ stage."

    Wang Wei nodded after hearing this, then thought that it was also time for him to show his fangs, "Any news regarding Han Li?"

    "Yes. A few months after you entered the trial, Young master Han Li briefly exited his seclusion. His strength had dramatically increased.

    "With overwhelming strength, he easily defeated all the other Contemporary Sacred Sons. Then, shortly afterwards, he managed to break through the Primordial Spirit Realm.

    "Three years ago, he showed up again, this time with the cultivation in the Peak-Early Stage of the Primordial Spirit Realm. Then, he went out of the sect and challenged a bunch of Peak Primordial Spirit Realm cultivators and was victorious.

    "Many people are wondering where his newfound strengthes from."

    "What about the reaction of Great Elder Long Bo?" asked Wang Wei with a sneered in his mouth.

    "As you might expect, young master. Great Elder Long Bo has been using his disciples¡¯ recent sess to rally other Elders to support him, however, he is not having much luck in that regard."

    Wang Wei was not that surprised. Given his aplishment in this trial, how could the little thing that Han Li didpare to him. So, he was not that worried, however he still wanted to make sure that any unexpected things did not ur.

    "Did he only lobbied the Sectarian Faction or also members of different families?" asked Wang Wei while looking at Li Jun and Yan Liling.

    "ording to my father, many of the Li n members were contacted by Long Bo, however, the majority told the news to my father, a few remained neutral, while the rest epted his invitation. However, the quantity was negligible and the power these people hold in the sect is very small."

    "It is the same situation with my aunt and the Yan Family," added Yan Liling.

    Wang Wei nodded before starting thinking, "Wang Ju, I need you to send a challenge to Han Li that one year from today, we will battle it out for the position of Sacred Son."

    Wang Wei ns to end this farce of political intrigues with the most direct and rudest way: beat his opponent into submission.

    Although Wang Ju was a little surprised at first with this sudden decision, she understood the reason behind it, so she nodded.

    Next, Wang Wei nned to discuss the talents that these people received after entering the Supernatural Realm, however, he suddenly felt something, so he left for the outside.

    And it was not just Wang Wei who felt the sudden change in Heaven and Earth, but the entire world.

    After exiting his manor, Wang Wei looked in the sky; to be precise, he looked towards the sun.

    Under the bright day, the sun started to glow before emitting powerful heat waves. These fire waves did not hit the ground, but covered the entire sky, turning the world into a bright red shade color.

    "What¡¯s going on?" asked Ji Jun. As a matter of fact, he was not the only one confused by this world wide phenomena.

    "It¡¯s the Yang Family!" suddenly said Sect Master Wang Tian who had just appeared next to the groups along with a few other elders.

    "See Uncle"

    "See Sect Master"

    "See Patriarch."

    The entire group saluted Wang Tian by different titles. So, he nodded to them with a smile.

    "Father, what do you mean by the Yang Family?" asked Wang Wei.

    Wang Tian looked into the sky with deep eyes, "In the sun, there used to be two Emperor Lineages living there: The Samadhi True Fire Sect, which is a Taoist Sect with three Great Emperors, and the Royal Demon Race, the Golden Crow with two Great Emperors.

    "These two factions used to fight for countless years, however, they managed to form a peace treaty thatsted for a long time. Well, until two generations ago.

    "During your grandfather¡¯s generation, the winner of the Heaven Will Battle was called Yang Chen, and he single-handedly elevated his family from a Supreme Tier one to an Emperor Lineage.

    "Afterwards, he moved his Yang family to the sun after his ascension to Emperor Hood. Since then, a battle between these three factions often urred, resulting in this phenomenon that you see."

    Wang Wei had his brow raised after hearing that, "Don¡¯t these people fear that their battle will actually affect all the cultivators living in thend?"

    "Of course not. They all know that the reason that the other factions ignore them upying the sun was due to the fact that the environment is not conductive for anyone but people with special physique or cultivation methods.

    "However, if one day their battle actually interfered with the Myriad Emperor World in a negative way, they know that their only result would be to be surrounded by all the factions of the world."

    Wang Wei nodded, but then no longer cared about this problem since it did not affect him that much. After seeing his son reaction, Wang Tian reminded:

    "You better pay attention to the Yang Family. From the information the sect received, they most likely have an Emperor Offspring."

    All of Wang Wei¡¯s group--with the exception of Tie Gang--looked at Wang Tian with a surprise look on their faces.

    This cannot me them as Emperor Offsprings are very rare things. Emperor Offsprings referred to the child of a Great Emperor after proving the Dao.

    It ismon knowledge that the higher the cultivation level, the more difficult it bes to conceive children. However, the difficulty reached another entire level when ites to Great Emperors as they are considered a higher dimension of life.

    How can a high dimensional life form procreate with a lower dimensional one? However, despite the statistical odds, it still happens sometimes.

    As a result, these people are called Emperor Offsprings, and they possessed terrifying talents at birth.

 Chapter 183: The Groups Innate Talent

    Emperor Offsprings are the pinnacle of Bloodline Aristocratic as the direct bloodline of an Emperor runs through their body. As such, not only are they extremely talented when ites to cultivating, their bloodlines provide them with unimaginable powers.

    Throughout the history of the Myriad Emperor World, there have been a few Emperor Offsprings born, and the majority of them managed to follow their parent¡¯s footsteps and also proved the Dao. Only a few failed during their generation¡¯s Heaven Will Battle.

    However, the shocking news that this group was about to receive today was far from over.

    "What¡¯s more," said Wang Tian to his son. "He¡¯s not even the only Emperor Offspring that has shown up in this generation. ording to the information that we received, the Golden Crow n has a Three-legged Golden Crow born in this generation."

    "Wait, father, that does not make any sense. Where does this other Emperor Offspringe from?"

    Logically speaking, since in each generation there can only be one Great Emperor, there also can only be one Emperor Offspring--unless the Emperor gave birth to twins.

    "This Three-legged Golden Crow is the child of Emperor True Yang Fire. However, she failed during her Heaven Will Battle. But, she slept in blood stones for countless generations until she was woken up in this generation.

    "However, you do not need to worry about her for now as she is already in the Peak of the Supreme Realm and just waiting for the Heaven Will Battle. Well, unless she decides to re-cultivate."

    Wang Wei took notice of the fact that his father used the pronoun "she" to identify the gender of this Heaven Chosen, however, he still had some doubts, "How do you know that she will not be a problem?"

    Wang Tian looked at his son, secretly nodding in satisfaction in how observant he always was.

    "After she was awakening, many of the Emperor Lineages received the news. So, we banded together to put pressure on the Golden Crow together. We agreed that she should not intervene in the younger generation¡¯s growth in any shape or form, otherwise, we will not hesitate to exterminate their ns."

    Wang Wei could guess the reason that the Emperor Lineages acted this way. In this Glorious Age where many powerful and extremely talented Heaven Chosens are born, many people believe that they have a chance to win this generation¡¯s Heaven Will.

    However, the appearance of this Three-legs Golden Crow might actually ruin that chance given the overwhelming advantages that she had over the still growing Heaven Chosens of this generation.

    So, they banded together to cut the danger in the bud.

    However, Wang Wei guessed that the Yang n was not feeling very well now given the fact that their Emperor Offsprings have to face one of his kind, and one that is way more powerful and more experienced than him.

    Of course the people suffering the most were the Samadhi True Fire Sect. If they do not have a Heaven Chosen to represent them on the world¡¯s stage, then their situation will be very passive, being stuck between the other two factions.

    After watching the fire phenomenon, Wang Wei and his group returned to his room to continue their discussion. Wang Wei then asked them what talents they have received.

    Li Jun received two talents: one Growth and one Taboo, which was a great surprise to Wang Wei. However, after hearing what the taboo talent was, he sighed before saying, "Hopefully, there neveres a day that you have to use this talent."

    After that, Wang Wei looked at Yan Liling, who then exined:

    "My talent is an Extraordinary one called Pill Synthesis. It allows me to create any pill form just by deciding the function of the pill."

    "What do you mean?" asked Wang Wei. It¡¯s not that he did not understand her worlds, but he simply could not believe that such a heaven defying talents exist, let alone it is just an extraordinary one.

    Yan Liling organized her words for a while, "An example would be that I wanted to create a brand new pill that can increase origin essence. All I have to do is activate my talents, then all the materials, the ration, and the runes needed to invent this pill will appear in my mind."

    "Isn¡¯t that a little heaven defying?" suddenly asked Tie Gang. Even with the little knowledge he has absorbed in the past few years, he knew that this was simply terrifying.

    Yan Liling nodded her head, "You are right. All the recipes that I create have to be based on my knowledge reserve. So, if I have no knowledge of something, it is impossible for it to work.

    "For example, if I wanted to create a pill that provides immortality, then my talent would be useless as this scope of knowledge is beyond my understanding."

    Wang Wei nodded as this restriction made more sense, but he still said:

    "Your talent is not that simple. I¡¯m guessing that even if something is out of the scope of your knowledge, this talent will probably still guide you to ways to make up for it right?"

    Yan Liling was a little surprised by Wang Wei¡¯s words, "Big brother, you are so smart that you figure this out so quickly. In the past few years, I tried to make a Top Grade Earth Tier Pill, however, I kept failing. However, when I tried using my talent, I suddenly felt a mysterious power guiding me to find the answer to the reason that I kept failing.

    "After that, I guess that this talent can probably guide me to find the answers to any problem I¡¯m facing when ites to Alchemy--even if it is outside my expertise."

    Wang Wei nodded with a little bit of envy on his face. Although his alchemy talent is also very high, it is nothingpared to the Innate Talent of Yan Liling.

    Moreover, in the past few years, he has been more focused on array and refining, and did not pay attention to alchemy as much--especially since Yan Liling came to the team and took the role of Alchemist.

    Although Wang Wei was a little envious, it onlysted for a brief moment. He did not really care as he did not really consider himself an alchemist. The only reason that he studied these professions was to prepare himself for the worse.

    If one day he needed this knowledge to save his life, then he would be ready or prepared.

    After asking about Yan Liling¡¯s talent, it was Tie Gang¡¯s turn, so he said:

    "My talent is a growth one called Life-Sharing. It allows me to share vitality with people around me. The more people there are, the more vitality is shared. Unfortunately, this ability is useless in a frontal battle as the person who shared vitality with me has to be weaker than me by a whole realm and has to be present."

    However Wang Wei¡¯s eyes lit up after hearing about this talent, "You are overlooking the true purpose of this talent: training troops. Imagine if you create arge army that links their vitality together.

    "These soldiers would essentially be immortal because as long as one soldier is injured, they can absorb the vitality of the entire army to heal themselves. Unless someone used a powerful attack that instantly killed the soldiers, essentially they would be undying cockroaches."

    Tie Gang¡¯s eyes also lit up after hearing this. At first he thought that his Innate Talent wasme due to its severe restrictions, however it appeared that he overlooked its true function.

    This talent was not meant for single battle, but to raise powerful troops. Tie Gang knew that the reason that he was chosen to be one of Wang Wei¡¯s generals was because of the charisma he disyed in the lower realm.

    However, in the past few years, Tie Gang has been worried that he would not be able to do his job properly, that his so-called charisma only works in the lower realm.

    However, with this Innate Talent, it is not difficult to create an Undead Army that brings fear to all of Wang Wei¡¯s enemies.

    Tie Gang then suddenly remembered how he trained his army back in the Iron Fist Kingdom. He installed the fever of war, death and blood into all his soldiers, into the heart of all his citizens.

    Now, all he has to do is recreate the same fever again. What¡¯s more, with this talent, he can be even more extreme andpletely remove the fear of death in his soldiers.

    After thinking about this, an extreme confidence suddenly emanated from Tie Gang¡¯s body. He then gazed at Li Jun with a provoking look on his face before looking away.

    Li Jun however just smiled as he could guess what this guy was thinking. More importantly, he knew that his big brother was using this method to secretly encourage Tie Gang and bring back the confident Iron Fist King that dared to challenge him during the trial.

    Wang Wei and his team talked about many things for a few hours before everyone left to do their own thing.

    As for Wang Wei, he went to the Library and took out a booklet with the title [Rainbow Escape Art]. This was thest preparation he needed to do before his fight with Han Li a yearter.

 Chapter 184: [Rainbow Escape Art]

    The [Rainbow Escape Art] is an Emperor Tier technique created by the Rainbow Emperor, the second Great Emperor of the Yan Family after the Sword Empress.

    The Rainbow Emperor cultivated the Dao of Speed, and she was considered one of the fastest Emperors that have ever existed in the Myriad Emperor World.

    She ranked along with the Void Emperor, the Light Emperor, the Mind-Speed Emperor, and the Time-Skipping Emperor.

    Wang Wei once wondered who would win if these giants ever raced. Little did he know that this thing actually happened out there in the world.

    These Great Emperors from different Eras met and had a Heaven Defying Race. As a result, the Mind-Speed Emperor was the winner, while the Rainbow Emperor came in second.

    As for the reason she was so fast, it was because her [Rainbow Escape Art] followed the idea that if you are fast enough, you can escape time, space, life and death. At the highest level of this technique, a cultivator can reach a state of constant and eternal movement. Then, the person standing in front of you is the real one, but a shadow created by the after image of his movement; In order word, the person will be untouchable.

    Wang Wei wanted to cultivate this technique in order to make up for the deficiency in his speed, and prepared for his battle in a year against Han Li.

    While Wang Wei was in retreat again, the #1 Contemporary Sacred Son, Han Li, received an invitation to a duel from Wang Wei. He was surprised at first, then excited.

    He thought that he would have to wait a while in order to have a chance to avenge himself, but now an opportunity has presented itself to him. However, after calming down his excitement, Han Li realized that this challenge was in fact a grave insult to him.

    His opponent was more than two great realms lower than him, but dared to challenge him. Does he think that he is like those other people that the Heaven Chosens of other factions used as a stepping stone?

    As a person with the #12 Heavenly Thunder Physique, he is still considered a Heaven Chosen that can still fight in the Heaven Will Battle for this generation, and yet he was treated as a stepping stone by someone else.

    As such, Han Li wanted to refuse the fight, however, he kept remembering what his master told him that the sect did to him. He thought of all the pain he suffered, so he gritted his teeth and epted the challenge.

    Furthermore, Han Li knew that if he refused, then news of this would soon spread throughout the entire sect.

    And Han Li was right. News of the Battle of the Sacred Son was soon spread throughout all the disciples and Elders of the sect. Many people could not wait for the year to pass by quickly.

    Tianwei Peak, Sect Master Wang Tian also received the news about the battle between these two, she muttered, "Has the time for you to take that step arrive?"

    Wang Tian was not worried about his son even a little bit. He knew that Wang Wei never does anything without being sure; that taking risks was not in his son¡¯s nature.

    This was proven by the fact that he took a year before actually fighting Han Li. ording to Wang Tian¡¯s understanding of his son, after tempering his bones, there was no way that Han Li was a match for him.

    However, he still made sure to make up for his other weaknesses in order to better prepare.

    After pondering for a while, Wang Tian suddenly said to the empty hall, "Shadow, go watch Long Bo closely to make sure that he doesn¡¯t make any strange action."

    There was no sound after Wang Tien spoke out loud, however he knew that the Shadow had heard him and went to execute his order. Meanwhile, he suddenly thought to himself, ¡¯After this battle, it should be time for the Academy to open.¡¯

    And just like that, a year passed by.

    Wang Wei opened his grey eyes and exhaled lightly, however his breath traveled in the air like a small arrow and broke the wooden floor afternding.

    In just one year, Wang Wei has managed to cultivate the [Rainbow Escape Art] to the point of being usable in battle, so he was more than satisfied.

    The reason that he sighed was due to the fact that in one year, he only managed to cultivate one more Origin Pattern, which made him having only 2/50 Origin Patterns.

    As a matter of fact, Wang Wei knows that one Origin Pattern in one year is a very fast speed, but he could not helpining because of the vast difference between cultivating in the Divine Altar Realm and the Supernatural Realm.

    However, this kind of thing ismon knowledge in the cultivating world. The higher the cultivating level, the longer time it takes to cultivate. Hence, the reason for longer life spans.

    Cultivators in the Supernatural Realm have at least 10,000 years of life span--which is ten times that of the Divine Altar Realm.

    And Wang Wei has more than 30,000 years of life span due to his special physique. This amount of life span is the same as cultivators in the Divine Body Realm.

    After exiting his cultivation retreat, Wang Wei only called Wang Ju to discuss recent events. After seeing her, he was quite surprised as her aura was dramatically stronger than before.

    "Did you finish digesting the Dao Washing Pill?" he asked.

    "Yes, young master. I would like to thank you for the pill. With it, not only has my strength increased, more importantly, my talent has also improved. As such, I will not have any problem keeping up with your pace in the future."

    "Well, there is no need to thank me as you deserve it for all the years you have spent taking care of me," nodded Wang Wei.

    Then, the two discussed the events that happened in the past year. Unfortunately, there was not much news except for the movement of a few Heaven Chosens.

    Afterwards, Wang Wei then asked Wang Ju to tell Han Li that their battle will take ce a few dayster. So, this news once again quickly spread throughout the entire sect.

    A few dayster, Han Li was standing in an arena waiting for Wang Wei. This arena was especially designed for the sect¡¯spetition. As such, there were many powerful formations engraved on it to prevent the destructive power of the participants from affecting the audience.

    Furthermore, this arena could withstand the strength of the Peak of the Void Shattered Realm. Meaning, this arena could even withstand the power of Law.

    While Han Li was waiting, all the disciples were waiting with excitement while talking with each other. They were debating who would be the winner of this battle.

    The majority of people believed that Wang Wei would win without any doubt. This can¡¯t be helped. His halo of genius was too strong. Adding to that the terrible Heavenly Tribtion that he survived a year ago, many people were rooting for him.

    As for the other disciples, they believed that Han Li would be the winner. Not because he was better than Wang Wei, it was because he had a higher cultivation level.

    As a matter of fact, the disciples were not the only ones debating the oue of this battle. Even the sect¡¯s Elders and Great Elders were doing the same.

    Not many people actually had confidence in Han Li. The majority of them have seen the battle between Ji Song and their young master. Thest stroke that he made during that battle was truly amazing.

    And that was still when he was in the Divine Altar Realm and he had not temper his bones yet.

    However, not all the Elders believed in Wang Wei--especially the ones that have sided with Great Elder Long Bo. They all knew that the current Han Li was not the same as the previous one.

    Luckily for everyone present, they did not have to wait long as they soon saw a rainbow rapidly rushing from the Wang n Mountain beforending on the arena, showing Wang Wei with his dazzling grey hair and his deep eyes that could see through anyone¡¯s fate.

    As soon as Wang Wei appeared, the boisterous audiences instantly became quiet, and he became the center of attention.

    Afternding, Wang Wei observed his opponent. Han Li was dressed in a yellow ancient robe. He had fair skin and he could be considered handsome. Lightning could be seen constantly shing in his eyes--which also disyed a terrible hatred.

    After finishing checking his opponent, Wang Wei then said with a calm face:

    "It is about time this farce was over. After I beat you down, I can finally suppress these annoying flies that dare to question my rise to the top."

    Han Li¡¯s face became ugly after hearing this, and it was not just him. The majority of the sectarian faction that supported Long Bo had an ugly look on their faces.

    As for Han Li, he snorted coldly after hearing this, "Do you think it is eptable what you did to me? A member of the ¡¯same¡¯ sect?"

    Wang Wei was calmed after hearing this, "If that is your tactic, then you are an even bigger disappointment than I thought. Look out at Ji Song, he suffered the same fate as you, but he did notin one bit.

    "Instead, he challenged me in order to avenge himself and proved himself. I respect him for that as he is a person who knows that the Path of Emperor is built on the bones and blood of others, leaving a trail of broken dreams and shattered hope.

    "So, let me ask you: Are you a little worm that uses the power of public opinion to avenge himself, or are you going to use your fist to prove yourself like a real warrior?"

    Han Li¡¯s face became even more ugly after hearing this. He knew that his n had failed, so took a deep breath before saying, "In that case, let this fight begin."

 Chapter 185: Battle of the Faction (1)

    As a matter of fact, Han Li¡¯s original n was to tell what Wang Wei and the sect did to him in order to ruin his reputation. Then he and his master could use the advantage of public opinion to amass power.

    Unfortunately, not only did Wang Wei not care about being exposed, he even called him a whining little bitch. So, in a burst of anger, he ignored his master¡¯s previous n and decided to prove himself.

    So, he mobilized all his powers. The clouds in the sky suddenly gathered, turning the whole arena into a dark and somber mood. Many of the disciples marveled at Han Li¡¯s power.

    Meanwhile, Great Elder Long Bo¡¯s face was very ugly. He could easily see that Wang Wei provoked his disciples in order to prevent him from saying anything, and the stupid kid fell for it.

    And had he followed the original n, they could still have ruined his reputation. After all, no disciples would like to know that their sects can sacrifice them for the benefit of others--without their consents.

    And even if the n Factions managed to control the situation and reverse Wang Wei¡¯s image problem, he could still nt a seed of doubt, of resistance inside the disciples¡¯ hearts.

    But now, everything is over.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei looked at the angered Han Li, "I thought you would say something stupid like sealing your cultivation on the same level as me."

    Han Li snorted coldly, "I have learned the hard way that when a lion hunts a rabbit, it still has to use all his strength."

    "Well, it has not yet been decided who is the lion and who is the rabbit," replied Wang Wei calmly.

    Then, he took a punch stand, before clutching his hand, then a crack sound followed Wang Wei¡¯s action. The sounds could be heard throughout the entire arena, making all the disciples wonder how powerful the young sect master¡¯s fleshly body was.

    Without hesitation, Wang Wei threw a powerful punch.

    Boom!

    The air exploded following the trajectory of his fist. Then, a powerful force travels into the air rushing straight towards Han Li.

    Suddenly, yellow thunder manifested around Han Li and he also threw a powerful punch. Boom! An explosion urred after the two attacks met, then Han Li was pushed backward by a few steps.

    Wang Wei was a little surprised by Han Li¡¯s fleshly body, but he quickly figured out the reason for it.

    So, he rushed straight towards his opponent and faced him head on. However, Han Li was smart and refused to sh head on with Wang Wei knowing that his fleshly body was nowhere as powerful as him.

    So. he threw a powerful punch, then a giant thunder fist appeared before rushing straight towards Wang Wei.

    However, Wang Wei just extended his Innate Field to block the attack, before rushing towards Han Li instantly and throwing a powerful punch.

    Boom!

    Another explosion urred in the arena, unfortunately Wang Wei did not hit anything as his opponent managed to easily evade his attack. Without hesitation, Wang Wei threw another punch while roaring, "[Wing Cmity]"

    Countless ck wind des enveloped the entire arena, wishing to cult everything and everyone into countless tiny pieces.

    Han Li¡¯s face became ugly after seeing this, so waves his hand to manifest a thunder sphere to protect himself, and he seeded in preventing the wind des from cutting him.

    However, before he could react, he heard his opponent said, "[me Cmity]", then a terrifying ck mes covered the arena, wishing to destroy anything in its path.

    As for Han Li, his lightning shield was instantly destroyed, giving the ck me the opportunity to reach him.

    In ast act of desperation, Han Li raised his hand in the air, then a powerful thunder fell from the sky and turned into a giant thunder being that protected him.

    Unfortunately, the ck me still reached him and burned many parts of his arms and torso. However, the lightning seemed to have healing abilities, so his injuries were only superficial.

    As for Wang Wei, he took a brief moment to check the power of his new move. After tempering his bones to Great Perfection, he can now use the [me Cmity] in the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture].

    While this terrifying battle took ce, all the disciples in the audience had a shocked look on their faces. If it was not the powerful formations that prevented the spread of these attacks, all of them would probably be killed by any of these attacks.

    As for Han Li, he looked at Wang Wei inside his Thunder Giant Armor with an ungly looked on his face. He knew that if he did not use all his hidden cards as soon as possible, then not only would he lose this fight, he would not be able to even injure his opponent.

    Then, the thunder armor around Han Li shrunk until he entered his body, then thunder around his body turned from yellow to blue. Not only the thunder around Han Li that turned blue, but his entire body; he essentially turned into a thunder man.

    As a matter of fact, Han Li wanted to use his Supernatural Realm¡¯s Innate Talent that allows him to borrow the Heavenly Tribtion of Heaven and Earth to punish his enemy,

    However, before the fight, his master warned him that if he used this method, Wang Wei would most likely used the Heavenly Tribtion to temper his fleshly body.

    And ording to Wang Wei¡¯s past behaviors, Han Li knew that his master was probably correct, so he had to use his advantage: speed.

    After turning into a Thunder Man, Han Li rushed straight towards Wang Wei and punched him straight into the location of his heart.

    Wang Wei--who failed to respond in time--was pushed a few meters sliding in the arena. However, there was not even a scratch on his clothes, let alone him.

    Afterwards, Wang Wei frowned for a brief moment before turning into a rainbow and rushed towards Han Li, leaving fifteen booming sounds in his wake.

    Unfortunately, it was of no use. No matter how he attacked, he could not even touch the corner of his opponent¡¯s clothes. Despite having the speed of Mach 15, Wang Wei¡¯ speed was still outssed by Han Li¡¯s.

    Moreover, while his attacks kept missing his opponent, the same cannot be said for Han Li¡¯s attacks. Every time he evades an attack, he would counter with one of his own.

    Unfortunately, Han Li¡¯s attacks were ineffective.

    As a result of this, the two fighters became vexed at the situation of the battle. Meanwhile, Wang Wei suddenly stopped attacking, then closed his eyes.

    Wang Wei predicted this possible oue, as he knew that although he had the strength, defense, and stamina of a Peak Primordial Spirit cultivator, his speed was the problem. So he rushed to cultivate the [Rainbow Escape Art] before fighting with Han Li in order to make up for his defect.

    Unfortunately, he underestimated Han Li¡¯s true speed. However Wang Wei also had a back-up n for this situation: his intuition.

    As a matter of fact, Wang Wei can perfectly see every one of Han Li¡¯s attacks, but he cannot react in time to do something about it. He could not even capture him. So, he came up with a n to deal with this situation.

    Back when he was on Earth, Wang Wei¡¯s Intuition ability was actually an active one. He could use it to make decisions in his career, to decide which people to trust in his life, and even to know when someone lied to him.

    However, after his reincarnation, his Intuition Ability became a passive one instead. It only served as a warning of danger to him or a way to remind to pay attention to certain things that he might have overlooked.

    So, Wang Wei decided to use this battle to turn his intuition into a battle instinct that allows him to react as fast as his subconscious.

    Wang Wei knew how fast his subconscious was just by the fact that he could slow down the movement of everything around him when he was just a mortal back in the Spirit Road Trial. This was further proven by the fact that his Divine Sense could still see Han Li¡¯s every movement.

    Meanwhile, Han Li was puzzled by Wang Wei¡¯s behavior, but he did show any mercy because his opponent closed his eyes. On the contrary, he believed that this was probably some kind of tactic that was being prepared to deal with him.

    So, Han Li increased the rate of his attack against the seemingly defenseless Wang Wei. Unfortunately, it was no use.

    This time, his attacks did not even move Wang Wei a single step, a feat which greatly bewildered Han Li, thus making him frown.

    After close observation, he saw that Wang Wei¡¯s Innate Field was connected to the ground, rooting him to the arena.

    As such, Han Li pondered using his most powerful attacks to prevent his opponent from aplishing his purpose.

 Chapter 186: Battle of the Faction (2)

    After thinking about it for a moment, Han Li refused to do so. The reason is that he was unwilling. Despite the fact he did not seal his cultivation to the same level of Wang Wei, his pride was still hurt that he had to use his higher cultivation to fight someone on a lower level than him.

    So, Han Li increased the blue lightning around his body, thus further increasing his speed. He began to attack Wang Wei with punches after punches.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Each of his attacks created powerful explosions that spread lightning all around the arena. However, it was useless. Wang Wei was still glued to the ground, all the attacks had zero effect on him.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei was deep into a meditative state, trying to allow his intuition to take over his body.

    As a matter of fact, he was not just doing this randomly and without any basic guideline. ording to Wang Wei¡¯s guess, since his Intuition Ability came to this world with him, then it proved that this gift was the result of his soul.

    So, all he has to do is tap into the potential of his soul and activate this ability again. And he seeded.

    During one of Han Li¡¯s attacks, lightning from Wang Wei¡¯s tempered muscles suddenly traveled throughout his body, then his body moved by instinct and evaded Han Li¡¯s attack--an act which greatly horrified him.

    Han Li refused to believe that what he saw was real, so he overloaded his body to further increase his body. At this point, his speed reached more than Mach 50.

    However, it was no use. With his eyes closed, Wang Wei easily dodged any attacks that Han Li threw at him. Wang Wei found himself in a mysterious state where his body moved on his own ord.

    No, to be precise, he was no longer using his brain to move--but directly use his soul to determine his next action.

    As a result, his reaction reached an unimaginable level. Now, not only could he see Han Li¡¯s movement, he could also dodge his attacks.

    Then, Wang Wei opened his eyes looking at Han Li with a calm smile on his face. However, to Han Li, this smile was nothing but his opponent mocking him.

    Enraged once again, he rushed to directly attack Wang Wei¡¯s heart, wanting to kill him in a fit of rage.

    Unfortunately for him, right before his lightning hand reach its destination, Wang Wei caught Han Li with his left hand.

    Han Li was instantly horrified, so the lightning around his body further increased in intensity as he tried to get free from his opponent¡¯s firm grip, but it was useless. So, Han Li used his remaining hand to attack, however, it was still useless.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei watched the struggling Han Li with his deep grey eyes. Suddenly, the #1 Contemporary Sacred Son felt a deep fear enveloping his mind, making him stop his attacks.

    Then, countless tattoo-like patterns appeared all over Wang Wei¡¯s body, he raised his right hand and punched forward.

    Bang!

    A thumping sound riveted throughout the arena, then Han Li started screaming out loud. No, to be precise, he was squealing like a pig that was about to be ughtered.

    However, Wang Wei just looked at him with his cold and indifferent eyes. Then, he continued his pummeling.

    Punches after punches hit Han Li. They hit his stomach, making vomit blood mixed with saliva. They hit his face, breaking many of the bones in his skull.

    And during the entire situation, he did not stop squealing. Many of the disciples grimaced at Han Li¡¯ scream, thinking about how painful these attacks must be for him to behave like this.

    Meanwhile, in the Elder Booth, many people werementing on the battle.

    "Is that one of the young master¡¯s Innate Talent?" asked Great Elder Li Jiang.

    "Apparently so. It seemed to have the ability to intensify pain by a few hundred folds."

    "This is a talent with a lot of potential. Imagine having to fight an opponent while being distracted by intense and uncontroble pain."

    "I bet that this talent has other abilities as well."

    Many of the Elders nodded after hearing this.

    While the upper echelons of the sect were leisurely discussing this battle, Han Li felt like he was in hell, and that his misery would never end.

    Every time Wang Wei punched him, he felt that all the nerves in his body became extremely sensitive, so after each attack, the pain he received was instantly magnified by a hundred times.

    On top of that, he felt that the pain of each previous attack kept increasing¡¯ it was as if the pain of these attacks were stacking up on top of each other. What¡¯s worse is the fact that the pain seemed to have an effect on his spirit, making it impossible for him to think normally.

    As ast resort, Han Li suddenly took out a staff and hit Wang Wei with it. With a tremendous amount of force, he was sent flying a few meters, thus separating the two of them.

    After being separated, Wang Wei first looked at the tattoos or patterns all over his body--even his face. He knew that this was a side-effect of the Supernatural Realm. When using origin essence in the body, the Origin Pattern in the body would reflect in real lifes through these tattoos in the body.

    Although Wang Wei did not like these patterns from an aesthetic point of view, he knew that there was nothing he could do about it. Furthermore, these things will eventually go away after he breaks through the Divine Body Realm.

    After that, Wang Wei looked at the staff in the hand of Han Li and he muttered, "Proven Dao Artifact!"

    Wang Wei knew that after a cultivator reached the Divine Body Realm, they will refine a Proven Dao Artifact--which is an origin weapon or artifact that will apany a cultivator throughout his entire life until he or she manages to prove the Dao.

    Then the Proven Dao Artifact will turn into an Emperor Artifact after being baptized by the Heaven Will.

    This particr artifact is bonded directly to a cultivator¡¯s Dao or Path, so it is very important. If something were to happen to a cultivator¡¯s Proven Dao Artifact, then they would suffer from bacsh and be greatly injured.

    And unlike other origin artifacts, Proven Dao Artifacts cannot be changed or traded after being created. As such, he was not surprised by the fact that Han Li had such a weapon.

    Wang Wei has spent a great deal of time thinking about what Proven Dao Artifact he will refine in the future and what ability it could have. However, he has not made any real decision as of yet.

    Personally, Wang Wei does not like weapons. To him, they are nothing but external aids, thus the reason that he tried so hard to turn his body into the ultimate weapon. He did not want to rely too much on origin artifacts.

    He knew that this idea was somewhat radical as origin weapons and artifacts are as much part of a cultivator¡¯ strength as any cultivating technique.

    Nevertheless, that did not change his perception in this matter. As a result of this, Wang Wei rarely used any weapons during his battles.

    Meanwhile, Han Li was breathing hard with clenched teeth while holding his Proven Dao Artifact--which was a staff that reached the Top Grade Earth Tier level.

    Unlike other origin weapons that can reach a very high level right after refinement based on the materials used and the aplishment of the Refiner, Proven Dao Artifacts are different.

    They start from the lowest level--Low Grade Profound Tier--then slowly upgrade their tiers based on the nourishment of the cultivator that they belonged to.

    So, it can be seen that Han Li spent a great deal of time taking care of it from the fact that his Proven Dao Artifact already reached the Top Grade Earth Tier despite the fact that Han Li reached the Primordial Spirit Realm not long ago.

    After taking a few moments to regain his bearings, a cold and ruthless lit shed across Han Li¡¯s eyes. Then, a ck aura appeared on his staff, followed by ck lightning.

    As soon as the ck lightning manifested itself, a powerful and suppressing aura suddenly enveloped the entire arena. All the disciples suddenly felt as if they were about to be annihted the next moment.

    Many people were surprised by this ck lightning as the memories of it were deeply imprinted in their mind, their souls. And they were shocked to see someone actually control this kind of power.

    Many of the sect¡¯s Elders looked at the gloating Long Bo with shock in their eyes. They did not expect for him to provide this kind of hidden card to his disciple.

    As for Wang Wei, a gleam of light shed from his eyes after seeing the ck thunder and lightning, then he said, "Divine Punishment Thunder!"

 Chapter 187: Battle of the Faction (3)

    Han Li startedughing before saying with gritted teeth, "You are correct, and I have to thank you for giving me this opportunity. If you did not attract Heavenly Punishment on yourself, I would never have the chance to gain this power."

    "You do not need to boast so much. There is no way that you could really control Divine Punishment Thunder. At best, it is a weakened version of it,¡¯ replied Wang Wei calmly.

    "Maybe, but it is still enough to kill you."

    After saying that, Han Li waved his staff, then a ck lightning bolt rushed towards Wang Wei, who used the [me Cmity] attack in response. Wang Wei¡¯s ck me and Han Li¡¯s ck lightning, shed.

    However, there was no explosion one would expect. The ck lightning instantly destroyed the Heavenly Destruction me and hit Wang Wei straight into his stomach.

    Wang Wei¡¯s defense was no use for this lightning. His Innate Field, skins, muscles and bones werepletely destroyed--leaving a big hole in the middle of his chest.

    Luckily for him, he moved all his organs around in his body so that they were not affected.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei looked at the hole on his chest with a calm look on his face. He then started to use the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture] in order to refine the ck thunder in his muscles.

    However, he failed. The Divine Punishment Lightning further destroyed his muscles instead of being absorbed by them. So, Wang Wei stopped his attack and stomped on the ground, removing the thunder from his body.

    Following this, Wang Wei activated his Life and Death Wheel Innate Talent, absorbing massive amounts of spiritual energy around him. Then, in just a few seconds, the hole on his chest waspletely healed--not leaving even the slightest mark.

    Han Li frowned after seeing this, so he waved his staff again to throw anotherck thunderbolts at his opponent.

    As for Wang Wei, he used a new method called [Thunder-me Cmity]. This is a technique thatbines the elemental powers in both his muscles and his bones, and Wang Wei learned it from the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture] during his retreat.

    After using this attack, countless thunder and me enveloped the entire arena, trying to stop the ck thunder. However, this powerful attack only managed to weaken it.

    As such, Wang Wei threw another punch. This time he used the [Thunder-Wind Cmity]. Countless wind des with thunder shing on them attacked the remaining ck thunder.

    Boom!

    With a powerful explosion, the ck thunder waspletely annihted. A powerful shock wave traveled from the epicenter of the explosion all around the arena. Luckily for the watching disciples, a powerful formation appeared that blocked the shockwave from reaching them.

    Han Li had an ugly look on his face when he realized that his opponent only needed two attacks in order to stop his one move. It might seem that he had the advantage, but he knew that with Wang Wei¡¯s terrible stamina, these powerful attacks were nothing but child y to him.

    So, Han Li mobilized more Divine Punishment Thunder from his staff, then a dragon shaped lightning manifested itself before heading straight for Wang Wei.

    Although this attack was powerful, Han Li still paid a price for using it. If someone were to look closely at his hand, they would find that they were burned by his own thunder.

    As for Wang Wei, he did not care about Han Li¡¯s increase in strength. To him, this battle was nothing but a way to quickly acquire the position of Sacred Son, and to test out his new strength in battle.

    So, after using more than four Cmity Punches, the Divine Punishment Thunder Dragon was also destroyed.

    Meanwhile, Han Li suddenly realized that he might not win this battle, so he took drastic measures. He bit the tip of his tongue, drawing a few drops of his source blood and spitting them on his Proven Dao Artifact.

    Then, the ck lightning that he could use suddenly increased. With a wave of his staff, three more thunder Dragons appeared, exuding a supreme will that wishes to punish any person that stood in their ways

    As for Wang Wei, after seeing this attack, he knew that he needed to take things seriously. So, he clenched his hand and prepared one of his most powerful attacks.

    All parts of his body started to vibrate. His Innate Field, skins, muscles and bones, his origin essence and his soul.

    "[World Breaking Fist]" roared Wang Wei as he punched forwards.

    Bang!

    The entire Dao Opening Sect trembled slightly, the clouds in the sky dispersed, and many tiny space cracks could be seen appearing around Wang Wei¡¯s fist.

    All three of the ck Thunder Dragons were instantly destroyed, and Han Li was sent flying until he hit the protecting arrays that separated the arena with the audience.

    As for Wang Wei, he did not wait for his opponent to get up and rushed towards him with all his speed. However, Han Li was not fully incapacitated. ck lightning suddenly appeared from his body and rushed straight to the approaching Wang Wei.

    Unfortunately, after these thunder destroyed the approaching Wang Wei, they eventually turned into countless rainbow lights before dispersing. This was a technique from the [Rainbow Escape Art].

    Han Li¡¯s face turned ugly after seeing this, however, before he could even react, Wang Wei was already behind.

    Without hesitation. He grabbed Han Li¡¯s two hands--including the one still holding the staff--and ripped them apart.

    Blood started to spill all over Han Li¡¯s empty sockets as he screamed in agony in the grounds. As for Wang Wei, hepletely ignored his opponent¡¯s scream as he concentrated on the staff on his hand.

    He could tell that the reason that Han Li was able to control the Divine Punishment Thunder was due to this weapon, hence the reason he ripped this guy¡¯s weapon off his hand. Well, forget the fact that he meant that quite literally.

    After that, Wang Wei used his origin essence and Divine Sense to seal this weapon and prevent his owner from calling it back.

    As for Han Li, after screaming in pain for a few seconds, he stopped as a ruthless light shed across his eyes. Then, a pale person that looked exactly like him came out of Han Li¡¯s body: this was his primordial spirit.

    Then, the primordial spirit rushed straight into Wang Wei¡¯s body, heading for his Sea of Consciousness.

    Unfortunately for him, as soon as he entered, he saw a massive purple cloud with grey outlines floating above him. Then, a supreme pressure enveloped the primordial spirit making it impossible to move.

    For some reason, Han Li felt like this purple cloud was smiling at him. Soon, he knew the reason. A powerful Divine Sense started to search the memory of the primordial spirit.

    He tried to resist, but it was useless. The Divine Sense seemed to be searching for something specific from his memory. And after a few seconds, it found what it was looking for and took it.

    Afterwards, Han Li¡¯s primordial spirit was pushed out of Wang Wei¡¯ Sea of Consciousness, returning to his owner¡¯s body.

    As for Han Li, he was not happy that he was not killed. On the contrary, he was furious. He started tough hysterically on the floor. Hisughter contained a certain madness, a deep and profound sadness.

    "So, that¡¯s it is," yelled Han Li after forcing himself to stand up, despite his missing two arms. However, the hysteria on his face was not gone.

    "It all makes sense now. I finally understood. You have been scheming against me and my master for more than a 100 years," yelled Han Li while looking at Wang Wei with pure hatred in his eyes.

    "More than a century ago, when you experienced Divine Punishment Thunder, the sect master called all the elders toe to help. With my master¡¯s contradiction with the other factions, he would never havee to help.

    "However, suddenly, one of his advisors gave him the idea of capturing Divine Punishment Thunder in order for me to refine and increase my strength. So, with excitement, he followed the advice."

    The madness in Han Li¡¯s eyes increased as he continued to narrate past events. His eyes had already turnedpletely red, signifying that he was on the verge of bedevilment.

    "Little did he know that this was actually your calction. You wanted to use Divine Punishment Thunder to temper your body. However, this kind of thunder is extremely destructive. Without the proper method, it is impossible to use.

    "So, you used me--who possessed the Heavenly Thunder Physique--to create the method needed to refine the ck thunder. Only a person with my physique have the ability to create a method to refine Divine Punishment Thunder.

    "You probably guessed that my master would use the pain and misery I suffered to motivate me. After all, what better way to motivate someone than through pure hatred and desire for revenge. Hahaha, little did I know that I was only a little fish hooked to your bait.

    "To be precise, everyone can be your little hooked fish. Whether it was Crown Prince Ji Song, me, or even my master. Hahaha, Young Master Wang Wei... No, Sacred Son Wang Wei, you are worthy of being one the most talented members of the sect in countless generations."

 Chapter 188: Sacred Son

    "Thank you for thepliment," replied Wang Wei calmly while secretly reviewing the method that Han Li used to refine the Divine Punishment Thunder.

    "Hahah," said Han Li. "I¡¯m guessing that even if I did not intrude in your Sea of Consciousness, you probably even have other ns on how to get that technique from me.

    "It is probably through the members of my inner circle. I am guessing that many of them have already been infiltrated by your people. It would be easy for you to manipte a few of them to trick me into giving them the technique."

    However, this time Wang Wei did not answer him.

    Meanwhile, all the other disciples were shocked by Han Li¡¯s revtion. They were terrified by the fact that Wang Wei could actually scheme against someone for more than a hundred years in order to get some sort of technique.

    ording to Han Li, even a Great Elder in the Saint Realm was also easily calcted by the young sect master.

    Of course, the person currently most furious was of course Great Elder Long Bo. He did not expect that he was schemed by a younger generation without even knowing him anything about it.

    What¡¯s even worse was the fact that there was nothing he could do about it. After hearing his disciple¡¯s words, a sh of killing intent appeared in Long Bo¡¯s eyes. However, immediately afterwards, he felt a powerful pressure locked on him.

    He knew that this was a warning against him. And this warning came directly from the True Monarch Supreme Elders. So, he gritted his teeth and remained silent.

    As for Han Li, after venting his emotions, he smiled crazily. "Well Sacred Son, you can calcte everything, did you calcte this?"

    Boom!

    A powerful explosion enveloped the entire arena, creating a mushroom cloud a few thousand kilometers high.. Countless space cracks appeared. Although the protecting arrays still protected the surrounding area, the arena still shook tremendously. Cracks could be seen appearing everywhere amidst the terrible heat.

    This explosion was due to Han Li blowing up his primordial soul in a suicided attempt to kill Wang Wei in his madness. What¡¯s more, this suicided attack actually reached the level of the Void Shatter Realm: a fact which was proven by the fact that the stable space of this world was actually broken.

    After the explosion site was cleared out of all the fire or heat, Wang Wei was still standing in the middle of the arena; and he was intact, with no injuries whatsoever.

    And this was not due to his powerful fleshly body, but due to the powerful talisman that he activated right before the explosion. A powerful barrier surrounded him as he looked at the few rags remaining of Han Li.

    Then, he muttered, "Yes, I can also calcte such an oue."

    During the trial in the Lower Realm, Wang Wei had long learned his lesson on enemies that were driven to the verge. Whether it was his fight against Dong Hao or Ji Song, his opponent would always use desperate moves when death approached them.

    Not to mention that Wang Wei could feel through soul fluctuation that Han Li was not in his best state of mind. So, how could he not take precautions?

    After the arena calmed down, then everyone suddenly realized what had happened. The #1 Contemporary Sacred Son tried to kill the Young Sect Master in a suicide attacks.

    Many people were puzzled by Han Li¡¯s actions, while few people could actually guess the reason.

    No one can easily ept that someone that they thought was their opponent actually treated them as nothing but a chess piece that can move or discard any time.

    Han Li¡¯s suicide attack was actually ast of rebellion in order to show his enemy that he could not calcte everyone, that he has his own will and will not be use as a hooked fish or a discarded chess piece.

    Unfortunately, in the end, he still failed.

    Many people signed after thinking about this. Some people admired Han Li¡¯sst determined will before his death. Some disdained him and thought that he took the easy way out; he should have waited until he was strong enough to avenge himself.

    No matter the different opinion that people have of him, his actions will still have somesting impact. Or maybe not.

    After the battle was over, Great Long Bo snorted coldly before returning to his own mountain. Unfortunately for him, none of the people who previously followed him left with him.

    These people are realists. They knew that with Han Li¡¯s death, the Sectarian Faction led by Long Bo no longer had any ways to fight with the other factions. And soon enough, they will be heavily suppressed. So, they wanted to quickly change sides while there was still the opportunity.

    Meanwhile, Sect Master Wang Tian watched Long Bo flying away as he thought to himself, ¡¯Long Bo, I have known you for many years. Although we do not see eye to eye on many things, I still consider you a member of the sect. So, do not force me to do something that I do not want to do.¡¯

    After that, Wang Tian looked at the disciples in the arena before announcing, "Now it is the perfect time for any of the other Contemporary Sacred Sons to challenge Wang Wei to be the Sacred Son, otherwise the position will go to him."

    The arena instantly became silent after this announcement. All the other disciples looked at the ce where the other Contemporary Sacred Sons were sitting. However, none of these guys moved or said anything.

    All of them were still in the Peak of the Divine Body Realm and were not even a match for Han Li. So, how dare they challenge that demonic genius that almost ripped Han Li apart? Unless they were not afraid of death.

    After seeing the reaction of these people, Wang Tian then announced, "In that case, the Sacred Son Ceremony will take ce in seven days."

    Afterwards, everyone evacuated and headed home to their own abode. Wang Wei returned to the Wang n Mountains in order to further ponder his gain during this battle. As for Wang Tian, he headed back to Tianwei Peak with all the other Elders.

    This was the perfect opportunity to unite all the factions of the sect under one banner for a better future development. Furthermore, he needed to watch Long Bo closely and ensure that he does not do anything stupid.

    As for Wang Wei, after returning to his seclusion, he started thinking about his strength as he discovered a problem: he could not fully use the power of his physique.

    Since his Fate Puppeteer Physique is a new one, there is no cultivation technique best suited for him. Although the [Origin Path Scripture] allows anybody to cultivate it, it cannot bring to full disy Wang Wei¡¯s physique.

    One example of that is after breaking through the Supernatural Realm, Wang Wei can see a bunch of lines on top of people¡¯s heads with his Divine Sense.

    Instinctively, he knew that these lines were referred to as Fate Line and contained information about a person¡¯s fate; whether it was when they were born, what they have aplished in their lives, and even things that are going to happen to them in the future.

    Despite knowing the ability of the Fate Lines, Wang Wei does not have the ability to observe a person¡¯s fate. All he can do is see the Fate Lines. As such, he knew that he needed a specific technique to be able to do such a thing.

    However, creating a technique that is perfectly suited for him is not that easy as he needs the perfect opportunity, otherwise the technique he creates might end up being a third rated one.

    However, Wang Wei knew that such an opportunity was rapidly approaching. And that was the opening of the Emperor Enlightening Academy.

    The Academy contained a powerful artifact known as 3000 Dao Tablets--which contained the enlightenment of many Great Emperors throughout the ages.

    So, when the academy officially opens up to the public, many Heaven Chosens throughout the entire world will head there in an attempt to get ess to these Tablets--and Wang Wei was one of these people.

    As long as he bes enlightened of the 3000 Dao Tablets, he will be able to create a powerful cultivation technique perfectly suited for his physique, and thus further increase his strength.

 Chapter 189: The Ceremony

    After making ns for his foreseeable future, Wang Wei began to review the technique that he got from Han Li¡¯s memories. ording to its creator, the technique was rudely and simply called [Divine Punishment Thunder Refining].

    After taking a brief moment to review this secret technique, Wang Wei had a frown on his face. The reason for that was due to the fact this method requires a Proven Dao Artifact in order to cultivate.

    And Wang Wei will not have one of these things until he breaks through the Divine Body Realm. Thinking about this, Wang Wei felt like it might have been better to wait to use Heavenly Tribtion to reach the realm of Great Perfection for his muscle.

    After spending a few seconds secretlyining, Wang Wei regained his bearing. He knew that it was better to use Divine Punishment Thunder than any other form of Heavenly Tribtions.

    However, he has to modify this secret technique to make sure that a Proven Dao Artifact is no longer necessary when cultivating.

    After taking a few days in cultivating retreat, Wang Wei went out in order to prepare for his ceremony.

    As part of the ceremony, Wang Wei was granted a very fancy dress. It was a purple ancient garment with gold lines carved on them. He had a very fancy crown-like headband in his top-knot that matched his outfit.

    This outfit made his already very prominent noble temperament even more noticeable. It seemed that the color purple was made for him.

    Of course Wang Wei was satisfied with his new clothes not because the color was pleasing to the eye, but because of the protection that these clothes provided him.

    Although his clothes looked like any normal garment, Wang Wei knew that they were in fact full of arrays or formation. These arrays consist of ones that made the clothes perfectly fit him, able to adjust the temperature to his desire, and even able to change color.

    More importantly, this new garment was full of protective arrays that can protect his life in the case of danger. Of course he needs to be able to activate them in time.

    One thing that Wang Wei liked the most about his new clothes was the fact that it had the ability to regrow by itself after being damaged. Wang Wei does not know how many times his clothes have been destroyed in the midst of battle, so he truly appreciated this setting.

    After dressing himself properly, a ceremony took ce in front of all the disciples and Elders of the sect. As a matter of fact, these kinds of ceremonies where a powerful sect chooses an heir is usually a grand andvish event.

    The Dao Opening Sect would then invite many powerful sects and factions all over the world to witness such an asion. This was a way to show their wealth, strength, and status. And also a way to show their Heaven Chosen to the world and warn other people not to mess with him or her.

    However, in this Glorious Age, all the factions are being very cautious. As such, not factions--including the Dao Opening Sect--actually sent invitations to other people.

    Even the Eternal Dream Sect--a very close ally of the Dao Opening Sect--was not invited to attend the ceremony.

    Of course, Wang Wei¡¯s image and status will be reported to all the sects of the world. After all, the Dao Opening Sect still needs to warn other people not to mess with their future Sect Master.

    However, this warning might be useless in this Glorious Age. Many people can feel that a tremendous amount of change will ur after this generation Heaven Will Battle.

    There is a chance that the New Emperor Era might end and a New Era might be started by this generation¡¯s Great Emperor. As such, they will do anything possible for their future Heaven Chosen--even if they have to attract the ire of the most powerful sect of the world.

    During the ceremony, Wang Wei received a token that represented his status as the Sacred Son. Then, his father exined to him all the rights and powers he had as a Sacred Son.

    For example, he can take arge amount of spiritual milk in the Calcify Milk Cave, he can enter many of the sect¡¯s Secret Realm without any need for Contribution Points.

    He has ess to a mountain of his own. And this mountain is only second to the Tianwei Peak(Sect Master¡¯s Mountain) in terms of level of spiritual energy.

    In general, many of the rights that the Sacred Son should have were already avable to Wang Wei. However, this was not publicly announced to the sect before. Now, things just became official.

    Of course there are some powers that he did not have before that he could use now. For example, given the right reasons, he can mobilize any of the Saint Realm cultivators of the sect to take action for him.

    As for cultivators below the Saint Realm, Wang Wei did not need a reason or excuse to mobilize them. As long as he ordered, all the Void Shattered Realm cultivators and below can be mobilized by him as his strength.

    After the ceremony, Wang Wei went to visit his mountain. During this process, a little ident urred. His mother started crying that he was actually abandoning her, that he did not want her anymore.

    If Wang Wei did not promise her to visit often and have family dinner with her, he feared that she would cry for days at the foot of his new mountain. Of courseter he learned from his father that the crying was just an act by his mother to guilt tripped him into all these promises.

    Well, he has to admit that his mother was a better actress than anyone from his past life because even with his very keen observant ability, he did not discover that she was acting.

    After arriving at his mountain, the first thing Wang Wei did was to rename the mountain from [Absolute Sword Mountain] to [Dominating Fate Mountain].

    Wang Wei took a deep breath as he absorbed the vast amount of spiritual energy in the surrounding area. This single breath of him was worth more than a few hundred Origin Sources.

    All around, he could see demonic beasts like cranes flying and chirping the air. The grass grew luscious and beautiful. There was a white ancient manor made of wood in the middle of the mountain. Countless beautiful servants stood in rows in the front of the manor. The entire ce was like an abode of Immortal taking a leisure vacation in the mortal world.

    As soon as Wang Wei arrived in front of the manor, Wang Ju--who was in the front of all the other servants--suddenly bowed, "Wee the Sacred Son."

    Then, all the other servants followed her actions. The words "Wee the Sacred Son¡¯¡¯ echoed throughout this mountain, and it was in perfect harmony with the cranes flying in the sky.

    Wang Wei smiled after seeing this, "You may all rise."

    Then he entered the manor followed by Wang Ju who started to exin the entireyout of the Manor to him. This included all the normal rooms, the medical garden, the Alchemy and Refining Room, and the formations that surrounded not only the manor, but the entire mountain.

    The entire process took a few hours. If the two of them did not have the ability to fly, this process could have taken days given how vast this Manor actually was. Wang Wei guessed that a space folding formation was ced inside the manor due to the fact that the inside appeared too bigpared to the outside.

    The next day after the ceremony, both Yan Liling and Li Jun came to see him bringing gifts. Then, the three of them had a brief chat.

    "So, how did the task I gave you go?" asked Wang Wei directly.

    "It was fine. Besides the #2 Contemporary Sacred Son who was a little challenging, I easily beat or suppressed all the other ones," replied Li Jun with a big smile on his face.

    "That¡¯s good."

    "Big brother, you should have been there when I beat the Fifth Rank Contemporary Sacred Son. I made sure to hit this guy in his face until even his mother could not recognize him. Hey, who made him more handsome than me?"

    Wang Wei¡¯s mouth started to twitch after hearing this. He remembered a long time ago that this particr Contemporary Sacred Son was voted the most handsome person of the sect.

    After so many years, he had forgotten about such a thing, but it seemed that the same thing could not be said for Li Jun.

    After chatting with these two for a while, Wang Wei went back to cultivate. There was still some time before the opening of the Emperor Enlightening Academy.

    He has a feeling that things are about to be more intense from now on as all the Heaven Chosens are starting to make their debuts on the World Stage.

 Chapter 190: Traveling

    And Just like that, another 5 years passed by and Wang Wei opened his eyes from his meditation. He first checked his Infinite Divine Sea and he saw 7 Origin Patterns lying on his ancientmp.

    Then, he stood up while cracking the bones in his body. However, instead of normal popping sounds, his bones sounded like grenades exploding.

    After that, Wang Wei sighed helplessly. The real reason that he went into seclusion was to modify the {Divine Punishment Thunder Refining] secret technique. However, the results were not that satisfactory.

    Divine Punishment Thunder is very destructive by nature, making it very difficult to make it beneficial to anybody. Even Han Li¡¯s method is at best a shoddy method that allows someone to refine a tiny amount of it.

    Well, this can me Han Li as this specific thunder was designed to destroy beings like a Great Emperor. And even Wang Wei does not expect to be able to directly refine this kind of thunder.

    What he has to do is to allow his body to slowly absorb a little of its power, then slowly increase the amount as his fleshly body bes more adaptable to it.

    Unfortunately for him, even the first step of "absorbing a tiny amount" has proven to be of great difficulty for him. Of course Wang Wei could use the remaining merit that he has to increase hisprehension, but he still needs to create a cultivation technique best suited for his physique.

    Furthermore, it¡¯s not that Wang Wei cannot improve Han Li¡¯ secret method, but that the process is slower than he anticipated--even with his terrifyingprehension.

    As a matter of fact, Wang Wei was being a little too picky. Not many people in this world can improve such a technique, let alone do it in such a short time. Some people might not even be able to cultivate Han Li¡¯s original version, let alone improve it.

    Even Han Li himself was lucky to be able to create such a heaven defying technique, and it was mainly due to his special physique. On top of that, he did not really seed in doing so.

    His technique did not really allow him to refine Divine Punishment Thunder, but to be able to use a little part of it through a powerful artifact. At the higher stage of this technique, Han Li was able to store some of the thunder inside his body, but he did not "actually" refine it.

    After exiting his seclusion, Wang Wei went to meet his parents and spent a few days with them. Then, he left the sect, heading to the academy on his own.

    Wang Wei spent the majority of his time in the sect or going to ces through instant teleportation, so he rarely has the opportunity to travel and personally see the world. So, he decided to take this time to do exactly that.

    So, he left alone without his group--which he had already notified to head to the Emperor Enlightening Academy before him. Of course Wang Wei knew that he was not truly alone as his Dao Protector, Yan Chen was secretly following him.

    But he did not care. Wang Wei knew thatpared to the really powerful cultivators, he was still considered a weakling, so he needed the protection. As long as Yan Chen did not interfere with his sightseeing, he would not mind.

    After leaving the mountain range of the sect, the first thing that Wang Wei did was leaving the Heavenspan Domain--which was upied by the Dao Opening Sect.

    Afterwards, he did not go through a few teleportation arrays in order to get to his destination. Instead, he hired a flying demonic beast from one of the businesses of the Herd Raising Valley.

    Given the fact that teleportation is very expensive and not all cultivators can nor are willing to pay for it, the business of hiring demonic beasts has been very prosperous and the Herd Raising Valley controls the majority of this kind of business.

    During his journey, Wang Wei started to observe the environment around him. The entire world is divided into cultivators and mortals.

    The cultivating cities are usually vast and prosperous. And they gave off a simr vibe to the eras of Great Tang in Wang Wei¡¯s past life. It was the vibe of being refined, ethereal and immortal-like.

    Whether it was the way people spoke, dressed, or even culture was simr to the Great Tang Dynasty.

    As for the mortal cities, the vibe was more simr to the Great Qin Dynasty. There were severews and ordinary people could be whipped or killed based on the severity of thews that they broke.

    The clothes that they wore were more in and simple. And things like poetry and art were not really appreciated by ordinary mortals--except for a few noble or wealthy individuals.

    While slowly enjoying his travel, Wang Wei heard about an auction that was about to take ce in a city called Clear-Lake, so he stopped by to check it out. As soon as Wang Wei arrived in front of the auction, he saw a beautiful woman waiting outside.

    At first he thought that something special was going on in this auction, but it turned out that this woman was actually waiting for him, so he asked her how did he know that he wasing here. Her answer did surprise him a little.

    The woman who called herself Li Jingfei said with a smile, "Sacred Son Wang Wei, you might not be aware, but many people around the world are monitoring your travel. Although many people know your final destination, this cannot stop them from keeping an eye on you. And this includes our Association of Chamber of Commerce."

    Wang Wei nodded as he realized this. Since Wang Wei decided to treat this trip like a vacation, he did not really pay attention to many things around him, so he failed to notice this kind of thing.

    However, he did not care. With True Monarch Yan Chen protecting him, nothing would truly happen to him. Furthermore, as long as someone had a slight killing desire or intention towards him, he would have noticed it.

    Furthermore, it¡¯s not like he was actively trying to hide himself. Wang Wei knew that Heaven Chosen like him is simr to popr stars from his past life. Everywhere he goes, he will always have one or two eyes secretly following him.

    Whether it is to know his destination, secretly observe his strength, or trying to determine his temperament through his day to day behavior, people will always try to observe him when he goes out. So, he did not care.

    However, what he did care about was this Association of Chamber of Commerce. ording to information he read in the past, this Association was formed by a group of powerful chambers ofmerce scattered throughout the entire world.

    More importantly, this Association is a core member of the Immortal Dao Alliance, which is basically a group made up of countless Immortal Lineages.

    To this day, Wang Wei only knows a little about Immortal Lineages. ording to what he recently learned from his father, Immortal Venerate and Dao Ancestor is a cultivation stage above the Supreme Realm.

    These two realms of cultivation are considered an alternative way to the Path of Emperor. And in this stage, cultivators are considered immortal--meaning they do not have to worry about their life spans. However, in order to be an Immortal Venerable or Dao Ancestor, the help of a Great Emperor is still required as cultivators cannot reach this realm on their own.

    This is one of the reasons that many sects are always fighting to cultivate another Great Emperor, because this will lead to their sects having a few more Immortals cultivators. For those people who do not have the opportunity to prove the Dao, the Immortal Path or the Dao Ancestor Path is their only chance at bing immortal beings.

    After hearing this information, Wang Wei was quite shocked, so he asked his father so many questions.

    What exactly are Immortal Venerables and Dao Ancestors? How does one reach such a cultivating realm? Can any of these people fight a Great Emperor? What impact can these cultivators have in the world? Why has the news been kept secret from the world? Why has he never seen or heard about any Immortal Venerables from the sect beside the one that provided Li Jun with his bloodline when he was cultivating his new physique?

    Unfortunately for him, his father did not answer most of his questions. The only thing that he did answer was the fact that is an agreement called the [Immortal-Avenue Pact] signed by all the cultivators of the world that no Immortal Venerables or Dao Ancestors will intervene in the world until a Great Emperor is born in each generation.

    The reason for that was due to how powerful and destructive a battle between these immortal beings can be, so it was necessary to limit them.

 Chapter 191: Strange Encounter

    As for the Immortal Dao Alliance, it isposed of many Immoral Lineages that banded together in order to protect themselves from the Emperor¡¯s Lineage of the world. The members include sects like the Heaven Mystery Pavilion and the Association of Chamber of Commerce that was in charge of the auction that Wang Wei is about to take part in.

    After thinking about these things, Wang Wei motioned for Li Jingfei to bring him inside the action. Then, with a happy smile on her face, she brought him to the VIP Area and handed him a list of all the things that were about to be auctioned.

    Most of the items were of no interest to Wang Wei, however he still stayed throughout the entire process. It turns out that Li Jingfei was also the auctioneer, an act which apparently passed a lot of people.

    As soon as she appeared on the stage, countless cheers echoed throughout the entire room. Many people started topliment her and showeer her with praises. However, Li Jingfei seemed to be used to this type of behavior. She secretly looked at the number 1 VIP Area and she was disappointed when she noticed that Wang Wei was not part of the people who wereplimenting her.

    Then she started introducing all the items one by one and people bid for them fervently. However Wang Wei did not react as none of these things were of any value to him. The only time that he paid attention was near the end of the auction.

    And it was not because he was interested in the objects being auctioned, he was just surprised by the item and people¡¯s desire for it.

    "Next, we will auction a bottle with ten drops of Holy Spring Water. I do not need to exin how valuable this actually is. Only one drop is needed to save a dying cultivator. And with this bottle, it is like having ten extra lives.

    "The starting bidding price is 0, and each bid has to be increased by a 1000 Origin Sources. That¡¯s rightdies and gentlemen, Origin Stones are no longer useful."

    Li Jingfei had a smile on her face after announcing the price. Although the room became quiet for a few seconds, she was not worried about people not buying it.

    And she was right. A few seconds into the silence, someone from another VIP booth yelled:

    "10,000 Origin Sources."

    "20,000 Origin Sources."

    "50,000 Origin Sources," yelled one person, then that person released a powerful Saint Aura, preventing other people from bidding after him.

    However, soon another person snorted coldly and released its own Saint Aura, "70,000 Origin Stones."

    Then those two Saint Ream cultivators started to wage a price war with one another while the other people remained silent.

    As for Wang Wei, he was reflecting on his life after seeing this scene. It was at this moment that it dawned on him the kind of advantage he has due to his high background.

    Back more than a century ago, after exiting the Spirit Road Trial, his mother asked him to bathe in Holy Spring Water in order to remove all the hidden injuries in his body. But now, these Saint Realm powerhouses were fighting like their families were ughtered by the other person over a few drops.

    And he could bathe in such precious material as an ordinary mortal. Wang Wei sighed as he realized that wealth and resources inequality exist in any world.

    Some people might spend their entire life aplishing something, while another person was born with it.

    Although Wang Wei never believed that a person¡¯s beginning or origin dictated their future aplishment, he was still very d that he had such a high starting point. This fact has saved him a lot of time and trouble.

    The prices of the Holy Spring Water reached a few hundred thousands before it was bought by the first Saint Realm True Person that spoke. However, Wang Wei could tell that this guy will not be able to leave this auction peacefully.

    Of course this was not the main attraction of this auction: that glory was reserved for Supreme Tier weapons. Many other Saint Realm True Persons participated in the bidding for it.

    The price reached a few million Origin Sources, however Wang Wei did not care nor did he bid for it. For once, his space ring has a few Supreme Tier Origin Treasures and they are not of the lowest quality like the one auctioned.

    More importantly, he could not even use such a powerful treasure without the Power of Law, so it was pointless to buy something that he could not even use. The only thing that Wang Wei bought was a map that supposedly led to an inheritance from the past.

    As soon as Wang Wei bid for this treasure, no onepeted against him. The cultivators of this world were not stupid. Based on Wang Wei¡¯s temperament and the way the Association treated him, these cultivators guessed that he was one of the Heaven Chosen of one of the powerful sects.

    And these cultivators knew that every Heaven Chosen is usually apanied by a powerful Dao Protector, so they did not dare to mess with him. Of course a few of them still could not resist the temptation, unfortunately for them, they were all annihted by True Monarch Yan Chen in order not to disturb Wang Wei¡¯s little vacation.

    A few weeks passed by and Wang Wei was still slowly traveling towards the Emperor Enlightening Academy.

    Wang Wei was currently traveling by boat with many other people. His grey hair and eyes attracted the eyes of manydies, but he ignored them as he was used to being the center of attention everywhere he went.

    A few days ago, he followed the map he bought and entered a Secret Realm and got the inheritance of a sect that was long destroyed. The sect was a Supreme Land, so he got a few treasures and techniques of such caliber. Although nothing of true value was found inside, Wang Wei was still happy to acquire a bunch of treasure without much effort. No one dislike getting richer.

    Another notable event was the fact that a Saint Realm True Person was killed, however this had nothing to do with him.

    While Wang Wei was standing alone watching the breathtaking view of the ocean, someone approached him and started a conversation.

    It was quite the beautiful woman, however, she seemed in and simple at the same time. Her body exhumed a kind and gentle temperament that made anyone want to be friends with her.

    She was wearing a blue hanfu with long ck hair. A broken jade pendant was hanging around her dress, and she smiled after walking next to Wang Wei.

    "Hello!" She said with a smile.

    "Hello, can I help you with something?"

    "No, I just wanted to take a look at you."

    "Oh, are you like one of these women that secretly admires me and looked at me like I was the rarest and most beautiful jade that they have ever seen in their life? Well, I admire the fact that you are more bold than them."

    She was a little surprised by my words before giggling a little, "No, it was because you remind me of someone that I knew from long ago."

    Her cheeryughter faded after saying that, reced by deep nostalgia and sadness. Wang Wei took notice of the change in her mood, but he did not ask as they had just met.

    "Is that so? Well, I do not believe that as I am a very unique individual. Well, that is ording to my mother."

    Her smile returned again, "You are indeed unique. But you still have two simrities with that person."

    "Oh, I¡¯m suddenly intrigued. Please borate."

    "The first thing is your sense of humor. He was always able to make meugh no matter the situation; he had a way to bring joy to me no matter the dire situation," she replied, then paused for a few seconds. She seemed lost in her own memories.

    "The second simrity is the fact that you two have the same eyes."

    "Eyes?"

    "Yes, you two have the same dedication in your eyes. The dedication to do anything for the people they loved. The dedication to destroy millions of lives in order to save a few, the dedication to overturn Heaven and Earth for your loved ones, the dedication to turn into the most vile of devils for the sake of love."

    Wang Wei was silent after hearing this as he knew that she was right. He knew that if something were to happen to his friends or family, he would not hesitate to do any of the things she said to save them.

    The problem is how can she determine his entire personality just by looking at his eyes?

    Noticing that something was wrong, he activated his True Vision ability, however he did not see anything. She did not have a Qi Luck Dragon on top of her head, and Wang Wei did not even see any Fate Lines on her.

 Chapter 192: Removing Potential Trouble

    (Discord in thements section.)

    After noticing that something was wrong, Wang Wei wanted to say something to her, but she suddenly asked, "Can I touch your face?"

    Instinctively, he wanted to decline her, but changed his mind after looking deep in her eyes. So, she reached out her small and jade like hands to slowly caress his face.

    Although she was looking straight at him, Wang Wei could tell that he was not the person she was seeing. In her eyes, he could see that his figure was reced by someone else.

    She caressed his face for a few seconds before muttering under her breath, "You should not go through all of this length."

    Wang Wei was both surprised and curious towards her, so he wanted to ask her about the person she seemed to be reminiscing about, however, she had suddenly disappeared in front of him.

    He did not see how she did that, even his True Vision and Divine Sense did not notice anything. It was as if she was never here in the first ce. Confused, Wang Wei suddenly yelled out loud, "Supreme Elder!"

    "Yes, young master."

    "Did you see the woman that was talking to me just now?"

    "Yes I did."

    "Do you know what she was? How did she disappear?"

    "She seemed to be a Ghost Spirit!"

    "Seemed?" asked Wang Wei not sure where the uncertainty came from.

    "Well, usually Ghost Spirits are mortals or cultivators who died with grave grievances, which served as a tether to the living world. However, I did not feel any grievance from this person, so I¡¯m not really sure."

    Yan Chen paused for a few seconds, "As for how she disappeared, even I could not detect how she did it."

    Wang Wei had a frown on his face as he began to ponder the whole situation. Then he found a few things weird after reviewing the entire encounter.

    First thing, he did not notice how she approached him until she spoke to him. For someone with such a keen sense of his surroundings, this was odd.

    Secondly, how did she manage to read his personality in such details after they had just met. Only a few people that are very close to him truly know what kind of person he was. To the outside world, he always portrayed a facade of strength, wisdom, and ruthlessness. A person who will do anything to achieve his goals, even if he needs to sacrifice the people close to him.

    This was shown by the way he treated Han Li, a member of his own sect. However, that woman was able to see through him so easily.

    As a matter of fact, this was not the most disconcerting thing that happened during their brief encounter. The thing that worried Wang Wei the most was thest act.

    When she asked him to touch his face, given how cautious his nature was, he would never allow a person that he found strange and iprehensible to easily approach him, let alone touch his face.

    In that situation, he was very vulnerable. Yet, he still allowed it to happen. This can mean two things: one, her soul is so powerful that she can easily influence his mind without him even noticing, or she used a secret technique that can bypass his soul or mind defense.

    No matter what the situation is, the result is still terrible news for Wang Wei. Although he believed that if that woman had any negative thoughts against him, his intuition would warn him, this did not change the fact that he was still spiritually influenced.

    This event has proven to Wang Wei that his so-called high quality soul was not as perfect as he imagined. This world is vast and has a long history, who knows what kind of Heaven defying techniques or abilities that cultivators have developed over the years.

    Wang Wei then took a deep breath to regain his bearing. This event has taught him an important lesson. Although his soul is special, without the knowledge on what makes it special and how to use this speciality, he should never blindly believe in its power. After thinking about this, he continued his travels toward the Emperor Enlightenment Academy.

    Meanwhile, back at the Dao Opening Sect, Great Elder Long Bo received the news of Wang Wei¡¯s departure. A crazy and ruthless lit shed across his eyes as he looked at the formation.

    "I refused to swallow this breath," he muttered to himself as he inject his origin essence in the formation to activate it. He has been secretly preparing this array for the past five years.

    The purpose is to allow him to secretly leave the sect unnoticed by anyone. After activating the formation, a clone with the same look, cultivation, and aura as Long Bo appeared in the room. The clone even has the ability to fight and interact with anyone, so it is virtually impossible to tell the real Long Bo from the clone.

    After that, the real Long Bo teleported out of the sect, and even out of the Heavenspan Domain. After teleporting away, Long Bo looked in the direction that Wang Wei was heading as he muttered with gritted teeth:

    "The Death Order Pce may refuse to take on this job, however the same cannot be said for these Devil cultivators in the Western Continent. As long as the price is right, they will dly sent more than one True Monarchs to preupy Yan Chen and kill that little bastard."

    After that, he ced a hood over his head and headed on direction. However, Long Bo did not know that as soon as he disappeared from the sect, a Shadow appeared in his seclusion room. Even his clone did not notice the Shadow, who proceeded to inform Sect Master Wang Tian of his departure.

    At Tianwei Peak, as soon as Wang Tian received the news, he sighed out loud and looked out the window for a few minutes. ¡¯As ites to this!¡¯ he thought to himself.

    The sound of footsteps soon woke Wang Tian from his daze, then he immediately stood up when he saw the person who came.

    "Father, what brought you here to see me!"

    Wang Chang took a brief look at his son, "I know despite the factional disagreement between you and Long Bo, long ago you two were considered friends. So, I will take care of this matter in your ce."

    "...Thank you father!"

    Wang Chang nodded before disappearing instantly from the room. It did not take him long before he tracked Long Bo¡¯s location.

    While traveling through space, Long Bo suddenly felt the void around him be unstable, then he was ejected out by the space channel that he created.

    Immediately knowing that something had gone wrong, Long Bo instantly opened his Domain. Then, the Laws of Heaven and Earth in the surrounding few kilometers were usurped and changed by him.

    "Wang Tian, I know you are here, soe out. Don¡¯t be a coward and show yourself!"

    "Unfortunately for you, he is not here," replied a powerful and overbearing voice.

    As soon as Long Bo saw who showed up, he knew that he would not survive today. So heughed maniacally: "Did I do something wrong? Is it wrong for me to want the Sectarian faction of the sect to rise and prosper?"

    "Do not ce yourself as an unjust martyr," replied Wang Chang with a cold voice. "The truth of the matter is you did not do all this for the sake of the sectarian faction, but for your own selfish greed.

    "You wanted to take power for yourself, you wanted the glory of being a Great Emperor¡¯s Master. However, after you failed, you did not ept defeat gracefully. Instead, you had the audacity to plot against my grandson.

    "The reason that you will die today is not because of your ambitions, but because these ambitions far exceed your capabilities."

    After saying these words, Wang Chang ignored the ugly look on Long Bo¡¯s face, then a giant figure appeared behind him. This figure was Wang Chang¡¯s Dharma Body, and unlike Yan Chen¡¯s, this one looked exactly like him.

    With a wave of his hand, the Dharma Body squeezed and crushed Long Bo¡¯s Domain without much effort. Well, this was normal as Dharma Bodies are physical manifestations of Domain, as such, in essence, are a higher form of evolution of Saints¡¯ Domain.

    Following which, Long Bo was crushed to death, and he did not even have the chance to scream. His body, soul, and Laws werepletely destroyed instantly; he did not have a single chance to resist, let alone fight back. Then, Wang Chang left immediately afterward.

    As soon as Long Bo died, a phenomenon of countless stars falling appeared in the sky of the Myriad Emperor World. Then, a profound sadness enveloped all the cultivators in the world, making them take a few minutes of mourning.

    As for the knowledgeable ones, they knew that this was the sign of a Saint fallen. They sighed knowing that this was a turbulent world, and even such a powerful cultivator cannot escape the shackles of Life and Death.

 Chapter 193: Another Weird Encounter

    After Long Bo¡¯s death, his soulmp back in the sect was destroyed, thus alerting many of the other elders. Many people sighed at this unfortunate event, but few actually cared-- even the members of his own faction.

    People like Fan Lei, the Great Elder that oversees the library, knew that this was a predicted oue. Although he wished that his old friend would not do anything stupid to force the sect to do anything against him, unfortunately for him, his wish did note true.

    So, after taking a few moments to grieve the death of his old friend, he moved on with his life. In the cultivating world, death is a constant and eternal theme; death is nothing but one of the many natural cycles of the universe, of the Dao.

    As for Wang Wei, he did not learn of Long Bo¡¯s death untilter on. After spending a few months traveling throughout a few Domains in the Central Continent, he finally arrived in the Heaven Bliss Domain--which was the location of the Emperors Enlightening Academy.

    Just like the Dao Opening Sect, the Academy has control over countless Domains, which served as the locations for its different branches. But the Heaven Bliss Domain is the core area of the Academy where all the elite reside.

    Whether it is the teachers, deacons, or students, they are the best of the best. All the students and staff of the other domains dreamed of one day being eligible to be transferred to this ce.

    The entire Heaven Bliss Domain was actually a giant city. ording to Wang Wei¡¯s estimation, the entire city is probably the size of the sr system from his previous life. As such, there are designated areas for people to fly and teleportation arrays to send people to different ces.

    This was the first time that Wang Wei had seen such arge continuous city, so he decided to take a tour before officially reporting to the Academy. Of course he did not know that his arrival caused a great stir ;it was like a stone thrown in a calmke, creating far and wide ripples.

    As soon as Wang Wei arrived, all the Heaven Chosens suddenly felt his existence; it was as if the final boss of a video game suddenly appeared, making all the yers nervous. They all knew that with his arrival, the realpetition was about to begin, the first worldwide struggle in this generation¡¯s Heaven Will Battle was about to take ce.

    From now on, all the Heaven Chosens will officially dere their existence to the world. More importantly, the people that can truly hold the title of "Heaven Chosen" were about to be decided.

    While most of the geniuses of different factions were preparing for the future confrontation, Wang Wei was leisurely continuing his tour of the city. He did not care that people were waiting for him. After eating at one of the most popr restaurant of the city, Wang Wei was walking in the streets with a satisfied smile on his face when he noticed a beggar in a corner with a Go board in front of him.

    There were two reasons that he noticed this beggar: one is the fact that such. Prosperous city would never allow a beggar to live unhindered and without worry. Second was this beggar¡¯s cultivation level. Although most people passed by the beggar with a look of disdain and disgust on their faces, Wang Wei could tell that this beggar was actually a Saint Realm True Person.

    So with curiosity, he approached the beggar to figure out his deal. However as soon his eyesnded on the Go board, he frowned as he realized this was not just an ordinary game. Intrigued, Wang Wei sat on the floor while deeply observing the board. As for the beggar, hepletely ignored his visitor as he also concentrated on the board game.

    After spending a few hours analyzing this Go board, Wang Wei sighed before saying, "Old man, you are crazy!"

    The beggar finally raised his eyes to look at Wang Wei, "You understand this board?" he asked with a hoarse voice.

    "Yes, this board is a representation of the Dao of Heaven, the ability to acquire all the knowledge and secrets that exist between Heaven and Earth, then use this knowledge to secretly control all worlds and beings like a chessboard: the Dao that allows one person to be omniscient."

    The beggar has a surprise look on his face. He did not expect the brat to only spent a few hours to analyze the entire board in just a few hours. You know, only a few of his peers can do such a thing, and they would need days if not months.

    "You are an interesting brat."

    "No, you are the interesting one. I am seriously wondering how you managed to cultivate the Saint Realm with such a Dao."

    The beggar sighed after hearing this, then sadness, anger, despair, and unwillingness shed across his eyes.

    "Brat, what do you mean by I¡¯m crazy? Is there something wrong with my Dao?"

    "Do you think you can truly be all knowing, be omniscient?"

    "Why not? The Yin Yang Emperor could calcte everything under Heaven and Earth and treat the world as a chessboard."

    "The keyword is ¡¯calcte¡¯, meaning he could anticipate all the variables possible under Heaven and Earth, then create a method to deal with it. But what you are doing is to know everything in the universe, know all possible oues with a hundred percent certainty , know all the Daos in existence."

    The beggar sighed again, then looked at the Go Board instead of looking at Wang Wei. However, thetter did not stop talking:

    "Let me ask you, have you ever heard of any Great Emperor that has be omniscient? Even among the best of them?"

    "...No!"

    "That¡¯s right. Heavenly Dao is ruthless and treats all things as equals. As such, there is no difference between an ant and a Great Emperor. They still have limits, restraints or shackles."

    The beggar looked at Wang Wei with a look of shock on his face, then he startedughing, "Haha, you called me crazy then went on topare an ant with the one of the greatest beings that have walked between Heaven and Earth."

    However, Wang Wei was calmed and did not react much. "This is the difference between you and me. You see a Great Emperor as an unimaginable and indescribable being, but I see it as just another cultivating Realm. Furthermore, in the Endless Void with infinite possibilities, who knows if there is a ce out there where a Great Emperor is nothing but a bigger ant in front of the truly powerful beings."

    The beggar stoppedughing and looked at Wang Wei with deep and profound eyes. As a person who cultivates the Dao of Heaven, he knows many deep and hidden secrets of the world. However, this less than 200 years old snot nosed brat can actually infer these secrets by himself, so he must not be a simple role.

    After reigning in both hisughter and his wandering mind, the beggar looked at the Go Board for a few long seconds before saying, "So, Sacred Son Wang Wei, what do you think I should do? Abandoned my Path?"

    "Not necessarily. In this world, there is only one person or thing that can sessfully cultivate the Dao of Heaven."

    "Heavenly Dao!" replied the beggar with a deep look in his eyes.

    "Yes, there are countless worlds each with a Heavenly Dao of their own. And if they are all connected, then they can share knowledge from trillions of years, trillions of people, and trillion of worlds. Only with this method can Heavenly Daoe remotely close to being omniscient, but even that is probably not enough as there are two many restrictions and possibilities."

    The beggar had another shocked look on his face. He never thought about this possibility. "How does that help me?"

    "Simple, by merging with Heavenly Dao and getting ess to all its secrets, knowledge and mechanisms will you have a chance for you to continue on your Dao However, that is a dangerous method as it is easy for you to bepletely swallowed by Heavenly Dao instead or be its puppet."

    The beggar¡¯s eyes shone after hearing Wang Wei¡¯s words. The more he thought about it, the more he realized the possibilities of this method. Then, a powerful aura came out of the beggar¡¯s body, then golden clouds appeared in the sky around him. Countless chain-like objects started to circle around him. These things were actually Laws of the World. This beggar had entered a state of enlightenment.

    After a few seconds, the visions around him faded and the beggar startedughing out loud while muttering to himself, "So that¡¯s how it is. I finally found my Path forward."

    After calming himself down, the beggar looked at Wang Wei with a happy smile, "Brat, in order to repay the karma of directing the Way, I ept one of your requests."

    "How about be one of my followers?" asked Wang Wei directly.

    "Haha little brat, unfortunately for you, no matter how talented and special you are, you are not yet worthy for me to follow you. Maybeter when you surpass me in strength."

    After saying that, the beggar took out a token and handed it to Wang Wei. "When you are confused and need some special information or guidance, then use this token to find me and I will tell you all I know."

    Wang Wei looked at the token strangely, "Why would I need your guidance?"

    "You cultivate the Dao of Fate, right?"

    After frowning for a while, he answered, "That¡¯s correct."

    "Then you will definitely need it." Then, the beggar disappeared, leaving a puzzled Wang Wei standing there by himself, looking at a token.

 Chapter 194: Invitation

    After Wang Wei finished thinking about the strange words of the beggar, he realized that many people had surrounded him. From their uniforms, he could tell that they were the Academy¡¯s staff.

    Well, it made sense that they would appear here after sensing the aura of a Saint. One person¡ªwho seemed to be the leader of the group approached Wang Wei before saying, "Sacred Son, we have been waiting for you." This person did seem to care about the beggar. No, to be precise, he seemed to be already aware of his existence.

    Wang Wei looked at the person who spoke to him. He could easily sense that this person was also a Saint and that he was not pleased to wait for him. And it was not just him, all the people who came together with this teacher had simr attitudes. However, this people easily disyed their emotions on their faces.

    Nevertheless, Wang Wei did not care. The Academy could have started the main event without him; the reason that they did not do so was because they needed his presence to draw attention and prestige to the world.

    Despite this, Wang Wei did not show any kind of arrogance in front of this teacher. As a former king, he knew how political games worked, so he just smiled calmly, "I apologize for my tardiness. It¡¯s just that this city was so breathtaking that I could not help but be mesmerized by it."

    As soon as Wang Wei said that, many of the other people removed the annoyance on their faces and thought that he was more pleasing to the eye. After all, the only reason that this famous Sacred Son waste was due to the beauty of their Academy¡¯s city. So, they showed a look of pride and satisfaction on their faces.

    As for the True Person teacher, he secretly sighed as he could tell what Wang Wei did. With just a few emptypliments, he turned the unfavorable views that these people had about him around. He sighed at this kind of emotional maniption.

    ¡¯Our True Disciple Lin Fan has a lot to learn if he wants to catch up to these Heaven Chosens,¡¯ secretly thought the teacher.

    "Well, it is our honor that this city satisfied your needs. However, if you do mind, I am here to escort you to the main area."

    Wang Wei nodded before following this escort group. They flew to a specific designation. Wang Wei knew that the Academy City was divided into different areas. The ce he met the beggar was just the outer area, which is essible to anyone who wishes to visit.

    This area is mainly used for trading and served as the housing area for the students¡¯ families. ording to the Academy¡¯s rule, the students are only allowed to bring a few family members with them. Of Course there are a few exceptions.

    The ce that Wang Wei was headed was a teleportation array. The city was so vast that he needed it to navigate quickly.

    After a few teleportations, Wang Wei and the group arrived on a in. In front of him, he could see another vast city with many buildings and people moving around. However, he felt that something was wrong with this city.

    It seemed to be unreal, an illusion. So he closely observed for a few seconds before asking, "Is this a Void Mirage?"

    "Very keen observation, Sacred Son. The real Academy is located in a secret space isted by the outside world. However, a void mirage was used to cover the fact from the general public, and it was also set as a form of defense."

    After saying that, the teacher handed Wang Wei a token, exining to him that he needed this token in order to enter the secret space. Of course another token was given to Yan Chen that was secretly protecting Wang Wei, otherwise he would have to forcibly break through and alert all the higher ups of the Academy.

    After activating the token, Wang Weil felt like he just passed through a thick water cover or filter. Then, the Heaven and Earth seemed to have changed; it was like he was transported from one world to another.

    Immediately afterward, Wang Wei found himself floating in the sky, looking at everything below him. He saw vast stretches ofnds, forests and mountains scattered everywhere, and a beautiful city in the middle of everything. Right at the center of this city, was a tall, grand, mighty, and majestic golden building with the words "Emperor Enlightenment Academy" written on it.

    Wang Wei easily noticed that this particr writing has a special Dao Rhyme inserted on it¡ªsignifying that whoever wrote it was very powerful and had a deep understanding of the Dao.

    Wang Wei wanted to spend some time touring this city, however his escort did not give him the chance. They brought him straight to his residence, which was shared with the other member of the Dao Opening Sect that arrived earlier.

    So, with a speechless look on his face, Wang Wei entered his residence to reunite with his group. Then, they had one of their usual meetings.

    "Where is Tie Gang?" asked Wang Wei as soon as he noticed his absence.

    "He became enlightened after your talk with him 5 years ago and has been in seclusion in order to create a method to train his Undying Army," replied Yan Liling.

    "Is that so? Well, what else have I missed?"

    Li Jun instantly became excited after hearing this, then he began to narrate his experience:

    "Big brother, you should have been here a few months ago for the opening ceremony. All the Heaven Chosens decided to use the grandest mode of entrance they could think of.

    "For example, Lin Fan arrived in a chariot followed by hundred of beautiful women. Ji Song had an army of powerful demonic beasts carrying his carriage. He even had a Golden Roc leading the army of demonic beasts. I can¡¯t believe that he actually tamed a Demon Race with Imperial Bloodline.

    "And this was not all of it. Su Ya was carried on a throne made of humans. You should have seen it. When she walks off her throne, people will bend down on their hands and knees in order to create a path for her to step on."

    Wang Wei was again speechless for the second time today. However, Li Jim did not finish talking. After taking a sip of tea, he continued:

    "And this was not even the worst of entrances. Many members of the Demon Race were carried by humans with chains in their necks. And they would take pleasure in whipping these humans to the point of almost killing them. This made me so angry, however, since the Academy did not say anything, I did not intervene.

    "Of course The worst entrance has to go to the Devil Cultivators. These people had things like rotten corpses, zombies, and wraiths pulling their carriages. It was quite disgusting."

    Wang Wei sighed and started to ponder whether he should havee earlier and also created a grand entrance. However, he quickly removed these thoughts from his mind as it was already toote and there was no point in thinking about this now.

    "So, did you have your own big entrance?"

    "Of course big brother! With the use of my Innate Talent, my entrance did not lose to anyone. I did not lose the face of our Dao Opening Sect!"

    Wang Wei nodded, however he could see that Yan Liling was rolling her eyes in the corner. Obviously she did not like Li Jun¡¯s so-called grand entrance, but she did not want to extinguish his excitement, so she did not say anything. As for Wang Wei, he ignored the affairs of this couple.

    "Wang Ju, what do you have to report to me?"

    "Young Master, I have gathered basic information on all the people who came to the Academy. However, before that, you have an invitation to attend tomorrow."

    "What¡¯s so special about this invitation?"

    "It is from Miss Xi Shi."

    "Who?"

    "Xi Shi, the only daughter of the Leader of the [Association of Chamber of Commerce], also the person recognized as the most beautiful woman of the world in this generation."

    "Most beautiful woman in the world? Isn¡¯t she a little narcissistic to give herself such a title?"

    "Young Master, she did not give herself the title, but there is a published list with her as the number one beauty of the Myriad Emperor World. "

    Wang Wei nodded as he understood her meaning, the he pondered for a while before asking, "I¡¯m guessing I am not the only one who received this invitation?"

    "That¡¯s correct, young master. All the Heaven Chosen of different factions also received the same invitation."

    Wang Wei nodded as he could guess this Xi Ship¡¯s n or her father¡¯s. It is to invite all these geniuses and future powerhouses using the title of the most beautiful woman of the world, then see if any of them have any interest in acquiring her.

    Although Wang Wei disdains these methods of using women as an object, he understands that this is a world where the culture is not as advanced as his past world. Furthermore, powerful man like to conquer beautiful women; this is a simple truth in this world.

    Additionally, the concept of gender inequality is not as prominent in this world as one would imagine. As long as a woman is powerful enough, she can do anything she wants¡ªeven opening her own harem. And no one can judge her or say anything about it .

    In the end, everything depends on strength in this cultivating world.

    Nevertheless, Wang Wei did not care about the purpose of this Xi Shi. What he cared about was the fact that he had the opportunity to meet with all the other Heaven Chosens as soon as possible.

 Chapter 195: The List

    "So who decided this ranking anyway?" asked Wang Wei. This kind of thing is not something just anyone could do, let alone let other people ept the result.

    "It is the Heaven Mystery Pavilion. For many years, they have created many lists like the most powerful Saint, the best chamber ofmerce, and the strongest Heaven Chosen of a generation. Due to the fact that they have mostly been correct for countless generations, people not only ept their lists, but use them to acquire information about the world." replied Wang Ju.

    "Strongest Heaven Chosen? Is the list already avable for this generation?"

    "Yes, you are ranked number 1 on it, while Di Tian from the Di Family is second. However..."

    "However, what? You can say it. By now you should me well enough that I do not have such a massive ego that I would let a list made by strangers dictate my mood or actions."

    Wang Ju nodded before continuing:

    "ording to the list, the only reason that Di Tian is ranked second is because there is not enough information about himpared to you. They theorized that if you and him were to fight, Di Tian would have a 60% chance of winning, while you only have 40%."

    Wang Wei nodded after hearing this before asking her to hand him the official list to read.

    "#1. Wang Wei: Sacred Son of the Dao Opening Sect. Cultivate the Origin Path Scripture, Overlord Fist, and the Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture. His fleshly body, origin essence have reached the peak and beyond of any cultivators. And his soul is currently behindprehension. His will and Dao Heart are also beyond measure as it is known that he is a Young Emperor.

    "Personality and trait: Very intelligent and maniptive. Does not always use his strength to achieve his goal as he can create borate ns and schemes that take hundreds of years.

    Feat: Defeating Crown Prince Ji Song and Han Lin who had the strength of the Peak of the Primordial Spirit Realm."

    As a matter of fact, the list about him was a lot longer, especially under frat as it also noted certain things he did in the Spirit Road Trial and the fact that he evoked Divine Punishment Thunder.

    After reading about him, Wang Wei continued:

    "#2. Di Tian: Young Master of the Di n, cultivates his own created cultivation techniques known as the [Nine Samsara Fist]. However, as of currently, no individual has survived more than his second samsara fist.

    "Personality and Trait: Also very intelligent and cunning. His schemes and plots are not under Sacred Son Wang Wei. However, unlike thetter, Di Tian is more brutal, cold hearted and ruthless. So far, he disyed no moral bottom line as he can do anything to achieve his goals. Many people could even argue that he is a Devil Cultivator.

    "Feat: Under hismand, the Di family haspletely annihted countless Devil sects or cultivators in the Western Continent. For his Qi Luck Trial, instead of setting a fortune dynasty, he single handedly brought the world close to destruction before saving it. We have theorized that he did such a thing in order to absorb the souls of the fallen, however no proof of this has been found."

    Wang Wei frowned after reading this as he could tell this person was not a simple role. Then, he continued to read.

    The list ced both Ji Song and Jian Wushuang of the Sword Casting Vi at number 3.

    Wang Wei remembered seeing Jian Wushuang after the Spirit Road Trial. He was almost killed by a Devil cultivator of the Heart Beating Cult due to his low background, but he was saved and epted as a disciple of the Sword Casting Vi due to his Innate Sword Bone.

    ording to feat, he defeated the third Heavenly Physique, Su Ya, during their Qi Luck Trial. That made her position right after him.

    What surprised Wang Wei the most was the fact that the Absolute Chaos Physique, Lin Fan, was ranked fifth. He sighed as this list perfectly disyed the fact that having a higher ranked physique does not equate to strength; in the end, it¡¯s all about the owner and how the physique is used or trained.

    After that, Wang Wei read the entire list with great detail. This was the perfect way for him to gain information about his futurepetitors. Of course, he did not take the list as hundred percent urate. He knew that some people like him and Di Tian have hidden a lot of their strength and cards.

    Not to mention that this list was created five years ago. In that short period of time, many Heaven Chosens in the list have rapidly grown in strength, experience and wisdom. So, this list can only be used as reference.

    After reviewing the list, Wang Wei suddenly began to ponder how the Heaven Mystery Pavilion acquired all of this information¡ªespecially about him. Some of them can be attributed to his battle with Ji Song as the whole world witnessed it.

    The other information should be gathered due to his battle with Han Li, however only members of the sects were present at that time. So, this shows that the Heaven Mystery Pavilion has many spies inside the Dao Opening Sect. Wang Wei is not surprised about this as the sect also has many hidden spies in all the powerful Emperor Lineage all over the world.

    With the system of Shadow spread throughout the world, each factions has gone through extreme lengths to spy on each other. However, this was not what bothered Wang Wei. What bothered him was the fact that some of the information revealed in this list should only be essible to the most trusted people of his clique.

    So, how did the Heaven Mystery Pavilion acquire such information? Wang Wei believes in his judgement and does not believe that someone close to him betrayed him, so they must have acquired this information another way.

    ording to the information he knew about the Heaven Mystery Pavilion, they are an Immortal Lineage that is very good at divination, so this exined how they acquired that information.

    However, Wang Wei soon shook his head. This possibility is very unlikely. The Pavilion¡¯s most powerful tool of divination¡ªthe [8 Trigram Turtle Shell] is still in his hand. Furthermore, it has been proven that Wang Wei¡¯s Transcendent Dao Foundation nullified most divination against him, not to mention his Heavenly Physique, the Fate Puppeteer Body also involves the power of fate. So, if someone tried to divine something about him, not only would it be blocked, he would also be aware of it.

    ¡¯Wait,¡¯ suddenly thought Wang Wei. ¡¯The people of the Heaven Mystery Pavilion do not need to divine about me in order to acquire the information they need. They just need to do it to the people closest to me. That way, they can bypass my anti-divination ability and get the information from the people I share these knowledge or secrets with.¡¯

    Li Jun, Yan Liling, and Wang Ju were surprised by the intense and scrutinizing look that Wang Wei gave them. For a brief moment, they thought that they might have done something wrong and upset him.

    But then they were briefly relieved after Wang Wei exined his conjecture. Then the faces of these people became ugly once they realized that they might have unknowingly released secret information to their enemy. The worst of them was actually Wang Ju as this was essentially a dereliction of duty in her parts: as a Shadow, she should have anticipated such a thing.

    This time however, Wang Wei did not console her.

    "What are you going to do now?" he asked her calmly.

    After taking a deep breath to calm herself down, she replied, "I will contact the sect and ask about techniques or methods of anti-divination as soon as possible."

    "That¡¯s good," replied Wang Wei calmly. Then, the group started to discuss what to expect from tomorrow¡¯s meeting before they all disbanded and returned to their own residence.

    While Wang Wei went to rest himself after a long journey, Wang Ju had a serious look on her face after returning to her residence. Then, she took out a talisman to contact someone.

    "What is it?" asked a weird voice. The reason that the voice was weird was because it was impossible to tell whether it was a woman or man.

    "Shadow Teacher, I need your guidance," replied Wang Ju with a serious look on her face.

    Yes, the person that Wang Ju contacted is the current Shadow that serves Sect Master Wang Tian. As her predecessor, she can ask him for guidance when she needs to.

    Knowing that her teacher was a person of few words, Wang Jun went straight to the topic:

    "Teacher, I need to know whether the sect has a method of anti-divination?"

    "So, you finally have reached this stage."

    "Teacher, you already knew?"

    "Yes. Part of the training of the Shadow is to learn through mistakes, so the problem of divination was never mentioned. It also served as a test."

    "Teacher, then how did I do?"

    "What do you think?"

    Wang Ju then lowered her head. However, the Shadow did not continue mentioning the test and proceeded to teach her about the method of Anti-Divination.

    The next day, Wang Wei woke up fully refreshed as he prepared for the day¡¯s meeting with all the other Heaven Chosens.

 Chapter 196: Who is worthy?

    Before heading to the meeting, Wang Wei began to ponder about all the information he knows about the Emperor Enlightening Academy in order to further tune out his ns.

    Despite being the second most powerful faction currently in the Myriad Emperor World, the Academy is actually very newpared to all the other factions as it was created during the Middle Emperor Era. To be precise, the Academy started that era.

    After the Devil Era, the Myriad Emperor World had gone through another catastrophe that almost ruined it. As a result countless Emperor Lineages and other factions were destroyed in the process. During a brief period between these two Eras, many Great Emperors were born and they tried to revitalize the world, but they failed.

    That was until Emperor Kong--also known by the name Kong Meng. Emperor Kong was a very powerful cultivator born during that period. ording to information left over from that time period, Kong Meng was a very enlightened person who preached the idea or notion that all cultivators should have ess to education, to knowledge¡ªno matter their background, status, or talents.

    As you can expect, no other factions supported this idea. For countless eras, the idea of only hoarding knowledge has been practiced. And in this world where knowledge equates to power, no faction wants to release their techniques or methods to outsiders¡ªespecially without receiving any benefit.

    Not to mention that the cultivation world was at an all time weakness and low morale after the Devil Era. At that time, precious cultivation techniques were even more valuable given that arge majority of them were destroyed.

    However, Kong Meng did not see it that way. He believed that only by circting more techniques that other people will be inspired to create or renovate the already existing one, thus pushing the cultivation world back to recovery and further development. And it turned out that he was right.

    After the Heaven Will Battle, Kong Meng proved the Dao and took the name Emperor Kong. Then, he created the Emperor Enlightenment Academy. To be precise, he created or invented the concept of "Academy".

    Before Emperor Kong¡¯s time, there was no such thing as an academy. All factions in the world could be divided into two branches: families and sects.

    When ites to families or ns, all cultivation techniques or methods were passed between people with the same bloodline or the same surname. This method was used because cultivators believed that this was the safest way to guard these techniques. After all, it is very difficult to betray your own family, your own blood.

    As for sects, they allowed talented people from outside into their groups. However, these people were usually taken from a young age so that they can be brainwashed into being loyal to their sects. These kids were usually taught to ce the sect before everything else, even their family or own death.

    However, even that method had many problems due to unfair distribution of power and resources. A perfect example of that is the Dao Opening Sect.

    Although the sect is ruled by four factions, it was not always like that. In the early stage of its creation, the majority of power and resources were in the hands of the Wang, Li, and Yan family. As for the sectarian faction, they usually hold the lowest of positions in the sects. The resources that they received were the least amount, they did not have ess to all the powerful techniques, and they were forced to do the most dangerous tasks like being trained as Death ves or Suicide Soldiers.

    It was not until the Shadow Ruler Emperor appeared in the sect that they realized the importance of the sectarian faction and the benefit that they could bring to the sect as a whole. So, more power and resources were granted to them¡ªelevating them to the status of one of the main factions of the Dao Opening Sect.

    However, the Emperor Enlightenment Academy created another system of inheritance. A system that allows all cultivators ess to techniques and resources as long as they enter the Academy. Of course, the Academy did not give them all this for free, but granted them the opportunity to acquire precious cultivation resources.

    An example of that is a loose cultivator that does not belong to any faction nor wanted to join one. If he wants some rare material that is strictly controlled by the powerful Emperor Lineages of the world, he can join the Academy and serve there for a few years. Then, using contribution points, he could get such rare material.

    Theoretically speaking, ording to the rules of the Academy, even their Emperor¡¯s Scriptures could be bought with the right amount of contribution point. However, Wang Wei knew that this was one of the biggest lies ever.

    The amount of contribution points needed for a cultivator to buy such a thing was so outrageous that they could spend their entire lives ving for the academy without evening remotely close. Not to mention all the secret conditions are required to be eligible to get ess to these powerful cultivating scriptures.

    The Academy used this method to lure in countless cultivators all over the world to join them with false promises and hope for a possible better future. The only people that have ess to these scriptures or very rare and precious resources are the disciples that are personally trained by the Academy, as they know that these people are loyal to them.

    Back to Emperor Kong, after creating this new system, the Academy started to thrive throughout the entire world. Many cultivators knew that their chances of having enough resources in their path of cultivation finally arrived, so they rushed to attend.

    Then, something amazing happened that shocked the entire world. The next four Great Emperors after Emperor Kong all came from the Emperor Enlightenment Academy. The Academy dominated the world for five generations by sessfully cultivating five consecutive Great Emperors.

    All the cultivators of the world freaked out as they realized that this new system was effective. More importantly, they feared that the Academy would be like the Buddhist Sect in the Incense Era and dominate the entire era. So, they copied the system and used it on their own.

    Many other academies were also build across the Myriad Emperor World. The sects then copied some aspect of it. They were not as strict when recruiting outside disciples. They created branch sects that recruited disciples all over the world and from different backgrounds. Then, the best of these disciples in the branch sects will be sent to the main sect in order to get ess to better techniques and resources.

    With this new system, the Myriad Emperor World began to rapidly recuperate as a newfound vigor was instilled in it. Then a new and prosperous era started.

    As a matter of fact, that period of time used to be called the Academy Enlightenment Era, but was renamed Middle Emperor Era. The Emperor Enlightenment Academy tried hard to fight this name change, but the sects of the world were determined to change the name in the history book in order to reduce the influence of the Academy on the world, and reduced their Qi Luck.

    Of course there is one benefit that the Academy still retains to this day: the Heaven Chosen Selection Trial or the Heaven Chosen Worthy Trial.

    As the name implies, this is a trial held by the Academy to designate who is worthy to hold the title or position of Heaven Chosen. Ever since the Middle Emperor Era, countless "genius" cultivators havee to the Academy to attend this trial, the top 30 will receive the title of Heaven Chosen.

    This process has been going on for millions of years and many other factions have tried to take this honor from the Emperor Enlightenment Academy, however, they have failed and are still forced to send their geniuses to attend the trial.

    One of the reasons for that was the fact the Academy is recognized by the majority of cultivators, thus having more credibility than the other factions. The second reason being that the Heaven Chosens will have ess to the 3000 Dao Tablets.

    These Dao Tablets have been blessed by countless Great Emperors during the past two Eras. Due to the fact that the Academy is open to anyone, many Great Emperors from different factions have been helped by the academy during their rises¡ªnot to mention that they received the position of Heaven Chosen there.

    So, in order to repay their karma, these Great Emperors would leave their understanding of the Dao in these tablets, making them the best treasure for enlightenment on the Laws of the world. Many people drooled to gain ess to these Dao Tablets as a result of this¡ªincluding Wang Wei himself.

    Of course this was not the main reason that the Emperor Enlightenment Academy can hold the power of holding this trial for so long. It was mainly because of something called "Heavenly Dao Protection" which secured their unshakable positions against so many factions.

 Chapter 197: The Meeting

    The Heavenly Dao Protection¡ªas the name implied¡ªis a form of absolute protection granted to the top 30 Heavenly Chosen that are selected during this trial. As a result, from the Supernatural Realm all the way to the Primordial Spirit Realm, all these Heaven Chosens are excused from death.

    No matter the circumstances, as long as they are in the Myriad Emperor World, they cannot die during that period of time. Even if a Supreme Realm True Monarch were to attack any of these Heavenly Chosens, they would not seed.

    The reason for that is that they are under the protection of Heavenly Dao itself. Unless someone has the power to overwhelm the might of Heavenly Dao, then these geniuses will be fine. Because they are the true chosens of Heaven and Earth. As a result of this, after the Heaven Chosen Worthy Trial, the world would turn into chaos for a few hundred years.

    With this newfound protection, these Heaven Chosens often act crazy and wild. They will attack other powerful sects fully knowing that they could not be killed. Especially those Devil Cultivators, they would go crazy after the trial: they will kill, burn, rape, and loot all around the world.

    Of course, after the protection period is over, the majority of these people will run to hide, knowing that many people will want revenge against them. The only way to stop these people is also to have a True Heaven Chosens.

    This kind of behavior resulted in many factions throughout the worldpeting for the few spots in the trial, thus also further boosting the poprity and reputation of the Emperor Enlightenment Academy.

    After pondering all of these things for a while, Wang We then spent the morning visiting the main city of the Academy and got acquainted with everything around. Later that afternoon, he met with his group before heading to the meeting ce.

    "Have you figured things out?" asked Wang Wei towards Wang Ju.

    "Yes, young master. I have received cultivation techniques from the sect regarding anti-divination. Due to the short time period, it is not possible to learn, but the sect have also send me origin treasures with the same ability.

    "There are some for me, Young Master Li Jun and Miss Yan Liling. Even Tie Gang and the Five Number Generals will also receive one."

    Wang Wei nodded after hearing this. He had long noticed that his future Shadow¡ªalthough excellent at her job¡ªcan suffer from low self-esteem at times¡ªespecially when ites to her failures.

    Wang Wei often had to reassure her during these moments, hence why he talked to her during the trial and offered her the Dao Washing Pill. However, he also realized that he could not always babysit when she faced difficulties or failures in her life. That¡¯s why he did not say anything to her when she oversaw the problem of divination.

    Nevertheless, it seemed that she handled the situation quite well this time. Having the ability to not let your mistakes dictate who you are and be able to learn from them is not a simple thing. Even Wang Wei sometimes makes mistakes and suffers from doubts as he knew that he was not perfect. But he always strived to learn any kind of lessons from his failures, thus ensuring that they were in fact not "failures" but "learning opportunities".

    After ensuring that Wang Ju was fine, he suddenly asked Li Jun, "What happened to the Five Number General? Shouldn¡¯t they have received their own names by now?"

    "They are fine and are under special training. As for their names, they chose to retain the system of calling each other by numbers. ording to them, this is the perfect way to motivate each other to surpass the other, plus they think it is more cool that way."

    Wang Wei nodded as he could guess that this was the result of these people wanting to be unique. They probably hope that one day the name [Five Number General ] will actually echo throughout the entire world, thus creating their ownsting legend or myth throughout the world.

    While the two of them were chatting, they had already arrived at the location of the meeting. It was a very luxurious inn decorated with countless precious jade and jewels.

    Wang Wei looked at the sign that read [True Dragon Inn] and under it was the logo of the Association of Chamber of Commerce. He wondered what kind of price that this association paid for the Academy to allow them to set an inn this close to their main location.

    With a quick scan of his Divine Sense, Wang Wei¡¯s mouth started to twitch. He realized that he was the first person to arrive, despite the fact that the true starting time of this meeting was less than a few minutes away.

    ording to normal time, once these horny Heaven Chosens learned that a beautiful woman invited them to meet, they would arrive a few hours in advance to show that they are gentlemen, and in hope to meet the beauty as soon as possible.

    However, there was no one here, except for Xi Shi that Wang Wei noticed in one of the rooms. Unfortunately , he could not see her face as there were powerful formations that prevented his divine sense.

    Wang Wei could guess the reason for these people¡¯s tardiness. It was because he waste to arrive at the Academy and many people had to wait for him. They seemed to want him to experience the feeling of waiting for other people. Wang Wei knew that his guess was correct as he felt all the different visions that were observing him, then reporting to someone else through talismans.

    Wang Wei then smiled as he thought to himself, ¡¯You guys want to y? Then, let¡¯s y.¡¯

    After thinking about this, Wang Wei walked to the front of the entrance door, the he wrote on the top with his origin essence:

    "Are you worthy to enter?"

    Then, he mobilized the power of his 13thyer Body Refining realm, his Infinite Divine Sea, all his 720 Divine Veins, his 13 colored Good Fortune me andbined them into one: his True Will Ability.

    He ced the powerful will on the entrance, which would test anyone who tried to enter through this door. Afterward, he and his group entered the inn.

    Wang Wei and his group were received by a bunch of beautiful maids that led them to the ce of the meeting. He then arrived in arge red room full ofvish decorations.

    There were many cushions with small tables in front of them, however, all the seats formed a circr pattern. Wang Wei was slightly surprised as he could tell that the person who designed the seating arrangement did this in order to prevent a discussion or fight for the number 1 seat or the one in the center.

    This person did not want all these Heaven Chosens with massive ego to fight each other over seating positions. However, there was still some sort of hierarchy as the seats were in rows. The first seat is probably for the people who are in the lists published by the Heaven Mystery Pavilion.

    The second row is probably for the Heaven Chosens who had potential, but are either rtively low key or had low background¡ªlike being from a Holy Land or Supreme Land, or even worse, being a loose cultivator.

    After seeing this, Wang Wei smiled as he and his group took a random seat in the first row. While waiting, the maids served them tea, fruits, and wine, along with a few snacks.

    While eating, Wang Wei and his group used their Divine Sense to monitor the entrance of the inn. Soon, a person came to the door.

    Xuan Yi was very excited. A few days ago, he received an invitation from the most beautiful woman of the world to attend a meeting. He was excited not only because of who sent the invitation, but also what it represents.

    He knew that only some of the best Heaven Chosens that entered the eye of the Association would receive this invite. More importantly, his elders warned him that if the Association¡¯s princess has a liking for him, it is his chance to rise to the top.

    So, Xuan Yi was prepared to arrive early on the day of the meeting in order to give a good first impression. Unfortunately for him, on the night before, he received a secret letter stating that no one was to attend the meeting until Sacred Son Wang Wei arrived.

    Although Xuan Yi was angry, he had no choice to agree with this after seeing all the names that were signed in this letter. However, he was still preparing to be the second person to arrive. So, he had one of his servants wait around the inn to send him a message notifying him as soon as Wang Wei arrived.

    So, that is exactly what Xuan Yi did, he rushed to the inn as soon as he received the message as he was actually waiting not far from the inn.

    However, as soon as he arrived in front of the inn¡¯s door, Xuan Yi read the message on top and he became furious. All he could think about was who was so arrogant that questioned his talent and strength, and also prevented him from seeing his future wife.

 Chapter 198: Xuan Yi

    After seeing the words on the hand, Xuan Yi rushed straight into the door, however he was stopped. As soon he reached the door, Xuan Yi felt a powerful will enveloped him, preventing him from moving forward.

    He mobilized all his strength, thus taking a few steps forwards by resisting this will. However, his smile did notst long as the will prated his Divine Sea and started attacking his cultivation level.

    First, cracks started appearing on his Divine Altar, an act whic terrified Xuan Yi. As the heir of a Supreme Land, he did not have ess to Emperor Scriptures that allowed him to create a Dao Foundation. Luckily for him, he had a fortunate encounter that granted the opportunity to have 360 Divine Veins.

    However, his Divine Altar was still full of cracks. Now, more were added to the original tattered altar. Xuan Yi was horrified by the prospect of his altar being destroyed, thus bing a cripple. However, what scared the most was the fact that he was proven unworthy to enter the inn. He had so many dreams, goals, and expectations before he came here.

    He dreamed that he would show his talent and strength to these Heaven Chosens from the Emperor Lineage, then get the attention of Xi Shi. Afterwards, with the help and resources of the Association of Chamber of Commerce, he would cultivate all the way to the Supreme Realm, fight in the Heaven Will Battle and suppress all of his peers. Then, he would prove the Dao, elevate his sect for a Supreme Land into an Emperor Lineage¡ªjust like Emperor Nine Yang for two generations ago.

    Unfortunately for him, an entrance door had just crushed his dreams. Xuan Yi watched as the door that was only a few steps away from him seemed so far away, as if a microcosm of an entire world was between him and this door.

    Those few steps represented the fact that he was not worthy to stand on the world¡¯s stage with the name of Heaven Chosen, that he did not reach the caliber of the ones that have truly reached the top.

    After thinking about this, Xuan Yi refused to give up. He gritted his teeth and tried to take another step while bearing a tremendous amount of pain and suffering.

    However,pared to the despair of realizing that he cannot live up to the standards or level that he once believed he was or had reached,pared to the realization that he is not as important or gifted as believed, this pain was nothing.

    Unfortunately for Xuan Yi, his iron Will and determination did not change the oue. While trying to take another step, Wang Wei¡¯s powerful True Will that manifested in the form of a grey shadow started to move upward from the Divine Altar to the Ancient Lamp.

    The horror that Xuan Yi felt suddenly intensified. He realized that once this grey shadow reached his Ancient Lamp and destroyed it, that he would over for real. He might still have a chance to amend his destroyed Divine Altar, but he would be truly finished if his ancientmp was also destroyed.

    So, Xuan Yi started to ponder his next step of action; he ponder the possibility of giving up and retreating. Memories of the past then shed from his mind.

    He saw the faces of all his junior and senior brothers and sisters of the sect. He saw the smile and joyful vigor they had on their faces when they knew that he had the opportunity topete for this generation¡¯s Heaven Will.

    All thepliments and encouragement he received, all the time that some disciples would share their fortunate encounter with him in order to ensure that he had enough resources topete with these heirs of Emperor Lineages.

    Many of these resources were not even remotely valuable, but Xuan Yi always epted all of them with a smile on his face. What he cared about was not the value, but what these resources represent: the hope of all the disciples and elders of the sect.

    As a result, Xuan Yi has spent a lot of sleepless nights pondering how to shoulder all these responsibilities, all these expectations of the people around him. He always dreamed about how he would repay all his fellow brother and sisters of the sect after he be a Great Emperor, how he would lead the sect through glory and wealth until thy reach the top of the food chain in terms of power in the Myriad Emperor World.

    After all these memories came to his mind, Xuan Yi removed any thought or idea he had about giving up. He decided to persist under the pressure of this Great Will.

    However, Xuan Yi began to falter again an he watched the grey shadow slowly inching closer to this Ancient Lamp. The closer the grey shadow rose, the more pressure Xuan Yi felt as sweat started falling from his face and down in his back. In just a few seconds, his clothes were drenched like he was walking in the rain.

    Time started to pass slowly for Xuan Yi as he contemted his next action that will forever change his future.

    One part of him did not want to destroy all the hope and expectations of his fellow sect members, while another part did not want to lose his cultivation level that he spent so many years training.

    So, when the grey shadow was only a few centimeters away from the Ancient Lamp, Xuan Yi took a few steps back, stopping its inevitable destruction. So, he sighed in relief after seeing that his Ancient Lamp was intact.

    However, a great deal of shame followed him afterwards. It was then that Xuan Yi realized how selfish of a person he was, and also how far he was from those Heaven Chosen.

    However, he quickly shook these thoughts from his mind. He realized that maybe it was not him that was the problem, but this test. Maybe that it was impossible for others to pass as well.

    So, with this mindset, he went to the side and waited for the next person to try to enter. Xuan Yi was sure that his conjecture was correct as he stood there with a smirk on his face. However, his clenched hands behind his back might indicate something else.

    Meanwhile, inside the True Dragon Inn, Wang Wei and his group silently watched Xuan Yi¡¯s mental and physical struggle with this test while drinking wine or tea and eating snacks.

    "It¡¯s a shame that he gave up," said Li Jun with a sigh after taking a sip of wine.

    "Not everyone has the Will to lose everything in order to prove to themselves and the world that they are extraordinary," replied Yan Liling, who was drinking tea.

    "You two missed the whole point of this test," said Wang Wei. "I designed this little trial to test the foundation and will of the people entering. If this Xuan Yi had a solid enough foundation, he should have been able to enter. However, even if he did not, as long as he has the Will to, he could still pass."

    "How?" asked Yan Liling, a little confused.

    "Simple, by allowing his Divine Altar and Ancient Lamp to break apart, then reconstruct it. He could repeat the process again and again until he reached the standard that I set for this trial.

    "Although his cultivation level would have dropped to the Divine Altar Realm, what is thatpared to a supremely powerful future? Just the fact that he gave up so quickly proved that this person does not have the Will and Dao Heart to be a top powerhouse."

    "Breaking before Rising," added Yan Liling.

    Li Jun sighed before taking another big gulp of his drink. "Not everyone can be like you, big brother, and treat themselves as cruelly as they treat their enemies¡ªif not even worse."

    As he uttered these words, Li Jun started to reminisce about the time he witnessed his big brother going through Heavenly Tribtion. He saw how his big brother used Heavenly Fire to temper his body.

    He burned his skin, muscles, blood, and nerves. At that time, all that were left untouched were the internal organs. As a person who knows how it felt like to boil alive, Li Jun could only imagine how painful such a process would be.

    Yet, his big brother did not scream,in, or winced throughout the entire process. Well, not that he did have any organs to scream to begin with.

    It was during that moment that he realized one of the things that separated his big brother from the other Heaven Chosens: he was a very cruel person¡ªespecially to himself.

    Oftentimes, Li Jun has asked himself whether he could go to such lengths in order to be powerful. And to this day, he did not have an answer yet.

    "That¡¯s because these people do not have the drive or desire to seed at all cost," replied Wang Wei with a calm look on his face.

    Meanwhile, a few minutes after Xuan Yi gave up, a few other people showed up and saw the provocation at the door entrance.

 Chapter 199: Who is that?

    After Xuan Yi¡¯s turn, many other people came afterwards. They all tried to enter, but failed to do so. As such, the majority of people actually gave up, an act which delighted Xuan Yi a great deal.

    However, one person did not give up, instead had his Divine Altar and Ancient Lamp destroyed, essentially crippling. Wang Wei admired this person¡¯s will, unfortunately, he was not a wise person; he did not take this opportunity to actually re-forge his foundation.

    Unmatched bravado without wisdom is not enough to reach the top of the cultivation world. Unfortunately, few people realize this. After sighing, Wang Wei focused on someone else that was rapidly approaching.

    After that person arrived, he only frowned for a slight moment after seeing the writing on the door, then he strode inside. The trial did not faze this person until he reached one step from entering inside.

    The grey shadow--which was a physical manifestation of Wang Wei¡¯s True Will--started to put more pressure on this person¡¯s Divine Altar. The person first frowns before snorting coldly out loud.

    Then a ck aura full of starlike light appeared around. The ckness was not an evil or nefarious like one, but more of the bleakness and profound darkness found in space; however, it seemed more noble and sacred.

    After the aura appeared on that person, he walked inside without any pause. Meanwhile, Wang Wei identified this aura as Chaos Qi, thus also revealing the identity of the person who came.

    The #1 Absolute Chaos Physique, Lin Fan.

    After being led inside the room where the main event would take ce, Lin Fan also noticed Wang Wei and his group, but he did not say anything and just took a seat of his own.

    Soon after Lin Fan, another person came that was able to pass the little trial. This time it was a beautiful girl with long blue hair. She had captivating eyes that would make any man or woman lose themselves.

    As soon as she arrived, all the people waiting outside were captivated by her beauty; she did not smile, did not use any technique, just her natural beauty was enough to charm all the other geniuses waiting outside.

    Some of them even made vows to protect their lives. As for the enchantress, she seemed to perceive the emotions of these people and just smile at them. This sudden smile further captivated those people, and charmed those who still had a little will to resist.

    After that, she also easily passed Wang Wei¡¯s test. However, just like the previous person, she also stopped one step away from the door with a frown on her face.

    Then, seven books of different colors appeared in front of her in order to resist the final attack, then she entered the True Dragon Inn.

    The person who arrived this time was the owner of the #3 Seven Emotions and Six Desires Physique, Su Ya.

    After entering the room, Su Ya gave a smile to everyone in the room before taking a seat of her own, then she also started to observe all the peopleing.

    The next person to pass this test was Ji Song. When he reached in front of the door, the Dharma Image of Ji Xiang appeared behind him to block Wang Wei¡¯s True Will, then he strode inside with steady steps.

    As soon as he entered the same room as the others, he looked directly as Wang Wei, then a powerful killing intent suddenly emanated from his body, suffocating all the maids around. Even few people outside the inn felt the heavy pressure of that killing intent.

    Of course that did not apply to the truly powerful people in the room. Lin Fan had a serious look on his face as he quietly observed everything around him. Su Ya had a yful smile on her face.

    As for Wang Wei, he smiled happily before saying, "Ji Song my friend, I have not seen you in so long. How are things doing?"

    "Are you mocking me?" asked the crown prince with gritted teeth.

    "So what if I am? As a loser, you should have the attitude of one."

    "One defeat meant nothing, not to mention that I will be the victor this time around."

    "If I remember correctly, that is the third time you have said this to me. And just like the previous two times, you will still end up within an inch of your demise," replied Wang Wei calmly.

    However, to his surprise, Ji Song was not angered or reacted in any way. He just gave a deep look at Wang Wei before taking a seat on the opposite side of him.

    Then, the room once again became quiet. All that could be heard was the sound of slurping and chewing. However, not long afterward, another person also entered.

    This time it was Jian Wushuang with a sword hanging on his sword. In order to enter the inn, he released a powerful sword aura to counter-attack against the pressure.

    Unlike other people, Jian Wushuang had to take a longer period of time to enter as he had to help one of his junior brother and sister. As such, he is the only person beside Wang Wei who came with two other people.

    After entering the main room, Jian Wushuang first gave a deep look at Wang Wei; his grey hair and eyes make him easily noticeable. During this little trial, he tried to use his supreme sword will to destroy Wang Wei¡¯s True Will, but it did not have any effect.

    As for Wang Wei, he was also looking at this young sword cultivator. The reason for that was because he felt some simrities from Jian Wushuang¡¯s Sword Will with his father¡¯s. Every cultivator has their own unique sword will, so only if he learned his father¡¯ sword will would there be simrities.

    But Wang Wei was even more confused on how he managed to do so. However, he ced this question on the back of his head and decided to ask his fatherter.

    After briefly looking at Wang Wei, Jian Wushuang moved his eyes to the other people before taking a seat. However, his two fellow disciples seemed very unfriendly to Wang Wei for some unknown reason.

    Then, the room returned to its normal quiet and peaceful nature. Meanwhile, outside, many people tried to enter the inn, and a few managed to do so. However, by the time these people seeded, they were in terrible shape:

    Their clothes were unorganized and drenched with sweat, their hair messy, theirplexion paled, and their breathing very difficult. These people seemed to be aware of their low status and chose to sit in the second rows.

    Another person that also easily passed the trial and entered the room was another one of Wang Wei and Ji Song¡¯s acquaintances: Sun Jiaolong from the Great Wu Imperial Dynasty.

    When the grey shadow tried to attack him, the Human Sword Destiny inside his Divine Sea just shone a golden light to block it, then Sun Jiaolong entered the inn and took a front row seat.

    However, Wang Wei began to pay attention to him. And that was because as soon as he entered the room, he instantly knew that this Sun Jiaolong was actually a Son of Destiny.

    As a person who has the ability to also be a Son of Destiny, Wang Wei can easily recognize one when he sees it. Furthermore, he could also see that he might encounter some trouble with Sun Jiaolong if he one day decided to be the Son of Destiny of the Myriad Emperor World.

    ¡¯However, this may not be a bad thing as I can use this to my advantage," secretly thought Wang Wei.

    Another information that he received was the fact that the Human Sword Destiny was in fact in the hands of Sun Jiaolong. Although the past few decades there have been spection that he had one, but no proof was discovered. Not to mention the fact that the Great Wu Imperial Dynasty has been constantly denying this fact.

    However, today, Wang Wei sensed the vast Qi Luck residing inside Sun Jiaolong¡¯s body, thus confirming that he had the sword.

    Suddenly, Wang Wei turned his head in the direction of the entrance. He saw a young man with white hair and a cold face approaching the front door. This young man had a handsome face, however, his cold and indifferent temperament made people want to avoid him.

    This young man had very special eyes. His eyes disyed the vicissitudes of life; it was like he had live so long and seen so many things that he became numb to everything and everyone around him.

    However, if you look deep in those eyes, you will find both a profound sadness and Will that could sunder anything between Heaven and Earth.

    After this person reached thest step of the door, he stopped for a few seconds with a pondering look on his face. Then, he turned around and left without much hesitation.

    Meanwhile, inside the inn, Wang Wei had a deep look on his face as he asked with a grave tone on his face, "Who is that?"

 Chapter 200: Its Her...

    "Young master, that¡¯s Di Tian from the Di family," replied Wang Ju.

    The reason that Wang Wei took notice of Di Tian was because of what happened at the entrance door. This person was able to ignore his test. Unlike the other Heaven Chosens who had to use their powers to resist his True Will, this Di Tian straight up ignored it.

    This has never happened before, so Wang Wei was concerned about this. Not to mention the fact that he has not figured out how he did it. He did feel a very vague fluctuation from Di Tian¡¯s body, however, with his senses, he could not detect it fast enough, nor detect what it was.

    However, his intuition told him that he was familiar with this power--despite not really knowing what it was.

    "After this meeting, use all your powers to discover any information about this Di Tian. And if you have to, use the power of my father¡¯s Shadow," ordered Wang Wei.

    An act which greatly surprised Wang Ju as she had never seen the young master so serious about something. She realized that this was a very important task, so she nodded seriously.

    As a matter of fact, Wang Wei was not the only person who acted this way. After Di Tian left from the True Dragon Inn and returned to his own manor, he first asked his head maid to use all the power of the Di n to gather information on Wang Wei.

    After that, he took out a very ancient talisman; the breath of this talent disyed the passage of time, the evolution of Samsara. After injecting his origin essence in the talisman, something amazing urred.

    Throughout the entire Myriad Emperor World, countless people--both mortals and cultivators--suddenly awakening memories that were engraved deep into their bloodlines for countless generations.

    After these memories were awakened, they received the same instruction: "Find all the information possible about Sacred Son Wang Wei."

    Then, these people--who referred to themselves as the Sleepers--looked in the direction of Di Tian, bowed before saying, "As you wish, master." Then proceeded to execute his order.

    The terrible thing about these Sleepers was the fact that they were everywhere, in all the sects and factions of the world--even in the Emperor Lineages. That also meant that some of them were also in the Dao Opening Sect.

    The sudden awakening of these memories essentially swap their personality and beliefs. What¡¯s more this kind of thing is undetectable as these people still have the same soul.

    So, even if these Emperor Lineages were to check whether another primordial spirit had taken over their bodies, they would not find anything.

    Meanwhile, back in the True Dragon Inn, after a few people struggled to get inside, no other powerful Heaven Chosen seemed to being, so the host, Xi Shi, finally showed up.

    The wooden floor at the center of the room started to move around, then she appeared from underground. Many people marveled at this kind of spectacle--of course that was beside Wang Wei. He has seen these kinds of things in his previous life.

    However, he did appreciate it as it reminded him of the stars from his past life.

    After Xi Shi appeared, all eyes were on her. However, many people were disappointed. Not because her beauty did not live up the standards, but because she was covering most of her face with a veil--only revealing her eyes.

    Nevertheless, that was more than enough to captivate all the young geniuses present. They look at her with greed and desire, yet at the same, trying to restrain themselves to appear more gentleman-like. However, all of them wished nothing more than to rip that veil from her face.

    As for Wang Wei, he scoffed after seeing this, then he waved his hand. Following which, a gentle breeze appeared and removed the veil from her face, revealing all her beauty to the world.

    All the other people look at Wang Wei with a fierce look, as if saying how dare you spheme our goddess. At the same time, they were secretly happy because he did something that they did not dare to do.

    However, soon enough, they were distracted by her beauty.

    Wang Wei has to admit that this Xi Shi was indeed beautiful. It was as if all the concepts of beauty were added together to create her. All the flowers, all the magnificent views, all perfectly symmetrical things could not evene close to describe her beauty.

    Every cultivator in the world knows nothing under Heaven and Earth is actually truly perfect; however, Xi Shi¡¯s beauty can be described as her perfect.

    Her face did not have any form of powder on it. No, to be precise, any form of make up would actually insult her beauty.

    After Xi Shi¡¯s face was revealed, there were only three people that were not totally enamored by her beauty.

    The first being Jian Wushuang. Although he was distracted by her for a few seconds, then his sword intent shed in his eyes and he was awakened from his stupor.

    The second was of course Su Ya, and it was not because she was a woman. As a matter of fact, Xi Shi¡¯s beauty transcends gender. A perfect example of that was the fact that both Yan Liling and Wang Ju could not stop staring at her.

    As a person who can easily control people¡¯s emotions and desires, of course Su Ya will not be captivated by another person¡¯s beauty. However, given the deep frown on her face, she was obviously not happy.

    Of course thest person was Wang Wei. With his powerful will, of course he would not be charmed by a person¡¯s beauty. However, that did not stop him from admiring.

    While Wang Wei was looking at Xi Shi, she was also looking at him. She was a little surprised at his action of removing her veil. When most men meet her, they always try to behave as politely as possible in order to draw her attention.

    However, this Sacred Son of the Dao Opening Sect does not seem to care about being a gentleman in front of her. This was the first time that she experienced something like this, and it caught her by surprise.

    Meanwhile, while Wang Wei was admiring Xi Shi¡¯s beauty, his heart suddenly began to beat rapidly as he felt that something very important was about to happen to him.

    He lhen looked in the direction of the door, having a feeling that someone was about to enter. In a situation like that, Wang Wei should have used his Divine Sense to see who it was, but he did not. He waited for a few seconds with anticipation.

    Then, another breathtaking woman walked in.

    She had skin as white as jade, had ck long hair, phoenix eyes and three small dots drawn on her forehead in red.

    She was not wearing the traditional hanfu, but a modified version of a ck cheongsam with golden red design all over. The cheongsam was a long one, reaching all the way to the floor. However, it was cut on the side so that every time she took a step, her long and beautiful legs were disyed to see.

    She had ankle bracelets in both her feet, but she was not wearing any shoes. However, everytime she took a step forward, tiny runes appeared under her feet to prevent the ground from being blessed to be touched by her.

    The arriving woman was beautiful, but that was not the most prominent quality of hers. The most prominent quality was her temperament.

    She had a temperament that said that I am the only worthy person in the entire world. Among all beings, both past and present, among countless time and space, throughout eternity, throughout the birth and death and chaos, only I am worthy.

    One might ask her: worthy of what?

    She would answer "everything". Worthy of wealth and power, worthy to praise, worthy to be noble, worthy to be among the strong and powerful, worthy to find happiness in the Sea of Sorrow that is the world.

    As soon as she walked in, she instantly took the limelight from Xi Shi by sheer will of her temperament. Although she may not be as beautiful as Xi Shi, she could not remotelypete with this girl¡¯s aura.

    Unfortunately, the visions of the people in the room did notst long on her. And it was because they kept asking themselves whether they were worthy to look at her, to be in her presence.

    The majority of them answered negatively, so they removed their gazes. As for the higher echelons of Heaven Chosens, they did not have an answer and did not want to find out, so they also removed their eyes, only giving a few side nces.

    The only exception of course being Wang Wei. He was instantly fascinated by her.

    ¡¯It¡¯s her...¡¯ he secretly thought to himself. He had seen her before during the Lust Part of the Pagoda Trial. She was the woman who appeared in the Illusion world and betrayed him after falling in love with her.

    Now, the question remains: How did she appear in that trial?"

 Chapter 201: Wu Hong

    Something strange or magical happened to Wang Wei during his Lust Trial in the Pagoda. There were twopletely different women that appeared in his trial, which was supposedly impossible.

    Afterward, he asked the people who created the Pagoda and they told him that this was not supposed to happen. An inquiry was made to find the cause of this anomaly, but nothing was ever discovered.

    The best exnation was either that the Pagoda malfunctioned, or someone tampered with it. However, neither of these exnations actually made sense. As a Quasi-Emperor Origin Artifact, it is impossible for the Pagoda to malfunction on his own.

    As for being tempered with, how powerful would somebody have to be able to do such a thing without alerting all the powerful people in the sect. After breaking through the Supernatural Realm, Wang Wei was privy to a few secrets of the sect, as such, he knew how truly powerful it actually was.

    He knew that the true heritage of the Dao Opening Sect is actually all those Dao Ancestors and Immortal Venerables sleeping in Secret Realms. Those people would only intervene once the sect reached the level of being destroyed or when another Great Emperor appeared in the sect again.

    So, to be able to interfere with this Pagoda under the gaze of these people, such a person would have to be extremely powerful.

    More importantly, why do such a thing?

    So, ever since the Pagoda Trial, Wang Wei has always remembered the face of that woman he met. Although her temperament waspletely different from back then, her beauty was still the same.

    "Who is that?" he asked Wang Ju through Divine Sense.

    "Young Master, that is Wu Hong, she is third in the list of the most beautiful women, and also a very powerful and mysterious Heaven Chosen."

    "What other information do you have on her?"

    "She was born in an ordinary mortal family, however, she acquired the inheritance of Empress Wu."

    "Empress Wu?"

    "Yes. As a matter of fact, many people believed that she is either the direct descendants of Empress Wu or her reincarnation. After all, not only does she have the same name as her, but she looks exactly like her."

    Wang Wei nodded as he began to ponder. Empress Wu lived during the Devil Era and she is considered one of the most powerful Great Emperors to have ever walked the Myriad Emperor.

    If there was a list of the top 10 most powerful Emperors of this world, she would easily enter the top 3 if not the first ce. A perfect example of that was the Forbidden Lands. Before the Devil Era, there used to be 10 Forbidden Lands. Yet, she single handedly destroyed 4 of them. Now, only 6 of them are left.

    And many people believed if it was not due to her untimely disappearances, she would have destroyed more of them.

    "What else do you know about her?" asked Wang Wei again.

    "Well, she is quite mysterious. Due to her low background, extreme beauty and talent, many powerful factions wanted to use force to make her join them. However, none of the people they sent after her returned."

    "What do you mean that they never returned?"

    "I mean that literally, young master. Whether it was Void Shattered Realm, Saint or Supreme True Monarchs, all of them disappeared after going after her. It is assumed that these people are dead. As a result of this, many people realized that she was not a simple character."

    "Does she have a Dao Protector?"

    "That¡¯s the problem, young master. No person has ever been detected secretly protecting her. Wherever she travels, she always seems alone."

    While Wang Wei was having this fast conversation with Wang Ju, his eyes never left her. Then, Wu Hong seemed to feel his gaze, so she looked at Wang Wei, then smiled at him.

    As soon as his eyes met hers, Wang Wei suddenly found that his vision changed. To be exact, his Fate Puppeteer Physique activated and he saw a red string connecting him with her.

    Then, he was surprised. This was because of how strong and powerful this Fate Line actually was. Wang Wei had many Fate Lines connected to him, however, the strongest has always been his parents.

    He guessed that because they gave birth to him, he had a strong fate with his family. But today, he finally discovered a Fate Line more powerful than his own family, so he became even more intrigued about her.

    As for Wu Hong, she only gave Wang Wei a brief look before taking a seat of her own. However, not long after she sat down, Wang Wei approached her and took the seat next to her.

    "Hello, I am Wang Wei."

    "I know who you are," she replied calmly with a slight smile on her face. "Sacred Son, you are famous all over the world."

    "I¡¯m sure I am, however, I usually introduce myself when I meet new people."

    "Is that so? I have the feeling you are not the kind of person that cares for social norms."

    "That may be true, but I found it very useful to often maintain a surface level of civilized behavior. After all, I would not want people to criticize my parents for not raising me right."

    "Somehow, I doubt that this is the real reason."

    "Oh," replied Wang Wei with an intrigued look on his face. "So, what do you think is the real reason?"

    "You probably use that handsome face of yours and the reassuring smile to make other people lower their guard against you. Then, it bes easier to get close to them, make friends, or discover their secrets that might be useful to you."

    "Although I am baffled at the fact that you see me in such a negative light, I¡¯m willing to overlook this fact on the ount that you just admitted that I was handsome."

    "Is the fact that you are handsome something to be disputed about?" asked Wu Hong, still with a calm and confident smile.

    "No, but it is not often that I see a woman so bold to actually admit it out loud, and to my face at that."

    "Well, young master Wang Wei, I am not like any ordinary woman."

    "That is the only thing that I currently know and am very sure about you."

    While these two people were whispering to each other, Xi Shi--who was not very happy that her limelight was briefly stolen by Wu Hong--started the meeting.

    The first part of this meeting was her ying the zither. She was very talented with it, to the point that she can be called a Grandmaster. Moreover, her zither had the power to wash away all the worries of the mind, making the listener enter an extreme calm state. What¡¯s more, this calm state is very beneficial to understand the Laws between Heaven and Earth.

    During her piece, even Wu Hong and Wang Wei stopped talking in order to appreciate the music. They both closed their eyes and entered an ethereal and peaceful state of mind. And it was not them, but all the people inside the room.

    After Xi Shi finished ying, then it was the turn of the other Heaven Chosens to disy their talents.

    The next person who did something was actually Su Ya. She also took out a zither and yed a piece. However, hers was vastly different from Xi Shi¡¯s.

    She took everyone on a magical journey of emotional ups and downs. In just a few minutes, all the Heaven Chosen of the room experienced all the emotions that ever existed, and the experience was horrifyingly vivid.

    Whether it was pain, happiness, sadness or love. And there were so many more and so many nuances to the emotions. These people experience physical pain and the pain of losing the love of your life. They also experience the pain of losing a family member instead of a lovepanion.

    Su Ya was able to vividly express the subtle difference between these two kinds of pain.

    Then came the self doubts and insecurities that everyone has in their heart. She managed to bring all of them into the minds of these Heaven Chosens. Although this was only possible because some of them did not guard against her, this was a terrifying ability to do such a thing.

    "What a scary woman," whispered Wang Wei.

    "You are right about that," replied Wu Hong. "There is a reason that the Six Emotions Seven Desires Body is ranked third in the Heavenly Physique List. It does not matter whether you are a Saint, Supreme, or Great Emperor, no one can escape their emotions or desires--especially the desires to be stronger and pursue the Dao."

    "That¡¯s true. Even if a person practices the Indifferent Dao, he still cannot escape the shackles of desires."

    ¡¯It seemed that I have to pay more attention to this Su Ya. However, people like her who y with emotions are often easily brought down by emotions themselves," secretly thought Wang Wei.

    Meanwhile, Wu Hong suddenly looked at him before saying, "You were just thinking about how you could defeat her, didn¡¯t you?"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about," replied Wang Wei with no change in his expression.

    "Whatever you say."

 Chapter 202: Poem

    After Su Ya finished performing her masterpiece, she gave a quick and deep nce at Xi Shi, before averting her gaze. Then, the other Heaven Chosen showered her withvish praises. Even Wang Wei was no exception as he acknowledges her talent with the zither.

    Afterwards, it was the turn of the other Heaven Chosens to perform their talents and skills.

    The first person to go was actually the number 1 physique, Lin Fan. He recited a poem celebrating Xi Shi¡¯s otherworldly and immortal-like beauty. He eulogized her existence by saying that her beauty was a gift from Heaven itself to all life in the world, as her mere presence elicited happiness and joy from anyone who sees her.

    Wang Wei had to acknowledge that this Lin Fan had a golden tongue as he managed to make Xi Shi blushed red like the brightest of rouge. He finally understood how this Lin Fan managed to create a harem so big; his words could probably charm a subus from his past life.

    After Lin Fan¡¯s turn, it was Ji Song who went next. Like Lin Fan, he also recited a poem personally created for this asion. His poem was not as sweet andplementary as Lin Fan.

    But in it, he implied that if Xi Shi was his, he would be loyal to her for all eternity. That he would treat her as the greatest and most beloved princess that ever existed in the Myriad Emperor World. Overall, he was very serious and passionate.

    "I can¡¯t believe that this brute is so romantic," muttered Wang Wei to himself. However, Wu Hong overhead him and she replied:

    "Well, it is not an unexpected thing. Ji Song--as the crown prince of an Imperial Dynasty--had to study poetry, calligraphy, go, and military tactics at a young age--just like any other aristocratic n. Although he does not look like or act like it, he is actually a very refined individual."

    "I know all of this; it¡¯s just that I am having trouble getting rid of the first impression I form of him. Not to mention all the other times we interacted together, I alwaysbeled him as an idiot in my mind."

    "This is probably due to the fact he has his brother next to him. At a very young age, he probably formed the mentality that he does not need to think properly as he had his big brother to do so for him," replied Wu Hong with deep and calm eyes.

    Wang Wei nodded before continuing to observe the performance of the other people.

    The next person to go on stage was actually Jian Wushuang. However, unlike the other two, he did not recite any poem, but used calligraphy instead.

    So. with a wave of his hand, arge rice paper floated in the air in the middle of the room where everyone could easily see it. Then, Jian Wushuang also flew in the air with a brush on his hand.

    As soon the brush appeared in his hand, Jian Wushuang¡¯s temperament changed; he became a supreme swordsman with infinite momentum. He waved the brush like a sword and wrote the character for "passion".

    Then, a powerful intent emanated from his character; this intent disyed Jian Wushuang¡¯s passion for love or maybe even for Xi Shi. A passion that was almost as equal as his love for his sword. As a pure swordsman, this was indeed a bold deration as most swordsmen ced their love for the sword above most things.

    The majority of them are actually single either because they dedicate their entire lives to the sword, or practice the Indifferent Dao in order to reach the peak of swordsmanship.

    However, Jian Wushuang was different; he learned from his senior predecessor that he does not have to give up everything to reach the Extreme Ways of the Sword; A lesson that their vi¡¯s predecessors had to learn the hard way.

    As such, he too was enthralled by Xi Shi¡¯s beauty; he hoped that he would be chosen and apanied her throughout his entire life, along with his own trusted sword.

    After him, it was Sun Jiaolong¡¯s turn to perform. And like Jian Wushuang, he also used calligraphy to disy his ability. The character he wrote was "dedication".

    Sun Jiaolong also revealed a sword-like intent when writing his character; however, his was not that of a pure swordsman, but of the Sword of the Ruler. His sword intent indicated that he was a Supreme Monarch that used his sword to destroy his enemy¡¯s kingdom, to bring peace and stability to his people. The sword reveals the might and reverence of a kind.

    As for the character he wrote, it showed how he would make Xi Shi his Empress and dedicate his life protecting and loving her. Not to mention that he would not be the only one dedicating himself to her, but all the people of his dynasty. As such, she would not only receive his love, but the love of an entire nation.

    Meanwhile, although Xi Shi looked calm on the surface with her beautiful face, she was secretly happy inside. Although she did not like to admit it, she enjoyed all the attention she received; it made feel important, special or unique.

    Although she is considered the most beautiful woman in the world, Xi Shi knew that this title was given to someone in each generation. As such, she did not feel the same joy and happiness by this titlepared to having some of the most talented people in the world fawning over her.

    She knew that everyone in this room had the ability to be the top powerhouse of the Myriad Emperor World. And one of them might even be a Great Emperor. Of course that is under the assumption that none of them actually dies midway through her rise.

    Xi Shi then looked at Wu Hong as this was her turn to perform. However, she just shook her head, excusing herself of this task. Although many people were disappointed not to see her perform, she just ignored them.

    "I have a feeling that your performance would have been truly extraordinary," suddenly said Wang Wei.

    So, Wu Hong looked at him, gave him a mesmerizing smile before answering, "You have no idea how right you are."

    "Now, you just increase my desire to see it."

    "Well, young master Wang Wei, if you y your cards right, you might have a chance to see a personal, one to one... show," replied Wu Hong, whispering slowly in Wang Wei¡¯s ears by the end of the sentence.

    To which Wang Wei involuntarily gulped his own saliva. "I will look forward to such an asion."

    After that, he removed his gaze from her with great difficulty, ignoring the slight smirk at the corner of her mouth.

    Then, he saw many people looking at him with a speechless look on their faces.

    It is true that these people were quite speechless. While everyone was waiting for them to start performing, they were actually flirting with one another. And in public at that.

    Nevertheless, Wang Wei had thick skin, so he ignored these people¡¯s gaze.

    "So it¡¯s my turn," he said nonchntly, then proceeding to think for a moment what to do for his performance. Then, he thought about a poem by the famous poet Li Bai from his past life.

    He coughed out loud before reciting it:

    "All water is forgettable when you¡¯ve seen the vast blue sea

    No clouds so wondrous as those at Mt. Wushan

    Idly, I pass by some flowers without looking back

    Partly to study Tao, partly to think of you."

    As Wang Wei recited his poem, all the people in the room were infected by the beautiful and sad mood of the poem; the pain and suffering of thinking about someone that you missed so dear enveloped them. A person you know is somewhere out there, but cannot reach.

    Of course the person who most appreciated this poem was actually Su Ya. As a person who controls emotions, she is the one who can most easily enter the right mood to truly appreciate the beauty andplexity of this poem.

    As such, she was quite surprised with Wang Wei¡¯s poetry talent and wondered who this young master of the Dao Opening Sect was thinking about so deeply that he would write such a poem.

    The room then became quiet for a few seconds as the people were momentarily lost in the mood of the poem.

    After calming down, Xi Shi asked: "Young master Wang Wei, this is a beautiful poem. Did you think about it on the spot?"

    Wang Wei was slightly surprised by this question, so he answered:

    "Of course not. This poem was written by a person named Li Bai who was born in a long destroyed mortal dynasty called Great Tang. I happen toe by it during one of my adventures and I like it very much. I thought this talented poet should not remain unknown, thus the reason that I recited this poem during this meeting."

 Chapter 203: Companion

    All the people in the room looked at Wang Wei with a speechless look. Their faces seemed to be asking why you admit that this poem was not yours? The creator was long dead, just take the credit. Didn¡¯t you see that the Goddess was moved by you, so this is the perfect opportunity to impress her.

    However, Wang Wei ignored these looks as most of these people do not dare to say anything about his actions. Of course that did not go for everyone.

    "Hmmph," snorted Ji Song. "If you cannot create an artistic piece of your own, then you should remain silent."

    Wang Wei then looked at him with a smile, "Unlike you people, I am not a little puppy that wags his tail in front of his owner to attract their attention. Between Heaven and Earth, I have nothing to prove to anyone or anything."

    The faces of all the people in the room became ugly after hearing this, however, no one said anything else as they were a little ashamed; their behavior of trying to impress Xi Shi did look like a puppy trying to garner the attention of its owner.

    However, who can me them? Her beauty was simply otherworldly.

    "Young Master Wang Wei, I am a little confused. This was a perfect opportunity to impress Miss Xi Shi, so why ruin it?" suddenly asked Wu Hong.

    "I thought I made my intention very clear: I am not interested in her." replied Wang Wei with a calm look on his face.

    "I know this, but why are you not interested? No one can deny that Miss Xi Shi is a peerless beauty thates once every generation."

    Wang Wei turned his head to the side and looked deep in Wu Hong¡¯s eyes for a few seconds before turning away.

    "That¡¯s because she is nothing but a vase."

    "A vase?"

    "A woman like her would offer nothing to a partnership. She is nothing but a beautiful decoration that added embellishment to me, but nothing of real substance. Let me ask you, what did you feel when you heard her ying the zither?"

    After pondering for a few seconds, Wu Hong then answered, "She is truly talented and her zither art has reached the realm where it can help sooth people¡¯s mind"

    "Anything else?"

    "...It seemed that there was no edge or power behind it."

    Wang Wei nodded before continuing:

    "As a Zither Grandmaster, she should be able to use her arts to attack and kill people with it, but yet I felt none of such power on her zither intent. Meaning that she actively ignored this part of the Zither Dao because she knew that she would not need it. As a beautiful woman, all she needs is a powerful man to protect her; this kind of mindset has been ingrained in her ever since she was young.

    "Am I wrong, Miss Xi Shi?"

    However, Xi Shi did not answer him, and she even lowered her head to avoid his deep and piercing gaze.

    "Is there anything wrong with a woman using her beauty to find someone to protect herself? In thisrgely patriarchal society, it is the best way for many helpless women," suddenly said Su Ya, who sat a few tables away from Wang Wei.

    After looking over in her direction, Wang Wei replied: "I will not argue with you how cultivation allows women to eliminate the gap with men, but why do you care, Young Lady Su Ya? Are you one of these women?"

    "Of course not," replied Su Ya with a smile--an act which actually turned her hair from blue to red. "I¡¯m just curious, that¡¯s all."

    "As a matter of fact, you are indeed correct. And personally, I have nothing against Miss Xi Shi, she just does not fit my requirements for apanion, that¡¯s all."

    "Then, young master Wang Wei, what are your requirements?" asked Su Ya back with an intriguing look on her face.

    After pondering for a few brief seconds to organize his words, Wang Wei then exined:

    "My goal in life was never to be a Great Emperor, but to walk towards the end of Great Dao, and even go beyond it. Bing a Great Emperor is just one of the many steps that I have to take to achieve such a goal.

    "And in that process, I know that the journey ahead will be long and fraught with unimaginable difficulties. And that I will need someone to walk along with me side by side, someone that can motivate me when things seem hopeless or that there seems to be no path ahead, a person that can carry me on their back when I am beaten and can no longer move ahead. And I will also do the same thing for saidpanion.

    "To be blunt, Miss Xi Shi does note close to meeting my requirements. If she was mypanion, I can foresee how things would go between us. For once, I will have to use countless resources and efforts for her to be able to even keep up with my pace and rapid progress.

    "Then there is the amount of time I will have to use protecting her when my enemies realize that it is easier to get through me through her; she would perfectly y the role of the damsel in distress, and I will waste my time saving her every time. It is simply not worth it just for a beautiful face."

    The room suddenly became quiet. While some of the geniuses were thinking about how cold hearted and decisive Wang Wei was, the true Heaven Chosens like Lin Fan, Ji Song, Jian Wushuang, Sun Jiaolong and Su Ya were focusing on something else: his goals.

    While most of them were trying their hardest to one day prove the Dao and one day be a Great Emperor, their number onepetitor already had his vision beyond them.

    What they pursued for their entire lives was nothing but one of the many steps in Wang Wei¡¯s goals; his vision reached far beyond them, it has already gaze beyond the Dao itself.

    All of them secretly sighed as they realized that the difference between them and Wang Wei might not just be strength, but also will, state of mind and Dao Heart and ambitions.

    However, despite figuring this out, none of this made them give up pr destroyed their confidence. On the contrary, they saw this situation as a learning opportunity. Since theycked in certain areaspared to theirpetitors, then they will find ways to make up the gap.

    While everyone was still contemting his words, Wang Wei was secretly whispering with Wu Hong.

    "Young master Wang Wei, your requirements are too harsh. I am afraid that it will be difficult for you to find such a person."

    "On the contrary Miss Wu Hong, I have a feeling that the person I am looking for is at a gaze¡¯s length," replied Wang Wei while looking deep in her eyes.

    However, she did not blush nor evade his gaze. She just ced her hand in front of mouth, then giggled with an ethereal voice before answering:

    "Then you are a very fortunate man."

    "That I am."

    After all the people processed what just took ce, Lin Fan suddenly stood up slowly and elegantly, then cupped his hand together.

    "Respectfully, Sacred Son Wang Wei, I believe that you are wrong. Miss Xi Shi deserves to be protected, deserves to receive the admiration and praise of myriad beings in myriad worlds. She deserves to leave her name in the annals of history, for her beauty is one of a kind. As for all those things you just said about her, to me, it sounds like excuses a scum man would use to justify not being able to protect his own woman."

    Wang Wei removed his gaze from Wu Hong with great difficulty; he then looked up and down at Lin Fan.

    "Young master Lin Fan, have you noticed that all the praiseworthy ¡¯adjectives¡¯ that you use to describe Miss Xi Shi can also be used to describe a magnificent and unique piece of art, or a beautiful vase in an art¡¯s collector?"

    Lin Fan almost choked after hearing this. He wanted to refute, but he did not know what to say. So, his face just became red out of anger.

    "You know that this is not what I meant?"

    "How do I know what you mean?" replied Wang Wei while deliberately making a puzzled face. Lin Fan then just snorted at him before turning to look at Xi Shi. He cupped his hand together and slightly bowed.

    "Miss Xi Shi, do not listen to any of his words as they are just his opinion. You are beautiful and should be proud of that. And you alone can decide how you choose to live your life." Then, he returned to his seat.

    As for Xi Shi, she was finally able to relieve her embarrassment. Then, she fulfilled her position as hostess and continued the meeting. Many people were given the chance to perform after Wang Wei. Unfortunately, the mood of the meeting was not as harmonious as previously.

    While Wang Wei was chatting happily with Wu Hong, he sensed someone approaching him and sitting at the table on his right, making him sandwiches between two people. So, he turned around to see who it was.

 Chapter 204: Arrogance and Pride

    After turning his head around, Wang Wei saw Su Ya approaching him. However, her hair had turned ck this time. So, he wondered what were the conditions that decided what color it turned into? Could it be based on her emotions? However, Wang Wei shook his head as this would easily reveal what state of mind she was in.

    Even if that was the case, he would never use her hair as an indication of what emotions she was feeling. For a person who can easily control other people¡¯s emotions and desires, there is no reason not to believe that she could not control her own.

    "Young Lady Su Ya, what can I do for you?"

    "Do I have to want something from you in order to start a conversation? Or, do young master Wang Wei find it tiring or bothersome to converse with both the second and third most beautiful woman of the world?"

    "Huh, you¡¯re..."

    "Didn¡¯t you know?" asked Su Ya with a cunning smile on her face. "Or did you think that I am not worthy to take the number 2 spot?"

    Wang Wei smiled after hearing this before replying, "To be frank, I have just arrived yesterday and as such, I am not privy to much information. Not to mention that I have been enamored by Miss Wu Hong during this meeting and that I have paid little attention to many things around me. So, please do not take offense. And you are more than wee to join our conversation."

    Su Ya then gave him a deep look. She did not think that he would use this situation to actually flirt with another woman. Well, at least she learned something new about Wang Wei; that he is the kind of person that knows what he wants and goes directly and boldly after it.

    Su Ya then gave a quick look at Wu Hong in order to see her response. However, she was calm throughout the entire situation. Whether it was Wang Wei¡¯s littlepliment or deration of her presence that interrupted their conversations, she did not seem to be bothered by any of it.

    Moreover, Su Ya discovered that she could not read any of Wu Hong¡¯s emotions. This was a rare thing as she could read the emotions of all the people in the room--including Wang Wei. She seemed to be in an eternal state of calmness. However, Su Ya could tell that this was just a disguise to prevent herself from reading her emotions.

    Among all the geniuses in the room, all of them have tried to hide their emotions deep in their minds, their souls. However, Su Ya can see what they are feeling--even for people of the caliber of Lin Fan and Ji Song.

    The majority of them are feeling either lust or desire to acquire Xi Shi. Su Ya can also feel a terrible hatred emanating out of Ji Song for Wang Wei. And simr hatred can be felt from the junior and senior brothers that apanied Jian Wushuang to the meeting. To be precise, what they are feeling is more on the line of hostility.

    Since this meeting, there are two things that surprised Su Ya. One was that she was incapable of reading Wu Hong¡¯s emotions, and the other was that Wang Wei actually never tried to hide his. To be exact, he was so in tune with his.

    As a person with the Seven Emotions Six Desires Physique, Su Ya knows how powerful emotions and desires can be. A perfect example of that was the Heart Demon Cmity that all cultivators have to go through when they break through the Primordial Spirit Realm.

    In order to use the Good Fortune me to refine the soul into a Primordial Spirit, the power of emotion will be needed. Cultivators have to face their inner self and desires.

    At that time, all cultivators will have two options: the first one is to practice the Indifferent Dao and give up all your emotions, while the second one is to ept them, understand them, and learn to control them.

    If a cultivator used the first method, then the Heart Demon Cmity will be an easy thing for them. However, as a result, they will turn into emotionless and numb beings that only pursue power. They will not recognize families, friends, and loved ones.

    All these types of people care about is to increase their cultivation levels. These cultivators are referred to as Deprived Cultivators, or better yet, Devil Cultivators. They are not liked by the general poption due to their ruthlessness and cruel ways of doing anything for power. As such, they are forced to live in the Western Continent.

    As a matter of fact, Devil Cultivators did not exist in the Myriad Emperor World until the Devil Era, where the entire world was invaded and enved for an entire Era by another Heaven Will World known as the Nine Devil God World.

    As for the cultivators to choose to experience the Heart Demon Tribtion normally in the Primordial Spirit Realm, they are considered the Orthodox Way of cultivating.

    And in order to pass the tribtion, they have to be in tune or in sync with your emotions; they have to understand how and why they feel and a certain point, until they understand their higher self. And the Primordial Spirit is a physical manifestation of the higher self, higher consciousness.

    The reason that Su Ya became interested in talking to Wang Wei was because of how in-tune he was with his emotions--despite nor having gone through the Heart Demon Tribtion. And of course he had a question she was dying to know.

    After taking a few seconds to getfortable in her new seat, Su Ya then proceeded to ask: "Young master Wang Wei, I am confused about something. Why do I find little to no trace of arrogance in you?"

    "Huh what do you mean?" replied Wang Wei back with a confused look on his face. He did not understand where this question came from.

    "Well, I can sense the pride and arrogance of all these Heaven Chosens from Emperor Lineages--especially towards the other people from Supreme Lands or Holy Lands. They looked down on them and think they are not worthy to even be in the same room as them.

    "Although some of them try to hide this pride and arrogance deeply, it cannot evade my senses. Even geniuses like Lin Fan and Jian Wushuang who came from the Lower Realm have this pride and arrogance in them.

    "But you are different. I can sense that you do not look down on them; you even have appreciation for a few of them--especially the ones that perform admirably in the little test you left in the entrance. So, I am curious why that is?"

    The room instantly became quiet, even the poor guy that was still performing stopped his actions. All the people in this room are in the Supernatural Realm, so it is quite easy for them to hear Su Ya¡¯s words with their keen senses.

    As such, many people have different reactions. All the people from Lower Background secretly clenched their hands and teeth. Although they already knew how these Heaven Chosens from Emperor Lineages felt about them, it still hurt when spoken out loud right to their faces.

    People like Ji Song and Sun Jiaolong did care about Su Ya¡¯s words; they knew of their arrogance and have no ns to change it--of course that is true for Ji Song. As for Sun Jiaolong, as a Ruler, he will never show his contempt for other people as they are possible followers.

    Meanwhile, both Lin Fan and Jian Wushuang, they both were secretly ashamed. Lin Fan was not ashamed of the fact that his arrogance and pride were revealed, but due his status from the Lower Realm.

    Ever since he came to the Myriad Emperor World with his family, he has been struggling to ept his background, he was ashamed of it. Despite the fact that he became the True Disciple of the Emperor Enlightening Academy, meaning that he is the future headmaster of the Academy, his background has been bothering him.

    Things got worse when he realized his background was not just a psychological problem, but resulted in himgging behind many of the Heaven Chosens from Emperor Lineages.

    There was much knowledge he was not privy to before which resulted in his vision being lowered than theirs, not to mention that thepetitive environment in the Lower Realm was child¡¯s ypared to the one in the Myriad Emperor World. His Dao Protector even admitted to him that the Academy regretted letting grow up in the Lower Realm as they did not foresee that thepetition in this Glorious Age would be so intense.

    This is one of the reasons that despite having the number 1 physique, Lin Fan has the lowest ranking of all the current Heaven Chosens in the room.

    As for Jian Wushuang, the reason that he was ashamed was because Su Ya¡¯s words reminded him that he has forgotten his origin, and that showed that his mindset is not as powerful as he imagined.

    As for Wang Wei, after pondering for a few seconds, he answered; "Well,..."

 Chapter 205: Noble Being

    "Well, Young Lady Su Ya, you are notpletely right. As a powerful cultivator, of course I have some level of pride and arrogance," replied Wang Wei calmly with a smile on his face.

    "As for the reason that I do not have any contempt for the geniuses of Lower Background is because I learned the hard way that there is no being that is truly born noble. Everyone has a chance to reach the top--no matter your origin or background."

    "That¡¯s bullshit," suddenly said Ji Song with a cold snort. "You are telling me a Great Emperor is not a noble being? What about their offsprings--both direct and indirect? What about people born with powerful bloodlines? Are they not born noble?"

    "Is that so, Crown prince. Then, tell me, beside a Great Emperor, where do all the noble beings you mentioned get such a qualification?" replied Wang Wei calmly.

    "From a Great Emperor, of course."

    "That¡¯s right. Now, another question, what were Great Emperors before they managed to prove the Dao?"

    Ji Song looked at him without saying anything.

    "Since you refuse to answer, then I will. They were ordinary people. The first Emperor to have ever existed in the Myriad Emperor World was the Heaven Opening Emperor back in the Primordial Era. Although the majority of information in that time period is lost, we do know that countless Innate Lifeforms like Dragons and Phoenixes along with Primordial Gods lived in that Era.

    "Now, do you think that us, weak humans, were noblepared to them? No, in all likelihood, we were probably treated as either ves or food. However, the Heaven Opening Emperor slowly rose to the top and became a Great Emperor, he slowly became a noble being.

    "My ancestor, Emperor Qiyuan, was the first Great Emperor of the Ancient Emperor Era. However, before that, he was just like all the other cultivators at that time that were lost and searching for the road ahead. There was nothing noble about his birth. No, he developed noble characteristics after he decided to spread the Origin Path System to all the lost cultivators of that time. He became noble after he proved the Dao and became one of the most powerful beings in existence.

    "Not to mention that in history, all of us here have learned of many Great Emperors that once were ves, some were shunned by society because of being born with defects, or because people did not agree with their views and lifestyles when they were weak. Were those Great Emperors born noble?

    "One of my favorite Emperors was Great Emperor Yellow Teeth. He was born a ve in a Small Thousand World in the Lower Realm. One background could not be any lower than this. However, he still managed to slowly crawl the cultivating pyramid until he managed to prove the Dao and proimed himself a Great Emperor. His story has proven that nobility is not an innate quality, but one that is slowly cultivated or acquired."

    The room then became quiet after Wang Wei¡¯s grand and inspiring monologue. Some people agreed with his words, while some found his words demeanor given the fact that he was born with the highest of status among all the people inside this room.

    "So, you are saying that there is no difference between us and them?" replied Ji Song while pointing out the geniuses that were from Supreme Lands and Holy Lands.

    "Of course not, that would be preposterous. However, the main difference between us and them is not our birth, but our will and spirits. Heaven Chosens like us, ever since we were young, we knew what it will take in order to be powerful.

    "We knew all the pain, suffering, and sacrifices necessary in order to be a True Powerhouse. We knew the burden we have to carry and how many people and lives are dependent on us, in our sess. We knew that giving up--no matter the circumstances--was not an option for us. On top of that, we knew that once we reach close to the end of the line, there is a high chance that we might not survive. However, we still have to go forward.

    "As for them," paused Wang Wei while looking at the geniuses from lower backgrounds.

    "They can use the excuse that we are better than them because of our births, our backgrounds, or because we have better cultivation techniques and resources than them. In their minds, they have more than a hundred reasons as to why they are not good enough topete on our level. But they never med themselves.

    "They never looked inwards, pondering what they could do to close the gap between us--just like many other Great Emperors have done. To them, it is easier to me others for their failures than to have a moment of self-reflection. The majority of them do not have the will and spirit to do whatever it takes to truly reach the top."

    The room became quiet again after Wang Wei finished speaking as many people started to ponder his words.

    The Heaven Chosenspletely agreed with him. Despite all the allure and mor that surrounded them, only they knew the amount of stress and tensions they have to live with everyday.

    Whether it is the pressure to prove their parents or sects proud by leading them to greater heights, or the pressure knowing that they might not survive the Heaven Will Battle in the future. Or even worse, eliminate before even reaching there.

    Overall, their lives are not as easy as it seemed on the surface. Many of them started to reminisce about the things that they had to do in order to get where they were.

    A few examples were the fact Sun Jiaolong had to kill his own blood brother for power, Ji Song went on a training hell after his second lost to Wang Wei. Many of them had to sacrifice a great deal of things in order to be as strong as they are now.

    As for the other geniuses from lower backgrounds, they lowered their heads in shame as Wang Wei was right. The mentality of the majority of them is that the only reason that they are not so talented and powerful now was due to their low births.

    For countless years, they have used this excuse to make themselves feel better. However, now, their fa?ade was torn down right in front of everybody.

    One person suddenly stood up before saying: "You can use as many beautiful words as you want, but it will not change the fact that your people from Emperor Lineages have better techniques than us, have more resources than us, and more opportunity than us. Tell me, how are we supposed topete like this?"

    Wang Wei took a sip from his wine cup before slowly saying: "You are right, my friend, you guys do have it hard. But I never said that the world was fair. However, let me ask you a question, what was the origin of thest Great Emperor of this Era?"

    The face of the person who asked the question became stiff, then he lowered his head without answering.

    "That¡¯s right, Emperor Nine Suns was from a Supreme Land, just like many of you here. During most of his rise, no one actually paid attention to him. By the time people realized that he was a threat, he was constantly on the run, but he never gave up as he was a man of great will and spirit.

    "When the Heaven Will appeared, he showed up and did what he was supposed to do, what he believed all his life that he could do. He beat all the other participants--including both my grandparents--proved the Dao and proimed himself a Great Emperor.

    "Now tell me, if he ever had thoughts like yours and decided to quit during all the ups and downs, all the failures, do you think he would have be such a noble being?"

    The room once again became eerily quiet. As for the person who questioned Wang Wei, he sat down on his seat.

    Unfortunately for hostess Xi Shi, this time the quiet was quite permeating; no one actually wanted to perform or do any other action. They all seemed to be reflecting on something.

    However, Xi Shi was determined to continue with this meeting; she had foreseen that there may be intense contradictions when the ego and ideologies of all these geniuses shed. So, she had other ns prepared just in case.

    Just when Xi Shi was about to execute her ns to relieve the awkward silence in the room, a sudden rough and rude voice spread or echoed throughout, interrupting her actions:

    "How rude of all you not to invite us to this party? Miss Xi Shi, do you think that we are not worthy? I thinkpared to all the sissy in this room, I am more man than all of thembined. Don¡¯t you guys think so?"

    "Haha, Boss, you are correct."

    "Maybe you should show Miss Xi Shi how manly you truly are?"

    "Boss, that¡¯s a good idea."

    "Hahaha"

 Chapter 206: Feast

    After the voice, a group of more than 10 people walked inside the room. This group was led by a handsome man; however, this person had the eyes of an animal; to be precise, he had the eyes of a Roc.

    As for the people that were following him, although they all seemed human, upon closer inspection, you will discover a few animal characteristics in these people. Oftentimes these characteristics showed their identity to which group of Demon Race that they belonged to.

    So, everyone in the room instantly identifies these people as the Demonic Race, and wondered why these people came here uninvited? Do they want to cause trouble?

    After all the Demon Races crashed the meeting, the leader Yu Chao looked at all the people in the room with a smirk on his face. Then, he looked at Xi Shi with star eyes:

    "Miss Xi Shi, sorry for my intrusion of your meeting, but I could not give up the opportunity for my eyes to grace your beauty."

    Xi Shi smiled and nodded, however, anyone could tell that the smile in her face is actually very stiff, and that she is very reluctant to do so.

    "Hmph" suddenly snorted Ji Song. "If you Demon Race were truly sorry, then you would not have bothered us in the first ce."

    After saying that, he released a powerful killing aura that surrounded all the Demon Race around Yu Chao. And he was not the only one. All the members of Emperor Lineages release their own aura to suppress this group of Demon Race.

    Many of the people standing behind Yu Chao had cold sweat running down their backs, while some of them could not bear the pressure and were forced to kneel down on the ground.

    As for Yu Chao himself, he was still strong enough to support under the aura of all these Heaven Chosens. Then, on the corner of his eyes, he saw someone that was not releasing his aura. So, Yu Chao thought that he might have encountered a soft persimmon.

    "With a little difficulty, he said, "There is no need for everyone to fight with each other. After all, we are all here for the same reason: see the beautiful Miss Xi Shi."

    After hearing this, the other Heaven Chosens then stopped releasing their auras, allowing this group of Demon Race to breathe properly. Although Yu Chao was secretly relieved, he was also ashamed of himself.

    As a member of the Demon Race with Imperial Bloodline, he came to this meeting in order to show these Human Heaven Chosens what true power is like, but he was humiliated like this.

    So, Yu Chao wanted to do something to redeem himself, and not just in front of the beauty, but also in front of his men. So, he walked towards the person that did not release his aura, the person that was happily chatting with two extremely beautiful women.

    After Yu Chao approached, he said, "Hey my friend, I would really appreciate your seat. How about giving to us, and we will not hurt you in return?"

    And if Yu Chao and these Demonic Race had seen the strange look that the other people were giving them, they would never do something so stupid. However, they would soon find out.

    As soon as the person he was spoken to turned around, Yu Chao had both a shocked and terrified look on his face.

    "Grey hair and grey eyes, you are a S-S-Sacred Son Wang Wei," muttered Yu Chao with a great deal of horror in his face.

    Beforeing to the Academy, Yu Chao was warned by his n¡¯s Elders that he could test out the other Heaven Chosens, but leave out both Di Tian and Wang Wei out of their affairs. Because it is simply impossible to determine how these two people will react to any situation.

    As for Wang Wei, after being interrupted, he looked at these Demon Races up and down.

    "You know, it never ceases to surprise me; the arrogance that your Demon Race has. It is clear to everyone in this world that the only reason that your race still exists until today is because we, humans, allowed you to.

    "If it was not our benevolence, you people wouldn¡¯t even be allowed to live in the worst continent of the North, you would all be exterminated. However, every generation, a trifling few of you always try to test us humans in the other continent--knowing full well that the result will be the same every time."

    After saying that, a powerful will suddenly came out of Wang Wei¡¯s body and enveloped all the Demon Races. Following which, six of them suddenly fell on the ground, with blooding out of their mouths.

    Upon closer investigation through Divine Sense, the people in the room discovered that the bloodline core--which is the source of cultivation of these Demon Races--werepletely shattered.

    As for the remaining four--including Yu Chao--they could not move from their spot. It was as if they were fixed on the ground.

    ¡¯Is this an application of his Young Emperor Pseudo Domain? It seemed that he was way more powerful than previously anticipated. I have to take precautions about such abilities when I have to fight him,¡¯ secretly thought Su Ya while watching everything with a brilliant smile on her face.

    As for Wang Wei, after preventing these people from moving, he took out a talisman from his space ring.

    "Supreme Elder, I need your help with something."

    "Whatever you need, young master," replied True Monarch Yan Chen.

    "I am suddenly in the mood for a high level Demon Race meat."

    "Oh, what level and what race in particr?"

    "Well, make it a Saint and a Golden Roc will be fine," replied Wang Wei as he looked straight into Yu Chao¡¯s face, who had turned purple after hearing this short conversation.

    "Young master, give me a few minutes."

    "No problem."

    "You wouldn¡¯t dare," suddenly screamed Yu Chao.

    "Watch me," replied Wang Wei calmly.

    A few minutester, True Monarch Yan Chen appeared out of nowhere inside the room. "Young master, the corpse of a Saint Realm Demon Race is too big to fit inside this room."

    "Then, please extend the dimension space of this room, if you do not mind Supreme Elder."

    "No problem."

    With a wave of his hand, this single room of the True Dragon Inn becamerger than a football stadium. Yan Chen waved his hand a second time, then a veryrge Golden Roc body manifested itself inside the room.

    "Supreme Elder, I will need a weapon to be able to skin it. Make that three," said Wang Wei after looking at the twodies behind him.

    As the body of Saint is protected by the Power of Law, it would be extremely difficult for Wang Wei to be able to cut it properly.

    As such, Yan Chen nodded and took out three knives. He blessed each of them with the power of his own Dao. Then, with a wave of hand, a fire made of the Power of Law also manifested itself inside the room.

    Wang Wei took all three knives from Yan Chen¡¯s hand, then he called both Wu Hong and Su Ya toe help with dealing with the preparations.

    Wu Hong was more than happy to help, however, Su Yained that someone as beautiful as her should not be forced to do menialbor.

    Soon afterward, all the members of Wang Wei¡¯s group--Li Jun, Yan Liling, and Wang Ju--came forward and asked Yan Chen for a knife of their own and help with the process.

    Meanwhile, all the other Heaven Chosens had a shocked look on their faces. This is the first time that they have seen someone so audacious that he used a powerful Saint cultivator to borate a point; to treat a Saint Realm True Person as livestock.

    While some people were still marveling in their surprises, some people realized that this was a perfect opportunity; an opportunity to teach the Demon Race a lesson and put them back in their ce. Especially given the fact that not many people liked the fact that they used humans in chains as part of their entrance during the Academy Entrance Ceremony.

    The first person to act was actually Ji Song; he did not want his archenemy to steal the limelight right in front of him. So, he contacted his Dao Protector and had him also catch him in a powerful Saint Realm Demon Race for him to barbeque and eat.

    Following which, all the other Heaven Chosens did the same thing; they all contacted their Dao Protectors in order to acquire different levels of Demon Race to cook.

    As such, this artistic meeting turned into a feast; a Demon Race feast. Of course, not all people could enjoy such a feast.

    For example, all the geniuses from Supreme Lands and Holy Lands; they did not dare to do such a thing in fear that the Demon Race would retaliate against their sects or factions.

    Of course, Yu Chao and the Demon Race that were still standing had a very ugly look on their faces. Watching their own kind being slowly turn into food is the ultimate form of torture for them. Not to mention the fact that they are helpless and could not do anything about it.

 Chapter 207: End of the Meeting

    With the help of Wu Hong, Su Ya, Li Jun and his group, Wang Wei managed to skin the Saint Realm Golden Roc¡¯s body. Then, he used all the different spices that he has in his space ring to season the meat.

    Although Wang Wei had to try different mixes before he discovered something that satisfied him, it was still worth it in the end. After finding the perfect blend of spices, Wang Wei had to use the Law me that True Monarch Yan Chen created in order to actually cook a Saint level meat.

    After finding the perfect temperature to cook the Golden Roc, a very powerful and enchanting smell enveloped the entire room. All the Heaven Chosens that were also cooking their own Demon Race raised their heads to look in Wang Wei¡¯s direction.

    All of them had a little bit of drool in their faces due to how appetizing his own meat smelled like; they can infer just by the smell that it would be quite delicious.

    Although these Heaven Chosens knew that their meat would also be delicious on ount of just reaching the Saint Level, however,pared to Wang Wei¡¯s well prepared delicacy, they still are left behind.

    After the meal was prepared, Wang Wei then took out tes from his space ring and served everyone who helped him skin the meat their own te or bowl.

    Then, to the horror of the few remaining Demon Races, everybody in the room started to enjoy their food. As for them, they had to witness their own kind slowly turning into food, and yet there were nothing that they could do about it.

    All four of them wished that they were the few Demon Races that were forced to pass out by Wang Wei. Unfortunately for them, they were not. They were full of hatred for these humans, but powerless to do anything about it.

    As for the barbeque that all the Heaven Chosens were enjoying, well, the Saint level meat proved to be even more pristine than any of them imagined. The meat seemed to possess the ability to augment the sensitivity of everyone¡¯s taste bud.

    Although there are only five basic vors, however, after taking a bite of this meal, all the people around felt like they had tasted more than a hundred different kinds of vors. And each of them seemed to be unique.

    While Wang Wei was enjoying his meal, he was also starring at Wu Hong for some reason.

    "Young master Wang Wei, it is very rude to stare so directly," suddenly said Wu Hong while cing a piece of meat on her luscious red lips. However, she was calm the whole time while saying these words.

    "You don¡¯t seem surprised?" asked Wang Wei.

    "Surprised about what?" she asked back.

    "Surprise that I know how to cook."

    "I do not understand what you mean."

    Wang Wei looked around the room before saying, "All the people in this room were surprised by the fact that I can actually cook so well, but not you. Beside the people that are truly close to me, no one else is aware of my culinary abilities."

    "Young master Wang Wei, I think you are overthinking things. I just naturally like to remain calm in every situation."

    "Miss Su Ya remained calm after seeing my culinary skills, but I could still see the slight surprise in her eyes. As for you, the reaction that I noticed was as if you were already aware of my abilities, so, Miss Wu Hong, how did you know that I could cook?"

    "Like I said, you are overthinking things, young master Wang Wei," replied Wu Hong with a calm look on her face; not even the slightest faze by Wang Wei¡¯s question.

    "Interesting," said Wang Wei with a slight smile on his face. "I have only known you for a few hours, and I can already tell that you are an enigma wrapped in a puzzle. And yet, I find myself unable to resist trying to uncover all your secrets."

    "Well, isn¡¯t there a saying that once a woman bes interested in a man¡¯ secret, then it is the beginning of her falling in love with him? Young master Wang Wei, you should be aware that you are traveling down a dangerous road!" responded Wu Hong with a beautifulugh full of vigor and mystery.

    "Miss Wu Hong, you could always stop me from doing such a dangerous thing? You know, save my poor soul and heart from being lost forever."

    "Why would I do that?" replied Wu Hong while whispering these words straight into Wang Wei¡¯s ear.

    "Then, whatever happens to me in the future, you will be responsible; you have to take responsibility for me," whispered Wang Wei back to her.

    Meanwhile, all the people around had different looks on their faces as they watched those two people flirt with one another.

    Li Jun, Yan Liling, and Wang Ju were actually quite surprised as they had never seen Wang Wei behave in such a way. The Sacred Son that they were used to seeing always had a calm, indifferent, rxed or stoic face--even in the face of a beautiful woman.

    A perfect example of that is the way that he treated Miss Xi Shi--which is considered the most beautiful woman of the world in this generation. However, now, he was always smiling, he was charming and witty; in general, he seemed enamored with this Wu Hong. Not to mention he seemed to enjoy himself talking to her.

    Although all of them were happy for him, however, they were also a little worried that he would be too enamored and lose his focus and drive.

    As for Su Ya--despite not showing it--she was not happy about the situation as well. For once, she did not like how Wang Weipletely ignored her--and right to her face at that.

    Logically speaking, as the number 2 most beautiful woman in the world, shouldn¡¯t she be more attractive than Wu Hong? On top of that, she was not a vase like Xi Shi.

    Of course Su Ya had no actual feelings for Wang Wei. As a person who controls both emotions and desires, it is very difficult for her own emotions to be stirred up; on the contrary, she can be very rational, and even emotionless if need be. She just did not like the feeling of being ignored.

    Of course this was not the main reason that she did not like these two together. The main reason is the fact that an alliance between these two would not bode well for all the other Heaven Chosens.

    Wang Wei was already powerful enough. But now, if you add the also powerful and mysterious Wu Hong, the power that the Dao Opening Sect would hold would increase dramatically; it would be like adding a pair of wings to an already very fierce tiger.

    Of course Su Ya hoped that there would be a disagreement between these two over the Heaven Will. Thus leading to them bing enemies instead ofpanions. However, things do not seem to be heading in that direction.

    As a matter of fact, Su Ya was not the only one thinking about such a thing. Many of the other Heaven Chosens do not like the idea of Wang Wei and Wu Hong getting together. Any form ofbination between these two people will forever change the game.

    Many people who did not like the idea of forming alliances will also consider doing so. Of course that is if any of these Heaven Chosens can get over their own ego and properly elect a leader in any form of alliance that they would create in the future.

    As for Wang Wei, although he could guess what these people were thinking, he did not really care. He was not attracted to Wu Hong solely based on the benefits that she could bring her.

    As a matter of fact, he did not even know the reason that he was attracted to her; he simply was. He found that she somehowpleted him, like she truly knows what kind of person he was.

    Right now in the rtionship, they are just simply talking or flirting with each other. Wang Wei can foresee that there will be quite a few obstacles between them--especially when ites to all the mystery that surrounds Wu Hong.

    Normally speaking, Wang Wei is a semi-controlled freak and would never let himself fall for someone who has so many secrets. However, when ites to her, he seemed to no care.

    Ever since he met her, his intuition has been warning him that he should do everything possible to get this girl--otherwise he would regret it for the rest of his life. This was the first time since reincarnation that his intuition became so intense, and Wang Wei can only count a few times in his past life that this has happened. So, he nned to listen to it as always.

    As for all the secrets that Wu Hong is keeping, Wang Wei believed that as they spent more and more time together, he would eventually discover them by himself, or she would reveal them to him.

    And if she does not do that, this means that he was wrong about her and that the rtionship is one sided. At that time, Wang Wei will not hesitate to end things with her.

    What he is looking for is a partnership; not one person swooning over the other.

    After the Saint Meat Feast, the Heaven Chosen Meeting came to an end; however, the repercussions of this meeting were far from over.

    Discord below in Author¡¯s Thought.

 Chapter 208: Discussion After The Meeting

    Many people reacted differently to this meeting after it ended. The first of which was the Association of Chamber of Commerce.

    Inside a private room full of formations, Xi Shi was speaking with a middle-aged man. The man had a big belly, but he was dressed in very luxurious clothes.

    Unlike the other Heaven Chosens who were low key luxurious, the clothes of this man were extremely showy. At just one nce, one could tell that his clothes were made of the highest level of golden silk. He had many rings on his fingers that shined brightly, and many jade pieces all over his body.

    Adding on top of that his fat body, you could tell this person had never worked hard in his entire life and enjoyed his life to the fullest. Of course, no one would darein about how tacky this guy was. And this was not because of his high status, but also the fact that he was actually a Saint True Person.

    "Father," said Xi Shi to the fat middle-aged guy. "What do you think I should do now?"

    "Daughter, we should look at things from a more rational point of view."

    "What do you mean?"

    Xi Shi¡¯s father took a sip from a wine jar before he borate:

    "Well, personally, I think the best choice should be the number 1 Absolute Chaos Physique, Lin Fan."

    "Why? ording to our information, he is currently the weakest among all the top Heaven Chosens?"

    "Daughter, you are looking at things too superficially. Let¡¯s take a look at each one individually.

    "Crown Prince Ji Song has already suffered two catastrophic defeats from Sacred Son Wang Wei. Although he seemed to have recovered and even further strengthened his power, he has yet to prove himself again to the world.

    "Then, there is the Innate Sword Bone, Jian Wushuang. He is very talented and has even won a battle against Su Ya during their Qi Luck Trial. However, I don¡¯t really trust these people who practice the Sword Dao. Their wills are usually extremely strong, and they sometimes love their swords more than their ownpanion. Not to mention this Jian Wushuang has to deal with the burden or shame that the Sword Casting V suffered at the end of Sect Master Wang Tian in thest generation."

    Xi Shi¡¯s father, Xi Guan then took another sip of his drink, ced a piece of fruit in his mouth.

    "Then, there is this Sun Jiaolong. I will not mention the snakes of the Great Wu Imperial Dynasty, but this guy killed his own blood brother in order to acquire power. Daughter, do you think that such a person will truly protect and even sacrifice great things for you? I reckon that he would easily sell you to someone else if it benefits him.

    "Although you would benefit greatly if it turns out it is true that Sun Jiaolong is the owner of the Human Destiny Sword, however, there has been no way to confirm this news. And many people are starting to believe that the Great Wu Imperial Dynasty has released this news as a form of a scheme."

    The room then became quiet for a brief moment before Xi Shi said: "What don¡¯t you say anything about Wang Wei?"

    Xi Guan looked at his daughter deeply. "Daughter, you should be perfectly aware that Sacred Son Wang Wei has no interest in you. Although he would be the perfect candidate, it¡¯s unfortunate."

    Xi Shi paused for a while, then she bit her lower lips. "Father, what if I first seduce Li Jun, then slowly find ways to get to Wang Wei. I mean, ording to the information we have gathered on him, he seemed to be asscivious as Lin Fan."

    However, Shi Guan shook his head after this n.

    "Don¡¯t look at Li Jun looking like an imbecile that uses the thing in his pants to think instead of his head. As a person closest to Wang Wei, he is a very intelligent person and is also a person of great will. ording to our information, his records were only second in the Pagoda Trials.

    "Although we do not know exactly what these trials were, just the fact that they were able to cultivate Wang Wei into a Young Emperor showed their effectiveness. Do you think that a person that has the second best record on these trials will be a person of weak will that can be easily manipted?"

    "Not to mention that Li Jun has swore his undying and unwavering loyalty to his big brother, Wang Wei. ording to our Association¡¯s analysis of him, he would not hesitate to kill anyone that stand in the way of Wang Wei¡¯s Path of Emperor--even his currentpanion, Yan Liling."

    Xi Shi was silent after hearing this. She knew that her father was correct, but she just could not ept it. Well, in general terms, Xi Shi suffered from the same disease that many women have; they want what they could not have.

    "Is there no better solution than Lin Fan?"

    As a matter of fact, Xi Shi does not have any real problem with Lin Fan. He was one of the few people that stood up for her when Wang Wei said these hurtful words. He seemed polite and romantic--well at least to Xi Shi.

    However, herees the problem. This Lin Fan has arge harem that came from the Lower Realm with him. And aftering to the Myriad Emperor World, the number kept increasing.

    Although this kind of practice ismon in this world, Xi Shi does not really like; she would prefer that the person that she chooses is only dedicated to her and she will not have to share her man with a bunch of other women.

    "The other options are either Feng Heng from the Taiyi Profound Gate or Di Tian from the Di Family. However, neither of them showed up, meaning that neither of them are actually interested in you.

    "And personally, I do not trust the character of either of those two. I always felt that something was wrong with the two of them."

    Xi Guan noticed the frown on his daughter¡¯s face, so he walked to her and pat her shoulder:

    "Lin Fan is the perfect choice. With your beauty and skill, it will be very easy for you to be the favorite of his harem and have him listen to you. However, remember what I have taught you, never try to actually control him.

    "Heaven Chosens like Lin Fan, although they are easily influenced due to theirscivious nature, but that is only in the early stage of cultivation. As they grow more powerful and experience more things. His will and mental state will be greatly elevated.

    "As such, he will then notice your maniptive nature and begin to be disgusted with you. All you have to do is make sure that you are the most beloved member of his harem, and Lin Fan will decide on his own volition to do ¡¯absolutely¡¯ anything for you."

    After pondering for a few seconds, Xi Shi nodded her head, "I¡¯ll listen to you then father."

    Although she was not truly happy with the final choice, she could actually really understand the reasons behind it.

    The Associate of Chamber of Commerce--which led by her father in this generation--wanted to form a Marriage Alliance with a powerful Emperor Lineage during this generation¡¯s Glorious Age.

    Their first choice was in fact the Dao Opening Sect, however, that n fell through due to Wang Wei¡¯sck of interest in Xi Shi.

    So, the second best option is of course the Emperor Enlightening Academy--which is considered the second most powerful faction of the Myriad Emperor World.

    After sighing for a few seconds, Xi Shi removed the negative thoughts from her head. Since she made her choice, she will live with it and do the things that she is supposed to do.

    After seeing his daughter regain her bearing, Shi Guan nodded in satisfaction before handing her a piece of paper.

    "What is this?" asked Xi Shi in confusion.

    "This is the expected improvement that Lin Fan will go through after the [Heaven Chosens Worthy Trial]."

    Xi Shi read the entire parchment and she was quite surprised. ording to what is written here, although Lin Fan is currently considered one of the weakest geniuses among the Heavenly Physique List, he also has the most room for improvement.

    And the Academy has created a detailed n for his improvement, and Lin Fan has lived up to the strict standards that the Academy has ced on him.

    "Worthy of the Absolute Chaos Physique," muttered Xi Shi under her breath after reading the information on this paper.

    "Father, how did you get such information? This should be the highest level of secrets of the Academy?"

    "Well, let¡¯s just say that the Academy is more than wee in our Alliance. After all, they would not want the Dao Opening Sect to be even more powerful than they already are."

    Xi Shi nodded while at the same time reinforcing her belief that he choice was correct. One day, Lin Fan will prove to Wang Wei that his choice today waspletely wrong.

    Meanwhile, somewhere in the Northern ck Tortoise Continent, many higher ups of the Demon Race received news of what happened at the True Dragon Inn.

    As such, a meeting simr to Xi Shi and Xi Guan was taking ce in a secret location of the Demon Race.

 Chapter 209: Demon Race Reaction

    Northern ck Tortoise Continent, in a Secret Location, all the Chiefs of powerful Demon Race Tribes were having a secret meeting. If anyone were to be aware of such a meeting, then they would be quite shocked.

    For once, all the Chiefs attending were the leaders of Demon Tribes with Imperial Bloodline, meaning that they had cultivated Great Emperors throughout their history.

    Of course this was not the real reason that other people would be surprised; the real reason being that all of these different tribes can actually exist peacefully with each other.

    The image that the Demon Race Tribes projected to the outside world was the fact that they were constantly infighting between one another. As such, the idea that all Demon Tribes have deep and irreconcble differences have been ingrained in the mind of all the other races of the Myriad Emperor World.

    However, it seemed that things were not as simple as seen on the surface. The infighting was nothing but a facade that the Demon Race used in order to reduce their level of threat to the human race.

    Back to the meeting; the reason that this meeting took ce was because the upper echelons of the Demon Race received news of what happened in the True Dragon Inn.

    After receiving the news, none of these Chiefs of different tribes acted out of anger or impetuousness. Unlike the young Demon Race cultivators, the upper echelons knew perfectly well the situation that the Demon Race was facing.

    "Well, things went even worse than we expected," said the Chief of the Golden Roc Tribe.

    "I did not expect that humans would react so intensely after such a little probe," replied the Chief of the Battle Ape Saint Tribe.

    "In just one day, we lost more than five Saints," added the Chief of the Power Ant Tribe.

    "The most sad thing is the fact that we cannot openly retaliate, otherwise the consequences would be even more dire," said the Chief of the Peacock Tribe, who was among the few women in this room.

    "There is no need toin to one another," suddenly said the Chief of the ck Tiger Tribe. "We have learned from our ancestors that the situation of our Demon Race will not change until we cultivate an Eternal Emperor of our own. And now, this generation, we finally have a chance."

    "Yes, Project Innate Atavism has finallye to fruition after countless years of studying the secrets of bloodline," responded the Chief of the Golden Lion Tribe. She was a beautiful woman with ck hair and golden eyes, but had a scar on her left eye.

    Her tribe, along with the ck Tiger, Golden Roc, and Battle Ape Saint Tribes are the ones with the most power among all the Demon Tribes. They each cultivated three Great Emperors.

    Unfortunately for these Demon Tribes, many of their Emperors were either killed or exiled by the [Human Preservation Array] after they tried to challenge the status quo of humans in the world.

    As result of this, many of the backgrounds of the Demon Race have been missing. Whether it was Emperor Scriptures, Emperor Artifacts or Arrays, many of them were either destroyed by humans in an attempt to keep the Demon Race weak, or these Great Emperors never had the chance to leave these things behind.

    The truth of the matter is that the lives of the Demon Race are actually quite dire. Although the Human Emperor did not want to exterminate them, unfortunately, the same thing could not be said for other Great Emperors that came after him.

    Especially when ites to sects like the Herd Raising Valley. All they want is to enve all the Demon Race and raise them in captivity, or exterminate thempletely. As a result of this, many Great Emperors of the human race, or even the Spirit Race have tried to eliminate all the Demon Tribes.

    There are two reasons that the Demon Race can continue to exist through this day, albeit a bit miserable.

    The first being that they have followed in human¡¯s footstep and created a [Demon Preservation Array] in the Northern Continent using the entire Qi Luck or destiny of the Demon Race. Every Great Emperors cultivated by the Demon Race would further strengthen this array--just like humans did for their own preservation array.

    Another reason is that many Great Emperors of the Demon Race will attack the [Human Preservation Arra] after proving the Dao in an attempt to weaken the power of humans over the entire Myriad Emperor World. Unfortunately, they would either be killed by that array, or were exiled and prevented from ever returning back to the Myriad Emperor World.

    What made things even worse for the Demon Race was the fact that due to the fact that humans hold 90% of Qi Luck of the entire Myriad Emperor World, Heavenly Dao has acknowledged them as the master of the world and is on their side when ites to any dispute between other races.

    "Now, all we have to do is to ensure that ¡¯he¡¯ is not discovered by the humans until the time that the Heaven Will Battle arrives," added the Golden Lion Chieftess after taking a brief pause to reminisce about the current situation of their races.

    "The only reason that humans can truly dominate the world is because they have cultivated Eternal Emperors like Emperor Qiyuan, the Sword Empress, the Absolute Beginning Emperor, and Empress Wu," said one of the Chief.

    "As long as ¡¯he¡¯ bes an Eternal Emperor, then there is hope for our Demon Race. Hope to create an entire Era that belongs solely to us."

    The room became quiet as all of the Chiefs started to imagine the bright future that awaits them. They imagined that they would not have to live in this barren and frozen continent with a low level of spiritual energy.

    They imagined that their kinds would no longer be treated as transportation or livestock¡¯s. They imagined that they could walk in any of the different continents with their eyes raised and deep pride on their faces

    They imagined that they would not have to live in fear that one day, the human race has finally decided that they will unite together to exterminate their entire race.

    "There is no need to daydream," suddenly said the Chief of the ck Tiger tribe. "As long as our nse to fruition, all of our dreams will be goals; goals that can be aplished.

    "Do we need to worry about the human suspecting something based on how the people sent to the Academy acted?" suddenly asked one particr chief

    "Not really. We have always ensured that our ¡¯Heaven Chosens¡¯ acted rude, cruelly, and with disdain towards others humans, just to give outsiders the perception that the entire Demon Race cannot tell their actual situation in the world and is slowly weakening with each passing generation," added the Chief of the Nether Crow Tribe.

    "That way, the human race can lower their guard against us, as long as they think that we are slowly losing our grasp of reality."

    The room then became quiet for a while after those words were spoken; then someone asked:

    "Golden Lion Chieftess, why did you call this meeting? It could not have been just to discuss the behaviors of our younglings at the Academy?"

    "Of course not," replied the Golden Lion Chieftess. "I¡¯ve called this meeting in order to present all of you with a proposal."

    "What proposal?"

    "I think we should invite the Golden Crow Tribe to participate in Project Innate Atavism."

    The room instantly became quiet again as all the other Chiefs looked at her in shock. Many people thought that she might be joking at first, but changed their minds after seeing the serious look on her face.

    "Why would you want to interact with these traitors? Let alone let them participate in such important n that could change the fundamental situation of our race!," suddenly screamed one of the chiefs.

    Many people agreed with the person who screamed. Normally, these chiefs will show a certain level of respect for tribes like the Golden Lion, however, not this time; not when ites to the Golden Crow Tribe.

    To the majority of tribes in the Demon Race, the Golden Crow is nothing but traitors. They abandoned the Northern Continent and lived on the sun. They do not have to worry about their n members being hunted down by humans to be mount or food.

    Moreover, they never actually contributed anything to the Demon Race--even the [Demon Preservation Array]. All they cared about was saving their own tribes.

    And that is not even the worst part. What the other Demon Tribes hate the most about the Golden Crow Tribes is the fact that they have abandoned the Bloodline Cultivating System for the Origin Path System cultivated by humans.

    And this was not a recent thing, but both Great Emperors of their tribes proved the Dao through the Origin Path System.

    The Golden Lion Chieftess looked at the reaction of all her race and she was not surprised. She sighed before saying:

    "Because we do not have much of a choice."

 Chapter 209.1: Demon Race Internal Affairs

    "What do you mean that we do not have a choice?" asked one of the demon race tribe chiefs.

    "Do you guys think that talent is all it takes to cultivate an Eternal Emperor? Do you think that just because ¡¯he¡¯ seeded in his atavism that he will instantly be an Eternal Emperor?" asked the Golden Lion Chieftess.

    The room then became quiet as everybody began to ponder the chieftess¡¯ words. An Eternal Emperor is the highest echelon among all the Great Emperors that ever walks from the Myriad Emperor World.

    Through countless Eras, trillions of years, and a myriad of generations, thousands upon thousands of Great Emperors, the number of Eternal Emperors could only be counted in both hands.

    As a matter of fact, there can only be one Eternal Emperor at the end or beginning of an Era, and that is not even a guaranteed thing. The only exception being the Ancient Emperor Era--in which there were three of them.

    Two of which came from the Dao Opening sect (Qiyuan Emperor and the Sword Empress) and thest one being the Human Emperor. Then there was the Absolute Beginning Emperor in the Incense Era, Empress Wu in the Devil Era, and one more in the Middle Emperor Era.

    As for the current New Emperor Era, there has been no Eternal Emperor, hence one of the reasons that people believe that one will appear during this Glorious Age. Additionally, many people believe that a New Era will begin with the crowning of this Eternal Emperor.

    As a matter of fact, only a very rare few individuals actually know one hundred percent what an Eternal Emperor is and how to achieve this realm. What most people know is the fact that Eternal Emperors are more powerful than Great Emperors and can easily defeat or ughter them.

    After people finished pondering the Golden Lion Chieftess¡¯ words, one of them asked: "What does this have to do with the Golden Crow Tribe?"

    "In order to train ¡¯him¡¯ properly, he needs to go through trial and tribtions,pete with people of simr level as him in order to properly grow in both Will, spirit, vision, and Dao Heart. We have to train him to reach the levels of people like Wang Wei, Di Tian, and Ji Song, and even go beyond them. And during this entire process, he cannot be discovered by the human race."

    Everybody in the room nodded in agreement, then the Chief of the Power Ant Tribe said:

    "We already knew all of this. Isn¡¯t this the reason we decided to send ¡¯him¡¯ out of our world¡¯smunity and into another Heaven Will World? Once he gets there, he canpete with Heaven Chosens of his level while hiding his identity. When the time for the Heaven Will Battle of the Myriad Emperor World arrived, we can recall him back."

    All the chiefs nodded as this was the original n that they had made in order to train their own Heaven Chosens. With this method, they can hit two birds with one stone by training their Heaven Chosens and hiding him at the same time.

    "Well," said the Golden Lion Chieftess while looking at the Golden Roc Chief and the ck Tiger Chief. "After going back and reviewing this n, we realized that it is not feasible. At least not on our own."

    "Why not?" asked one person.

    "Do you guys think it is easy to travel from one World Community to another? Even a Supreme Realm True Monarchs might spend their entire lifespan traveling from one World Community to another.

    Only a Great Emperor and a few Origin Artifacts have that ability and they are in the hands of the truly powerful Emperor Lineages. Not to mention the price to activate these artifacts, and the fact that we have to do such a thing inplete stealth," replied the Chief of the ck Tiger Tribe.

    "So what are you guys saying?" asked one person.

    "Our Demon Race does not have an Artifact that can travel to other World Communities. Well, to be precise, it was either stolen or destroyed by the human race and the Spirit Race," answered the Chief of the Golden Roc Tribe.

    "So, you guys are saying that the Golden Crow Tribe has one of these artifacts?"

    "To be precise, they have a broken one. However, as long as enough price is paid, it should function without any problem," replied the Golden Lion Chieftess.

    All the chiefs started thinking about this problem. Even if they needed the help of the Golden Crow Tribe, it does not change the fact that they do not like them.

    "Wait," suddenly asked the Peacock Tribe Chieftess. "Didn¡¯t the Golden Crow Tribe wake up their Emperor Offsprings? Forget about helping us, how do we make sure that they would not betray us?"

    "Because we will threaten them with an Emperor Dao War if they refuse to help us--let alone betray us," answered the Golden Lion Chieftess calmly.

    Then, all the other members who were not privy to this information before the meeting gasped out loud.

    An Emperor Dao War involves two Emperor Lineages fighting each other to the point that one ispletely destroyed. Then they would have to wake up all their Immortal Venerables and Dao Ancestors in order to fight, using all their Emperor Artifacts and Formations.

    In short, they would have to wager their Tribes¡¯ foundation against the Golden Crow Tribe. Now, one would think that with all these different tribes banding together, it should be an easy war.

    However, all the chiefs in the room knew that this was not the case. The majority of Royal Demon Tribes have been greatly weakened throughout the years, thus rendering their foundations very weak. Meanwhile, the Golden Crow have managed to say out of the majority of disputes in the Myriad Emperor World. Their onlypetitors bend the Samadhi True Fire Sect, however they have had a peace treaty for many years--that was until the Yang Family showed up that they started fighting again.

    So, an Emperor Dao War would not be an easy one to decide between these two groups.

    "Will the Human Race allow such a war to take ce?" suddenly asked one chief. For these people, the idea of starting an Emperor Dao War did not faze them.

    The Demon Royal Court--which was the name of this alliance of all the powerful Tribes of the Demon Race--have paid too much just to give up right at the moment when they see hope. So, if they have to start such arge scale war in order to aplish their goals, so be it.

    "The humans will not care as long as it does not affect them. On the contrary, they will dly watch any kind of infighting between us," said the Golden Roc chief coldly.

    "Not necessarily. The Devil Cultivators in the West would be more than happy to intervene, not to mention the Herd Raising Valley," added the Battle Saint Ape Chief.

    "Guys, I think all of you are missing the point. We are not really going to war with the Golden Crow Tribe, just threatening them with it, right?" asked the Peacock Chieftess while looking at the Golden Lion Chieftess, the Golden Roc Chief and the ck Tiger Chief.

    "You are partially right," answered the ck Tiger Chief. "If the situation escted beyond our predictions, then we should all be mentally prepared to start a real Emperor Dao War."

    The room then became somber as all the people started thinking about the possible ramifications of their actions. Then someone said: "Let¡¯s decide this like we always did: by votes. Each tribe¡¯s chief has one voting rights, while the Four Head Chiefs have two voting rights."

    Following which, a voting process took ce. The Four Head Chiefs--referring to the Golden Lion Tribe, the Golden Roc Tribe, the ck Tiger Tribe and the Battle Saint Ape Tribe--voted in favor of asking the Golden Crow Tribe for help.

    As a matter of fact, the majority of these tribes also voted in favor with a few exceptions that have either a very deep hatred for the Golden Tribe or for selfish reasons, did not want to participate in an Emperor Dao War.

    Since the majority decided, then a decision was made regarding this matter. However, one person had something to add to this situation.

    "Wouldn¡¯t it be better to ask the Golden Crow Tribe to have a Marriage Alliance with us through the Emperor Offspring?"

    "Well, ¡¯his¡¯ bloodline is not inferior to hers when ites to nobility, so it would be a perfect match. And if they had descendants, I cannot imagine how powerful and noble such a bloodline would be," responded one of the chiefs.

    "We can make this proposition to them, but you guys should not have any high hopes," replied the Golden Lion Chieftess.

    "Why not?"

    "Well, the Emperor Offspring is a Supreme Realm True Monarch, so no one can force her to do anything she does not want to do."

    "Well, we can leave the decision to her."

 Chapter 209.2: Everything is Ready

    Dao Opening Sect, Tianwei Peak:

    Sect Master Wan Tian also received the information about the events that took ce during the meeting at the True Dragon Inn. After reading the information, he muttered to himself:

    "Worthy to be my son, he should have this kind of domineering spirit."

    Then, he continued to review all the information that was sent to him through talismans.

    "Shadow," said Wang Tian after finishing reading.

    "Yes, Sect Master."

    "Go gather all the information about this Wu Hong. Do not leave any stone unturned."

    "As you wish."

    Heaven Bliss Domain, Emperor Enlightening Academy:

    A meeting of the headmaster and all the teachers was taken ce in order to discuss not only the events at the True Dragon Inn, but also to prepare for the [Heaven Chosen Selection Trial].

    "The Association of Chamber of Commerce has just sent news that they have chosen Lin Fan for Xi Shi¡¯s Dao Companion," said headmaster Bai Han in order to start the meeting.

    "So quickly?" asked one teacher.

    "Yes. After all, they also wanted to further secure our existing alliance. Adding to that the information that we secretly gave them, it was only the best result for both parties," exined Bai Han calmly.

    "Now, let us discuss the events of the meeting. Supreme Teacher Qiu Jin, you were there, so what do you think?"

    The eyes of all the people in the room turned to Qiu Jin--who was in fact the Dao Protector and Teacher of Lin Fan. He has been with him ever since the Lower Realm, and was also present during the meeting.

    After taking a brief moment to organize his thoughts, Qiu Jin then exined his analysis on Wang Wei.

    "He is different from the rest of them. His way of thinking, his vision or the way that he sees the world is both grand and far-reaching. Not to mention his unwavering confidence. From what I saw in that meeting, he has already started thinking about what he will do after bing Emperor. And it is possible that he has already made ns for that."

    "Isn¡¯t that just being arrogant?" asked one teacher with a frown on her face.

    Qiu Jin looked at the person who asked the question before answering calmly: "The line between the two is always blurred and based on the sess of a person. If the Sacred Son manages to prove the Dao in this generation, then he is a confident person. If he fails, then he is arrogant. Either way, it does not change the fact that this kind of thinking does give him an advantage over other Heaven Chosens--especially whenparing to Fan¡¯er who suffers from low self-esteem due to his background from the Lower Realm."

    Everybody nodded in agreement with him, then Headmaster Bai Han asked: "What about his strength? Did your talent detect anything?"

    One of the reasons that Qiu Jin was chosen as Lin Fan¡¯s teacher was because of his Innate Talent. His talent allows him to scan the strength of a person, then derive possible directions for development.

    With this talent, it is possible for Qiu Jin to develop the best training n for anybody; he could turn an ordinary person into a genius through strict training ns. He could allow any person with a Heavenly Physique to develop their special body to their full potential, and beyond.

    Of course this talent is not hundred percent full proof. A perfect example of that is the fact that the Academy had to redraw their training ns for Lin Fan when they realized that their current one was not nearly enough to have an advantage in this Glorious Age.

    "Unfortunately, there was this weird power that prevented me from discovering anything from him," replied Qiu Jin.

    "What weird power?"

    "It was simr to the one he used to test the people that entered the inn. ording to theory, he should have acquired it after breaking the 13th Barrier of the Body Refining Realm."

    "Did we ever find any information about such a thing in our records?" asked one teacher. However, all the other people just shook their heads.

    Meanwhile, Headmaster Bai Han had a frown on his face as he started to think. He remembered a conversation that he had with his father long ago about such a topic.

    ording to his father, this kind of thing was somewhat of a semi-taboo and secret of the world. Bai Han remembered that his father had a look of regret on his face--which was a very rare thing given his status and strength.

    "Well, did you discover any news at all?" asked Headmaster Bai Han after reigning in his thoughts.

    "Well, I did," replied Qiu Jin. "For once, his fleshly body is scary. I do not know how far he pushed it, but it is very terrifying. For his fleshly body to reach such a level, he must have suffer through countless pain and suffering. All of you can imagine what kind of Will is needed to be a Body Refiner, let alone reach such height. A person that can be this cruel to himself..."

    Although Qiu Jin did not say anything, the other teachers understood his implied meaning.

    "Another thing that I did discover, or verified, was the fact that his soul is indeed very unique. Although I could not use my Divine Sense to scan it due Yan Chen¡¯s presence, I still felt some kind of dread solely based on what I sense normally. His soul hides many secrets."

    The room instantly became quiet. If even a Supreme Realm True Monarch says that Sacred Son Wang Wei¡¯ soul brings him dread, then what level is the secret behind his soul? Great Emperor? Beyond it?

    "Is it really to that extent?" asked one teacher with a little tremble in his voice.

    "Yes," nodded Qiu Jin. "Luckily for us, from what I have observed, he seemed to not know how to use that power. Well, he might not even be aware of what exactly it is."

    Many people sighed in relief after hearing this. As long as Wang Wei does not know how to use such a power, then they still have a chance.

    "Anything else?" asked Bai Han.

    "Yes, Headmaster. We need to find a way to deal with his Young Emperor¡¯s Pseudo-Domain."

    Bai Han nodded after hearing. Before the Saint Realm, before acquiring their own Domain, Young Emperors have arge advantage in battle against other people. Not to mention that Young Emperors can merge their Pseudo-Domains and their real Domains after entering the Saint Realm.

    "That is actually an easy solution. All we have to do is to create an origin artifact that has the Aura of a Great Emperor embedded in it. That way, the aura can offset some of the powers of the Pseudo-Domain," replied Bai Han after hearing this question.

    This kind of method has long been studied throughout the years. Although there have been few Young Emperors, the number is still quite significant if you take into ount the long history of the Myriad Emperor World.

    This kind of method is not hundred percent effective, but it can level the ying field to some extent during a battle.

    "Now that we are done talking about Sacred Son Wang Wei, let¡¯s discuss the [Heaven Chosens Selection Trial]. Did everybody show up?

    "No, sir. It seemed that both Liu Meixiu of the Herd Raising Valley and Zhen Biyu of the Five Element Pce are not present and showed no sign ofming," responded one teacher.

    Bai Han had a frown on his face after hearing that. He was not surprised that the number 6 Five Element Bnce Physique, Zhen Biyu, was noting. She is a very pure Taoist cultivator.

    From the information that the Academy gathered about her, she is the type of cultivator that solely focuses on enlightening the Dao. She does not participate in fights, dramas, or contradictions. She only cultivates.

    Many people believe that she will only show up during the time that Heaven Will shows up in order to fight for it.

    As for Liu Meixiu, Bai Han could not find the reason for her absence.

    "Is there any more information about Liu Meixiu?" he asked.

    "None except for the fact that she seemed to be acting weird ever since she lost in her trial against Wang Wei. Many people believe that she may have suffered a mental setback after that."

    Headmaster Bai Han had a feeling that things were not as simple as seen on the surface. However, he did not dwell on this matter too much as Liu Meixiu was not important enough to truly affect the World¡¯s Stage.

    Although the Myriad Beast Body is very special, the conditions it needs to reach a certain level is too harsh.

    "Forget about the two of them. Is everything else prepared?" asked Bai Han.

    "Yes, headmaster. In that case, the trial will begin a weekter."

    All the teachers nodded and left to do the final preparations. They do not wished for anything wrong to happen. After all, not only is the Academy¡¯s reputation on the line, even their Qi Luck can be affected if something were to go wrong.

 Chapter 210: Warning

    A few days have passed since the meeting at the True Dragon Inn. Wang Wei spent most of the time visiting the main city of the Academy and attending different lectures from different professors; he greatly enjoyed the courses regarding Alchemy, Array, Talisman, and Weapon Refinement.

    Of course during those few days, he also spent a lot of time talking with Wu Hong. After the end of the meeting, they exchangedmunication talismans and have spent days talking to each other nonstop.

    However, two days before the start of the Heaven Chosen Selection Trial, something happened.

    Wang Wei was visiting the city when he decided to visit a special ce on a whim. This ce was where the Heavenly Dao Protection Book was located or disyed for people to see.

    The book was located on an open za where people could see it. There was a formation that acted like a see through ss protecting the book.

    As for the book itself, it was a very thick golden book that kept flipping on its own. Each time a page was flipped, Wang Wei saw a list with 30 names on them ranked from highest to lowest.

    On thest two pages, Wang Wei saw all his family¡¯s name on the book. His grandfather and father were both ranked first on their own pages. His grandfather Yu Zhuang ranked 9th while his grandmother ranked 13th. The two of them were on the same page as his grandfather Wang Chang.

    As for his mother, Yu Yan, she was ranked fifth on the same list as Wang Wei¡¯s father. He even saw that Great Elder Yan Mei of the Punishing Hall was ranked sixth, right after his mother.

    After the book flipped through all the previous records since the Middle Emperor Era, it turned to a nk page with no names on them, just the ranking.

    Wang Wei knew that this was the page that this generation of candidates would ce their names in. And he was very confident in cing his name on the first spot, just like his father and grandfather before him did.

    After acquiring that spot, Wang Wei will gain ess to the 3000 Dao Tablets andprehend a cultivation scripture that is perfect for his Fate Puppeteer Physique.

    While Wang Wei was staring at the Heavenly Dao Protection Book, he suddenly frowned quite deeply. An intense warning of danger once again overcame him, warning him of an iing danger.

    Wang Wei then looked around to see if something was wrong, but he could not find anything. More importantly, what kind of danger woulde to him with True Monarch Yan Chen around him.

    After pondering for he a second, he thought to himself:

    ¡¯Could it be that the reason that I feel a sense of danger is because of the idea of putting my name on that book?¡¯

    As soon as those thoughts entered Wang Weis mind, his intuition once again activated and the warning intensified. So, he knew that he was right.

    However, here came the problem: He did not know what was wrong with that list? Could it be a plot of the Academy?

    Knowing that he would not find the answer here, Wang Wei decided to leave here and return to his residence. After entering his own room, he said:

    "Supreme Elder, please use your power to iste the entire room!"

    "Yes, young master," replied Yan Chen. Then, a mysterious power enveloped the entire room that Wang Wei was in, essentially separating this room from outside spying eyes and ears.

    Immediately following this, Wang Wei took out a bunch of formation gs and set up an array; amunication array to be precise.

    Countless circles with strange runes at the center appeared in front of Wang Wei. Then, under his arrangement, they formed a pattern bybining together. Once the set up waspleted, he activated the formation.

    "Wei¡¯er, is something wrong?" said a holographic image of Wang Wei¡¯s father, Wang Tian.

    "As a matter of fact, yes. I just had a premonition of grave danger, and it came from putting my name on the Heavenly Dao Protection Book. Do you have any information on the book?"

    Wang Tian had a frown on his face after hearing this. He knew how urate his son¡¯s intuition was. So, he did not doubt his words.

    "From what we know, the book was refined personally by Emperor Kong himself and only the Academy knows how he did it, and it is also one of their Emperor Artifacts and Luck Condensing Artifacts, suppressing the Qi Luck of the entire Academy.

    "Every time a Heaven Chosen Selection Trial takes ce, a little Qi Luck of these geniuses is taken in exchange for the protection of Heavenly Dao. My name and your grandfather¡¯s were in that book. Even your great-grandfather was in that book. As a matter of fact, for countless generations, our Wang n had many people cing their names on that book and nothing ever happened to them--at least there was no direct corrtion between the ones that had an ident and the book."

    Wang Wei¡¯s frown became deeper after hearing this and he crossed his hand in front of him. "Well, do you have any idea on the reason for this happening?"

    Wang Tian shook his head, "Wait for a few minutes!" He then disappeared from the range of the formation. A few minutester, Sect Master Wang Tian came back with all the upper echelons of the sect and his father, Wang Chang. Even the other True Monarchs were listening to the conversation through their Divine Senses.

    After exining the overall situation, everybody had a pensive look on their faces as they tried to figure out the possible reason for such a situation.

    The first to give a possible theory was Great Elder Yan Mei.

    "The Heavenly Dao Protection Book is directly connected to Heavenly Dao itself. Given the conflict that you had with it after you broke through the 13thyer barrier, it is not impossible that it does not like you."

    "Although what you said makes sense," replied Li Jun¡¯s father, Li Jiang. "However, Heavenly Dao has rules and regtions. Even if it does not like the young master, it cannot hurt and harm him for no reason. After he survived the Divine Punishment Thunder, his te was wiped clean and it should not attack him again unless provoked. Young Master, did you do something to anger Heavenly Dao again in the past few years?"

    "Huh?" replied Wang Wei--who was a little caught by surprise by the question. He thought about it deeply to make sure.

    "I don¡¯t think so. Besides cultivating and traveling, I have done nothing out of the ordinary."

    Everyone nodded, however they still could not think of a solution.

    "Could this have to do with the Nine Emperor Curse of our Sect?" suddenly asked one person.

    This was indeed a possibility, however Wang Chang shut down this theory.

    "It is possible, but not likely. Wei¡¯er ¡¯s True Will ability has basically nullified the curse on him. And every time he increased the power of his True Will, the power of the curse kept decreasing."

    Now, everything seemed to go back to zero again.

    ¡¯Well," said Great Elder Yan Mei. "It does not truly matter the reason behind such an anomaly as long as the young master does not ce his name on the book.

    "The real issue now is what are you going to do, young master? Without participating in the trial and getting your name on that book, you will not gain ess to the 3000 Dao Tablets and create a scripture that is best suited for yourself. Although with yourprehension, the sect¡¯s resources and the Merit you still have left over from the Qi Luck Trial, you could still create a technique of your own, but I can guarantee you it will not be the same.

    "You have seen your father¡¯s [Absolute Sword Cut Sutra], without his understanding of these tablets, no matter how heaven defying his talent in the sword was, he would never be able to create a sutra of that level."

    "She is right, Wei¡¯er." added Wang Tian, and even Wang Chang. The only reason that these people were able to create such powerful scriptures was due to their enlightening of these tablets.

    Wang Wei had a pondering look on his face after hearing Great Elder Yan Mei¡¯s words. He also understood the significance of these tablets to him and his future path, so he must get ess to him.

    Not to mention that if his otherpetitors got ess to these tablet and he did not, this might negate all the advantage he had over them in the past century.

    Especially when ites to that guy Di Tian. In the past few days, Wang Wei has been reviewing any information about him. Although the information was very little; little to the point of being abnormal, Wang Wei had a feeling that this guy would be his greatest obstacle towards the Path of Emperor.

 Chapter 211: Dao Companion

    Wang Wei had a thoughtful look on his face after hearing the question regarding his future actions. Although he had a n, he did not know whether it would work until he tried it.

    Then, he discussed it with the other people of the n in order to polish it and fix the details. After a few hours, the n was finalized and only Sect Master Wang Tian and his son were left talking to each other through themunication formation.

    "Anything else, Wei¡¯er?" asked Wang Tian in confusion.

    "What information did you gather on Wu Hong?" asked Wang Wei calmly. However, his words made the room quiet and the atmosphere quite awkward.

    "Wei¡¯er...you have to understand the hope that the sect has ced on you. So, we have to take anything rted to you with the utmost care--especially when ites to your future Dao Companion."

    "Father, you do not need to worry about anything as I am not a child that uses his emotions to think or act rashly. I am only asking because I also want to know about her and her motives."

    Wang Tian sighed a relief after hearing this; he truly feared that his actions would cause contradiction between him and his sons.

    When ites to matters of the heart, he feared that his usually rational son would start to act out of emotions. And given his son¡¯ s headstrong personality, if he decided to ce this Wu Hong¡¯s well being above everything, above his family and sect, then there is nothing that he could do.

    And this possibility is not as far-fetched as one would like to believe. During his generation, Wang Tian had many shes with his father over his current wife. Due to the fact that they were from different factions and theirpetitors, it was very difficult for them to get together.

    If it was not that Dao Oath that they both took and promised their families that they would fight each other fairly during the Heaven Will Battle, and not let the result affect their rtionships, then they might never have received the blessing of their factions to be together.

    Well, in the end, the Oat was proven to be futile as neither one of them had the chance to fight for the Heaven Will anyway.

    "ording to the information that we received, she was born from an ordinary mortal family. Soon after that, both her parents died and she was raised by the neighbors. When she turned 15, she seemed to have discovered the inheritance of Empress Wu and started on the path of cultivation, but..."

    "But things are not as simple on the surface as they seemed," added Wang Wei.

    "Yes," nodded Wan Tian. "One look at her you can tell that she is the picture image of Empress Wu. The only difference being the temperament. So, we first theorized that she was the direct descendant of the Empress, however the idea was soon ruled out after seeing one of her battles. To be precise, the only recording of her fighting.

    "At the Supernatural Realm, she easily suppressed a Half-Step Void Shattered Realm cultivator. The odd thing about that battle was not her strength, but the fact her cultivation of the [Empress Wu Sealing Sutra] was too smooth. It was not just a matter of perfect fit with the technique, more like it was made by her personally."

    Wang Tian stopped in order to allow his son to digest these words, and he did so. After a few seconds, Wang Wei asked: "So, you believe she is the reincarnation of Empress Wu?"

    "That is the current working theory. After all, the Empress mysteriously disappeared at the peak of her career and no one knows why."

    "The real question is why would an Eternal Emperor like Empress Wu need to reincarnate?" muttered Wang Wei to himself. However, from the little information he gathered from Wu Hong the past few days, he guessed that things were not as simple as his father stated.

    After reigning in his thoughts, Wang Wei noticed that his father had an hesitative look on his face. "If you have something else to say, you can just tell me."

    "To be honest, if she really is the reincarnation of Empress Wu, then her strength is probably even more powerful and terrifying than both you and Di Tian--despite her low key appearance. And if the two of you decide to be Dao Companion, then you will also have to make the same Dao Oath that me and your mother made when ites to the Heaven Will Battle."

    Wang Wei nodded after hearing this, but he did not take his father¡¯s words seriously. During his talk with Wu Hong in the past few days, he had a strange feeling that her motive was just to meet and help him.

    He was also worried about the fact that they might have to fight for Heaven Will in the future, so Wang Wei talked to her about it in a roundabout way. However, the feeling he got from her was that she did not care about the Heaven Will; to be precise, she disdained it like it was amon item found everywhere in the streets.

    Although he did not did not have a definite answer regarding whether they will bepetitors in the future, Wang Wei was not currently worried about this situation. After all, they have just met a few days ago.

    Although they seemed to have a very mysterious and strange affinity to one another, as rational people, they would not act rashly when ites to really bing Dao Companion.

    In this world, Dao Companion and wife were not essentially the same thing. As a polygamist society, cultivators in the Myriad Emperor World can have as many wives as they want, but they can only have one Dao Companion.

    As the name implies, a Dao Companion is a person that apanies another person through their mutual pursuit of the Dao. As such, this person has to have your absolute trust, a trust that goes beyond life and death.

    Many cultivators do not fear death, but fear losing their Dao or Path forwards. So, their Dao Companion has to be responsible to protect them their own Dao, and they also have to reciprocate the act.

    So, not every cultivator is willing to ce such a level of trust on someone else. As a matter of fact, when the early concept of Dao Companion was first introduced in this world, there were many acts of betrayal between Dao Companions.

    However,ter on, Great Emperor Harmony from the Yin Moon Pce created a ceremony where both Dao Companions will share their lives with one another. That way, they can support one another, and even die if their other half is gone.

    ...

    After reigning in his thoughts, Wang Wei asked: "Father, why do I have the feeling that you did note to this conclusion just based on the information that the Shadow gathered?"

    Sect Master Wang Tian¡¯s heart skipped a beat after hearing that question--despite the fact that his face did not change at all. He forgot that his son had very keen senses and it was rare for some things to go by him unnoticed.

    So, with a wry smile, he said: "After reading the information, I was curious about her, so I entered the Academy and went to see her personally."

    "And?" asked Wang Wei with a smile on his face.

    "Well, with my intuition of a swordsman, I discovered how powerful she actually was. You have your work cut out for you, son."

    "And?" Wang Wei continued to ask with a slight mocking smile on his face.

    Wang Tian coughed slightly, a taint of pink shed from his cheek before disappearing. "Fine, you win. She discovered me the moment I came close to her--despite the fact that I used my own Domain to hide myself. However, instead of revealing me, she ignored me and pretended that I did not exist until I was forced toe out of hiding. The whole situation was quite embarrassing."

    Wang Tian was indeed embarrassed. As a Saint Realm True Person and the most powerful Heaven Chosens of his generation, he was discovered by a Supernatural Realm brat. Even if she is believed to be the reincarnation of an Eternal Emperor, it was still an embarrassment.

    "So, what do you think of her?" asked Wang Wei while gloating at his father¡¯s ploy.

    "Well, she seemed very mysterious, and I could not see through her. Furthermore, I could not shirk the feeling that she knew me and your mother very well."

    Wang Wei¡¯s eyes squinted after hearing this.

    ¡¯So, it is not just me who feels this way. Could she be a time traveler and future me and her are rted in some way? If that is true, why did she need to go back in time? And what does Empress Wu have to do with this whole thing? It seems that I have to look for signs of her time traveling!¡¯

    After spending a few more minutes talking to his father, Wang Wei stopped operating themunicating array.

    "Supreme Elder!"

    "Yes, Young master."

    "Please go set up a meeting with the higher ups of the Academy for me."

    "No problem."

 Chapter 212: Negotiation

    After setting up the meeting with the Academy, Wang Wei started thinking about the things that happened to him recently, and he was not happy. He has noticed that strange things keep happening around him, and he could not control any of it.

    Whether it was having Heart Demon Tribtion twice of the things rted to this book, strange and incontroble events keep happening around him, and theck of information has annoyed him greatly.

    He felt that something beyond hisprehension and understanding is happening, and although he is rted to it, he cannot do anything about it.

    Wang Wei does not believe that he is a control-freak. Throughout his short century of living, many things have happened that were outside of prediction or controlled. His Divine Punishment Thunder being one of the major ones.

    However, during those events, he could think calmly and devised the necessary ns to ensure not only his survival, but also benefit from the situation. However, recent events have made himpletely clueless, and he did not like that.

    After thinking about these things, he then took out a talisman from his space ring; it was the one that the old beggar gave him. He had a feeling that that old beggar had an inkling of what was going on with him.

    However, he did not activate the token; he felt that it was not time yet.

    The next day, Wang Wei woke up earlier, was led by Supreme Elder Yan Chen to meet with the upper echelons of the Academy.

    He entered a small room where he saw a few teachers sitting cross-legged on futons with an old man with long white hair and beard; he recognized this sage-like old man as the headmaster of the Academy, Bai Han.

    The old headmaster was actually his father¡¯s greatest enemy during their generation. Even his name was in the second ce on the Heavenly Dao Protection Book.

    After entering the room, Wang Wei saw a futon in the middle of the room with a small wooden table in front of it. The futon was facing all the other teachers, and was positioned at a lower level than them.

    As soon as he entered the room, Wang Wei felt countless powerful aura trying to intimate him. As a matter of fact, even Yan Chen was suppressed by a few other True Monarchs; however, none of them cared about such a thing.

    Yan Chen was used to this kind of behavior as the rivalry of the Dao Opening Sect and the Emperor Enlightening Sect has been going on for an entire Era. Thest Great Emperor of the sect was during the Devil Era, while thest one for the Academy was at the beginning of the New Emperor Era.

    Since then, these two sects have beenpeting with another for countless millennia.

    As for Wang Wei, he did care about these people¡¯s aura. As a person who has faced the Wrath of Heavenly Dao directly and won, he did not care about a few Saint¡¯s Aura. So, he took his seat in the middle and started tasting the food that they served. As for Yan Chen, he merged into the Void and left the negotiation to the young sect master.

    "Sacred Son Wang Wei, what brings you to meet us today?" asked Bai Han with a gentle smile on his face. He has the look of a dotting grandpa talking to his descendants.

    Of course Wang Wei will not be affected by his demeanor. Forget the little stunt that these people just did to him, he did not believe that anyone who could sit at such a powerful position would be a harmless grandfather.

    "Well, headmaster, I have run into a little problem, and I would like your help to solve it."

    "Is that so? Did you not like the reception of our Academy? If there was something that we could do to remedy the situation, please say."

    "No, your reception was more than satisfactory. I do not think that my sect could do any better. The trouble I am having is the fact that I do not wish to ce my name on the Heavenly Dao Book, and I was wondering if it is possible to see the Dao Tablets without doing so."

    Many people frowned after hearing this. A meeting took cest night after the Academy heard the request of the Dao Opening Sect. Many people tried toe up with a reason for such a sudden meeting, but they did not expect that the answer would be this.

    "Do you think that our Academy would ruin our reputations in order to plot against you?" Suddenly asked one teacher.

    "Of course not. I believe in the Academy¡¯s reputation. After all, both my father, mother, and grandparents had their name on the book."

    "Then, are you afraid topete with the other geniuses?" asked the same teacher with a sneer in his voice.

    "The answer is still no," replied Wang Wei calmly. "If the Academy wishes, I am more than happy to fight in the trial, but I will not ce my name on that book. All I ask for is to be able to see the Dao Tablets without doing so."

    "Sacred Son," said Bai Han, preventing the previous teacher from speaking any further. "Excuse us for asking, but we need to have some kind of exnation for your sudden action before we can consider your proposition."

    ¡¯Old fox, still trying to get some information from me while not giving me any promises,¡¯ secretly thought Wang Wei while sipping his tea.

    "Well, as you know, after my encounter with Divine Punishment Thunder, me and Heavenly Dao do not have the best of rtionships. So, I would prefer not to ce my safety in its hands."

    The teachers nodded after hearing this. Although they guessed that the real situation was probably moreplex than stated, they could still understand the reason behind it. That is given that this Sacred Son was telling the truth.

    As for Bai Han, he had a frown on his face as he secretly thought to himself.

    ¡¯Wait...This Wang Wei has a terrible rtionship with Heavenly Dao, and he seemed to want to cultivate the Dao of Fate. Could he be an Ouw? I remember my old man mentioning something about this, but it was so long ago and I was not really paying attention.

    ¡¯However, if this Wang Wei is an Ouw, his level of threat has greatly reduced, unless ...."

    "Sacred Son," said Bai Han--who secretly activated a talisman without anyone noticing, even the True Monarchs in the room.

    "Unfortunately, we cannot ept your conditions. ording to the Academy Rules, all the top 30 Heaven Chosens must ce their names on the Heavenly Dao Book before seeing the Dao Tablets."

    Wang Wei was not surprised after hearing this. After all, the boss involved the Academy¡¯s Qi Luck. However, he was not about to give up so easily.

    "That¡¯s fine as well. How about a trade then?" replied Wang Wei, still with a calm look on his face.

    "Please, borate," replied Bai Han, still with a gentle smile on his voice.

    "I will use the resources of the Dao Opening Sect in exchange for a token to enter the Secret Realm where the Tablets are. If I remember correctly, the Academy has a few spots for the Legacy Disciples."

    ording to the information Wang Wei has. The Academy is divided into four categories: outer disciples, inner disciples, core disciples, Legacy disciples, and True Disciples.

    The Legacy Disciples are simr to the Contemporary Sacred Son of the Dao Opening Sect, while the True Disciple is the same as a Sacred Son, and Lin Fan currently holds that position.

    "I¡¯m afraid that the answer would still be negative."

    "Are you sure about this, headmaster. As the Sacred Son of this generation, I have the utmost support of the sect. And you guys can literally ask for anything--besides Emperor Artifacts.

    "However, Emperor level herbs, ore, or talismans are not off limits. And even the rare Innate Treasures that have survived from the Void Era, my sect is willing to hand over for this opportunity.

    "Although your Academy is the second most powerful faction of the world, it does not change the fact that your history only goes as far as the Middle Emperor Era, so I doubt you guys have any Innate Treasures."

    The room became quiet after the teachers heard Wang Wei¡¯s words. Many of them involuntarily swallowed their saliva, and greed could be seen emanating from these people¡¯s eyes.

    As for the headmaster, although his heart skipped a beat, he quickly calmed himself down. Then, with the same gentle smile, he answered: "Thank you for the offer, but the answer is still the same."

    "Is that so? Headmaster, can you easily make such a heavy and important decision without consulting the other teachers?" asked Wang Wei calmly.

    "Little fox, are you trying to use this opportunity to create discord among the teachers of the Academy?¡¯ secretly thought Bai Han--despite his gentle smile still on his face.

    "As a matter of fact, I can."

    "Yes, we support the Headmaster."

    "The Headmaster has such right and power."

    Those teachers are not stupid and they quickly recovered from their greed. Instantly, they knew what Wang Wei was trying to do.

    "That¡¯s unfortunate," said Wang Wei with a little sorrow on his face. However, no one could tell whether he was telling the truth or not.

    "Since our negotiations have proven futile, then there is nothing more to talk about. Thank you for the tea."

    After saying that, he cupped his hand together and saluted everyone in the room, then he left calmly.

    After Wang Wei left the meeting room, he used his Divine Sense to talk to True Monarch Yan Chen."

    "How did our back up ns go?"

    "I¡¯m sorry young master, it was also a failure."

 Chapter 213: Old Business

    Inside the meeting of the upper echelons of the Academy. After waiting for Wang Wei to leave, they started their conversations about the events that just took ce.

    "Headmaster, why did you not ept this deal? From what we know about Wang Wei, he most likely was telling the truth," said one teacher.

    "Yes, the Dao Opening Sect finally found a chance to break the Nine Emperor Curse, so they would not easily let go of such an opportunity."

    Bai Han was calm during the entire process, but he secretly sighed inside. These people let greed clutter their visions.

    "Let me ask all of you," said Bai slowly. "If Wang Wei does not have the opportunity to enter the Secret Realm of the Dao Tablets, who would benefit the most?"

    The other teachers were first puzzled by the sudden question, they began to think calmly about the question; they still believe in the strategic vision of the headmaster. As a born sage, wisdom was one his main ability or gift.

    One teacher¡¯s eyes suddenly lighted up and she said:

    "It¡¯s the other Heaven Chosens. Without being able to see the Tablets, the other Heaven Chosens will finally have an advantage over him and be able to either make up the gap with him, and even surpass him.

    "That is correct," replied Bai Han. "You guys need to see things from a long term perspective. Even if we were to agree with his proposition, what do you think would happen if one day, this Wang Wei manages to prove the Dao and be Emperor?"

    The room became quiet as most of the teachers had an ugly look on their faces. They were not stupid, since the headmaster alreadyid out everything in front of them.

    "He could just ask us to return or take back all the resources he previously gave us. Or maybe, even worse," replied one teacher.

    "That is correct. By refusing his offer, we have effectively weakened his strength, while strengthening our chances of cultivating a Great Emperor. As for things like Emperor materials or Innate Treasures, as long as Lin Fan can prove the Dao and be an Eternal Emperor, everything is possible for the Academy.

    All the teachers then started to praise the headmaster for his strategic vision and abilities. As for Bai Han, he sighed as he thought to himself:

    ¡¯Wang Wei has proven to be even more formidable than previously estimated. Given how calmly he walked out of this meeting, I do not think that he will give up so easily.

    ¡¯Lin Fan is myst chance and I cannot afford to lose this opportunity. *Sight*. I should not be so stubborn and listen to my father.¡¯

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei rushed back to his own manor after exiting the meeting room.

    "Supreme Elder, what do you mean that our n failed?" asked Wang Wei with a frown on his face.

    "Well,st night, the sect used its power to bribe a few of the Legacy Disciples in order to acquire their token that grants them ess to 3000 Dao Tablets. While all of them resisted betraying the Academy and refused to hand their tokens for any price, we used the young master¡¯s n to arrest their families and threaten them.

    "So, you should have had the token in your handst night, right? So what went wrong?" asked Wang Wei.

    The only reason that Wang Wei went to attend today¡¯s meeting was just to acquire a legal way to enter the Secret Realm. After all, what he did could be considered very sensitive, thus leading to war between the two most powerful factions of this world.

    Although Wang Wei knew that the sect would back him up without hesitation if he started a war, he did not want to result in such a measure yet, unless it was truly necessary.

    "Well, during the meeting, I received secret information that the Academy just revoked the status of Legacy disciples of all the people who epted our exchange. And all the other ones were also warned.

    "I wanted to rush to check the situation, but I could not leave you alone, and the other True Monarchs of the Academy were watching my actions very closely."

    "Tsk, that old fox Bai Han must have noticed something during the meeting. The ancients were right: there are many heroes in the word and none of them should be underestimated," replied Wang Wei with a sour mood.

    "Young master, what should we do next? Do we start preparing for war?"

    "Not yet. However, it seems that I have to resort to my old business of fishing. Hopefully, things will go as nned and we do not have to resort to drastic means."

    After a brief chat with the Supreme Elder, Wang Wei called both Yan Liling and Li Jun for a meeting.

    "Big brother, why did you call us right before the beginning of the trial?" asked Li Jun with a confused look on his face, He had a feeling that something important happened.

    "Well, due to recent events, I will not take part in this trial."

    "Big brother, Is there something wrong?"

    Wang Wei nodded before exining the situation. Now that both of them had Anti-Divination Origin Artifacts on them, he could tell them some secrets as he trusted them.

    "Now that I am not participating in the trial, I need you guys to get one of the 30 spots no matter what?"

    "Big brother, do you want us to get one the spot for you? No problem, you can count on me," replied Li Jun with a smile.

    "Big brother, you do not need to worry. ording to the rules of the trial, four spots are dedicated to the Champions of Profession: whether it was alchemy, talisman, array, refinement, as long as a cultivator is the final winner in theirpetition category, he or she can automatically get a spot. With my talent in Alchemy, I should be able to win easily," added Yan Liling.

    Wang Wei nodded in satisfaction before saying: "Although I have another n in ce, but if things do not turn out how I expected, then you guys are myst hope."

    He then looked at Yan Liling and held both his hands outward: two mes appeared in each of his hands. One was ck, while the other was white.

    "Heavenly Destruction me and Cleansing-Purifying me," gasped Yan Liling in shock. These two mes were powerful mes that existed between Heaven and Earth. She remembered that Wang Wei had to experience these two mes as a form of Heavenly Tribtions.

    Now, he seemed able to control them.

    "Yes. Can any of these mes help you with your alchemy?"

    "The Heavenly Destruction me is only used for destruction, but the Cleansing-Purifying me is different; it can not only purify sins from the soul and body, it can also purify materials for pill concocting, thus increasing the grade and quality of any pill. However..."

    "Is there a problem?" asked Wang Wei.

    "Well the Alchemypetition is three days from now, so it is impossible for me to refine such a powerful me in such a short period of time."

    Wang Wei sighed out loud before saying, "You are right. How could I forget something so simple?"

    Yan Liling lowered her eyebrow. She has never seen her big brother so frustrated before, to the point of losing his demeanor. She could guess that it was because a lot of things happened in a short period of time, given him little time to truly calm down and think.

    No matter the reason, she did not like it; she did not like seeing him like that. After biting her lower lips for a brief moment, Yan Liling said; "There may be a way!"

    "Oh, how?"

    "By using the same method that big brother used to tempered his body during his Heavenly Tribtions."

    "What do you mean by that?" asked Li Jun with a deep frown on his face.

    "Instead of me just refining the fire, I will fuse it with my soul. Using a process of constant destruction and regeneration, I can rapidly fuse with the me in just one day."

    LI Jun frown became deeper after hearing this: "This sounds like a terrible idea. Without having big brother¡¯s regenerative powers, your soul would bepletely purified instantly."

    "Liling, Li Jun is right. Additionally, you already said that with your talent, it is guaranteed that you will win. So, there is no need to go so far."

    However, Yan Liling shook her head. "It¡¯s just like you said in the True Dragon Meeting: only people that can be cruel to themselves can reach the top of the cultivation world.

    "If I seed in doing so, not only will my strength increase dramatically, my ability as an Alchemist will reach a very high level. As for the problem of healing, there are pills that can keep my soul alive, and with a little help from Great-Uncle Yan Chen, I should be fine."

    Wang Wei looked deep into her eyes, and nodded after seeing her firm determination.

    Following which, a terrible shrill could be hearding from Wang Wei¡¯s room, and itsted the whole night. Luckily, there were formations that prevented the sound froming out of the room.

    The next day, Wang Wei and his team headed to the location of the trial. As for Yan Liling, although she looked paler than a ghost that was actually scared of itself, she also had a look of confidence on her face.

    The odd thing was that Li Jun also looked pale.

    The trial took ce in a very vast venue. There was a stage in the middle, while arge stand surrounded it. Of course the trial would not take ce there, but in a separate world created by the Academy.

    As for Wang Wei, he was sitting in the VIP Section, which was in fact a booth that was floating in the air. And he was not the only one: there were many other booths floating in the air. Most of them looked like very well decorated wooden houses with different ink brush drawings.

    Wu Hong was sitting next to Wang Wei after she was invited by him.

    After all the participants arrived on the stage, headmaster Bai Han appeared somewhere in the sky tomence the trial.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, the Academy has some very good news to announce. Taking into ount that this generation is a Glorious Age, we have decided to remove the four quotas given to the champions of the Professional Trial."

 Chapter 214: Chess Players

    Bai Han looked at the shocked and excited look of the participants and continued to exin:

    "For this generation¡¯s trial, we have decided to focus on strength and power above everything else, so all the teachers have voted that thest four spots that were previously guaranteed to these champions would be added to four other Heaven Chosens instead."

    "Although we are sorry for the four champions of this year¡¯s Professional Competition, the Academy will do its best to repay all of you."

    Many people became excited after hearing this as this new rule increased the chance of them acquiring a spot. As for the alchemist and array master, they were all shocked and angered.

    They were always considered the most respected professions of this world. Everywhere they went, people always received them with the utmost respects. Rules were always modified to be in their favors, but now...

    The ones that were the most surprised by this new change in rules were the Alchemists--as they hold the most power in this world. With the ability to create pills that can save people¡¯s lives, increased cultivation level, and even increased talents, they have received the utmost respect and adoration in society.

    However, now, the Emperor Enlightening Academy is telling them that their expertise was not needed in this generation, only strength and power is valued by them.

    So, they became angry out of shame, but they did not know what to do; it¡¯s not like they could challenge the Academy.

    Meanwhile, back in the floating booth that Wang Wei was in, he instantly pulverized the cup of tea that was in his hand after hearing what Bai Han said, then he looked deeply at the headmaster.

    Even so far away, Bai Han felt a powerful gaze locking on his position; it was like a deste beast was staring at its prey, and he could guess who that gaze belonged to, but he ignored it.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei took a deep breath to calm himself down, as he took a talisman from his space ring as he received amunication invite.

    "Big brother, what should I do now?" The voice at the end of the talisman was actually Yan Liling.

    Wang Wei¡¯s mind quickly moved at a rapid speed as he thought of a possible n, then he said: "I need you to make a public scene, then fly away and return to your residence."

    "That¡¯s it?"

    "That¡¯s it."

    After cutting off themunication, Yan Liling took a while for a brief moment to gather her thoughts, then she snorted out loud.

    However, this was not just a regr snort, but one where she used her origin essence with. So, all the millions of people in the arena and the ones that were watching from formations heard her.

    To be precise, the majority of cultivators in the world heard her.

    More importantly, Yan Liling¡¯s snort actually interrupted Bai Han¡¯s speech, bringing everyone¡¯s attention to the person who interrupted the headmaster of the Enlightening Emperor Academy from speaking.

    When everyone¡¯s gaze was on Yan Liling, she did not show any panic or change of expression--well at least not on the surface. She secretly regted her breath before saying:

    "Since the Academy does not respect us professionals, then that means we are not wee here, so I¡¯ll take my leave."

    Her voice was as loud if not louder than her previous snort. After expressing her opinions, Yan Liling flew away in front of countless cultivators watching her; she did not look back for even a moment.

    All the people were first baffled by her actions, but soon all the professional¡¯s eyes lit up, and they followed her. One by one, they flew away and left the venue.

    All the cultivators attending the event watched as all the alchemists, talisman makers, array masters and refiners flew away one by one. Of course not all of them left; the ones who stayed were the ones from a low background and needed the resources of this event to further their study.

    Meanwhile Bai Hai tried very hard to control his facial expression as he knew that he was in public. However, the bulging vein on his forehead that was constantly throbbing proved that he was not as calm as he looked.

    He realized that he might have made a mistake to target the Dao Opening Sect by changing the rules, and he had a feeling that things were not going to end so easily.

    And he was right. After Yan Liling and all the other professionals left, Wang Wei looked at Bai Han that was floating in the air with a sneer on his mouth. Then, he took out another talisman and contacted someone:

    "Father, I need you to use all the power of the Shadow and spread a rumor throughout the entire Myriad Emperor World that the Enlightening Academy does not respect and value Professionals, that they secretly looked down on them.

    "After that, try to use this event to unite the Alchemy Association, the Talisman Association and all the other Professional Association in the Southern Continent to boycott the Academy and cut off their resources.

    "Also, you can also try to contact the Herd Raising Valley; they have alwaysined about the fact that beast taming was not a more respectable profession. Tell them that this might be their chance to raise their positions in front of the world."

    "No problem" replied Wang Tian with an obvious joyous mood in his voice.

    After cutting off themunication, Wang Wei looked at the people of the Academy that had an ugly look on their faces, then he sneered before muttering to himself:

    "The only reason your Academy can hold the [Heaven Chosen Selection Trial] every generation is because of that damn book, the tablets, and your reputation. Although I cannot do anything to the previous two, I can still ruin your reputation."

    After muttering these words, he took a deep and long breath, then removed the gloomy look on his face before putting a bright and sunny smile. He looked at the quiet Wu Hong next to him.

    "I apologize for my previous behavior. As you can see, I let my emotions get the base of me."

    "There is no need to act so formal around me, that¡¯s not like you. However, aren¡¯t you afraid that your actions will start a war?" replied Wu Hong with her usual calm demeanor.

    "To be precise, I¡¯m trying to prevent a war from happening," replied Wang Wei calmly.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Ever since the Emperor Enlightening Academy cultivated their eight Great Emperors, the Dao Opening Sect has been pondering whether to start an Emperor Dao War.

    "Many of the sleeping Dao Ancestors and Immortal Venerables are in favor of starting a fight, and just need the perfect time and excuse. With me showing them hope of breaking the Nine Emperor Curse and the recent events, it is the perfect opportunity to start a war to the death."

    Wu Hong nodded as she understood the reason behind such a decision. With only one less Emperor before reaching their level, the Dao Opening Sect will not let anyone easily challenge their status.

    Having Nine Emperors is not just a symbol of being the most powerful sect of the world, but also brings a great deal of Qi Luck to the Sect. This is the reason that every generation, a powerful genius will be born in the Dao Opening Sect; it is a manifestation of their sect¡¯s Luck or Destiny.

    "That¡¯s very noble of you and all," replied Wu Hong. "But should you be telling me these kinds of secrets of your sect?"

    Wang Wei looked her straight in the eyes after hearing her question. "Look me in the eyes and tell me you did not already know such a thing!"

    Wu Hong did not flinch or budge due to his intent gaze, nor did she evade it.

    "I did not know. Although I know many secrets, secrets that no one should know, but it does not mean that I am all knowing."

    After gazing deep into her ck eyes for a few seconds, Wang Wei nodded as he believed her. In the past few days, he also learned a few things about Wu Hong.

    For example, she does not seem to lie to him. When he asked her something of the sensitive nature, she would either not respond, or answer him in a vague or cryptic manner like the mumble of the prophets from his past life, even this life.

    However, she does not seem to lie to him.

    Of course this could be her having the ability to even trick his powerful senses--after all, her mystery has proven that she may have such capability.

    Nevertheless, Wang Wei decided to trust her. Since he has decided to one day make her his Dao Companion, he needs to have a certain level of faith, a certain level of trust.

    After all, love requires a certain level of blind trust.

    And if he is proven to be wrong about her, then Wang Wei will consider the experience a learning one. He will acknowledge that he judged the wrong person, and try to learn by experience, or maybe just shut his heart for the rest of his life.

    While he was lost in his thought, a powerful voice ringed throughout the entire arena:

    "WANG WEI, YOU COWARD!"

 Chapter 215: Old Business

    Wang Wei removed his gaze from Wu Hong and looked at the person who called him out in front of trillions of people. As it turns out, it was Ji Song¡¯s doing. ¡¯Well, this should be expected,¡¯ thought Wang Wei to himself.

    The [Heaven Chosen Selection Trial] was a very important event attended or watched by countless people. For example, there were approximately 15 billions people participating in the trial, and a few of them actually came from the Lower Realm.

    More importantly, most of the cultivators in the world are currently watching this event; that alone is a few trillions people.

    This is one of the reasons that many people actually wanted to participate in the trial: the opportunity for fame and glory. The opportunity to be worshipped by billions of people, the opportunity to disy might and prowess to the world, to increase reputation.

    In the cultivating world, reputation is not just about being famous or having a certain credibility. Reputation can transform into influence, influence will then transform into aura; aura that can be used either in battle or to intimidate the opponent. Aura that can increase chances of breaking through a cultivation bottleneck.

    More importantly, reputation can increase a person Qi Luck or destiny.

    Upon feeling Wan Wei¡¯s gaze on him, Ji Song--who was now three meters tall and standing in the arena--said:

    "I have waited for more than five decades to have a rematch with you, and now, you are not participating in the tournament? Are you scared to fight me again?"

    His voice was loud and echoed throughout therge stadium that easily housed a few billion people, not to mention the viewers.

    Wang Wei looked at him for a brief moment before saying out loud just like him: "Who are you again?"

    Ji Song¡¯s face instantly became ugly before roaring : "What do you mean by this?"

    "Oh, sorry about that, I didn¡¯t mean to be rude, but I have a disease where I can never remember someone that has been utterly decimated by me more than once," replied Wang Wei with a very nonchnt look on his face.

    Meanwhile, many of the audience members gasped after hearing this, then they began to pay more attention. This is the reason that they decided to attend this kind of tournament: to watch these Heaven Chosens tear each other apart--both physically and mentally.

    "Enough with your mockery," replied Ji Song. "Are you going to participate in this tournament and fight me?"

    "I am more interested in why you are so interested in fighting me?"

    "Isn¡¯t it normal for people at our level to want to fight powerful opponents? Let alone me and you already have a vendetta?"

    "Most scenarios would be true," replied Wang Wei calmly. "But why do I feel like these are not your real motives? Your insistence on fighting is almost like...You¡¯re trying to prove something to yourself."

    "Of course I am. I am trying to prove that a few failures does not represent anything on the Path of Emperor. As a true Heaven Chosen, I can always rise up again."

    After a brief moment of silence, Wang Wei suddenly said: "I am bing your Heart Demon, aren¡¯t I?"

    Although Ji Song¡¯s face remained the same, his heart secretly skipped a beat as Wang Wei was right. After his second defeat during the Qi Luck Trial, it took a while to recuperate both physically and mentally. And even then, he did not fully recover.

    He soon realized that Wang Wei was slowly bing his Heat Demon, and if he did not defeat him or find another way to get rid of it, he would never be able to break through the Primordial Spirit Realm.

    "Are you going to fight with me or not?" said Ji Song,pletely ignoring the question.

    "Why should I?" replied Wang Wei. "Why should I help my enemy get over his own problem?"

    Ji Song furrowed his brow as he thought for a brief moment, then a smirk appeared in his mouth.

    "With your militant blood, you are not the kind of person that easily refuses a challenge for such a petty reason. Based on your previous actions and words, I can analyze that you are back to your old business: bait your enemy into doing the things you want, then hook them.

    "I do not have time to waste with you, so state what you want this time in exchange for my challenge."

    Wang Wei squinted his eyes after hearing Ji Song¡¯s words, then he smiled slightly. He realized that it is true when they say that only your enemy knows you better than yourself.

    "What I want is your spot to enter the Secret Realm of the Dao Tablet in exchange for a battle after the tournament."

    This time however, Wang Wei used his Divine Sense tomunicate with Ji Song, preventing anyone from hearing their discussions.

    Ji Song had a frown on his face as he was quite surprised by this deal. He thought that Wang Wei would demand something entirely different, like his cultivation techniques or something simr. He was prepared to negotiate strongly in order to prevent himself from being taken advantage of.

    After pandering for a while, he replied through Divine Sens: "No problem, but if I win this battle, I want your blood essence."

    Wang Wei gave a look, as he could guess what he was thinking. Ji Song probably wanted to use this opportunity to avenge what he did to him back in the Spirit Road Trial, then also use his blood essence to increase his strength.

    "Deal," replied Wang Wei out loud; he was more than confident of his strength.

    Ji Song nodded, then closed his eyes to concentrate on the next tournament. Wang Wei was not his only enemy.

    Although the members of the audience did not know the exact conditions for their deals, they were just excited at the prospect of these two titans fighting. As for the people of the Emperor Enlightening Academy, some of them probably guessed the deal that Ji Song made, and they turned ugly.

    They have done so much to prevent him from gaining ess to the Dao Tablets, and now he might still have a chance.

    ¡¯Hmph, things will not end so easily,¡¯ secretly thought Headmaster Bai Han, then he wanted to continue the opening ceremony.

    However, another person came to interrupt again. This time it was the Young Sword Sage of the Sword Casting Vi, Jian Wushuang.

    "Sacred Son Wang Wei, since you will not participate in this tournament, I will also like to take this opportunity to invite you to a challenge."

    "Oh, from what I remember, me and you do not have any kind of grudge or vendetta," replied Wang Wei, a little surprised.

    "You and I may not, but our sect does. You should be aware of what happened in thest generation between your father and my Casting Sword Vi?"

    Wang Wei then understood the reason behind Jian Wushuang¡¯ sudden challenge. In thest generation, his father was called by all cultivators as the most powerful swordsman and earned the title of Absolute Cut Sword God.

    Many people--especially sword cultivators would not allow anyone to have such a title. The title of Sword God is the second highest title that a cultivator of Sword Dao can receive, second only to Sword Emperor.

    On top of that, not all Great Emperors who used a Sword can im the title of Sword Emperor; they have to prove the Dao with the Sword in order to get that title. Additionally, the Sword God title was not given to just anyone.

    Some Sword Emperors did not have that title during their rise. As long as an Emperor proved the Dao with the Sword, he could earn the title of Sword Emperor.

    But the Sword God has to be the best and most powerful sword cultivator of countless generations of sword cultivators that came before. They have to reach the peak of swordsmanship and go beyond it, and they have to prove that their Sword Dao is the best of all the sword cultivators in the world.

    So, people did not like when the title of Sword God was ced on Wang Tian. In order to prove these people wrong, Wang Tian left the sect to travel the world and challenge all the sword cultivators.

    He was unstoppable. No matter who challenged him, he would use his Supreme Dao of Absolute Cut and defeat them. In the end, the Sword Casting Vi--who is considered the Holy ce of Sword Cultivators in the Myriad Emperor Word--stepped in to stop Wang Tian.

    But they also failed--even more miserably. Wang Tian traveled to the Eastern Azure Dragon Continent and fought with all the people of the vi and defeated them all on the way of the sword.

    That included Jian Wushuang¡¯s master, Jian Yi--who is the current Leader of the Sword Casting Vi.

    "What most people do not know was that after your father defeated my master in the Way of the Sword, he even challenged some of the Sleeping Ancestors and won.

    "Although they were way more powerful than him in terms of cultivation, when ites to how pure his Sword Will and Dao was, no one was his match. So, today, I am issuing a challenge in order to restore their honor."

 Chapter 216: Generational Conflict

    Wang Wei was a little surprised that Jian Wushuang would expose such secrets out loud in front of so many people. Usually, most sects would hide their embarrassment or dirty secrets to the world. But, after thinking about it for a while, he could guess the reason.

    Most sword cultivators are usually straightforward in their personality; they do not care about outsider¡¯ perception of them. All they care about is the pursuit of the Sword Dao and their honor.

    Although a major defeat at another swordsman can be considered dishonorable, it does not really matter if that person truly earned their respect--just like Wang Wei¡¯s father did.

    After a brief pause of contemtion, Wang Wei then said:

    "Young Sword Sage Jian Wushuang, I am afraid that I cannot ept your challenge."

    Jian Wushuang frowned after hearing this, then he continued: "Sacred Son, if you need to ce a bet with conditions like Crown Prince Ji Song, I am more than happy to oblige."

    However, Wang Wei just shook his head before answering:

    "This is not about any conditions or bet. If you want to challenge me to a duel, I will be more than happy to battle with you. However, if you want to challenge me in the Way of the Sword, I am afraid I have to disappoint you as I am not a swordsman."

    Jian Wushuang¡¯s frown did ease after hearing this as he could understand Wang Wei¡¯s meaning. Since he wanted to clear the shame from thest generation and get the sect¡¯s face back when ites to the Way of the Sword, it does not make sense to win over a non-swordsman.

    Jian Wushuang¡¯s victory over Wang Wei would just be a victory of one Heaven Chosen to another, not the Sword Casting Vi¡¯s Dao of Sword over the Dao Opening Sect¡¯s Dao of Sword.

    While Jian Wushuang was thinking, one of his senior brothers in the Divine Body Realm suddenly stepped up and screamed: "If you are scared to fight, then say so. Do not use any excuse."

    The entire arena once again went into shock as everyone quieted down and waited for something to happen, and they did not have to wait long.

    Wang Wei¡¯s gaze turned to the person who just spoke. Then, a powerful and terrifying aura enveloped the arena. This aura was like an ancient deste beast or Primordial God that roamed the world in ancient times.

    This Primordial Being used to hunt Dragons and Phoenixes for both his breakfast and dinner. He used the stars as his snack, and Heaven and Earth as his dessert; he was a predator at the top of the food chain.

    After that aura enveloped that senior brother, he coughed up a big mouthful of blood, then he fell to the ground and passed out. If it was not Jian Wushuang who used his sword intent to protect him, this guy would have died on the spot.

    Jian Wushuang looked at his senior brother on the ground and sighed. He knew that many of the disciples of the Sword Casting Vi were indoctrinated to treat the Dao Opening Sect as their enemy in this generation. This was a way to motivate them to train properly in order to regain the sect¡¯s face from what happened in thest generation.

    So, many of them have developed deep hatred for the people of the Dao Opening Sect, and Jian Wushuang was aware of this. Nevertheless, he always warned them to treat Wang Wei with the proper respect as he was a truly powerful Heaven Chosens and deserved such a thing.

    Fearing that something simr might happen back in the True Dragon Inn, he warned his fellow disciples to be on their best behavior. However, this particr one always tried to contradict him and refused to listen to him. This was the reason he did not bring him to the True Dragon Inn Meeting.

    After using his Divine Sense to check that this person was alright, Jian Wushuang ignored him before asking: "Sacred Son, how do you suppose we deal with our contradictions?"

    "Simple," replied Wang Wei. "Wait until you reach the same realm as my father, then go challenge him. That way, he cannot use the excuse that you are a member of the younger generation to refuse your challenge."

    If anyone could see Wang Wei¡¯s face right now, they would see a gleeful smirk and a sneer.

    Of course the reason for that was that he did not want to deal with the trouble that his father caused. He knew that his father had probably offended a lot of people in his generation.

    His actions were telling these people that do note with me with your problems, but go directly to the source. Wu Hong chuckled after seeing the face that Wang Wei was making--reminding him that he was not alone in the room.

    Although he was a little embarrassed that the girl he was trying to court saw this particr nasty side of him, his face was thick enough to ignore such a thing and pretend that nothing actually happened.

    Meanwhile, back in the sect, Wang Tian had veins popping up his forehead as his mouth kept twitching. He cannot believe that his son sold him out like that.

    He remembered that in his generation, he had to deal with some of his father¡¯s enemies that tried to go after him for revenge.

    Wang Tian sighed after watching what his son did. What made more angry was not his actions, but the fact that he did not think of such a method during his time: it would have saved him a lot of trouble.

    He then looked at his wife who wasughing herself out to the point of being uncontroble.

    "What are youughing at?" said Wang Tian. "His message is for your enemies as well!"

    "Unlike you, most if not all my enemies have already taken a vacation to Samsara, so I have nothing to worry about," replied Yu Yan after taking a great deal of effort to calm herself down.

    Back to the Emperor Enlightening Academy:

    Jian Wushuang nodded to Wang Wei to acknowledge his idea, then did not say anything else besides telling another of his fellow disciples to take care of the person that was injured.

    Meanwhile, most of the audiences were still shocked by that powerful aura that emanated from Wang Wei¡¯s body. That aura actually came from his fleshly body. After all, the purpose of the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture] is to imitate the ancient Primordial God that is sleeping in the Blood Earth Forbidden Land.

    Headmaster Bai Han--who saw that there were no further disruption--continued the entrance ceremony, thus waking everyone from the dread most of them felt from Wang Wei¡¯s aura.

    Inside his booth, Wang Wei suddenly coughed a big mouthful of blood all over the table in front of him. He looked at the blood and frowned, then he went to clean up the trace on the corner of his mouth.

    However, Wu Hong was ahead of him and took out a silk piece of rag and wiped it for him.

    "You need to ease up on the gravity training," she said while helping him clean up.

    The reason she said these words was because in order to train his internal organs, Wang Wei had a powerful gravity array ced on his clothes, thus always being in a state of cultivation. This has started ever since his battle with Han Li.

    "I can¡¯t help it. Recently, I realized that I have been a little too arrogant and started to take things easy on myself," replied Wang Wei.

    "Is it because of Di Tian?"

    Wang Wei was silent for a while, then he answered:

    "Yes. After meeting him, I have a feeling that if I do not push myself beyond my limits and get more powerful as soon as possible, then I will be in serious danger--even before the Heaven Will Battle."

    "It is good to push yourself, but you also have to know when to stop."

    "Don¡¯t worry, I have a very powerful regenerative ability."

    "I do not need to warn you that if you push yourself too much, then your healing ability will start absorbing your lifespan to make up for it."

    Wang Wei knew about this, but his n was to use an abundance of resources that provide life force to continue his training.

    After Wu Hong said these words, she ced her hand on Wang Wei¡¯s back, then countless runes appeared from her hand and entered his body. Immediately afterwards, he felt all his pain were gone. He felt refreshed and rejuvenated.

    After taking a deep moment to feel the changes in his body, he realized what Wu Hong had done: she had sealed away all his pain and injuries, then removed them.

    ¡¯Worthy of [Empress Wu Sealing Sutra], a technique said to be able to seal everything between Heaven and Earth,¡¯ secretly thought Wang Wei. Then, his eyes lit up and he said:

    "Maybe you can help me with my current problem."

 Chapter 217: Non-Seeded Players

    "Help? How can I help you?" asked Wu Hong.

    "I have been trying to find a way to create a way to refine Divine Punishment Thunder, but it has proven to be quite difficult. And maybe your ability can help me," replied Wang Wei.

    "Divine Punishment Thunder? That thing is at the level of Dao Law and you want to refine it?" asked Wu Hong in doubt.

    "Dao Law? What is that?" asked Wang Wei with a look of confusion on his face.

    "Ask your father!," replied Wu Hong.

    "So many secrets," muttered Wang Wei to himself. "Anyway, I think instead of creating a method to refine it--which would take me a lot of time--it is better if you could seal the thunder inside my body, then allow some power of it to slowly release in order to temper my body."

    Wu Hong pondered for a brief moment, then replied back; "I can do that, but you¡¯ll have to make sure that this power is not released to your organs until you finish tempering them."

    Wang Wei nodded as he also agreed with her. His organs were still in the process of being tempered and were very fragile, so they would not be able to withstand such a tremendous amount of power such as Divine Punishment Thunder.

    After making this n, both Wang Wei and Wu Hong secretly left, deciding to not further waste their time with the trial/tournament.

    Meanwhile, inside the Di Family booth that was also floating in the air around the stadium:

    Di Tian was holding a crescent shaped broken jade pendant in his hand. He looked at it with love, remembrance, and sadness. Then, a firm determination could be seen in his eyes.

    While being distracted by the jade, someone knocked on the door. With a wave of his thought, the pendant disappeared from his hand, then he said with a harsh and cold voice: "Come in!"

    Soon, a beautifuldy entered the room. She had long ck hair, had a blue hanfu on and no makeup on. Her natural lip was petite, but also red and luscious, making any man fascinated with and woman very envious.

    This girl¡¯s name was Di Jia and she was Di Tian¡¯s Shadow.

    After entering the room, Di Tian took a talisman from her, but he did not even give a single nce. It was as if to him, it did not matter how beautiful a woman was, they were all skeletons with flesh.

    Di Jia sighed after seeing this, but she was used to it after so many years. She has long epted her fate.

    As for Di Tian, he read the information he just received--which was about Wang Wei. Through this new information, he learned that Wang Wei had nned to participate in the tournament for a long time, but suddenly changed his mind two days ago.

    In the information he received, he even knew that the reason that Wang Wei changed his mind was because of his feelings towards the Heavenly Dao Protection Book.

    ¡¯Instinctive fear or rejection of Heavenly Dao, plus his cultivation of the Dao of Fate,¡¯ secretly thought Di Tian. ¡¯Could he be an Ouw? If that is the case, my n can be slightly modified, and I will not have to worry about him so much. However...¡¯

    After reviewing the information and modify his n, he looked in the direction of the Dao Opening Sect¡¯s booth, sneered before muttering:

    "No one can stop me this time. No matter what, I will be the one proving the Dao in this generation."

    After that, he finally looked at Di Jia and asked: "Any information about this Wu Hong?"

    "No, young master," replied Di Jia hurriedly. "Except for the rumor that she was either the descendant of Empress Wu or her reincarnation, no news can be found."

    Di Tian frowned as he started to think:

    ¡¯Even the Sleepers could not find any information about her. I did not feel any power of reincarnation from her, so unless her power is so great that she can even hide from me, this theory is unlikely.

    ¡¯This woman might be an uncontroble variable, and I do not like that. My first instinct is to get rid of her, but I have a feeling that things might be moreplicated than seen on the surface, so let¡¯s observe for a while.¡¯

    After waking up from his thoughts, Di Tian waved to dismiss Di Jia and focused on watching the tournament. Although he did not ce any of these people in his eyes--except for Wang Wei that he considered a minor nuisance--he will still watch them in order to better learn about their powers and abilities. He did not like variables outside his calctions.

    While all of these secret spying, schemes, and calctions were going on, the Heaven Chosen Selection Trial had already started. To be precise, the preliminary rounds started.

    The Preliminary Rounds or Elimination round is simply a ughter fest. All the ten billion participants will be teleported to a world belonging to the Emperor Enlightening Academy.

    In this world, there are a few cities scattered around, and the participants have to defend against ughter Devil Beast.

    These beasts are somewhat simr to demonic beasts, but more feasts. For once, they did not originate from the Myriad Emperor World, but from the Nine Devil God World--which once invaded this world and created the Devil Era.

    These beasts have no emotions, no fears, and no intelligence. All they know is endless ughter.

    In the first round of the Elimination round, the participants have to survive rounds after rounds of attack against hordes of these beasts. The number of them was essentially endless as the Academy just used that world to breed them.

    When the number of participants dropped from 10 billion to half a billion, then the second round began. In the second round, the participants are allowed to kill each other. The second will not stop until there are only 100,00 participants, then the third round.

    In the third round, all the Heaven Chosens who were on the list released by the Heaven Mystery Pavilion can begin to participate. Due to the fact that they were considered Seeded yers, they did not have to go through the first two rounds--unless they wanted to.

    In this case, no one chose to do so, thus after entering the Secret World, all the Seeded yers went to their residences and started cultivating. The trial will actually take a few years, so they did not want to waste time.

    Inside the booth of the Emperor Enlightening Academy, Bai Han was having a conversation with many teachers.

    "So, are there any new people to look out for during this tournament?" asked one teacher.

    "Yes, there are. First there is the number 7, Boundless Void Physique from the Worshipping Dao Academy."

    Some of the teachers were surprised, the one said: "It seemed that the guys in the Worshipping Dao Academy hid their cards really well."

    "They probably wanted to use this opportunity to build the momentum for their Heaven Chosens, and also blindside us."

    "Well, as an Academy with 5 Great Emperors, they can be considered our greatestpetitor when ites to the other Academies."

    The teachers nodded, then someone continued to exin:

    "The number 8, Nine Yin Physique showed. She is from the lower realm and is also participating in the Elimination realm."

    The number 8 physique was actually a weird one as there are two parts to this physique: If a man is born with it, it will turn into Nine Yang Physique--which is based on the principle of Extreme Yang.

    If a woman has it, then it will be the Nine Yin Physique, based on the principle of Extreme Yin.

    Then there is the very rare asion when someone is born with a bnce of Yin and Yang, thus also born with both the Nine Yin and Nine Yang Physique. A mutation would ur where such a physique is said to be even more powerful than the Yin-Yang Eyes, and reach the level of the top 3 physiques.

    The teacher who previously spoke continued to exin the participants of this trial.

    "As a matter of fact, number 8,9, and 10 physiques are all from the lower realm."

    The Number 9 physique is called the Origin Spirit Physique. The owner of such a body has a very high affinity with Spiritual energy between Heaven and Earth, thus having a very rapid speed of cultivation.

    Furthermore, they will not have any bottlenecks in cultivation until they reach the Void Shattered Realm. No to mention their near unlimited amount of origin essence in their Divine Sea.

    The 10th Heavenly Physique is called Star Monarch Physique, which grants them the ability to cultivate the power of the stars.

    The teachers did not underestimate any of these people because of their background. Given the fact that these people were actually born with such powerful physiques in the Lower Realm, then they are probably the Child of Destiny of their World.

    As long as they are given the chance or opportunity to rise, they will immediately take it. And that opportunity was exactly this trial.

    "So, none of you will mention the damn Mo family descendant?" suddenly said a teacher with gritted teeth.

    The room then became silent, as all the teachers--including headmaster Bai Han--had a somber look on his face.

 Chapter 218: Mo Xingyun

    While all the teachers were quiet and somber, their eyes could not remove from one particr participant that actually took part in the Elimination Round.

    It was a beautiful woman with red hair and eyes. However, unlike Su Ya¡¯s red hair that was lighter than a rose, her redness was darker than blood. And it was not just her hair.

    She even wore a red hanfu and had a bloody aura surrounding her. In this aura, anyone could see the scream of all the people she had killed, and there were many of them; too many to count.

    Although she had a beautiful face, there was a permanent evil smirk on the corner of her mouth, which made her both very attractive and scare at the same time.

    This participant was called Mo Xingyun, and she was the descendant of the Mo family.

    After a brief silence in the Academy¡¯s booth, one teacher then responded: "ording to the rules, she has every right to participate in the tournament."

    The person who previously spoke against Mi Xingyun then said back:

    "It is obvious that she has awakened the Heaven Devouring Physiques, aren¡¯t any of you worried that she will follow in her ancestor¡¯s footsteps?"

    The room once again became silent, and this time, many people actually had an ugly look on their faces as they remembered something unpleasant.

    One teacher then said after a brief hesitation: "This generation, there is a high chance that an Eternal Emperor will be born, and if she manages to be the final winner, then the Mo family will have two Eternal Emperors in their lineage--just like the Dao Opening Sect."

    "Shut up," screamed one teacher. "In thest Era, there was only one Eternal Emperor, and it was the founder of our Academy, Emperor Kong."

    This time the mood of most of the teachers was disturbed after hearing this, as this involved the biggest secrets of the Academy.

    In thest Era, there were two Eternal Emperors--which was the first such a thing to happen in the Myriad Emperor World since the Ancient Emperor Era.

    One of them was Emperor Kong, while the other was from the Mo family. And he was called the Heaven Devour Emperor.

    The Heaven Devour Emperor was a nightmare for all living beings in this world. As a Devil Cultivator who only cared about pursuing power and strength, adding on top of that being an Eternal Emperor--the highest echelon among Great Emperors--he was a disaster to the world.

    After proving the Dao, he did not preach to the world or make any contribution. As a matter of fact, he did not try to help his n or conquer the world. Instead, he did only one thing: try to swallow the world.

    To be precise, swallow the source of the world. As a person who cultivated the Dao of Devour, he followed the path of swallowing everything between Heaven and Earth.

    And the source of the world was the highest form of energy existing in the Endless Void. It is the thing that determines the grade of a world.

    For example, after swallowing most of the World Source of the Myriad Emperor World, the entire world entered the Age of Dao End.

    This age took ce between the Middle Emperor Era and the New Emperor Era. For more than 100 generations (a couple hundred million of years) there was no Heaven Will, hence to no immortality in this world.

    During that period of time, the highest level of cultivation that cultivators can reach was actually the Supreme Realm. And even then, that was extremely difficult as only a few talented ones could do so.

    Since there was no Heaven Will, there was no Great Emperor. Since there was no Great Emperor, there was no Immortal Venerable or Dao Ancestor. During that age of despair, many cultivators tried to find an alternate way to immortality, but they all failed. In the end, many of them were forced to leave for another World Community in an attempt to fight for the Heaven Will Battle there. However, no one ever returned--even as a Great Emperor.

    Other people sealed themselves in Blood Stones in order to wake up in another generation when the Heaven Will appeared again. At that time, many people did not know whether the world would ever recover and whether the Heaven Will would appear again.

    As for the Heaven Devour Emperor, the only reason that he did notpletely destroy the world was because of the intervention of Heavenly Dao.

    At first, it used Divine Punishment Thunder, but it was no use to a powerful Eternal Emperor. Then, both the [Human-Preservation Array] and the [Demon Preservation Array] were activated by both Heavenly Dao and all the Sleeping Immortal Venerable and Dao Ancestors. But it was also no use.

    Many other methods were used to no avail. In the end, Heavenly Dao asked all the Emperor Lineages in the world permission to use their Emperor Formations and Artifacts.

    By Combining them together, Heavenly Dao was able to exile the Heaven Devouring Emperor from the Endless Void. This guy was so powerful that he could only be exiled somewhere where he could note back.

    Although most people did not know where he was exiled to, they were lucky that he never returned.

    As for the reason that the Emperor Enlightening Academy has such animosity against his descendants was because they suffered the most during that experience.

    For once, the Heaven Devour Emperor was actually a member of the Academy--despite being a member of the Mo family. Due to someplications, he was not appreciated by the family in his early years, so he joined the Academy in his early years.

    Althoughter on he was reconciled with the Mo family after bing powerful, many people still believe that he was a member of the Academy. At one point, he was even considered a candidate to be the headmaster.

    However, the Heaven Devouring Emperor was a true Devil cultivator, so he did not care about the fact that the Academy took him in when he was at his lowest. He knew that with his background, the chances of him bing the headmaster was very slim.

    On the other hand, all he needed was to be powerful in order to be the Patriarch of the Mo family, hence getting ess to all their resources. So, he left without much hesitation.

    However, it was not proven how cold heart this guy was until he proved the Dao and became an Emperor.

    At that time, the de facto leader of the entire world and the resistance against him was the Academy instead of the Dao Opening Sect. At that time, the Era was still called the Academy Enlightening Era, and there were many rumors that the Dao Opening was cursed and would not produce any Emperors ever again in their lifetimes.

    Adding to that, the patriarch of that time--which was from the Yan family--was a very cautious woman, so she decided to be very low key. A wise decision that actually preserved the strength of the sect.

    As for the Academy, during their battle against the Heaven Devour Emperor, they suffered such a great loss that their foundations were almost destroyed. As a matter of fact, the Academy was almost destroyed at the hand of the Emperor.

    Luckily for them, they managed to exiled him with the aid of Heavenly Dao, and were rewarded a great deal of Qi Luck that allowed them to survive the Age of Dao End and recuperate during the early stage of the New Emperor Era.

    In the aftermath of what urred, the Academy and many ces in the world, many people refused to acknowledge the Heaven Devour Emperor¡¯s status as an Eternal Emperor--even though their acknowledgement meant nothing. The position of Eternal Emperor is not something that a bunch of mortals can decide.

    In the eyes of Great Emperors, even a Supreme Realm True Monarch is nothing but a mortal that can live for a few millions years. They themselves did not have the right to decide whether a person was an Eternal Emperor, let alone these weak cultivators that will eventually die with the passage of time. Heck, even Heavenly Dao cannot decide such a thing.

    ...

    After a teacher scolded the person that said the previous words, headmaster Bai Han finally spoke: "You guys know that this topic is a taboo in the Academy, so do not mention it again.

    "As for Mo Xingyun, even if she has the Heaven Devour Physique, without the proper scriptures, she is not much of a threat as her ancestor. Not to mention that this generation is full of Heaven-Defying genius."

    All the teachers nodded after sighing mncholy to themselves, then they did not say another words.

    As a matter of fact, the true secret of the Academy was not what the Heaven Devour Emperor did to them. No, the whole world already knew of this history.

    The true secret revolved around the fact that there were two Eternal Emperors in thest Era. As a matter of fact, Emperor Kong was not a true Eternal, but a false one.

    The reason that he is considered a false Eternal Emperor was because he was so close to reaching that level, that echelon, but he did not seed--at least not on his own.

    Due to all his contributions he made to the Myriad Emperor World, he was given a little help or boost to reach the level of an Eternal Emperor by Heavenly Dao through merits.

    A few Eternal Emperors refused to ept Emperor Kong as their own, while the others did not really care. As for other Great Emperors, they did not dare to say anything in front of him as his strength was a real Eternal Emperor.

    As for the Academy, only the truly trusted teachers were privy to this information, and they were sworn to so many oaths and binding contracts never to reveal such a secret--otherwise a fate worse than death awaits them.

    And of course, headmaster Bai Han is the person who has the most knowledge regarding this topic as he is Emperor Kong¡¯s own son--making him an Emperor Offspring.

 Chapter 219: The Elimination Rounds Begin

    Headmaster Bai Han was born in the Middle Emperor Era and his father was Emperor Kong. So, his real name is Kong Han and he witnessed the creation of the Academy.

    However, all his life, he lived in the shadow of his father. Many people startedparing him with his father. No matter what he achieved, it was either not good enough, or people attributed it to the fact that he was Emperor Kong¡¯ son. So, his rtionship with his father was not good to began with.

    Nevertheless, it was still expected by everybody for Bai Han to be the next Great Emperor of the Academy after his father washed away his karma for him.

    However, things escted when his mother died, and his father did nothing to either prevent it or bring her back.

    To this day, Bai Han still remembers the indifferent look his father had on his face when he said to him: "You do not need to make a fuss about everything. She is not dead, but just entered Samsara."

    Bai Han cursed at his father for being cruel and indifferent, before leaving home forever and never spoke to him ever again. He took his mother¡¯sst name and only returned to the Academy once his father left.

    As a matter of fact, Emperor Kong was not being cold or indifferent. As a Great Emperor, he is a higher dimensional lifeform and sees things differently from mortal cultivators.

    All of them see death as the end of the road, while he sees it as another beginning. He could literally see his wife enter Samsara and he could even go see her new reincarnation if he wanted to. He could awaken her memories from herst life.

    At the same time, he also knew that without bing a Great Emperor, Dao Ancestor or Immortal Venerable, she would never escape the shackles of constant reincarnation.

    As for the reason that Emperor Kong did not help his wife achieve the cultivation realm of thetter two, it was because she wanted to have another chance to be an Emperor after reincarnation, so he arranged for her to be born in another Heaven Will World.

    Unfortunately, due tock ofmunication, his son misunderstood him and ran away from home.

    After wandering around the world for many years, he returned to the Emperor Enlightening Academy--as he felt that it was the home that his mother helped create.

    Bai Han desperately needed to be a Great Emperor in order to revive his mother. However, since he did not let his father wash away his karma, he could notpete in the next Heaven Will Battle.

    So, he sealed himself in Blood Stone for countless years before he was awakening in thest generation. However, he could not get past the mental barrier that he was the son of Emperor Kong.

    So, he used a secret technique to have a woman carry him. He abandoned his body, his powerful bloodline, and his cultivation and turned into a baby. Essentially, he was reborn anew--with all his memories.

    This was the reason that he could talk as soon as he was born, and the Academy believed him to be a born Sage. And Bai Han lived to these expectations. With him being personally tutored by an Eternal Emperor, he could easily guide other people in their cultivation.

    With knowledge of ancient time and a vision from once being a Supreme Realm True Monarchs, he rapidly grew among the ranks of the Academy until he became the headmaster.

    Unfortunately for Bai Han, he was very unlucky.

    First, he met a heaven-defying genius like Wang Tian, and lost to him. Even his previous cultivation and profound knowledge could not help him. Then, he learned that not only would there not be a Heaven Will in his generation, but even the Supreme Path was cut off in order to make way for the next generation.

    Bai Han spent many hoursmenting on how terrible and unfair Heaven was to him. And he also often regretted not epting his father¡¯s help and let him wash away his karma. By then, he should have already proven the Dao and resurrected his mother.

    After all that happened to him, Bai Han considered whether to seal himself again, but he did not want to. Being sealed is not a fun experience that anyone can withstand--especially the people that have to live through countless generations.

    There are two types of seal: one for people who are about to die and want to lend their strength to their sect or faction onest time in the future. These people arepletely sealed, and once they wake up, they know that they will not survive long.

    As for the people who want to wake up in another generation in order to wash away their karma, they have to keep a silver of their consciousness alive in order to experience the baptisement of time in order to properly wash away their karma.

    And the process is a form of torture. They have to spend what feels like Eons in a dark, empty, and silent ce with only their thoughts--and nothing else.

    The process is simr to the Second Trial in the Pagoda, but instead of spending only a hundred years, these people have to spend millions upon millions of years. The majority of them go crazy in the process, some awake ahead of time and allow their lifespan to naturally and die.

    Only a few can actually wait till the process is over.

    Bai Han did not want to go through that process again. His Dao Heart was not enough for him to suffer through that lonely process for a second time. This is the reason that he is so focused on properly cultivating Lin Fan.

    He hoped that once Lin Fan became a Great Emperor, he could wash away his karma for him, andpete for the next generation¡¯s Heaven Will Battle.

    .. .

    While the teachers of the Academy were having their little disagreement, the Elimination round of the Tournament had already begun.

    Mo Xingyun was teleported to a random location inside the Secret Realm. Around her were a few ughter Devil beasts lying on the floor. Although these beasts were dead, there was no blood or wound on them.

    They looked like dried mummies that were sucked dry of all their blood and internal organs.

    Well, that is exactly what happened to them.

    She looked in the distance while secretly thinking to herself: ¡¯Without the Gluttony Swallowing Scripture, my Heaven Devour Physique will never reach the level of the Ancestor.

    ¡¯However, I have an advantage over him, and that is that I was born in a very prosperous Era. All the top ten Heavenly Physique showed up all at once. The number of times this kind of thing happened in the history of the Myriad Emperor World can be counted in one hand--not to mention that even new physiques appear.

    ¡¯If I can swallow all of them, then my power can reach a level even beyond my Ancestor in his youth, prove the Dao and be an Eternal Emperor. However, these guys at the top are not so easy to mess with, so let¡¯s begin with the bottom three physiques.

    ¡¯With the Mo family backing me, it should not be much of a problem if I swallow these guys from the Lower Realm, however the one from the Worshipping Dao Academy might be a slight problem.

    ¡¯Tsk, when did I--as a Devil Cultivator--actually care about other sects¡¯ response. I¡¯ll just openly swallow these guys. They cannot me me if they are so weak. Furthermore, as long as I have a spot in the top 30 of this tournament, I will be problem free until the Primordial Spirit Realm.¡¯

    After thinking about this, Mo Xingyun then rushed in a certain direction, tracking her prey; she will not give them the opportunity to rise in this tournament.

    Meanwhile, in another direction far from Mo Xingyun, a young cultivator from a Holy Land was slowly heading in one particr direction. If anyone were to observe him closely, they would find out that he had a numb look in his eyes.

    It was like he was a puppet being controlled by someone, like he had no will of his own.

    Inside this poor man¡¯s Sea of Consciousness, a vague Shadow was suppressing his soul and controlling his body.

    The shadow looked in the direction that the body was headed as it muttered to itself:

    "I have finally found the owner of the Heaven Devour Physique. With her help, my ns can finallye to fruition. I have been waiting too long for this day.

 Chapter 220: True Partnership

    After leaving the arena where thepetition took ce, Wang Wei and Wu Hong returned to his residence. After activating the formation to prevent anyone from spying, Wang Wei took out something from his space ring.

    It was actually the room that housed the Divine Punishment Thunder. It was previously located somewhere under the Dao Opening Sect, but before leaving for his trip, Wang Wei had True Monarch Yan Chen create a small world where he can ce the thunder and carry it inside his space ring.

    After entering the small room, both Wang Wei and Wu Hong found themselves in front of ake with ck liquid inside. Countless lightning and thunder strikes could be seen shing once in a while on top of theke.

    "There should be no problem, no?" asked Wang Wei. Wu Hong looked at the river for a brief moment before nodding.

    Wang Wei then immediately removed his Sacred Son garment and stood inside the room with only his underwear. His very well defined and beautiful muscles were exposed to the world.

    He started to do some poses to show them off. However, every time he contracted his muscles, the sound of steel grinding could be hearding from his body. Every time he clenched his hand, the sound of the air breaking could be heard.

    His vitality and blood was so exuberant that the temperature around could be raised by him just by the blood flowing throughout his body.

    Meanwhile, Wu Hong looked at Wang Wei¡¯s poses with a calm look on her face. However, a deep sense of speechlessness could be seen in her eyes as she knew that he did that on purpose.

    "Don¡¯t you have any shame? Getting naked in front of ady you just met less than a week ago?"

    "Hmm, if I do not remove my clothes, how are we supposed to properly do this kind of thing?" replied Wang Wei with a look of innocence in his face, despite the fact that his words were purposely vague and ambiguous.

    Wu Hong sighed helplessly, however she had a slight smile on her face; it was as if she was very amused.

    "Alright, let¡¯s begin," she ordered sternly. Wang Wei nodded before sitting cross-legged in front of theke.

    Suddenly, Wu Hong¡¯s eyes lit up white, then with a wave of her hand, countless runes appeared in the room. There were four of them and were circr in shape. Then, with a wave of her other hand, all the ck water or Divine Punishment Thunder in theke floated into the air.

    The four runes surrounded the water in the shape of a box. Wu Hong clenched her white and smooth hand, then the ck thunder started to condense and decrease in both size and volume.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei was watching the entire process in awe. He did not feel any aura from Wu Hong, nor did he understand the meaning of these runes that she made.

    Forget understanding them, he did not even recognize them. It was then that Wang Wei realized how little does he truly know about the world, and how powerful his future girlfriend is.

    A few minutester, the Divine Punishment Thunder was turned into the size of a first surrounded by a sphere made of runes; and it was floating in the palm of Wu Hong.

    She then looked at Wang Wei, "Now, I will seal it on your spine, that way it bes much harder to intervene with your internal organs.

    "The power of this thunder will slowly release in order to temper your body and you can determine the level of power that is released, but don¡¯t go overboard. And do not release that power in your internal organs until you properly tempered them."

    Wang Wei smiled before nodding. So, Wu Hong did what she said and sealed it inside his spine.

    As soon the little orb entered his body, Wang Wei groaned as he felt a mysterious power starting to ravage all of his bones. Soon after, his already tempered to Great Perfect bones started to crack.

    In just a few seconds, all 206 of his bones were cracked to the point of almost being destroyed. However, his regeneration ability kicked in and his bones were back to normal.

    Unfortunately for Wang Wei, this process did stop after only one time, but a few hundred thousand times. In just a few hours, he experienced his bones being repeatedly cracked and repaired. The worst part was that the pain was even more severe when he used Heavenly Tribtion to temper his body.

    Half a dayter, the process stopped as his bones were no longer cracking, however Wang Wei had an ugly look on his face. The power he was using to temper his body was not even one billionth of the Divine Punishment Thunder, yet it had such power.

    After taking a deep breath to calm himself down, he started the process again. This time it was his skin that went through that torture. So, he spent another half day feeling the pain of his skin being ruptured and being repaired again and again.

    Meanwhile, Wu Hong was looking at all of this with a calm look on her face. She knew what it took to be a True Powerhouse, so she did not help him--not even to remove his pain. She knew that if Wang Wei could not bear such little suffering, then his chances of bing a Great Emperor would be close to zero.

    As for their rtionship, unfortunately, without bing a Great Emperor, she will have to witness him entering the cycle of Samsara again and again until he finds a way to reach immortality.

    It is just like Wang Wei said during the True Dragon Inn Meeting. As a futurepanion, he has to be able to pull his weight in the rtionship, otherwise he would be a burden that Wu Hong has to carry by herself.

    Although Wu Hong would not mind such a thing, she knew that Wang Wei¡¯s pride would never allow him to be a burden to her.

    So, she did not try to appease him as she knew that he did not need it; she knew that he had the will and spirit to do what it takes to reach the top, and apany her along the way for eternity.

    If they want to establish a truepanionship, then they have to have simr status, strength, and starting line.

    Meanwhile, after finishing re-tempering his skin, Wang Wei then directed the ck thunder to his muscles. However, this time he dramatically reduced the power. His muscles have not been tempered to Great Perfection yet, so he did not want to take any risks.

    After doing that, Wang Wei stood up from the ground, clenched his hand, then threw a punch.

    Boom!

    A powerful explosion ringed out in the room, following which, a space crack appeared where his fistnded. However, after a few seconds, the space crack closed and everything returned to normal.

    Wang Wei knew that this space crack represented that his fleshly body had reached the strength of the Void Shattering Realm--even if it was the lowest level of that realm. His fist could break the Power of Law.

    However, he was not that happy. Well, to be precise, he was thinking about somethingpletely weird.

    He realized that the reason that it took him so long to create a method to refine the Divine Thunder Punishment was because it was involved around the power of Law. To be precise, it involved Dao Law ording to Wu Hong.

    Wang Wei can deduce that Dao Law was probably thew controlled by Great Emperors based on his knowledge in all the cultivating realms. However, herees the issue: How can his future wife easily seal such a power?

    Wang Wei has always known that Wu Hong was powerful, but he did not expect her to be so powerful. However, he did not really care about such a thing as he himself will reach such level and beyond eventually; what he really care about was his future sex life.

    When in the future, he and Wu Hong get intimate, wouldn¡¯t he have to be at the bottom? Without the proper strength, he can imagine that with Wu Hong¡¯s personality, she will really make him the bottom without hesitation.

    Well, as a modern person, he does not really care about this, but he still has his macho side and would like to be on top.

    Wang Wei sighed as he realized that for a great while, his sex life will be quite miserable--until he has the strength that is. Then, he will take his revenge. Hopefully...

    "You were thinking weird again, weren¡¯t you?" suddenly asked Wu Hong with a smirk on her face.

    "I do not know what you are talking about," replied Wang Wei calmly while putting his clothes on.

    Wu Hong smiled before walking up to him; she then caressed his grey hair slowly before saying: "Don¡¯t worry, I will take your ego into ount and let you be on top once in a while."

    Wang Wei had a shocked look on his face as his eyes bulged and his mouth opened wide; he was genuinely shocked. Then, he backed away from her with vignce,

    "Can you read my mind?"

    "You do not have to worry about that," replied Wu Hong calmly.

    Wang Wei still had the vignce on his face. Although he could ept her being more powerful than him, more knowledgeable and even have many secrets, but he will never ept if she could read his mind.

    Wu Hong noticed the vignce in his eyes, but she did not mind as he knew him better than himself.

    "You do not need to worry. With your soul, no one can read your mind without you even knowing--not even me."

    Wang Wei nodded as he realized that he may have been a little too sensitive. However, an idea suddenly appeared in his mind and he asked:

    "Do you know about my soul? About Paragons?"

    Wu Hong pondered for a brief moment before responding: "Well..."

 Chapter 221: Cant Say Anything Anymore

    After pondering for a while, Wu Hong decided to tell Wang Wei a few things, so she motioned for him to sit down on the ground in order to be morefortable while talking. Of course they did not really sit on the ground, but floated a few centimeters above.

    After organizing her words, Wu Hong then exined:

    "Paragons are the noblest existence in All Heaven Myriad World, in all of Chaos. They are called the ¡¯Darling of Chaos¡¯ by all cultivators in the universe," replied Wu Hong.

    However, Wang Wei was not satisfied with this answer, so he said: "Can you be a bit more specific?"

    "I am getting there, so be patient," replied Wu Hong while giving him a stared--an act which made a little embarrassed.

    "Paragon is both a title and a cultivation realm. To be precise, it is thest cultivation realm possible for Great Emperors. Once you reach that realm, you can be considered as having reached the end of the Dao, the end of the Cultivation Path as there are no more roads ahead."

    Wang Wei started thinking about all the information he just learned. For one, ording to Wu Hong¡¯s words, one has to be a Great Emperor first before bing a Paragon, so it must be a realm after Great Emperor.

    However, it seems that Paragons are not that simple given a title like "Darling of Chaos".

    Now, the question that Wang Wei is wondering is how could his soul be so powerful? Could it be because of all the blue lights that he absorbed after being swallowed by the space crack back on Earth?

    After reigning in his thoughts, Wang Wei then asked: "If I have a Paragon soul like you said, shouldn¡¯t I be more awesome? For example, I should be able to easilyprehend the Dao Laws in the Divine Punishment Thunder, or I should bepletely unaffected by things like illusion, spiritual guidance, etc., but I am not!"

    Wu Hong looked at Wang Wei with a speechless look on her face. This guy¡¯s narcissistic nature can sometimes pop up out of nowhere.

    "For one, that is because your soul only has the quality of Paragon, but not the quantity. Second, most Paragons have been baptized by the power of Dao Law, but your case is very rare where your soul quality reached their level without any Dao Law. You do not even have the power of ordinary Law.

    "More importantly, you do not know how to properly use the power of your soul."

    ¡¯Of course the truly most important reason is the fact that someone actually sealed the power of your Paragon Soul, but I cannot tell you about that,¡¯ secretly thought Wu Hong to herself with a calm and peaceful look on her face.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei felt that something was wrong, but he could not wrap his head around what it was, so he ced his worries in the back of his mind.

    "Could you teach me how to use the power of my soul?" he asked with a look of expectation in his face.

    "Unfortunately, I cannot," replied Wu Hong still with the stoic look on her face.

    "Why not?"

    "It¡¯s for your own good!"

    "What do you mean by that?"

    "If you start to use the power of Paragon in this world, then I can guarantee you that you would not live long. Even if the Dao Opening Sect used all Nine Emperor Formations and Emperor Artifacts, even if all the Dao Ancestors and Immortal Venerables that were secretly sleeping woke up, they could not protect you.

    "Your only result would be death and the destruction of your sect with all your loved ones. Unless one of your sect¡¯s Great Emperors reached the realm of Paragon and interfered, there would be no chance for you to survive.

    "And even if a Paragon intervened for you, you would be forced to leave the Myriad Emperor World forever."

    Wang Wei frowned after hearing this; he did not think that Paragons involved so many secrets and power in this world. He had to sigh how vast andplex this world is, let alone if you add the entire Endless Void.

    On top of that, the Will of the Battle Maniac Emperor once insinuated that there is a world out there where Great Emperors go to after proving the Dao.

    If you add that, how vast andplex the universe he is in actually is? What about Earth, is it out there somewhere, or in apletely different universe?

    Wang Wei sighed at how insignificant he truly was in the grand scheme of things. His little aplishments so far are truly nothing. His pursuit of one day being free and unfettered by pursuing the End of the Dao and beyond has barely begun.

    So, he warned himself to never becent for any of his so-called "achievements".

    "Let me ask you," said Wang Wei. "Where would I be forced to go if one of the sect¡¯s Paragons were to interfere?"

    However, as soon as he asked that question, the room inside this small world became ck and white; it was as if all the colors in this room werepletely removed, leaving only these two.

    Then, a powerful will suddenly descended inside the room; this will was mighty, noble, cold and indifferent. At first Wang Wei thought that this was Heavenly Dao that appeared, but he could feel that this Will was more supreme and more noble than Heavenly Dao.

    It was like Heavenly Dao was nothing but it¡¯s ve and not worthy to be mentioned in the same breath as it.

    As soon as the Supreme Will manifested, Wang Wei felt an instinctive dislike for this will that came out of nowhere; it was like it was deeply engraved in his soul.

    Then, the Supreme Will started to scan everything around inside the room; it first scan Wang Wei. It saw through all of him; whether it was his fleshly body, physique, cultivation, and even his Dao Heart. However, when it approached his soul, a mysterious power appeared and blocked the will¡¯s vision.

    To be precise, it tricked that majestic will; the mysterious power made that Will think that there was nothing truly special about Wang Wei¡¯ soul.

    Meanwhile, during this entire process, Wu Hong had a frown on her face while thinking to herself.

    ¡¯I went a little overboard and let Wang Wei¡¯s previous vignce of me get the best of me; I never should have revealed these secrets until after he became a Great Emperor. Now, even Great Dao showed up.¡¯

    After the Supreme Will finished scanning Wang Wei, it looked in the direction of Wu Hong; it seemed it also wanted to scan her.

    However, she just raised her hand and said out loud: "I promise I won¡¯t say anything again."

    The Supreme Will paused for a few seconds, then it disappeared as if it never was here. No one in the entire world besides those two noticed its existence.

    Of course the real reason that the Will of Great Dao did not scan or punish Wu Hong was because a simr mysterious power as Wang Wei secretly came from her and interfered.

    Unfortunately, Wang Wei was too weak to notice any of these powers. So, after the Supreme Will left, he asked out loud with disgust:

    "What was that? Heavenly Dao? And why do I feel so revolted?"

    However, this time Wu Hong did not answer his question. She just raised her shoulders before saying: "You just saw what happened when I tried to tell you about some secrets of Heaven and Earth. So, until you manage to prove the Dao and be a Great Emperor, many things I cannot say to you."

    Wang Wei frowned after hearing this; he realized that not only does he not know many things, he does not even know many things even about himself: He is shrouded in many secrets.

    The worst part is the fact that someone he met a week ago knows him better than himself.

    Of course, as intelligent as he is, Wang Wei can still guess the reason that so many things out of his understanding keep happening to him. Or at least, he has a working theory.

    His theory is the fact that his future self is doing some shady business, and as a result, he is paying for it. Or to be precise, his future self is ying chess with another supreme being, and even time and space is nothing but a game for those two.

    Although this sounds far-fetched, Wang Wei does not think so. In this cultivating world, it is not too far-fetched to control the power of time. Not to mention that there is even a scientific theory back on Earth that mentions such a thing.

    It is called Retro-Causal Quantum Theory--which basically states that present you can affect past you, and future you can also affect present you. Although this was a simplified exnation of such aplex theory, the whole notion of this idea relied on the principle that time is not linear; that all of time is happening simultaneously.

    So, Wang Wei does not believe that his theory is so far-fetched as it can exin a lot of weird phenomena urring around him. For example why he went through two Heart Demon Tribtions without even reaching the Primordial Spirit Realm. It can also exin his powerful intuition and how he got such a talent.

    More importantly, it can also exin the existence of Wu Hong. Why he was so easily attracted to her, why she knows him so well despite having met for the first time in the past week. More importantly, it can exin why she knows so many secrets.

    Obviously she might be one of the yers in that game that his future self is ying, and she is here for a reason. Of course, Wang Wei knew that he could also be wrong, so he did not ce all his cards on that theory and is open to another or better exnation.

    After taking a deep breath to calm himself down, he asked Wu Hong: "Is there anything else that you could tell me without getting into trouble?"

    After pondering for a while, she nodded: "Your Paragon Soul will make it virtually impossible for you to enter the Primordial Spirit Realm."

 Chapter 222: Empress Wu (1)

    After hearing this information, Wang Wei had a frown on his face as he pondered. Although he could roughly understand her meaning, he still asked: "What do you mean?"

    After saying that, Wang Wei took out some of the leftovers from the Saint Realm Golden Roc meat and ate them in order to replenish his energy. Too many things happened to him in just a day.

    Of course he also set a te for Wu Hong, however she did not seem that hungry.

    "What do you know about breaking through the Primordial Spirit Realm?" asked Wu Hong instead of answering directly.

    "Well, to put it simply, after a cultivator uses their Good Fortune me to refine a divine body for them that can withstand the power of Law, they enter the Divine Body Realm.

    "Then, they have to use the same Good Fortune me to refine their soul into a Primordial Spirit--which is necessary to be able to wield the power of Law."

    After saying that, Wang Wei stopped with a deep frown on his face; he was thinking deeply this time. It took him a while to wake up.

    "So you have already figured it out?" asked Wu Hong. "With how powerful your Paragon Soul is, it is impossible for your Good Fortune me to actually refine it into a Primordial Spirit--unless you abandon the Paragon quality soul."

    Of course Wang Wei would never do such a thing; even if this Paragon soul is nothing but a pain in his arse so far, he knew that he would benefit from it greatly in the future--as long as he can get through the troubles it brings.

    After thinking for a brief moment, Wang Wei waved his hand, then his Good Fortune me appeared in the palm of his hand:

    "My Good Fortune me is different from the normal one, are you sure it will not be enough?" he asked.

    Even the best of Good Fortune me has only twelve colors, but he had an extra color, signifying his transcendence.

    After looking at the 13-colored Good Fortune me, Wu Hong stared at it for a while before muttering: "9 is the extreme, and 12 is perfection. 13 is detachment."

    Wang Wei had heard of this saying before, but not thest part of it. He wanted to ask what "detachment" was, but he learned from his mistake and decided to shut his mouth. He was already under a lot of psychological pressure from all the things he learned in one day, so he did not need anymore.

    Plus, he knew that Wu Hong would not answer him this time.

    "So, does my Good Fortune me make it possible for me to break through the Primordial Spirit Realm?" asked Wang Wei.

    "Well," replied Wu Hong after waking up from her momentary daze. "It only increases your chances, but that¡¯s all. On its own, it is still impossible for you to make a breakthrough."

    "Well, what should I do now? Any idea?" asked Wang Wei.

    "Unfortunately, no," replied Wu Hong. "Plus, you do not need my help. I am sure that during our conversation, you have thought of a few methods to solve the problem." She had a bright smile on her face when she said that.

    Wang Wei nodded in acknowledgement as he did indeed have a few ns. Although he did not know whether they would work, he still has a few hundred if not thousand of years before he has to worry about breaking through the Primordial Spirit Realm.

    So, he was not that worried as he had plenty of time toe up with other and better solutions.

    However, he was worried about something. He discovered that his mentality had slightly changed after meeting Wu Hong. He realized that in such a short time, he was beginning to rely too much on her.

    Wang Wei knew that this could not be helped as Wu Hong knew so much more than him and her input in things are usually vastly different than his, but he also warned himself not to rely on her too much--unless absolutely necessary.

    After all, if he develops such a mentality, then it would be impossible for him to continue his Path of Emperor. A True Emperor is someone that can shoulder both Heaven and Earth on their own.

    Although they can receive help from other people, they should never rely too heavily on someone else; they should never be a crutch.

    After figuring out these things, Wang Wei felt that his state of mind had sublimated a little bit. He felt that many of the things that happened to him in the past few days were not as much of a big deal as he thought.

    All he needs to do is take everything in stride: no matter the situation, all he has to do is remain calm, then think of a n that either benefits him or further his agenda.

    After his little epiphany, Wang Wei took a deep breath to calm himself down. Meanwhile, Wu Hong had a slight smile on her face.

    She noticed the slight dependence that Wang Wei was developing towards her. The reason that she did not say anything was because she believed that he would also notice it, solve the problem by himself.

    People with Dao Heart as powerful as Young Emperors are usually very in-tuned with not only their emotions, but also their state of mind; they can easily notice when something is wrong with them, analyze the reason for the change or problem, then fix it themselves.

    .. .

    After calming himself down, Wang Wei decided to change the topic and talked about something else.

    "Can you tell me about Empress Wu? This should not be some big secrets right?" asked Wang Wei.

    "No, it is not. What do you want to know?" replied Wu Hong.

    "Mostly about her rise, and why she suddenly disappeared?"

    Wu Hong nodded her head, then took a brief moment to organize her thoughts.

    "Why don¡¯t you tell me what you know about the Devil Era? In general." she asked.

    "Well, after the Absolute Beginning Emperor ended the Incense Era, the world went through a brief period of peace and prosperity. At least for Taoism and the Taiyi Profound Gate.

    "Then, all the cultivators in the Myriad Emperor World learned about the horror of the Endless Void. Another powerful Heaven Will World named the Nine Devil God World suddenly invaded our own.

    "These devils were a cruel and bloodthirsty race that took pleasure in ughter, rape, and destruction. It did not matter whether it was children, woman or man, human or demon race, they killed everything in their sight.

    "They basically enved all races in the Myriad Emperor World and treated them as livestock. As a matter of fact, their entire cultivation system relies onmitting sin and negative karma in order to reach a higher realm.

    "So, the more terrible things they did, the stronger they became. These people thenmitted the worst and most unimaginable crime or sins possible.

    "The worst thing was the fact that this world actually had 9 Great Emperors at once called the Devil Gods. Although the [Human-Preservation Array] prevented these Demon Gods from entering our world, it did not change much.

    "The cultivators of the Myriad Emperor World were still not a match for all the other devil races that managed to enter. Adding to that, these devils seemed to have a method that allowed them topete for the Heaven Will without an identity token.

    "So for an entire Era, the majority of Great Emperors cultivated in our world were actually from the Devil Race. The situation was actually simr to back in the Incense Era with Buddhism--at least this was the current theory as not much information is left about Buddhism from that Era.

    "Of course not all the Great Emperors were from the Nine Devil God World. Some genius in our world managed to defy the odds and prove the Dao. Unfortunately, they were immediately besieged by the Nine Devil Gods and either killed, sealed or exiled.

    "Then there was a Great Emperor from the Sword Casting Vi that managed to kill two of the nine Demon Gods, then he negotiated a temporary peace with the others--which brought time for our world to recuperate.

    "However, it was then that we learned that the Heaven Will of the Nine Devil God World was actually a position. After one of the devil races acquire the Heaven Will, they will be a Devil God and serve the world for a period of time. After their services are finished, they can leave with the Heaven Will and be a true Great Emperor.

    "And one way that these Devil Gods figured out to reduce their long sentences in that position was to actually invade other worlds, then sacrifice either the entire world or the Heaven Will of that world to the Heavenly Dao of their own world. Then they can be free.

    "The Devil Erasted quite some time until Empress Wu appeared and ended it. That¡¯s the general summary of that time."

 Chapter 223: Empress Wu (2)

    Wu Hong nodded as this was the broad and general description of the historical events that urred during that Era. After re-organizing her thoughts, she started to narrate:

    "Well, Empress Wu was born in a very small vige in the mortal world. As you can imagine, back then, the lives of mortals was even worse than cultivators as they did not even have the strength or the Will to resist the Devil Race.

    "ording to thew back then, every time a mortal kingdom, city or vige reached a certain level of poption, 90% of the people would be selected as food, ves, or ything for the Devil Race. As for the remaining 10%, they would be left alive in order to repopte before the next selection.

    "Right after Empress Wu was born, her parents were selected and she was raised by the old uncle in the vige.

    "When she was 18, she had grown into a beautiful young woman--which caught the attention of a human noble."

    Wang Wei frowned after hearing this, so he asked: "There was still human nobility back then? In such a terrible era?"

    Wu Hong nodded before exining: "The so-called Human Nobles were actually traitors of the Human Race. Most of them betrayed their own race and submitted to the Devil Race and became their running dog. The Devil race--which reveled in sins--truly like seeing those traitors and used them as a way to control the other human race.

    "As a matter of fact, some of them even inserted the Devil Race Bloodline inside their bodies in order to be closer to their enver."

    Wang Wei nodded as he could foresee this happen. The human race is a veryplex one, and it is not unepted that they would betray their own kind. Even the Demon Race that has the concept of tribe and bloodline connection embedded deep in their souls has traitors among them--let alone the human race that is easily divided amongst each other.

    However, Wang Wei still had a question, so he asked: "There are rumors that Devil Cultivators originated from the Devil Race, is that true?"

    "Indeed," replied Wu Hong. "The early Devil Cultivators were actually normal cultivators that took the Cultivation Path of the Devil Race and studied it. Then, theybined it with the Origin Path in an attempt to be stronger and end the Nine Devil God World¡¯s upation of our world.

    "In some ways, they were sessful as many Devil Emperors were born in that Era, and they all fought against the Devil Race to their deaths. This is the reason that even though many cultivators do not like the Devil Cultivators, they are still allowed to upy the Western White Tiger Continent.

    "It was all thanks to their merits during the Devil Era that even Heavenly Dao acknowledged their contributions to the world."

    Wu Hong paused for a brief moment, and seeing that Wang Wei had no more questions, she continued her narration.

    "The human noble did not want Empress Wu for himself, but to be handed to a Devil Prince....Well, Devil Princes were actually inheritors to the Devil God position. Once one of the nine Devil Gods left their positions and became true Great Emperors, the Devil Princes would battle it out and the winner would be the next Devil God.

    "Knowing what her fate would be like if she was caught by the human noble, the Empress ran away from the vige. It was then that she had a fortunate encounter and started on the path of cultivation.

    "However, her early years were quite miserable as he was constantly on the run from that human noble; things got even worse when that Devil Prince became aware of her existence and desired her. He even promised the Human Race Alliance that if they sent her to him, he would negotiate with the other Devil Princes to ease the suffering of the humans in the world.

    "As that Devil Prince was a genius that appeared once every thousands of generations in the Devil Race, and given the fact that he was the most powerful one, the Human Alliance believed his words."

    Wang Wei frowned after hearing this as he had read about the Human Alliance. It is simr to how all the factions of the world banded together in the Ancient Emperor Era to fight the Golden Ape Emperor.

    However, this time they were fighting the Devil Race, and Wang Wei also knew that the Dao Opening Sect was in fact in charge of the Alliance during that time, but he had never heard about such a thing.

    Wu Hong further exined the situation as he could guess what he was thinking.

    "This Devil Prince was so talented that in his generation, the Nine Devil Gods decided not to sacrifice that generation¡¯s Heaven Will to their own world¡¯s Heavenly Dao, but instead let him use it as he could possibly be an Eternal Emperor.

    "As for the reason you did not hear about the fact that the Human Alliance epted his offer, it was probably because they erased such embarrassing things from history in order not to look bad. I am sure if one day you get ess to the Secret Archive of your sect, you will find the real history written in them."

    Wang Wei nodded as he was not that surprised; he was not a gullible person who believed that his sect never did anything wrong. As the most powerful faction of the Myriad Emperor Word, Wang Wei knew that the Dao Opening Sect had done many cruel and shady things in order to retain their power and position.

    He can guess that even his father--who always had a happy and doting look--has done some shady things in his life as a Sect Master. And when he takes that position, he will do the same.

    So, he was not fazed to learn that his sect has fabricated history in order to make themselves look better; all factions have done this at some point.

    Meanwhile, Wu Hong continued her narration; she also knew that Wang Wei would not be fazed by such a thing.

    "Where was I? Yes, the promise of that Devil Prince. After he said these words, the Empress spent her life running and hiding. She could not even trust her own race.

    "And the few people that she could trust would always tell her that she should be happy that the Devil Prince wanted her, that she was not worthy of him and should be d that she caught his eyes.

    "For a poor and mediocre cultivator like the Empress at that time, it was a constant pressure just existing as everyone always questioned her value or worthiness."

    After hearing this, Wang Wei understood how Wu Hong formed her temperament; it was probably modeled or is directly from Empress Wu after she proved the Dao and became a Great Emperor.

    However, he was truly surprised to hear the word ¡¯mediocre¡¯ describe Empress Wu, so he asked: "Are you saying that Empress Wu, an Eternal Emperor and one of the greatest Great Emperors to have existed in this world was ¡¯mediocre¡¯?"

    Wu Hong nodded her head calmly before exining:

    "At the beginning of her cultivation journey, she was indeed mediocre. As a matter of fact, it was not until she reached the Void Shattered Realm andprehend the Law that her extraordinary nature showed up.

    "Of course the changing course of her life started after she broke through the Supernatural Realm."

    Wang Wei frowned as he did not understand, so he said: "borate, please!"

    "Well, Empress Wu started her cultivation journey with an ordinary cultivation technique, with no proper training or guidance, no resources and people always chasing after her.

    "So, in the Body Refining Realm, she only cultivated to the 9th Layer, her Divine Sea was ordinary, she only had 270 Divine Veins in her Altar before entering the Supernatural Realm. Even her Good Fortunate me was 9-colored. Back then, she was nothing but an ordinary cultivator."

    Although Wang Wei was surprised after hearing this news, he realized that it made sense after thinking about it rationally. Given the Empress¡¯ background and time period that she was born, it madeplete sense.

    Although things made sense, he still had to sigh at Empress Wu to be able toe so far and aplished so much with all the shitty cards that life gave her.

    He admired her even more and became more thankful for all the things that he was born with, for all the things he was blessed with from birth: whether it was his healthy family and friends, or all the generational wealth that he has inherited.

    He also promised himself to do whatever it takes to make sure that he cherishes and protects all these things.

    "So, what happened to her in the Supernatural Realm that made her so exceptional?" asked Wang Wei with an intrigued voice.

    "After acquiring a relic from the past, the Empress was able to absorb enough Qi Luck to reach the level of Purple-Gold. Then, she acquired a Taboo Innate talent called: Universal Seal."

 Chapter 224: Empress Wu (Finale)

    After a brief pause, Wu Hong continued to exin:

    "The Universal Seal is the ability to seal anything between Heaven and Earth/ Whether it was existing or non-existing things, physical and nonphysical things, spiritual and non-spiritual, even existing concepts like Life, Death, and even Fate.

    "In summarization, she can literally seal anything in the universe."

    Wang Wei nodded as this was indeed a terrifying ability, however, since it was a taboo Talent, there must be a price or restriction.

    "So, what was the restriction?" he asked.

    "She could only use it once in her life," replied Wu Hong with a calm face, and Wang Wei nodded. "So, how did this talent help her?"

    "After she received that heaven defying talent, she started to study it instead of using it. Although the Empress¡¯s talent was mediocre, she had an outstandingprehension.

    "She try to create a cultivation technique solely based on her talent, and when she broke through the Void Shattered Realm and understood the Law, she finally seeded in her endeavor. Then, her meteor rise started."

    Wu Hong took a brief pause to brew herself and Wang Wei some tea, then ate and drank the Saint Realm True Person Golden Roc meat.

    "The first thing she did after making her breakthrough was to actually improve her foundation. She tracked down the most powerful human genius of that time period and sealed his talent and foundation, then absorbed that person¡¯s Dao Foundation."

    Wang Wei raised his eyebrows as he looked deeply at Wu Hong: "What do you mean by that?"

    He was indeed confused. How can sealing have such ability? Suddenly, he thought of how Wu Hong was able to seal his pain, then removed it from his body. So, he guessed that the Empress¡¯ Sealing Dao was not a simple one.

    However, it made sense thinking about it logically. How could a person that became an Eternal Emperor be ordinary--especially the Dao that they cultivate.

    "As you can imagine, her Sealing Dao was not a simple one," replied Wu Hong while sipping her tea. "After sealing something, she can actually control that thing like it was a part of her and do whatever she pleases with them.

    "For example, after sealing that human genius¡¯ perfect Dao Foundation, she absorbed it on her own in order to benefit from it. OF course there are limits to this ability.

    "She has to have a deep understanding or knowledge of the things she seals. For example, if she wanted to seal time, she needed to have a deep understanding of the Dao of Time. And if a person has much more knowledge than her in a subject, they can still find a way to break her seal, or use brute force to do so.

    "However, I doubt that in her life, she has met people capable of such a thing. And if she did, they were few in numbers."

    Wang Wei nodded as he expected such a powerful Dao to have its limitations. One thing that he has noticed throughout his short years of cultivating was that there was nothing truly perfect in the cultivating world.

    Everything and everyone had ws or limitations. As a matter of fact, most cultivators are chasing perfection. With each breakthrough in cultivating realms, they get closer to bing perfect.

    As such, many cultivators believe that Great Emperors are the only perfect beings in existence, however this seems to be far from the truth. From what Wang Wei learned today, maybe only Paragons are the truly perfect beings in existence; and even that may not be a hundred percent truth.

    After reigning in his thoughts, he asked: "You said that she absorbed the perfect Dao Foundation from that human genius. From what I know, only the [Origin Path Scripture] of my Dao Opening Sect can allow a person to cultivate a ¡¯perfect¡¯ Dao Foundation, so was this human genius from my sect?"

    "That is correct," replied Wu Hong. "He was being secretly cultivated in order topete with the Three-Eyes Devil Prince--which was the one attracted by Empress Wu¡¯s beauty."

    Wang Wei nodded as he did not care about a person that was dead eons ago--even if it might have been one of his ancestors.

    What he cared about was that Three-Eyes Devil Prince. For some reason, Wang Wei did not like this guy--even though he could foresee his terrible downfall.

    The idea of "How dare you have eyes for my woman" kept appearing in his mind, and he was having trouble removing them. He wanted to travel back in time and p that guy in his face.

    Although there was no evidence to suggest that Wu Hong was Empress Wu, he had a feeling that they were the same, or at least, deeply rted.

    "So, what happened afterwards?" asked Wang Wei, trying to remove the distracting thoughts in his mind.

    Wu Hong gave him a deep look, smirk slightly to herself before continuing:

    "Well, the story is pretty much as you expected. After her change in ability, Empress Wu was able to easily hide herself from being hunted down. However, using her concealment ability, she started attacking and destroying many sects or groups of the Devil Race.

    "At first, the upper echelons of the Devil Race did not care due to the fact that she only killed or destroyed the low level devil races in the Void Shattered Realm and below, adding to that was the fact that the mindset of their entire race is based on survival of the strong; but they soon had to take action as the number of ns or tribes she killed reached a certain number.

    So, they increased their search for her, but it was to no avail. So, the Devil Race threatened to make the human race pay for her actions if she did not stop. So, the Empress stopped and disappeared after that.

    "She only showed up on the day of Heaven Will Battle. Then she and the Three-Eyes Devil Prince had a magnificent battle; it was truly one of a kind when ites to Heaven Will Battle.

    "Although Empress Wu had the advantage at first, the other Nine Devil Gods secretly interfered with the battle. They somehow managed to render the Heavenly Dao of our worldpletely useless, then secretly helped their prince.

    "Unfortunately, this was not enough. The Empress was way more powerful and became victorious in that battle. She proved to the world and to herself that she was worthy; worthy of anything she desired--whether it was power, beauty, strength and even the worship of all living beings."

    Wang Wei sighed as he tried to imagine what such a battle would be like; with these two heaven defying geniuses born only after countless generations, it must have been magnificent.

    "So, what happened afterwards? How did she end up disappearing?"

    After the battle, she did not kill the Three-Eyed Devil Prince, but sealed him and took all his talents and strength. Then, she proved the Dao and became an Eternal Emperor.

    "Despite the way that the human race treated her, she did not hold any form of grudges as she understood the situation that they were in. So, after proving the Dao, she prevented the Nine Devil Gods from entering the Myriad Emperor World, then she started a devastating attack on the Devil Race.

    "She single handedly annihted all the devil races that were in the Myriad Emperor World. In the process, she even destroyed 4 Forbidden Lands by herself. Then, she repeated the same process for all the worlds in ourmunity that the Nine Devil God World had invaded during their reign.

    "Once she was done, she traveled to the World Community that originally belonged to the Nine Devil God World and eliminated all their influences; this included all the worldmunities that they had previously invaded or destroyed before attacking the Myriad Emperor World.

    "Herst stop was the home world of the Devil Race itself. By herself, she easily killed 5 of the 9 Devil Gods in their home. However, the other Devil Gods seemed to be prepared for her arrival. They used some kind of sacrificial ceremony magic and exiled from the Endless Void.

    "However, before leaving, she used her Universal Seal Talent to permanently seal both the Nine Devil God World and the remaining 4 Devil Gods.

    "As a matter of fact, she even sealed the Heaven Will on that world, so that from that day on, there would never be another Devil God born in that world. With her strength, the Empress single handedly ended the Devil Era, and even the Devil Race itself.

    "To this day, the majority of Devil Races are nothing but ves and their status is even worse than the Demon Race. Maybe a few of them managed to survive the purge by hiding in a far away World Community, but it is impossible for their races to rise again as the Empress even sealed the Qi Luck of Destiny of their entire races."

    "Damn," muttered Wang Wei to himself. "My Empress Wu is truly a savage queen, she did not give the Devil Race any chance to breathe at all."

    Wu Hong--who heard his mutter--looked at him before saying; "Your Empress Wu?"

 Chapter 225: Heaven Devour Physique In Action

    "I do not know what you are talking about," replied Wang Wei with a calm look on his face. In the past few days, he has learned how to do with Wu Hong¡¯s ability to see through him; all he had to do was be thick skin or as shameless as possible.

    After Wu Hong finished exining the life of Empress Wu, the two of them had a long chat about many things over tea and dinner. Then, they separated to do their own things.

    Wu Hong returned to her own residence, while Wang Wei stayed in the small world created by True Monarch Yan Chen to continue his training.

    He first headed to a ce where arge and vast ocean was located in this small world, then he took out his clothes and started refining them. In addition to the powerful gravity that would temper his organs, he added an array that would send a powerful vibration throughout his entire body--including his organs--in order to help him tempered them.

    And that was not all. During the refining process, Wang Wei started to eat pills like they were candies. These pills included things like Viscera Strengthening Pill, Golden Muscle Pill, Dragon-PIr Bone Pill, and many more.

    All these pills were Saint Tier and very rare and expensive due to the fact that they are used by cultivators to increase the strength of their fleshly body. Although the Origin Path System is mostly based on Martial Art and Qi Cultivation, the martial art aspect is mostly in the early stages, while the Qi aspect is more prominent in the middle andte stages.

    So, cultivators usually stopped paying attention to their bodies after the Divine Body Realm. So, to make up for it, they invented many precious pills to boost themselves. However, Wang Wei used these pills to increase the strength of his fleshly body.

    Of course the reason that he could take such high level pills was because of how strong his flesh already was, so he could withstand all the medical powers of these Saint Pills. However, taking in so much had disastrous consequences.

    The powerful medical energy of all these pills destroyed Wang Wei¡¯s fleshly body as theypeted with one another. Nevertheless, he was counting on this happening; he allowed these pills to destroy his body, then when his regenerative ability kicked in, he could strengthen his body through the process of constant destruction and rebirth.

    Furthermore, he could easily mix all these pills that have different properties and effects, thus increasing the benefit he gets out of these pills. Of course one could imagine how painful this process was, but by now, he was used to pain. Of course his Pain Innate Talent grew rapidly during this time.

    After finishing refining his clothes, Wang Wei put them on before diving deep into the ocean. After traveling about 10,000 meters deep, the pressure was too much for him to handle, so he stopped temporarily.

    So, with gravity, vibration, medical energy and underwater pressure, Wang Wei started to temper his fleshly body and the origin essence inside his Divine Sea beyong his limits. He tried to temper his soul and Divine Sense, but it was no use, so he gave up.

    Just like that, Wang Wei entered a cultivation seclusion, and could only get ess to information in the outside world throughmunication talismans. Of course during that time, he did not stop talking to Wu Hong through talisman as well.

    A few months passed, inside the Secret Realm of the Emperor Enlightening Academy¡¯s Trial:

    Mo Xingyun was standing proudly opposite another beautifuldy with her red hair dancing with the blowing wind. As for the person opposite her, she had skin as pale as the snow, ck hair and eyes, and a temperament as pure as an angel.

    However, the blood dripping down the corner of her mouth and her tattered blue garment somewhat ruined her pure and holy temperament.

    This person was Gu Bingqian and she was the owner of the number 8 Heavenly Physique, Nine Yin Physique.

    Gu Bingqian had spent most her life dominating all her opponents in the Lower Realm with her proud physique, but today she finally met her match.

    After taking a deep breath to calm herself down, Gu Bingqian waved the sword her hand towards her opponent, then countless swords made of ice rushed forwards--wanting to freeze everything in its path.

    "The same trick again, this is getting boring," muttered Mo Xingyun calmly. With a wave of her hand, a ck light appeared and all the ice swords were swallowed by a mysterious force from her body.

    Meanwhile, Gu Bingqian was not surprised by this as she was never able to injure her opponent ever since this battle began. The reason she used the same method again was in order to test whether this person had some sort of limit to the amount of things she could swallow.

    Unfortunately, she had not found the answer after so many attempts. Knowing that her attempts were futile and knowing that she was desperate, Gu Bingqian decided to use her most powerful attack: her Innate Talent.

    So, countless strange markings or tattoos appeared all over her snow white skin, then she roared in a cold and emotionless voice: "Hell Freeze!"

    Following which, a terrifying chill came from her body that surrounded a few kilometers around the two of them: whether it was trees, mountains, or rivers, they were all instantly frozen.

    And if Mo Xingyun did not use her swallowing ability to protect herself, both her body and soul would also be frozen.

    As for Gu Bingqian, she was perfectly fine; she was better than fine. After creating the frozen area, her injuries healed by themselves and even her strength increased by quite a bit.

    However, her attack was far from over. In the frozen area, countless pale and see-through beings rose from the ground: these things were ghosts or souls from hell.

    They all looked weird: some had broken horns on their head despite a human face, some had animals¡¯ heads instead of human, some had their faces in different locations beside their heads. In general, these ghosts all looked creepy.

    Mo Xingyun frowned after seeing this; she had tried to absorb the cold energy in the environment, however she was not as sessful as she would like.

    Although she did manage to swallow some of it, however she soon realized that it took too much time to refine this terrible cold. More importantly, if she swallowed too much of it, the intense cold would sneak into her body and start to destroy things, so she stopped.

    So, she quickly scanned the surrounding few kilometers with her Divine Sense, then she muttered:

    "A Pseudo-Domain Talent? No, it seems that she can save arge amount of extreme yin energy inside her body and release it at the appropriate time in order to give herself an home-field advantage. Compared to Domains that can control everything in their field, this ability is far worse. However, you want to y soul with a Devil Cultivator, girl, you are too tender."

    Mo Xingyun then waved her hand tounch countless ck lights that entered these ghosts¡¯ bodies, then she said: "Devour Soul Imprint!"

    These ghosts suddenly felt that something important to them was being taken away from them, but they did not know what it was. Well, until they realized that they no longer listen to their owner--Gu Bingqian--but were now controlled by Mo Xingyun.

    Then, under the order of their new owner, they started attacking Gu Bingqian--who was horrified by the fact. She tried to regain control over her summon, but it was to no avail.

    So, Gu Bingqian started destroying these ghosts byunching all kinds of powerful Ice or Yin rted attacks on them. Unfortunately for her, one of the abilities of these ghosts was the fact that they were immortal as long as they stayed in the frozen area.

    Even if they were destroyed, they would just reconstruct themselves and continue to battle. At first this was a great advantage for her, but now it was being used against her.

    Meanwhile, Mo Xingyun was looking at the struggling Gu Bingqian with very calm eyes; she was waiting for her counter-attack, however she soon shook her head in disappointment.

    She thought that this Nine Yin Physique had cultivated some kind of Yang cultivation technique to bnce herself. And if not, at least cultivated Extreme Yin to the point of returning to Yang, but it turned out that she did not.

    Mo Xingyun could guess that this girl used to rely solely on her powerful physique to bully other ordinary cultivators; However, this kind of simple method of training would not cut it in this world--especially in this Glorious Age. Without going above and beyond, a person solely relying on the advantage of their physiques would be left behind.

    So, she decided to end this battle as quickly as possible before any variable interfered.

    "Devouring Fire!" said Mo Xingyun. Then, brownish mes enveloped the entire area that the [Frozen Hell] ability covered. In just a few seconds, all Extreme Yin cold in the surrounding area waspletely gone.

    Gu Bingqian¡¯s face became very ugly after seeing this. One of her trump cards was the ability to use the frozen area to teleport herself in short distances. She was waiting for the perfect opportunity to sneak-attack her opponent, this should be enough to buy her enough time to run away.

    Now, her chances are gone.

    Mo Xingyun sneered after seeing her face; although she did not know what exactly Gu Bingqian was nning, she had enough experience to know to always destroy the field advantage of any of her opponents.

    So, after struggling for quite some time, and even going as far as using her Good Fortune me, Gu Bingqian--the number 8 Nine Yin Physique--was killed.

    As for Mo Xingyun, after killing her opponent, she walked over to the body, ced her hand on top of her head. A ck light covered Gu Bingqian¡¯s body, then she was swallowed without leaving anything behind--not even a single drop of blood.

    As for Mo Xingyun, she closed her eyes and felt the power running through her blood. She stretched out her hand, then a powerful cold came out and froze the ground a few meters ahead of her.

    While she was testing out her new power, suddenly a voice came out of nowhere startling her:

    "Worthy of the Heaven Devour Physique, said to be able to steal the Heavenly Physique of others."

    "Who!" screamed Mo Xingyun as she looked around for the speaker.

 Chapter 226: Years of Planning (1)

    Mo Xingyun was truly startled due to the fact that someone actually got so close to her, and yet she did not even notice it. As a person born and raised in a Devil Cultivating Family, she had to learn at a very young age to always be vignt.

    Otherwise she would not have survived for so long. Even with her status of the descendant of the Heaven Devouring Emperor, her family did not treat her better or give her preferential treatments. On the contrary, they trained even more ruthlessly.

    After looking in the surroundings, Mo Xingyun had a frown on her face as she noticed that someone had deployed a powerful formation that surrounded her and the surrounding environment. At first she thought that she was being ambushed, but after a quick analysis of the array, she realized that it was ced only to prevent all the people that were watching the Tournament from seeing what was happening here.

    Of course Mo Xingyun did not let her guard down.

    A few seconds after checking the surrounding environment, Mo Xingyun saw an ordinary person walking to her. Although that person had a hood on his face, she could tell that it was a man, and she also had a feeling that something was wrong with that person, but she could not tell what it was.

    "Who are you? And what do you want?" asked Mo Xingyun calmly. However, she had used her feet to secretly cast an origin spell to prepare to attack at any moment.

    "There is no need for you to use any of your little schemes as I can see through them. And I can honestly tell you that this person is nothing but a meat bag that I am using tomunicate with you. So, it does not matter if you destroy it."

    Although her scheme was seen through, Mo Xingyun did not panic, nor did her facial expression changed; she kept her calm and collected demeanor.

    "Since your excellency did not attack me despite having the capability, it can only mean that you want something from me. So, please be direct and stop wasting both of our time."

    "Hehe, it is always refreshing to talk to smart people. You are indeed correct that I want something from you. To be exact, I want to make a deal with you."

    "A deal? Please be more specific."

    "I want you to create a Devouring Talisman for me with your blood essence," replied the hooded figure.

    Mo Xingyun frowned after hearing this. As the person with the Heaven Devouring physique, she could make such a talisman, but to use her blood essence to do so...

    "Your excellency, you should know that the blood essence of anyone with a special physique is quite special and would not be handed so easily. Adding to that all the terrible curses that need the blood essence of someone to take effect, I truly wonder what you will use to convince me otherwise."

    The hooded shadow was silent for a brief moment, and Mo Xingyun had the feeling that he was smirking despite not seeing his facial expression.

    "What I will exchange for this talisman is the news about the whereabouts of the Gluttony Swallowing Scripture."

    "Your excellency, you must take me for a fool!" replied Mo Xingyun calmly. "It ismon knowledge that my ancestor, the Heaven Devouring Emperor did not leave his Emperor Scripture behind, so how could you know about its whereabouts?" replied Mo Xingyun calmly--despite the fact that her heart was rapidly racing.

    "You are partially correct about that," replied the hooded shadow with a rigid voice. "Do you know the origin of the Gluttony Swallowing Scripture?"

    "Wasn¡¯t my ancestor who created it?"

    "Not really. The original scripture was created by a Devil God during the Devil Era and left his inheritance in the Myriad Emperor World. During one of your ancestor¡¯s fortunate encounters, he got a copy of the scripture, however he only received half of it.

    "Later, after your ancestor got his hand on one of the [Twelve Ancestral Talismans] created by the Talisman Ancestor, hebined his understanding of it to finish the second half of the scripture and even created the Heaven Devour Physique--which you inherited.

    "Although the Heaven Devour Physique was not acknowledged by Heavenly Dao, it was still a powerful Acquired Physique that couldpare to the top 3 Heavenly Physique. And the Gluttony Swallowing Scripture he created eventually became even more powerful than the original."

    Mo Xingyun had a frown on her face as her thoughts began to run rapidly. She remembered hearing rumors that her ancestor had indeed acquired the [Swallowing Talisman] in his youth--which was one of the 12 Ancestral Talismans that the Talisman Ancestor left in the Myriad Emperor World after proving the Dao back in the Ancient Emperor Era.

    However, there was no evidence to prove otherwise, and anyone who truly knew the truth was probably already killed.

    After reigning in her thoughts, Mo Xingyun then said; "So what you are offering is not the scripture created by my Ancestor?"

    "So what?" replied the hooded shadow. "You should be aware of your situation. Although your physique is powerful, you cannot properly use it without the right cultivating method. I guess that your n was probably to swallow other Heavenly Physique to make up for the gap, then use the 3000 Dao Tablets to create a scripture that suits you best.

    "Unfortunately, I can see that you are not nearly as talented as your ancestor. So even with the tablets, there is no guarantee that the scripture that you create will be up to par.

    "As for the physiques that you swallow, without the proper method, it will take you a lot of time for you to digest their powers and there will still be ws afterwards. In front of ordinary Heaven Chosen, your powers would be more than enough.

    "But in front of people like Wang Wei and Di Tian, they will instantly take advantage of the slightest of ws you have andpletely annihte you--especially knowing how terrifying your physique can be."

    After hearing this, Mo Xingyun tried her best to remain calm, however it was quite difficult; so she secretly bit her tongue to distract herself from her excitement and anger.

    She knew that this hooded shadow was correct. Although she had the same physique as her ancestor, her talent paled inparison to him. The only advantage she had was the fact that she was born in a Glorious Age--thus granting her ess to countless Heavenly Physiques.

    However, this was also a disadvantage as the geniuses that appeared in this Age were truly devil-like. So, the threshold for strength and talent was dramatically increased.

    After taking a moment to calm her emotions down, Mo Xingyun then said: "I can ept your deal, but you have to help me catch a few of the other Heavenly Physique--especially the ones in the top 5."

    "No," replied the hooded figure. "You can either ept my terms or we can part ways."

    Mo Xingyun frowned after hearing this as she could not tell whether this deal was very important to that person.

    "Before I give my answer, I have onest question. If you know the whereabouts of the [Gluttony Swallowing Scripture], why not take it for yourself? Since you want a Devouring Talisman from me, then it is obvious that you need the power of Devour to do something, so why not take the scripture and aplish your goals?"

    The hooded shadow pause for a few seconds before answering: "Do not ask stupid question. If I could do that, do you think I would negotiate with you?"

    Mo Xingyun then secretly sighed in relief as she finally found some form of advantage during this negotiation; from this answer, she could determine that this hooded person had some kind of restriction that prevented him from directly forcing her to do his bidding.

    Of course she will not let her guard down because of this fact. "So, how do we make sure we each keep our part of the bargain? A Dao Heart Oath?"

    The hooded shadow secretly sneered after hearing this; he knew that Devil Cultivators care little for Dao Heart, so he would not fail for such a simple trick. Without hesitation, he took out a contract that he made himself and sent it to Mo Xingyun, who took it and read it carefully.

    She was not disappointed that her little trick failed as she did not expect much of it. After making sure that there were no hidden conditions inside, she signed it.

    If it was any other time, Mo Xingyun would never sign some random contract made by someone else; she would use her own instead. However, she did not have much of a choice.

    As the inheritor of the Heaven Devour Physique, her life was constantly in danger due to the actions of her ancestor. So, she needed to increase her strength as soon as possible.

    After both of them signed their names on the contract, oddly, neither of them actually tried to cheat the other. Mo Xingyun made the Devouring Talisman with her blood essence, and the hooded shadow gave her detailed information about the Secret Realm that holds the second half of the [Gluttony Swallowing Scripture]. He even described some of the tests she might encounter inside.

    After the deal concluded, the hooded shadow instantly teleported somewhere and the array in the surrounding was lifted. The entire world could see Mo Xingyun again--however, she looked palepared to a few hours ago.

    As for the hooded figure, he appeared in a special ce: the residence of the Seeded yers.

    Soon afterward, the person or body under the hood turned into countless particles and evaporated. He was reced by an illusory figure floating in the air.

    The illusory figure then secretly entered a specific residence.

    Inside was a young taoist priest wearing ck white clothes with the Yin-Yang Symbol engraved in the front. The taoist priest was actually Feng Heng from the Taiyi Profound Gate.

    As soon as the illusory figure entered the room, Feng Heng opened his eyes from his meditation and said to the person: "Master, where have you been?"

 Chapter 227: Years of Planning (2)

    Feng Heng was used to his master always mysteriously disappearing, so he figured out that it had something to do with how he kept his Primordial Spirit in good shape.

    Most of the time he was not worried about his master given his strength and ability to hide himself, however, things are different now. They were currently in a tournament which was being watched by trillions of people all over the world, so the chances of being caught are very high.

    "You do not need to worry about me as I was doing something very important this time, and I took the necessary precaution," replied Shi Fuyu.

    "Important? Master, can you tell me about it?" asked Feng Heng with a little excitement in his voice. Since even his master said it was important, then it must be truly Heaven-defying.

    Shi Fuyu nodded, then waved his hand to enforce the Arrays that were set in this house; he had to make sure that there was no hidden array left by the Academy to spy on the Seeded-yers¡¯ Housing Area.

    "I finally found a way for you topletely inherit the Yin-Yang Eyes without having any defect."

    "Master, really?"

    "Of course."

    Feng Heng suddenly got up from his futon, then took out a sealed body from his space ring: it was a five year old child with two empty sockets for eyes. He looked at the child on the ground with coldness and indifference.

    "So master, what do we need to do?"

    Shi Fuyu looked at the body, and he was also calm. However, his calmness was not cold or indifferent, but more like a serene or peaceful one. In fact, there was still some pity orpassion deep in his eyes.

    "I will enter your Sea of Consciousness in order to guide you. However, be warned, the process will be very painful--even more painful than when we did the first transntation or when you went through Heavenly Tribtion."

    Feng Heng nodded without much care for his master¡¯s words. As a cultivator, if he could not withstand a little pain, then he does not deserve to be one of the powerful Heaven Chosens of this generation.

    So, Feng Heng took a deep breath, sat cross-legged in his futon, then meditated for a few minutes. Then, he opened his bright eyes.

    "Ready?" asked Shi Fuyu.

    Feng Heng nodded calmly then paused briefly. "Master, I am very thankful for all the things you did for me. So, when I manage to prove the Dao and be a Great Emperor, I promise to find a way topletely revive you and build a powerful fleshly body for you with all the best Emperor Tier Materials that I can find."

    Shi Fuyu sighed before nodding: "Feng¡¯er, one of the thing I like most about you is the fact that you are the kind of person that always repay his kindness, so I do not donut your words in the slightest.

    "Alright, this is not the time to get sentimental. Let¡¯s get started."

    After saying that, Shi Fuyu turned into countless motes of light and entered Feng Heng¡¯s Sea of Consciousness through his eyebrow. He found himself floating in a dark space with a bronze cloud floating inside: this was Feng Heng¡¯ soul.

    Since Taoism also focused on cultivating the soul, his soul was bronze instead of white like most other people.

    "Feng¡¯er, are you ready?" asked Shi Fuyu a second time.

    "Yes, master," responded the floating cloud.

    Then, Shi Fuyu took out a yellow paper with countless red strange writing on them; the writing looked like graffiti made by children randomly drawing on a wall.

    The truth of the matter is that those weird graffities are actually divine runes inscribed to make the Devouring Talisman. The reason that the writing was in red was due to the fact that it was written with Mo Xingyun¡¯s blood.

    After taking out the talisman, Shi Fuyu used his soul power to activate it, thenunched it into Feng Heng¡¯s soul. Before he could even react or even scream, his soul waspletely absorbed.

    After seeing this, Shi Fuyu muttered to himself: "I am sorry, Feng¡¯er. I cannot change my ns for so many Eras because of my affection for you."

    Knowing that he had a short window of time to act, Shi Fuyu went into action. He quickly absorbed Feng Heng¡¯ soul, thus gaining all his knowledge and memories--even the ones that had powerful seals on them ced by the Taiyi Profound Gate.

    Then, Shi Fuyu abandoned his Primordial Spirit, his cultivation along with all hisprehended Laws or Dao; he fully became Feng Heng from now on. Of course he did not discard these precious things, but left them sealed inside his Sea of Consciousness.

    Anyway, he still has all his memories andprehension, he just could not use the power of the Supreme Realm anymore. The reason he went to all this trouble was because of Feng Heng¡¯ identity as the Dao Child of the Taiyi Profound Gate.

    After everything was over, Feng Heng¡¯s body opened his eyes. However, they were different. The youthful vigor was reced by an ancientness that was hard to imagine by any other cultivator.

    "From now on, Shi Fuyu is dead, I am Feng Heng," muttered Shi Fuyu, not Feng Heng.

    After Feng Heng took a few hours to properly control his new body, he proceeded to execute the next part of his n.

    He took out the talisman that was still usable, looked at it for a moment before muttering: "With this talisman, I canpletely be Feng Heng. Even if the Taiyi Profound Gate suspects something and checks my soul, they will discover that I am still Feng Heng. Now, it is time for the second part."

    Feng Heng then ced the talisman in front of the five year old child, then he absorbed his body.

    Soon afterwards, Feng Heng¡¯s eyes turned into the Yin-Yang Symbol: one was ck with a little white inside, while the other was ck with a little white inside.

    It did not take Feng Heng that long to actually absorb the entire physique; as a matter of fact, the process was extremely quick.

    Immediately afterwards, Feng Heng then raised his right hand: a powerful golden light manifested followed by Buddha chants echoing in the room. The light and chant seemed to have the ability to wash away the worry of anyone who hears them.

    After seeing this, Feng Heng startedughing out loud; hisugh contained a hint of madness, sadness, and relief at the same time.

    "I finally seeded. Damn you Absolute Beginning Emperor. You thought that you could totally eradicate my Buddhism from the Lower Dimension, but you were wrong. Today, after countless Eras of nning, I have finally found a loophole to the magic you ce here.

    "With the Yin-Yang Eyes, I can finally cultivate the [Absolute Beginning Dao Arts] that you created to the highest level. Then, I will create a new philosophy thatbines both Taoism and Buddhism in order to bypass the Absolute Beginning Magic that prevents the rise of my Buddhism in all Worlds across all World Community.

    "That way, my new sect of Buddhism will be tied up with Taoism. So, if something happened to it, then the Qi Luck or Destiny of the entire Taoism will also be affected, and may even be ruined.

    "Hahahaaha, even if you are an Eternal Emperor, you cannot stop the rise of Buddhism anymore--unless you want to see the destruction of the Taoist Sect. Hahahaha."

    Feng Heng spent hoursughing out loud like a maniac without stopping; this process was very cathartic for him.

    However, if anyone knew the story of Shi Fuyu, no one would me him for doing so. This man had suffered for so many years, nned for countless Eras before he could actuallye up with a feasible n that would actually work.

    After finally regaining his bearing, Feng Heng sighed while reminiscing about his past, and all the things that he went through.

    After experiencing theplete annihtion of Buddhism in the Incense Era, he was always on the verge of madness.

    As a matter of fact, the annihtion of Buddhism was even more thorough than the Devil Race. Empress Wu was exiled during her confrontation with the Nine Devil God World, but the Absolute Beginning Emperor only suffered injury during his battle in the Western Pure Bliss Land.

    After he recovered, he went on a warpath against all the Buddhist Sects scattered in all different World Communities. He did not care whether some of these sects or factions did not absorb the power of Faith, he eradicated all of them.

    On top of that, he used a powerful divine ability that cut off the Origin or Beginning of Buddhism--thus preventing them from ever rising again in any world in the Endless Void. It was simr to how Empress Wu sealed the Devil Race¡¯s Destiny or Qi Luck to prevent them from rising again.

    But the Absolute Beginning Emperor was more thorough. Without a beginning, it was as if Buddhism never existed in this world.

 Chapter 228: Years of Planning (3)

    During the destruction of Buddhism at the end of the Incense Era, the high level monks of the Buddhist Sect created a desperate n for the future of their religion.

    While one ground supervised the ceremony to call a higher being inside the Western Pure Bliss Land and lure the Absolute Beginning Emperor inside, another group had another n or mission. The upper echelon of Buddhism knew that as an Eternal Emperor, the Absolute Beginning Emperor would not die at the hand of the higher being, however being severely injured was more than enough for them.

    Taking the short breathing that they had, they hatched a hasty n: they chose someone to survive this cmity and one day revive Buddhism. However, in such a short time, no one actually had a real or feasible n, so the upper echelons decided to find a way for a person to live long enough to aplish.

    Bybining their power together, they created a formation that allows them to ce all the hopes or wishes of Buddhism in one person: Shi Fuyu.

    At that time, Shi Fuyu was one of the most talented monks of that period, and he was known for his vast wisdom, so he was chosen. As a result of that formation, Shi Fuyu attained a certain level of immortality--as long as he continued to absorb the power of faith once a while.

    The downside of this transformation was that he was considered half dead and was forced to live in the form of a Primordial Spirit and the amount of power he could use was quite limited. However, Shi Fuyu had developed a powerful hiding method that allowed him to even hide in front of a Great Emperor--unless he arrogantly unt himself in front of powerful people

    Only a few powerful or unique people could detect his existence. Unfortunately for Shi Fuyu, an Eternal Emperor was one of these existences. In order to hide himself from the Absolute Beginning Emperor, the upper echelon of Buddhism decided that it was best for Shi Fuyu to hide in the most powerful and mysterious Forbidden Land of the Myriad Emperor World: The Nether Hell.

    The Nether Hell is one of the oldest and most mysterious ces existing in the world; and among all the six Forbidden Lands, it is by far the most dangerous.

    Many Great Emperors--including a few Eternal Emperors--have tried to get rid of them, but they all either died inside, were severely injured or failed. That includes Empress Wu--even she could not do anything about it.

    Using the strange power existing inside, Shi Fuyu was able to hide from the Absolute Beginning Emperor--until he disappeared.

    After that, while traveling the world like a wandering ghost, he tried to find different ways to revive Buddhism.

    His first attempt was to spread the philosophies and cultivation methods of Buddhism throughout the entire world in an attempt to revive the religion, but he greatly underestimated the Absolute Beginning Emperor¡¯s divine ability.

    As soon as those scriptures were written down, they werepletely destroyed. When Shi Fuyu tried to preach the ideas or thoughts of Buddhism, he became incapable of speaking. After years of trying, he discovered ways to share his ideas, but all the people he did so to unfortunately forgot anything they learned about Buddhism; the knowledge was simply wiped out from their memories.

    Of course there were a few powerful scriptures that could actually be written down without the interference of the magic, but few people could actually cultivate these techniques. To be precise, only truly powerful geniuses could cultivate them, but these people still could not pass down these scriptures to other people.

    During the Devil Era, Shi Fuyu thought because Buddhist cultivation techniques were the nemesis of the Devil Race, that the Absolute Beginning Divine Ability would let things go and allowed Buddhist to rise again in an effort to save the human race from being enved, but he was wrong.

    Nothing changed.

    During those time, Shi Fuyu despaired as he could not see any hope or future for his n to work. Many times he wanted to end his long and miserable life, unfortunately he could not.

    Not because of his strong will, but because the power of the [Hope Formation] prevented him; every time he tried to end his life, the formation would activate and save his life. Then, the remnant thoughts of all his former colleagues will appear and remind him of what he was fighting for.

    So, Shi Fuyu continued his journey.

    In order to sustain himself and not be crazy through the long passage of time, Shi Fuyu would often ce himself in deep sleep for countless years; In these period of peace, he would forget everything before waking up to continue his mission

    After living through 3 Eras and billions of years, he finally found a solution:

    By cultivating the [Absolute Beginning Dao Art} to the highest level, he could trace back the beginning or origin of Buddhist that the Absolute Beginning Emperor had erased.

    Of course he would not just change the erasure. No, that would mean that he would have to fight an Eternal Emperor over control of his own divine ability; he was not that stupid.

    After tracing the beginning of Buddhism, he would change it slightly and made sure that his new version--which was abination of both Buddhism and Taoism--was a form of Buddhism that was not affected by Absolute Beginning Magic.

    Essentially, he would create a loophole in the magic that prevented him from spreading Buddhism again. On top of that, his Tao Buddhism would have its Destiny or Qi Luck bound to Taoism; so if one prospers, the other will also prospers. If one fails, the other one will also fails.

    However, in order to aplish such a thing, Shi Fuyu needed many steps: First, he needed the Yin-Yang Eyes Physique, ess to the [Absolute Beginning Dao Arts], and to be a Great Emperor.

    He also knew that this was essentially impossible as Heavenly Physiques were essentially granted by Heaven and Earth, and he would never possess one given his state.

    So, Shi Fuyu tried to create a cultivation method that allows him to swallow a person¡¯s physique. Unfortunately, he failed. Due to his Buddhist nature and Dao, the Path of Devour did not agree with him, so all his methods he created were subpar and did not meet his requirement.

    So, in a final attempt, Shi Fuyu tried to train a person to do his method for him. And the person he chose was in fact Mo Xingyun¡¯s ancestor, the Heaven Devour Emperor.

    Just like Feng Heng, Shi Fuyu trained the Emperor from a young age; he chose a Devil Cultivator as he believed that only such a mindset and temperament was needed to create such a technique.

    So, he led the young Heaven Devour Emperor to gain ess to the [Gluttony Swallowing Scripture], he guided him to one of the 12 Ancestral Talisman and showed him how to create an Acquire Physique like the Heaven Devour Physique.

    ording to Shi Fuyu¡¯s agreement with the young Heaven Devour Emperor, after he proved the Dao, he would help him acquire both the Yin-Yang Eyes and the [Absolute Beginning Dao Arts] in order to aplish his goals, unfortunately, he was betrayed.

    Once the Heaven Devour Emperor reached a certain level of strength, he tried to swallow Shi Fuyu¡¯s Primordial Spirit. Luckily for him, he was an old fox and quickly recognized the action of his disciples, so he ran away beforehand.

    Knowing that his disciples had a great chance at bing an Eternal Emperor, Shi Fuyu went to hide again inside the Nether Hell Forbidden Land. He only came out once his disciple was exiled.

    After that, he tried to find the Yin-Yang Eyes by himself. Shi Fuyu knew that without it, it was impossible to be granted ess to the [Absolute Beginning Dao Art] from the Taiyi Profound Gate.

    However, it was no use as he could not predict when this physique would appear. And when it did, it was already toote as the person was already taken by other powerful factions. Not to mention that he still needed a way to swallow that physique.

    For his n to seed, he needed the perfect time where both the Yin Yang Eyes and the Heaven Devour Physique appeared at the same time. Shi Fuyu was losing patience as he had lived too long and his Dao Heart was not firm enough to continue like this--even the [Hope Formation] began to be incapable of keeping him alive.

    So, he made a final gamble. He infiltrated the Heaven Mystery Pavilion and sacrificed his pseudo-immortality in order to divine the exact time that both these physiques would appear, who would have them, and where they were located. Then, he deep slept again until the right time.

    After that, he chose Feng Heng to infiltrate the Taiyi Profound Gate. The reason was that Feng Heng had an innate talent referred to as Taoist Mind. Meaning, he was perfectly suited for taoism cultivating methods. Then, he stole the Yin-Yang Eyes from its owner before anyone would notice his talent.

    One of the conditions to be allowed to cultivate the [Absolute Beginning Dao Art] is to have a very high understanding of taoist philosophy. So, Shi Fuyu spent countless Eras studying Taoism, so he was not worried about it. He also taught Feng Heng a lot about Taoism, thus one of the reasons he was able to acquire the position of Dao Child.

    Now, all his ns havee to fruition, so he was nning for the future.

 Chapter 229: Spirit of the Epoch (1)

    Now that all his ns hade to fruition, Feng Heng was thinking about his future ns. Like every other Heaven Chosens, he wanted to sit on the Supreme Throne and be a Great Emperor, so he began to n ahead.

    ¡¯Now that I have be Feng Heng, the next step in my n can begin. However, I need to consider my future opponents in this generations Heaven Will Battle. With my talent, experience, and future strength after acquiring the [Absolute Beginning Dao Art], few of these so-called Heaven Chosens will be my match. At least for now.

    ¡¯However, those 3 are different.¡¯

    ¡¯Well, I can eliminate Wang Wei. As an Ouw that is trying to take control of one of the 5 Hidden Supreme Daos, he will not live very long. So, as long as I wait long enough, he will not be a problem.¡¯

    ¡¯Then there is that Wu Hong. this woman looked too much like Empress Wu. Beside her temperament that is more cheery and joyful, she is the exact copy of the Empress. So her secrets are probably no less than mine. As such, she will be a very troublesome opponent.

    ¡¯Lastly, it¡¯s that Di Tian. I have this feeling that I have met him before, but I can¡¯t put my finger on where. Given that he was born with the power of Reincarnation, could he be the reincarnation of some old monsters that I have met before? No matter the truth, he will be a problem so I need to watch him closely.¡¯

    ¡¯No matter what, this generations throne will belong to me, and a new Era of Buddhism will be started by my hand.¡¯

    After taking a few minutes to think to himself, Feng Heng took out a talisman and contacted the Sect Master of the Taiyi Profound Gate.

    "Little Feng, what is it?" asked a calm and soothing voice. On the other side of the talisman was an old man with long white hair and beard, wearing a taoist garment. Despite his old age appearance, this person was actually in the same generation as Sect Master Wang Tian.

    "Celestial Master, I have awakened the Yin-Yang Eyes!" After saying that, Feng Heng activated his new physique, then his eyes turned ck and white.

    The Celestial Master of the Taiyi Profound Gate frowned after hearing and seeing Feng Heng¡¯s eyes. Normally, Heavenly Physiques are granted by Heaven and Earth, so most people are actually born with them.

    So after birth, their physique can be discovered. However, there are rare asions when someone actually awakened an Heavenly Physique during theter years of their life. Nevertheless, such a thing is extremely rare throughout the history of the Myriad Emperor World.

    ¡¯This would exin why Feng Heng¡¯ soulmp was momentarily extinguished,¡¯ thought the Celestial Master. ¡¯ording to spections, all the Top Ten Heavenly Physiques should appear in this Glorious Age, but for so many years, it was nowhere to be seen.¡¯

    ¡¯Our Profound Gate have spent so many resources searching for it to no avail. Now, it seems that it is because it woke up a littlete.¡¯

    "So, what are you going to do now?" asked the Celestial Master with a happy smile on his face. Their Taiyi Profound Gate finally have a true Heaven Chosen that can represent them on the Heavens Will battle.

    "I want to cultivate the [Absolute Beginning Dao Art]." replied Feng Heng calmly, but with a determined voice.

    "Are you sure about this? You have spent so many years cultivating the [Yin-Yang Reversal Manual] and your foundation has already been set. Cultivating another Emperor Scripture will take you a lot of time to modify?"

    "On top of that, your current cultivation technique perfectly suits your new physique. Not to mention all the tests you have to go through before you can get ess to the [Absolute Beginning Dao Art]? Even if you have the Yin-Yang Eyes, without the sufficient level of Tao understanding, the sect will not allow you to cultivate the Ancestor¡¯s Dao Art!" replied the Celestial Master calmly.

    "I insist, Celestial Master."

    "So be it." nodded the Sect Master of the Taiyi Profound Gate. The only reason he asked in the first ce was to determine Feng Heng¡¯s determination. Of course things will not proceed as smoothly as he made them out to be.

    Before anything else, the sect will do a thorough search on Feng Heng and make sure that nothing was wrong with him. After all, his soulmp was extinguished for a brief moment--signifying that he was dead for this period of time. So, the sect will check whether someone had seized his body.

    Then they will check his sudden gain of the Yin-Yang Eyes. When everything is clear, then he will have the opportunity to take the test to gain ess to the [Absolute Beginning Art].

    "So, what are you going to do with this Tournament?" asked the Celestial Master.

    "I do not wish to continue participating as passing the sect¡¯s test is more important and conducive to my future. As for the Dao Tablets, I am sure that the sect can pay a certain price to acquire an entrance token for me."

    "The Academy should give our Profound Gate some face. Then, I¡¯ll see you back at the sect in a while." The Celestial Master said as he disconnected themunication talisman.

    As for Feng Heng, he sighed in relief as he knew that he passed the first step in being his former disciple--without showing any weakness.

    As a matter of fact, Feng Heng lied and did not exin his real motive for not participating in the tournament.

    The truth of the matter was that he did not want to ce his name on the Heavenly Dao Protection Book.

    ording to the Laws and Regtion of Heaven and Earth, all cultivators in the Supreme Realm and under are considered mortals. Such, they all have a limited lifespan and will one day enter Samsara to reincarnate themselves. They will repeat the process until their souls arepletely annihted and returned to Heaven and Earth.

    Or if they managed to reach the level of cultivation of the Great Emperor, Dao Ancestor or Immortal Venerable.

    However, Shi Fuyu was different as he managed to find a way to live far longer than Heaven and Earth allows a mortal to. So, he believed without a doubt that if he ced his name on that book, the Heavenly Dao would recognize him and his actions.

    Then, Divine Punishment Thunder will instantly fall from the sky to eradicate him from this world. Even his primordial spirit would bepletely annihted thus preventing him from ever reincarnating.

    Of course, technically speaking, now Shi Fuyu ispletely Feng Heng, so the Heavenly Dao should not recognize him. Nevertheless, he did not want to take this chance. He has been nning for eons, and now that he was close to seeding, he did not want some silly mistake or overconfidence to ruin his ns.

    As for the 3000 Dao Tablets, he had seen them countless times. Throughout his years, he managed to infiltrate the Academy and became enlightened in front of them. As a matter of fact, he even once encountered the tablets before they were baptized by countless Great Emperors, making them so powerful and valuable.

    The only reason that he wanted to see them again was to further his understanding of the [Absolute Beginning Dao Art] after acquiring it, and to prevent the people of his sect from being suspicious of hisck of interest in such a powerful aid.

    After reorganizing his thoughts, Feng Heng contacted his Dao Protector to leave the Tournaments Secret Realm. Of course his departure caught the attention of many people. After all, Feng Heng was still one of the Seeded yers.

    However, given that three of the most powerful and mysterious Heaven Chosens of this generation did not participate in this tournament, Feng Heng¡¯s departure was not that sensational.

    The only people who truly cared were the upper echelons of the Emperor Enlightening Academy. Every time a Heaven Chosen refuses to participate in this trial, they are the ones who lose as they could not absorb the little bit of Qi Luck from these geniuses.

    Nevertheless, the Academy was happy with the generous rewards that the Taiyi Profound Gate were offering to give a quota to Feng Heng to enter the Tablets¡¯ Secret Realm. Although not nearly as good as what the Dao Opening Sect offered for Wang Wei, it was still extraordinary.

    Given that Feng Heng was not nearly as threatening as Wang Wei, they dly epted the offer.

    Just like that, ten years passed rapidly, and the tournament was still ongoing. Of the 15 billion participants, only 1 billion was still left. Meaning that the end of the Elimination Round was quickly approaching.

    In the floating booth of the upper echelons of the Emperor Enlightening Academy, all the teachers were still watching the tournament. For cultivators of their caliber, ten years was shorter than any random retreat that they had.

    While everybody was watching the few exceptional candidates, headmaster Bai Han suddenly felt that something was wrong. So, he released his Divine Sense to scan the Academy, but he did not find anything.

    So, he used his finger to calcte the secrets of Heaven. Then, he suddenly stood up and shouted: "What is going on?"

 Chapter 230: Spirit of the Epoch (2)

    All the teachers were surprised by the sudden outburst of the headmaster. Usually, Bai Han always had a calm and ethereal temperament to him; he always remained calm in every situation. So why was he acting in such a way?

    "Headmaster, what¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?" asked one of the teachers.

    Bai Hai then took a deep breath to calm himself down before exining: "I just calcted the secrets of Heaven and discovered that the Qi Luck of our entire Academy has been reduced by 5%!"

    All the teachers gasped out loud after hearing this. With how powerful the Qi Luck of the Emperor Enlightening Academy is, even if 0.1% is lost, it is a sign for concern. A 1% lost would make the Academy on the highest alert.

    But now, 5% is gone and no one even noticed it happening.

    After thinking about this, all the teachers had an ugly looked on their faces as they also began to calcte the Qi Luck of the Academy; and they all came to the same conclusion as BaI Han,

    Now, they started wondering what was going on.

    Bai Han then started to mobilize the Wisdom Eye, which is the intelligence agency of the Academy--simr to the Dao Opening Sect¡¯s Shadow.

    A few dayster. In a secret room, Bai Han and all the upper echelons of the Academy were reading a report of the current situation of the world; it was then that they learned that rumors of them despising Professionals have been spread throughout all over the Myriad Emperor World.

    By now, the majority of Alchemist, Talisman Maker, Array Master and Refiners in the entire world have heard about these rumors. Then, they all developed a negative view of the Emperor Enlightening Academy, hence the result of the dramatic decrease in the sect¡¯s Qi Luck.

    "What do we do now?" asked one teacher with a look of worry in his face.

    He knew well how much power and influence these Professionals have in this world. There is a reason they are considered very noble and have high status in this world--especially Alchemists.

    There are no cultivators that will not need the help of pills in his life. Whether it is breakthrough cultivation realm, increase strength or talent, or even save their life: all cultivators will need the help of an Alchemist at one point or another.

    "Maybe things are not as bad as we imagine," replied one female teacher. "Our Academy¡¯s reputation has been positive for countless years. As long as we announce our stand on the matter, things should go back to normal--or at least, not further escte."

    Many teachers calmed down and nodded in agreement with us. However, some of the more cunning ones knew that things were not so simple.

    "Your words may have been right if this was actually an ident, however, given how fast this news traveled around the world, do you think that this was a coincidence?"

    "You mean someone is purposely attacking us? But who dares go against our Academy?"

    "Isn¡¯t it obvious?" suddenly said headmaster Bai Han. "Who did we have any conflict with in thest few years?"

    "Headmaster, you mean, Sacred Son Wang Wei?" asked one teacher with an incredible look on his face. Then, he suddenly thought of Yan Liling¡¯ strange behavior during the opening ceremony.

    "Are you saying that he nned the whole thing more than ten years ago?"

    Bai Han just nodded calmly, however his clenched hands inside his robe betrayed his actual mood.

    "So what do we do now?" asked one teacher.

    "All we can do now is to announce to the world our stand on the matter, then try to prevent any further rumor from spreading. Luckily for us, many of the world¡¯s cultivators are currently watching the [Heaven Chosen Selection Trial], we can talk to them directly."

    All the teachers nodded, then they proceeded to n out their response.

    Meanwhile, inside Yan Chen¡¯s Small World, more than 100,000 meters deep in an ocean, Wang Wei opened his eyes, then with great effort, took out a talisman from his space ring.

    "Wei¡¯er, the Academy have just noticed our actions and are preparing to deal with the situation," said Sect Master Wang Tian.

    "How long has passed?" asked Wang Wei through Divine Sense.

    "10 years."

    "Later than expected. It seemed that mother¡¯s n to hide the secrets of Heaven and Earth in order to prevent the Academy from noticing the change in their Qi Luck worked wonderfully," replied Wang Wei.

    "After all, you did inherit your cunning nature from her."

    "Then, let¡¯s proceed with the second step of the n: continue to use public opinions to ruin their Academy¡¯s Qi Luck. However, beware father, the enemy can also use the same tactic against us."

    "I know, but you do not need to worry. In the past years, we have used all the information you told us about how to use public opinion and developed counter-defense against them."

    "That¡¯s good," replied Wang Wei, then he cut themunication. He looked in the direction of the Academy, sneered before closing his eyes to continue cultivating.

    Although he knew that this method could only blow a small blow to the Academy, this was just the beginning of his n.

    So, under the Dao Opening Sect¡¯s order, countless agents started to spread more terrible news about the Emperor Enlightening Academy throughout the world; this time, the news was not only focused on the Professionals, but all the terrible things that the Academy has done.

    Well, many of these things were in fact false, but Wang Wei did not care about such a thing. On top of that, Wang Wei also focused not just among cultivators, but also themon people.

    All the Shadow Agents of the Sect started to leave flyers everywhere in the world, in every city, every dynasty in every Domain, and all 5 continents. Even mortal cities and dynasties were not spared.

    These flyers were refined to be able to transmit the information directly into a person¡¯s mind. So, even if the majority of the mortal poption could not read or write, as long as they picked up a flyer, the information about all the terrible things that the Academy did would be nted in their minds.

    Of course Wang Wei did not just boringly narrate the crimes of the Academy, but provided ¡¯evidence¡¯. For example recordings of the terrible things that both teachers and students did.

    Of course a lot of these recordings were false, and many cultivators were aware of this, but they did not say anything. Obviously they realized that a powerful force was attacking the Academy, and they did not want to participate in the confrontation of these big factions.

    Of course the Dao Opening Sect did not do any of this on their own, but united with many other powerful Emperor Lineages to facilitate this action. As for the reason these factions decided to work together, it was because Wang Wei used benefit to tie them together.

    Meanwhile, the Emperor Enlightening Academy learned about the current situation going on around the world, and they acted very swiftly. Unfortunately, they could not face so many Emperor Lineages attacking them together.

    So, headmaster Bai Han rallied the Academy¡¯s Allies to prevent the spread of these rumors to reach the Domains that they and their allies controlled. It did not change the fact that in just a few days, another 3% of their Qi Luck was gone, and the declining process did not seem to be stopping.

    Knowing that things were urgent, Bai Han decided to make a public announcement to the people still watching the Tournament.

    So, the majority of cultivators were aware of the current situation of the world, so they were not that surprised when they saw Headmaster Bai Han appearing in front of them to make a speech.

    "Fellow Cultivators all over the world, I would like to take this opportunity to say a few words. I know that there are many terrible rumors going around the world about the Academy. But I would like to say..."

    His words stopped midway as he realized that something had gone wrong. The Formation that should be broadcasting his speech suddenly changed and started broadcasting something else.

    It was the image of one the upper echelon of the Academy; he was sitting in a private room with many gourds around, surrounded by many beautiful women. His rosy face indicated his inebriated state of mind, then he started talking.

    Bai Han felt that something was wrong, so he ordered through Divine Sense for someone to shut down the formation, but it was no use; it was as if the formation was no longer under the Academy¡¯s control.

    "Haha, beauty, you should have seen the face of those damn Alchemists when the headmaster decided to remove their spots. All their arrogance and smug look waspletely gone; it was as if someone spit in their mouth.

    "Haha, I wish I could have seen that damn Fu Caiyu¡¯s face after hearing that news. You know, a few years ago, I went to beg him for a Yang Exorcist Pill to save my wife that was infected by Nine Nether Yin Qi after a visit to the Forbidden Land, but he refused me.

    "What made me so angry was the fact that he had just refine the pill in front of me not long ago. But he looked me straight in the face and said that he did not have any.

    "Not long after that, I lost my beloved wife. Well, it doesn¡¯t matter now since I had plenty of fun with Fu Caiyu¡¯s wife; she was a true wilddy in the bedroom."

    ______________

    If anyone is wondering, Wang Wei is now 145 years old.

 Chapter 231: Spirit of the Epoch (3)

    All the cultivators in the world were tremendously surprised by this recording image, as it was truly both shocking and revealing.

    Who was Fu Caiyun?

    He is the Great Elder of the Origin Pill Dao Sect--which is an Emperor Lineage that has cultivated 5 Great Emperors, and all of them were Alchemist.

    The Origin Pill Dao Sect is the leader of the Alchemy Association located in the Southern Vermilion Bird Continent. Any cultivator that wants to acquire the title of Alchemist, they have to go to the Association to test their qualifications and level.

    Of course none of these were the true reason that such a news was truly sensational; the real reason was actually Fu Caiyun¡¯ status all over the world.

    He is known as the Greatest Alchemist Alive in this Generation. Despite being only a Saint Real cultivator, he can refine both Supreme Grade and Quasi-Emperor Grade Pills--though thetter¡¯s sessful rate is truly abysmal.

    On top of that, Fu Caiyun is the only alchemist in countless generation that was able to cultivate the [Origin Pill me Scripture] created by the founder of the Origin Pill Dao Sect, the Pill Ancestor or Danyuan Emperor back in the Ancient Emperor Era.

    This scripture is said to allow an alchemist to cultivate a special me that can refine anything; it can also turn anything into pill material. An Alchemist who cultivates this technique could refine a piece of rock into a medicinal material needed for a pill.

    Despite the heaven-defying ability of this Emperor Technique, the requirements or talent needed to cultivate it is very harsh. So, throughout the history of the Origin Pill Dao Sect, few alchemists were able to do so, and the ones that were sessful can be considered the most talented of their generations.

    Luckily for the sect, thest generation, Fu Caiyun appeared.

    Unfortunately, this Fu Caiyun also suffered the same mdy as his predecessor: being extremely arrogant.

    Due to his talent as an Alchemist, Fu Caiyun¡¯ status in this world is extremely high and respected. As such, he only gave face to a few people he deemed worthy of his equal, while always looking down on other people.

    So, when ites to making rare pills, without having a certain identity, Fu Caiyun will never agree to concort pills for someone. As a matter of fact, even the current sect master of the Origin Pill Dao Sect is looked down upon by him; if it was not the fact that he wanted to focus on Pill Dao, he would have been the sect master in his generation.

    So, after seeing any analysis of Fu Caiyun, Wang Wei concluded that this guy was a person with a lot of enemies, and might even have some among the upper echelons of the Emperor Enlightening Academy. After a little investigation, it was not hard to find a few.

    Then, he singled out the ones that had terrible habits like drinking and visiting the brothels. Following which, all he had to do was have one of the sect¡¯s Shadow infiltrate the ce he always visits, get in contact with him, feed him enough alcohol to get him drunk and guide the conversation to Fu Caiyun.

    To Wang Wei¡¯ surprise, the Goddess of Luck seemed to smile upon him as he discovered more than he imagined.

    Originally, he just wanted that particr teacher to just speak badly about Fu Caiyun, record it before showing it to the world. He did not expect that this guy actually had an affair with Fu Caiyun¡¯s wife, which made his n even better.

    So, after this recorded image was shown in front of trillions of people, the entire Myriad Emperor World started to boil. This level of scandal is rarely exposed to the entire world--especially when involving powerful people from Emperor Lineages like the Academy and the leader of the Alchemy Association.

    Although Bai Han managed to close the formation, by then it was already toote. The information that Wang Wei wanted to show was already shown.

    Soon, the consequences also followed.

    The next day, the Alchemist Association, Talisman Association, Refiner Talisman and Array Association from the Southern Vermillion Bird Continent announced that they will cut their rtions with the Academy.

    As such, they will no longer grant them ess to their resources such as precious pills, ores, and talismans. On top of that, all the professionals cultivated by the Academy or have any rtionship with them will not be able to take their tests in these Associations and gain their official title or position.

    Meaning no Alchemist or Talisman Maker trained by the Academy will be officially acknowledged by any of these Association; so all the benefits, powers, status and rights these professionals are granted throughout the world will not be avable to them.

    Of course as a powerful Emperor Lineage, the Academy can be truly self-sufficient without the need for outside resources. Except for a few very rare and precious ones that they need an outside source to get, these sanctions on them did not matter much--except ruining their reputations.

    .. .

    Inside a secret room, the upper echelons of the Academy were having another emergency meeting to try to save the situation.

    Bai Han--who suddenly looked much older--was caressing his beard as he asked: "So, what were our losses in the past few days?"

    The room was quiet for a few moments before one person started to report:

    "Well, as you know sir, our Academy is divided into the inner and outer members. Since the incident, the Outer members--which consist of all the loose cultivators that only came to the Academy for our resources--have started to leave--especially the professionals. As of today, more than 90% have already left. As for the remaining 10%, although they did not leave, they seemed very distant to our Academy; they seem to want to take a ¡¯wait and see¡¯ approach."

    The room was once again quiet as most teachers had a frown on their faces. Then someone asked: "It does not make sense. I understand why the Professionals left, but why did the ordinary cultivators leave? Didn¡¯t theye to the Academy to get ess to better techniques and resources?"

    "They went to the Worshiping Dao Academy," responded the person who was reporting the previous information.

    The teacher who asked the question had a frown on his face as he could not understand why they would leave their better Academy for a worse one. Although the Worshipping Dao Academy is also a Emperor Lineage,pared to their Enlightening Emperor Academy, it was far worse.

    Not to mention that most cultivators are selfish by nature and only care about their own benefit. Then, that teacher seemed to think of something and asked: "Did someone else intervene?"

    "Yes. The Dao Opening Sect just announced an alliance with the Worshipping Dao Academy. They decided to pool many of their resources together.

    "Additionally, many of the Emperor Scriptures of the Dao Opening Sect appeared on the List of cultivation techniques that anyone can redeem with enough points, but like us, the price is simply impossible for anyone to truly get."

    The teachers in the room secretly cursed to themselves. If you add the 5 Scriptures of the Worshipping Dao Academy to the 9 of the Dao Opening Sect, that is a total of 14 Emperor Tier Scriptures. Although all of them knew that it was impossible for these loose cultivators to acquire, they themselves did not know that.

    All they care about is the fact that they have a chance to cultivate one or more of these 14 powerful Emperor Level cultivation techniques. This idea is enough to drive so many of them crazy and rush to the Worshipping Dao Academy.

    After another long silence in the room, headmaster Bai Han then asked: "What about the Inner Members of our Academy?"

    "Besides a very few, all the others are still in the Academy as their loyalty has been trained since young. However, the Professionals in our Academy are not very happy and are asking for the headmaster to give them a proper exnation.

    "We have tried to exin to them that the teacher in the recorded image was captured and sent to Fu Caiyun in order to appease the Alchemist Association, but it was no use. But they were not satisfied with this exnation."

    "Anything else?" asked Bai Han calmly--at least he looked that way on the surface.

    "Our Qi Luck continues to decrease with each passing day, but there is currently no way to stop that. On the good side, we still have some allies that are still standing by us during this time."

    Bai Han just nodded, but he did not say anything more. However, one teacher still asked:

    "I don¡¯t understand, why are all these sectsbining together with the Dao Opening Sect? Do they want them to remain the most powerful sect in the world? Wouldn¡¯t it be better if they supported us instead of them? It makes no sense!"

 Chapter 232: Spirit of the Epoch (Finale)

    This was indeed something that puzzled many of them, but they did not have the answer, so they looked at headmaster Bai Han hoping he could provide them with the answer.

    After a brief pause, Bai Han then exined: "There are many reasons for this. The first being the fact that the Dao Opening Sect¡¯s reputation among the cultivators of the world has always been very good. They rarely unt their power and prestige as the most powerful sect to the world--unless necessary.

    "Well, to be honest, they did not have much opportunity to do so anyway. They only cultivated their ninth Emperor during the Devil Era--which was a time where the entire world was on the brink of being enved.

    "In the Middle Emperor Era, our Academy¡¯s rapid development did not give them the time to show their power and prestige. By this Era, the Dao Opening Sect had not cultivated a Great Emperor for so long that they were more focused on themselves than showing to the world their strength."

    The teachers had a pensive look on their faces as they realized that the headmaster was right. As a matter of fact,pared to their Academy, the amount of time that the Dao Opening Sect had shown his might and prestige to the world was quite small.

    As such, reputation wise, they were considered way better than the Emperor Enlightening Academy.

    "This could not be the only reason, right?" asked one teacher.

    "Of course not," replied Bai Han. "The second reason is the fact that many powerful factions considered our Academy a ¡¯new power¡¯. Sone Emperor Lineage like the Dao Opening Sect, the Origin Dao Pill Sect, Origin Rune Pce, etc, were created in the Ancient Emperor Era.

    "So, they have survived the Rise of the Demon n, the Destruction of Buddhism, the Devil Race Invasion, and the Heaven Devour Emperor Catastrophe. Compared to our Academy who was only present during thest disaster, we are considered less cultured, with less history, and having the least amount of background. So, despite how popr our Academy might be seen in the eyes of many cultivators, when ites to these ancient sects, they looked down on us very much."

    The teachers in the room had an ugly look on their faces after hearing this. Then they started to remember their interactions with these ancient factions, and realized that they always seemed to have some sort of superiority when dealing with the Academy.

    Some people never understood the reason or did not even notice it until now, but now they finally understood many things that puzzled them.

    Nevertheless, despite the contemtive faces of these teachers, Bai Han did not stop talking.

    "Thest and main reason for their behavior has to do with the Nine Emperor Curse. Many of these factions believe that they will one day cultivate nine Emperors like the Dao Opening Sect. However, they don¡¯t know how to deal with the Curse.

    "So, they are using the Dao Opening Sect as a guide or experiment to see how they deal with the situation, then they can imitate their methods."

    Bain Han had a sneer in his face when he said these words. In his mind, these factions were delusional if they thought it was so simple to cultivate Nine Great Emperors.

    After a long silence in the room, one of the teachers said: "So what do we do now? It is obvious that the reason that all these things are happening is because of Sacred Son Wang Wei¡¯s n. So, do we bow our heads to him and just allow him entry to Dao Tablets Secret Realm?"

    Many teachers felt the same way as the one to speak, while others felt that it was shameful for them to bow their heads to a younger generation. However, none of these people spoke out loud. Compared to the well-being and future of the Academy, a little shame is nothing.

    "Absolutely not," responded Bai Han.

    "Headmaster, this is not the time to let pride get the best of you. It is not shameful to bow our heads for the future of the Academy," said one teacher.

    Bai Han looked at the person who spoke these words before replying: "This is not about pride," which was an actual lie.

    "Have any of you heard the term [Spirit of the Epoch]?"

    All the teachers shook their heads, while a few heard the term but could not pinpoint where.

    "After the Qiyuan Emperor created the Origin Path System that we cultivate today, he essentially became the Ancestor of our Cultivating Civilization. And when he spread this method throughout many other World Communities, the vast amount of Qi Luck did not only benefit the Dao Opening Sect, but the Heavenly Dao of the Myriad Emperor World as well.

    "Unfortunately, even Heavenly Dao cannot escape the shackles of Karma; hence, it owes a great debt to the Qiyuan Emperor. However, how do you pay such a debt to a powerful Eternal Emperor?

    "By repaying its descendant or lineage. So, Heavenly Dao granted the Dao Opening Sect something called the ¡¯Spirit of the Epoch¡¯. What this means is that for countless years toe, the sect will be blessed by destiny and will prosper greatly.

    "This is the reason that the Dao Opening Sect can cultivate so many powerful Great Emperors and survive through so many cmities after so many Eras. This is also the reason that sects created by the Array Ancestor, Talisman Ancestor, Alchemy Ancestor, and Refiner Ancestor still exist to this day. Although not all of them cultivated many Great Emperors, they still survive through this day.

    "Throughout history, there have been many other sects that had cultivated 9 Emperors. The Chaos Ruler Sect from the Ancient Emperor Era, the Amitabha Temple from the Incense Era, and the human traitor, the Jin n from the Devil Era. But none of these factions survive to this day.

    "Whenever a terrible catastrophe urs in this world, Heavenly Dao will ensure that sects like the Origin Pill Dao Sect survive and be able to rebuild through control of Qi Luck or Destiny.

    "However, Heavenly Dao is all about bnce, so it will not allow the Dao Opening Sect to dominate the world. So, when my... I mean when our founder Emperor Kong created a new system of inheritance, Heavenly Dao took the opportunity to shift the [Spirit of the Epoch] to our Academy and imposed the Nine Emperor Curse on ourpetitor.

    "This is one of the reasons that our Academy was able to cultivate 6 Great Emperors consecutively in the Middle Emperor Era.

    "Normally speaking, this [Spirit of the Epoch] should belong to the Academy until we cultivate our Ninth Emperor and can bnce the Dao Opening Sect, but the appearance of Wang Wei ruined everything.

    "Not only did he find a way to make the Nine Emperor Curse invalid to him, but his recent attack against our Academy is slowly removing the Spirit from us. So, we have to be even more tough on him."

    The teachers were shocked after this revtion; this was the first time that they had heard of such a secret.

    However the teacher who previously spoke against Bai Han had a frown on his face, then he asked: "Headmaster, since Heavenly Dao granted us the Spirit of the Epoch, how could someone take it away?"

    Bai Han answered calmly: "You do not understand. The Spirit of the Epoch manifests itself in the form of Qi Luck. No matter how dire a situation is, with enough luck, anyone can easily survive. Let me ask all of you: How is Qi Luck generated?

    "For Dynasties, as long as the territory is vast and the people are happy and healthy, the dynasty¡¯s Qi Luck will be prosperous. As for factions like sects and Academies, Qi Luck is based on how our reputation, prestige, and our contribution to society or civilization in general.

    "Now, with all the cultivators and mortals in the world thinking that our Emperor Enlightening Academy is a terrible ce full of sins and depravity, do you think we will have any reputation and prestige left? Do you think that the Spirit of the Epoch will be left to us?"

    After saying that, Bai Han sighed before saying: "In order to aplish such a feat, this Sacred Son Wang Wei should have a very deep understanding of Qi Luck and be privy to many secrets of Heaven and Earth. So, how could he know so much?"

    Little did he know that when Wang Wei¡¯s Qi Luck turned from ck back to Gold, he acquired a very deep understanding of how Qi Luck works between Heaven and Earth.

    As for the [Spirit of the Epoch], it was Wu Hong who told him about it. So after asking his father to check the records in the sect, he learned all the information about it.

    AT first he just wanted to have his revenge on the Academy for what they did, but once he read about it, he developed a step by step n to take down--well at the very least, weaken them.

 Chapter 233: Bending the Rules

    "So, what do we do now, headmaster?" asked one teacher, while all the others also looked at him.

    As for Bai Han, he secretly sighed in relief after hearing this question. As a matter of fact, he lied, or to be precise, did not tell the whole truth. What Bai Han said about the Spirit of the Epoch is true, but his motives are not so pure.

    During the recent incident, he has developed a strong disliking for Wang Wei because he reminded him of his father--Emperor Kong.

    Their amazing talents, the way that they always think outside the box, and more importantly, the way that they use the entire world as their chessboard and everyone else as a chess piece.

    He hated some of these qualities from his father, as such, Bai Han discovered that he has projected some of his hatred to Wang Wei. Nevertheless, despite realizing the nature of his emotions, he refused to change them.

    After taking a deep breath, Bai Han replied to the other teachers: "Before we discuss our next step, we first need to make sure that our internal troubles are dealt with first.

    "So, did we discover how the people of the Dao Opening Sect took control of our formation?"

    "Unfortunately, the answer is no, headmaster," responded the teacher that was in charge of the security of the Academy. "After the incident, I investigated the person in charge of the formation, but they werepletely clean.

    "In the end, I was forced to even search his soul, but I did not find anything; she had no rtionship with the people of the Dao Opening Sect, or anyone else for that matter. We did not even find her contacting anyone strange."

    "Bai Han had a frown on his face as he realized that this should be a problem that they ced their emphasis on. Then, he said: "In that case, let¡¯s talk about our counter-measure for this situation.

    "First, we have to ensure that these terrible rumors about us do not reach the Domains controlled by our Academy; these ces are the foundation of our Academy, and nothing can happen to these ces--no matter what.

    "Second, since we could not get ess to certain precious resources from the different Associations in the South, we have to use outside help. Luckily, our recent ally, the Association of Chamber Commerce has agreed to provide us with some of the rare resources.

    "However, their conditions are that the price will be more than a hundred time than before, and they will not publicly support us."

    "Tsk," said one of the teachers. "Before Xi Guan was begging us and even sending his daughter to us, but now that we are in trouble, he wants to turn his face over?"

    "You cannot me him. After all, the alliance between Lin Fan and Xi Shi had just been created, and before the Chamber of Commerce could reap any benefit from it, our Academy was hit so hard.

    "We should be satisfied that they were willing to keep the alliance given the circumstances. As for the increase in price, it should be expected given that they are merchants: making profit is their fundamental nature," replied one teacher.

    Bai Han nodded in agreement with her. Then, he said: "Our third step is to counter-attack. Since the Dao Opening Sect can use public opinions to attack us, we can do the same to deal with them."

    Of course Bai Han knew that this particr endeavor would probably be useless. With Wang Wei¡¯s cunningness, he should have anticipated such a response and prepared beforehand for it. Nevertheless, the Academy still has to try to show its stands that it is willing to fight for its honor and glory.

    "Lastly, we need to do whatever it takes to prevent Wang Wei from gaining ess to the 3000 Dao Tablets.

    "ording to my analysis, since his Fate Puppeteer Physique is a brand new one, he does not have a cultivation technique perfectly suited to him that allows him to y all the advantages of his physique.

    "Hence the reason that he wants ess to the Tablets. So, we must stop him by all means."

    "How do we do that, headmaster?"

    "First, we must prevent Li Jun from entering the top 30 of this tournament. With his strength, it is only a matter of time before he acquires a spot in the top 30. As long as he gets a token, he will not hesitate to hand it over to Wang Wei. So, we must deal with this situation first."

    All the teachers had pensive looks on their faces, then one person said: "Couldn¡¯t we just make a rule that the person who got the token can only use it for themselves?"

    Another teacher shook his head before saying: "That will not work. Everybody knows that the rule previously stated that a person can do whatever they want with the token. There have been many precedents of people using their tokens for someone else.

    "So, if we rashly change the rules again--adding to the previous debacle of the Professional Championship--the people of the Dao Opening Sect can use this as another way to attack our reputation again."

    "Not to mention that they could use this event to start an Emperor Dao War with us," added one teacher.

    Then, the faces of all the other people in the room became ugly. Many of them are aware that if they ever started an Emperor Dao War with the Dao Opening Sect, their chances of being the winner are quite slim.

    The truth of the matter, this is one of the reasons that the Dao Opening Sect is so feared by many other factions of this world: their foundations were too deep.

    Not only did they have the most Great Emperors in this world, they are one of the oldest factions of this world. So, no one knows how many secrets that they are hiding in there.

    Bai Han coughed lightly to wake up everyone from their dread then he said: "We do not need to change the rules, just make sure that he is ¡¯disqualified¡¯ with a publicly believable method."

    "Headmaster, are you asking us to cheat? Isn¡¯t this going too far?" asked one teacher with a timid voice.

    Bai Han looked directly at the person who spoke: "Do you want to allow the person who walked all over the face of our Academy to benefit from us without suffering any consequences?"

    All the other teachers--including the one who asked that question--lowered their heads and did not say anything else. Thinking about what Wang Wei did to them, he really should not be allowed to get any benefit from them.

    Bai Han secretly nodded before continuing: "Plus, we will not be cheating, just giving Li Jun¡¯s opponent a little advantage, that¡¯s all."

    Although many teachers did not like such behavior, they knew that this was for the greater good of the Academy, so they did not say anything.

    "Thest thing we need to deal with is Crown Prince Ji Song," said Bai Han calmly.

    Many teachers had a look that said: "What does Ji Song have to do with this?" Although they did not say anything, Bai Han could easily read their minds based on their facial expression.

    Only a few savvy ones could guess the answer.

    Bai Han sighed before giving the answer:

    "All of you heard their discussion during the Opening Ceremony. Although no one heard what they bet on for their battle, based on Wang Wei¡¯s past behavior, it is obvious that he bait Ji Song into battling with him in order to acquire his token to enter the Secret Realm of the Dao Tablets."

    Many people suddenly understood many things after hearing this, then they realized how scary Wang Wei truly was. They guessed that he had already created many back-up ns for himself after asking the Academy to give him a token in exchange for resources.

    It was as if he expected his failure from the very beginning, then nned for every possible oue to reach his goals.

    "What¡¯s next, headmaster? In all honesty, I do not see a scenario where Ji Song bes victorious in this battle. This Wang Wei seemed like a very scary person.

    "I cannot believe that he is a member of the younger generation. From his actions, he seems like an old fox that has lived for many years."

    "Well, given who his mother is, it is not that surprising that he is so cunning." replied another teacher.

    Many teachers winced after hearing those words--including headmaster Bai Han. It seemed that many of them had suffered at the hands of Yu Yan during their generation.

    Bai Han took a deep breath to calm himself down and removed some terrible memories from his mind that he would rather forget. Then he said calmly: "We need to give Ji Song some help. We will give him the Demon God Bone."

 Chapter 234: Secret Conspirators

    "Headmaster, you cannot," responded one teacher, and this time many other people agreed with him.

    "The Devil God Bone was reserved for Lin Fan to temper his body. Without it, even with his Absolute Chaos Physique, his fleshly body will not be able topete with the likes of Wang Wei," said another person.

    "I understand how you feel," replied Bai Han calmly, "But we all know that if we do not prevent Wang Wei from gaining ess to the Dao Tablets, with his talent, he can create a supremely powerful cultivation technique perfectly suited for his Fate Puppeteer Physique.

    "By then, how powerful will he be? Even if Lin Fan refine the Devil Gone Bone, he will merely decrease the gap with him by a little amount. So, our best solution is to prevent him from furthering his lead on the other Heaven Chosens."

    The room became quiet after Bai Han spoke. Although his words were reasonable--at least now it was--many people still could not ept handing out such a precious resource to one of theirpetitors in order to stop the advancement of another more powerfulpetitor.

    "This is madness," roared one teacher. Then, he stood up and left the room. A few people agreed with this sentiment, so they also left the room without saying much.

    Bai Han looked at the people who left with cold eyes, then he said calmly to the remaining people:

    "The situation is not as bad as these people make it out to be. With how powerful the Devil God Bone is, it is impossible for Ji Song to refine it in any way form or shape--at least not with his current strength.

    "So, the best oue will be that he fused the bone with his, while recing one of his own original bones with the Devil God Bone. So, as long as Lin Fan can defeat him in a battle in the future, he can still recapture it for his own use."

    ¡¯This is a good way,¡¯ thought many of the remaining teachers. It is proven that Ji Song is the kind of person that is easily provoked. As long as Lin Fan uses the same method as Wang Wei, he could probably get him to fight with him with the bone as a bet.

    Of course some of the more wise teachers in the Academy knew that things would not be so simple, but they did not say anything.

    Only the future can tell who is right and wrong in this situation.

    .. .

    Dao Opening Sect, Tianwei Peak, inside a Secret Room:

    Sect Master Wang Tian was sitting cross-legged with a formation in front of him. In this formation, countless people were shown sitting cross-legged. These people ranged from young women to old one, from middle-aged men to young people in their 20¡¯s, to old men that looked like they were about to die.

    Nevertheless, despite the different appearance of these people, they were all from the same generation and were simr in ages.

    However, the physical appearance of these people does not really matter; what¡¯s important is the status or identity of these people.

    In this meeting was the leader of all the Professional Associations in the Southern Vermillion Bird Continent, the sect master of the Eternal Dream Sect--which was one of the young beautiful women.

    From the Eastern Azure Dragon Continent, there was JIan Yi, the Sword Sage of the Sword Casting Vi and Jian Wushuang¡¯s master. There was also the previous generation Saintess of the Yin Moon Pce--who was the master of Su Ya. Finally was the Worshipping Dao Academy.

    From the Western White Tiger Continent was the head of the Di family, the head of the Divine Dao League--who was Fang Lijuan¡¯s father-- apanied by the top Divine n of the League.

    From the Central Qilin Continent was Sect Master Wang Tian, Sovereign Ji Wen--the father of Crown Prince Ji Song. Sovereign All Wisdom--who was the Sovereign of the Great Wu Imperial Dynasty and the father of Sun Jiaolong.

    Finally, the Herd Master of Herd Raising Valley, the Celestial Master of the Taiyi Profound Gate and the Dao Priest of the Five Element Pce.

    The Five Element Pce has 6 Great Emperors and is the sect that the number 6 physique, the Five Elements Bnce Physique, Zhen Biyu belongs to.

    Technically speaking, the Five Element Pce is located in the Eastern Continent. However, they used to live in the Central Continent, but left after losing a dispute with the Taiyi Profound Gate.

    ...

    Back to this meeting that took ce, all the factions mentioned were just the most powerful ones. Other Emperor Lineages with one or two Great Emperors were also present. For example, Wang Wei¡¯s mother, Yu Yan, represented the Yu family.

    Unfortunately, these factions were too weak to have any true representation in this meeting.

    Nevertheless, without counting the Northern ck Tortoise Continent, the people in this meeting control more than 78-80% of the Myriad Emperor World.

    "Is everyone here?" asked Wang Tian with a majestic voice, thus starting this meeting. Once everybody nodded, he continued.

    "So, have all of you reached an agreement after so many years?"

    "Ten years is not a very long time," said Sovereign All Wisdom.

    "That may be true, but we are running out of time. We need toe to an agreement as soon as possible in order for our ns to have the best effect," replied Wang Tian.

    Everybody nodded as this was indeed the truth.

    "We havee to an agreement, but there are some concerns that I have," replied Su Ya¡¯s master.

    "Me too," added the leader of the Refiner Association Leader--who was an old man with white hair and beard.

    "You can bring them up, as long as it does not involve my Dao Opening Sect¡¯s 20% of the benefit," replied Wang Tian calmly.

    Many people twitched the corner of their mouth after hearing this. Many people felt that this number was too high, however given that this n was created by the Dao Opening Sect and nothing can be done without them, no one said anything.

    Nevertheless, many people felt that the percentage that they received was too low, but after arguing for so many years, they still came to a final decision.

    "I still think that this is a bad idea. What we are doing is to subvert the status quo of this world for countless millennia. We are essentially trampling on the wisdom of our Ancestors, spitting on the face of the Sages of the Past," said the old refiner with passion.

    "Tsk, you just want to keep these mortals as ignorant as possible in order to keep exploiting them without them even being aware of it. If you do not want to participate, say so and we will find other people," replied the All Wisdom Sovereign with a sneering smirk.

    The Refiner Association Leader gave him a deep look, then did not say anything further. Although he firmly believes in his previously spoken words, when ites to the benefit he will soon receive, he can forsake his ideas and beliefs.

    Everyone became silent after this brief confrontation, then someone finally spoke after a few seconds.

    "My problem with this agreement is with the Yu family," continued the Yin Moon Saintess, while giving Yu Yan a fierce stare filled with killing intent. "Since she already belongs to the Dao Opening Sect, why is she epting benefits from the Yu family?"

    Yu Yan was calm despite being attacked as she was not that surprised. The two of them have been fighting for more than one generation now. First it was for the Heaven Will, then it was because of Wang Tian.

    Yes, the Yin Moon Saintess loved sect master Wang Tian and pursued him during their generation. As a matter of fact, many women pursued him as he was the most handsome, most suave and powerful Heaven Chosen of his generation.

    Unfortunately, the strict sect rules of the Yin Moon Pce prevented her from even having a remote chance.

    "The Yu family is different from the Dao Opening Sect, and this should be obvious. By this logic, since your sister married into the Sword Casting Vi, shouldn¡¯t your share be counted to them as well?" replied Yu Yan calmly.

    The truth of the matter is that the percentage that their Yu family will receive is less than 1%. Nevertheless, this amount is enough to help heal her father that has been gravely injured for many years.

    It¡¯s true that her husband would be more than happy to use some of the benefits of the Dao Opening Sect to help her father, but since she can solve the problem herself, why seek help?

    "Do not mention this traitor to me," hissed the Yin Moon Saintess after hearing Yu Yan¡¯seback.

    ording to the rule of the Yin Moon Pce, their disciples are allowed to marry, but all their marriage partners have to marry into the Pce. So, it is forbidden for them to marry into other sects.

    The culture of this world dictates that a woman must marry into her husband¡¯s family, but the Yin Moon Pce¡¯sw is the opposite. Despite this, many men still rushed to marry any of the women from the Pce. After all, this is a sect full of only beautiful women.

    After the Yin Moon Saintess had a fit, she did not say anything anymore--only staring at Yu Yan.

    As for Jian Yi from the Sword Casting Vi, he pretended that he did not hear anything. After all, this scandal was the fault of their Vi, and resulted in further increase the animosity between them and the Yin Moon Pce--which are two most powerful factions in the Eastern Continent.

    As for Sect Master Wang Tian, he remains calm on the surface despite secretly cursing inside. He knew his wife the best, so he can predict that she will me him for what happened today despite not doing anything.

    ¡¯I guess I will be sleeping in my own cultivation room in the next few days, or months, Maybe Wei¡¯er can help me... I¡¯m crazy for thinking this brat would help me; it would be a miracle if he did not add more chaos to the situation¡¯ secretly thought Wang Tian to himself.

    "Well, since everybody has agreed, then we can sign the contract. Following which, the highest binding contract of this world was signed between all these powerful factions.

    After the meeting was over, Wang Tian contacted his son who was still deep underwater.

    "How was everything?" asked Wang Wei.

    "Everything went ording to your n," replied Wang Tian with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 235: Modern Thinking

    Emperor Enlightening Academy, inside the Di n floating booth:

    Di Tian has spent the past decade watching the entire tournament without missing a single bit--all because he wanted to assess the potential threat that each participant was to his future Path of Emperor.

    Although he strongly believes that he will be the final winner, that even Wang Wei was not that much of a threat to him, he still wanted to make sure that he did not overlook anyone.

    Di Tian was very patient as he watched everybody with meticulous eye--even if he thought that the majority of these people were weak.

    Suddenly, he received amunication talisman. After activating it, a holographic image of his father appeared in front of him.

    "What is?" asked Di Tian still with the indifferent look on his face. As for his father, he responded with simr calmness: "The meeting led by the Dao Opening Sect has just ended."

    Then, he proceeded to exin what actually urred and the agreement signed by all these Emperor factions.

    "What do you think of the situation?" asked the Di family Patriarch.

    After pondering for a few seconds, Di Tian answered: "The recent events have proven to the world not only the power of rumors and reputation, but also the power that mortals have over cultivators; to some people, the threat that mortals are to cultivators.

    "As for this grand n against the Academy, it is both important and unimportant to our Di n. In the Western White Tiger continent, the power of reputations has no use as all these devil cultivators always treat mortals¡¯ life worse than street dogs; their lives are even worse than the humans still living in the territory of the Demon race in the north.

    "As for our Di family, since the mortals living in the Domains controlled by us have been well protected, our reputation is very good. However, even if someone were to spread rumors about our family, the mortals will not care as they know that without our protection, then they will be exposed to the cruelty and savage nature of the devil cultivators."

    The Di n Patriarch nodded calmly as he also came to a simr conclusion. Then, he asked: "ording to our analysis, this n was probably created by Wang Wei. With his intelligence, he has proven to be a bigger threat than anticipated. Do you have a n to deal with him?"

    Di Tian frowned after hearing this, the started thinking to himself:

    ¡¯This Wang Wei reminds me of some people throughout history; although these people were not Sons of Destiny, their luck was simr to them. It was almost like they were the protagonist of a novel--making them extremely difficult to kill.

    ¡¯I originally thought that Heavenly Dao would deal with him given his Ouw Status and I would just make sure that nothing unexpected happened during the process. But now, it seems that I have to be more proactive.

    ¡¯With his intelligence, it is not too far-fetched to find a way to survive. So, I have to help Heavenly Dao and ensure that he ispletely annihted--without any chance of surviving.¡¯

    After a few minutes of silence, Di Tian said: "I have a n!"

    "Do you need the Di n to intervene? If so, how severe do you expect things to be?" asked the Di n Patriarch.

    "Yes, the n will need to intervene. As for how severe the situation will be? Well, best case scenario, we might have to mobilize a few if not all our Supreme Elders. Worst case scenario, the Sleeping Ancestors might have to intervene--thus breaking the [Immortal-Avenue Pact]."

    The patriarch nodded calmly before saying: "You do not need to worry about the Pact, Since the Dao Opening Sect broke the pact a 100 years ago, we can use that to justify our actions."

    After that, he directly cut off themunication. As for Di Tian, with the same cold and indifferent face, he did not have any change in his expression.

    After themunication ended, Di Tian looked into the sky: his eyes seemed to be able to prate countless space and time, pass through countless Daos to reach the core of the World. There he saw a powerful Will residing.

    After looking at the Will for long, it started to look like a giant eye that was close.

    After looking at it for a moment, Di Tian muttered to himself: "Although I hate you to very core of my existence for all the pain and suffering you made me go through, I am willing to work with you in order to reach my goals."

    The gigantic eye seemed to have heard him, then it opened slightly before closing again; it was as if it was acknowledging his words.

    Despite all of this, no one was aware of what happened; there was no vision or change in the environment. It was as if everything was nothing but a dream or illusion.

    Afterwards, Di Tian continued to watch the Tournament.

    .. .

    Meanwhile, inside the Small World, deep under the ocean, Wang Wei was having a simr conversation with his own father.

    "So, they finally signed the agreement? It was faster than expected. Were there any people who objected?" he asked.

    "Yes. Some of these old fogies were arguing that what we were doing was breaking traditions, but they still signed it in the end," replied Wang Tian with a smirk on his face. However, he did not mention the dispute between his wife and the Yin Moon Saintess.

    Wang Wei sneered after hearing this as he expected this oue. As a matter of fact, most factions would usually disagree with his n as it might infringe on their rights and benefits.

    However, Wang Wei knew these Emperor Lineages the best, so he used even better benefits for them to agree with this n. He simply offered them something irresistible, so they rapidly changed their minds.

    The previous meeting might look like one designed to attack the Emperor Enlightening Academy, but it was not; it was a way for all these factions to divide unimaginable benefits.

    Many of these factions were happy that the Dao Opening Sect was forced to hand over so much profit to them because their aid was necessary to aplish this n, but none of them actually knows that this n was never just about doing massive damage to the Emperor Enlightening Academy.

    Wang Wei¡¯s real goal was toy a foundation for his future ns after bing a Great Emperor. Only the Supreme Realm powerhouses and the head of the Three Families of the Dao Opening Sect were aware of therger n atrge.

    Even the Sectarian faction did not know about this as they could not be totally trusted after Long Bo¡¯s recent betrayal.

    So, while all these Emperor Lineages were celebrating the benefit that they would receive, they did not know that Wang Wei was ying them in the palm of his hand. Once they realized this, it would be toote.

    "Wei¡¯er, when do you want to execute the n?" asked Wang Tian with a little excitement in his voice.

    After pondering for a while, Wang Wei replied: "Wait for a while, I want to see how the Academy responds to our recent attacks."

    "Well, they have started using simr attacks on our reputation, but we were prepared, so their attacks failed. We also receive news that the person in charge of the formation had her soul searched, thus turning her into brain dead. The Academy would never expect our sect to develop something as heaven-defying as Array Virus."

    After saying that, Wang Tian sighed deeply as he remembered a century ago, before his son started cultivating, he once introduced the concept of Array Virus to the upper echelon of the sect.

    He remembers how he stood in front of all the Professionals of the sect, then described the idea to them.

    The concept of Array Virus was actually based on Wang Wei¡¯s past life. When he was studying Array or Formation, he discovered that runes were simr toputer code--which could be used to code reality itself.

    After making this observation, he wondered whether he could use the concept of a virus to infect a formation, then taking control over said formation. If his idea was sessful, Wang Wei knew that the Dao Opening Sect could actually remotely take control over other sect¡¯ Formation or Array.

    After introducing this idea to the sect, many people first thought that he was crazy, and he was just speaking nonsense. However, on the count that he was the Sect Master¡¯ son, they let him use the resources to try his idea.

    After the first prototype of Array Virus was created, it could only take control of a Low Level Profound Array, and it was barely able to do so. Nevertheless, this discovery was truly an unimaginable one for the people of the sect.

    This discovery was essentially creating a brand new Dao or Path for Array professionals all over the world.

    After more than hundred years of studying, the Dao Opening Sect could take control of some lessplex Earth Level Arrays. Luckily for them, the formation used to broadcast the Tournament was not that high, nor thatplex. Otherwise Wang Wei would have to find another n to get ess to it.

    ...

    Wang Tian spent a few good seconds reminiscing about the past. Then he took a deep breath to regain his bearing while secretly thinking to himself: ¡¯I wonder what kind of world Wang Wei lived in in his past life; what kind of civilization was it to have such an existing idea or concept. Maybe one day, when he is ready, he could tell us--or even show us.¡¯

    Wang Tian then looked at his son before saying: "Well, that should be everything for today, so..." However before he could finish, his wife, Yu Yan entered the room and pushed him to the side before saying to her son:

    "Wei¡¯er, I have a bone to pick with you!"

 Chapter 236: Family Dynamic

    Wang Wei was looking at his mother with his heart racing wondering what he did wrong this time; he did not want to be on the other hand of his mother¡¯s punishment like his father.

    Meanwhile, Yu Yan started ying and took out a card that was actually a talisman. After activating it, the voice of two people talking could be heard; however, a bunch of terrible profanities wereing out of these people.

    Some of these things said were so vile that it would turn even the holiest of Saints into Devil worshippers or sinners.

    This card was actually one of the many ones that Wang Wei created in order to damage the Academy¡¯s reputation and prestige. Many people who receive these cards believe that these "conversations" were real recordings of teachers of the Academy speaking with another.

    After the recording ended, Yu Yan looked at Wang Wei and asked: "From what I remember, I raised you properly like an aristocrat, so where did you learn such vulgarity?"

    Sweat started falling down Wang Wei¡¯s back despite the fact that he was a couple hundred thousand meters deep under the ocean as he pondered what to say in this situation.

    He could not tell her that he was raised in Online Culture in his life, and thatpared to the foul things people in modern day say on the web, these conversations were actually nothing--especiallypared to the more conservative values and ideas of this world.

    Knowing that he might get in trouble, Wang Wei¡¯s mind ran very fast as he thought on how to exin this situation. Finally, he said with a calm face:

    "Mother, this has nothing to do with me; it was all Li Jun. He told me that he spent a lot of time around the sect¡¯s disciples and learned many foul things, so I consulted him when it was time to make the cards.

    "And it was not just him. There was also Tie Gang. He told me before he became a king in the Lower Realm, he was in a gang and was once a bandit, so I consulted him on the issue."

    Yu Yan crossed her arms in front of her as she pondered these words. Meanwhile, Wang Tian was looking at his son with strange eyes.

    It was obvious that he was the one who wrote these things by himself, why was he ming others now?

    However, when he wanted to say something, he saw a deep ferocious look in his son¡¯s eyes. He knew that if he said something, then Wang Wei could just me it on him. No matter whether his wife believed it, he would still be in trouble. So, he just nodded in agreement.

    Meanwhile, after a few seconds of pondering, Yu Yan nodded before muttering to herself: "It seems that I have to talk to Little Li Jun¡¯s mother about who he is hanging with. As for Tie Gang, I will warn him not to bring these things around my son."

    No matter how intelligent Yu Yan was, she was still a mother, and thus very biased against her own son; she did not want to believe that he was capable of such a thing, so she totally believed his lie that was full of loopholes.

    After that Yu Yan looked at Wang Wei before saying: "Well, be careful who you hang out with in the future, I do not want them to influence you. Having a pure and peaceful mind is very beneficial to your path of cultivation."

    "I know mother," replied Wang Wei with a look of innocence in his face.

    Yu Yan nodded before looking at her husband: "You can look for your own amodation for the next two weeks, sect master.

    "Now, I am off to a tea meeting with my future daughter-inw."

    Then she left with a happy smile on her face, while Wang Tian¡¯s mouth kept twitching non-stop. Nevertheless, he was happy that it was just for two weeks and not longer.

    As for Wang Wei, he was just relieved that his mother bought his lie. As for throwing Li Jun under the bus, well he has been doing this ever since they were young. By now, Li Jun was not only used to it, but knows how to cooperate to take the me.

    Anyways, this guy has used him as a shield countless times as well. Every time he bes a womanizer, he will use his name to justify his action to Yan Liling, and Wang Wei always covers for him.

    After seeing the defeated look on his father¡¯s face, Wang Wei said: "Since you cover for me so well, I will talk to her for you, but I can probably reduce your sentence by only a week."

    Wang Tian¡¯s eyes lit up after hearing this; things are always better when his son intervened for him--despite the fact that this rarely urs.

    After that, the two talked about their life and joked around for a bit before disconnecting.

    Wang Wei sighed as he pondered all that happened in the past decade: more importantly, the close friendship that Wu Hong had with his mother.

    The truth of the matter, he was worried that his mother would not like her, given how overprotective she can be at times. Personally, he did not want to live through the family drama of mother vs daughter-inw as he would be the one in the middle.

    Luckily for him, he did not have to.

    Nevertheless, he was still wondering how his mother epted Wu Hong so quickly, so he asked her. The answer he got was that she was worried about him.

    ording to Yu Yan, her son was a very strict and disciplined person who rarely messed with other women. On top of that, she realized that he was too focused on cultivation and feared that he would be one those cultivators who did not want to have families--especially when Wang Wei told her that he would only have children after his cultivation was truly sessful.

    Adding to his ridiculous standards for apanion, she feared that he would be alone forever. So, she was very excited when Wu Hong came into his life.

    After hearing this, Wang Wei started to remember the only time that he and his mother had a fight.

    When he turned 14 years old, ording to his Aristocratic training, he was supposed to sleep with one of the maids; this was a way for children from prominent families to get used to the pleasure of the flesh so that they are not easily tempted during their cultivation journey.

    Of course Wang Wei refused as he did not want to sleep with anyone--especially since he did not feel like it. Not to mention that he had already passed the Lust Trial from the Pagoda, so this held no meaning to him.

    Unfortunately, his mother insisted that he had sexual intercourse with one of them. After asking his father, he realized that his mother was worried about his sexual orientation.

    It was then that Wang Wei realized that this world¡¯s culture and society was very conservative in many wayspared to modern society. As such, homosexual rtionships are frowned upon.

    Although as long as you are strong enough, no once will publicly criticize your life style and choices, in general, homosexual rtionship of any gender is still frown upon by society.

    Even if there have been many Great Emperors who openly admitted their sexual orientation, this did not change much.

    After knowing the situation, he tried to talk to his mother and exined that he just did not feel like it. As a person who pursues to be free and unfettered, this was reason enough for him to make a decision about anything.

    Nevertheless, Yu Yan was not relieved in the slightest. So, Wang Wei was forced to go against his wishes or desires and slept with one of the maids he chose for himself. Well, he did notin as he did enjoy himself.

    Nevertheless, he found the experience pointless as sleeping with a woman was not an indication of anyone¡¯s sexual orientation. However, since it meant so much to his mother, he did it anyway.

    After that experience, Wang Wei nned to one day make the cultivators in this world more open minded. After all, as people who study the ways of Heaven and Earth, they should be more epting of all itsws.

    After taking a brief journey through memoryne, Wang Wei took out another recording from his space ring; this one was sent by Wang Ju and contained everything that happened in the [Heaven Chosen Selection Trial] the past decade.

    Without much hesitation, he rushed through the recordings of the first few months. As this was the first round and mostly involved these participants being massacred by hordes of devil beasts, there was not much information to gather. Especially given that the truly powerful candidates were hiding their strength.

    In the second rounds, Wang Wei immediately took notice of when Mo Xingyun killed the Nine Yin Physique girl from the Lower Realm.

 Chapter 237: Third Round

    Wang Wei watched how easily Mo Xingyun easily defeated the Nine Yin Physique, then he saw how she swallowed her opponent¡¯s body. However, what he focused more on was what happened afterwards.

    Someone intervened and ced a formation that isted the viewer¡¯s eye and it seemed that Mo Xingyun had a conversation with someone.

    "Any information on who she was talking to?" asked Wang Wei.

    "Unfortunately, no." replied Wang Ju from themunication talisman.

    "Any movement from the Mo family in the West after this incident?"

    "The Sect did notice some movement from them after this as they seemed to be searching for something. However, after that, once the Mo family noticed that the whole world was spying on them, they immediately stopped their actions."

    Wang Wei nodded as he ced a higher level of threat to Mo Xingyun after hearing that conversation.

    So, he focused on her actions during this trial.

    Wang Wei watched as she killed and swallowed the Number 9 Origin Spirit Physique and the Number 10 Star Monarch Physique. None of these guys from the Lower Realm could give her a proper challenge, showing how difficult it is for Heaven Chosens from the Lower Realm to actually be sessful in higher worlds.

    Only a few of them can do so, and the ones that actually be Great Emperors are even more rare. Most of them actually have to enter a faction before they could reach their full potential and be able to fight for the Heaven Will.

    As for the ones from the Lower Realm that became Great Emperor while still remaining loose cultivators, the number of them can be counted in one hand. And these people are usually extremely powerful, but also very lucky.

    They usually have countless fortunate opportunities to close the gap with those Heaven Chosen full of resources since birth. Finally, they have to find an identity token to be recognized by the Heavenly Dao of the Myriad Emperor World.

    And even those loose cultivators¡¯ Great Emperor might not make it in this Glorious Age when Heaven Chosens are as many as dogs, and the talent needed to survive in this generation has been raised to unimaginable heights.

    After sighing for a moment, Wang Wei continued to observe Mo Xingyun; she seemed to have an insatiable appetite. After killing thest 3 physiques in the top 10, she went after the number 7 Boundless Void Physique.

    Unfortunately, she soon realized that she bargained for more than she could handle. Before the Void Shattered Realm, the Boundless Void Physique is one of the most overpowered physiques of all the 3000 Heavenly Physiques.

    It grants the owner the ability to control space. So abilities like teleport, space cut, space imprisonment are the mostmon abilities of this physique.

    Adding to that the founder of the Worshipping Dao Academy once also possessed the same physique and proved the Dao with Space as his main Dao, so the owner of this physique, Zhang Xuan cultivate the [Infinite Void Volume], Mo Xingyun was maltreated during the battle.

    Zhang Xuan kept teleporting around her and attacking her. She tried to swallow the space around her, but she failed. So, she used the power she had just gained from the Origin Spirit Physique that granted her unlimited origin essence to keep usingrge scale attacks to prevent Zhang Xuan from approaching her.

    Unfortunately, this tactic did not work as the space around her was imprisoned and turned into a cage during one of her attacks, making her own origin abilities counter-attack her instead.

    Nevertheless, Mo Xingyun was a ruthless woman. She purposely left an opening on herself and lured Zhan Xuan to attack her directly. So, after he appeared next to her to stab her with a space de, she let him do it then instantly tried to swallow one of his arms.

    Lucky, Zhan Xuan was also a cruel person and knew that he could not get ess to any part of his body, so he detonated that arm after knowing that he could not save it--thus preventing Mo Xingyun from getting any powers from his physique.

    After that, the two of them did not continue to fight and left just like that.

    Wang Wei watched that battle over and over, and he discovered that one of the main reasons that Mo Xingyun lost was because she could not fully utilize the power of the other physique; it was as if she could not fully digest what she swallowed.

    Wang Wei then remembered that the Heaven Devouring Emperor not only created the Heaven Devour Physique, but also a powerful cultivation technique to go with it. It seemed that Mo Xingyun did have such a thing, thus exining the reason for the inability to properly swallow these physiques.

    "Wait, could she have discovered the technique left over by the Heaven Devour Emperor, hence the reason that the Mo family was searching for something? However, this does not make sense as ording to the Heaven Devour Emperor¡¯s personality and attitude towards his own family, it is very unlikely that he would leave behind an inheritance--unless it was someone else¡¯s inheritance," muttered Wang Wei to himself.

    After that, he looked back at Wang Ju before ordering: "Go over all the people throughout history that have cultivated a technique about ¡¯swallowing¡¯ or ¡¯devouring¡¯ and see if you can find anything. You can ask my father¡¯s Shadow to help you review the Sect¡¯s Secret Archive and see if they can discover anything else."

    "As you wish, young master."

    Afterwards, he re-watched the battle between these two--this time focusing on Zhang Xuan¡¯s ability and how he would defeat him in a battle. Before cultivators enter the Void Shattered Realm and can use the power of Space, this physique is indeed a ¡¯cheat¡¯.

    However, Wang Wei believed that his fleshly body can easily tank any of his attacks, not to mention that he can now break the space around him with sheer force. Additionally, his Fate Innate Talent can also deal with this physique, so he was not that worried.

    As for Mo Xingyun, he noticed that she has a limit on the things that she can swallow, so he can easily overload her capabilities and make her explode from swallowing too much.

    Furthermore, she seemed incapable of swallowing physical attacks that do not involve origin essence or spiritual energy between Heaven and Earth. With so many restrictions, he has many ways to deal with her. However, if she finds a way to fix her ws, her level of threat will exponentially increase.

    After watching her battle, Wang Wei then focused on two other people that Wang Ju¡¯s information had detailed notes on.

    One of them was a handsome man called the Suave Sloth.

    This man was sleeping in the middle of the battlefield with countless beautiful women fanning him. However, every time some devil beasts or another participant came close to him, they would instantly feel listless and unmotivated, then fall asleep like him. Then, the women next to the Suave Sloth would go and kill these people themselves, and they would not even react.

    Wang Wei was speechless for a moment before reading the information that Wang Ju had about him. ording to her, his real name is not known, or he might not even have a real name. Ever since he was young, people always called him the Suave Sloth.

    This guy was extremelyzy when he was young, refusing to even eat due to howzy he was. ording to this information, the only reason that he began to cultivated in the first ce was because he heard that cultivators did not need to eat after reaching a certain level of strength, just needed to live from breathing spiritual energy between Heaven and Earth.

    And this guy¡¯ziness did not stop here. After discovering that cultivation was hard work, he used his genius to create a cultivation technique that allows him to both cultivate and fight while sleeping.

    This technique even allowed him to create a pseudo-domain around him that ced anyone near him into a state of utmostziness or sloth.

    As for the women next to him, they were here to ensure that he could sleep peacefully, and if he ever decides to wake up, that they will take care of his daily needs.

    What made Wang Wei speechless was a very particr detailed information that he did not want to know how Wang Ju got.

    ording to this information, the reason that these women like Suave Sloth so much was not because of his handsome face, or because of any benefit, but because he was toozy during sex that he allowed them to be on top, and do most if not all the work.

    In this very patriarchal society, these women find this experience very liberating and free, they feel powerful and in control--even more than having a high cultivation level. So, they are drawn to him like metal to ma.

    After sighing how wonderful and weird the cultivation world can be, he focused on thest person named Fan Li.

    This person actually received the inheritance of the Nether Emperor, or as he is more known for, the Yin Soul Emperor.

    This Emperor is a very interesting one as he suffered a terrible humiliation just after proving the Dao.

    Right after bing a Great Emperor, he took the name Nether Emperor. However, some powerful being in the Nether Hell Forbidden Land did not like that he used that name.

    Then, a gigantic palm came from there and patted the Nether Emperor like a fly--almost killing him. The palm left the words: "Are you worthy of that name?" before leaving.

    After that, he was forced to change his name to Yin Soul Emperor.

    As for Fan Li¡¯s ability, it involves controlling yin energy in the surrounding environment to create zombies, spirits, ghosts, and the soul. It is rumored that this technique can even allow a cultivator to bring back the dead to life when one reaches the highest level.

    Unfortunately, this rumor has not been verified, nevertheless, many people are interested in acquiring it. Given that this Fan Li is nothing but a lucky loose cultivator, many factions have started to eye his inheritance for their own.

    By the time Wang Wei had finished reviewing all this information, the Third Round of the tournament had begun, and all the Seeded-yers had begun to take part in this trial.

 Chapter 238: Final Round

    After reading and reviewing all the information about the candidates that he needed to pay attention to, Wang Wei asked Wang Ju: "What¡¯s the situation with Fan Li?"

    "Many people or factions are paying attention to him and his inheritance. After all, most cultivators have lost a loved one during their journey, and the possibility of losing one is very high. So, with this inheritance, it is the perfect chance for them to make up for their regrets.

    "Additionally, including him into their factions will add an additional Emperor Scriptures to their own inheritance, so many people have ns to try to recruit him after the Tournament--even if they have to use force," replied Wang Ju.

    Wang Wei then nodded as he could guess that the Dao Opening Sect had simr strategy; then, he dismissed her by ending themunication talisman.

    Then, he started to check his cultivation. Inside his Divine Sea, he saw 17 Origin Patterns in his Ancient Lamp and he nodded in satisfaction while thinking to himself:

    ¡¯One Origin Pattern per year is considered a fast cultivation process, so in another 33 years, I should reach the total 50 Origin Patterns needed before breaking through the Divine Body Realm.

    ¡¯However, given the fact that I have a Transcendent Dao Foundation and in order to increase the power of my True Will, I will need to have more than 50 Origin Patterns. Meaning, while I cultivate the 51st Origin Pattern and up, most of mypetitors will have reached the stage of breaking through higher realm.

    ¡¯So, I need a little help to speed up the process.¡¯

    After that, he took out the Spiritual Milk from the Calcify Milk Cave back in the sect and drank it to increase his cultivation speed. However, Wang Wei did not enter retreat this time, but focused on the Third Round that was taking ce.

    In the Secret Realm of the Tournament, while all these world changing events were taking ce, the Seeded-yers were in their own residence. After the number of participants reached 100,000 from half a billion in the past ten years, they received notifications that the Third Round would begin.

    Inside Li Jun residence, he suddenly opened his eyes from his state of meditation after receiving a talisman warning him of the beginning of the Third Round.

    After getting up, he put on his armor and held his spear in his hand. While doing some basic stretches, Li Jun suddenly sneezed twice.

    After frowning, he muttered to himself: "Who¡¯s talking bad things about me now? Could it be my Ling¡¯er? No, I have not done anything bad in the past decade. So, is it big brother Wang Wei? Is he ming me for something again?"

    After that, he walked in front of an array that would teleport him to a certain part of the Secrem Realm. While waiting, Li Jun started thinking about the rules of this round and the challenges he will face.

    ording to the Academy¡¯s rule, the Tournament is divided into 30 Sectors, with each Seeded-yers in charge of a sector. In the third round, these seeded-yers have to participate in eliminating as many people as possible until the number of participants is reduced from 100,000 to only 1,000 people.

    This round is important because this is the time that these seeded-yers have to show the reason they were chosen as such. So, throughout history, the third round has always been a cruel one as most participants usually banded together to fight and kill these Seeded-yers.

    So, if the Seeded-yers are not strong enough or vignt enough, they might be killed during this round, or forced to run for their lives and be humiliated in front of trillions of people.

    Be that as it may, this generation¡¯s [Heaven Chosen Selection Trial] is different as many of the Seeded-yers did not participate. That includes Wang Wei, Di Tian, Wu Hong, Liu Meixiu from the Herd Raising Valley, Zhen Biyu from the Five Elements Pce and Feng Heng from the Taiyi Gate who left midway through.

    Additionally, there are people with strength simr to the Seeded-yers--like Mo Xingyun and Zhang Xuan--that do not hold this position due to the fact that they have remained low-key in the eyes of the public until the Tournament began.

    Adding to that the few rising talents that appeared in the second rounds, the third round should be very exciting.

    Once the appropriate time arrived, Li Jun entered the formation and he was teleported to the section he was in charge of. The truth of the matter was that he was not worried about group fights given that one of his Innate Talent was perfectly suited for this asion.

    However, Li Jun did not use it during the next 20 years that the Third Roundsted; he fought countless geniuses from all the world while honing his skills. More importantly, Li Jun was able to absorb the ughter aura that enveloped the entire Secret Realm and increase his own strength.

    As a matter of fact, Li Jun was not the only one who used such tactics. Many of the powerful Heaven Chosens like Ji Song, Lin Fan or Su Ya did use their powerful Innate Talent or hidden cards as they were reserving it for when they met each other.

    Unfortunately for these Heaven Chosens, things were not as simple as they first imagined. Due to the fact that many of the sections did not have a Seeded-yer, the Emperor Enlightening Academy allowed the people in these sections to travel freely to other sections based on their choices.

    As a result of this, Heaven Chosens in the top 10 Lists created by the Heaven Mystery Pavilion discovered that instead of having to fight 1000s of people, some of them had to fight 5-7 times that number.

    Adding to the limitations of having to hide their hidden cards, this proved to be a harder task to aplish, hence also the reason that this round took so long before finishing.

    Of course this was not the main reason that these people were hiding their strength; to the point of going to the extreme in order to do so. The real reason being that they received news from their factions or sects about the on-going battle between the Dao Opening Sect and the Emperor Enlightening Academy, and the fact that one of theirpetitors has orchestrated the entire thing.

    Knowing the general situation, many of them felt like participating in this tournament was kind of beneath them or, to be precise, it should be. While they were fighting for the so-called ¡¯glory¡¯ of being the number one Heaven Chosen, Wang Wei--who was in the same generation as them--was doing things that influence the world in an unimaginable scale.

    As absurd as it might sound, many of them felt like they were the younger generation, while people like Wang Wei, Di Tian, and Wu Hong were of the older generation that considered tournaments like this to be an excellent way for the younger generation to show their progress to them.

    To many, this absurd feeling was uneptable--especially given the culture of this world involving respecting the superior and elders, which has been deeply ingrained in the cultivating world¡¯ society.

    Adding to that the fact that these Seeded-yers who did not participate in the tournament can watch on the sideline and peek at their hidden cards, strengths and abilities--without revealing their own. These Heaven Chosen know the advantage a person can have over another during battle due to information.

    Additionally, Feng Heng¡¯s news that he has awakened the Yin-Yang Eyes has already spread throughout the entire Myriad Emperor World. As a result of this, his level of threat has been elevated from the middle or bottom of the Heaven Chosen List to the level of Lin Fan, Su Ya and Jian Wushuang.

    Although the [Absolute Beginning Dao Art] is not that famous due to the few people who managed to cultivate it, all these Emperor Lineages know that the ones that seeded in doing so were extremely powerful and extraordinary.

    So, by the time that the Final Round arrived, the mentality of many of these Heaven Chosens had greatly shifted. If it was not the fact that they all wanted ess to the 3000 Dao Tablets, many of them would have forfeited the tournament mid-way through just like Feng Heng.

    Nevertheless, the majority of them have decided that they will keep their true strengths as hidden as possible. As for the spots for the Tablets, as long as they acquire a spot in the top 30, it did not matter to them.

    Although the higher the ranking the more time a participant can spend enlightening in front of the Tablets--no one actually cared about this; these prideful Heaven Chosens all had confidence in themselves that no matter how little time they have to spend inside, it will be more than enough.

    They believed that since people like Wang Wei, Di Tian, and Wu Hong can give up ess to the Dao Tablets, they can spend a little less time than necessary to still achieve their goals as they do not believe that they are in any way inferior to these three.

    Of course not everyone felt this way. For example, Lin Fan; he wanted to show the world that his low background did not matter by taking the first ce of this tournament.

    As for the Dao Tablets, as the True Disciple of the Emperor Enlightening Academy, he had ess to them any time he wanted, so he did not really care.

    So, when the Final Round began, many odd behaviors were noticed by the viewers.

 Chapter 239: Progress

    Wang Wei experienced many things during the two decades that the Third Round took ce. For once, he learned a great deal about his fellowpetitors. Although these people decided no to use all their strengths, Wang Wei still learned a great deal about them like their response time, are they more efficient in closebat or using spells from afar, and their preferences during certain situations.

    All this information is useful to determine a battle at peak level. Another thing he discovered was the fact that hiding their strengths actually helped these people a great deal during the past ten years.

    With the constant fighting while cing limitations on themselves, many of them like Ji Song, Su Ya, Jian Wushuang and Lin Fan honed their skills to perfection amidst the constant ughter and ambush.

    Moreover, their cultivation¡¯ speed did not decrease as the constant fighting was perfect for breaking through in battle, as well as the fact that the Secret Realm is designed to help the participants cultivate faster.

    Adding to that, all of them experienced a fortunate encounter as the Secret Realm of the Trial was full of other Secret Realms with inheritance or lucky chances inside. Unfortunately, the Tournament did broadcast the specific of these fortunate encounters, so he did not know what benefits these people received.

    Nevertheless, he did notice that Ji Song was very strange after one of his encounters, so he took note of it.

    Meanwhile, on the world level, the war between the Dao Opening Sect and the Emperor Enlightening Academy has not stopped for even a moment. Although the "public opinion" battle was not as intense as before, these two factions keep trying to ruin the other¡¯s reputation and prestige.

    Unfortunately, the mortals that were usually ignored by cultivators--unless it was time to recruit disciples--became the main target of these groups. Although, at first the mortals felt that it was nice to finally feel valuable to the cultivating world, soon things reached the point that they realized that they were just being used for some purpose by these cultivators.

    Of course these thoughts were only realized by the noble or schr of the Mortal World that have ess to knowledge as the majority of them spend all of their lives in a farm, trying to survive one winter after another.

    As for the Cultivating World, many people felt that something big was about to happen, and these past 20 years were nothing but the calm before the storm.

    On a personal level, Wang Wei has made tremendous progress in his strength.

    The number of Origin Patterns in his Ancient Lamp reached 67 from 17--thus proving that he had surpassed the limit of 50. His Good Fortune me burned brighter than any he had ever seen or recorded, yet he knew that it was still not enough for him to break through the Primordial Spirit Realm. Nevertheless, it was still a powerful hidden card in case he encountered a desperate measure; he would not hesitate to use his me.

    As a result of this limit breakthrough, he felt that the power of his True Will had dramatically increased.

    Nevertheless, he always had a feeling that there was more to this True Will ability; that he did not know how to properly use it, or use to the fullest of its potential. He wanted to ask Wu Hong, but he did not want her to get in trouble again; plus, he enjoyed the process of slowly figuring it out as it made it easier for him to control and use.

    Of course the greatest progress that he made was his fleshly body; with the constant tempering from the Divine Punishment Thunder, his muscles were finally tempered to Great Perfection and beyond, and he awakened a new ability.

    His new ability was not that impressive, to be precise, it was amon one--the ability to break through space and teleport. Once a cultivator reaches the Void Shatter Realm, they can use the Power of Law to do the same things, so it was a verymon thing.

    Of course based on the strength, talent, and Law cultivated, the distance and amount of space that they can control will vary.

    Now, his fleshly body granted him these powers in advance--along with the ability to survive in empty space without any need for origin essence or spiritual energy.

    Additionally, all his other fleshly body abilities also evolved, his raw strength increasing to a few trillion tons.

    After reaching that level of strength, Wang Wei¡¯s geeky side from his past life got the best of him, so he wanted to try something; it was something he saw in a Supermanic when he was young.

    So, he asked True Monarch Yan Chen to create a fews for him, then with a massive chain, he started to carry them around and lifted weights with them--recreating that panel in theic.

    After seeing this, True Monarch Yan Chenmented that this was a good way for Body Refiners to train themselves,plimenting Wang Wei on his ingenuity--which made him embarrassed as he just wanted to look cool. So, he yed it calmly and pretended that the purpose of him doing this in the first ce was to properly train himself.

    Of course the reason that Wang Wei¡¯s strength grew so rapidly was not because he just tempered his muscle to Great Perfection, but also because he finally tempered his internal organs, and absorbed the materials needed for them during these past 30 years.

    In order to elerate the rate of tempering and refinement, he did not listen to Wu Hong and allowed the Divine Punishment Thunder to enter and ravage his internal organs.

    Then, he swallowed Saint Pills--like Heart Growth Pill, Lung Regeneration Pill and other pills specific pills that helped regrow internal organs--like they were candy. Thus, using his old method of destruction and rebirth, he greatly elerated the process.

    Of course Wu Hong discovered this, and she was not that surprised as she knew him better than himself. Not long after he started doing so, she showed up and helped him; she sealed up and removed all the hidden injuries such extreme level of cultivation left behind inside his body

    Of course, although she did not say anything about him breaking his words, she disyed the fact that she was not happy by not talking to him for 6 months. Beside helping him with his injury, she never said a single word to him--even during the process. Even using his shameless tactic did not work this time.

    Then, at some point, she said to him while directly looking through his eyes, his soul: "I understand that you are under a lot of pressure, but you have to understand that you still have a lot of time and room to grow, there is no need to push yourselves to this extreme, otherwise it will be counter productive."

    After hearing this, Wang Wei finally understood that his behavior was a little too extreme, and out of character for him that likes to be cautious and well-prepared for doing things.

    After doing a self-reflection, he realized that the reason he was rushing to increase his strength so much was because of his encounter with Di Tian. Ever since he met that guy, his intuition has been acting intensely, always warning him of the uing danger.

    More importantly, no matter how much his strength increased, his intuition as a warrior kept telling him that this guy was more powerful than him. So, he pushed himself beyond his limits--but that feeling never left him.

    However, after hearing Wu Hong¡¯s words, he realized that had been too focused behind the strongest Heaven Chosen. At this point of time, beyond the strongest did not mean anything as all of them were just weak cultivators in the Supernatural Realm.

    Even if some of them could fight many realms above their stage, it did change the fact that they were still in the Fourth Stage of Cultivation, thus having plenty room for growth and development. So, it did not truly matter who was the strongest at this stage; the title of the "strongest" only mattered during the Heaven Will Battle as that person will be the one to sit on that throne.

    Aftering to this realization, Wang Wei¡¯ state of mind sublimated, then he reigned in his extreme cultivation method after thanking Wu Hong. His parents and elders in the sect had said simr things to him, but somehow he never listened to their words. However, Wu Hong seemed to have a way to get through his stubborn personality.

    An ability which greatly upset his mother, Yu Yan, for not having; Wang Wei even heard that she was very unhappy at the fact that her son listened to hispanion, but did not listen to her.

    Wang Wei asked her why she was upset with him instead of Wu Hong, and Yu Yan replied that he could notpare to her; he then realized that his ce as the favorite of the family was slowly being reced by Wu Hong, and he was not happy about it.

    Nevertheless, despite all the family, he still managed to temper three of his organs and absorbed the materials necessary.

 Chapter 240: Primordial Era

    The three organs that Wang Wei tempered with and absorbed the necessary material are: the liver, kidney, and lung. As for the materials needed, they are based on the five elements.

    The lung represents metal, the kidney stands for water, and the liver for wood. ording to the Five Elements theory, metal (lung) promotes water (kidney), water promotes wood (liver).

    The process will continue until a cycle of promoting and restraining ur to achieve a state of bnce. Unfortunately, Wang Wei does not have the remaining two materials yet; the reason being that his requirements or the sect¡¯s requirements were very high.

    In order to give Wang Wei the best possible advantage, the Dao Opening Sect chose Innate Treasures of Heaven and Earth to allow him to refine his fleshly body.

    Innate treasures are a very special type or quality of material. In some ways, they are even more powerful and rare than Emperor level materials.

    ording to the little information that cultivators have in the first few Eras that existed in the Myriad Emperor World, during the Chaos Era, the world was just formed and thus inhabitables by any kind of living beings: whether living or nonliving, both organic and non-organic.

    However, back then, the world did not have spiritual energy between Heaven and Earth, but Chaos Qi--which is a vastly superior form of energy. After the world waspleted and Heavenly Dao perfected the fundamental Laws of Heaven and Earth, the Primordial Era began.

    In that Era, Chaos Qi was degraded into Innate Qi. Although Chaos Qi still existed in the environment,pared to the unlimited amount that existed in the previous Era, it was nothing.

    Nevertheless, the lifeforms that started to appear in the Primordial Era still benefited from the baptizing of both Chaos Qi and Innate Qi. As a result of this, the majority of life born in that period were referred to as Primordial Gods or Innate Demons--and they were extremely powerful.

    Their fleshly bodies were extremely powerful, to the point of using stars as snacks and worlds as worlds as balls to y games with. They were born with extremely terrifying bloodlines granting them unimaginable divine abilities

    Two things that cultivators of modern time know for sure about these beings: they were extremelyrge in size and they were all born with a very high cultivation realm. The weakest of them had the strength of Void Shattered Realm, while the strongest of them reached the level of Great Emperors--and that was at birth.

    Many cultivators theorized that the cultivation system of these beings was extremely different from modern times. Due to the fact that the majority of them were born so powerful, they did not need to breathe qi from Heaven and Earth. All they had to do was understand the Laws of Heaven and Earth in order to reach a higher level of strength.

    Another spection of modern cultivators is the fact that since these powerful beings were born with different levels of strength, their society was strictly hierarchical--even worse than modern time.

    The higher the strength one of these Gods were born with, the higher their talents, status, and opportunity to grow and develop. A Primordial God born with Void Shatter Realm strength had absolutely no chance to ever surpass one born with Saint Realm strength--not to mention the higher ones.

    Of course there are many things that still puzzled cultivators through this time regarding those Eras. There is sufficient evidence to prove that humans existed in the Primordial Era. So, people always wondered how humans appear, survive, and even became the leader of this world in the Beginning Emperor Era, given that these Primordial Gods and Innate Demons.

    From the records still left from that Era, humans have always been a weak and pitiful race, so this was a mystery that cultivators often wonder about.

    Many people theorized that humans were the descendants of Primordial Gods, while demons were the descendants of Innate Demons given that these Primordial Gods looked exactly like them, and the Innate Demons also looked like the demon race.

    As for the rise of the human race, many people attributed it to the first Great Emperor of the Myriad Emperor World, the Heaven Opening Emperor.

    The truth of the matter is that many of the theories or conjectures of modern cultivators are correct, while a few were wrong.

    The truth of the matter is that these Primordial Gods and Innate Demons were indeed born extremelyrge, extremely powerful. Their society was indeed strictly hierarchical as the oldest of them were usually the most powerful and have the highest status.

    One ability that these creatures had was the fact that they were all immortals. With the constant bathing in both Chaos Qi and Innate Qi, none of them had to worry about their lifespans--so they mostly focused on cultivating.

    Additionally, as creatures born from Heaven and Earth--meaning they were not created through procreation--they were considered perfect beings. So, unlike humans and even demons, the concept of conflict and fighting was a very rare thing in their society or civilization.

    Despite the strict hierarchy, no one actuallyined or became envious as they understood that they were the children of Heaven and Earth, and that their strengths and talents were granted to them--so they should just be happy or content for what they were given.

    And if someone wanted to change his or her status, all they had to do was work hard on enlightening the Laws between Heaven and Earth and increase their strengths.

    Unfortunately, such peaceful and quiet civilizations did notst long. With the passage of time, these Primordial Gods and Innate Demons discovered that the Chaos Qi and Innate Qi were slowly decreasing.

    By the middle of the Primordial Era, the number of Chaos Qi existing was so rare that it could be counted in two hands. As for the Innate Qi, it was slowly degrading.

    As such, the members of their races became very difficult to be born naturally. And the ones that were created were extremely weak as they did not even have the power of Law at birth. In order words, Primordial Gods with strength lower than the Void Shatter Realm were starting to be born.

    The leaders of the Primordial God race and Innate Demons race decided to use procreation in order to increase the number of their races, and this tactic worked for a while. By strictly controlling who the members of their races can have as partners---or example a Primordial God born with Supreme Realm strength can only mate with someone of simr status or birth--their races strived for a period of time.

    Unfortunately, this measure could not save these powerful races.

    Although their offspring were unimaginably powerful and gifted, it was still very difficult for them to reproduce due to their strength. The Laws of Heaven and Earth do now allow powerful beings to mate as easily as weak ones, otherwise the bnce of nature would be broken.

    So, by the end of the Primordial Era, the Innate Qi between Heaven and Earth has turned into Acquired Qi or Spiritual Qi that is present in modern time. Of course the quantity back then could not even be fathomed by current cultivators.

    A genius like Wang Wei has to spend five years to reach the 12th Layer of Body Refining Realm. But back in the Primordial Era, a normal person with average talent would only take 10 months. A genius would take a month, and a heaven defying genius like Wang Wei would take 3 to 4 days.

    Nevertheless, Spiritual qi was an abomination for these Primordial Gods and Innate Demons. Forget the fact that it could not give birth to their races, now, many of them discovered that they had to start worrying about lifespan. This was horrible news for them.

    But good news for the human race. After the first ray of Acquired Qi appeared between Heaven and Earth, a new race was created: the human race.

    After these Primordial Races discovered humans, they marveled at how weak they werepared to them; they did have any form of cultivation, they were tiny and died after only 300 years. Even the aura leaked out of their weakest member could easily annihte these humans.

    The majority of them left humans alone, while others decided to keep them as pets or study them--especially their rapid reproductive abilities.

    The human race¡¯s life back then was neither good nor bad; it was basically based on the personality of the races that took them. For the most part, life was good for most human tribes.

    Unfortunately. That did notst long. After calcting the secrets of Heaven and Earth, the leaders of the Primordial Gods and Innate Demons calcted the eventual destruction their races and the rise of the Human Race; they discovered that humans were the chosen race assigned by Heavenly Dao to lead the Myriad Emperor World--even though it was not called such by then.

 Chapter 241: Anxious

    Obviously the leaders of these powerful races would never allow such a tragedy to happen, so despite their peaceful nature, they decided to annihte the human races and prevent their rise.

    Now, given that the human races survived and the Primordial Gods and Innate Demons are nowhere to be found in the Myriad Emperor World except for a few remains or the Blood Earth Forbidden Land, obviously they did not seed in their endeavor.

    As for what truly urred, that is something that Wang Wei will discover for himself one day in the distant future.

    Back to the present:

    The reason that Innate Treasures were mentioned was because they are treasures born from Heaven and Earth back in the Primordial Era through the baptisement of Chaos Qi and Innate Qi. Only a few of them remained in the world, and only a few of the very ancient sects that existed back in the Ancient Emperor Era still have some of them avable in their reserves.

    As for Wang Wei, he used the Wood Essence, which is an Innate treasure that contains a tremendous amount of vitality to refine his liver. As a matter of fact, the vitality inside is enough to heal a Great Emperor on the verge of death.

    Additionally, this material will also help the next part that he is going to have to temper: his blood.

    He used a drop of Karmic Washing Water to refine his kidney. ording to records, this Karmic Washing Water is said to have the ability to wash away a person¡¯s karma in vast quantities. However, this rumor has never been verified due to the scarcity of this material remaining throughout the world,

    Otherwise, this Innate treasure would be seen by so many factions that it would be ridiculous. With it, they will not need the help of a Great Emperor in order to wash away their Karmas; their disciples will not have to seal themselves for countless generations to be eligible to fight for the next Heaven Will Battle after one failure, or being born at the wrong time.

    These two Innate Materials were the only ones that the Dao Opening Sect had in their possession rting to the Five Elements. As for the third one that Wang Wei used, it was traded by the Great Zhou Imperial Dynasty in exchange for Ji Song to enter the Pagoda Trials.

    It was called the [Root Metal Qi], and as the name implies, this Qi is considered by all cultivators as the source or origin of all metal--both normal and spiritual--in the Myriad Emperor World.

    Wang Wei remembered that after he received that material, his father had a very long and deep envious look on his face; the reason being that this Innate Qi was the perfect material to create a sword. ording to him, this thing was the dream material of every swordsman as they could create the ultimate sword with it.

    It took Wang Tian a great deal of effort not to secretly steal that material and not tell his son of its existence in the first ce.

    As for the remaining two materials that he needed, he had to search for them himself. However, he was not worried that he would not find any Innate Treasure as he knew that some still existed in Secret Realms that had not been discovered.

    As long as he activates his ability to be a Son of Destiny, he believes that he will find two Innate materials rted to Earth and Fire. However, he really does not want to use this ability.

    From his knowledge, he knew that Sons of Destiny was essentially granted by the Will of the World, or to be specific, Heavenly Dao. The reason is always because the world is facing some kind of danger, and Heavenly Dao needed someone to save it.

    Laws of Heaven and Earth are fair and absolute, so no one--including a Son of Destiny--can escape the restraints of Karma. So, although their title as Son of Destiny grants them heaven-defying Luck or fortune, they are also required to pay a certain price for it.

    Furthermore, after these Sons of Destiny repay their karma and save the world that granted them such a position, usually they will be rewarded with tremendous luck for their future, then have their title taken away from them; meaning that being a Son of Destiny is nothing but a temporary job with great benefit.

    However, this is not always the case. Sometimes the person chosen as Son of Destiny does not agree very well with Heavenly Dao. As such after they aplish their tasks, they will be left with nothing after their title is taken away.

    The fate of these people are usually very miserable. Without powerful Qi Luck to protect, the majority of them--who have developed the idea that they can do what they want and will still survive--ended up dying due to their own stupidity.

    The only way that someone can be a Son of Destiny without the help of Heavenly Dao was to conquer the world, then gather the Qi Luck of the entire world, condensed it and baptized yourself with it; this is essentially a process of transforming Earthly Luck to Heavenly Luck.

    This is basically how Sun Jiaolong became the Son of Destiny through the [Human Destiny Sword].

    ...

    Back to the present:

    After the Third Round ughter ended, all the participants left the Secret Realm that the previous rounds took ce. Given that the final round is a fightingpetition one against one, it will take ce in the massive stadium in the Academy.

    However, before everything began, the 1000 remaining participants had a few months off before the start of thepetition. During this time, they can either stay in their own Residence in the Academy, they can visit the Academy¡¯s cities or Domain, or they can temporarily return to their own sect; it all depends on their own choice.

    Inside one of the Academy¡¯s Residences.

    All the formation were activated, and Fan Li was walking side to side while muttering to himself:

    "I will be safe for a while inside the Academy while everyone is looking for me. After the Tournament, as long as I get one of the Top 30 Spots and ce my name on the Heavenly Dao Protection Book, I will not be able to be killed until the Primordial Spirit Realm. Meaming, I have a few thousand years of safety.

    "The problem now is what I should do after that? Should I just join one of these factions? If so, which one?

    "Damn these Emperor Lineages. When I had nothing, none of them wanted to ept me due to my low talent. Now that I have an Emperor Scripture of my own, suddenly I turn into the most delicious piece of meat.

    "So, curse those hypocrites. No, I should curse myself for being so stupid. I should have known that showing that I had the Yin Soul Emperor¡¯s inheritance would bring me so much trouble. After all, the rumors that his scripture can bring the dead back to life has been circting around the world for countless millennia."

    Then, Fan Li started to walk faster. The more he thought about the situation, the more anxious he became. Sweats started appearing in his forehead--despite the fact that such physiological function should not appear on a cultivator in the Supernatural Realm, and one that cultivates an Emperor Grade technique.

    "Maybe I should find a way to secretly leave the Myriad Emperor World after entering the Primordial Spirit Realm andy low until the Heaven Will Battle. However, where can a loose cultivator like me have the ability to travel to other nes?

    "Maybe I should contact the people of the Loose Cultivator Alliance! No, no, these people are the same as those Emperor Lineage hypocrites. They will still ask me to hand over my inheritance.

    "Curse you, Yin Soul Emperor! Why couldn¡¯t you leave me other resources to cultivate? Why leave me just an inheritance! What¡¯s with all this bullshit about not relying on others, about being self-sufficient!

    "Have you seen any of these Heaven Chosens not relying on their background to acquire and utilize massive resources? Have you seen any of them being self-reliant and self-sufficient?

    "As a loose cultivator who became a Great Emperor, you should aware of the struggle and discrimination that we have to suffer through in this world. So, why couldn¡¯t you just leave plenty of resources for me to cultivate?"

    Fan Li started to pull his hair and he screamed out loud; his footsteps echoed in the room as he paced back and forth, worries oozing out his pores.

    "What to do, what to do, what to do?" he muttered non-stop to himself as if some magical answer would appear to him.

    Well, it did.

    "You can hand over the scripture in your possession, or I can take it from the cold hand of your corps," said another cold and indifferent voice from inside of the heavily protected room.

 Chapter 242: Ninger

    Fan Li turned his head with great shock in his face when he saw a young man with white hair and cold and ruthless eyes staring at him like a predator on the hunt. He looked around and discovered that all the formations in his residence were still working properly, so he wondered how this person entered his room.

    After taking a brief moment to calm himself down, he realized who was standing in front of him, so he stuttered: "D...Di Tian?"

    The two most famous Heaven Chosens of this generation are Wang Wei and Di Tian, and both of them have very distinct and recognizable features: one had grey hair, while the other had white hair.

    "How did you enter my room?" asked Fan Li--while pretending to be calm and collected. "This is the site of the Emperor Enlightening Academy. If you do not want your Di family to have any conflict with the Academy, please leave my room as soon as possible and I will pretend that nothing happened here."

    However, Di Tian still had a cold and ruthless look on his face. Then, a powerful killing intent enveloped the room, making Fan Li breathless.

    "There is no need to use these low level threats against me, nor is it useful for you ro stall for time. I can also tell you no matter what happens inside this room, no one will be the wiser. So, either hand over the [Yin Soul Scripture] voluntarily and you may have a chance to survive, or suffer the consequences."

    Fan Li¡¯s face became very ugly after hearing this, so he thought about the situation for a moment, then he made his decision.

    With a wave of his hand, a gigantic ghost appeared in front of him. The ghost had bronze skin, was more than 6 meters tall and had ox for a head and very muscr human body. Then, Fan Li fused with the Ghost General that he summoned.

    However, this was not the end. A powerful Yin energy suddenly appeared inside the room and fused with Fan Li¡¯s new form. His skin then turned pale and his height grew by another 4 meters.

    An armyposed of countless ghosts appeared behind him; these ghosts looked very creepy as most of them were pale inplexion, and had some sort of animal for a head.

    Unfortunately for Fan Li, due to the limitation of space, the amount of ghosts he could summon was somewhat limited. However, he had another way to get around this problem.

    Without hesitation, he activated his Innate Talent: Ghost Swallowing.

    After opening his mouth, Fan Li started to eat these ghosts like they were a delicious snack from a well-known restaurant. More importantly, these ghosts did not resist. On the contrary, they seemed to be excited to be a part of Fan Li; it was like they were sailors lost at sea for countless years and were excited to return tond, to return to their home.

    As Fan Li swallowed ghosts, his body size continued to increase. From the origins 10 meters, it quickly rose to 15 meters; only stopping once he reached a height of 25 meters.

    Be that as it may, during the entire process, Di Tian still had the cold look in his face like the whole world owed him arge sum of money; he did not stop Fan Li¡¯s action as if it was inconsequential to him.

    ¡¯The [Yin Soul Scripture] can indeed create a small world full of Yin Energy. And it seemed to be connected directly to Samsara. Maybe, this trip will be rewarding,¡¯ thought Di Tian to himself.

    "Di Tian, today your arrogance will make you suffer. You should have never allowed me to reach my final form. Now, go die!" roared Fan Li as he threw a powerful punch.

    Boom!

    The entire room trembled, seeming as if it was about to be destroyed. The shockwave created by the attack started to spread from the room to the entire manor. Fortunately, all the formations activated themselves and reinforced everything and even prevented the outside from noticing what was happening inside.

    After that powerful attack, Fan Li had a horrified look on his face as he watched his punch hit Di Tian, but not a single scratch appeared on him. Not even his clothes were damaged.

    What made Fan Li more scared was the fact that he did not sense any spiritual qi or origin essence used.

    "How could your fleshly body be so powerful?" as Fan Li while trembling and with a shaking voice.

    However, Di Tian ignored his question. "Is that it? Now, it¡¯s my turn."

    Then, he randomly threw a normal punch.

    Boom!

    Fan Li¡¯s left arm waspletely annihted.

    Boom!

    Fan Li¡¯s right arm was also destroyed.

    Boom! Boom!

    Fan Li¡¯s remaining limbs were crushed. He thenid on the ground with only his upper torso left intact. Blood was scattered all over the room, and Fan Li was whining in pain on the floor.

    He felt painful and humiliated; his opponent just used a few random punches and his most powerful form waspletely annihted; he did not expect that Di Tian¡¯s fleshly body was so powerful. ording to the information he knows, only Wang Wei had such a powerful fleshly body amongst all the top Heaven Chosens.

    Even Ji Song who had the Heavy Axe Physique--which was a physique known for the strength of its fleshly body could barelypete with Wang Wei. And that information was outdated.

    As a matter of fact, Fan Li battled with Ji Song during the third round of the tournament. Using this form, he was able to give the Heaven Chosen a fair fight solely based on his fleshly body.

    Of course after Ji Song had some kind of fortunate encounter, he lost easily when he fought him again. However, he never felt such despair when facing another member of his peers.

    "Who are you?" asked Fan Li. In his mind, he could not imagine not a member of the younger generation would be so powerful.

    While Fan Li was waiting for the answer, the ghosts inside his body started to regenerate all his limbs, bones, and muscles. ording to his calction, he will need at least three hours to be back to normal. However, as long as he regained a certain level of battle strength, he could escape this room through the Yin World that his cultivation technique granted him.

    Unfortunately for Fan Li, Di Tian did not talk any nonsense to him. He walked towards, with a wave of his hand, a ck light flew from his hand and entered Fan Li¡¯s body.

    Following which, a mournful scream echoed throughout the entire manor. This scream contained the power to destroy anyone with a weak soul. Luckily, Fan Li was very paranoid recently, so he fired all the maids and servants that were inside the manor to serve him.

    After the scream, all the ghosts inside Fan Li¡¯s body felt a terrible fear deep in their souls. So, without hesitation, they left his body and returned to the underworld. The only left was the Ghost General.

    Di Tian then ced his hand on top of Fan Li¡¯s head, grabbed his soul and removed it from his body. His soul looked exactly like the Ghost General.

    Without pause, Di Tian ripped the soul into two; however, it was not to destroy it, but to separate them. He then looked at the floating cloud on his left side, and the small Ghost General on his right. With a fierce look, the Ghost General disappeared--leaving Fan Li¡¯ soul to fend for himself.

    He then looked at Fan Li¡¯ soul remaining in his hand; he mobilized his terrifying Divine Sense and started searching Fan Li¡¯s memories. Although thetter tried to resist, his soul strength was nothingpared to Di Tian.

    To be honest, it was not even close toparison; it was likeparing a me on a candle to a quasar--the brightest thing in the universe; well to mortal scientists.

    After a few seconds of searching, Di Tian had a frown on his face as he discovered a powerful seal in Fan Li¡¯s memory regarding the knowledge about the [Yin Soul Scripture]. Furthermore, the level of the seal reached the Great Emperor Level.

    Although with a certain amount of time, Di Tian knew that he could break that seal, but he could guess that it would instantly destroy Fan Li¡¯s soul before he could get what he wanted.

    "You could either write the scripture down and hand over to me, or you can experience the pain of your soul burning for eternity."

    After saying that, a strange silver-white me appeared in his hand, right under Fan Li¡¯ soul. Soon afterward, a scream could be hearding from thetter.

    Less than an hour afterwards, Di Tian had a scripture in his hand and read it, while Fan Li¡¯ soul had returned to his body. However, without the ghosts to heal him, he was on the verge of dying.

    "I have given you what you want, please let me live," said Fan Li with a pleading look on his face. However, Di Tian ignored him as he continued to read the scripture.

    At first he had a gleam of joy deep in his eyes, however as time passed, a deep frown suddenly appeared on his face.

    Then, a ck and white light appeared from his hand shattering the scripture into countless tiny pieces smaller than sand.

    "Damn, it¡¯s useless," cursed Di Tian out loud. He then looked at Fan Li--his eyes turning deep ck. Fan Li opened his mouth to say something, but his head suddenly exploded before he could say anything: even his soul waspletely annihted, preventing him from entering reincarnation.

    As for Di Tian, he took a deep breath to calm himself down. A half arc pendant suddenly appeared in his hand, and he caressed it with the utmost affection while looking at it.

    "I should have known things would not be that simple. However, Ning¡¯er, you do not need to worry. This time, I will be sessful. We will finally be reunited.+

 Chapter 243: Aftermath

    After Di Tian calmed himself down, he slowly walked out of Fan Li¡¯s Residence while thinking to himself.

    ¡¯Although this [Yin Soul Scripture] can truly bring the dead back to life from the Cycle of Samsara, it is no help to me to revive Ning¡¯er. Meaning, I still have to continue with my original n.

    ¡¯However, this scripture can help me greatly increase my [Nine Samsara Fist], thus increase my strength and ensure that my ns go smoothly¡¯

    After walking out of the residence, no one actually discovered him, so he walked in the direction of a hidden corner. There, someone with a hood was waiting for him.

    As soon as the hooded figure saw Di Tian, he knelt on the floor before saying: "Sleeper code name [White Wolf] has seen the Lord; it is an honor to be able to serve you again in this reincarnation."

    "White Wolf?" said Di Tian. "I remember you and your son have served as Sleepers for many years. He was very talented, so how is he doing?"

    "My Lord, unfortunately, he reached his limit in thest reincarnation, so his soul was annihted. However, he was d to serve you for so long."

    Di Tian sighed, then he said after a brief moment of pause: "I am afraid only a few of the original members still exist to this day. Well, I can¡¯t me them; even I am starting to reach my limit."

    "My Lord, there is no need to say such ill-fated words. I believe that you will seed in this generation. We all believe in you."

    "Okay, this is not the time to be sentimental," replied Di Tian. "There will be no problem on the Emperor Enlightening Academy¡¯ side, right?"

    "No worry, my Lord. I have garnered the trust of headmaster Bai Han and belong to the faction that absolutely supports him. Additionally, I have made sure that all clues lead to another teacher, so there will be no problem."

    "That¡¯s good. Now, you can return to your position in the Academy."

    The next day, a maid came to Fan Li¡¯s residence to give him his resources. Although he was recently very paranoid, Fan Li did notpletely cut out ess to the outside world. As an outer member of the Academy and one as talented as him, he will receive a certain amount of resources to aid in his cultivation every week.

    After the maid arrived in front of his residence, she waited for him to open the formation and send the resources inside like usual, but nothing happened. After waiting for the entire day with no response, the maid left and reported the situation to the higher-ups of the Academy.

    However, given the recent pressure on Fan Li due to so many people eying his inheritance, the Academy figured that he might be hiding for a while, so they visited him personally to reassure him, and used the precious resources to lure him on their side.

    Nevertheless, there was no response.

    Thinking that Fan Li did not ept their solicitation, the Academy did not say anything but kept sending one teacher to try to contact him daily. However, three weeks passed by and Fan Li never came out of his residence.

    It was then that the teacher in charge of the situation finally felt that something was wrong; it was one thing for Fan Li to reject their solicitation, but to just himself inside the room just like this without interacting with others, something must be wrong.

    If it was any other time, the teacher might have thought that he was deep in mediation and was cultivating, but the Tournament was a few days away, but there was no news from him.

    So, on a whim, the teacher went to check Fan Li¡¯s Soul Lamp as he had one like many of the Outer Members of the Academy; this was a symbolic act to show that the outer members were truly part of the Academy--despite the wanton discrimination they faced daily.

    After checking the Soul Lamp, the teacher discovered to his surprise and horror that Fan Li was dead. So, he immediately went to report to Bai Han, who gave a secret order to forcefully open the formations in the residence.

    Unfortunately for him, Fan Li was secretly being watched by so many Spy Agency that the Academy¡¯s actions were instantly discovered. As such, news of Fan Li¡¯s death soon traveled throughout the entire Myriad Emperor World.

    Cultivators from different factions started to wonder how he died? Who killed him? And more importantly, who had the [Yin Soul Scripture] in their hands now?

    Then, all eyes were on the Emperor Enlightening Academy. Since Fan Li died inside one of their residences, under their protection, the greatest suspicions fell on them.

    After all, they are the only people capable of entering Fan Li¡¯s residence without anyone noticing. Aftering to this conclusion, many other factions used the Academy of ying foul by secretly killing Fan Li for his inheritance.

    In their statement, they argued that it was alright if Fan Li chose to join the Academy on his own ord, but secretly killing him to take the inheritance is a vile move condemned by all the other factions. As such, the Academy should give a proper exnation to the world.

    Dao Opening Sect¡¯s Residence in the Academy:

    Wang Wei--who had left his cultivation retreat to watch the final round of the Tournament--was sitting inside a room with Li Jun, Yan Liling, and Wang Ju.

    After reading the information handed to him regarding Fan Li¡¯s fate, he said; "So, someone got there before us?"

    "I am afraid that is correct, young master," replied Wang Ju.

    Wang Wei then frowned as he thought about the situation. ording to his original n, he was going to use the Array Virus to secretly enter Fan Li¡¯s residence and acquire the [Yin Soul Scripture]. He was very interested in this kind of powerful technique--especially with the ability to bring the dead back to life.

    Although Wang Wei did not have a person who he needed to bring back to death, it would be better to prepare just in case something bad happened in the future. Not to mention the fact that even if he did not have any use for the scripture, his family might need it--especially his grandfather, Wang Chang.

    Although his grandfather never mentioned his grandmother, Wang Wei could tell that he sometimes missed her greatly. Maybe he would want to revive her.

    Unfortunately for Wang Wei, the Array Virus was still in the early stage of development, so it still had many defects and limitations. For one, it could not work on Heaven Grade Formations--which was exactly the grade of the formations in Fan Li¡¯s residence.

    Knowing the situation, Wang Wei nned to use the Array Virus to temporarily stop the formation for a brief moment, then taking the opportunity to enter. Unfortunately, before the Virus was developed to the point of executing his n, someone got inside before him.

    "Big brother, do you think that the Emperor Enlightening Academy is the one that killed him, just like the rumors said?" asked Li Jun.

    "Not likely," replied Yan Liling instead. "Given the current situation of the Academy, and with the whole world watching, they should know that doing something to Fan Li would cause them a great deal of trouble, even further ruin their reputation."

    "Not necessarily. If they manage to acquire his inheritance, the Academy would have Nine Emperor Scriptures--tying with our Dao Opening Sect. This is incentive enough for them to take the risk," replied Li Jun.

    Both of them had excellent points, but Wang Wei was leaning more on Yan Liling¡¯s side. For some reason, after hearing this news, the picture of the white-haired young man who left asting impression on him appeared inside his mind. He had a feeling that he was the one responsible for this--despite not having any evidence.

    The question now is why did he take the scripture? Could it be just like him, he wanted to have it just in case, or did he have someone precious to him that he wanted to revive?

    Wang Wei was a little frustrated as he did not have much information to go with. So, after taking a deep breath to calm his mind, he looked at all of them before saying: "It does not matter whether the Academy did it or not as we can use this situation to our advantage.

    "Wang Ju, tell my father to increase the rumors that the Academy killed Fan Li for his inheritance; this should be very beneficial to our ns."

    "No problem, young master."

    After that, Wang Wei looked at Li Jun, "Are you ready for the final round?"

    "You do need to worry, big brother. I guarantee you a spot on the Top 30 with no problem."

    "It¡¯s good that you are confident, but be careful."

    "Why?"

    "Well, I doubt that the Academy would let you easily enter the top 30 knowing that I want the token to enter the Secret Realm of the Dao Tablets."

    "Are you saying that the Academy would cheat?" asked Li Jun with an incredible look on his face. Despite how terrible the Academy¡¯s reputation is currently, he knew that it was just his big brother who smeared their names.

    Although the Academy is not full of Saints and has done many terrible things,pared to many other factions, they are rtively fair--especially when ites to the Heaven Chosen Selection Trial.

    The Academy would never cheat; at least, there has never been a discovered case of cheating for millions of years.

    "I do not know," replied Wang Wei. "All I¡¯m saying is that you should be more careful--just in case."

    Li Jun nodded as he took these words to heart; he will be vignt during all his matches.

    After seeing his little brother¡¯s change in attitude, Wang Wei secretly nodded in satisfaction. "Well, if there is nothing to be further discussed, you call all leave. I have a date with the most beautiful woman in the world waiting for me."

    "Big brother, do you have a date with Xi Shi?" yelled Li Jun in surprise. "You cannot do that Wu Hong¡¯s sister-inw!"

    Wang Wei looked at him with a speechless look, then smacked him in his head. "What Xi Shi! I¡¯m talking about Wu Hong!"

    "Oh," said Li Jun while scratching his head, and an embarrassment on his face. As he looked through the corner of his eyes, he saw Yan Liling gave him a look.

    Instantly, he could understand what that look meant: You, of all people, should not be talking about being faithful.

    So, he smiled wryly without looking at her.

 Chapter 244: Qi of Calamity

    A meeting of the upper echelons took ce after news of Fan Li¡¯s death spread out quicker than any wildfires. All the teachers had a frown on their faces, rendering the atmosphere in the room quite somber and dreary.

    "How is the situation?" asked headmaster Bai Han after a while, finally breaking the silence and starting the meeting.

    "As bad as one would expect," replied the teacher in charge of gathering information for the Academy. "The rumors that we killed Fan Li for his inheritance have dramatically increased. No doubt that the people of the Dao Opening Sect are using this opportunity to further ruin our reputation.

    "On top of that, many factions have started to ask our Academy for an exnation, putting pressure on us."

    "So, what if they ask us for an exnation?" said one teacher. "Since when has our Academy ever been afraid of anyone?"

    "In many situations, this might be the case, but when all of them have the opportunity to ally to fight against us, adding the possibility that the Dao Opening Sect might join in the situation, there is really nothing we can do at this point.

    "On top of that, many of our allies have started to doubt us, thinking that we are selfish for taking the inheritance for ourselves without given them any benefits--even though they supported us during our lowest point. Some of them have even threatened to stop supporting us if we do not give them a proper exnation."

    After hearing this exnation, a collective sigh could be heard inside the meeting room. This sigh symbolized all the grievances that these teachers have suffered in the past few decades; they wanted tosh out, but could not find a person or thing tosh out to--especially the person truly responsible for all their pain and suffering.

    After a few seconds of silence, headmaster Bai Han asked: "Is there any good news at all?"

    "Well the only good news is the fact that no sect or faction has brought the possibility of an Emperor Dao War so far; despite the rising tension, everything seemed to be under certain control. To be honest, headmaster, I find this fact very disturbing; it was as if everybody was waiting for something, but I do not know what exactly."

    All the teachers had a serious look on their faces after hearing this. They did not doubt this teacher¡¯s words as he was in charge of not just gathering information for the Academy, but analyzing them as well. And until the recent events, he had been excellent at his job.

    He had been with the headmaster since they were young. And in many of his confrontations with the Shadow of the Dao Opening Sect, his information has granted Bai Han many advantages over Wang Tian.

    As for Bai Han, he too believed in his agent¡¯s words, but since they could not discover any concrete evidence, nor was there any spection of what truly was going on, he had to move on.

    "Keep a lookout for any sudden change in the situation. Now, what about how the person who killed Fan Li? Do we have any clues whatsoever--especially how that person managed to disarm all the formations?"

    The Information Gathering Teacher looked in a certain direction for a brief moment before answering the question. There lied a group of teachers that had strongly disagreed with Bai Han¡¯s decision to rig thepetition. Ever since that event, there has been a little rift among the upper echelons of the Emperor Enlightening Academy.

    "One of our teachers opened the formation for someone else. After an investigation, we discovered that the teacher hadmitted suicide while leaving a note iming that the people of the Dao Opening Sect forced him.

    "However, after betraying the Academy, he felt ashamed of his actions, so he killed himself to atone for his sins."

    "Was that person controlled? And how reliable is this suicide note?" asked Bai Han with a heavy tone.

    "After our investigation, we could not determine whether he was under any spell or origin artifacts as his soul was annihted. As for the note, there was no sign of tampering, meaning that the note was indeed written by the teacher., however..."

    "This note means nothing," replied Bai Han. "Even if we were to announce it to the public, they will just think that we were trying to frame the Dao Opening Sect to get out of this sticky situation.

    "Not to mention the fact that whoever did this is trying to further increase our conflict with the Dao Opening Sect."

    "So. our Academy lost a Saint Realm powerhouse, our reputation was further tarnished, and the whole world appeared to be our enemy. Yet, we cannot do anything about it?" asked one teacher.

    The room was once again covered by a depressing silence. The fact that what that person said was true and the fact that he stated such a fact as inly and straightforward as possible made the entire situation even worse.

    "What about divination? Could we divine the perpetrator? Or ask the Heaven Mystery Pavilion to do it for us?" said one person with hope and yearning.

    "Divination did not have any result. As for the Heaven Mystery Pavilion, they said that they did not want to have anything to do with this situation."

    "So, what do we do now?" asked one teacher with a weak and helpless voice.

    Unfortunately, no one answered him, not even headmaster Bai Han. However, this time, the silence did notst long as one of the teachers in the faction that was opposing Bai Han slowly said:

    "I think that there is plenty of room and time to salvage the situation. First, we could have the headmaster swear both a heavenly Dao Oath and Dao Oath that the Academy did not have anything to do with Fan Li¡¯s death in front of the entire world.

    "Second, we can pay certain remuneration to all our allies for the support they have given us during these stressful times; this act should greatly appease them and strengthen our alliance.

    "Finally, we can talk to Sacred Son Wang Wei and the people of the Dao Opening Sect. We can agree to allow him to enter the Secret Realm of the 3000 Dao Tablets. We can even negotiate to give him as much time as the champion of the Tournament."

    The room became silent again, this time the teachers were thinking about the feasibility of this n; the positive and negative of doing such a thing.

    "This n is feasible. Although our Emperor Enlightening Academy would lose a lot of resources and a little bit of face, it will not affect us too much."

    "Plus, if Lin Fan manages to prove the Dao, who would care about the little loss of face. So, I think the best solution is to go through this rough time as quickly as possible, then,ter on, we can repay 100 fold all the humiliation we suffered."

    "1000 fold would be better."

    "I agree."

    "Me too."

    The majority of people agreed with this n. To be precise, the majority of people in the opposite faction agreed with this n--especially since one of their own came up with it.

    So, aftering with a preliminary decision, they all looked at headmaster Bai Han for his final decision. After all, he is the one who has the final say.

    "I agree with your first two points, but Wang Wei cannot get ess to the Dao Tablets."

    "Headmaster, this is not the time to be stubborn," yelled one teacher. "Please ce your personal feeling aside for the benefit of the Academy."

    "This is not about my personal feeling," replied Bai Han. "It¡¯s just toote. The n for Li Jun has already been set in motion. Ji Song has already got his hands on the Demon God Bone; so, it is toote to stop our actions."

    The people of the opposing factions looked at the stubborn Bai Han, then they looked at the people who supported him no matter what, hoping that someone with enough reason would try to persuade him. But it was useless as no one spoke.

    As a matter of fact, many people felt as indignant as Bai Han. After going through so much effort, after sacrificing so much, they did not want to stop their actions. They can agree for the Academy to bow its head to the world, but not to a member of the younger generation--no matter how talented he was.

    Maybe at first, these people supported Bai Han because they had faith in their leader or the fact that they were used to always supporting him. However, the recent events have changed their minds. Subconsciously, many people in Bai Han¡¯s faction med Wang Wei for all that has happened to them and the Academy.

    Hence, the reason that they were adamant about stopping.

    After realizing the situation, the opposing faction sighed mncholy, but they did not say anything. So, the Academy¡¯s n for the current situation was established.

    After the meeting, all the teachers went their separate ways. However, another secret meeting took ce somewhere in the Academy. This time it was all the True Monarchs who were meeting.

    "Have you guys noticed?" asked one of the True Monarchsmunicating through Divine Sense.

    "Yes, Bai Han and his supporters are enveloped by Qi of Cmity!" replied one of the True Monarch.

    "So, should we intervene?"

 Chapter 245: The Horror of Qi of Calamity

    "We can tell him about it, but I doubt it will make any difference. After all, Qi of Cmity has the ability to influence a cultivator¡¯s mind," replied one of the Supreme Realm True Monarchs.

    "We can ce a seal to prevent other people from seeing it. After all, we do not want other factions to use this fact to their advantage."

    "Plus, if Bai Han and his group can quickly awaken from this disaster, then their state of mind should sublimate. At that time, reaching the Supreme Realm will be easier."

    "That¡¯s a good method. With this Path of Supreme slowly opening up, this is the perfect time."

    So, all the True Monarchs decided on the next step of action. However, one person, Qiu Jin--Lin Fan¡¯s Dao Protector--said: "None of that truly matters as long as this Qi of Cmity does not force Bai Han to start an Emperor Dao War on a whim. What I really care about is the reason for such a thing to happen?

    "Isn¡¯t it obvious? Heavenly Dao used the Qi of Cmity to clout Bai Han¡¯s mind, thus making him act irrationally, thus ensuring that he remains Wang Wei¡¯s enemy--despite the fact that bowing his head would be the wisest and best choice in this situation," said one of the True Monarch.

    "That¡¯s correct. If this was the normal Bai Han, he would never act in such a way," another another person.

    "I know all of this," replied Qiu Jin. "The issue is why Heavenly Dao did this? Have you guys noticed that in this generation, the amount of time that Heavenly Dao intervened is quite high--especially the secret schemes?

    "All of us here have lived for a very long time, but in our generation, I doubt that Heavenly Dao intervened even once--except for granted merits. Even then, it did not really show up, but the mechanism that is responsible for granting the merit merely activated itself once the requirements were met.

    "But in this generation, Heavenly Dao showed many times. And most of the time, it involved that Sacred Son Wang Wei. What I want to know is why?"

    As Supreme Realm powerhouses, they are beings closest to the Dao. So, they can feel that Heavenly Dao does not really like Wang Wei. As a matter of fact, even the True Monarchs of the Dao Opening Sect have also started to notice something wrong. But they have notpletely figured out the reason yet.

    "Maybe it has to do with the fact he brought Divine Punishment Thunder a few years ago?"

    "Or maybe because of his soul. That thing is not natural."

    "Maybe things are not that simple," said one of the True Monarchs. "Maybe we should go over the Secret Archives of the Academy and see if we can discover something."

    "Agree."

    "Agree."

    After everyone came to a decision, the meeting came to an end. However, one person still had something else to say.

    "ording to this situation, we might have to intervene in the control of the Academy."

    The conversation became silent. After a while, someone said: "ording to our previous agreement, we would not intervene in the Academy¡¯s management unless necessary, otherwise a power imbnce could be created, leading to infighting. Now, things have not reached such a level yet."

    All the other True Monarchs nodded in acknowledgement.

    The truth of the matter is that this generation was a strange one. ording to precedent, all the previous headmasters, great teachers, and elder teachers were supposed to be in the Supreme Realm. As for the position of Supreme Elder or Supreme Teacher, this was a position or title reserved to the Dao Ancestors and Immortal Venerables of the Academy.

    Unfortunately, the Path of Supreme was cut off in thest generation--making it impossible for the younger generations to reach simr height in cultivation level as the older generation.

    Nevertheless, the older generation were old and weary, and in order for any factions to improve and move forwards, they needed the younger generation to take charge.

    After noticing that there was no way to actually be True Monarch, the older generation realized that if they keep holding the power of their factions without passing it on, an imbnce of power might ur and the younger generation might be resentful; this was not conducive for the future development of their factions.

    So, all of them came to the same decision: they will take a supporting role while giving all the power of their factions to the young generation. Hence the reason that Saint Realm True Persons like Wang Tian and Bai Han are in charge of their own factions despite theirck of cultivation,

    As for the older generation like Wang Chang and Qiu Jin, they decided to only interfere when absolutely necessary.

    ...

    Inside a in and simple residence with few decorations. Bai Han had just returned to his residence when he received a notice from True Monarch Qiu Jin toe see him.

    Albeit a little surprised and confused by the sudden visit, he still prepared tea to properly wee the True Monarch. Although Bai Han used to be a True Monarch as well, since he was not currently, he still had to give the necessary respect.

    "What? I¡¯m enveloped by Qi of Cmity?" yelled Bai Han with great surprise. Then, instantly, he started using a secret technique. Immediately, he noticed a red hue hovering around his head, making his face very ugly.

    As for Qiu Jin, he was a little surprised at Bai Han¡¯s technique; it must be a very powerful one to be able to notice the Qi of Cmity in the Saint Realm--especially since it allows Bai Han to see his own Qi of Cmity.

    The odd thing about Qi of Cmity is that other powerful people can see it on other people, but it is extremely difficult to notice it on themselves--making it very difficult to deal with.

    "What are you going to do now?" asked Qiu Jin calmly.

    Bai Han¡¯s face became ugly after hearing this; he started to think about his next step of action. A part of him told him to stop his action against Wang Wei as he is just being used as Heavenly Dao¡¯s pawn. Another part of him is telling him that he hase so far, and he is so close to seed, so there is no need to stop. As for the Qi of Cmity, it just brought the deep desire inside his heart and had little effect on him.

    Sweat started to fall down from Bai Han¡¯s forehead, drenching his clothes wet. One of his eyes twitched constantly without stopping. After more than three hours, Bai Han sighed before saying: "The n will continue!"

    "Is that so?" replied Qiu Jin calmly without any surprise in his face; as he knew that this was the horror of Qi of Cmity. Even if someone knew that their mind was being influenced, they could not do anything about it. It takes a lot of effort and a very powerful state of mind to get rid of the influence of the Qi of Cmity. And sometimes, this was not even enough.

    "So be it," replied Qiu Jin. After sealing the Qi of Cmity from Bai Han to prevent other people from noticing it, he left without saying anything else.

    Qiu Jin and the other True Monarch did not really care about the situation; as long as the Academy had them and the Sleeping Ancestors, then nothing would truly happen besides maybe being forced to close their door for a while.

    As for Bai Han, if he can go through this catastrophe, his mind will sublimate and set a powerful foundation for his Path of Supreme. If he fails, then he might lose everything.

    Just like that, a few days passed by; the day of the Final Round of the Tournament began. Just like the First Round, Bai Han appeared in front of all the people watching to introduce the event. However, he did not immediately do so, but instead started to swear to Heaven and Earth and to the Dao that he and the Academy had nothing to do with Fan Li¡¯s death.

    While Bai Han was doing his little speech, inside the Di Family¡¯s floating booth, Di Tian had a frown on his face as his eyesid on Bai Han.

    ¡¯Qi of Cmity? I remember thest time that I encountered this thing was during the Incense Era. These bald Buddhist Monks were covered from head to toe with that thing: it made them totally crazy.

    ¡¯These monks¡¯ pursued of the power of Incense became a destructive obsession. They were willing to do anything and kill anyone in their pursuit of Faith. Now that I think about it, the Absolute Beginning Emperor might have been affected by that thing too, otherwise it could not exin his obsession to eradicate Buddhism altogether."

    After thinking about this for a moment, Di Tian sneered: ¡¯It all made sense now. Heavenly Dao probably did not want the Myriad Emperor World to turn into a civilization of Faith under the power of Buddhism, so it secretly nned their destruction.

    ¡¯Using Qi of Cmity on the entire Buddhist Sect led to them offending so many people in their pursuit of Faith. All it had to do was wait for someone that had the talent to be an Eternal Emperor and had a deep grudge with Buddhism. Then, by using that same Qi of Cmity, it can make that personpletely eradicate the Faith Based Buddhism.

    ¡¯Unfortunately, even Heavenly Dao miscalcted the hatred that the Absolute Beginning Emperor had and the power of Qi of Cmity.

    "Buddhism as a sect is very beneficial to any civilization as it can bring peace and enlightening of the mind, only the faith aspect was detrimental. I¡¯m guessing that Heavenly Dao only wanted that aspect to be eradicated--leaving the other part intact, but the Qi of Cmity might have affected the Absolute Beginning Emperor beyond its calction--leading to himpletely eradicating Buddhism from the Lower Dimension.¡¯

 Chapter 246: Null Era (I)

    While Di Tian instantly took notice of the Qi of Cmity around Bai Han despite the seal of the True Monarchs, another person also noticed something odd: Wang Wei.

    Inside the booth of the Dao Opening Sect, when he first saw Bai Han, he had a feeling that something was wrong, but he did not know what it was; he seemed to see something around the headmaster, but he could not truly see it after concentrating.

    So, he activated his True Eye ability and saw a red hue floating around Bai Han¡¯s head, then he frowned while pondering what this thing was as it was not here before.

    "Noticed it?" asked Wu Hong who was sitting next to him.

    "Yes," nodded Wang Wei. "What is it? Or is this another secret that I should not know?"

    "Not really," replied Wu Hong. "That thing is called [Qi of Cmity], although a rare thing, but knowledge of it is verymon among powerful beings."

    "So, what exactly is it?"

    Wu Hong paused for a moment to gather her thoughts. "To put it simply, Qi of Cmity is the most powerful weapon that Heavenly Dao used when manipting others. Its main purpose is to affect a person¡¯s mind and make them act irrational, stupid, or out of character.

    "A perfect example when Qi of Cmity is often used is when dealing with Childs of Destiny. Every time they meet an opponent, Heavenly Dao would often use the Qi of Cmity to influence their enemy; that way, they will act stupidly. Their enemies--instead of using all their strength to eradicate these Childs of Destiny--they will send a person only one stage or realm higher than the Child of Destiny, basically giving them the chance to survive and break through in cultivating realm while fighting. Then their enemy will send a slightly more powerful person than the first, and the process will repeat itself until the Child of Destiny reaches the strength topletely eradicate their enemy.

    "Of course this kind of treatment is only for the Children of Destiny of powerful worlds on the level of Heaven Will World. Additionally, this kind of Qi of Cmity is actually very easy to guard against."

    Wang Wei nodded, then he asked: "Are you saying that Qi of Cmity has different ranks or levels?"

    "Yes. And at the highest level, even you will not be spared," replied Wu Hong while looking deeply into Wang Wei¡¯s eyes. He immediately understood what she was trying to say: the highest level of Qi of Cmity can even affect Paragons, hence even he could be affected by it one day of he is not careful,

    Immediately he took this information more seriously. "I understand. Is there anything else?"

    "Yes," replied Wu Hong. "Actually, the main purpose of Qi of Cmity is to induce the [Great Cmity of Heaven and Earth] or the [Great Purge] as it is often referred to by many other worlds."

    Wang Wei frowned as he remembered that he read about such a thing in the Sect¡¯s Library.

    "Isn¡¯t the [Great Cmity of Heaven and Earth] the process by which a world decided to kill the majority of its inhabitants due to the issue of overpoption?"

    "That is correct. When the amount of cultivators in a world is toorge, the level of spiritual qi between Heaven and Earth will decrease dramatically with so many people using it. At that time, the world will be on the verge of being demoted. For example, a Great Thousand World will turn into a Middle Thousand World.

    "After reaching that point, Heavenly Dao will intervene to keep the bnce of the world. By enveloping the entire world with Qi of Cmity and influencing the mind of all the cultivators, conflict will erupt throughout the entire world, leading to all cultivators killing one another. Then, Heavenly Dao will dpose the bodies of these cultivators and replenish the spiritual qi of Heaven and Earth. By then, both the poption and spiritual qi problem will be solved."

    Wang Wei sighed as he muttered to himself: "Cultivators absorb spiritual qi in order to one day be immortal and escape the shackles of death. If they fail, then their bodies will dpose and return to the embrace of mother nature, replenishing Heaven and Earth.

    "What a horrifying and beautiful Cycle!"

    "True," responded Wu Hong as she also sighed. How many people can be immortal? In each generation, there are probably a handful. Meanwhile, the number of cultivators are in the trillions. The terrible thing about this situation is that even if a person knows about this, there is nothing they can do besides fighting to be the few that actually be immortal.

    "I was wondering, has there been a time that the Myriad Emperor World suffered a [Great Purge]?" asked Wang Wei curiously.

    "Hmmm, it actually happened twice."

    "Twice?"

    "Yes. Once during the Null Era, and the second time during the Middle Emperor Era."

    Wang Wei was slightly surprised; he could understand how such a thing happened in the Void Era, but he could not understand what this has to do with the Middle Emperor Era. If such a thing urred, he would have known that this Era was very recentpared to the others.

    Wu Hong noticed his surprise, so she exined: "I will talk about the Middle Emperor Erater. First, I will exin the general situation of the Primordial Era so that you can understand the entire situation."

    Then, she proceeded to tell him about the situation of the Primordial Gods and Innate Demons, and the birth of the human race. Finally, she reached the point where the leader of these powerful races discovered the future destruction of their entire races and the rise of humanity.

    "So, what happened after that?" asked Wang Wei.

    "What do you think?"

    After pondering a while, he replied: "Given the fact that the first Heaven Will appeared in the Emperor Beginning Era and the first person to crown itself Great Emperor is a human, I¡¯m guessing that Heavenly Dao intervened again and sided with humans. That thing seemed to be everywhere."

    A contemptuous sneer could be seen on his face.

    "You are correct," replied Wu Hong. "Heavenly Dao did not want the Primordial Gods or Innate Demons as the main races of this world. Despite how powerful they were, these races were very rigid and slow in their development, not to mention their horrible reproductive ability.

    "Meanwhile, humans--as the first acquired race--had unlimited potential despite their weakness at birth. With their rapid reproductive ability and an unnatural talent forprehending the Laws of Heaven and Earth, humans were the perfect race to lead the Myriad Emperor World--who was called Innate Demon God World back then.

    "So, Heavenly Dao secretly helped the race from facing extinction at the hands of the powerful Primordial Gods and Innate Demons. It created a Child of Destiny that would lead the human race from their demise."

    "Are you talking about the first Great Emperor of this world, the one who created the Beginning Emperor Era, the Heaven Opening Emperor?" asked Wang Wei.

    "That¡¯s right. The Heaven Opening Emperor was the chosen one. During his time, the human race was constantly being hunted down, and the only reason that some tribes were saved was because they were protected by other more peaceful Primordial Gods and Innate Demons--who did not agree with their leader¡¯s decisions.

    "As for the Heaven Opening Emperor, he was truly a lucky person; it turns out that the Primordial God that protected the human tribe he was born in actually fell in love with him. So, they begin a rtionship.

    "However, the Heaven Opening Emperor was not only a cunning individual, but also a very ambitious one. During his rtionship with her, he secretly studied her bodyposition. Given the fact that Primordial Gods were essentially gigantic human beings, the First Emperor believed that by studying their bodyposition, he could create a cultivation method perfectly suited for humans, and he seeded."

    Wang Wei was suddenly interested: "A cultivation system that existed before the Origin Path System? Can you tell me about it."

    "Well, that system was actually very simr to your [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture]--except not as much detail. Due to the vast amount of spiritual qi that existed at that time, cultivation was easier and the talent of humans was much better.

    "The system invited by the First Emperor allowed humans to create a powerful body like Primordial Gods through breathing spiritual qi between Heaven and Earth. Unfortunately, only a few talented people could actually reach the level of Primordial Gods.

    Wu Hon paused for a moment before saying: "If you are interested, I can give you a copy of the cultivation system that existed back then. However, If I were you, I would wait until you cultivate the [Ancient Deste Scripture} to the highest level, then use these techniques as reference to further perfect it and even make it more powerful."

    Wang Wei nodded as he epted her advice, then he asked: "What happened after the First Emperor created this new cultivation system?"

 Chapter 247: Null Era (II)

    "Of course the First Emperor secretly spread it to the human tribes in an attempt for the human race to rise against their oppressors," replied Wu Hong. "Unfortunately for him, the vast difference between the Human Race and Primordial Races was simply too great.

    Wang Wei nodded before saying with a sneer: "I can guess what happened next; Heavenly Dao interfered again, didn¡¯t?"

    "That¡¯s correct."

    Wang Wei snorted, "This thing seemed to be everywhere."

    Wu Hong just gave a side look before continuing: "Knowing that the future of the world lied with the human race, Heavenly Dao then created the First Heaven Will, and basically granted it to the First Emperor. That way, the Heaven Opening Emperor not only became the First Great Emperor of this world, but also the first Eternal Emperor."

    Wang Wei was not surprised that the First Emperor was an Eternal Emperor, and this was not because he was the first person to be a Great Emperor. After hearing the term Eternal Emperor, he did some research on these individuals--especially the most recent of them: the Heaven Devour Emperor.

    One thing that he noticed was that Eternal Emperors seemed to have some ability of being omnipresent. For example, although all the cultivators in the world tried to erase the Heaven Devour Emperor from the historical records, everyone still knows that he is a Great Emperor.

    As long as a cultivator reached a certain level of cultivation, it seemed that they would instantly know that this Great Emperor existed; it was like he was unforgettable, or that his existence was forever ingrained in the annals of history, for eternity.

    The same thing can be said about the Heaven Opening Emperor; every cultivator in the world knows that he was the First Great Emperor in the world and started the Era of Emperor in this world--without anyone even telling them.

    Another example of this phenomena that Wang Wei noticed was regarding dragons and phoenixes. Every time he reads any records regarding these creatures, he will instinctively know that they were Innate Creatures that once lived in the Primordial Era.

    After reigning in his thoughts, Wang Wei then asked: "What happened next? I¡¯m guessing that being an Eternal Emperor, the Heaven Opening Emperor led the human race from the oppression of the other races?"

    Wu Hong paused for a moment, then she said: "Unfortunately, you are wrong. Even being an Eternal Emperor could not save the human race, at least on its own. The leaders of the Primordial Races were not in any way inferior to an Eternal Emperor. Not to mention the Patriarch of the Dragon Race, Qilin Race, White Tiger Race and the Matriarch of the Phoenix--which were the leaders of the Innate Demon race--were also on part with an Eternal Race."

    Wang Wei was a little surprised. ¡¯It seems that my previous notion of Eternal Emperors being invincible among other Great Emperors and beings on that level might be wrong.¡¯

    "So, what happened next? Obviously the human race survived somehow, so how did it happen?"

    "Well, after the First Emperor proved the Dao, Heavenly Dao kept lowering Heaven Will after a certain period of time, thus creating many Great Emperors for the human race."

    "Wait, you mean..." asked Wang Wei with an incredible look on his face.

    "That¡¯s correct. The Beginning Emperor Era was an age where many Great Emperors walked the world at the same time," replied Wu Hong calmly.

    After taking a few seconds to process this news, he asked: "None of them, you know," then he motioned his head upward.

    "Back then, the concept of Ascension was not very prevailing due to the fact that the spiritual qi between Heaven and Earth was very abundant, thus allowing these Great Emperors to cultivate with a peace of mind. Additionally, the human race needed their support and help. So, only a few of them actually left."

    Wang Wei sighed as he imagined what it would be like to live in a world where so many Great Emperors walked the world andpeted with another; well, maybe in the future, he still has the chance.

    Then, a question suddenly appeared in his mind: "What about Dao Ancestors and Immortal Venerables, did these existences exist back then?"

    "Yes," replied. "The realm of Dao Ancestor was created based on the existence of ne Lord, while Immortal Venerables are nothing but a sublimation of a cultivator¡¯s internal qi or energy into a higher form."

    ¡¯ne Lord? If I remember correctly, these should be individuals born in Great Thousand Worlds who actually swallowed the Heavenly Dao of their worlds and became the sole controller. Are they rted to Dao Ancestors? However, the information I read about them was very vague,¡¯ thought Wang Wei to himself.

    "Back then, the Great Emperors created these methods after traveling to other World Communities in order to create Emperor Level strength for the human race without the Heaven Will. To be exact, they just copied these systems from other worlds, modified it a little and gave it their own name," continued Wu Hong without stopping.

    Wang Wei nodded, however, he knew that things were not that simple. ording to historical records, his ancestor--Emperor Qiyuan--is credited with creating both the Path of Dao Ancestor and the Path of Immortality. However, ording to Wu Hong, these paths seemed to have long existed before then. So, there must be either something shady about this, or some great secret.

    Nevertheless, Wang Wei did not ask. He was already receiving too much information in just a few minutes, so there was no need to acquire more. Furthermore, he still would like to discover some of these secrets on his own.

    For example, ording to Wu Hong, there may have been World Communities born before this one--meaning that there were Heaven Will World born or created way before the Myriad Emperor World, and even developed civilization way before them.

    Although Wang Wei did not know how ancient his own world ormunity waspared to the others, he still wanted to find out--especially given his future ns after bing a Great Emperor. This kind of information might be useful.

    All of these thoughts appeared less than a milliseconds from his mind, so he continued his conversation: "Why didn¡¯t any of the Primordial Gods or Innate Demons also acquire a Heaven Will and be a Great Emperor?"

    "That¡¯s because Heavenly Dao yed a little trick on the Heaven Will," replied Wu Hong.

    "Of course it did!"

    Ignoring his remark, Wu Hong continued: "It added a condition to the Heaven Will: only Acquired Lifeforms could use it, thus prevented both the Primordial Gods and Innate Demons--who where Innate Lifeforms--from being able to use it, even if they acquired one.

    "However, none of these two races gave up--especially the Innate Demons Race. So, they came together to create an acquired race. By constantly degrading their own bloodlines, they were able to create what we now know as the Demon Race."

    ¡¯This exins how the Demon Race¡¯s cultivation system involves slowly purifying their own bloodline,¡¯ thought Wang Wei.

    "The Innate Demon Race¡¯s n was to use the Demon Race topete for the Heaven Will, thus lowering the overall strength of their races. At first, their n seeded as many Demon Races actually became Great Emperors.

    "However, under the machination of one the human race Great Emperors, the Demon Race eventually betrayed their own creators, then joined the human race side."

    Wang Wei nodded, not surprised by that oue. "Then?"

    "Then, came the Null Era. After both the human race and the demon race concluded that they had enough strength to fight these Innate Races, they started an Earth shaking, Heaven Shattering War. As a matter of fact, neither of these two fighting factions knew beforehand how great that war would be, and thesting impact that it would have."

    "What do you mean?" asked Wang Wei with a concentrated look on his face.

    "What I mean was that the scope of this war was beyond these factions¡¯ wildest imagination. Although the war started from our world, it soon spread to countless World Communities until the entire Lower Dimension was engulfed in war. The war soon turned into Acquired Lifeforms against Innate Lifeforms."

    ¡¯Lower Dimensions? Is that the name for the entire Endless Void? Does that mean that the world that all Great Emperors go to is considered a Higher Dimension?,¡¯ secretly thought Wang Wei.

    Then, he saw a fading smirk from Wu Hong¡¯s mouth, and he realized that she was testing what kind of information she was allowed to secretly say to him without arousing the awareness of that powerful and noble Will.

    "As a matter of fact," continued Wu Hong as if nothing happened. "This war was actually a major plot. Someone or something did not want these Innate Lifeforms to continue living in the Lower Dimension, so they used this war as a way to remove them.

    "After these Innate Lifeforms lost the war, the remaining survivors left, the record of their existence was mostly purged, hence the reason that there was little to no history or records left from before the Null Era. As a matter of fact, one day when you travel across many World Communities, you will discover that many worlds have a simr nk period in their history. In most cases, it means that it pertains to the [Innate-Acquired War]."

    Wang Wei did not ask who was the person plotting all of this as he could guess that this was probably information that she could not say in any way shape of form, so he asked something else:

    "I have a question about something you mentioned regarding Eternal Emp..." His word stopped midway as he noticed something strange happening on the Heaven Chosen Selection Trial.

 Chapter 248: Rematch

    A few minutes ago, while Wang Wei and Wu Hong were distracted talking to one another, headmaster Bai Han appeared in front of all the people watching the tournament. He first swore to Heavenly Dao and his Own Dao that the Academy has nothing to do with Fan Li¡¯s affairs, then he started introducing the rules of the tournament.

    "Due to the fact that the Professional Champions are not allowed in the top 30 in this year¡¯s tournament, the rules are a little different. There are currently 1920 participants in the Final Round.

    "Each participant will face a randomly selected opponent. The winner will move on to the next round, while the loser will be eliminated. This process will continue until the top 30 Heaven Chosen is selected.

    "Now, let the Final Round of the Heaven Chosen Selection Trial Begins."

    After Bai Han made the announcement, he returned to the floating booth of the Emperor Enlightening Academy with all the other teachers. During the process, he started thinking to himself:

    ¡¯Hopefully, this move can buy some breathing room for the Academy. As for the Qi of Cmity, it is obvious that Heavenly Dao is using my projected hatred for Wang Wei to ensure that I be his enemy. However, as long as I manage to prevent him from entering the Secret Realm of the Dao Tablets, I can find a way to remove it.¡¯

    After thinking about this, Bai Han sighed deeply: ¡¯If I still had my original body with my father¡¯s protection, I would never be so easily affected by Qi of Cmity. Well, there is no need toment about the past now. Since I have decided topletely cut off my past, then I should have no regrets.¡¯

    After Bai Han returned to his booth, the majestic fighting ring in the middle of therge stadium was divided into many different rings. In each ring, there was a projected screen made of arrays that showed two numbers--which represent the participants chosen to fight one another as they all had to randomly choose a number before the Final Round began.

    The audience surrounding the fighting rings had a giant projected screen that showed all the battles simultaneously, so that they could either watch everyone at once, or focus on a particr participant.

    All the people watching the tournament remotely also had simr divided screens like the members of the audiences.

    Inside the floating booths, each person had their own personal divided screen with all the participants. However, this particr one had the ability to only show one match based on the choice of the user.

    While Wu Hong and Wang Wei were talking, they ignored the screen as they were too focused on their discussion--even when Li Jun¡¯s fight began.

    Holding his trusted spear, Li Jun walked to one of the fighting rings after his name was chosen. After only waiting for a few seconds, his opponent also appeared in front of him; it was a beautiful girl with a blue dress and a shy look on her face. However, despite her appearance, she had a firm determination in her eyes.

    Taking a brief moment to recall all the information he read about all the participants of this tournament, he recognized her as a genius from a Holy Land in the Eastern Azure Dragon Continent.

    Li Jun secretly sighed as he acknowledged that she was either very lucky or very talented to reach the Final Round based on her background. Nevertheless, this will not change the fact that she had reached the end of the road after meeting him.

    His big brother had given him a mission to get one of the Top 30 spots, and nothing or no one could stop him from fulfilling his mission. So, as soon as the battle began, Li Jun did not say anything to his opponent; he directly attacked her.

    Holding his spear in his hand, Li Jun threw it with all of his strength, turning it into a red light that flew straight to the Holy Land genius. However, she was not to be underestimated. As a person who made it to the Final Round, she was one of the people who fought against the Seeded-yers and survived. Although she no longer had the advantage ofrge numbers, she would not give up so easily.

    So, with a wave of her hand, a group of metal gates appeared in front of her as a form of protection. Unfortunately, the gates could only stop the spear for a brief moment before they were pierced one by one.

    Fortunately, she only needed this brief pause to move out of the way of the spear, thus dodging the attack.

    After seeing this, Li Jun made a grabbing motion with his hand, then his spear disappeared from the distance before appearing in his hand. Then, he made a circr motion with the spear while holding it with one hand.

    Following which, more than ten spears materialized in front of him--an act which made the Holy Land genius¡¯s face be very ugly. Without hesitation, she encased herself in a very dense spherical metal shield.

    Her actions were correct as soon as she finished, the first spear hit her. Immediately, she coughed a big mouthful of blood. Although she managed to defend the attack, the aftershock still prated her defense and injured her.

    Then, her nightmare began.

    Boom!

    Nine explosions followed the nine spears as they attacked her metal shield. A cloud of dust enveloped her following the explosions, thus impeding the sight of the audience. Few seconds after the dust was swept away by the blowing wind, the Holy Land genius could be seen.

    She was half kneeling on the ground with blood all over her body and partly destroyed clothes. Her hair was messy, and pieces of metals could be seen scattered next to her. She struggled to get up from her floor, but she was incapable of doing so.

    Li Jun frowned after seeing this, then he said: "You should give up this fight; there is no need to risk your life for a battle that you know you will lose."

    However, she did not immediately answer him as a metal rod appeared in her hand, which she used as support to get up from the ground.

    "You do not understand," she replied with a firm determination on her face. "I have too many people counting on me; I cannot fail now."

    As she said these words, she gave a brief nce at a particr nce in the audience where a group of disciples were looking at her with both worry and encouraging eyes.

    "Everyone who can reach this level in the tournament has some sort of emotional support or conviction driving them forwards," replied Li Jun calmly. "This does not change the fact that you are weak and unable to win this battle. However, if you give up and save your life, then you still have a chance in the future. After all, one failure does not mean everything."

    Unfortunately, she ignored his warning; her metal rod turned red as if wanting to melt. However, the metal still remained in the shape of a rod, just giving up a powerful heat.

    After seeing this, Li Jun sighed, but did not say anything more. He moved his body and to the Holy Land genius¡¯ horror, Li Jun instantly appeared in front of her. Before she could even react, a spear pierced her heart andpletely annihted it.

    She vomited a big mouthful of blood thatnded all over Li Jun¡¯ spear. She had an incredible look on face for a moment, then she fell on her back, blood sttered all over the arena; until the end, she could not understand how she lost so easily.

    Herst thoughts before dying were: ¡¯Is the difference between ordinary geniuses and these Heaven Chosens so vast? I am not willing, I am not willing!"

    As for Li Jun, he just looked at her for a brief moment before leaving the fighting ring; he had already given his opponent the chance to retreat intact. Since she was willing to fight for her conviction, then she was also willing to die for it. The Path of Cultivation has never been a peaceful one, let alone for the Heaven Chosens treading on the Path of Emperor.

    Just like that, after a few hours, the first group match ended, and only 960 participants left. Just like that, the tournament continued for a few days, and Li Jun easily beat most of his opponents--until there were only 60 people left.

    Li Jun was excited as he needed only one more win to enter the Top 30 and acquire the token that granted him ess to the 3000 Dao Tablets. Then, his big brother can use it to further his Path of the Emperor.

    Li Jun was standing in one of the arena waiting for his next opponent with a little excitement deep in his eyes. However, when he saw the person who showed up, he said with a grave voice:

    "It¡¯s you!"

 Chapter 249: Rematch (II)

    Across from Li Jun stood a beautiful girl dressed in a golden dress, with a phoenix crown on her head; she had the majesty of a powerful Empress who looked down on myriad beings, and the pride of a Heavenly Peacock who cannot bear to be stained by mortal dust.

    "This Goddess did not expect to meet you so soon. Very well, this Goddess can finally have her revenge," said the beautiful woman with a voice full of loftiness and aloofness.

    "Fang Lijuan!" said Li Jun with deep furrow brows; he knew that there was a hidden rule that none of the Seeded-yers would meet before the Final 30 Rounds, but he actually met one beforehand.

    Thinking about Wang Wei¡¯s warning before the battle, Li Jun could guess that something shady had taken ce. However, he was not afraid.

    "Revenge? Since I defeated you once, I can do it a second time." replied Li Jun with a sneer on his face. However, Fang Lijuan just smirked without saying anything, nevertheless, a powerful confidence could be seen radiating from her body.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei--who was talking with Wu Hong--noticed Li Jun¡¯s opponent, and like thetter, he came to the conclusion that something odd was going for Fang Lijuan to be Li Jun¡¯s opponent right before he could qualify for a spot on the Top 30.

    Inside the Emperor Enlightening Academy¡¯s booth, all the teachers watched this battle with bated breath. One of them checked the formation to make sure that they had no problem, then he asked: "Headmaster, is it appropriate to use Fang Lijuan as an opponent? After all, Li Jun already defeated her once."

    "You do not need to worry," replied Bai Han. "The reason that I chose Fang Lijuan instead of the more powerful Heaven Chosens is to not attract too much attention to ourselves. Additionally, she is not the same as back in the Divine Altar Realm."

    Of course Bai Han did not tell the whole truth; he had something else prepared just in case something went wrong, however, the other teachers did not know this. Nevertheless, after seeing the headmaster¡¯s confidence, they were relieved.

    After all, they¡¯ve spent so much on this tournament, even risking destroying the Academy¡¯s million of years of reputation--well to be precise, the reputation of fairness that they still hold to this day.

    ...

    Back to the fighting arena, both Li Jun and Fang Lijuan prepared for their rematch.

    Without hesitation or pausing, Li Jun went on the offensive. Spears started to appear around him. Unlike his battle with the Holy Land genius, there were not only ten spears, but hundreds, thousands even. With unmatched speed, they rushed towards Fang Lijuan, wishing topletely annihte her.

    The sound of the air breaking could be heard as these thousands of spears broke the speed of sound. A powerful explosion kilometers in diameters urred at theirnding spots. Fortunately, powerful arrays manifested in the arena to contain the battle, else the audience would be affected.

    Despite the fact that his attack seemed to have worked, Li Jun was not happy as he could tell that something was wrong; everything was too easy. So, he immediately used his Divine Sense to locate Fang Lijuan¡¯s location, but he did not find anything.

    Suddenly, Li Jun felt a killing intent right next to him, so he immediately ducked to the side. Unfortunately, he was toote and a crystal pierced straight into his body.

    Turning his head, he saw Fang Lijuan was calmly standing next to him, and he did not even notice how she got there. Before he got time to think or act, he felt another killing intent and dodged again, but his right leg was still stabbed.

    Knowing that the situation was dire for him, Li Jun mobilized all the strength of his Divine Sense to try to sense his opponent¡¯s attack, and for a brief moment, he was sessful. By pinpointing the killing intent, he was able to deduce the location and timing of the attack.

    Meanwhile, Fang Lijuan frowned after noticing this: ¡¯Using the killing intent to determine my next attack? What if the killing intent also bes invisible?¡¯

    Then, a crystal spear prated Li Jun¡¯s lungs, and he discovered that he could no longer anticipate his opponent¡¯s move. So, without hesitation, he activated his Innate Talent.

    Countless runes or Origin Patterns appeared all over his body like tattoos, then arge army made of soldiers in red armors appeared in front of him. Without saying anything, they form a formation that encases Li Jun into a dome made of soldiers.

    With a wave of his hand, he summoned another group of soldiers. However, as soon as these one appeared, they turned into a river of blood that was swallowed by Li Jun, healing all his injuries.

    As for Fang Lijuan, she was calm during the whole situation, not even bothering to stop Li Jun¡¯s action. With a random wave of her hand, countless of the summoned soldiers suddenly had their throats cut, blood spewing all over the arena as they died without even knowing the cause.

    Li Jun¡¯s face became ugly after seeing this; his Growing Innate Talent allowed him to summon soldiers to fight for him, but the number was not unlimited; as a matter of fact, it requires souls as sacrifice. Luckily for him, his talent allowed him to use the soul of the fallen soldiers in the location he was.

    For example, he could use the souls of all the people who died in the location of the Emperor Enlightening Academy throughout all of history. Unfortunately for him, his cultivation level did not allow him to control so many souls.

    In the Dao Opening Sect¡¯s booth, Wang Wei and Wu Hong were watching the battle. "Have you noticed?" she asked.

    Wang Wei nodded as he responded: "I cannot believe that she can have such a level of fortunate encounter during the Qi Luck Trial." He paused for a brief moment before continuing: "Damn that Long Aotian. If I knew he had something like that, I would have personally hunted him down."

    "Who¡¯s Long Aotian?" asked Wu Hong in confusion.

    "A very lucky Son of Destiny. Well, I guess given his terrible ending, he is not so lucky after all."

    Wu Hong nodded, but did not ask any further question; she did not care for such a little and insignificant character.

    Meanwhile, in the battle, Li Jun¡¯s condition was not so good. A lot of his soldiers were lying dead on the floor, and his body was full of injuries. His summoning could not keep up with Fang Lijuan¡¯s mysterious attack. Additionally, he was still trying to discover what method she used.

    Only by constantly swallowing the blood of his fallen soldiers that he was able to keep this battle going on.

    Suddenly, an idea came to Li Jun¡¯s mind; he looked at Fang Lijuan before saying: "You have possession of one of the 12 Ancestral Talismans; it should be the Invisible Talisman."

    "Oh, this Goddess is surprised that you figured it out so quickly. You are correct, this Goddess was fortunate enough to acquire one the 12 Ancestral Talismans."

    Li Jun secretly sighed on how lucky she was. The only reason he could figure it out so quickly was because he too was interested in these Talismans--especially the War Talisman--so he did his research.

    ording to his knowledge, the 12 Ancestral Talismans were created by the Talisman Ancestor back in the Ancient Emperor Era. Although the Talisman Ancestor or Fuyuan Emperor was not the most powerful amongst the other Ancestors--Formation, Pill, etc.--he had the greatest impact. After proving the Dao, the Talisman Ancestor created 12 extremely powerful talismans that were essentially a prototype of an entire Dao, scattered them throughout the world in hopes that destined people can find them andplete them, turning them from prototypes into perfect Daos.

    Throughout the history of the Myriad Emperor World, anyone who acquired one of the Ancestral Talismans and managed to unleash their true powers had a great impact on the world, with many even bing Great Emperors themselves.

    By this current Era, only a few of the talismans were still not found, including the Invisible Talisman in Fang Lijuan¡¯s hand, and the War Talisman that Li Jun was after.

    The Invisible Talisman was famous because of the words that the Talisman Ancestor said after creating it. ording to her, the highest level of this talisman can allow a cultivator to reach a state of being "unknown to death, nor known to life."

    All these thoughts only took less than a milliseconds to sh across Li Jun¡¯s mind, then he asked: "Even if you acquire the Invisible Talisman, you should not be this powerful."

    Fang Lijuan smiled coldly as she answered: "That¡¯s because this Goddess managed toprehend the Dao in the talisman, absorb it into my bloodline to break the shackles of the ancestors. Now, with this Goddess having her own Dao, it is possible for me to bear the Heaven Will.

    "Additionally, this Goddess is perfectly aware of the fact that you are trying to stall for time, but it will not change anything."

 Chapter 250: Underhanded

    Li Jun shook his head after hearing this, then he replied: "No matter how strong you be or how you broke the shackles of your bloodline, the arrogance of the Divine n embedded deep in your soul cannot be change."

    Then, he waved his hand to summon countless soldiers; this time around, the number was immediately three to five times greater than previously. Immediately afterwards, all these soldiers suddenlymitted suicide.

    Countless bodiesid in the ground, turning the arena crimson red. Then, under the control of Li Jun, countless red lights--which were in fact ughter Qi--came from these dead soldiers¡¯ bodies, condensed into the form of a de; a ughter de.

    Fang Lijuan frowned after seeing this as she felt an immense threat from that de. Without hesitation, she disappeared from her spot. Unfortunately for her, the de seemed to have a powerful lock on her.

    As soon as she disappeared and prepared to attack again, Li Jun just randomly waved his de, then a powerful sh headed straight to Fang Lijuan¡¯s position. Knowing the danger of such a powerful attack, she instantly wrapped herself in a green crystal that blocked the attack.

    The odd thing was that she was still invisible to most people in the audience--including Li Jun himself. All he did was wave his ughter de, and the attack will head directly to Fang Lijuan¡¯s direction.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Countless explosions urred in the arena as Li Jun kept waving his de. Knowing that the situation could not go on like this, Fang Lijuan used her Divine Sense to try to discover what this de was using to track her whereabouts. After spending a few seconds, she discovered that the de was locking on the ughter qi in her body.

    As a cultivator, she has killed many people, as such, umted a lot of ughter Qi. Some hidden so deeply that she was not even aware of their existence.

    After discovering the problem, Fang Lijuan set out to deal with it quickly and efficiently. She first expelled the ughter Qi out of her body, unfortunately, some of them were too deeply rooted--to the point of even attaching to her soul. Then, a mysterious power came from her blood and entered these difficult Qi.

    Instantly, they disappeared, became invisible.

    Meanwhile, Li Jun--who had just used a random sh from his de--had an ugly look on his face, and it was not because his attack did not find his opponent this time. It was because he discovered that his origin essence was less than it should be.

    His big brother once told him that his control of origin qi was terrible, and Li Jun took thisment to heart. So, he spent many years practicing control over his own internal energy. He knows with perfect rity how much he uses in every attack.

    However, now, he discovered that the amount was less than it should. Knowing that something was wrong, Li Jun used another random sh while taking very close attention to his origin essence; it was then that he discovered that a small percentage of his origin essence mysteriously disappeared from his Divine Sea, without his consent or knowledge of where it went.

    ¡¯What is going on?¡¯ thought Li Jun to himself. Unfortunately for him, he did not have a lot of time to ponder the answer to this question. Without the de¡¯s ability to locate her, Fang Lijuan once again went on the offensive.

    With a wave of her hand, countless clear crystals appeared around Li Jun; then they started to gather energy like an energy cannon from a Sci-Fi movie. Then, with absolute speed, they rushed towards Li Jun.

    Thetter--who still could not see these crystals--felt the threat of death rapidly approaching him. So, he instantly enveloped himself with a blood red shield or dome. Unfortunately for him, this move did little to help except for increasing the rate at which he lost his origin essence.

    Meanwhile, in the Di Family¡¯s floating booth, Di Tian looked at the battle with a calm look on his face, then he muttered with a sneer on his face: "I cannot believe that the Academy has resulted in using such a method. This Bai Han is nothing like his father.

    "Anyway, his actions are beneficial to me, so why should Iin?"

    Inside the Dao Opening Sect¡¯s floating booth, Wang Wei looked at the battle with a frown on his face; instinctively, he felt that something was wrong, but he could not wrap his head around what it was.

    So, he immediately activated his True Vision ability, so he instantly noticed that Li Jun¡¯s origin essence was diminishing at an rming rate. But, he could not find the reason.

    "What¡¯s going on?" he muttered to himself.

    "The Absorbing Origin Formation," replied Wu Hong. "It¡¯s a Quasi-Emperor Grade formation that can drain the origin essence of a Supreme Realm True Monarch; it was very popr in thest Era as a way to imprison people."

    After hearing this, he concentrated his ocr power, but he did not find anything. "Where?" he asked.

    "Deep under the fighting arena," replied Wu Hong.

    Wang Wei then focused his eyes there, but he still could not see anything. So, he closed his eyes, mobilized the power of his souls to fuel the strength of his True Vision. Finally, he discovered a veryplex formation.

    The amount of runes in that array even made him dizzy just by looking at it. Wang Wei¡¯s first thought was to reveal the Academy¡¯s cheating, but he soon gave up that idea. Even he needed the power of his soul to notice the existence of that formation, let alone others.

    Since it is a Quasi-Emperor Tier, there is no guarantee that a True Monarch may be able to discover its existence. And even if they did, he could guess that the Academy has a back up n for this formation topletely disappear before someone reveals its existence.

    Nevertheless, he still used his Divine Sense to warn his Dao Protector. Unfortunately for him, a few minutester, Yan Chen said to him: "I¡¯m sorry, young master, I could not discover anything."

    Wang Wei¡¯s brain rapidly operated in order to find a solution. ¡¯Maybe I could use the Array Virus to try to remotely control it? No, that won¡¯t work. The Array Virus cannot even work on a Heaven Grade formation, let alone a Quasi-Emperor one.¡¯

    Then, he looked at Wu Hong, "Can¡¯t you do anything?"

    "Unfortunately, no." replied Wu Hong as she shook her head. "This formation is actually linked to the 8 Emperor Tier formation of the Academy. As long as anyone tries to interfere with it in any way possible, it will self-destruct and erase any evidence of its existence."

    He sighed after hearing this: "It seems that I can only count on Li Jun to turn the odds in this battle."

    Meanwhile, Li Jun¡¯s body was battered with wounds all over his body; his legs and hands were pierced by thesers shooting from Fang Lijuan¡¯s crystal gun. Many of his internal organs were also pierced; in general, he was in a pretty terrible shape.

    The only reason that he was not dead yet was due to the fact that he kept on summoning more soldiers, then sacrificed their blood and life energy to heal himself. Unfortunately, both the amount of summon and his body was slowly reaching their limits

    Despite all of this, there was no look of despair in his eyes. On the contrary, his determination to win this battle did not waver in the slightest; he was desperately trying to discover the location.

    Suddenly, Li Jun mobilized all the strength of his body and instantly appeared in a certain location; he was so fast that few people could actually catch his movement.

    Without hesitation, he stabbed his ughter de in the direction that he appeared in. Weirdly, blood started falling from the empty air, then Fang Lijuan¡¯s body materialized with a saber right through her heart.

    She coughed on a mouthful of blood that fell on Li Jun, then she asked: "How did you discover me?"

    "I located you through the blood floating through your veins."

    "I should have expected that someone who cultivated the Dao of ughter would have some powers rted to the blood," replied Fang Lijuan calmly. A calmness that ringed rming bells on Li Jun¡¯s mind.

    With the same calmness, Fang Lijuan removed the de from her body, then a crystal heart appeared in the ce where she was stabbed. Li Jun could actually see that a new heart was slowly being cultivated inside the crystal heart.

    Following which, all of Fang Lijuan¡¯s muscles and skins that were pierced rapidly healed--even her dress returned to a normal state. She looked at Li Jun, smiled coldly before saying: "Now, let the real battlemence. Of course, that is if you can still keep up."

    Li Jun¡¯s heart skipped a beat after hearing this; with his current shape, he was incapable of any intense fight. Not to mention that his origin essence was almost bottom out.

    ¡¯Do I have to use my Taboo Innate Talent?¡¯ secretly thought Li Jun to himself.

 Chapter 251: Regret

    After using healing crystals to heal all her injuries, Fang Lijuan used the power of the Invisible Talisman to disappear again; this time, however, it was not just as simple as her body bing invisible.

    Her blood, skin, muscles, organs, bones, Divine Sea, aura, and even her souls became invisible. She waspletely gone. And Li Jun could not track her existence at all. The majority of people in the audience could not track her whereabouts--including a few Saints. Even Wang Wei himself could not see her with his bare eyes and had to use his True Vision to see her.

    Of course, if these Saints released their Domains, they would be able to discover. However, given that Fang Lijuan was just in the Supernatural Realm and only had possession of the Invisible Talisman for a few decades, this aplishment was astonishing.

    After bing invisible, Fang Lijuan did not attack Li Jun immediately but said: "Many people believe that the Invisible Talisman can only allow this Goddess to be invisible, but it can also affect my enemy.

    "Now, God of War Li Jun," pronouncing the phrase "God of War" with the utmost disdain. "Let¡¯s see how you react when all your senses--including taste, smell, sight, touch, sound, and Divine Sense--be invisible."

    Her voice echoed throughout the fighting arena, seeming to being everywhere and nowhere at the same time.

    Immediately afterward, Li Jun knelt on the floor while grunting painfully. He discovered that his vision became ck, he could not smell the surrounding environment, his mouth had a nd aftertaste that was impossible to get rid of.

    He could not feel anything or any part of his body. Even though he knew that he was half kneeling, he could not feel the sensation of the ground; no, it was more than that. He could not feel any part of his body, whether it was his limbs, muscles, or skin; it was like he was an empty form of consciousness without a physical body.

    He tried to sense his soul in his Sea of Consciousness or used his Divine Sense, but he could not feel the existence of any of these things as well.

    For Li Jun, being in this state was like torture. He could not tell the time, the ce, and who he was. Every second felt like an eternity, and the constant darkness seemed to want to swallow him. He started to question his existence, and whether death was a possible relief for all this pain and suffering, Fortunately, Li Jun¡¯s will was iron solid, so he did not take any drastic action.

    Meanwhile, Fang Lijuan looked at Li Jun writhing in pain, and a look of surprise shed across her eyes.

    ¡¯This Li Jun¡¯s Will is more powerful than I expected. All the people I used this technique on immediately started squealing like pigs that were about to be butchered. After only a few seconds, they willmit suicide to end the suffering.¡¯

    While thinking all of this, Fang Lijuan did not attack, but just keep watching to see how long he can withstand the pain. Unfortunately, she underestimates Li Jun¡¯s will. After more than a half-hour, although he was still grunting in pain, he did not scream or nor take his own life.

    ¡¯There is no way that any Heaven Chosen can have such powerful will on their own ord--especially in this early stage. So, there must be a reason for having such a strong Will,¡¯ secretly thought Fang Lijuan.

    ¡¯It should have something to do with the Pagoda Trial that I heard about. ording to the information that our n received, the Great Zhou Imperial Dynasty paid a heavy price to acquire ess to this Pagoda Trial. Maybe I should ask my father to do the same for me.

    ¡¯My [Emptiness of Consciousness] move will notst longer than an hour, so, let¡¯s end this battle."

    With a wave of her hand, an invisible crystal spear manifested in front of her before heading straight to Li Jun¡¯s head. As she watched death slowly approach her once former enemy, Fang Lijuan muttered softly to herself: "You should be d to have your end by the hand of this Goddess."

    And many people who could see her spear had simr thoughts as her; they thought that Sacred Son¡¯s Wang Wei was about to lose his right-hand general.

    As for Li Jun, he was defenseless still half-kneeling on the ground. If still had an origin essence left, then it could automatically erect a barrier to protect him--even though it would be useless--but he was already running dry by now. Thus, his death was imminent.

    Right before the spear pierced Li Jun¡¯s head, a hand appeared and grab it. As soon as that hand touched the spear, it manifested itself to everyone, then the hand crushed it. Only a few people noticed how that person appeared in the ring, but everyone immediately identified the owner: Wang Wei.

    Inside the Academy, the teachers started discussing rapidly through Divine Sense with one another:

    "Did he just break the space to teleport? I thought only Void Shattered Realm cultivator had this ability!" said one teacher.

    "No, his cultivation is still in the Supernatural Realm, you can feel the aura surrounding him.

    "Then how did he do such a thing?"

    "Why are you surprised about this? What I care about is the fact that he just uses his bare hand to tear apart the Peak Heaven Grade Array that protected the fighting arena. This level of formation can protect against a Peak Void Shattered Realm Cultivator."

    The room instantly quiets down as many of these teachers became bbergasted.

    "There is no room to worry. He broke all his muscles and cracked a few bones in the process," replied headmaster Bai Han. "The only reason he appeared perfectly fine is that these bodies parts were instantly regenerated in less than a second."

    Unfortunately, his words were less than reassuring as he just told them that not only does Wang Wei has unmatched physical strength, but also a terrifying regenerative ability.

    Without saying anything more, headmaster Bai Han stepped out of the booth and appeared in front of all the audience and distant watchers.

    "Sacred Son Wang Wei, it is forbidden to intervene in any of the battles. Once someone steps into this arena, his or her life and death are determined by Heaven and their skills. Look around, many people have lost precious friends and family members in this arena, but no one intervened.

    "Just because you have a high status does not mean that you can break the rules as you please."

    Headmaster Bai Han had a noble and sage-like demeanor while saying these words. He looked like someone determined to enforce thews and rules at all cost--even his own life.

    Soon after he said these words, a random person in the audience suddenly shouted: "That¡¯s right. I lost my brother in thispetition, but you did not see me intervene."

    "I lost my wife!" screamed another person.

    Following this trend, and with a herd mentality, many members of the audience started to admonish Wang Wei¡¯s actions; they imed that he had no right to break the rules to save his people.

    During the whole process, Bai Han had a kind look on his face as he nodded in agreement with the crowd, but secretly, he was smirking.

    ¡¯Don¡¯t you like to use groups of people to do your bidding? Let¡¯s see how you like it when they are used against you.¡¯

    As for Wang Wei, he was calm throughout the entire situation; there was no change in his facial expression--no matter what the audience said.

    Then, he snorted. A powerful spiritual pressure enveloped the entire arena, forcing everybody to be silent. All the cultivators--from the lowest Body Refining Realm to Saint Realm--felt like their souls were being crushed by a powerful force. Even the Supreme Realm True Monarchs who were secretly in the stadium felt a brief pressure for a moment.

    After his snort, Fang Lijuan was forced out of her invisible state, and the attack she used on Li Jun was canceled.

    Without saying a word, Wang Wei fed a pill into Li Jun¡¯s mouth, then picked him up and ced him on his shoulder. He then looked at Bai Han with a cold gaze: "You will regret this."

    Without waiting for the headmaster to say another word, he took out a jade talisman and contacted his father.

    "Wei¡¯er, what is it?"

    "It¡¯s time for our n to begin. This Academy has been on their high horses for far too long; it¡¯s time to bring them down, time to remind them who truly stands at the apex of this world."

    Soon after that, Wang Wei disappeared from the stadium, nevertheless, hisst words echoed throughout the silent arena. Everyone watching this tournament knew that something big was about to happen with worldwide repercussions.

    As for the ones who were aware of what was about to happen, they cheered gleefully as they were finally about to reap the benefits promised by the Dao Opening Academy.

 Chapter 252: World Changes, Civilization Advances

    After hearing Wang Wei¡¯sst words, Bai Han¡¯s face became very ugly and twisted; knowing his capabilities, he did not think that these were empty threats.

    "Headmaster, should we stop him?" suddenly asked one teacher through Divine Sense. They could tell that the reason that Wang Wei disappeared was that his Dao Protector, Yan Chen, used the power of space to teleport him away.

    However, as long as the headmaster gave the order, True Monarchs of their Academy are more than capable of stopping them.

    Bai Han hesitated for a while after hearing this question. Thinking swiftly, he replied; "There is no need."

    Although Bai Han was enveloped by Qi of Cmity, he could still barely keep his reason. He knew that too many people were currently watching this tournament. If he made such an order, it won¡¯t take a few seconds for all the Supreme Realm True Monarchs to instantly appeared and force their way into the World that the Academy is located in.

    The only way to stop them would be to use the Academy¡¯s Emperor Formations. And if he did that, the Dao Opening Sect would use their Emperor Artifacts. With Wang Wei¡¯s status and his father¡¯s love for him, Bai Han believed that they would not hesitate to do so.

    This kind of confrontation could quickly escte to an Emperor Dao War. More importantly, Bai Han feared that the Supreme Realm True Monarchs of the Academy might not listen to his orders. He could tell that many of them were very dissatisfied with his recent decisions--even if they did not outrightly say so.

    He could feel that the respect that they had for him as a born- Sage was slowly fading. So, he did not want to test their attitudes in this situation or give them more reasons to lose faith in his leadership abilities.

    All these thoughts took less than a millisecond to sh across his mind. After making his decision, he watched Yan Chen and Wang Wei leave. Then, he ordered: "Have all our spied y close attention to the movements of the Dao Opening Sect....Not just them but all the Emperor Lineages of the world. I want to know every single movement that they make."

    Meanwhile, after spending a few minutes traveling through space, Wang Wei returned to the Dao Opening Sect with aatose Li Jun. He headed straight to the Alchemy Hall and handed him to Great Elder Li Jian for treatment.

    Li Jian used his Divine Sense to scan Li Jun¡¯s body, then fed him some Saint Pills.

    "How is he?" asked Wang Wei.

    Great Elder Li Jian sighed: "Physically, he is perfectly fine after consuming the pills, but his mind seemed to be affected. I¡¯m afraid that waking him up will have severe consequences."

    Wang Wei frowned after hearing this, then his mind started to work rapidly. "Wake him up."

    "Sacred Son, are you sure?"

    "I have an idea, so let me try."

    Great Elder Li Jian nodded, then took out a pill, crush it into powder. With a wave of his hand, the powder entered Li Jun¡¯s nose and mouth. Soon afterward, Li Jun opened his eyes.

    He screamed in pain for a few seconds before quiet down.

    "I can see again," he said. "Wait, why wouldn¡¯t I be able to see." He looked around for a moment before noticing Great Elder Li Jian and Wang We.

    "Who are you, people? And what have you done to me?" he tried to get up, but his body could not move. After struggling for a while, he stopped.

    "Wait, where am I? No, more importantly, who am I? Do you people know me? Do you know my name?"

    Both Great Elder Li Jian and Wang Wei frowned as they realized that the situation was more grave than anticipated. Wang Wei walked over to Li Jun, looked him deeply in the eyes.

    "I need you to follow my words exactly as I say."

    Li Jun immediately quiet down after hearing this; for some reason, he felt like he could trust this strange person. His instinct told him that if he listened to that person, then everything might be alright. So, he nodded his head.

    "Your name is Li Jun, and you cultivate the Dao of ughter. The ultimate purpose of ughter is to bring death to all things. And Death is nothing but the end of the consciousness, absolute darkness devoid of everything, devoid of all senses.

    "Now, close your eyes and meditate on the meaning of my words."

    After hearing the term "devoid of all senses," an intense fear appeared in Li Jun¡¯s mind. However, he forcefully controlled it by listening to Wang Wei¡¯s voice.

    After seeing Li Jun closing his eyes, Wang Wei took out a golden orb from his space ring: this was the merit he received during his Qi Luck Trial. Without hesitation, he ced it inside Li Jun¡¯s forehead.

    He looked at the peaceful face of Li Jun, then he muttered: "This is all I can do for you for now. With this merit, it should be very easy to enter a state of enlightenment. So, whether you can heal and even grow from this experience all depends on yourself."

    After that, he left the Alchemy Hall heading to Tianwei Peak to meet with his father.

    "Father is everything ready?"

    "Yes. And all the other people have been notified."

    "In that case, let¡¯s begin."

    Wang Wei went to take a shower, light up incent, meditate for a few minutes, then and change into a ceremonial garment. Although he does not care for these formalities, this was required given the situation.

    Following this, he flew into a specific unupied mountain. There, all the high levels of the sect were waiting in front of an ancient altar. Even the Supreme True Monarchs were secretly present.

    Wang Wei walked to the Altar, cupped his hand, and said:

    "Heavenly Dao above, I have seen the woes of mortals in this world. Cultivators have the ability to escape the shackles of the earth, have a long lifespan, can destroy mountains and move rivers, can conquer life and death, can travel through the Endless Void, and can pass their inheritance for eternity.

    "Despite all of this, mortals spend all of their lives living on little food, most of them could not recognize words, write their names, or have any form of inheritance; they are ignorant.

    "But I want to change all of this. Here, today, I have created the concept ¡¯school¡¯ to teach basic knowledge to all living mortals in this ne. I want to expand their minds, expel ignorance, enlightened them so that our civilization can thrive and prosper.

    "Please acknowledge it!"

    After Wang Wei said these words, a gigantic eye appeared in the sky, rming everyone. The eye looked directly in Wang Wei¡¯s position, then, his words were broadcasted to the entire Myriad Emperor World.

    All cultivators, and more importantly, all mortals heard these words with shock on their faces. Then, many people started crying,ughing, and roaring in excitement. All trillions upon trillions of mortals in this world had excited smiles on their faces--well, most of them.

    In this world, nobles in the mortal world use knowledge to keep the peasants under control, and cultivators also used knowledge to keep these nobles under control. But now, this strict hierarchy was slowly being broken.

    Meanwhile, after Wang Wei¡¯s deration, many of the Emperor factions--who were invited to participate in this n--also have a ceremony of their own. Then, they all said the same thing:

    "Please allow it!"

    This phrase echoed throughout the entire world. Heavenly Dao then looked at the ted look of the mortals, calcted the benefit of such a thing, then it said: "Allow!"

    Following this, a massive golden light appeared in the sky: it was Golden Merit. Then, it was split into different portions with 20%nded on the hand of Wang Wei and the Dao Opening Sect. The remaining was divided into the different Emperor Lineages based on the previously agreed amount.

    Another smaller purple orb also manifested andnded on Wang Wei¡¯s hand. As the creator of this n, he was especially rewarded.

    However, things did not end there.

    A giant multiple-colored dragon appeared in the sky. Then, under a mysterious force, a third of its body was cut apart.

    The faces of the people of the Emperor Enlightening Academy became ugly after seeing this as this was their Academy¡¯s Qi Luck Dragon. Afterward, it did not take them long to figure out what was going on.

    Since their founder Emperor Kong invented the concept of "Academy" and sharing knowledge with all cultivators, the Qi Luck associated with it has always been in their possession, always blessing their Academy.

    But now, with the invention of ¡¯school¡¯ by Wang Wei--which has a simr premise as their invention of "Academy"--and with school having far more reaching potential as the number of mortals far outssed cultivators, they could no longer enjoy such blessing all to themselves.

    This n directly affected their foundation in this world.

    Title: Consequences

 Chapter 253: Consequences

    After a third of the Academy¡¯s Qi Luck was cut off from them, a new Qi Luck Dragon slowly formed; however, this one was different due to its color: pure white. After being formed, the pure white Qi Luck Dragon rapidly traveled around the world while swallowing a bunch of white lights from the bodies of all the mortals thus rapidly growing in size.

    "Is that the Qi Luck Dragon associated with the concept of ¡¯School¡¯?" asked one of the Elders of the Dao Opening Sect in awe. No one answered them as they were too busy marveling at the sight they were witnessing.

    Suddenly, one of the Elders said: "I¡¯m guessing that the only time our Sect created such an achievement was when our Ancestor first created the Origin Path System."

    All the people realized that this was indeed true. One person immediately bowed to Wang Wei who was still standing in front of the Altar.

    "Thank you, Young Sect Master, for recreating the glory of our ancestors."

    "Thank you, Young Sect Master," added another person. Following this, many other elders and even all the Great Elders bowed to him.

    Wang Wei could guess the real reason for this gift; for so many years, the Dao Opening Sect has been relying on the Qi Luck of the Origin Path System created by the Ancestors. However, as time passed, many people feared that someday, they would no longer be blessed by it.

    And this was an unnecessary worry as there are precedents to follow. Sects created by the Formation Ancestors, Array Ancestors, and so on, although they still survived to this day, many if not all of them have either started to decline, or reach a teau in their development; they have to use their long-standing heritage to remain relevant in this world.

    After the Dao Opening Sect reached the Ninth Emperor, many people have already started to notice the declining trend of the sect. But, now, there was hope for revitalization.

    Wang Wei nodded as he epted these people¡¯s gifts; he did not act like a younger generation as he knew that this was not the time to be humble. Sometimes, acting humble when deserving to be praised can appear very hypocritical.

    So, he said; "You can all get up. This is just the beginning of the rise of our Dao Opening Sect. Hopefully, one day, we will be able to spread schools to all the worlds in ourmunity, and even to all the worlds in the Endless Void."

    Then, the upper echelons raised their heads with excitement; they imagined what it would be like to follow the Qiyuan Emperor¡¯s step to spread their ideas and philosophies across countless nes. It would be a truly grand era.

    Meanwhile, the pure white dragon finished his travels around the world, thus doubling its size. The truth of the matter was that its general size was actually quite smallpared to the Qi Luck Dragon of an average Emperor Lineage with only 1 Great Emperor.

    And that was because the concept of school was just created and not yet executed. The benefits and downsides of this system have not been shown yet.

    So, after the pure white dragon finished its initial growth, it cut off a small section of its tail, then it rushed straight into the Dao Opening Sect, fusing with the sect¡¯s multicolored Qi Luck Dragon. As the small part of its tail, it was divided into many small parts and fused with the Qi Luck of different Emperor Lineages who participated in this n.

    Many of them sighed after seeing this. Unlike the merit, they had no say on how to divide the Qi Luck. Unfortunately, as the creator of this concept, the Dao Opening Sect is entitled to most of it--just like the Emperor Enlightening Academy was when they were first created.

    Some people even slightly regretted their decision for a moment, but quickly extinguished their thoughts thinking about the current and future benefit that they received. As the concept of school is executed, the amount of merit received will keep increasing until it reaches a standard and stops. Well, even the Qi Luck will also increase.

    So, after the pure white Qi Luck Dragon headed to its rightful ce, the Dao Opening Sect and all these Emperor Lineages started to take action.

    Countless cultivators started using their abilities to build countless schools all over the world. From the central continent, all the way to the east, west, and south. The only exception being the north.

    After these schools were created, they started recruiting mortals on arge scale. As for the teachers of these mortals? Well, Wang Wei wanted to train many people before the n was executed, but these factions wanted to do it themselves.

    The reason being that it was easier for them to gather more merit, and also because it was another way for them to garner positive Karma. With positive Karma, the Heavenly Tribtions of these teachers were dramatically reduced. So, the role of teachers became a valuablemodity among the disciples of these sects.

    Meanwhile, on top of Ceremonial Mountain, Wang Wei watched all of this happening in the sect¡¯s Domains through his Divine Sense, while also knowing that simr things were also happening in most Domains of the Myriad Emperor World.

    Then, he sneered. All these cultivators are so blinded by the benefit of merit that they failed to see therger ns atrge. Wang Wei never liked how the civilization of this world was a mixture of very advanced and backward.

    One side (cultivator) could do so many heaven-defying things like travel through space and time, while the other (mortals) could barely eat daily. So, he nned to change that. Unfortunately, this world has been like this for billions of years, so how can they easily change?

    Using force is one way, and Wang Wei knew that once he became a Great Emperor, he would have the strength to do so, but that would only be counterproductive. He could foresee that as soon as he left this world, things would go back to the way they were. And the conservative nature of these cultivators might make them even be more reserved.

    So, he nned to take it slow and show these people the benefits of an advanced civilization. ording to Wang Wei, there are two absolute ways to convince someone to change: one is to guide them into thinking it was their own idea in the first ce, or two, showing them the benefits of doing so.

    So, he organized a coboration with all these Emperor Lineages to aplish his ns. Of course, these people do not yet know the benefit of mortals as they are too focused on acquiring merit and good karma.

    Furthermore, Wang Wei still has many ns ahead. His ideal goal is to turn the Myriad Emperor World just like the Warring Kingdom World that his Qi Luck Trial took ce.

    However, he also knows that theplex nature of this world is far from what a Small Thousand World canpare to, so he was not in a hurry; he still had plenty of time. With the school system, all the mortals in the world will no longer be illiterate and have a basic understanding of the world.

    After a few generations, they can build on the basic knowledge that they were granted, andy a solid foundation for the future. By the time Wang Wei bes a Great Emperor, it will be much easier to advance the level of civilization of the entire world.

    ...

    A few days have passed, and the Emperor Enlightening Academy has temporarily suspended the Tournament.

    A meeting was taking ce inside the headmaster quarter. Bai Hand looked haggard, and his sage-like appearance was gone.

    "What is the current situation?" asked Bai Han with a listless look on his face.

    "With the drastic decrease in Qi Luck, the cultivation increase that all teachers and students were blessed have also decreased, resulting in many people secretlyining. And..."

    Like Fortune Dynasties, the Qi Luck of sects also blessed its members based on their position. For example, Sect Master, Great Elders, Elders, and different levels of disciples have different levels of blessings.

    "And what?" asked Bai Han.

    "Many of our disciples¡¯ loyalty has been shaking up after the recent incidents. I fear that many of them have already contacted other factions in an attempt to change sides."

    Bai Han¡¯s face became ugly after hearing this; he guessed that the situation might even be more severe than stated.

    ¡¯I¡¯m afraid it is not just the disciples, but many of the Elder Teachers. There may even be some of the people sitting inside this room.¡¯

    "You need to watch these suspected disciples clearly. And I permit you to execute anyone who is found to be a traitor. Furthermore, there is no need to worry. Even if they defected, these disciples have powerful bans on their souls so that they cannot reveal our Emperor Techniques to other factions."

    The head of the Wisdom Eye nodded. As the person responsible for the spying agency of the Academy, he rarely has the authority to do anything without the order of the headmaster.

    "How is Lin Fan?" asked Bai Han.

    "Besides showing envy towards Wan Wei, he is not that affected. It seems that his loyalty to the Academy is not a problem, for now."

    Bai Han was relieved. "In that case..."

    The headmaster paused midway through his sentence as he received a message through Divine Sense. His face changed for a moment before returning to normal.

    He then said to all the people present: "Excuse me, I have to attend another meeting."

 Chapter 254: Aftermath

    Bai Han walked to another building of the Academy while wondering why the Supreme Teachers summoned him. Usually, when they have something to say or report to him, they woulde in person. But this time. They summoned him.

    Thus, he knew that something was wrong.

    After entering the meeting room, Bai Han¡¯s heart skipped a beat because he saw all the active True Monarchs of the Academy in the same room. And this time, there was not the usual respect that they had for him.

    After a quick analysis of the structure of the room, Bai Han could guess the reason for this meeting.

    "Bai Han, do you know your crimes?" directly asked one of the True Monarchs.

    "I do not know," replied Bai Han.

    "Even now you are still trying to absolve yourself of your crimes? The majority of our Sect¡¯s Qi Luck is gone, the loyalty of many of our disciples is wavering, and more importantly, we lost the Spirit of the Epoch.

    "You of all people should understand what this means to our Academy?"

    Of course, Bai Han knew what it meant for the Academy to lose the Spirit of the Epoch. With it, their Academy was guaranteed to cultivate a ninth Emperor soon andter to bnce out the power of the Dao Opening Sect.

    But now, nothing was certain. They might cultivate one on their own effort, or they might spend billions of years without any sess: Nothing was set in stone anymore.

    Bai Han took a deep breath before answering: "All of this is Wang Wei¡¯s fault."

    "If you did not antagonize him, do you think would reach such a state?" rebutted another True Monarch.

    Bai Han looked at the person who spoke and recognized him; he belonged to a group of the older generations who advocate using their powerful cultivation level to take power or control of the Academy. Bai Han never liked him and was constantly butting head with him.

    "There is no need to say something so naive?" replied the headmaster. "Even without my actions, Wang Wei would never allow our Academy to continue growing and reach the level of threatening the Dao Opening Sect. My actions can best be described as expediting the time he takes action against us."

    The previous Supreme Teacher who spoke snorted coldly: "Even if what you said is true, the situation would never escte so quickly. If you had epted his offer to see the Dao Tablets, our Academy would have received a lot of benefits."

    "I only did that to prevent him from growing too powerful."

    "This only shows that you do not have as much of an epting mind as him and his confidence. Didn¡¯t he allow Ji Song to gain ess to the Pagoda Trial fully knowing that it would help train his opponent?

    "You could have epted his offer, but limit the amount of time he could spend there to reduce the advantages that he would receive."

    Bai Han did not say anything after hearing this. As for the other True Monarchs, they secretly sighed but did not say anything. However, that elder did not stop talking.

    "Not to mention that you almost ruined the Academy¡¯s reputation by the little stunt you pulled on both Li Jun and Ji Song."

    Bai Han took a deep breath to calm himself down, then he asked: "Did you called me here to berate me?"

    "No, we did not." This time it was another True Monarch that spoke. "We called you here to announce that effective immediately, you are hereby removed from your position as the headmaster."

    Although Bai Han expected this oue when he was summoned to this meeting, he was still angry and worried after hearing the official decision. So, he hurriedly said: "You cannot do this!"

    "Oh, why is that?" asked a True Monarch with a sneer on his face.

    Bai Hai paused for a moment, his mind rapidly moving, then he gritted his teeth before saying: "Because I am the son of Emperor Kong. My father and mother build this Academy, and I¡¯m its rightful heir."

    The room instantly became quiet, however, Bai Han did not see any look of surprise on these people¡¯s faces. So, a bad premonition overcame him.

    "We were already aware of this fact," responded one of the True Monarch.

    "What? Howe?"

    "After you were born, a will of the founder manifested itself and told us about your existence."

    "He even warned us not to let you go too far. And if necessary, we should deprive you of your status and position."

    Bai Han¡¯s face became ugly after hearing this. ¡¯That damn old man. Has he calcted everything? Has he been watching me make a clown of myself? Damn him.¡¯

    He then looked at all these True Monarchs, "Is that the reason you all respected me so much? The reason that you chose me to be the headmaster?" Bai Han was roaring by the end of the sentence, his eyes were red and veins could be seen squirming on his forehead.

    "Of course not," replied one of the True Monarch. "If you were ipetent, we would never allow you to be the headmaster."

    "Correct. We also admire your understanding of cultivation and the ability to guide others."

    Bai Han snorted: "Hell will be frozen before I believe your words."

    Many of the True Monarch secretly sighed as they could see that Bai Han had a lot of emotional problems when ites to his father. With their strength and status, they do not need to lie about such a thing. Of course, they also did not want topletely ruin their rtionship with him; after all, he was an Emperor Offspring.

    Unfortunately, this did not apply to all the members. The one who wanted to take power snorted coldly before saying: "Do not act as if you ever relied on yourself to aplish anything. Do you think that it was your effort that granted you such a deep understanding of cultivation?

    "I can imagine how many years you have spent listening to the founder preach the Dao, listening to his understanding of cultivation.

    Bai Han clenched his hand until they turned red, while also ring at that True Monarch with bloodshed eyes.

    "Fate is unfair, but it was favorable to you. It granted you wealth, status, and power at birth. Instead of being grateful for these things, you forsaken them for Heaven knows what reason. But what has that decision gotten you?

    "You were suppressed by Wang Tian in thest generation, and in this one, you were yed like a fool by his son."

    "You do not know me and the things that I have been through, so don¡¯t act as if you do!" replied Bai Han.

    The True Monarch wanted to say something, but another person said: "Enough. There is no need to further ruin our rtionship. What the Academy needs now is to unite to deal with the situation, not y a me game."

    All the other people nodded. As for Bai Han, he gave onest look at these people before saying: "You will regret this." Then, he left the meeting hall without looking back.

    "We should probably send someone to monitor him, less he does something drastic and affecting our Academy."

    "That¡¯s a good idea."

    "Now, let¡¯s talk about how to deal with the situation?"

    "There is nothing we can do at the moment about our Academy¡¯s lost of Qi Luck."

    "Not necessarily."

    "Oh, do you have an idea?"

    "Yes. We can try to conquer a few other worlds to supplement our loss of Qi Luck."

    "Hmm, that¡¯s a good idea, but there is a lot of problem with this method. We have to spend a lot of time to discover these worlds, send people to conquer them, and linked the gathered Qi Luck with our Academy. Logistically speaking, it is not worth it."

    "There is a reason that mostly Great Emperor can take ce in nar warfare."

    "However, this is still a good way to mediate our current situation."

    "In that case, let¡¯s vote."

    "Agree!"

    "Agree!"

    All the True Monarchs agreed with this n.

    "Does anyone has any other ideas?"

    "I think we should remove the focus of the world from us to something else. That way, we can be low-key and develop our strength."

    "Indeed, but how do we aplish this?"

    "Didn¡¯t Ji Song and Wang Wei set up a battle? With Wang Wei¡¯s recent actions, anything rted to him will be the main focus of the world."

    "That could work, but the question is how do we aplish this with the Tournament still going on."

    "I think we should do this..." stated one of the True Monarch.

    "Isn¡¯t that a little too drastic?"

    "Plus there is no precedent for doing this."

    "In this situation, we do not have the luxury to worry about precedent."

    "That¡¯s true. So, let¡¯s vote."

    The majority of them voted for this n, while a few voted against it.

    "Now, let¡¯s discuss how to deal with Sacred Son Wang Wei. Any ideas?"

 Chapter 255: Aftermath (II)

    The room became quiet after someone brought this topic. "Should our attitude remains as tough as Bai Han?" asked one of the True Monarch.

    "There is no need for that."

    "Then, what do we do?"

    "How about doing nothing!"

    "What do you mean?"

    "We all know that Wang Wei wants to use his victory over Ji Song to acquire a token to enter the secret realm of the Dao Tablets. So, we just have to let him."

    "Hmm, that¡¯s a good idea, but your entire n is based on the premise that Wang Wei will be the victor in this battle."

    "Was there ever any doubt about this?"

    "Before Bai Han gave him the Devil God Bone, maybe."

    "In my opinion, the bone only gives him the ability to not instantly being defeated. All of you should have seen how easily Wang Wei broke that Heaven Tier formation with his bare hands."

    These True Monarchs remembered that moment and realized that this person was right.

    "On top of that, I notice that most people seem to have forgotten something: his physique. Every time people talk about Wang Wei¡¯s strength, they mention his intelligence, soul, and fleshly body, but never the advantage of his special physique."

    "That¡¯s true," said another True Monarch. "Logical speaking, the Dao of Fate should be on par with Chaos. The only reason that it was not ranked first or second is probably because it is still considered an Acquired Physique in the eyes of Heavenly Dao."

    "I thought that the reason that his physique was never mentioned was that without the proper cultivation technique, or breaking into the Void Shattered Realm and controlling the Power of Law, the advantages it brought him was very limited-- just like Mo Xingyun¡¯s Heaven Devour Physique."

    "No, the Heaven Devour Physique still grants Mo Xingyun fighting abilities. Plus, she has the Heaven Devouring Emperor as a blueprint on how to use and evolve her physique. But Wang Wei has to start from scratch."

    "Many people have spected that this Fate Puppeteer Physique will grant its owner the natural ability to calcte the secrets of Heaven without paying too much of a price--unlike the people of the Heaven Mystery Pavillion."

    "You guys seem to have overlooked something," said the True Monarch who believed that Wang Wei would easily win his battle. "During the Qi Luck Trial, he was the final winner and acquired a Rainbow-colored Luck. So, he should have acquired an Innate Talent perfected suited for his Physique after entering the Supernatural Realm."

    The True Monarchs¡¯ eyes light up as they realized that they indeed overlooked this fact. Innate Talent is a gift granted from Heaven and Earth to those it deemed both worthy and fortunate. As such, it is usually designed to perfectly fit the person¡¯s physique (if he/she has one), temperament, dreams or goals, and desires.

    From what these people knew about Wang Wei and based on the name of the physique, they can guess that he was not the kind of person that nned to use this physique solely for Divination.

    Most likely, he wanted to control his fate along with the fate of myriad things in existence--just like a puppeteer and his marites. Adding to that the massive amount of luck he received during the trial, his Innate Talent is most likely very powerful.

    As for Ji Song¡¯s Innate Talent, although they could guess that it was also very powerful, it does not change the fact that he only had a Purple-Gold level of Qi Luck after leaving the trial.

    "I think this is a good way to end this matter without further antagonize the Dao Opening Sect."

    "However, we will most likely lose that Devil God Bone."

    "Not necessarily. If our ns for Lin Fan works, then just like Bai Han said, all he has to do is get it back from Wang Wei."

    "That¡¯s true. In that case, let¡¯s vote on the matter."

    "I agree."

    "I agree." All the True Monarchs agreed on this proposition.

    "Finally, let¡¯s decide on the next headmaster of the Academy and when to announce it to the world."

    "Hmph, I still think that we should not let these people control the power of the Academy."

    "We already decided on this; as the remnant of thest generation, we should not intervene too much on the government of the Academy. Otherwise, the contradictions you just had with Bai Han will happen with all the current upper echelon members of his generation. This will then lead to instability in the Academy."

    "All I¡¯m hearing is excuses."

    "Alright, let¡¯s decide on the next headmaster. If you have someone to nominate, do so now."

    ...

    Inside arge and luxurious residence decorated with star-like ck color, a young man was sitting inside a room with many beautiful women with him; there were at least 30 of them.

    However, based on the sitting arrangement, it is easy to distinguish the status of these women on this handsome young man¡¯s face as there were two of them who were sitting at the very front.

    One of them was ying the zither, while the other had food in front of her to feed him. Unfortunately, this young man seemed very distracted, thus was not in the mood for material sustenance.

    Suddenly, the young man woke up from his daze and immediately took out a talisman from his space ring. Then, his face changed as he yelled: "What? How could this be?"

    "Husband, what happened?" asked the beautifuldy with the food in front of her.

    The handsome young man--who was in fact Lin Fan--said with gritted teeth: "The Academy has decided to cancel the remaining rounds of the Tournament."

    The beautiful woman with the food was in fact Mu Chunhua, the Saintess of the Heavy Water Sect. She was brought over from the Lower Realm along with Lin Fan¡¯s family.

    "Then, what will happen to the participants?"

    "Since the Top 30 have already been chosen, then they can still ce their names on the Heavenly Dao Protection Book, and enter the Secret Realm of the Dao Tablets. On top of that, since there is no official ranking, then the time that all the people can spend there will be the same."

    Mu Chunhua frowned: "Husband, I do not understand. Isn¡¯t it a good thing for the Tournament to be canceled? That way, you do not have to reveal all your hidden cards for the future."

    "I could not give a damn about hiding my powers, I just want the world to see what I¡¯m capable of," replied Lin Fan. "Ever since I came to this world, I¡¯ve always been underestimated by everyone due to my low background. Even after I defeated the previous #1 Acting True Disciple--who was in the Primordial Spirit Realm-- and be the true heir of the Academy, many people still underestimated me.

    "Especially that damn list created by the Heaven Mystery Pavillion. They ced me at the bottom of all the top 5 Heavenly Physique. Even the number 6 physique, Zhen Biyu--who was ranked after me--was spected to be more powerful than me.

    "Don¡¯t forget that Wang Wei. Everyone seems to alwayspare my strength, talents, and abilities with him; he has be the standard for the perfect Heaven Chosen. And with his recent actions, everywhere I go, I can hear people talking about him one way or another."

    The room became quiet for a moment, with only the low melody of the zither could be heard. Then, Mu Chunhua said: "Husband, you do not have to worry about all of this. Didn¡¯t the Academy design a n for you to catch up to these people? As long as you follow it, then you will be able to easily suppress all of them--just like you did on our world."

    Lin Fan paused for a moment after hearing this, looked at Mu Chunhua for a few seconds before moving his gaze to the woman next to her. His eyes were first full of admiration as if he was seeing the most beautiful thing in the world, then of doting and love.

    "Shi¡¯er, what do you think?"

    Xi Shi, who was quietly ying her zither, smiled--an act which seemed to lighten up the entire room--responded: "It does not matter what I think, but what you want, husband."

    "What I want? Of course, to show the world what I¡¯m capable of."

    "Then you need to do so."

    "But the Tournament is canceled."

    "True, but before this, the Academy has to announce it to the world. And during that time, there will still be a fighting ring and arge audience watching."

    Lin Fan frowned as his mind rapidly operated. "That¡¯s right. With so many people watching, all I have to do is challenge these top Heaven Chosen and showed the world my ability.

    "And if they refused, I can instigate them--just like that Wang Wei did to Ji Song."

    After thinking about this, Lin Fan immediately became excited, so he rushed to hug Xi Shi while saying: "Shi¡¯er, it¡¯s you who knows me the best."

    Meanwhile, Mu Chunhua looked at all of this, secretly sighed, and lowered her head. By now, she was used to this.

 Chapter 256: Aftermath (III)

    While Lin Fan was happily hugging his beautiful wife and being intimate with her to the jealousy or envy of the other in the room, she was secretly thinking to herself: ¡¯Now that he thinks that this is his idea, if he something goes wrong, he won¡¯t me me for it.

    ¡¯Compared with Wang Wei¡¯s calm and calcted demeanor, this Lin Fan is far beyond. But with his Absolute Chaos Physique, his potential is truly unheard of, so he still has a lot of room to grow.¡¯

    Thinking about Wang Wei and her meeting with him, Xi Shi internally gritted her teeth: ¡¯You think that I¡¯m a worthless vase? I¡¯ll show you whose a vase. Someday, you will regret saying these words to me.¡¯

    ...

    Northern ck Tortoise Continent, a secret meeting of the Demon Council:

    "Is this meeting about the recent invention of school?" asked one of the demon tribe chiefs.

    "That¡¯s correct," replied the Golden Lion Chieftess. As one of the four Main Chiefs, she was in charge of many of the meetings.

    "So, are we going to create ¡¯demon school¡¯ to receive Merit and Qi Luck from Heavenly Dao? Although the amount we would receive would be quite pitifulpared to the humans, it is still better than nothing!"

    "Unfortunately, we cannot," replied the ck Tiger Chief with a deste look on his face; his whole temperament screamed defeated.

    "Why not?"

    "Because the humans have already warned us not to do so; they do not want us to take a piece of their benefit. Many of them wanted toe to the north to set up the school themselves and even sent human teachers to teach."

    "What?"

    "How audacious these humans are!"

    "So, did you ept?"

    Of course, not," replied the Battle Saint Ape Chief. "Although our demon n is weakened and constantly suppressed, nevertheless, it is not to the point that humans can arbitrarily intervene in the Northern Continent."

    "If what you said is true, then why do we have to listen to these humans¡¯ warning about setting up the school?"

    "That¡¯s because many of the Emperor Lineages warned us at the same time, so we have to take their words seriously."

    "You all should know that the majority of the time, the humans are fighting andpeting against one another, so they usually ignore us. However, when ites to their benefit, they will not hesitate to ally together to crusade against us." said the Peacock Chief.

    The room then became silent for a moment, with deep sighed riveting throughout. Finally, someone asked: "What do we do then?"

    "We can still open school throughout our territories, but we just cannot get the approval of Heavenly Dao."

    "Doesn¡¯t that mean we will not have any merit or Qi Luck?."

    "So, basically, we will do the same thing our ancestors did when Emperor Kong invented the concept of ¡¯Academy¡¯?"

    The room once again became quiet, this timesting even longer. All these chiefsmented that after so many years, after two Eras and so many generations, the conditions of their demon race have not improved even the slightest.

    "There is something that I¡¯m wondering," asked one of the chiefs. "What¡¯s the point of creating this school? I understand establishing the Academy and spreading knowledge to all our tribes that can cultivate? So, who¡¯s this school for, these demonic beasts?

    "With their low intelligence, they cannot learn anything no matter what we do?"

    "You are correct," replied the Golden Lion Chieftess. "However our demon school will not teach these beasts how to read and write like the humans, but we will preach the Dao to them to increase their odds of opening their wisdom and be Demons."

    A lot of people had ugly looked on their faces after hearing this. In the Myriad Emperor World, there is only one way for a beast to be ssified as a Demon: After being baptized by spiritual qi for many years or after having a fortunate encounter, an ordinary animal will open their wisdom and activate its bloodline powers and instinctively can absorb spiritual qi from Heaven and Earth to further evolve.

    Technically speaking, these animals are considered the Demon Race. Unfortunately, the concept of bloodline superiority has been ingrained in the Demon Race for countless Eras, so they looked down on these Demon Races and called them demonic beasts.

    Then, after a demonic beast opens his wisdom and started cultivating, once it reached the Supernatural Realm, it can go through Heavenly Tribtion to turn into human form. By then, they will officially be epted as Demon Race instead of demonic beasts.

    Unfortunately, these types of Demon Race faced heavy discrimination among their Race. They are often treating as ves or servants to a more powerful Demon race with better bloodlines. They received less few resources, do the dirtiest of jobs; in general, they are treated worse than excrement.

    Even in the Academies opened by the Demon Race whose purpose was to share knowledge, they were not treated equally.

    "I know how many of you feel about the demonic beasts, but given the current situation, this is not the time to be picky. With this method, the number of demon races can increase greatly, thus granting us the chance topete with the humans--at least in terms of poption, we will not bepletely outnumbered."

    "I disagree. All we need is to have our own Eternal Emperor then our situation will change for the better."

    "We are only doing this as a backup. Just in case things don¡¯t go as we nned," said the Golden Roc Chief.

    "So, what you are saying is that you guys do not have faith in ¡¯him¡¯ to be an Eternal Emperor?"

    "You know that this is not what we meant?" he replied back.

    "How do I know what you mean?"

    The Golden Lion Chieftess couched lightly, rendering the room silent. "The simple truth is that an Eternal Emperor is not absolute. Didn¡¯t the humans have one that turned his back on? What happened to him? He was exiled and never seen before. How do we know that the same thing won¡¯t happen to ¡¯him¡¯ after he proves the Dao?

    "So, we need a backup n in case things goes wrong. After all, the fate of our entire race depends on how decisions."

    Although these demon chiefs knew that her words were reasonable, unfortunately, their entire culture and civilization were built on the concept of bloodline supremacy; wanting them to change their views on these demonic beasts so easily was not that simple.

    While these chiefs were still hesitating on their choices, a suddenly melodious voice ringed throughout Heaven and Earth; the voice was beautiful and contained a mysterious power that could charm everyone and everything between Heaven and Earth.

    "Heavenly Dao above, the demon race is weak and savage, causing countless cmities across the world and gaining negative karma. This is all because they do not know better.

    "So, I would like to open the demon school to preach to them and open their wisdom. Guide them to live in harmony with humans for the better of our world."

    After these words echoed throughout the world, Heavenly Dao Eye did not appear this time. But, countless golden merits still manifested from the sky and headed for that voice. However, this time, the merit was not divided.

    Following this, a pure white Qi Luck Dragon also appeared, cut a very small part of Luck from the Emperor Enlightening Academy, before heading in the same direction as his predecessor.

    "Damn it," screamed the four main chiefs at the same time. Meanwhile, a few of the demon chiefs also had ugly looks on their faces.

    "Isn¡¯t that the voice of Su Xiang, the Matriarch of the Fox Demon Tribe?"

    "You mean the traitor!"

    "What is going? Can someone exins?"

    "The people of the Dao Opening Sect used the traitor Su Xiang to create the ¡¯demon school¡¯, that way, they canpletely control both the merit and Qi Luck associated with ¡¯school¡¯ in the entire Myriad Emperor World. Didn¡¯t you see that the new Qi Luck Dragon also fused with their sect¡¯s Qi Luck Dragon, and all the merits fell on their hands," replied the Peacock Chieftess with gritted teeth.

    The faces of these chiefs became ugly after hearing this. Although they could not do so because the humans warned them, it does not mean that they wanted other people to do it as well--especially their enemy, the human race.

    "In that case, we should not create our own school in our territories. Otherwise, all the merits and Qi Luck of our actions will go to the Dao Opening Sect, while we get absolutely nothing," said one of the chiefs.

    "On the contrary, we must do it, and as soon as possible," said the Golden Lion Chieftess.

    "Why?"

    "Because, with this move, the human race can dramatically increase the number of Demon Race in their territory."

    "Isn¡¯t that a good thing for us?"

    "Stupid. These Demon races will be either brainwashed or forcefully controlled to serve the human race. They will not recognize us and even attacked us. I can see a few generations from now, the Northern ck Continent is full of these Demon Races that treat humans as their master.

    "Then, these new demons race can start fighting with us in order to rece us, leading to a massive war. With the support of the human race, they might win the war andpletely rece us.

    "That way, the human race canpletely control the Myriad Emperor World without even losing much.

    "Whoever came up with this n is truly a terrifying person."

 Chapter 257: Follow-Up

    After the invention of the "demon school¡¯, the people most affected were the other Emperor Lineages as they were also trying to find a way to control this aspect of Merit and Qi Luck of the concept of school. Unfortunately, Wang Wei was prepared beforehand and got there before them.

    Many people did not expect that the Dao Opening Sect would use the Fox Demon n that betrayed the Demon Race more than a century ago. As such, many people started to wonder whether Wang Wei nned all of this back then; back when he was like 8 years old and invited the Fox n to help him refine the Pagoda.

    Unfortunately, these people gave him too much credit. To achieve this n, a great deal of knowledge and information regarding the workings of Qi Luck is needed. And Wang Wei only reached that level during his Qi Luck Trial after his Luck turned from ck to Gold.

    Another group or race that was affected by the recent situation was of course the Spirit Race. Regrettably, the school system could not apply to them because of how their race is created.

    Like the Demon Race, the Spirit Race contained individuals or things who have gained sentience, like nts, flowers, stones, weapons, or even concepts like dreams. However, the Spirit race is the darling of Heaven and Earth. Due to how difficult it is for these things to acquire wisdom, as soon as they do, they will be baptized by Heaven and Earth and turned into human shape.

    Furthermore, each Spirit race is born with their inheritance designed specifically by Heaven and Earth, so they usually do not need cultivation techniques from other people. As such, each new member of the Spirit race is usually a very talented individual.

    In general, the Spirit Race is simr to a lesser version of the Primordial Gods and Innate Demons from the Primordial Era. Born from Heaven and Earth, granted own cultivation technique at birth, extremely talented, and usually have a longer lifespan than ordinary cultivators.

    The only difference between them is the fact that the Spirit Race is not born with an extremely high cultivation realm. The majority of them have to start cultivating from scratch after taking human shape. While some more talented might be born in the Body Refining Realm or Divine Sea Realm. Only a very few talented ones are born in the Divine Altar Realm.

    As such, the concept of Academy did not apply to them because all their members are born with their fitted cultivation technique. As for the concept of school, it cannot apply to them as well--even the demon version of it.

    The members of the Spirit Race are too diverse; after all, technically speaking, anything object--both organic or inorganic--can be a member of their race as long as they gained sentience.

    For example, one of the most famous Great Emperors of the Spirit Race is the Evesting Dream Emperor, the founder of the Eternal Dream Sect located in the Southern Vermillion Bird Continent.

    One of the reasons that he is so famous was not only because of his power but his interesting origin. Back in the Incense Era, one Great Emperor tried to destroy one of the Forbidden Land, but was failed and was injured instead.

    To recuperate from his injury, he entered a deep slumber. And during that slumber, the Great Emperor Started to dream. Of course, as a higher being, his dream was not a normal one, so it affected the entire area that he was sleeping, turning it into his dream.

    Even after that Emperor recuperated and left the Myriad Emperor World, his dream remained in that area. Then after a few millennia, his dream gained sentience and turned into human shape; it turned into a member of the Spirit Race.

    Later, that Spirit Race went on to prove the Dao and took the name Evesting Dream, created the Eternal Dream Sect.

    So, with theplexity of the Spirit Race, the school system provided them with no advantage. Nevertheless, some people were still willing to try the same method as the Demon Race: preaching to inanimate objects to see whether they can elerate the rate at which members of their ns can be born.

    ...

    Dao Opening Sect, Tianwei Peak:

    Wang Wei was having a meeting with all the upper echelons of the sect; they were going over all the problems that arose in the past few days.

    "Anything to report?" asked Wang Wei.

    "Everything seemed to be going well with a few minor problems," said one of the Great Elders. "It¡¯s a shame that the Emperor Enlightening Academy already secretly controlled the Qi Luck aspect rted to ¡¯Demon Academy¡¯, otherwise we could have done even more damage to them."

    "Well, Emperor Kong was a very wise individual, how could he not notice such benefit and leaving it for others to exploit," replied Wang Wei calmly. "Anyway, we are still the ones who benefited the most in this situation. Now, let¡¯s talk about the minor problems you mentioned."

    "Many of the Emperor factions have sentined about not sharing the benefit of the Demon School Luck."

    "Ignore them. If they were the ones who executed this idea first, they would never share the benefit," responded Wang Wei. "Anything else?"

    "The number of mortals attending school is not as high as predicted."

    "The reason?"

    "Many of them need to farm to feed their family, so they are worried about the next harvest."

    "Send a few Divine Sea Realm disciples that know water spell to help irrigate their farms and the ones who know Wood Spells to further increase the yield of each field.

    "However, this is not a permanent solution. We need the mortals to be self-sufficient to some degree. So, let¡¯s start introducing the farming constructs that I made during my Qi Luck Trial to them. Not just them, but all the ones that I used to make the Great Xia Dynasty so prosperous."

    "Young Sect Master, should we be worried about other sects stealing our blueprints for the constructs."

    "There is no need to worry about that as these constructs are not that difficult to copy. The technical aspect of them is not as high as you imagine. All we need to focus on is to get as much benefit as possible as quickly as possible.

    "As for other factions copying us, it is inevitable, but we will still have arge enough headstart to dramatically increase our advantages."

    Of course, Wang Wei was not telling the whole truth; he wanted these factions to copy him. He always wanted to bring the civilization of the Myriad Emperor World forward, yet he also knew how difficult it would be with the somewhat conservative and backward mentality of many of these factions.

    However, now was his chance to do it without anyone even noticing. By advancing the Domains that the Dao Opening Sect from the ancient time to a more modern time through Artifact Refining, many other factions--after noticing and envying all the benefit that their sect is receiving--will secretly copy their actions to gather more merit and more Luck.

    In that way, thinking that it was their ideas, will slowly start developing their own Domains. Wang Wei can foresee that soon, there will Crawling Dragon Constructs (modern train), Soaring Phoenix Constructs (modern ne), and Flying Horse Carriage (modern car) all over the Myriad Emperor World.

    By the time some people notice something wrong, the world would have changed so much that it would be very difficult to change back.

    "What about the nobles and wealthy of the mortal kingdoms? How did they react?" asked Wang Wei.

    "Well, given the fact that education used to be the way that they enforced their rules over ordinary people, all of them were not happy about the situation. Some of them even tried to use force to preventmoners from attending the schools. Of course, with us cultivators intervening in the situation, they were forced topromise.

    "However, I heard a few mortal kings became mad and ordered the massacre of all the people in their kingdom."

    "These people should not be a problem, right?" asked Wang Wei.

    "No problem at all."

    After nodding, he continued asking: "What about the Western White Tiger Continent? Not a lot of Emperor Lineage from there participated in this n, so how did the devil cultivators there act?"

    "Them? They also started schools!"

    "Oh," responded Wang Wei with a little surprise. "Did they want to use merit to offset some of their bad karma?"

    "That¡¯s correct."

    Wang Wei nodded, then he spent a few hours dealing with all the issues concerning the recent events. After the meeting finished, he flew straight into the Alchemy Hall.

    Inside a room, he saw Yan Liling sitting cross-legged across a stitose Li Jun with a look of worry on her face. So, he patted her shoulder while saying:

    "You do not have to worry about him, he is just in a deep state of enlightenment. And even if something were to happen to him, I would find a way to save him."

    Yan Liling nodded as she was reassured; given the world-shaking things that Wang Wei did in the past few days, she believed in his words.

 Chapter 258: Li Juns Plan

    Wang Wei spent the next few days apanying Li Jun, and on the third day after his arrival, Li Jun¡¯s eyes finally opened. He first looked around with a little confusion in his eyes, which was then quickly reced by rity as he muttered to himself:

    "The ultimate form of ughter epasses the pain, scream, despair, and grief of losing everything. It¡¯s having the ability to send all your opponent and enemies into a state of emptiness, a state of desteness, a state of darkness...called death."

    After saying these words, Li Jun¡¯s eyes turned dark red for a moment before returning to normal. He finally turned his head around:

    "Ling¡¯er, is that you?"

    "Yes, it¡¯s me," replied Yan Liling with tears falling down her eyes, but she quickly wiped them off. Following this, Li Jun looked at Wang Wei before saying:

    "Big brother, I¡¯m sorry I could not get the token for you."

    "You do not need to me yourself. After all, this is not your fault," replied Wang Wei.

    Li Jun¡¯s eyebrows raised a little after hearing this, then he asked: "Does it have to do with the reason that my origin essence was rapidly decreasing?"

    "Yes. The Academy cheated. They used a secret formation to absorb your origin essence, giving Fang Lijuan the advantage."

    "Is that so?" replied Li Jun. However, these words did notfort him. He knew perfectly well that even without the Academy¡¯s interferences, his chances of winning against her were very slim.

    Meanwhile, after guessing Li Jun¡¯s current mood, Wang Wei patted his shoulder as he said: "You should be aware that one failure does not mean anything, so cheer up. Additionally, didn¡¯t you gain something from this experience? How about we test your newfound ability?"

    Li Jun¡¯s eyes lit up after hearing this, then he took a pill from Yan Liling¡¯s hand and swallowed. A few minutester, he was back on his feet.

    Standing in front of him was a veryrge demonic beast that looked like a rhino. Without hesitation, Li Jun took out his spear, and a red light appeared on the tip of it: this red light was in fact ughter Qi.

    Under Li Jun¡¯s control, the red light suddenly turned into a dark grey color. With a wave of his spear, the grey color light rushed into the body of this demonic beast.

    Immediately, the Stampede Rhino turned paler than a piece of paper before falling to the ground. The three of them came to check on it.

    "It¡¯s dead," said Yan Liling nkly.

    "To be precise, his vitality waspletely destroyed by my Death Qi," added Li Jun.

    "So, your new power involves turning ughter Qi into Death Qi?" asked Wang Wei with a pensive look on his face.

    "That¡¯s correct."

    "Can you directly make the Death Qi?"

    "No, it has to be transformed from ughter Qi. However, both my Battle Maniac Physique and the Heaven Fighting Scripture allow me to create ughter Qi, thus essentially granting me endless Death Qi.

    "However, I understand your concern, big brother. During the battle, the slight gap in time when I conduct the transformation is enough for truly powerful opponents to take advantage of the situation, so I will watch out."

    "As long as you know," nodded Wang Wei. "Now, let¡¯s test this ability on me."

    Li Jun did not say anything, put directly pierced his spear on Wang Wei¡¯s arm. Ping! The sound of two metals shing could be heard, and Li Jun¡¯s attack did not even break his skin. As for the Death Qi, it was stopped by his Innate Field that protected him.

    After closer observation, Wang Wei noticed that the Death Qi was slowly eroding his field. If the quantity isrge enough, and enough time has passed, he could tell that his shield would notst long.

    After nodding, he disabled the shield before motioning for Li Jun to attack again. With a helpless look, Li Jun took out a Saint Tier Artifact before stabbing his big brother again.

    This time, Wang Wei¡¯s skin was pierced and the Death Qi entered his body. However, without him doing anything, powerful energy came from his blood to resist the power of the Death Qi. Although Wang Wei has not begun to temper his blood yet, it was still very powerful due to all the transformation his body went through after tempering the other parts.

    Meanwhile, Li Jun--who was using his Divine Sense--to observe the reaction of the Death Qi inside Wang Wei¡¯s body muttered out loud: "It seemed that for powerful Body Refiner like big brother Wang Wei, it¡¯s best to use prolong battle as a tactic; slowly wear them out."

    After that, Wang Wei and Yan Liling spent a few hours helping Li Jun test his new ability and its limit. Finally, as the group rested, Wang Wei told Li Jun:

    "I have some good news for you. Well, it might also be considered bad news," while looking at Yan Liling while saying thetter half of this sentence. She snorted unhappily, obviously knowing what he was going to say.

    "What¡¯s going on?" asked Li Jun.

    Before giving him the news, Wang Wei first exined what happened in the few days that he was in aa.

    "What does this have to do with me?"

    "Well, before deciding to help uspletely, the Matriarch of the Fox Demon n wanted to for a more united alliance with our sect. To be precise, they wanted to form a marriage alliance."

    Li Jun immediately guessed where this was going, and his instinct was warning him that things will be bad for him from now on.

    "As you can imagine," continued Wang Wei while ignoring the sweating Li Jun in front of him. "Since I already find the love of my life, and I have no n or desire to add another one to the list, the sect chose you for this alliance."

    Li Jun¡¯s mouth twitched after hearing this as he felt the fury of Yan Liling sitting next to him. More importantly, she was holding his hand tightly, then a powerful heat came out of nowhere wanting to burn him to ash.

    Ignoring the pain his left hand was currently in, he asked: "Can I refuse?" While squeezing a forced smile.

    "Unfortunately, no. Your father and mother have already set everything in motion."

    Li Jun then took a deep breath, "Whom am I marrying this time?"

    "It¡¯s Su Ai."

    "The Young Matriarch of the Fox Demon n that we met in the Qi Luck Trial?"

    "That¡¯s her."

    "Well, at least she¡¯s beautiful."

    Then, Li Jun¡¯s hand was instantly burned. Ignoring the shenanigans of these two, Wang Wei stood up and said: "Well, I will live you two lovebirds to yourself." Then, he left the room as if something was chasing him.

    "Don¡¯t you have something to say?" asked Yan Liling with gritted teeth.

    "Ling¡¯er, you know that this kind of thing is out of our control."

    Yan Liling became silent after hearing this as she knew that he was right. When the sect made the decision, they did not even consult her, just notified her of the result. Only her aunt, Great Elder Yan Mei, took time to talk to her and made sure that she was okay.

    "This does not mean that I will forgive you so easily."

    "Okay, you can be mad at me for as long as you want, but before that, I need your help with something," replied Li Jun.

    "Are you trying to change the subject?"

    "No!"

    After seeing the serious look on his face, Yan Liling realized that he was not kidding around, so she took the matter seriously.

    "What do you need my help with?"

    "I need you to use your Innate Talent to create a special pill for me?

    "A special Pill? What kind of pill?"

    "One that can read memories."

    "And what are you going to do with it?"

    After a brief pause, Li Jun exins to her all his ns. Yan Liling suddenly screamed: "Are you crazy? Do you want to get yourself killed?"

    "I need to do this," replied Li Jun with a determined voice. "After the recent failure, I realized that the amount of help that I can offer big brother Wang Wei is smaller than I anticipated. After many calctions, I think that currently, this is the best way to help him."

    Yan Liling became silent after hearing his words, then she asked: "How long have you been thinking about doing this?"

    "For quite some time."

    "But your n relies too much much on luck," added Yan Liling. "We¡¯re dealing with someone that is likely an expert of the soul, and you want to read their memories without them even noticing?"

    "Big brother Wang Wei once theorized that memories are located in two ces: the brain and the soul. Most mortals have weak souls, so they store their memories in their brains. While cultivators have powerful souls, so they use their souls to store their memories. However, it does not mean that mortals¡¯ soul does not have any memory, nor does cultivators¡¯ brain; it is just that they do not rely on it too much, if at all.

    "So, what we have to do is to target the brain instead of the soul. That way, our chances of sess will greatly increase.

 Chapter 259: Foreboding

    Wang Wei sat on a Purple-Golden throne full of decorations of dragons, different worlds and civilizations, and strings of fate connecting all these things. He was waiting for someone, and he did not have to wait long.

    Soon after, a beautiful woman wearing a long cheongsam walked in, she had long legs and her feet bare, and every time she took a step, runes appeared underneath her white feet to support her.

    Her phoenix eyes were very profound as if containing all the secrets of the universe, and her smile more radiant than a million suns.

    Wu Hong looked at the room that was decorated like a throne, she asked: "Why did you decorate it like this?"

    "The other day I was in a kingly mood, so I decorated it as such," replied Wang Wei nonchntly, then motioner for her to seat on him, and she did it without much thought or hesitation.

    After that, she caressed his silver-grey hair, "I forgot that sometimes you can be a little too much."

    Wang Wei shrugged as he said back: "What¡¯s the point of having all this power if I cannot do as I please?"

    "True, for someone who pursues freedom like yourself, you can do whatever you please based on your emotions or desires. So, how have you been recent?" asked Wu Hong while still ying with his hair.

    "Terrible!"

    "Oh, why is that?"

    "Because I¡¯ve missed you very dearly," replied Wang Wei with a serious look on his face.

    "Is that so? In that case, let me make it up to you." She lowered her head and kissed him, very passionately. The two spent the next half hour inseparable from one another.

    Since they did not need to breathe, their lips never separated from one another. This single kiss made it look like they were separated for countless millennia, and were finally reunited after fighting Gods, Demons, Buddhas, and even Heaven and Earth itself.

    Of course, Wang Wei wanted more than some lip action, so his dirty hand traveled from Wu Hong¡¯s legs under her dress, in an attempt to reach the forbidden zone. Unfortunately for him, she pped him away before he could get what he wanted.

    "It¡¯s been so long, when can we go further?" he asked.

    "For one, we have not to go through the proper ceremony to be Dao Companions," replied Wu Hong with her usually calm face and voice. "Second, you cannot touch me until you finish temper all your organs and blood."

    "I understand the first reason, but what does my Body Refining level have to do with anything?"

    "For one, your current fleshly body is too weak to keep up with me."

    Wang Wei immediately looked at her as if she was crazy. However, Wu Hong just held his hand and squeezed lightly. Immediately afterward, his hand was pulverized into millions of particles; there was no blood and bones left, they were instantly pulverized.

    A few secondster, his hand grew back and he said: "Although I knew that your fleshly body was powerful, I did not think that it was this scary."

    Wu Hong just smiled as she continued to caress his hair; this was one of the reasons that she loved him. He did not have the usual ego of man in this world; the ego that would not ept theirpanions to be more powerful than them.

    Also, he will not feel inferior because of this, but motivate himself to reach the level of being equal to her. And Wu Hong believed that not only will he reach her level, but even surpass her. Then, she will try to surpass him and eventually seed. This cycle will push them forward together until they reach the end of the Dao and beyond it.

    "The main reason for stopping you is that after your body reaches a certain level, I can use Dual Cultivation to help further refine your body, thus saving you a lot of time and detour in the future."

    Wang Wei nodded in agreement with her, then he did not mention the subjects anymore. Taking out a purple light from his space ring, he said: "Just seeing your beautiful face was not the only reason that I wanted to meet you today."

    "Is that the special merit you received after setting up the school system?"

    "Yes. I have checked it, and have many of the Elders of the sect checked it, and they found nothing wrong with it. But just in case, I want you to see if there is anything wrong with it if there is some kind of backhand left in it."

    "I think you are being too paranoid," replied Wu Hong as she took the purple merit to check. Her eyes turned into strange circr runes as she looked at it.

    "Given my history with Heavenly Dao, can you me?"

    "Well, I¡¯ve checked and there is nothing wrong with it. As I said before, you are too paranoid. Heavenly Dao is fair, it has rules and regtions to follow, and it cannot attack or plot against you for no reason."

    "Then, why does it hate me so much? I can feel it during the ceremony, it was very reluctant to give me the reward I deserve. ording to your logic, it should have a reason to hate me."

    Wu Hong became silent after hearing this, so after seeing this, Wang Wei asked: "Is this one of the things that you cannot tell me?"

    Wu Hong shook her head, "It¡¯s not this. It¡¯s because I do not know!"

    "Do not know? What do you mean?"

    "Logically speaking, when ites to this kind of information that is very important to you, I should know about it, but my mind or memory is nk. The odd thing is when I tried to do actual research to find the cause of your problems, I could not find anything. To be precise, it was like the information was right in front of me, but I gloss it over."

    Wang Wei frowned after hearing this, then he asked: "Do you know what¡¯s going on?"

    "Well, it¡¯s like someone..." However, she stopped midway and did not continue.

    "Like someone is only giving you a limited amount of information enough to help me, but not enough for me to be too reliant on you?"

    Wu Hong nodded her head, and Wang Wei sighed deeply. "It seems that we might be in a bigger quagmire than anticipated."

    Wu Hong could not agree more as she knew more than him. So, she lowered her head to touch his, and they remained silent in each other¡¯s embrace.

    Meanwhile, she looked in the distance with a dazed look on her face. There, Wu Hong could see a vague figure that look exactly like herself, except the temperament was otherworldly, transcendent.

    She thought to herself while looking at the figure: ¡¯Crazy woman, why do you have to put so many restrictions on me? Couldn¡¯t you do what you wanted and not care about the consequences?¡¯

    However, soon, she realized that she might be calling herself crazy and she secretly sighed deeply. Things were beginning to be moreplicated than she would like them to be.

    Wang Family Mountain, inside a secret room:

    Yu Yan sat cross-legged in front of a formation with an elderly woman on the other side.

    "Mom did the merit help cure father¡¯s injuries?"

    "Unfortunately, no," replied Yu Yan¡¯s mother and Wang Wei¡¯s grandmother, Yun Zhaojun.

    "What? Howe? Does he need more?"

    Yun Zhaojun sighed deeply with mncholy. "By now, you should guess that your father¡¯s problem cannot be dealt with resources, and the decision that he has made."

    Yu Yan became quiet for a moment after hearing this, then she asked: "What about you?"

    "I¡¯ll always apany him wherever he goes."

    Knowing her mother, she was not that surprised, so she asked: "How long do we have?"

    "A few hundred years, maybe less."

    "That¡¯s not a long time," replied Yu Yan. Although she knew that this day woulde, she never thought that it would be so soon.

    "Can¡¯t you both of you change your minds? Or at the very least, you do!"

    Yun Zhaojun sighed again before saying: "Daughter, I know that my decision is very selfish, and I¡¯m very sorry to you. But, I have made my mind."

    "If you cannot change your mind for me, then do it for Wei¡¯er. You should know how attached he is to you. Can you imagine how devastating this news will be to him?"

    This time, it was Yun Zhaojun to be silent. After more than five minutes, she sighed for the third time and said: "Wei¡¯er has always been a very intelligent kid, so I know he will understand our decision."

    "Even if he understands, it does not mean he can ept it."

    "You may be right, daughter. Unfortunately, this will be one of the many hard lessons that he will have to learn in his cultivation journey."

    After discovering that she could not change her mother¡¯s mind, Yu Yan gave up. "Fine, I respect your choice, but you have to be the one who tells Wei¡¯er the truth."

    "Fine, but it does not have to be right now; there is no need to ce such worry in his mind for now."

 Chapter 260: True Monarchs

    Dao Opening Sect, Tribtion Mountain:

    One of the Elders of the Sect was standing on the mountain holding a golden light in his hand. He could feel many eyes watching his actions, but he paid them no mind. After taking a deep breath, he absorbed the golden merit.

    Following this, a powerful aura emanated from his body, the aura of a Saint. More importantly, his aura kept increasing in strength and intensity. Luckily, the formation in the mountains prevented the pressure released from his aura from affecting the other disciples of the sect.

    Soon afterward, the Laws of Heaven and Earth in a few hundred diameters of this Saint Realm True Person came into his control: to be precise, it was the Law of Fire. In this small space, he was the absolute ruler when ites to how fire behaves between Heaven and Earth: this was his Domain.

    After his domain showed up, it started a strange transformation; it was slowly transforming into a shape. It was taking physical form. This was in fact the Dharma Body of a Supreme Realm powerhouse.

    As the Dharma Body slowly formed, countless understand of the Laws started to enter his mind as he entered a state of enlightenment. As time passed by, the Dharma Body was slowly formed--except for the face.

    The reason being that this Elder has to pass a certain test before the face can bepletely formed. And this test involves his own Dao.

    Soon afterward, the face of the Dharma Body was shown, and it was not the face of the Elder, but Emperor Qiyuan¡¯s face. Meaning, this Elder cultivated the [Origin Path Scripture].

    After seeing this, the Elder sighed in disappointment. Although he knew that this was most likely the oue, he still hoped that the Golden Merit would help.

    In the Supreme Realm, there are three echelons or tiers: first, the people rely on their cultivation techniques to break through. These people are usually at the bottom of the barrel as they only follow the path of the ancestor and their futures are bleak.

    The second tiers are the people who have a slight understanding of their own Dao or Path. This Tier can slightly modify their cultivation techniques to fit them the best. This tier is considered the mainstream of the Myriad Emperor World as most talented individuals are in that category.

    Nevertheless, the Dharma Bodies of both these tiers are the people who created the techniques that they cultivate.

    As for thest tier, it is for the geniuses who have their own Dao, their own path, and pursuit. All the people in that Tier create their own cultivation techniques perfectly suited for them before entering the Supreme Realm. Hence, their Dharma Bodies are always their own face and body.

    Additionally, this Tier is the only one who can actually bear the Heaven Will and proved the Dao. Without having your own Dao, even the Heaven Will was granted to a cultivator, he could not do anything with it. Furthermore, even if the people of this tier do not manage to prove the Dao, some of the truly talented ones can enter a cultivator realm called Quasi-Emperor.

    As the name implied, these True Monarchs have some qualities of a Great Emperor, thus making them extremely powerful, and their lifespan dramatically increase. Of course, in the end, they are still mortals and will eventually die.

    Back to the Tribtion Peak:

    After Emperor Qiyuan¡¯s face manifested, the aura surrounded the Elder changed from a Saint one to a Supreme one. Finally, a cloud appeared in the sky as Heavenly Tribtion finally showed up. However, before it could descent, a golden light came from the Elder¡¯s body and the clouds in the sky were dispersed.

    This was the power of Golden Merit. With the right amount, it can not only turn a Saint into a Supreme, but even Heavenly Tribtion will not be a problem.

    Following this, the Dharma Body entered the Elder¡¯s body and his body started transforming. During the process, countless visions appeared around the Domains of the Dao Opening Sect.

    There were golden lotuses in the sky, followed by heavenly music. Heavenly maidens were dancing, and Saints were preaching in harmony. Many people quickly noticed the changes happening there and started to secretly observe.

    The visionssted for a few hours until the Elder, no, the new Supreme Elder woke up from his transformation. He sighed with a very hidden mncholy.

    He waved his hand, and the Laws of Fire manifested in front of him. Although the power was more powerful than before, he could tell that it was different: it has the power of Origin in it.

    The new Supreme Elder knew that the reason for that was because he entered the first Tier of Supreme Realm. Hence, affected by the [Origin Path Scripture], his Laws were fundamentally changed.

    One would think that since the Dao of Origin is more powerful than the Five Elements he previously cultivated, shouldn¡¯t he be happy for such a change? The answer is no. Since the Dao does not belong to him, of course, he could not control even one-tenth of its true power.

    The new Supreme Elder did not stay depressed for long as he already knew that this was the best oue for him. His talent was very low, and it was due to a fortunate encounter that he managed to enter the Saint-Realm in the first ce.

    And the only reason that he could enter the Supreme Realm was that the sect wanted to do a dangerous experiment, so he volunteered without hesitation. So, it did not matter that he was the lowest tier of Supreme Realm, as long as he was one.

    Tianwei Peak, all the Great Elders, and Elders who held positions of power in the sect watched the breakthrough through a formation.

    "Using merit can indeed allow us to forcefully break through the Supreme Realm even though the Path of Supreme is technically still cut off."

    "However, the person receives no merits for being the first to so."

    "After all, he did not do it on his own, of course, Heavenly Dao will not reward him."

    "None of that matters," said Great Elder Yan Mei. "What truly matters is whether this method can forcefully open the Path of Supreme, and allow us to break through with our own abilities."

    After hearing this, all these Saints started to calcte the secrets of Heaven. Unfortunately, the answer that they received was negative: it was still not possible for any of them to be True Monarchs--unless they used Merit.

    "So, our n failed?"

    "Not necessarily," suddenly said Sect Master Wang Tian. "I just received news that from my father that although the Path of Supreme is still cut off, the time for it to open has dramatically decreased."

    "In order words, as long as the number of people who forcefully be True Monarchs increase, the faster that True Path of Supreme can be open?" asked Yan Mei.

    "That¡¯s correct."

    "In that case, all we have to do is wait. Seeing that we made the first move, the other Emperor Lineages should hurry to follow!"

    "That¡¯s true," replied Wang Tian. "However beforehand, let¡¯s decide who among us want to use Merit to make their breakthrough."

    However, no one in that room wanted to do so. As the upper echelons of the Dao Opening Sect, all of them are the cream on top when ites to talent. As such, none of them believed for a moment that they will need help to be Supremes.

    Using merit is a short-cut method, and people who used this method have very weak foundations. So, it is never okay to use Merit directly breakthrough any cultivation realm. The best use of it is to assist cultivators in enlightening in the Dao.

    Seeing that no one actually wanted to use the easy way out, Wang Tian secretly nodded in satisfaction, then he said: "In that case, after I distribute the merit, you guys can save it for when the True Path of Supreme is open. As for the rest, other Saints can use contribution points to redeem and make their breakthrough."

    Soon after this meeting ended, the world dramatically changed.

    Many Emperor Lineages with enough Merit started having Saints breaking through the Supreme Realms. As for the ones that did not have enough merit, they either banded together through alliance, fought one another, or focused their attention on the schools and educating mortals to gather more merits.

    So, in the next few months, many visions could be seen all over the sky in the Myriad Emperor World. Things only returned to calm after everybody remembered the Heaven Chosen Selection Trial, thus ced their gazes towards the Emperor Enlightening Academy.

    Finally, the Academy--which was trying to remain low-key--finally had to address the situation and give a proper exnation to all the participants and the sects behind them.

    Thus, like the grand opening of the Tournament, a live broadcast took ce.

 Chapter 261: Challenge

    Under the eyes of all the people watching the tournament, someone from the Academy appeared in the stadium. Most people quickly noticed that it was not Bai Han who showed up this time, but a middle-aged man named Song Li. Many people knew him as the upper echelon of the Academy, while the teachers there knew him as the head of the faction that was against Bai Han cheating, and asked him to just bow his head.

    After Song Li showed up at the venue, he announced:

    "Due to recent events, the Academy has decided to cancel the remaining rounds of the Tournament. But do not fret, we are aware that our decision is quite abrupt, as such, we willpensate the participants by given all the Top 30 Heaven Chosen the same amount of time enlightening in front of the Dao Tablets."

    The canction of this tournament was not a surprise to some people as rumors were previously released by the Academy to give the Emperor Lineages a heads-up. The real reason that many people came to participate in the first ce was to see what kind ofpensation that the Academy would give the participants.

    And many people were not happy--at least the people with the ability to enter the top 10 were not. ording to the Academy¡¯s previous rules, the higher a participant ranked, the more time he or she could spend with the Dao Tablets, thus given them an advantage over theirpetitors.

    In the battle for the Heaven Will, any little advantage could mean the difference between bing an immortal Supreme being (Great Emperor) and forever remaining a moral. But now, this advantage was gone. Although the Academy used the term "fairness" to exin their actions, anyone thinking logically knew that there was no fairness in this situation.

    For example, while they had a limited time with the Tablets, a person like Lin Fan could basically use it whenever he felt like it.

    Nevertheless, despite how these people felt, Song Li did not pay them any mind and continued: "Additionally, the Academy would like to take this opportunity to apologize to all the Professionals that we have offended. In our attempt to remedy the situation, we have also reserved 4 additional spots for the Tablets, just like previous Tournaments. Please choose the four individuals that will gain ess to this opportunity."

    Many of the people watching this broadcast and sneered after hearing this. The cunning ones instantly understood that this Song Li wanted the people who allied against the Academy to fight between themselves when deciding which Professionals to gain this opportunity. And hopefully, during the process, break this loose alliance headed by the Dao Opening Sect based solely on benefit.

    What¡¯s beautiful about this simple n is the fact even if someone is aware of it, there is nothing that they could do about it, as this is an open plot. Cultivators will never give up any benefit.

    After this short event, many people knew not to underestimate this new headmaster as he is a cunning fox.

    "Now that everything is settled," said Song Li. "Let¡¯s begin the ceremony to ce these Heaven Chosens¡¯ name on the Heavenly Dao Protection Book."

    "Hold on, headmaster," suddenly ringed a voice throughout the stadium. Song Li turned his head to see who spoke, and to his surprise, it was the True Disciple of his own Academy, Lin Fan.

    "Young Headmaster, this is not the time. If you have something to say, you do so after the ceremony is over," said Song Li with a frown on his face.

    "I¡¯m sorry, headmaster, but this is the exact time to speak."

    Song Li could guess what Lin Fan wanted to say next, but he did not stop it: "So, what do you want to say?"

    "Many of us here came to this Trial to garner fame, glory, and recognition. Personally, I do not think it¡¯s fair to those people to stop this Tournament just like that."

    "The Academy has already decided to stop the Tournament."

    "It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s stopped," replied Lin Fan calmly with a smile on his face. "But, this is not reason enough to stop any battles from happening. After all, I¡¯m sure many people of the audience would love to see a sh between this generation¡¯s Top Heaven Chosen."

    A brief pause followed Lin Fan¡¯s words, then a member of the audience yelled: "That¡¯s true, I would love to see such battles."

    "Me Too."

    "Me as well."

    "Fight!" "Fight!" "Fight!"

    Soon enough, the entire stadium was full of chanting, invigorating the previously dull and deste atmosphere. As for Lin Fan, he had a slight smirk on his face as he enjoyed being in the spotlight; he imagined the trillion of people watching this broadcast, and him being the center of attention, he was d that he followed this n.

    Meanwhile, Song Li looked at the satisfied look on Lin Fan¡¯s face, sighed deeply before saying: "So, Young Headmaster, what do you propose we do?"

    Since Lin Fan was their future headmaster and he wanted to dos something, the Academy would support him. As for theter consequences of his actions, the Academy is still able to protect their own Heaven Chosen.

    Lin Fan¡¯s smile became even more prominent, then he said: "Personally, I think that we should start big. For example, I challenge you," he then pointed at someone.

    All the gazes of the world looked in the direction he was pointed, and it turns out that he was pointing to the #3 Heavenly Physique, Su Ya--who was standing in the middle of the stadium with all the other Heaven Chosen.

    Although a little surprised by the sudden challenge, her facial reaction did not change much, nor did she disyed any form of emotion.

    She giggled with a sweet and melodious voice, "Young Master Lin Fan, are you trying to bully this poor and helpless woman? Why don¡¯t you challenge any of the other men? I¡¯m sure that they would be more than wee to ept your challenge."

    With a calm look on his face, Lin Fan sneered, "Only a fool would believe that Young Lady Su Ya is a helpless woman. As for the reason that I¡¯m challenging you first, it¡¯s not because of your gender, but because I n to slowly challenge the people in the Heaven Chosen List ranked above me.

    "However, if Lady Su Ya does not want to ept my challenge, I can still challenge someone more ¡¯powerful than you." While saying thest phrase, Lin Fan was looking at Jian Wushuang, who was ranked one number higher than Su Ya.

    "Oh my, it seems that I have been underestimated," said Su Ya with a gentle smile on her face. "Although I know that you are trying to bait into fighting you, I will ept your challenge. It¡¯s about time someone taught you that you cannot be as cocky as you were in the Lower Realm."

    Lin Fan¡¯s mouth twitched after hearing this, then a powerful killing intent emerged from his eyes.

    Meanwhile, Su Ya giggled again as she said: "Oh, did I hit a sore spot?"

    Song Li watched the entire interaction in the sky while secretly shaking his head. He could tell that Su Ya instantly controlled the rhythm of the battle with those few words. As someone who can control emotions and desires, one needs to be always in a calm state of mind when fighting her, otherwise, she will use your own emotions against you.

    After seeing those two agreed on a battle, Song Li cleared out the field and provide them with enough space to fight. All the other Heaven Chosen returned to their own booth to watch this battle.

    Lin Fan was standing opposite Su Ya, and with gritted teeth, he said: "I will make you regret your words."

    "Whatever you say, farm boy,¡¯ replied Su Ya with a nonchnt look on her face as she cookout a bow from her space ring.

    Meanwhile, after hearing her called him ¡¯Farm Boy" a great deal of rage enveloped Lin Fan. The term ¡¯Farm Boy¡¯ was a derogative word used by people of this world to describe geniuses from the Lower Realm; it has a negative connotation insinuating that they were peasants and of low status.

    After knowing the existence of that word, Lin Fan hated it with a passion. Even though no one dared to call him that as he is the rightful heir of the Enlightening Emperor Academy, he still hated it.

    Yet, today of all day, someone actually called him that in front of the entire world; in front of trillions of people.

    Veins started appearing on Lin Fan¡¯s head, then, without hesitation or preparation, he rushed straight towards Su Ya; he looked like a charging bull that had lost his mind because of rage.

    As for her, she sneakered at how easy it was to rile him up. She pulled the strings of her bow and a yellow arrow appeared, then she release it.

 Chapter 262: Battle of the Top 3 (I)

    After Su Ya released the yellow arrow, it turned into countless arrows before reaching its destination; it was like a barrage of thousand if nor more archers shooting at once.

    Nevertheless, Lin Fan just sneered after seeing this attack. Once the arrows hit, they bounced off his skin while making sounds of two metals shing. His Absolute Chaos Physique granted a very powerful fleshly body as well, so he continued his rush towards his opponent.

    Unfortunately for him, mid-way through, he suddenly vomited a big mouthful of blood; he was injured. With a confused look on his face, Lin Fan could not discover where the injuries came from.

    And Su Ya was not about to give him time to think or process the entire situation. Soon, more arrows came from the sky, wanting to turn Lin Fan into a hedgehog.

    He did not want to be careless this time, so he used his origin essence to erect a barrier around himself. Thus, all the arrows bounced off his shield. Yet, he still spewed out another big mouthful of blood. This time though, Lin Fan discovered the origin of his injuries: it was his liver.

    Somehow, Su Ya¡¯s attack could directly bypass his outeryer protection and directly attack his internal organs.

    Despite knowing this, another problem aroused: How did she do it?

    While these thoughts quickly rushed through Lin Fan¡¯s head, another barrage of arrows came toward him. This time though, he opted to use his speed to evade. Although he was constraint by the small size of the arena, he was still fast enough to evade all these arrows.

    Unfortunately, Lin Fan still discovered that he was injured--even without any contact with his opponent.

    "Oh my, looked at the number 1 Absolute Chaos Physique running away in battles, with confusion written all over his face. What¡¯s going on," said Su Ya with a smirk in her voice.

    Meanwhile, after hearing this, a sudden fear emerged in Lin Fan¡¯s mind: fear of the unknown, fear of the possibility of losing.

    As soon as those emotions appeared in his mind, he coughed arge amount of blood again. However, he quickly noticed that this time around, it was his kidney that was injured.

    A fewmon sayings quickly appeared in his mind: "anger hurts the liver," "fear hurts the liver". Adding to that Su Ya¡¯s physique that involves controlling emotions and desires, and the fact that she made him angry at the beginning of the match, Lin Fan quickly figured out how her attacks work.

    So, Lin Fan controlled his soul inside his Sea of Consciousness to enter a state of peace, a state of indifference to worldly matters and desires: a state simr to the Taoist sect¡¯s ultimate state of inactiveness, Taishuang Indifference.

    After seeing Lin Fan¡¯s current situation, Su Ya sneered as she thought to herself: "Figure it out so quickly? Unfortunately for you, your state of mind is nothingpared to these Taoist Master that has spent their entire life cultivating their minds.¡¯

    After entering this pseudo-quite state, Su Ya¡¯s attacks were rendered ineffective. Even if the arrows directly hit Lin Fan, they could not bypass his defense. So, with newfound confidence, he went on the offensive.

    He first took out a sword. As a person who has the Absolute Chaos Physique, Lin Fan is innately gifted with everything. Whatever he wants to learn, he can. With this physique, he can easily be a Jack of All Trade.

    After all, Chaos is the embodiment of everything that was and ever will be, it is the Origin of Daos. It can be everything or nothing at all.

    So, it was very easy for Lin Fan to learn the way of the Sword and became aplish in it--even if he was not a pure swordsman.

    With a wave of his sword, a powerful purple thunder rushed straight towards Su Ya. What¡¯s more, this thunder was also wrapped in me.

    Without hesitation, Su Ya evaded that attack; she did not want to go toe-to-toe with such a powerful attack. And her instinct was correct.

    Boooom!

    A massive explosion urred on the spot that the Thunder-me attacked hit the stadium, leading to the entire arena shaking uncontrobly. Arge number of runes appeared surrounding the arena as a formation was activated. It prevented the attack to reach the members of the audience, and reinforce the fighting arena so that it was not destroyed by these mighty attacks.

    Without any pause or giving his opponent any room to breathe, Lin Fan continued to attack Su Ya with his Chaos Thunder-me, and she did not want to fight head-on with this attack.

    Su Ya could tell that even if she could block it, she might suffer from low to mild injuries. Unfortunately, unlike those people in the Top 4 Heavenly Physique, she did not have a powerful fleshly body or unimaginable healing abilities. Although she had her ways to quickly heal herself in case needed, it was not as easy for her as the others: so, she dodged the attacks.

    Meanwhile, Lin Fan slightly changed his tactics when he saw that his attacks were not directly working. With a wave of his sword, the Chaos Thunder-me turned into thousands of small swords, floating over Su Ya--just like her arrows.

    With the utmost intention to destroy everything in their paths, these swords rushed towards her. At first, she tried to dodge these attacks. Unfortunately, the speed of the Thunder-Fire was beyond what she could actually react to.

    So, she had to block. Immediately, she used a technique called [Guarded Heart]. This technique is based on the idea of once someone else truly loves another, they will do everything in their powers to protect them--even sacrificing their own life.

    A pink shield appeared around her, following this, a massive explosion urred once Lin Fan¡¯s attack came in contact with her. Powerful shockwaves emanated from the center of the explosion.

    After the first wave of attack was finished, Su Ya looked pale inparison to her previousplexion. Although she survived the attack, she knew that her protection would notst long. So, she used another method.

    Another person suddenly appeared next to her; this person had a weird mask on their face, had chains on both his hands and feet, and it was wearing armor with spikes on them. However, the spikes were actually inward, piercing through his flesh. He looked like he was in severe pain, but he did not scream; maybe because his mask was covering his mouth.

    Su Ya¡¯s shield also enveloped the masked figure. So, when Lin Fan¡¯s second wave of attacks arrived, it protected both of them. Oddly though after this round of attacks, her paleplexion returned to normal.

    However, she did not have time to react as soon afterward, the third wave of attacks arrived. This time, however, her shield was broken and countless Thunder-me Swords rushed to her.

    A massive explosion simr to a nuclear weapon urred, and many people thought that Su Ya might have lost this fight.

    However, they were wrong. Once the explosion¡¯s sight was cleared, Su Ya appeared perfectly fine, without a scratch on her. Of course, the same could not be said to the masked figured next to her; it waspletely disfigured with burnt all over its body.

    For the people who could use their Divine Sense to watch what happened, they knew that Su Ya actually transferred all her injuries to the masked figure. Moreover, this figure seemed to enjoy suffering from pain, and some people could even feel that its aura increase a little after suffering from that attack.

    Nevertheless, Lin Fan did not care as he continued his attacks. This time, however, it was not just sword that the Thunder-me turned into, but different animals like dragons and phoenixes.

    As he continued to attack, Su Ya started to defend herself and evade her at the same time. Meanwhile, during the entire process, Lin Fan had a smile on his face; he enjoyed watching his opponent squirm under his attacks--especially after she said these words to him.

    But, he also knew that this was a battle and he should quickly finish his opponent. So, with a smirk on his face, his next attack turned into a gigantic Thunder-me Sword.

    "This is what you get for looking down on me," said Lin Fan with a smile on his face, then he waved his sword downward, nning to finish his foe once in for all.

    Unfortunately, things did not go as he nned.

    When the massive sword was midway to its descend, Lin Fan suddenly vomited a big mouthful of blood, and his attacks exploded in the air before reaching the target.

    A quick check, he found that it was his heart that was injured this time, and the degree of damage was more severe than the previous attacks.

    Lin Fan then remembered the saying: "joy nourishes the heart, and too much hurts it."

    He raised his head, only to see a cunning smirk on Su Ya¡¯s face, and he knew that he was yed.

 Chapter 263: Battle of the Top 3 (II)

    Lin Fan knew that his injuries this time were truly severe, after all, it was his heart that was attacked. However, he was not that worried. Not because of how powerful his fleshly body is, but because of the string of Chaos Qi that the Academy gave him--which was located inside his heart.

    And he was right. Soon after, a mysterious power came from his heart and healed it. Nevertheless, Lin Fan was not happy as he could see a red me slowly appearing inside his Sea of Consciousness.

    Immediately, he used his spiritual power or soul power to try to extinguish the me, but it was of no use. On the contrary, his action seemed to fasten the growth of the red me.

    Lin Fan then looked at Su Ya and said: "What did you do to me?"

    Thetter sneered before answering: "Don¡¯t you like to y with me? Then enjoy my [me of Anger]."

    After a few seconds, the me turned from a small ember to a raging forest fire. As for Lin Fan, he immediately found himself in deep trouble. He felt a wave of overwhelming anger slowly upying his mind; it was as if every time he ever felt the emotion "anger" in his century-long life was condensed into a single moment. And he was experiencing it all at once.

    No, it might not just be the anger he felt in his life, but also the ones he will feel in the future. Although that sounded impossible, that was how he felt.

    Although he tried to resist this immense amount of emotion, it was futile. Soon, his mind was overtaken, and Lin Fan lost consciousness.

    A powerful and bestial roar echoed throughout the entire arena, making many of the audience members shuttered. This roar was primal, containing no emotion or reason--except for the desire to destroy everything in its path.

    So, that¡¯s exactly what Lin Fan did. Countless shapes made of Chaos Thunder-me manifested around him: there were swords, dragons, phoenixes, Pagodas, figures of the Academy¡¯s Great Emperors, etc.

    Then, they started to bomb the entire arena indiscriminately. Hundreds if not thousands of explosions simr to nuclear explosions urred in the arena. Mushroom clouds were everywhere the eyes could see. Powerful shock waves created by these attacks, creating even more damage.

    The array surrounding the arena was quickly activated to prevent the audience from being affected. However, the entire formation was shaking far greater than an earthquake of Magnitude of 10 or higher. So, many of them who had low cultivation feared that the array would not be able to hold on for long.

    During the entire process, Lin Fan was still standing in the arena. Due to his madness, he did not even evade his own attack, so he was injured. Luckily for him, his origin essence still automatically erected a barrier around him. Unfortunately, that only managed to slightly reduce the damage he received.

    So, a very burned Lin Fan was standing in the arena. More importantly, he did not stop after the first volley of attack but continued to indiscriminately attack the surroundings. Luckily for him, his Absolute Chaos Physique provided him with a powerful fleshly body, and the Chaos Qi inside his body quickly healed his body.

    Unfortunately for him, his origin essence was rapidly consuming with theserge attacks. Although he could replenish it by absorbing the spiritual qi in the surrounding, with how much these powerful attacks cost him, he won¡¯t be able tost long.

    Meanwhile, during the entire process, Su Ya was floating in the sky, far from Lin Fan and the arena, watching everything with a sneer on her face.

    There is a reason that the Seven Emotions Six Desire Physique is ranked third in the Heavenly Physique List. No matter the person or cultivator, he or she cannot escape the shackles of emotions and desires.

    Whether it was those cultivators who cultivate the Indifferent Dao and abandoned their emotions or the Taoist Sect cultivators who practice a form of Indifferent Dao that involves epting that things in the universe happened for a reason--even life and death, so do not worry about them; all of them also have desires: the desire to pursue the Dao.

    So, even they would be susceptible to Su Ya¡¯s powers. Fighting her is like fighting yourself, or always being in a state of Heart Demon. She can take advantage of the slightest ws in your mind and use them to her advantage. Given that no being in existence is absolutely perfect, no one can escape her power.

    Down in the arena, after Lin Fan went on his fifth round of attack, hisplexion was pale, and he was breathing heavily. The amount of time it took him to heal his injuries has dramatically increased.

    When he was about tomence his sixth round, a bell suddenly rang in Lin Fan¡¯s Sea of Consciousness. Immediately afterward, Lin Fan managed to regain consciousness for a brief moment. Without wasting this opportunity, he immediately controlled his Chaos Qi to enter his Sea of Consciousness and purged the [me of Anger] from his body.

    While taking deep breaths, Lin Fan half-knelt in the arena.

    On the sky, Su Ya frowned after seeing this, then she muttered softly: "Soul Protection Treasure?"

    She is not blind to Soul Protection Treasure as she has one too. All the Heaven Chosens from Emperor Lineages will be granted a Soul Protection Treasure once they enter the Supernatural Realm.

    As the name implies, the treasure is to protect their souls from being directly attacked and destroyed, protect their bodies from being taken over by other cultivators, and when they reach the Primordial Spirit Realm, the Soul Protection Treasure can save their Primordial Spirit in case their bodies are destroyed. That way, as long as their sect creates a new body for them, or finds another one for them to upy, they can be revived.

    As for Wang Wei, the only reason that he did not have one was that his soul was too unique. His Paragon Soul can protect him from most soul attacks and destroy anyone who enters his Sea of Consciousness and tries to upy his body.

    ording to a test that the Dao Opening Sect made, it would take an average Supreme Realm True Monarchs an entire hour constantly attacking Wang Wei¡¯s soul before they could injure him.

    And the reason for that is because although the quality of his soul is very high, the amount of Soul Power he had cannot bepared to Supreme Realm powerhouses.

    Another reason was that his soul was somewhat arrogant. After cing a Saint Level Soul Protection Treasure inside his Sea of Consciousness, it was kicked out by his own soul, telling him that it was not worthy to share the same space as him.

    So, Wang Wei tried a Supreme Tier one. Although it was not kicked out, he felt very ufortable for some reason. So, he ced the treasure in his space ring instead. Hopefully, if one day he actually needs to use that treasure, he will have enough time to remove it from his space ring, or it can activate on his own.

    Of course, after that test, Wang Wei¡¯s grandfather warned him not to be too arrogant or careless about this ability as in this world, nothing is absolute. Wang Chang went on to tell his grandson a story about something that happened in his generation.

    Apparently, a mortal once killed a Supreme Realm Powerhouse. ording to the tale, this Supreme Realm True Monarchs identally killed this mortal¡¯s family during a battle. As a result, the mortal held a tremendous amount of hatred for him.

    Hundred yearster, when that mortal was close to death, he somehow managed to track down the True Monarch. Then, in front of him, the mortal slit his own throat while cursing the True Monarch to die a painful death.

    The mortal¡¯s hatred was so strong that he actually managed to create a powerful curse after sacrificing his life. The True Monarch was entangled by the curse for a few hundred years before he died a painful and gruesome death.

    This event was famous during Wang Chang¡¯s generation as cultivators never imagined that a mortal could actually kill a cultivator--let alone one at the top of the food chain.

    Meanwhile, back to the fight, after Lin Fan woke up from his madness, he looked at Su Ya with hatred. However, knowing that his opponent can use his own emotions against him, he quickly used the Chaos Qi to calm himself down.

    Then, tattoos or symbols started appearing all over Lin Fan¡¯s body; he was prepared to use his Innate Talent.

    His body turned into a Purple-ck color, and simr aura-like energy seemed to enveloped him; it was as if it was part of his body. Stars, gxies, and worlds could be seen in the aura surrounding him. His eyes turnedpletely white; it was a very pure white, the purest of white that ever existed in the universe.

    A noble aura emanated from his body; it was like the aura of the noble creatures between Heaven and Earth.

    After his transformation, Lin Fan looked at Su Ya as he said with a majestic voice: "Now, you will experience the power of my [Chaos Demon God Body]."

 Chapter 264: Battle of the Top 3 (III)

    After activating his Innate Talent, Lin Fan¡¯s transformation gave power beyond his wildest imagination. He gripped his first, creating a small explosion. Nodding in satisfaction with his fleshly body, Lin Fan rushed towards Su Ya, leaving cracks on the arena where he stepped.

    Without hesitation, Su Ya waved her hand and the previous masked individual that she summoned appeared in front of her, and he was right in time to receive a powerful punch from Lin Fan.

    Crack! The masked man¡¯s ribs were broken into many pieces and he was sent flying away. The shockwave of that punch still hit Su Ya, making her vomit a big mouthful of blood. Without pause or hesitation, he rushed towards his enemy to quickly finish her.

    However, what he hit this time again was the masked man. Somehow, Su Ya managed to instantly exchange positions with him. This time, Lin Fan hit this man¡¯s head, and his cranium was shattered. However, the masked individual did not scream in pain but instead groaned with pleasure.

    Enraged by this reaction, Lin Fan started a non-stop barrage of attacks on him. His fists moved so fast that multiple shadows could be seen. A powerful shockwave urred with each attack, and the entire arena trembled. After more than 30 seconds without stopping, the masked man fell to the ground in front of Lin Fan.

    By now, he was unrecognizable as all the 206 bones in his body werepletely pulverized. Oddly though, his mouth--which was revealed after his mask was partly destroyed--had a joyous smile on it.

    Unfortunately for Lin Fan, before he could rejoice at his new victory, the destroyed masked man turned into a liquid goo for a few seconds before a new and intact person appeared. Moreover, his aura was way stronger than previously.

    Noticing something wrong, Lin Fan raised his head to see Su Ya holding a mass of green light. Additionally, countless green lights traveled from members of the audience into the green light in her pain. Just by looking at that light, Lin Fan felt a tinge of pain.

    After the green light reached a certain intensity, Su Ya threw it into the masked man, and his aura dramatically increased.

    Immediately, Lin Fan understood how this masked man functioned; the more pain it receives, the stronger it bes. His mind rapidly calctes and he figures out that Su Ya probably used this technique as a way to heal herself, but also to fight people with powerful fleshly bodies.

    Nevertheless, Lin Fan did not care, and he had good reason for being so confident. After the masked man--who was actually referred to as the Sadist Man by Su Ya--absorbed all the pain from the members of the audience, his power dramatically increased.

    So, he opened his mouth and a powerful dark energy beam; the space around him trembled as the energy traveled, not to mention how fast it was traveling.

    Yet, it was no use.

    As soon as that beam hit Lin Fan, it was gone; there was no reaction whatsoever. It was like throwing a stone into ake, but there was no ripple. The Sadist Man did not stop attacking as more and more beams were shot from his mouth, but it was no use.

    "Don¡¯t waste your time," said Lin Fan with a smirk on his face. "Everythinges from Chaos, and everything will one day return to it. Alright, now, let¡¯s end this charade."

    Raising his hand slowly, he said: "Grandmist Annihtion."

    A yellow mist came from his hand and enveloped the Sadist Man, and then, he was gone. There was no scream, no explosion, no shake or sound, and there was no light; he was just gone, annihted.

    "Oh is this possible?" said Su Ya.

    "Nothing is impossible for me," replied Lin Fan.

    "What kind of power is this?" she asked with her voice trembling slightly.

    With a smirk on his face, Lin Fan said: "When the universe was in a state of chaos, Grandmist existed. Thus, it has the ability to turn everything it touches back to chaos, back to a state of nothingness."

    Su Ya had a shocked expression on her face after hearing this, but internally, she was sneering.

    ¡¯This Lin Fan has made too many rookie mistakes during this battle. He was easily influenced by my words, he underestimated his opponent, he became too cocky too quickly, he did not seem to have any research or knowledge of my abilities before the match, and now, he is even exining his own ability to his opponent.

    ¡¯Well, I guess this should be the result of him growing in the Lower Realm and never actually having a real challenge in his life. All the geniuses that he fought there were probably easily suppressed by him. Adding to the fact that he was bullied by his family before his physique awakening, he probably developed this showy personality.¡¯

    "It does not matter how powerful your Innate Talent is," said Su Ya with a ¡¯weak¡¯ voice. "I will not lose so easily." Then, countless tattoos and symbols appeared on her body, a powerful mist came out of her body as well and rushed towards Lin Fan.

    With a snap of his finger, the yellow Grandmist annihted hers. After that, Lin Fan just bombed her with his ability, and after struggling for a little while, she admitted defeat with a sad tone in her voice.

    Then, the audience started yelling: "Lin Fan!" over and over. Basking in the cheer of the crowd, Lin Fan was very satisfied; people finally realized how capable he was. So, without pause, he challenged Jian Wushuang--who was ranked higher than Su Ya.

    He knew that this battle would be more difficult as his opponent once defeated Su Ya, but Lin Fan was not scared; he had the utmost confidence in his [Chas Demon God Body].

    And Lin Fan was correct. Although he struggled more during his battle with Jian Wushuang because of how powerful swordsman¡¯s attacks are, he was still the final victor after suffering from a few minor injuries.

    After that, the crowd almost lost their minds to how much they cheered him up. As they view Lin Fan as an underdog trying to show these proud Heaven Chosens that even with a humble background, they could still reach the top and defeat them. So, they encouraged him to continue his challenge, and he did so.

    After taking a pill to heal, Lin Fan directly challenged Ji Song. This battle was truly legendary as the number 1 and 2 Heavenly Physiques confronted one another. Throughout the countless Eras of the Myriad Emperor World, only a few generations had the fate to witness such an event.

    And the battle lived to everybody¡¯s expectations.

    Although Lin Fan was heavily injured afterward--especially after Ji Song used his Innate Talent--he was still the final victor. To please his fans, he told them that he would take a few days off to heal before challenging Di Tian, then after he wins, he will challenge Wang Wei.

    Lin Fan knew that he was not yet the match of these two, but he was prepared. He learned a great deal from the previous battles, and after processing his gains during it, his strength would increase dramatically. Additionally, he would use the Dual Cultivation method with his new wife, Xi Shi, to increase his strength.

    So, before the battle with Di Tian, Lin Fan spent a few days in heavenly bliss with not just Xi Shi, but all of his wives and concubines.

    Meanwhile, in the fighting arena, the audience saw Lin Fan raise his hand, then stopped as if he was frozen; he stood there for a few minutes without even moving.

    As for Su Ya, she sneered as she looked at the frozen Lin Fan.

    ¡¯Although your Innate Talent provides you with a powerful fleshly body and unmatched destructive power, it does not protect your mind. With these unchecked ambitions and neverending lust, do you think you could escape from me? Moreover, this time, your Soul Protection Treasure cannot save you, or your Chaos Qi.¡¯

    She took out her bow and arrow and fired an attack called [Broken-Heart Arrow]. The arrow hit Lin Fan but did not punch anything or leave any mark on him. However, soon afterward, he screamed louder than any squealing pig.

    Waking up from the embrace of pleasure, Lin Fan felt a terrible pain running all over his body; this pain was not physical, but emotional. It was like all his wives had cheated on him with his worst enemies.

    Soon after, he fell to the ground, passing out even before hitting the floor. Many members of the audience were confused about what happened, while few people who understood what happened had simr thoughts: what a terrifying illusion, what a terrifying Innate Talent.

    Of course, Su Ya was the only one who truly knew about the terror of her Innate Talent called [Ultimate Illusion of Desires], which has the ability to create a perfect illusion based on the victim¡¯s emotions and desires.

    No one can escape from this ability as long as they have any emotions and desires--even the most basic desire to live. And if a person does not have any emotions or desires, then that person is not living.

    After Lin Fan¡¯s defeat, Su Ya left. If given the opportunity, she would kill him on the spot, but she knew that the Academy would never allow such a thing to happen in their homecourt.

    After the battle ended, she flew to her sect¡¯s floating booth. As soon as she entered, she sighed and immediately sat down. The first thing she did was to check inside the Divine Sea where seven books were floating.

    "To prevent his Chaos Qi from intervening, I had to use their powers, but the strain they ced on my body was more severe than I anticipated," muttered Su Ya.

    After making sure that everything was alright, she discovered that a new situation had developed in the arena.

 Chapter 265: Preparation

    After Su Ya and Lin Fan¡¯s battle ended, another challenge urred; it was Jian Wushuang who challenged Ji Song. Unfortunately, thetter declined the invitation.

    "Why did you refuse my invitation?" asked the swordsman.

    "Because I have a more important battle waiting for me after this." It was then that Jian Wushuang remembered the promised battle between Ji Song and Wang Wei a few decades ago. So, he said: "In that case, how about we decide the oue of the match with one attack?"

    Ji Song first grunted at the suggestion, but after seeing the determination and fierce fighting intent inside his opponent¡¯s eyes, he epted. So, the two of them flew into the arena, in front of all the viewers.

    Without wasting time, Jian Wushuang took out his sword and instantly, his calm and gentle temperament changed; he became sharp like a sword. A Supreme Sword Will manifested from his body; the sword will seem endless, boundless, infinite.

    After spending more than 10 seconds gathering that Sword Will, he looked at Ji Song who was looking at him calmly, without moving an inch. Without saying another word, Jian Wushuang shed his sword.

    Arge moon-shaped sh rushed straight towards Ji Song, leaving a mark on the arena that seemed to divide it into two parts.

    Meanwhile, Ji Song--with a calm demeanor--raised his hand and blocked that attack with his bare hands. After the sh hit his hand, it did not explode nor was itpletely destroyed, it fought against Ji Song¡¯s hand for a few seconds before it was extinguished.

    Jian Wushuang looked at the slight cut in Ji Song¡¯s palm with a calm expression on his face.

    ¡¯My intuition was correct. After the Third Round of the Tournament, I suddenly felt a great threat from Ji Song, meaning that he had a fortunate encounter that dramatically increased his strength. I guess that even if I use my Innate Talent and my hidden cards, I might not be his opponent.¡¯

    "Thank you for participating in my little game," said Jian Wushuang, who then flew to his own booth.

    Meanwhile, Ji Song looked at the wound on his hand, as it refused to heal. With his fleshly body, a small wound like that should heal instantly. Unfortunately, the Sword Will remained in his body, impeding his regenerative ability.

    Nevertheless, he did not care that much as it was only a matter of time before he was properly healed. Then, Ji Song raised his head, looked in the direction of the broadcasting formation and said: "Wang Wei, it is time for your defeat in my hand, so let¡¯s start negotiating the logistics of the battle."

    A few dayster, in the Great Zhou Imperial Capital, Ji Song¡¯s hand waspletely healed, and he was in peak shape. He was meditating in order to be in the best shape for this match. Soon, his brother, Ji Su, entered the room. Opening his eyes, he said: "Brother, what is it?"

    "I just heard from Imperial Father that you refuse to ce your name in the Heavenly Dao Protection Book before your fight?"

    "That¡¯s correct."

    "Why? Don¡¯t you know how dangerous such a battle can be? What if something goes wrong?" asked Ji Su.

    "This battle is a way for me to get rid of Wang Wei as my Heart Demon. If I go and win, knowing that I am basically immortal while my opponent is not, then how is that going to help me get rid of my Heart Demon?"

    "Still..."

    "You, Imperial Father, and all the people that are asking me to use this method as a form of protection, only shows that none of you have any faith in me to win this match. Do you think that your actions are helping my state of mind, right before such an important match?"

    Ji Su sighed after hearing this, "You are right. I¡¯m just a little worried, that¡¯s all."

    "I understand your concerns," said Ji Song. "But all of you should have more faith in my strength and abilities. Plus, my Dao Protector will be there, so I will be fine."

    Ji Su nodded his head, then he said: "The Dao Opening Sect has epted our terms for this fight."

    "That¡¯s good."

    ...

    In the Endless Void outside of the Myriad Emperor World, two people were floating in the empty space: these two people were Yan Chen and Ji Han, the Dao Protectors of Wang Wei and Ji Song.

    They each took out a ck stone the size of a basketball. The stone had slight space fluctuation. Under their control, the two stones fused together, thus bing twice its original size.

    Following this, the two raised their hands and mobilized the Power of Law from their bodies and infused it into the stone. Soon, the stone started to rapidly grow; to be precise, a world slowly started to grow.

    A few dayster, the two True Monarchs looked at the new world in front of them with satisfaction.

    "It seems that we were able to make full advantage of the Void Stone since the world grew to the size of a Middle Thousand World," said Ji Han.

    "True, but it may not hold enough for their battle," replied Yan Chen.

    "That¡¯s indeed a problem. In that case, let¡¯s connect this Artificial World to the Myriad Emperor World. That way, the space will be more stable and be able to heal itself. No matter what damage they do during the fight, it won¡¯t be a problem."

    Agreeing with this proposition, Yan Chen helped aplish the task. Next, they added the finishing touch to the world. After all, this newly created world was in a state of chaos.

    There was no life, the entire earth was mostlyva and steam, the clouds were dark, there was no forest or mountains, and the air was not breathable.

    Yan Chen wanted to leave it, given the eventual fate of this world, but Ji Han was adamant about making it livable to even mortals, although they did not ce any living organism in it.

    The process took them an entire month. After it wasplete, they quickly finished the final step which was to ce formations around this world.

    ...

    Wang Wei opened his eyes from his meditation after receiving the news that everything was ready for the fight. He stood up and stretched his body. After making sure that he was in perfect condition, he left the room.

    After saying hello to his family, he met with Yan Chen who teleported him to the location of the battle. Meanwhile, all the cultivators in the world tuned in to watch.

    The Heaven Chosens--who were still at the Academy--also started watching this event. Although they were not happy after learning that they had to wait for the final result of this match before they could gain ess to the Dao Tablets, it was still helpful for many of them to watch such a battle.

    Whether it was to analyze it and learn something from it, or to determine the level of strength or threat of the two participants to them, it was still worth the wait.

    Meanwhile, after arriving on the battlefield, Wang Wei instantly felt Ji Song¡¯s aura at the center. However, he did not immediately go to meet him. Instead, he surveyed the surrounding environment of this world.

    He discovered that it was a very primitive world full of forest, mountains, rivers, oceans, and many more. He also noticed therge amount of volcanoes and the fact that the gravity of this world was abnormal. He sneered after making this discovery.

    One thing that Wang Wei also noticed, or should say felt, was that this world was weirdpared to the Myriad Emperor World, or even the Warring Kingdom World. It was like it was iplete, like the Laws that governed this world were missing a few things.

    After doing his investigation, he finally flew to meet Ji Song--who was waiting for him with eyes closed.

    "I¡¯m curious why you insisted on making this battle public," asked Wang Wei. "Are you bing an attention-whore like Lin Fan?"

    Opening his eyes with a calm and collected look, Ji Song replied: "Do not insult me byparing me to the likes of him. The only reason I wanted this fight to be public was because I wanted the world to see me defeat you, just like they did in the Qi Luck Trial."

    "Want to regain your lost face? Well, everyone has the right to dream whatever they wish. Did you bring it?"

    "Yes," replied Ji Song as he took out a token from his space ring. "What about yours?"

    Wang Wei took out a drop of deep red blood; just by appearing, the temperature of the surrounding raised a little. Soon after, the blood and the token flew in the sky before disappearing into a formation.

    Wang Wei then looked at Ji Song and said: "I can tell you, old friend, today will be one of the worst days of your life." He then rushed straight towards his opponent.

 Chapter 266: Ending Ceremony Battle (I)

    As Wang Wei rushed towards his opponent, the aura of an ancient and primal deste beast emanated from his body. Before Ji Song could react, he saw a first headed straight to his head. Instinctively, the void around oscited slightly as a gravity shield surrounded his body.

    Unfortunately, it was of no use. Wang Wei¡¯s fist easily broke the shield and sent Ji Song¡¯s body flying away, as his cranium was shattered in the process. However, this was not the end.

    Turning into a rainbow, Wang Wei instantly appeared in front of the flying Ji Song. His speed was extremely quick, there was no exploding noise of breaking the sound barrier, no shockwave from his rapid eleration; it was like someone blinked and Wang Wei appeared. Furthermore, there was no sign of the space breaking.

    With hesitation, Wang Wei punched Ji Song to the ground, creating a massive shockwave once the crown prince¡¯s body hit the ground. Cracksrger than even the continent of Asia appeared in the ce that hended.

    All of Ji Song¡¯s bones were destroyed, and he was coughing blood nonstop. Nevertheless, he also healed quickly. While getting up, Ji Song controlled the gravity of this entire world and ced it entirely on Wang Wei.

    As a result, every time Wang Wei took a step forward, deep footprints would be left behind. ording to his calctions, this level of gravity and pressure barely reached the level when he first started his cultivation under the ocean. So, he shrugged it off and rushed towards Ji Song.

    Thetter used shed head-on with Wang Wei¡¯s fist, but his entire right arm was pulverized upon intact. However, without hesitation, he used his left arm in other t buy time for his other arm to grow. Nevertheless, the left arm suffered the same fate as the other.

    Ji Song wanted to use his feet, but he was not given enough time. Wang Wei grabbed him by his head and flew straight to the nearest chains of mountains.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Using Ji Song¡¯s body as a shield or digging equipment, Wang Wei ran through more than 20 mountains without stopping. Then, he looked at Ji Song¡¯s body, and he was not as in bad shape as one would imagine. Moreover, his two arms were halfway frompletely regrowing.

    Nodding in satisfaction with this new punching bag, Wang Wei flew underground using Ji Song¡¯s body as his digging tool; he wanted to see what was at the core of this artificial world.

    After a few minutes of digging, Wang Wei arrived at his destination. He first looked at Ji Song--who had the skin in his body grind off from the gravels, ores, and minerals underneath the earth. Nevertheless, he was still alive.

    Wang Wei then focused on the environment, and all he saw wasva; the heat around was enough to melt any steel or diamond construct. He frowned after seeing this as he knew that his opponent would benefit from this environment.

    So, Wang Wei took a deep breath, then blew out. A chilling cold came from his mouth, instantly solidified theva and turning it into an ice continent. Finally, he threw Ji Song¡¯s body into the continent.

    Following this, he spent the next five minutes holding Ji Song by the foot and smashing him all over the ce like children ying with their dolls. Once he saw that his opponent, was on the verge of death, Wang Wei stopped as he looked at him:

    "I have to say, this battle was more disappointing than I anticipated. Luckily for you, I¡¯m in the mood to be arrogant, so let me see what your true strength is."

    After that, Wang Wei waited a few minutes until Ji Song waspletely healed. The crown prince then looked at him with hatred and humiliation, but he did not say anything. Flying straight to the surface, Ji Song prepared for his next attack.

    Looking at the sun, he raised his hand and made a downward motion while saying: "Falling Sun." A powerful gravitational force applied to this world¡¯s sun, bring it crashing down towards Wang Wei. However, he just watched it happened without even doing anything.

    A massive explosion urred with Wang Wei at the center, which then soon enveloped a quarter of this entire world, scorching everything in its path: trees, rivers, mountains, and oceans.

    Soon after that, the entire world went dark, and the temperature rapidly decreased. Nevertheless, not all nt life in this world died as a result ofck of sunlight. With spiritual qi still existing between Heaven and Earth, these nts do not have to obey the Laws of Physic.

    Meanwhile, far away from the explosion, Ji Song had an ugly looked on his face as his Divine Sense could see still noticed someone standing in the middle of the explosion.

    After everything was cleared, Wang Wei was standing perfectly fine, with not even a scratch on his white skin. Even his Sacred Son clothes were not damaged in the slightest.

    With a smirk on his face, Wang Wei said: "Well, if this was a real Middle Thousand World, maybe this attack would work. Unfortunately for you, even back in the Divine Altar realm, mortal fire did not affect me. So, even if this sun had a temperature of a few hundred billion Fahrenheit, without having any spiritual mes, it¡¯s no use.

    "Wait, why am I exining my abilities to you? Have I been infected by that idiot Lin Fan? My mother always warned me that idiocy was contagious, maybe she was right! The wisdom of the older generation is always valuable." Nodding his head, he decided to listen to his mother¡¯s words more often.

    Meanwhile, Lin Fan, back in the Academy, was outraged while watching all of this happening; this was the second time that he was humiliated in front of so many people in just a few minutes during this battle.

    Unfortunately for him, Wang Wei has recently developed a dislike for both Li Jun and Lin Fan. The reason? Because both of these guys have a massive harem full of beautiful women, and he was a little jealous.

    Although it was his choice to practice monogamy, he can stillin. And it¡¯s not like he can change his mind now as Wu Hong would immediately kill him, and he will be as helpless as Ji Song is currently is in this fight.

    Also, since Li Jin is his brother and he cannot maltreat him too much, his attention was ced on Lin Fan.

    Meanwhile, another person feeling humiliated was, of course, Ji Song. But he did not let his emotions get the best of him. To him, this fight was far from over as he still had many cards to y.

    Suddenly, countless ck little vortexes appeared around his body, floating around him like subatomic particles floating around a nucleus.

    Then, these ck vortexes entered his body. Oddly, no real visible change urred afterward. Still, giving the confident look on Ji Song¡¯s face, it seemed that something amazing may have happened.

    Then, he waved his hand to manifest a veryrge ck vortex, which started attracting and swallowing everything in the surrounding.

    As for Wang Wei, he looked at the ground, forests, rocks, that were pulled toward Ji Song due to a powerful attractive force. Even he was submerged by this force, but it was no use to him.

    Nevertheless, he still rushed forward toward his opponent. Although his path was blocked by numerous giant ming meteorites created by all the debris that Ji Song pulled, that still did not stop his footstep.

    He rushed straight into these meteorites and destroyed them without reducing his speed. Once he reached in front of Ji Song, he threw a punch. The air broke as his fist traveled toward its destination.

    Unfortunately, this attack did not do as much damage as anticipated. A ck light appeared from Ji Song¡¯s body and the attack was gone. Immediately afterward, Wang Wei sensed something from behind him and he instinctively evaded.

    A powerful attack appeared where he previously stood. Instantly, he noticed that the force of that attack was simr to his attack. Thinking of a possibility, he attacked again to test his theory.

    He rushed towards Ji Song again and threw another punch, and a simr event urred as the first attack. However, this time, Wang Wei observed everything.

    A small ck vortex appeared next to him, and his attack was redirected at him. Following this, Wang Wei tried a few more attacks--which were proven to be ineffective, but he still figure out this technique.

    ¡¯Using a ck hole to create a wormhole, connecting two different points of space. Then redirect my attack through space. A clever tactic, but let¡¯s see if there is a limit to what he can absorb.¡¯

    Then, Wang Wei started a barrage of punches on Ji Song. As for the redirected attacks, he just opened his Innate Field--which was developed by him after he tempered his skin to Great Perfection--and blocked them.

 Chapter 267: Ending Ceremony Battle (II)

    Wang Wei tried to overload Ji Song¡¯s Dark Swallowing Ability by throwing as many punches as fast as possible, but this tactic failed as thetter always managed to instantly redirect all the attacks.

    ¡¯In that case, let¡¯s see how you deal with an overwhelmingly powerful attack,¡¯ thought Wang Wei to himself.

    Without hesitation, he used his attack: Wolrd-Breaking Fist.

    All the parts of his fleshly body (skin, muscle, bones, etc) vibrated at the same time, and the vibration was sent out under his control. Ji Song knew that the next attack was a scary one as he was defeated by it during theirst confrontation, almost dying in the process.

    So, he used all his powers to try to swallow it and redirect it, but this time, he did not care the exact ce that he would redirect the attack, as long as it was redirected. Unfortunately for him, he underestimated the might of the attack, or maybe, he overestimated his capabilities.

    Back then, Wang Wei¡¯s fleshly body was not nearly as strong as current and that attack was still powerful, not to mention now. Additionally, this attack was also spiritual as even Wang Wei¡¯s soul vibrated as well.

    So, in less than a few seconds, Ji Song¡¯s wormhole was annihted, causing space cracks to appear in this world as a result of the bacsh.

    As for Ji Song, he was send flying after the explosion with cuts all over his body; he was essentially disfigured. Furthermore, the remaining spatial power left in his body was inhabiting his healing factor.

    As hey in the ground, unable to move even a finger, there was no sense of defeat or despair in the Great Zhou Crown Prince¡¯s face: only an unwavering determination.

    Immediately, he absorbed the life force or energy of the Earth. Countless trees instantly withered, the ground surrounding turned from very fertilends to barren ces even worse than the desert. The water in the rivers andkes dried up, the mountains eroded, leading tondslides.

    This world--who had lost its sun--turned even more bleak and deste

    After getting up from the ground, Ji Song started to absorb the surrounding area into his body, forming a giant armor. Soon, he became a few-kilometer-tall giant made up of rocks and trees; he looked like the mighty Titan Gaia, the Mother of Earth.

    Raising his hand that is probablyrge than a modern city, Ji Song tried to pat Wang Wei as a human does to an annoying fly.

    Crack!

    Wang Wei raised his hand and blocked the mighty hand, then, cracks started to appear at his feet, spreading for kilometers on. And as time passed on, he discovered that the strength on him was slowly increasing.

    ¡¯Is he using gravity to increase his weight? Just like speed is power, weight or mass can also be power,¡¯ thought Wang Wei. Then, he pushed the gigantic hand away and threw a punch.

    A gigantic punch manifested from his body and hit Ji Song¡¯s Earth Titan Body, instantly, destroying half of it. However, the destroyed part quickly grew as if nothing happened.

    Ji Song then flew straight into the sky. Even with his massive body, he was as light as a swallow and as rapid as one too. After arriving at a certain distance, he flew downward, using the power of gravity to elerate his descent.

    With its massive size, adding to his constant eleration, this move of Ji Song was indeed powerfulpare to the other ones. As for Wang Wei, he also made his move, and this time, he finally used other techniques besides his fleshly body.

    He gathered his origin essence and used an attack from his grandfather¡¯s technique, [Overlord Fist].

    [Qilin Stomping Fist]

    A gigantic Qilin¡¯s leg appeared in the sky, and as soon as it appeared, it released a supreme aura or pressure. This aura announced to everybody that in their presence was the ruler of all animals innds, that this being was born noble.

    After the Qilin Leg manifested, it stomped on Ji Song¡¯s giant. Thetter tried to fight it off, but a vibration simr to the World-Breaking Fist appeared and destroyed the structure of the giant¡¯s body.

    Ji Song¡¯s body crashed down on the ground, with only a few parts of his body covered in the rock armor. However, as soon as hended, the giant was instantly recreated; it was as if it never received any damage in the first ce.

    Ji Song flew into the sky, then his rock body turned dark-red asva started appearing all over him. He followed up with ava first attack.

    ¡¯So, this giant Titan will reform itself as long as a tiny part of it remains intact? In that case, I need to instantly destroy all of it without leaving even sand-particles intact.¡¯

    Wang Wei punched again, this time using the [Dragon Fist]. A very long Azure Dragon manifested itself, however, this dragon was different from usual. Small ck lightning could be seen shing around his body: this was Divine Punishment Thunder from Wang Wei¡¯s body.

    After appearing, the dragon released a roar and flew towards the rock giant. Then, it released an aura that suppressed the giant. Ji Song tried to defend himself, but he discovered that he could not move, that he waspletely suppressed.

    Following this, the dragon controlled the clouds in the sky, and a bolt of lightning fell on the rock giant, instantly destroying all its parts, down to thest atom. The dragon then took Ji Song and carried him in front of Wang Wei.

    The crown prince was having a hard time epting his easy defeat; he looked at Wang Wei as he said: "How could this be? How could you be so powerful? To prepare for this battle, I have suffered so much.

    "To temper my body, I bathed in all the volcanoes in the Central Continent. Every day, I witness my body being scorched until it became crisp, I had to inhale poison fumes of volcanic ashes. And this was not enough.

    "I pushed myself even further by using gravity to further temper my body. I had to suffer so much, and the only thing pushing me forward during those hardships was knowing that someday, I will ce my foot on top of your head as I gaze condescendingly at you, a loser.

    "But, all of this was for nothing. Why? Tell me why? Was all my pain and suffering for nothing?"

    Many people watching this battle sighed after hearing this. Many people envy these Heaven Chosens, but do not know what they have to go through to have all the fame and power; all the sweat that they shed.

    Wang Wei was silent for a moment, then sneered: "The world has never been fair, and fate is the greatest mockery to us all. Even if you work hard all of your life, a person more talented than you can only use a few days to aplish something you spend your entire life pursuing. Or even worse, might be born with.

    "Additionally, you assume that you are the only one working hard."

    Wang Wei took Ji Song from the dragon and held him by his throat.

    "Do you have any idea what I¡¯ve been through to be so powerful? I tempered my body in the core of the sun, I ced gravity on my body, while diving thousand of miles under the ocean to use the pressure to temper myself. On top of that, I swallowed hundreds of Saint-level pills at the same time to use their energy to destroy and reconstruct my organs. I used all of these methods at the same time.

    "And that was not the end of it. I even used the power of Divine Punishment Thunder to refine my body. And even during my battle with you, the Gravity Formation on my body has not been turned off. Could your sufferingpare to mine?"

    Then, Wang Wei pped Ji Song so hard that he was sent flying; he flew through countess mountains, passed over the ocean in this world, and only stopped after reaching the end of the world, where the barrier of this small ne was located.

    As Ji Songid on the floor, he did not care about his injuries as his state of mind was greatly affected. He always believed that he was the hardest worker of all his peers because of how he pushed his body. He always believed that even if he was not the most talented, his effort alone would be enough to give him an advantage over his peers, and eventually would be the key to his eventual step of proving the Dao, and bing a Great Emperor.

    No, he knew that his ideas were aplete joke.

    While Ji Song was slowly losing himself, a weird powering from his ribs started acting up. In a few minutes, he transformed into a 5 meters tall creature with two horns, ck scales with fire veins, sharp ws.

    "I finally got out. Who knew that this body was the Heavy Axe Physique, it seems that I¡¯m lucky," said Ji Song in a strange, gravy voice--totally unlike his own.

 Chapter 268: Ending Ceremony Battle (III)

    The space broke apart and Wang Wei walked out of it, there, he witnessed Ji Song¡¯s sudden transformation. With a scan of his Divine Sense, he sensed a powerful force from a bone in Ji Song¡¯s ribs taking over his soul.

    Meanwhile, after the new owner of Ji Song adjusted to his new body, he finally looked at the person in front of him and said: "I have to thank you. If you did not destroy his confidence so thoroughly, it would not be so easy for me to take control of his body."

    "Devil?" asked Wang Wei. Then, he shook his head. "I¡¯m even more disappointed in you, Ji Song. You could not even control your power."

    As soon as those words came out, the face of Ji Song¡¯s face; half of it of was twisted, while the other was perfectly fine. However, the change onlysted for a few seconds before returning to normal.

    "Well, I cannot believe that this guy¡¯s reverence for you is so great that even your taunting words are enough to ignite his fighting will," said Ji Song, still with his strange gravy voice.

    "I see. So, you are nothing but the will of a powerful Devil Race and are fighting over control of this body with Ji Song. Giving that you did not even have a Primordial Soul to take over his body, you are most likely dead already."

    "What a cunning brat," replied the devil. Then, he took a good look at Wang Wei for the first time. "What an exuberant breath, what powerful vitality. Your fleshly body canpare with some of the heaven-defying Devil Princes of my Era."

    "Thank you for thepliment, but I¡¯ve seen better," replied Wang Wei nonchntly.

    Nevertheless, the devil ignored his words and continued to analyze him.

    "Then, there is your soul...is that a Parag...Kids, your secrets are not small. Unfortunately for you, you met me. After I swallow your soul, I can properly resurrect."

    "Should I be afraid of a dead person--even if you were once a Devil God, how much power can you use in your current state."

    "More than enough to deal with you...Wait, why do I smell the vile scent of that woman on you?"

    "What woman?"

    "Empress Wu!" replied the devil with gritted teeth.

    "Oh, she¡¯s my wife."

    "Don¡¯t be ridiculous. As if any man would ever be worthy of that woman, let alone a snot-nosed brat in the Supernatural Realm. Anyway, after I kill you and swallow your soul, I¡¯ll know the answer."

    "Just because you suffer from low self-esteem does not mean that I do."

    "Enough with the sarcastic taunts. I¡¯m starting to understand why the owner of this body hated you so much. You brat have a poisonous tongue."

    "Unfortunately, this is one of the few ws that I learned from my mother. Well, I probably should not say that since she is watching." Wang Wei then looked upward toward the broadcasting formation and said:

    "Mother, I¡¯m sorry, it was all father¡¯s fault; he taught me that you had a poisonous tongue and that I should learn from you to mess up the mind of my enemies."

    Many people watching this fight were speechless for a while as this was the first time that they saw such a side to Wang Wei. Most people often think of him as calm, collected, cunning, and ruthless. But today, they saw his humorous and carefree side. Many women like that side about him.

    Meanwhile, back in the Dao Opening Sect, Yu Yan was looking at Sect Master Wang Tian with a wrathful fury in her eyes. Meanwhile, thetter twitched as he knew that his son was lying. Unfortunately, even if he exined, he knew that she would not believe him. So, he just epted his fate.

    Meanwhile, back on the battlefield, the devil was furious that this brat ignored. He quickly calmed himself down as he sniffed the air.

    "Let¡¯s see what sins you have caused in your life. There is lust, murder, conspiracies, greed for power. However, all of these are minor. The really big one is genocide."

    Wang Wei frowned after hearing this, then asked: "Genocide?"

    "Yes. In the Qi Luck Trial, youmitted genocide by killing more than 99% of all the demonic beasts of that world. Shouldn¡¯t you pay for your sins?"

    Immediately, Wang Wei felt a weird power inside his mind, trying to make him have remorse for all his actions; it was like it was condemning him for his behavior towards the demon race in that trial.

    Nevertheless, he still had a calm look on his face as he looked at his opponent: "How ironic. A devil is talking to me about remorse and repenting about my sins. Don¡¯t you guys feed on negative karma?"

    "Heaven and Earth are fair. Since the Light Race feeds of positive karma, of course, the devil race needs to exist."

    "Heaven and Earth, huh?" said Wang Wei. "Speaking of this, Heaven and Earth did not consider my action as genocide, and even rewarded me with merit once the bodies of these demonic beasts were used properly, so what gives you the right to judge me? Are you better than Heaven and Erath?"

    "...Haha, you are a cold-hearted little brat, aren¡¯t you? Anyway, I did not expect my little trick to work on you. Now that I¡¯ve bought enough time to properly control this body, it¡¯s time for you to die."

    "And I don¡¯t care about what you do, because your ending will be the same: death," replied Wang Wei.

    The devil did not say anything but made a swallowing motion with his mouth. Then, countless dark lights came from Wang Wei¡¯s body and were swallowed by him. Immediately afterward, his body grew to more than 10 meters, however, he was more slender inparison to his previous physique.

    "Brat, you may justify your actions in any way that you want, but you still have to bear the weight of your sins.

    As soon as the devil said those words, Wang Wei felt a heavy load on his body; and this load or weight was not due to gravity, or some other physical force. This weight made his movement sluggish as he felt like he was in a quagmire and his every movement required a tremendous amount of energy to move.

    Nevertheless, he could still move. Clenching his fist, he threw out a punch. A white me came out and turned into a typhoon as it rushed towards the devil, making his expression very ugly.

    The devil recognized this me as the Cleansing-Purifying me. This is a Heavenly me known specifically to be the nemesis of people whomitted great sins--just like their devil race. If the devil was in its peak, he could disdain at such a me, but in his current situation, it was truly deadly.

    Without hesitation, the devil opened his mouth and spar out a brown me. As soon as those two mes shed, a massive explosion did not ur, but they disappeared altogether; it was like they canceled one another.

    However, before the devil could rx, Wang Wei--whose body was enveloped by white me--rushed straight to him and threw a punch. The me in his hand seemed toe alive, wanting to purify this evildoer.

    Unfortunately, the devil reciprocated with a punch of his own, and the brown me in his body seemed to be the antithesis of the Cleansing-Purifying me.

    Wang Wei¡¯s mind moved rapidly as he recognized that brown me as the Soul-Corrupting me. While one purifies everything, the other corrupt or taints everything.

    Nevertheless, although the mes did not work, Wang Wei¡¯s attack did some damage. After the devil extinguished the me, the force of the punch sent him a few dozens of meters away, and he coughed up a few mouthfuls of blood.

    Without giving his opponent the chance to breathe, he instantly appeared in front of him, and there was another punch encased with a white me. The reaction of the devil was very fast as he crossed his arms to block the blow, while his body was encased in brown me.

    However, right before Wang Wei¡¯s attack hit, his white me turned ck as he instantly switch to the Heavenly Destruction me.

    Caught off guard, the devil suffered a devastating blow. His Soul-Corrupting me was annihted, along with his two arms. Oddly though, he was not sent flying away, and he soon discovered why.

    Before he could react, Wang Wei grabbed his head and filled Ji Song¡¯s Sea of Consciousness with white me. The devil screamed in agony as his voice echoed throughout this world.

    After a few seconds, Wang Wei released him from his grip, and he fell to the ground. The devil looked at him directly in the eyes with hatred and humiliation. If he was not in his current weakened state, he would not lose so easily.

    "This is not thest you will see of me," muttered the devil before disappearing. As for Wang Wei, he did not care. Although he can be cocky, that only depends on the situation.

    This devil was most likely a Devil Gone who died under the hands of Empress Wu. So, no matter how weak he was, he was still once a powerful being on the level of Great Emperor. So, Wang Wei decided to end him as quickly as possible with the most effective method.

    After all, any battle is like war, and as he learned before, anything can happen in war.

    Meanwhile, Ji Song regained control of his body after the devil¡¯s Will was purified. He looked at Wang Wei and said: "Thank you for allowing me to get rid of that pest once in for while. Now, let the real fight begin."

    Countless tattoos and symbols appeared over his body that was still in the form of a devil. Then, Ji Song said: [Infinite Power!]

    His Innate Talent was activated.

 Chapter 269: Ending Ceremony Battle (Finale)

    After activating his Innate Talent, Ji Song¡¯s body changed. His arms regrew themselves, his Devil Body returned from the 10 meters height to five meters, but he was more muscr and bulky.

    Without hesitation, he rushed towards Wang Wei and threw a punch. However, soon after the sh, Ji Song was sent flying, crashing through many mountains in the process, beforending on the ground.

    Meanwhile, although he was the winner in the confrontation, Wang Wei had a frown on his face. He did not found the fact that Ji Song was a little stronger odd, but the fact that his body was perfectly intact after his punch.

    Not a single part of his body was damaged, not even the skin. With haste, he opened a space crack and teleported in front of Ji Song. With tremendous force, he punched the crown prince again.

    This time, Ji Song was sent flying from one of the worlds to the other. Nevertheless, he was still intact. Guessing some of the ability of this Innate Talent, Wang Wei started a terrible beating on him.

    In the next fifteen minutes, he used all his billions or more jin of force, but Ji Song was intact. Moreover, after such a period, he discovered that his attack could no longer send Ji Song flying away, but only push him back a few dozens of meters.

    Meanwhile, Ji Song was secretly horrified. By now, only he knew how much his strength increased, and it was by a few hundred times. Yet, he could still barely fight with Wang Wei; he could not imagine the horror of his enemy¡¯s fleshly body.

    Nevertheless, Ji Song knew that the winner of this battle would be him. Time was on his side.

    "You talent should have a drawback, right?" asked Wang Wei after punching Ji Song away for the thousandth time.

    "So, what? It¡¯s still enough to win this fight."

    Wang Wei was right. Ji Song¡¯s talent did have a drawback. His innate talent infinitely multiplied his power without limit. However, once his strength increases beyond a threshold that he should be able to bear, his body will adapt to that level of strength without being bacsh.

    However, as a consequence, he will not be able to use his Innate Talent for at least another five hundred years. Ji Song expected this battle to be difficult, but he did not expect his talent to be pushed beyond his limit during it.

    Even so, he did not regret using it.

    On the 20th minute that he activated his ability, Ji Song¡¯s power finally matched that of Wang Wei. When the two shed, he was equal to him.

    Explosions urred with their every movement, the entire artificial world tremble as space crack appeared all over. Luckily for these two, there were no living inhabitants, and this world was linked to the Myriad Emperor World, giving it the ability to rapidly heal the tear of space, otherwise, it would have been long destroyed.

    Wang Wei had a happy smile on his face as he shed head-on with Ji Song; it was a very long time since he had a real blood-boiling battle. Although he would spare with Wu Hong, he always felt like a toddle being taught by a child during these sections.

    Boom! Boom!

    Shockwaves followed these two demons and gods everything their firsts shed together, destroying everything in their path. Whether it was the beautiful luscious ins, the majestic mountains, the roaring volcanoes, or the sooting and peaceful snow areas, none of them were spared by their wraths.

    By the 25th minute, the battle started to be strenuous for Wang Wei. Every time he attacked, he was forced to use all the strength in his body. His muscles and bones ache because of the strain of the battle. His origin essence was consuming at a speed that he never experienced.

    By the 30th minute, Wang Wei was slowly being pushed back with each of Ji Song¡¯s attacks. His muscles and bones would be destroyed and regrow with each attack. Nevertheless, the smile on his face never faded.

    By the 37th minute, he was being sent flying away with each of Ji Song¡¯s attacks. He was slowly losing the battle.

    After one attack, Ji Song floated in the air as he looked down on Wang Wei, steameding out his body inrge quantity: "Doesn¡¯t feel good to be in the losing end and being maltreated, does it?"

    After healing his injuries, Wang Wei stood up from the ground, cracked his bones as he said: "It¡¯s never wise to be cocky when you have nothing to back it up."

    "My power is enough to back it up."

    Wang Wei sneered after hearing this, then he ced his right hand on his chin while the left hand is crossed around him. With a pensive look on his face, he talked to himself out loud: "How should I end this battle? Should I use my Young Emperor Ability to weaken him, then destroy him with one punch? No, that method is too shy.

    "I could use a soul attack? Then, this fight would end too easily. There would no satisfaction in doing so.

    "In that case, let me try my Innate Talent. It¡¯s about time to test it in battle."

    Then, weird tattoos and symbols appeared all over Wang Wei¡¯s body as he activate his talent: [Shackles of Fate].

    A grey-white chain manifested from his body and rushed towards Ji Song--who had an ugly look on his face after hearing his opponent¡¯s words. Without hesitation, he threw a powerful punch, however, his attack passed through the chain as if it was invisible.

    Seeing this, Ji Song tried to use his light speed to evade the attack, unfortunately for him, no matter how fast he was, he could not escape fate. A few secondster, the chain entered his body.

    At first, he was confused as nothing immediately happened to him. But then his face changed as his strength rapidly decrease. Then, a memory appeared in his mind. The memory showed that his Innate Talent could not infinitely increase his power, but only 100 times.

    Ji Song was confused as to why he had two different memories, then he realized that the strength increase of his innate talent was no longer a few hundred times, but a 100 specifically.

    "What have you done to me?" asked Ji Song with horror in his voice, however, Wang Wei did not answer him.

    His Innate Talent [Fate Schackles] is based on the principle that fate is unfair. Some people are born more physically fit than others, some are born more intelligent, more agile, some have a more noble bloodline, etc. And this is because fate decides this at birth.

    And Wang Wei can ce those restrictions on people. He could turn a genius into an idiot, or a disabled person into a bodybuilder; he could ce restrictions or shackles on almost anything.

    What he did to Ji Song was ce a shackle on his Innate Talent that could only increase his power to a maximum of 100 times. From now on, this will be the limit of that talent.

    As for the memories that appeared in Ji Song¡¯s mind, this was the result of Wang Wei changing fate or reality itself. Any person who knew about Ji Song¡¯s ability--including True Monarchs--will have their memories changed. Technically speaking, they should only have the new memory left in their minds, but since all of them have strong cultivation levels, they retained the original memories.

    Wang Wei then appeared in front of Ji Song, pped him straight into his face, sending him crashing down on the ground. Wang Wei then appeared in the massive crater that Ji Song was lying and coughing blood, he waved his hand to blow away the dust cloud around.

    "You should admit defeat if you do not have any other method."

    Ji Song slowly got up from the floor as he slowly transformed into his normal state. He then smiled with his teeth all bloodied, "It¡¯s true that I¡¯ve lost this match, but it¡¯s not like youpletely won."

    "What do you mean?" asked Wang Wei, feeling that something was wrong.

    Ji Songughed as he said: "The token that I showed you at the beginning of the battle is a fake, the real one is back home."

    "You dare y trick with me!"

    "Hehe, without any binding contracts, what can you do? Do you think that only you can scheme against others?" replied Ji Song with a sneer on his face. Then, a crack in the void appeared and swallowed him.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei felt rage oveing him as he roared; "You dare trick me?"

    As soon as he said this, the power of his soul was activated by an instinct, and his fury was felt by Heaven and Earth. The sky of the Myriad Emperor World suddenly turned red as a powerful pressure enveloped the entire world. All cultivators felt like a mighty being was furious at their world and wanted to destroy it.

    Even the sleeping Dao Ancestors and Immortal Venerable were rmed by this pressure as they woke up from their slumber.

    Inside the Nether Hell Forbidden Land, an unimaginable being sense the changes of the world and looked at Wang Wei in the artificial world.

    "A Paragon Quality Soul? In this Lower Realm?" muttered the being, then it licked its mouth. Then, that being woke up to pay a visit to Wang Wei. However, before he left, Wu Hong appeared in front of the entrance of the Forbidden Land. She waved her hand and countless runes appeared in the sky and a powerful seal was ced.

    The being inside looked at what happened and he said calmly: "Empress Wu? You could not do anything to me back then, what can you do in your current weak form?"

    "I can seal you until he bes an Eternal Emperor and deal with you," replied Wu Hong calmly.

    "Do you think that he can aplish something that you failed to do?"

    "What do you think?" asked Wu Hong back. That being did not say anything but returned to his slumber.

    Back in the artificial world, Wang Wei broke the void as he rushed towards Ji Song who used a Void Breaking Talisman.

    Without hesitation, he used a power Soul-Attack that made the void trembled, thus disrupting Ji Song¡¯s teleportation. Then, he sacrificed all the origin essence in his Divine Sea to strengthen all the muscles, bones, and organs in his body.

    With his new strength, Wang Wei rushed into the empty void chasing Ji Song with unmatched speed. In just a few seconds, he caught to him. Knowing that he was in trouble, Ji Song activated the power inside of him left by his previous Dao Protector.

    So, the Dharma Body of Retired Prince Ji Xiang manifested itself to protect his great-nephew. However, Wang Wei was not having of this. Without hesitation, he ced another [Fate Schakle] so that when Retired Prince Ji Xiang sacrificed himself to save his life, he did not leave his entire Dao to Ji Song.

    Immediately afterward, Wang Wei felt a mysterious power inside his body, trying to destroy him; he knew that this was the bacsh for using his Innate Talent on something as powerful as Dharma Body when he has not evenprehended thew.

    No matter how heaven-defying his Innate Talent is, it still has limitations. Without hesitation, he directed the [Power of Law Bacsh] directly to his soul.

    After coughing a big mouthful of blood, Wang Wei rushed straight to Ji Song and effortlessly grabbed thetter¡¯s head, then he used Space-Maniption Ability to leave the turbulent voice he was in and teleported back to the artificial world.

    With red eyes, he looked at the scared Ji Song and roared: "You dare trick me?"

    Then, Wang Wei squeezed Ji Song¡¯s head until it exploded. He watched the lifeless body of Ji Song slowly fall on the ground, knowing that thetter would never get back up again.

 Chapter 270: Dead?

    In the void outside of the Artificial World, Retired Prince Ji Han looked at Yan Chen with fury on his face. Around him were also many True Monarchs of the Great Zhou Imperial Dynasty.

    As for Yan Chen, he too was surrounded by True Monarchs of the Dao Opening Sect, including Wang Wei¡¯s grandfather, Wang Chang.

    "ording to the agreement, Heaven Chosens are allowed to kill one another only when they reached the Primordial Spirit Realm, so why did you stop us from saving the Crown Prince?" asked Ji Han.

    "Why did you people go back on your words?" asked Wang Chang. No one answered him, so Wang Chang just sneered.

    Meanwhile, Ji Han was contemting blowing himself up to take a few True Monarchs with him. As a Dao Protector, he swore an oath to protect Ji Song, but now he failed. To him, his existence is no longer necessary.

    "Do not do anything stupid?" suddenly said one of the True Monarch on his side through Divine Sense.

    "Why not? That way, the Dao Opening Sect can pay for their action, and the Dynasty does not have to suffer from the consequence as I did it voluntarily."

    "It¡¯s useless. Wang Chang is a Quasi-Emperor. It will be useless even if you blow yourself up."

    "Wasn¡¯t he injured in his generation¡¯s Heaven Will Battle? Or at the very least, his lifespan should be affected?" asked Ji Han with unwillingness.

    "With his Overlord Body, his injuries have probably long been healed. As for the issue of overused lifespan, this will not affect him from killing all of us."

    Ji Han gritted his teeth as he felt helpless. Although their Great Zhou Dynasty also had Quasi-Emperors, they were all sleeping. And the ones in the same generation as Wang Chang died during the Heaven Will Battle.

    Meanwhile, the whole world watched Ji Song¡¯s death with shock; they could not believe that the first Heaven Chosen to be killed in this Glorious Age would be the number 2 Heavenly Physique.

    As such, a collective sigh echoed throughout the world as the cultivators paid their respect to this fallen genius that did not have the opportunity to grow up and show his full potential to the world.

    Then, the cultivators remembered Old Chu¡¯s prophecy: "In this Supreme Era of Resurgence, the impossible will be possible."

    Back to the artificial world, after Wang Wei managed to calm down after Ji Song¡¯s death. His brain worked rapidly as he thought of a way to benefit from this situation.

    He waved his hand to gather Ji Song¡¯s shattered soul, then he took out a cauldron and ced both the body and soul inside. Immediately afterward, he started refining it. He used the Cleansing-Purifying Soul to remove the impurities, leaving out all the beneficial parts, then condensed them. Since this was not a real pill, he did not ce any runes on it.

    So, in front of the entire world, Wang Wei cooked Ji Song¡¯s body and soul.

    A few minutester, the process ended and Wang Wei lifted the cover of the cauldron. Inside, a red blood pill and a strange bone floated. He ced the bone inside his space ring, then took the pill and swallowed.

    Wang Wei sat down cross-legged to absorb the pill. Three hourster, he woke up and checked the changes in his body. First, he did not get a second physique, but Wang Wei expected that.

    His strength increased dramatically. However, the greatest benefit that he received was in fact that his talent for Body Refining reached an unimaginable level.

    The benefit of that is the amount of strength he will receive after tempering any part of his body is higher than previously for example. For example, after tempering his skin, his strength increased by 1000 jin, but with his increase in talent, his strength would increase by 10,000.

    After a quick analysis, Wang Wei figured out the reason. The Heavy Axe Physique is based on the Dao of Power and is considered the ultimate talent for Body Refining. Now that he refined Ji Song¡¯s body, blood essence, and soul, he acquired that talent.

    After checking his new strength, Wang Wei waved his hand in the sky to retrieve the blood essence and token used as a bargaining chip for this battle. After a quick check, the token was indeed a fake.

    So, he raised his head and looked in the direction of the broadcasting formation, and with cold and ruthless eyes, he said: "You people of the Great Zhou Imperial Dynasty has three days to hand over the real token, otherwise prepare to be annihted from this world."

    He then contacted Yan Chen to take him away. Meanwhile, in the void, Wang Changughed out, making the void trembled. "You heard what my grandson said."

    "You would start an Emperor Dao War with us over something a junior said?"

    "Why not?" replied Wang Chang, with hisughter gone and a terrible killing intent emanated from his body. It was then that they remembered that the person in front of them was a madman that did whatever he wanted without caring about the repercussions.

    As a result, in his generation, he offended so many people, yet, he was still alive--no matter how many assassination attempts he suffered in his life.

    One of the True Monarchs hurriedly said: "We will let the Sovereign decides on this matter." Then, everybody left.

    Back in the Dao Opening Sect, Wang Wei sat on his throne with Wang Ju standing in front of him. "Did the Shadow Guards infiltrated Ji Su¡¯s inner circle as I ordered?"

    "Yes, young master."

    "Then ordered them to assassinate him."

    "...As you wish."

    "Okay, now leave me alone. Do not let anyone disturbs me."

    As Wang Ju left, Wang Wei started to think to himself. However, not long after, he heard the sound of footsteps approaching him.

    "I thought I said not to disturb...Oh, it¡¯s you."

    "NoT happy to see me?" asked Wu Hong with a bright smile.

    "No, I think that your face is the only thing that can soothe my wrath."

    "I think your mother would be very upset if she heard about this."

    "I bet she would."

    Wu Hong walked to the throne and sat on Wang Wei¡¯sp. As usual, she started ying with his hair. "So, now that your hubris has gotten the best of you, did you learn anything?"

    Wang Wei sighed, "Indeed, I learned a lot. I learned I should never be careless in anything I do. As the saying goes, a lion should use his full strength even when hunting a rabbit.

    "I also learned not to underestimate the intelligence of my opponent. As these Heaven Chosens grow, they will be more difficult to deal with, more cunning, and more difficult to scheme against. I should always be on guard and not think that I¡¯m the only smart one around."

    "Scared?"

    "Not really as I¡¯ve never been afraid of a challenge. What I¡¯m scared of is not learning from my mistakes."

    Wu Hong nodded as she asked: "What are you going to do if the Great Zhou refused to give you the token?"

    "They will hand it over, and if they do not, then we can start a war with them."

    "I thought that you wanted to prevent the sect from starting an Emperor Dao War?"

    "That was against the Academy. Although the Great Zhou Imperial Dynasty is a dynasty from the Incense Era and has a deep foundation, it does not change the fact that they only have three Great Emperors. Winning against them would be much easier from the sect than the Academy.

    "Not to mention that a war would allow me to grow much quicker."

    "Why do I feel that you did not start a war with the Academy for a different reason?" asked Wu Hong.

    "Well, you are correct. Long ago, I noticed that the Academy was slowly bing the leader of the Myriad Emperor World. And a war with them would most like lead to the majority of factions siding on their sides to destroy us."

    "So, you design a n to strip them of their Spirit of Epoch, decreased their Luck, ruined their reputation, and iste them from the rest of the world?"

    "That¡¯s right."

    "So, you nned long ago to target them?"

    "Well, my original n was quite direct. Wait for me to be an Emperor before I deal with them. However, circumstances forced me to act."

    Wu Hong nodded, then she asked: "How is your soul injury?"

    "I took a Supreme Tier Soul Healing Pill, it should be fine in a month or so."

    "You should be more careful when ites messing with the Power of Law. If your soul was not special, you would probably die or be severely injured."

    Wang Wei nodded in agreement with her; this time around, he was a little reckless as anger got the best of him.

    Meanwhile, in the Great Zhou Imperial Pce, Sovereign Ji Wen was having a meeting with his ministers. Everyone waited with bated breath for his decision.

    So, after a few minutes of ufortable silence, Ji Wen said; "Give them the token."

    Many people sighed in relief after hearing this, while a few opposed this decision.

    "Your majesty, what about the crown prince, shouldn¡¯t we avenge him?"

    Ji Wen sighed deeply, his hair turned white and he instantly aged into an old man. "The Path of Emperor is a cruel one. Geniuses died all the time--especially in this Glorious Age where geniuses are everywhere. Song¡¯er only has his weakness and carelessness to me for his death.

    "Although I am a father, I am also a ruler. I cannot risk the destruction of the dynasty for my family."

    The room became silent as all these ministersment on their weakness. Finally, Sovereign Ji Wen said: "Tell First Prince Ji Su to enter the Royal Family Tomb to cultivate until he reaches the Supreme Realm."

    "Your majesty, you mean..."

    "Just be on the safe side." Then, Ji Wen left the room with his shoulder hunched down.

    ...

    The next day, Wang Wei was walking around with Wu Hong when Yan Liling approached them and said with a calm face: "Li Jun is dead!"

 Chapter 271: Her?

    Wang Wei frowned after hearing, then he said: "Where is the body?"

    Yan Liling then led him and Wu Hong to a room inside the Li family manor. There, they saw Li Jun¡¯s head on a table and only his head. Intense fear and shocked could still be seen in his eyes.

    He took out a bottle of Holy Spring Water from his space ring and try to feed it to Li Jun¡¯s head. Then, he paused for a moment. He then took out his Sacred Son Token and threw it to Yan Liling.

    "Go to the Resources Hall and use my token to get a Blood-Sucking Leaf."

    Yan Liling¡¯s eyes sh with a little surprise as she knew that this a Supreme Tier herb used for healing; the leaf contains a great deal of vitality. The reason it has such a scary name is that the tree requires the blood and vitality of cultivators to grow properly.

    Without saying anything, she flew to the Resources Hall and returned soon after with a green leaf in her hand that exuded a soothing breath. Without hesitation, she fed it to Li Jun¡¯s head.

    A few minutester, a bunch of tattoos and symbols appeared on Li Jun¡¯s face, then his body regrew itself. Even his soul that already entered Reincarnation was pulled out from there.

    When Li Jun opened his eyes, he looked at the people around, then he said: "So, my n worked?"

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei used his Divine Sense to check Li Jun¡¯s Soul Imprint; he wanted to make sure that it was the original Li Jun, not someone who had all his memories.

    "So, for what reason that you had to waste your Taboo Innate Talent?" asked Wang Wei calmly.

    "Big brother, I do not think that it was a waste," replied Li Jun. Then, he threw a punch in the air, making a breaking sign. He smiled in satisfaction.

    His Taboo Innate Talent allowed him to die once, then rebirth and be stronger; the talent involved around the concept of truly knowing death before you can bring it upon people. Moreover, the stronger the person who kills him, the more benefit he will receive.

    Unfortunately, he could only use this talent once in his life.

    After taking a few minutes to test his strength, Li Jun was very satisfied. He could feel that he was only an inch from breaking through the Divine Body Realm.

    Then, Li Jun looked at the group and said: "Look what I¡¯ve discovered." He took his space ring that was returned with his body, took out a talisman, and ced it on his forehead. Soon afterward, Li Jun¡¯s memory appeared in front of everyone.

    Soon after Wang Wei left for his battle with Ji Song, Li Jun left the sect headed to the Academy, and his target was Di Tian.

    He first set a disturbance in the Di family area, forcing Di Tian¡¯s Shadow, Di Jia toe to deal with the situation. Then, Li Jun captured her and called Di Tian himself.

    Wang Wei frowned after seeing this because he noticed that Li Jun used a very powerful formation to prevent other people from noticing the situation around the Di family manor. Li Jun himself knows nothing about formation, so someone from the sect must have known about this n, helped him, but they did not tell him about it.

    He guessed that they worried that he would refuse, and they were right; he would never allow Li Jun to do such a risky n--even with his Taboo Talent.

    Concentrating himself to ignore his annoyance, Wang Wei continued watching the memory.

    Soon afterward, Di Tian showed up. He looked at Li Jun, then he said: "Where is Di Jia?" An act which greatly surprised Wang Wei as he was always under the impression that Di Tian was a cold, ruthless, and calcting person. In this short encounter, he seemed to show genuine care for his subordinate.

    "She¡¯s fine," answered Li Jun.

    "You better pray that she is. So, what is Wang Wei¡¯s dog doing attacking me? Is your master too scared to face me himself?"

    Li Jun smiled and answered: "Since the master¡¯s dog is enough for the hunt, why would he show up?"

    Without needing to discuss with his opponent, Li Jun attacked. Unfortunately, he was more outmatched than Ji Song was during his final battle.

    "His fleshly body is so strong?" muttered Wang Wei with a surprised look on his face. There has been so little information about Di Tian that he was genuinely surprised.

    Meanwhile, after being maltreated for a few minutes, Di Tian said to Li Jun: "I thought that you had some kind of n to try to attack, but it turns out that you were just sent on a suicide mission. In that case, I will help you.

    "[All Things Must Breath Their Last Breath]."

    A ck and white wheel appeared behind Di Tian, then he punched forward. Li Jun did not have any ability to resist and his body disintegrated into tiny pieces, leaving only his head. Even his soul also disintegrated.

    "On ount that you did not touch my subordinate, I will leave some part of you to be buried."

    Wang Wei frowned, "Is that his created [Nine Reincarnation Fist]? It should be the first Fist that the Heaven Mystery Pavilion mentioned."

    He then closed his eyes and ced himself into Li Jun¡¯s ce. A few secondster, he muttered: "The end of all matter, the ultimate state of physical death, thest breath of all living things. What a scary technique. Even with my current strength, I will be half-dead if I receive this punch, and this just the First Fist."

    Wu Hong patted his shoulder as she said: You do not have to worry as you still have plenty of room to grow."

    "My ego is not that fragile. It¡¯s just that the level of threat that I ced on this Di Tian was not nearly enough."

    Wang Wei then looked at Li Jun, "There should be more, right?"

    "Correct. There is a memory that I stole from his brain."

    A brand new image appeared in front of everyone. Di Tianid on the floor with surrounding destroyed. In his armsid a beautiful woman with sickly paled skin and blood floating on the corner of her mouth.

    With great effort, she raised her feeble hand and removed the tears from Di Tian¡¯s eyes, and said: "Tian¡¯er, I¡¯m sorry I can no longer apany you. But I hope that you can forget me and live your life." Then, her hands fell to the ground, no longer moving.

    "Ning¡¯er, Ning¡¯er," said Di Tian as he shook her.

    "Noooooooooooo!" he roared. His roar shook Heaven and Earth, and the sky started raining blood, showing the intense grief that this man went through.

    "Her?" said Wang Wei after seeing the woman in Di Tian¡¯s arm.

    "Big brother, do you know this woman?"

    "Yes, I met her during my travels after beaking through the Supernatural Realm. She was in the form of a Spirit, and she told me that I had eyes simr to someone she knew."

    Li Jun nodded, but he was a little disappointed. "I cannot believe that I risk my life and this is all the information I could gather. The only thing we know is that Di Tian lost someone close to him."

    "You are wrong," replied Wang Wei. "We can deduce so much information just from this memory.

    "For once, we know for sure that he is reincarnated, and most likely still have the memories from his past life.

    "Second, drive. We know what drives him forward: most likely, he¡¯s trying to find a way to revive his loved one. I always had a suspicion that Di Tian was involved in Fan Li¡¯s death, but I never had any proof or ideas to go on. However, now, we can theorize that Fan Li was killed by Di Tian to get ess to the [Yin Soul Scripture] and revive her.

    "Finally, looked at the clothes and architecture around him in this memory; they do not look familiar or consistent to any Eras of the Myriad Emperor World. So, he most likely was a powerhouse from another World Community that reincarnated in our world."

    "No, you are wrong about thest part," suddenly said, Wu Hong.

    "Oh, do you recognize the clothes and architecture around him?"

    "Yes, they are from the Emperor Beginning Era. Thete stages to be precise.

    "So, you¡¯re saying that Di Tian is from the same Era as the Primordial Gods, Innate Demons, and the Heaven Opening Emperor? And he might even have lived through the Null Era?" asked Wang Wei.

    "Possibly."

    Wang Wei nodded, then he spent the next few hours going through every detail of this memory and search for any missed details. Moreover, he also started to n contingencies on how to deal with Di Tian.

    The next day, Wang Ju entered the room and said: "Young master, there is news from the Great Zhou Imperial Dynasty."

 Chapter 272: The Dao Tablets

    "Oh, did they send the token?" asked Wang Wei calmly.

    "Yes," replied Wang Ju, who then presented the token to him. Wang Wei nodded in satisfaction, then he asked: "What about the assassination on Ji Su?"

    "Unfortunately, we were toote."

    "It¡¯s fine." Wang Wei knew his actions were purely out of anger, so now that he calmed down, he did not care about the oue.

    "When is the Tablets Secret Realm opening?"

    "A week from now."

    "A week? It should be enough time," muttered Wang Wei, "Is there anything else?"

    "The Divine Dao League asked the sect to allow Fang Lijuan ess to the Pagoda Trial. The sect master asked that you can decide."

    "Let me see their offer," said Wang Wei, as he took out a paper containing the resources that the League was willing to offer. However, he soon sneered after reading.

    "The Great Zhou Imperial Dynasty offered an Innate material, and this is the best that they can offer?"

    "Well, it ismon knowledge that the Divine ns are slowly fading into obscurities. Most of their foundation has been used up trying to break their bloodline restrictions," replied Wang Ju calmly.

    "Tell them to offer an Innate material like the Great Zhou, or the answer is no." Then he dismissed Wang Ju.

    He was also about to say goodbye to Wu Hong before entering a brief cultivation retreat, but she stopped him to give him something first.

    Looking at the book in his hand, Wang Wei was puzzled, then after opening the first page, he squinted his eyes.

    "Are you sure about this? I cannot reciprocate the favor, at least not now."

    "There is no need to be like this with us," replied Wu Hong with a smile.

    Wang Wei sighed before nodding. The book in his hand is an Emperor Scripture; to be precise, it¡¯s [Empress Wu Sealing Sutra], known as one of the most powerful cultivation techniques that ever existed.

    The reason that Wang Wei said that he could not reciprocate the favor was that the sect¡¯s rules do not allow him to pass their Emperor Scriptures to anyone--even with his status.

    However, once he creates his scripture, he can do whatever he wants with it.

    Wu Hong took a moment to read the scripture, then he sighed. He read all the nine Emperor Scriptures of the sect, and only the Origin Path Scripturee close in terms of uniqueness.

    Many ideas appeared in his mind after reading that scripture. Although he could not cultivate it in such a short moment, it did inspire him when ites to creating his scripture.

    Then, Wang Wei suddenly had a brilliant idea. "I need you to help me with something!" He whispered something to Wu Hong¡¯s ears.

    "Well, I should be able to do it, but you will need other things for your n to be sessful."

    "The sect can deal with the other problems," replied Wang Wei. Then, the two schemed together before Wang Wei entered his cultivation room.

    He took out the Devil God Bone from Ji Song¡¯s body, then absorb it into his body. No, to be precise, he fused it with his bones, making it permanent.

    Since the bone was left after Ji Song¡¯s death, then someone might be able to rip it from his body. He did not want to take any chances.

    Unfortunately for Wang Wei, this bone was way too powerful for him alone to aplish this task. So, he called his grandfather to help. However, even Wang Chang could not do anything.

    In the end, one of the Emperor Formations had to be secretly used to help Wang Weipletely fused with the bone.

    In the final moment, before the bone waspletely fused, an ident urred. The Will of the Devil God appeared to mess around.

    At first, Wang Wei was going to use his own will to fight this Devil God to temper himself, however, he soon realized that this guy¡¯s power was not nearly as powerful he wanted it to be.

    Unfortunately, this guy was simply impossible to get rid of. Even after defeating him in a Will Battle, he remained inside Wang Wei¡¯s body.

    So, Wang Wei decided to use his Soul to get rid of him, however, an idea suddenly came into his mind: it was to test his True Will ability against him.

    So, he gathered the power of his 13th Body Refining Realm, his Infinite Divine Sea, his 720 Divine Runes, and his more than 60 Origin Patterns, forming his True Will.

    The moment he attacked the Devil God, thetter screamed out loud: "The Duyi Realm? How can you have such power?" Then, he was annihted.

    "Duyi Realm?" muttered Wang Wei. "Is that the real name of my True Will Ability? I¡¯ve never heard anything about this!"

    Then, he pondered whether to ask Wu Hong, but he refrained from doing this. He did not want her to get in trouble again. When ites to power beyond his control, Wang Wei¡¯s attitude has always been to be patient and careful, otherwise, he will the one who suffers.

    By the time that he absorbed the Devil God Bone, it was already time for the Secret Realm to open, so he left for the Academy with Yan Chen. Luckily for him, he arrived in time.

    As soon as Wang Wei met with the other Heaven Chosens, he noticed something odd about them. He could see an invisible golden shield surrounding them. He then realized that this might be the power of the Heavenly Dao Protection Book.

    Right now, all these 29 people are immortal. No matter what people do them, they will be revived. Well, at least until the Primordial Spirit Realm.

    ¡¯This might be a problem,¡¯ thought Wang Wei to himself. Soon though, he noticed something that he overlooked: Feng Heng was not part of the people here.

    He knew that thetter forfeit from the Tournament midway through, and there were rumors that it was because he awakening the Yin-Yang Eyes. Wang Wei always felt that something was odd with Feng Heng after his encounter in the Qi Luck Trial.

    Thetter obviously had the power of the Yin-Yang Eyes, but he denied it. But now, he suddenly "awakened" this power. Everything seemed fishy.

    Wang Wei¡¯s brain rapidly moved, ¡¯Could it be that he stole the eyes from the real owner. Given that he could not use its strength properly back then, he hid it from everyone. This would exin why he was so weak despite having such a physique.

    ¡¯But now, he discovered a way to inherit the true Yin-Yang Eyes, so he used the excuse of sudden awakening to exin.¡¯

    Then, Wang Wei suddenly remembered the strange individual who used a formation to have a secret conversation with Mo Xingyun.

    ¡¯If that person is Feng Heng or rted to him, this could exin a lot of things. Feng Heng most likely made a deal with Mo Xingyun to acquire her power of Devour to swallow the Yin-Yang Eyes from the real owner.

    ¡¯Whatever he offered her might be the reason that the Mo family started to move around and searching for something soon after Mo Xingyun had this meeting. And it was also around that time that Feng Heng also quit the tournament and returned to his sect.¡¯

    Wang Wei guessed that he figured out most of the situation, even if there are a few things that he is not aware of, it should not be that important.

    Speaking of Feng Heng, he also noticed that Liu Meixiu also did not show up for the Tournament. Even someone like him wanted to use the Tablets, so he did not believe that she and Feng Heng did not want to as well.

    Thus, given his grudge against her and Feng Heng¡¯s shady behavior, he decided to spy on these people¡¯s movements more urgently. So, he took out a talisman and ordered Wang Ju to ce more emphasis on those two.

    Soon afterward, the top 30 Heaven Chosens used their token. A massive gate appeared in front of them, and everyone entered.

    After entering the gate, Wang Wei found himself in a strange ce. 3000 Stone Tablets were floating in the air, and 30 seats were on the ground. The seats were numbered 1-30, and the first seat was the closest to the Tablets.

    After seeing this, Wang Wei sneered as he could guess that this was the Academy¡¯s scheme to instigate infighting between those people. If it was a normal Tournament, the seating arrangement would have been determined by the ranking, but now, the Tournament was canceled and there was no ranking.

    With the pride and arrogance of those Heaven Chosens, they will fight for a better spot.

    Ignoring all of those people that were looking at one another with vignce, Wang Wei walked to the first seat, sat down, and closed his eyes.

    The other top Heaven Chosens looked at one another, but they did not say anything. They knew that he deserved that spot.

 Chapter 273: Scriptures (I)

    After taking his seat and closing his eyes, Wang Wei took out some freshly brewed Enlightenment Tea to drink, then took out his Purple Merit and absorbed it. Since Wu Hong assured him that it did not have any problem, he was reassured to use it as it can greatly help him create a powerful and unique cultivation scripture.

    Immediately afterward, Wang Wei entered a state of enlightenment.

    And he was not the only one who did such a thing. All these powerful Heave Chosens also took out material that can help them enter a state of enlightenment quicker andst much longer. Many of them also used Merit because of the recent event happening in the world.

    Even Lin Fan was granted Merit for this asion. Most likely, they used some of the reserves of the Academy to help him, showing how much they are willing to invest in him for this generation¡¯s Heaven Will.

    And this was not the end. All those Heaven Chosens were blessed by the Qi Luck of their entire faction, thus exponentially increase theirprehension.

    The advantages that these top Heaven Chosens received made the ones with lesser background sighed with envy. Although they too can receive the benefit of Qi Luck of their factions, can theypare with Emperor Lineages?

    No to mention the loose cultivators who were lucky enough to get a spot on the top 30. Unless they are members of the Loose Cultivator Alliance, they have no chance. Plus, the alliance is made of people that only want to use one another for resources, so their Qi Luck is quite scattered.

    .. .

    After closing his eyes, Wang Wei found himself in a white and empty space, with only a tree behind him. He sat in the lotus position while leaning on the tree.

    Soon afterward, many illusory figures appeared in front of him: there were men, women, the elderly, and even some that looked like children. Nevertheless, no matter the physical appearance of these people, they all have one thing inmon: they had a noble temperament emanating from their bodies.

    The moment these people appeared, instinctively, Wang Wei knew who they, or what they were: Great Emperors.

    Following their appearances, these Emperors started to preach one by one. Some of them talked about their own Dao in great depth, while some talked about their understanding of other Dao.

    If any ordinary heard these people talking, 99% of them would not understand the esoteric meaning of these words. While the remaining 1% could barely catch the meaning of a few phrases.

    Fortunately, Wang Wei¡¯s understanding was truly heaven-defying. He quickly absorbed the essence of these Daos and made his own. At the same time, he also started to forge his own.

    Just like that, 200 years passed by. The amount of time for all these Heaven Chosens to stay in the Secret Realm arrived. Of course, by that time, only 5 people remained.

    All the other people could not stay in the state of enlightenment for so long, so they woke up. Even a talented person like the Suave Sloth did notst longer than 120 years, and heined a great deal after waking up.

    The first person to wake up was Sun Jiaolong--who was in the fifth seat. A vision appeared around him. It was him wearing a Sovereign Crown and holding a Golden Sword. Arge army of human soldiers bowed to him, then he led them to fight between Heaven and Earth.

    Soon after that vision manifested, Sun Jialong¡¯s Ancient Lamp Manifested with 50 Origin Patterns on it, with a 12 colored Good Fortune me. Immediately afterward, the me started burning his body, making him grunt.

    The process onlysted a few minutes, but afterward, a powerful aura emanated from his body: it was the aura of the Divine Body Realm. Sun Jialong checked his body, then looked into the sky where a massive cloud gathered. Without hesitation, he rushed to the sky to meet his Heavenly Tribtion.

    Meanwhile, outside of the Secret Realm, many people watched this happening. In the past, one part of the Tournament was to see how powerful the scriptures that these Heaven Chosens would create, so this part of the tournament was also broadcast.

    This time, the Academy wanted to stop this aspect as well, but the other factions disagreed. They believed that the Academy can gather information about their Heaven Chosens while they could not do the same. So, an agreement was reached to continue with the broadcast.

    While Sun Jiaolong was going through his Heavenly Tribtion, many people werementing on him.

    "So, a scripture based on the concept of ¡¯Military Ruler¡¯, a Sovereign that leads its people to fight and ughter all his enemies, an iron-blooded ruler. Very powerful."

    "Yes, and with the Human Destiny Sword in his hand, he is probably even more powerful."

    "Now, the issue is why did he reveal it now. The people of Great Wu spent so many years denying having the sword, why did they suddenly reveal the information now?"

    "Could it be because he is now protected by the Heavenly Dao and cannot die until he reached the next realm?"

    "It could be, or they could be nning something."

    Meanwhile, after finishing his Thunder Tribtion, Sun Jialong looked at the other people who were still in the middle of enlightenment; he frowned a little was he surprised that he was the first one to wake up. However, soon afterward, he checked the Golden Sword in his Divine Sea, and a confident look appeared on his face.

    Without saying anything, he returned to his seat to wait.

    A few hourster, another person woke up: it was Su Ya who was in the third seat. Just like Sun Jialong, a vision appeared behind her.

    In the vision, Su Ya was also standing in front of arge group of people, but all these people were actually her. Moreover, all the different versions of how were scatted throughout different worlds in the Endless Void. There seemed to be an infinite number of them.

    Soon afterward, an Ancient Lamp and Good Fortune me appeared and she broke through the Divine Body Realm. Then, Su Ya opened her eyes, but she did not immediately go experience Thunder Tribtion.

    Seven Books floated in front of her, then an eighth was condensed.

    ¡¯Each Emperor of our sect cultivated one of the seven emotions to the pinnacle and proved the Dao. In my generation, I have to start cultivating the Six Desires, and I chose the desire that all things have to live, to survive: in order word, to avoid death.¡¯

    After that, she looked around and realized that she was the second to wake up. With a frown on her face, she looked at Lin Fan that sat behind her.

    ¡¯It seems that despite all the weakness this guy has, his potential is the real deal. I cannot underestimate him.¡¯ Then, she looked at Jian Wshuang in front of her. ¡¯As for you, it¡¯s time that I start my n to get rid of you.¡¯

    Su Yan flew to the clouds in the sky to undergo her Thunder Tribtions.

    Meanwhile, the people outside were alsomenting on her.

    "It seems that this generation¡¯s Saintess will continue the legacy of her ancestor."

    "Yes. The Yin Moon Pce [Seven Emotions Six Desires Book] is actually 7 Emperor Scriptures condensed into one. Now, she is preparing to condensed the 8th Chapter."

    "Imagine if they manage to cultivate 13 Emperors and finished that book. How powerful would it be?"

    "Probably even more powerful than the [Past, Present, Future Buddha Scroll]. Wasn¡¯t it rumored that this Scripture was written by 3 Buddhist Emperors that were in fact brothers."

    "You are right. Most likely, the founder of the Yin Moon Pce probably got the idea from them."

    "Your guess is probably correct given the fact that they were founded during the Incense Era."

    Back in the Secret Realm, after finishing her Thunder Tribtion, Su Ya waved her hand into the void, scattering white lights into different parts of the world. As soon as these lights reached a popted area, they absorbed the emotions of the people around them.

    Then, they turned into Su Ya or clones of hers. The clones immediately used a technique to change their aura and physical features after being born, before scattering and blending into therge poption.

    "Good," muttered Su Ya after seeing this. ¡¯As long as any of my clones are alive, I will not die. Although I currently have only 1000 thousand clones, this is equal to 1000 lives. Furthermore, as long as there are enough emotions, I can make more.

    ¡¯And as I grow more powerful, I will be able to make more until I have an infinite amount of them or an infinite amount of lives. If I do not manage to prove the Dao, this method can be improved into an alternate form of immortality.¡¯

    Nodding her head, she took her seat, waiting for everybody to wake up and test one another.

    The next person to wake is...

 Chapter 274: Scripture (II)

    The next person to wake up was Fang Lijuan--who sat on the sixth seat behind Sun Jiaolong.

    In her vision, many people were around her. She waved her hand, then all those people became invisible. With another wave, Heaven and Earth became invisible, and with the final wave, the Dao seemed to be invisible.

    After the 12 colored me enveloped her, she also stepped into the Divine Body Realm. She raised her eyes into the sky to look at her Thunder Tribtion, then she disappeared in the eyes of everyone watching.

    Soon after that, the Thunder Tribtion finished gathering strength, but it could not find the person that it should strike. I searched for some time but discovered nothing.

    As if anger, the clouds gathering in the sky became more vast and powerful, then began the search for Fang Lijuan again. But it did not find anything. If the Secret Realm was not designed to iste each participant to not interfere with one another, the Thunder Tribtion would have probably struck the other Heaven Chosens.

    After figuring out that its search was futile, the Thunder Tribtion dispersed. Just like that, Fang Lijuan passed her tribtion.

    Meanwhile, the people outside watched this with awe.

    "She seemed to have perfectly brought out the power of the Invisible Talisman to peak, and beyond."

    "It was like perfectly suited for her."

    "Maybe she was destined for it."

    After everything was finished, Fang Lijuan looked at the other people who were still in the state of enlightenment for a brief moment, then she went back to her seat without saying anything.

    The next person to wake up was Jian Wushuang, in the second sear behind Wang Wei.

    His vision was two swords fighting. One sword could cut everything in its path, cut every single matter in the universe, cut every single concept: the cut was absolute. The second sword constantly resisted the attack of the first sword, and with each attack, it became more powerful.

    The second sword challenged the first one by saying that I¡¯m infinite: I can infinitely grow, infinitely evolve. So, can you cut something infinite?

    After the first sword failed to cut the second one, it became the final winner. Finally, Jian Wushuang appeared and took the second sword for himself. A powerful pressure emanated from his body; the pressure was limitless, and it spread throughout Heaven and Earth, making all swordsmen bowed to him.

    If Wang Wei was awake, he would instantly realize that the first sword was eerily simr to his father¡¯s Sword Will. However, many people outside realized this.

    "This Jian Wushuang is very clever. Using Wang Tian¡¯s Absolute Cut Sword Will to temper his Infinity Sword Will, helping him grow through constant confrontation."

    "After the Sword Casting Vi suffered such humiliation at Wang Tian¡¯s hand, they will of course find a way to deal with him. It was probably the method they came up with after years of research and study."

    "Credits should be given to Jian Wushunag to be able to execute such a crazy n. Without understanding Wang Tian¡¯s Sword Will, they could never seed."

    "Jian Wushuang¡¯s talent for the sword is not lower than Wang Tian, and now, his Sword Will is not worse than him. A battle between those two would be legendary."

    After Jian Wushuang finished his breakthrough, he looked in the sky at the Thunder Tribtion. Took his sword and waved it casually. A white sword sh flew into the clouds, dispersing them.

    Meanwhile, a sh of surprise appeared in Su Ya¡¯s eyes after seeing Jian Wushuang¡¯s actions, then she thought to herself.

    ¡¯This guy has changed. He seemed more confident, cockier. If it was the old him, he would never use such a shy, showy, and unwise thing--especially when using Thunder Tribtion can help increase the speed of cultivating the Human Stage in the Divine Body Realm.

    ¡¯Well, if that¡¯s true, then my n might be easier to work.¡¯

    Once he finished, Jian Wushuang looked at the awakening people and a surprising look appeared on his face after seeing Lin Fan with eyes still closed. Then his face became that of annoyance.

    Nevertheless, he did not say anything and sat on his seat, waiting.

    The next person to wake up was Lin Fan, in the fourth seat.

    In his vision, 3000 clouds floated in the sky. In the clouds, voices could be heard, voices of people preaching of the Dao, preaching of different Daos. Once the preaching ended, the 3000 clouds fused to create Lin Fan¡¯s body.

    A terrifying aura emanated from Lin Fan¡¯s body, both in the vision and in real life. The entire Secret Realm trembled, alerting all the people watching the situation--including the people of the Academy.

    "What is he doing?" asked one of the teachers. "Ou n for him was to use his Absolute Chaos Physique to cultivate 8 Daos based on our 8 Emperor Scriptures, then fused them. But now..."

    "Now, he wants to cultivate all 3000s Dao and fused them," replied someone else.

    "Is that possible?"

    "Well, Chaos is the embodiment of all the Great Daos in existence, so it should be possible."

    Many of the teacher¡¯s breath became rapid after hearing this, they could imagine how powerful their Heaven Chosen would be after this.

    "We will finally cultivate another Eternal Emperor."

    "Don¡¯t be so excited yet," quickly said the new headmaster. "Remembers, there is someone else that is not awakened."

    The teachers quickly calmed themselves down, then they focused on the Secret Realm.

    In the meantime, in the Di Family Booth, Di Tian squinted his eyes after seeing Lin Fan¡¯s vision and aura, then he sneered.

    ¡¯Another Ouw that is trying to control one of the 5 Hidden Supreme Dao: Chaos. This Lin Fan will not leave long--especially since his name is already on the Heavenly Dao Protection Book. If Bai Han was still here, he might have warned these fools.¡¯

    Then, he focused his attention on Wang Wei, waiting for his awakening. In Di Tian¡¯s mind, if there was a person that had the tiniest of affecting his ns of bing Emperor and reviving his wife, it would be Wang Wei. Even if that possibility was only 0.1 percent, he did not want to take any chance.

    After Lin Fan finished his Thunder Tribtion, he soon realized that he was not thest one to wake up. He frowned for a moment, thennded next to Jian Wushuang and gave him a look.

    The two eyes shed for a few seconds, then Jian Wushuang moved. Next, these Heaven Chosens moved their sits based on howte they woke up.

    Lin Fan sat on the second seat, Jian Wushuang on the third, Fang Lijuan on the fourth, Su Ya on the fifth, and Sun Jialong on the sixth. Of course, on the seventh seat was Mo Xingyun, and on the eighth seat was Zhang Xuan--who had the number 7 Boundless Void Physique.

    While these Heaven Chosens were fighting over seat position, Wang Wei¡¯s vision finally appeared.

    It was simr to his Youn Emperor Vision; a mighty and majesty version of Wang Wei sat on a throne without countless Sages, Supremes, worlds, and races at his feet.

    However, this vision was slightly different from before. In the past, Wang Wei had Strings of Fate in his fingers, controlling all those people. But now, the Strings were at his feet, as if he was beyond them.

    As soon as that vision appeared, the entire Domain of the Emperor Enlightening Academy trembled lightly. Moreover, a few sensitive people could feel the anger of Heavenly Dao after the vision appeared; these people have never seen Heaven so furious, so wrathful.

    However, contrary to their ideas, nothing happened afterward. There was no Divine Punishment Thunder or anything. Everything just returned to calm.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei was oblivious to the things happening outside as he was too focused on breaking through the Divine Body Realm.

    His Ancient Lamp appeared around him, and many people were once again shocked. Not only did he have a 13 colored-me--which was unheard of before--but he had 184 Origin Pattern on the base of the Lamp.

    The only person not amazed by this event was Di Tian; he is probably the only person that truly knows the meaning behind this phenomenon, and even its owner might not know.

    After themp appeared, Wang Wei focused on the next step of his breakthrough, which was very simple--at least to him.

    It was simply to infuse your will, goals, dreams, or desires into the Goold Fortune me. This might seem a simple thing, however, it was not. Whatever ideas or goals a cultivator installed in there, he or she has to truly believe in it to the point of sacrificing their own life for it.

    Without such a high level of determination, they will never be able to enter the Divine Body Realm.

    As for Wang Wei¡¯s goals, it was always to be free and unfettered, to be able to do as he wishes, to control his fate, no, to transcend it.

 Chapter 275: Scriptures (Finale)

    The Divide Body Realm is divided into three stages: Human, Earth, and Heaven. The purpose of the entire realm was to refine a body that could withstand the Power of Law: a Divine Body.

    As such, in the Human Stage, cultivators have to use their Good Fortune me to temper or recreate their bodies. They have to refine their skins, muscles, bones, organs, and blood.

    In general, they have to go through a simr process Wang Wei went through while cultivating the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture].

    As for Wang Wei, since the Ancient Deste Emperor used this realm as a blueprint for his Scripture, he did not have to go through the Human Stage. So, after instilling his goals into the me, he used it to quickly go through most of the Human stage, making sure that he did not make some mistake or overlook some tiny part of his body during tempering.

    And he did find one: his brain. Due to how fragile an organ it was, there was no specific way to refine or temper it in the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture], making it one of the weak spots of his body.

    Knowing this, he immediately used the Good Fortune me to temper his brain. Many people squint their eyes after seeing this. All these Heaven Chosen first refined their skins after the breakthrough, but he chose his brain.

    However, after thinking about it for a moment, they realized it made sense that cultivating in the Divine Body Realm would be different for him because of his strong fleshly body.

    After Wang Wei finished the gruesome process of burning his brain off, he was satisfied with the result. From now on, he would not immediately die if someone blew his head off; they would have to do it at least 5 times before he would die. And after he finishes tempering his blood, he will reach the realm of Single Drop Rebirth, meaning that as long as a single drop of his blood remains, he can instantly regenerate his entire body.

    Following this, the aura of Divine Body Realm appeared on him. Opening his eyes, he clenched his fist, feeling both the increase of power and lifespan.

    A typical Divine Body Realm cultivator has 30,000 years of lifespan. However, due to his Heavenly Physique, Wang Wei already had such a level of lifespan. With this new breakthrough, he can now live 90,000 years--which is the normal lifespan of a Primordial Spirit Realm cultivator. And that¡¯s only the lifespan granted to him by the Origin Path System. His fleshly body dramatically increased his lifespan.

    Wang Wei raised his head to the sky, staring at the Thunder Tribtion. Once the first thunder fell, he opened his mouth and swallowed it; that goes for all the others as well until the tribtion ended.

    Slowly turning around, Wang Wei did not look at these Heaven Chosens, but in the distance. His eyes prated the Secret Realm and countlessyers of space until he reached a mortal establishment in the Domains of the Academy.

    There he saw an old man inside a room, sitting on a chair. The old man¡¯s hair was all grey and he had wrinkles all over his face. On top of the old man¡¯s head, Wang Wei saw a grey line, and he knew them as Fate Line. He could see them for quite some time but did not know how to use them.

    Now he knew.

    By focusing on the Fate Line, he saw the Fate of this old man from his birth to the present. He saw when he was born when he first cry, the first time he farmed thend with his parents, his first love, his first kids, and grandkids.

    In an instant, he watched the life of this old man from birth to adulthood, then to old age. And that was not the limit.

    Wang Wei then started to see the fate of this old man¡¯s ancestors. He watched the lives of his great-great-great-great grandfather. To be precise, he saw the lives of all the old man¡¯s families up to 15 generations in the past.

    After that, Wang Wei watched the future of this old man. He knew that two years from now while trying to pick up something from the floor, the old man would trip and fall, never getting back up again. His family will bury him, and continue their lives as farmers. Until 3 generationster, the entire vige will be destroyed in a catastrophe, thus ending this old man¡¯s bloodline.

    Wang Wei sighed at how insignificant the life of mortals is. Their fate has long been written in stone, and not only do they not know about it, but they would be helpless even if they knew: they are nothing but puppets controlled to either make the flow of the universe function normally or serve the purpose of more powerful beings.

    Once finished observing that mortal, Wang Wei finally looked at these Heaven Chosens. His cold and indifferent grey eyes prated deep into their souls as they felt like they were naked and being observed--like someone was strangling them with strings.

    Immediately, they notice what was going. These Heaven Chosen realized that Wang Wei was reading their Fate Line, thus watching all their secrets from birth.

    With an ugly look on their faces, they resisted. The previous vision of these people manifested in front of them, trying to block this weird attack. Unfortunately, it was useless--at least to most.

    "Hmm," muttered Wang Wei as he looked at Lin Fan.

    ¡¯This guy can block my Fate Reading Technique? Could it be because his Chaos Dao is on the same level as my Fate Dao? Unfortunately, he is still too weak.¡¯

    Immediately, he increased the pressure and power on Lin Fan. Thus, Wang Wei was able to read his Fate. He saw how he grew up in the Lower Realm, how he was maltreated by his n because his Absolute Chaos Physique could not cultivate their low-level technique, how he met his Dao Protector and master, his rise in the n and throughout the entire world.

    All these Heaven Chosens had all their secrets leaked to Wang Wei. Except for their Emperor Scriptures that were protected by a ban powerful enough to even guard against Fate, Wang Wei learned all their secrets up to the present.

    Knowing the dire situation that they were in, they all attacked at the same time. However, Wang Wei ignored these people as his Innate Shield appeared around him, blocking all their attacks.

    During the entire process, Wang Wei thought to himself.

    ¡¯Although I can read the past and present of these people, I cannot read their futures. Cultivating is a process of detachment, so their fates are not set in stone like a written book. Their futures are full of endless possibilities based on the decisions that they make in the present.

    ¡¯However, all cultivators--including me--have what is known as [Nexus of Fate], which is an event in their lives that will happen no matter what. Unfortunately, my [Transcending Fate Sutra] cannot yet see Fate Nexuses. Anyway, it¡¯s only a matter of time.¡¯

    After that, Wang Wei looked in the direction of the Academy; to be precise, the booth of the Di Family. Just like he did before, he read Di Tian¡¯s Fate Line. However, thetter waved his hand, and a ck and white appeared. The wheel exuded the power of Reincarnation and easily blocked Wang Wei¡¯s ability.

    ¡¯I knew that it would not be so easy. This guy is in another league of his own. Hehe, only defeating such a powerful enemy would make the Heaven Will more interesting, otherwise, things would be too easy.¡¯

    After that, Wang Wei looked at all these people attacking him at the same time, yet still unable to break his defense. His vision thennded on Mo Xingyun.

    ¡¯My theory about her was correct, but I¡¯m starting to wonder who was that person that made a deal with her as he was obviously not Feng Heng. I need to meet Feng Heng personally to read his Fate Line. Moreover, I¡¯m also slightly interested in that Gluttony Swallowing Scripture.¡¯

    After that, he looked at Sun Jiaolong, making thetter¡¯s heart skip a beat.

    ¡¯For my ns to work, the Human Destiny Sword would be of great help. However, now is not the time to get it.¡¯

    Wang Wei then clenched his fist, took a punching pause before throwing a punch. A powerful shockwave came from him, sending all these Heaven Chosens flying away. He then activated his token to leave the Secret realm.

    Meanwhile, all of the people sent flying away had only one thought: "How could he be so powerful?"

    And that also included Lin Fan who was the only one still standing despite still being thrown away. As he looked at the disappearing back of Wang Wei, he clenched his teeth with unwillingness.

    Despite all his effort, he was still outssed. However, Lin Fan quickly calmed down; he knew that he still had plenty of room to grow. His Choas Dao can also contain the Dao of Fate.

    So, a sh of determination shed across his eyes.

 Chapter 276: Expected Guest

    With Yan Chen¡¯s power, Wang Wei broke the void and teleported to the Dao Opening Sect. Unfortunately, there was an ident mid-way through. Both Wang Wei and Yan Chen found their teleportation interrupted andnded on a desert with sands as far as the eye could see.

    Soon afterward, the surrounding void trembled, and the world seemed to change. Before Yan Chen could react, he disappeared from Wang Wei¡¯s sight, nowhere to be seen.

    As for Wang Wei, he was calmed during the entire situation; he even had a knowing smile on his face. He looked into the void in a direction. There, he saw Yan Chen in a separate space surrounded by stars.

    Thetter was using his Dharma Body to attack the surroundings in an attempt to destroy whatever was blocking him and prevent him from protecting his Young Master.

    After checking that Yan Chen was alright, Wang Wei looked in another direction and said: "Come out. I know you are here."

    "Oh, and how could you possibly do that," replied a voice, who soon revealed to be Bai Han, the former headmaster of the Enlightening Emperor Academy.

    "I had a premonition that misfortune would befall me today. However, my prediction also stated that the level of danger is middle to low. And if I y my cards right, I might even benefit from it."

    "I¡¯ve always admired your confidence," replied Bai Han with a sneer. "However, it seems that you do not understand the predicament you¡¯re in. I spent the past 200 years setting up a Supreme Tier formation in the surrounding area. And it was not just a normal formation.

    "With it, I can keep Yan Chen upied for more than an hour. As for the Dao Opening Sect, given your status and how much they care about you, it will take them about ten minutes to realize that something is wrong, five minutes to locate this area and another five minutes to break the formation.

    "Meaning I have 20 minutes to kill you!"

    "I guess I¡¯m being underestimated." Wang Wei secretly shook his head. Bai Han had the time and opportunity to set up such a powerful formation, and yet, he chose an isting one instead of a killing one.

    ¡¯He probably wanted to kill me personally, or his mind is already deeply affected by the Qi of Cmity.¡¯

    "I¡¯m curious, what drove you to do something so extreme?" asked Wang Wei, still with his calm demeanor.

    "There is no need to try to buy time. You are too much of a threat to the Academy, and I have to get rid of you--otherwise, we will suffer in the future."

    Immediately, Bai Han used his Domain and instantly controlled the Laws of Heaven and Earth in the surrounding area. As for Wang Wei, he felt a direct pressure on his soul and spirit, on top of that, he could not use his origin essence; meaning, he could not use any of his cultivation techniques--except for his fleshly body.

    Without hesitation, a vision manifested behind Wang Wei. One ability that some cultivators in the Divine Body have is Visions; these visions are based on each individual¡¯s wishes and desires, and they have the ability to amplify their powers.

    Nevertheless, only truly talented individuals can have their own visions. Although people with Heavenly Physiques or any physique for that matter have a higher chance of gaining one, however, that¡¯s not guaranteed.

    A perfect example of that is Han Li. Although he had a Heavenly Physique, he did not have a vision.

    Of Course, Wang Wei did not show his vision merely because of the amplification abilities, but because his vision was unique: it was fused with his Young Emperor¡¯s Vision.

    So, the moment that it appeared, he activated his Pseudo-Domain ability, hoping to reduce Bai Han¡¯s strength by half. Unfortunately, he was notpletely sessful. The ability only reduced Bai Hai¡¯s strength by 15%.

    Despite this, Wang Wei was still satisfied as his main objective was achieved. Using the Pseudo-Domain, he was able to block most of the power of Bai Han¡¯s True Domain.

    Feeling the regained control over his origin essence, Wang Wei was ready for the next battle. As for Bai Han, his face became ugly, then he said: "I was right. You are a much bigger threat than anticipated."

    He waved his hand in the air as he said: "Pen of Righteousness!"

    A giant golden brushed pen appeared in the sky. Then, the pen wrote the character for "me". The character was beautiful, majestic, and holy. Soon after that, countless golden mes covered the sky, heading towards Wang Wei; they seemed to want to burn him and purify his soul.

    All these things happened in a blink of an eye. As for Wang Wei, after seeing this attack, he only muttered: "Intangible Fate!"

    Boom!

    Bai Han¡¯s attacknded. The surrounding few kilometers were instantly ravaged beyond repair. The sand in the desert turned into ss, and a weird golden light could be seen everywhere.

    As for Wang Wei, he was floating in the air, perfectly fine; not a single scratch could be seen on him or his clothes.

    Bai Han squinted his eyes after seeing this, ¡¯Fate is invisible and intangible, so he is also invisible and intangible.¡¯ Then, he sneered. ¡¯We both have strong Karma connecting us, so you cannot escape.¡¯

    He waved his hand and the golden pen wrote another character. This time, arge golden hand appeared, releasing a suppressing aura. Wang Wei was familiar with his aura as it was simr to his [Dragon-Sovereign Fist], which had the ability to suppress someone.

    As such, the closer the golden came to him, the more difficult it became to move, to breathe, and even his thoughts became a little sluggish. Knowing the danger he was in, Wang Wei immediately used a new technique:

    [Fate Escape]

    If someone was fast enough to escape the entanglement, machination, and providence of Fate, how fast would they be?

    Turning into a grey light, Wang Wei disappeared from the golden hand and appeared next to Bai Han. Without hesitation or pause, he threw a punch, this time using a technique from the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture].

    [Deste-God Fist]

    A colossal fist with bronze skin manifested from Wang Wei. The aura of that hand was wild, untamed, and bestial. It gave the feeling that it would tear everything between Heaven and Earth with its bare hands.

    The surrounding area became bleak, the sand that was heated into ss turned into a dark-grey and lifeless state, the sunny sky turned into gloomy, dark, and ominous clouds.

    Everything became deste.

    Boom!

    The bronze hand hit Bai Han with tremendous force. However, this attack did not do any damage whatsoever. On the other hand, the shockwave of the attack forced Wang Wei to distance himself from Bai Han.

    Squinting his eyes, Wang Wei thought to himself: ¡¯He wrapped himself with his Domain, thuspletely protecting himself from my attack. I did not know that Domains could be used that way.

    ¡¯If this was any normal Saint--even a Peak Saint--this attack would have done a great deal of damage to them, yet it was futile against him. Well, I should expect this, after all, ording to my father, Bai Han was only second to him in terms of strength in his generation.¡¯

    Despite knowing this, he did not stop. He turned into a grey light and rushed towards Bai Han. He would attack in one direction, then appear on the other side of him and attack again. Countless versions or shadows of Wang Wei could be seen around Bai Han, attacking together.

    As for the former headmaster, he was intact with a frown on his face.

    ¡¯His speed has surpassed light--which should be impossible. After studying him, one of the conclusions I made was the fact that his speed was one of his ws.

    ¡¯Compared to his other overwhelming attributes, his speed was rathermon. This was probably because he did not fit with the [Rainbow Escape Art]. But now, he must have used the power of Fate to create his own speed-rted technique.¡¯

    Bai Han became more serious after figuring this out. Typically speaking, only a few talented individuals in the Primordial Spirit Realm can reach close to the sub-light speed, and only talented Void Shattering Realm cultivators can use the power of Law to achieve the speed of light.

    As for being faster than light, only Saint Realm True Person can do so. The reason is that in their Domains, Saints are essentially Gods and can ignore the limits of the natural world.

    In their Domains, the Laws are no longer governed by Heavenly Dao, but by their own will and desire. Although it is only a short areapared to the rest of the world, and the duration is usually based on their origin essence and soul strength, it was still an amazing feat.

    "It seems that no matter how much of a threat I thought you were, I still underestimated you," muttered Bai Han. "It¡¯s time for me to take this fight more seriously."

 Chapter 277: Unexpected Guest

    As soon as Bai Han decided to be serious, the tide of the battle turned in his favor. He instantly appeared in front of Wang Wei, this time holding the golden brush that had shrunk its size to a normal one.

    He waved his brush, creating a ck ink sh simr to a sword sh. Without the ability to react in time, Wang Wei was sent crashing on the ground, creating a massive shockwave thousand of kilometers afternding.

    However, he quickly got up without a scratch on his body. He wanted to take the initiative and attack, unfortunately, this was not possible. As soon as Wang Wei got up, his step faltered, and he groan as he held his head.

    He looked around to see a bunch of illusory golden schrs reading and reciting scriptures to him. Their voices had a weird power that seemed to directly attack his spirit and will.

    Suddenly, Wang Wei felt like his mind was full of these scriptures, and that was the only thing there; all his thoughts and memories were slowly being reced by these scriptures.

    He knew that if he did not do something, he would turn into a mindless idiot that only know how to recite these scriptures; he would slowly lose his will and sense of self.

    ¡¯This Bai Han is strange. Although he is only in the Saint Realm, his soul power is unimaginably powerful, surpassing most of the True Monarchs that I have met. No, it¡¯s even more powerful than my grandfather.¡¯

    Wang Wei then bit his tongue to regain rity, then used his Soul Power to guard his mind. However, he was not out of trouble yet.

    The ss underneath his feet turned back into golden sands, then they started entangling him. They controlled his arms, legs, head, and torso. He even noticed that some sands tried to enter the pores of his skin.

    More ever, he could tell that these were not ordinary sands as they had the power to slowly weaken his fleshly body and rapidly draining his origin essence.

    ¡¯Is this what it feels like to fight a Saint in their Domain? The entire world seems against me.¡¯

    Wang Wei expanded the Innate Field that was surrounding his skin, thus pushing the sand away and blocking them away from him. Turning into a grey light, he rushed towards Bai Han again. This time, his speed reached at least 3 times the speed of light.

    Unfortunately, it was futile. Before he could even reach his destination, Bai Han appeared behind him and ced his hand on his back. A golden light shed from his hand, and Wang Wei¡¯s Innate Field was broken.

    Coughing a big mouthful of blood, Wang Wei was sent flying and crashing on the floor. What¡¯s more, the sand started to attack him again. Having little time to think of a better n, a white me appeared around his body, trying to purify Bai Han¡¯s [Rightiousness Law] from the sand.

    Of course, Wang Wei failed, but he did manage to stop the advance of the sand. With a little time to breathe, he began to inspect his body.

    ¡¯My spine is broken, all the muscles in my back are destroyed, my liver, kidney, and lungs arepletely gone. Luckily, I manage to protect my heart and spleen.

    ¡¯On top of that, the power of Law still remains in my body, preventing me from healing.¡¯

    A bunch of strange runes shed across Wang Wei¡¯s eyes for a brief moment before disappearing; he activated one of his Innate Talent. Unlike in the Supernatural Realm, activating the Innate Talent no longer showed these tattoos and symbols in the Divine Body Realm.

    A ck and white wheel appeared in Wang Wei¡¯s Divine Sea and absorbed half of his origin essence. Immediately afterward, all his injuries instantly healed: whether it was the broken spine, destroyed muscles, or missing organs.

    However, by the time Wang Wei got back on his feet, Bai Han was already attacking.

    Raising his head, Wang Wei saw that Bai Han wrote the character "Kill" in the sky, then a massive golden spear rushed from it with unmatched speed towards him.

    Without much time left for him, he reorganized his Innate Shield, surrounded himself with another shield made of origin essence and spiritual qi between Heaven and Earth.

    On top of that, he created two additionalyers of shields made of the Cleansing-Purifying me and the Heavenly Destruction me.

    Despite all these defensive measures, Wang Wei was still sent flying away, though he did block the attack. In the process of flying away, he clenched his right hand and made a yanking movement.

    Soon afterward, a transparent body appeared from Bai Han¡¯s head. With an ugly look on his face, Bai Han realized that his Primordial Spirit was being forcefully pulled out of his body.

    Looking around, he saw a white string attack to his soul with the other end on Wang Wei¡¯s hand. He mobilized the power ofw to cut that thread, but he was unable to do so.

    So, he controlled his Primordial Spirit and yanked Wang Wei who was flying away. In the end, he had to let go of the Primordial Spirit as he was being dragged towards his opponent.

    Bai Han looked deeply at Wang Wei; five minutes passed by and he still has not killed him. Realizing that this younger generation was even more of a threat than he could imagine, he decided to end all of this.

    He controlled his Domain, condensed it into the form of a hand, then patted Wang Wei. Looking at the very condensed Law Power, Wang Wei was truly helpless. So, his body and soul were instantly annihted.

    Looking at this result, Bai Han sighed in relief as he muttered to himself: "I had to use the strength of Quasi-Supreme to kill him. How shameful!"

    "Not quite," suddenly ringed a voice behind Bai Han. Instinctively, he dodge to the side, but it was still a little toote. A white string shed rushed from his back, cutting his right arm off.

    He looked at his missing arm with a frown. Bai Han could feel his regenerative power hindered. To be precise, it was like the fate of his arm was severed from his own body.

    After quick calctions, Bai Han realized that it would take him hundreds if not thousands of years to regrow that arm. And even if he broke through the Supreme Realm, the time would nearly decrease.

    ¡¯If this kid had even the tiniest of Law Power, this arm would be severed for good. Unless someone on the level of my father intervened, I would never be able to regrow this arm.

    ¡¯No matter how much I overestimate him, it seems that I still underestimate his capabilities."

    "I¡¯m curious," said Bai Han. "I saw you die, so how can you be alive?"

    Wang Wei merely smiled. Of course, he would not tell him about his Bone Substitution Ability. With it, he has a few lives, so the fewer people who know, the better.

    Meanwhile, after his failed sneak-attacked, Wang Wei thought to himself:

    ¡¯It seems that my strength is on par with middle-level Saints, could fight ordinary Peak Saints, but I¡¯m no match for these Heaven Chosens Peak Saints. Nevertheless, they cannot easily kill me as well.¡¯

    "Alright, this little test is over."

    "What do you mean?" asked Bai Han with a bad premonition.

    "I said at the beginning of the battle that I expected to encounter danger. Do you really think that I would not be prepared?"

    Bai Han¡¯s face changed as he looked upward. He saw Yan Chen holding a sword and a massive Dharma Body behind him. Without hesitation, Yan Chen swung his sword and the Dharma Body followed.

    Bai Han concentrated his Domain in the shape of a shield. A massive explosion urred, shaking the entire formation.

    "Hmmm?" muttered Yan Chen, looking at the translucent Bai Han that was holding a golden brush. "He actually has a Supreme Tier Proven Dao Artifact that saved his Primordial Spirit. However, let¡¯s see how many attacks he can withstand."

    So, Yan Chen made another attack, and Bai Han¡¯s translucent body began to fade. Knowing that he has few other options, he made a drastic decision.

    Bai Han tried to use his understanding of the Supreme Realm to forcefully open the Supreme Path and reach that realm.

    For a moment, clouds started appearing in the sky in the area of the formation. However, they onlysted a brief moment before Bai Han spit out a big mouthful of soul blood, further weaken him.

    As for Yan Chen, he was relentless in his attacks. On his 9th attack, Bai Han¡¯s Proven Dao Artifact was destroyed. Taking advantage of this situation, Yan Chen went for the kill.

    As Bai Han watched that powerful sh rushing towards him, he sighed internally. Then, memories of his life shed across his mind, thinking of all the regrets he had.

    Right before Bai Han was annihted, a golden light came from his body and blocked the attack. Then, the golden light slowly turned into a middle-aged man with a long beard wearing Confucian-style clothes.

    "Fa...Father?"

 Chapter 278: Question

    "Father, what are you doing here? How can you be here?" asked Bai Han in astonishment.

    "I have left a small piece of my Will on your soul in case of an ident," replied Emperor Kong calmly.

    "I do not need your help."

    "Obviously, you do." Then, Emperor Kong ignored his son and looked in the surroundings. "Hah, the Myriad Emperor World, my home, it¡¯s been quite some time since I left. Let¡¯s see what¡¯s going."

    In an instant, he scanned all five continents.

    ¡¯Let¡¯s see. This generation is a Glorious Age with many talents. There are three Ouws, two Eternal Talents, and Empress Wu¡¯s clone? Reincarnation? Technically speaking that should be impossible, but if it¡¯s the Empress, then I will not be surprised.

    ¡¯Now, let¡¯s check on my descendants. Well, they¡¯ve lost the Spirit of the Epoch, and the Qi Luck is at an all-time low. Oh, these unfilial descendants. Now, let¡¯s see who is responsible for all of this."

    Emperor Kong followed the Karma Thread responsible for all the misfortune of his Academy and realized that they led to Wang Wei, so his visionnded on thetter.

    While caressing his long beard, Emperor Kong looked up and down at Wang Wei.

    ¡¯What an interesting youngster. Paragon-quality Soul, an Ouw, and Eternal talent. And he seemed to be rted to Empress Wu. This kid¡¯s secrets are the kind that can get noisy people killed, so I¡¯ll just mind my own business.¡¯

    Finally, Emperor Kong looked at his son again:

    "It¡¯s time for you to leave with me."

    "I would rather die than go anywhere with you," replied Bai Han with gritted teeth.

    "I indulge in your rebellious act because I thought that you could found your own path and not live the rest of your lives in my shadow, but look what you have aplished so far? You were yed and injured by a younger generation three realms below you."

    Bai Han clenched his hand, but he did not say anything.

    "I know this all started because of mimunication between us about your mother," added Emperor Kong. "But I can tell you that she sessfully reincarnated and even managed to prove the Dao and bing a Great Emperor. So now, it¡¯s time for our family to reunite."

    A sh of surprise appeared in Bai Han¡¯s eyes, "Are you telling the truth?"

    "There is no need for me to lie to you about something like this."

    Bain hesitated for a moment, then he looked at himself. His Primordial Spirit was dim, his Proven Dao Artifact was in pieces, and his right arm was gone. Taking a deep sigh, he nodded his head.

    Emperor Kong smiled in satisfaction while thinking, ¡¯Luckily, this unfilial son was only bothered by the lowest level of Qi of Cmity, otherwise even I would be helpless.¡¯

    After that, he prepared to leave. However, a sudden voice stopped him.

    "Your Majesty, Emperor Kong, would you mind if I asked you a question?" said Wang Wei--who remained calm during the entire experience, unlike Yan Chen who was sweating like a person eating spicy wings during 110 degrees Celsius temperature.

    Looking at Wang Wei, Emperor Kong said: "Boy, after all you¡¯ve done to my son and my Academy, you still dare to ask me a question! You should be happy that I did not decide to settle the score with you."

    In answer to this, Wang Wei just smiled.

    ¡¯What a cheeky youngster,¡¯ thought Emperor Kong. ¡¯He is probably thinking that If I attack him, then his ancestors cane to save him. However, little did he know that all the Emperors of his sect have long disappeared from the Eternal Ascension World, and many people have presumed them dead.¡¯

    Of course, Emperor Kong was not one of these people. As an Eternal Emperor, he knew that it was impossible to kill one of his kind. As long one person knows their name, or even a piece of writing of their names exists, an Eternal Emperor can use this fact to resurrect themselves.

    So, Emperor Qiyuan and the Sword Empress of the Dao Opening Sect are still alive out there. Additionally, when he scanned the world, he noticed the breath of the Battle Maniac that once descended into the Battle Tower of the sect.

    ¡¯This youngster is full of secrets and potential, maybe I can sow some Karma forter on."

    "Youngster, what¡¯s your question?"

    "I want to know what realm you are in? Or to be precise, what¡¯s the realm after Great Emperor?"

    "Ambitious, aren¡¯t we?" said Emperor Kong. "Well, with your talent, it¡¯s understandable...I can tell you that the next stage of cultivation is called the Empyrean Realm."

    After that, Emperor Kong and Bai Han disappeared as if they never existed in the first ce. Meanwhile, Wang Wei was caught in his thoughts.

    ¡¯Empyrean Realm? Does Paragone after this, or are there other realms in between? Well, these things are a little too far from me.

    ¡¯I wonder why that Supreme Will did not show up after Emperor Kong told me such secret? Is it because of his high level of cultivation, or something else? What are the criteria for it to show up?¡¯

    "Young master, you should not take such risk," reprimanded Yan Chen--who was finally able to breathe after Emperor Kong disappeared. For a moment there, he thought that he was gone. His only thought was whether if he exploded himself could he give the young master the opportunity to escape.

    "You underestimated the mind and bearing of a Great Emperor; he would not just attack me because of contradiction of the younger generation."

    "Still, your actions were reckless."

    "Not reckless, calcted."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Have you notice that no Great Emperor has ever interfered in the affair of the world after they leave? Even the ones that are extremely protective of their family or sects; they never showed up even when their descendants faced extinction," replied Wang Wei.

    "You mean..."

    "Yes, most likely, they have certain restrictions preventing them from doing so."

    Yan Chen pondered for a brief moment, before sighing: "You may be correct, but was it worth, risking your life to ask a question that you did not even get the answer with."

    ¡¯It seems that Emperor Kong allowed only me to hear the answer. Could this be the reason that Supreme Will did not show up? Or did the Emperor used some kind of secret method to tell me the information?"

    Seeing the strange smile on Wang Wei¡¯s face, Yan Chen¡¯s eyes light up as he figured out something.

    "In that case, it was indeed worth it. Alright, let¡¯s return to the sect before all the other people be worried ande get us."

    Breaking the space, Yan Chen hurried home with Wang Wei. After a few minutes, they arrived and Wang Wei noticed Wu Hong waiting for him at the base of the mountain, so he went to meet her.

    "I sense a powerful will scanning the entire world, is everything alright?" asked Wu Hong.

    "Yes, but I met a Will of Emperor Kong."

    "Him? Given his cautious nature, once he sees all the mysteries surrounding you, his first instinct would be to ignore you, unless you antagonize him. Did you antagonize him?"

    "Of course not."

    "But you did not let him leave just like that, did you?"

    Wang Wei was momentarily speechless. "I just ask him about the realm after Great Emperor."

    "So, you were testing whether he would get in trouble for telling you the secrets of Heaven. However, with Emperor Kong¡¯s strength, it should be very easy for him to bend the rules slightly without any consequence."

    "It appears so," replied Wang Wei. Then, he went to meet his family with Wu Hong as he did not see them for more than 200 years, although he felt like less than a second passed by.

    After reuniting with his family for the entire night, the two of them flew to one of the Peaks of the sect. There, many upper echelons of the sect were waiting for them.

    "Is everything ready?" asked Wang Wei to Wang Fu, the Great Elder of the Refining Hall.

    "Yes, young master. " Wang Fu took out a bunch of white translucent orb from his space ring, and they all floated in the air after being removed.

    Wang Wei looked at Wu Hong next to him and said: "It¡¯s your turn."

    Nodding her head, she ced her hand on his forehead. Following this, a bunch of runes came from his head; no, they came from his soul. These runes congregated in the sky, forming a perfect picture.

    Finally, 3000 lights flew from the rune formation and entered one of the floating orbs, instantly turning them more sacred. Voices of people exining the scriptures could be hearding from them.

    "Big brother, I cannot believe you manage to actually memorize all the information of the Dao Tablets. ording to my father, since they are the voices of Great Emperors exining the Dao, it should be impossible to memorize or write down, only understand."

    "You are wrong. Although I tried to memorize them, I also failed."

    "So, how did you bring them back from the Academy."

    "I had Wu Hong secretly sealed them in my soul, then have the sect prepared materials that could store them before transferring them."

    Wang Wei sighed; he was truly afraid that Emperor Kong would see through his plot and intervene. Luckily, thetter either did not notice or did not care.

    After this n seeded, the entire Dao Opening Sect celebrated as the foundation of their sects has just been increased. With ess to these 3000 Dao Orbs, many people can be enlightened in front of them, thus making their path of cultivation smoother.

    Additionally, a piece of news soon spread throughout the entire Myriad Emperor World, and it read:

    "The Dao Opening Sect have their Dao Tablets, so next generation, they will hold their own [Heaven Chosen Selection Trial]."

 Chapter 279: Materials

    After settling the affairs of the Dao Tablets, Wang Wei spent the next few days rxing and indulging himself. He drunk the best wine, ate the most delicious food, gambled a little; he even went to a brothel to watch some of the famous dancers in the Central Continent.

    As for Wu Hong? She apanied him during the entire process--even to the brothels. And she was quiteplimentary of their skills, though she proimed that she was even better.

    Wang Wei called her boasting, andter that night, she proved him wrong by giving a show that he will never forget in his life. Since he could not touch her yet, he had to take a very long cold bath to calm himself down.

    After returning to the sect, he received a talisman from Tie Gang, so he flew to meet him.

    "So, why did you call me?"

    "Sacred Son, I want to show you my Immortal Army," replied Tie Gang with excitement.

    So, Wang Wei followed him to one of the Mountain Peaks. He saw an army of Divine Altar Cultivators wearing grey armor. They all had stoic faces and a terrifying killing intent around them.

    He could see some kind of link between those soldiers. Waving his hand, a spear made of spiritual qi appeared in Wang Wei¡¯s hand, then he threw it.

    Boom! With a sonic boom, the spear pierced the hearts of more than a thousand soldiers. However, during the entire situation, their faces did not change one: they did not grimace, nor have any fear of death.

    And the reason for that was soon shown. A few secondster, life energy from the other soldiers was transferred to the wounded ones, healing their severe injuries. Even their armors also fixed themselves.

    "Good, good. I have a premonition that I will need the help of an army very soon. However, are you aware of the biggest weakness of this army?" asked Wang Wei.

    "Yes. The biggest weakness of this army is me," responded Tie Gand. "As long as something happened to me, the Life-sharing link of these soldiers will be broken, and they will lose their pseudo-immortality. So, I have to be strong enough."

    Wang Wei nodded, "However, that¡¯s not good enough. I will have the sect give you a Space-Rted Origin Artifact so that before you enter the Void Shatter Realm, you can teleport. In case of an emergency, use it to constantly evade the enemy and prevent yourself from being killed, captured, or incapacitated."

    Tie Gang nodded his head in eptance. And after making a few more tests on the newly named Undead Legion, Wang Wei returned to his own mountain to n for his next step ahead.

    He took out the [Eight Trigram Turtle Shell] that the sect borrowed from the Heaven Mystery Pavilion and started calcting the secrets of Heaven.

    "I have found a hint for the whereabouts of the materials I need to temper my spleen, but I cannot find anything for my heart. Could it be that there is no Innate Fire material left in this world?

    "That shouldn¡¯t be. Unless they are in a ce where the power of Fate is greatly disturbed. Alright, let¡¯s track the hint for the Innate Earth material first."

    Without hesitation, he left the sect in the direction that his Divination pointed to him. On his way, he encountered a little trouble or annoyance. He was challenged by one of the Top 30 Heaven Chosens from the Academy Trial.

    Of course, Wang Wei easily defeated the guy, but he refused to acknowledge his defeat. Angered, Wang Wei exploded his head into millions of pieces with one punch. Unfortunately, this guy had his name in the Heavenly Dao Protection Book and he was healed instantly.

    Knowing that he could not kill this guy, Wang Wei was forced to use his Pain Innate Talent to make him suffer so much that he gave up challenging him. Nevertheless, he had a feeling that this guy might not be the only oneing to challenge him using their immortality as an advantage.

    After that, Wang Wei found himself traveling all the way to the Eastern Azure Dragon Continent.

    Once there, he did not immediately go to his destination but looked around for a bit. The first thing he noticed was the smaller amount of spiritual energy between Heaven and Earthpared to the Central Continent.

    In a small city, Wang Wei walked in the streets while heading in a specific direction. He looked around like a tourist. He soon noticed that the majority of people had weapons with them, mostly swords, and they are dressed in warriors or hunting clothes. That goes for both cultivators or mortals.

    ¡¯It seemed that the Eastern Continent is more martial-like than the Central Continent. And the culture seemed more simr to the Song Dynasty in my past life, while the Central Continent is more simr to the Tang Dynasty.

    ¡¯Additionally, the number of swordsmen is quiterge. I¡¯m guessing that is the result of the Sword Casting Pavi¡¯s influence.¡¯

    Although Wang Wei¡¯s expensive-looking clothes, grey hair, and eyes make him easily noticeable, the slight aura that he released prevented anyone from seeing him as a rich young master that is easy to bully.

    So, without much problem, he reached his destination, which was a small restaurant who was quite famous in the area.

    "Young master, how can I help you?" asked the beautiful waitress dressed in in clothes.

    "Have you work here for long?" responded Wang Wei.

    "You are not from here, are you?"

    "I¡¯m sure that fact is very obvious."

    "That¡¯s true. My family has run this restaurant for countless generations."

    "Is that so? Then, do you know of any sects or factions in the surrounding area? And which one is the most powerful?"

    "There are many sects in the surrounding, but the most powerful one has to be the Cleansing Self Sect. I head that their Supreme Elder can fly in the air like almighty immortals."

    ¡¯A Supernatural Realm cultivator? Or even higher?¡¯ thought Wang Wei. "Can you point to me in the direction of the Cleaning Self Sect?"

    "Young master, do you want to apprentice there? I heard that their selection requirement are quite high," replied the waitress. Then, she exined how to get there. Finally, after this brief conversation, Wang Wei ordered their famous food and left a handsome tip.

    While leaving, Wang Wei turned around and looked at the small restaurant. He wanted to read the Fate Line of this waitress and see how her life turns out, but he did not.

    The best-case scenario is that she will turn into an old woman in a few decades, and worst-case scenario, she will encounter a tragedy mid-way through and also die. The world is full of mortals, and unfortunately, their fates have been set in stone.

    After sighing deeply, Wang Wei flew to his destination, which was a small mountain where a sect was located. With a quick nce, he could instantly tell that the most powerful of this sect was in the Supernatural Realm, and their sect formation was just a Top-Level Profound Tier.

    ¡¯How can a small sect like that have any rtionship with Innate Material?¡¯

    Wang Wei then tracked his divination to a small garden in the sect. Oddly though, the garden seemed invisible to the rest of the sect. After checking that there was no powerful killing information, Wang Wei went straight in.

    Soon, he saw the owner of the garden in front of a small house.

    "It¡¯s you?" said Wang Wei.

    "Oh, it seems that we have a visitor. Young master Wang Wei, we meet again."

    Wang Wei had a frown on his face because the person in front of him was the ghost or spirit he met during his travel. She is also Di Tian¡¯s wife that he lost from the memories that Li Jun acquired.

    "Although this is the second time that we have met, I do not even know your name," replied Wang Wei.

    "Name? I had one so long ago that I almost forgot it. But if you insist, you can call me Qiao Ning, that¡¯s the name I used to have."

    "A beautiful name."

    "Thank you. If you do not mind, let¡¯s have some tea and chat."

    So, Qiao Ning brewed some tea, and Wang Wei sat in front of her. However, he did not touch the tea.

    "What¡¯s wrong, is it not to your liking?"

    "Forgive my rudeness, but given your identity, I have to be careful."

    "So, you found out. I¡¯m surprised," replied Qiao Ning. "However, this is all in the past now."

    "The past usually has a way to influence the future. For example, if your husband knew of your existence, he would move Heaven and Earth toe to see you."

    "True, but that would only bring him greater pain, as I¡¯m nothing but a remnant of the past clinging to existence. But one day soon, I will forever cease to exist."

    "So, to prevent him from seeing you die twice, you hid from him?"

    "That¡¯s correct."

    "Doesn¡¯t that mean you have no faith in him?"

    Qiao Ning took a sip of her tea, then she looked into the distance, sighed, and said: "Some things are destined, inevitable."

    She then looked at him, "Well, let¡¯s not talk about these depressing things. It¡¯s rare for me to have visitors, so what brought you here?"

    "ording to my divination, I would find an Innate Earth Medicine here, or at least hint of its whereabouts."

    "Hmm, I may know what you¡¯re talking about," replied Qiao Ning.

 Chapter 280: Proven Dao Artifact

    Qiao Ning led Wang Wei to the center of her garden, and with a wave of her hand, the garden split into two parts, revealing a glowing green piece of dirt or mud.

    "This is the Yellow Qi Soil, an innate material known to be able to nourish anynds and make them fertile. Back in ancient times, many powerful people would use it to make their spiritual gardens to grow medicine.

    "And in current time, many Great Emperors have searched left and right for simr materials, but only a few seeded."

    Wang Wei frowned, then asked: "Are you given to me? Just like that?"

    Qiao Ning nodded her head calmly.

    "Why? You should know that I¡¯m Di Tian¡¯spetitor and the consequences of doing so?"

    Qiao Ning looked in the sky, marveled at the beautiful sun, then replied: "You might not understand what I¡¯m saying yet, but some things are simply fated to happen. Instead of fighting it, it¡¯s best to make good use of the situation."

    She then looked at him. "As for the reason I¡¯m given you this herb so easily, you can think of it as me preparing for the future. I¡¯m sowing a seed of karma that you¡¯ll have to repay someday."

    Wang Wei frowned as he pondered his next action. He always knew that this woman was weird, and now he finally know for sure that she was. For once, she should have died long ago, but is still existing.

    Even if she turned into a spirit or ghost, she should not be able to survive from the Emperor Beginning Era.

    More importantly, she did not have a Fate Line. ording to previous tests, even ghosts and spirits have a Fate Line, but she did not, making her a somewhat unexinable existence.

    After pondering for a while, Wang Wei said: "I ept your Karma." Although he knew that he will have to pay it one day, he still ept the benefit it will provide him now.

    After using the proper method to take the Yellow Qi Soil from the garden and ced it on the proper containment, Wang Wei asked: "Since you want to sow Karma, how about telling me information regarding Innate Fire Material?"

    "What a cheeky youngster," replied Qiao Ning with a smile. "Unfortunately, all the Innate Fire Material I know have already been taken and used. Your best chance at finding one would be to discover a Secret Realm from the Primordial Era."

    "Secret Realm from the Primordial Era? Does such a thing exist?"

    "You know about the Primordial Era?"

    "I know a few things."

    Qiao Ning nodded her head. "When the Chaos Qi and Innate Qi started to disappear from the world, Heavenly Dao created a few secrets realms full of them to preserve some of the rare materials.

    "And it will periodically release them to nourish the current Origin Path Civilization. However, in this current era, the number of these secret realms existing can probably be counted on one hand, and it seems that none of them is appearing anytime soon."

    Wang Wei nodded his head, then conversed with her for a few hours before leaving. As Qiao Ning watched his departing back, she muttered: "Tian¡¯er, even if you seed, would you be the same person that I fell in love with? Time has been cruel to you."

    Then she watched until Wang Wei was out of her sight, "He is a lot like you, the only difference is that he has not lost everything dear to him. Hopefully, that remains true."

    After leaving the Cleansing Self Sect, Wang Wei did not immediately use Teleportation Formation to return to the Central Continent, nor did he ask Yan Chen to take him there.

    He flew to the nearest big city under the upation of the Yin Moon Sect. He walked into a station.

    "Sir, where would like to go?" asked the attendant who sold the ticket.

    "Longwei City," replied Wang Wei.

    "That¡¯s a long drive, still worth it though" replied the attendant. "That would be a 1000 low-level origin stone."

    "Isn¡¯t that price a little too much for mortals to afford?"

    "Sir, why would mortals travel by Crawling Dragon Construct?"

    "From what I hear, the constructs are quite affordable to both mortals and cultivators in the Central Continent," replied Wang Wei.

    "Well, things are different here in the East."

    Shaking his head, Wang Wei paid the fee and entered the train or construct. Since he paid for an entirepartment, he sat alone, watching the views through the window.

    The speed of this train was nothingpared to the ones back on Earth.

    "I cannot believe that the constructs have already spread so far after only 200 years," said Yan Chen through Divine Sense.

    "To me, this speed is not nearly enough. 200 years is equivalent to a few generations for mortals."

    "The society of us cultivators operate at a slower pace than mortals due to our long lifespan. Adding to that how vast our world is actually, it should take a few thousand years or more for these modern ideas as you called them to spread throughout the entire world."

    "That¡¯s true, but I¡¯m guessing that this was not the only reason. I¡¯m sure a bunch of conservative old men has realized the change that the world is going through, and they do not like it. Since they cannot stop it, they decided to slow its progress," replied Wang Wei with a sneer.

    Yan Chen sighed. If it was not his sect¡¯s young master who instigated this change, he probably would be one of these conservative old men.

    "Young master, what are you going to do once they are spread all over the world?"

    "The next step would be to form another alliance and connect all four continents together; that way, trade would be much easier."

    "In that case, you will have to deal with the Sea Race; they will not allow anyone to use or upy the ocean without their permission."

    "You are right. However, as you said, there is still a lot of time left. And with these people secretly meddling, there might be no result until I be Emperor. Anyway, I originally wanted people to imitate our constructs as a way to establish a foundation I can build on after I prove the Dao.

    "So, there is no need to rush."

    Wang Wei enjoyed the ride whileparing this construct to the ones he created. Midway through the voyage, there was a slight disturbance with a cultivator trying to make trouble. Unfortunately, he probably did not know that the Yin Moon Sect had disciples stationed at the train for situations like this, so he was beaten and kicked out.

    After arriving at his destination, Wang Wei visited the city. However, the process was not as enjoyable as he imagined, or led to believe.

    Although the cuisine was as exquisite as the rumors, the entire city was full of drunk swordsmen fighting one another. He could not get along with these men who loved their swords more than their own mothers and wives.

    Plus, he was recognized, leading the city lord to make a big fuss out of the situation. So, after enjoying the food, he left with Yan Chen.

    After returning home, Wang Wei got straight to business. He flew to an open field where Wang Ju was waiting for him. In front of them were countless mortals, mostly dressed in ragged clothes.

    "Did you do everything ording to my instructions?"

    "Yes, young master. Half of them are criminals with heinous crimes, while the other half are people with pure hearts and lived an honest life."

    "Did you tell the good one the consequence of their decisions?"

    "Yes."

    "What about their payment?"

    "Yes. All their descendant will be taking care of for 9 generations. If they happen to have someone with the ability to cultivate, even if their talents are mediocre, the sect will still ept them as disciples."

    Wang Wei nodded his head before looking at therge crowd. He waved his hand, then the Fate Lines of all the people manifested themselves. Then, with another wave, a scissor appeared and cut these Fate Lines, making all these people falling to the ground.

    ¡¯With 13 million Fate Lines of both negative and positive Karma, I can create a powerful and unique Proven Dao Artifact.¡¯

    "Give these people a proper burial and tombstone," said Wang Wei to Wang Ju, then he flew home. He immediately entered the Refining Room and sat in the lotus position.

    He took out a bunch of grey sand.

    "Since this Destiny Sand was the only material that the sect could find rted to Fate, I had to improvise my own. I even had to create the Divine Runes needed for the refinement. Luckily, I had the [Eight Trigram Turtle Shell] as an example, otherwise, this would have taken forever."

    A fire appeared in his hand and he started using the secret technique to refine the Fate Lines and Destiny Sand into an artifact.

 Chapter 281: Plan B

    Wang Wei sat in the Refining Room with a 10-meter glowing white-grey string floating in front of him. With meticulous care, he inscribed onest rune on it. He sighed before muttering:

    "Although it took me 50 years, I finally finished."

    The string first expanded under his control until it upied the entire room, then it returned to its original size. Then, the single strings turned into ten, hundred, a thousand; it kept doubling up until the number reached a few billion.

    After that, Wang Wei controlled the strings to make different shapes; he first made a sword, then a spear, followed by a Pagoda and a cauldron.

    "It seems that choosing the strings was the right choice as it can serve as a multi-purpose Artifacts. Furthermore, I can feel that each shape wields a different ability."

    After making sure that nothing was wrong with his Proven Dao Artifact, Wang Wei ced it inside his Sea of Consciousness. Since the artifact was linked to his Dao--and in turn his soul--it did not have any problem resting there.

    After getting something to drink, he took a little walk around [Dominating Fate Mountain]--which was the mountain given to him when he became the Sacred Son.

    He nodded his head to all the maids bold enough to say hello to him, he visited the Demonic Beasts Hall where many powerful beasts were being raised. To his surprise, he discovered a Jiaolong--which was a subspecies of True Dragons.

    In the Myriad Emperor World, this kind of demonic race is actually quite rare and valuable. Meanwhile, Wang Wei had one in his mountain and did not even know about it. He was a little ashamed of how little time he spent on this mountain, or interact with the people.

    As for the demonic beasts, since he usually has Yan Chen take him directly to ces, he rarely used them for traveling.

    After checking the Demonic Beast Hall, he visited the garden. Once again, he was surprised at how valuable the things nted there were. Saint Tier herbs were everywhere, along with a few dozens Supreme-Tier ones. He even saw a few Quasi-Emperor herbs.

    It was during these moments that Wang Wei realized how privilege he was. Any resources he wanted, he just had to ask and someone would bring it to him. He is so rich that he does not even know how much his garden is worth.

    Nevertheless, he still epted this kind of blessing.

    As Wang Wei walked around the garden, he felt rejuvenated, peaceful; he felt at home. He knew that this feeling was the result of refining the Yellow Qi Soil into his spleen, granting him a greater affinity with the earth and spiritual herbs. He could also guess that his Alchemy also increased--at least the part that need to identify, process, and mixing herbs.

    After he visited the entire mountain, he chose a spot with a beautiful view, made himself some tea to rx. Unfortunately for him, not long after he sat down, he saw Li Jun rushing to the Li Family Mountain with blood all over his clothes, so he had to call him over.

    "Big brother, are you out of seclusion?"

    "Yes, just got out. What¡¯s with all the blood on your clothes?"

    "These? They¡¯re not mine."

    "I know this, I¡¯m asking why they are on you?"

    "Big brother, you might not know, things have been a little crazytely. After you enter seclusion, Me, Tie Gand, Liling, and even Wang Ju entered seclusion as well to use the Dao Orbs to enlighten and maybe create our own cultivation techniques. The sect even brought us to a Secret Realm where time was sped up."

    "However, after we left, the disciples were in terrible shapes; the majority of them were beaten up and the overall morales was very low."

    Wang Wei frowned for a moment, then he said: "Could it be those Top 30 Heaven Chosens?"

    "That¡¯s right. Using their immortality, these people--knowing that we do not have anyone on the list--challenged us with no remorse for their lives. Although those guys who used to be Contemporary Sacred Son put up a decent fight, there was little they could do since their opponents could not die."

    "So, you were fighting these people?"

    "Yes. After I left seclusion, I begin to fight these guys. However, no matter how many times I killed them, they will just healed instantly and keeping back. In the end, I had to ask for help from Tie Gang and Liling."

    "So, how did you deal with the situation?" asked Wang Wei

    "We no longer yed fair. We used arge army to surround anyone who challenged our sect. Liling used a pill to increase the pain of these challengers, and we killed them over and over. Wang Ju even used some of the Fate Shadows to assassinate these people day and night.

    "Even then, they did not give up. These guys seemed to want to use the process of constant death to temper themselves."

    "What about the Top 10 like Lin Fan and Jian Wushuang, did theye to challenge us?" asked Wang Wei.

    "Thank Heavens no, otherwise, I would be helpless."

    "Any news about these people¡¯s movement?"

    "Young master, let me tell you about it," said Wang Ju, who justnded in front of the two.

    "There is two great news that urred in the past 50 years. The first one was the fact that Lin Fan challenged Su Ya again, and won easily."

    "How is that great news?"

    "He did not stop there. After that, he challenged all the other members of the Top 30, and he won. Whether it was Jian Wushuang, Mo Xingyun, or Fang Lijuan, he won against them all."

    Wang Wei took a sip of his tea, "That indeed can be qualified as great news. Did he challenge me?"

    "No."

    "It seems that his guy finally became more intelligent, more patient. What about the other people I asked you to keep an eye on?"

    "Di Tian returned to the Western Continent. Unfortunately, any attempt we made into infiltrating the Di n¡¯s Domains fail. That also goes for the Sect Master¡¯s Shadow.

    "As such, we have concluded that he has a Spy Agency unlike anything in the world and that he most likely have infiltrated the upper echelons of many factions--including ours.

    "Although this is currently only spections at this point."

    Wang Wei pondered for a moment, then he said: "I have a way to investigate thister. What about the other people?"

    "Zhen Biyu is still in the Five Elements Pce. A few years ago, the Taiyi Profound Gate announced that Feng Heng was the first person after more than 200 generations to sessfully cultivate the [Absolute Beginning Art]. However, he also has not left the sect since the announcement.

    "Liu Meixiu seems to be secretly looking for something in the Northern ck Tortoise Continent, and she might even be hiding it from the Rasing Herd Valley, or at least trying to."

    Nodding his head, Wang Wei then said: "I¡¯m guessing that the second big news has to do with the war Sun Jiaolong started against the Great Zhou Imperial Dynasty?"

    "Young master, how did you know?"

    Wang Wei just smiled and did not answer her. When he read Sun Jiaolong¡¯s Fate Line, he knew that thetter nned this war as soon as Ji Song died.

    After Wang Ju exined the situation to him, Wang Wei pondered how he could take advantage of this war. If he ys his cards right, he might benefit quite a lot. However, now was not the time to intervene.

    "What about the Secret Realm that contained the Glutonnay Swallowing Scripture? With the information I gave them, they should have found it by now?" asked Wang Wei.

    "Yes, we did, unfortunately, the Mo n also discovered it at the same time. So, we have been negotiating with them on how to best use it. They seemed very concerned with it, and even prepared to fight us all out for this secret realm."

    "Tell the sect to give up the benefits, in exchange, have Mo Xingyun signed a contract that she will hand over a copy of the scripture after acquiring it."

    Wang Ju frowned, "Young master, why? A secret realm like this should have some benefits to us."

    "The Mo n is trying to trick us. If I¡¯m not mistaken, this secret realm is designed for only the devil race or people full of sins and negative karma. So, no one from the sect--including me--might not be able to enter even if we tried. And if we manage to do so, it might be a trap."

    Wang Wei remembered that the person who gave Mo Xingyun the news said that if he could acquire the scripture on his own, he would.

    "Have the sect ask the Mo n to sent people to inspect the Secret Realm and take note of their reaction. If they react too strongly, then my deduction is correct."

    "I will pass this on. Is there anything else?" asked Wang Ju.

    "Yes. What about the search for the Innate Fire Material. Any news?"

    "Unfortunately, no. The Elders have suggested that you use an Emperor-Tier material instead of wasting time waiting."

    "Is that so? In that case, it¡¯s time to use n B. Go send a challenge invitation to Lin Fan," ordered Wang Wei.

    ¡¯

 Chapter 282: Earth Stage

    Although Wang Wei just got out of seclusion, he still went back in to prepare for the fight against Lin Fan. He was confident that he would win but still decided to take it seriously. After all, a lion has to use all his strength even when hunting a rabbit.

    After sitting in the lotus position, Wang Wei began to check his body and cultivation. Since the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture] allowed him to temper his body, the human stage of the Divine Body Realm means little to him.

    Nevertheless, there are notes on this scripture exining how to take advantage of his cultivation realm to further temper the body.

    ording to traditional medicine theories, the human body has 5 Zhang organs and 6 Fu organs, which are also connected to one another. The 5 Zhang organs are the heart, lungs, kidneys, livers, and spleen.

    The 6 Fu organs are the small intestine, therge intestine, galldder, urinary dder, stomach, andstly, san jiao also known as triple energizer.

    Additionally, the organs follow the theory of Yin and Yang and the Five Elements Bnce. The Zhang Organs are Yin in nature, while the Fu organs are Yang in nature.

    The heart (fire) is connected to the small intestine, the lung (metal) is connected to therge intestine, the liver (wood) is connected to the galldder, the spleen (earth) is connected to the stomach, and the kidney (water) is connected to the urinary dder.

    ording to the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture], Wang Wei has to temper all his Zhang organs to perfection, then the energy of these organs will in turn strengthen the Fu organs.

    However, many people of the past that have cultivated this scripture found it more useful to use the Divine Body Realm to actually temper the Fu organs, thus further strengthening the fleshly body to a more powerful and perfect state.

    So, that¡¯s what Wang Wei did during his retreat on top of refining his Proven Dao Artifact. Now that he seeded in his task, he can now step into the Earth Stage of the Divine Body Realm.

    In this stage, cultivators have to use their Good Fortunate me to open their Nine Orifices--which are the eyes, nose, ears, tongue, external genitals, and anus.

    Of course, the Orifices are not referring to these body parts, but to "hidden gates" in the human body located in these locations. These gates are like restrictions or inhibitors in the human body, and by opening them, humans can slowly uncover their potential and ascend to higher beings or lifeforms.

    Additionally, the process of opening these gates is a way of cleansing the spirit until it reaches a state where it is one with the world, where it can process the way that the natural world functions and develops.

    After closing his eyes, Wang Wei soon discovered 9 doors inside his body--located in the ces of the orifices--that were glowing. However, he soon discovered that one of his gates seemed weaker than the others and he knew the reason for that.

    The Nine Orifices are linked to the Zhang Organs. Without properly tempering them in the human stage, cultivators are unable to open the orifices in the Earth Stage.

    As for him, his organs have been tempered beyond the required level. Nevertheless, his heart--without absorbing the needed material--does not equal in strength to his other organs, hence the reason that the Orifice linked to it is so weakpared to the others.

    So, he ignored that one for now and focused on the other ones. ording to his knowledge, these Nine Orifices can also be open with spiritual qi between Heaven and Earth, but it is better to use the Good Fortune me.

    Wang Wei began to open the Gates to the Ears, Genitals, and Anus Orifices. The reason was that these orifices are linked to the kidney, so it is possible to open them all in a very short period of time.

    After mming open the Gate in the Ears Orifice, mysterious energy rushed out to baptize Wang Wei¡¯s entire body.

    The process onlysted for a brief moment, but immediately afterward, Wang Wei could hear things a few kilometers away. It took him a moment to control that ability.

    After opening his Genital Orifice, his Primordial Yang Energy dramatically increased, thus further increasing his blood energy, thus, in turn, increasing the strength of his fleshly body.

    Of course, the only thing in his mind after that was: ¡¯Maybe I can finally keep up with the wife. Oh, how hard it is to be and have a powerful girlfriend.¡¯

    Lastly, Wang Wei opened his Anus Orifice. Now, he is no longer required to defecate anymore. Although this kind of thing was no longer applicable to him before, that was only because of spiritual qi and the fact that his stomach could process all the nutrients he took in. Now, he just had the natural ability or instinct not to ever go to the bathroom again.

    By the time Wang Wei was finished, a month had already passed and it was time for his battle with Lin Fan. After looking at the changes that urred in his body, Wang Wei muttered: "Not bad."

    Of course, he was just being ridiculous. The speed at which he opened these Orifices is unheard of. This is a process that usually takes decades if not hundreds of years. The only reason that he could open 3 in just one month was because of how powerful his body is and because he used all the umtion he had beforehand.

    In the future, the process will not be so easy. Although he will be faster than most of his peers, it will still not be that fast.

    After leaving his seclusion, he headed straight for the fighting site. For protection reasons, this battle did not take ce in any of the Domains belonging to either of these factions.

    ...

    Lin Fan looked at Wang Wei standing across from him with a serious look on his face.

    ¡¯Wait,¡¯ thought Lin Fan to himself. ¡¯His aura, that¡¯s the aura of the Earth Stage of the Divine Body Realm. I just finished tempering my skin in the Human stage, howe he¡¯s already in the Earth Stage?¡¯

    His mind rapidly calcted, ¡¯It should be because of his fleshly body; it should have been tempered to withstand the Power of Law long ago. In that case, should I rush to quickly go through the human stage? No, I need to establish a firm foundation.

    ¡¯The final destination of all of us is to be Great Emperor, and without the Heaven Will, the highest cultivation level we can reach is the Quasi-Emperor Realm. So, it doesn¡¯t matter who gets there first.¡¯

    Lin Fan took a deep breath to reign his thoughts and calm himself down.

    ¡¯ording to the Academy, Wang Wei is a person that does everything with a purpose, so there must be a reason for him to challenge me out of nowhere. I need to discover that purpose, while at the same time try to gauge his level of strength.¡¯

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei also checked out his opponent; he could see a level of calmness and confidence that was not there before.

    "I¡¯m surprised that you epted my challenge despite knowing that you have no chance of winning. I thought you would say something like you will ept my challenge 10 years from now, then go on an adventure to get stronger.

    "After countless life and death situations, your strength would have reached an unimaginable level. Then, you will defeat me and reim your lost honor."

    "Wait," said Wang Wei as he crossed his left arm and ced his right hand under his chin. Then, he started caressing his non-existing beard.

    "I think I got it all confused. This only happens after the viin easily defeats the main protagonist and beats him like a dead dog. So, this should happen after the fight."

    Then, Wang Wei seemed to realize something.

    "Why am I the viin in this scenario? If there is going to be a protagonist then, it should be. As for Lin Fan, he should be one of the lesser viins that shows how awesome I am to the reader."

    Meanwhile, the few spectators in this battle were quite speechless, especially Lin Fan. The odd thing was that he knew that he could actually say something like that if he lost the match.

    Once again taking a deep breath to calm down, Lin Fan said: "If you are trying to rile me up before the match, don¡¯t waste your time. I¡¯ve learned from my mistake."

    "Is that so?" replied Wang Wei. "But that will still not change the fact that you will lose miserably today."

    "Any battle is constantly changing, so there is no 100% guarantee that a person will win. Plus, so what if I lose? Just like Ji Song used to say, one failure means nothing to us. The only thing that truly matters is who gets to sit in that throne at the very end."

    "Haha,"ughed Wang Wei out loud. "You are correct. I have to say, my evaluation of you has risen after this encounter. Nevertheless,e get this ass-whooping."

    Meanwhile, Yan Chen secretly shook his head after hearing this. His young master can be as graceful as a Sovereign, as overbearing as a Tyrant, as prose as a Sage, or as vulgar as a Street Vagabond.

    ¡¯Well, I guess his personality fits his pursuit of being free and unfettered; if he desires, he can be all these things or none of them.¡¯

 Chapter 283: Heart

    As soon as the fight began, Lin Fan activated his Innate Talent, thus entering the state of [Chaos Demon God Body]. His body turned into a deep and profound ck hue with stars or worlds shining all over. A simr aura also surrounding him, making him look even more mighty.

    And unlike previously, a ck crown was on his head; the crown was decorated with 3000 different animals carved on them.

    And this was not all his preparation. He also used his vision to amplify his ability. So with his transformation andrge vision, Lin Fan was prepared andser-focused for this battle. Unfortunately, it was useless.

    Using [Fate Escape], Wang Wei instantly appeared in front of him like a sneaking shadow, then punched him.

    Boom!

    Lin Fan¡¯s ribs were shattered, then he turned into a stream of light as he was sent flying, crashing into a mountain and destroying it. Afternding, his ear started ringing, his vision blurred, and he could taste dirt in his mouth.

    In just a split second, Lin Fan¡¯s mind worked rapidly, and he came to the conclusion that he was not a match for Wang Wei¡¯s speed, so he took action.

    He suddenly turned into a giant fish with two wings longer than thergest continent on Earth. More importantly, this transformation still looked like his Chaos Demon God Body Transformation.

    With a flop of his wings, the bird-fish instantly appeared in front of Wang Wei from a few thousand kilometers. Then, the bird opened his mouth and inhaled.

    This simple movement caused the entire deserted mountainous area to shake. Mountains were moved from the grounds and swallowed by this attack. And it was not just them.

    The grounds underneath, the clouds in the sky, and even the very fabric of space were broken and swallowed by this fish bird¡¯s mouth. The only exception being Wang Wei.

    He looked at the gigantic creature in front of him that was covering most of the sky and muttered: "The mythical creature Kunpeng? I thought this kind of creature no longer exists in the Myriad Emperor World along with Dragons and Phoenixes?"

    He looked around and noticed that he was standing in the void since the space around him was swallowed. Ordinary Divine Body Cultivators might only survive in this environment until their origin essence runs out, or until they were pulverized by the chaotic space.

    However, he was perfectly fine.

    Then, he moved. The swallowing force of the Kunpeng--which was simr to a ck hole--had little effect on him. He appeared on top of the beast and threw another punch.

    World Breaking Fist.

    A powerful vibration that could destroy a Small Thousand World manifested from that single small fist. However, this time around, Lin Fan reacted in time.

    Two strange arms grew from the Kunpeng¡¯s back and blocked the attack. Additionally, Wang Wei felt that his fist was hindered by countlessyers of space.

    Boom!

    A powerful shockwave traveled for kilometers after their sh. Unfortunately, after resisting for a few seconds, the Kunpeng was sent crashing on the ground, then it spewed a big mouthful of blood.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei had a frown on his face.

    ¡¯Is he using Emperor Kong¡¯s [Myriad Things Change Art] to control or transform all 3000 Daos?¡¯

    Wang Wei once read about Emperor Kong¡¯s ascension. After proving the Dao, he muttered these famous words to the entire world: "Dao of Transformation, turning all impossible into possible, and all possible to impossible, all unknowns to knowns, and all knowns to unknowns, all emptiness to fullness, and all fullness to emptiness. The endless cycle from static to change, that¡¯s my Dao, and you can call me Emperor Kong."

    Although Wang Wei could see that Lin Fan is currently using the most basic powers of such a Dao, it still allows him to turn into a mythical beast and retain the power or innate ability of that beast.

    Meanwhile, Lin Fan--who was severely injured on the ground--quickly acted. A white light sh from his body and his injuries were healed. However, he quickly reverted to his original form, only with two wings still on his back.

    ¡¯In such a short moment, this guy used the Dao of Transformation, Dao of Life, and the Dao of Space,¡¯ thought Wang Wei. ¡¯Let¡¯s see how many more he can use to such a high level.¡¯

    So, he rushed towards Lin Fan. However, midway through, a dazzling white light flew from thetter¡¯s entire body and rushed towards Wang Wei. Surprised at the speed of this attack, he quickly raised his right hand and blocked the beam, forcing it to separate into two with him in the middle.

    The beam was so powerful that it forced him a few meters backward in the air. Once the attack stopped, Wang Wei looked at his palm that was only left with his skeleton.

    He then raised his head and saw how the clouds in the sky werepletely gone. "Dao of Destruction?" he muttered as he watched his muscles and skin regrew.

    Meanwhile, Lin Fan was panting heavily after this attack. And if his face was visible under the Demon God Transformation, it would look very ugly right now.

    This was one of his most powerful attacks. With the perfect timing, he thought he could injure his opponent and slow him down, but it was proven to be useless. And now, his origin essence was running out.

    After his hand healed, Wang Wei looked at Lin Fan and thought, ¡¯Has he already reached his limit? Well, it should be that his origin essence is not enough for him to use all these different Daos. This fact can be considered a weakness of him which can be exploited if needed.

    ¡¯Alright since he is reaching his limit, it¡¯s time to get to business.¡¯

    Using his fleshly body¡¯s ability to break space, Wang Wei instantly appeared in front of Lin Fan again. This time, before he could react, Wang Wei kicked both his kneecaps.

    The sound of bones broke echoed in the surrounding, soon followed by the sound of screaming. Then, Wang Wei held Lin Fan¡¯s both arms and ripped them apart, making blood overflowing from his torso. However, he did not stop there.

    He held the guy¡¯s head and also ripped it from his body along with his spine intact. He waved his hand and threat appeared and cut off Lin Fan¡¯s body from the waist down. Finally, he plunged his hand into the upper torso and ripped his still-beating heart from it.

    Holding the heart in his hand, Wang Wei waved his hand and ced a seal on it before putting it away in his space ring; he then ced Lin Fan¡¯s arms, legs, and heads into his space ring, leaving only the upper torso on the ground.

    After something like that, you would think that Lin Fan was dead? No, he was not. The Heavenly Dao Protection Book activated and all his missing parts regrew from his torso. Even his soul that was attached to his head was brought from Wang Wei¡¯s space ring and ced on the new body.

    During the entire process, Wang Wei was observing to try to learn something, but he failed.

    After being revived, Lin Fan looked at Wang Wei with a furious look and said: "You were after my body? No, to be precise, you were after the Chaos Qi in my heart. You probably need it to cultivate the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture]!"

    "Do you want a prize for figuring this out?" Then, he ignored him and motioned for Yan Chen to leave. Since he got what he wanted, there was no need to waste time here.

    Although the people of the Academy were furious, they only watched him leave. Before this battle, they told Lin Fan that if he wins, he needed to dif the Devil God Bones from Wang Wei-s body. Unfortunately, it was them who lost suffered once again.

    After returning to the sect, Wang Wei saw Wu Hong drinking tea and waiting for him. So, he rushed to hug her from the back and kiss her on the cheek.

    "I¡¯ve missed you."

    "So have I," replied Wu Hong as she raised her unupied hand to caress his hair. "How was your fight."

    "Disappointing."

    "Shouldn¡¯t you have expected this oue?" asked Wu Hong as she slurped her tea.

    "I did, but I thought he would put a better fight. You know, I found out this guy was not even a true Body Refiner, so even though he was stronger than Ji Song, he was not as resilient."

    "Well, this can be expected. The Absolute Chaos Physique provides its owner with a powerful physique on par with most average Body Refiners. So they do not have to suffer all the pains of Body Refiners while having all the benefits.

    "So, Lin Fan probably thought that this was enough for him. However, after this fiasco, he should learn from his mistake."

    Wang Wei nodded his head. During this fight, he realized that Lin Fan had a tremendous amount of potential. If it was not because of his current immortality, Wang Wei would have taken this chance to kill him once and for all.

    "So, where have you been the past few years? I head that you left the sect after I enter seclusion."

 Chapter 284: Five Elements Balance

    "I went to make sure that some trouble will not suddenly manifest before you grow up," replied Wu Hong.

    Wang Wei pondered for a moment, "Trouble? Besides Di Tian, I do not have any troubles. Did you beat him up?"

    "I¡¯m not talking about him."

    "Then, what are you talking about it? Or is it some kind of secret that you cannot tell me?."

    "It¡¯s not that serious," replied Wu Hong. "I¡¯ve been going around further strengthen the seals of the Forbidden Lands, make sure that none of these things came out to cause trouble."

    Wang Wei frowned, "Are they going to be a problem?"

    "After you be an Eternal Emperor, the majority of them will not be. However, the Nether Hell is different, so you have to be extremely careful as he already noticed your Paragon Soul. However, I used my Innate Talent to ce an Absolute Seal there, so it should be fine for some time."

    Wang Wei nodded, then asked; "Couldn¡¯t you deal with them?"

    Wu Hong turned around to look him in the eyes, "If you want me to, I will. Although I would pay a steep price, I don¡¯t mind. However, do you really want me to clean your mess for you?"

    "Forget it. I still have some pride left. I¡¯ll deal with them myself when the timees."

    "That¡¯s more like it," said Wu Hong as she kissed him.

    "By the way, what price would you pay exactly?"

    "You would never see me again--at least until you be an Emperor and leave this world."

    "Don¡¯t say such scary things," said Wang Wei quickly, as he wrapped his arms around her, hugging her tightly as if he would never let go, for all eternity.

    After spending some time with her, Wang Wei then entered seclusion once again. With a wave of his hand, three different piles floated in front of him.

    One part was Lin Fan¡¯s arms, legs, and head. Another was his heart, and thest one a strange red seed. He took out a cauldron and ced the body parts inside, then a white me appeared in his hand; he begin to purify Lin Fan¡¯s body.

    A few dayster, Wang Wei opened the lid of the cauldron. Inside of it was a ck floating orb. Nodding in satisfaction, he removed the orb and ced Lin Fan¡¯s heart inside. Just like he previously did with the body parts, he purified the heart.

    However, the finished product was not a floating orb, but a transparent heart with a strange and mysterious qi flowing inside.

    Wang Wei took at the heart, the ck orb, and red seed ced them in front of him.

    "With a Chaos Fragment of Law, a heart imbued with Chaos Qi, and an Emperor Tier Fire Seed, I should be able to create a pseudo-Chaos Fire that is on par if not greater than any Innate Fire Material."

    After that, Wang Wei activated a formation; this formation was simr to the one he used to create his Heavenly Physique but was modified slightly to fit the asion.

    He also took out a few mountain size Origin Source as energy. However, Wang Wei still noticed that the process was rather slow, so he continued to add mountain worth of origin source. Anyway, he had mines of these things.

    Three monthster, the process finally ended.

    In front of Wang Wei appeared a translucent me; to be precise, this me appeared that way only when people nce normally at it. However, if they focused, they would see that the me is constantly changing color: for a moment, it was red, then it instantly change to green, to blue--the process seemed eternal and infinite.

    "It seems that I seeded," muttered Wang Wei. "This me looked exactly like the one the me Emperor was famous for. However, I¡¯m luckier than him. To cultivate his Chaos me, he had to fuse countless Origin mes, while I only needed two Emperor Tier materials and Chaos Law Fragment."

    Of course, Wang Wei knew that his me was nowhere near as powerful as the me Emperor. Nevertheless, he still had room to grow.

    Wang Wei grabbed the Chaos me and absorbed it into his heart. The process was easy and instant.

    Immediately afterward, five colors of green, yellow, red, white, and dark blue appeared in front of him, they turned into a perfect circle before entering Wang Wei¡¯s body.

    Then, he felt all his organs promoting and restricting one another, in perfect harmony.

    "What a great feeling," muttered Wang Wei, to the point of almost moaning. "I feelplete...liberated."

    He then checked the Orifice connected to his heart organ, and he saw that the Gate was glowing with the same intensity as the others. This fact made Wang Wei very happy as this meant that his Chaos me had the same quality as his other Innate Materials.

    "Luckily, this n works, otherwise, I would have to activate my ability to be a Son of Destiny. Before I figure out the issue of Heavenly Dao, I will not use it lightly."

    Wang Wei clenched his hand, causing the space around him to break. As he felt the few trillions or more of pure physical strenght of his fleshly body, he suddenly had an impulse.

    So, he followed it and went to challenge his father.

    A few hourster, Wang Wei returned to his mountain. There, he saw Wu Hong waiting for him with a smirk on her face.

    "So, how bad did you lose?" she asked while looking at her Dao Companion¡¯s pale face.

    "I did not even make it past 10 swords strike," replied Wang Wei with gritted teeth. "This bastard did not even go easy on me. If it was not for my new ability I awakened after tempering my organs, I would probably not survive more than 5 swords."

    "You got what you deserve. Didn¡¯t grandfather tell you that father-inw once survived under his attacks for an entire day?"

    "I didn¡¯t think that this was an impressive feat. After all, I¡¯m used to fighting realms above myself."

    Wu Hong shook his head, "The difference between Saint Realm and Supreme Realm is far greater than you can imagine. There is a reason that True Monarchs are referred to as being closest to the Dao.

    "Additionally, grandfather is a Quasi-Emperor and not an ordinary one at that. So, you can imagine the battle strength of father-inw."

    Wang Wei sighed as he knew that not only did he let his newfound strength go to his head, but also underestimated his old man; this was probably the reason that Wang Tian beat him so hard, to put him back in his ce and remind him to stay grounded.

    With his current strength, he could probably wipe the floor with Bai Han. But he lost so easily against his father. Wang Wei has to admit that the level of respect he has for the old man rose quite a bit after this fight.

    "Anyway. One day, I will dominate that old man and make his status in the family the absolute lowest," said Wang Wei. "However, before that, I will take my revenge."

    Taking a talisman from his ring, he contacted someone.

    "Mother, father beat me up."

    "What? What¡¯s going on?" asked Yu Yan.

    "I was minding my own business when he suddenly call me to have a spar, then he used all his strength to beat me up. I swear he was trying to kill me. You have to avenge your only son."

    "He dares?" roared Yu Yan from the other side of the talisman. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll deal with him myself. As for you, I will prepare a healing bath for you at home, soe by."

    "No problem."

    Wang Wei smirked after cutting themunication. As for Wu Hong, she just secretly prayed for her father-inw.

    ...

    Back a few months ago after the battle, Lin Fanid alone on top of a Pavilion, drinking wine; he seemed to want to drink his sorrow away.

    Soon, he heard footsteps approaching him. Despite not looking back, he could recognize who it was.

    "What is it, Shi¡¯er?"

    "I just wanted to make sure you were okay," replied Xi Shi.

    "I¡¯m not as fragile as you¡¯d think. To be honest, I expected to lose the fight, just did not expect to lose so badly."

    Xi Shi nodded her head, then sat next to him, but she did not say anything; she just took her zither to y a calming tune.

    "I never expected the gap between us to be so vast. He and Di Tian are truly on another level."

    One secret that only the Academy knew was the fact that Lin Fan also challenged Di Tian, and he was defeated in just one punch. That failure almost broke him. Luckily, he managed to get over it and sublimated his mind and Dao Heart in the process.

    "Husband, since the failure of this battle did not affect you much, why are you sulking?"

    "I¡¯m not sulking. I¡¯m pondering on how to decrease the gap between these two. Honestly speaking, I do not think that the Academy¡¯s method will be of much use. I need some extreme measures."

    Then, the two fell silent with only the sound of music riveting in the surrounding. Then, Xi Shi suddenly stopped and said:

    "There may be a way!"

 Chapter 285: Sleepers

    Lin Fan stopped drinking and looked at the hesitating look on Xi Shi¡¯s face; his eyebrows raised slightly before saying: "If you have something to say, then do so. There is no need to have any reservation between us."

    Despite hearing these words, Xi Shi still hesitated for a brief moment, then she exined:

    "There is something called the ughter Trial; it is a ce created by an Eternal Emperor where Heaven Chosens from many different World Communities are sent in one ce to ughter one another.

    "As a result of this, the resources avable there are unimaginable. Thest survivor of this trial is usually considered as a Potential Eternal Emperor."

    Lin Fan pondered for a moment, "This trial sounds like the Spirit Road Trial. So, which Eternal Emperor created it? And why have I never heard of it?"

    "It¡¯s indeed like the Spirit Road Trial," replied Xi Shi. "Except that there is no restriction on cultivation level. As for who created this trial, I do not know as it was a foreign Eternal Emperor."

    "You mean an Eternal Emperor from a different Heaven Will World than the Myriad Emperor World?"

    "That¡¯s correct. The reason that you have never heard of this trial is because of how far it is from our world, so few people have even been chosen from our world to participate."

    "Few? Meaning there have been people who participated. So how did they do it?"

    "Once in a while, a random token will be sent to our world, and the destined individual might acquire it," added Xi Shi. "Recently, our Chamber of Commerce acquired one token from a lucky individual."

    "That¡¯s good news. If I can participate in this trial, my strength can increase by leaps and bounds. I can finally close the gap with these two."

    "Husband, you should understand how dangerous this trial actually is. In the end, of all the countless Heaven Chosens participating from hundreds of Heaven Will World, only one person will remain standing."

    Lin Fan calmed down after hearing this as he hesitated; he could only imagine how powerful the people participating in this trial would be. There might be a few scary monsters like Wang Wei and Di Tian there. However, Lin Fan gritted teeth:

    "As I said before, I need an extreme measure."

    After making his mind, Lin Fan immediately contacted his teacher and Dao Protector, Qiu Jin, to tell him about his decision. And knowing the severity of this situation, Qiu Jin contacted the new headmaster to make a decision.

    After a few days of arguing, they supported Lin Fan to participate in the trial.

    After receiving the token from Xi Shi, Lin Fan bid goodbye to his wives, concubines, and family. Then, he activated it. Instantly, he disappeared and appeared somewhere else.

    Looking at his surroundings, Lin Fan found himself in a city with countless people walking around. And as soon as he arrived, people also noticed him as he was basically in the center of the city.

    The first thing that Lin Fan noticed was the fact that the aura of the people around was weird and strange. After a brief moment, he realized it was because the cultivation system of these people waspletely different from his Origin Path System.

    While Lin Fan was checking the people around him, they were doing the same to him.

    "A new unlucky fellow?" muttered one person.

    "Looking at his aura, his cultivation seems to be Grade 5. Well, at least he is not at the bottom in this trial."

    "I wonder what world he is from?"

    A few minutes after arriving, a golden light came from Lin Fan¡¯s body and rushed to the sky. Then, a list appeared that was visible to all the people in different cities of the trial.

    "Lin Fan, Absolute Chaos Physique, Myriad Emperor World, ranked 3876th."

    Many people watching this were surprised.

    "Another Absolute Chaos Physique? That¡¯s like the 8th to appear in this trial!"

    "Why are you surprised? Don¡¯t you know that the Top 3 Heavenly Physiques are the same for all World Communities?"

    "I know that, but it still is weird."

    "Not really. What I really care about is the other information. With his Grade 5 cultivation level, he can still rank in the top 5000, this shows that this guy is not a simple role."

    "Well, he is from the Myriad Emperor World and most likely cultivated the Origin Path System. Although the cultivation speed of this system is slow, the strength of its people is nothing tough at. Additionally, the amount of lifespan that each realm grants them is also decentpared to some systems like Martial Art."

    "That¡¯s true. The Myriad Emperor World can be considered one of the most powerful Heaven Will World and on the list of worlds with the most Eternal Emperor, they are ranked in the Top 3. Even that vile Nine Devil God World was finally annihted in their hands."

    Meanwhile, Lin Fan secretly listened to these conversations and was shocked; he sighed as he finally understood how vast the world truly is and how insignificant he ispared to it.

    Even his most proud Absolute Chaos Physique is nothing extraordinary in the Endless Void. After sighing to himself, he headed in the direction of his residence based on the information he just received in his mind.

    Back to the present, in the Eastern Azure Dragon Continent. In a specific Domain, there were five extremelyrge pces arranged in the shape of a pentagon. Each pce had a different color between green, deep blue, white, yellow, and red, and the names of different elements were written on these pces.

    The different characters in the pce contained different profound meanings. For example, the character for fire in the Fire Pce contained Dao Rhymes rted to the fire element. If someone is talented enough, they can understand thews of Fire just by looking at it.

    And the same goes for the Earth, Water, Metal, and Wood Pce.

    Oddly though, in the middle of the pentagon, there was no luxurious pce decorated with precious gems or materials. No white cranes were dancing in the sky, no peaceful and immortal-like music echoing in the surrounding like in the other pce.

    At the center was a small wooden cabin. And inside was a girl dressed in in and ordinary Taoist Robe. And this was not the only thing ordinary about her.

    She did not have a heavenly beautiful face that could make Gods and Immortals envy, nor did she exude any powerful aura; she looked in and simple.

    Suddenly, the girl opened her eyes from her meditation; her eyes were extremely clear and pure, devoid of filth or taint. She looked in one direction while muttering:

    "Innate Five Elements Bnce? It seems to being from the Central Continent."

    Then the girl--who was the number 6 Five Elements Bnce Physique, Zhen Biyu--took out a talisman from the only ornament on her body: a ck ring. For the next few minutes, she talked to someone through amunication talisman.

    "It seems that I have to take a trip to the Dao Opening Sect."

    Meanwhile, back in the Dao Opening Sect, after getting his father into deep trouble, Wang Wei started to do his work.

    He flew straight into the sky and took out his Proven Dao Artifact. He controlled the strings to turn them into a mirror. Under his control, the mirror expanded until it covered most of the peaks of the sect, focusing more on the ones with the disciples.

    However, the mirror was invisible, so only a few members of the upper echelons of the sect could see it. Under Wang Wei¡¯s order, a bright light shed from the mirror and seemed to scan all the disciples.

    He then shrunk the mirror back to his original size as he began to watch something from it: it was the Fate of many of these disciples.

    Under his control, Wang Wei managed to filter a lot of information very quickly until he discovered what he was looking for. He discovered that about a few hundred years ago, around the time that the Heaven Chosen Selection Trial began, many of the disciples--from different ranks--suddenly awakened strange memories. And after that, their personality changed.

    Although they all tried to hide this sudden change, it was noticeable if someone looked closely.

    After focusing on these disciples, Wang Wei learned that they were all reincarnated. To be precise, they are part of an elite Intelligence Group that referred to themselves as the Sleepers.

    After their death, they will reincarnate and then reawaken the memories of their past life. That way, they can infiltrate many factions without any suspicions. And before their death, they will leave records of all the information they gathered to their leader.

    Unfortunately, Wang Wei learned that these disciples¡¯ ranks were too low to know the identity of the Leader, but Wang Wei could guess who it was: Di Tian.

 Chapter 286: Official Visit

    Wang Wei frowned after discovering these Sleepers as he wondered how deep they infiltrated the sect. If even the Sleeping Ancestors have members of them, then this will be a big deal. And if those sleepers have also infiltrated other sects, well, Wang Wei cannot imagine how powerful their information-gathering abilities are.

    More ever, he wondered how powerful Di Tian used to be able to reincarnate so many people at the same time; this is not something an ordinary Supreme Realm powerhouse can do.

    After making his discovery, Wang Wei called his father and grandfather, then told them of the situation.

    Wang Tian frowned deeply before asking: "Can you find the ones in the upper echelons of the sect?"

    "Without the power of the Law, I can only identify the ones that have strange Fate Lines without being bacsh. However, if they do not resist, it will be much easier."

    "In that case, I ordered them not to resist," said Wang Chang. "I can talk to the Supreme Elders."

    "The only issue now is whether any of our Immortal Venerables or Dao Ancestors have been affected," said Wang Tian.

    "I don¡¯t think we should worry about that. To be a Dao Ancestor or Immortal Venerable, the help of a Great Emperor is needed. Even if these Sleepers have the ability to hide from Emperors, it should not be possible when they are so closely involved," added Wang Chang.

    "In that case, let¡¯s begin the clean-up."

    "Wouldn¡¯t it be better to just monitor these people and try to feed them false information?" said Wang Wei.

    "In normal circumstances, that would be ideal. However, if what you said is true, there is a high chance that our sect¡¯s Emperor Scriptures have been leaked. So, we need a safer approach to this situation."

    Soon after that, a cleansing took ce in the Dao Opening Sect. All Sect¡¯s Deacons, Elders, Great Elders, and Supreme Elders were called in and ordered not to resist Wang Wei¡¯s probe in their Fate Lines.

    And those who resisted were immediately arrested. This cleansing did not stop there. All the Wang, Yan, and Li n members were also searched, along with all the disciples.

    And for the first time, Wang Wei entered the Secret World where the reserved members of the other families were located; it was then he finally understood howrge the n actually were--especially the Wang family. The ones still remaining in the Myriad Emperor Word are only the tip of the iceberg.

    And the cleansing did not stop there. Wang Tian and Wang Chang even brought Wang Wei to the Sealing Hall of the sect, thus showing the true foundation of the Sect.

    And he was truly shocked.

    Inside a darkly lit room, he saw countless coffins, and after checking their auras, he could not hide the surprise in his face. Wang Wei swore in his life that he had never seen so many Supreme Realm and Saint Powerhouses; it was enough to form an army of millions.

    However, he soon learned that many of these people have been sealed for countless millennia and their lifeforce and blood energy have been exhausted; they will only wake up if the sect faces an extinction-level catastrophe, and they will die after that.

    So, he started checking these people. Since they were sealed, their resistance was minimal to non-existent. After identifying the ones who had problems, they were taken out for interrogation.

    Tianwei Peak:

    Wang Wei, Wang Chang, and Wang Tian were having another meeting; this time, they were apanied by Great Elder Yan Mei and Great Elder Li Jiang--who were the patriarch of their respective n. After being cleared of any suspicions, they were allowed to participate in the investigation.

    "So, what was the result?" asked Wang Wei.

    Wang Tian sighed deeply, "Not as good as we expected. All these peoplemitted suicide once we try to search their souls. What¡¯s worse, is that theypletely destroyed their souls to the point of not even being able to reincarnate."

    "The level of loyalty that they showed is truly scary. Not one of them hesitated tomit suicide," added Li Jiang.

    Wang Wei frowned as all their actions proved futile. No information was gathered by this cleansing. They did not even know for a certainty whether the leader of these people was indeed Di Tian; it was just his guess and intuition.

    "How about our losses?" asked Wang Wei after regaining his thought.

    "Not as much as expected," replied Yan Mei. "However, ording to our statistics, the majority of people caught were in fact members of the Sectarian side, so they¡¯re the ones who suffered the most.

    As a matter, the number of people in our families who were reincarnated was very small."

    "Is there a reason for that?"

    Everyone shook their heads. After pondering for a while, Wang Wei asked Great Elder Yan Mei to show him the list of the Sleepers caught.

    "Wei¡¯er, did you think of something?" asked Wang Tian.

    After a quick scan of the lost, he replied: "Yes. The number of people reincarnated from the Wang and Yan n is the least of all the groups."

    All these people in the room are some of the most talented and gifted members of the sect in the past three generations, so they quickly understood his meaning.

    "Eternal Emperors?" asked Yan Mei.

    "That¡¯s right," replied Wang Wei. "ording to the information we have, Di Tian existed during the Emperor Beginning Era. If he created these Sleepers and has them reincarnated since that time, there is a chance that the Qiyuan Emperor and the Sword Empress--two Eternal Emperors of our sect--to notice something and take precautions."

    The people nodded, however, this information did not change much. Since there were still Sleepers among these two ns, this showed that either Wang Wei¡¯s theory is wrong, or the leader of this group found a way to bypass the preventive measures that the two Eternal Emperors ced on their families.

    "What we have to worry about now is how to appease the Sectarian Faction," said Wang Tian. "In recent years, we have finally achieved a certain level of unity. This recent cleansing might affect that."

    Indeed, given how they suffered the most loss, even the Sectarian Faction understood the situation, they might still be secretly resentful.

    "We can bind together and divide them some of the resources that are only privy to our ns?" suggested Li Jiang.

    "Although that might temporarily calm them down, it should not be enough to have them 100% support us as they did in the past few hundred years," rebutted Yan Mei.

    "Indeed, the remuneration should be worth all their loss," said Wang Tian.

    "Just offer them another Dao Ancestor spot for when Wei¡¯er bes Emperor," suddenly said Wang Chang.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes light up after hearing this as this was the perfect remuneration. They did not need to give any resources, just a promise. Furthermore, Wang Wei was the one who would pay in the end.

    Meanwhile, the person that just received another Karmic Debt was speechless. So, Wang Wei secretly cursed these old foxes after figuring out their ns--especially his grandfather. Although he looked like a brute that only used his fist, he was the most cunning of all of them. What made Wang Wei even madder was that he did not even know how he would help these people be Dao Ancestors.

    So, he decided to take this opportunity to ask. Unfortunately, before he could open his mouth, his grandfather said: "You don¡¯t need to ask. When you are eligible to know, I will be more than d to tell you."

    Wang Wei then gave a fierce look. Unfortunately for him, he was ignored. So, Wang Wei secretly sighed. During times like this, he wished his paternal grandmother was still alive. That way, he could use the same method he used to deal with his father to deal with his grandmother.

    Without anyone to check and bnce him, the old man can do whatever he wants. Wang Wei knows that if he gets on his grandfather¡¯s bad side, thetter will not hesitate to beat him up, and even his mother would not be able to save him.

    After Wang Chang¡¯s proposition, the group started to discuss how to deal with the aftermath of this event. However, midway through, the Shadow appeared behind Wang Tian and said something to him that made him frown a little.

    "Is there a problem?"

    "The people of the Five Element Pce came for an official visit; they even brought Zhen Biyu with them."

    Everyone raised an eyebrow as they instantly realized that this visit might not be a normal one.

 Chapter 287: First Meeting

    ording to proper custom, Wang Tian and Wang Wei flew to the front of the mountain to receive the people of the Five Elements Pce. As soon as he arrived, Wang Wei noticed something different.

    Unlike the previous Great Zhou delegation, this one was quite small; to be precise, it was three women. With a single look, he knew that two of these people were in the Supreme Realm, while the other was in the Divine Body Realm, so Wang Wei focused on her.

    Zhen Biyu looked quite ordinary to ordinary people, from her hair to her Taoist robe, everything seemed ordinary. Yet, she had an extraordinary temperament or aura surrounding her; she looked pure, innocent, or simple. Usually, someone so ordinary would be easily forgettable, but not her.

    After meeting, everyone greeted one another. Usually in this situation, a superficial tour would be in ce, followed by greetings and polite chat, but the people of the Five Element Pce requested to skip all the pleasantries and get directly to the objective of their visit.

    And during the entire situation, Zhen Biyu was quiet and calm, and she just randomly looked around once in a while.

    Tianwei Peak, an official meeting took ce between those two powerful Emperor Lineages.

    "So, to what I owe this visit?" asked Wang Tian. However, the two Supreme Realms True Monarchs did not say anything, just looked at Zhen Biyu, who in turn looked directly at Wang Wei and said:

    "I need some of your organs."

    The room instantly became quiet as no one understood what was going on, so they also looked at Wang Wei. In this situation, since Zhen Biyu--as a member of the younger generation-- was in of the conversation, then he also had toe forward.

    "Well, as much I would like to believe that my level of handsomeness has reached the level that women want pieces of me, I have a feeling that this is not your intention, so Fellow Daoist Zhen Biyu, please borate," replied Wang Wei with his charming smile.

    Unfortunately, Zhen Biyu did not seem to care. With a little frown on her face, she said: "I¡¯ve been warned by the Elders to not be as direct as I normally I am, so I understand your confusion; I apologize for that.

    "While I was cultivating a while ago, I felt a powerful Innate Five Element powering from the Central Continent, so I tracked it to here. And after meeting you, I know that they came from your organs, so I came to get it."

    Wang Wei raised his eyebrow as he observed Zhen Biyu; he could feel that she was not used to speaking so many words at once, meaning not was she taciturn, but a person of little word.

    "I appreciate the boration, but once again, this is not enough. How exactly are you going to take them?" replied Wang Wei, this time a slight pressure emanated from his body.

    However, his pressure seemed to not affect Zhen Biyu. Without any change in expression, she took out arge orb the size of a basketball from her space ring.

    With a nce, Wang Wei could feel a small world inside this orb, and it was also full of the power of the stars.

    "ording to the Elders, the final step in your cultivation of the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture] is to open the Acupoints in your body with the power of the stars.

    "In front of you is a small world full of Star Essence left by the Primar Star Emperor of our sect. I want to use this in exchange for a piece of your Zhang Organs."

    Information about the Primal Star Emperor quickly rushed into Wang Wei¡¯s mind. He was one of the most powerful Great Emperors of the Five Element Pce with the possession of the 10th Heavenly Physique, the Star Monarch Physique.

    During his rise, he invented a method to transform Origin Essence into Star Essence, granting extremely powerful battle strength and an unparallel control of Star Power.

    During his rise, the Five Element Pce was still the most powerful Taoist Sect of the Myriad Emperor World and they resided in the Central Continent. Additionally, tension started rising between the Pce and the Dao Opening Sect.

    The reason being the fact that there were rumors that the Primal Star Emperor was trying to create a new cultivation system based on stars, thus recing the Origin Path System. Adding to that the fact that he could transform origin essence into star essence, the sect was worried and war almost broke out.

    However, for reasons unknown, he did not do so; he did not even spread the method of transforming star essence.

    All these thoughts quickly shed across Wang Wei¡¯s mind, then he asked: "Is this Star Essence from before he proved the Dao or after?"

    "After. Right before he disappeared."

    Wang Wei nodded his head, nced in the direction of his grandfather and Yan Chen, and slightly moving his head. The two understood his meaning and used their Divine Sense to check before nodding to him.

    After receiving a positive answer, Wang Wei pondered for a brief moment before saying; "I can ept your exchange, but I have a few conditions."

    "Please say."

    "First, before I give you the pieces of my organs, I need to erase any connection they have with me, and you have to absorb here in the sect."

    "If you do not want to trade, say so!" suddenly said one of the two True Monarchs, obviously upset with this condition. However, Zhen Biyu was still calmed, albeit a frown appear on her face, "Why?"

    "As you know, some powerful spells or curses require the caster to have part of the target¡¯s body to work properly; I have to take precautionary measures to ensure my safety.

    "Of course, I understand your hesitation, so I can promise not to be near her during the process, and we can provide you an empty mountain and you can set all the safety measures you want."

    The two True Monarchs exchange a nce, then they discussed with Zhen Biyu. Finally, she said: "Fine, what¡¯s the second condition?"

    "My second and final condition is that I need a few drops of your source blood."

    Immediately, Zhen Biyu guessed Wang Wei¡¯s goal, which was the same as her; used the power of Five Elements from her Physique to increase his strength. Additionally, if she were to use his organs for something nefarious, he could reciprecate.

    "Do you think this is a fair trade?" asked one of the True Monarch.

    "Why not?" replied Wang Wei. "My organs are refined by Innate Five Elements Materials. They are worth more than the Emperor Star Essense you provided."

    These True Monarchs knew that this Sacred Son of the Dao Opening Sect was talking nonsense. Although what he said was true, that was taking into ount all his organs. What they wanted was just a small piece.

    Though very frustrated, they did not continue to argue about this. This exchange was very important to them. So, after a brief exchange, they decided to ept the terms.

    Zhen Biyu handed over the Orb along with two drops of her source blood. Of course, she also cut off her connection with it. As for Wang Wei, he cut a few pieces of his organs, removed the power of Fate containing in them, then cut off the Fate that these pieces of organs had with him.

    From now, they had no rtionship whatsoever with him; they were simply organs with Five Elements Powers that came out of nowhere and just existed between Heaven and Earth.

    Furthermore, he did not do anything to them. For once, he was always a person of his words, plus, the two sides signed the highest level of binding contracts possible in this world.

    Immediately afterward, the two True Monarchs were given one of the floating mountains, then they started cing formations all around to protect Zhen Biyu; they even contacted their sect and have them ready in case something truly happens.

    Inside the Sect Master Hall, after the people of the Five Element Pace left to prepare the security of the mountain, Wang Wei was still discussing with the upper echelons of the sect.

    "What do you think of her?" asked his grandfather Wang Chang.

    "Given that she was most likely born with a Pure Heart, her talent is perfectly suited for Taoism. Adding to that her Five Elements Bnce Physique, her potential is nothing tough about."

    Pure Heart is a state of mind where the mind or spirit has no dust, is not affected by desires, emotions, orplicated thoughts; the mind is peaceful, calm, and quiet. It is the perfect state toprehend the rules orws of Heaven and Earth.

    This state can be aplished through deep meditation and cultivation, but people born with such talent are considered true geniuses of cultivation. They are also sought after by the Taoist sects as it is easier for them to understand scriptures and Taoist philosophies.

 Chapter 288: Devil Scripture

    A few days passed, and the True Monarchs protecting Zhen Biyu already set up the necessary protection for her in the mountain that the sect provided for them. Then, she spent a month absorbing Wang Wei¡¯s organ parts.

    Soon after that, the people of the Five Elements Pce quickly left the Dao Opening Sect.

    Tianwei Peak, Wang Wei and the upper echelons of the sect were having another meeting. A projection screen was in front of them, showing Zhen Biyu¡¯s process of absorption.

    During the process, many people secretly sighed at Wang Wei¡¯s ingenuity of creating constructs or puppets the size of ants to have them secretly spy on her cultivation room.

    Even when her Dao Protector used their Divine Sense to check the room, they will overlook such a small and insignificant animal. And the protection they took to protect her from prying eyes also overlook such a possibility.

    "It seems that she cultivates the [Five Element ssics] of their founder, Emperor Three Purity,"mented Great Elder Yan Mei. Many people nodded in agreement with her as they recognized the cultivation method Zhen Biyu was using.

    "Not necessarily," said Wang Wei in disagreement. "I do not believe for a moment that she did not create her own scripture."

    "Young master, are you saying that she knew we were secretly watching her? That she noticed our actions?"

    "Not necessarily, but there are records of people with Pure Heart having very powerful intuitions. She might have felt something wrong, thus decided to hide her true ability as a precaution."

    Indeed, this was a very high possibility.

    "Doesn¡¯t that mean we still do not know much about her?" asked one of the Elders.

    "No, we can deduce a few things from this situation," replied Wang Tian. "For example, she probably used to cultivate the [Five Element ssic], despite her look, she is probably very intelligent and her intuition could be of great help in battle."

    "Additionally, her talent for the Dao of Five Elements probably reached a terrifying level," added Wang Wei. "From what she previously said, she felt the power of Innate Five Element in my body from the Eastern Continent; that is not something any normal person can do."

    People nodded in agreement with Wang Wei, then they spent the next few hours discussing and theorizing about Zhen Biyu¡¯s strength.

    Once the meeting finished, Wang Wei returned to his Sacred Son Mountain, and there, he saw Wang Ju waiting for him. He invited her in to have a meeting.

    "Young master, we just received the scripture from the Mo family."

    "Oh, so was I right about them?"

    "Correct. As soon we have asked them to check out the Secret Realm before officially entering, they were very quick to refuse. So, as you suggested, we threatened to destroy it, and eventually, under the pressure, they had Mo Xingyun signed the contract."

    Wang Ju then handed a red scroll to Wang Wei, which was the Gluttony Swallowing Scripture. He opened it and read it:

    "All living beings are born feeble and helpless, and from birth, require eating to survive. We eat nutrients from our mother¡¯s womb, eat food to grow up, sustain ourselves, grow, and prevent death.

    "Even cultivators cannot escape the cycle of constant consumption: they eat spiritual energy, Heavenly and Earthly treasures, and even one another. Eating is a fundamental part of the universe, a part of the cycle of nature.

    "But why should living-being stop at consuming things that are ¡¯edible¡¯? All things in existence have value, whether it is a piece of dirt or the most valuable of Heavenly materials. So, consume everything, indulge in the act of consuming, treat everything between Heaven and Earth as nothing but food.

    "Whether it is ores, flesh, blood, soul, energy, or even the entire world, consume them; swallow them."

    As Wang Wei read this scripture, he suddenly felt a terrifying desire to swallow everything around him enveloped his mind; the desire to eat everything seemed to want to overwhelm his mind.

    Fortunately, his will was quite powerful that he instantly regained his mind. With a sigh, he muttered: "Worthy of a cultivation technique of the devil race; it took the cultivators¡¯ basic idea of taking from Heaven and Earth to make up for their deficiency to a new level.

    "More ever, this book could exin one of the reasons that the Heaven Swallowing Emperor acted the way he did. If he got half of this book when he was young, he might have been affected by the will inside of it. Given his nature as a Devil Cultivator, he probably might be even more susceptible to this kind of influence."

    After dismissing Wang Ju, he spent a few days understanding this scripture in detail/ Although he would not cultivate it himself, he can still try to understand something from it to integrate it into his [Transcending Fate Sutra].

    However, a weekter, he received another talisman that another person came to see him. So, he took a shower and went to meet the person.

    After entering the reception area of his manor, he saw an olddy with long white hair, dressed in in clothes talking to Wu Hong.

    "Grandma!" yelled Wang Wei as he rushed to hug her.

    "Oh, be careful not to break these old bones," replied Yun Zhaojun.

    "Grandma, I thought you could not leave the Yu family easily."

    "This is just a clone, so you do not need to worry."

    Wang Wei nodded his head as he knew that Void Shatter Realm powerhouses could easily create clones of themselves, not to mention his grandmother who was a True Monarch.

    "So, what brought you here to see me?"

    "I came to see my new daughter-inw."

    "So, you did note to see me?" asked Wang Wei with a pout.

    "Of course, I did. How could I forget my lovely grandson."

    So, the three sat together over tea to chat.

    "So, when are you nning to hold the Dao Companion Ceremony?"

    "We were thinking after we both entered the Primordial Spirit Realm, we will hold a small ceremony with friends and family," replied Wang Wei.

    "After Primordial Spirit Realm? That¡¯s not a long time; it¡¯s good to be early and make it official."

    Wang Wei frowned slightly, "Grandma, is there something wrong?"

    "No, I¡¯m just happy that you found the love of your life so quickly. Luckily, you do not have to go to all the trouble your parents went to before getting together."

    Wang Wei nodded his head, "What about grandpa? Is his injury alright now with the Merit?"

    "Yes, he is much better now; he should be able to leave his seclusion after a while."

    "That¡¯s good. If you need more merit, the sect should have plenty left. Don¡¯t hesitate to ask."

    "I know," replied Yun Zhaojun as he pinched his face.

    Following this, Wang Wei spent the next few months spending time with his grandmother. During this time, he did not cultivate, n, or thought of anything besides enjoying quality time with his family.

    Truthfully, he truly enjoyed this peaceful and quiet time, thus, was also a little sad after she left. Nevertheless, he would still see her again.

    After that, Wang Wei entered deep seclusion.

    However, while he was cultivating, the world was not so quiet or peaceful--especially the Central Continent.

    Green Tree Domain:

    A young man wearing golden armor and holding a golden sword led an army charge against another. A powerful and bloody aura emanated from his body as he led the charge.

    This young man was simply unstoppable. No matter who got in his way would be chop into two sections by his sword. At some point, more than 5 cultivators with Law circting their bodies attacked him together, but he still singlehandedly ughter them.

    After a few hours, the young man--who was Sun Jiaolong--defeated the opposite army and took over the city they were protecting. He ordered his men to take over the city, but also not to arm the citizens.

    To make sure that everything went smoothly, he stood on top of the city gate to oversee everything.

    Sun Jiaolong raised his head to look in the sky; he could feel the powerful aura and shockwave of the battle that was taken ce in the sky. While he was waiting for the oue of the battle up there, someone walked to him and said:

    "Your highness, we received news that a few of the cities that we previously took over have been retaken by the people of Great Zhou."

    "Do you know the reason?" asked Sun Jiaolong calmly.

    "ording to the information, a bunch of brand new Saints and Supreme Realm powerhouses appeared and our people could not stop them."

    "Why didn¡¯t our Great Wu sent more powerful cultivators?"

    The officer opened his mouth to say something, but he soon closed it again. However, Sun Jiaolong could guess the reason. He secretly sighed, looked at the sword in his hand as he muttered:

    "It seems that it¡¯s about time I activate your ability."

 Chapter 289: Son of Destiny

    Sun Jiaolong have long nned to start a war with the Great Zhou; ording to his previous, the only problem he had was Ji Song. However, after thetter¡¯s death, he immediately knew that his chance came.

    So, after creating his [Martial Emperor Code], he immediately rallied his supporters in Great Wu and started a war.

    His n was simple: used his immortality and strength as an advantage to slowly conquer the territory of Great Zhou. As long as Great Wu can stop the Saints and Supreme Realm Powerhouses of Great Zhou, he can deal with the other issue.

    At first, Sun Jiaolong¡¯s n worked. Without having anyone in the same realm that can stop him, he was able to rapidly conquer territory after territory. However, recently, Great Zhou has dramatically increased the number of resources used in this war.

    The number of True Person and True Monarchs suddenly increased, and unfortunately, the Great Wu people could not keep up. One would think that since Great Wu has one more Great Emperor than Great Zhou, their foundation would be more solid and have way more resources.

    Unfortunately, three of the four Emperors of Great Wu were Pseudo-Emperors--or Emperors who acquired the Heaven Will, but their will, state of mind or Dao Heart does not reach the level to bear it.

    Additionally, given how long the Great Zhou Imperial Dynasty has been establishedpared to Great Wu, thetter could notpete with the former in terms of resources and strength.

    After figuring all of this out, Sun Jiaolong dismissed his attendant, then he entered the City Lord¡¯s Manor. He set up a formation, then sat in the lotus position to cultivate. He held the Human Destiny Sword in his hand, then multicolored energy came from it and entered his body.

    A weekter, Sun Jiaolong opened his eyes. His breath dramatically increased.

    "With this new round of Qi Luck, I¡¯ve managed topletely temper my muscles, now it¡¯s time for the organs," muttered Sun Jiaolong.

    If any of the other Heaven Chosens were here, they would be shocked as Sun Jiaolong is already in the organs tempering process in the Human Stage of the Divine Body Realm. Meanwhile, the majority of them have just finished with their skins and are about to temper their muscles.

    Then, he took amunication talisman from his space ring to contact his father, Sovereign All Wisdom.

    "Father, how is everything going?" asked Sun Jiaolong to the face that appeared in front of him.

    "Not so good. With the recent loss, many people are starting to waver and wanting to stop the war."

    Sun Jiaolong just sneered after hearing this, "This is the exact mentality that made our Dynasty so weak. As soon as things get a little difficult, everyone wants to hide their tails behind their legs."

    All Wisdom sighed before replying: "You should have been aware of this fact long ago. So, if you want to truly change the dynasty for the better, you have to either take slow measures or drastic ones. Either way, you would still need to rely on yourself to solve the current problem. So do you have a solution?"

    "Maybe."

    "That does not sound reassuring."

    "I¡¯ve never tried this method before, so I do not know whether it will seed."

    All Wisdom nodded but did not ask further.

    "ording to your request, I have acquired the talisman from Fang Lijuan."

    "So fast? I thought they would bargain more."

    "Despite how they looked to the outside, most members of the Divine Dao League are actually quite poor. So, after rejecting their offer for an Innate Material, we quickly came to an agreement after being given some rare resources."

    "Why do they need an Innate Material?" asked Sun Jiaolong in confusion.

    "Most likely, it was a strategy of asking something outrageous so that they can get more out of the bargain."

    "As long as I get what I want, it does not matter."

    All Wisdom nodded, then paused for a moment; "Are you sure your n is going to work? Even if it works, our hatred for the Great Zhou Dynasty will reach a new level. Maybe you should reconsider this!"

    "Our hatred with the Great Zhou has long reached the point of beyond repair. In the past few millennia, they have slowly eaten up our territories. The only reason that Great Wu still exists today is that the Great Zhou has not cultivated another Emperor.

    "Now that they have been eliminated in thepetition so early, it is the perfect time to weaken them. And once I prove the Dao and be Emperor, I can annihte them."

    All Wisdom sighed out loud, "I¡¯m sorry, but I do not think that many people of the dynasty will openly support you this time."

    Sun Jiaolong nodded his head, but he was not disappointed as he expected this oue. After chatting with his father, he left the City Lord Mansion.

    Immediately, he used his Divine Sense to check the entire city and made sure that everything went ording to his order in the past week.

    A few hourster, Sun Jiaolong stood in front of arge army, and in front of him was the Teleportation Formation.

    "Your highness, the teleportation to Sweeping Monk City is ready."

    However, Sun Jiaolong ignored the speaking person, closed his eyes, and connected with the Human Destiny Sword. A few secondster, he opened his eyes and said: "Change the course, we¡¯re going to Ice ze City."

    "But Sir, Ice ze City is far east of our location. Strategically speaking, it¡¯s not rmended to attack there now."

    "You just need to follow my orders, not question them," said Sun Jiaolong with fierce eyes. Without any choice, the army was redirected to Ice ze City.

    Just like the previous war, Sun Jiaolong led the battle. With his unparalleled strength and the Human Destiny Sword in his hand, he massacred anyone on his path, bathing his golden armor red.

    However, midway through the battle, something strange happened. The blood of all the fallen soldiers was absorbed to the ground. And once the battle ended, not far from the battlefield, the space broke apart, countless formations formed in the air, and massive red lights rushed from the formation to rush to the sky.

    With a smile on his face, Sun Jiaolong quickly sacrificed the Human Destiny Sword, and a golden shield appeared to prevent the red lights from creating a vision and alerting other people.

    He immediatelymanded his generals and lieutenants to take care of the aftermath of the battle, while Sun Jiaolong rushed to the formation. Without pause, he entered.

    Soon, he found himself in a room, and in front of him was an army of puppets. After checking the surroundings quickly, he took a step forward. Then, this puppet army started attacking.

    For the next few days, Sun Jiaolong constantly fought wave after wave of puppets, until he reached the main room of this Secret Realm.

    There he saw two rows of puppets. In one row, there were 20 puppets, while on the other, there were a few hundred. This time though, he was careful as he could not feel the strength of these puppets.

    Sun Jiaolong got in fighting mode as he walked into that room. However, this time, nothing happened; he was not attacked by anyone or anything. Soon, he found a book standing in the middle of an altar.

    After opening and reading it, a bigger smile appeared on his face.

    "So, is this the power of a Son of Destiny?" muttered Sun Jialong to himself. "I just needed powerful cultivators to support me, and now, I suddenly found a Secret Realm left over by a powerful Puppet Sect from the Devil Era.

    "And in that secret realm, they left 200 Saint Tier Puppets, 18 Supreme Tier Puppets, and 2 Quasi-Emperor Puppets."

    Sun Jiaolong looked at the sword in his hand with awe. With this sword, no matter what trouble he faced, he can have any fortunate encounter to solve the problem for him.

    "In this generation, as long as I do not let the power of Son of Destiny get to my head thinking that I¡¯m invincible, I can slowly rise to the top with countless fortunate encounters and eventually reach the strength to suppress all my peers, take the Heaven Will and prove the Dao."

    Sun Jiaolong then walked over to take the talisman that allowed him to control all these puppets. He ced all the puppets--including the previous army that attacked him--into his space ring.

    Before leaving, he looked back at the secret realm and muttered: "I have epted this Karma. When I prove the Dao and be Great Emperor, the Refining Puppet Sect will appear once again in the Myriad Emperor World."

    Sun Jiaolong then left the Secret Realm to prepare for the next step of his n. With this newly discovered strength, he was confident in his sess.

    We are now back to the regr schedule of 1 chapter a day.

 Chapter 290: Seed

    Great Zhou Dynasty Capital.

    Today was a normal day like any other day. Because of the recent war, the general situation has been tense, thus making the entire city quite somber, with every citizen wondering about their future.

    Sovereign Ji Wen did his best to appease the people as this negative mood has been affecting the Dynasty¡¯s Qi Luck. However, he was only partially sessful. With each city that Sun Jiaolong takes over, the morale of the people bes lower--even if he manages to recapture some of them back quite rapidly.

    Sovereign Ji Wen was dealing with military affairs when he suddenly felt something, and it was not just him. Everyone felt it--even the mortal. To be precise, everyone saw it.

    A gigantic palm that covered the entire city slowly fell towards it. The palm exuded a terrifying pressure, making most cultivators unable to breathe properly. More important, everyone knew that if it hit, the entire city would be destroyed instantly.

    Of course, this did not happen. As soon as the palm reached a certain level, the formation protected the city activated, and the attack was blocked.

    "Who dares to be impudent in my dynasty!" roared Sovereign Ji Wen as he instantly appeared floating above the city. Soon though, he saw the people responsible for the attack; to be exact, 20 people.

    "Puppets?" Immediately, he realized that these people or things were not alive, but Supreme Tier Puppets.

    ¡¯Could these people be sent by Great Wu? That¡¯s impossible. Given their foundation, they should not have such powerful puppets.¡¯

    Then, Ji Wen used his Divine Sense to scan a few million miles outside of the city, searching for something.

    ¡¯No people controlling them? Or are they able to hide from me? I guess it does not matter given the current situation.¡¯

    He waved his hand, a multicolored dragon appeared in front of everyone. The Qi Luck Dragon roared, then immediately afterward, the aura around the puppets slowly decreased. In just a few seconds, their strength was reduced to the Saint Realm, and it kept on decreasing.

    However, a golden light shed from their bodies, then their strength stopped decreasing. On top of that, they returned to their peak states.

    "What power is that?" muttered Sovereign Ji Wen.

    "It should belong to the [Human Destiny Sword]," responded one of the many Supreme Tier that appeared next to him.

    "So, it is those damn snakes of Great Wu. but how did they get their hands on such powerful puppets? Last that I know, they never had any Refiners that specialize in this field, let alone be powerful enough to create Supreme Tier ones."

    "This is not important right now, your majesty. The important thing is to find a way to deal with these two Quasi-Emperor Puppets."

    ¡¯Should I open the Emperor Formations? No, the price is too big, and with the current war, this is not the best move. In that case, I can only do that...¡¯

    Ji Wen took out a jade talisman and crushed it. Soon after that, two extremely powerful auras manifested themselves deep from the Royal Pce.

    Then, two old men with white hair and beard appeared in the sky. Their bodies looked sickly as they were as skinny as bones. A breath of death and decay surrounded them. They looked at the puppets in the sky, then at Ji Wen before nodding to him.

    The two Quasi-Emperor opened their mouth and swallowed, then the spiritual energy in the following few Domains was instantly swallowed by them. In front of everybody, their bodies slowly returned to normal.

    They grew muscles, their skins were no longer rough like paper sands, their eyes no longer dull and listless; they looked more normal now. Unfortunately, the decay breath surrounding them did not disappear.

    After regaining their vigors, they rushed to fight the two Quasi-Emperors. Knowing the potential destruction that their battle could reach, they dragged the puppets outside of the world, in the Endless Void.

    In fact, all the other True Monarchs did the same. Meanwhile, Sovereign Ji Wen kept the formation activated to prevent other people from sneak-attack the capital, while the other officials went around appeasing the people.

    Unfortunately, as a result of this, no one actually noticed the invisible shadow that sneak into the Pce.

    This battlested for a few hours, and many people secretly watched the confrontation between these two Imperial Dynasties.

    After the war, Sovereign Ji Wen had a meeting with his officials.

    "Primine Minister, what do you think about this attack?"

    "It was very strange; there is no way that they believe such an assault would work, so they might have another reason for their attack," replied Zhao Yan.

    "Any ideas?"

    "The best theory we cane up with is that they either wanted us to waste resources by activating the Emperor Formation, or they wanted is to wake the Sleeping Supreme Elders."

    Everyone sighed after hearing this. During this battle, the two Quasi-Emperor puppets were partially destroyed but still escaped along with all the others. In times, they can be repaired, however, the same cannot be said for these Supreme Elders.

    The reason that they sealed themselves in the first ce was that their lifespans reacher their end, but now that they have woken up, they can only live for up to 20 years.

    Also, since their blood vitality has been exhausted, they can no longer reseal themselves. As such, the Great Zhou Dynasty just lost two Quasi-Emperor at the cost of rendering these two puppets usable for a few decades.

    This is a great loss for them since they are in the middle of a war.

    "How about we also attack their capital?"

    "They are probably expecting such an oue, and we would probably be walking into a trap."

    "So, are we supposed to do nothing after this?"

    "We could wake up the Sleeping Ancestors."

    "That¡¯s prosperous. You should know that unless the dynasty is on hisst breath, they will and cannot intervene," answered Sovereign Ji Wen to this suggestion. Of course, what he did not say was that some of them might even watch as the dynasty crumbled and disappeared as this would be a relief for them.

    "Plus, the situation has not be so dire. We just have to focus on winning that war."

    Everyone nodded their heads before continuing their discussions on how to win this war.

    Meanwhile, Sun Jiaolong was receiving someone in Ice ze City. He looked at the hooded person in front of him and asked him: "Is everything done ordingly?"

    "Yes, sir."

    "Was there any problem in the process?"

    "No."

    Sun Jiaolong instantly appeared in front of the person, held his head, and squeezed it until his cranium and brain were crushed.

    "Sorry, I cannot take any risk of my n leaking." He then looked in the direction of Great Zhou and muttered: "Now that the seed has been nted, all I have to do is wait for it to bear fruit."

    Sun Jiaolong walked to his army and ordered: "From now on, we will slow down the march."

    ...

    Southern Vermillion Bird Continent, a Supreme Land called Soaring Lantern Valley. Inside a cultivation cave, a young man dressed in ck sat in the lotus position, and a book floated in front of him.

    ck Qi continuously entered his body, then, his body exploded into countless pieces. However, soon afterward, a mysterious power reassembled his body again.

    The young repeated the process hundreds of times before stopping, then he opened his eyes--which were full of vicissitudes.

    "Finally refined this Life and Death Book using the immortality granted by this world¡¯s Heavenly Dao," muttered the young man. "This could be considered something good since my luck has been so poor sinceing to this world."

    The young man stood up to stretch his body.

    ¡¯Now, there are three issues I need to deal with. The first is to find a way to create a new body as my Primordial Spirit does not agreepletely with this one.

    ¡¯Second, I need to quickly regain my Supreme Realm strength. Lastly, I need to find a way to get an Identity Token to participate in this World¡¯s Heaven Will Battle. The Soaring Valley is too weak to have such a thing, nor do they have enough resources for me to back to my peak and beyond.¡¯

    After making his n, he left his seclusion cave. Outside, a few maids were waiting for him, and as soon as they saw him, they all bowed in unison while saying:

    "Young Master Huang Yuan."

    Huang Yuan nodded his head before saying: "Tell the Sect Master and Elders that I¡¯m going to the Eastern Continent."

    After that, he ignored the worshipping eyes of these maids and flew away.

 Chapter 291: Hatred

    Great Zhou Imperial Dynasty, Sovereign Ji Wen was holding an official meeting. However, he sat on his throne with his hand on his chin, looking in the distance.

    "Over the past 500 years, ever since the attack on the Capital, the movement of Sun Jiaolong has slowed down drastically. Although we have lost many territories, we also manage to capture some of them as well," reported the Army Commander.

    "That¡¯s good news. If they continued to move as fast as before, then we would have lost more Domains."

    "Not necessarily. The previous tactic--although very fast and effective--had a fatal w: the citizens did not feel any sense of belonging to Great Wu. But now, after 500 years, it is more than enough time for them to start identifying as Great Wu citizens instead of Great Zhou."

    "That¡¯s true. If we manage to recapture these territories, the citizens might not ept us."

    "It all depends on how Great Wu treated them."

    The room became quiet for a moment, then someone asked: "So, what¡¯s our next step?"

    Everyone then looked at Ji Wen--who was still staring in the distance,pletely ignorant of the gaze surrounding him.

    "Your majesty...Your majesty....Your majesty" said, Prime Minister Zhao Yan.

    "Humm, did you say something?" asked Sovereign Ji Wen.

    "Your majesty, is everything alright? You have been very absent as ofte."

    Ji Wen sighed before saying: "To be honest, I¡¯ve been feeling that something is wrong for quite some time now. However, I do not know why. Maybe I¡¯m too tired."

    Zhao Yan frowned, "Your majesty, you¡¯re connected with the Dragon Luck of the Dynasty, so your intuitions are sharper than others. If you feel that something is wrong, then there is a high chance that something will happen to you. So, it¡¯s better to investigate as soon as possible."

    Sovereign Ji Wen was about to nod his head when he heard the sound of loud footsteps slowlying not far away. He frowned as he wondered who dared to break the Dynasty¡¯sw of not interrupting Court Meeting--unless there was an emergency.

    Ji Wen¡¯s eyebrow raised when he saw who barged inside the meeting.

    "Su¡¯er, what are you doing outside of the Royal Tomb? Plus, you should know better than to disrupt a court meeting."

    Unfortunately for Ji Wen, his son just looked at him with cold eyes full of hatred. Then, Ji Su¡¯s eyes moved to the court officers in the room. Immediately, many of them moved from their seats and stood behind him. To be precise, more than three-quarters of them--including the Commander of the Army and the head of the Imperial Guards, Zhou Fan.

    Realizing what took ce, Ji Wen stood up from his throne: "What are you doing?"

    "Isn¡¯t it obvious?" replied Ji Su with a sneer on his face.

    "You unfilial son, why are you doing this? Especially at a time like this?"

    "Unfilial son? Hahahahahah,"ughed Ji Su with a grave hint of madness and sorrow.

    "Are you worthy to say such a thing after what you¡¯ve done to my brother?" roared Ji Su at his father.

    Ji Wen took a half step back, then he said: "Is this what this is about? Because I could not protect Song¡¯er? Do you think that I do not miss him as much as you? Do you think I do not grieve for him every single day? Do you think that I do not me my weakness and ipetence for not being able to protect my own son?"

    "This is not about your weakness," replied Ji Su as he looked down at his hands. "Over the past hundred years, I¡¯ve thought of the situation over and over again, and I realized that given the situation, there was nothing either of us could do."

    He paused for a moment, "Every single moment of my existence, I me myself for not convincing him of putting his name on the Heavenly Dao Protection Book, that way, all of this would have been avoided."

    He raised his head to look at Ji Wen straight in the eyes, his own eyes bloodshed.

    "The reason I hate you so much is because of how you reacted after his death: you did absolutely nothing. You lowered your head to his killers like a dog wagging his tail for a few pieces of meat, then moved on with your life as if nothing ever happened."

    "So, what did you expect me to do? Risk the fall of Great Zhou in my hands? Risk the lives of trillions of people?"

    "Do not use thisme excuse to hide your power-hungry side," grunted Ji Su. "You could have given the throne to someone else and tried to kill Wang Wei on your own, thus fulfilling your duty as a father. That way, even if something went wrong, the Dao Opening Sect could not ce the me on us as your actions would have been your own.

    "You could have hired an assassin to kill him, then take the me for it to protect the Dynasty.

    "But you did none of that. When the choice was given to you between your role as a ruler and as a father, you chose to be a ruler without any hesitance. This is the reason for today¡¯s event.

    "Since you like power so much, I will forcefully take it away from your cold hands, leaving you with nothing."

    Ji Wen was momentarily silent after hearing this. "In that case, there is nothing to say anymore." A golden Halberg and armor appeared over his body. He began to control the dynasty¡¯s luck to bless himself and increase his power.

    However, to his horror, he realized that his control over it was slowly decreasing. "What have you done?"

    "You mean this?" said Ji Su as he held a dragon carving made of the most precious of jade: the Imperial Seal.

    "Do you think I did not prepare for this in the past few hundred years," added Ji Su with a smirk.

    "How is that possible? Wait...your mother," said Ji Wen. However, soon after that, he spewed a big mouthful of blood, then he fell backward. Luckily for him, he caught the throne behind him.

    "Your majesty," yelled Prime Minister Zhao Yan as he rushed to the Emperor. Many other officers did the same thing, but Zhao Yan gave them a fierce look and prevented them from approaching Ji Wen.

    ¡¯Even the Queen is rted to this situation, I cannot trust anybody,¡¯ thought Zhao Yan. While the Prime Minister was injecting his origin essence into Ji Wen¡¯s body to try to remove the poison, another person walked into the room.

    It was a beautiful middle-aged woman dressed in a long hanfu decorated with red phoenixes, she had a golden crown on her head.

    "You poisoned me?" muttered Ji Wen with blood all over his teeth as he looked at his wife; they have been together for countless millennia, but now he was dying at her hands.

    However, the queen did not say anything. She looked at him with sadness, love, pity, and a lot of resentment.

    "You do not need to worry about dying yet as the poison I fed you the Living Dead," said Ji Su.

    Zhao Yan¡¯s face suddenly changed after hearing this. "You want to turn your majesty into a puppet to control the Dynasty?"

    "As astute as ever, Prime Minister. Unfortunately, your loyalty to my father is truly unwavering; it¡¯s a shame such a talented individual as yourself has to die like this."

    The Living Dead Poison can kill a person¡¯s body, but keep their souls intact and living inside that body, thus turning them into living dead. Then, the living dead body can be controlled by another person. The best part about this poison is that it is very difficult to spot.

    ¡¯I need to buy some time until the Supreme Realm True Monarchs get wind of this situation; this is our best chance of intervening.¡¯ Zhao Yan stood up and released his Domain, preparing to fight.

    Ji Su smiled after seeing this. "If you think that buying enough time for the True Monarch toe to save you is your best option, then you¡¯re greatly mistaken."

    Meanwhile, inside a secret realm of the Great Zhou Imperial Dynasty. Ji Song¡¯s previous Dao Protector, Ji Han, installed a powerful formation to prevent many of the remaining True Monarchs from intervening in Ji Su¡¯s n.

    As for the others, they were either upied by different battlefields against the Great Wu, or they sided with Ji Su in this rebellion.

    A few hourster after the incident, the news was released to the Great Zhou citizen by the "Sovereign" himself that Assassins infiltrated the Pce and killed many of the court officials, including the Prime Minister.

    In honor of these officers¡¯ service to the dynasty, there will be a few days of mourning for them.

    ...

    Sun Jiaolong was in a secret room with amunication formation in front of him disying someone¡¯s face: it was Ji Su.

    "ording to our agreements, all the Domains in the east belong to you, nothing more," said Ji Su.

    "I¡¯m happy that you¡¯re a man of your words," replied Sun Jiaolong with a smile. "However, I¡¯ve been thinking that this was not enough. I¡¯m suddenly interested in the Western side as well."

    "We had a deal."

    "Nothing was set in stone. Plus, with how weak your dynasty is due to in-fighting, what can you do in your situation," added Sun Jiaolong with a sneer.

    Ji Su looked at him deeply for a moment, then he said: "In that case, how about we blow this situation out of proportion. Let¡¯s wake up the Dao Ancestors and Immortal Venerables of our respective Dynasty and let them decide the oue of this war."

    Sun Jiaolong immediately became silent.

    "Oh, that¡¯s right. I forgot that your dynasty is full of Pseudo-Emperors, so the amount of Sleeping Ancestors you have is pitifully low--and there might even be only a few if any at all," added Ji Su with a sneer on his face.

    With an ugly look on his face, Sun Jiaolong retorted: "How do you know about this?"

    "Do you really think that this was a big secret? I¡¯m sure many people have already spected as much based on how snake-like you people of Great Wu behaved."

    Sun Jialong took a deep breath, "If you do that, then you will pay for your rebellion as well."

    "So what? Compared to cing a greedy mutt like you in his ce, it¡¯s worth it." Ji Su then ended themunication without saying anything else. As for Sun Jiaolong, he took a deep breath to calm himself down, then he began to conquer the territory that he was granted to ording to their previous deal.

    Dao Opening Sect, Transcending Fate Mountain, inside a cultivation room:

    Wang Wei¡¯s Good Fortune me was slowly burning his purple soul. This was a sign of breaking through the Primordial Spirit Realm. However, after a few hours, he spat out a mouthful of blood, thus stopping the process.

    "This is the 13th failure," muttered Wang Wei. "It seems that with how powerful my soul is, ordinary methods will not allow me to enter the Primordial Spirit Realm."

    End of this Volume.

 Chapter 292: Heaven Stage

    In the past 500 years, Wang Wei has opened his remaining 6 Orifices, thus cleansing his spirit and properly finishing the Earth Stage of the Divine Body Realm.

    After opening the Tongue Orifice, his sense of taste drastically increased. If he wanted, he could distinguish all the ingredients--including seasoning and heat temperature--of any meal that he ate.

    He even tested this ability with pills. He swallowed a pill with more than 400 hundred ingredients, and he could distinguish all of them alone based on the taste of the pill.

    The next Orifice that he opened were his noses. This granted him the ability to smell things from kilometers away, smell colors, smell the putrid scent of people with negative karma or sins. This was a very bad experience for him.

    Finally, he opened the Eyes Orifices. Despite his expectations, nothing much changed after opening those two orifices. Besides an increase in vision and the power of his True Vision granted by his soul slightly increased in strength, nothing much changed.

    Once all orifices were opened, his body seemed to have be free, moreplete; it seems to have evolved to a higher state. For example, even without spiritual energy, he could survive for a few decades or more.

    He does not need to eat or sleep like a regr person. Furthermore, his body does not decay like ordinary people¡¯s. Even if died, his body would remain in perfect shape for a few hundred years.

    All these abilities were granted to him just because of the Divine Body Realm, not because of his powerful fleshly body.

    Nevertheless, after entering the Peak of the Earth Stage, Wang Wei realized that because of how powerful he already was, his strength only increased slightly after opening the Orifices.

    He was not happy about this fact. Normally, after someone opened the Orifices, they would enter the Heaven Stage of the Divine Body Realm. In this stage, cultivators will start controlling the power of Heaven and Earth.

    Usually, when cultivators fight, they rely on their strength. However, in the Divine Body Realm, they can borrow the might of Heaven and Earth to destroy their enemies. After all,pared to Heaven and Earth, most cultivators are nothing but ants crawling on the ground trying to survive.

    In the Divine Altar Realm, cultivators have to blend their spirit or minds into Heaven and Earth. In the Earth Stage of the Divine Body Realm, they opened their Orifices as a process to cleanse their spirits or minds of earthly restrictions of the body like eating, sleeping, or secretion.

    Once the spirit reaches a certain level of strength, it can bear the power of Heaven and Earth. This stage is divided into 9 sub-stages called the 9 Heavens.

    The spirit connects the body with the soul, so they are connected. The more powerful one bes, the other will follow soon to reach a certain state of bnce. And with Wang Wei¡¯s Paragon Soul, his spirit is ridiculously powerful.

    As such, he knew that he could reach the 9th Heaven as soon as he entered the Heaven Stage. But, he was not satisfied with his gains in the Earth Stage. So, he decided to take another path.

    The Orifices that he opened reminded him of the Chakra System from Hinduism in his past life. So, he made the bold assumption that if Orifices existed, then the same could be said for Chakras. And by opening them, he could further develop the potential of his body.

    So, he used his unforgettable memory to review his life back on Earth. Because of the nature of his work, Wang Wei had to deal with many international clients. A few of them practiced Taoism, Hinduism, and Buddhism.

    In an attempt to get close to these clients, he read many scriptures in these religions and their doctrines. Of course, back then, he only knew the surface level, enough to have a conversation.

    Now, he was taking his time to review these scriptures and find the knowledge he wanted. After decades of meditation, he managed to discover the hidden gates of the body that referred to the Seven Chakras.

    After that, Wang Wei opened them one by one using the Good Fortune me starting from the Root Chakra.

    After opening the Root Chakra (Mdhara) which was located in the base of his spine, a red light appeared all over his body, followed by an intense Earth energy. Then, the gate of this Chakra is connected to his spleen--which is also earth-rted in nature.

    The strength of his fleshly body increased by at least 5%. On top of that, his mind seemed to be sublimated. Wang Wei felt more confident, more determined to face any challenge. His already powerful Will also strengthens.

    After opening the Sacral Chakra (Swadhisthana) located 2 inches below the navel, the Chakra gate connected to his kidney--which was also water in nature. His body once again strengthened, and his Divine Sea suddenly increased 10 times in size.

    Additionally, since this Chakra controlled sexual energy, it also connected to the Ears, Genitals, and Anus Orifices. Wang Wei¡¯s ability to control his emotion and sexual urges strengthened after this chakra opened.

    The next Chakra opened was the Sr Plexus (Manipura) located in the upper abdomen in the stomach area. This Chakra was rted to the fire element, so it connected to his heart.

    This Chakra removed a lot of Wang Wei¡¯s self-doubt about the future; no matter what urred, he was prepared to face any challenge in his path of cultivation. Even his slight fear of Di Tian was gone.

    Next was the Heart Chakra (Anahata) located just above the heart. This chakra made him easier to ept and give love. After opening it, the little mistrust he had about Wu Hong because of all the secrets were removed; he fully epted her and all her mystery.

    The fifth Chakra was the Throat Chakra (Vishuddha). This Chakra connected with his Tongue Orifice, and Wang Wei gained a new ability. The opening of this chakra allowed him to be even more open about his ambitions or desire to be free and unfettered.

    And since his pursuit of the Dao was reinforced, so was his Dao Heart.

    The 6th Chakra was the Third-Eye Chakra (Ajna). After opening it, a third eye appeared on his forehead. With it, he could now see so many things that even his True Vision ability could not even see. Plus, the eye has had a powerful ability that came with it.

    Finally, he opened thest one, the Crown Chakra (Sahasrara). This one was the most beneficial to him yet. After opening it, all the 7 Chakras connected to one another, his body turned golden.

    His Sea of Consciousness rapidly expanded along with his soul--which finally reached the level of the Supreme Realm.

    Following this, he immediately entered the 9th Heaven of the Heaven Stage and beyond.

    His True Will or Duyu Realm as the previous Devil God mentioned further strengthens. However, Wang Wei still did not know how to use this power besides destroying the cultivation of people with weak foundations.

    Arge number of impurities came out of his body, mostlying from his blood as this was the only untempered part of his body. Arge amount of vitality was then infused into his blood, slowly turning it purple.

    After opening all his Chakras, Wang Wei underwent a tremendous transformation that drastically increased his strength. After that, he immediately added these methods to his [Transcending Fate Sutra], further optimizing and updating it.

    Then, he went to Battle Tower to fight against the clone of the Battle Maniac Emperor to solidify his foundation and control his power.

    While Wang Wei was going through his training, Ji Su stood in front of a tomb with Ji Wen bowing to it: it was Ji Song¡¯s tomb.

    "Little Song, unfortunately, with my talent and strength, I cannot avenge you. However, please be at peace, for in this world, strength is not the only way to kill someone."

    He looked in the direction of the Dao Opening Sect, his eyes filled with hatred and ruthlessness. Having made some kind of decision, Ji Su allowed his father to remain a puppet to control the dynasty, then he headed for the Western White Tiger Continent.

    He did not know where his path of vengeance would lead him, but he was willing to pay anything for it--even his life.

 Chapter 293: Failure

    Inside the Battle Tower, Wang Wei was battling the clone of the Battle Maniac Emperor. However, he was struggling in this fight; the reason being that this clone had a cultivation level of the Supreme Realm.

    Wang Wei clenched his fist, a golden light shed through his fist, then he punched forward.

    Bang!

    Everything shook as if mother nature had lost her patience and decided to eradicate mankind for their atrocities. The mere shockwave of his fist was enough to destroy a Middle Thousand World and all its trillion habitants.

    Unfortunately, his attack had little effect. The Dharma Body behind the Battle Maniac Emperor casually waved his hand and blocked the attack, then punched Wang Wei himself.

    Without hesitation, Wang Wei¡¯s Innate Shield--which had turned golden in color--surrounded him to block the attack. That single punch instantly annihted the ground that Wang Wei was standing on. As such, he found himself and the clone fighting in the void.

    Although he blocked that attack, he was not intact. The shockwave was enough to shake his organs. Additionally, he could feel the Fighting Law that the Battle Maniac cultivated taking effect.

    Over time, his fighting ability and instinct began to decrease, while the opposite was true for his opponent. With each second, thetter grew more and more powerful. His attacks became sharper, his battle intuition drastically increased as he could always pinpoint the weakness of all of Wang Wei¡¯s attacks.

    Knowing that losing the battle was inevitable at this rate, he decided to be more serious. Then, a vision appeared behind Wang Wei.

    Visions can increase a cultivator¡¯s battle strength by a few folds. Usually, an increase between 2 times to 9 times the increase. However, Wang Wei¡¯s vision gave him an 18-fold increase.

    After showing his vision, Wang Wei started to use the power of Heaven and Earth from the Heaven Stage in the Divine Body Realm.

    The 9 Heavens of this stage have the same function as the visions: an increase in battle strength.

    The 1st Heaven is equal to a 9 fold increase in strength, the 2nd Heaven is 18-fold, the 3rd Heaven-27 fold. To the 9th Heaven which grants cultivators an 81-fold increase in strength. The minimum requirement for all cultivators to enter the Primordial Spirit Realm is to reach the 4th Heaven.

    For Heaven Chosens like Lin Fan, their visions gave them a 9-fold increase in strength, and when they reach the 9th Heaven Stage, the vision will stack up, granting them a maximum of 90-fold increase.

    As for Wang Wei, his Vision should have provided him a 99-fold increase, but because of how unique his Earth Stage was and how powerful his spirit is, he went beyond the 9th Heaven. ording to his calction, he currently has an increase of 270-fold.

    So, after using the Power of Heaven and Earth to increase his strength, adding to that his fleshly body that was now on par with True Monarchs, Wang Wei was able to fight with the clone of the Battle Maniac Emperor.

    In the end, he still lost. After all, the clone had all the abilities of the Emperor when he was in that realm, and Wang Wei is still in the Divine Body Realm. Nevertheless, he still fought for three days nonstop before being defeated.

    Then, Wang Wei went to challenge his father again. This time, he survived until the 36th sword.

    After gaining control of his strength, he went back to retreat.

    Sitting in the lotus position, Wang Wei looked inward to his Divine Sea. He controlled the Ancient Lamp with the Good Fortune me to enter his Sea of Consciousness.

    Immediately afterward, he ced the power of Heaven and Earth inside the Lamp to fuel the Good Fortunate me. The 13-colored me instantly rose in intensity, then Wang Wei guided the me to his purple soul.

    Normally, the Good Fortune me would burn the soul to remove the impurities, then slowly transform it into a Primordial Spirit, thus allowing him to enter the next stage of cultivation.

    Unfortunately for Wang Wei, nothing happened. No matter how much he tried to burn his soul, it was not affected in the least bit.

    After the 13th attempt, he vomited a mouthful of blood because of bacsh.

    "This is the 13th failure," muttered Wang Wei. "It seems that with how powerful my soul is, ordinary methods will not allow me to enter the Primordial Spirit Realm."

    After that, he took a healing pill before leaving his seclusion. As soon as he came out, he saw Wu Hong was waiting for him; she immediately noticed his slightly paleplexion.

    More importantly, she felt like he was different from before; she felt like the two of them suddenly be closer, like he truly epted her

    "Failed?" she asked.

    "Yeah."

    "How do you feel?"

    "Just a little annoyed, that¡¯s all," replied Wang Wei as he smiled, then hugged her.

    "What are you going to do now?"

    "Well, luckily for me, you warned me about this a few hundred years ago. So, I did make some preparations, but I do not know how effective it will be."

    "What will you do if you are forever unable to enter the Primordial Spirit Realm?"

    "Worst case scenario, I will abandon the Origin System, travel to other World Communities to find a system that fits me the best. Or, I just create one of my own, or I just concentrate on Body Refining. I still have a lot of options."

    "It¡¯s good that you have other options. Let me ask you, why do I feel like you¡¯re different?"

    Wang Wei then exined to her the Chakra System that he used and how it affected his mind and spirit; he even told her about the little mistrust he had about her. Wu Hong was not surprised about this fact as she knew him quite well.

    "This system seems to have some origin with Buddhism. It¡¯s quite interesting, and it has a lot of potentials." After saying that, she handed him a piece of paper.

    "What¡¯s this?"

    "Wang Ju came by to hand over information regarding important events that happened in the past 500 years."

    Wang Wei scanned the paper, and only took notice of a few things:

    One was Sun Jiaolong¡¯s capture of arge territory of the Great Zhou Imperial Dynasty. The second was that The Fate Guards have theorized that something weird or shady happened inside the Great Zhou, however, they could not gather more information because of how tight security has beentely in Great Zhou.

    The third was the fact that Jian Wushuang seemed to be traveling around the world, challenging different kinds of swordsmen.

    The fourth was the fact that Liu Meixiu was spotted in the Northern ck Tortoise Continent.

    Lastly, the Loose Cultivator Alliance just endorsed someone from the Lower Realm as their Heaven Chosens in this generation with an Identity Token. This person¡¯s name is Huang Yuan.

    As for the other people, all of them seem to focus on cultivating and have not shown up in the past few hundred years.

    After reading all this news, Wang Wei did not care as he had much better things to worry about. Currently, the majority of these people have just entered the Earth Stage of the Divine Body Realm, while he¡¯s about to enter the Primordial Spirit.

    However, his Paragon-quality soul is preventing him from doing so, he has to focus on dealing with this problem.

    "Onest thing," said Wu Hong. "Grandma sent you some Longxue tea."

    "Really? In that case, let¡¯s go drink some while I talk to her."

    Later that day, Wang Wei and Wu Hong had a meeting with the upper echelons of the sect.

    "So, you failed?" asked his grandfather.

    "Yes."

    "Although we expected this, it¡¯s still troublesome," added Wang Tian. "Luckily, we have prepared beforehand the things you asked for."

    After that, he led everyone to a secret realm. Inside, a few million people were sitting cross-legged. The odd thing about these people was the fact that they were all in the Supernatural Realm, and they had a simr aura to Wang Wei.

    "A million Supernatural Realm cultivators that cultivated your Transcending Fate Sutra. With countless resources, the sect was able to cultivate them so quickly," said Wang Tian.

    Looking at these people, Wang Wei said: "Hopefully, this n works, otherwise, I will have to go back to the drawing board.

    "Alright, we will begin a month from now."

 Chapter 294: Secret Archive

    Wang Wei sat in the middle of arge formation with all the millions of Supernatural Realm cultivators surrounding him. His Ancient Lamp floating above his head, burning brightly with 13 different colors.

    At the same time, all the Supernatural Realm cultivators also had their Ancient Lamps floating in front of them as well.

    Numerous runes from the formatting activated, then the 12-colored me of these Supernatural Realms separated from them before rushing toward Wang Wei in the center.

    His 13-colored me absorbed these mes. His Good Fortune me did not add any more color afterward, but the intensity that the me burned drastically increased. The me rose a few hundred meters to the sky.

    Luckily, this was arge space surrounded by a protective formation.

    After seeing this phenomenon, Wang Wei hurriedly directed themp and the me into his Sea of Consciousness in an attempt to refine his Soul.

    While all of this was happening, the upper echelons of the sect were closely monitoring him to ensure that nothing happened.

    "Wouldn¡¯t it be better to use Divine Body Realm cultivators instead?" asked one of the Elders.

    "No. The Good Fortune me of Divine Body Realm cultivators has been infused with their goals, dreams, or aspirations. If he used them instead, his soul would most likely be corrupted," answered True Monarch Yan Chen.

    After this brief conversation, all of them quieted down, waiting for Wang Wei to finish. This waitsted for three days.

    Wang Wei--who was closing his eyes all this time--suddenly opened them, vomited a big mouthful of blood.

    "Failed?" asked Wang Tian who suddenly appeared next to him.

    Wang Wei just nodded his head. Everyone then became somber after hearing this.

    "Young master, how about trying the method you suggested to break your soul into small-connected pieces so that it is easier to refine? I think this method was truly genius."

    "Don¡¯t say stupid things," said Wang Chang. "The Soul is Yin in nature, and only by entering the Primordial Spirit Realm will it acquire Yang attribute, thus allowing it to not only exist in the real world without problem but also give it a certain malleable nature.

    "If you try to break a Yin Soul into small pieces, the likely scenario is a real soul injury that is hard to cure--especially with how high in quality Wei¡¯er ¡¯s is."

    Wang Wei agreed with his grandfather. After learning about the possible difficulty he would face in breaking through the next realm, he began to n ahead.

    One of his ns was based on a novel he read on his past life where the cultivation system allowed people to break their souls into hundreds if not millions of pieces that are connected to one another.

    As long as one piece of the soul was left intact, it could grow back to its original size. Furthermore, each piece of the soul has a certain amount of strength, making it very versatile in nature and able to do many things.

    "In that case, what about we try the Divine Body Method previously stated? As for the impure will in them, can we find another method to deal with afterward?" suggested Great Elder Yan Mei.

    Everyone then looked at Wang Wei for him to make a decision.

    "You guys have the right idea, but this method will not work. A million Divine Body cultivators will not be effective."

    "So, what you¡¯re saying is that as long as the intensity of the Good Fortune me is enough, you can seed?" asked Wu Hong.

    "Yes. Although I failed in this attempt, I noticed a very tiny part of my soul was refined. Although it was probably 0.00000001% of it, this showed me that it is possible."

    "So, what we have to aplish is to find a way to increase the intensity of the Good Fortune me?" summarizes Yu Yan. "How are we supposed to do that? Add a few more billions of Supernatural Realm cultivators?"

    "Although it would take some time and resources, it should be possible," said Wang Tian. No one in this room cares about sacrificing a few billion lives for the sake of Wang Wei.

    "It¡¯s better if your breakthrough does not involve so much Karmic debt," said Wu Hong.

    "At this time, I don¡¯t think we can care about such trivialities," said one of the other Elders. Many people agreed with that Elder. However, Wang Wei looked at Wu Hong and asked:

    "What are you thinking?"

    "You should know that your greatest threat to the throne is Di Tian. Given how long he has lived and the fact that he controls the Dao of Reincarnation, there is a high chance that he also knows something about Karma.

    "If you ever confront him with such arge Karmic Debt, well..."

    Wang Wei realized that she was right. "Do you have a solution to my current problem?"

    "Both yes and no. I could seal the quality of your soul, which would allow you to easily enter the Primordial Spirit Realm. However, you would lose all the benefits ites with until you prove the Dao."

    "Benefit? What benefit? So far, this thing has been nothing but a nuisance."

    "The majority of your monster-levelprehensiones from it," added Wu Hong.

    Wang Wei took a deep breath; he did not want to give up his advantage. "What else?"

    "Although I do not have a way to solve your problem, I can point you in a direction. That¡¯s Buddhism."

    "Buddhism? What do they have to do with anything?" asked Yu Yan.

    "The Incense Era began because a monk discovered that he could use the power of Faith to refine his soul and enter the Primordial Spirit Realm."

    "Using Faith to refine the soul? That¡¯s a good idea," replied Wang Chang. "However, this method has long been lost through time. I doubt even the Taoist Sect still has ess to one. Unless you have that method?"

    "Unfortunately, I do not," replied Wu Hong. "However, you can recreate it."

    "I¡¯m d that you have so much trust in me, but I know only a little bit about Buddhism from the small books I¡¯ve read in the library. Without any information to go on with, I¡¯m also at loss."

    "In that case, we¡¯ll give you more information," said Wang Chang.

    "Indeed. I think it¡¯s about time you visited the Sect¡¯s Secret Archive," said Wang Tian.

    "Secret Archive?" That¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard about it,"mented Wang Wei.

    "That¡¯s because it was not time for you to have ess to it yet."

    Then, Wang Tian led the group to a secret location of the sect.

    As soon as Wang Wei entered there, he saw a vast library with rows filled with books, jade talisman, and some stone carvings that had mysterious light emanating from them.

    In one of the rows, he saw the words; "Emperor¡¯s Scripture" written as the title.

    "Does the sect have other Emperor Scriptures?"

    "Of course, " replied his father.

    "Where did theye from? And why have I never heard of them before?"

    "A few of them came from destroyed lineages, some came from predecessors who were lucky enough to the legacy of a Great Emperor, and the remaining ones came from other worlds.

    "As for the reason that you never heard of them? There are two: one, none of these scriptures are considered orthodox, so we usually hide them. Well, not just us, but most Emperor Lineages do the same."

    "You guys are just too old-fashioned," replied Wang Wei.

    Wang Tian red at him, then said:

    The second and most important reason is the fact that all these scriptures are somewhat iplete."

    "What do you mean?" asked Wang Wei with a frown on his face.

    "All the Emperor Scriptures are unique and can be considered relics because they have been baptized by the Dao Rhyme of their creators. The Dao Rhyme allows people to more easily understand these scriptures. Even when copies of the originals are made, they still contain the Dao Rhymes.

    "However, those scriptures that were taken outside do not contain Dao Rhyme, so they essentially be very esoteric writings that are hard to learn. Only truly talented individuals could be enlightened on them."

    "Is this some kind of fail-safe that Great Emperors used to prevent their scripture from being spread?"

    "That¡¯s correct."

    "In that case, what about the sect¡¯s predecessors who rightfully got these Emperor Scriptures? They must have done so through trial or because they were fated with them, wouldn¡¯t they have ess to the original scriptures and Dao Rhymes?" asked Wang Wei.

    "You would think so, but no. Most scriptures left as inheritance are usually created by Loose Cultivator Emperors or the ones with no faction or attraction to the mortal realm. As such, when they leave their inheritance, the first person who gets it usually absorbs all the Dao Rhymes in the book to help their enlightenment.

    "And in certain cases, the scripture would be immediately destroyed afterward, and bans will be ced in their souls to prevent them from leaking them. Of course, this is just the extreme case."

 Chapter 295: Mysterious Force

    After briefly exining the rules and origin of the Secret Archive to Wang Wei, Wang Tian and the other upper echelon of the sect began to gather all information or knowledge regarding Buddhism.

    A few hourster, a small pile of books and jade talismans was ced in front of Wang Wei.

    "That¡¯s it?" he asked. Although this amount lookedrge,pared to the amount of information regarding other subjects, this was quite disappointing.

    "You should be d that our sect has so much information left. As you know, information about Buddhism was mostly lost after the Incense Era," replied Wang Tian.

    Wang Wei nodded his head, sat cross-legged on the floor, opened a book, and read it. However, a few minutester, a frown appeared on his face. He then quickly opened many of the books, used his Divine Sense to read some of the jade talismans.

    The reason for his odd behavior was that he quickly realized that he could not understand the words in these books. He knew thenguage they were written in, but every time he focused on them, a vague shadow seemed to cover his mind, making it impossible to understand what he was reading.

    Additionally, Wang Wei realized that he could not remember any of the things he read; a few seconds after reading anything, the information seemed to vanish from his mind.

    With his perfect memory and powerful soul, this was very odd. So, he raised his head to look at his family.

    His father raised his shoulder and said: "This is a normal situation for anything rted to Buddhism. And ording to our records, this phenomenon is the same in different worlds across different worldmunities."

    "So powerful?"

    Everyone nodded their heads.

    "Is there a way to go around it? Otherwise, this whole n will be obsolete."

    "Well, one of our ancestors left a passage telling future descendants how to deal with the situation."

    Wang Chang then handed Wang Wei a scroll. He opened it and read a single phrase inside the entire page:

    "Only those who have Buddha in their hearts can be enlightened."

    "That¡¯s it?" he asked. "More importantly, why so cryptic?"

    No one could give him an answer. By now, Wang Wei was used to his ancestors always being cryptic and esoteric when doing things. Even he has started to be that way since he began controlling the power of Fate.

    Taking a deep sigh, Wang Wei closed his eyes and entered a deep state of meditation. In his mind, he began to picture a massive golden Buddha in his mind based on a statue he saw in his previous life.

    The Golden Buddha was vast, majestic, and had a benevolent smile on his face. He gave the feeling that he wanted to save all sentient beings, and guide them to escape the shackles of reincarnation by bing enlightened.

    While Wang Wei was picturing the Golden Buddha, the same figure appeared in his Sea of Consciousness. Then, Wang Wei unconsciously chanted:

    "Namo Amitabhaya Tathagataya."

    As soon as he said these words, seven golden lights flew from his Seven Chakra and entered his Sea of Consciousness to blend with the Golden Buddha. Following this, the Buddha left Wang Wei¡¯s Sea of Consciousness and manifested in the real world.

    It exuded a golden light that enveloped the entire Secret Archive. And every one that the lights touched felt peaceful, their minds at ease like they were in the embrace of their loving mother.

    Then, they felt like a heavy weight or burden was lifted from their shoulders. Immediately, these people checked their bodies and discovered that the cultivation bottleneck that they were facing loosen up a little.

    As for the True Monarchs, they felt like the hidden injuries inside their bodies were healed slightly, thus increasing their lifespan. Even a Quasi-Emperor like Wang Chang felt the same.

    The upper echelons of the sect smiled after seeing this, thinking that not only had Wang Wei seeded, but also benefited from this experience. Unfortunately for them, their happy smiles did notst long.

    A few seconds after the Golden Buddha manifested, everything in the small world that the Secret Archive was located in suddenly stopped moving as if frozen in time. Even Wang Chang--the person with the highest cultivation in the room--was also frozen in time.

    Then, a mighty and mysterious force seemed to descend into the room; the first thing it did was destroy the Golden Buddha, then it entered Wang Wei¡¯s mind trying to forcefully eradicate all his memories and knowledge regarding Buddhism.

    During the entire process, Wang Wei was incapable of moving or doing anything. Although his mind still worked properly, he could not do anything at all. Even his soul was useless at this moment.

    However, something else in his body did work. It was the Will granted by him from the Duyu Realm. The Will manifested itself in his own and resisted the mysterious force that was invading Wang Wei¡¯s mind.

    Unfortunately, it was too weak. Knowing this, the Will immediately fused with Wang Wei¡¯s soul, then used its power to resist, and it was somewhat sessful. Nevertheless, it just managed to dy the time that mysterious force took effect.

    While all of this was happening, Wang Wei--for the first time in a very long time--felt very powerless. He suddenly remembered his confrontation at thest Trial in the Pagoda. How weak and helpless he was against that giant hand.

    Then, a wave of intense anger overcame him thinking about the misery he suffered at that time. And with that anger, came another powerful will residing inside his body: his own will.

    It was the will that could defy the odds, make the impossible possible; it was the Will he used to make the Wrath of Heaven bleed even though this should not be possible.

    Then, Wang Wei snorted.

    The snort echoed throughout the Secret Archive before traveling throughout the entire small world. And the snort was not about to stop; it seemed to want to travel further into the void, to echo throughout All Heaven and Myriad Worlds.

    Unfortunately, or fortunately, countless runes suddenly appeared to surround the small world to prevent it from traveling far. Nevertheless, even those runes trembled and cracked before stopping it.

    As for the person who used them, she became pale for a moment, then a small trace of blood slid down the corner of her mouth. However, Wu Hong quickly wiped the blood, then used some secret technique to return her paleplexion to normal.

    Meanwhile, after Wang Wei snorted, he used his own will to instantly crush that mysterious force. Then, everyone could finally move again.

    But they all had a look of horror on their faces.

    "What was that?" asked Yu Yan.

    No one answered her. Of course, she knew that this was a rhetorical question. Well, she was wrong.

    "That¡¯s the Absolute Beginning Magic," replied Wu Hong. Everyone then looked at her.

    "The Absolute Beginning Emperor had an unnatural hatred for Buddhism, so after bing an Eternal Emperor, he cast a magic that cut off the beginning of Buddhism, thus eradicating them from existence.

    "Anything rted to Buddhism will be wiped out by the magic..."

    Wu Hong suddenly paused. "Now that I think about it, there is something wrong with this situation. Whether it is your Seven Chakra System or the Manifested Buddha, none of that should be possible under this magic. Unless it was broken, or someone discovered a loophole in it."

    "Is that a bad thing?" asked Wang Wei.

    "Not really. I¡¯m just thinking that this guy spent all his life fighting the Buddhist Sect to the point of him even being killed, and yet, someone still managed to crack his magic. I can imagine him fuming in his grave," responded Wu Hong with a smirk.

    "The Absolute Beginning Emperor is dead?" asked Yu Yan in surprise.

    "Well, yes and no. To beings like him, death is not really the end. It¡¯s more like he¡¯s in a state of existence and non-existence."

    "Limbo?"

    "Well, it¡¯s moreplex than that, but you can think of it that way."

    The people nodded but did not ask any further. By now, they were used to Wu Hong¡¯s mystery or strangeness. And many of them had different theories on her real identity.

    Although a lot of people did not fully trust her because of this, they trusted Wang Wei¡¯s ability to judge people.

    After this brief chat, Wang Wei was prepared to go back to his reading. However, an old man suddenly appeared in the room and said: "What¡¯s going on here? What just happened?"

    Wang Wei was instantly on alert as this old man was a True Monarch. However, his father just raised his hand to motion him to calm down.

    "This Supreme Elder Li Tan; he¡¯s the guardian of the Secret Archive," exined Wang Tian. Then, he went to exin the situation to Li Tan.

    After hearing the entire story, the old man nodded, then, without saying anything else, he disappeared.

    "Don¡¯t mind," said Wang Tian. "His personality has always been like that."

    Wang Wei just nodded his head as he did not care about things like that since he had more important work to do.

 Chapter 296: Blackmail

    After this weird encounter with the Absolute Beginning Magic, Wang Wei returned back to the pile of books. However, unlike before, he had no problem reading or memorizing the contents; it seemed that his method worked.

    So, he spent the next few weeks going over every detail regarding Buddhism in order to find a way to use Incense to refine his soul.

    "Did you find the method?" asked his father.

    "No," responded Wang Wei as he shook his head. "All I learned was that some Buddhist monks in that era used something called [Sentient Being me] to refine their souls. This me was created from gathering Incense from all living beings, hence the name."

    "So, it was no use?"

    "Not necessarily. Although I did not find the method, I dide up with an idea on how to seed."

    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up after hearing this, then they gathered around him to wait for his exnation. Then, Wang Wei exined to them the step-by-step n that he came up with in the past few days.

    Everyone was quiet after hearing this, trying to process the information they just received.

    "Well, although your n is a little crazy, it might work," said Wang Tian. "However, there are still a few things that are needed; they won¡¯t be easy to acquire."

    "The hardest part would be getting your hands into the [Origin Pill me Scripture]," said Yu Yan. "Fu Caiyun is a nasty individual. The reason that he¡¯s the only one able to cultivate that Scripture is not only because of his talent, but because he secretly killed any talented Alchemists that have any remote chance of oveing him.

    "Plus, there is the fact that the [Origin Pill me Scripture] requires both a high talent for Alchemy, and an unprecedented devotion to Pill Dao. Although your talent in Alchemy might meet the requirement, you only minor in Pill Dao."

    "I have taken into ount the problem of the scripture and have a n for that," replied Wang Wei. "As for Fu Caiyun, I¡¯ll deal with him after infiltrating the Origin Pill Dao Sect."

    Everyone nodded with him, then Wu Hong handed him a book: "This is a devil technique on how to cultivate the Sin me. Since Incense Power contains the power of emotion, this might help you."

    Wang Wei¡¯s eyes lit up after hearing this as he thought of something. He motioned everybody to quiet down, then took out a Communication Talisman.

    "Hopefully, she is not in retreat," muttered Wang Wei.

    A few secondster, a beautiful woman with green hair appeared in front of him. She exuded an unnatural charm that would make any man tempted with just a look.

    "Young master Wang Wei, what took you so long to contact me? I thought you had forgotten poor little me."

    "Young Lady Su Ya, as you can guess, I¡¯ve been busy cultivating and time flew by. I¡¯m sorry that I did not contact you sooner."

    "Man, all of you always have an excuse. So, to what I owe this sudden call?"

    "Couldn¡¯t I just want to talk to a beautiful woman? Why do you think that I want something from you?"

    "As much as I would want to flirt with you, I¡¯m currently busy, so go on with your business. Plus, I¡¯m sure your Dao Partner would not appreciate your actions."

    Wang Wei gave a slight nce at Wu Hong, however, she had a calm look on her face throughout the entire process.

    ¡¯Couldn¡¯t she just fake being jealous?¡¯

    "In that case, I¡¯ll be direct. I¡¯m calling you for an exchange. I want your understanding to turn emotions into mes."

    "That¡¯s an odd request. Why would you want something like that?"

    "I don¡¯t think that information has anything to do with our exchange."

    "True. So, what do I get in return?"

    "I have a rare devil race cultivation from the Devil Era that turns sins and depravity into me. I think that¡¯s a fair exchange."

    Su Ya was slightly surprised as this exchange was indeed worth it as she could get something so precious from ancient time. After pondering for a moment, she said:

    "Unfortunately, I¡¯ll have to decline."

    This time, it was Wang Wei who was surprised.

    "Why? This is a fair trade. In fact, you would benefit more in this transaction."

    "Exactly. From what I know about you, you are not the kind of person that likes to suffer losses--even a small amount. Since you¡¯re willing to do so for an exchange, this means that what you want is either truly valuable or very important. So, no matter what, I¡¯ll prevent you from getting it.

    After all, you already have so many advantages ahead of us Heaven Chosen in this generation, there is no need for you to have more," replied Su Ya with a gentle smile on her face.

    Wang Wei¡¯s eyes turned cold, but the smile on his face still remained.

    "I¡¯m a man who always gets what he wants, Lady Su Ya. Since trading does not work, let¡¯s try ckmail."

    "Hehe, I would like to see what you use to ckmail me."

    "If I¡¯m not mistaken," said Wang Wei slowly. "At this moment, you should beying out your ns to kill Jian Wushuang.

    Su Ya squinted her eyes, thenughed out loud with her melodious voice echoing from the Talisman. "Young Master Wang Wei, if you think that telling Jian Wushuang my n can be used as ckmail, then you¡¯ve greatly underestimated my abilities."

    "Is that so?" answered Wang Wei. "In that case, let me tell you a little story. There was this little orphan girl born in a small vige. Because her parents died young, she was always made fun of by the children of the vige.

    "Luckily for her, she was born with a special physique, so she could charm these children and make them do her bidding. Nevertheless, her trauma from being made fun of for not having any parents remained her heart. Until one day, an immortal-likedy recognized her talent and took her to the path of cultivation.

    "This little girl was very talented in cultivation, and always bested her peers. She was popr amongst her sect¡¯s disciples, and she managed to attain a very high status. However, there was something missing in her life: parental love.

    "The little girl always looked at her master who brought her into the path of cultivation as a mother figure. However, her master was always cold and detached, treating her as nothing but a tool to make the sect prosper.

    "However, one day, the little girl created a n to deal with the sect¡¯s other Heaven Chosen. After her master saw the n, because it had a sense of ¡¯poetic justice¡¯, the master was pleasantly surprised.

    "For the first time in her life, the little girl saw her master smile, received herpliment; for the first time in her life after her parents¡¯ death, she received the maternal love she had been dreaming about.

    "What do you think about this story?"

    Su Ya looked at Wang Wei with fury in her eyes; if eyes could kill, she wouldpletely annihte every single particle of his existence.

    "Send someone with a contract and the technique, and make sure to add the condition to keep your stinking mouth shut."

    After saying that, she disconnected the Talisman. Immediately after that, Su Ya threw a temper tantrum in her cultivation room, destroying everything in sight.

    As for Wang Wei, he smirked as he muttered: "People who y with emotions are always easily influenced by it."

    "Sometimes I forget how devious you can be,"mented Yu Yan with a slight smile. "You are definitely my son. It¡¯s good that you can use your head to deal with problems instead of your swords." She was looking at Wang Tian after saying thest part.

    However, the sect master ignored his wife. Although he was like that in his younger years, after years of being a sect master, he also became a cunning old fox.

    "What¡¯s the next step?" asked Wang Tian.

    "Next, I need to divine something."

    Wang Wei then took out the [8 Trigram Turtle Shell] from his space ring. He used his fate power to activate.

    Immediately after that, he found himself in a river made of uncountable lines. At the center of the river was a spinning wheel creating more strings.

    This was the River of Fate.

    Standing on the river, Wang Wei closed his eyes to feel something, then he plunged his hand on the river to take out a single string. Immediately afterward, he opened his eyes--which glowed grey.

    "I need someone to go to this coordinate and find this world," said Wang Wei.

    "I¡¯ll go," said Wang Chang. "That way, it would be faster."

    Then, he broke the space and entered the Endless Void. Using his powerful Quasi-Emperor cultivation Realm, he began rapid sessive teleportation with each teleportation taking him a few million light years away.

 Chapter 297: Strange World

    After spending an entire day constantly teleporting, Wang Chang realized that the coordinate of this world was farther than he anticipated. The only reason he did not use a Void Boat was because he was faster than it, but even with his cultivation technique, he knew that he might take a while to get there.

    Not wanting to waste time, he took out a Space Treasure from his space ring, then crushed it with his bare hand. The destruction of the treasure created arge amount of spatial energy.

    So, Wang Chang used this energy to support his teleportation. Previously, he could only teleport a few million light years in a single instance, not he could teleport a few billion light years.

    As such, by constantly destroying space treasure and using such a wasteful method, Wang Chang arrived at his destination in just six days instead of 6 months.

    After arriving at the coordinate, Wang Chang immediately noticed something odd about the world he was sent to discover. Unlike the majority of worlds that were covered by a transparent dome, this one was covered by a crystal wall.

    With an intriguing look on his face, he approached it before using his Divine Sense to scan for some information.

    "Huh?" muttered Wang Chang with a slight surprise. After scanning with his Divine Sense, he could only acquire two pieces of information: one, this world is only a Middle Thousand World. Two, this world isrger than most Greater Thousand Worlds, even approaching Heaven Will Worlds in size.

    What puzzled Wang Chang was the fact that he could not gather any information with how powerful his Divine Sense is. So, he decided to check it out himself.

    Wang Chang rushed straight into the world.

    Bang!

    He was bounced back by the crystal wall, preventing him from entering.

    "Interesting!" muttered Wang Chang, who then clenched his fist and hit the world barrier.

    Boom!

    The barrier trembled slightly, but nothing happened. This time, Wang Chang was truly surprised. His attack was at the level of Void Shattering Realm, and since this world is only a Middle Thousand World, the highest level of cultivator it can hold is the Primordial Spirit Realm.

    As such, his attack should not only break the shield, but shake the entire world. With great interest, Wang Chang began to increase the strength of each of his attacks.

    However, even after using an attack at the level of Supreme, the crystal wall shook for a moment before blocking the attack. In anger, Wang Chen called his Dharma Bodym fused it with himself, then used the most powerful attack of his [Overlord Fist]:

    [Tyrant Sovereign Fist]

    A massive explosion urred in the void, spreading to a few hundred million light years away. A few world remnants that were floating in the void were instantly annihted by the shockwave of that attack.

    Unfortunately, Wang Chang¡¯s attack--which was strong enough to even destroy a Great Thousand World or at least, severely injure one--was blocked the crystal shield, and it was quite easy too.

    Floating in the empty void, Wang Chang had a serious look on his face as he realized the seriousness of the situation. He began to think to himself:

    ¡¯There is only way for such a thing to be possible, one of the Great Emperors from our world or a Dao Ancestor ced that shield on this world. However, the question is why?...Well, it¡¯s not necessarily them.

    ¡¯This world is very far away; to be exact, it¡¯s located at the intersection of our World Community with another. So, there is the possibility that someone from another World Community came here and ced that protection.¡¯

    Aftering to this conclusion, he pondered whether to retreat as things got a little tooplicated. However, an idea popped in his head, so he decided to try it before returning to the sect.

    He took out a demonic beast from his space ring before sending it inside the world. And unlike when he tried, the beasts easily passed through the crystal wall.

    Wang Chang¡¯s eyes lit up, then he tried a few more times. Some beasts managed to enter, while some did not.

    So, he muttered: "So, that¡¯s how it is. Since this world is a Middle Thousand World, the shield only allows people in the Primordial Spirit Realm and below to enter. I guess the person who made this shield wanted to protect this world from foregn invasion."

    Aftering to this conclusion, Wang Chang took out a bunch of materials from his space ring to create a Teleportation Array connecting to the Dao Opening Sect. A few dayster, he finished and teleported back.

    After Wang Chang¡¯s return, another meeting took ce in Tianwei Peak. Everyone had a serious look on their faces while analyzing the information that they received.

    "Personally, I think it would be best to choose another world," said Great Elder Li Jiang. "This world seemed to be too mysterious and might create too many variables."

    However, Wang Wei shook his head. "I divine this world as the one with the highest chance of sess, and the information has proven that I was right."

    "Indeed. This world is only a Middle Thousand World, but asrge as some weak Heaven Will World. So, the poption should be rtivelyrge,"mented Yu Yan.

    "The question now is what do we do with the cultivation level restriction?"

    "Easy, just send Li Jun and Tie Gang. It¡¯s about time that they moved their muscles around," replied Wang Wei.

    "That¡¯s a good method, however, the n will take longer than previously expected if we do that," added Wang Tian.

    "Anyway, we have plenty of time; there is no need to hurry."

    Soon after the meeting ended, Li Jun and Tie Gang were summoned and given information about the world they were going to and their mission there. Then, they immediately organized their armies and used the Teleportation Array that Wang Chang made to teleport to the void next to the strange world.

    In order to make things easier for them, Wang Wei even sent Wang Ju and a few elites of the Shadow Guards to help them with information.

    As for Wang Wei, after the group left, he pretended to enter a retreat while disguising himself and secretly traveling to the Southern Vermilion Bird Continent.

    The next step of his ny there.

    (AN: Sorry about the short chapter, but I¡¯m really not in the mood to write today. Since I did not post a chapter yesterday, I forced myself to write one for today.)

 Chapter 298: The Southern Continent

    Dao Opening Sect:

    Wu Hong looked at Wang Wei departing back deep in thought.

    ording to the original timeline, Wang Wei was supposed to lose the power of his Paragon Soul after entering reincarnation. Although he was still granted exceptional talent because of it, it was nothingpared to now.

    ¡¯Additionally, the memories of his past life were not supposed to be reawaken until he entered the Saint Realm.

    ¡¯Now, everything is different. And with my memories iplete, the amount of things I can do to help is decreasing with each passing day. Nevertheless, there are a few things that remain the same in this timeline. For example, Di Tian being his main obstacle and a few other things.

    ¡¯Although I cannot stop Di Tian for him, I can still prevent some of the tragedies he suffered before and make sure that he does not be someone corrupted by revenge.¡¯

    After thinking like this, he left the sect and headed to the Western White Tiger Continent.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei changed his hair and eye color and turned into apletely different person before leaving the sect. This time, he was not apanied by Yan Chen.

    The reason for that is that it is easier for him to be caught with his Dao Protector apanying him. Another is that his strength has reached the point that he did not really need a Dao Protector anymore.

    With this current power, only a few Peak Supreme Realm Powerhouses and Quasi-Emperor can pose a threat to him. And if he focused all his attention on escaping, he has a very high chance to do so.

    After disguising himself, Wang Wei headed to Dao Preaching City--which was the main city of the Dao Opening Sect located at the foot of the mountain.

    As he walked in the streets, he saw most mortals had happy and healthy lives. They spoke like educated people, had lights in their houses, drove cars (constructs), or used trains or nes to travel long distances.

    Cultivators could also be seen everywhere in the city, living peacefully with mortals.

    Wang Wei secretly nodded in satisfaction after seeing this, then he headed to the south of the city where the Trans-Continental Teleportation Array was located.

    After arriving at his destination, he used a Guess Elder Token of the Dao Opening Sect to get priority ess to the array and a discount on the price. After paying arge sum of money, he had to wait another three days before it was time for the array to be activated.

    When the day arrived, Wang Wei used the array along with a few other merchants and cultivators that were headed to the south as well.

    Standing in front of the array, a sh of light enveloped him and Wang Wei felt like he was inside a dishwasher for a brief moment, then, he was standing on apletely different tform.

    A few of the merchants that came with him started vomiting on the floor, while some of the cultivators had a pale look on their faces. Wang Wei gave these people a look before ignoring them and leaving.

    The persona he was ying was of a cold and indifferent man, a man of few words.

    After leaving the Teleportation Area, Wang Wei began to visit this city. The first thing he noticed was the strange smell that seemed to envelop the city: it was the smell of medicine.

    The second thing he noticed was that there were arge number of professionals: whether it was Alchemist, Talisman Makers, Refiners...etc. All of them had a pin of their clothes.

    The pin will have a tier written on it, followed by low, middle, or top. However, so far, Wang Wei has mostly seen low Tier individuals, while the highest person he encountered was middle Tier 2.

    From what he knows, the Tier referred to the grade of the individual in his profession. Tier 1 is Profound Grade, Tier 2 is Earth Grade, Tier 3 is Heaven Grade.

    This division is to show what grade of products that a professional can refine. For example, a Top Tier 2 Alchemist can refine Top Grade Earth Grade Pills--which is used by Primordial Spirit Realm cultivators.

    Tier 3 Alchemists can refine Heaven Grade Pills, Tier 4 Saint Pills, Tier 5 Supreme Pills, Tier 6 Quasi-Emperor Pills, and Tier 7 Emperor Grade Pills.

    After taking time to quickly understand the ins and outs of this city, Wang Wei rented a room at an Inn. While sitting on his bed, he kept flipping through a paper containing a list.

    Then, he stopped at one page and focused on it:

    "Lou Cheng, Divine Altar Realm, Low-Level Tier 2 Alchemist. The Fifth Disciple of Origin Dao Pill Sect Master, Lu Yang. Talent is above average, but is loved by his master because of his diligence."

    After reading the information, Wang Wei muttered to himself: "This guy is the perfect candidate. His status is high enough, but not too high considering his master has many disciples.

    "His personality is reticent, so he barely interacts with people in the sect, even with his fellow brothers and sisters. This is good. People do not have a realsting impression of him. So, as long as I found the proper excuse, it can exin any changes in his personality."

    He paused for a moment as he reviewed all the information he had on this guy.

    "His talent is a problem. If I want to get my hands on the [Origin Pill me Scripture], I will need to disy a higher level of talent." After reviewing the information at hand, he made a n.

    Origin Pill Sect, inside a cave of one of the mountains, an ordinary-looking teenager with dark hair and eyes sat cross-legged with a cauldron in front of him. He was deep in concentration, refining a pill.

    A few minutester, he opened the lid to see five pills floating inside. Mysterious lights shed from then. Looking at the five pills inside, he smiled:

    "Five low-level Earth Pills," muttered Lou Cheng. "Finally, I¡¯ve managed to secure my strength as a Tier 2 alchemist. Although my talent is not the best, I can make it up with hard work."

    In fact, Lou Cheng¡¯s talent was not that bad. Most Alchemists can only refine certain pill grades based on their cultivation. As for him, being a Peal Divine Altar cultivator that can refine low-level Earth Grade Pills--which only Supernatural Realm ALchemists could refine--show that he has some talent.

    After refining the pill, Lou Cheng took out another set of ingredients to make another pill. However, mid-way through, he was interrupted by a Communication Talisman. So, he stopped to activate it:

    "Young Master, the ingredient you asked the Alchemy Association to find for you has been discovered."

    "Really? Immediately bring it over."

    ¡¯I can finally break through the Supernatural Realm.¡¯ though Lou Cheng to himself.

    "Young master, there seemed to be some problem."

    "What problem?"

    "The owner of the material is asking to meet you personally. He seemed rather adamant."

    Lou Cheng frowned after hearing this.

    ¡¯Could there be something tricky behind this? However, without that herb, I cannot break through to the next realm, unless I change cultivation technique.¡¯

    After pondering for a moment, Lou Cheng decided to go. Nevertheless, he still took precautions. After leaving his cultivation cave, he used a flying talisman to go to another ce and meet someone.

    A few minutes after arriving, an old man with the aura of Void Shattering appeared in front of Lou Cheng.

    "Young master, what brings you here to see me?" asked the old man with indifference, and a little impatience.

    "I¡¯m heading to Maple Leaf City..."

    "Well, since I¡¯m your Dao Protector, it is my job to protect you," said the old man. Then, without saying anything, he grabbed Lou Cheng and flew outside the perimeter of the sect.

    Once there, he used the power ofw to break the space so that they could arrive at their destination at a quicker pace. During the entire process, Lou Cheng did say anything, norined; he was used to his Dao Protector¡¯s attitude by now.

    This is one of the reasons that he rarely left the sect.

    After arriving at Maple Leaf City, the Dao Protector was prepared to enter the void to secretly protect Lou Cheng, but thetter quickly exined to him the situation and his worry about the encounter.

    The old man grunted before finally deciding to stay next to Lou Cheng to protect him at all times. He knew that if this little alchemist was still the disciple of the sect master.

    If something happened to him, he would have to answer to the sect. And even if the sect master did not me him, he would no longer receive as many pills that he does now in the future, thus halting his cultivation progress.

    Plus, the old man took into ount the fact that Lou Cheng neverined about him all these years.

 Chapter 299: Infiltration

    After arriving at Maple Leaf City, Lou Cheng did not immediately contact the seller, but instead used the branch of the Alchemy Association to find his identity; he did not want to walk into a trap.

    After a brief investigation, he discovered that the seller was just an ordinary cultivator at the Body Refining Realm. In order to get resources, he will often go to the mountain area to fight against demonic beasts and sell their core and corpse for origin stones.

    Luckily for him, while there, he identally discovered a rare herb and wanted to sell it for a high price at the Alchemy Association. However, after learning that an alchemist had posted a call for this herb, he was adamant about meeting him.

    After reviewing the information, Lou Cheng realized that there was nothing wrong so far and that the seller most likely wanted to ask him for some rare pill, so he decided to meet the man.

    If the price is not too exaggerated, he is open to trade.

    Inside arge room in the Alchemy Association Branch, Lou Cheng looked at the man in front of him. He was wearing tight leather clothes that facilitated easy movement, and also had some defensive ability. However, he could also see that the man¡¯s clothes were also worn out.

    After checking the man¡¯s clothes, Lou Cheng observed other things about him. The man had a 9th Layer Body Refining cultivation, however, his blood qi was weak and scattered. Obviously, he cultivated amon-level cultivation technique.

    Adding to that the fact that he looked middle-aged, his talent could also be determined as subpar.

    "You said you wanted to see me before the exchange? Tell me your purpose," said Lou Cheng, who seemed a little impatient.

    The seller frowned for a moment, then said: "Well, I was preparing to y a little more, however, since you¡¯re in a hurry, I guess I¡¯ll get back to business."

    Immediately, Lou Cheng felt something was wrong; he immediately wanted to do something, but to his horror, he discovered that he could not move a single inch.

    Meanwhile, his Dao Protector also felt something was wrong, so he wanted to exit the void and save Lou Cheng. However, as soon as he had this intention, countless strings suddenly appeared out of nowhere and binds him.

    The old man immediately started to use his Fire Law to break the strings, however, countless runes suddenly appeared from the strings and sealed the Law inside his body.

    Then, a grey string entered his Sea of Consciousness and binds his soul. Immediately afterward, the old man felt his consciousness rapidly losing, turning him into a puppet. He only resisted for a few seconds before he waspletely turned.

    The seller--who had a smirk on his face--raised his hand and ced it on Lou Cheng¡¯s forehead, then he said:

    "[Fate Stealing]"

    A fate line appeared from Lou Cheng¡¯s body, wriggling around it for a moment. Then, another fate line appeared from Wang Wei¡¯s body which fused with his.

    Lou Cheng¡¯s body disintegrated into millions of pieces, meanwhile, Wang Wei slowly transformed into Lou Cheng¡¯s appearance.

    And it was not just his appearance, his soul, cultivation level, physique, aptitude, and memories turned into the same as Lou Cheng. What he did was steal thetter¡¯s fate, thus turning into him.

    With this method, Wang Wei is now Lou Cheng, but Lou Cheng is not Wang Wei.

    After his transformation, Wang Wei checked his body from head to toe. He discovered that he was exactly like Lou Cheng--even his little brother had shrunk by a few inches.

    "Well, with this method, I can even fool an Emperor Formation that checks the soul."

    Then, Wang Wei waved his hand to use a secret technique to create a clone that looked exactly like the previous seller. He proceeded to make it look like Lou Cheng and he had an exchange before parting their ways.

    Since Lou Cheng was staying in a special room reserved for him by the Alchemy Association, Wang Wei returned there. The first thing he did once he returned home was to check all of Lou Cheng¡¯s memories.

    ording to the technique he used, he could allow Lou Cheng¡¯s main consciousness to be in charge of this body while he stayed in the background, but he did not want to do this for many reasons.

    Although this method was safe and lowered the risk of being discovered due to strange and out-of-character behavior, he wanted to be in charge in case something unexpected urred and the real consciousness of Lou Cheng is powerless.

    After checking the guy¡¯s memory, Wang Wei muttered: "No wonder this guy actually took my bait. It turns out that he cultivates a special technique that can actually raise his talent of alchemy."

    Talent in alchemy can be divided into three categories: understanding of herbs and how they interact with one another. This part of talent can be made up with years of study, however, some talented individuals can hold a herb in their hands for the first time and immediately know its characteristics and how to match it with other herbs.

    The second category revolves around divine runes and how to properly apply them to make pills.

    Lastly, it is the talent to control mes. The better an alchemist is at controlling mes, the more power he or she can bring from the ingredients used in making pills.

    The cultivation that Lou Cheng cultivated allowed him to slowly increase his talent for me Control. However, Wang Wei quickly realized that this cultivation technique was iplete.

    Furthermore, after reviewing how Lou Cheng got this technique, his intuition told him that something was wrong. Unfortunately, he did not have enough information to make any kind of judgment,

    After reviewing all of Lou Cheng¡¯s memories, Wang Wei did not immediately return to the Origin Pill Dao Sect but went to the east of Maple Leaf City where there were many street vendors selling artifacts that were supposedly found in Secret Realm.

    He bought a very ancient small mirror. With his True Vision ability, he knew that this was just a normal mirror, not an ancient artifact from the Ancient Emperor Era like the street vendor said.

    The reason he bought this mirror was that he realized that it was actually very old, probably dating to thest era and further.

    After that, Wang Wei took a carriage heading back. In fact, Wang Wei wanted to take a Soaring Phoenix Construct, unfortunately, in Lou Cheng¡¯s memory, he discovered that this guy was quite old-fashioned and hated the constructs.

    He did not like the fact that mortals and cultivators¡¯ lives became entangled with one another. To him, these two people belong to different worlds and should remain as such. So, when ites to these constructs that brought these different worlds together, he refused to use any of them.

    Wang Wei was not surprised by this as many cultivators felt that way. To them, the world was changing too fast and they did not like that.

    "Huh?" softly muttered Wang Wei as he felt something. He raised his head and looked in the distance. His vision seemed to prate a few hundred thousand kilometers as he saw 5 Saints Realm cultivators blending in the void, hiding their auras.

    "Although they try to hide it, I can feel that these guys have killing intent for this Lou Cheng....It seemed that things are not peaceful in the Origin Pill Dao Sect."

    Wang Wei thought for a moment about how to deal with the situation before deciding to get rid of these people. His current priority was to get back to the sect and secure his identity.

    So, he flicked his fingers making the void tremble lightly. Then, another space fluctuating appeared on the location of these Saints. As a result, they immediately felt something was wrong and wanted to react.

    However, a bunch of strings suddenly appeared and cut them into millions of pieces; they did not have time to scream, move, or open their Domains for protection. Even their Primordial Spirit did not have time to escape their bodies and was cut into pieces.

    Nodding his head in satisfaction, Wang Wei continued his journey in peace. However, he did not slowly go there as he nned. Instead, he had his Dao Protector carry him back as he did previously.

    As soon as Wang Wei arrived at the Origin Pill Dao Sect, the first thing he noticed was that the sect was built on top of countless volcanoes, making the surrounding area always surrounded by heat.

    Inside these volcanoes were caves where most of the lower disciples resided. This was a way to allow the ones with low levels of cultivation to use the heat from the volcano to make pills. After all, only after entering the Divine Sea Realm can cultivators use spells.

    After taking a quick look at the surroundings, Wang Wei headed straight to the cave on the highest peak.

 Chapter 300: Landing

    Wang Wei headed to the highest cave of the Origin Pill Dao Sect. At the entrance, he identally met a young man wearing a red robeing out; the young man smiled after seeing Wang Wei and said:

    "Fifth brother, why are you here?"

    "Second brother, it¡¯s you. I¡¯m here to see the master," replied Wang Wei.

    "Is there a problem?"

    "No, I just encountered some problems about Alchemy and wanted to ask for the master¡¯s guidance."

    "Is that so? Then, I won¡¯t hold you." After that, he flew away. Nevertheless, the fifth brother felt like his younger brother was different today. He shook his head thinking that he might be too sensitive.

    Meanwhile, as Wang Wei watched his brother--whose name was Zhang Li--fly away, he noticed that thetter might have discovered something strange about him, or at least, had a slight suspicion.

    He took a moment to ponder what was the problem before realizing the crux of the problem. Although he looked exactly like Lou Cheng down to his soul and Fate, his temperament was not the same.

    Wang Wei always had an air of confidence and cockiness around him. Adding to that his overwhelming strength, his temperament is unique. As such, even if he turned into Lou Cheng, his previous temperament was affecting his current body.

    So, after realizing the problem, he quickly adjusted himself. Although he could fool his second brother, now that he was about to meet his master who was a Saint Realm True Person, it is easier to be exposed.

    On the spot, Wang Wei¡¯s temperament changed to a secretly prideful alchemist that is quite conservative. Then, he entered the cave. He notified his master through a talisman and stood up waiting.

    Half an hourter, a middle-aged man with slightly dark skin suddenly appeared in the room Wang Wei was in. However, he pretended that he did not notice. After all, his current identity was that of a little Divine Altar Realm cultivator.

    "Little Cheng, what brings you to see me today?"

    "M-master," stuttered Wang Wei as he slightly jumped backward. Then, he cupped his hand and bow: "Disciple has seen master."

    "There is no need to be polite with me," replied Ye Lao, the sect master of the Origin Pill Dao Sect. With a smile on his face, he said: "You rarely leave your alchemy room--unless you have a question of alchemy. So, what is this time?"

    Ye Lao was very satisfied with his Fifth Disciple. Although his talent was not the best amongst all the others, he was the most diligent. With effort alone, he managed to make up the gap with some genius alchemist.

    "Master, something strange happened to me recently. When I was in Maple Leaf City, I bought a strange mirror. However, a weird light came from it and entered my body. I am worried that something might be wrong."

    Ye Lao frowned after hearing this, "Let me check." A powerful Divine Sense came from his body, scanning Wang Wei¡¯s body. At first, he did not find anything, but once he arrived at the spleen, he discovered a weird breath.

    A slight surprise shed in Ye Lao¡¯s eyes, then he said: "Let me see the mirror."

    Wang Wei quickly handed it to him. After checking it, he found a simr breath from Wang Wei¡¯s spleen. Then, Ye Lao sighed out loud:

    "Little Cheng, you are truly lucky. If I¡¯m not mistaken, this mirror was baptized by the Innate Material Yellow Qi Soil and contained its breath--which was then transferred to you."

    Lou Cheng frowned after hearing this, "Master, will I be fine?"

    "You do not need to hurry as this is your fortunate encounter. Although only the breath of the Yellow Qi Soil entered your body, it is enough to greatly increase your talent for alchemy."

    "Really?"

    Ye Lao nodded his head, while Lou Cheng smiled to the point of grinning. However, immediately after, he realized that his action was not proper, so he forced himself to calm down and disyed the proper etiquette.

    Sect Master Ye Lao looked at his disciple and sighed internally. He was slightly envious of Lou Cheng¡¯s luck.

    "Did anyone else notice when you absorbed the Innate breath?"

    "No, I was alone in my room."

    "What about the mirror? Who else saw you buy it?"

    "Only my Dao Protector was with me."

    "Are you talking about Old Man Mountain? Well, over the years, he has been neglectful on his duty; it¡¯s about time that you have a new and more powerful Dao Protector."

    "Thank you, master."

    If this was the real Lou Cheng, he would have thought that his master cared about him and wanted to give him a new and more powerful Dao Protector. However, Wang Wei knew better and could guess the fate of that old man.

    "Well, you should retreat topletely absorb the remaining Innate breath. Remember, do not tell anyone about your encounter--even your fellow brothers and sisters."

    "Huh?"

    "Do you understand me?"

    "As you wish, master."

    After saluting to Ye Lao, Lou Cheng activated his Flying Talisman and returned to his cave. On route, Wang Wei started thinking to himself:

    ¡¯I have to say, my acting is quite extraordinary. I could probably easily get an oscar back on Earth.¡¯

    After returning to his cave, he activated the formation to iste the outside world, then Wang Wei began to n for his next step.

    "With this excuse, sect master Ye Lao should not doubt my sudden increase in talent. So, it should be easier for me to disy it and get the chance to get the [Origin Pill me Scripture]. However, this is not enough, I should probably find other ways to have ¡¯fortunate encounters¡¯ that increase talent."

    Wang Wei¡¯s original n was to show that he had acquired the Innate material Yellow Qi Soil and drastically increase his talent. After all, he had already absorbed it in the cultivation of his organs.

    However, he feared that sect master Ye Lao would be tempted by an Innate material and immediately took it from him by force, use secret methods to kill him and get it, or use the name of contribution to the sect to legally take it from him.

    So, he decided to just use the breath as an excuse; that way, he could exin his increase in talent, and Ye Lao will not be tempted by a mere breath that has little value to him.

    "I can also use this opportunity to break through the Supernatural Realm." As he muttered this, he felt the power in his body.

    "This guy is so weak. Despite being the direct disciple of an Emperor Lineage, he only managed to build a Supreme Foundation."

    After shaking his head in disappointment, he closed his eyes to enter a state of cultivation.

    Meanwhile, in one of the highest caves of the sect, an old man with long white hair and beard had a cauldron in front of him, refining a pill. The Power of Law could be felt inside the cauldron, which meant that this pill was at least heaven grade.

    This old man was the person that held the title of the Greatest Alchemist of This Generation, Fu Caiyun.

    While refining the pill, he seemed to have received some kind of signal or information. Then, he took out a talisman from his space ring.

    "All 5 Saints I sent are dead? And they all died instantly?"

    The old man paused for a moment before muttering: "The only way for them to die so quickly is if a True Monarch intervened. Could it be that some of the Supreme Elders are sending me a message asking to be restrained a little?"

    "...Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. I only sent them because I wanted to check something from Lou Cheng. With his talent, he will never be a threat to me."

    After that, the old man continued with his pill refining. The odd thing was that despite his distraction, the pill refining process did not stop or interrupt; this was how skilled this man was.

    ...

    Endless Void, in front of the strange world discovered by the Dao Opening Sect:

    Li Jun, Tie Gang, Yan Liling, and Wang Ju floated in space with a massive army behind them. Then, they waved their hands to ce the army inside their space rings and entered this strange world.

    A firm determination could be seen in their faces as they knew the significance of their actions in this world. As such, they were prepared to seed no matter the cost.

 Chapter 301: Exploring

    After entering the crystal wall, Li Jun felt like he was going through a thick and viscous liquid; there was a brief moment of resistance before he was allowed to enter. For a brief moment, everything was dark before he found himself on an empty n apanied by his group.

    He looked around, relieved that there was no one around.

    "Let¡¯s do things ording to the n," he said before activating an Invisible Talisman. Immediately afterward, the group headed to a mountain a few hundred miles from their initialnding. They created arge cave inside the mountain, ced an isting formation to prevent people from discovering them.

    And Li Jun was right to be careful as someone arrived at hisnding spot a few minutes after he left. That person searched a few hundred thousand miles in diameter of theirnding spot before leaving.

    After setting up a temporary base, Li Jun looked at Wang Ju: "It¡¯s your turn now."

    She nodded her head and waved her hand: a person dressed in tight ck clothes and wearing a mask appeared in front of everyone. Although the person stood in front of them, he had an illusory air surrounding him making it seem as if he was not real, like he was a non-corporeal existence.

    "You should be aware of your mission this time, go execute it," ordered Wang Ju. The person nodded his head without saying anything, then he disappeared.

    "Is that one of the new Fate Shadow Guards that big brother recently trained?" asked Yan Liling.

    "I could feel the power of Fate on him, so it should be," replied Li Jun.

    "Well, I wonder what they can do."

    "Honestly, I still think that we should just use absolute force to take over this world," added Tie Gang. "After all, this is still a Middle Thousand World, so the highest level of cultivation should be the Primordial Spirit Realm."

    L Jun shook his head, "This world involves big brother¡¯s grand n, so we cannot afford to make mistakes; it¡¯s always better to be cautious. Plus, we all know that this world is strange."

    ...

    After the Fate Shadow Guard left the cave, he did not immediately find the nearest ce where there were people living. Instead, he found a secret ce to meditate for an hour.

    Unlike Lower Thousand Worlds, the Heavenly Dao of Middle Thousand Worlds is more powerful, as such, is more restrictive to foreigners. So, as soon as they enter this world, their powers will be momentarily sealed and weakened.

    Although this seal is not powerful, it still requires time to remove, hence one of the reasons that Li Jun decided to be more careful in this operation.

    After an hour of meditation, the Shadow used a secret technique to trick this world¡¯s Heavenly Dao that he was an aboriginal of this world by changing his Fate Line to be simr to the people of this world; and thus, he regained all his strength.

    The Shadow proceeded to turn invisible before flying away. After flying for two days, he reached a small vige. After observation, he did notice anything strange about it except for one thing: a statue.

    It was the statue of a beautiful woman dressed in a simple linen cloth that wrapped her body, wearing a crown made of tree leaves and branches. In both her hands, she was holding fruits and vegetables.

    Although the Shadow only looked at the statue from a distance, he could feel a powerful and sacred breath from it. Additionally, intuition told him that if he approached close enough to the small temple that it was located in, he might be discovered.

    In the next few hours, the Shadow used a spell to quickly learn thenguage of this world, which allowed him to know that this statue that all the vigers praised and worshipped was known as the Goddess of Fertility, Fan Qingqing.

    Every harvest season, this small vige will hold a praying festival, and the Goddess will lower blessing to their fields, making their crops more fertile than usual.

    ¡¯So, this world has Gods? Is this some kind of cultivation system or some kind of powerful race?¡¯

    The Shadow continued to observe for a few more days. Unfortunately, this was a poor vige and the amount of information they knew about this world was quite small.

    As such, he decided to move on. The Shadow did not go to the nearest city based on the information he gathered. Instead, he closed his eyes and connected to the River of Fate.

    A few minutester, he opened his eyes and looked in a specific direction. Without hesitation, he flew in that direction based on his instinct. The Shadow knew that his destination was far, so he wanted to use a Void Talisman to teleport himself and arrive at his destination sooner.

    However, he remembered the warning from Commander Wang Ju and decided to be safe. So, after flying for a week, he finally arrived at the destination he divined.

    It was a city. Although the Shadow thought that this city was quite small, he still learned from a few conversations that it was considered a middle to an upper-tier city in this world in terms of size.

    The Shadow did not directly fly into the city or use his invisibility to sneak in. As soon as he approached, he felt a strange power surrounding this city; this power was simr to the small vige--except way more powerful and concentrated.

    So, he disguised himself as an ordinary person, lined up at the entrance, and paid the necessary fee. Luckily for him, this world also used gold and silver as a currency.

    Once inside, he pretended to be a tourist and visited different parts of the city. The information that caught his attention was the fact that there were many temples in this city, worshipping different Gods.

    The temples had different sizes; some werevishly decorated, while others were quite simple or in. One particr temple with a guy holding a me was the most prosperous out of all of them. The Shadow guessed that this was probably due to how powerful the Gods worshipped were.

    After gaining a basic understanding of this city, he headed to an Inn where many people gathered. He ordered a drink, sat in a corner,pletely erased his present as he listened to the people¡¯s conversation.

    In the first few days, he did not gather any useful information, he still remained patient as he was confident in his divination. On the fourth day of his arrival, the Shadow heard an interesting conversation in one of the tables close to him where five men were seated and drinking.

    "Haven¡¯t you heard?"

    "Heard what?"

    "Are you talking about the Chu Family?"

    "That¡¯s right."

    "What happened to the Chu Family?"

    "They are quite lucky."

    "Can one of you tell me what¡¯s going on?"

    "You want to know?"

    "Of course!"

    "Well, I¡¯m feeling a little bit thirsty."

    "Damn you. Alright, the next round is on me."

    "Okay, I¡¯ll tell you. The Young Master of the Chu Family awakened his Divine Bloodline."

    "Really? That means that he has the opportunity to be a God. How lucky he is."

    "It¡¯s not luck. The Chu Family have been firm believers of the God of Fire, Huo. With their dedication, even if their young master did not awaken on his own, they might receive a blessing from the God of Fire for all their services over the years and provided the opportunity to ascend to Godhood."

    The table was quiet for a moment while all five of them had a look of envy on their faces. Then, one of them asked: "Do you know what level his bloodline is?"

    "I heard that it was a Demi-God Bloodline."

    "Demi-God? In this part of the world, it¡¯s not bad."

    "Not bad? How can we lowly mortals judge a God¡¯s bloodline? In the end, if we do not receive pity from the Gods, we are doomed to remain small and insignificant in our entire lives."

    The table once again became quiet, this timesting for at least a minute. Then, the guy who promised to buy drinks to relieve the tension; however, they no longer talked about this topic anymore.

    As the Shadow listened to these men¡¯s conversation, he pondered to himself:

    ¡¯The lives of mortals in this world seemed quite sad and tragic. Without a proper cultivation system, their fates are in the hands of these so-called gods. Only by serving them and offering them their lives might they have a chance at being extraordinary.

    ¡¯And I imagined that even then, things might not be so simple.¡¯

    After analyzing the information he received, the Shadow decided to pay a visit to the Chu family. In the past few days, he learned that this city belonged to them.

    So, at night, he turned invisible and infiltrated the main manor of the Chu family. After fumbling around for a bit, he headed straight to the room of their Young Master.

 Chapter 302: Exploring (II)

    As the Shadow approached the Chu Young Master¡¯s room, he saw a handsome young man dressed in brocade clothes going over a bunch of papers. He was so concentrated on his works that he did move his eyes from these papers for 10 minutes straight.

    As the Shadow secretly observed this young, he frowned as he realized two things: first, he did not feel any bloodline power from him. Second, and more importantly, this person--who did not have any cultivation or energy inside his body--already opened up his Niwan Pce and has a Sea of Consciousness.

    After noticing these ws, the Shadow decided to be more cautious and observed for another hour before taking action. He turned into an invisible white light and entered Chu Li¡¯s Sea of Consciousness.

    Immediately, the Shadow found something wrong; he saw a small white cloud-shaped substance floating inside the Sea of Consciousness. Of course, he knew that this was Chu Li¡¯s soul, but what surprised him was the fact that there was a half-finished altar or shrine inside, and Chu Li¡¯s soul was floating on top of it.

    The Shadow observed for a while but did not immediately take action. After recording the information he received, he approached Chu Li¡¯s soul; he wanted to secretly use the Soul Searching Technique to read this guy¡¯s memories.

    Unfortunately, when he got closed, he found a strange white light was attached to thetter¡¯s soul, and the light seemed to be connected to some powerful being,

    The Shadow guessed that this world had Gods and that Chu Li might be connected to one of them. And if he tries to search his soul, he might alert this God.

    Aftering to this conclusion, the Shadow decided to use another method. He turned into an insect and attached himself to a grey line that floated above Chu Li¡¯s head; it was his Fate Line.

    This was a secret technique that the Shadow was taught that allowed him to read the Fate Line of others, just like Wang Wei. However, the Shadow was not strong enough to read a person¡¯s entire Fate Line without being bacsh.

    However, this technique called Gu Fate Reading was a downgrade version of Wang Wei¡¯s Fate Reading. It allowed the person to view one specific but very important event of a person¡¯s life

    So, after attaching to Chu Li¡¯s Fate Line, the Shadow experienced one of thetter¡¯s memories.

    In the memory, Chu Li was participating in a hunt along with many prominent young masters of the city. Everything was going fine, however, one of the prey that was supposed to be hunted during the hunt suddenly went mad and attacked Chu Li.

    To be exact, he was dragged away from his guards by the beasts. Chu Li thought that he would die at the hands of that beast, however, fate seemed to smile on him as the beast suddenly died while carrying him.

    Although injured, Chu Li survived, albeit only temporarily. So, he dragged his body to a cave he saw near him. However, as soon as he entered the cave, he saw an old man sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed and a book in front of him.

    Chu Li thought that he had intruded on a person¡¯s home, so he quickly apologized. But, it did not take him long to realize that the old man was dead. As such, curiosity got the best of him and he took the book and read it.

    The first sentence on the front of the book was: "Whoever gets hold of this inheritance, must swear to the Heavens to spread it, otherwise he or she will not be able to open it."

    At first, Chu Li thought that someone was ying some kind of sick joke on him, but after trying to open the book and failing miserably, he realized that he might have encountered something amazing.

    So, without hesitation, he followed the procedure on the front of the book and made an Oath to Heaven. Then, the book finally opened.

    After reading it with haste, Chu Li learned one of the greatest secrets of this world. The so-called Gods in this world were not powerful beings or noble entities, but mortals that slowly cultivated to have such power.

    However, to prevent the rise of other Gods that willpete with them for resources, they erased the existence of cultivation from ordinary people and imed that only through their blessings or by inheriting Divine Bloodlines people can get ess to supernatural abilities.

    Of course, not all Gods felt that way. Chu Li learned from that book that a certain number of them felt that it was better to spread the cultivation technique.

    Unfortunately, because of this conflict in ideology, a war urred that led to the defeat of the Gods who were for spreading supernatural powers. The majority of them were killed as a result, and only a few survived by hiding like rats and secretly spreading these techniques.

    After learning all this information, Chu Li did not rest and quickly returned home--despite his injury. Luckily for him, his guards were searching for him and found him mid-way.

    After they rushed him home and had a doctor healed, the first thing that Chu Li did was to contact the Fire God Huo and tell him about the book and his encounter. Their families have been serving the Fire God for countless generations and had a way to contact him.

    As for the reason he did that?

    The answer was simple. Chu Li learned that there were 6 stages of cultivation, but the book he received only had two of them. So, he hoped that by telling the Fire God about his discovery, thetter might reward him. Of course, he was quite worried about his Oath.

    Fortunately, his bet was correct. The Fire God rewarded him with the method of breaking into the third stage and dealt with his Oath. Of course, Chu Li had to make another oath.

    To be exact, he had to make two other Oaths: one was to never reveal this secret to other people, and second, to offer his soul and undying loyalty to the Fire God.

    During the process, he knew that if he did not make these oaths--especially the second one--he would be instantly killed. Luckily for him, the Fire God did not immediately kill him on the spot after telling the truth.

    After settling everything, Chu Li began to review the cultivation techniques that he received so that he could eventually start practicing.

    He learned that the first three stages are called Divine Shrine, Divine Power, and Divine Transformation. In order to enter the first stage, he needed a certain amount of Reputation. And by using a secret method, he could turn his reputation into strength to open his Niwan Pce and have a Sea of Consciousness.

    Then, he could use the Reputation to create a Divine Shrine; the altar or shrine is the foundation of every God, so it is very important.

    At first, Chu Li was confused about what Reputation was, then he learned that it was meant in the literal sense. As long as people talked about him and he garnered a certain reputation, he could use this to create his shrine.

    Knowing this, Chu Li quickly used the power of his family to spread the news that he awakened a Divine Bloodline, thus quickly gathering a reputation as a God Chosen One. And with that reputation, he began to slowly build his shrine

    Although his family suggested that he take arge group of people and go hunting a fierce beast in the mountain to show his heroic posture as Divine Spawn, Chu Li quickly denied this idea as he knew that he did not have such ability.

    ording to his inheritance, cultivators in the Divine Shrine Realm are actually very weak as they do not have any real method ofbat except for using their spiritual senses to either control mortals or create illusions.

    On top of that, as long as someone has a strong will, these methods will not work on them. Not to mention that ordinary weapons like swords and bows and arrows can easily kill them.

    Only after entering the Divine Power Realm and creating divine energy inside their bodies could they actually be considered Gods or Supernatural.

    The Shadow reversed back to his normal form after reading the part where Chu Li started to build his Divine Shrine. Immediately after that, he left the Chu Family Compound, and even the city.

    Once he reached the nearest deserted mountain, he created a cave, ced some Anti-Spying Formation at the entrance, and contacted Wang Ju to report to her his discovery.

 Chapter 303: The Situation

    Inside a mountain cave, Wang Ju just received a bunch of information about this world from the few Fate Shadow Guard that she sent out. Unfortunately, only one of the Shadow that came to this word can use the [Gu Fate Reading] technique as the others had different mentions back home. So, the information gathered this time was not that much

    So, after briefly analyzing and summarizing the information gathered, Wang Ju showed them to the group so that they could discuss their next n.

    "What do you think?" asked Li Jun.

    "I still believe that we should use absolute force to conquer this world; no matter, it does not change the fact that this world is only a Middle Thousand World, and with our strength, it should be easy to deal with it," said Tie Gang.

    Li Jun gave him a side look. He understood the reason he was acting somewhat out of character. In the past few hundred years, he probably felt that he was not much help and wanted to use this war to show his value.

    Li Jun ignored him and looked at Wang Ju and Yan Liling. "What do you guys think?"

    "The amount of information we know is still too little," said Wang Ju.

    "That¡¯s true. So far, we only know that this world is called the Heavenly Abode World. Gods exist but they are hiding the method of cultivation. We do not know why this world is so weird that it can prevent people in the Void Shattered Realm and above from entering."

    "More importantly, we do not know how powerful these Gods are and what method that they can use," added Li Jun. "So, our next step is still to gather more information."

    "This is easier said than done. All the ordinary mortals of this world are ignorant, while the aristocrats that have all the power and knowledge are connected to the Gods.

    "These aristocrats seemed to never leave any records on purpose, and their souls are protected by the Gods they believed in. If we use force or try to search their souls, we would immediately be discovered," analyzed Wang Ju.

    Everyone quieted down to think of a solution. Because they did not want to use violence, their hands were a little tight. Sudden;u, Tie Gang said:

    "Since faith is the reason that these aristocrats are connected to the Gods, why don¡¯t you create a pill that makes them unfaithful? That way, we can easily search their souls and get the information we want."

    Everyone turned to look at him with a surprised look, then they turned to look at Yan Lililing who had a pondering look on her face.

    "This could work and I do not need to invent a new pill. As long as I modify the Heart Refining Pill and make these people experience an illusion that makes them doubt their Gods, we can take advantage of this to search their souls without alerting anyone."

    Li Jun nodded his head, "In that case, go do so."

    Meanwhile, he took the copy of the cultivation technique of Chu Li and started reviewing it; he hoped that by understanding it, he can be more prepared to deal with these so-called Gods.

    ording to the book, the first step of this method is to create a Divine Shrine by gathering reputation. As for what exactly reputation is? The note exined it as a lesser form of Incense.

    The Gods do not allow people who just begin their cultivation path to set temples and idols to receive Faith or Incense--unless it is their direct descendants. So, other people have to use their reputation by spreading their names and deeds.

    After the Divine Shrine is built in the Sea of Consciousness, reputation can be used to create divine energy and enter the Divine Power Realm. In this realm, the mortal is considered a Saint and can use various spells. By constantly showing these spells in front of mortals, cultivators can gather more reputation.

    In the next stage of cultivation--Divine Transformation--the divine energy is liquified into divine essence, and after being baptized by said energy, the cultivator¡¯s body will transform so that they cannot be harmed by any mortal weapons.

    On top of that, they can also fly in the sky. As a result of this, they are referred to as Demi-Gods.

    After reading all of the notes, Li Jun frowned as he pondered to himself:

    ¡¯This cultivation system is somewhat simr to our Origin System in the way that energy ispressed and liquified to reach a higher level. Could it be that our sect¡¯s founder once studied it?¡¯

    However, he quickly shook his head as this was not enough to show that there was a corrtion between the two. He remembered that when he first learned about other world¡¯smunities, his big brother once theorized that all cultivation systems could be ssified into three categories:

    Body, soul, and energy--which is in line with the concept of Essence, Spirit, and Qi. Each system either used one or abination of these threeponents. This Divine System used Spirit and Qi, or the soul and energy, while their Origin System is abination of the three.

    After reading this cultivation technique, Li Jun had a basic idea of the power of these gods, but he did not rush to make any conclusion as this was just one technique; so, he waited.

    A few days passed and Yan Liling refined the Heart Refining Pill and it was sent to the previous Shadow. Immediately afterward, he flew to a ce called the Fire Kingdom. ording to the information he gathered, the Fire God Huo seemed to be one of the most powerful Gods around.

    And this kingdom was left by him and contained his descendants.

    After arriving there, the Shadow quickly blended in to observe before acting. He soon noticed that there were no temples of other Gods in this kingdom, only the Fire God.

    Additionally, the aristocrats of this kingdom are mostly Saints with only a few Demi-Gods. However, the Shadow quickly learned that the king of this kingdom is a direct bloodline descendent of Fire God Huo, and is a True God.

    Although the Shadow did not learn the meaning of True Gods except for it being a title, he quickly inferred that this might be the name of people who cultivated the realm after Divine Transformation.

    After learning about this fact, the Shadow decided to infiltrate the Royal Pce. The process was easier than expected as there was no formation surrounding it.

    The Shadow has long noticed that the concept of formation does not exist in this world; in fact, even other professions like Alchemy and Talisman did not seem to exist. And if they did, they were not that developed.

    Nevertheless, there was still a weird and mysterious power that surrounded the golden pce. He guessed that it was the divine essence of the Fire God that was secretly protecting this pce.

    Fortunately,pared to formations, this power was not as efficient in detection. So, after taking a few days, the Shadow was able to infiltrate the pce and mix into the kitchen and rece one of the chefs that cooked for the king.

    The process of feeding him the pill was smoother than the Shadow expected; the king had no guard whatsoever and just drank whatever was given to him without having anyone checked beforehand.

    After pondering for a moment, the Shadow realized why; the Gods in this world considered themselves aloof and with how strict power is controlled, there should be no mortals that could pose a threat to them.

    So, they became arrogant.

    That night, after drinking that pill, the Fire King started having weird thoughts; to be exact, certain thoughts that he had secretly buried deep inside his mind were forced to resurface.

    As a king and descendant to the Fire God, his path of ascension is not as smooth as he imagined. Although he managed to be a True God, his next step in cultivation is not an easy one.

    To get ess to it, he has to properly manage the Fire Kingdom for hundreds of years. Then, based on his performance on how many new believers that he has developed for the Fire God, he can ess the next cultivation realm.

    On top of that, he also has to dedicate his life to the Fire God, and his entire life, he has no chance to ever surpass his ancestor. As a result of this, the Fire King is of course unwilling.

    Unfortunately, there is nothing that he could do but bury these thoughts deep in his heart and continue working for the Fire God and provide him with Incense.

    That was until this pill activated and made it impossible for him to further suppress. And at that moment when his faith wavered, the Fire King¡¯s connection with his God was momentarily broken and the Shadow quickly attacked.

 Chapter 304: The Power of the Gods

    The moment that the Fire King¡¯s connection to his god was broken, the Shadow quickly used his Divine Sense to search his soul. The so-called True Gods were nothing but Supernatural Realm cultivators, as such, with the Shadow¡¯s cultivation at the Divine Body Realm, it was quite easy to search this guy¡¯s soul.

    After doing that, the Shadow quickly returned to the kitchen and pretended nothing happened; to the outside world, he was nothing but a regr mortal.

    As for the Fire King, he woke up long after that. And the first thing he did was to quickly bury these thoughts deep in his mind once again, then quickly pray to the Fire God and offer his allegiance.

    The Fire King knew that his momentarypse in faith would eventually be discovered by the Fire God, thus making it even harder for him to be acknowledged for his service and granted the opportunity to ascend to higher levels of godhood.

    Meanwhile, after observing for a few more days, the Shadow sneaked out of the pce and headed back to send the information back to themander. Unfortunately for him, an ident happened on his way back.

    While flying to his destination, the Shadow suddenly stopped as he felt an intense pressureing from above him. Immediately after that, a man dressed in ck armor suddenly descended from the sky.

    The armored man looked at the Shadow and said: "Outsider, I¡¯ve finally found you. Come with this God for your judgment."

    The Shadow frowned after hearing this; based on the aura of this man, he could tell that he was more powerful than the Fire King. He was most likely equivalent to him in terms of cultivation.

    He quickly overviewed some of the memories he just received from the Fire King, then asked: "Are you a Void God?"

    "That¡¯s correct. Since you know about my strength, you should know that it is futile to resist. So,e with me peacefully and do not resist. After you tell all the Supreme Gods about information of your world, we can consider being lenient on your punishment."

    The Shadow could tell that this guy¡¯s voice raised a little when he mentioned another world, meaning that he was too excited and could not control his emotion.

    "Before I follow you, there is something that I would like to ask first," said the Shadow with a humble tone in his voice.

    The armored man smiled after hearing this, "Go ahead."

    "How did you discover me?"

    "That¡¯s easy. The Goddess of Destiny has calcted your whereabouts."

    The Shadow slightly frowned after hearing this. From what he knows, the God of Destiny was one of the 36 Supreme Gods just like the Fire God. However, that¡¯s not what he cares about.

    Logically speaking, as a person who cultivated a reduced version of the [Transcending Fate Sutra], he should have some immunity towards divination and calction. Yet, this Goddess of Destiny still managed to calcte his whereabouts.

    ¡¯That God is not simple,¡¯ thought the Shadow. ¡¯I have to warn themander to be very cautious when dealing with her.¡¯

    After thinking about this, the Shadow wanted to continue asking questions, however, he felt a powerful gaze looking in this direction. So, without saying anything, he suddenly disappeared and appeared behind the armored man.

    Two grey daggers appeared in his hand and stabbed him. The daggers pierced this guy¡¯s armor as a knife cut through butter. Golden blood dripped down thetter¡¯s back, and the Shadow quickly collected some and ced it inside his space ring.

    The armored man looked in shock wondering why this person suddenly went back on his words and attacked him.

    "How dare you lie to a God," roared the armored man. A golden ax suddenly appeared in his hand and he swung it in an attempt to destroy the Shadow.

    Unfortunately, to thetter, the armored man was incredibly slow, so he just dodged the attack. This act seemed to infuriate him, making him continue tosh attack after attacks without stopping.

    Meanwhile, the Shadow was extremely calm andposed. While dodging, he quickly analyzes his opponent. The first thing he noticed was that the wound he caused was already healed.

    ¡¯This guy seems to have a natural healing factor. Does that only apply to him or all the Gods? Let¡¯s test the extent of this healing ability.¡¯

    The Shadow then stopped dodging and went on the offensive. With his two daggers and the speed advantage, he started to cut the armored man in different ces.

    All the man could see was countless hands appearing in front of him and cutting him; although his eyes could see the movement of the Shadow, his body could not keep up with the speed.

    As for the Shadow, he was not happy for causing so many wounds on his opponent as he could tell that these wounds were only superficial and did not do that much damage. Additionally, the wounds would heal instantly after making them.

    ¡¯In that case, let¡¯s try a Soul Attack,¡¯ through the Shadow. His spiritual powers turned into countless strings and rushed into the armored man¡¯s Sea of Consciousness trying to cut his soul into many pieces.

    Unfortunately, the armored man only paused briefly for a moment before continuing to defend himself; the attack was ineffective.

    ¡¯It seems that with the power of incense protecting them, these Gods are greatly immune to Soul Attacks.¡¯

    A grey aura suddenly appeared on the Shadow¡¯s daggers, then he immediately attacked. Before the armored man could understand what was going on, he felt an intense pain that made him scream out loud.

    After locating the source of the pain, he discovered that one of his arms was chopped off, golden blood flowing from it. What¡¯s even worse, the damn outsider was collecting his blood like it was a piece of merchandise.

    "You dare hurt this God¡¯s Divine Body!" roared the armored man. "You dare!" His eyes turned red, and an aura of madness suddenly enveloped him; he seemed to want to devour the Shadow.

    Unfortunately, thetter just calmly looked at him. The evaluation of these Gods was drastically decreased by the Shadow--well at the very least, based on this guy¡¯s performance.

    In this brief battle, he could tell that this guy was extremely arrogant, so he underestimated his opponent during battle. Additionally, he quickly realized that his opponent had little to no battle intuition or experience.

    It was like he was used to using absolute force to deal with his opponent, as such, he had never faced any real challenge in his life.

    ¡¯If all the Gods are like this, then it might be easier to conquer this world than expected,¡¯ thought the Shadow. However, he did not immediately conclude. After all, he has only met one God.

    After screaming for a few seconds, the armored man stopped, and the Shadow noticed that the blood in his arm had stopped. However, he was happy that the arm did not immediately grow back. This shows that the regenerative ability of these Gods had a limit.

    Unfortunately, the Shadow was not happy for long. Suddenly, a bright star shone in the sky even though it was in the middle of the day. Then, the Shadow felt his surroundings suddenly change.

    The space around him solidified and it became very difficult to move; every single action required tremendous effort. Even his origin essence was running extremely slow.

    "Domain?" muttered the Shadow, then he quickly denied that. He suddenly remembered some of the information that he received from the Fire King.

    ording to the cultivation system of the world, after divine energy is liquefied in the Divine Transformation Stage, the next step is to furtherpress that energy into a seed and enter the Divine Seed Realm.

    In that realm, cultivators are called True Gods. However, above that is the Divine Abode Realm or the Void Gods. In this realm, the seed inside these Gods will blend into Heaven and Earth to create something called the Heavenly Abode--which is essentially a small world.

    The Heavenly Abode--which is located in the sky as stars--is where many of the believers of these Gods are sent after death, and also the ce where they cultivate other Gods as part of their Pantheon.

    One of the abilities of Void Gods is to use the power of their Heavenly Abode and dramatically increase their powers.

    All these thoughts shed across the Shadow¡¯s mind in just an instant. Then, he continued to observe the armored man. He then saw some kind of energying from the sky and entering the man¡¯s body.

    Immediately afterward, his divine energy was replenished, and more importantly, his arm grew back in an instant.

    The armored man looked at the Shadow with hatred in his eyes. "Thanks to you, I had to use so much incense to regrow my arm. For this, I will make you suffer for an eternity."

    The armored man suddenly disappeared before appearing behind the Shadow¡¯s back; his golden ax shone brightly as he swung it down with absolute force, bringing down the might of a God.

    The next few days are Christmas Eve and Christmas, so do not expect any chapters. If I have time and am in the mood, I might release one. But please do not expect anything.

    Merry Christmas and Happy Holidays.

 Chapter 305: Supreme Gods

    The Shadow was shocked by the sudden appearance of the armored man, however, his reaction was top-notch so he still managed to dodge the attack. While doing so, his training kicked in and he instinctively shed his dagger at his opponent¡¯s weak spot.

    Unfortunately, a crystal wall suddenly appeared where he attacked and blocked it. The armored man once again disappeared and appeared instantaneously behind the Shadow and attacked.

    His attack was blocked, but the Shadow finally discovered the reason for the sudden increase in speed.

    ¡¯The Heavenly Abode can allow him to use the power of space to teleport. Even that crystal that blocked my attack was a Space Wall.¡¯

    The Shadow continued to use his insane reaction time to dodge all the attacks. Meanwhile, he was observing all the abilities of this God. As an elite of the Fate Shadow Guard, he was personally trained by Wang Wei himself to not only be a powerful intelligence gatherer, but also an assassin and warrior.

    He was trained to be able to react in many different situations. So, to the Shadow, this Void God was incredibly weak because of how little fighting experience it had.

    Nevertheless, the opponent¡¯s ability to control space gave him an advantage. The Shadow pondered whether to use a Void Blocking Talisman to prevent his opponent from teleporting.

    However, after thinking about the fact that someone else was watching this battle, he decided otherwise; he wanted to gather information from his opponent, not give them information about himself.

    A few minutes passed since the battle, and the armored man realized that he had not aplished anything; he did not even wound his opponent once. This fact made him more furious, so he decided to be even more ferocious.

    Unfortunately for him, the Shadow had already gathered enough information about his opponent and decided that it was time to end this farce.

    He waved his hand, then countless shadows came from the ground and encased the armored man. In just a few seconds, he turned into a massive ck ball with strange characters or runes written on top. A thumping sound could be heard from inside as the armored man tried to break free from his restraint.

    Unfortunately, even his Heavenly Abode seemed to be isted from him, so he was powerless. Under the Shadow¡¯s control, the ck ball started to shrink as he prepared to seal and capture him.

    Midway through, he felt something and raised his head to look at the sky. He saw a giant red hand burning with me descending on him. The Shadow¡¯s heart palpitated as he saw that hand.

    ¡¯The power of Law?¡¯ he thought with shock. ¡¯The Supreme Gods can usew?¡¯ The Shadow could feel the Law of Fire on that gigantic hand. From the information he gathered, this world was only a Middle Thousand World, as such, only cultivators in the Primordial Spirit Realm should be possible.

    Even though this world has a different cultivation system, it did not change the fact that only Greater Thousand Worlds could give birth to individuals that can control thew.

    As the hand rapidly approached, the Shadow gave up on capturing the armored man. He took out a Teleportation Talisman and activated it. Unfortunately, the space around seemed to block by that hand.

    Having no choice, he quickly took a jade talisman from his space ring. This time, he took out a Breaking Void Talisman. A white light enveloped the Shadow and he disappeared from his location.

    The red hand that was descending suddenly stopped after noticing this. Then, a tyrannical Divise Sense began to search the location he was along with the surrounding few thousand kilometers. After not finding anything, the Divine Sense expanded its search.

    Above the sky, in one of the stars, a man dressed in red slowly opened his eyes. He had a red goatee and his hair was reced by me.

    "I could not find the outside after searching the entire Fire Realm," muttered the Fire God. After that, his consciousness traveled to a far distance.

    Close to the Crystal Wall was a temple floating in the space. The temple was golden and a noble breath exuded from it. At the entrance of the temple were 36 statues of both women and men.

    Of course, some of these statues looked nothing like humans, while some had their faces blurred.

    Inside the temple was a circr table with exactly 36 seats, and each seat had a character written behind them.

    Suddenly, an illusory figure appeared on the seat with the character "Fire" written; it was the Fire God. As soon as he appeared, a strange wave came from him, then another person appeared to take a seat.

    "Fire God, why are you calling for a Supreme God Conference? Is there anything worth assembling all of us for?"

    "It¡¯s not me who wanted to call the Conference. The Destiny Goddess told me to do so."

    "Do you know what it is about?" asked the Thunder God.

    "It should be regarding the Outsiders."

    The Thunder God frowned, but he did not ask anything else. If it was anyone else, some of these Gods might note. However, since the Destiny Goddess called the meeting, everyone would give her face.

    A few hourster, all 36 Supreme Gods showed up with the Destiny Goddess thest one. As soon as he appeared, her peaceful and ethereal temperament attracted everyone; everyone was waiting for her exnation.

    "I¡¯m sure all of you are already aware of the Outsiders that suddenly appeared in the Fire God¡¯s territory," said the Destiny Goddess.

    "So?" asked the God of Death with a little irritable tone in his voice. As the most powerful God in this Pantheon, he is quite confident of himself.

    "From what I remember, only a few of them came; they should not be a threat to us."

    "Not necessarily; what about the world behind them?" asked another Supreme God.

    "As long as the crystal wall is still there, we do not have anything to worry about," retorted the Death God.

    "Alright, let¡¯s listen to what Mingyun has to say," said the Life Goddess. So, everyone looked at the Destiny Goddess. She paused for a moment, then said: "I¡¯m afraid that the Dusk of the Gods is finally upon us."

    Everyone looked at her with shocked faces.

    Ragnarok. Dusk of the Gods. End of Age of God. No matter what name was used, it only meant one thing: all the gods will fall, ending their era of ruling over this world.

    "Destiny Goddess, although we respect you, this does not mean that you can say whatever you want without any consequences," said the Destruction God whose power was only second to the Death God.

    Many people had a simr sentiment to him. However, few people dare to voice their opinion.

    "As soon as these outsiders came into our world, I felt something was wrong so I contacted Mother God," said the Destiny Goddess calmly.

    Immediately after hearing the word "Mother God", all of them started paying attention.

    "With her power, I managed to divine the future of this world. And this is what I saw."

    She waves her hand in the air to show a scene: Stars kept falling from the sky until there was none left. Golden blood bathed the earth until it formed a river.

    The faces of the Gods became ugly as they watched this scene. They knew that the stars represented their Heavenly Abode, and the golden blood was their blood.

    "How is that possible?" said the Life Goddess. "We have experienced invasions from outsiders before, so why is it different this time?"

    However, no one could answer her. Many people panicked a little, and after seeing this, the Death God said: "There is no need to panic. Fate or Destiny is not set in stone. We can still change the future."

    "What should we do then?" asked another God.

    "We need to analyze the situation ande up with a proper solution," said the Death God. "If anyone has any suggestions, say now."

    However, no one said anything. Although the Death God calmed some of them down, they were still worried.

    As the Destiny Goddess watched the reaction of these people, she was slightly disappointed. This is one of the weaknesses of the Gods. After being protected for so long by the Crystal Wall, they have lost the ability to react during a crisis.

    Many of them probably never actually understood the meaning of the crisis. As for the more level-headed and clever ones, they might have their own selfish motive.

    In the corner of her eyes, the Destiny Goddess looked at the War Goddess; she could not feel any dread from her, just the desire for war and conquest.

    "I have a suggestion. I propose we bring the Wisdom God to analyze the situation and gather information," said the Destiny Goddess.

    "The little Title God in your pantheon?" said the Death God. "His divinity is perfectly suited for this situation. I think that¡¯s a good idea, what about everyone else?"

    "We agree."

    Many people also agreed with this course of action, so the Destiny Goddess called the Wisdom God.

 Chapter 306: Information Analysis

    The majority of Heavenly Abodes of the Gods in this world are usually the same. There is a golden temple in the middle, countless believers and Gods below the Void God Realm reside inside and serve the Gods said abode belongs to.

    Since gold symbolized divinity, nobleness, and extraordinary, the majority of Gods have buildings or designs inside their abodes made of gold; they usually have statues made in their appearance made like that.

    In one of the abodes, the character for wisdom was written at the center of the temple, along with the phrase: "Wisdom is the driven force of all intelligent lifeforms."

    In one of the main rooms of the temple, an old man with long white hair and beard sitting on a throne with his eyes closed. He had a white robe on his body, and his temperament was sage-like.

    As he closed his eyes, countless invisible energy threads were connected to his head, and he seemed to be absorbing them. Suddenly, the old man opened his eyes, and a look of confusion and shock shed across his eyes.

    He frowned for a moment as his fingers tapped on the throne, pondering deeply. He just received news that his leader, the Destiny Goddess, called him to attend a Supreme God Conference.

    As knowledgeable as he is, he knew that only when a real emergency urred would all the Gods ce aside their differences and open the conference.

    However, he was confused as to why a little Title God like himself was called to attend the conference. Due to his divinity involving wisdom, he did not have many fighting abilities.

    ¡¯The Destiny Goddess should be aware of my capabilities, so, most likely, she needed my expertise for something.¡¯

    The mind of the Wisdom God rapidly moved and calcted.

    ¡¯This might be my chance to be a Supreme God.¡¯ However, he quickly shook his head.

    ¡¯The other Supreme Gods would never allow another one of them to be born--even if it was someone like me who did not have much fighting ability. However, if everything goes well, I should be allowed to gather more incense and reach the peak of the Divine Incense Realm.¡¯

    After making a preliminary n, the Wisdom God changed his clothes into a more presentable one, then waited. Soon after that, a golden light enveloped him forcing him to close his eyes.

    Once they were opened again, he found himself in the middle of a room with 36 chairs floating on top of his head forming a circr pattern. His heart skipped a beat, then he immediately bowed:

    "Zhihui has seen all the Supreme Gods."

    "There is no need to be nervous,"forted the Destiny Goddess. "We call you here to use your expertise to help us deal with something. Afterward, you will be greatly rewarded."

    "It is my honor to serve all of you."

    After going through some pleasantries, the Destiny Goddess told him all the information that they knew so far--even about the Dusk of the Gods. Although they did not want this information to spread, they also agreed that it would be better to provide the Wisdom God with all the necessary information so that he can better analyze the situation.

    After hearing all the information, the Wisdom God took a deep breath to calm down his nerves, then asked two questions: "Destiny Goddess, can I know how you were able to know the information of the outsider? And why can you do the same now?"

    "When the outsiders first appeared, I used the power of Mother God to increase my ability, so I could barely divine the appearance of the Outsiders along with their most recent movement. However, after that, this method no longer worked."

    The Wisdom God nodded, then looked at the Fire God, "Your majesty Fire God, could you show me the battle of the outsider with your follower?"

    The Fire God frowned briefly after hearing this; he was wondering whether this guy was trying to embarrass him. However, after thinking about the situation, it was unlikely. So, he waved his wand to disy his memory of the battle.

    After reviewing everything, he closed his eyes and reviewed all the information he gathered. He connected to his Wisdom Divinity, and instantly, his mind elevated.

    He became more intelligent, his calcting power reached beyond a superputer, his mind became more flexible as he could use the smallest of detail to extrapte further information.

    An hourter, the Wisdom God finally opened his eyes, and hisplexion was a little pale.

    "Did youe up with something?" asked the Destiny Goddess.

    "Yes, a few things."

    "Please borate."

    "First, the opponent is obviously adept at anti-divination, hence the reason that they could not be tracked.

    "Second, they are very cautious. Previously, most of the Outsiders that came to our world are usually disdainful of the fact that this was a Middle Thousand World. So, they usually acted recklessly.

    "Third, ording to the information previously gathered, there were four people that came to this world: two men and two women. However, the one who fought against the Fire God¡¯s subordinate was not part of the original four. That can only mean that they have a way to carry people with them--most likely a space ring."

    "Space ring? I thought this thing could only carry non-living things,"mented the Death God.

    "Let him continue," said the Life Goddess.

    The Wisdom God nodded his head, then continued:

    "Fourth, if these Outsiders have a space ring that can hold people, there is a possibility of them carrying an army with them.

    "Fifth, the man who fought Void God Liu was extremely powerful. From the battle, it is obvious that he was highly trained and has plenty of battle experience. Based on his aura and energy level, he should be equivalent to a Void God, but his strength is probably on par with any elite Title God. So, we can summarize that their cultivation system is very advanced and powerful.

    "Sixth, during that battle, the Outsider used abilities rted to fate, shadow, and sealing."

    The reason that the Wisdom God brought this point up was because of the cultivation system of the Gods. In the early stage of cultivation, using their divine energy, the Gods can use spells or abilities of different categories.

    However, as they be more powerful, they be more restricted--especially after entering the Divine Incense Realm and bing a Title God.

    In that realm, the Gods have to choose a divinity--which is essentially aw as their main focus--and receive incense based on that divinity orw. As a result of this, they are often very restricted by thew that they choose.

    For example, the Death God cannot use fire spells or abilities. He can use things like Death me or Death Thunder, even then, these abilities would drastically decrease in power when facing the Fire God or the Thunder God.

    Additionally, he cannot use pure elemental abilities or abilities that are connected to other Supreme Gods. This is the limitation of the Incense God System.

    After talking about his sixth point, the Wisdom God looked at the Fire God.

    "Your majesty, can you check to see if something happened around the area where the Outside appeared. Preferably, around the surroundings."

    The illusory figure of the Fire God nodded before closing his eyes. A few minutester, his face became twisted and he opened his eyes.

    "What is it?" asked the Destiny Goddess.

    "One of my descendants momentarily lost his faith to me...Additionally, there are signs that his soul was searched."

    "In that case, the seventh point is that the Outsiders have a way to cut off the connection of believers to their Gods.

    "The eighth point is that thing that the Outsider used to teleport himself away. If I remember correctly, this should be what they called Talisman. And given the fact that it could be used to escape from the attack of a Supreme God, it should be quite advanced."

    He paused for a moment, then sighed out loud.

    "Based on all this information, we can conclude that these Outsiders are from a very advanced civilization. They might even be from a Heaven Will World."

    Gasps could be heard inside the conference room. The majority of them have lived a very long life. As Gods, they are nearly immortal as long as they stay inside this world, so many of them have experienced a few invasions from Outsiders.

    So, they knew the ssification of different worlds and they have heard of the legend of the Heaven Will World.

    Gods like the Death God, the Life Goddess, the God of Destruction, and the Destiny Goddess are the oldest among the bunch and knew more secrets. So, they also know that their world also involves a secret that is rted to Heaven Will World.

    So, after hearing the Wisdom God conclusion, they secretly looked at one another. Just their eyes disyed the seriousness and solemnity of the situation.

    "So, what do we do now?" asked one of the Supreme Gods.

    "We must find these Outsiders as soon as possible and no matter the cost," replied the Death God, then his eyes looked directly at one particr God.

 Chapter 307: Inflitration

    The face of the Fire God became ugly as he watched all those gods looking at him as he could guess what they were about to say.

    "Absolutely not," he said with a firm voice.

    "Fire God, this is not the time," said the Death God. "The best course of action is to send a lot of people in your territory to search for these Outsiders; the sooner we find them the better."

    "I don¡¯t care," responded the Fire God.

    "Think about the greater picture," said one of the Supreme Gods.

    "Yes. This is not the time to be selfish."

    "Selfish?" said the Fire God with a sneer on his face. "How many of you will truly be looking for the Outsiders instead of using this opportunity to spread your faith in my territory?"

    The room immediately became quiet for a few seconds before one of them pointed to the Fire God and said: "Our world is at stake and all you can think about is yourself."

    In response, the Fire God nced at him for a moment, then said: "The Wisdom God just said that these people are from a more advanced world than us that has mastered the power of space.

    "So, it is very possible that they have already left the Fire Realm and could be anywhere in the 36 Realms. How about all of you open the borders to your territories and let other Gods send in their subordinates and search for the Outsiders.

    "That way, we can cover more ground and increase the chances of finding them."

    The room once again became silent as no one said anything--even the Death God. After seeing this, the Fire God sneered; these people were happy to enter his territory to search, but it¡¯s their turn, they all became quiet.

    As the Destiny Goddess watched all of this happen, she mentally sighed. She understood one of the reasons that this world will fall. Unfortunately, there was little she could do about it.

    For the next few hours, the Supreme Gods argued about their next course of action. In the end, under the persuasion of the Destiny Goddess and the Life Goddess, the Fire God decided to allow each of the Supreme Gods to send three Gods into his territory.

    However, these Gods can only be True Gods and below, and if they show the slightest intonation to start spreading faith or forcefully capturing people, he would kill them immediately.

    The other Gods agreed to his proposition. ording to their previous agreement, in each realm ruled by a Supreme God, there was a fixed amount of faith that the other Supreme Gods could gather.

    If someone broke that limit, he would be dealt with by the others.

    Once a decision was reached, all the Supreme Gods returned to their realm.

    Destiny Realm, Wisdom Heavenly Abode, the Wisdom God returned to his temple. As soon as he was alone, he smiled brightly, instantly removing the solemn and calm look on his face.

    Although he could not influence the decisions of his superiors, he still received a lot of benefits. The Destiny Goddess promised to increase the poption under him so that he could gather enough incense to reach the peak of the Divine Incense Realm.

    He then quickly calmed himself down. During the meeting, since he was under a lot of pressure, he felt that he might have missed some information. So, he quickly reviewed everything again. However, he did get any new relevant information.

    "Did I really miss something?" muttered the Wisdom God. Then, he smiled and said: "Although I¡¯m not good at fighting when ites to using my mind, no one is on par with me. So, I doubt I will miss something."

    After that, he no longer paid attention to this matter as he waited for his reward. He could tell that great changes were about to take ce in this world because of the outsiders; to be precise, great chaos was about to take ce.

    If he ys his cards right, he might receive a lot of benefits.

    In another Heavenly Abode, the Destiny Goddess opened her eyes; she looked dazed for a moment before sighing deeply. One of the reasons that she wanted to hold the conference was mainly to propose to the other Gods to allow the birth of other Supreme Gods to increase the strength of this world.

    With more Supreme Gods, their chances of surviving this cmity would drastically increase. Unfortunately, the others could not even agree on a basic set of actions for searching the whereabouts of the Outsiders, let alone making such a major decision.

    The Destiny Goddess knew that all of them would immediately reject her proposition if she brought it up.

    After reigning in her thoughts, she stood up from her throne and left her temple. Unlike most Gods who had golden temples decorated withvish embellishments, her temple was in white with little to nothing beside one statue of her.

    And just like the statue, she was dressed in a in white robe, an ethereal and mysterious mist seemed to cover her face. After leaving her abode, she directly teleported to another one.

    And this one was also unique: it was a library attended by an old man that looked like he was about to die; age spots could be seen all over his face along with countless wrinkles. Despite this, his eyes were not murky, instead, they were quite bright.

    "Your highness, to what do I owe this pleasure," said the old man.

    As the Destiny Goddess looked at the old man, she was momentarily dazed. "Record God, how old are you now?"

    "Your highness, I¡¯m 18, 324, 657 years old."

    "18 million? You¡¯re rapidly approaching the Title God limit of 20 million."

    "It¡¯s alright. After all, death is an inevitable thing for all living beings. And even the Supreme Gods will one day return to the embrace of Mother God."

    "That¡¯s true," muttered the Destiny Goddess softly. She could not remember how many God of Record she has seen and buried in her lifetime. And one day, one of them might bury her.

    She sighed out loud to remove these distracting thoughts from her mind. "I need you to show me all the knowledge you have recorded about Heaven Will Worlds."

    The Record God nodded his head as he led her to the information she wanted.

    ...

    Void God Liu returned to his Heavenly Abode after being rescued by the Fire God. Once inside his temple, another person approached. Based on that person¡¯s aura, he was a True God.

    "Your majesty, what reward did the Fire God give you?" said the True God. "Did he give you permission to be a Title God?"

    After hearing the question, Void God Liu¡¯s eyes became blood red. He instantly appeared in front of the True God, gripped his head, and pinched it. Golden blood, bones, and brain fluid drenched his body and decorated the halls of the temple.

    After, he ignored the filth around him as he sat on his temple.

    ¡¯I was so close to bing a Title God, but now everything is ruined. Outsider, you better not let me catch you.¡¯

    He then closed his eyes to absorb reputation and cultivate. However, what Void God Liu did not notice was a strange ck energy that came from his blood and was rapidly spreading through his body.

    After using the Void Breaking Talisman, the Shadow was teleported to a secret base that he made that was surrounded by formation to prevent spying.

    Once there, the Shadow did not immediately return to meet hismander. Instead, he spent a few days cultivating the part of the [Transcending Fate Sutra] that involved anti-divination; he had to make sure that these Supreme Gods could not track his whereabouts anymore.

    After that, he took out a vat of golden blood. He immediately began to chant a weird form. As a result, ck energy came from his body and entered the blood.

    A few minutester, he stopped and nodded in satisfaction.

    "With this Blood Possession Curse, it should be a lot easier for me to gather information."

    The Shadow then sneered as he ced the blood away. He expected some sort of resistance when cing the curse. However, nothing happened. As such, he was quite disdainful of howx or carefree the mentality of these Gods is.

    It¡¯s like they have no sense of crisis.

    However, after thinking about it for a moment, he realized that everything made sense. These Gods have been at the top of the food chain for so long since nothing could threaten them.

    So, they have lost their natural cautiousness, their fear of the unknown, and their awe of Heaven and Earth. In some way, they are quite pitiful. Although the crystal wall has protected them from harm for who knows how long, it has also restricted the development of their civilization.

    Of course, the Shadow did not pity these Gods. To him, the weaker they are the better. After all, he came to this world to conquer it. The weaker the God Civilization is, the easier the task will be to aplish.

 Chapter 308: Heavenly Tribulation Again

    "The Supreme Gods of this world can use the power of Law?" asked Li Jun with a hint of astonishment as he looked at the Shadow in front of him. "So, I was right to be cautious."

    The information brought back from the Shadow did bring the group a bit of surprise.

    "With the strange cultivation system and the powerful crystal wall, this world must have a big secret. And most likely this secret involves a Great Emperor,"mented Wang Ju.

    The others nodded their heads. They were truly surprised by the fact that the God Cultivation System allowed cultivators in a Middle Thousand World to control the power of Law.

    More importantly, the lifespan granted by this system is truly exaggerated. ording to the information that they received, a True God can live up to 5 million years. That kind of lifespan is only possible for Supreme Realm True Monarchs back on their world.

    "So, what do we do now?" asked Yan Liling.

    "We can distribute the cultivation methods to all the realms to reveal the hypocrisy of these Gods and weaken them," said Tie Gang.

    Yan Liling and Wang Ju¡¯s eyes lit up after hearing this as this was a good method. By doing this, they can directly attack the source of the power of these Gods: their believers.

    With more peoplepeting to be Gods, the more intense thepetition, and the fewer believers to divide between them. This would instead lead to infighting between them and reducing their power.

    Unfortunately, Li Jun shook his head in disagreement.

    "If we only wanted to conquer this world, this would not be a problem. However, do not forget that we also need to gather faith for big brother¡¯s n to work.

    "So, if we follow such a n, this would lead to chaos, and chaos will lead to the death of countless ordinary people who are potential believers. The best option is to conquer this world with as few mortal casualties as possible."

    "In that case, do you have a n?" asked Yan Liling.

    Li Jun did not immediately answer. He waved his hand to show an image or a map in front of everyone. The image had 36 circles with different names written in the middle.

    They represented the 36 Realms of this world.

    "The 36 realms are essentially 36 worlds connected together. So, my n is..."

    Everyone seriously pondered the feasibility of his n.

    "This could work," said Tie Gang. "However, could the Formation Master we brought aplish such a major task?"

    "Let¡¯s ask him," replied Li Jun. He opened his space ring and brought a young man from them; he was a disciple in the Primordial Spirit Realm and a Formation Master. More importantly, he cultivated the Formation Rune Body.

    After exining his n to him, the disciple pondered for a moment and said: "Young master Li Jun, your n is possible. However, the resources needed for such arge project will be quiterge."

    "You do not need to worry about that. Just tell me what you need. If it is not enough, we can still contact the sect and get it. We have plenty of time."

    After the disciple gave Li Jun a list of things he needed, the group finally began to move around in this world. Of course, they still remained invisible and did not show up in front of the Gods. Additionally, they did not stop gathering information.

    Origin Pill Dao Sect:

    Wang Wei--who was disguised as Lou Cheng--opened his eyes. After that, he left his cave and headed to an open field in the sect. In front of the field was arge house with an old man sleeping on a chair.

    Once Wang Wei was a closed to him, the old man opened his eyes and looked at him:

    "Fifth Young Master, what can I do for you?"

    "Old Meng, I came here to cross my Heavenly Tribtion."

    "Oh? Is the young master going to break through the Supernatural Realm? It¡¯s about time," said the old man. He stood up from his seat and entered inside the house, and a few minutester, he returned with a ring in his hand and gave it to Wang Wei.

    After thanking the old man, he headed to the middle of the field and sat cross-legged to adjust his condition. Two hourster, clouds gathered on top of the field and Wang Wei raised his head with a look of worry.

    Although he was confident in his method to even fool any True Monarchs, he did not know whether he could fool Heavenly Dao. If his method fails, then this tribtion will be very powerful and risk revealing his identity.

    Luckily for him, the worst-case scenario did not ur. After clouds gathered for a dozen meters, they stopped. And after seeing this, his mouth could not help twitch.

    He remembered when he underwent his tribtion. Clouds covered the entire sect and beyond. Additionally, he was even treated as a devil cultivator and suffered from Cleansing-Purifying me and Heavenly Destruction me.

    Afterining a little to himself, he prepared to ovee the tribtion. A fireball came from the sky and headed straight to Wang Wei. So, without hesitation, he mobilized his origin qi to create a semi-transparent barrier around him.

    Once the fireball hit him, Wang Wei was forced to take a few steps back; his internal energy became chaotic and he almost spitted out a mouthful of blood. As for his shield, it was instantly destroyed.

    ¡¯How weak is this guy?¡¯ thought Wang Wei to himself. Right now, he was only using Lou Cheng¡¯s power instead of his own. And yet, even such a small attack almost killed him.

    Although he knew that most alchemists were weak--especially in the early stages of cultivation--but this Lou Cheng was on another level. This guy never practiced any attacking spells or tried to increase his strength.

    Worse, the amount of time he was in a fight could be counted in one hand.

    After sighing to himself, Wang Wei took action: an armor appeared on his body along with a cauldron. He controlled the cauldron to fly in the air and intercepted the fire that kepting from the sky.

    Every time a fireball descended from the clouds, he would use the cauldron to contain and absorb the me. The processsted for an hour. Wang Wei thought that he would easily pass the tribtion like this, however, on thest attack, the fireball increased in size by at least 5 times in diameter.

    Additionally, itpletely ignored the cauldron and headed straight for him. Not just that, even the armor did little. It only blocked the fireball for a brief moment before attacking his real body.

    Knowing the danger of the situation, Wang Wei quickly activated all the defensive artifacts and talismans in his space ring; this act brought him a few minutes to decrease the power of the me by a few percent.

    Nevertheless, his body was still hit by the me and he was sent flying away. Intense pain assaulted all parts of his body--including his soul. Of course, to him, this kind of pain was nothing.

    However, since he was ying Lou Cheng, he had to release a few grunts for the people who were secretly watching.

    After the me burned his body, he finally seeded in his tribtion. The Ancient Lamp appeared on top of his Divine Altar along with his Good Fortune me.

    During the process, Wang Wei could tell that based on this guy¡¯s foundation, he would probably only create a 9 nine-colored me. For a direct disciple of the sect master of an Emperor Lineage, this was quite mediocre.

    Fortunately, with the aura of the Innate Material that Wang Wei transferred to him, he could turn on the 10th color. Unfortunately, he was not satisfied. So, he secretly added some power from his real body to make the 11th color.

    After all, the more talented he was the more chances that he would have in achieving his goals. In the future, he will have to slowly build this Lou Cheng¡¯s reputation as a genius through many methods.

    After oveing the tribtion, Wang Wei was injured, so he hurriedly left the Passing Tribtion Field and returned to his cave. Inside, he took two things; one pill and an orb. These things were given to Lou Cheng by his master for his Heavenly Tribtion.

    He quickly ate the pill to heal his injuries. A mild medicinal power traveled throughout his body to heal him. While running his cultivation technique to elerate the absorption of the pill, he quickly also absorbed the power inside the orb.

    The orb contained a small amount of Qi Luck that was refined so that it could be absorbed by people. And after doing so, Wang Wei could feel that an Innate Talent was slowly brewing inside his body.

    Although he knew that with such little amount of Qi Luck, the talent will not be much. He hoped that it would not be a Normal Level talent, but a Growth one so that he can have room to maneuver in the future.

 Chapter 309: Alchemy

    Wang Wei closed his eyes to witness his Innate Talent brewing. Countless runes that he could not understand appeared inside his Divine Sea. An hourter, they stopped and formed aplete picture. Then, information about the talent was sent inside his mind.

    "Whew, luckily, this talent is a Growth one. With my ability, I should be able to slowly cultivate it to a high level."

    Immediately after healing his injuries, he decided to test out his talent. So, he went to his alchemy room to concoct a pill. However, as soon as he got there, he received an invitation from a Communication Talisman.

    After activating it, he bowed slightly: "Disciple has seen the master."

    "Little Fifth, how is your injury?"

    "Thanks to the pill granted by the Master, my injuries arepletely healed."

    "That¡¯s good. I¡¯ve seen your tribtion. Having aplished an 11 color me is not bad."

    "Disciple is ashamed. If not for the recent fortunate encounter, I probably would not have such a result."

    ¡¯Is this guy already starting to doubt me? This should not be.¡¯ thought Wang Wei to himself as he made his face look like he was sorry for disappointing his master.

    "There is no need to be ashamed. After all, you are not a Heaven Chosen that willpete for the Heaven Will. With an 11 color me, you can still break through the Supreme Realm and enjoy a million years of lifespan."

    "Disciple will do his best not to disappoint the master."

    Ye Lao nodded, said a fewforting words before disconnecting themunication. After that, he pondered for a few moments, then his eyes suddenly turned golden red.

    He looked in the direction that Wang Wei¡¯s cave was, and he was slightly surprised by what he saw.

    He saw an orange dragon with a quarter of its body already turned yellow. Additionally, upon further focusing, he could see that a small part of the dragon¡¯s tail was turning golden.

    Another thing that he noticed was that the dragon who was usually curled up was now fully disying its body as it circled the cave.

    ¡¯It seems that little fifth¡¯s Qi Luck has started to awaken.¡¯

    Ye Lao was not surprised by this discovery as it was quite amon phenomenon. Some people are not born as geniuses or Heaven Chosens with powerful Qi Luck.

    Instead, they have to wait after a certain time or even in their life before their Qi Luck awakens and they can slowly increase their fortune. Of course, unlike innate Heaven Chosens, these people have to fight and suffer more for their destiny and fortune.

    After noticing the change in Lou Cheng¡¯s Qi Luck, Ye Lao waved his hand and an invisible white light rushed from his cave and hit Wang Wei¡¯s Qi Luck. Immediately after that, it turned into its original orange color.

    After doing that, he continued to refine his pill.

    Meanwhile, back in his cave, he discovered that someone was spying on his luck, but he pretended not to know anything. After the white light hit his Qi Luck Dragon, he was momentarily surprised, then smiled:

    ¡¯This Ye Lao is not a bad master. He even hid his disciple¡¯s Qi Luck to protect him from others.¡¯

    He then went back to his business as he was prepared to refine pills. The previous owner of this body was a low-level Tier 2 Alchemist, meaning that the highest level of pills he could refine were Low-Grade Earth Pills which are used by Supernatural Realm cultivators.

    And from his memories, Wang Wei knew that the sess rate of the refinement was quite low¨Cespecially since Lou Cheng did not have Divine Sense to help during the process.

    Honestly, this guy was very lucky to pass the assessment to be a Tier 2 Alchemist. He was lucky to seed in his 4th attempt out of five.

    Wang Wei had to shake his head when he saw that memory; he wondered how could the Alchemy Association be sox to just give this guy such a rank after refining one pill.

    Of course, he also guessed that the Alchemy Association was notx, but took into ount Lou Cheng¡¯s master and bent the rules and gave him the rank.

    After taking out his cauldron and the herbs needed for the refinement, Wang Wei began. He did not immediately refine an Earth Grade Pill but started with the lowest Profound Grade Pill.

    Before infiltrating this sect, he also minored in Pill Dao and had some attainment on Alchemy. Unfortunately, even since Yan Liling joined the team, he has been a little negligent in his Alchemy training.

    As such, he decided to start over and review the things he previously learned.

    "A 500 years Ginseng, Root of a Blood Lotus, Red dates, and fresh blood drained from a Tiger Demon Heart."

    As Wang Wei looked at these ingredients, he prepared to ce them inside the cauldron to begin the process of refinement. Immediately, his talent activated.

    He cut off a few centimeters of the Blood Lotus Root; the cut was extremely precise. Then, he also shaved off a few pieces from the red dates. As for the demonic blood, he measured the quantity down to the milliliters.

    "So, that¡¯s why this ability is called Precision. With it, I can use the perfect quantity and ratio when using any herbs."

    One thing that Wang Wei has alwaysined about Alchemy in this world was the issue of ratio. There was no standard for the entire world, so most pill forms were solely based on the Alchemist who created them.

    Some Alchemists created their own system of measurements, while others used vague descriptions like "a pinch" or " a handful" on their form. Some of them even straight out asked people to feel the ratio that they felt was appropriate.

    As a result of this, Alchemy relies greatly on talent, trial and error, and resources. So, when he was young, he created a system of measurement for all the Alchemists in the sect to use.

    His goal in doing so was to lower the talent entry for Alchemy, thus cultivating more lower-level Alchemists for the sect. Unfortunately, back then, many of the Alchemists in the Alchemy Hall disagreed with his approach.

    These pedantic old men who had their nose up their arse did not care for his status as they believed he wasmitting sphemy against such a sacred profession. Fortunately, his father saw the advantage of this system and quickly implemented it.

    A few hundred yearster, this pedantic old man saw the benefit of this system and did not dare say anything anymore. Well, at least in public they won¡¯t.

    After cing the herbs inside the cauldron, a red me appeared in his hand and he began to melt the herbs. His control of me has to be exact otherwise the herbs will be destroyed.

    With his Divine Sense, he could see everything happening inside the cauldron, and it became easier to control the me. Once the herbs were melted, he began the process of removing impurities.

    Heaven and Earth were both fair and bnced. As such, nothing was truly perfect. Everything and everyone has impurities inside their bodies, and that also goes for medicinal herbs. Even the ones that have been baptized by Spiritual Qi for millions of years.

    Wang Wei controlled the me to burn the impurities inside all these herbs. With how powerful his soul is, he quickly reached the limit of the number of impurities that he could burn off, then he proceeded to the next step.

    The herbs were then mixed up together. What Wang Wei was refining was the Blood Qi Pill that could increase the blood qi of cultivators in the Body Refining Realm and increase their cultivation.

    Of all the herbs he used, all of them served as a way to increase qi and blood¨Cexcept for the Red Dates. This herb was used to blend all the other medicinal energy into one.

    Once the process ended, 9 red pills appeared inside the cauldron. Then, Wang Wei proceeded to the final step: divine runes. Using his spiritual strength, he inscribed three runes on the first pill.

    One rune was used to excite the blood energy in the pill, making it more active and increasing its potential. One rune was used to contain the energy and slowly release it instead of doing so altogether at once.

    As for the final rune, it was used to help with the absorption process. Each person¡¯s body is different so they can only absorb a certain amount of medicinal energy. However, the final runes would increase the absorption rate by at least 30% for ordinary people with an ordinary talent.

    After refining the first pill, he continued for the others. However, he did not use the same set of runes. On the second pill, he used two of the runes that excite the blood energy and one that contains it. That way, the amount of energy in that pill drastically increases. At the same time, it became even more difficult to absorb.

    On the third pill, he did not use runes to contain the energy or help with absorption; for the 3 runes, he only used the one that increased energy and potential. By doing so, Wang Wei changed the pill from being a Blood Qi Pill to a Berserk Pill.

    After swallowing it, a person will not increase their cultivation, instead, their strength will increase drastically for a short time. Of course, at the cost of damage to their bodies.

 Chapter 310: Alchemy (II)

    Being able to control different runes to have different effects on a pill requires a very high talent and understanding of runes. As for Wang Wei, he has been studying divine runes ever since he was five years old because he wanted to create a physique for himself.

    A few hourster, he opened the lid of the cauldron to look at the 9 floating pills. He used his Divine Sense to check the aura of the pill, then he frowned:

    "2 Perfect Quality Pills, 5 Superior and 1 Average; it seems that I have indeed cked off."

    Alchemy Pills were not only divided based on tiers, but also quality. Every pill¡¯s quality is divided into inferior, average, superior, and perfect. The quality is based on how much the herbs were purified, the heat control, the ratio of the herbs used, and whether the divine runes were perfectly inscribed.

    After seeing the result, Wang Wei closed his eyes and reviewed the entire process of his previous refinement. With his perfect memory, he recreated the entire process in his mind without missing anything.

    "I see. The fire was not controlled properly and burned a few medicinal energies. There was nothing wrong with the purification process, however, the runes were not as smooth as they should be when being engraved."

    After finding the problem, he tried again. He ced the same material inside the cauldron and began refining. The purification process went well, and he paid great attention to his control of the me.

    Finally, when it was time to engrave the runes, Wang Wei¡¯s concentration reached its peak as he used his spiritual power or spirit to make theplicated patterns of the runes.

    The hard part about this process was the fact each rune wasplicated and small¨Cwhich meant that they required great concentration and precision. On top of that, the runes have to be made in one go without stopping, and they have to be connected.

    The Blood Qi Pil is a Low-level Profound pill that only requires 3 runes. However, the higher tier pills require hundreds if not thousands of runes.

    After engraving thest runes, the pill was finally refined. After checking it, Wang Wei discovered that 6 of them were of perfect quality, while the remaining 3 were only superior.

    Not satisfied, he did the third attempt; this time, he finally achieved the level of all 9 perfect quality pills.

    What¡¯s more, all his attempts after that resulted in perfect quality pills. So, he tried other Low-level Profound Pills like Body Enhancing Pills, Vitality Regting Pill, Muscle Strengthening Pill, etc.

    In all his attempts, the quality of his pills was perfect, so he concluded that he was now used to Low-level Profound PIlls. However, he did not immediately refine Middle-level Profound Pills, but did a little experiment that he had nned for many years but never got to.

    He ced the herbs for the Blood Qi Pill inside the cauldron again to begin the refinement. However, he did not use ordinary me spells, he used his Cleansing-Purifying me instead.

    The result surprised him a little. He previously thought that he hadpletely purified the materials, but he was proven wrong once he used the Heavenly me.

    The purified materials increased the qualities of all the pills by one level. What that meant was that even if Wang Wei¡¯s me control and runes engraving could only allow him to make a superior quality pill, the purification level of the herbs immediately raised the pill to perfection.

    The same goes for any average or inferior quality pills. As for a perfect quality pill, the effect of the pill would increase between 20 to 50%.

    Wang Wei was surprised by this discovery and did a few more tests. The conclusion was that with the Cleansing-Purifying me, the lowest quality of pills that he could refine was average; it was impossible to create an inferior.

    It¡¯s either the pill concocting failed or he made an average quality pill.

    After making this discovery, Wang Wei immediately tried his second Heavenly me: the Heavenly Destruction me.

    Unfortunately, using the ck me for alchemy proved disastrous for him. This me¡¯s sole purpose was destruction, so it burned off all the herbs as soon as it came into contact with it.

    It was only on the 7th trial that he managed to make an inferior quality pill, and it barely reached that standard as it was close to beingbeled a poisonous pill.

    Nevertheless, Wang Wei was satisfied with this discovery. He decided to continue using this me for alchemy as a way to train his me control. When he can make a perfect quality pill using the Heavenly Destruction me, his Alchemy will reach another level.

    Finally, Wang Wei had onest test to make: his Chaos me that was located inside his heart.

    A transparent me that seemed both static and constantly changing color appeared in his hand, then he refined the herbs with it. To his surprise, he discovered that the chaos me was not only as good if not better than the Cleansing-Purifying me, it could also nourish the herbs and improve their quality.

    For example, the 500 years old Ginseng turned into a 1000 years old one, the root of the Blood Lotus became bright red instead of the dim red color, the red dates turned purple, and the blood of the demonic beast had a tinge of gold.

    Wang Wei looked at the nine pills inside his cauldron that excited a mysterious and profound breath. He took one and swallowed it to feel the effect. And to his astonishment, the perfect pill was at least 5 times more powerful than a regr one.

    This Low-level Profound Pill could be ssified as a Middle-Level Profound Pill. He immediately did some tests and realized that no matter how bad the rune engraving process was, the pill will turn into perfect quality ones.

    And if the process is done correctly, the strength of the pill will increase between 5 to 10 times.

    "No wonder the me Emperor was considered one of the greatest Alchemists that ever existed," muttered Qang Wei. "There were even rumors that he might have surpassed the Danyuan Emperor when it came to Pill Dao.

    "It¡¯s a shame such a powerful Emperor did not create his own lineage. However, he may have left his inheritance somewhere in the Myriad Emperor World."

    After reigning in his thoughts, Wang Wei finally began to refine Middle-Level Profound Pills. He chose a simple pill called Origin Qi Pill, which is the upgraded version of Blood Qi Pill used by Divine Sea Realm cultivators.

    Just like the name implies, it can increase the origin qi inside a cultivator¡¯s body and help them in their cultivation.

    With the right state of mind, he was able to perfectly control the heat and properly purify the material needed. When it came to rune engraving, he had to be more careful since the pill required 9 runes instead of 3.

    Many of these runes involved how to stabilize the Divine Sea once the medicinal energy rushed inside, and also to help with the absorption process.

    After refining the pills, two of them were of superior quality while the rest were perfect. So, he refined a few more cauldrons until he could only refine perfect quality. Then, he refined other Middle-Level Profound Pills like Divine Sea Expansion Pill which increase the size of the Divine Sea and allow cultivators to hold more origin qi.

    Origin Qi Controlling Pill can help cultivators increase their control over their origin qi. Purifying Qi PIll which can purify origin qi and increase the quality.

    Just like that, three months passed and Wang Wei never left his cave; he spent all his time on Alchemy.

    In front of him was still a cauldron with 9 pills inside, and he was in the process of engraving runes on the pill. After engraving the 81st rune, the process waspleted.

    So, he opened the lid of the cauldron and looked at the result with satisfaction.

    "I¡¯ve finally mastered making Low-level Earth Pills and caught up with Lou Cheng¡¯s skill."

    Wang Wei himself could only be considered a middle Tier 2 Alchemist as the highest level of pill he ever refined himself was a Middle-Level Earth Pills which are used by Divine Body Realm cultivators.

    After all, he could ask for any pill he wanted, and once Yan Liling joined the team, he became a littlezy. However, he was now going to take advantage of his current predicament to fully develop his Alchemic talent.

    "Alright, let¡¯s refine the Middle-Level Earth Pill."

    Unfortunately, he could not find any of the herbs necessary inside Lou Cheng¡¯s space ring. So, he took out a talisman to ask for herbs. However, he suddenly paused midway.

    He realized that he was not in the Dao Opening Sect and could just ask for what he needed and someone would bring it to him. ording to Lou Cheng¡¯s memory, even as the disciple of the sect master, if he wanted herbs and materials, he needed to use Sect Points.

    After realizing this, Wang Wei wondered if he should just use the material inside his space ring. In the end, he decided otherwise and finally left his cave.

 Chapter 311: [Flame Controlling Art]

    After leaving his cave, Wang Wei followed his memory to fly towards the Exchange Pavillion. He soon arrived in front of a wooden house that looked like three houses stacked on top of each other. In the middle house, a que with the character "Exchange Pavillion" written in ck.

    After entering inside, the first thing he noticed was that the inside was way bigger than the outside. He guessed that a space expansion formation was ced inside.

    Many disciples were walking everywhere inside, and no one paid attention to him. Based on body movement and facial expression, he could tell that some people recognized him, but they just ignored him.

    With a calm look on his face, he went to one of the many booths. He took out his token, and once the people in line saw it, they gave way for him so he came to the front of the line.

    "What can I do for you, Fifth Young Master?" asked the female disciple that was in charge of this particr booth.

    "I¡¯m here to hand over some pills in exchange for Sect Points," responded Wang Wei ndly before taking a space ring and handing it over to the girl. She then used her Divine Sense to take the things out, and a look of surprise shed across her eyes.

    She found a lot of superior quality Profound Pills. What¡¯s more, a few of them were of perfect quality. On top of that, there were more than 20 Low-level Earth Grade Pill, and most of them were normal qualities with 3 of them being perfect quality.

    As an alchemist herself, she knew how difficult it is to refine perfect quality pills¨Cno matter the grade. On top of that, all of these pills came from Lou Cheng, the person with the least amount of talent amongst the disciples of the sect master.

    This girl had dealt with him before and the quality of the pill he previously exchanged was nothingpared to now. Even the quantity was not asrge.

    Despite all the thoughts that went across the girl¡¯s mind, her facial exchange still remained with the inviting smile.

    "ording to sect rules, your total of points for all these pills is 9,875."

    Wang Wei nodded calmly. Based on the information he knew, this result was more than fair. So, he handed his identity token to her, and after she ced it on a formation behind the counter, the number of registered points on the token increased.

    After thanking the girl, he headed to another booth that was opposite the previous one he was in. As the girl in the booth watched him leave, she was thinking to herself:

    ¡¯The pills that Lou Cheng handed over still have some residual heat inside them, meaning that he probably refined them himself. Previously, his talent was mediocre, but now, he seems to have encountered some kind of fortuitous encounter, otherwise, it could not exin how his alchemy has increased so much in such a short time.

    ¡¯Should I tell the Elder about this, or am I being too sensitive? Just in case, let¡¯s inform him.¡¯

    However, as soon as this idea came into her mind, an invisible and undetectable spiritual power entered her mind. Immediately afterward, she thought to herself:

    ¡¯I¡¯m being too cautious. Maybe he was just lucky this time around and had more sess than usual.¡¯

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei did not use his token to get in the front of the line this time since it was not that long. While waiting, he thought to himself:

    ¡¯I wonder how deep Fu Caiyun¡¯s control over this sect is.¡¯

    Just now, he quickly read the Fate Line of the girl in the booth and learned that she was secretly one of the people that supported Fu Caiyun in the sect.

    After making this discovery, Wang Wei did a quick read on many other people, and more than two-thirds of the people behind the booths were his people. That meant that Fu Caiyun had full control over people of power in the Origin Dao Pill Sect.

    ¡¯I feel bad for my cheap master; his sect is not under his control.¡¯

    Wang Wei was pondering whether he should get rid of Fu Caiyun so that his n could go more smoothly. ording to his original n, he wanted to impersonate one of Fu Caiyun¡¯s disciples since he had the most power in the sect.

    However, after his research, he learned that most of Fu Caiyun¡¯s disciples will either die or be mediocre. They usually showed excellent talent in the early years, butter they became mediocre.

    As for the truly extraordinary one that had hope of inheriting his ability and skill, they all died under strange and mysterious circumstances.

    In the world, there has never been a lock that is kept locked forever. So, rumors of the fact that Fu Caiyun secretly killed his disciples have long spread to the world, leading to his terrible reputation. Of course, that¡¯s just one of the reasons.

    While Wang Wei was thinking about his next step of action, it was already his time. He looked at the disciple in front of him, and he knew that he was also one of Fu Caiyun¡¯s people.

    "I need the material on this list," said Wang Wei.

    "Purple Cordyceps, Fire Elemental Petals, Heart of Tier 4 Demonic Beast¨C preferably one of the fire elements, 10,000 years old Emia Bark, and a Blood Concentrating Flower," muttered the young man with a frown.

    What he just read was just a small part of the list.

    "These are all herbs to make Middle-level Earth Pills, are you sure you want to exchange them?"

    "Is there a problem?" asked Wang Wei back.

    "No, no, there is no problem," hurriedly said the man. "All of these herbs will cost a total of 8,343 points."

    Wang Wei frowned after hearing this. Currently, he only has a little more than 10,000 points. But now, he was about to use more than 80% of it.

    ¡¯It seems that I have to find a way to make more points. If I continue to exchange high-quality pills more often, it will be easy to be discovered.¡¯

    After handing the disciple his token to pay, he quickly used a spiritual hint on him and the people around him to not pay great attention to him and his action. Even the Elder secretly protecting this ce was not spared.

    Luckily for Wang Wei, that old man was only in the Saint Realm, so he was not discovered.

    After doing this, he returned to his cave. However, he did not immediately start refining pills. Instead, he focused on the cultivation technique that Lou Chengs had cultivated.

    Despite being a disciple of the sect master, he did not cultivate any Emperor Scriptures of the sect. Instead, he cultivated a technique that he identally discovered in a cave back when he was still a mortal.

    The technique was called [me Controlling Art]. And as the simple name implied, it taught cultivators how to control me for alchemy. This technique was divided into 12yers.

    Unfortunately, Lou Cheng only had 6yers, and as such, could only cultivate to the Primordial Spirit Realm. Knowing that this technique had no future, he told his master about it so that he can change to a better one.

    However, Ye Lao told him that this technique was strange, and only by cultivating to the 6th level could he change to another one.

    Wang Wei always felt that this technique was special; to be precise, it seemed as if it was iplete. And he was not referring to the fact that it only had half theyers.

    To him, it was like someone took a more powerful technique and simplified it to make it easier for other people to learn. Another thing that made him suspicious was the conversation that Lou Cheng had with Ye Lao when he first showed him the technique.

    The sect master was too nonchnt. A cultivation technique that could teach people how to properly control me should be very valuable to an alchemy sect.

    Yet, Ye Lao did not show any interest after Lou Cheng showed it to him. He even swore an oath not to tell anyone else that he was cultivating it.

    After knowing that something was wrong, Wang Wei wanted to find the answer. So, he used his power of fate to deduce the cause and effect of this cultivation technique; he wanted to find its origins.

    Unfortunately, his deduction did not produce any result. So, he changed his calction and wanted to know if this technique was rted to the Origin Dao Pill Sect.

    He still could not get an answer. So, he deduced if the technique had any rtionship with sect master Ye Lao.

    He finally got an answer and a positive one at that.

    Wang Wei¡¯s eyes lit up after this as many thoughts rushed through his mind. He had many theories, however, there was too little information as of now.

    For the next week, he stayed in his cave, then left for the sect¡¯s library. He wanted to check if there was any technique that could help people increase their me control.

    And the answer was negative.

    Without pause, he headed to another person¡¯s cave; he wanted to check onest thing about this technique before making any theories or deductions.

 Chapter 312: Mystery Deepens

    After arriving at his designated cave, Wang Wei saw that the entrance had a formation, so he just stood in front and waited. He knew that the owner would be aware of his arrival.

    A few minutester, the formation was activated and someone came out. Wang Wei knew that person was a servant, so he just nodded his head to him and followed thetter.

    Soon, he was led into one of the rooms inside the cave. As soon as he entered, Wang Wei felt that Heaven and Earth changed; it was like he was in a different ce where thews werepletely different.

    The feeling was simr to when he first arrived at the Academy.

    ¡¯A small world?¡¯ thought Wang Wei as he continued to follow the female maid. Although this was not the first time that Lou Cheng came here, he did not notice the difference between this small world and outside.

    After a few minutes of walking, he saw a vast field ofnd where countless medicinal herbs were nted; some people were taking care of these nts. He even saw a few mortals taking care of some of the nts.

    With a little surprise, he looked at the nts that they were in charge of. With just a look, he realized why their presence was necessary. These mortals were taking care of a rare herb called the "Untouchable Flower" that could not be touched by cultivators.

    As long as the lowest Body Refining Realm cultivator touched them, the energy inside their bodies would be immediately absorbed, and the flower would instantly change properties; it would change from yin and water nature to yang and fire nature.

    Based on the nature of the herb, different pills can be made, and as the yin nature can make more valuable pills, alchemists usually used formation or mortals to cultivate this herb for them. Sometimes abination of the two.

    Wang Wei had to follow a specific path to not interact with the herbs. Of course, he knew that it was no use to approach as he could feel all the formations protecting the different patches of fields.

    After walking for almost half an hour, he soon reached a small pavilion with a beautiful woman dressed in a green robe. She sat cross-legged on a futon with a small table with two cups and a pot on the side.

    As soon as Wang Wei approached the girl, the faint scent of medicinal herbs drifted to his nose. However, the scent was not repugnant or bitter, it was more soothing, refreshing, and calming; it seems to disy her temperament perfectly.

    Wang Wei cupped his hand, "Third Senior Sister."

    "Little Fifth, how have you been?" responded Lan Ling with a smile as she motioned for him to sit down. Her movement was slow, yet elegant at the same time.

    Immediately, Wang Wei felt his heart skip a beat, and he almost blushed. Fortunately, he rushed to control his body¡¯s reaction.

    ¡¯Well, this Lou Cheng had such a major crush on his senior sister that it even affected my consciousness.¡¯

    After sitting down, Lan Ling poured the tea for both of them. In the process, she used the perfect tea ceremony. The process was so beautiful that Wang Wei once again felt his mind and spirit peaceful and refreshed.

    This showed that she had cultivated her tea ceremony to the point of attaining the Dao.

    In return, Wang Wei also used proper etiquette. Whether it was him or Lou Cheng, they also learned about tea ceremonies. The only difference is that Wang Wei had to learn as a part of his aristocratic education, while Lou Cheng learned to have a topic to discuss with his senior sister.

    As Lan Ling watched Wang Wei drink the tea, she was slightly surprised. The reason for that was that his movements were perfect and had no ws. In the past, her little junior brother did try to look more sophisticated and noble when drinking tea with her.

    However, she could see at a nce that he was trying too hard. But now, his movements were natural, more fluent; it was as if he trained since he was young.

    Although his movement did not have the charm of people who studied the Tea Ceremony deeply, there was nothing toin about.

    "I have recently entered the Supernatural Realm and had some understanding about Alchemy. As such, I would like to ask senior sister to give me some pointers."

    Lan Ling smiled gently and nodded to his request. She was aware of her little junior brother¡¯s fondness for her. However, her approach to the situation is to let nature take its course.

    Although she did not feel the same way, she was not repulsive to him as well. Plus, their master did not forbid fellow disciples from getting together.

    Wang Wei began to ask Lan Ling questions about refining Low-level Earth Pills. His questions started simply before going more in-depth. However, despite this, his focus was not on the conversation.

    He was secretly observing her.

    The first thing he noticed was her cultivation level: Void Shattering Realm. And he could see that she was quite young for her realm. After realizing this, he also understood where the small world where the garden is located came from.

    Most likely, she made herself. With her cultivation level, it should not be a problem to create it with the necessary resources.

    After that, Wang Wei checked her Fate Line, and he was shocked. To be exact, he was shocked for two reasons. One, he saw a red string from her attached to his body.

    This can only mean that she has a fated marriage with Lou Cheng. If nothing unexpected urs, these two will eventually get together.

    After seeing this, Wang Wei¡¯s first instinct was to cut the line. After all, he did not want any emotional entanglements. However, he quickly changed his mind. Lou Cheng was not dead, and once he finished with his mission, he could return his life to him.

    And the many benefits that Wang Wei will acquire during that time will serve as a way to repay karma to him. After making a decision, he focused on the second thing that secretly shocked him.

    He saw a lock on Lan Ling¡¯s fate line preventing his reading. Intrigued, he immediately studied the lock more closely, then he understood what was happening.

    Most likely, many people were aware of his technique after he used it in the Secret Realm of Dao Tablets back in the Emperor Enlightening Academy. So, they created artifacts and cultivation techniques to block his method.

    After all, no one would like to have their Fate read and reveal all their secrets.

    After seeing the lock, Wang Wei knew that he could use force to break and still read her fate. However, he could not do it sneakily and will alert her without a doubt.

    He even guessed that this was one of the reasons people came up with this method. If they know this technique is being used, they can use other methods to try to stop it.

    ¡¯It seems that I have to use another method to aplish my goal," thought Wang Wei, then said: "Third Senior Sister, I¡¯ve been pondering about refining a Middle-Level Earth pill recently, but I¡¯m not confident.

    "I wonder if I could watch you refine one so that I could learn from you."

    Lan Ling was a little surprised by this sudden request. Usually, his little junior is very reserved when meeting with him. And maybe due to some sort of inferiorityplex, he rarely discussed high-level Alchemy with her, and usually used it as a request to start a conversation, then changed the subject.

    But now, he even asked to refine pills for him. Albeit surprised, she still acquiesced; she thought that his confidence had increased after entering a higher realm of cultivation.

    So, Lan Ling took out a cauldron from her space ring along with a few spiritual herbs, then she concocted a Fortune Enhancing PIll in front of him. This pill could help Divine Body Realm cultivators increase the strength of their Good Fortune me to elerate the pace at which they refine their bodies.

    For the next three hours, Wang Wei pretended to focus on Lang Lin¡¯s every movement. Once she was done, there were 7 pills inside the cauldron, with 5 of them being superior and 2 perfect quality.

    Considering that she ced enough material to make 9 pills, this was a great feat.

    This showed that she was quite talented, and if she did not refine the pill on the spot and prepare more, there would be more and the quality would be better.

    After seeing her refinement, Wang Wei thanked her and left with the excuse that he wanted to return to his cave to digest his new understanding.

    While walking away, Wang Wei only had one thought in his mind:

    ¡¯I was right. She also cultivates the [me Controlling Art].¡¯

 Chapter 313: [Curse of Hatred]

    After returning to his cave, Wang Wei pondered deeply about his recent discovery. Just like him, his third senior sister cultivated the [me Controlling Art]. And from his observation, she might even have reached the 7th level.

    Now, the question is how did she have this technique. Wang Wei thought of three possibilities:

    One, his Master gave it to his third sister after Lou Cheng showed it to him.

    Two, his Master has created many inheritances of this technique scattered into the world, and he epted people who have discovered the inheritance as disciples.

    Based on his previous calction that his master had some rtionship with this technique, this theory is highly likely.

    Third, one of the ancestors of the Origin Pill Dao Sect was the one who left the inheritance and his master is just in charge of collecting the disciple who received the inheritance.

    As Wang Wei pondered over these three theories, he quickly eliminated the first one. Based on his observation of Lan Ling, her foundation was established with the [me Controlling Art], meaning that she has been cultivating it long before Lou Cheng even entered the sect.

    As for the other two theories, either one could be true. Nevertheless, no matter the truth, he can conclude that this technique was not simple and held a greater secret.

    After concluding, he wanted to know the answer, so he began to ponder how to find the truth. Directly asking his third sister or master will not yield any result.

    These two would probably use the fact that his cultivation was low to warn him not to intervene in this kind of mystery that could get him killed.

    As Wang Wei tweaked his brain to find a solution, he suddenly remembered the 5 Saints that intercepted him when he was returning to the sect.

    Lou Cheng is a pretty mediocre person in the sect, so who would send 5 Saints after him? For what reason? The only special thing about him is that cultivation technique.

    "I should not have killed all of them at once," muttered Wang Wei with regret. He wished he had left at least one alive to search for information.

    Nevertheless, he could guess who sent them: Fu Caiyun. Wang Wei guessed that he might also have some suspicion about Lou Cheng¡¯s cultivation method and sent his people to check it out.

    As long as Wang Wei investigates from there, he will eventually find something. However, he did not immediately set out but instead started to take a deeper look at the [me Controlling Art].

    Previously, he only took a nce at it and used the fourth level to break through the Supernatural Realm.

    ...

    A few weeks prior, after Wu Hong watched Wang Wei leave for the Southern Continent, she left the sect and headed for the Western Continent.

    She broke the space, and in just an instant, she crossed the Central Continent and arrived on the other side. Soon after, Wu Hong found herself on a mountain range.

    After sensing the nearest ce with life, she broke the space and appeared there, floating in the air as he gazed downward.

    What she saw was a man dressed in a red robe sitting cross-legged in the middle of a vige; he was absorbing a bunch of red energy that came from all the dead people of the vige.

    Based on the blood on his body, Wu Hong could tell that this man had just ughtered this vige himself, and he was using their blood to cultivate. With just a nce, she could tell that this man¡¯s talent was horrible. The highest level of cultivation he should reach is probably the Body Refining Realm 3rd or 4th Layer.

    Yet, this man¡¯s current cultivation level was the Divine Sea Realm; to be precise, he was in the peak of Origin Lake. She could guess how many people he ughtered to reach that level.

    Without saying anything, she used her Divine Sense to search his soul; the poor guy did not have the time to react or realize what was going on. He bled from all the orifices of his body as his soul was destroyed.

    "So, I¡¯m currently in Tiger King Domain. Not far from the Children¡¯s Heart Domain."

    Wu Hong waved her hand and all the bodies of these vigers were buried, and arge grave was erected in the middle. Then, she broke the space again and headed for her destination.

    After arriving in Children¡¯s Heart Domain, Wu Hong headed to a ce called ck Stripe Forest. Once there, she saw many cultivators headed inside the forest to hunt demonic beasts and search for opportunities.

    Unfortunately, at the entrance of the forest, a group of people dressed in simr uniforms would stop anyoneing out of the forest and asking for tax. And if someone refused, they would be directly killed and their space rings taken away.

    Of course, the majority of people did not refuse as they were used to this already. With a nce, Wu Hong¨Cwho was invisible¨Cidentified these people taking taxes: they were from the Beating Heart Cult, a devil Emperor Lineage with one Great Emperor.

    Ignoring these people, she entered the forest. Using her Divine Sense, she found her destination in the southern part of the forest. Wu Hong then appeared in front of a small cave.

    After seeing it, she immediately frowned, then quickly entered. Soon, she found herself in a small secret realm that was darkly light with a red ambiance.

    However, as soon as she entered, there were no guards, no puppets, or formations to prevent her from moving forward. As such, Wu Hong¡¯s frown increased.

    She headed unimpeded directly to the core of this. All she saw was a small table with nothing inside. She searched for a while but did not find anything.

    "Did Do Hu already get the [Curse of Hatred]? ording to the timeline, it should have been a littleter."

    After not finding what she wanted, she left the Secret Realm and headed straight to the Devouring Heart Domain¨Cwhich was the location of the Beating Heart Cult.

    Once she arrived, no one discovered her presence. However, she could hear some of the conversations that the disciples were having.

    "Brother Yu, did you have a breakthrough in your cultivation?"

    "Only because of luck," replied Brother Yu with a smug look on his face.

    "If I remember correctly, yourst breakthrough was only five years ago. Brother Yu, there must be some secret. How about sharing it with your little brother?"

    "There is no big secret. I was lucky enough to get the heart of a child born on the most Yin time of the year. After absorbing it, of course, I made a breakthrough."

    "Brother Yu, don¡¯t lie to us. To acquire such rare and precious material, you must have some connection. How about sharing with your little brother?"

    "Hehe, as long as you have enough origin source, I can get you any kind of hearts you want for cultivation," replied Brother Yu with a cunning light in his eyes.

    Meanwhile, after filtering out the information she wanted from the talks of these disciples, Wu Hong headed to the main mountain of the sect where the sect master was located.

    No one was able to detect her presence, not even any of the formations around. She easily broke through the sect master¡¯s mansion without alerting anyone.

    There she saw a middle-aged man sitting cross-legged on a futon with his eyes closed. A heart floating in front of him. Despite not being attached to a body, it was still beating as the man absorbed energy from it.

    The aura of the middle-aged man and the heart were simr; they were both in the Saint Realm.

    Wu Hong suddenly appeared in front of the man and ced one of her fingers in the middle of his forehead, then she searched his soul. The processsted for a few seconds, then she frowned again.

    ¡¯He was not the one who took the [Curse of Hatred?¡¯ thought Wu Hong. ¡¯Then who was it?¡¯

    She immediately used her finger to calcte that person, however, she did not find anything.

    ¡¯There are only two people who can stop my calction. The first one is that old guy in the Nether Hell. However, he is currently sealed and has no power to intervene. Plus, it does not benefit him in any way.

    ¡¯The second being Heavenly Dao.¡¯

    She paused for a moment.

    ¡¯Could it be intervening because it¡¯s rted to Wang Wei?¡¯

    She did not have an answer, and she did not care at the moment. What she cared about was her next action.

    In the previous timeline, Wang Wei suffered from that curse; for more than 10,000 years, he was in constant pain as his soul was slowly corroded and tortured. It almost drove him insane. And since he did not have his Paragon Soul with him, he was helpless and on his own,

    No matter what method the Dao Opening Sect used, they could not remove the curse.

    Wu Hong¡¯s purpose was to retrieve it in advance and prevent this from happening again. However, too many things have changed in this timeline.

    "Well, there is no need to care that much," muttered Wu Hong. "Since he could survive the curse in the previous timeline and benefit from it, there should be no problem.

    "After all, his current self is much stronger, and it¡¯s not even aparison."

    After thinking about this, she left the site of the Beating Heart Cult. As for sect master Do Hu, he did not die but passed out as his Primordial Spirit was injured.

 Chapter 314: Guardian

    After leaving the Beating Heart Cult, Wu Hong broke the space and traveled back to the Central Continent. However, she did not return to the Dao Opening Sect but headed to the east side of the continent.

    Soon, she found herself in the Lifeless Domain¨Cwhich was located at the very corner of the continent, with the ocean that separated the continents not too far.

    She floated in the air as she looked at her surroundings.

    The clouds were red, and they were constant, static, or never changing. Not a single one moved from their ces, and it seems that they have been like this for eons.

    The soil was grey; it was as if they were devoid of life. No nts, animals, or even living beings could be seen from hundreds of miles on.

    The dichotomy between the ground and the sky gave the entire ce a dreary and desperate atmosphere.

    On top of everything else, there was not even a single ounce of spiritual energy, and the space was turbulent, making it very difficult to teleport. A baleful aura could be felt everywhere, trying to influence the mind of anyone who steps foot in this forbidden domain.

    Wu Hong could feel that the Laws of Heaven and Earth in this ce were chaotic¨Ceven destroyed. If any Void Shattered Realm or Saints were to step here, they would lose the ability to use the power of Law.

    Only Supreme True Monarchs who have their own Dao Fruit would not be affected.

    After a quick nce around, she flew toward one direction; she did not teleport this time.

    She flew for a few hours with nothing or no one insight. And with her speed that is faster than light by many times, she traveled a great distance. When she was close to her destination, she finally saw someone.

    It was an old man dressed in tattered robes with dirt all over his body. His long hair was disheveled and had no shoes on. He seemed to be muttering something non-stop. Unfortunately, his words were nothing but rambling; they made no sense whatsoever.

    Wu Hong could tell that this man was a Saint trying to use this ce as a way to temper his Dao Heart. Unfortunately, his Primordial Spirit was corroded by the baleful aura and he became crazy.

    She looked at the crazy old man with a look of appreciation. Not anyone had the will to try such a harsh method of tempering themselves. Additionally, she could feel that this old man was still struggling to retain his sanity.

    Nodding her head gently, Wu Hong pointed her finger at him, then a white light entered his Sea of Consciousness. Countless runes appeared and sealed a red aura that was surrounding the old man¡¯s Primordial Spirit.

    Immediately afterward, he regained consciousness. The old man looked around but did not find anything. Nevertheless, he still cupped his hand and bowed:

    "Thank you senior for saving the life-saving opportunity. If you can report your name, this younger generation promised to repay this karma one day."

    The old man waited for a while but did not hear anything. However, a slight surprise shed across his eyes, and hurriedly said:

    "Thank you senior for passing the Law."

    A few seconds ago, he received a cultivation technique that allowed him to absorb the baleful aura in this ce to increase the strength of his Primordial Spirit.

    Once his Primordial Spirit increases in strength, it will be easier for him to understand thews between Heaven and Earth. Additionally, his soul will be more resistant to spiritual attack and interference.

    And this is not even the greatest benefit that this technique will bring him. With it, his chances of breaking through the Supreme Realm have increased from less than 1% to 10%.

    For him, this was the greatest fortunate encounter of his life. The old man immediately knelt on the ground and kowtowed three times, then left in the opposite direction.

    Although he would like to meet the senior and maybe even get to know them, this way, he might get even more benefit. However, he controlled his greed instead and was satisfied with what he got.

    Meanwhile, Wu Hong left after giving this man a chance. The reason she did that was that she learned the concept of being an Old Grandpa that likes to give fortunate encounters to worthy people from Wang Wei.

    You can say that it has be a hobby of hers.

    After leaving the old man, Wu Hong flew for a few more hours before seeing a small, old cottage. With just a nce, one could see the vicissitudes of time from the old cottage.

    Shended in front of the cottage and waited. A few secondster, a middle-aged man dressed in in ck came out. He looked at the beautiful woman in front of him.

    At first, he was perplexed how someone actually discovered this ce before the appropriate time. However, as soon as heid eyes on Wu Hong, his hands trembled slightly.

    "E-E-Empress, is that you?"

    She nodded her head slightly, then aplicated rune appeared in front of her. As soon as it manifested, Wu Feng felt a slight trembling from his bloodline.

    "It really is you."

    "What generation are you now?" asked Wu Hong.

    "It has been so long that I forgot," replied Wu Feng. "However, our family has been keeping guard since you left, never breaking our oath."

    "Very well,"mented Wu Hong. Then, she pointed her finger at the man. A white light flew from it and entered his body. During the process, the man did not hesitate nor show any fear.

    To him, if the Empress wanted to kill him, he would take the de and hand it to her. Or better yet, doing it himself.

    A few seconds after the white light entered his body, a ck sphere came out of Wu Feng before dispersing. Then, he suddenly felt refreshed, like a mountain was removed from his shoulder.

    His appearance changed from that of a middle-aged man to a youngster no more than 25 years old.

    "I have sealed and removed all the hidden injuries caused by the constant baptizing of baleful aura. With your current Supreme Realm strength, you should be able to live a few more million years.

    "Now, lead me to it."

    Wu Feng bowed and led Wu Hong into the cottage. The space instantly became a little crowded, but neither of them minded. After taking out a token, Wu Feng activated it and the ground opened up, revealing a set of stairs.

    The two then slowly descended with Wu Feng taking the lead. They soon passed through a long and dark corridor to find themselves in arge and empty space.

    In the middle was a massive red Door Frame or Gate that was probably hundreds of thousands of miles in height. Countless formations could be seen around that Gate, and all of them exuded the aura of a Great Emperor.

    As Wu Hong gazed at this gate, a slight smile appeared on her face. She could tell that these formations served as a seal, and the first one wasid by herself eons ago.

    She then took out a small orb and handed it to Wu Feng.

    "If nothing unexpected urs, in this generation, the family will be freed from this mission. When the timees, with this, you should be able to be an Immortal Venerable, attain immortality and pursue your own dreams and goals."

    "Dreams and goals, huh?" muttered Wu Feng with a wry smile. "All I have ever known was my mission. Do I even have dreams and goals?"

    "Finding out about this answer is also a good option."

    Wu Feng nodded his head as he looked at the orb; he was hesitant about epting it. Although his family has been guarding this ce for many years, it was just a preventive measure.

    Nothing of significance truly happened, so they did not do much. At the same time, they received many benefits. Whoever is chosen to be a guardian will receive all the necessary resources needed to cultivate to the Supreme Realm.

    "There is no need for you to doubt whether you deserve such a reward," said Wu Hong. "How many people do you know could keep an oath for billions of years?"

    After hearing this, Wu Feng was no longer polite and epted the gift. He then bowed to Wu Hong before returning from the direction that she came. As for her, she headed straight to the gate.

    As soon as she approached, many of the Emperor formations activated and prepared to destroy and annihte her. With all these formations, any ordinary Great Emperor would be instantly ughtered.

    However, a strange wave came from Wu Hong¡¯s body stopping the activation of these formations. Then, a white transparent door appeared in the frame and she stepped into it.

    Soon after that, Wu Hong was teleported to a very dark and gloomy space. She smelled the air and muttered:

    "The smell of ughter, death, sin, and depravity. Nine Devil Gods World, it¡¯s been a long time."

 Chapter 315: Nine Devil God World

    After arriving at the Nine Devil Gods World, for a moment, she had a looked of nostalgia on her face. The majority of her earlier years were greatly influenced by this world and its race.

    And even after ascending to the Eternal Ascension World, she faced some trouble from the devil race. In the end, once she became powerful, she almost ughtered the entire race and wiped them out of existence.

    If some people did not plead with her, no one could have stopped her.

    After reminiscing for a while, Wu Hong teleported to the nearestrge city; she has been gone for a while, she wanted to know what changed over the years.

    As she constantly teleported to her destination, Wu Hong could see that many ces had weird weather phenomena. Thunder, mes, tornadoes, sword qi, and space turbulence existed inrge quantities in most ces, making 80% of the world inhabitable.

    As for the habitable ces, the spiritual energy between Heaven and Earth was thin, resources were scarce, and the poption was small.

    As for the devils that lived in this world, they all looked weird and fierce. The majority of them had humanoid bodies, but their faces were usually different animals like lions, tigers, elephants, etc.

    Most of them also had fangs, ws, and tails.

    Another prominent point about them was the fact that they were really tall. Most devils were at least 3 meters, and this was the minimum height.

    As Wu Hong floated over the city and watched everyone go by, she could see the deste looks on these devils¡¯ faces; all of them seemed bleak and full of despair.

    They go about their lives like they have nothing to live for, no hope, no desire for tomorrow.

    Ignoring these devils, Wu Hong suddenly appeared in the biggest house of this city: the City Lord Mansion. With a wave of her Divine Sense, she secretly searched his soul.

    However, a frown appeared on her face soon afterward. She received little information from him.

    "Well, I should not expect any from a little Supernatural Realm devil," muttered Wu Hong. She realized that if she were to search each city little by little, too much time might be wasted.

    "In that case, let¡¯s not waste time."

    Her Divine Sense madly spread out from her body and she searched everything in sight.

    She saw countless cities that were scattered all over, with great distances between them. As for the roads between these ces, all of them were inhabitable by weak lifeforms, so few devils actually lived there or built any form of civilization.

    After searching a few million miles in radius, Wu Hong finally discovered a ce worth visiting. Immediately, she teleported to a city far away.

    Yang Mansion, a bunch of devils sat inside a room discussing something. All of them looked exactly like humans except with a third eye in the middle of their foreheads.

    "Patriarch, with this 100,000 years-old Willow Tree Branch, our Three-Eyes n can have another Void Shattering Realm powerhouse," said one of the devils to the man sitting on the throne.

    "Indeed, that¡¯s good news," replied the Patriarch.

    "What¡¯s the good news?" suddenly ringed a voice.

    "Haven¡¯t I already said it? The birth of a new Void..."

    As everyone turned their gaze to the old man that walked in the room, they became stiff, and no one said anything at all.

    The old man shook his head as he scanned the people in the room. "Look at all of you, happy about a little Grade 7 cultivator. Can¡¯t you guys have any prospects?"

    He then looked at the patriarch.

    "And you. You should be ashamed, cultivating that cursed Origin System."

    The old man seemed to be angrier.

    "We are the proud descendants of Devil Gods. Our ancestors conquered worlds, enved myriad races, ughtered Emperors and Immortals. Yet, you¡¯re all happy for such little aplishment."

    All the upper echelons of the Three-Eye n lowered their heads, not daring to look at the old man. After seeing this, the patriarch sighed.

    "Great Elder, all you¡¯re talking about are nothing but things of the past, with only records that seemed more like stories than actual events. The sad truth is even if those things written in those ancient documents are true, it no longer matters.

    "Our world is no longer what it used to be, our n has long lost its glory. We have to face reality. And the reality is, without cultivating the Origin System, cultivating is almost impossible.

    "The reality is a Void Shattered Realm is a great boost of strength to our n and could ensure our survival in the next few thousand years."

    "You!" said the Great Elder, then stormed out of the room. He returned to the n¡¯s shrine ancestral shrine. After taking a deep breath to calm himself down, he lit up a few incense sticks and ced them next to a bunch of tablets with names written on them.

    After that, he entered the room next door which was his resting room. What the old man did not notice was that a beautiful woman dressed in a long cheongsam.

    Wu Hong looked at one of the shrine tablets and she could see the Primordial Spirit of a True Monarch Devil residing inside and absorbing incense to prolong its life. With a wave of her hand, she sealed all the power of that Primordial Spirit, then searched it.

    After getting the information she wanted, she crushed that Primordial Spirit and teleported to a faraway distance.

    In front of Wu Hong were four pirs that rose straight to the sky; they seemed to be supporting the heavens themselves. The pirs looked nothing extraordinary except for their size.

    Many devils sat in front of them with their eyes closed. They seemed to want to find opportunities from these pirs.

    Although they looked nothing extraordinary to most people, in Wu Hong¡¯s eyes, these pirs were four gigantic bodies with countless runes on top of them: they were the four Devil Gods that she previously sealed.

    As she watched them, she could feel that they were extremely weak because of being sealed for so long. Wu Hong did not pay attention to them and checked the seal on them.

    And as expected, nothing was wrong with it. After all, she ced it herself and she knew how powerful it was. After nodding her head in satisfaction, she was prepared to leave.

    However, she felt something was wrong. As a powerful cultivator, she is in harmony with Heaven and Earth. If she feels that something is wrong, there must be a reason.

    Immediately, she released her Divine Sense to search the space of the seal, but nothing was discovered. She then calcted the secrets of heaven with her finger, but nothing was discovered as well.

    Then, her pupils turned purple and she saw a bunch of threads attached to the Devil God¡¯s body. These threads were not Fate Lines, but Karma Threads.

    Wu Hong looked at the thousand of threads, then she found one that was special; to be exact, her intuition told her that this was the one she was looking for.

    She followed the thread; her vision broke through countless restrictions of space to reach the ce where the thread was connected to.

    Then, she saw a world that was connected to the Nine Devil God World. Additionally, this world was very well hidden. Most ordinary Great Emperors would not be able to find it.

    As Wu Hong looked at this world, she frowned and thought to herself:

    ¡¯Another thing that has changed in this timeline. And this time, the changes might not even be rted to Wang Wei.¡¯

    Wu Hong understood the concept of the butterfly effect. A single change could lead to countless ripples. And in this case, the ripples might even spread across space and time.

    After pondering for a brief moment, her vision continued to follow the thread and entered the world. She saw arge continent full of devils. At the center of that continent was where the most powerful force was located, and they happened to be the same race as the Devil God that she used the karma technique on.

    Wu Hong continued to follow the thread, and she finally saw that it was connected to a young devil with a human face and two horns.

    After seeing this, she then looked at the Karma Threads of the other 3 Devil Gods, and they all led to the same world, except that they were located on 3 other continents.

    Wu Hong smirked and muttered: "I see. These guys n to kill themselves, then use their bloodline descendants to revive themselves."

    She did not care about these people¡¯s ns. How could it be that easy to get rid of her seal? In their situation, they can¡¯t kill themselves as her seal will actively prevent this.

    After smirking for a few seconds, she continued to observe the four continents of that world. Unlike the Nine Devil God World, this small one is very prosperous with abundant spiritual energy and resources.

    Additionally, all the devils living there are the most talented and with the best bloodline. All the powerhouses of their races currently reside in that world.

    As she continued to observe, Wu Hong guessed that in this timeline, someone may have secretly helped the devil race preserve some strength, otherwise, with her sealing the Qi Luck of this entire race, they couldn¡¯t grow to that level.

    "It seems that this Generation¡¯s Clean-Up will be quite interesting."

    She did not care about this small world and the survival of the devil race. With her observation, she could see that the most powerful cultivator in that world was a Quasi-Emperor.

    "Let¡¯s leave this mess for Wang Wei to fix. Anyway, it¡¯s not my problem anymore."

 Chapter 316: Chen Tong

    After checking on the subworld attached to the Nine Devil Gods World, Wu Hong had onest ce to check before leaving. Her vision prated countless distances until she saw a mass of white fog made of tiny lines amalgamated together.

    Around this fog were myriad runes that formed a circr cage. The fog kept banging against all corners of the rune cage, unfortunately, the cage did not budge not even the slightest.

    After seeing this scene, she nodded her head in satisfaction as she muttered: "The seal I ced on this World¡¯s Heavenly Dao does not have any problem. In that case, I am relieved."

    She then left and returned to the ce where she firstnded. Since this world waspletely sealed, she could only enter and leave from that single Portal. Once she arrived at her destination, she returned to the Myriad Emperor World through the gate.

    This time, she did not go to see Wu Feng and silently departed. Wu Hong did not stay long in the Myriad Emperor World. Once she left the Lifeless Domain, she once again broke the void and entered the Endless Void.

    She nced at her homeworld for a few seconds before teleporting away. For the next few hours, she gathered a bunch of floating debris scattered in the empty void. These debris were pieces of destroyed worlds.

    After gathering 360 of them, Wu Hong ced each piece in a specific ce. Then, with a wave of her hand, many runes appeared in the void and formed aplicated pattern with the pieces.

    Once she was done, a formation was created. Wu Hong sat cross-legged in the middle of the formation, closing her eyes to feel something. She stayed in that position for a month before opening her eyes.

    "Finally found it. This was harder than expected."

    After muttering these words, she activated the formation. A white light enveloped her and she disappeared. As for the 360 world debris, they destroyed themselves after she left.

    Wu Hong opened her eyes to find herself floating above arge city with many people going about their business. The majority of these people were human, but a lot of races could also be seen.

    In fact, thisrge city could be described as "Ten Thousands Races Gathering City" with how many diverse races gathered. Even the architecture of the city disyed how diverse this city was.

    Some houses looked like ordinary human ces of living, mostly made of spiritual woods. Some houses had spikes and creatures¡¯ heads as decoration, some seemed submerged underwater, some were floating in the air, some were on top of veryrge trees.

    As Wu Hong looked at all of this, she was not surprised. Instead, she knew that this was the tip of the iceberg for this city. Her view suddenly changed and she could see that this so-called "city" was arge continent floating in the void, surrounded by a thin protective barrier.

    The size of this continent was at least equivalent to 100 Domains back on the Myriad Emperor World. On top of that, many other subwords were attached to this continent.

    Wu Hong¡¯s eyes prated these sub-worlds and saw different ones. In some of them, people of different races were battling one another, in another one, they were massacring the devil race only. On another, many people sat cross-legged, seeming in deep meditation.

    She could see that this world was modified to increase cultivation speed.

    In another world, many races sat in front of arge tree which seemed to help them be better enlightened on the Dao.

    In one world she saw a giant mountain, and as people slowly climbed it, they were caught in illusion. By breaking through the illusion, they can improve their state of mind.

    In one of them, the world was different regions based on elemental powers. For example, there was the Fire Region, the Thunder Region, The Ice Region, the Gravity Region, etc. People were using this world to temper their fleshly bodies, and as long as theysted for a certain period of time, a weird energy would enter their bodies and help the process.

    Wu Hong could see that all these worlds were nothing but the tip of the iceberg, so she did not look further. Instead, her eyes focused on a list in the middle of the main world or the floating continent.

    Her eyes looked at a specific name and thought to herself:

    ¡¯I can¡¯t believe that the person who attended the ughter Trial in this timeline is Lin Fan instead of Wang Wei.¡¯

    The name she was looking at was written in bold:

    "Lin Fan, Absolute Chaos Physique, Myriad Emperor World, Ranked 2345th."

    She looked at the list for a moment, then said out loud: "Come out."

    A few secondster, a handsome man dressed in a blue robe appeared next to her. He looked at her up and down, "Empress Wu?"

    "Who else would it be?"

    "How is that possible," responded the young man. "You have flesh and blood, and a soul. With how strict Heavenly Dao controls the lower dimension, it should be impossible for you to leave a clone here."

    "Old Thief Nether and many people have managed to do so. What¡¯s wrong with me doing it?"

    "Old Thief Nether is nothing but a little Empyrean. As for other people, that was a long time ago when the control was not as strict as now," replied the young man.

    "Well, aren¡¯t I also a little Empyrean?" replied Wu Hong nonchntly. However, the youth shook his head as he stared at her; it seemed he was trying to figure out how she managed to leave a clone in the lower dimension.

    Wu Hong turned her head and finally looked at the young man.

    "Chen Tong, this is the reason you¡¯re in this half state of death. Your curiosity is too strong."

    Chen Tong smiled wryly before saying, "Empress, what can I do for you?"

    "I need the Path Seeking Stone in your hand."

    "What? Absolutely not!" Although the Path Seeking Stone is only considered a Supreme level treasure, it is something sought after by even Paragons if the circumstances allow for it.

    "Don¡¯t be stingy," replied Wu Hong. "This thing has little effect on you."

    "True, but I was still going to use it for the final winner of the trial."

    "By now, you should have absorbed enough Qi Luck from all these Heaven Chosens after conducting so many Trials. With so much, you should be able to revive yourself, return to your peak and once again be a Paragon.

    "So, you do not need the stone that much," said Wu Hong.

    Chen Tong remained quiet after hearing this. The reason he established the ughter Trial was not just to absorb Qi Luck, but also as a way to form strong Karmic Debts with these Heaven Chosens that managed to be Great Emperor.

    And one day, he will ask them to repay that debt. With the Path Seeking Stone, he can create a strong karma debt with the final winner. Of course, he did not want to give it up so easily.

    As for the reason he did not give it to Empress Wu and form a karmic debt with her, that¡¯s because powerful individuals like her can ignore karmic debts after bing Great Emperor.

    The ones before that have to be paid, otherwise, they will be little problems in the path of cultivation. But the ones after that are of little significance unless they are truly unimaginable.

    Wu Hong frowned after seeing Chu Hong¡¯s response, then she said in a cold and ruthless tone: "Give me the stone, or I will destroy your remnant soul and take it for myself."

    "You!" said Chen Tong, his face turning red in anger. Then, a memory hidden deep inside his soul surfaced.

    It was the memory of the first time she met Empress Wu. He had just be a Paragon and he was quite confident. After meeting her, he was curious about why she was so powerful, wondering if she had some kind of secret.

    So, he started to investigate her and calcte the secrets of Heaven to learn more about her. However, he did not get far in his search when a gigantic hand made of countless runes descended on him.

    All the formations in his cultivation pces were instantly destroyed, the Paragon Artifacts have blown away. His Paragon Body was destroyed, his Dao Foundation damaged, and his soul injured.

    Chen Tong remembered the powerlessness he felt in front of that hand. If it was not that she was just warning him, he would have fallen after that. What¡¯s worse, this kind of injury took him a few Yuan Epochs topletely heal.

    After thinking about that memory, Chen Tong snorted coldly, waved at him, and sent her a brown stone that looked remarkably ordinary. After receiving the stone, she checked it before nodding her head.

    ¡¯With this stone, Wang Wei can quickly finish thest step of refining his blood.¡¯

    Wu Hong then waved her sleeve and a book appeared in the void.

    "Don¡¯t say I took advantage of you. With this book, the process of re-establish your Dao Foundation should be easier and more perfect."

    She then teleported away.

 Chapter 317: Ultimate Taboo

    Chen Tong waved his hand and the book appeared in his hand. He quickly flipped through it, and his eyes lit up after reading the content. Then, he put it away with a smile that disyed his content.

    As he watched Wu Hong leave, he started to wonder why sent a clone in the lower dimension. For a powerful cultivator such as Empress Wu, all her actions may have profound meanings and serious impacts.

    "Should I try to calcte the secrets behind this?" muttered Chen Tong as a look of struggle appeared on his face.

    "Anyway, her real body is in the Eternal Ascencion World and cannot interfere in the lower dimension. As for this clone, no matter how powerful it is, it will not be more powerful than a Great Emperor."

    After making a decision, Chen Tong activated all the formation inside his secret hideout, then entered a secret room. The room only had a futon and a pyramid-shaped crystal about 25 centimeters in height.

    After sitting cross-legged on the futon, Chen Tong began to move his fingers to calcte the secrets of heaven. A mysterious atmosphere enveloped the room, making him look sacred and holy. Anyone who looks at him now would feel that they have learned all the knowledge and secrets that ever was and would exist in the vast universe.

    While Chen Tong was deep in his calction, the secret space he was hiding started to shake. The formations surrounding it manifested themselves in the shape of runes, then cracks appeared all over them.

    Chen Tong opened his eyes with a look of horror, coughed a mouthful of soul blood.

    "The Ultimate Taboo?" he muttered as his body became illusory, then started to fade away. Immediately, a white smoke flew from the crystal in the room and entered his body. As a result, he stopped disappearing, but hisplexion was as pale as a ghost.

    And the look of horror on his face did not go away. Chen Tong remembered thest time that the [Ultimate Taboo] appeared. The final result was that countless Paragons, Fiendgods, Dao Monarchs, and Immortal Kings died and their Dao disappeared. Myriad races and worlds were annihted, and the power structure of not only the Eternal Ascension World but all the Chaos Worlds were forever changed.

    As for people like Great Emperors, Empyreans, Dao Ancestors, and Immortal Venerable? Well, they were nothing but cannon fodder in this event.

    In the end, even Great Dao was forced to intervene and soothe everything out.

    Amidst all the mighty beings and races that participated in this event, only one person survived: Empress Wu.

    And even she paid a terrible price as a result.

    As for Chen Tong, when that event urred, he had already left the Eternal Ascension World to explore Chaos. And once he heard about it, he hurried back home.

    Unfortunately, as soon as he returned, some people did not want him to participate and reap the benefit, so they besieged and killed him. If it was not for the powers he was granted as an Eternal Emperor, he might have been dead for real.

    Chen Tong took a deep breath to calm himself down to remember the information he had about the [Ultimate Taboo].

    "Could the Empress want to try again?" he muttered. "Probably not just her, but many of these dead old guys are probably waiting for the situation to revive themselves.

    "In that case, should I hurry up?"

    Once his thought process reached there, Chen Tong stopped as he seemed to remember something. He gritted his teeth as he cursed.

    "I can¡¯t revive now. Damn those 7 parasitic bastards. They used to be nothing but a bunch of weak cowards, but now..."

    Chen Tong stopped talking as he felt a mysterious power blocked by his formations. He knew that it was his cursing of those people that made them sense it. If he was at his peak, this would not be a problem.

    Unfortunately, now, he is nothing but a remnant soul.

    So, he sighed deeply while thinking to himself: ¡¯You guys will have your day of reckoning.¡¯ He then sat back on his futon and used the crystal to stabilize his injury.

    He knew that his injury was very serious and would even greatly dy his resurrection. Nevertheless, he was still satisfied with the information he just received. With it, he can prepare earlier and have an advantage.

    This time around, he was determined to participate in the Ultimate Taboo and reached the benefit. As for the danger that lies ahead of him, he did not care.

    To him, truly dying in the pursuit of the Dao was worth it.

    ...

    After Wu Hong left the ughter Trial, she did not travel far before feeling Chen Tong¡¯s prying into her secret. Honestly, she was not surprised as this was his character which has not changed after so many years.

    After shaking her head, she took out a unique Void Boat from her space ring as a form of travel. After using her origin essence to activate it, the boat broke the space to travel in the far distance.

    And this time, her destination was quite far. With each space jump of the boat, she traveled from one World Community to another. The fact that her Void Boat had such ability showed how powerful it truly was.

    After traveling for more than a month, she finally arrived at her destination. It was a giant shield that looked like an egg floating in the void. Unlike the Myriad Emperor World where people could see the five continents floating in space, the World Shield that surrounded this world had an immortal-like fog that blocked people¡¯s vision from the outside.

    As Wu Hong gazed at this world, she could not help reminiscing. This world is called Pursuing Longevity World and has a great rtionship with Wang Wei.

    In the previous timeline, Wang Wei failed miserably during the Heaven Will Battle. He was no match for Di Tian, not even close. Luckily for him, thetter did not want to kill him, so he along with a few other participants survived.

    After this failure, Wang Wei was not discouraged and was prepared to seal himself in Blood Stone for many generations to wash away his karma, then try again.

    Unfortunately, tragedy soon befell him and his loved ones.

    After bing an Eternal Emperor, Di Tian tried to resurrect his wife but failed. No matter what he tried, he could not bring her back. In the end, he became convinced that the method to seed lied with the knowledge from Wang Wei¡¯s past life.

    As a person who cultivated the Dao of Reincarnation, it was quite simple for him to realize that Wang Wei was reincarnated. Aftering to this conclusion, he headed for the Dao Opening Sect demanding Wang Wei¡¯s memories.

    Thetter refused, an act which sent Di Tian over the edge. So, a war began between those two. Unfortunately, despite the Nine Emperor Formations and Artifacts of the sect, despite the countless Sleeping Dao Ancestors and Immortal Venerable, despite the hidden methods left by the previously departed Emperors, the Dao Opening Sect lost this fight and waspletely destroyed by Di Tian.

    After all, thetter was not just a normal Eternal Emperor, but a unique and powerful one.

    On top of that, since the sect no longer had the protection of the [Spirit of Epoch,] they could not rely on their Qi Luck or on Heavenly Dao to survive. Just like that, the most powerful sect of the Myriad Emperor World was destroyed, forever gone from the annals of history.

    In the final battle, as Wang Wei watched all his friends, family, and loved ones being massacred by Di Tian, he wailed in agony at how powerless he was. He med himself for what happened, for letting his ego get the best of him.

    So, out of spite and hatred, he detonated his soul to prevent Di Tian from getting what he wanted.

    However, he was not dead. In that timeline, he did not cultivate the Dao of Fate, instead, he cultivated the Dao of Life and Death and the Dao of Reincarnation¨Cjust like Di Tian. So, right before his death, he managed to sessfully cast a reincarnation spell to be reborn into another world: The Pursuing Longevity World.

    Although Di Tian tried to pursue him into reincarnation, luck was in his favor as the powerful being in the forbiddennd¨Cthe Nether Hell¨Cdid not want anyone to interfere in the lower dimension¡¯s Reincarnation, so he intercepted Di Tian and prevented him from chasing.

    Wu Hong sighed as he woke up from her memories.

    "Hopefully, things will not end the same way this time. And if fate is truly irreversible and things return to the original track, I will remove all my restraints and intervene¨C no matter the price I have to pay," she muttered.

    Then, with a firm gaze, she stepped into this world. No amount of hesitation could be seen on her face from now on.

 Chapter 318: Pursuing Longevity World

    As soon as Wu Hong entered the Pursuing Longevity World, she felt a terrible constraint of the surrounding. It was like she was a giant squeezed inside a small bottle. The smallest of movement, even breathing too hard would cause the entire bottle to copse.

    Additionally, not long after she entered, she could feel a mighty and indifferent Will slowly waking up, and it seemed that it was because of her.

    ¡¯This world¡¯s Heavenly Dao seemed very active. Is there a reason for this?¡¯ thought Wu Hong with a frown on her face.

    From her knowledge, the response of Heavenly Dao to foreign intruders is different. For Lower Thousand Worlds, Heavenly Dao is very weak so it¡¯s very protective of its world. So, anyone with cultivation higher than the Divine Altair Realm, it will try its best to expel invaders.

    Middle Thousand Worlds is a little different. Their defense mechanism is that it will restrain the cultivation of any foreigners. So, once they enter, they have to spend time adapting to thews of the world. This is especially prominent for cultivators from different World Communities who cultivated different systems.

    As for Great Thousand Worlds, their Heavenly Dao will not interfere with any foreigners below the Supreme Realm. However, once a foreign True Monarch enters, his or her cultivation will be suppressed making them adapt to thews of the world¨Cjust like foreigners of Middle Thousand World.

    Lastly, Heaven Will World. The Heavenly Dao of this level of world usually does not care about foreigners that intrude into their world¨Ceven with foreign Great Emperors. The only time they will interfere is if such a level of cultivator starts destroying the world, then they will release Divine Punishment Thunder to stop them.

    For example, if a Supreme Realm foreign cultivator intruded into a Heaven Will World and started ughtering cultivators and mortals alike, Heavenly Dao will not care. However, if a Great Emperor, Dao Ancestor, or Immortal Venerable did that, then it would intervene.

    Of course, all this information is for most worlds. Some of them are special and follow different regtions, just like the world that Wu Hong was currently in.

    As soon as she entered, she felt that the Heavenly Dao of this world was awakened and heading towards her way. Not wanting to deal with manyplications, she immediately sealed most of her cultivation and breath.

    Soon after doing this, she felt that the Willing towards stopped and retreated. Wu Hong then finally looked around to notice her surroundings. She found herself floating in the air with arge ocean underneath.

    The majestic blue sea stretched in all directions, with nothing else in sight. Wu Hong wanted to use her Divine Sense to search the surroundings but did not dare do not alert this world¡¯s Heavenly Dao again.

    After reviewing her memories, she guessed as to why this world was preventing her from using her power.

    Although she could not use her Divine Sense, her sight was still quite powerful. So, she scanned a few million miles in all four directions, but still did not find anything except for the endless sea.

    In the end, she relied on her intuition to choose a direction and flew that way. For the next month, Wu Hong constantly flew in one direction. Due to this world¡¯s restriction, her strength was greatly restricted, and so was her speed.

    So, it took her a month before finding the nearest ce with people living on it. Luckily for her, during the journey, she was attacked by many Sea beasts and a few flying demonic beasts.

    Killing them made the journey less boring. Plus, she finally conquered a Purple-Winged Vulture and used it as a transportation means. After searching his soul, she knew the direction of the nearest city.

    Once she arrived at the nearest ind, she ced the vulture in her space ring, then became invisible. Wu Hong knew how attractive she was and if she appeared in front of all these cultivators, some poor guy will be tempted to either flirt or use force to get her body. Then, she will be forced to massacre him along with his family.

    Afternding on Maple Ind, Wu Hong headed to the nearest inn to listen to people talking, hoping to gather some useful information. In the first few days, she only learned that the vast sea was divided into countless different Territories with thousands of small inds making a Territory.

    The Territory she was currently in was called Bamboo Leaf Territory and the leader of this territory was the Lan family. Wu Hong then secretly flew to the Lan family¡¯s main ind.

    "If I remember correctly, Wang Wei was born in the Red Sky Territory in a mortal family."

    The mortals in this world live a terrible life. Cultivators do not care about them and the environment is not suitable for farming. So, they have to hunt fish to survive. Unfortunately, the sea belongs to sea beasts, so they are constantly attacked.

    And once a beast tide urs, many inds habited by mortals usually suffer great casualties. As for the role of cultivators? They treat mortals as breathing machines.

    The talent for cultivating in this world is very rare and requires something called a Spirit Root. Unfortunately, only a few people have them. Once a mortal reaches the age of 14, they will be tested to see if they have a Spirit Root.

    The ones who have it are taken by cultivating families or sects. Their families will be taken care of in return and do not need to worry about food and housing. The more talented a child is, the higher the treatment that their family will receive.

    After flying nonstop for three days, Wu Hong finally reached her destination: Ice-Butterfly Ind. She headed straight to thergest city on the ind to listen to some news.

    Inside an inn, Wu Hong sat at a table by herself. Oddly though, no one paid attention to her, as if she was nonexistent. She was listening attentively to the people speaking around.

    "Have you heard?" asked a drunken man.

    "What?" asked one of his femalepanions.

    "Lan¡¯s family Seventh Young Master broke through the Qi Refinement Realm."

    "What? He¡¯s only 18 years old this year."

    "That¡¯s correct."

    "That means that he only took 5 years to go through the nine levels of the Body Refinement Realm."

    "Why are you guys surprised? This is a genius born with a 1st Grade Spirit Root. It¡¯s expected for him to enter the Golden Core Realm in time."

    After hearing the words "Golden Core" every cultivator in the inn had a look of yearning and envy in their faces, then they sighed destely. Meanwhile, Wu Hong was reviewing her memories to try to remember the information she knew.

    The Spirit Root of this world is divided into 5 grades with 1st being the highest. Above that are Spirit Physiques which are the Heavenly Physiques List of this World. The first three physiques are the same as in the Myriad Emperor World: Absolute Chaos Physique, Heavy Axe Physique, and Six Emotions Seven Desires Physique.

    From the fourth on, they are different and best suited to thews of this world.

    From her memory, she knew that once Wang Wei was reborn in this world, he had the lowest 5th Grade Spirit Root¨Cwhich meant that the Body Refining Realm was his limit.

    However, as a previous Quasi-Emperor, he was limited by things like talent. After getting a basic cultivation technique, he was able to modify it to suit him the best. He even slowly integrated this world¡¯s Immortal Cultivation System with the Origin System of his second reincarnation.

    After getting the information she wanted, Wu Hong quickly infiltrated the Lan family¡¯s Scripture Hall where they kept their cultivation technique. Nothing could detect her¨Cnot even the Elder guarding the Hall or the formation ced inside.

    Wu Hong quickly read through all the techniques and books that contained information about this world. She first focused on the cultivation system.

    Cultivators in this world start with the Body Refining Realm where they use the Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth to temper their bodies. After reaching a certain level, they go through a process called [Qi Building] where they introduce Qi into their dantian and enter the Qi Refining Realm.

    Once the amount of qi inside their bodies reaches a certain level, they have to liquefy it and turn it into mana. By then, cultivators have entered the Foundation Establishment Realm.

    Once mana reaches a certain level, it will have topress again into a core, thus entering the Golden Core Realm.

    This realm is very important for immortal cultivators as they can ascend from the Mortal World to enter the Spirit Realm.

    After learning about this, Wu Hong knew that her guess was correct. The reason that Heavenly Dao suddenly took notice of her was the fact that her power exceeded the mortal world. If she used too much of it, she could destroy it.

    After finding the truth, Wu Hong was not happy as she faced another problem. She could not directly break the void to enter the Spirit Realm. Every time she tried, she felt a strong warning.

    With her strength, she did not think anyone or anything in this world could threaten her. However, she came here for a reason and did not want to confront this world¡¯s Heavenly Dao, otherwise, he could be exiled and prevented from ever entering this world again.

    So, she decided to find another way to ascend. She nned to study this world¡¯s technique and imitate the aura of this world¡¯s cultivator; to be precise, imitate the aura of a Golden Core Cultivator, then ascend to the Spirit Realm.

    Unfortunately, the Lan family¡¯s cultivation technique could only reach the Peak of the Foundation Realm, so she had to search elsewhere.

 Chapter 319: Immortal Qi?

    After exiting the Lan family Scripture Hall, no one noticed Wu Hong¡¯s existence. Then, she changed her aura to resemble the Peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm.

    Soon afterward, she felt the powerful constraint around her being lifted. From now, she can use a little more of her power in this world.

    ¡¯This world seemed very repulsive of foreign cultivation system. I wonder why?¡¯ She did not find the answer to this question in her memory. So, Wu Hong decided to check it out if she has the chance.

    Wu Hong¡¯s next destination was Buxiu Continent. The ce she was currently at was nothing but the sea region with limited resources and few cultivators. The true center of this world was the Buxiu Continent where immortal families and sects reigned supreme.

    After searching around, she learned that if she used her current strength to fly there, it would take her a few hundred years to arrive. And that is only if she will not be attacked by sea beasts and flying demonic beasts.

    So, Wu Hong decided to find another method which was to hire people who had the means to travel there. After looking around, she learned that the Blue Spirit Chamber of Commerce was the only power in the sea that could travel to the Buxiu Continent.

    Unfortunately, the price was exuberant, and not many people could afford it. In the end, she had to calcte the secrets of heaven to discover a few spirit veins in uninhabited inds. With these spiritual stones, she was able to afford the ticket.

    As Wu Hong boarded the ship of the Blue Spirit Chamber of Commerce, she was a little annoyed. With her strength, she doubted anyone in this world was truly her match.

    Unfortunately, all her strength was restricted, limiting her means of doing things. For example, if she was not limited, she could either break the space to arrive at her destination or fly there.

    At worst, she could even refine a Flying Treasure to get there. Unfortunately, this method did not seed. Even after using the refining method of this world, the level of treasure she could use was only slightly faster than her peak flying speed.

    Her next n was to control the higher-ups of the Blue Spirit Chamber of Commerce and use their Long-Distance Transmission Array. Unfortunately, as soon as she started using her soul, she felt the warning of Heavenly Dao.

    In the end, out of frustration, she was forced to use the "legal" means to arrive at her destination. So, after going through many Transmission Arrays, she arrived at her destination in just three months.

    As soon as she stepped on the Buxiu Continent, Wu Hong did not waste any time. She quickly found the information about the most powerful sects around with a Golden Core cultivation method.

    ...

    The Flying Sword Sect is one of the most powerful sects in the mortal world with connection in the Spirit World. They can receive messages from there and also get some scarce resources from the higher realm.

    Inside their library, the invisible Wu Hong was reading not only their cultivation method but also all the information they had about the upper realm. She wanted to be prepared this time so as not to waste her time.

    After she was done, she began to stimte the aura of the Golden Core Realm. In fact, with her realm and understanding, Wu Hong could have created a way to break into the Golden Core on her own.

    Unfortunately, even if she did so, it will not be the same as this world¡¯s method because she did not have a deep understanding of thews that governed this world. If she managed to gather dozens of cultivation techniques, maybe she would glimpse about thews of Heaven and Earth of this world, then she could create the method of her own.

    Regrettably, this path would take too long.

    So, after getting what she wanted, she flew to a deserted mountain, created a fake core in her Divine Sea. As soon as she was done, clouds gathered in the sky, then Thunder Tribtion descended on her.

    After going through a catastrophic tribtion by the standards of this world, the path to the Spirit World was opened and she ascended.

    Wu Hong soon found herself standing on a tform. She first noticed the increase in spiritual qi between Heaven and Earth, then looked around to see many people looking at her with eager eyes.

    She was not disturbed by this fact as she knew the reason that they were here.

    One of the people looking at her muttered out loud: "What a powerful Dao Foundation. Her core is at least a 7th Grade, maybe more."

    "What do you know?" replied another person. "I have met a peerless genius with the highest grade of core, and I honestly feel that she is better than her."

    "Better than a 9th Grade core? Does such a thing exist?"

    Wu Hong looked at these people calmly. The reason her fake core is so powerful is that she followed Wang Wei¡¯s example in the previous timeline.

    Once he reached the Golden Core Realm, he developed a way to break the core and re-condensed. The processsted nine times, with each time being a 9 ninth-grade core.

    This method allowed him to go beyond the limit of this cultivation system.

    When people learned about this fact, they were first shocked and jealous since this core gave Wang Wei the ability to fight Soul Transformation Realm cultivators. But soon, many people sneered at him because a core like this was impossible to break and nurture a Nascent Soul.

    So, although Wang Wei had terrible battle prowess, he would be stuck in the Golden Core for the rest of his life. And after 500 years, he would die.

    Unfortunately, he proved the whole world wrong. Using the Good Fortune me from his second life, he managed to nurture a unique and powerful Nascent Soul.

    Many of these people in front of the Ascension Altar are here to recruit geniuses from the mortal world. And with Wu Hong¡¯s talent, the majority of top sects and families wanted to recruit her.

    In the end, she chose to enter the branch of the Flying Sword Sect that was located in the Spirit Realm. With the help of the guide, she quickly traveled to the main location of the sect.

    Many of the Elders and Supreme Elders were happy to have another genius amongst their peers, so they happily weed her,

    However, on the same day that she arrived, Wu Hong quickly infiltrated the library of the Flying Sword Sect and secretly learned about their cultivation techniques.

    She learned about how to break through the Nascent Soul, the Soul Transformation Realm, and finally, the Earth Immortal Realm and ascend to the Immortal Realm.

    However, a few things quickly caught her attention about this world¡¯s cultivation system.

    The first thing is the drastic change of lifespan increase. A Golden Core cultivator can live for 500 years, Nascent Soul for 2000 years, and Soul Transformation for 5000 years.

    However, Earth Immortals can live for 10 million years. This kind of lifespan can only be achieved by a few Quasi-Emperors back in the Myriad Emperor Worlds.

    Another thing that caught her attention was the fact that to break into the Earth Immortal Realm, understanding thews is not necessary.

    From Wu Hong¡¯s understanding, in the Endless Void, all cultivation systems are divided into Nine Grades or Tiers, with the tenth grade being the Emperor Realm.

    Additionally, by the 7th Grade, most cultivators start toprehend thew. Some of them do it earlier, but the majority will do it by the 7th Grade. However, this Immortal System does not.

    As Wu Hong watched the cultivation technique, she muttered: "To reach the Earth Immortal Realm, you have to use your soul to capture a ray of Immortal Qi between Heaven and Earth and baptize the souls and body."

    She paused for a moment.

    "Immortal Qi? How is that possible?"

    From what she knows, Immortal Qi is required for Supreme Realm Powerhouses or Tier 9 cultivators to be Immortal Venerable. And only Great Emperors can use their powers to take Immortal Qi from the higher dimension and refine it to be suitable to be used.

    So, how could this world have Immortal Qi?

    Without hesitation, Wu Hong began to investigate. She did not think that this world had Immortal Qi, otherwise, Wang Wei from the previous timeline would have told her¨Cunless the changes done to this timeline have such a far-reaching effect.

    She closed her eyes to enter deep meditation. Shen then controlled her Primordial Spirit to resemble the Divine Soul of Soul Transformation Realm cultivators of this world.

    Finally, she began to try to capture a ray of Immortal Qi between heaven and Earth. A few minutester, she opened her eyes and muttered:

    "So, that¡¯s how it is."

    The next few days are Christmas Eve and Christmas, so do not expect any chapters. If I have time and am in the mood, I might release one. But please do not expect anything.

    Merry Christmas and Happy Hollidays.

 Chapter 320: Dao Monarch Inheritance

    From her research, she discovered that this world does indeed have Immortal Qi, but a downgraded version of the real one. However, even with this off-brand version, it still granted the cultivators of this world a very long lifespan.

    After making this discovery, Wu Hong became more interested in this world. She wanted to find the source of this downgrade Immortal Qi; this secret alone might be worth more than the reason she came here.

    With hesitation, she left thepound of the Flying Sword Sect to a deste ce and immediately simted the aura of an Earth Immortal. Then, just like what happened to her in the mortal world, Tribtion Thunder descended from the sky, then she ascended to the Immortal World.

    The first thing that Wu Hong noticed after arriving was the fact that her strength was no longer limited; she no longer felt like she was in a suffocating cage.

    After taking a deep and long breath, she ignored the people around her that wanted to either solicit her or ask her what sect she was from. She immediately disappeared from their sight.

    After a few teleportations, she appeared in front of a cave that was surrounded by formations. With a flick of her finger, the formation was broken.

    "Who?!" roared a voice from inside.

    Wu Hong looked at the old man who appeared in front of her. With just a look from her, the old man found himself frozen and unable to move. A look of horror appeared in his eyes.

    After pointing her finger at his forehead, Wu Hong quickly searched the old man¡¯s soul. However, she was still gentle and did not leave any problems for him.

    She quickly learned that he was a Heavenly Immortal, which was this world¡¯s equivalent to Supreme Realm. After the Earth Immortal is Mystic Immortal, followed by Heavenly Immortal.

    Finally, the Heavenly Immortals canpete for the Heaven Will and reach the realm of Immortal Emperor.

    "My guess was correct," muttered Wu Hong with a voice only she could hear. "This world does not practicew, but focuses on umting energy to sublimate it."

    Wu Hong knew of cultivation systems that only focus on only umting energy. These kinds of systems usually sacrifice one thing for another; they are usually following the path of extreme.

    For example, the Immortal System of this world sacrifice strength and battle powers for a long lifespan. The average Heaven Immortal can live for more than 200 million years, which is more than 200 times the average lifespan of a Supreme Realm True Monarchs.

    However, from what Wu Hong observed, an average Void Shaterring Realm cultivator from her world has the same strength as a Heavenly Immortal.

    On top of that, there is another w in the cultivation system that focused on energy umtion: they usually create very weak Great Emperors.

    Controlling thew is a process of slowly training to control the Great Dao. However, since energy-based systems do not have this training wheel as support, once they absorb the Heaven Will, it bes harder for them to control the Great Dao Source of a Great Emperor.

    Wu Hong along with many Great Emperors despise Energy-Base System. The reason is that these systems are not training cultivators to be Great Emperors, but to be Immortal Venerables.

    The highest level of energy that mortals underneath the Great Emperor Realm can bear is Immortal Qi. So, the ultimate end of the Energy-Base System is to turn whatever energy that they cultivate to Immortal Qi and achieve immortality.

    ...

    After getting the information she needed from that old man, Wu Hong pondered whether she should search the source of diluted Immortal Qi in this world first, or aplish her original goals first.

    After pondering for a brief moment, she decided to aplish her goals first as she might have to confront this world¡¯s Heavenly Dao when doing the second one.

    So, based on the information she received from the old man, she headed to her destination: the Ancient Magus Region.

    The Immortal World is divided into countless regions ruled by powerful sects with Emperor Lineages. However, the Ancient Magus Region is one of the few ownerless regions of this world because it was the site of an ancient battlefield where countless powerful beings fought and died.

    As a result of this, many secret realms and inheritance is left there. The many different Emperor Lineages did not want other factions to upy such a ce full of resources, so an ord was reached that no one was allowed to upy the region.

    After arriving at her destination, Wu Hong could see many cultivators flying in the air, heading to different ces trying to find a fortunate encounter. They usually used a sword, a gourd, or a crane. These were the most flying tools.

    After a quick investigation, she quickly realized that the cultivators of this world relied too heavily on their magic weapons; this should be a way for them to make up for theirck ofbat powers.

    Nevertheless, she had to agree thatpare to the origin artifacts of her homeworld, the magic weapons of this world were indeed way more powerful.

    Wu Hong used her memory to search a specific Secret Realm. After entering it, she became very cautious. Instead of using her absolute strength to rush straight to the core, she passed the trials one by one.

    While standing in front of a formation, she casually punched it, then the number "500 million Jin" appeared.

    "I understand now how Wang Wei was the only one who managed to pass this trial in this world. With him re-cultivating the [Ancient Deste Body Scripture], it should be easy for him to reach the minimum requirement of this trial."

    After muttering these words, Wu Hong waited for a few seconds before she was teleported to a simple room with only a small mat in the middle. On the mat sat an illusory old man dressed in a ck robe. The old man had one distinguishable feature about him: his skin was bright red.

    With just a nce, Wu Hong could tell that this was just a recorded message.

    "My name is Dao Monarch Qianwu. If you¡¯re reading this message, it means that I have already fallen. Although I had expected this oue, it still saddens me that this finally arrived.

    "Honestly speaking, I have no real request. As a [Insurgence Heaven Chosens] my life was fantastic and I have no regret. My only wish is that you do justice to my inheritance."

    After the old man¡¯s figure disappeared, two books appeared on the mat. Wu Hong sighed as a look of respect appeared in her eyes.

    In the Endless Void, the final destination of all cultivation systems can be summarized into three paths: the Emperor Path, the Dao Path, and the Immortal Path¨Cwhich corresponded with the three realms of Great Emperor, Dao Ancestor, and Immortal Venerable.

    The Emperor Path is the superior one, and the difference in strength between the other two is quite vast. An ordinary Great Emperor can easily ughter hundreds of Dao Ancestors and ten thousand Immortal Venerables; the gap is simply immeasurable.

    However, nothing is set in stone. Between Heaven and Earth, there are a few geniuses who decided that they will not sumb to their fate; they won¡¯t bow down their heads.

    Through secret techniques, weird cultivation techniques, or powerful weapons, these geniuses managed to decrease the gap in strength between them and Great Emperors: they are called [Insurgence Heaven Chosen].

    There is only one way to be one of them: having the strength to defeat a Great Emperor at the same level.

    Wu Hong has actually read about Dao Monarch Qianwu as he was one of the most powerful Insurgence Heaven Chosen of his time.

    When he was in the Dao Ancestor Realm, he could defeat Great Emperors. When he was in the Dao Ruler Realm, he could defeat Empyreans. And even when he entered the Dao Monarch Realm, he could defeat Paragons.

    During his era, the power of the Insurgence Heaven Chosens reached its peak. Unfortunately, his overwhelming influence was detrimental to the power of Paragons, so his existence could no longer be tolerated.

    In hisst battle, he fought against 4 Paragons for a month before he was executed, and he still managed to heavily injure one of them.

    This man should have been a legend in the world; a hero whose name spread through the ages. Regrettably, the people who orchestrated his death did not want this to happen, so they forcibly erased his name from history.

    It was only because of Wu Hong¡¯s high status and strength that he learned about it.

    With a wave of her hand, the two booklets floated to her. One of them exined the life of Dao Monarch Qianwu. Unfortunately, it was only his early life. Wu Hong used her Divine Sense to write the rest of the story based on what she knew. Then, she ced a seal on it that require the right asion to be removed.

    As for the second book, it had the title [Fiendgod Body 12 Revolutions].

    After flipping through it quickly, she sighed: "It¡¯s a shame that only the first 9 Revolutions are in here."

 Chapter 321: An Alternate Journey

    After taking away the inheritance, Wu Hong¡¯s mission ining to this world has ended. Now that she was free, she wanted to investigate the origin of the diluted Immortal Qi.

    So, after leaving the secret realm, she began her investigation. Not wanting to waste time, Wu Hong decided to be direct; her gaze prated time and space, went beyond thews and rules that governed this world to see the core.

    Then, she saw a fog floating in arge space. Unlike the Nine Devil God World, this fog did not have any runes surrounding it. However, there was a blue floating orb in the middle that seemed to be spitting out energy.

    Wu Hong sealed all her aura and breath, then she entered the core of the world where the consciousness of Heavenly Dao existed in the form of the fog.

    As soon as she arrived, she did not waste time and started to investigate the blue orb.

    ¡¯Immortal Source?¡¯ thought Wu Hong with a little surprise. This kind of thing is used by Immortal Venerables, Immortal Sovereigns, and Immortal Kings to absorb Immortal Qi and cultivate. It should now exist in the lower dimension.

    After examining it, she realized that the existence of this Immortal Source was most likely artificial; someone probably ced it here to produce the diluted Immortal Qi and change this world.

    ¡¯If Wang Wei gets this Immortal Source, he can do a lot of things. At the very least, it will be easier for him to create arge number of Immortal Venerables.

    ¡¯In the future, no matter what, once he proves the Dao, this world has to be in the list of ones to be conquered.¡¯

    Wu Hong did not care about the future Immortal Emperor that will be born in this world. To her, this person can only be the stepping stone of Wang Wei.

    After making a decision, she decided to leave before Heavenly Dao became aware of her existence and exile her. As for the Immortal Source, that¡¯s Wang Wei¡¯s problem.

    After leaving the World Core, she did not immediately leave but instead went on a tour down memoryne. She visited many ces in her memories rted to Wang Wei.

    In her eyes, she could see a young man with red hair that slowly rose through power. His eyes were cold and indifferent. And deep inside, one could see a profound sadness and loneliness.

    To quickly gain power, the man had no bottom line; he kill and exploited anyone useful to him. And when he reached the summit of this world, when he proimed himself Emperor and received the worship of myriad races and worlds, there was no happiness on his face.

    Only pain, grief, and a bottomless desire for revenge.

    Wu Hong floated in the void as she looked at the Pursuing Longevity World, thinking about Wang Wei¡¯s life in the alternate timeline.

    After bing an Eternal Emperor, Wang Wei wanted to revive his dead family along with the sect disciples. Unfortunately for him, Di Tian was truly ruthless andpletely annihted their souls, so, Wang Wei could not take their souls back from reincarnation and reconstruct a body for them.

    In the true sense, they werepletely dead.

    After that, he only had two goals in life: one, kill Di Tian and everyone that he loved. Second, be an Empyrean because he learned in that realm, cultivators could create life.

    So, he ascended to the Eternal Ascension World in pursue of his goals. However, he soon learned that Di Tian had already be an Empyrean by then, and if he wanted to catch up to him, a lot of time was required.

    After all, cultivating in the Emperor Realm requires a long time which is often calcted in Yuan Epochs time. 1 Yuan Epoch is equal to 1.269 trillion years.

    Not wanting to waste this much time, he used the same method in the Pursuing Longevity World, he ughtered many sects and families to plunder resources to increase his cultivation speed.

    The result of this was that he garnered too many enemies making his life always on the run and escaping with sheer luck. Speaking of luck, right after he ascended, he met Empress Wu and got stuck in a secret realm.

    After getting to know her and helping her out by using some ideas from his life on Earth, they became friends; she was the only friend he left in the world.

    Many times, the reason that Wang Wei survived from being hunted down was that Empress Wu intervened and protected her. During those time he developed some emotional affection for her, but he did not dare to pursue it.

    For once, his mind was only full of revenge and bringing his family back to life. Second, Wang Wei believed that he was cursed and if he became Dao Companion with her, she would eventually be implicated leading to her death. So, he always kept some distance from her.

    Then, with his reckless actions, he managed to be an Empyrean in a rtively short time. Then, he fought with Di Tian a second time. At that time, Wang Wei had already acquired the 11th revolution in the [Fiendgod Body 12 Revolution], so he was victorious in the battle.

    He captured Di Tian and made him experience all the terrible things that his mind could think of; he even went as far as using some of the filthy things he once read on the inte.

    After venting his anger, he killed Di Tian. Unfortunately, this act did not bring him any peace; it could not fill the deep and empty hole inside his heart.

    So, he used his power as an Empyrean to recreate his family and sects. Everything looked exactly the same; their bodies, bloodlines, souls, memories, and experience.

    Unfortunately, Wang Wei knew that they were not the real thing¨Cthey just looked like it.

    This fact almost drove him to madness. At that moment, Wang Wei realized that his life was nothing but a joke, and fate was ying with him. At the lowest point of his life, when he was about to give up everything and join his family in the beyond, it was the Empress who talked him out of it.

    She prevented his Dao Heart from shattering and giving up on himself. This was a defining moment in his life as he finally determined his path forward: he wanted to change the ultimate fate of his family and sect.

    So, Wang Wei became obsessed with the Dao of Fate; he abandoned his original Dao and started cultivating the Dao of Fate. He wanted to be a Paragon with that Dao.

    Unfortunately, with the political situation of the Eternal Ascension World at that time, bing a Paragon was not an easy thing. On top of that, he had made too many enemies.

    So, he entered Chaos to find opportunities. After suffering countless tribtions, he got his wish and became a Paragon with the Dao of Fate. After returning home, he discovered that the Empress¡¯s situation was not good as many people wanted to kill her.

    That day, he ughtered more than 5 Paragons, countless Dao Monarchs, and Immortal Kings to save her. Then, he finally achieved his longst wish: reverse the fate of what happened that day.

    The day that he lost everything.

    With his family and loved ones back, the wait on his shoulder was finally lifted. He then proceeded to propose to the Empress¨Cwhose words were: "Took you long enough."

    One would think that this was the end of the story and that those two would live happily ever after? Unfortunately, things were not that simple. Wang Wei owed some other people some debt that created many conflicts with his rtionship with the Empress.

    Once Wu Hong¡¯s thoughts reached there, her face suddenly changed. If Wang Wei was here, he would be quite surprised as the look on his Dao Companion¡¯s face was something he had never witnessed before: jealousy.

    Wu Hong gritted her teeth as the face of a beautiful woman appeared in her mind.

    "Damn you, Xu Junyao."

    She took a deep breath to quickly calm herself down.

    "Anyway, this timeline is different. I doubt Wang Wei will ever meet her. And even if he did, without all the emotional debts he owed her, it will be useless."

    She paused for a moment, then giggled to herself.

    "What am I worry for? This version of him is even more ruthless than the other timeline. Even if he owed her any emotional debts, he will not care¨Cespecially if her actions will be detrimental to our rtionship."

    After saying that, Wu Hong no longer cared about this issue. She waved her hand and a Void Boat appeared. She controlled it to break the space, heading in some direction in the Endless Void.

    ¡ª----

    Happy New Year and hope that this one is better than thest. May God, Buddha, the Dao, or the Universe bless all of you and your future endeavors.

 Chapter 322: Blood Refining

    Myriad Emperor World, Southern Vermillion Bird Continent, Fire Tempering Domain, Origin Pill Dao Sect:

    Wang Wei opened his eyes. Three days have passed since he decided to cultivate the [Controlling me Art] and he has reached the 6th level. This technique is not that difficult¨Cespecially since he already witnessed the power of the 7th level from his third senior sister.

    On top of that, Lou Cheng already cultivated to the 4th level, so he only had to learn the two remaining levels.

    Unfortunately, his current research on the mystery of this cultivation technique hase to an end. With his current identity, the best way to find out is to either ask his master or his third senior sister.

    Unfortunately, his master only told him to cultivate to the 6th level beforeing to him. Although Wang Wei has already done so, Lou Cheng had only cultivated to the 4th level a few months ago and used this opportunity to break through the Supernatural Realm.

    So, he could not exin to his master how he managed to reach such a level in just a few days; he did not want to raise suspicions.

    After cing the task about the me scripture in the back of his head, Wang Wei entered the small world inside his space ring. Soon, he found himself in arge pool full of blood.

    After turning to his original body, he used his nail to make a small cut on his wrist. Golden blood dripped down, however, the blood did not fall on the ground. On the contrary, it went back inside his body, and the wound closed by itself.

    "I have already tempered blood. Now it¡¯s time for the second step," muttered Wang Wei.

    Without hesitation, he removed his clothes and jumped inside the pool. As soon as he entered, he began to run the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture].

    A white light flew from the blood pool and entered his golden. Arge amount of vitality was then infused into his body.

    The blood refining part of the scripture was divided into three parts: blood tempering, vitality absorption, and Enlightenment.

    The first part is self-exnatory: use any means necessary to temper the blood inside the body, remove the impurities until the blood is thick and golden.

    Wang Wei used the cycle of the Five Elements from his organs and his Good Fortune me to temper his blood, so he already reached the requirement.

    As for the second part, all he needed to do was absorb arge amount of life force or vitality.

    Three hours after entering the blood pool, the color had changed from bright red to a watery white color. Wang Wei looked at this with a frown on his face.

    He waved his hand and the water in the pool disappeared. He clutched his hand in the air, then the space broke. Immediately afterward, a bunch of demonic beasts appeared from the cracks.

    There were different varieties of them: Golden Lion Race, Battle Ape Race, Golden Rock Race, etc. There were more than 10,000 of them, and all of them had two things inmon: they had Emperor Bloodline flowing through their veins and had a cultivation of the Supreme Realm.

    Wang Wei used his Divine Sense to check these demon races and he could feel that their auras were very unstable. Most likely because they were force-fed medicines to reach their current realms.

    If they were humans, this would be almost impossible to cultivate so many Supreme Realm Powerhouses with resources alone. This was different for the demon race as they relied mostly on their bloodline.

    As long as they have enough resources and as long as their bloodline is strong enough, they can quickly grow. This is also one of the reasons that humans forced the demon race to live in the continent with the least amount of resources.

    After checking these demonic races that have been cultivated specifically for him, Wang Wei waved his hand and a string appear to form a cut on these beasts.

    Then, their blood flows into the pool, replenishing it. An hourter, the corpses of these demonic beasts turned into dry mummies. Under his control, Wang Wei also removed their Blood Spirits¨Cwhich is the equivalent to human¡¯s Primordial Spirit¨Cand used a secret technique to turn it into vitality.

    Then, Wang Wei entered the blood pool again to absorb vitality.

    During the process, he started to think about his future cultivation. Currently, refining his blood has be a bottomless pit. The amount of vitality he requires to cultivate his blood to great perfection is beyond his expectation.

    ordion to the scripture, each person has different requirements for the amount of vitality needed based on their strength and talent.

    As for Wang Wei, there are a few reasons that he needed so much. For one, he cultivated every part of his body to perfection and beyond. Second, his body refining talent drastically increased after refining Ji Song¡¯s body.

    Third, after opening his 7 Chakras, his body took another leap in strength.

    Finally, and the main reasons, he decided to cultivate his organs before cultivating his blood. On top of that, he used Innate Materials for his organs, making his foundation and strength reach an unimaginable level.

    As a result of this, he has to pay the price for his actions. Luckily for him, his family is rich and can give him all the resources he needs. But Wang Wei is still not satisfied.

    ording to his calctions, he will take a lot of time before his blood reach saturation. Furthermore, he still has to deal with the third step of refining his blood.

    So, he began to ponder ways to reduce the time needed to seed. His first n is to ask for the sect to give him an Emperor Pill that has a lot of vitality.

    However, he denied this n as this would be a waste. His body is not nearly strong enough to withstand such a powerful pill. Plus, using such a level of resources because he did not want to waste time seemed unnecessary.

    His second n was to find another Innate herb and used it. Regrettably, this n was still not practical as the sect no longer had any Innate Material. Maybe he could get some from other sects.

    After pondering for a moment, Wang Wei thought of another possible option: the Wood Essence he used for his organs.

    As an Innate herb full of vitality that can even heal a Great Emperor, logically speaking, it should be enough for Wang Wei to temper his blood. The majority of the vitality he is using to temper his bloodes from it.

    However, there is a problem.

    Innate materials are different from Emperor Tiers one for a reason. For a material to be Emperor Tier, it has to be grown by a Great Emperor. After years of being baptized by his Dao, the material will transform itself into higher quality.

    As for Innate material, they have their own advantage as well. Since they are bred by Heaven and Earth, they contain Innate Laws inside of them. If someone gets such material, the Innate Law has a lot of benefits.

    For example, if some mortal was fortunate enough to acquire an Innate Treasure, then that person is set for life. They can study the Innate Laws inside of the material, and it became very easy for them to cultivate andprehend the Law.

    The Innate Material is a perfect teacher that slowly teaches its owner about thews of Heaven and Earth, making the lesson as easy and understandable as possible.

    As for Emperor Materials, they do havews inside of them as well. However, it is thew of the Emperor that cultivated them. Not only are thosews difficult to understand, but it also belongs to someone else.

    If someoneprehended them, they might acquire some powerful divine abilities, but their path of cultivation would be forever cut off.

    When ites to Innate herbs, they also have somew embedded inside of them. If someone wanted to use them to their fullest potential, they have to activate the power inside of them.

    And what¡¯s the best way to do so?

    Comprehend thew inside of them and resonate with it.

    However, herees another problem. To be able toprehend thew, a Primordial Spirit is required and Wang Wei does not have one.

    He once asked Wu Hong if his Paragon-quality could bypass this restriction, she told him that it was possible, but a certain price must be paid.

    For example, he has to change to another cultivation system and recast his Dao Foundation.

    Of course, he could stillprehend thew without a Primordial Spirit or changing cultivation system. The only problem is that his heaven-defyingprehension will be rendered to an ordinary genius.

    In other words, he will take a very long time toprehend thew.

    Wang Wei frowned as his thoughts reached this conclusion.

    "Wait," he suddenly muttered. "Why am I in such a hurry?"

    He realized that his state of mind was wrong; he seemed in too much hurry for sess.

    Right now, he was at the Peak of the Divine Body Realm while most of hispetitors were still in the Human Stage. Even if he took his time to either cultivate his blood or reach the Primordial Spirit Realm, it did not matter.

    He was just given them time to catch up to him.

    Additionally, having a faster cultivation speed did not really matter that much in this world. Even if he cultivated to the Quasi-Emperor Realm as soon as possible, he could not reach the next realm.

    Only after most if not all the members of his generation reach a certain realm will Heavenly Dao create the Heaven Will andunch the Batte of Emperor.

    So, Wang Wei took a deep breath to calm himself down and adjust his state of mind. He could take his time toprehend thew in the Wood Essence.

    No matter how slow it was, it would still be useful once he seeded.

 Chapter 323: Material Alchemy

    After calming himself down, Wang Wei decided to take his time and not rush. He will do the best he can to speed up the process, but if he failed, then that¡¯s fine; it¡¯s not a big deal.

    Plus, he already had an idea in mind.

    In the Exchange Pavillion, he saw that sect points could be used to exchange the Phoenix Heart Pill¨Cwhich is one of the most famous pills unique to the Origin Pill Dao Sect.

    Alchemists are weak by naturepared to other cultivators as they spent most of their time refining pills. As such, in ancient times, they focused on better ways to save their lives in case of danger.

    Most alchemists have healing pills on them in case they need to heal, but it is still possible to be killed even before they have the chance to take it out. So, many alchemists of the Origin Pill Dao Sect who wanted to deal with this problem came out with a solution: the Phoenix Heart Pill.

    Although the name has phoenix in it, the pill recipe does not have anything to do with that legendary Innate Demon. The pill is one full of vitality that is lodged inside the heart of the alchemist.

    Once he or she is injured, it will instantly release the vitality to heal them. This was a way for alchemists to acquire a powerful healing ability simr to Body Refiners.

    Unfortunately, over the years, the material to make this pill has be very rare. So, it is not asmon as it used to be in the Ancient Emperor Era.

    Now, there are only two ways to exchange for this pill. One is being the Heaven Chosen of the Origin Pill Dao Sect that willpete for this generation¡¯s Heaven Will.

    Wang Wei pondered whether he should show enough talent to be the sect¡¯s Heaven Chosen. However, after thinking about it deeply, he refused that idea.

    The current politicalndscape of the Origin Pill Dao Sect was a mess. His master¨Cdespite being the sect master¨Chas very little power and is constantly fighting with Fu Caiyun.

    If he were to be the sect¡¯s Heaven Chosen, he could foresee that Fu Caiyun would do everything possible not only to assassinate him but also reduce the number of resources he would receive.

    There is no way he would be treated with the same level as the Dao Opening Sect or other Emperor Lineages.

    Furthermore, bing the sect¡¯s Heaven Chosen would draw too much attention to himself¨Ceven though his rise will still force him to sh with Fu Caiyun and his faction, it was not on the same scale.

    Additionally, although Wang Wei had faith in his [Fate Stealing Technique], he did not want to take any unnecessary risk.

    So, the only option left for him is to acquire enough Sect Points to exchange the pill. Although this process will take longer, if he ys his card right, it will be fine.

    After making a preliminary n, Wang Wei spent the next three months inside his cave refining pills and preparing for the future. Then, he left.

    He headed straight to the Testing Pavillion; his goal was to raise his Alchemist rank.

    One of the advantages of being a disciple of the leader of the Alchemist Association was the fact that, unlike other people, he did not have to go to any of the branches or Main Branch to test his rank; he could do it inside the sect and the information will be sent to the proper authorities.

    While Wang Wei was flying to his destination, he quickly caught a group of people surrounding two peoplepeting against one another.

    Of the two peoplepeting against one another, one of them caught his attention: it was a girl dressed in blue clothes, sitting on the floor with a cauldron in front of her.

    The girl was in deep concentration as she refined her pill. Unlike her opponent that only had a few dozens of materials near him, she had hundreds of them; to be precise, 320.

    She would take the material and ce it inside the cauldron, control the me to burn the impurities, then mix them together. She did so with all 320 materials, mixing them in the right ratio.

    A few hourster, her opponent started to inscribe runes on the pill, but she was still removing impurities from the material and mixing them. Once everything was done, she started to condense the liquid herbal mixture into pills.

    Soon, both of them were done and they showed their pills.

    What they were refining was the Top-Level Earth Tier Pill, Primordial Spirit Condensing Pill. This pill allowed the Primordial Spirit to be more condensed and increase in strength.

    Once the twopetitors finished their refinements, they opened their cauldron at the same time topare. The boy managed to refine 4 pills, with three normal grades and one superior grade.

    The girl made 6 pills with 4 normal grades and 2 superiors. So, the winner was decided.

    The boy coldly snorted as he said: "So what if you win? This world is ruled by Rune Alchemy. There is no room for you Material Alchemy people. In your life, you will never be a Tier 3 Alchemist."

    After saying that, he left without looking back. All the people who watched the battle left with a few people sighing in pity. As for the girl, she was calmed during the entire process¨Ceven when she left.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei who was watching thispetition began to rummage through his mind to remember the information he read about Material Alchemy in the sect¡¯s library and Secret Archive.

    In the Ancient Emperor Era, after Wang Wei¡¯s ancestor Emperor Qiyuan gained the title of [Daofather] and started the era, many people werepeting for the title of Ancestor, including many Alchemists who wanted the title of [Alchemy Ancestor].

    At that time, the only existing form of alchemy was what the boy called "Material Alchemy" as the concept of using runes for alchemy did not exist yet. Runes were only used in talisman making, weapon refinement, and formation.

    Material Alchemy revolved aroundbining many different herbs to aplish a certain effect by the consumer; it did not rely on runes for anything.

    At that time, this kind of alchemy was the mainstream was steadily being developed¨Cuntil the Danyuan Emperor appeared and developed the concept of Rune Alchemy.

    Unlike Material Alchemy, Rune Alchemy had many advantages, one the main ones being the few materials needed in the process. As long as the few main materials of a pill are used, runes can be used to rece the auxiliary materials.

    As for Material Alchemy, each pill required hundreds of auxiliary materials. Furthermore, the higher the pill, the more material required. The profession of alchemy is a resource-burning one as each alchemist require many trial and errors before sessfully refining a pill.

    When it came to Material Alchemy, each failure was the loss of hundreds or thousands of materials. Because of this, back then, Alchemy was truly a noble profession that only a few people could partake one, that only the wealthy could be.

    Then, the Danyuan Emperor invented Rune Alchemy; this method lowered the number of resources required for alchemists. Because of this, this form of Alchemy soon became mainstream in the world.

    And once he managed the [Alchemy Ancestor] proved the Dao and acquired the title, this form of alchemy became the orthodox one practiced by all the cultivators of the Myriad Emperor World.

    From historical records, Wang Wei knew that at that time, Material Alchemy was still a very powerful type of alchemy practiced by many people. The Alchemy Ancestor did not discriminate against it and even preached about learning from it and taking some of the advantages it had.

    Unfortunately, his descendants were not as open-minded as him. The other Great Emperors of the Origin Pill Dao Sect started a campaign to forever suppress it.

    They destroyed countless pills recipes, ruined the reputation of material alchemists, and erased some of their contributions to the world. Things got so bad that at some point, the only recipe for material alchemy left could only refine Top-level Profound Pill that only Divine Altar Realm cultivators could use.

    It was only after the sect did not produce a Great Emperor for so long that material alchemy got a chance to breathe and develop. However, without many people developing it, the highest level of pill that they could make now was Top-level Earth Pills.

    While floating in the air, Wang Wei was thinking about the Alchemy Ancestor and Rune Alchemy. From the records he read, material alchemy is the mainstream of the majority if not all worlds in the Endless Void.

    Most Alchemy System is a variation of this. Using runes for alchemy probably did not exist. In one of the books that he read, it was implied that the concept of Rune Alchemy was most likely invented by the Alchemy Ancestor and spread through other World¡¯s Communities.

    "Based on the little information that I¡¯ve read about Danyuan Emperor, why do I feel that this guy was not ordinary; that he was more than he seemed on the surface," muttered Wang Wei as he watched the girl fly away.

    Personally, he also agreed with Rune Alchemy bing the mainstream of the world. Based on the resources needed to cultivate an Alchemy Master, imagine if material alchemy was the mainstream of this world.

    After so many Eras, how much resources would have been used and wasted; the number is simply astronomical. Not to mention that there would never have been as many alchemists throughout history without Rune Alchemy.

    Although, he still thought that the Great Emperors of the Origin Pill Dao Sect went too far on their suppression of this form of Alchemy. Although these guys used the issue of resources as an excuse for their actions, Wang Wei could see that they were doing it for luck.

    With Rune Alchemy being invented by their ancestor, once it became mainstream, their sect would be blessed with abundant Qi Luck and ensure their survival for many Eras toe.

    Without such abundant Qi Luck, their sect might not have cultivated so many Great Emperors; they might be as miserable as the sect created by the Formation Ancestor.

    After shaking his head, Wang Wei continued to fly to his destination.

 Chapter 324: Precision

    After flying for a while, Wang Wei finally arrived at his destination. He walked in with great side heading straight to the counter and registered for his test.

    ording to the rules of the Alchemy Association, each participant of the test has to pay a certain fee, no matter the sess or failure of the test. Because of Lou Cheng¡¯s master and status, he can receive a discount for the fee.

    Unfortunately, it was not free, secretlyined Wang Wei. Although he was rich, Lou Cheng was not. So, with a pained expression, he paid the fee for the test.

    Meanwhile, during the entire process of registration, he had to ignore the weird look that some people gave him. He guessed their reasons for doing so.

    Lou Cheng was nothing but a Low-level Tier 2 Alchemist. But now, a little over three months after breaking through to the Supernatural Realm, he was applying to be a Middle Tier 2 Alchemist.

    Wang Wei ignored their chatter and lined up like everyone else. His eyes scanned the surroundings, then an idea came to him. He secretly hypnotized one person and had the person approach him, have a short conversation with him before leaving.

    Then, he waited for his term; this waitsted for a full three hours. Finally, Wang Wei along with five other people entered arge room. The first thing he noticed after entering the room was the five old man floating in the air while sitting cross-legged.

    They all had white long hair and beard, had tanned skin, most likely because of always being around intense mes for alchemy. Additionally, a faint scent of medicine could also be detected from them.

    The five old men looked at all the participants, only briefly pausing on Wang Wei before ignoring him. The old man in the middle who was referred to as Elder Fang Lie said:

    "You should all be aware of the rules. You can refine any Middle Earth Grade pill. To pass the test, you have to refine at least 3 pills with normal quality. You can have as many trials as you want during the allocating time.

    "Now, show me your materials."

    All 6 of them took out the materials needed for the refinement, then the five old men used their Divine Sense to check and ensure that nothing was wrong or any cheating did not ur.

    Finally, Elder Fang Lie waved his hand and 6 ordinary-looking cauldrons appeared in front of the participants.

    ording to the Association¡¯s rules, the test required the participants to use ordinary cauldron as a way to disy their true skills.

    Wang Wei checked the cauldron in front of him: it was nothing but a Low-level Profound origin artifact that only Body Refining Realm cultivators would use.

    Since everyone was restricted to the same rule, he did not say anything. Countless runes starting appeared on his body as he immediately used his Innate Talent.

    With it, he instantly understood the perfect ratio needed to refine the pill he chose: the Fortune Enhancement Pill. The purpose of this pill is to increase the strength of a cultivator¡¯s Good Fortune me, which will in turn increase the speed that they can temper their bodies in the Divine Body Realm.

    This pill is quite popr amongst cultivators, and the difficulty to refine it is between middle to the upper levels.

    After Wang Wei used his Innate Talent, the five judges were not surprised as many alchemists have Innate Talent that helped them in pill concocting. In this group along, there was another person who was also using his Innate Talent.

    The only difference was that the person had already entered the Divine Body Realm, so runes did not appear on his body.

    Wang Wei ignored everyone as he concentrated on his refinement. After using his talent to get the perfect ratio for his recipe, he did not stop there. Instead, he used his [Precision] talent to find the precise or perfect way to remove impurities.

    After controlling the me properly to do so, he melted the herbs into liquid, mix them into one before condensing the mixture into pills. Finally, he engraved the necessary runes.

    After Wang Wei finished, he ended up with 3 normal pills and 2 superior ones. The judges checked the pills, nodded in satisfaction before giving him a badge with his newly updated status as a Middle Tier 2 Alchemist.

    The information regarding his status was updated in the main brain of the Association that was located at the city right in front of the Origin Pill Dao Sect.

    While leaving the Testing Pavilion, Wang Wei used his Divine Sense to refine the new badge, and also review the new benefits he will receive with his new status.

    For one, he will receive a few hundred sect points. Although not a lot, still better than nothing.

    However, the greatest advantage of that badge is the discount it can be used for. Whether it was buying herbs from the Sect or directly from the Association, whether he can send missions, he will receive a discount.

    And that¡¯s not all. Many ces that are unrted to Alchemy will give discounts to professionals as long as they showed their badges. For example, when using Teleportation Array, renting Flying Demonic beasts, and even using the constructs that Wang Wei poprized: the badge can be used to get a discount.

    Finally, the badge contained a Defensive Formation inside that can protect the user based on their tier. With Wang Wei¡¯s badge, the formation can be used to protect him from a powerful attack from a Peak Divine Body Realm cultivator.

    From what Wang Wei knows, the Tier 3 badge is actually very precious as it contained not only a defensive formation that can protect from Void Shattering Realm cultivator but also can be used as a Void Breaking Talisman.

    That way, once the alchemist is in danger, they can run away. Even if the opponent blocks the void, they can still tear it open and run away.

    The badge is one of the reasons that many professionals are eager to join the Associations¨Cespecially the loose cultivators. After all, the badge is equal to a second life for them.

    After leaving the pavilion, Wang Wei flew back to his cave. However, midway through, he received a Communication Talisman and changed his destination.

    "Disciple has seen master," bowed Wang Wei.

    "Little fifth, I¡¯ve heard the news about your promotion, congrattion," said Ye Lao.

    ¡¯It seems that my master¡¯s power is not as bad as I imagined. Not even a few minutes after my test he already received the news. However, from his bodynguage and tone, he seems to wonder about my sudden increase in alchemic ability," thought Wang Wei, who ced a happy smile on his face as he said:

    "Master, it¡¯s all thanks to Innate Talent. At first, it could only be used to find the perfect ratio of herbs to use for Alchemy. Then, I thought to myself, why not try to use to find the precise way to remove impurities in the herbs, then it worked.

    "I could not believe it. Now, I have so many ideas. Maybe I can use it to find the perfect way to control mes and more important, to engrave runes. If can seed, I cannot imagine what I could achieve in the future."

    As Ye Lao watched his excited apprentice babbled on, his eyes lit up in surprise, albeit his face remained calm. If his disciple seeds to develop his Innate Talen to this level, his Alchemy Talent would reach an unimaginable level.

    Ye Lao became excited after hearing this. This is one of the advantages of the Origin System as a cultivation method. With the right Innate talent, a mediocre person can quickly be extraordinary as long as they developed their talents in the right direction.

    "Good, good, good." Ye Lao repeated his words three times. "You did well, Little Cheng. You did not disappoint your master."

    ¡¯I have finally removed this guy¡¯s suspicions. Plus, from now on, I do not have to worry about showing too much talent.¡¯

    Wang Wei personally developed Lou Cheng¡¯s Innate Talent in that direction to disy his talent and be more favored by his master, thus also increasing his chances at achieving his goals foring here.

    Truth be told, he has even more ideas for the development of this talent. For example, in the future, he wants to develop this [Precision] talent to apply to other things.

    For example, develop the perfect way to apply physical strength, the perfect way to control origin essence, the precise way to apply the soul. Finally, the precise way to control the Law.

    Although Lou Cheng¡¯s ability seemed to be limited to only alchemy, for now, Wang Wei will try to develop in these directions. If he seeds, he will not return that talent to Lou Cheng after giving him his body back.

    Even if he fails, he will try to develop a cultivation technique that has these effects using that talent as a springboard¨Cjust like Empress Wu did with her Universal Seal.

    After being praised by Ye Lao, Wang Wei disyed a happy face, followed by a little shy and embarrassed appearance. Then, a look of hesitation appeared on his face.

    "Little Cheng, do you have something in your mind?"

    "Master, I¡¯ve been wondering about the [Controlling me Art]."

    "Is there a problem? If there is something that you do not understand, I can exin it to you."

    "No, it¡¯s not this. While I was waiting for my test, a disciple named Jiang Yu approached me. Based on my brief conversation with him, I could feel like he was interested in what cultivation method I cultivate.

    "I don¡¯t know. I somehow feel like this technique has some secret."

    Ye Lao frowned after hearing this. ording to the information he receive, someone did approach little fifth. And that guy also belonged to Fu Caiyun¡¯s faction.

    ¡¯Has he already suspected something?¡¯

    With a calm look on his face, Ye Lao said: "You do not have to worry about anything. As long as you cultivate it to the 6th stage and break through the Primordial Spirit Stage, you will know everything."

    "Master, I feel like, with thebination of my Innate Talent, I should be able to cultivate to the 6th stage really soon."

    The Controlling me Art is a weird technique that not only showed how to control me but can also be used as a cultivation method. As such, it is possible to cultivate it to a high level without reaching the realm¨Cas long as you have enough talent.

    "I understand that you¡¯re curious," said Ye Lao. "But you have to understand, some secrets cannot be known without the appropriate strength."

    ¡¯It seems that I have to find another way to quickly learn the secret of this technique.¡¯

    Wang Wei nodded his head, chatted with his cheap master for a while before returning to his cave.

    Sorry about the mistake.. I even got the chapter title wrong using the ¡¯s title.

 Chapter 325: Death

    After returning to his home, Wang Wei pondered on how to acquire the information about the secrets of the [me Controlling Art]. By now, he had a few theories and guesses about the origin ad purpose of this technique, unfortunately, he did not have enough evidence.

    Intuition told him that this cultivation technique might be rted to his purpose in infiltrating this sect.

    So, after making a preliminary n, he moved on to something else.

    Today, during the test, one of the participants caught his attention; to be precise, the pill he refined caught his attention. The guy refined a pill called Divine Organs Recement Pill.

    In the Human Stage of the Divine Body Realm, tempering the organs is one of the most difficult processes. Unlike the other body parts, once injured, it is very difficult to heal and could lead to permanent damage.

    If not tempered the appropriate amount, then once a cultivator break through the Shattered Void Realm and their bodies are baptized by thew, then their organs will copse leading to instant death.

    This is where the Divine Organs Recement Pill came into ce. Once consumed, a cultivator can instantly grow a fake "divine organ" capable of withstanding the power of Law.

    Of course, using this pill met that your foundation is not solid, and the Void Shattering Realm will be the end of the cultivation path. Furthermore, there is also a high chance of failure when doing this.

    Nevertheless, for many people with poor talent, this pill is a lifesaver for them.

    Beforeing here, Wang Wei had heard about this pill but never saw one; this is because the recipe is exclusive only to the Origin Pill Dao Sect.

    After watching that disciple refine that pill, he finally realized an important aspect of his infiltration that he had overlooked: his situation was the best possible time for him to steal many of the secret recipes that the Dao Opening Sect did not have, and bring them back.

    In terms of alchemy or other professional heritage, the Dao Opening Sect has aplete heritage that goes all the way to the Emperor Tier. This is all because of the effort of the second Great Emperor of the Li family: Li Zheng, who took the name Misceneous Study Emperor.

    As his name suggested, this emperor was interested in studying many things during his life. He studied pill refinement, talisman making, weapon forging, formation, divination, Yin-Yang Calction, puppeteering, medicine nurturing, beast breeding, beast controlling, etc.

    He went as far as studying things like literature, poem, calligraphy, chess, military development, and many more. With his long lifespan and talent, he studies too many things.

    Although he proved the Dao with the Five Elements and created the [Five Elements Foundation Scripture], he did not stop studying all kinds of misceneous things after bing a Great Emperor.

    One of the reasons that the Dao Opening Sect has so many pill recipes, knowledge about runes that allowed them to cultivate professionals on their own is because of him; the Miscleanoud Study Emperor singlehandedly increased the foundation of the sect.

    Despite this, it did not change the fact thatpared to sects that specialize in different professions, the sect was stillcking in many aspects. However, Wang Wei discovered that he had the perfect opportunity to close the gap with these specialized sects and further increase the foundation of his own sect¡ªwell, at least, when ites to alchemy.

    After making this realization, he decided to learn as many recipes as possible while here; if necessary, he has to use his status as the disciple of the sect master to his advantage.

    So, with aplete n for the future, he got back to his alchemy; he was also taking this time to study the other profession as well. In recent years, he has been cking.

    ...

    Heavenly Abode Realm:

    Li Jun looked at the disciple in front of him, "Is it done?"

    "Yes. After more than a year and countless resources, it¡¯s finally finished."

    "In that case, it¡¯s time to begin."

    Because of the difference in Time Flow, although only three months passed in the Myriad Emperor World, a year and a half passed in this world.

    During this time, the Gods have been searching for Li Jun¡¯s group nonstop. Well, at first they were.

    After searching for a few months and not discovering anything, the majority of these gods started to give up. To them, they were mighty and lofty divine beings, how could they waste their time doing something as lowly as searching.

    Unfortunately, this world was very hierarchical. Since the Supreme Gods had others to search, they could not openly disobey. So, the Title Gods started to do the bare minimum while ordering the Void Gods under them to search with their full strength.

    At first, the Void Gods did so, but after not their search was proven futile, they also started to do the bare minimum while ordering the True Gods under them to their best searching.

    In that way, things started to escte as the upper Gods ordered their subordinates to do their best while they cked off. In the end, only the little Divine Shrine cultivators who were only slightly more powerful than mortals were forced to search with all their strength.

    As for the Supreme Gods, the majority also did not care. They thought that maybe the Outsiders already left their world. When it came to the Destiny Goddess¡¯s prophecy, they believed that she might have been wrong.

    If not for the fact that she brought up Mother God during the council meeting, not many people would have believed her anyway.

    Today was ordinary for the people of the Heavenly Abode World¨Ceven the Gods thought so as well. Many of them were doing their usual daily 30 minutes to hour investigation before returning to their Heavenly Abode.

    However, something out of their control urred.

    In the Death Realm governed by the Death God, countless circles with runes inside of them rose from the ground into the sky; there were thousands of them covering the entire realm.

    "Formation?" muttered the Death God with an ugly look on his face. He immediately wanted to act, but it was toote.

    The formation activated and surrounded the entire Death Realm. Immediately, the Gods felt a change between Heaven and Earth¨Cespecially the Void Gods and above.

    They could not get ess to their Heavenly Abode; meaning that they could no longer use its power to increase their strength, heal themselves or replenish their divine energy, and they cannot use the power of space

    More importantly, they cannot even enter their Heavenly Abode as the formation blocked the space. The Gods inside these abodes found themselves stuck and unable to leave.

    A dark energy wave suddenly appeared in the sky, then a middle-aged man dressed in ck clothes appeared in the sky: he was the Death God. Because his Heavenly Abode is fused with him, he used his power of Law to break the space restriction.

    Unfortunately, only he could leave. The good news was that he could still use the power of his abode.

    As the Death God looked at his realm, he could see countless armies surrounding different strategic ces, mostly areas in the Death Kingdom where the power of incense is most concentrated.

    Just like the Fire Realm, the most powerful force in the Death Realm is a kingdom created by the Death God and ruled by his descendants. Most Supreme Gods used this political structure as a way to rule their realms and make it easier for them to gather incense.

    With a single nce, he judged based on these armies¡¯ aura that they were elite and well trained, and his Gods were not matched for them. So, he prepared to intervene.

    However, as soon as this idea came to his mind, a young handsome man wearing a golden red armor appeared in front of him. Upon first contact, the Death God could feel a terrifying fighting intent from this young man, followed by a familiar breath.

    After pondering for a moment, he realized that this breath was simr to his: it was the breath of death.

    "You must be the Outsider who invaded our world."

    "That¡¯s correct," replied Li Jun with a calm smile on his face as he looked up and down at his opponent.

    "You know, things do not have to be soplicated and bloody. As long as you Gods agree to cooperate with us, we can leave this world after our goal is aplished, and you can continue to rule as much as you want."

    "And what goal would that be?"

    "I decline toment."

    "Hehe,"ughed the Death God sarcastically. "Your words are not sincere. If you really wanted to cooperate, you should have contacted us and stated your terms and conditions."

    "You are partially correct about this. However, one of the fundamental truths of the universe is that only people of equal strength can negotiate with one another."

    The Death¡¯s God¡¯s face became ugly as he said with a slightly raised voice:

    "So, you guys want to kill the most powerful God to disy your power, then advocate formunication and diplomacy?"

    Li Jun paused for a moment, "To be honest, we did not know that you were the most powerful God. We chose to attack you simply because your realm is thergest territory of all the Supreme Gods."

    This answer infuriated the Death God. His opponent¡¯s meaning is obvious.. To them, it did not matter how powerful the Gods were; they could all be killed.

 Chapter 326: Weakness Of The Gods

    Li Jun internally shook his head as he watched the agitated Death God. When searching for information about the Death Realm, of course, the group learned that it was thergest area, but also ruled by the most powerful God.

    Li Jun remembered when he was 5 or 6 years old and was going through his First Enlightnemt with children of simr age. In the first Battle ss he took, the teacher once asked what was the most important thing in a battle.

    The majority of children would say things like having powerful strength, being invincible, or having an invincible heart. His big brother Wang Wei answered that having the proper strategy before any battle.

    The teacher praised him but said that he was wrong. The teacher told him that the most important thing is the state of the mind. First, make sure that you are in a calm state of mind, then do whatever possible to disturb your opponent¡¯s state of mind.

    ording to that teacher, any extreme emotion is detrimental to battle; as long as a person is not calm enough, they could not apply their full power. Even if a person can gain an increase in strength because of rage, it is only momentarily and would also make such an opponent have many ws in his actions.

    In that ss, that teacher boldly dered that no matter what cultivation a person is¨Ceven a Great Emperor¨Cwithout a calm state of mind, they cannot fully disy their strength.

    So, the teacher taught them how to use their words to agitate their opponent. Li Jun remembered how his big brother¡¯s lisps twitched in disbelieve and muttered softly: "So, we¡¯re learning on to trash talk?"

    Li Jun once asked him what "trash talk" was, but he refused to answer him. It was not until they begin to cultivate and asked again that he learned. His brother then taught him a bunch of vulgar ways to insult an opponent to disrupt their state of mind.

    Li Jun was shocked and swore that unless he was truly in despair and on the verge of death, these words will nevere out of his mouth. After all, his mother raised him properly.

    Li Jun ignored the angered Death God; with a swing of his arm, a weapon rack with 18 different weapons appeared behind him; this was his Proven Dao Artifact. Li Jun took out a blue halberd before the rack disappeared.

    His aura skyrocketed as he locked on to the Death God.

    "Are you ready? Today should be yourst day in this world."

    The Death God did not answer him but waved his hand. He mobilized the power of the Law to create a gigantic ck hand, descending on Li Jun.

    The sky became gloomy as the hand covered it; countless souls screaming and wailing could be seen and heard from the hand.

    Boom!

    The hand hit Li Jun, causing a massive energy wave in the sky for hundreds of thousands of miles long. Luckily, the formation that surrounded the realm prevented the shockwave of this attack to hit the ground.

    The wind blew away the smoke in the position of Li Jun. All the people on the ground looked with bated breath. The Gods had a sneered on their faces, while both Li Jun¡¯s ughter Dao Legion and Tie Gang¡¯s Undead Legion had a calm look on their faces.

    Once Li Jun¡¯s body was revealed, there was not even a scratch on him. His head was raised in the sky, seeming to look in a certain direction.

    "That¡¯s how it is," he muttered to himself.

    "How can you be perfectly fine?" asked the Death God with slightly trembled hands. Although this was not his full strength, he still used more than 70%.

    Yet, his opponent was perfectly fine.

    Li Jun sneered after hearing this. After his defeat at the hands of Fang Lijuan, although he benefitted from Wang Wei¡¯s words and entered enlightenment, he was still a little lost.

    He wanted to drastically increase his strength in a short time, so he wanted to find the War Talisman from the Talisman Ancestor. However, Wang Wei told him instead of relying on something so uncertain, it¡¯s better if he trained more.

    So, Wang Wei trained him. He turned Li Jun into a proper Body Refiner. Unfortunately, Li Jun did not have the talent to cultivate the [Ancient Deste Body Refinement Scripture].

    To cultivate this scripture, specific talent is required. The talent to find the Dao Rhyme or Essence of Heavenly Materials and Treasures. Wang Wei¡¯s grandfather¨Cdespite his cultivation talent¨Cdid not have this specific talent.

    As for his father, he did not want to cultivate this scripture. His path was that of a pure swordsman. And swordsmen do not need powerful bodies; they pursued the extreme of attacks.

    To a swordsman, the best defense is the ultimate offense. If the swords in their hands cannot kill their opponent, they do not need to have a strong body to survive. To them, this was a shame.

    Wang Wei does not believe in such extreme ideologies, so he¡¯s not a swordsman.

    Although Li Jun did not have the talent to cultivate the scripture, Wang Wei made cultivate the [Overlord Fist]. After beating him an inch to his life many times, his fleshly body became stronger.

    On top of that, Wang Wei created a technique specifically for him called [Treasure Body Tempering] since other body tempering method did not suit him.

    This technique was inspired by the deste scripture. Instead of absorbing the Dao Rhyme or Essence of a material, Wang Wei created a way to absorb the material itself inside the body. By treating the body as an artifact and refining it with heavenly ores and materials.

    This technique does not lose to the [Overlord Fist] or even the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture] in terms of potential; it¡¯s all based on how far Li Jun can develop it.

    The only downside is that too many artifacts are required to temper each part of the body. Luckily, Li Jun is also considered a rich second-generation.

    And this was not the end. Wang Wei also sealed a diluted Divine Punishment Thunder in his body to always temper his body.

    Ignoring the Death God, a spear appeared in his hand while the halberd floated in the air next to him. He held it over his shoulder like a javelin, before using his all strength to throw it.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Five sonic booms urred in the air as rings of clouds appeared in the spear¡¯s path. Then, it turned into a red light before rushing straight into the sky.

    All the people in the Death Realm, from the lowest of mortals to all the Gods, could hear the sound of the spear breaking the sound barrier. As they watched that red light dispersed the clouds, no, dispersing the Heavens itself, only awed was left in their hearts.

    Meanwhile, the Death God¡¯splexion paled as he guessed the target of the spear: it was his Heavenly Abode. Once something happens to his abode, his strength would fall dramatically.

    So, no matter what, the Death God has to stop the spear. He wanted to instantly teleport in front of the spear, unfortunately, the formationid by Li Jun and the others reinforced the space of the Death Realm.

    As such, it became impossible for the lower Gods to teleport, while very difficult for the Death God. Once he realized that his flying speed was faster than his teleportation, he turned into a ck shadow as he rushed to the spear.

    Without any hesitation, the Death God burned his divine power to increase his speed. Despite the spear¡¯s head start, he still managed to catch with it after a few seconds.

    Standing in front of it, the Death God held the spear with both hands trying to catch it. It¡¯s unfortunate that the force behind the throw was beyond his capability, so he could not stop it.

    So, the spear continued towards his destination as it pushed the Death God upward. Having no other choice, he decided to try another tactic. A ck aura came from his body trying to corrode the spear using the power of his Death Law.

    This tactic was soon proven futile as nothing happened. A red aura appeared on the spear to block his attempt.

    Truth be told, even without that aura, the chances of the Death destroying it are slim. The spear is a Peak Heaven grade one, meaning that it was equivalent to the Void Shattering Realm cultivator who controls the power of Law.

    With Li Jun¡¯s resources, it should be easy to have a Supreme Tier Artifact. However, Proven Dao Artifacts are different from ordinary ones. It does not rely that much on materials.

    For a Proven Dao Artifact to grow in grades, it has to be constantly nourished by the owner¡¯s origin essence, spiritual power, and general strength.

    After seeing that his attempt was not working, the Death God frowned. He was constantly being dragged towards his Heavenly Abode by the spear and he could not stop it.

    He knew that the majority of his strength came from the Abode, and if something happened to it, he would lose the ability to control the Law.

    So, the spear must be stopped no matter what.

 Chapter 327: Armor Law

    Since using pure strength could not stop the spear, the Death God decided to use tactics. So, While holding the spear in one hand and being dragged, he took out a scepter with the other hand.

    He concentrated all his power and hit the spear again, this time not trying to stop it, but changing its direction. Then, the Death God moved away from its path.

    The spear flew to the sky at maximum speed until it hit the shield that surrounded the Death Realm. It did not prate it, only slightly shook it. This small reaction did not matter for the people inside, but this was important news for the ones outside.

    Outside of the Death Realm, the 35 Supreme Gods floated in the void as they looked at the shield that suddenly appeared and separated the Death Realm from the rest of the world.

    They finally realized that the Outsiders have started to act against them. And what shocked them was that their first move was sorge in scale. Previously, when they faced invasions from other worlds, of them were as powerful or efficient as this one.

    As such, the majority of them became flustered and did not know what to do. They began to argue between them about their next course of action. Luckily, the Destiny Goddess and the Life Goddess stood up and took charge.

    They asked the remaining people to use all their strength to try to break the shield and see what was happening inside. Unfortunately, no matter what method they used, the shield remained unaffected.

    But, they did not stop their assault.

    Meanwhile, the Death God became more furious after Li Jun¡¯s attack; in his infinite life, he had never suffered such humiliation. He looked at his opponent furiously, before flying away to his Heavenly Abode.

    Under his control, the abode turned into a small star and was absorbed by the Death God. Instantly, a powerful aura emanating from his body covered the entire Death Realm.

    The aura was powerful, deadly, making the souls of all living things tremble and worship him. Fortunately, the ughter Legion and Undying Legions had a vast amount of ughter qi in their bodies from their intense training.

    As soon as that aura wanted to invade their minds, a red aura suddenly enveloped these Legions and protected them.

    As for people like Wang Ju, Tie Gang, and Yan Liling; they could not care less about such tactic of intimidation.

    Li Jun raised his head to look at the Death God as he muttered to himself: "His strength increased from the beginning of the Shattered Void Realm to the Peak; he can even be considered a Half-Saint."

    The fighting intent in his eyes increased. Although he was only in the Divine Body Realm, his strength was equal to people in the Saint Realm after being trained by Wang Wei.

    He could kill ordinary Saint, fight equally to genius Saint, run away from Heaven Chosen Saint. Only Heaven Defying Saints like sect master Wang Tian could instantly kill him.

    Of course, this ssification only applied to people who just entered the Saint Realm.

    So, the Death God¡¯s current strength could only slightly raise his fighting spirit. He rushed towards his opponent with the halberd in his hands; with his armor, he looked like a God of War going through war.

    He swung it down with tremendous force. The Death God was momentarily caught off guard by Li Jun¡¯s speed and reaction, so he could only instinctively raise his scepter and block.

    A powerful force came from the sh forcing him to fly away a dozen kilometers before he managed to control himself. Once again, the Death God felt humiliated.

    As a god, he was forced into this situation.

    He raised his hand and said out loud: "Death Judgement."

    A huge book suddenly appeared in the sky, gleaming with the power of Law. It locked on Li Jun and begin to scan his body and soul with some weird method.

    Finally, characters thatposed of his name were slowly being written in the book, and Li Jun could feel that his lifespan was slowly dissipating. He could feel that once his name ispletely written, he would die.

    He controlled his origin essence to turn into Death Qi to surround his body, then he cut off the connection of this book to himself; regrettably, his actions were partly sessful.

    He did notpletely cut off the connection, but drastically decrease the rate at which his lifespan is decreasing. ording to his calction, he probably will lose five years of lifespan after 24 hours. To him, this was plenty of time to end this battle.

    Li Jun looked at the Death God who had an ugly look on his face and swung his halberd once again.

    This time, he did not use direct confrontation of brute strength, instead used an origin ability.

    A Gigantic Halberd of simr size to the book materialized, before rushing towards it; its whole purpose was to destroy the book. As the Death God did not want this to happen, he immediately took action.

    A colossal arm came out of his body to block the spear; the arm was devoid of any skin and flesh: it only had red bones.

    The sky trembled because of the confrontation of these two; powerful andrge-scale shockwaves spread like wildfire in all directions. To the mortals of this world who rarely interact or witness the power of Gods unless, through stories, this was the definition of a divine battle.

    The red-bone arm could only momentarily stop the spear. However, this was all it needed. Soon after that, another weird scene urred.

    The other parts of this bone hand rapidly came out of the Death God¡¯s body. Then, a massive red bone giant with a beating heart under his ribs showed up.

    With two hands, he held the halberd that was descending towards the book. Taking this opportunity, the Death God blessed the Judgement Book with his Law Power and increase its strength.

    Li Jun felt the rate at which his lifespan is decreasing rapidly elerated. He frowned before saying: "I originally wanted to y with you a little to learn how strong the Supreme Gods are and how they fight, now, I do not want to anymore."

    After hearing that the Supreme Gods could use the power of Law, Li Jun and the group knew that this world was not simple and wanted to gather more information.

    So, their n was to use this fight to learn about the Gods. And in this brief battle, Li Jun already learned something important; to be exact, he confirmed a theory that he had.

    These Gods do not control thew, they can borrow its power. This is the reason that even though the Death God control such a powerw as death, yet, he was still so weak; it¡¯s not just because their God Civilization has been isted for so long making them underdeveloped.

    Middle Thousand World cannot give birth to cultivators that control thew. However, the Gods of these worlds use the unique state of this world along with their unique cultivation system to borrow thew and use it.

    Li Jun wondered who came out with this cultivation system. Although it had many ws and restrictions, it is still an ingenious one. He did not believe for a second that the aboriginal people of this world created it.

    Maybe he was being arrogant and condescending, but he still believe in his judgment.

    A ughter Will suddenly appeared on Li Jun¡¯s body and he swung his halberd once again. A red sh that was quicker than the speed of sound rushed towards the Death God¨Cwho instantly felt that death was approaching him.

    A ck armor suddenly appeared on the Death God¡¯s body, covering every single inch of it. Once the sh hit it, he was only pushed a few steps back, with only a sh mark on the armor.

    "Armor Law?" said Li Jun in surprise. This is a secret technique that is controlled by most Holy Land and above in the Myriad Emperor World. It allowed a Void Shattering Realm cultivator to condense his power of Law into armor as a life-saving method.

    In any dangerous situation, a Void Shattering Realm cultivator with this secret technique is most likely to survive than ordinary ones. This technique is strictly controlled to ensure that disciples of these high-level sects have an advantage over lower-level sects, sects that do not have a deep background or foundation, and loose cultivators.

    ording to regtion epted by all cultivators, for a sect to proim itself as a Holy Land, not only does it need to have a certain number of Saint Realm cultivators, it also needs to have an Armor Law Secret Technique along with a few other conditions.

    This is the reason that Li Jun was a little surprised after seeing the Death God use this technique; he wondered where he got it from.

    Li Jun¡¯s eyes lit up as he realized that the secrets of this world are deeper than he imagined.

 Chapter 328: Advantage Of Higher Civilization

    As Li Jun watched the armor around the Death God, although he was a little surprised, in general, things did not change much. With the Armor Law, a Void Shattering would be immune to mots non-Law rted attacks.

    So, even if thousands of Primordial Spirit attacked them at the same time, it would not cause them any damage. Nevertheless, there is still a limit. As long as an attack reached a certain level, it can still be broken.

    So, he decided to use an attack from his newly created [ughter Dao Code] from being enlightening by the 3000 Dao Orbs.

    A river of blood that covered the entire sky appeared behind Li Jun; he looked like the Sovereign of Blood, like a mighty God of War that has only left trails of blood and destruction behind him.

    Li Jun raised his halberd to control the blood sea but suddenly stopped. In his mind, he could hear the sound of breaking followed by a cry of intense pain.

    It finally dawned on him that this world was only a Middle Thousand World and could not withstand a certain threshold of power; his current attack has passed that threshold.

    Truth be told, his short battle with the Death God reached the power of Void Shattering Realm¨Cwhich should be higher than the threshold of this world. However, since Heavenly Abode World is a special one, it was not that affected.

    However, the attack that Li Jun was about to use to break the Death God¡¯s Law Armor was too powerful.

    After making this discovery, Li Jun dispersed his attack¨Can act which bewildered the Death God; he thought that something might have happened to his opponent.

    ¡¯Maybe the tide of this war will sway to my advantage,¡¯ thought the Death God. Unfortunately, his thought was very wrong.

    Li Jun took out a jade Talisman tomunicate with someone. A few secondster, the formation in the sky shone brightly, then a look of horror happened on the Death God¡¯s face.

    His armor slowly dissipated.

    "What have you done to Mother God?" he roared out loud. "Why can¡¯t I feel my connection with her."

    Death God try to mobilize his power of Law, but nothing happened; he had lost his power as a Supreme God.

    "Mother God? Is that what you people called the Heavenly Dao of this world?" asked Li Jun. "Quite fitting I guess."

    "Answer my question!"

    "We have long spected that the power of Law of your Supreme Gods came from Heavenly Dao. As long as the connection between the two of you is broken, all of you should lose that power."

    The Death God immediately became flustered after hearing this. All the Gods revered Heavenly Dao and considered her as their creator, their mother¨Chence the name.

    They believed that although she rarely intervened in the world, her power was supreme and almighty. But now, these Outsiders have proven to have the ability to interfere with her, and even cut off the blessing that she gave them.

    Li Jun could read his change of emotions with a single nce. Internally, he shook his head. This is the difference between a powerful world and a small one: the way they see and understand the world ispletely different.

    This manifest in the form of advanced civilization. The Gods of this world never fathom that someone could affect Heavenly Dao. However, to Li Jun from a powerful world,pletely enving the Heavenly Dao of a Middle Thousand World is a verymon thing.

    After shaking his head, Li Jun took out a Sealing Artifact that looked like a bead, preparing to seal the Death God. Right now, thetter¡¯s strength has decreased from a Half-Saint to the Primordial Spirit Realm.

    An ident then urred. The Death God¨Cwho was flustered and anxious¨Csuddenly started to burn his soul and the majority of the incense inside his Heavenly Abode.

    Li Jun flicked his finger to throw the bead at an incredible speed. Once it arrived in front of the Death God, thetter was instantly swallowed by it. However, Li Jun could feel that he was a step toote.

    As he held the bead in his hand, he could see the body of the Death God inside, seeming to be in a forced sleep. After sighing, he used a Teleport Spell to arrive on top of the Death Kingdom Capital.

    Although in the Myriad Emperor World, cultivators in the Void Shattered Realm can break the void to teleport, a few Emperor Lineages have developed Space Spells.

    However, a requirement of origin essence is required before learning or using the spell; otherwise, the user will instantly be drained of his energy.

    "Did something happen?" asked Yan Liling after seeing Li Jun¡¯s arrival.

    "Yes, the Death God used some kind of secret method to bypass the formation and send some information outside."

    "Would that affect our ns?"

    "Most likely," replied Li Jun nonchntly. Nevertheless, he did some that worried. He then handed the bead to Wang Ju:

    "See if you can search his soul to gather any information."

    "Where are you going?" she asked back after taking it.

    "I just received news that the Supreme Gods are constantly attacking the formation. So, I¡¯m going to control the formation to prevent any ident, and also reduce the resources to maintain the formation."

    Everyone nodded their heads to him, before focusing on their own tasks. Still, before disappearing, Li Jun still said: "Don¡¯t forget your reports."

    Beforeing to this world, Wang Wei tasked them to write a report on the things to be aware of during Inter-nar War between different worlds; he wanted to be prepared for the future by preparing some sort of standard or guideline that can be applied to many worlds.

    Of course, this guideline will be a general one. The majority of worlds are different, so different approaches have to be taken. Nevertheless, there should be some simrities that can be used.

    While Li Jun was gone, Tie Gang took control of his Undying Legion while Yan Liling controlled the ughter Legion.

    Tie Gang looked at the capital underneath his feet and said: "To all the Gods, surrender now or suffer the consequences."

    His voice echoed not only in the capital but all the cities under the Death Kingdom. The King along with many Aristocrat Families who were granted cultivation techniques looked at the sky with great horror.

    They watched as their supreme leader, the Death God, the most powerful of the Supreme Gods, was easily defeated and sealed away. So, they became scared, wondering what they should do.

    The king quickly gathered a few people to discuss their next step of action. After a brief discussion, someone was sent as a representative to talk to Tier Gang.

    As for the mortals, they only wondered why the Gods were fighting amongst each other; they could not differentiate between Gods and Cultivators. All people with extraordinary abilities werebeled as "gods" to them.

    Tie Gang looked at the Demi-God flying to see him. Without even giving her a chance to open her mouth, he said: "You are not qualified to discuss any terms or agreement with me. Have your kinge or be annihted."

    The Demi-God almost choked after hearing this; her breathing instantly became rapid. She wanted to be angry out of shame, however, after feeling the intense killing intenting from Tie Gang¡¯s body, she decided to return and ry his words.

    Tie Gang did not do this because he wanted to be a jerk or show up the fact that he was from a powerful world. After all, the world he¡¯s from is even weaker than this one.

    The reason he did that was a form of a power y to disy their superiority in the current situation. This would in turn allow him to have a better advantage in negotiation.

    Although military-wise, their group can totally annihte these Gods, however, doing so is not in their best interest. Theirplete and absolute surrender is in their best interest.

    A few minutester, a middle-aged man wearing a crown flew in front of Tie Gang; he had the aura of a True God which was equivalent to the Supernatural Realm.

    Tie Gang looked at him up and down before directly saying: "I will be direct. If you surrender and agree to worship our God instead, all of you can keep your strength, abilities, and titles as Gods.

    "If not, prepare to be annihted."

    The Death King¡¯s eyes lit up after hearing this. What he feared the most was that those people will either kill them or strip them of their powers. But now, it seemed that all they wanted was for them to change their faith.

    "We will immediately surrender," replied the Death King. He did not care that he was the descendant of the Death God. After all, he could not even remember which generation of descendants he was; that¡¯s how long the Death God has lived.

    "Can you represent the other Gods in the capital?"

    "Yes," replied the king. "However, there are a few that are considered Fanatic Believers; they will never abandon their faith in the Death God."

    "Then, they will perish."

 Chapter 329: Luring

    Fanatic Believers are the greatest assets of most gods. Because of their strong belief, they provide the gods with the greatest number of incense. In return, they are the first people to be chosen to be given cultivation techniques to be Gods themselves.

    The stronger their souls, the greater the number of incense they can provide.

    After hearing the Death King words, Tie Gang looked at the capital; his eyes suddenly had weird runes on them as he observed the people. He saw that the majority of people had a thin goldyer on top of their heads.

    The intensity of the goldyer varied from person to person, and even the Gods had them on top of their head. That¡¯s because that was the intensity of their faith.

    Tie Gang was using a secret technique called Qi Watching Technique. Between Heaven and Earth, all things have their own qi or breath. By observing this "qi" you can peep into their essence, their secrets.

    This kind of technique is usually used to look at Qi Luck: whether it¡¯s the individual, the luck of a fortune dynasty, or a sect. It used to see the unseen, to know the unknown.

    Since Wang Wei¡¯s eyes had the natural ability to see these things because of his Paragon Soul, he did not have to learn this kind of technique.

    After checking out the belief of all the people in the capital, Tie Gang paid attention to a few of them. All of them had a bright and pure golden light on top of their head, signaling that their Faith in the Death Gods was unparalleled.

    Tie Gang flicked his hand, sending myriad lights from his body; each light hit one of the Fanatic Believers below the True God level, cing a mark on them. Finally, he ordered some of his men to go capture these people with the mark.

    He then ordered the Gods who surrendered toe to stand next to him. Since he did not trust the majority of them, he instantly locked all of them in case they decided to go back on their words.

    As for the people who refused to surrender, Tie Gang no longer persuaded them. He ordered his army to ughter anyone who prevented them from upying the capital.

    With the power of the Undying Legion, anyone who stood in their ways was killed. And it was not even close to a fair fight. The Gods were ughtered and their golden blood flowed like rivers.

    Their bodies were then collected for further study.

    Conquering the capital along with the following cities was quite easy¨C a fact which greatly annoyed Tie Gang as his immortal army did not have a chance to truly disy their undying ability with his Innate Talent.

    Luckily for him, this battle was not close to being over. The majority of Gods were stuck in their Heavenly Abode and could not leave. So were their legions of Gods.

    So, after rapidly settling all the territories of the Death Realm, Tie Gang began his crusade in these abodes.

    His first victim was a title god who went by Corrosion God. As soon as he invaded the Heavenly Abode, Tie Gang saw arge army made of Demi-Gods and below waiting for him; this made him very happy.

    So, he ordered his legion to begin attacking. Then, the nightmare of the Corrosion God began. It did not take long before he discovered that the soldiers in this army were immortal.

    It did not matter whether they were stabbed through their hearts or head, whether their blood was drained, or their skin corroded by acids; they will heal instantly.

    On one asion, he saw one soldier had his head cut off, however, the person next to him hurriedly took his head and re-attached it.

    After seeing this, he became scared and decided to run away. Unfortunately, for him, he was killed by Tie Gang with one punch.

    After conquering this Heavenly Abode, he rushed to the next one. The majority of them surrendered after Tie Gang showed them the fate of the Corrosion God along with his followers.

    And some of them decided to try to run away from the Death Realm, others fought back. One particr Title God called ughter God discovered the w of the Undying Army.

    So, he ordered his men to instantly kill the soldiers of the Undying Army preventing them from sharing life force to heal themselves. In the end, although they won the war, there were still some casualties.

    After this event, Tie Gang no longer wanted to y around. So, every time he attacked a Heavenly Abode, he used radical means. His first step of action has always been to blow up the abode. Thus weakening the power of the Void Gods and Title Gods.

    After that, he captured the one that surrounded while killing the ones that resisted.

    While Tie Gang was rapidly conquering the Death Realm, outside of it, all the Supreme Gods did not stop attacking the shield created by the formation.

    However, they suddenly stopped as they felt that some reactioning from the formation. An illusory figure appeared in front of them: it was Li Jun.

    All of them watched the young man in front of him with wariness while remaining silent. Finally, the Destiny Goddess asked: "Are you the leader of the Outsiders?"

    "Yes, and you can call me Li Jun," he replied with a smile. He then looked at all of the Supreme Gods. The majority of them looked like humans, but a few had animals features with humanoid forms simr to the devil race.

    "Why have you invaded our world?" she asked with a stern voice.

    Of course, it¡¯s to gather incenses," replied Li Jun as he analyzed these people based on their facial expressions.

    "I can honestly tell all of you that we have no intention of upying your world for a long period of time. After we aplish our goal, we will leave. After all, we are from a more powerful world, there is no need to stay in this small world that is basically a cage."

    Li Jun secretly observed that some people¡¯s bodynguage changed after he said the word "cage". A few secondster, the Thunder God asked: "What is the world you are from? How powerful is it?"

    Li Jun gave a knowing smile after hearing this question before continuing exining:

    "In the Endless Void, there myriad of worlds and they are divided into four grade. Mortal World: this is the lowest of worlds. The spiritual qi between Heaven and Earth is gone, making it impossible to cultivate or for any extraordinary individuals to be born.

    "Then there is Small Thousand World. The highest level of cultivation is Tier 3 or what you call Demi-Gods.

    "Follow by Middle Thousand World; your current world is this level. The highest level possible is Tier 6 or Title God.

    "The third level is called Greater Thousand World, which can give birth to Tier 9 individuals.

    "Finally, there is the world that we came from referred to as Heaven Will World; these worlds can give birth to beings known as Great Emperors."

    As soon as Li Jun said the word "Great Emperor," a message entered the mind of these Supreme Gods:

    "Great Emperor, an existence that has transcended the shackles of Life and Death, standing above myriad races and worlds."

    The faces of many of these Gods became unsightly after understanding the implications behind these words.

    "What you said does not make sense," hurriedly said the Destiny Goddes. "ording to you, our world could only give birth to Title Gods. What about us Supreme Gods?"

    "She was correct," thought many of the Gods. However, Li Jun responded calmly:

    "You should be aware that your world is special. Because of this special nature, you Supreme Gods have the power of Tier 7. This is most likely because of whoever created that Crystal Wall and your cultivation system."

    Many of them suddenly remembered a legend of their worlds. A legend about a supreme being from beyond the stars that came to this world long ago; he was credited as the first God that ever existed, and rumors have it that he or she was the one who created the Crystal Wall to protect this world.

    Older Gods like the Destiny Goddess and Life Goddess knew more about this legend than the majority of these other Supreme Gods, but they tried to control their expression to remain as calm as possible.

    Li Jun smiled as he continued:

    "There is no need for any contradiction between us as we will not stay for long. As long as any of you cooperate with us, I can promise to take you outside with us to experience the broader world.

    "If that does not appeal to you, I can even leave our cultivation system to you so that you are no longer restricted by your believers and the power of incense."

 Chapter 330: Unexpected Problem

    Li Jun could see the longing in some of the Gods¡¯ faces, so he continued his act luring the enemy in:

    "I¡¯m sure some of you would like to be more powerful; to be a God Above God, to have millions of races sing you praises and chant songs that glorify your name.

    "More importantly, you can achieve immortality. Even as Supreme Gods, you will one day die of old age."

    "That sound like words one would use to tempt children," said the Fire God. "There is no way you can give us such strength."

    "You are correct," replied Li Jun calmly. "However, although I cannot give you such strength, I can give you the opportunity to achieve it. After all, being stuck in this world, you guys do not even have this opportunity."

    The Supreme Gods became silent after hearing this. Many were tempted, while others sneered at Li Jun¡¯s words. However, thetter did not care. As long as a few were tempted, it was more than enough to create divisions amongst these people.

    That¡¯s all he cared about; his n was an open plot, and many of these Gods knew about it.

    "Since your world is so powerful, why do you need toe to ours?" asked one of them.

    "That¡¯s because the Sacred Son of our sect needs to us this world for a purpose," replied Li Jun, then he sighed heavily while muttering very softly. "If my big brother was here, there would be no need to go to all that trouble to conquer your world; he could have just ughtered all of them in an instant, then this world would be easily conquered."

    Although Li Jun muttered these words so soft that no mortal could hear them, all the people present were Supreme Gods equivalent to a Void Shaterring Realm cultivator; how could they not hear his words.

    What¡¯s more, Li Jun said these words with so much conviction that it was easy to influence others to believe his words. Of course, he was not lying.

    With Wang Wei¡¯s current strength, it was not difficult to conquer a Middle Thousand World. Truth be told, with Li Jun¡¯s current Saint Realm strength, he too could easily conquer this world.

    However, he was warned beforeing to take things slowly as this world was not as simple as it looked; divination was made that using extreme measures for this world with his strength could lead to unexpected disasters.

    So, he decided to take things slowly and nned out all his actions.

    Li Jun then looked at the Gods as if he did not say anything so provocative, then said: "Well, I have already extended my invitation to all of you. If you want to contact us and make a deal, use these."

    He waved his hand to send a jade talisman to each of these Supreme Gods, then he prepared to leave.

    "Wait, what happened to the Death God?" asked the Life Goddess.

    "He¡¯s dead," replied Li Jun before disappearing.

    The Supreme Gods looked at one another for a moment, then all of them took the talisman before leaving and returning to their realm. Only four of them remained: the Destiny Goddess, the Life Goddess, the Destruction God, and the God of Order.

    They started using their Divine Soul tomunicate with one another.

    "I just received some news from the Death God; the Outsiders has a way to influence Mother God," said the Life Goddess.

    "The situation is slowly getting out of control," added the Destiny Goddess. "I think we should activate the [Guardian Protocol] as soon as possible to deal with the current situation."

    "Don¡¯t say such stupid thing," replied the Destruction God, "Unless our world is on the verge of destruction, we cannot activate it."

    "Do we have to wait until things get worse to act," she replied back. After today¡¯s event, the Destiny Goddess had a feeling that the next person to suffer a catastrophe after the Death God would be her.

    She believed in her intuition.

    "The Destruction God is right," replied the Life Goddess. "Plus, without the Death God, we cannot activate the [Guardian Protocol]; we are still missing one person."

    "Since the Death God is most likely dead or captured, we should immediately choose another person to undergo the ceremony and inherit the Death God¡¯s responsibility. That way, when we want to activate the protocol, it can be done quickly without any problem," suggested the Destiny Goddess.

    The other three pondered for a moment, then the Life Goddess said: "Your suggestion is a good one. However, there is still a problem: who can we trust? You have seen the temptation that the Outsiders use to lure many of us on their side.

    "If we want to choose someone to inherit the Death God¡¯s duty, it has to be someone trustworthy."

    If it was the past, there were a few people that they could choose. But now, after Li Jun¡¯s temptation, no one could be trusted. Maybe even amongst the four of them, someone might already have other thoughts.

    The Destiny Goddess gave a slight nce at the Order God; this Supreme God has always been a mystery¨Cevenpared to her. No one knows his thoughts, ideologies, or beliefs. For the majority of the time, he stayed in his realm.

    When interacting with other Gods, he always remained quiet, agreeing with any decision that the Gods made without an opinion of his own. If it was not the fact that each of the five of them who had the power to activate the [Guardian Protocol] was under heavy oath and restriction, she would be more suspicious of him.

    "How about we choose a God that we all think is trustworthy, then take them to take the oath and restriction in secret, without even telling them what they were doing it for. That way, they could not betray us and inform the Outsiders," suggested the Destiny Goddess.

    "That could work. As long as they take the oath and have the restriction ced in their souls, they could not betray us even if they wanted to," replied the Destruction God. "The only thing we have to worry about is them leaking the news in advance and having the ceremony interrupted. However, if the chosen God is not even aware of what they were going to do, this problem would be solved."

    "That is only if the Outsiders do not have the ability to remove the restriction in our soul," added the Life Goddes; her word immediately made the remaining people quiet.

    Finally, the Order God said his first words since this exchange began:

    "You have to believe in the power of the God-King."

    "Indeed," replied the others. Then, they started to discuss who was more trustworthy amongst the other Supreme Gods; although they made up a n, it was best to still choose someone that was rtively trustworthy and had a sense of belonging to the Heavenly Abode World.

    Meanwhile, after Li Jun returned to the Death Realm, he muttered softly: "It seems that I cannot underestimate these Supreme Gods. Many of them obviously already knew knowledge about other worlds but pretended to be stupid to gather information from me."

    Despite knowing this, Li Jun did not care. His objective was to stop these Gods from banding together to break the formation. Although it was a powerful Heaven Grade Formation, it still had a limit.

    If these Gods constantly attacked this formation for a long time, it would consume a lot of resources before breaking.

    Now, not only did he aplish his goal, he still managed to investigate infighting between the Supreme Gods based on their desires and might even draw a few of them to his side.

    Three days quickly passed by and the entire Death Realm was conquered. The formation that surrounded was not just a protective one but made of countless different formations that served different purposes.

    One of which was mass teleportation. With it, Li Jun and Tie Gang can teleport their troops anywhere in the realm, thus greatly increasing the mobility of their troops.

    Once the realm was conquered, Li Jun ordered his men to tear down all the Gods¡¯ temples along with their statues. To rece them, new temples were built with Wang Wei as the main God.

    They spread his name as the God of Fate that rules controlled the fate of all living beings in existence; the one who weaves the threads of destiny, determining their fate the moment that they are born.

    In his temple, the River of Destiny is used as his symbol, always portrayed under his feet.

    Then, the soldiers started to spread this belief throughout the realm, encouraging mortals and Gods alike to offer their faith/incense to him.

    However, the process still encountered some resistance. Oddly, it was not from the Gods as they were used to offering their allegiances to more powerful Gods.

    The resistance came from mortals. The change of faith affected them the most since their livelihood was affected.

    For example, the people who worshipped the Goddess of Harvest used her blessing to increase the yield of their fields. With this blessing, they have enough food to feed their family.

    The people who worshipped the Life Goddess can cure their diseases, the God of Earth prevents them from suffering from disasters like earthquakes, the Good of Wood can help them build houses and shelters.

    To tackle this situation, Li Jun and the others began to create social reform in the name of the God of Fate. Only then did the problem slowly alleviate.

    Inside the Royal Pce, Li Jun and his group were having a discussion when Wang Ju walked in.

    "There is an unexpected problem," she said.

 Chapter 331: Two Birds With One Stone

    Everyone turned their heads to look at Wang Ju with the same questioning look; their faces were basically saying what do you mean that there was a problem? Everything was fine a few days ago.

    With a calm look on her face, Wang Ju said: "The incense we have gathered has dispersed?"

    "What do you mean by this?"

    "Let me show you," she replied before flying away with the group following her. Not long afterward, the group arrived at thergest temple in the capital.

    Inside the main room, countless Gods knelt in front of a statue of Wang Wei praying to him. Using the [Qi Watching Technique], the group could feel faint golden energy on top of these Gods¡¯ heads.

    Although their faith was not pure enough because they were not true believers, however, due to their powerful souls, the incense energy that they provided was still quiterge.

    Li Jun¡¯s group then watched as the golden incense came from these gods¡¯ souls and entered the statue which was an artifact refined to contain the power of incense. Unfortunately, after entering inside, the incense energy was slowly dissipating.

    The group slowly watched this happening, then Li Jun asked; "What¡¯s going? Could something be have been wrong with the refinement process of the statue?"

    "Unlikely," replied Wang Ju. "After noticing this problem, I have already contacted my men scatted all over the realm; the problem is prevalent everywhere."

    "Did you not find anything from the Death God¡¯s memory?" asked Yan Liling.

    "His soul is after all equal to a Void Shattering Realm, so it will take me some time to properly search it," replied Wang Ju.

    While everyone was frowning, Tie Gang waved his hand to capture a Title God. "Do you know what¡¯s going on with the incense?"

    "S-Sir, I do not know anything," replied the Disease God. However, Tie Gang could feel that this guy¡¯s eyes were suspicious and contained some guilt.

    "There are many people here that should know the answer to my question," said Tie Gang with a cold look. "If you are not one of these people, you have no value in living.

    "Better yet, I should probably directly search your soul."

    The Disease¡¯s God then immediately said: "It¡¯s because of the Destiny Goddess."

    "What do you mean?" asked Li Jun, who already had a guess.

    "She controlled the Divinity of Fate and Destiny. As long as she is alive, all the faith regarding this divinity will belong to her; no one can break this rule."

    The group frowned as they knew that what these gods called [Divinity] was what their cultivators called [Law]. From this person¡¯s words, they knew that the fundamental rules that governed this world did not allow one person to share the samew.

    Since the Destiny Goddess has already controlled the [Power of Destiny/Fate], they could not do the same.

    "What do we do now?" asked Yan Liling.

    "Could we use Death Law to gather incense? After all, death is also a part of fate,"mented Tie Gang. Everybody then looked at him. Their eyes seemed to be saying:

    "Since when did you be so wise?"

    "I resent your insinuations," he said. "Young Master Wang Wei once said to me that the final destination, the final fate of all mortal is death. So, I remember his words."

    Everyone nodded their heads. These words were true as they did not only apply to mortals. In the cultivation world, technically speaking, all cultivators under the Emperor Realm is considered mortal and will one day die.

    Although Tie Gang¡¯s idea was good, Li Jun still shook his head:

    "Fate has to be the main Law we used to gather incense. Everything else has to be secondary."

    All of them knew that Wang Wei needed the power of incense to break through the Primordial Spirit Realm. If the incense fits best with his Dao, there will be fewerplications and the sess rate will also increase.

    "Then, what should we do?"

    "Let¡¯s just see if there is another way from the Death God¡¯s memory," replied Li Jun. "In the meantime, we will ask the Formation Masters to create a formation that could retain the incense in some way or form.

    "And if that does not work, we have to kill or capture the Destiny Goddess at all cost."

    Two weeks quickly passed by. A new formation was installed to solve the current problem, and the results were more than mediocre. The formation was able to gather some incense, however, the amount was pathetically small.

    "How is it? Did you find another way from the Death God¡¯s soul?" asked Li Jun.

    "No. Although I have found a few secrets of this world, there was nothing that could help with the situation."

    "It¡¯s unfortunate. In that case, let¡¯s prepare to kill the Destiny Goddess. I will report to big brother."

    After that, he teleported inside his space room which contained a small world. In one of the rooms, Li Jun came in front of a massive formation with so many runes that it made him dizzy just by looking at it.

    He injected a token with his origin essence to activate the formation. More than an hourter, the face of a young and handsome man with grey hair and eyes appeared in front of Li Jun.

    He could see from the background that that person was also in a small world inside a space ring.

    "Big brother."

    "Little Jun, how are things going? Did you add another member to your harem?" asked Wang Wei with a cunning smile.

    "Since Yan Liling has not killed me yet, the answer is no," replied Li Jun a little speechless. He had long given up his womanizing way.

    "Plus, just because I call you big brother, do not forget that I¡¯m still older than you. Respect your elders."

    Wang Weiughed out loud after hearing this, then the two chatted about their lives before going into business. Li Lun exined the current situation and Wang Wei listened attentively.

    "You and the others did well," nodded Wang Wei. "As for your current situation, it¡¯s best to be careful and use Fate Law as the main gathering of incense. However, you can still gather a small amount of Death Incense along with other ones.

    "When I arrive, I can find a way to fuse them."

    "Alright. How are things going on your side?"

    "Boring and peaceful. All I do every day is refine pill and cultivate."

    "That sounds like a haven for Liling. Don¡¯t forget to ¡¯borrow¡¯ some pill recipe for her."

    Wang Wei was once again speechless, wondering when this guy became as shameless as him. Then, they chatted briefly as the Trans-nar Communication Formation burned too much money¨Cespecially after Li Jun discovered that it would cost even more because of this World¡¯s Crystal Wall.

    After ending themunication, Li Jun went to deal with the Death God and the information gathered from his soul, while Wang Wei began to scheme.

    Based on his recent analysis of the current situation, he realized that the fastest way to aplish his goal is to increase his status in the sect. And the best way to do so is to rapidly increase both his cultivation level and Alchemy Level.

    However, all of this rapid progress has to have a logical way to exin it, otherwise, people will be suspicious¨Cespecially given the level of talent previously disyed by Lou Cheng.

    And what¡¯s the fastest and most reasonable way to increase cultivation level and Alchemy Tier?

    Secret Realm: A secret realm with enough rare resources. At first, Wang Wei wanted to ask the sect to create such a secret realm and have someone identally discover it.

    However, he did not want to use the resources of the sect for other people; that was too wasteful.

    Plus, he needed a secret realm that was unique and appealing to even Emperor Lineages.

    If this n works, he can use the resources inside to quickly increase Lou Cheng¡¯s cultivation realm, while at the same time luring his third senior sister there as well.

    Then, he will have a chance to uncover the secrets of the [me Controlling Art].

    As Wang Wei began to think this through, he realized that there were even more benefits to this n. For example, he can use this opportunity to lure the people in Fu Caiyun¡¯s side and kill them all.

    Based on his experience in the sects in the past few months, he could already tell that this talented Alchemist would be a problem for his goal. So, eliminating him or weakening him is in his best interest.

    Finally, he could use this opportunity to show Lou Cheng and him in the same ce. Although no people would rte these two together, it was best to be careful.

    Now, the issue is where will Wang Wei find such a secret realm.

    Suddenly, he remembered someone that could solve his problem and strong killing intent shed across his eyes as he muttered:

    "Liu Meixiu."

    (AN: If you want a reminder about her, go back to read ch 156)

 Chapter 332: News Spread

    Northern ck Tortoise Continent, Tiger Sovereign Domain, inside a secret realm:

    A beautiful woman with a wild and savage temperament stood in the middle of a mountain apanied by two men. One person was 3 meters tall with two bull horns on their heads, while the other had the head of an elephant with a human body.

    The three of them were surrounded by formations scattered all over the mountain.

    Liu Meixiu watched as the two men used all their strength to break the formation in front of them, then the group can take a few steps forward up this mountain.

    Then, they will be stopped by another formation and have to take time breaking the formation. Seeing that they were already halfway through the mountain, it¡¯s obvious these three have been here for a while and are close to aplishing their goals.

    After destroying another formation, Liu Meixiu said: "Elders, you can rest now."

    The two men nodded their heads before stopping, then they turned back into humans. To be precise, they seemed to separate into two: one human and one demonic beast.

    The man with the horn was fused with a demonic beast called Tyrant Fist Bull which was a demon with Imperial Bloodline. The other man was also separated from another demon with Imperial Bloodline, the Earth Suppressing Elephant.

    Both these demon races had one Great Emperor.

    After the Elders separated from their Fusion Form, they put away their contracted demons in their space bags, took out a few pills to heal, and recuperate their strength.

    Liu Meixiu followed them and sat cross-legged on the floor to recuperate and cultivate at the same time. The aura surrounding her showed that she was already in the Divine Body Realm.

    As she closed her eyes, she pondered: "It has been more than 700 years since I came to this secret realm. In a few hundred years, I should be able to reach the core."

    Thinking about the rewards she will receive once she breaks through the core, Liu Meixiu became excited. She has sacrificed so much for this secret realm.

    She forfeited attending the Heaven Chosen Trial at the Academy, so she did not have the chance to ce her name in the Heavenly Dao Protection Book. This led to the fact that she also did not have a chance to use the Dao Tablets and create her own scripture.

    However, Liu Meixiu did not care about these.

    When it came to the protection of the book, it only protected her until the Primordial Spirit Realm. With her status, she did not have to worry about death as along she was careful.

    As for the tablets and creating a scripture, this only affected her a little. As long as she can create it before reaching the Supreme Realm, she can still be a Quasi-Emperor and fight for the Heaven Will.

    Creating a scripture before entering the Divine Body Realm is only the best time to do so to establish a firm foundation. However, as long as someone does it before entering the Supreme Realm, they will be fine. Just have to spend more time re-establish the foundation.

    After taking a deep breath to calm her mind, Liu Meixiu began to run the [Beast Lord Map] to use her Good Fortune me to temper her organs. With the resources she acquired from this secret realm, she was almost finished with the Humans Stage.

    However, before she could cultivate for long, she received a Communication Talisman.

    With a frown on her face, she took the talisman as she muttered: "I thought I told them not to contact me unless something important happened."

    She used her Divine Sense to check the message, then she abruptly stood up, alerting the other two Elders.

    "Young Beast Lord, what happened?" asked one of them.

    "The news about the secret realm has been leaked and spread," replied Liu Meixiu with gritted teeth.

    "What?" shouted the two elders at the same time.

    "How is that possible?"

    Liu Meixiu did not respond to them as she wasmunicating with someone else to find the answer to this question.

    "Do you think the Ji family discovered us?" asked the Bull Elder.

    "Unlikely. I made sure to cover my trail whening here. I even faked being seriously injured and recuperating," she replied while shaking her head.

    The Herd Raising Valley is an Emperor Lineage with only one Great Emperor, however, because of their ability to raise and tame beasts, they have a unique position in the world. There are rumors that the Beast Emperor of their sect had more than 5 demon beasts who reached Tier 10 or Great Emperor Realm as his follower after proving the Dao.

    And he left all of them or some of them to the Herd Raising Valley before leaving the world. So, despite having only one Great Emperor, the status of their sect is quite high in this world

    Then, she remembered that there were a few other people secretly following her. She thought that she had lost them, but apparently not.

    So, Liu Meixiu began to remember carefully all the people who were secretly following her but could not remember anything.

    "Could the Ji family really have discovered me?" muttered Liu Meixiu.

    The political situation in the Herd Raising Valley is very messy. The sect used to be nothing but a Supreme Land until the Beast Emperor managed to prove the Dao and proimed himself as Emperor.

    With his guidance, he opened arge business selling beasts all over the Myriad Emperor World, thus establishing a firm foundation for the sect. Then, he left.

    After his departure, his family, the Ji family, began to rapidly gain power in the Herd Raising Valley. Using some secret method that the Beast Emperor gave then, the Ji family had a way to both create a pseudo-Myriad Beast Body and track the real one once it appears.

    Because this physique was perfect to cultivate their Emperor Scripture, [Beast Lord Map], many powerful Heaven Chosens have appeared in their family, this solidifying their status as the most powerful faction in the sect.

    Of course, the other factions were not happy with the sudden rise of the Ji family. After a few generations, the Herd Raising Valley had turned into the Ji family¡¯s property because of how much power they held.

    The other people did not ept such a fact, so infighting began amongst the same sect. Unfortunately, the Ji family was too powerful, so the other factions were forced to band together to barely fight against them.

    Luckily for them, in this generation, they discovered the Myriad Beast Body before the Ji family. They took Liu Meixiu in and trained her with all their resources and efforts; they ced all their hopes on her.

    And she did not disappoint them. She fought and easily ughtered the Pseudo-Myriad Beast Body of the Ji family, absorbed his blood essence, and became the Young Beast Lord of the Herd Raising Valley in this generation.

    Despite this, Liu Meixiu¡¯s life was not easy. The Ji family did anything to reduce the number of resources that she would receive. After all, they knew that if she became a Great Emperor, not only would their family lose their position, they might even be killed.

    The Ji family went as far as sending many assassins to eliminate Liu Meixiu and prevent her from growing up. Although angered, the other factor practiced forbearance as they had a n to ensure their rise and the rise of their Heaven Chosen.

    A secret realm that Liu Meixiu learned about when she was young.

    As long as she could get the benefit inside this secret realm, she will be able to recreate the glory of the Heavenly Phoenix Emperor. She was an Emperor with the same physique as Liu Meixiu but got a fortunate encounter to absorb the blood essence of a True Phoenix.

    With that blood essence, the Myriad Beast Physique disyed powers beyond many people¡¯s imagination.

    ...

    While Liu Meixiu was trying to think how she was discovered, she suddenly remembered sensing a strange power following; that power was very weak and well-controlled. If it was not for her beast-like instinct, she might not have detected it.

    "That was the power of Shadow, and it was a power that I felt familiar with. Where have I felt it before...The Dao Opening Sect¡¯s [Shadow Monarch Book]."

    Immediately, she remembered her encounter during the Luck Trial.

    "Wang Wei, it must be him," muttered Liu Meixiu with gritted teeth. She guessed that Wang Wei must have been paying attention to her since the trial and had people monitor her.

    However, she was still confused as to why he released the news about the secret realm. The best course of action in this situation would be to wait once she entered the core and act as an oriole to catch the cicada.

    However, he did not do so.

    "Unless, it was not his intention to release the news," muttered Liu Meixiu. She pondered for a moment, sneered, and said to the Elders:

    "Immediately go restore the formation we have already destroyed.. We can let others take advantage of all our hard work."

 Chapter 333: Secret Realm

    Southern Continent, Origin Pill Dao Sect:

    Wang Wei flew from his cave towards his master. After entering, he saw old man Ye Lao sitting cross-legged waiting for him.

    "Master, you summoned me?"

    "Have you heard of the Secret Realm that was discovered in the Northern Continent three months ago?"

    "I¡¯ve heard rumors from the disciples, but I do not know much about it," replied Wang Wei.

    "Well, a few sects have discussed and decided that only disciples in the Void Shattering Realm and below can enter. So, I¡¯m asking if you are interested in entering?"

    Wang Wei pretended to ponder about this issue for a while. Ye Lao¨Cwho wanted his disciple to participate¨Csaid: "Originally, many people only wanted Primordial Spirit Realm cultivators and below to enter, however, the Dao Opening Sect insisted that Void Shattering Realm be allowed.

    "I do not understand their purposes in doing so. However, this is not bad news for us as your senior brothers and sisters can also participate."

    "Master, which senior brother is going as well?"

    "You first senior brother and third senior sister will be attending. If you encounter a problem, they can help you."

    "What about second senior brother?"

    "He¡¯s going into seclusion, so he will not be attending. So, what¡¯s your decision?"

    "No problem, master. I have a feeling that this Secret Realm is my chance to rise," replied Wang Wei with a smile on his face.

    "You¡¯re probably just happy to have a chance to spend time with your third senior sister."

    "Master, don¡¯t tease me."

    "Alright, I won¡¯t intervene in you youngster¡¯s things," said Ye Lao. "Do you have any other questions or concerns?"

    "Yes, master. Do you have any information regarding this Secret Realm?"

    "So far, aside from knowing that it contains arge number of resources, we do not know much yet. The core of the Secret Realm is protected by many formations that even Supreme Realms cannot easily go through."

    "Master, does that mean that True Monarchs will also enter the Secret Realm?

    "Yes."

    "I¡¯m confused. I thought only people in the Void Shattering Realm and below could enter.:

    "This is referring to the outer area," replied Ye Lao. "The True Monarchs will only stay in the core area, and are prevented from interfering with the disciple¡¯s fights."

    Wang Wei nodded his head, then Ye Lao gave him a space ring.

    "Inside contains a Heaven Grade Artifact. This should protect you against Void Shattering Realm powerhouses. Additionally, there are a few Escaping Talismans that can save your life in case of danger."

    Wang Wei¡¯s Divine Sense checked inside the space ring and a shield floating inside along with many talismans. On the corner was a small pile of pills¨Cmostly healing ones.

    "Thank you, master."

    A few dayster, Wang Wei flew to the entrance of the sect where a group of people was waiting. At the head of the group were two people: Lou Cheng¡¯s first senior brother, Wan Luo, and his third senior sister, Lan Ling.

    After meeting them, Wang Wei said with a smile," Third Senior Sister, First Senior Brother." However, while his tone was warm and cheerful for the first one, he was more neutral and even cold when referring to his senior brother.

    Apparently, Lou Cheng¡¯s rtionship with his senior brother has not been very good because he is considered his love rival for his third senior sister. Although Wang Wei wasining inside, he still had to act the part.

    While Lan Ling smiled and chatted with Lou Cheng, Wan Luo just nodded his head at him before ignoring him. Meanwhile, Wang Wei was checking the other people participating in this secret realm.

    He quickly realized that the majority of these disciples belong to Fu Caiyun¡¯s faction in the sect. And when it came to the direct disciples of his master, only the three of them came while the remaining four stayed in the sect.

    Considering that his 6th junior sister and 7th junior brother had quite a low cultivation level, he understood why they did note. His second senior brother was in retreat, however, he did not know why 4th senior brother did note.

    "What are we waiting for?" asked Wang Wei.

    "Fu Caiyun¡¯s third disciple is alsoing with us," replied Lan Ling. Not long after asking this question, the space not far from the group was suddenly broken and a young man dressed in all ck with clouds pattern came from it.

    His appearance was quite noticeable as he had heavy bad under his eyes like he had spent millennia without sleep. A gloomy aura surrounded his body, preventing anyone from approaching him.

    "Ji Yulou, you¡¯rete," said Wan Luo with a cold voice. Unfortunately, thetter just ignored him. After taking out a small boat from his space ring, it erged itself until it wasrge enough to hold a few thousand people.

    Ji Yulou flew inside one of the rooms on the boat, followed by his master¡¯s followers. Meanwhile, Wan Luo was furious for a few seconds before following.

    In the meantime, Wang Wei was secretly observing that Ji Yulou.

    ¡¯If I remember correctly, this guy belonged to the Ji family, which had paid a high price for him to be Fu Caiyun¡¯s apprentice. His presence in this secret realm showed that his master might be aligning himself with the Ji family to deal with Liu Meixiu.¡¯

    Many aristocratic families will send their juniors into other powerful sects as either a form of alliance, using the sect¡¯s resources to raise them, or even as asylum against rival factions in their n. There are many of them in the Dao Opening Sect.

    Those sects would ept these people since they will never truly enter the core power. Additionally, if they can be turned into spies, they are the perfect double agent.

    ...

    Thinking of Liu Meixiu, Wang Wei¡¯s killing intent sh. Back on the Luck Trial, he suffered a loss because of her¡¯ she broke the rules of the trial and tried to destroy the world in an attempt to acquire merit to increase her Qi Luck.

    Millions of his citizens died because of the beast tide she created. If the trial took ce in a Middle Thousand World, he would have paid for this great Karma as a ruler.

    So, Wang Wei remembered that debt and he would pay it with blood.

    ¡¯Although I want Liu Meixiu¡¯s head, I still need her to reach the core of this secret realm first as she has an overwhelming advantage over other people. So, if necessary, I have to block both Fu Caiyun and the Ji family¡¯s people.¡¯

    Three dayster, the group arrived at the Northern ck Tortoise Continent. The first thing that shed across Wang Wei¡¯s mind was:

    ¡¯How thin the spiritual energy is.¡¯

    He finally understood the reason that the Demon Race¡¯s hatred for humans is increasing with each passing generation. Living in this environment makes cultivation at least 10 times harder than usual.

    However, from the human race¡¯s point of view, this is the best choice besides exterminating their race. The Demon race¡¯s cultivation is different from other people.

    They relied heavily on their bloodline. Although this determined the height low-level bloodline demons will reach, high-level bloodlines only require enough resources to reach the Supreme Realm; they do not have bottlenecks.

    Additionally, the Demon race does not have to worry about things like having their own Dao to be Great Emperor. Although that would help, it¡¯s just the cherry on top, nothing more.

    As long as they acquire the Heaven Will, their bloodline will evolve and mutate. They do not have to worry about things like Dao Heart and so on. The downside to this is that it¡¯s really difficult for the Demon Race to give birth to Eternal Emperors.

    So far, throughout their history, not a single one has appeared.

    After arriving at Tiger Sovereign Domain, the group headed to a small town habited by humans called "Hope Town" located in the north. Although it was rare, there were still humans living in the north.

    The majority of them were descendants of fugitives who tried to hide from their enemies in the demon¡¯s race territory. While the rest are probably people who do not want to or do not have the means to relocate.

    Luckily for these people, because of the demon race¡¯s fear of the human race, they were not brutally ughtered or used as food. At least on the surface, it looks that way.

    Once the people of the Origin Pill Dao arrived at their destination, they saw many flying boats floating in the air, waiting for the appropriate time to enter the secret realm.

    With a nce, Wang Wei could tell that only a few Emperor Lineages were interested in this secret realm, while the majority of other people were from Supreme Lands and Holy Land.

    After pondering for a moment, he realized the reason. The core of this secret realm has not been opened, so not many people knew of its true value. So, many people were just waiting for the right time to act.

    However, given that Liu Meixiu spent a few hundred years trying to reach the core, Wang Wei bet that she knew more about it than everyone else, and there might be something very valuable inside.

    While thinking to himself, Wang Wei¡¯s vision was locked on one of the flying boats as he watched a handsome man with grey hair and eyes: it was himself.

    To be precise, it was his clone. Although it only had 60% of his true body strength, it could still fight a True Monarch.

    "Fifth brother, do you know Sacred Son Wang Wei?"

 Chapter 334: Huang Yuan

    Wang Wei turned his head to see Lan Ling and Wan Luo standing behind him and looking in the direction of the Dao Opening Sect.

    "Senior brother, you must be joking. How could I know such a powerful Heaven Chosen as Sacred Son Wang Wei?" replied Wang Wei calmly, without a hint of shame afterplimenting himself.

    True. A person like that which has a great chance of bing a Great Emperor lives in apletely different world from us," said Wan Luo, his voice containing a little mncholy.

    "There is no need to belittle yourself, senior brother. I¡¯m sure you have your own advantage; you should be proud of that," said Lan Ling in a soft voice.

    "You¡¯re right, junior sister. So what if this Wang Wei is powerful. When ites to Alchemy, I, Wan Luo, am not afraid of anyone."

    "It ismon knowledge that Sacred Son Wang Wei has a powerful and unique soul. If he ever decided to learn alchemy, his achievements would be unimaginable," suddenly added Wang Wei.

    Wan Luo¡¯s mouth twisted after hearing this before giving his junior brother a harsh stare. He had just regained his confidence, but now...

    "Plus, he¡¯s very handsome. Probably more handsome than you, senior brother. Wouldn¡¯t you agree, senior sister?" said Wang Wei, further adding salt to Wan Luo¡¯s injury.

    Lan Ling internally sighed. Although he agreed with Lou Cheng, she would not admit this out loud in front of her senior brother.

    "You," said Wan Luo as he pointed his finger at Lou Cheng. "What about you? Can youpare to him in both appearance and ability?"

    "You¡¯re right, senior brother, I cannot and I ept this fact."

    Wan Luo instantly felt like something was stuck in his throat after hearing this answer. In the end, he just snorted coldly before ignoring Lou Cheng.

    After all, thetter was right. Wan Luo knew that even if he managed to acquire the position of Young Pill Sage and be the Heaven Chosen of the Origin Pill Dao Sect, he could notpete with someone like Wang Wei.

    So, even if he was indignant, angry, ashamed, all he could do was swallow this breath. It¡¯s not like he could do anything to Wang Wei. In terms of status, strength, and potential, he waspletely outmatched.

    So, the only thing he could do is pretend that things did not bother him or that it had nothing to do with him. As he said before, they belong to two different worlds.

    Lan Ling gave his junior brother a slight look, ¡¯My junior brother seemed to have changed a lot recently.¡¯

    Meanwhile, on the boat of the Dao Opening Sect, Wang Wei¡¯s clone was observing the people around. Not many Emperor Lineages showed up, and amongst the ones that did, only a few people were worth paying attention to.

    He looked in the direction of the Sword Casting Vi where a young handsome man with sword eyebrows, white clothes, and a sword on his waist: it was Jian Wushuang.

    Despite his calm and peaceful demeanor, Wang Wei could feel a deep arrogance hidden from his exterior appearance.

    Wang Wei had noticed that Jian Wushuang experienced a change in personality during the Dao Tablets Secret Realm after his Infinity Sword Will managed to subdue his father¡¯s Absolute Cut Sword Will.

    From what Wang Wei knew, the upper echelons of the Sword Casting Vi also noticed this change in temperament, so they ordered him to travel around the world to temper himself.

    Sudden change in temperament is a normal thing if a person¡¯s state of mind or Dao Heart is not firm enough. Logically speaking, Jian Wushuang should have awakened after he experienced defeat at Lin Fan¡¯s hand more than 500 years ago. However, it seems not.

    Wang Wei guessed that Su Ya used some method to influence Jian Wushuang. After all, from what he knows, she has been scheming against him for quite some time now.

    If her ns work, Wang Wei guessed that Jian Wushuang will either end up dead or in terrible shape. Either way, Wang Wei does not care.

    After all, Jian Wushuang is his enemypetitor. His death is advantageous to him.

    Additionally, his demise is actually quite inconsequential. From what he learned from his father and grandfather, not all the Heaven Chosen currently active on the world stage will make it to the Heaven Will Battle.

    Some will die halfway through, some will have their Dao Heart shattered and no longer wish to pursue the Emperor Path. Many other people will suddenly grow up and rece the current people.

    More importantly, there are many hidden seats, families, or factions that will not show themselves until the appropriate time.

    In conclusion, the Heaven Will Battle will not be simple. Not even a tenth of the participants have shown up yet.

    After thinking about this, Wang Wei¡¯s clone eyes moved to another boat. This one belongs to the Loose Cultivator Alliance, and their current Heaven Chosen, Huang Yuan.

    From the information currently known about him, he is from the Lower Realm and was discovered by a member of the Loose Cultivator Alliance. So, they pooled a lot of their resources together to exchange for an Identity Token for him from an Emperor Lineage so that he can participate in this generation¡¯s battle.

    After meeting this guy, Wang Wei instantly felt that something was wrong. He felt a particr breath from Huan Yuan; the breath of Heavenly Dao. And he knew that all of the people who ced their names on the Heavenly Dao Protection Book and attained immortality had that same breath.

    However, it was very faint on Huang Yuan; it was so faint to the point of being unnoticeable. In fact, the clone did not detect the breath, but the real body who was posing as Lou Cheng did.

    Immediately afterward, Wang Wei¡¯s brain began to think; he knew that there must be some secret here. His first instinct was to use his Fate Reading Technique to find the Truth. Unfortunately, a dark aura seemed to be protecting Huang Yuan.

    So, he used his brain instead. He suddenly remembered one of the Top 30 Heaven Chosens from the Academy¡¯s Trial. It was the ranked 23rd whose name was also Huang Yuan.

    From what he remembered, this guy was from a Supreme Land called Soaring Lantern Valley.

    ¡¯Now, the question is, what is the rtionship or connection between these two Huang Yuan?¡¯ thought Wang Wei. He did not think that this was merely a coincidence of two people having the same name¨Cespecially after sensing that breath.

    Immediately, he contacted the current acting leader of the Fate Shadow Guard in Wang Ju¡¯s absence. He ordered him to find the whereabouts of Huang Yuan from Soaring Lantern Valley.

    While Wang Wei was staring at the Huang Yuan from afar, thetter noticed his gaze and looked at him back. Immediately, Wang Wei knew that he was right to assume that this guy had a secret.

    This was because of his eyes. They disyed a level of vicissitudes, a wisdom that could only be possible through time. He had seen such eyes from his grandfather and grandmother.

    There is no way for a young person to have such eyes. Truth be told, the only young person he knows who has such eyes is Di Tian, however, he also knew that it was because thetter was an old monster that has lived for who knows how long and experienced too many things.

    So, after seeing Huang Yuan¡¯s eyes, two thoughts came to his mind: "Reincarnation or Body Possession."

    Of course, there is also the possibility that this guy had a fortunate encounter that allowed him to experience Samsara, to experience myriad lives, thus exining why he has such eyes.

    Whatever the truth is, it does not change the fact that Huang Yuan has be an unknown factor in this generation¡¯s battle for the throne. As such, he must be investigated and his secrets must be known.

    That way, it will be easier for Wang Wei to deal with him.

    Aftering to this conclusion, Wang Wei removed his eyes from Huang Yuan, meanwhile, thetter frowned as he pondered to himself:

    ¡¯Did he discover something? Probably not, but based on his reaction, he might be suspicious of me. *Sigh* Heaven Chosens of such a powerful world is nothingpared to the Lower Realm.¡¯

    If his body possession is discovered, it will only be a minor inconvenience for him when ites to consequences. However, he will lose the ability to use this knowledge in a beneficial way.

    So, actions must be taken to cover his tracks.

    ¡¯Luckily for me, I could not destroy the other guy¡¯s body and soul. However, I have to find a way to erase his memories.¡¯

    Huang Yuan quickly thought of ways to cover his track and prevent his secrets from being leaked.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei¡¯s eyes looked in another direction as someone else¡¯s caught his attention.

    "Who is that?" he asked one of the Supreme Elders that were apanying him.

 Chapter 335: Huo Clan

    Wang Wei gazed at a girl dressed in a blue hanfu with golden threads; her clothes were perfectly fitted, disying her feminine curves. She had an exquisite face that seemed to be perfectly sculpted.

    Her eyes resembled the purest of jewels that could reflect the sun or any other surface. Her long hair¨Cwhich reached her all the way to her posterior¨Cfloated with the wind.

    She had a me mark in the middle of her forehead which further embellished her beauty. As she stood there, she exuded a very noble temperament like she was divine.

    Unlike Fang Lijuan of the Divine Dao League, her noble temperament did note out as arrogance, but more natural; it was as if Heaven and Earth epted the fact that she was noble.

    In terms of beauty or temperament, this woman did not lose to either Su Ya, Wu Hong, or even Xi Shi.

    Of course, the reason that Wang Wei paid attention to her was not because of her beauty, but because he felt a very powerful bloodline inside her body. Moreover, her aura seemed very strange and weird, like she was ipatible with her surroundings.

    It¡¯s unfortunate that she seemed to have a way to block any observation abilities that try to pry her secret, so his eyes could not see anything more.

    After hearing Wang Wei¡¯s question, Yan Chen pondered for a while before saying: "She might be from the Huo Family."

    "Huo Family? I¡¯ve never heard about them."

    "That¡¯s because they are an Ancient Aristocratic n."

    "Another term that I¡¯ve never heard about. Supreme Elder, can you please exin?" said Wang Wei.

    "Ancient Aristocratic ns are families that survived the Null Era. Essentially, any n that existed since the Beginning Emperor Era. For example, the Huo family is very prestigious amongst the ancient n.

    "They imed that their ancestor was the first Acquired Human that discovered fire. Because of their discovery, humans were no longer afraid of the dark, did not die from the cold, and so on.

    "Because of this discovery, their n received a great number of merit and Qi Luck.

    "Of course, these are just rumors with no substantial proof. However, ording to records from our sect, those ims are most likely true. Unfortunately, most factions just refused to acknowledge it to prevent the Huo family and other ancient aristocratic ns from gathering too much merit and Luck."

    Wang Wei became intrigued; he knew that the water of this world was deep and there were many things or secrets that he did not know yet. So, he was not that surprised that some ancient n suddenly popped out.

    "Since they could survive for so long, they should be quite powerful, right?" he asked.

    "You would think so, but no," replied Yan Chen who was caressing his beard.

    "The majority of them suffered terrible losses during the Null Era. However, this is not the main reason for their decline. These ancient ns are very stubborn when ites to tradition and rules.

    "During the Ancient Emperor Era, the majority of them refused to adapt to the changing world and were slowly eliminated by the times."

    "Oh, what exactly do you mean?"

    "For example, these ns refuse to cultivate the Origin System and instead, continue to cultivate the system of ancient times. Unfortunately, the current environment is way too inferior to ancient times, as such, it is not suitable to the ancient cultivation system."

    After hearing this, Wang Wei understood why these ancient ns declined. Heaven and Earth will change to nurture the most prosperous cultivation system in any world.

    An excellent example of this fact is origin stones or origin source that is used as currency and to cultivate in the Myriad Emperor World. Origin Qi is not an energy that existed between heaven and earth but one that was created by the Qiyuan Emperor.

    Despite this, the entire world is full of mines that contain origin stones and sources, which cultivators can directly absorb. Logically speaking, the world should only have mines that contained spiritual stones since spiritual qi is prevalent between Heaven and Earth.

    The reason for this anomaly is that Heavenly Dao acknowledged the fact that the Origin System is the orthodox cultivation system of this world, so it changed the world to benefit this system.

    Over the years, resources unique only to this system were developed to help it prosper and flourish. This is one of the reasons that most worlds do not have multiple cultivation systems.

    "Since there are ancient aristocratic ns, are there any ancient sects too?" asked Wang Wei.

    "As far as my knowledge goes, there isn¡¯t," replied Yan Chen. "The Beginning Emperor Era was upied by ns, families, and ethnic groups. The concept of ¡¯sect¡¯ did not appear until the Ancient Emperor Era."

    After a brief pause, he continued:

    "I¡¯m surprised that these ns show up so early. Usually, they will only appear when the Heaven Will Battle is near. This secret realm should contain something valuable, and they must know some secret about it."

    Wang Wei¡¯s clone nodded his head before removing his eyes from her. He then checked out the other people present. Besides that girl and Jian Wushuang, he did not care about anyone else from the younger generation.

    When it came to other factions, he noticed the Ji family from the Herd Raising Valley. With a single nce, people could tell that they were anxious to enter the secret realm, and Wang Wei knew why.

    These people knew that Liu Meixiu was inside and wanted to intercept her at all costs to prevent her from gaining any benefit. And if possible, secret kill her.

    Unfortunately, Wang Wei has been using the sect to dy the time that people enter. He wanted to give Liu Meixiu enough time to gather the people from her factions, then use her years of headstarts to quickly reach the core of the secret realm.

    That way, she will do all the hard work and he will benefit from it.

    While everybody was waiting for the agreed-upon time to enter, Huo Fenghuang felt Wang Wei¡¯s gaze so she looked in his direction.

    ¡¯The Wang n¡¯s heir? The Elders have mentioned him and warned me to pay attention to him. He is indeed powerful. However, why do I feel like something is off.¡¯

    Her jewel-like eyes rapidly shone, then a look of surprise appeared on her face.

    ¡¯That¡¯s just a clone? And he¡¯s that powerful?¡¯

    For a moment, she thought her Heavenly Eye Technique was malfunctioning.

    ¡¯It seems that this generation¡¯s battle for the throne will be an interesting one.¡¯

    Nevertheless, Huo Fenghuang did not care as she had the utmost confidence in herself. As the most talented Heaven Chosens in the Huo n for countless generations, she believed in her potential and growth.

    Even if she is not currently the opponent of the Wang n¡¯s heir, this will not be the same in the future¨Cespecially after she acquires the opportunity inside this Secret Realm.

    ...

    At the appropriate time, many of the Emperor Lineages came together to open the entrance to the Secret Realm. A vortex appeared in front of everybody, then all the floating boats entered it.

    The Loose cultivators who did not have any factions to support them ced a barrier around themselves, and after waiting for all the big guys to enter, they also rushed in.

    Soon after entering, the Majority of factions let their disciples in the periphery of the secret realm, while they rushed to the entrance of the core area.

    A tall mountain that seemed to support Heaven stood in front of everybody, full of formations. In the middle of the mountain, everybody could see a group of people: it was Liu Meixiu and the people from her factions in the Herd Raising Valley.

    The Ji family along with a few other people wanted to use the same path as Liu Meixiu to quickly catch up to them. However, they soon discovered that these formations were restored, and even slightly strengthen.

    As such, they had to start over like everybody else.

    As soon as Wang Wei arrived at the foot of the mountain, his gaze looked directly at Liu Meixiu; he did not hide his killing intent.

    Meanwhile, Liu Meixiu¨Cwho was also looking at him¨Cbit the lower parts of her lips while wondering why this guy held such a deep grudge. She was angry that he broke all her ns.

    Then, a ruthless light shed across her eyes. She looked at the 5 new True Monarchs next to her and said: "Whatever the price, we have to reach the core of this secret realm as soon as possible."

    After ncing at Liu Meixiu for a brief moment, Wang Wei looked at the mountains and formations in front of him. Although he noticed that the girl from the Huo n did note to this area, he did not pay that much attention to her besides sending someone to try to follow.

    His attention was on the formation as he muttered: "Natural Formation?"

    An idea suddenly came to his mind.

 Chapter 336: Natural Formation

    "It¡¯s indeed a natural formation," said Yan Chen. "Young Master, do you have some ideas?"

    Wang Wei nodded his head as he continued to ponder. As the name implied, natural formations are formations formed naturally by nature; they are usually found inndscapes like mountains, rivers, and forests.

    From what he knows, natural formations were moremon during the Ancient Emperor Era; to be specific, after the Null Era and before the Ancient Emperor Era began.

    In an attempt to rebuild the civilization of the Myriad Emperor World, many of the early cultivators studied natural formation; this was how the profession of Formation Master began.

    Heaven and Earth was the teacher of these cultivations.

    Moreover, there are rumors that natural formations are Innate Formations whose Innatews have been removed by either someone else or because of the passage of time.

    After seeing the natural formation, Wang Wei immediately changed his ns to use brute force to rush up this mountain. Anyway, the Dao Opening Sect was just going to put on a charade waiting for Liu Meixiu.

    Now, he discovered a perfect excuse, while still benefiting from it.

    So, he sat cross-legged in front of one of the formations, looked at it closely, and began to understand it. A few minutester, he finished his calctions and took a few formation gs.

    He looked at the circles with countless runes inside of them before cing the gs in very specific ces of the formation circle, then he used his origin essence to activate them.

    The ces he ced the gs shined for a moment before cracks started to appear in the runes inside the circle. A few secondster, the formation broke into thousands of motes of lights; Wang Wei managed to break it without using brute force.

    Finally, Wang Wei¡¯s clone along with the other Supreme Elders took a few steps up the mountain before encountering another formation circle made ofpletely different runes. He did the same thing again; understood the formation before finding its ws to break it.

    In the process, Wang Wei¡¯s understanding of runes and formations began to rapidly increase.

    Ever since he infiltrated the Origin Pill Dao Sect, he has taken a new interest in Professions like Alchemy and Formation. He decided to take this time to increase his ability in these professions¨Cespecially when ites to studying divine runes.

    Wu Hong once gave him the [Empress Wu Sealing Sutra]. The early and middle stages of this technique require a deep foundation for the understanding of runes.

    And even in thete stages, some powerful sealing techniques require deep knowledge of the subject. Because of this, Wu Hong has very high attainment in all professions, especially in Formation and Talisman Making.

    After seeing what Wang Wei was doing, Supreme Elder Li Fen¨Cwho cultivated the Dao of Formation¨Calso began to learn from this formation. The process of finding the ws and breaking through these formations was even faster than him.

    After all, she is a Supreme Realm powerhouse that spent most of her life studying formations.

    A few other people also wanted to try this method after seeing this. However, they soon realized that it would be faster to use brute force to break these formations.

    Since they were in a hurry and wanted to reach the core before Liu Meixiu and reaped the benefit, these people went for the faster way. Some clever people immediately took notice of the nonchnt attitude regarding the core of this Secret Realm.

    "Young master, what do you think?" asked the True Monarch from the Sword Casting Vi.

    "The behavior of the people from the Dao Opening Sect has been weird ever since news of the secret realm was released. Knowing Wang Wei, he must be nning something," replied Jian Wushuang.

    "Then, what should we do?"

    After thinking for a few seconds, he replied: "At this stage, we do not have much information, so there is little we can do. Plus, we cannot diverge our strength to follow their example.

    "So, ask the Vi Master to send a group of Saints and below who specialized in formations toe to the secret realm. They can benefit from this natural formation and keep an eye on the Dao Opening Sect¡¯s people."

    ...

    In the outer area of this Secret Realm, Wang Wei¡¯s real body descended the boat with his senior sister and brother. All of them found themselves on a small hill full of luscious grass.

    "Junior brother, do you want to travel with us or go on your own? If you go with us, it would be safer," asked Lan Ling.

    "Thanks for the offer, senior sister. But I want to find my own fortunate encounter," replied Wang Wei. "Plus, as a man, how can I rely on a woman."

    As he said this, his eyes were directly staring at Wan Luo, an act which made thetter¡¯s mouth twitch slightly.

    He understood his junior brother¡¯s implication. Since a weak Supernatural Realm like himself dare to venture alone in this secret realm alone, why can¡¯t he, the senior brother, dare not?

    This way, Wan Luo cannot be shameless and use some excuses to be with Lan Ling throughout the secret realm.

    ¡¯Since when is Lou Cheng so cunning?¡¯ thought Wan Luo.

    Meanwhile, as Lan Ling watched Lou Cheng leave, a small and unnoticeable smile appeared on the corner of her mouth.

    "Lou Cheng, Lou Cheng, don¡¯t say that I¡¯ve wronged you. With me here, you can be relieved that your senior brother will never have his chance at your crush.

    "As for whether the two of you can be together, let¡¯s look at your fate."

    While muttering these words, Wang Wei rushed in a few kilometers away from the group before stopping.

    "The issue of reading Lan Ling¡¯s Fate Line and discovering the secret of the [me Controlling Art can be left forter. Right now, I need to find enough resources or fortunate encounters to rapidly increase my strength and status in front of my cheap master.

    "That way, my chances of getting the [Origin Pill me Scripture]."

    Wang Wei¡¯s eyes suddenly changed and he saw an orange Dragon on top of his head: Lou Cheng¡¯s Qi Luck Dragon. He then used a secret technique created by him, making him connected to the dragon.

    Through its eyes, he saw 15 purple lights scattered in different directions of the secret realm. Immediately, a frown appeared on Wang Wei¡¯s face.

    "15 Fortunate Encounters? That¡¯s it?"

    He immediately changed to his Qi Luck Dragon and saw more than a hundred purple lights, with a few one who flickers on and off.

    In this secret realm, Lou Cheng has 15 opportunities that belong to him. He does not need to do anything, he will eventually find these encounters and benefit from them.

    As for Wang Wei, he has more than a hundred of them¡¯ more than a hundred opportunities are waiting for him, and without much effort, just by randomly walking in this secret realm, he can discover them.

    As for the flickering ones, they are fortunate encounters that require him topete and use his own strength to acquire them.

    After seeing the vast difference between him and Lou Cheng, he understood the reason.

    As a Heaven Chosen born in the most powerful sect of this world, he is naturally blessed by luck. And with the Qi Luck Trial, his luck has reached an unimaginable height, probably slightly inferior to a Child of Destiny.

    With Wang Wei¡¯s luck, as long as he leaves the sect, he will have countless fortunate encounters. Unfortunately, most of these encounters are at the level of Supreme Realm and have no great significance to him.

    They are just slight embellishment to his wealth, and cannot greatly contribute to increasing in strength.

    Because of this, Heaven Chosens with high status like him with high status use secret techniques to condense their luck and keep it from overflowing. After all, every encounter will slightly decrease their luck.

    It¡¯s better to keep the luck for fortunate encounters at the level of Great Emperor, Innate, or Unique encounters that are rare. Plus, another advantage of condensing their luck is that their cultivation will be faster and it bes easier to break through cultivation bottlenecks.

    Compare with people with high luck and who do not know how to condense it, these Heaven Chosens have the advantage.

    After seeing how weak Lou Cheng¡¯s luck waspared to his, Wang Wei sighed deeply:

    "Many people say that Heaven is fair, but is that truly the case? Some people are destined to be extraordinary the moment they are born. Some people¡¯s starting point is the end of many. So, where is the fairness?

    "Fate determines a lot about people from the moment they are born. Cultivating is a process of defying the heavens and slowly taking control of their own fates. But, is that truly the case? Could fate be so easily be defied?

    "With how epassing Fate is, how would one know that if our so-called ¡¯defying fate¡¯ is not part of its machination? How would we know that our so-called ¡¯free will¡¯ is nothing but an illusion?"

 Chapter 337: Huo Fenghuang

    Wang Wei sighed out loud after asking himself these questions. He knew that his path to be free and unfettered, to control his fate would not be an easy one.

    Although he looked all-powerful on the outside,pared to what he wanted to achieve, he was nowhere close to aplishing his goals.

    So, he controlled his thoughts and focused on his current predicament. With Lou Cheng¡¯s Qi Luck, the few fortunate encounters may not be enough to aplish goals this time,

    So, he needed to do something else.

    One option was to use his fortunate encounter to help Lou Cheng since he would not use most of them. Unfortunately, he did not want to use his luck to nourish Lou Cheng¡¯s.

    Additionally, with his current strength, many opportunities that belong to him could not be acquired unless he used his own power in Lou Cheng¡¯s body.

    With how many people entering the secret realm and howplex the forces here are, he did not want to take any risk by showing any odd behaviors. So, unless absolutely necessary, he will not use his power in Lou Cheng¡¯s body.

    So, there was only one option left for him: steal other¡¯s people luck.

    So, Wang Wei¡¯s eyes changed again and he began to look at the other Qi Luck Dragon of other people. With his expertise, he was able to distinguish the strength or cultivation realm of many people based on their Luck Dragon.

    He focused on people in the Supernatural Realm and below whose dragon was active, meaning that they would soon encounter a fortunate encounter.

    Wang Wei then swallowed a Top Earth Grade Face Changing Pill that he refined to change his appearance, along with an Invisible Pill of the same rank.

    Once his preparations were finished, he began to secretly follow the people he selected, then at the right opportunity, he would sneak attack them and take their opportunity.

    However, he did not kill all the people whom he stole luck from. Wang Wei knew that with how weak Lou Cheng was, stealing other people¡¯s luck would result in great Karma and he would eventually suffer from some form of bacsh.

    And killing these people would intensify this Karma Bacsh.

    ording to Wang Wei¡¯s divination, this bacsh woulde in the form of his identity being "identally" revealed and countless people who he stole from starting to hunt him down.

    Luckily for Lou Cheng, he was still blessed by the Origin Pill Dao Sect¡¯s luck which could withstand this bacsh. As long as he quickly finds his Third Senior Sister and her group, the bacsh will be dealt with.

    Plus, with Wang Wei¡¯s current means, he can still suppress and dy the bacsh until it is no longer a problem¨Cat least for now.

    As Wang Wei continued to steal other people¡¯s luck, he could see that Lou Cheng¡¯s Qi Luck Dragon was slowly transforming from orange to golden, but he did not care about it.

    He can use this as an excuse to exin all the fortunate encounters he has if there need be.

    While Wang Wei turned into a Luck Thief, Huo Fenghuang and the people following her did not go to the core area. Instead, they headed in their separate directions.

    Holding a weirdpass in her hand, Huo Fenghuang headed in the eastern direction of the secret realm. Soon, the group finds themselves traversing a vast frozen in with nothing in sight.

    At least, on the surface, it appeared as so.

    The ground was as blue as the sky, stretching for hundreds of thousands of miles long. There were no animals and only a few trees that looked like well-made ice statues.

    As soon as the group arrived in that area, they discovered that it was a No-Fly Zone with a powerful formation that could prevent any Supreme Realm True Monarchs from flying.

    "Young Lady, do you want us to break the formation?" asked a middle-aged man with a robe; he was one of the four True Monarchs that followed Huo Fenghuang in the secret realm.

    "How long will it take?" she asked back.

    "With the four of us, quite some time."

    "In that case, let¡¯s go on foot; it would be faster that way." She paused for a moment before continuing: "Go deal with the little rat following us."

    One of the people following here then disappeared and reappeared a few minutester.

    "Done?"

    "Yes, Young Lady."

    Then the group of five ignored the little trouble and began their journey on this frozen tundra. The temperature was so low that even Void Shattering Cultivators would have a hard time in this environment¨Ceven with the protection of theirws.

    However, Huo Fwnghuag was perfectly fine; she did not use any energy for spells to protect herself.

    While using thepass for direction, the ground near her suddenly cracked open and arge white ant came from the ground; it was more than 50 meters in height and 70 meters in width.

    And despite itsrge size, it was incredibly fast as it rushed towards Huo Fenghuang with the intent to kill, leaving countless shadows behind it.

    Unfortunately, what the ant saw was not the fear and despair of seeing death approaching and being powerless to do anything about it. What he saw was a calm woman who looked at him with indifference like God looked at weak mortals.

    Then, she gently flicked her finger, generating enough force to create a tornado. The force of the flick destroyed half of the ant¡¯s body, while the tornado blew it away a few dozen meters.

    As therge antid in a pool of purple blood, all it could think about was why was this human more fiendish than it, a demonic beast. For a moment, he wondered whether he was the demon or she was.

    Then, the ant breathed itsst breath.

    Huo Fenghuang looked at the ant and muttered: "If I remember correctly, isn¡¯t that an Earth Tundra Ant?"

    "That¡¯s indeed so, youngdy. Those things have been extinct since the Incense Era."

    She nodded her head, not surprised by this fact. Finally, she ignored the corpse of this Tier 6 demonic beast as the group continued their trek. A few dayster, after nonstop walking, they finally stopped.

    In front of them was still the blue nothingness, however, thepass had dictated that they had arrived at their destination.

    After finding the specific ce, the four True Monarchs began to use their powers together. The power ofw rippled from their bodies and it echoed in the void.

    With time, a space channel slowly started to appear, so the four of them worked together to stabilize it. After everything was done, the four of them entered another small dimension inside the Secret Realm.

    What they saw inside was nothing but a smallke with purple liquid inside. Huo Fenghuang¡¯s eyes lit up after seeing the liquid as she rushed in front of it and took a small sip.

    A refreshing feeling overcame her body as she closed her eyes to feel the effect on her body.

    "With all of this Innate Qi, I can make a breakthrough from the Bloodline Awakened Realm to the True Spirit Realm and cast a perfect foundation for the future."

    As the heir to the Huo Ancient Aristocratic n, she did not cultivate the Origin System of Qiyuan Emperor, but the ancient cultivation technique created by the first Emperor of the Myriad Emperor World, the Heaven Opening Emperor.

    The True Spirit Realm that she spoke of is the same as the Primordial Spirit Realm of the current system. Instead of creating a Primordial Spirit, the ancient cultivators created True Spirits.

    As for the difference?

    The ancient cultivating system was created after observing the bodies of Primordial Gods and Innate Demons. As such, it focused heavily on refining and tempering the body.

    When ites to the difference between True Spirit and Primordial Spirit, they served the same purpose of allowing cultivators to sense thew between Heaven and Earth to understand and eventually control them.

    However, the Primordial Spirit is a separate entity from the body; it can exist without it. Even if a cultivator¡¯s body was destroyed, as long as their Primordial Spirit existed, they are still alive.

    They can take over the body of someone else, or, if they have enough resources, they can recast their fleshly body.

    When ites to the True Spirit, it is fused with the cultivator¡¯s fleshly body and cannot be separated. As a result of this, the cultivators in that realm are hard to kill since as long as a drop of their blood still exists, they can revive themselves.

    It is essentially the realm of Rebirth With A Single Drop Of Blood that Wang Wei will enter after refining his blood.

    Of course, there is still arge difference. Most people in the True Spirit Realm require a tremendous amount of energy and resources to revive themselves, while Wang Wei could do so with the spiritual qi in the surrounding.

    Additionally, ancient cultivators still have a specific number of times that they can die and revive, with the maximum being nine.. And only geniuses like Fenghuang can reach that level.

 Chapter 338: Obvious Secret

    Heavenly Abode World, Death Realm:

    After ending the conversation with Wang Wei, Li Jun decided to deal with the issue of the Death God, so he contacted Wang Ju to get answers from her. However, she did not reveal anything immediately, but took him and Yan Liling to the Heavenly Abode of the Death God.

    The Heavenly Abode of the Death God was the size of a small world. It had forests, mountains, rivers, oceans, cities, and so on. Civilization existed and was prosperous.

    All the people living inside worshipped the Death God and only the Death God.

    After investigation, the group discovered that this abode was divided into two continents. In one of them, the Death God ced his believers from the outside world.

    As long as they are his believers¨CGods or mortals¨Cthey would be ced there. To be exact, the mortal¡¯s soul existed in this continent. After their death, based on their level of faith, their soul can achieve some form of eternal life in this continent.

    Meanwhile, on the other one, the Death God only allowed living mortals. What was special about these mortals was the fact that they believed that the Death God was not only their creators but also the creator of their worlds.

    Every single one of them¨C from children to women, from animals to insects¨Cthe moment that they are born to their natural deaths, they only learned about the powers and benevolence of the Death God. And to them, he is the only God in existence.

    Because of this, the amount of faith that these people provided to the Death God is tremendous. All the 100 billion mortals in this continent can be considered Fanatic Believers, and would not betray the Death God for anything

    As the group of three floating in the sky, looking at this continent, they all had a deep look on their faces.

    "What do you think?" asked Wang Ju.

    "With the level of faith these people have on the Death God, they would never change their beliefs to us. In fact, if they knew the truth, they might evenmit suicide."

    "And it¡¯s most likely to be all of them," added Yan Liling. She imagined more than a billion mortalsmitting suicide at the same time and she shivered slightly.

    "So, what do we do? We can¡¯t eliminate all of them as that would cause too much Karma Bacsh. However, it seemed to be a shame to leave it alone."

    "There might be another way," said Wang Ju.

    "The people worship the Death God, as such, we can slowly rece his face with the young master. These mortals have a short lifespan, with the passage of time, we can slowly rece their memories of the Death God¡¯s face."

    "That¡¯s indeed a good method," nodded Li Jun. "We can begin by recing the face of the Death God in all the temples with a nk one, then tell these mortals that the Death God is in the process of transcendence, hence the reason that his face cannot be seen,

    "After a short few hundred years, we can rece his face with big brother."

    "Not just this. We can also slowly change his Divinity to Fate and Death to perfectly fit big brother," added Yan Liling.

    Li Jun paused for a moment, then said: "The n is good, if only it could be faster. Although a few hundred years is nothing to us, it would be much better if we could finish things faster."

    "Don¡¯t be too greedy," reprimanded Yan Liling.

    "True,"

    "There might be a way," suddenly said Wang Ju, after seeing the gaze of the other two, she exined.

    "The Death God has the ability to speed up the Time Flow of this world after paying a certain price. We could use this to our advantage."

    "What price?"

    "Mostly the incense he has gathered. However, if those run-out, he has to burn his soul and Law as a price."

    "In that case, let¡¯s makest use of his value," said Li Jun. "We can also use this time eleration to increase our cultivation level." He then looked at Yan Liling and said:

    "Before you say anything, I also know that overusing Time eleration will cause great damage to the body and soul, so, we will be careful."

    Many powerful Emperor Lineages have Time eleration Secret Realm; they used it mainly when they need one of their newly discovered Heaven Chosen to quickly catch up to the current generation.

    An example of that would be Lou Cheng¡¯s sixth and seventh senior brothers. If the Origin Pill Dao Sect decided that these two were talented enough to represent the sect in the Heaven Will Battle, they would need to rapidly cultivate them to catch up to the current Heaven Chosen¡¯s cultivation realm like Su Ya and Jian Wushuang.

    This kind of problem would be even more severe if a Heaven Chosen was discovered while the current generation was in the Saint Realm or even Supreme Realm.

    In that case, these Emperor Lineages would use the secret realm to elerate the progress of their chosen individuals. Otherwise, by the time the Heaven Will Battle arrived, if these chosen individuals are not up to par in cultivation realms, then they will miss the chance to participate.

    Whether it is Su Yan, Lin Fan, Ji Song, or Wang Wei, they are all born at the perfect time, right at the beginning of this new generation. So, Heavenly Dao will follow their growth and decide based on their cultivation realm when to begin the battle of the throne.

    When ites to people born before them, based on the exact time, they might be considered part of the older generation, thus affected by karma and unable to fight for the Heaven Will.

    If they are born right the cutting line for the older generation, then even if they reach the Supreme Realm before people like Wang Wei, they still have to wait for these guys to grow up before they can participate in the fight.

    Although unfair, this is thew and regtion of Heavenly Dao.

    Although the Emperor Lineages have Time eleration to deal with this issue, over the years, it has been discovered many side-effects of over-using this method.

    These side-effects include instant rapid aging, soul and body not synchronized, losing the ability to distinguish the passage of time, and many others.

    Because of this, the Emperor Lineages rarely use this method to provide their Heaven Chosens a time advantage. Unless really necessary or needed, most geniuses like Wang Wei will not mess with time lightly.

    ...

    Yan Liling nodded her head in response, then asked Wang Ju: "Is this the reason you brought us? For this strange continent?"

    "No, this is a small stop in our way."

    After saying, she led the group to a small ind a few hundred thousand kilometers from the continent. When the groupnded, they did not see much on the ind except for a small wooden cottage that looked ordinary.

    However, the group would not think that Wang Ju will bring them to an ordinary cottage, so they used their Divine Sense to scan it. Immediately, Yan Liling said in surprise:

    "Enlightening ce?"

    "No, the Emperor Dao Rhymes are too weak; it should be just a ce a Great Emperor stayed for a while,"mented Li Jun.

    Great Emperors are extraordinary entities, so the ce that they cultivate for a long time will be bathed by their Dao and leaves rhymes that are referred to as [Emperor Dao Rhyme]--which allowed cultivators to rapidly enter a state of enlightenment and understand thew.

    These ces are called Enlightening ce, which referred to the ce a Great Emperor attains enlightenment. They are usually most easily formed after a Great Emperor absorbs the Heaven Will and began toprehend their Grand Dao Source.

    These Enlightening ces are left to their descendants to factions as a foundation for their prosperity.

    After seeing the cottage with Emperor Dao Rhymes, Li Jun said:

    "We always suspected that this world was rted to a Great Emperor since the crystal wall can easily block the attack of Quasi-Emperors, but now we have iron-d proof of this."

    "The real question is who was this Emperor and what was their motives foring to this small Middle Thousand World?" added Yan Liling.

    Then, Wang Ju exined some information she gathered from the Death God¡¯s soul.

    "There is a legend that the first God to appear in this world came from the stars. The Gods referred to him as [God King] and he is credited for spreading the current cultivation system."

    "If that¡¯s true, then there is a high chance that this Emperor is not from the Myriad Emperor World," nodded Li Jun. "If I remember correctly, the closest World Community to us mainly cultivate a Martial Art System.

    "If this Great Emperor spread the cultivation system of his homeworld to this world, he might be from a faraway World Community."

 Chapter 339: Mortals Woes

    After observing the cottage for a brief moment, the group of three entered it. To their surprise, there was nothing much inside besides a cultivation mat along with a small table.

    However, all of them could feel the [Emperor Dao Rhymes] enveloping the entire room, which meant that whichever Great Emperor stayed there was there for quite some time.

    "I finally understand why the Death God could use the Armor Law Secret Technique; he must have be enlightened of it in this room," said Li Jun.

    "This could be the reason for his title as the strongest God."

    The group looked around for a few minutes but did not find much. The only benefit of discovering this room is that it is a good ce to cultivate. However, they also knew that using an Enlightening ce, it was best to use it during the Void Shattering Realm to understand thew.

    Once their cultivation reaches a certain level, the sect will also grant them ess to their own Enlightening ce. And with the Dao Opening Sect having nine Great Emperors, they have more options or choices than others.

    "Did you learn anything else from the Death God¡¯s memories?" asked Yan Liling.

    "No, he seemed to have erased a lot of them before his capture," replied Wang Ju.

    Li Jun nodded his head before saying: "We already knew that the water of this world was deep, now we have proof of this. Although with our strength, it should be quite easy to conquer a Middle Thousand World.

    "However, this one is obviously special, so we have to be more cautious in our actions."

    After not finding any other information in this cottage, they decided to establish a schedule to allow each of the four of them different times toe to cultivate here.

    Then, they left the Death God¡¯s Heavenly Abode.

    A month passed by. Li Jun was in the Imperial Pce of the former Death Kingdom writing on a paper. Wang Wei told him to summarize some steps in the process of conquering a world to establish a standard or some sort of reference guide for the future.

    Although there has not been enough information yet to write the entire thing, Li Jun still had some ideas.

    While he was deep in concentration, he heard footsteps approaching him at a regr pace. A few minutester, Tie Gang came to see him.

    "How are the social reforms?" asked Li Jun without raising his head. "By now, the livelihood of ordinary people should have improved, making it easier for us to gather incense."

    Tie Gand paused for a moment, then took a deep and loud sigh.

    "You would think so, right? Unfortunately, the progress has been remarkably slow."

    "Oh?" asked Li Jun as he raised his head to look at him. "What¡¯s the problem?"

    "These mortals are too used on relying on the Gods for so many things that many of them are resisting our reforms; it seems as if the concept of ¡¯self-sufficient, self-reliance and self-improvement arepletely unknown to them.

    "After so many years of being enved by these Gods, their minds and ways of thinking have been shackled."

    Tie Gang took another sigh, "In the eastern in, there are vast fertilends, so we tried teaching them about agriculture and so on. However, many of themined that they did not need to learn all of these since the Harvest Goddes would just bloom their harvest for them.

    "They refused to build homes and shelters because the Wood God and Earth God could instantly do it for them.

    "The concept of smithing is basically nonexistent in this world. Although these mortals rarely need things like weapons or iron products, when they do, they will pray to the Metal God will do it for them."

    Li Jun frowned after hearing this, "These Gods not only upied all the knowledge of this world but also made sure that mortals relied solely on them.

    "Without them, not only do mortals have no purpose, they lost their basic abilities to function normally as a society."

    Tie Gang agreed with Li Jun¡¯s conclusion. As a person from a Lowe Thousand World, he always assumed that higher worlds were more advance than lower ones.

    And in many ways they were. However, when hepares the mortals of this world to his own, he felt a slight sense of superiority. Although he knew this was because these Gods treated mortals asmbs to be raised in a barn, this did change how he felt.

    "What do you think we should do?" he asked. "Do you think we should spread education in this world? That way, we can gather merit and deal with the current problem."

    Once the people are educated and learn the concept of "self-reliance", it would be easier for them to gather incense. However, Li Jun shook his head at this idea.

    "Just like all the Gods, what we need is incense. So, keeping the mortals ignorant is beneficial to us. Once we open their wisdom, it is possible for them to realize that the so-called Gods are just powerful individuals.

    "And if they know about the concept of cultivation, we will have no choice but to use force to control them; this will make it harder to achieve our goals."

    "In that case, what¡¯s the n?" asked Tie Gang.

    "Simple, we begin a smear campaign against these Gods. We tell them that their beloved Lords are in fact Devils that treat them as nothing but food and ythings.

    "Once they die, they will not really go the Heavenly Abode as the Gods imed, but their souls will be swallowed to increase their strength."

    "What about young master? He¡¯s supposed to also be a God in this world."

    "We will proim him as the one and only True God. We will glorify him as the savior fighting for the mortal¡¯s salvation. On top of that, we can weaponize their fears of death."

    "Oh?" eximed Tie Gang slightly while wondering since when was this guy Li Jun so insidious and cunning.

    "The mortals in this world have no concept of Samsara and believe that after death, they will ascend to their Gods¡¯ Heavenly Abode and live a life full of bliss and happiness.

    "As long we make them believe that by only believing in big brother Wang Wei they can reach the [True Holy Land], they will not hesitate to change their faith to us."

    After pondering for a moment, Tie Gang knew that this n was feasible. After the events at the Emperor Enlightening Academy, he understood the power that rumors and gossips have on not only cultivators but also mortals.

    As long something spread far enough and is heard or believed to be true by enough people, then the real fact does not matter. The general poption would automatically assume it to be true¨Cespecially in a world with such a low level of wisdom.

    Even if one day someone were to tell these mortals the truth, they will not believe. Even if irrefutable proof was shown to them, the vast majority of them will refuse to ept the so-called ¡¯truth" as it challenged their cognitive views.

    To them, living in a false world is better than the truth; it is moreforting; it is what they know or has known for countless years.

    Tie Gang sighed aftering to this conclusion. As a cultivator, his life was not so different from mortals. Who knows what truth he believes in all his life and was nothing but lies by a powerful cultivator. Or maybe, even Heaven and Earth.

    If one day his worldview was shattered and he learns these truths, would he react any different?

    The answer is most likely negative. Only a few individuals have the heart and mind to ept the truth of this world and face it head-on. Tie Gang does not think that he is one of those people.

    However, his young master may be one of these people. And by following him, he does not have to face these truths heads on. And maybe, one day, these truths will be dictated by his young master.

    After figuring this out, Tie Gang suddenly felt his mind sublimated, his spirit cleared of any dust: he knew his path forwards.

    "Congrattions, brother Tie Gang," said Li Jun who guessed that his friend was enlightened based on his sudden change in aura and temperament.

    "Thank you," replied Tie Gang with a smile on his face. With this sudden enlightenment, his Dao Heart has sublimated a little, and with his spirit cleared, it will be easier for him to enter the Heaven Stage of the Divine Body Realm and control the Power of Heaven and Earth.

    When ites to talent, Tie Gang knew that he could notpete with the members of this group. Only with hard work, strong will, and the support of a lot of resources that he could keep up with these people.

    So, he greatly values any form of progress.

    After his small breakthrough, Tie Gang discussed for a while how to further proceed on developing the Death Realm before going to execute this n.

    Meanwhile, after watching him leave, Li Jun took a Communication Talisman to talk with Wang Ju.

    "It¡¯s time to activate your mole.. Tell him it¡¯s time to expand."

 Chapter 340: Goddess Wrath

    Armored God Liu opened his eyes from his meditation. If anyone was closed to him, they would see a strange rune shed deep inside his eyes before disappearing. He looked in one direction as if he received some kind of signal.

    "Is it time?"

    He then smiled cunningly. Armored God Liu¡¯s previous arrogance was long gone, reced by a calm and treacherous demeanor; it was like he was apletely different person from a year ago.

    He proceeded to leave his temple and walked around the Heavenly Abode. Whenever he went, he would see many Gods either cultivating or training. And as soon as these Gods saw him, their eyes will momentarily turn into a blood-red rune before saluting him.

    As he overviewed everything in the abode, Armor God Liu¨Cwho was now the Shadow¨Cthought to himself:

    ¡¯Over the past year, I have infiltrated most of the Fire Realm using the Blood Possession Curse. The only ce left untouched is the Heavenly Abode of the Fire God.

    "It would be very difficult to secretly control so many Gods under the eyes of a Being of Law. Plus, the risk is not worth it.

    "Now that everybody has drawn their attention to the Death Realm, it is time to begin expansion."

    After that, the Shadow sent an invitation to many of his friends in the other realms. Meeting with different gods from different pantheons is amon thing¨Cespecially if their leaders are close friends or allies.

    In some cases, one God might change his allegiance and decided to serve another Supreme God. Although this situation is rare, it is not umon. However, this usually leads to fighting between two Supreme Gods.

    After all, any God is a powerful source of incense, how could the Supreme Gods allow them to serve someone else. Especially if that God is a Void God with an abode full of worshippers of its own. That would be a terrible loss for any of them.

    More than a weekter, many gods from other realms came to see the hidden Shadow and celebrate with them. Because of the tense rtionship of different Supreme Gods, entering another pantheon¡¯s realm requires proper etiquette and documentation.

    The Supreme God must be able to know the location of any foreign Gods entering his realm; this is a way to prevent people from sneaking into their domains and starting to secretly spread other gods¡¯ faith.

    Because of these tedious regtions, it took more than a month for the shadow¡¯s meeting to begin. Another reason for the dy was the fact he could receive so many foreign gods at once because of the rules.

    So, he had to break his banquet into smaller ones.

    Once the banquet began, the Shadow disyed his charm as he talked to everybody present. He took out his recently very famous wine [Forgotten Sorrow] which made all the attending guests very happy,

    This newly created Divine Wine not only had a sublime taste but also could temporarily ce people into illusion to see their innermost desires; it allowed them to escape reality and forget their sorrows, hence the name.

    This wine has be so famoustely that there are rumors that even the Wine God¨Ca Title God under the Wood God¨Cadmitted that his best wine could barelypare to this.

    In addition to wine, there was also music, dancing, theater, and battle for the more aggressive Gods.

    While everybody was having fun, one of the Void Gods in attendance was secretly observing everyone¨Cespecially Armored God Liu. While drinking his win, his eyes seemed to be scanning everything and everyone.

    From the people¡¯s conversation to their actions, to their facial features, and many more. While he was doing so, the Shadow approached him with a smile on his face.

    "Han God, are you enjoying the party?" asked the Shadow.

    "Yes, Liu God," he replied after taking a sip of the wine. "This is truly a divine invention. I wonder how you came up with such a thing? Liu God must be truly talented."

    Although Han God had a smile on his face, his mind was thinking of something else.

    ¡¯Over the past year, this Liu God has changed drastically. His personality changed and he began to make friends all over the world. That alone made him suspicious¨Cespecially during the current times¨Cbut then there was this [Forgotten Sorrow Wine].

    ¡¯How could some random god make a wine that is better than the Wine God that has been studying wine his entire life, and even his Divinity is based on wine. This is illogical.

    ¡¯Unless this Liu God had outside help, for example, the Outsiders that have invaded our world.¡¯

    "This has nothing to do with talent, but everything to do with luck. As you know, after my failure with the Outsiders a year ago, I wanted to drink my pain away. Unfortunately, the wine of the Wine God is too expensive, and could not do help me achieve my goals,

    "So, I tried brewing it myself, and by sheer luck, created this one."

    The Shadow had a look of reminiscing on his face as he remembered the pain he suffered after hisst failure.

    ¡¯Have these Supreme Gods begun to suspect me?¡¯ thought the Shadow. ¡¯However, it does not matter now as my ns are already set in motion.¡¯

    "There is no need to me yourself, Liu God. Who amongst us has not suffered from failure. The important thing is to rise above it."

    ¡¯Could it be that the Destiny Goddes was wrong? That there is nothing wrong with this Liu God? No, I should not doubt the Goddess. My job is to do what I was told to do. So, let¡¯s continue observing.¡¯

    After a brief chat, the Shadow went to talk to other people, while Han God continued to observe everybody. Unfortunately, even after the banquet ended, he did not discover anything.

    So, after leaving and returning to the Destiny Realm and reporting back to his leader. After hearing what happened, the Destiny Goddess had a deep frown on her face.

    She then proceeded to use her powerful soul to scan the body of Han God, but she did not find anything, so she dismissed him.

    The Destiny Goddess then said: "What do you guys think? Did you find anything?"

    "No," replied the Life Goddess. "All the other Supreme Gods have checked but there is nothing abnormal."

    "With these people¡¯s method, it would be weird if we could actually discover something." The Destiny Goddess paused for a moment.

    "I will personally catch this Liu God and interrogate him."

    "You know the Fire God would never allow this."

    "It does not matter. If he gets in my way, I will ughter him as well," replied the Destiny Goddess with a calm tone.

    "Mingyun, is everything alright?" asked the Life Goddess.

    "I can feel that my time is rapidly approaching. If I do not do something, I will most likely be the next casualty in this catastrophe. So, it is time for extreme measures."

    After saying that, she broke the space and headed straight for the Fire Realm. As soon as she arrived, the Fire God felt her presence and appeared in front of her.

    "Destiny Goddess, what are you doing in my realm?"

    "Hand over the Liu God."

    "Impossible. There is no evidence to prove that he has betrayed us. Until then, he is under my protection."

    "Fire God, I¡¯ve always admired the way you protect your one people. Unfortunately, I am not here to ask for your permission."

    A silver sword appeared in the Destiny Goddess¡¯ hand, gleaming with the power of fate. She looked at the Fire God with intense killing intent.

    "Either move or be forcefully moved by me."

    The Fire God¡¯s face twisted after hearing this, so he roared: "Are you going to break the [Divine Harmony ord]?"

    She sneered after hearing this, "The ord was negotiated by me to prevent all of us from fighting one another and causing too much damage to our God Civilization.

    "However, over the years, how many of you have ignored the ord and fought between yourself. 200,000 years ago, you yourself broke it and fought with the Thunder God."

    She raised her sword, looked at him deeply, then said: "Are you going to move or not?"

    "You!"

    The Fire God became enraged, however, he quickly remembered who his opponent was. This was the Destiny Goddes. Although she is known for her peaceful nature, all the Supreme Gods knew how powerful she is.

    The only reason she does not hold the title of the most powerful God was because the Death God has the strange secret technique to turn hisw into armor, and the Destruction God has some weird weapon that drastically increases his strength.

    Despite knowing this, the Fire God refused to back down; his pride would not allow it. So, he began to fight with the Destiny Goddess.

    Meanwhile, in the Fire Realm, the Shadow was in his temple, with countless images in front of him.. These images showed the situation of the other realms and were from the perspective of the people who attended the party.

 Chapter 341: Rebellion

    There is a reason that the Supreme Gods did not find anything wrong with their followers since the means that the Shadow used was so unique that even in the Myriad Emperor World, no one has even used this method.

    Because Wang Wei invented it.

    The wine that these Gods were drinking had something extra inside; a pill called Spying Pill. Although the name is nd and unoriginal, its creation and use are quite clever.

    Wang Wei asked the sect tobine the Heavenly Eye Talisman that can be used to spy on other people from thousands of kilometers away with a pill. That way, the power of the talisman can be crushed and fed to their target.

    Then, they can view everything from the target point of view. They can even spy on the surrounding of the person.

    This pill required quite the expertise tobine the runes of the talisman and the runes of the pill and ensure that not only do they not conflict, but supplemented one another.

    After years of study, this method was sessfully developed a while ago, so Wang Wei¡¯s Fate Guard and his father¡¯s Shadow Guard have begun to use them in the field.

    Because the pill will be digested and absorbed, it is very difficult to detect by many methods like Divine sense¨Cespecially by those Gods who do not know much about Pill Refinement and Talisman Making.

    In the Fire Realm, after making sure that the Spying Pill was working perfectly fine, the Shadow nodded in satisfaction. He raised his head in the sky, feeling the power of Law in the far distance.

    "Now that my job is partially done, it¡¯s time to leave."

    Immediately afterward, the eyes of Liu God changed from the calm and calcted look to a confused one, before returning to calm. The consciousness of the Shadow left this body and return control to its original owner.

    As for the real Liu God, he felt the past year has been like a dream; he remembered everything he has done¨Cwith a few minor details erased from his memories¨Cbut he did not feel like he did these things himself.

    It was like he was looking at himself doing things from a three-dimensional point of view, wondering whether that was truly him. However, a few minutester, he removed these strange thoughts from his mind and epted that he might not be in the right state of mind.

    Meanwhile, outside of the Fire Realm, in the space between the realms, the Destiny Goddess shed her sword sending the Fire God flying away a dozen meters before stopping.

    His body was riddled with sword wounds that refused to heal. His mind was slowly losing control as countless memories of his death flooded his mind. This was the memory of his destined death, constantly hunting him and affecting his soul.

    The Fire God knew that if continued this battle, not only would he lose, he might be insane. In the end, he gave the Destiny Goddess¨Cwho did not have a single scratch on her¨Ca fierce look before returning to his Heavenly Abode.

    He wanted to heal as fast as possible. In the current situation of the world, being in a weakened state is dangerous.

    The Destiny Goddes did not pursue after her victory, instead, she entered the Fire Realm, forcefully broke through Liu God¡¯s abode. As she stood in front of him, she did not say anything but directly search his soul¨Cfocusing on the changes that urred a year ago.

    Liu God was powerless to resist, so despite his hatred, he just lowered his head and bore with it.

    However, not long after she began, a deep frown appeared on her face; she did found anything.

    From his memory, she discovered that he became quite depressed after his failure against the Outsiders. So, he began to drink wine to wash his sorrow away.

    Unfortunately, he was not satisfied with the Wine God¡¯s wine, so he tried brewing some of his own. And by luck, he seeded in creating the [Forgotten Sorrow Wine].

    Finally, he had the idea of making friends with different Gods just in case he found himself in a situation like the one a year ago, he could use his connection to ask for help.

    Truth be told, Liu God¡¯s actions are simr to many other gods who like to make friends and connections to help them in their times of need. One of the main reasons he was suspected was the timing of his change.

    During those sensitive times, any odd behaviors will be suspected by the Supreme Gods.

    After not finding what she wanted, Destiny Goddes was not happy. She waved her hand and a book appeared. The title of the Book was: Book of Destiny.

    She flipped the book until she found Liu God¡¯s name. In the book, it recorded everything he did before bing a mortal. However, after bing a God, only a few things were mentioned.

    The silver book shed a white light that enveloped Liu God, then, his entire life story appeared on the book. From the moment he was born to the current day, everything he did was recorded in the book.

    The Destiny Goddess once again focused on the events of more than a year ago. Regrettably, to her disappointment, the book said the same thing she discovered from reading his memories.

    "Could these people even have the ability to control destiny?"

    After sighing out loud, she disappeared from the Fire Realm. Although she wanted to check all the other Gods who attended this banquet, she knew that her actions have already offended many people.

    If she did the same thing again, she could foresee that many of the other Supreme Gods would use this as an excuse to besiege and kill her. Over the years, despite being as low-key as possible, she also has many enemies.

    The Destiny Goddes will not count on these people to take into ount the current situation and be benevolent. After all, they could not even work together properly.

    ...

    After the Shadow returned Liu God¡¯s consciousness to him, his main body secretly headed to the War Goddess¡¯ Realm. He flew to a snowy mountain in the north. After arriving at his destination, he used his Divine Sense to scan every inch underground the mountain.

    About 15,000 kilometers deep, his Divine Sense was momentarily blocked by a white light.

    "Found it," he muttered before taking out a Teleportation Talisman. After activating it, the paper in his hand burned, a light enveloped him and he disappeared.

    Once the Shadow appeared again, he found himself in a vast space with many houses and buildings around. In the far distance, he could even see a farm.

    "A Heavenly Abode?" he muttered.

    While the Shadow was observing his surrounding, his arrival alerted many people. Countless Gods flew in his direction and surrounded him. He looked at the two people leading the group: one man and one woman.

    "I cannot you guys have fallen to the point that only two Title Gods are left as your most powerful battle strength," sneered the Shadow.

    "Who are you?" asked the man who called himself the Sword God. As he looked up and down at the Shadow, his face became ugly as he yelled:

    "You¡¯re one of the Outsiders!"

    "Do you want a prize for figuring this out?" replied the Shadow.

    "There is no need to talk to him. Let¡¯s just capture him," said the Spear Goddess next to the man. However, as soon as she said these words, a terrifying aura enveloped all the people around.

    Instantly, the Sword God and Spear Goddess knew that they were not the opponent of this person despite their higher level of cultivation. And even if they managed to subdue him, they would pay a very high price.

    Currently, they cannot afford to lose too much.

    "What do you want?" asked the Sword God with gritted teeth.

    "I know that you rebels have been trying to liberate themon people from the clutches of the Gods by spreading the cultivation system," said the Shadow with a calm voice.

    "Unfortunately, all of you are too weak. So, I¡¯m here to help."

    "We do not need help from invaders like you," replied the Spear Goddess.

    "Are you sure? From what I know, you guys are almost on the verge of extinction. At any moment, all of you could be eradicated."

    "As long as our headquarters is still standing, as long as our ideas is believed by one person, we will never be eradicated."

    "Beautifully spoken words," said the Shadow as he looked at the mighty woman exuding a courageous and powerful aura.

    "Unfortunately, all of you are living in a bubble. Your so-called headquarters only exist because the War Goddess needs you guys to spread chaos and war, so she allowed all of you to hide in her realm.

    "As for your ¡¯ideas¡¯, time is your biggest enemy. With the passage of time, your ideas will be slowly forgotten and twisted by the Supreme Gods. By then, your so-called revolution will be either a joke or a passing note in history.

    "And unfortunately for you, the only thing the gods do notck is time."

    The Sword God and Spear Goddess¡¯ faces became ugly after hearing. And this was not just them, but all the other gods who follow them.

    "So what you said is true?" argued the Sword God. "In the end, you Outsiders are the same as the Supreme Gods."

    "You are partially correct. We also want to spread faith and control the cultivation system. However, we will not be as strict as the Gods in the process. More importantly, after we achieve our goals, we will leave this ce.

    "By then, all of you will be free to spread your ideas and do whatever you want."

    Everyone became quiet for a few minutes as the two leaders began to discuss secretly through their souls. Then, the Sword God asked: "How are you guys going to help us? Forming an alliance?"

    The Shadow did not respond, instead, he threw a book at him. The two took the book and looked at the Title:

    [God Swallowing Technique]

 Chapter 342: Mortal Freedom Alliance

    342 Mortal Freedom Alliance

    (Apparently, web novel will not allow me to delete the chapter and rece it. So, it is after the fanfic one)

    After having tea with Merlin, Edward told him about all his experiences in the Full Metal Alchemy World, including his battle with Truth. Except for private details regarding Olivier, he did not live much out. After all, he was the one looking for protection.

    "So, old man, what do you think?"

    After caressing his beard, Merlin replied: "You do not have to worry about Truth."

    "What does that mean? Are you going to stop him if hees or he cannote at all?"

    "Just know that you''re safe."

    Edward looked at him with a speechless look, then said; "Alright. I know old and powerful people like you enjoy speaking in riddles. When I be as powerful as you, I will continue the tradition."

    This time it was Merlin''s time to be speechless. Edward took out the orbs containing the different [Authority] and asked: "Please check to see if there are any problems with these things. Also, check to see if there is any problem with the knowledge I have received from the Eye of God."

    Merlin took the orbs and looked at them, then looked up and down at Edward, who felt like all his secrets were seen through. Although ufortable, he did not resist because for one he was asking for help, second, resistance was futile.

    "The orbs have no problem," replied Merlin. "However, the knowledge you receive have. Truth has ced a backhand on them."

    "Please borate."

    "I''m guessing that your n was to create a Knowledge Dimension simr to Truth''s. Then, once an Alchemist in your Empire opens the Gate of Truth, they will be sent there. However, if you use the knowledge you got from the Eye of God, Truth would be able to secretly steal from your Knowledge Dimension¨Ceven across universe."

    "I knew it," muttered Edward; it was too easy to get all that knowledge from Father during the Promised Day. He also knew that powerful entities like Truth have weird methods that he could not fathom.

    So, he looked at Merlin with shining eyes. The old manughed slightly before snapping his finger. Suddenly, Edward felt like some heavyweight has been lifted from his shoulder, then there was nothing else.

    He could not even remotely understand what Merlin did. After sighing to himself how he had a long way to go, he said; "Alright, let''s discuss the other matters."

    "There is more?"

    "Of course."

    "Fine, little brat, I''m in a good mood," replied Merlin. One of his closest rtions is with his disciple, Arthur. However, thetter respected him so much that it was not easy to have a rxed and non-formal conversation.

    Even across multiple universes, it''s always like that. It''s the reason that Merlin likes the universes where he is an enemy with Arthur instead of his teacher. Or better yet, universes where things get spicy between them or their gender are reverse.

    Of course, Old Man Merlin would never admit to his disciple that he secretly experience this universe himself. After all, he has a reputation to uphold.

    "What do you think about my n to reach the Akashic Record?"

    "Well, all I can say is that you will need for your n to have even a remote chance at seeding. And I''m not talking about Morgana."

    Edward pondered for a moment before his eyes lit up, "I know what to do."

    "Is there anything else?"

    "Yes," replied Edward; this time, he talked about his concerns regarding how coincidental it was for him to discover the hole in reality that led to the Void along with Rowena.

    Then, he stared at Merlin intensely, waiting for his answer.

    The Old man internally shook his head. To him, Edward was the perfect disciple with plenty of potentials; what he like the most about him was his desire to pursue the essence of magic.

    There were twoints he had about him: one was his womanizing way. He would have preferred if he was a one-woman kind of guy.

    The second was his paranoia. However, he understood that his paranoia came from his personality, experience, and high intelligence.

    So, after pondering for a while, he said: "Discovering the hole had nothing to do with me or anyone else. You were just lucky."

    "Lucky?"

    "Yes. Luck is a fundamental part of reality. Some people are born lucky and can aplish great things because of it. Some people do not have high luck and have to work hard to aplish their goals. Fortunately, you''re one of the lucky ones."

    Edward frowned after hearing this, then he asked: "What about Rowena? Was that also my luck?"

    "No, she was my doing. She is from a different timeline where after being infected by low-level void energy, the hole in reality that you discovered in the Bermuda Triangle was instantly closed.

    "I knew that your travel throughout different universes would be quite dangerous, so I wanted to give you something to protect you from some powerful entity, so I merged her timeline with the one you discovered the Void Hole."

    After being silent for a few seconds, Edward said: "Thank you."

    "Oh? I thought you would be mad."

    "I''m not that stubborn of a person. I understand when people are trying to help me. Without meeting Rowena, it would have taken me a few hundred years if not more to control the lowest level of void energy; there is no way I could be able to use as efficient as now, so it would be impossible for me to deal with people like Truth."

    "It''s good that you understand. Well, is there anything else?"

    "Yes," replied Edward with a more serious look on his face. "I want to know about my reincarnation. About the Earth, I came from."

    Merlin caressed his beard, thinking how to reply. A few secondster, he said: "The Earth you are from is called Primordial Earth."

    "Is there any special about it besides the cliche name?"

    Merlin was once again speechless before shaking his head and continuing:

    "It is indeed a very special ce. That Earth is located in a very special High Dimension. Truth be told, many people believe that it is the original Earth and all the other Earths are projections of it. However, there is not enough information to prove that."

    "So, what''s so special about it."

    "Although the people there are just ordinary people, they all possessed an unknown ability. Their minds can receive information from other universes, dimensions, or worlds. Then, they will write about these worlds in the form of stories, movies, books, and televisions.

    "On top of that, all the people of Primordial Earth have the ability to create worlds. Any story that they write down, any films that they create, any animations they draw will be a real world.

    "The odd thing is that they are not even aware of this."

    Edward had a looked of shock on his face, "Then?"

    "After discovering this, many powerful people became interested in this small. Although no one found the reason for such power, they also discovered another important aspect:

    "If you take a random person from Primodialr Earth and have them reincarnated or transmigrated into another world, using their knowledge of "story", they can rapidly grow powerful in a very short time.

    "On top of that, a lot of these people have awakening powerful Innate Abilities after being transmigrated."

    "What do you mean by Innate Ability?" asked Edward even though he had a guess.

    "Things like "system" or your innate talent for magic. Basically what the easterners called [Golden Finger]."

    Edward nodded his head as many things he did not understand became clear.

    "Because of this fact, many people choose people from Primordial Earth as their disciples, their inheritor, or avatar. If the people they chose did not have Innate Abilities, they would be granted one; if they already did, they would be strengthened. Or they might not receive anything. It all depends on the people who choose them."

    Edward understood Merlin''s meaning. He has read many stories of protagonists that were granted wishes by Gods before being reincarnated into other worlds.

    The Gods are the powerful people Merlin was talking about, and the wishes were the Innate Abilities.

    "From what you said, there should be many people reincarnated into different worlds. Howe I''ve never met one in my world?" asked Edward.

    "Oh, they exist, just in different timelines. Additionally, these timelines are usually isted and protected. The Harry Potter World is a favorite of many people, so there are many of them."

    Edward nodded his head, nning to one day search for these timelines.

    "What about me? Who is the one who reincarnated me? Was it you?"

    "No one," replied Merlin.

    "No one?"

    "Yes. After so many people began to intervene in Primordial Earth, a change took ce in that dimension. After death, some random people were chosen to be reincarnated on their own without outside intervention.

    "You were one of the lucky ones."

    Edward sighed both in relief and disappointment. He was relieved that he did not have some powerful old guy secretly nning his life. He was regretful since the only Innate Ability he received was his magical talent along with the ability to never forget.

    He also wanted a system to help him reach the peak of life.

    "You do not need to look down on yourself on your talent," said Merlin as if he could guess Edward''s mind.

    "I have seen many people across different timelines with more powerful ability than you, yet their aplishments do note close to you. The majority of them be satisfied after killing Voldemort and achieving immortality with the Philosopher''s Stone.

    "They be content with their strength and have no desire to explore therger world, to explore the universe ande in contact with other magic civilization."

    This is one of the reasons that Merlin decided to sponsor Edward. With his talent, his limit should have been like the other people, but he had greater visions and actively pursue them.

    An example of that is the creation of his World Gate. Many people have been transmigrated into the Harry Potter World. These people should have realized that since the Harry Potter World is real, shouldn''t the other worlds that they have learned about in the Primordial Earth be real as well and try to reach there.

    But few people do so. The only people who actually do so are the ones who have Innate Abilities that allowed them to travel to different worlds. Unfortunately, these people did not rely on themselves but on their talent.

    This is the reason he appreciated Edward.

    After taking a few minutes to calm himself down and process all the information, he just received, Edward asked: "Could I return to Primordial Earth?"

    "The politicalndscape there is tooplicated. Wait until you''re more powerful before trying."

    Edward nodded as he was not in a hurry; he ept his new life. He just had a few regrets that he wanted to make up.

    "Do you have any advice for me?"

    "Yes," replied Merlin. "The World you are currently in is more vast andplex than you could ever imagine. So far, you have barely scratched the surface, be mindful of this fact."

    Edward nodded his head, chatting for a little with Merlin before leaving.

    -------------------------------------------------------------

    The Sword God frowned after seeing the name of the book; he found the title very distasteful. And not just him, but his femalepanion as well. Nevertheless, the two still flipped through the book.

    At first, they did not think much of it. However, as they read more and more pages, they be dignified, until a look of horror appeared on their faces. The hand of the Sword God trembled, almost letting the book fall on the ground.

    ''This is the book of the devil,'' he thought to himself. Little did he know that he was quite right. The book in his hand was modified by Li Jun from the half-part of the [Gluttony Swallowing Scripture] that Wang Wei got from Mo Xingyun.

    As the name implied, this was a cultivation technique that allow a person to swallow a God. Not just their strength, but also their faith. Once seeded, they can control God''s Heavenly Abodes as their own.

    Additionally, if cultivated to the highest level, they can even swallow their Divinity; in other words, theirw.

    With this method, the Sword God realized that he could be a Supreme God without having to go through all the trouble of gathering incense andprehending the Law.

    Then, their revolution will finally have a chance.

    In the current headquarters, he is the oldest one amongst all the Gods. He experienced the War of Annihtion over whether the cultivation technique should be spread to mortals.

    Back then, there used to be 108 Realms and 108 Supreme Gods. Now, only 36 remained. The surviving ones swallowed the realms of the defeated to increase their power.

    Thinking about how in the past, they had countless Supreme Gods fighting for their cause, but now, only a few Title Gods are left, the Sword God sighed in destion.

    The temptation of this technique is too high. He could foresee with it, their strength will drastically increase, thus giving them a chance at revival. Additionally, he also saw the downside.

    He looked at the Shadow and said: "I appreciate your help, but I refuse to be your pawn."

    With all his experience, how could the Sword God not see that these Outsiders were trying to use them to weaken the power of the Supreme Gods, then benefitted after the two suffered from fighting one another?

    After hearing the Sword God''s words, the Spear Goddess quickly woke up from her dream of the revolution rising up and finally aplishing their goals. She realized that she was momentarily blinded by the benefit to realize the trouble of this kind of technique.

    Cold sweat secretly felt down her back.

    ''I''m d that the leader was clear-minded, otherwise, I could not imagine the consequence.''

    As for the Shadow, he was calm after hearing this. A sinister smile appeared on his face as he said: "Unfortunately for you, it''s toote."

    "What do you mean?" asked the Sword God. Then, he seemed to have thought of something and looked at the other Gods behind him. He saw the excitement and greed in their eyes and immediately understood what happened.

    This Outsider spread this technique to the other Gods. Even a person like himself with such strong will was momentarily tempted, let alone these people.

    "You!" roared the Sword God at the Shadow, then he ordered: "None of you are allowed to cultivate this technique. This is the highest order. Anyone found disobeying will be executed on the spot."

    All the other gods of this revolution lowered their heads in acknowledgment after hearing this, however, the Sword God knew that this was just for show. Unfortunately, he could not tell who will truly follow his order and who will not. After all, this technique has already nted a seed of ambitions on these people. Even if they are gods, they cannot escape the shackles of Seven Emotions and Six Desires.

    The Sword God became enraged after figuring this out and decided to take out his anger on the person responsible for all of this. Unfortunately for him, when he looked again, the Shadow had long disappeared, and he did not even notice when.

    23:20

    Gritting his teeth, the Shadow returned to his main temple thinking about how to deal with the current situation.

    That night, the Sword God stood on watch around the Heavenly Abode to prevent anyone from secretly leaving and practicing that technique. One of the Void God called Hu God approached him with two tea bowls.

    He handed one to Sword God and drank the other one.

    "Leader, standing guard like this is not a permanent solution. The other members of our [Mortal Freedom Alliance] need to go outside eventually to cultivate and recruit other members."

    The Sword God took a sip of the tea, feeling refreshed. He agreed with the Regional Commander. However, as of right now, he could not think of a better solution

    "In that case, what do you think I should do?"

    Hu God pondered for a moment, "Sir, do you want me to speak the truth?"

    "Please."

    "In our current situation, we cannot pass on this kind of opportunity. Most likely, this technique will bring us to the abyss. However, could things really get worse than they are?"

    The Sword God savored the tea and Han God''s words. Over the years, Han God has

 Chapter 343: Death Gods Fate

    After instructing the Fate Shadow Guard on their next mission, Li Jun looked at the other people and said: "Alright, let¡¯s go deal with the Death God¡¯s Heavenly Abode."

    Soon, three of them arrived in the abode, floating above the second continent. Along with them was the Death God. However, his eyes seemed nk and unresponsive.

    "Did you have any problem refining him into a puppet?" asked Li Jun.

    "At first, he resisted. However, after Liling refined a Heaven Grade Soul Refining Pill, the process became much simpler."

    "Alright, let¡¯s begin."

    Nodding her head, Wang Ju began to control the Death God. Countless clones of him dressed in all ck armor that covered their faces appeared. Then, the armored clones scattered in different ces of the continent.

    All-Father City is one thergest city on this continent. It has a poption of 40 million people; all of them mortals who are fanatic believers of the Death God.

    Today was supposed to be another regr day for this city, with people going on with their daily life. However, something unexpected urred. Thergest temple in the city suddenly shone with brilliant golden light before rushing into the sky.

    Every single individual could feel that golden light, so they stopped what they were doing and gathered in the streets.

    Then, all the citizens saw a man or individual d in all ck armor. For a brief moment, they were all shocked, then every single one of them immediately knelt on the group saying:

    "Wee the Messenger."

    The voice of all 40 million people echoed in the sky, forming a beautiful sound; the sound of oppression.

    "Where is the City Lord?" asked the armored clone.

    Suddenly, a middle-aged man dressed in a in ck robe slowly stood up amongst therge crows. Since he was the only one standing, he was easily noticeable.

    "S-S-Sir Messenger, I am the current City Lord."

    The armored clone waved his hand and the middle-aged man suddenly appeared in the sky, floating in the air. Although he was really scared for fear of falling down, however, his fear was soon reced by the awe of the Messenger and the Death God behind him.

    "Spread the words. The Death God is going through ascension to achieve transcendence and control the power of fate. As such, his image will change.

    "By his order, all the statue of him will have a nk face for now until the ascension process ispleted."

    The City Lord was momentarily shocked before a look of ecstasy appeared on his face. Their God was already mighty enough, but now he was going through an ascension and bing more powerful. He could not hide his joy.

    And not just him. All the mortals in the city who heard the messenger¡¯s words clearly felt the same way as the City Lord.

    Immediately after being ced on the ground, the City Lord gathered the finest craftsmen of the city to renovate both the temple and the statue of the Death God based on the design of the messenger.

    This City Lord was not the only one doing this. Across all the cities, towns, and viges on this continent, messengers appeared to spread the decree of the Death God.

    A festival was held to celebrate the rise of the Death God. From this day one, the people of this continent celebrated a new holiday: Ascension Day.

    In the sky, Li Jun and the others watched all of this with a calm look. He then looked at Wang Ju and said: "Continue with the next step."

    A white shield suddenly appeared to surround the three, then, they watched as time began to elerate; it was like they were fast-forwarding a recording television shows.

    Everyone and everything seemed to be moving so fast that it became blurred. Then, everything stopped.

    "How long has it been?"

    "300 years," replied Wang Ju.

    "This should be plenty of time for them not only to procreate and increase poption but also forget the real face of the Death God."

    Li Jun looked at the Death God. Right now, he was in a terrible situation. His hair was grey-white because of all the life essence he lost as a sacrifice to control time on such a grand scale. His body withered to the point of looking like a mummy.

    Unfortunately for him, his job was not finished. The previous messenger clones announced that the ascension of the Death God waspleted, and now, he was the master of Fate and Death.

    All the temples were changed to Wang Wei¡¯s face and body, then all the mortals began to worship him. For now, the group¡¯s n was somewhat sessful.

    Li Jun asked Wang Ju, "Can his power still be used?"

    "There is still some incense left over. Plus, if needed, we can sacrifice his soul."

    "In that case, let¡¯s create another continent. This way of gathering incense is very effective and is quite a useful way to train Fanatic Believers."

    He took out a ck stone and handed it over. After seeing the Void Stone, Wang Ju immediately understood his n. She controlled the Death God to send the stone in the core of this Heavenly Abode.

    Then, vast spatial energy came from it and began to increase the size of the Heavenly Abode. In just a few minutes, it increased by at least five-fold. Following this, three new continents were created by the Death God.

    Finally, the messengers in the second continent gathered arge group of mortals to send them on a journey across the ocean to spread the faith of their beloved God; they were going on a divine voyage.

    After going through the "turbulence" of the ocean and surviving countless encounters with powerful sea creatures, these people¡¯s faith drastically increases since their "God" will always intervene at the appropriate moment to save their lives.

    After arriving at the other continents, they began to establish civilization there and rebuild the temples of their God.

    "Can you speed up the time again?" asked Li Jun.

    "At this rate, he won¡¯t be able tost after 50 years."

    "That¡¯s not enough time for the poption to increase," replied Li Jun. "What if we fatten up his soul and body?"

    Wang Ju¡¯s eyes lit up after hearing this. Then, she nodded her head. Immediately, Yan Liling took out a few pills.

    There was the Essence Replenishing Pill which was a Heaven Grade Pill. This had the effect of replenishing the Death God¡¯s blood energy that he previously consumed.

    As for the other pills, they were Yin Nourish Pill, which was a Top-level Earth Grade Pill used by Primordial Spirit Cultivators to cultivate their souls. Without hesitation, he fed all of them to him.

    His mummified body slowly returned to normal. However, too much energy was contained inside his body, so he began to be a little bloated. Wang Ju quickly controlled his to seal the remaining medicinal energy inside his body.

    Following this, the strength of his soul began to rapidly increase after eating all these pills. Ordinarily, this should be a good thing. Unfortunately, the Death God swallowed too much, making his soul increase in strength beyond his control.

    Most cultivators would not do so as this will lead to their souls being unstable and eventually destroyed. However, the three of them did not care about this since they just wanted to rapidly increase the strength of the Death God.

    Once his soul reached a certain level, Wang Ju controlled him to elerate the time flow of the other two continents again. This time, itsted for 500 years, and immediately after that, the Death God¡¯s body disintegrated into tiny particles before being blown away by the wind.

    His body, soul, andw werepletely destroyed.

    And in those 500 years, countless generations of humans were born and died. They created descendants to pass on their legacy. The small poption of the two continents increased from 100,000 people to 10 billion, providing an abundance of incense to the group.

    As the three of them floated in the sky, not affected by the Power of Time, they watched all of this happening with a calm look. Yan Liling sighed as she said: "500 years. It only took five hundred years for countless generations of mortals to be born and die. Their short life is truly a tragedy."

    Yan Liling was currently over 800 years old, and she considered herself young. Yet, for these mortals, she could be considered their ancestors.

    "Isn¡¯t the same could be said for us?" said Li Jun. "They get to live for a few short decades, but we only get a few million years. In the end, without achieving immortality, we will one day return to the dirt like them.

    "The only difference is we take a little longer."

    All of them became silent after hearing this. In every generation, when any sect or faction cultivates a Great Emperor, it is not only because he will be the most powerful being in the world.

    It is the opportunity of many people to escape the shackles of time.

    So, if in the future, Wang Wei failed to be a Great Emperor, their fate will also be the same as these mortals.

 Chapter 344: Chaotic Situation

    Fire Realm, in arge mountainside. A vige hunter walked up the mountain to try to catch animals to feed his family. He was dressed in hunter clothes and had a machete on his side as a weapon, a bow and quiver with arrows on his back, and a small sachet.

    Underneath his shirt, he had countless scars, showing the fact that he was a man with a story, and also, quite the experienced hunter. As the man walked on his path, he was constantly muttering:

    "Weapon God, please bless my weapon to be sharp enough to y my pray. Animal God, please send a prey my way so that I can feed my family today. Life Goddess, please protect my life so that I can survive this hunt as I always did."

    Every time the hunter went up the mountain, he always prayed like this. He did not know whether his prayer was heard. However, he still believed given the fact that he had survived for so long.

    The hunter was familiar with the surroundings so, he quickly find the trail he usually used and followed. This path had the highest chance of finding prey. Along the way, he will also look at the nts on the ground.

    Once in a while, he would recognize one, took it, and ced it on the sachet he carried with him. In that way, the hunter walked for more than an hour before he finally encountered two rabbits.

    With great expertise, he pulled his bow and two arrows at the same time. He pulled the string with all his string and as swiftly as possible,

    Swish! Swish!

    The two arrows flew with tremendous speed and force, and each one hit a rabbit in the eye. These two little creatures did not have the time to react. The hunter rushed to his prey to check. He removed the arrows from their heads, then took out a string to tie the two rabbits on his body to carry.

    Then, he hurried to leave this ce as he feared that the scent of the blood would attract other animals. For him, these two rabbits were enough to feed his family for at least 3 days. If they stretched their meals, it couldst for a week.

    Unfortunately for the hunter, fate seemed to have other ns for him. While he was rushing home, he heard a roar that send chills down his spine. He raised his head to see arge boar that was more than 5 meters tall.

    "Devil Animal?" The face of the hunter disyed great fear as he knew that devil animals were the enemies of humans. And only with the protection of the Gods that humans could have such a safe ce to live and prosper.

    Without hesitation, the hunter rushed in a random direction. He discarded all his weapons, herbs, and even the rabbits. He knew that his priority was to save his life first.

    He also knew that his speed was far slower than the boar despite hisrger frame. So, he did not hesitate to discard anything that could slow him down.

    As the hunter ran for his life, he could feel the breath of death rapidly approaching him. Many times, he wanted to give up and ept his fate. However, thinking about his wife and two children back in the vige, he gritted his teeth and continued to run.

    For them, he wanted to live. As such, with his determined will, he ran even faster. A few minutester, when the boar was really closed, the hunter saw a cliff ahead.

    He did not pause even for a second and jumped down. He wanted to take a gamble. If he survived the fall, the worst-case scenario is that he is injured, but his life is saved.

    If he dies, it¡¯s better than bing this beast¡¯s food. He was also betting that the devil animal will not be as crazy as him and jumped too. And he was right.

    As he fell down, he saw the massive boar look at him with resentment. The hunter had a slight smile on his face after seeing this. Then, he prepared for the worse.

    Fortunately for him, fate seemed to be in his favor this time. He did not hit the ground as he expected but instead crashed into a river.

    ¡¯Thank the Destiny Goddess I learned how to swim in the next vige river," thought the hunter as he surfaced from the bottom of this river.

    The hunter looked around to see a cave not too far from him, so he swam over there to take a look. He was currently thinking about how to get out of this situation.

    After walking in, the hunter was careful not to encounter another dangerous animal. So, he walked slowly. Luckily for him, the cave seemed unnaturally brightly lit.

    After walking deep inside, he saw a few things inside the cave. However, his eyes were immediately fixated on an orb that glowed golden in color. The hunter wondered whether this thing was valuable enough to make himself and his family rich.

    He rushed to catch it and observed it. Unfortunately, hecked the knowledge to know its true value. So, he looked at the other things around. He picked up a book. Regrettably, the hunter did not know how to read.

    Fortunately, this book did not care about this fact. As soon as the hunter held the book, arge amount of information entered his mind, almost making him faint.

    Immediately afterward, his eyes changed. The ignorance ofmon folk living in a small vige was gone, reced by the wisdom of discerning the truth of the world.

    "So, that¡¯s how it is," muttered the hunter with a wry smile: "The so-called Gods are nothing but mortal who slowly acquires their strength. To keep the people at the bottom in their ces, they made it their mission to keep them ignorant.

    "Hahaha."

    The hunterughed maniacally for more than five minutes before stopping. A ruthless light shed across his eyes.

    "God Swallowing Technique? Very well."

    The hunter looked at the orb in his hand and knew its purpose; it contained a small amount of reputation that can allow him to enter the first step of cultivation, the Divine Shrine Realm.

    Without hesitation, the hunter began his cultivation journey. In just three days, he opened his Niwan Pce and created half of his Divine Shrine inside his Sea of Consciousness.

    After his cultivation was finished, the hunter took thest item that was in the cave; it was a weird rectangr piece of paper with strange writing on it. From the information he received inside his mind, he knew that this thing was called a talisman.

    As long as he wears it around his body, he can hide from the other Gods and prevent them from knowing that he has begun to cultivate. So, he turned it into a pendant and wore it around his neck.

    Although he knew that this method was not safe, the hunter had no other choice. From what he just learned, only after having divine energy could this talisman be staid inside his body.

    After making sure that there was nothing else around, the hunter began to climb the valley he just jumped of from. After entering the Divine Shrine Realm, his body reached the peak of human limits. Although not extraordinary, it was more than enough to climb this tall slope.

    After climbing up, the hunter did not immediately return to his vige but searched for the previousrge boar to hunt. Previously, he was afraid of what the Gods called "devil animals".

    Now, he knew that these things were nothing but animals that absorbed the spiritual energy in this world and evolved. Unfortunately for them, they do not have aplete cultivation system and could only absorb energy passively.

    As such, their growth is limited. Plus, the Gods used them to control mortals and also cultivate.

    The hunter wanted to kill the devil animals, then spread his deeds to all the viges in the surrounding to gather reputation and cultivate faster. He will not swallow another god until his cultivation reached a certain level.

    This hunter was not the only person who identally receive a fortunate encounter that allowed him to walk on the path of cultivation. Thousands of people like him across the Fire Realm did so too.

    And not just this realm, but the remaining 35 realms too.

    While the Supreme Gods were still deciding whether to ept Li Jun¡¯s offers or fight with him to death, a chaotic situation was slowly being developed in this world.

    Supreme Gods like the Destiny Goddess who is very sensitive to the changes of the world felt that something was wrong again. Unfortunately, the secrets of Heavens were hidden by Li Jun¡¯s group, rendering most of divination and calction useless.

    Additionally, over time, Destiny Goddes felt her doom rapidly approaching.. She did not want to wait for her fate, so she began to n ahead.

 Chapter 345: Shadow Tactics

    Death Realm:

    Li Jun and the group had countless images in front of them as they analyzed the situation. The images not only showed the location, surroundings, and conversation of the gods but also many mortals that have just begun their path of enlightenment.

    "I have to say, conquering this world has not been effective resource-wise," said Tie Gand. "Given all these mortals so many Heaven Grade Talismans¨Cand even a few Saint Talismans; it does not seem to be worth it."

    To hide these people from the eyes of the gods¨Cmainly the Supreme Gods, the talismans are given to them were at least Heaven Grade since these Supreme Gods are considered Void Shattering Realm powerhouse.

    And when it came to very sensitive gods like the Destiny Goddess, Li Jun and the others had to be careful and used Saint Grade Talisman.

    "In the future, if we have to use so many resources to conquer a Middle Thousand World, of course, it will not be worth it,"mented Yan Liling. "However, since this world is special and we want to be as fast and as efficient as possible, it is worth it."

    "True. So, what¡¯s next on the n?"

    "We need a distraction. Right now, the world has just entered the beginning of a chaotic situation. With the talisman, we can temporarily hide these people, however, as they grow more powerful and swallow more gods, the Supreme Gods will catch their attention and set out to eliminate them.

    "We need to distract them."

    Li Jun then looked at Wang Jun and nodded. She took out a Communication Talisman and began to give orders.

    Fire Realm, Fire God Huo¡¯s Heavenly Abode:

    The Fire God was inside his temple, sitting on a fiery red throne. mes of different colors surrounded the halls, giving the hall; a more joyous atmosphere. His eyes were closed as he absorbed incense that looked like a golden thread.

    Underneath his robes, a few sword scars were slowly healing as he absorbed more. Nevertheless, his face still looked pale.

    Thinking about the reason he was in his current situation, the Fire God gritted his teeth for a few seconds before continuing what he was doing. Under normal circumstances, he could take his time to heal his injuries.

    However, with the Outsiders threatening their world, he did not want to take any chances.

    Fire God suddenly opened his eyes and jumped off his throne. Unfortunately, it was toote. Before he could react, a sword pierced his heart.

    His years of battle experience and instinct made him dodge to the side, avoiding a fatal position. However, the sword managed to cut off his right hand, making golden blood gush out.

    The Fire God instantly controlled his body to prevent further loss of blood. Unfortunately, he discovered that his healing ability was hindered. He watched the person that attacked him.

    "Outsiders?"

    The man was dressed in tight ck clothes that covered everything but his eyes. Although his clothes looked in, countless runes could be seen engraved on them if looked with spiritual powers.

    A shadow-like cloak was emanating from his body. The Fire God remembered that person instantly came out from his shadow to attack him, and he did not even notice it.

    Knowing that he should be omnipotent in his abode, the Fire God immediately felt that something was wrong. Then, his face became somber: he discovered that the amount of Law Power that he could control was drastically reduced.

    Additionally, the room he was in was sealed, preventing him from contacting the outside world or using the power of the abode to teleport away.

    "How did you manage to infiltrate my abode?"

    Unfortunately, the person did not say a single word. Plus, the situation quickly turned dire.

    Nine more people appeared out of nowhere inside the room, and like the person that previously attacked, these people had an aura simr to Peak Title Gods.

    The Fire God knew that if it was not the restraint of this world, these people should be in the same realm as him.

    Each of these people was holding a jade in their hands, then, a strange circle made of runes appeared above the Fire God¡¯s head. Immediately afterward, he felt his strength rapidly being consumed.

    Without hesitation, he rushed to the person closest to him trying to eliminate him. Unfortunately, the tenth person that was not part of this formation rushed to stop him.

    A me spear appeared on the remaining hand of the Fire God and shed head-on with the Assassin. With the power of Law, the Supreme God had a slight advantage and pushed him backward.

    Unfortunately, his ess to thew was weakening drastically, on top of that, his divine energy and soul were also slowly being drained. What made him even angrier was the fact that his opponent disyed no desire to fight him head-on, but wanted to buy enough time until he was too weak to retaliate.

    "Cowards," roared the Fire God. "Why don¡¯t you fight me like real men?"

    Unfortunately, the Assassin merely sneered after hearing did and did not even respond to his taunt. As an elite assassin, he was trained to not only be a strong fighter in head-to-head confrontations but also to use any means to achieve his goal.

    So, he did not care about this pitiful god¡¯s words.

    Thirty minutester, the Fire God strength was reduced to a True God level or Supernatural Realm. However, the Assassin did not immediately kill him. He waited a few minutester when thetter was reduced to a mortal before cutting off his head.

    The Fire God died full of grievance; he wanted to lure his enemy in and used a secret method to burn his blood and soul to use a powerful attack. Unfortunately, it was in vain.

    Once he died, one of the people in the formation said: "For someone who controls thew, this person was too weak."

    The others agreed with him. As part of their training, they have watched recordings of people who controlw and even fought many of them¨Cincluding Fire Law Beings.

    One of the basic tactics of these people is to raise the heat in your body to an unbearable level. That way, you will eitherbust and die, or if you can resist this attack, your strength would be reduced drastically.

    And if you can null all these, it is still distracting to be constantly taking into ount the heat in your body, thus giving the opponent the advantage.

    As for more powerful people that cultivate the Fire Law, some of them are powerful enough to burn all matter, space, otherws, and even time. Or they can use the mutual restriction of the element to begin to control the other Five Elements, or at least, add some magical abilities to their Fire Law.

    Another path forward would be to cultivate the Fire Law to the extreme until you can turn it into Pure Yang Law which is more advanced. And if the Pure Yang Law is cultivated to the extreme, you can reverse yin and yang to gain insight into Pure Yin Law, finally, cultivated Yin-Yan Law.

    Compared to these methods, the way that these Supreme Gods used or controlled Law is too rudimentary.

    "Let¡¯s not waste time here and continue our mission," said the Assassin who killed the Fire God. "Ourmander has taken a lot of trouble to provide us with enough information about the Heavenly Abodes so that it is easier for us to infiltrate them.

    "Let¡¯s not waste her effort and dy the young master¡¯s grand ns."

    This group then proceeded to the next target, and they were not the only groups sent on assassination missions.

    The Earth God was assassinated by poison, the Dark God died from a powerful curse after discovering a mysterious item. He was too sure of his ability and did not think such a weak curse on the item could help him.

    The Thunder God died while having fun in bed with one of his subordinate Gods. His Primordial Yang was instantly sucked dry, killing him without having the time to respond.

    The Goddess of Dream was secretly fed a pill that made her enter a perfect illusion. Until her souls scattered and she died, she never woke up from that illusion.

    Many of them died because of the sudden betrayal of their closest subordinate.

    ...

    Supreme God Conference.

    All the Gods looked around and first noticed that the projection of everyone more or less had some injuries, or looked like they just had a battle. Then, they looked around and realized that only 20 people showed up.

    "So, without counting the Death God, 15 of us were killed in this assassination attempt?" said the Life Goddess with a hoarse voice.

    No one answered her.

    No one expected the current oue. Many people assumed that the Outsiders would remain quiet for a while after taking over the Death God¡¯s territory.. This should have given them enough time to prepare and n ahead.

 Chapter 346 - Rush Move

    <h4>Chapter 346 - Rush Move</h4>

    After being quiet for a few minutes, the Destruction God suddenly said: "Is this really the Dusk of the Gods? The End of Our Era?"

    No matter answered him as they do not know the answer to this question. Over their long years, they have suffered a few invasions, but nothing like this. Usually, their invaders¨Cwith the limitation of the word¨Care defeated by them after a few confrontations.

    Additionally, these gods are usually used to the form of warfare involving head-on confrontation of two armies; they did not expect their enemies to use dirty tactics like assassination and destabilization of their power.

    "Recently, I have noticed arge number of Gods in my pantheon suddenly disappeared," added the Life Goddess. "Worse, even their faith seemed to instantly vanish."

    "The same thing happened to me," agreed the remaining Supreme Gods. The War Goddess clenched her teeth before saying:

    "The Freedom Alliance in my domain has disappeared. I have lost my control of them."

    No one said anything more. They were already aware of her decision to shield these people, and quietly acquiesce to it. After all, the gods could use these people to spread fear amongst the mortals and increase their faith.

    But now, it seemed that this decision hase to hunt them in return.

    "What should we do now?" asked the Water God who was the only one amongst the Five Elements Gods that survived.

    "We should heal our injuries first, then prepare for the worst," said the Destiny Goddess before her projection immediately left the conference. The other gods were confused for a moment before leaving.

    The Destiny Realm:

    The Life Goddess showed up along with Order God and Destruction God appeared in her abode to see her.

    "Mingyun, what happened? You are acting out of character," said the Life Goddess.

    "We do not have much time," said the Destiny Goddess. To the surprise of the other three, as she said this, her hair slowly turned white in the process as if she had aged countless years. Although her face still looked youthful and beautiful, the other could feel that her lifespan had drastically decreased.

    "What have you done?"

    The Destiny Goddess did not answer her friend. As the two most powerful female Gods in this world, they have known each other for a long time; their friendship had withstood the test of time.

    "As I said, we do not have much time. We must choose another Token Holder as soon as possible so that we can activate the [Guardian Protocol]. This may be our only chance at surviving through this catastrophe."

    The other three remained silent for a while before the Order God said: "Who do you have in mind?"

    "The Light God," replied the Destiny Goddess. "Of the remaining surviving people, he is the only one who can be trusted. Plus, if we act fast enough, there should be no problem."

    The group acted immediately and secretly headed to the Light Realm. Since the 15 of the 36 Realms were now in chaos with the absence of a Supreme Gods, it became easier for their action to remain secret.

    Plus, all the remaining Supreme Gods were healing their injuries as quickly as possible. Some people wanted to be at the fullest to deal with the uing storm, while the other greedy few wanted to take advantage of the current situation.

    When it came to the 15 unupied realms, it was the perfect time to upy them and gather more faith.

    After arriving at their destination, the three of them rushed to the Light God''s Heavenly Abode. Thetter¨Cwho was already on-guard after the previous assassination¨Cimmediately noticed them.

    The Light God was a middle-aged man dressed in a clean white robeced with golden threads. A white halo floated on top of his head like an angel.

    "Why are you guy here?" he asked with a frown.

    "We need you toe with us," said the Destiny Goddess bluntly.

    "Reason?"

    The Life Goddess quickly ced her hand on the Destiny Goddess'' shoulder to prevent her from saying or doing anything rash.

    "We need your help to do something but we cannot say anything to prevent any information from leaking. Just know that this might be the only chance we have at saving our world."

    The Light God pondered for a moment. Thinking about how he almost died during that assassination and how his opponent immediately escaped before he had time to take his revenge, anger suddenly overcame him.

    He took a deep breath to calm down, then said: "Fine."

    The four of them quickly left the Light Realm. While in the Space Between Realms, the other three took out a token and activated it. Not long after, the Light God found himself in a beautiful white temple that seemed to exist outside of time and space.

    Although it was small, it exuded a holy and supreme aura. Without knowing it, the Light God found himself and the other Supreme Gods kneeling in front of the temple.

    Immediately, the Ligh God seemed to think of something and muttered softly: "God-King?"

    However, after seeing the serious attitudes of the other three, he did not ask. After kneeling on the ground for a few minutes, the aura on the temple disappeared and the four of them found themselves in a room with a tall status.

    As the Light God raised his head to look at the more than 100 meters statue, he was shocked to discover that he could not see his face. From its frame and muscles, it is obvious that it is a man.

    However, the Light God could not see the man''s face. To be precise, he could not remember the person''s face. As long as he blinks, he will instantly forget the person''s face.

    And as long as he stares for too long, the face will be blurry and he will also forget.

    "There is no need to try, you will not seed," said the Order God, who preceded to take out a token. The other two followed him. The three tokens floated on top of the statue.

    A white light came from the token and began to scan the Light God. A few mutester, a fourth token appeared and entered his Sea of Consciousness. Countless bans appeared on his soul follow by many information.

    As the Destiny Goddess watched the Light God digest the information he just received, she sights softly in relief.

    ''Hopefully, this is enough to save me and this world.''

    Death Realm:

    Li Jun and the group was monitoring everything with a formation in front of them. Li Jun suddenly asked Wang Ju:

    "Did you find something?" He noticed the frown on her face.

    "Maybe," she muttered. "All the Supreme Gods¨Cexcept for the Life Goddess, the Destiny Goddess, and the Order God, and the Destruction God¨Chad some sort of injury after our attack.

    "Based on the spy we have, we know that all of them immediately locked themselves in their main temple to heal. The three exceptions did the same. The question is why?

    "Why did they enter seclusion when they were not even injured?"

    "So, you suspect that they are nning something? Well, it is logical since they cannot watch us slowly destroy everything they hold dear," replied Li Jun. "Let''s observe for a while before making our next move. Anyway, the current situation is in our favor."

    A few months passed.

    The group continued to watch the chaos of the 35 realms. Under their support, the Freedom Alliance became more powerful as they used the Devil Scripture to swallow more Gods.

    On top of that, the people who secretly receive cultivation techniques also began to grow rapidly through attacking and swallowing other gods.

    Today, Li Jun called the other people for a meeting.

    "Why are you calling us?" asked Tie Gang.

    "I need you to prepare. We are going to attack the Destiny Realm."

    Tie Gang immediately became excited, while Yan Liling frowned:

    "Isn''t this a little rush? The current situation is to our advantage. We can slowly wear out the other Supreme Gods before we attack them."

    "Normally. That would be the case. However, the devil nature of the scripture has begun to affect the people of the Alliance and the New Gods. They have begun to kill each other to swallow the other''s powers."

    "So soon?" said Yan Liling. ording to their ns, this would not be an issue until muchter on. Then, they would use special pills that could alleviate these symptoms to control these people.

    "Yes. More importantly, I have a whim that something is wrong. If we do not act as fast as possible, there might be other variables¨Cmost likelying from these three Supreme Gods."

    The group quickly came to a decision and began to prepare. Once everything was done, they used a Transmission Array to secretly enter the Destiny Realm.

    Unfortunately, as soon as they arrived, 20 gigantic palms descended from the sky¨Ceach of them powered by Law.

 Chapter 347 - What Did You Do?

    <h4>Chapter 347 - What Did You Do?</h4>

    Li Jun''s face became ugly after seeing this attack. He hurriedly waved his hand as his instinct kicked in. An ocean of blood manifested to surround the group and blocked the attack.

    Boom!

    The Destiny Realm shook slightly, scaring the mortal. Blood slowly dripped from the corner of Li Jun''s mouth. Although he blocked most of the attack, it was too sudden so he was slightly injured.

    He wiped out the bloodstain from his mouth with the back of his hand before raising his head to look at the sky. Fury could be seen in his eyes. He had to admit that his pride was a little affected after being nned by the gods.

    However, he quickly calmed down.

    As a person born from a powerful world, it is normal to have some sort of innate superiority over other people born in weaker worlds¨Cespecially given his status and standing in his world.

    However, his education has thought him to never look down on people¨Cespecially enemies. Although the people of the lower worlds are weak and have limitations, that does not mean that their future achievements are set.

    That does not mean that they are capable. In the Myriad Emperor World, there have been many Great Emperors who were born in Small Thousand Worlds and slowly climbed their way to the peak, suppressed Heaven Chosens from powerful Emperor Lineages, and proved the Dao.

    So, after calming down, Li Jun began to ess the situation.

    He saw the remaining 20 Supreme Godsing out of a Space Tear. He nced at the white hair Destiny Goddess and instantly guessed that the current situation might have something to do with her.

    "What did you do?" he asked curiously.

    "Probability Maniption," she replied calmly. "I slightly modified the future to one that is more advantageous to me."

    Li Jun immediately understood many things after hearing this. The reason that the devil nature of the people who used the [God Swallowing Techniqie] suddenly manifested.

    The reason he suddenly had an impulse to attack the Destiny Goddess even though waiting longer was to his advantage. All of that was probably because of this divine ability.

    "I have to say, that is quite the ingenious method. However, judging by your current state, you must have paid quite the heft price," said Li Jun with a calm smile.

    "All of that for a trickle of blood."

    The Destiny Goddess sighed inwardly. She did not expect that these people were protected by the Power of Fate, this drastically increases the price she had to pay for this technique.

    More importantly, she underestimated the power of these Outsiders. More than 20 Supreme Gods sneak attacked them, and just one of them was enough to block their full blow.

    "You have not won this war yet," said the Destiny Goddess. She waved her hand and another Space Tear appeared. This time, arge army came out. They covered the sky making it seem as if it was cloudy weather.

    And it was not just her, but the other Supreme Gods did the same too.

    After seeing this, Li Jun frowned. He could guess the n of the Destiny Goddess. Since individual power was not enough to kill them, she wanted to use numbers.

    And this n was feasible. Although Li Jun had the confidence to be victorious in a fight with all 20 of them, it would be very dangerous if he was surrounded by arge army and slowly tired out.

    After all, if his origin essence runs out along with his stamina, he will also be helpless. Not to mention the fact that his power was quite limited in this world.

    So, without hesitation, he also summoned his army, the ughter Legion. Tie Gang followed behind him and did the same. The space ring on their finger was capable of holding living people, so they carried their legions with them in case needed.

    As soon as the two of them summoned their legions, they did not waste time and ordered them to form an array.

    Blood-colored light flew from the ughter Army and rose into the sky before turning into a vision of a shield with a few weapons drawn on it. As soon as the vision appeared, the aura surrounding them dramatically increased.

    Unlike the Undying Legion whose main advantage is their ability to share vitality to prevent their death, the ughter Legion can absorb ughter Qi to increase their defense, speed, attack, and overall regenerative ability.

    So, the more they fight, the stronger they became.

    After Li Jun used a formation, Tie Gang did the same as well. His legion however had a skull on top of its head.

    As for the Gods, although they did not have formations, they had Heavenly Abode. All the Void Gods and above used the faith in their abode to boost the strength of their army.

    Finally, the two sides shed.

    The Gods'' Army was also well-trained and disciplined¨Cespecially the legion led by the Goddess of War. While in proper military formation and wearing armor, they could link all their divine energy together to amplify their attacks.

    This could be perceived as a form of formation.

    As they lined up in the sky with spears on their hands, countless elemental spells came from their weapons. mes, thunder, wind, and water could be seen ravaging the sky.

    The different colors of the elements made the heavens look like a blooming flower¨Calbeit a deadly one.

    The ughter Legion immediately surrounded themselves with shield spells to defend before rushing straight into the enemy line as direct confrontation was in their favor.

    Once they reached a certain distance, the God Army increased their elemental attacks to prevent them from reaching close to them. However, under themand of their leaders, they used another different attack:

    [Blood Riot]

    The gods soon found that blood in their bodies was not under their control. Many of them started bleeding from the different orifices of their body; the vitality on them slowly fading.

    All of them immediately used their divine energy to calm down their rioting blood. However, the ughter Legion took the opportunity to reach their enemy.

    Then, a massacre began.

    Golden blood dropped from the sky. The gods felt one by one like scattered sand. The sky became gloomy as if mourning for the loss of these beings.

    Despite being outssed in terms of number by at least 20 times, Li Jun''s army still had the advantage. The reason for this was not only because they were better trained, but also because of the cultivation level of these people.

    In the Gods System, Demi-Gods who are equivalent to Divine Altar Realm can fly. Meanwhile, only Supernatural Realm cultivator¨Cwhich is equivalent of True Gods¨Ccan fly.

    So, both Li Jun and Tie Gang''s legion areposed of Supernatural Realm and above cultivators. However, the gods have many Demi-Gods in their fold.

    While the ughter Legion was decimating its enemy, the same could be said for the Undying Legion if not more.

    These guys had no concept of defense and only attack their opponent without any reservation. Then, there is their immortality.

    Many gods have stabbed their opponents'' hearts, cut off their limbs, and even their heads. Some had half of their bodies explode, with their blood and internal organs disyed all over the sky.

    Then, a few secondster, they returned to normal.

    This brought great fear to the opposing side. After all, no soldier would want to fight an undying army. This was very detrimental to morale.

    As such, the Undying Legion ughtered their opponent as easily as a Death God taking away the souls of mortals to the afterlife.

    Meanwhile, the Life Goddess¨Cwho was an expert at life force¨Ccould see the reason for this legion''s immortality after observing for a while. So, she understood that there were two ways to kill them.

    One, kill the main link of Life-Sharing, which was Tie Gang. However, she did not quickly use this method as she did not know how powerful the opponent was.

    Additionally, since she was aware of this defect, the opponent should too prepare in advance.

    Another way is to instantly use a powerful attack and destroy more than 90% of the soldier''s body, making it impossible for them to revive. So, she quickly ordered all the legion fighting them to do so.

    Unfortunately, Tie Gang was prepared this time and did not y around. The formation that their legion used was a defensive one that would drastically increase their defense.

    This way, it would not be easy for their opponents to instantly kill any of the soldiers.

    Just like, the battle continued for a few hours. The ground was not inhabitable by normal people as it was full of craters. Magma could be seen on the ground, along with constant lightning strikes and massive tornadoes.

    Countless bodies on both sidesy on the floor, with their armor drenched in blood and other bodily fluids. Destroyed weapons were scattered on the battlefield, with small shining light that disyed their once glory.

    In the clouds, Li Jun watched all of this with a calm look; by now, he was used to death and ughter. However, he soon frowned as he noticed something.

    These Supreme Gods were too calm even though he still had an overwhelming advantage.

    ''What are they nning? Given the nature of this world, they should have a trump card, so I should watch out for it. However, the situation has not reached that point yet.''

    As soon as this thought came to his mind, he saw the Life Goddess begin to take action.. And what she did next may instantly turn around the current situation.

 Chapter 348 - Tit For Tat

    <h4>Chapter 348 - Tit For Tat</h4>

    A white and holy light came from the Light Goddess''s body before rushing out. However, the light did not target anyone from each side but went straight to the ground where the dead gods and cultivatorsy.

    Immediately afterward, something shocking urred. All the dead soldiers began to rise up from the ground. No matter how bad their injuries were, they would stand up, take a weapon and line up like an army.

    Plus, it was not just the dead gods that rose up but even the dead cultivators from each of the legions.

    "Zombies? Death Law?" Muttered Yan Liling. However, she shook her head after a quick observation.

    The Life Goddess was still using lifew and a very advanced form of it. Life and death are intertwined like Yin and Yang. So, the extreme of life is Death, and the extreme of Death is life.

    For example, installing Life energy into somebody''s body can properly heal them. However, if that energy is too much for them to handle or higher than their capacity, that person would instead die.

    After seeing the Life Goddess application of thew, the group was momentarily surprised. They could see that If she was not restricted by this world, with her talent, she should have understood Life and Death Law, and maybe evolve it into Reincarnation.

    After mentally sighing to himself, he began to observe these zombies. He could tell that the Life Goddess took their Remnant Soul after being broken to animate their bodies.

    Additionally, she controlled the blood energy, and resentment of the battlefield to strengthen their bodies.

    During the confrontation with the two legions, the Zombies Immediately had an advantage. Just like Tie Gang''s army, they had no fear since they were incapable of such emotion.

    Stabbing or chopping part of their bodies did not stop them from moving forward.

    More importantly, their bodies were now more powerful than any magical weapons or armor.

    It took the soldiers more effort and power to kill one zombie. As a veteran Commander, Li Jun could see that eventually, his men would be tired even if they won this battle; their stamina and origin essence was draining at much rapid rate.

    ''Should I begin the battle with the Supreme Gods? No, not yet. They have not been pushed to their limits yet.''

    He then ordered both Legions to start using Spiritual Attack. Since all the soldiers were in the Supernatural Realm and had ess to their souls, this was possible.

    Immediately, positive results could be seen. The zombies only had Remnant Souls, notplete ones. As such, they were susceptible to Spiritual Attacks.

    Many of them started to die at a rate visible to the naked eye. And these zombies did get back up afterward.

    The soldiers were ted after seeing the result. Unfortunately, that tion did notst long.

    Not long afterward, their new tactic ceased to be effective. They could feel a shield around the soul of these zombies. It was like they all suddenly had a Soul Protecting Treasure.

    Although the soldiers were confused, Li Jun and the others immediately traced the source of this sudden change.

    It was one of the 20 Supreme Gods, the God of Soul. He was a handsome young man with an extremely paleplexion, wearing a white robe. However, it seemed impossible to determine his clothes from his skin.

    He had a vertical scar on his forehead that looked like a third eye.

    The Soul God is the one that protected the zombies.

    ''What do we do now?'' asked Tie Gang secretly through Divine Sense.

    ''How about you stall the Supreme Gods while we massacre their army?'' suggested Wang Ju.

    ''Not yet,'' replied Li Jun. ''Let''s use the Calvary first to test out the hidden means of these people.''

    A space vortex appeared not far from Li Jun and Tie Gang as they summoned something from their space ring.

    Soon afterward, another army appeared on the battlefield and caught everyone''s attention--and not just because of their number.

    All the soldiers of this group stood on top of a gigantic eagle 40 meters long and a wingspan of about 120 meters.

    The soldiers seemed to be glued on top of the eagle. To be precise, they seemed to be one and the same, bonded together Each of them had long spears in their hands.

    These soldiers did not waste time after arriving. After receiving instructions, they rushed towards the Gods Army and started devastating them. The demonic eagles would tear apart anyone who stood on their way with their sharp ws.

    They would then use their speed and aerial maneuverability advantage to escape being besieged. Additionally, the soldiers on top of their heads would also send powerful attacks.

    Bodies began to fall on the ground at a rapid pace beyond the gods'' expectations. Additionally, they saw another group that appeared on the ground. They seemed to be chanting some kind of mantra.

    As they do so, the resentments of the fallen soldiers began to disappear. After their death, the soldiers were immediately led to Reincarnation. So, the divine ability of the Life Goddess no longer worked; they could no longer resupply their Zomby Army with new soldiers.

    ''What should we do now?'' asked the Supreme Gods through Soul Communication.

    ''Do we want to fight them head-on?''

    ''No. Their leader seemed very powerful and can skip realms to fight; it''s too dangerous.''

    ''That''s right. The reason we started this fight in the first ce was to use number advantage to wear him out. I did not expect that their army was so powerful.''

    ''There is no point ofining or arguing,'' said the Life Goddess. "War Goddess, it''s time for you to use the same tactic during the War of Annihtion.''

    ''No problem," she replied. ''However, we should be prepared for the worse as we may have to fight head-on in the end.''

    The War Goddess connected to her Heavenly Abode. A space tear appeared in front of her and the others.

    Then, a bunch of tall individuals with blue and purple skin came out wearing golden armor and holding a variety of weapons. The shortest amount of them was ten meters tall, while the tallest was over 100 meters.

    This was a Giant Army.

    After seeing this, Li Jun frowned deeply as he try to remember some information. From what they know about this world, a very long time ago, before the age of the Gods, there was another race in this world: the Giant Race.

    That race used to be the protagonist of this world as even the world used to be referred to as Giant Supremacy World.

    Humans and demons were considered minorities, thus had little power. Despite the size of the giants, they were considered a peaceful race. They did not wantonly kill or mistreated the other races.

    However, conflict soon erupted between the human race and the giant race simply because humans reproduced too fast. As time passed, they needed more resources to survive let alone strive.

    Although the giants were peaceful by nature, it did not mean that they would allow another race to rule their world. So, the human race suffered a catastrophe as the majority of them were killed in a war.

    Because of how far this world is to the Myriad Emperor World, the Origin System never actually reached this ce. So, the cultivation of humans was basic and involved imitating the bodies of giants.

    So, they had no chance of winning.

    After that war, the giant race began to monitor the human race andid out rules on the amount of their poption. Everything seemed to be going well until the individual known as God-King came into this world.

    He was very partial to humans and began to preach to them and spread the God Cultivation System. Although he did not do anything to the giant race, he also prevented them from harming the human race.

    After the God-King left the world, humans were now a prosperous race under the protection of the Gods. A new war then began.

    Unlike the previous ones, this one was a one-sided ughter with the power of the Supreme Gods. Unfortunately, as the victors of this war, humans did not extend the same level of empathy towards the giant race and exterminated them.

    The only remaining few thousand were collected by the War Goddess. Enved and trained as soldiers for her army.

    After seeing the legion made of giants, Li Jun pondered whether he should show another one of his trump cards which were a legion armed with powerful origin boats.

    These boats had powerful formations on them powered by many soldiers; their destructive ability was simply catastrophic in a war like this.

    However, after thinking about it for a moment, he chose otherwise. The situation of the battlefield can change at any moment and he no longer wanted to y this game of tit for tat.

    Since the Supreme Gods did not use their final trump cards yet, he would force them to do so. After all, they were not the only ones hiding their ability.

    Although he was cautious, it did not mean that he was timid. So, Li Jun ordered the others too began to attack the army as he locked on to the Supreme Gods.

    (Please read the Author''s Thought)

 Chapter 349 - Overwhelming Supression

    <h4>Chapter 349 - Overwhelming Supression</h4>

    Li Jun did not waste time as he immediately used his signature move. He threw his spear with absolute strength, causing countless sonic booms on the air.

    The spear turned into a red light, leaving scars on the space itself as it travel forward with unstoppable momentum. The faces of the Supreme Gods became terrible to look at.

    They did not expect this Outsider to suddenly overthrow the board like this and be so decisive too. Nevertheless, they were still prepared for the oue.

    The Light God was the first to take action. Law power circted around his body before rushing forward. As a person who controls Light Law, it is very easy for him to break the limits of physics.

    So, his speed was countless times faster than the speed of light. That way, he turned into a streak of golden light and shed with the spear. The sky was suddenly divided into two colors: blood red and holy gold.

    A few secondster, the Light God was pushed a few meters backward but the spear''s momentum was stopped. Then, out of nowhere, Li Jun suddenly appeared in front of him holding a halberd this time.

    He shed down. The Light God felt a heavy pressure like a colossal mountain was weighing on him. Even before the attack hit, he was immobilized by the pressure. So, although he wanted to use his speed advantage to run away, he was simply incapable of doing so.

    Luckily for him, he was not alone. A water shield suddenly appeared to protect him.

    Boom!

    Despite defending the attack, the shockwave created pushed him a few dozen meters, and he spewed a few mouthfuls of blood.

    Li Jun looked in the direction of the person who took action. He saw the Water God waved his hand to create a massive tsunami in the sky. The tall waves rushed to drown him.

    Li Jun raised his hand and a ball of fire appeared in front of him, then, the fire turned into a fire cannon. The fire instantly vaporized the uing water without even creating any steam.

    The fire cannon did stop but rushed towards the Water God, making him scared. He thought that he would be gone this time.

    Then, the War Goddess¨Cwho was wearing ck armor with a shield and spear¨Cappeared and stopped the attack with her shield. Her hair danced in the sky as she looked at Li Jun, her eyes full of fighting intent.

    She inhaled deeply, and the sound of her doing so could be heard for hundred meters on. Then, some weird energy suddenly came all over the battlefield and entered her body.

    Her aura suddenly drastically increase.

    As a Goddess of War, her strength will drastically increase during wars, so she was now at her peak. Without hesitation, he rushed towards Li Jun to sh head-on.

    Countless shadows appeared as Li Jun swung his halberd with unmatched speed. Nevertheless, the War Goddess seemed to be able to always block her attack. Additionally, she seemed to have the ability to transfer the force of his attack elsewhere.

    Li Jun''s eyes lit up as he increased the force of his attack. Instead of using a single force, he stacked them up to increase his strength. At first, she was able to block the attack. But once the stack reached a certain number, the War Goddess''s internal organs were shaking, she coughed out blood before being sent away.

    At this time, the Life Goddess finally made her move. She instantly appeared in front of Li Jun. A small vortex appeared in her hand as she began to absorb his life force.

    Her purpose was to drain him of his life energy, aging and killing him. Unfortunately for her, she absorbed a ck substance instead. As soon it entered her body, the Life Goddess said with an ugly expression:

    "Death Qi?"

    Li Jun had turned his origin essence into Death Qi and allowed her to absorb it instead. As soon as it entered her body, her right arm began to atrophy as it slowly became as thin as a mummy''s arm.

    The Life Goddess immediately controlled the Power of Law to create arge amount of vitality or Life Qi to counter the Death Qi inside her body. Normally, she would love to study this kind of energy as it would be very helpful to her.

    Unfortunately, this was not the right asion.

    While the Life Goddess was trying to save her life, Li Jun went for the kill. However, this time, it was the Destiny Goddess who intervened. She used her silver sword to block the halberd.

    Immediately after seeing her, Li Jun became more serious. The speed of his attack suddenly increase. In just an instant, he stabbed his halberd more than 100,000 times, causing friction and scar on the space around him.

    Oddly though, the Destiny Goddess evaded all the attacks with ease. She seemed to be able to predict all his attacks in advance.

    ''Future Sight? She is probably using her power of destiny to peek all of my attacks, to peek at her destiny.''

    Suddenly, Li Jun stopped attacking, which caught all the others by surprise. He looked at all the Supreme Gods before saying:

    "I never imagined that you gods were the kind of people to fight to the death for your world. I''m surprised and respect all of you for this. However, you guys should realize that this battle is futile.

    "My previous offer is still valid. As long as you guys joined us, once our purpose is finished, you will still be the leader of this world."

    Li Jun became quiet as he waited for their answer. Based on some of these Supreme Gods'' facial features, he could see that some of them were tempted.

    A few secondster, 8 of the 20 Supreme Gods flew in Li Jun''s direction with the obvious intention of joining them. However, the War Goddess suddenly appeared in front of them and blocked them.

    "What are you guys doing? Do you really want to be traitors?"

    "You all should understand that this is a hopeless fight," said the Animal God.

    "Look out of their leader. Although he faced more than 20 of us at once, his breath is perfectly normal and not a single sweat could be seen on his forehead, and his aura is calm and smooth. Obviously, he has not tried his best, yet he is already so powerful."

    "The Animal God is correct," added the Shadow God. "This is a pointless fight. It''s best to join the winning side and leave a fire of hope for our God Civilization."

    "You!" said the War Goddess. As for the other Supreme Gods, they only sighed and did not say anything. Truth be told, many of them felt the same way. However, their pride will not allow them to bow to other people.

    They are Supreme Gods, powerful beings that ruled over the lives of countless mortals and gods alike. No matter who it was, they refused to bow their heads to another person¨Ceven if that person is stronger than them.

    "Fine," said the War Goddess. "All of you have brought this upon yourself."

    The Eight Traitors Gods immediately became alert after hearing this. Unfortunately, it was toote. Arge mouth suddenly appeared behind these people and instantly swallowed them.

    Everyone was shocked and no one had time to react. Many of the Supreme Gods were wondering what this mouth was, while Li Jun knew that this was the manifestation of the God Swallowing Technique he distributed the Mortal Freedom Alliance and the other people with fortunate encounters.

    Given the fact that the headquarters was in the War Realm, he was not surprised that the War Goddess had her people infiltrate this ce and acquire the technique.

    After swallowing those 8 people, the aura of the War Goddess drastically increased. After reaching a certain level, it seemed to want to sublimate; it appears as she was entering another realm.

    Unfortunately, she failed. Although the War Goddess'' strength did increase, it did not sublimate. With Li Jun''s judgment, he could tell that she was really close to the Saint Realm.

    Unfortunately, the world had limits on all living beings. It was already a miracle that a Middle Thousand World gave birth to Law Beings, so it was impossible to give birth to a Saint.

    Li Jun looked at the disappointed look on the War Goddess'' face but he did not care. He decided to take things seriously and end this fight as soon as possible.

    So, he used his vision.

    A projection of Li Jun appeared in the sky. He stood tall and mighty with a spear in his hand. He was on a battlefield with countless bodies at his feet. There were myriad races that existed between All-Heaven Myriad World.

    In the background, worlds could be seen being destroyed. Li Jun had calm and indifferent eyes and he witnessed all this ughter.

    As soon as his vision manifested, the aura on his body also increased as his strength increased by a factor of nine.. The aura revealed by his body made the entire world tremble.

 Chapter 350 - Final Struggle

    <h4>Chapter 350 - Final Struggle</h4>

    After showing his vision and preparing to show his full power, Li Jun could feel an intense rejection from the world. He knew that it was because his power reached beyond the limit of this world.

    Fortunately, he was powerful enough to ignore the Heavenly Dao of this world. However, he also decided to be careful since if he used too much strength, he might destroy the entire world.

    Li Jun gave a nce at the other people in his group. He saw the other three singlehandedly suppressing the God and Giant Legions. However, ording to his orders, they did not wantonly ughter these people.

    No, they were just immobilized and had their powers sealed. These people were nothing but cannon fodders in this war. Now that he decided to deal with the Supreme Gods, Li Jun decided to spare them since they had value as believers.

    As long as the Supreme Gods fall or acknowledge their allegiance, these people will not resist.

    After seeing that everything was going well, Li Jun focused on his battle. An intense ughter Will emanated from his body, making the Supreme Gods feel fear as their blood momentarily froze for a few seconds.

    They wondered how many people this person had to kill to have such terrifying ughter aura surrounding them. However, they quickly denied this idea because of how pure the aura was.

    Only a person that has understood the true essence of ughter could have such a will. This also showed that this person was more terrifying than someone who indulge in mindless killing to understand a ughter Will.

    Immediately, Li Jun used a newly created technique from his [ughter Dao Code]: [Cry of the Fallen].

    A strange noise came from his body. Then, all the gods held their heads in pain as some of them scream, while others groaned. All of them could hear the sound of countless people dying, of countless people taking theirst breath.

    There were cries of sadness, cries of despair, of pain and suffering, of relief, of grief, and unwilling cries.

    To these Supreme Gods, it was like they were hearing the voice of all the people that have ever died across All-Heaven Myriad Realm. All the negative mood and intense emotions of these criespletely overwhelmed their souls.

    So, they hurriedly used theirw to protect themselves. All of them seed except for one: the Soul God.

    With his understanding of the Law of Soul, he should have been the one less affected by this attack. Unfortunately for him, the attack was directed at him, so he suffered the heaviest blow.

    The Soul God felt like his soul was being drawn by all these voices. He felt like countless people were dragging him deep under the ocean to drown him. He hurriedly used a Soul Shield to protect himself but it was proven to be useless.

    Despair suddenly overcame the Soul God. As soon as such emotion came to him, the attack seemed to intensify. The voices became louder and louder, until:

    Boom!

    His soul exploded. The Soul God was killed.

    "1 down, 11 to go," muttered Li Jun. In just the few seconds that he killed the Soul God, the others have already stopped his attack. However, given how pale theirplexion was, it was not an easy process.

    Li Jun stabbed his spear forward and a gigantic one manifested itself to rush towards the remaining Supreme Gods.

    "No, stop him," yelled the Destiny Goddess, unfortunately, no one understood what she meant, nor did she have enough time to rify. The spear was too fast.

    Oddly though, it was not as powerful as the other imagined as they easily managed to stop it. However, they soon understood the reason why, and the meaning behind the Destiny Goddess'' words.

    Although the Supreme Gods blocked the spear, their group was separated. And that''s exactly what Li Jun wanted. With another swing of his spear, countless weapons materialized in the air, surrounding one of the two groups.

    In this group, there were 6 gods: The Life Goddess, the Destiny Goddess, the War Goddess, the Destruction God, the Order God, and the Light God.

    As soon as these people tried to regroup, the weapons surrounding them fell like stars and attacked. The weapons were not only powerful but also endless, making them very difficult to get rid of.

    "Alright, let''s get rid of the weak ones first," said Li Jun nonchntly. He rushed straight to the Water God with immense killing intent. Thetter was immediately alert and fought back.

    Rain suddenly started to fall from the sky on Li Jun. What''s more, each drop of water seemed unnaturally heavy. With ease, Li Jun deflected each of the droplets that fell on him.

    This act made the Water God scared as he knew that each drop of rain weighed more than 100 million tons. Yet, Li Jun deflected them so easily. He wondered how powerful was this person''s fleshly body.

    With his speed, Li Jun arrived in front of the Water God in the blink of an eye. He stabbed him with his spear. Thetter wanted to dodge the attack by turning his body into water, however, a powerful pressure came out of nowhere and immobilized him.

    The spear did not pierce the Water God as he expected but gently touched him. Then, he felt his blood agitated. Before he could react, a swallowing power came from the tip of the spear and began to absorb the blood and vitality of the Water God.

    In less than a second, his body dried up like a mummy, and even the vitality of his soul was also absorbed.

    "10," said Li Jun calmly. His words sent chilled down the spine of the remaining Supreme Gods. They felt likembs at a farm waiting for their turn to be ughtered.

    Li Jun turned his gaze at the Illusion Goddess. This single gaze made her feel intense fear, as a result, took a slight step back in the air.

    During that single moment of faltering, Li Jun noticed that she identally stopped using her Heavenly Abode to block the space in her surrounding. So, he took advantage of the situation and instantly teleported in front of her.

    Albeit a little surprised, the Illusion Goddess was also a battle veteran. After quickly controlling the fear in her heart, she reacted quickly to the attack. Her body suddenly turned illusory and the spear went straight through as if she was nothing but air.

    With a sneer on her face, she said: "Can you kill an Illusion?"

    Although she was not strong, she believed in her survivability.

    "Yes, I can," replied Li Jun with a calm and indifferent face. As he shed his spear, blood spewed out like a fountain. The Illusion Goddess'' head flew in the air, still with a look of shock and confusion as to what just happened.

    As for Li Jun, he did not even nce at her. What he cultivates is the Dao of ughter/Killing. As such, there is nothing under heaven that he could not kill. Whether is real or unreal, tangible or intangible, as long as he wishes to, he can kill it.

    "9," he muttered. Then, he looked in the direction of the group of five. He felt an intense aura that caught his attention. As his gazended on them, he saw a strange metal eye floating in front of the Destruction God.

    "Saint Tier Artifact?" Based on the aura of the eye, he could tell that it was at least Saint Grade. Additionally, he could also feel the power of destruction on the artifact, making it very suitable for its owner.

    "It seems that this Destruction God has left this world at one point. And he might even have a fortunate encounter."

    After muttering these words to himself, a small cauldron appeared in Li Jun''s hand. He waved it and the cauldron rushed to the group. As it flew in their direction, it immediately erged itself.

    After reaching a dozen meters in both height and width, it stopped on top of these Supreme Gods. Immediately afterward, the 5 of them felt like they were in a quagmire. All their actions were extremely slow and require a lot of energy to move.

    Not long after breaking from the Weapons Constraint, this group was once again blocked. Even the artifact in the Destruction God''s hand seemed to be barely able to confront the cauldron.

    Knowing the severity of their situation, the Supreme Gods took action to deal with their current predicament. Without hesitation, they started to power up the Destruction God''s weapon with theirw, energy, and soul.

    They all knew that this weapon was their only way to get rid of their imprisonment as soon as possible. In the current situation, even an idiot could tell that once the Outsider Leader dealt with the remaining Supreme Gods, it will soon be their turn.

    Unfortunately for them, they soon realized that their enemy was better at controlling his weapons than them because no matter how much the eye increased in power, the cauldron still suppressed it.

    Finally, the Destiny Goddesmuted through soul with the other five and said:

    "There is no time to hesitate.. We need to activate the [Guardian Protocol]."

 Chapter 351 - Guardian Protocol

    <h4>Chapter 351 - Guardian Protocol</h4>

    The other Supreme Gods were silent for a moment after hearing the Destiny Goddess'' words. Although they knew she was right, there was still a problem.

    ''Mingyun, that''s easy to say. We all know that a sacrifice is needed to do so, who will be the sacrifice?''

    ''Easy. Isn''t there someone else here?''

    ''You mean the War Goddess.''

    The Light God suddenly sneered after hearing this, ''I always thought you were a noble god, always doing things for the good of our world. However, I was wrong. Everything you did was just to save your life.''

    The Destiny Goddess did not answer; she simply ignored his snide remark. As for her suggestion, the other four pondered it and realized that this was the best option.

    However, before making a final decision, the Order God suddenly said: ''This will not work. A lot of time is needed for the protocol to activate. Do you think the Outsiders will give us that time?''

    ''Order God, you mean¡­'' asked the Life Goddess.

    ''I will be the sacrifice. During that time, you guys ask the War Goddess to buy us enough time.''

    The remaining four became quiet, and no one persuade him otherwise. All of them wanted to live through this catastrophe and return to their glorious era of lording over this world.

    The Order God did mind this reaction. Truth be told, he has a great secret. Amongst all the Supreme Gods, he has lived the longest. One could say that his lifespan has long surpassed the 100 million year limit of Supreme God.

    The reason for that was because he witnessed theing of the God-King in this world. He was one of the first humans who listened to the God-King preaching, and one of the first gods that appeared in this world.

    He survived the War of the Giant and the War of Extinction. Over the years, countless Supreme Gods have been born and died, reced by others. But he was still alive.

    As for the secret of his long life?

    Another simple answer. His fanatic worship of the God-King. The Order God realized that the more pious his belief was, the longer his life span was. So, over the years, he has dedicated his faith to the God-King.

    Every day, for the past few hundred million years, he has prayed to his god, never missing a single day.

    ¡­

    A deep and profound light appeared in the Order God''s eyes. There was not the tiniest bit of fear, sadness, or reluctance. Only excitement.

    He was not afraid of death. To him, death meant that he will return to the Heavenly Kingdom of the God-King. If it was not because of his duty as a guardian to watch over this world, he would have long reunited with his God.

    After making a decision, the Destiny Goddess immediately contacted the War Goddess:

    "We may have a way to save this world. However, we need you to buy us some time. So, no matter what, do not let the Outsider interfere with us."

    The War Goddess was momentarily surprised. Then she remembered the rumors that amongst the Supreme Gods, there was a special group known as Guardians tasked with protecting some great secrets of the world.

    ''Could the rumors be true? Could these five be the so-called Guardians?''

    Although she was curious, the War Goddess knew that this was not the time to ask questions. So, she just nodded her head in acknowledgment.

    Meanwhile, five tokens flew from each of the Supreme Gods forming a pentagon, each of the Supreme Gods standing at a corner. A powerful golden light appeared on the Order God''s body, making him holy and divine.

    His blood, energy, soul, andw began to burn, used as a sacrifice to power up the five tokens.

    Such arge movement immediately alerted Li Jun. He has just finished suppressing these Supreme Gods with his cauldron and prepared to choose his next target when he saw the movement over there.

    Although he did not know what these people were doing, he knew that he should not let them continue. So, he flew in their direction. However, someone stopped him.

    It was a god wearing only pants and his upper torso bare. The man was very muscr as his muscles bulged. Veins could be seen all over his body, and they looked like they would be popped at any moment.

    Despite being slightly over 2 meters, his frame was quitergepared to regr humans. He looked more like a muscle bear than a human.

    ''God of Might," thought Li Jun as he had some information about this god. He used the Law of Might¨Cwhich is essentially a small part of the Dao of Power.

    As one of the most powerful Dao between Heaven and Earth, even if this god onlyprehended one aspect of it, it still provided him with unparallel physical prowess.

    Under normal circumstances, Li Jun would be more than happy to fight this god to test the limit of his body refinement. However, he had better priorities now.

    Li Jun stabbed his spear and his opponent responded in turn by throwing a punch. Wherever the Might God''s punch traveled, the air will twist under his strength.

    There was bloodlust in his eyes followed by excitement. He enjoyed fighting people head-on with people that have a strong physical body. Unfortunately, most if not all the other Supreme Gods like to use strange methods to fight so that he never truly enjoyed a hearty battle. The only exception is when he fought with the Thunder God who also cultivated a powerful body.

    Regrettably, his sparring partner was killed. Luckily, he found a new partner in this Outsider.

    Li Jun''s spear and the Might God''s fist rushed towards one another for a powerful sh. However, right before doing so, a green mist suddenly appeared from Li Jun''s spear and rapidly entered his opponent''s body, not giving him any time to react.

    Immediately afterward, the Might God''s body slowly turned grey from his feet all the way to his torso.

    "You poisoned me! How can you use such underhanded tactic."

    "Poison is one of the Grand Dao of Heaven and Earth, also used for many acts of ughter. Of course, I have to cultivate it as a minor part of my ughter Dao."

    After saying these words, Li Jun watched how the Might God rapidly turned into a grey sculpture before falling from the sky. Although this guy cultivated a Dao rted to force, unfortunately, he only cultivated one aspect of it.

    As such, his powerful body is not immune to Myriad Poisons like other Body Refining cultivators. Plus, there is no absolute in this world as even some poisons are powerful enough to kill body refiner as strong as Wang Wei.

    Not long after the Might God died, another one appeared in front of Li Jun. This person seemed to have received some sort of information from the other group and was determined to stop Li Jun.

    As he looked at the person in front of him, Li Jun frowned as he noticed the sharp teeth and horns on this person''s body. More importantly, he was at least 3 meters tall and countless grieving souls could be seening from his body.

    ''God of Sin,'' thought Li Jun. ''And based on his appearance, there is a high chance that he has a devil bloodline.''

    Although surprised by this God''s lineage, he did not care. He waved his hand and a white me suddenly appeared around him and enveloped the Sin God.

    The Sin God felt a great threat from this me and wanted to prevent it from moving forward. To his horror, he discovered that this me seemed to be his nemesis.

    As soon as it touched him, it was attacked to his soul and body, then began to purify him. The Sin God screamed in agony as me spewed out of his eyes, mouth, and nose.

    A few secondster, all the grievances surrounding his body were purified, along with his soul. Then, he fell from the sky. The Purifying-Cleansing me was truly the nemesis of devil cultivators or people with many sins.

    Li Jun then locked on the Chaos God that was not far away. Of course, the chaos was not referring to the Supreme Dao of Chaos which includes the beginning and death of everything, but the antithesis of Order.

    He threw his spear with terrifying strength, which scared the Chaos God. Thetter immediately dodged the spear, however, he was so close to being hit. Immediately, the thought of retreating and running away came to his mind.

    Unfortunately, before he could put his n into action, Li Jun suddenly appeared before him. The Chaos God only saw a sh of light before everything stooped.

    With an incredible look on his face, he saw two swords in Li Jun''s hand before a look of sudden realization came to him. Finally, his body turned into million of pieces before falling from the sky.

    All of this happened in less than 5 minutes. Yet, Li Jun felt that he wasted too much time. He rushed to the group that was doing the weird ceremony. However, he was once again stopped.

    This time by the War Goddess. She seemed to have used a secret method to burn her blood and divine energy to increase her strength. With this, she was able to get rid of the suppression of the cauldron.

    Based on her aura, Li Jun could tell that her strength had reached the Saint Realm. Although this power was not sustainable, it was more than enough to dy him.

    The two began to sh. As expected, Li Jun only had a slight advantage. With each sh, he pushed her a few dozen meters behind. The power ofw spread throughout the heavens, and as a result, the entire world began to shake.

    The power of these two exceeded the limit of this world, so destruction seemed inevitable.

    Tie Gang, Yan Liling, and Wang Ju immediately became serious after noticing this. They left what they were doing and began to use their powers to reinforce the Destiny Realm and ensure that the sh between these two did not spread further.

    As for the mortals and weak gods, they acted quick enough to ce all these people into their space ring to save their lives.

    With more shes, wounds could be seen all over the War Goddes'' body. However, her battle strength did not decrease as time passed by. As a person who cultivated the Law of War, she will also be stronger the more she fought.

    Plus, she also burned her lifespan to sustain her current strength. At this point, she did not care about the fate of this world or anything else for that matter.

    All she cared about what this battle. The most intense battle she ever fought in her life. A slight smile could be seen in the corner of her mouth.

    Li Jun used his Innate Talent to summon a bunch of soldiers. Then, he sacrificed their lives to increase his battle strength. However, to his surprise, the War Goddess did the same thing with her power ofw.

    With the increase in strength, the battle became more intense. The people who were reinforcing the realm had a more difficult time doing so. They had to use simple formations to further stabilize the Destiny Realm.

    Otherwise, if something happened to this world, their entire purpose ofing here would have been in vain. They would have to find another world and start all over.

    However, not long afterward, the two suddenly stopped. Li Jun raised his head to look in the direction of the other group, and immediately, his face became ugly.

    A gigantic palm suddenly descended from heaven. The palm was golden and contained divine holiness to it. It was as if it was saying that it was people''s honor to be killed by it.

    Boom!

    Li Jun''s body exploded into countless drops of blood, and his soul was annihted.. He did not have a single chance at resisting.

 Chapter 352 - Fate And Destiny

    <h4>Chapter 352 - Fate And Destiny</h4>

    "Damn Heavenly Dao," cursed Li Jun as his body was rapidly recreated. His cells, tissues, bones, muscles, organs, skin, and even soul were reassembled as if nothing ever urred.

    In the process, he controlled the spiritual qi in the surroundings to turn into clothes so that he did not appear naked for the whole world to see. Once he was revived, Li Jun immediately took a few strands of his hair:

    They had turned white.

    "So much lifespan?"

    In the previous attack, he waspletely annihted, body, soul, and Dao disappeared. The reason that he resurrected himself was due to his Taboo Innated Talent.

    Although he previously used it against his battle with Di Tian, beforehand, he still studied it extendedly. And once he used the 3000 Dao Orbs to create his own scripture, he created a technique based on that talent that allow him to essentially cheat death and resurrect.

    The only issue is that with each resurrection, arge amount of lifespan will be used as a price.

    Li Jun then hurriedly checked hispanion. After seeing that none of them were attacked, he was first relieved followed by being horrified. If any of them were the ones attacked, without his method of resurrection, he would have lost all of them.

    Immediately, he thought of the main reason he died so easily: Heavenly Dao. As a Heaven Chosen of a powerful sect, Li Jun has Supreme Tier artifacts to protect him in case of a sneak attack.

    Normally, this treasure should have activated automatically to protect him. However, the Heavenly Dao of this world interfered. Although it could not stop the weapon, it could dy it for a brief moment so that the powerful attack would seed.

    Li Jun finally raised his head to look at what killed him. He saw that the remaining group, the Order God was gone, and in the middle of the Supreme Gods was a young man dressed in white clothes.

    Golden light came from his body, giving him a divine temperament. On top of that, his expressionless and indifferent eyes added to his bearing as a noble and powerful God.

    Li Jun first noticed that there was no soul fluctuation from this person, then he felt the aura emanating from his body.

    "A Supreme Tier Puppet? Is this the final trump card of this world?" he muttered. After pondering for a moment, he realized that it made sense.

    This world was a Middle Thousand World that prevented anyone below the Primordial Spirit or Tier 6 from entering. The strongest aboriginals of this world were Void Shattering Realm or Tier 7.

    Most likely, the Great Emperor who came to this world decided to leave a Supreme Realm or Tier 9 Puppets as a final form of emergency. After all, that Emperor most have believed that this should be more than enough to protect this world in case some powerful people who could jump-rank to fight came to this world.

    After all, skipping three Great Realms¨Cespecially in the Upper Stages of cultivation was simply heaven-defying. In the entire Endless Void, the people who could do this could probably be counted on one hand.

    As for nor leave something that reaches the level of Great Emperor or Tier 10, well, that would be too extravagant for just a small world. No matter how attached to this world that the Great Emperor referred to as God-King is, he would not waste such precious resources on such a small ce.

    Just the fact that he was willing to live a Tier 9 Puppets showed his care.

    After figuring out all of this, Li Jun took a deep breath and quickly ess the situation and his next course of action. He immediately knew what to do next since running away was never an option.

    He looked at the remaining 5 Supreme Gods and he could see a sense of relief from their eyes¨Cespecially from the Destiny Goddess. It was as if they knew that their world was saved.

    Without saying anything, Li Jun took out a jade talisman and crushed it. His action drew the alert of the Supreme Gods as they realized that their enemy did abandon their n, and just like them, was also using his trump card.

    Grey light came from the talisman, then, an illusory figure appeared dressed in a gorgeous purple robe. It was a handsome man with grey floating hair and grey eyes that seemed to pierce at a person''s soul.

    "So, things have gotten so bad that you have to call my projection," said Wang Wei calmly. He looked at the surroundings and at the Gods before frowning.

    He could feel a terrifying power elevating the level of this world from a Middle Thousand World to a Great Thousand World. Although he did not know whether this was a temporary upgrade or a permanent one, nevertheless, only a Great Emperor has such magical means to instantly the level of a world.

    "What happened?" he asked Li Jun, who rapidly used his Divine Sense to fill him on all the things that urred in this world.

    "Well, we did expect this world to have unknown variables," muttered Wang Wei before looking at the Supreme Gods. As soon as his eyesnded on them, for a few seconds, these gods felt their souls freeze and their minds nk.

    This was the instinctive behavior when a prey encounters a predator; fear overwhelmed them, making them unable to respond. Once they regained their bearings, cold sweat began to fall on their backs as they could feel their uing death.

    This was more evident to the Destiny Goddess as Wang Wei''s gaze was locked on her.

    "The Law of Destiny," he muttered with a pondering look. Destiny and Fate are usually used interchangeably. However, based on philosophy books he read in his past life and his understanding of the Dao of Fate, this may not be absolute.

    Fate is absolute and unchangeable while destiny is not. For a person to achieve their destiny, they have to work hard and struggle, and the same can be said if they want to change their destiny.

    However, Fate will not disy this level of kindness.

    A perfect example of this is Wang Wei''s ability to read Fate Lines.

    He can read the fate of mortals: their past, present, and future. However, when ites to cultivators, he can only see their past and present¨Calbeit they have to not resist or he has to overpower them.

    This is because cultivators have taken control of their destiny, so their future is not set in stone. However, they still have something called [Nexus of Fate].

    Something that is bound to happen in their lives no matter what they do, what choices they make, it will happen. So far, Wang Wei has not encountered one cultivator that does not have a Fate Nexus¨Ceven his grandfather.

    ''I wondered what my Fate Nexus is,'' thought Wang Wei. Unfortunately, he does not yet have the ability to see his own fate, let alone others.

    "My projection cannot stay long in this world, so let''s end this as quickly as possible." He clenched his fist and punched:

    [Fate Annihtion Fist].

    The world suddenly turned into ck and white for a few seconds before returning to normal. Then, there was nothing else. No shockwave, no dazzling light, no mighty explosion.

    Nothing but a slight color change.

    And in that brief transition, the Supreme Tier Puppet along with the Supreme Gods disappeared as if they never existed in the world. They did not scream, struggle, or even react for that matter.

    They were just gone. Forever annihted or erased from the River of Fate.

    There were only two things that showed that these people existed. No, that showed that they once stood where they were.

    The first one is the metal eye of the Destruction God, and the other is a golden illusory person which was the soul of the Destiny Goddess. Wang Wei waved his hand and many runes appeared on the soul and sealed it.

    "The Destruction Eye is for you, while the soul is for me. Keep it for when my real body arrived in this world. I''m interested in studying her Destiny Law," said Wang Wei.

    "Big brother, you should have sealed the puppet as well. After all, it is a peak product from another civilization. We could have learned something from it."

    Wang Wei paused after hearing this before shrugging his shoulder, "Well, you should have said so sooner."

    "It''s fine. Plus, we should have a chance in the future."

    Li Jun looked at the devastation of the Destiny Realm and sighed. Luckily, they already saved the mortals. Once they fixed the environment, it should be habitable again.

    He then raised his head to look at the stars. After the Supreme Gods die, their Heavenly Abode bes ownerless. However, if nothing is done, these abodes will also self-destruct themselves. So, he needs to take action as soon as possible.

    He looked at the fading Wang Wei and said: "How long do you think it will take before your real body arrives?"

    "Honestly, I do not know. I just infiltrated the Origin Pill Dao Sect and it will still take some time before I can aplish my goal. However, I will do whatever it takes to speed up the process.

    "Is that so? In that case, I will do my best to increase the poption of this world and gather as much incense as possible to await your arrival."

    "I know you will since I can always count on you," said Wang Wei with a smile. "Oh, by the way, Su Ai just finished her seclusion and entered the Divine Body Realm; she alwaysined that she misses the long passionate nights with you."

    Li Jun''s mouth twitched after hearing this as he could see Yan Liling in the corner of his eyes. Obviously, he said this for her to hear and get him into trouble.

    He swore he heard his brother chuckle out loud before disappearing.

 Chapter 353 - Aftermath

    <h4>Chapter 353 - Aftermath</h4>

    A few days passed since the final battle ended and Li Jun began to take over all the 36 realms. He organized people to build temples and spread the word that the Age of the Gods has ended.

    From now on, there is only One True God, the All-Powerful God of Fate.

    While dealing with the aftermath of this war, there were still some slight problems. One day, while overviewing documents, Tie Gang came to see Li Jun with some bad news.

    "What''s the matter?" he asked.

    "What should we do with the Mortal Freedom Alliance and the New Gods? Their devil nature is rapidly overwhelming their minds and turning them into mindless swallowing machines."

    Li Jun frowned, "Could we purify their mind to return to normal?"

    "We tried that. Although it seeded, the price and times require to heal even a Demi-God is honestly not worth it."

    After pondering for a moment, Li Jun understood the crux of the problem. The God System does not cultivate the mind, spirit, or state of mind. As such, they are easily influenced by the devil technique.

    ording to their original n, after these people created enough chaos and weakened the power of the Supreme Gods, the group would jump in and help them suppress their devil nature.

    Finally, these people will be forced to hand over their faith to Wang Wei if they do not want their minds to be overtaken.

    Unfortunately, the Destiny Goddess'' Probably Maniption seemed to have elerated the process. Additionally, the group did not take into ount the fact that these Gods'' state of mind was so weak.

    ''I could use Buddhism Methods to cleanse their minds.''

    However, he quickly removed this idea from his head. He knew the horror of the Absolute Emperor''s magic from Wang Wei''s description. Although there was a chance that the Crystal Wall of this world would be able to block that technique, that is only a possibility.

    Unless the God-King of this world was also an Eternal Emperor on the same level as the Absolute Beginning Emperor. Even then, this might not work. After all, there have been many Eternal Emperors from different World Communities, yet, that technique still exists to this day.

    Li Jun did not believe for a moment that at least one of them did not try to remove that magic.

    So, after pondering for a while, he quickly came up with an idea.

    "Before the Destiny Realm is reconstructed, ced all of them in there and have them swallow one another until a few Supreme Gods are born."

    "Do you want to deal with these people using the same method as the Death God?" said Tie Gang with shining eyes.

    "Yes. That way, they can provide us with the most benefit."

    Tie Gang left to do his job. The next day, Li Jun met with Wang Ju this time.

    "Did you find anything from the library of the Record God?"

    "Besides a few iplete cultivation techniques of the World Community next to us, there is only one noteworthy thing. Based on our analysis, there is a great possibility that the God-King was a wounded Great Emperor whonded on this world.

    "The creation of the Crystal Wall was most likely a way to hide while healing from his injuries."

    Li Jun furrowed his brow a little as he pondered the value of this information, then his eyes lit up:

    "Did you find his blood? Or at least a ce that was drenched on his blood."

    A Great Emperor''s blood is of great value. If they could find it, then the value of this world would increase dramatically.

    "Unfortunately, no. We have searched every corner but did not find anything."

    "Keep searching. Use Void Sensing Talisman to see if there are any Secret Realms around. Search the Supreme Gods'' Heavenly Abode to see if they have discovered anything, or have any kind of information."

    Wang Ju nodded her head before leaving. She had to dispatch the Fate Shadow Guard to one again search every corner of this ce; this was exhausting work.

    While Li Jun got back to his work, a few hourster, Yan Liling came to see him. He could tell that she was happy as she was not only smiling but also humming a song; her voice was heavenly, at least to him.

    "Why are you in such a good mood?" he asked.

    "I invented a new pill."

    "You have invented many new pill recipes. What''s so unique about this one?"

    "This is an interesting new pill. I have discovered that the souls of these Gods arebined with the power of Incense. And as you know, incense can help people enter the Primordial Spirit Realm. So, I created a pill using their souls as the main material that increased the sess rate of entering the Primordial Spirit Realm.

    "I called it Incense Refining Pill."

    "What''s the percentage?"

    "40%."

    Li Jun''s eyes lit up after hearing this. From his knowledge, the best pill that helps people enter the Primordial Spirit Realm is the Soul Transformation Pill, and the sess rate is 25%.

    "We could cultivate a few Supreme Gods and use their soul to refine your pill. Maybe, it will be helpful to big brother Wang Wei in his breakthrough attempt."

    "That was exactly my n," replied Yan Liling. "More ever, I can try to refine a Saint-Grade one. With big brother''s soul, he should be able to withstand it."

    "Alright, I will send new orders to Tie Gang."

    Their conversation ended quickly as the two were extremely busy. Yan Liling went back to her pill refining, trying to see if she could increase the sess rate of her new pill.

    Li Jun had many things to deal with, especially when it came to reforming the views and understanding of mortals. The majority of them are still too reliant on the Gods to do everything, while at the same time, many refused to acknowledge the fact that the Gods they believed in were dead.

    Not to mention he had to deal with all the Fanatic Believersmitting mass suicide and the depression that these mortals felt after losing their spiritual substance.

    It was only three dayster that the situation stabilized enough for him that he could take a break. Not wanting to waste time, Li Jun began to study and refine the Eye of Destruction that he acquired after the final battle.

    This was a Saint Grade Artifact that contained the Law of Destruction. Li Jun nned to first refine this weapon as his own, and when he enters the Void Shattering Realm, try toprehend a little bit of Destruction Law to fuse with his ughter Dao.

    ¡­

    Myriad Emperor World, Northern ck Tortoise Continent, Secret Realm:

    Wang Wei''s clone who was floating in the air in front of countless arrays suddenly opened his eyes. A new memory appeared inside his mind out of a sudden.

    With squinted his eyes, he muttered: "It took more than 200 years for the memory of what happened in the world to reach me. Why is that? Could it be because of the distance, or because of the Crystal Wall?"

    He sighed before cing this question in the back of his head. In the past 200 years, he has studied all the arrays in this mountain, so, his aplishment as an Array Master increased at an rming rate.

    Despite this, he was still not even close to halfway through the mountain.

    He raised his head to look far ahead of him and saw Liu Meixiu''s group¨Cwho was the farthest. Even them had barely reached halfway through the mountain.

    ''At this rate, they might take even a thousand years to reach the core. What exactly is this secret realm?''

    Wang Wei could note up with any guesses so far as not only does he not have enough information, there are too many possibilities.

    After looking at Liu Meixiu''s group, he looked at the second group behind them. This group wasposed of Demon Races. They were very eye-catching, not because of their position, but because of their madness.

    These people started at a simr time as everyone else, but they quickly surpassed everyone. The reason was that these demon races did not care about their injury; they attacked and destroyed the formation without a care for their lives.

    Because of this, all of them were severely injured, yet, they did not seem to care. Wang Wei could even see that many of them have injured their foundation in the process.

    ''The Demon Race must know something about this secret realm. And something inside must be very attractive to them.''

    Wang Wei then finally looked at Jian Wushuang and the people from the Sword Casting Vi. He could see that thetter had entered the Earth Stage of the Divine Body Realm and began to open his orifices.

    Wang Wei then got back to his own business. He first took out a talisman to review some information he received in the past 200 years because of his deep meditation.

    However, something suddenly dawned on him.

    ''I''m actually over 1000 years old now.''

    With his current lifespan, this is a very small number. After all, his cultivation realm grants him 90,000 years of life. And his fleshly body granted him over 500,000 years¨Cwhich was the average life span of Saint.

    However, whenpared to his past life, this was a very long time¨Cespecially inparison to the average human life span of fewer than 100 years old.

    Many countries, dynasties, or even civilizations did notst 1000 years, yet, he lived that long. And will continue to live much longer. At some point in time, he will probably be older than the Earth itself, and eventually, the entire universe.

    After sighing for a moment, the clone review the information he deemed important before sending it to the real body. For precaution reasons, the real body handed a lot of control to the clone as he did not want to garner the slightest of suspicions with so many True Monarchs present.

    Although Wang Wei had the strength of that realm, he did not have many of their means.. As for the clone, he did not worry about it going rogue since the method he used was a foolproof one tested for countless generations by the sect.

 Chapter 354 - Karma Backlash

    <h4>Chapter 354 - Karma Bacsh</h4>

    Inside a cave that was dimly lit, Wang Wei or Lou Cheng suddenly opened his eyes and exhaled out loud, then a wry smile appeared on his face.

    "After two hundred years, I could only cultivate to the peak of the Supernatural Realm, and that''s only because I''m the one in charge. This Lou Cheng''s talent for cultivation is truly mediocre."

    After stealing many fortunate encounters and using countless resources, he finally managed to engrave 50 Origin Pattern in the base of his good fortunemp.

    One of the reasons that it took so long was not because Wang Wei also had to study Lou Cheng''s Innate Talent and also increase his alchemy level.

    Truth be told, Lou Cheng''s talent is not as bad as he said. Two hundred years is nothingpared to the 10,000 years of the life span of Supernatural Realm cultivators.

    Some people will spend their entire life without being able to break through, while some will spent thousands of years to do so. It''s only because Wang Wei''s vision is too high that heined.

    Of course, these 200 years were not in vain.

    He looked at the book in his hand that contained his writing.

    "With these notes, I should be able to create a technique that reced Lou Cheng''s Innate Talent."

    Wang Wei had great ambition for this technique as once seed, it would be of great value to him¨Ceven after bing a Great Emperor.

    The essence of that technique will be to have precise control of not only his strength but even thew. That way, he can bring out more power using less.

    After putting away his notes, Wang Wei finally focused on the message sent by the clones. As for his memories andprehension of Formation in the past years, he will wait until the Secret Realm is over before taking these memories.

    After reviewing the information sent over, his mouth suddenly twitched.

    "Thiszy guy," he muttered. The clone did not summarize and analyze the information, instead, he sent it to him to do it. What made him speechless was the fact that this was something he would do, giving all the hard work to his clone while rxing around.

    After shaking his head, he began to review the information. There was not much to take notice of with a few exceptions.

    The main one is rted to the new Heaven Chosen of the Loose Cultivator Alliance: Huang Yuan.

    More than 700 years ago, around the time Sun Jiaolong started his war, the ranked 23rd during the Academy''s Heaven Chosen, Huang Yuan¨Cwho was from the Soaring Lantern Valley¨Cleft the Southern Continent to head to the Eastern Continent.

    After that he disappeared, then, another Huang Yuan appeared who was the Heaven Chosen of the Loose Cultivator Alliance.

    The information stated that an anomaly was discovered as when they began to search for traces of the original Huang Yuan, he suddenly appeared and returned to his sect. However, his memories of the past hundred years were gone.

    So, the Shadow began to investigate this new Huang Yuan based on the people they have inside the Loose Cultivator Alliance. They discovered the Small Thousand World that Huang Yuan was from and someone was sent to investigate.

    And there was rumor of the son of a farmer who slowly entered the step of cultivation, and after a few hundred years, entered the Supernatural Realm and passed the Ascending Tribtion.

    This person was Huang Yuan.

    Based on this information, the Shadow managed to track down the Middle Thousand World that he ascended to. And just like that, the legend of Huang Yuan be the first person in a million years to enter the Void Shattering Realm and ascended to a Great Thousand World were prevalent in this world.

    Unfortunately, the Shadow could not find the Great Thousand World that Huang Yuan ascended to; it seemed that some ident urred during the process.

    However, they spected that this Hunag Yuan might have been a Supreme Realm powerhouse from a Great Thousand World who discovered the coordinate of the Myriad Emperor World who then proceeded to travel here in the attempt of proving the Dao.

    Unfortunately, he might have encountered another ident that caused him to lose his body and only a little of his Primordial Spirit was left. So, he took over the body of Huang Yuan from the Soaring Lantern Valley.

    "Why does this Huang Yuan feel like these protagonists that have to start from the lowest of worlds and slowly climb their way to the highest level? With their low background, defying the heaven and suppressing those arrogant Heaven Chosen that are born with a golden spoon on their mouth?" muttered Wang Wei.

    Afterughing slightly to himself, he shook his head. If this was a novel, only he can be the protagonist. Furthermore, Huang Yuan''s journey was not that unique.

    Throughout history, there have been many people like him, people born with extraordinary luck that slowly rose from the Lower Realm. Some of them achieved Supreme and lived for millions of years, while some also became Emperor and proved the Dao, bing immortal.

    Wang Wei did not care much about Huang Yuan''s background. What he cared about was when and how did this old Huang Yuan upy the new one.

    If it was after the Academy''s Tournament, then, the question is, how did he deceive Heavenly Dao? Unless thetter allowed it, this should not be possible.

    If it was before the tournament, the single moment he ced his name on that book, he would have been discovered.

    Wang Wei pondered for a moment. From what he knows about Heavenly Dao and his discussions with Wu Hong, he knew that its main job is to cultivate a powerful Great Emperor.

    So, when ites to outsiders like Huang Yuan who has a lot of potential, it is not beyond it to allow him to exist as he can be a high contender for the throne.

    As long as he used an identity token to be a citizen of this world and has his brandbeled with the Myriad Emperor World, it is not a problem.

    However, If old Huang Yuan''s body possessed someone, the moment he was discovered by Heavenly Dao once he ced his name on the Heavenly Protection Book, his soul would be expelled.

    After all, thetter is still considered a foreigner before he acquires the Token.

    After thinking about this, Wang Wei quickly went over a file that contained all information about the original Huang Yuan. He was a very talented individual and many people in his sect ced a lot of hope on him.

    And thetter delivered. In the tournament, he sessfully entered the top 30 and made his sect proud. However, one thing did catch Wang Wei''s attention.

    During his journey back from the tournament, Huang Yuan became sick andid in bed for a few days. The sect master of the Soaring Lantern Valley thought that something was wrong with his cultivation, so he hurried home to have the Supreme Elder check him out.

    Luckily, even before arriving, Huang Yuan got better.

    ording to the information the Shadows gathered by reading many people''s memories, many of Huang Yuan''s fellow brothers and sisters, and the maids around him discovered that his personality had a slight change.

    These people assumed that it was because of his recent fame and glory, or because of his recent sickness, so they did ce this anomaly on the back of their heads. Plus, Huang Yuan returned to normal afterward.

    ''This should be the time he got possessed. And after assimting the memories of the original Huang Yuan, he began to imitate his normal behavior,'' thought Wang Wei as his brain rapidly functioned and analyzed the information in front of him.

    ''The Soaring Lantern Valley is a Supreme Land, so they should have treasures that can detect whether their disciples have been Body Possessed by someone else Primordial Spirit. However, they did not detect anything this time.''

    ''On top of that, this Huang Yuan was not discovered by Heavenly Dao and ejected out of the original owner''s body. That can only mean one thing: this guy has a way to even hide from Heavenly Dao.

    ''His strength is not merely enough to do such a thing, so this can only be some kind of treasure. No Supreme Tier or Quasi-Emperor Artifact can do so as many people have tried using this level of weapons to kill those Immortal Heaven Chosens on the book.

    ''So, it can only be either a High-level Innate Treasure or an Emperor Artifact, and not an ordinary one at that."

    Wang Wei''s eyes lit up as he felt like he came closer to the truth.

    ''Emperor Artifacts are not easy to use or refine. Emperor Lineages or families have an advantage in this situation as their Artifact have either bloodline restriction or Luck restriction.

    ''These restrictions prevent other people from using these Artifacts even after acquiring them, but also lower the threshold for descendants to either refine and use these weapons.

    ''As for Innate Treasures, forget how rare they are, they are even more arrogant than Emperor Artifact because they were bred by Heaven and Earth.

    ''Based on his background, Huang Yuan most have had a fortunate encounter to acquire a weapon of that rank. So, if he wanted to refine it, it could only be done in a very high realm.''

    Huang Yuan used to be a Supreme Realm powerhouse, so he should be able to refine the artifact after many years. However, the state he was in was most likely caused during the process of acquiring it.

    In his situation, if he wanted to refine such a weapon, he could only wait until he recuperate, or¡­

    Wang Wei ced himself in Huang Yuan''s shoes to guess his actions. If it was him, he would want to use this powerful weapon to recast his foundation so that he has a better chance at the throne in the future.

    And the best way to do this is to immediately refine. In his current situation of being only a Primordial Spirit, the best choice would be to use the immortality of these Heaven Chosens to rapidly refine this treasure.

    Just after making such a n, he discovered one of these people not only had the same name as him but also not from an Emperor Lineage with their powerful means.

    So, it was the best choice.

    Wang Wei''s mouth twitched as he realized how lucky this Huang Yuan was; he was most likely a Son of Destiny in the Lower Realm.

    He opened his eyes and sighed. After deducing all of this, he now knew Huang Yuan''s hidden card and could guard against it. After deciding to pay more attention to him, he continued to review the other information.

    To dis disappointment, nothing was found about Huo Fenghuang. The only noteworthy information was that a few days ago, the Heaven Mystery Pavillion activated their sect''s Formation and blocked contact with the outside world.

    As for the reason, nothing was known at the moment.

    Once finished, Wang Wei prepared to leave this ce. However, he suddenly felt something and looked in one direction.

    "Has the Karma Bacsh begun?" he muttered softly.

 Chapter 355 - Cause And Effect

    <h4>Chapter 355 - Cause And Effect</h4>

    Many years ago, Wang Wei predicted the Karma Bacsh he would face because he stole many people''s luck using a shoddy method, and the fact that he was so weak.

    So, he was prepared in advance and dyed the bacsh for as long as possible. His original n was to use the Origin Pill Dao Sect''s luck to withstand that bacsh.

    As long as he met with his third senior and used her strength, the bacsh¨Cwhich came in the form of countless people chasing him for stealing from them¨Cwould be solved.

    However, another n came to mind; he wanted to use this situation to get some answers regarding the [me Controlling Art]. And the first step in his n was to drastically increase the bacsh before transferring it to his third senior sister, Lan Ling.

    Although doing so was taking a little risk, it was a calcted one.

    Unfortunately, Wang Wei did not have a deep understanding of Karma to magically transfer the bacsh to another person. So, he used ordinary means.

    During one of his heists of other people''s fortunate encounters, he secretly changed the aura of the object he stole to make it appear more valuable than it was. Then, he left clues that he might be a member of the Origin Pill Dao Sect; these clues also led people to believe that the powerful weapon he stole was in his third senior sister''s hand.

    After noticing something, Wang Wei no longer hesitated. He took out a Heaven Tier Void Transferring Talisman and activated it. This was a talisman he made himself.

    Over the past two hundred years, he has studied divine runes in-depth, and with Lou Cheng''s talent that can now perfect engraved runes, his aplishments in Talisman Making exponentially increase along with his Alchemy.

    A silver light enveloped Wang Wei and he disappeared. Soon, he found himself in front of a forest. He immediately used his Divine Sense to search the surroundings, and after not finding anything, he walked in one direction.

    Based on his feelings, he soon found himself on top of a valley. When he looked down, he saw many people waiting in front of a cave. The majority of these people were in the Void Shattering Realm.

    After scanning these people with his eyes, he could feel countless grievances surrounding many of them as an invisible red hue was stered on their bodies, and no matter what they did, they could not get rid of it.

    With his extremely keen senses, Wang Wei could even feel a smell of decay on these people.

    ''Devil cultivators? No wonder they dared to do something with Lan Ling even though she was a disciple of an Emperor Lineage.''

    Of course, there were a few other loose cultivators amongst this group. He guessed the mentality of these people. As long as no one said anything, they should have enough time to run away and escape the hunting of the Origin Pill Dap Sect.

    Wang Wei gazed did not stay long on these people. With Lou Cheng''s current cultivation, if he stares too long at these Void Shattering Powerhouses, they will notice it.

    He did some calctions and realized that his conjecture was correct. This method was possible to transfer the bacsh to Lan Ling. So, he took a few minutes to ponder the deeper reasons behind this.

    Karma is the principle of cause and effect. He stole other people''s fortunate, that''s the cause. The effect is the bacsh he would receive: his identity as a thief would be revealed and people would chase him down.

    Then, there is the corrtion between Karma and Luck.

    As long as he revealed his identity as a disciple of the Origin Pill Dao Sect, and the direct disciple of the sect master, the majority of people will not dare to me him for his action. This is a way of using the Sect''s Qi Luck to withstand the bacsh of Karma.

    However, if the cause is strong enough, meaning one of the fortunate encounters he stole is precious enough, the effect/bacsh will not be so easily blocked by his sect''s Luck. This is the current situation of his third senior sister after shifting the bacsh to her.

    A trace of enlightenment shed across Wang Wei''s eyes. Unfortunately, it was not enough. However, he was happy as he had a foundation to understand the Dao of Karma in the future.

    With a smile on his face, Wang Wei looked at the cave that stopped all these people. A purple miasma could be seening from it. Just by the color, once could tell that this thing was highly poisonous, even to beings of Law like these people.

    He took out five pills from his space ring while muttering, "Could this be considered poetic justice? Or fate?"

    He did not throw the pill. With these people''s reflexes and their current strength, they would immediately realize something and evade it. Instead, he took out another Void Transfering Talisman.

    This one was of the highest quality and did not produce any space fluctuation. He activated it before sending the pills inside.

    Clouds of red, green, and dark suddenly enveloped the crowds.

    "Who dares to sneak attack this young master?" roared one of the devil cultivators, who immediately proceeded to manifest hisw to protect himself.

    Unfortunately, to his horror, he discovered that it was useless. On the contrary, the more he used hisw, the faster the poison spread to his body and soul.

    "Heaven Grade Law Corroding Poison? Could the reinforcement of the Origin Pill Dao Sect already arrived?"

    Unfortunately, this was thest thought of this person along with the rest. Their skins soon turned ck before dissolving into a pool of green blood and puss.

    With a calm look on his face, Wang Wei waved his hand and a gust of wind blew the poisonous gas in the valley. He ate a few Antidotes and Poison Restants Pill before flying into the cave full of poison miasma.

    Because of the purple vapor in the cave, Wang Wei could not see anything so he had to rely on his Divine Sense. Even then, he could only see a few meters in front of him as the miasma seemed to have the ability to cut off Divine Sense.

    While flying in the direction he senses, a scorpion more than 30 meters tall suddenly attacked him. Luckily, he was prepared. A Talisman was already in his hand and a moon-shaped sword light shed and cut the scorpion into two.

    He nodded in satisfaction with this Sharp Gold Talisman.

    Without pausing, he continued on his way. During the fly, Wang Wei encountered many demons. Most of them were poisonous kinds like centipedes, snakes, scorpions, and toads.

    Thirty minutester, he arrived at a smaller cave. However, this time, he could see a pink foging out. With a frown on his face, he took a few more Heaven Grade Poison Resistant Pill, ced a shield around him, and entered.

    Unfortunately for him, as soon as he walked, his shield proved to be useless. The fog entered his body ignoring the shield. The fog even ignore the pills that he took and started to directly influence his mind.

    Immediately, Wang Wei felt his blood rapidly rush, the yang energy in his body intensified. Countless pictures of beautiful women shed in his mind as lust became the dominant emotion; no, the only emotion.

    With a slight groan, Wang Wei suppressed his desire. Unfortunately, he could not control his physical reaction.

    Ignoring these unimportant things, he looked around to see Lan Ling lying on the floor. He rushed to her side, and immediately, he realized that her face was flushed and her eyes blurred.

    The moment he approached her, Lan Ling¨Cwho was squirming on the ground¨Cused her Void Shattering power to pounce on him and pin on the ground.

    With a swift move, she shredded the upper part of his robe, revealing his chest and muscr physique. And she did not stop there as she reached for the lower part as well.

    A paper talisman suddenly appeared and sted away. Wang Wei was freed, at least temporarily. Yet, Lan Ling seemed to have lost her mind and pounced on him again and again, even though the talisman kept pushing her away.

    With no choice, Wang Wei took out a small metal disk from his ring. He injected his origin essence into it, then the Formation Disk was activated to create a small barrier around Lan Ling.

    Despite all of this, she did not stop trying to pounce on him.

    While using his powerful will to suppress the Aphrodisiac inside his body, Wang Wei took out another set of robes to rece the current one.

    Once he was done, he further activated the formation, and Lan Ling suddenlyid on the floor, finally subdued. He walked inside the shield and looked at her on the floor.

    He could see the endless and irresistible lust in her eyes. The senior sister he knew was gone and reced by a mindless beast filled with only desires.

    As he looked at her, Wang Wei was pondering about something important. After meeting Lan Ling, he knew that Lou Cheng and her were fated to bepanions.

    However, until now, she never disyed any affection towards him. Although she was nice, this was more of the attitude of fellow brothers and sisters, and because of her education and ideologies.

    However, Wang Wei now knew the reason that these two got together. If he was the real Lou Cheng, there is no way that thetter could ignore this Aphrodisiac and should have given in to his desires.

    After taking his third senior sister''s body, with her conservative nature and the culture of this world, she would choose to be hispanions.

    However, herees the problem.

    If Wang Wei did not steal people''s luck and acquire bacsh if he did not send that bacsh to her, then they would never be in this situation.

    You can go even a step further and say that if Wang Wei did not impersonate Lou Cheng, none of this would happen. If he did not have a Paragon-quality soul, the events that lead to here would also not happen.

    And all this situation, the only thing that he seems in control of was the fact that his will was firm enough to resist the aphrodisiac and not go along with the final step.

    All of this seemed like a coincidence, but is it really?

    "Is this the power of Fate? The power of Karma, of Cause and Effect?"

    Everything seemed to flow so naturally that is impossible to detect. Even if detected, it is not possible to know whether all of it is true, or the paranoia of the mind.

    Suddenly, Wang Wei seemed to have understood something but not really; his realization seems too short and brief.

    "If I want to control my fate, one the most important step will be to understand cause and effect, and escape its shackles."

    After sighing out loud deeply, he pointed at Lan Ling and began to read her Fate Line.

 Chapter 356 - Unexpected Truth

    <h4>Chapter 356 - Unexpected Truth</h4>

    With Lan Ling out ofmission and unable to respond, it was easier for Wang Wei to red her fate and learned what he wanted to. As for the artifact that was protecting her Fate Line, it was quite easy to ovee without the owner present to actively use it.

    He did not read all of her memories and events. After finding the information he wanted, he quickly saw it. Then, he frowned.

    Wang Wei guessed that the [me Controlling Art] was rted to the Origin Pill me Scripture that he wanted; He thought that the me controlling art was some kind of technique that made it easier for people to cultivate the Origin Pill me Scripture given how high of a threshold it is rumored to have.

    Another guess was the fact that it was spread to find people who are fated with the Origin Pill me Scripture by either Lou Cheng''s master or the Danyuan Emperor.

    However, he was wrong. The [me Controlling Art] did not have anything to do with the Origin Pill Dao Sect at all. Well, notpletely.

    This art was created by the me Emperor as a test for fated people to get his inheritance. After cultivating the art to the 6th level, one can try to pass the test of the me Emperor and acquire the famous [Ten Thousand me Art], which the me Emperor was famous for.

    From what is known about his Emperor, he used this scripture tobine thousands of Earthly and Heavenly mes into the Chaos me. And ording to rumors, when the me Emperor proved the Dao, his me evolved to Primordial Chaos me, able to burn chaos itself.

    Wang Wei sighed after knowing this. Another thing that the me Emperor was famous for was his Alchemy level. Many people believed that his talent was good enough topete for the title of Dan Ancestor and win if he was born in the Ancient Era.

    From the news he learned from Lan Lin, Wang Wei knew that his cheap master, Ye Lao, wanted to acquire the [Ten Thousand me Art] topete with Fu Caiyun''s Origin Pill me Sutra.

    So, he ced heavy emphasis on his third senior sister. As for Lou Cheng, Ye Lao did not have many hopes for him because of his level of talent. Even if he was lucky enough to acquire the [me Controlling Art]. his chances of passing the test of the me Emperor and inheriting his legacy were quite slim.

    At least, until a while ago when Wang Wei reced him and began to disy amazing talent.

    After finding this out, he was a little disappointed.

    "Well, acquiring another Emperor Scripture is not a bad thing."

    For now, Wang Wei knew that his n would not change. And it also might be more difficult than predicted. After all, it seemed that even his master did not have any control over the distribution of the Origin Pill me Scripture.

    He then proceeded to deal with the current situation. He scanned Lan Ling''s body and frowned. Despite knocking her down, she was still in a bad situation.

    He waved his hand and a small vortex appeared in his hand. Then, he sucked the pink cloud that was influencing her mind and body and condensed it into a pill.

    He could see that herplexion returned to normal, and a peaceful sleeping look appeared on her face. To make sure that nothing was wrong, he once again used his Divine Sense to check her body.

    Then, he frowned.

    Inside Lan Ling''s Primordial Spirit, he saw a ck and white flower with strange golden designs on its petals.

    "Infatuation Flower?"

    As soon as he identified the flower, he quickly checked his own Sea of Consciousness and saw a seed in his soul. To be precise, in Lou Cheng''s soul.

    "Cause and Effect, Huh? *Sigh*"

    The Infatuation Flower is a very rare, unique, and infamous spiritual herb in the world. To be created, someone who is truly infatuated with love has to die in pain and sorrow in a ce of bnce yin and yang before being born.

    Once a person acquires the flower, he can nt a seed on the person he or she loved, then whether that person wants to or not, their Will will be slowly twisted to love that person''s back.

    The most terrifying thing about this flower is the fact that its grade is not based on the amount of spiritual energy absorbed or the passage of time. But solely on the level of love or infatuation of the person who created the flower.

    One anecdote that showed how powerful this flower is is the fact one Great Emperor had one secretly nted by a person that loved him when he was young.

    That flower was so powerful that even after proving the Dao, the flower created a powerful Karma Debt that he had to repay. If he forcefully removed it, he would be injured by the bacsh.

    To deal with the flower, he was forced to marry the woman that nted the flower and waited until she died to pay off this debt, There were even rumors that the woman was so infatuated with the Emperor that he was forced to find her after her reincarnation and spent many lifetimes with her before paying his debt and removing the flower.

    After thinking about all the information he knew about the flower, Wang Wei smile wrily and muttered: "This may not be a bad thing for Lou Cheng."

    Although the Infatuation Flower has a bad name, there is also a benefit to it. For example, it is a perfect flower for Dual Cultivations of Dao Companions. If two people who love one another acquire this flower and nted it within with each other''s soul, the flower will mutate into Yin-Yang Love Flower which can help them dual cultivate together and break free from the restrictions of talent.

    A perfect example of this was the Yin-Yang Companion Emperor. She and her Dao Companion used the flower to cultivate the Quasi-Emperor Realm despite their poor talents.

    Then, during the Heaven Will Battle, the two fought all the Heaven Chosens of their generation together and won. In the end, the husband allowed his wife to prove the Dao.

    Later, she cultivated the Yin-Yang Love Flower to Emperor Grade and used it tobine her Dao with her husband, thus bing one and him also bing an Emperor.

    Because of this, the Infatuation Flower became famous and many other Great Emperors wanted to copy this method so that their Dao Companions could also be Emperors like them.

    Unfortunately, no one has seeded. Not to mention how rare this flower was, so only a few even found it to even try.

    After sighing for who knows how many times in a few minutes, Wang Wei suddenly ced a seal on the seed on Lou Cheng''s mind before doing the same for Lan Ling.

    "Wait until I leave before you two deal with your mess. I don''t want any part of it."

    Honestly, he was somewhat annoyed at the situation. Why was such a rare flower nted in such a ce?

    What''s more, was the reason the seed entered his body. If he was not decided to be cautious and not use his own power, how could he fail to notice such a thing?

    Wang Wei understood that such inconsequential decisions, such small mistakes are the machinations of Fate, the subtle powers of cause and effect.

    Unless he bes more powerful and further understands and controlled these powers, he cannot escape from them.

    So, he sighed out loud once again. He proceeded to take his cauldron to refine a few pills to heal Lan Ling''s body. Although he removed the poison from her body, it still did quite some damage.

    "You are lucky you did not touch her, otherwise you would be a Eunuch right about now," suddenly said a voice.

    Wang Wei was startled as he immediately became on guard while at the same wondering who could sneak up so close to him without even noticing.

    "Oh, it was you," he replied after seeing the beautiful goddess with the long cheongsam showing her long and white leg; it was his future wife, Wu Hong.

    "What did you just say?" asked Wang Wei.

    "You heard me."

    "Hehe," said Wang Wei as he stared at her exposed legs and beautiful jade feet. He instinctively stretched his hand to caress them, unfortunately, he only received a p on his hand.

    "Don''t be mad. As you said, I did not touch her."

    Wang Wei was long aware of the cliche of the protagonist being forced to inhaled aphrodisiacs and act like a beast. So, as early as he designed the Pagoda Trial, he especially arranged ayer that involved this aspect.

    He trained his will to resist these kinds of things so in case he found himself in a situation where his powerful fleshly body''s immune to poison did not work, he can still resist.

    "I''m not mad," replied Wu Hong calmly. "You cannot touch me while inside this stranger''s body."

    It was then Wang Wei realized that he was still Lou Cheng at the moment.

    ''Did I almost give myself a green hat?''

 Chapter 357 - Fiendgods

    <h4>Chapter 357 - Fiendgods</h4>

    Wang Wei shook his head to remove these strange thoughts from his head. Then, he motioned his head sideways to Wu Hong, who immediately understood what he meant.

    She waved her hand and ced a blockade of the surroundings. Although Wang Wei had already ced a formation, he was more reassured with her method.

    Then, a grey light came out of Lou Cheng''s body, and Wang Wei''s real body appeared. He looked at Lou Cheng on the ground and ced a sleeping spell on both him and Lan Ling to ensure that they do not wake up halfway.

    Finally, he rushed to hug Wu Hong''s slim body while caressing his favorite legs. However, a few secondster, his brow furrowed as he seemed to realize something:

    "Something does not feel right¡­Are you a clone?"

    "Yes," replied Wu Hong. "I previously traveled to another World Community. On my way back, I had a whim and wanted to check something out. So, I sent a clone to see you."

    Wang Wei nodded his head and did not ask further. Whatever his future wife was involved with was not something his current self could get involved with¨Ceven if he had the strength of Supreme Realm.

    So, he asked her about the information she could reveal, like what other Heaven WIll Worlds were like and other cultivation systems. And Wu Hong told him plenty of things. Besides information about the previous timeline, she told him about her experience.

    One thing that is fundamental to the progress of cultivators is their vision. The more they know, the more they can understand the world, which in turn makes it easier for them to cultivate.

    For example, an ignorant child born in a small sect in a Small Thousand World and has never heard of higher-level worlds. Such a person will think that the highest level of cultivation possible is most like the Divine Altar Realm.

    However, once that child heard about Middle Thousand Worlds and higher levels of cultivation, his vision will increase, then he will be motivated to reach higher realms to see better scenery; this is the benefit of vision.

    Of course, it can also be damaging to a person. If that child reached the highest level of his world, then learned about Heaven Will Worlds and Great Emperor and realized his insignificance in this vast universe, this might be a fatal blow to him that affects his state of mind and cut off his future path of cultivation.

    For the next few hours, the two of them talked non-stop. Then, Wang Wei seemed to have remembered something and said:

    "During the Academy''s Tournament, you promise to give me a cultivation technique of the Beginning Emperor Era but you forgot. I want it now."

    "Did something happen?"

    "A member of the Ancient Aristocratic n suddenly showed up."

    "So soon? These guys do not usually show up until near the time of the Heaven Will Battle. Which one is it?"

    "The Huo n."

    "The first acquired human who discovered fire and thought our race how to cook their food.''

    "So, the rumors are true,"mented Wang Wei. "From what you told me that era, countless Great Emperors existed at the same time. For such an achievement, the Huo n should have garnered a lot of merits.

    "So, how could they so few Emperors?"

    "They probably died during the Null Era," replied Wu Hong. "From what I know, the battle between the Great Emperors and the Primordial Gods and Innate Demons was a battle of luck between Acquired Life and Innate Lifes. The winner would be the protagonist of the lower dimension and be its ruler.

    "Luckily, Acquired Life won but it was also a tragic victory. Too many Emperors died."

    Wang Wei nodded his head as he could not imagine how tragic such a battle was. He wished he could have participated.

    Wu Hong took out two booklets along with a stone to hand over to Wang Wei. Thetter was confused as to why there were two, so he took them.

    One of them was the basic cultivation system of the ancient time, while the other was another cultivation technique called [Fiendgod Body 12 Revolution].

    With intrigued, he opened it and read the opening:

    "In this world, all lives can be ssified into two categories: Acquired and Life. The Peak of Acquired Life is known as Paragons, while the peak of Innate Life is known as Fiendgod.

    "Although I do not know much about the former besides a name, I know plenty with thetter.

    "When ites to Innate Lifes, they are further divided into two; those born by Heaven and Earth and those bred by Primordial Chaos itself. Those born by Heaven and Earth are referred to as Primordial Gods and Innate Demons, however, themon name for them is Innate Demon Gods.

    "As for those bred by chaos, they are called Innate Fiendgods. From what I know, the weakest of them are born at the level of Great Emperor, while the strongest, well, I do not know.

    "Most likely, they are born at the level of Paragons since that is considered the peak of Acquired Life.

    "After knowing about this information, I set out to acquire the power of these mighty beings known as Fiendgods."

    Wang Wei read through the entire technique and understood that this was a body refining method that allow an Acquired Life to create a Bloodline Seed of A Fiendgod. Then, slowly cultivate that seed into a real Fiendgod Bloodline is created, thus achieving a powerful body and developing their divine abilities.

    To cultivate this technique, three materials can be used. The first one is to find the body of an Innate Demon God and acquire their bloodline. Obviously, this is not possible as these things are extinct now. And even if they were alive, how could someone easily get their blood.

    The second method to cultivate this method is to use Demon Bloodlines since, in most worlds, the demon race was created by Innate Demons based on their bodies.

    As for the third method, it is to use a race called Ominous Beasts.

    After reading the entire thing, Wang Wei sighed:

    "In the Endless Void, there are really too many geniuses. It''s a shame that this book only has 9 revolutions."

    ording to this book, only by the 10th revolution could the true Innate Fiendgod bloodline will be born.

    "This inheritance was left before that person ascended. At that time, he did not even know if the other 3 revolutions were possible; this is the reason that he did not know much about Paragons and could only specte."

    "Did he seed?"

    "Yes. And since he did, so can you. Once you be an Emperor, you can deduce to the next 3 revolutions on your own."

    Wang Wei nodded his head as he stare in the distance, seeming a little distracted. A few minutester, Wu Hong asked: "Did you think of something?"

    "Instead of creating a foreign bloodline inside the body that could cause problems, it would be better to sublimate the human bloodline. Reverse the Acquire Bloodline into Innate; creating a Human Innate Fiendgod Bloodline."

    Wu Hong nodded her head, "This is indeed a good idea. That way, not only can you increase your strength, but also your talent for cultivation. Plus, once you seed, both the Wang family and Yu family will benefit."

    At first, he was confused by her words, then he understood. As long as he seeds, the sublimation of his bloodline will also affect the people connected to him by blood, like his father, mother, grandfather, and all the Wang and Yu family nsman.

    "I did not think about that."

    Then, Wang Wei asked her about this brown-colored stone that looked very ordinary. So, Wu Hong exined to him the purpose of this Path Seeking Stone.

    His eyes lit up after hearing this. Tempering his blood required three steps: the first is to remove the impurities in the blood and create new blood.

    The second is to installed vitality inside the blood to turn it into spiritual blood. The spiritual blood is the foundation of the realm of Rebirth With A Drop of Blood.

    Finally, to reach the level of perfection, Understanding or Enlightenment is needed. This enlightenment could be on different concepts like "Immortal". "Eternal", "Undying", "Unextinguishable", etc. It''s all based on the person''s choice and his or her choice forwards.

    So far, Wang Wei has not chosen his Path of Enlightenment as he did not know which one was the best for him. However, with this Path Seeking Stone, not only can he find the answer, but also, saved a lot of time in the process.

    "Is this what it feels like to be raised by a richdy? Should I use my handsome face to eat white rice?"

    "If you decide to do so, this rich youngdy will be more than enough to raise you to be Emperor," replied Wu Hong with a smile.

    "Forget it.. I still have some pride left."

 Chapter 358 - Divination

    <h4>Chapter 358 - Divination</h4>

    "You can always change your mind," replied Wu Hong. "Well, my clone cannot stay long. Now that I have given you what I wanted, I''m leaving."

    Then, she disappeared into tiny particles that blew with the wind.

    Wang Wei smiled wryly at how his wife was too independent before doing his own things. He turned into a grey light before returning to Lou Cheng''s body, sat up straight, and began to ponder.

    He was in somewhat of a dilemma as he wondered whether to wait for his third senior sister to wake up. However, after thinking about it for a moment, decided to just leave as it was too much of a hassle to answer all her questions.

    So, he left to find a secluded ce; he was prepared to pass Heavenly Tribtion to enter the Divine Body Realm.

    Not long after Wang Wei left, the spell he ced on Lan Ling was finally lifted and she woke up.

    "Where am I?" she muttered as she looked at the surrounding. Then, her previous memories appeared in his mind and she hurriedly used her Divine Sense to check her body.

    "My Primordial Yin is still intact," she sighed in relief before once again bing confused. She remembered a blurry figure that came into the cave with her.

    Logically speaking, that person should have also been affected, so, she wondered why she was intact.

    "Well, why did that person somewhat resemble fifth junior brother?" muttered Lan Ling. "Could he be the one who saved me? Did he run away so that he did not give in to his bestial urges?"

    A smile appeared on her face after thinking like this. If Wang Wei was here, he could have detected that the Infatuate Flower was still slowly influencing Lan Ling despite the seal he ced on it.

    A few days ago, outside of the Secret Realm, Qilin Central Continent, Heaven Mystery Pavillion:

    The sect protecting formation was activated, thus isting the entire pavilion from the rest.

    Inside a room designed with a ck and white 8 Trigram pictures on the floor, there were many people, with two of them sitting cross-legged in the middle,

    One was an old man with long white hair and beard; the old man had many people standing behind them, many of which were trembling either out of fury or fear.

    On the opposite of the old man was a young man with white hair and a cold and indifferent look on his face. Dressed in a ck robe, he seemed to be in perfect harmony with Yin and Yang, with Life and Death.

    "Young Master Di Tian, what can I do for you?" asked the old man calmly while he caressed his long beard. Unfortunately, his slightly trembling hand disyed the fact that he was not as calm and collected as he seems on the surface.

    After all, how could he be calm? That person just walked into the sect and someone activated their sect protecting formation without authorization. That meant that if he wanted, this person couldpletely destroy their sect with little effort.

    "Recently, I had a feeling that something was wrong. So, I came for you to do a divination for me."

    "Oh, I don''t know what the young master wants to divine?"

    "I want to know who will be the winner of the Heaven Will Battle in this generation; who will be the one sitting at the Throne."

    Old Chu was silent for a moment, "Young Master, you must be kidding. Everyone knows that a Great Emperor is someone that is in-controlled of their destiny. So, how could we possibly divine who will be the final winner? The best we can do is deduce who has the highest chance."

    "I know this," replied Di Tian calmly. "However, there is still a way."

    "Please, do tell."

    "In the Heaven Will Battle, no matter who is the final winner, he or she is still a Supreme Realm True Monarch until they absorbed the Heaven Will. What you have to divine is the single moment before that person acquires the Heaven Will, before they absorbed it.

    "That way, you can predict with uracy who is the final winner."

    Old Chu momentarily stopped his action of caressing his beard, while the other people behind him looked at Di Tian with shock, and if he was crazy.

    "Although you are theoretically correct, this is simply beyond my capabilities. Truth be told, I doubt any person could so precisely divine such a thing. Not to mention the punishment that wille afterward."

    Di Tian did not say anything else but took out a book from his space ring.

    "In the Beginning Emperor Era, Emperor Tianzi ughtered an Innate Demon that was a massive turtle. From the back of that turtle, heprehended the mystery of 8 Trigrams and created the [8 Trigram Myriad World Secret Guide].

    "With this method, he was able to predict and prevented many cmities for the human race. The founder of you Heaven Mystery Pavillion got an iplete version of this technique by chance.

    "Using it, he was able to help Nine Yin Emperor in her early years, and once she proved the Dao, she help deduce this method to a higher level while also refining an Immortal Artifact for you guys.

    "With theplete technique, you should be able to satisfy my request."

    Then, Di Tian seemed to remember something and took out a counting abacus.

    "I will lend this Emperor Artifact to you so that it can rece the [8 Trigram Turtle Shell]."

    The room became quiet for a moment before Old Man Chu took the things offered to him; he knew that he did not have much of a choice. This person in front of him seemed to have the power to eradicate their sect.

    The only way they could survive the current situation was to wake up the Immortal Venerable of their sect. Unfortunately, with the Di n''s background, a single Immortal Venerable was nothing.

    So, for the next few days, Old Man Chuprehended the scripture in his hand to prepare for the divination. Since the original technique he cultivated was derived from this one, it did not take long for him to learn.

    Then, he began his divination.

    "Young master, Di Tian, you should be aware beforehand that there is the possibility of this not working."

    "As long as you try your best, I will not me you."

    Nodding his head, Old Man Chu began his divination as he used the Emperor Artifact to amplify his abilities. His eyes turned all white as his mind floated to the river of destiny. Then, he saw a scene.

    A young man with white hair stood with many others at his feet, exuding a powerful aura. He reached out his hand to take a golden ball of light. However, right when he was about to do so, the image suddenly change.

    It turned into a grey hair young man, standing in that same position, with countless people at his feet, reaching for that golden ball.

    Then, the image of the two different people flicked back and forth before everything was gone.

    Old Man Chu returned to reality as he breathed out loud.

    "So, what was the oue?" asked Di Tian.

    "It is uncertain."

    "What do you mean?"

    "What I saw was you reaching to take the Heaven Will, however, at thest minute, the picture changed to the young master of the Dao Opening Sect."

    "How is that possible? There can only be one final winner."

    "I do not know either. The best way I can interpret it is the fact that you were the final winner, however, Sacred Son Wang Wei must have done something to reverse his fate."

    Truth be told, Old Man Chu did not know what he was talking about. However, he did not want to anger this Killing God next to him, so he quickly found a way to exin his vision.

    After hearing this, Di Tian frowned. He knew that divination was not always reliable, so different interpretation was possible.

    However, he could not understand the reason he would fail in the Heaven Will Battle. He knew how powerful he would be by then.

    He was born near the end of the Emperor Beginning Era and was once of the greatest genius of that era, cultivated by the entire human race in their battle against the Innate Demon Gods.

    When he was in the wound, Emperor Tianzi detected that he was a key figure in the war and was selected as the key figure to cultivate. So, even before he was born, his body was washed away by both Emperor blood essence and Primordial Gods and Innate Demons as a way to set up his foundation.

    And after he was born, he listened to countless Emperors'' teachings and preached the Dao. Many precious and rare resources that would make all the Emperor Lineages fight a full-scale war were used by him for his cultivation.

    He was expected to be another Eternal Emperor of the human race to lead them in that era.

    Unfortunately, an ident urred to him and his wife before he managed to prove the Dao, and Di Tian was forced to reincarnate.

    The source of his strength did not diminish because of this, but instead, he became more powerful after reincarnation.

    (Next Chapter is Di Tian''s backstory.)

 Chapter 359 - Ten Lives, Nine Reincarnations

    <h4>Chapter 359 - Ten Lives, Nine Reincarnations</h4>

    Before his reincarnation, Di Tian foretold that there might some ident. So, he prepared beforehand. He left secret realms full of innate treasures, Innate Demon Gods and Emperor Bloods, and even a few chaos treasures to recuperate.

    To acquire all these things, he had to use all the merits he achieved for the human race during the war. And as he expected, an ident did ur. When he finally reincarnated, it was already after the Null Era, when the war ended.

    Although sad that everyone he knew was either dead or gone, he still continued forward as he had a mission to fulfill: be a Great Emperor to revive his beloved wife, Ning''er.

    Using the things he left behind, he quickly cultivated to a realm simr to True Monarchs. Although the environment then had changed making it difficult for the ancient cultivation system to flourish, he did not have this problem with the resources in his hand.

    When it was time for the Heaven Will Battle, Di Tian lost, and it was at the hand of Wang Wei''s ancestor, Emperor Qiyuan. Although unfortunate, he still epted his defeat calmly. After all, this was not the first time.

    Additionally, he knew that Emperor Qiyuan was carrying the luck of an era with him; he was destined to open a new era and spread the Dao to the entire Myriad Emperor Realm.

    So, Di Tian nned for his next reincarnation. Before his death, he condensed something Cultivation Seed and reincarnated with it. This seed''s purpose allowed him to absorb all the strength of his previous life after cultivating to the peak.

    So, in his second reincarnation, Di Tian once again cultivated to the peak. This time, he used the Origin System to fit in better with heaven and earth. Once he reached the Quasi-Emperor Realm, he absorbed the cultivation of his previous life, thus drastically increasing his strength.

    Unfortunately, he failed once again during the Heaven Will Battle.

    This time, his opponent was the Yan family ancestor, the Sword Empress. To this day, Di Tian remembered that fight¨Cif it can be considered one. The Sword Empress¨Cholding a bamboo as a sword¨Cgently swung it and terrifying sword qi destroyed his body into millions of pieces.

    Luckily, he already cultivated the Cultivation Seed and his soul was still intact, so he could be reincarnated again.

    When it came to his third and fourth, reincarnation, Di Tian does not have any memory of how he lost. He remembered participating in the battle, but for some unknown reason, he could not remember the face or the name of the person who defeated him.

    Truth be told, he could not even remember how he lost.

    In his 5th reincarnation, he was born as a Buddhis monk. He was very talented, so was cultivated with great emphasis by the Buddhist Sect. That monk had the brilliant idea of cultivating the [Past, Present, and Future Buddha Book] together by splitting his soul into three.

    This was not a simple feat as this book was essentially three Emperor Scripturesbined into one; it was never met to be cultivated simultaneously.

    If seeded, that monk would be able topete with the Heaven Chosen of Buddhism at that time who cultivated the Buddha Golden Body.

    (AN: For reference, go back to chapter 166)

    Unfortunately, an ident still urred. Right as this monk was about to seed, it was the exact time that Di Tian recovered the memories of his previous lives, which led to cultivation deviation.

    With his understanding of the soul, he was able to cure the injury to his Primordial Spirit. However, his Sea of Consciousness was filled with the berserk power of time, constantly influencing his mind.

    And when it was time for the Heaven Will Battle, he encountered the Absolute Beginning Emperor. He could not even use half of his strength, so he lost miserably.

    At this point, Di Tian knew that something was off. Nevertheless, he continued onward.

    In his 6th Reincarnation, he became the Prince of the Devil Race. Once he regained his memories, Di Tian immediately realized that something was wrong. He seemed to have formed a feud with a little girl from a small vige because some human traitors wanted to give her to him,

    Usually, most people would not care about such small and insignificant things, but he knew his experience over the past few reincarnations, so he was cautious.

    After investigation, he discovered that this little girl carried tremendous luck¨Cjust like Qiyuan Emperor. Additionally, the entire Devil Race was enveloped by Qi of Cmity and would soon fave a terrible tribtion.

    So, he hurried to take action to smooth out the situation. He contacted human leaders at that time and asked them as long as they could set up a meeting with the little girl, he would find a way to create a better living environment and treatment for the human race.

    This was a perfect n to not only smooth things out with the human race and wash away some of his karma but also peacefully deal with a literal Son of Destiny.

    Unfortunately, his words were wrongly interpreted. As a result, more people started to chase after the little girl, making her life more miserable. Frustrated, he dispatched his Sleepers, which were a group of elite information gatherers that have constantly reincarnated with him.

    And unlike him, there are usually many of them in each generation, so the amount of information they have gathered over the years is unimaginable The only time that has failed him was what happened in his third and fourth reincarnation.

    Even they did not know.

    In the end, the Sleepers failed to catch the little girl. Somehow, she always managed to escape. Without any choice, Di Tian decided to prepare for the Heaven Will Battle.

    This was his 6th reincarnation, and each time, he had cultivated to the peak of the Quasi-Realm, so he had the strength of 6 lives. With all his strength, he did not think he would lose.

    But he lost. Fair and Square.

    In that final battle, despite the secret intervention of the Devil Gods, he still lost to Empress Wu. Plus, once she won, he sealed him and stole his talent and strength before killing him.

    Luckily, he had left a backhand; a piece of his soul survived and upied a human cultivator. He used the time that Empress Wu was madly ughtering the Devil race to secretly steal many of the resources of the race to recultivate to the peak once again.

    Then, he condensed the Cultivation Seed and prepared for the 7th reincarnation.

    This time again, he failed to be a Great Emperor once again, and it was all because of tricks.

    In this life, he was born as a devil cultivator. By the time his memories returned, he was considered one of the greatest devils that ever existed in the current generation

    His body and soul were tainted by sins¨Ceven worse than when he was an actual devil. What''s worse, all the sins were the reason he lost the final battle.

    Emperor Kong was a man of great merit. For his creation of the Academy System, gatheredrge enough merit to cultivate the Golden Body of Merit. So, when a devil cultivator like Di Tian faced someone like this, he was overwhelmed by the merit and could not even use ten percent of his strength.

    And just like that, he also failed to be a Great Emperor.

    By this time, Di Tian had be discouraged. Failures after failures had begun to shatter his Dao Heart.

    However, his desire to one day see the smile of his wife again, to gently caress her face, to brush her hair, to taste her lips, to hear her voice: kept him going.

    No matter the price, no matter how many times he has to fall and get up, he would.

    So, he went into his 8th reincarnation. And as expected, he also encountered another Eternal Emperor. However, the defeat this time greatly angered him.

    The reason he was defeated was that he only awakened the memories of his past life after his defeat at the hands of the Heaven Devour Emperor. He never even had the chance to absorb the strength of his past lives.

    At that point, Di Tia was aware that Heavenly Dao was manipting his reincarnation to prevent him from bing a Great Emperor, just because he hadmitted a taboo.

    Nevertheless, he did not back down.

    He calmly prepared for his 9th and final reincarnation. At this point, his soul had reached its limits and could not reincarnate for the tenth time.

    Di Tian studied the Dao of Reincarnation deeply and ensured that he would be born in the right era, his memories awakened just after he is born, and even ensure that he was blessed with great luck.

    With the strength of his nine lives, he should be guaranteed to win the throne. But now, he received news that there were variables.

    No matter how talented Wang Wei was, he should not be rival him once he reached the Quasi-Realm. With his talent, he should be able to reach the strength of his 6th reincarnation, simr to Empress Wu.

    Even if he was more talented, at best he could reach the 7th reincarnation, and pushing it, the 8th. But not the current 9th.

    He knew that 9 was a qualitative change, and even he did know how powerful he will be.

    Suddenly, Di Tian seemed to think of something and a terrifying aura suddenly emanate from him, shaking the entire Heaven Mystery Pavillion.

 Chapter 360 - Upcoming Danger

    <h4>Chapter 360 - Uing Danger</h4>

    ''Wang Wei is an Ouw trying to control one of the five hidden Supreme Dao. There is no way for him to survive until the Heaven Will Battle¡­Unless he passed the trial.''

    As soon as these thoughts came to his mind, Di Tian lost hisposure and a powerful aura emanated from his body, shaking the entire Heaven Mystery Pavillion.

    All the people in the room felt a heavy pressure pressing them down, and all of them with the exception of Old Chu were forced on their knees.

    As for the old man, he was wondering why their pavilion suffered so many cmities in just one generation. Could it be that Heaven was finally punishing them for leaking its secrets for so many years?

    Meanwhile, Di Tian did not seem to notice his surroundings as he walked back and forth. With each step, the pressure in the surrounding seemed to increase.

    ''No one has ever passed that trial. Even I failed, how could he?''

    Thinking about the trial, he gritted his teeth. This was the beginning of everything: the death of his beloved wife and all the millions of years of suffering.

    Many wise men warned him, many Great Emperors warned him, but he did not listen and insisted on going his way. As a genius, he had his own pride and arrogance.

    Even if Great Emperors were more powerful than him, he did not think he lost to them in terms of talent or wisdom.

    In the end, he lost everything.

    Di Tian looked at his hands with blurred eyes before muttering only to himself.

    "Maybe if I listened back then, I would not have lost you, Ning''er. My greed is the only thing to me for all this suffering¡­No, if I had listened, you might not even exist.

    "Or at the very least, you would not be my Ning''er. Although our time together was short, it was worth every single moment."

    He remembered all the great memories they had together. The first time he met her. Instantly, he was fascinated by her perfect smile.

    He remembered when he taught her how to cook; she burned the food and was very embarrassed. So, she practiced day and night until she became a better cook than him in just a few days.

    He remembered how happy she was when she first started cultivating and praised her talent. The first time she made a pill, a talisman, magical weapons, and so on. There has been so many first in their lives, and even after millions of years, he remembered them as if they happened yesterday.

    He also remembered the many fights and disagreements they had. Although they were a loving couple, they still had their share of disagreements. Despite this, they still loved one another.

    All these beautiful and sad memories shed across his mind. Then, Di Tian raised his head. His eyes had now turned to his cold and indifference, and his aura under control.

    "There is no way I will let you pass that trial so easily. So, let''s add wood to the fire," he muttered with terrifying killing intent in his eyes. He has paid too much to be a Great Emperor and no one can stop him.

    ''Wang Wei should have been the Son of this Era, with the mission not only to create a new Era but also to stop me. However, the moment he decided to cultivate the Dao of Fate, he gave up that title.

    ''Nevertheless, he is still an individual with tremendous luck, almost like a Son of Destiny. So, killing him will not be easy¨Cespecially with a variable like Wu Hong.''

    Thinking about Empress Wu, he frowned. No matter what rtionship Wu Hong has with her, she will be a problem.

    He then finally looked at Old Chu once again.

    "I need you to divine onest thing for me again. Once done, I will grant you the Emperor Artifact and help you be recognized as its master."

    With a wry smile on his face, Old Chu said: "It''s not that I do not want to help, but.." He raised his head in the sky. If it was not the Emperor Artifact, he would have instantly aged and died after thatst divination.

    Di Tian followed him and he could feel that Heavenly Dao was slowly waking up to release Divine Punishment. Thest Divination has touched some taboo, and the entire Heaven Mystery Pavillion was about to pay the price.

    "Don''t worry about it. I will take care of it."

    After saying that, Di Tian nced at a position. He could feel a terrifying power secretly spying on this ce. He guessed that it must have been the Immortal Venerable of the Heaven Mystery Pavillion.

    However, he did not care. As the future leader of the Di Family, his backing was great enough to prevent these old monsters from secretly attacking him.

    Northern ck Tortoise Continent, Secret Realm:

    Wang Wei had just instilled his will and goal into the Good Fortune me to enter the Divine Body Realm. Lou Cheng''s ideal is to be a great alchemist respected by his master and fellow disciples so that one day, he can be worthy of his third senior sister.

    So, after instilling these ideals, he used the me to temper his skin and entered the Divine Body Realm. Then, he underwent Thunder Tribtions.

    As the thunder fell on him, a cauldron with a bunch of materials appeared in front of him. He immediately directed the thunder inside the cauldron and began to refine a pill.

    A few minutester, Wang Wei muttered: "It is indeed possible to use thunder to purify the materials. Maybe even the other elements as well."

    A few minutester, the Thunder Tribtion ended and he took out a yellow pill from the cauldron, sh of lightning could be seen on the surface of the pill.

    Without hesitation, he swallowed the pill. Thunder appeared on his skin as to tempered it, along with the Good Fortunate Pill.

    "It seems that my recipe seeded. I will call this pill Thunder Skin Refinement Pill¡­Okay, I admit I''m not good at naming things. Anyway, it does not matter since I''m already perfect in every other way."

    After stroking his ego, Wang Wei began to n on how to use the Divine Punishment Thunder sealed inside his body to refine the Thunder Skin Refinement Pill.

    With his current fleshly body, few things can actually improve help temper it. And this problem will be more prominent after he opened his Acupoints and reachedpletion of the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture].

    This is one of the reasons he was so excited about the method that Wu Hong gave him.

    Wang Wei had a feeling that there was a big secret behind the ancient deste scripture. And once he discovers that secret, he had a feeling that he would not like it.

    While he was in deep thought, he suddenly felt everything around him shake, To be precise, it was the entire secret realm that was shaking.

    "What''s going on?"

    Wang Wei was not the only one asking this question. The clone that was cultivating on the core mountain suddenly opened his eyes as well. He looked around and discovered that everyone was surprised at the sudden change, and no one could exin the phenomenon.

    Immediately, the clone noticed something and looked at the formations on the mountain. He could see that runes in these formations suddenly dim as if losing the power behind them.

    ''Could it be?''

    For the first time sinceing here, he attacked the formation.

    Bang!

    With a slight punch, the powerful formation that required at least 3 True Monarchs to break was easily shattered by him. The clone frowned as he looked at the other factions near him.

    Just like him, they realized that all the formation had weakened. So, they became more enthusiastic. With the sudden change, the speed at which these factions broke the formation drastically changed.

    In that way, it would not take long before they could reach the core of this secret realm.

    The clone just smiled after seeing this as he gazed at Liu Meixiu that was in front of everyone. Then, he returned to his enlightenment of formation.

    Although he was wondering the reason for such a sudden change, it did not change the overall situation.

    Meanwhile, in another secret realm, Huo Fenghuang suddenly opened her eyes. A powerful aura suddenly emanated on her body. It took her a few seconds to control her strength.

    She then looked at the empty pool in front of her and muttered: "With the innate energy gone, there is no longer any force powering the formations at the entrance. So, these people should be able to enter at a faster pace. I need to hurry up."

    She proceeded to contact her Dao Protectors.

    "What do you need, youngdy?"

    "You guys need to start setting up the formation."

    "Youngdy, did you seed?"

    "Yes."

    "Good, good, good," said one of the old men that were with her. "Our Huo n will have another Emperor in this generation."

    "What about the Tribtion? Young Lady, do you want to wait until you return to the n?" asked another person.

    Because the ancient ns cultivated a different system, Heavenly Dao is especially harsh on them when ites to tribtion, making it very difficult to survive.

    So, a lot of preparation is usually required during the process.

    "There is no need. I will use Heavenly Tribtion to further temper my body and True Spirit."

    The True Monarchs'' eyes lit up after hearing this; they understood that their youngdy was not the same as before.

 Chapter 361 - Petty Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 361 - Petty Revenge</h4>

    Wang Wei''s real body waited for a while until he received amunication talisman from this clone. After reading it, he finally understood the situation at the core of the secret realm.

    "It should not be long before the truth of this secret realm is revealed," pondered Wang Wei. Although he did not really care what it was as his main purposes were Lan Ling and Liu Meixiu, he still wished that it was something that would benefit him.

    ''ording to the clone, it will still take a year or two before Liu Meixiu or the Demon race to reach the core. This should be more than enough time to deal with Fu Caiyun''s people.''

    Fu Caiyun held too much power in the Origin Pill Dao Sect and with his nature of suppressing talent, Wang Wei could foresee that this guy will be an obstacle for his n to acquire the Origin Pill me Scripture.

    As such, he has long decided to kill all the people rted to him that came to this secret realm. Although this will not affect thetter that much, it''s better than nothing.

    Maybe this act could give his cheap master a chance to breathe and gather power.

    After making a decision, Wang Wei turned into someone else as he began his hunt. He still decided not to use his own power, however, although Lou Cheng was as weak as a chicken in his eyes, he still has ways to deal with the situation.

    Mainly the use of poison. Over the past two hundred years, his alchemy has progressed drastically and he learned and created many poisons.

    ¡­

    Time is like an unstoppable river that can only flow in one direction. For Liu Meixiu, the past three years felt like an eternity. She has been under so much pressure that she felt like her lifespan was dramatically reduced.

    She turned around to see the people behind her that were not too far behind.

    ''What is it with the Demon race? Why are they so determined to reach the core so much?''

    Liu Meixiu looked at the white hair of these Demon True Monarchs. When these people first came here, all of them had ck hair and the majority looked middle-aged.

    However, in the short 203 years, these Demon races have aged rapidly that they looked like their lifespan would run out at any time. It ismon knowledge that the demon race has higher lifespans on average than humans.

    So, the people around could imagine how much they have paid to get an advantage in breaking the formations.

    ''They must know something about this Secret Realm. After all, it was in their territory,'' thought Liu Meixiu. ''Luckily, I was prepared.''

    Right before these people entered the secret realm, her faction in the Herd Raising Valley brought many resources. So, using countless pills, the True Monarchs on their sides were able to keep their heads up after the desperate advance of the demon race.

    "Young Lady, we have broken through thest formation," said one the True Monarch with a slight tremble voice.

    "Hurry up then," replied Liu Meixiu as she woke from her daze. She immediately led her group to the top of the mountain. As soon as she took that final step, she found herself in another ce.

    It was like she transitioned from one space-time to another, from one world to another. More ever, the transition was extremely smooth which showed that the person who created was a master of Space.

    The first thing that Liu Meixiu noticed was therge puppet army standing in two rows; they looked like they were guarding something. However, there was something odd with these puppets.

    Although they looked humanoid in shape, all of them had one thing inmon: they all had deer-like horns on their foreheads. Liu Meixui instantly became excited after seeing this.

    "We were right; this should be the tomb of a True Dragon from ancient times!" she muttered, her voice slightly higher than normal. And it was not just her who felt that way, but all the other members of her faction.

    One of the most powerful Great Emperors to ever have the Myriad Beast Physique was the True Phoenix Emperor. And the reason for her strength was because she acquired the blood essence of a True Phoenix: an Innate Demon.

    In this tomb, there is most likely the blood essence of a True Dragon. As long as Liu Meixiu can acquire it, she can reproduce the might and grandeur of the True Phoenix Great Emperor.

    That meant that in this generation, their faction has the chance to cultivate a Great Emperor. They can finally get rid of the control of the Ji family, and maybe even annihted them.

    After a few minutes of excitement, Liu Meixiu calmed herself down, so she said: "Go set up a formation to prevent the people from the demon race from entering. At the very least, dy them long enough."

    The True Monarchs nodded and went to execute her orders. Meanwhile, Liu Meixiu walked deep into the tomb, full of excitement. Oddly though, a few minutester, she returned with an ugly look on her face.

    Her Dao Protectors taught that she might have encountered a powerful opponent that required their help to solve. However, once they saw the weird runes that appeared on her left hand, they knew something weird had happened.

    Back on Array Mountain, the moment that Liu Meixiu''s group reached the top, Wang Wei''s clone opened his eyes with a smile on his face.

    "Let''s begin," he said to the others. Then, a mist that seemed to iste all prying suddenly covered all of them. Many people were paying attention to the Dao Opening Sect''s weird actions, so they immediately noticed this when it happened.

    However, they did not know what they were doing as the mist could iste their Divine Sense and other forms of investigation. Plus, not a lot of people dare investigate the most powerful sect.

    Meanwhile, inside the mist, Wang Wei took out something weird from his space ring: it was an arm. To be precise, it was Liu Meixiu''s arm that he ripped off during the Qi Luck Trial.

    An invisible grey line appeared from the hand connecting to something or someone in the distance. The clone looked at the people behind him and said:

    "Do not resist, and be on alert as soon as we arrived."

    Then, all the people turned into motes of light and entered the grey line connected to that hand. They soon found themselves traveling at rapid speed.

    Time seemed to slow down for them, yet at the same time, seemed to be rapidly passing. After what felt like an instant and an eternity at the same time, the group stopped as they appeared in a darkly lit space with jewels decorated in the walls.

    Behind them was an army of puppets with horns and in front of them were the people of the Herd Raising Valley.

    "All of this is really your n," said Liu Meixiu with gritted teeth as she looked at Wang Wei in front of her. The moment these runes appeared on her arm, she guessed most of Wang Wei''s ns.

    Wang Wei looked at her with cold and indifferent eyes, then said: "Kneel."

    Suddenly, a strange and mysterious force came from his voice, and to Liu Meixiu''s horror, she was forced to kneel on the floor; she was incapable of resisting with her strength.

    "Kowtow," said Wang Wei again, and Liu Meixiu''s head was forced on the ground. The True Monarchs with her were furious, however, they were all locked by the ones with Wang Wei.

    "What kind of ability is this?" asked Liu Meixiu.

    "You do not need to know," replied Wang Wei. This was of the two abilities he gained after opening his Chakras and it came from his tongue Orifice and Throat Chakra.

    The ability is called [Emperor''s Words Are Law].

    Liu Meixiu gritted her teeth and asked: "Why are you doing this? Is it because of what happened in the trial?"

    "You could say so."

    "Don''t be so hypocritical," she snorted in disdain. "Cultivators never considered the lives of mortals. The only reason that they are so restrained when dealing with them is because of Karma.

    "This is a world where the strong prey on the weak."

    She tried to get up but failed. Nevertheless, she still continued:

    "You people of Dao Opening Sect have brought disaster to be many Small Thousand Worlds before sending your people to save it to gather merit and used as a Trial of Luck.

    "How is that any different from what I did?"

    Wang Wei looked at her calmly before saying:

    "Maybe you are right, maybe you are wrong. I will not talk to you regarding the issue of morality. What I hate about what you did is that you broke the established rule.

    "Everyone agreed on a Battle of Dynasty, yet, you decided to overthrow the entire chessboard to win the game. Do you think that your actions would have no consequences?

    "Of course, this is not the main reason for my dislike of you. I promised the people of Great Xia that I would protect them. As their ruler, this was my responsibility.

    "Yet, you ruined that."

    His eyes concentrated on Liu Meixiu on the floor.

    "I counted. 12, 345, 654 innocent civilians died in your beast tide. Not soldiers, but civilians. Do you want me to tell you the exact number of children, women, and elderly?"

    The room became quiet for a moment. With his Divine Sense, he could see that Liu Meixiu did not care about his words.

    "Okay," he said with a sneer. "Since you only believe in the survival of the fittest, I will apply this rule to you too. I''m more powerful than you, then I can determine your life and death."

    Wang Wei no longer waste any time with her and mobilized his powerful soul. Although he was only a clone, he still inherited some of its power. He directly broke into her Sea of Consciousness and went for her soul.

    He ignored her Soul Protecting Treasure and went straight for her soul. Liu Meixiu resisted as her Myriad Beast Physique was also activated to protect her.

    Countless illusory beast shadows appeared in her Sea of Consciousness to block Wang Wei''s attack. However, he simply bulldozed these shadows and went straight for her soul.

    Once he found the bronze cloud with slight silver on it, he destroyed it and killed her.. All of this happened so quickly that Liu Meixiu did not have time to react, defend herself, or even use her Innate Talent.

 Chapter 362 - At Peace

    <h4>Chapter 362 - At Peace</h4>

    After killing Liu Meixiu, Wang Wei felt at peace. His state of mind did not suddenly undergo any changes, after all, he has gotten used to the fact that death is a normal thing in the world of cultivation.

    You could say that he has be desensitized to death. And after understanding some power of fate, he knew that it was the fate of many mortals to die at the hands of cultivators.

    Despite all of this, he was still a little bothered by what happened in the Qi Luck Trial. As such, he had long nned to kill Liu Meixiu, no matter what.

    So, as he watched her body fall to the ground and her soul destroyed, he felt relieved, calm, or at peace.

    Wang Wei sighed lightly. He raised his hand to burn her body, then, he suddenly remembered the Fiendgod 12 Revolution that he just received and an idea popped in his head.

    So, he immediately sealed the pieces of her soul that were about to disappear and put the body away.

    "You''re not even going to allow us to bury her?" asked one of the True Monarchs from the Herd Raising Valley.

    "How many of the people she killed did not have the opportunity to be buried because they were swallowed whole by her beasts?" replied Wang Wei.

    "Are you going to use their lives to justify your actions?" said the True Monarch.

    "You are correct; I do not need to justify myself. Her body will benefit me so I took it. She will be the nourishment for my Path of Emperor."

    The True Monarch was momentarily silent before adding: "There is a saying: ''One thought to be Buddha, one thought to be the Devil.'' It seems to me that Sacred Son Wang Wei has reached such a state of mind, however, you should be careful not to be the next Mo Zun."

    Wang Wei squinted his eyes at this person. Mo Zun was the name of the Heaven Devouring Emperor, who wanted to swallow the world after bing an Eternal Emperor.

    This guy''s words may seem like just a warning or words spoken to save face, but Wang Wei could understand his insinuation. He was threatening to spread rumors that he was the next Mo Zun and rally the people of the world to kill him.

    After all, no one wants another crazy and powerful Eternal Emperor to be born in this world.

    After figuring this out, Wang Weiughed out loud. This kind of threat might work for ordinary people with no background. But who was he?

    The Sacred Son of the most powerful sect in the world. The son of the Sect Master, the heir to two Emperor Lineages. Who dare to easily mess with him.

    "Your little faction is already struggling against the Ji family. What do you think will happen if my Dao Opening Sect intervened in your conflict and support the Ji n? How long do you people think you canst?"

    Wang Wei replied with a threat of his own. And as soon he said these words, the faces of the other True Monarchs became very ugly to look at.

    Now that their dreams and goals at cultivating a Great Emperor were dead, their futures looked bleak. And once they returned to the sect, they will be further suppressed by the Ji family.

    So, after quicklymunicating with one another, they decided to leave. They rushed out of the Secret Realm while always on guard against the people of the Dao Opening Sect.

    "Young Master, why don''t we take this opportunity to kill these people?" asked Yan Chen.

    "This is not the time nor the ce," replied Wang Wei calmly. "If my real body was here, I could team up with all of you to kill all of them. However, with my current strength, it will take too much time to kill any of the Supreme Realms. And we cannot waste any more time."

    Yan Chen nodded his head in response. This is how he felt as well, but he wanted to see whether the recent failures about his Primordial Spirit would affect him.

    So, he was relieved.

    "Alright, go set up the formation to prevent other people from entering," said Wang Wei.

    Truth be told, he was a little disappointed with the reaction of these people as he wanted a hearty battle. After years of nning, using countless resources, their dreams were shattered like that but their response was still so calcted.

    None of them acted out of pure emotions and attacked him. And Wang Wei knew that it was not because of his background, but more to do with the fact that these people feared death.

    After living for so long, as time passed and they be older, they began to fear death and act more cautious when doing things. And this is not just a problem for the people of the Herd Raising Valley.

    He has noticed this fact amount some of the True Monarchs in his sect as well.

    Wang Wei quickly removed these thoughts from his head and quickly helped them set up the formation to block the other people froming. Although the formation will most likely break once these people work together, it can still buy him enough time to get the real fortunate encounter inside.

    Once everything was done, Wang Wei rushed to the core. On his way, he faced many Puppets with dragon horns. He immediately sealed these puppets to studyter on as he discovered that the method of refinement was unknown to him.

    So, Wang Wei''s path forward was easier than expected. He discovered that the puppets seemed weaker than anticipated; it was as if the energy required for them to function was missing.

    The same was applied for the formation in his way. All of them seemed drastically weakened. So, after remembering them to studyter, he immediately used brute force to break them.

    Finally, he reached the core of this secret realm and saw what was inside. It was the bones of a snake-like creature with two horns.

    "Is this a Dragon Remain?"

    Wang Wei used his Divine Sense to check the surroundings and ensure that there were no traps or anything else. Then, he finally approached the creature to inspect.

    The skin or scale was already gone. As such, only by the shape of the bones and the powerful aura that remained could he tell that this was a dragon.

    The aura was not only suppressive but also disyed a form of nobleness; it was as if this creature was the favored son of Heaven and Erath. As if it was born noble and all living creatures should respect it.

    If it was an ordinary cultivator, they would not be able to even approach these remains simply by the aura it revealed.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei was intrigued as he observed the dragon bones. In his past life, dragons weremon creatures in most novels. Always associated with strength, power, and prestige.

    Many protagonists will at some power have a dragon to look cool, marry the princess of the Dragon n, or absorbed dragon bloodline into their bodies to increase their strength or talent.

    Unfortunately for Wang Wei, the world he lived in has no dragons; they have been gone for billions of years. And from the pieces of information he gathered from Wu Hong, he knew that all Innate Lifeforms like Dragons and Phoenixes have left the lower dimension and ascended.

    So, if he ever wanted to meet a real one, he would have to wait to be an Emperor and ascend as well. As such, he was a little excited after seeing the dragon for the first time¨Ceven if it was just the bones.

    Then, he frowned once his investigation was over.

    "Most of the power of the dragon bone is lost because with the passage of time, with the only exception being the spine."

    He then touched the bones.

    "The hardness is enough for even themest Weapon Refiner to make a Quasi-Emperor Artifact. And in the hands of an Emperor, they could probably make an Emperor Artifact.

    "As for me, the best way to use this bone is to cultivate the [Fiendgod Body 12 Revolutions]. With this bone, I could probably quickly cultivate the first few revolutions.

    "No, it would be better to use it to cultivate thest 3 revolutions. Maybe I will have some surprise gain."

    Wang Wei nodded in satisfaction and prepared to ce the dragon bone inside his space ring. However, right before he seeded, he felt a slight void fluctuation.

    Immediately, he acted out of instinct and took out a Supreme Tier Void Blocking Talisman and activated it. The talisman paper rushed in the direction of the void tremor, and a powerful wave came from it, trying to block whatever wasing through.

    Regrettably, it was slightly toote.

    A beautiful woman with a me design on her forehead walked out from the void.

 Chapter 363 - Ancient Clans Goal

    <h4>Chapter 363 - Ancient n''s Goal</h4>

    Huo Fenghuang looked at the space behind her that waspletely blocked by that talisman. Her Dao Protectors should take quite some time before arriving here.

    Then, she finally looked at the person responsible for all of this: Wang Wei.

    ''What a handsome guy,'' she thought to herself calmly, before looking at the surroundings.

    ''Based on the spy we left at the core mountain, the first group to arrived at the tomb should be the people of the Herd Raising Valley. Yet, the Wang n descendant is the one here.

    ''For more than 200 years, the Dao Opening Sect has been acting very weird regarding this secret realm; they were too nonchnt regarding the entire thing.

    ''This might be because they already had a way to enter the core as we did.''

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei was also looking at Huo Fenghuang after she emerged from the void.

    ''What a beautiful woman,'' he thought. Although this was not the first time he saw her, this was the first time he saw her so close.

    ''More importantly, her aura indicates that she seems to be in a realm simr to the Primordial Spirit Realm. Based on the fact that she could notpletely hide it means that shecked control of her strength, most likely as a result of just breaking through.

    ''Three years ago, the changes that urred which made all the formations at the Core Mountain weakened might be the result of her breakthrough.''

    "Miss Huo, are you here for the tomb as well?"

    "Yes."

    "In that case, let''s used our fist to determine the ownership."

    Wang Wei wanted to secretly ce the bones inside his space ring, however, he felt a great resistance in doing so, making it impossible to do so in just an instant.

    Additionally, he could feel this girl''s fighting intent as she locked on his every move.

    Without hesitation or saying another word, he rushed towards her; he knew that time was not in his favor. His talisman could not block the void for long, and his Dao Protectors could also not stop the other factions on Core Mountain from entering.

    So, the more time passed, the less advantage the situation was to him.

    Wang Wei''s clone clenched his fingers into a fist to throw a punch.

    Whish!

    The air squeeze and tremble under the force of his fleshly body. However, to his slight surprise, Huo Fenghuang responded with the same action as him.

    Bang!

    The two fists shed together creating a powerful shockwave that made the surroundings hundred of meters tremble.

    ''What a powerful fleshly body,'' thought Wang Wei after the first sh. Then, he became excited. He threw punches after punches at her. In just a few seconds, he threw over a million punches, and yet, she calmly responded with punches of her own.

    After a few seconds of exchange, the two of them stopped at the same time. Wang Wei immediately noticed that her fists were perfectly fine, not even slightly red. Her breathing was normal, and not even a drop of sweat could be seen on her forehead.

    "Truly impressive, Miss Huo,"mented Wang Wei. "Ever since that poor boy Ji Song died, I have never had such a hearty battle."

    "Young Master Wang, I am not your training punching bag."

    "I apologize if my words seem rude. Sometimes, my lust for battle can get the best of me."

    "I ept your apology," replied Huo Fenghuang calmly. Although she appeared calm, she was very serious on the inside. She cultivated an eye secret technique that allows her to see the mysteries of Heaven and Earth.

    So, she knew that the person in front of her was only a clone of the real body. Yet, the clone had such tremendous strength. She could not fathom how powerful the main body was.

    Thinking about this, she decided to take a different approach to achieve her goal.

    "Young Master Wang, why don''t we each take a step back. I just need a few drops of blood from the dragon spine, and I''ll be on my way."

    Wang Wei pondered for a moment. With the strength of this clone, it will take a while if he wants to defeat her. And he might not even seed; he had to admit that she deserved to be a person cultivated by an ancient n.

    Additionally, time was not on his side.

    "How much do you need?"

    "10 drops."

    "I''ll give you five, and I have two other conditions."

    Huo Fenghuang frowned after hearing this. She was not asking much as the spine could still produce more than 100 drops of blood, and she only wanted less than 10%.

    However, after thinking about it and her purpose for the blood, she agreed.

    "Fine, but please do not go too far."

    "Malleable to the situation, I see," said Wang Wei with a charming smile. Unfortunately, Huo Fenghuang did not care for his charming good looks.

    "My first condition is a question. Why is your ancient n so adamant about your consecutive ways? You all should understand that over time, the weaker your ns will be."

    After a moment''s pause, Huo Fenghuang said: "You could not possibly understand how prosperous we were in those eras. For example, our Huo n had 8 Great Emperors before the beginning of the Null Era.

    "Yet, all of them died. The most powerful Ancient n as you called it had more than 12 Great Emperors at their peaks. Yet, all of them died without even leaving their inheritances."

    Wang Wei was slightly surprised by this news. He guessed that maybe in ancient times, the concept of the Nine Emperor Curse did not exist. If you count the Three Emperors that the Huo n had after the Ancient Emperor Era, that made a total of 11 Emperors, 2 more than their Dao Opening Sects.

    "Every younger generation of our n is taught at a young age to reim the glory of our ancient ns."

    "And how exactly are you going to do such a thing? Just cultivating an Emperor will not help and can only prolong the inevitable. I can feel that just by standing here, Heaven and Earth are slowly rejecting your presence.

    "Wouldn''t be easier for you guys to change and try to reim your glory with the changes of the new era."

    "No, we will not. Instead, we will change Heaven and Earth," replied Huo Fenghuang resolutely.

    "Change Heaven and Earth? Do you guys want to return the world to ancient times? To bred innate qi to the Myriad Emperor World?"

    From what Wang Wei knew, in the Primordial Era, humans were created after the first ray of Acquired Qi or Spiritual Energy was born between Heaven and Earth. However, the environment at that time still had abundant Innate Qi--even during the Emperor Beginning Era.

    It waster on that Innate Qipletely disappeared from the world.

    "That''s correct."

    "Interesting," muttered Wang Wei. If those ancient ns seeded, the environment would be more suited for them to practice. More resources that they could use will also be born.

    "Have you guys also thought about the problems that arise with this n? With the revival of Innate Energy, the Innate Lifeforms will also return. Another war between Acquired and Innate will be wage once more."

    "At that time, our ancient n will also lead the Myriad Emperor World to win the war¨Cjust like we did in ancient times," replied Huo Fenghuang.

    Wang Wei sneered after hearing this. Although he also had nned to return Innate Energy to the world, he had no intention of letting the Innate Lifeforms from returning.

    The Myriad Emperor World has long been the world of humans, and it has to stay that way.

    "Alright. My second condition is simple. We will both use our most powerful attack to determine the victor of this battle."

    He then clenched his fist and attacked without hesitation.

    [Deste God Fist]

    With this one attack, everything in the surrounding instantly became bleak. The ground they were standing on, the walls in the tombs, the spiritual energy between Heaven and Earth: everything.

    Huo Fenghuang felt that the life force in her body was about to be severed by this punch, so, she immediately attacked in return.

    [Phoenix me]

    With one punch of her, a beautiful phoenix made of pure red mes appeared; she chirped like a bird. However, unlike ordinary birds, her voice was beautiful, ethereal, and contained a noble presence.

    Then, the phoenix began to burn everything in her surroundings, even the deste power contained in Wang Wei''s fists.

    A terrible explosion urred in the entire tomb, burning and destroying every single piece of dirt in this room.

    Once the shockwaves subsided, there was only one thing that was perfectly intact in the tomb: the dragon bones.

    Wang Wei had burned skins in different parts of his body. As for Huo Fenghuang, a few parts of her skin were dried as if they had lost all moistures.

    Luckily, these two were considered freaks even in the cultivating world. In just a few seconds, their injuries quickly healed. Wang Wei''s healing was natural, however, Huo Fenghuang had mes appear on the ce she wanted to heal.

    She looked like a phoenix that was undergoing Nirvana; it was quite a beautiful sight to see.

    The two watched each one with great concentration. In that final confrontation, they were evenly matched. However, they both knew that they did not use their full strength.

    "Who?" suddenly roared the two of them at the same time.

 Chapter 364 - Project Innate Atavism

    <h4>Chapter 364 - Project Innate Atavism</h4>

    Both Wang Wei and Huo Fenghuang acted at the same time and punched in a direction close to the dragon bones. Although there was nothing in their sights, they still hit something.

    Crack!

    The sound of bones cracking could be heard followed by an intense scream. A small pool of blood sttered on the ground, and the thing that they hit was momentarily revealed:

    ''Chameleon Race?''

    The strange demon race that looked like a humanoid chameleon only appeared for a brief moment before disappearing once again. More ever, soon afterward, a space fluctuation enveloped him and he broke free from the Void Blocking Talisman and disappeared.

    ''Since when did the demon race have such good thing that could ignore a Quasi-Emperor Void Blocking Talisman?'' thought Wang Wei. Even if thetter used the same ranked Void Escaping Talisman, it would still take them some time before escaping.

    Yet, this person instantly vanished.

    Both Wang Wei and Huo Fenghuang checked before discovering that this person managed to steal at least one drop of blood from the spine of the dragon.

    After seeing this, Wang Wei internally sighed. If it was his main body, there is no way that this Demon race would so easily pass undetected through his senses, no matter how good the camouge of the Chameleon race is.

    So, he realized that the situation is constantly changing and it is best to deal with the bones as soon as possible.

    He immediately took out five drops of blood from the spin and handed it to Huo Fenghuang. Then, he began to put away the entire bone. The processsted at least two minutes since the bone seemed to instinctively resist.

    During the process, he did not forget to stare at Huo Fenghuang in case she decided to go back on her words. However, she seemed to a woman of her words.

    Nevertheless, a slight ident did ur. As soon as the bone was ced away, the entire tomb began to shake. Space cracks appeared everywhere in less than a second.

    This phenomenon was alerting as Wang Wei noticed that even with his sh against Huo Fenghuang¨Cwhich reached the level of True Monarch¨Cthe space in this tomb waspletely fine.

    "It seems that the space of this tomb is about to copse," muttered Wang Wei.

    With the instability of the tomb''s space, his talisman was proven worthless. So, not long after the tremors began, Huo Fenghuang''s Dao Protectors appeared in the room.

    "Young Lady, is everything fine?" asked one of them.

    "I"m alright."

    Then, they looked at Wang Wei with suspicion.

    "Let''s go," said Huo Fenghuang. Then, these people broke the space and teleported away. In the space channel, one of them asked:

    "Young Lady, what happened? Do you seed in acquiring the dragon blood?"

    "I had a fight with the Wang n Young Master. And Yes, I did seed."

    "I bet the youngdy defeated him."

    "You are wrong about that; it was a tie."

    "I bet that the youngdy did not use all her strength."

    "You are right, but so did he. Plus, my Heavenly Eye told me that this was just a clone of him with probably 50 to 70% of the real body''s strength."

    The True Monarchs became quiet after hearing this. Before leaving the n, the Patriarch warned them to pay attention to Wang Wei and Di Tian, but they did not expect that this person was so powerful.

    "There is no need to worry," said Huo Fenghuang calmly. "The Heaven Will Battle is years ahead, and having an advantage now does not mean it will be the sameter on."

    Meanwhile, as Wang Wei watched her leave, he summarized the things he already knew about Huo Fenghuang in this short confrontation.

    The first is the fact that her body is full of Innate Qi. As a person who absorbed Innate Materials inside his body, he was quite sensitive to Innate Qi, and he could feel a vast quantity of them inside her body that has not beenpletely refined.

    Once she has done so, her strength would drastically increase.

    The second thing is that she is had a very noble bloodline inside her body¨Cmost likely rted to the Innate Demon, the Phoenix. And unlike Fang Lijuan of the Divine Dao League, her bloodline is not a shackle to her.

    Instead, it seemed to boost her strength, speed, talent, and give her special abilities beyond the norm. Her bloodline is basically the same as Fang Lijuan''s after she used the Invisibility Talisman to break from her restrictions.

    And in terms of power, purity, and level, Fang Lijuan''s current bloodline is nothingpared to Huo Fenghuang. However, the Talisman might still give her the ability to fight.

    "With the dragon blood, this girl might want to turn her bloodline into a Dragon and Phoenix Bloodline. I wonder how powerful she will be then," muttered Wang Wei.

    However, he soon gave up thinking about such a thing. Anyway, he was just a clone. So, let the main body deal with such a problem.

    He then flew from the tomb to the hallways, heading back to the entrance. Midway through his fly, he encountered the people from the Dao Opening Sect.

    "Young master, what happened? Our formation suddenly became unstable and many people have begun to rush in."

    "After I got the things inside, the entire space began to copse. So, let''s leave immediately."

    After opening a space channel, the group quickly arrived outside, floating on top of Array Mountain. Ever since the main tomb began to copse, the formation on the mountain became dormant, so people do not have to slowly walk up the mountain, they can just fly there.

    So, many people rushed up there to enter the core in the hopes of finding something valuable.

    Ignoring these people, Wang Wei said: "Let''s begin."

    The people behind him immediately began toy Array gs in specific parts surrounding the mountain. And once everyone was done, Wang Wei activated the formation he wasying down.

    A massive circle surrounded the Array Mountain, then, it began to separate from the ground. Everything in a few thousand kilometers shook, and the people still flying on top of the mountain were randomly sent out.

    A few secondster, the mountain floated in the sky, then, one of the True Monarchs waved his sleeve and therge mountain disappeared.

    Ever since Wang Wei discovered that this mountain contained natural arrays, he was nned to take it back to the Sect as a Secret Realm to train more Formation Masters.

    However, he still needed to find a way to take the mountain while preserving the formations on it. So, he has been nning and setting a formation for the past 200 years.

    Once everything was done, Wang Wei left.

    As for the people who entered the crumbling tombs, they soon had to run out of there. And once they saw that even the mountain was taken away, these Emperor Lineages could only sighed out loud.

    The people of the Dao Opening Sect not only got whatever fortunate encounter was inside but even the Array Mountain was taken away. Truth be told, not many people cared about the mountain¨Cuntil it was taken away.

    They finally realized that this mountain was as valuable as any fortunate encounter; it can be used to strengthen the foundation of any sect¨Ceven an Emperor Lineage.

    ¡­

    Somewhere in the Northern Continent, the space tore apart and a humanoid chameleon stepped out of it. He coughed arge of mouthful blood while groaning in pain.

    However, the chameleon just swallowed a handful of pills before rushing to his destination. He broke the space on his own and headed to a specific destination.

    Soon, he found himself deep in a mountain range. If anyone could observe the entire range, they would find out that it was used toy a very powerful formation.

    After observing the surroundings, the chameleon headed to one specific mountain and rushed straight at it. However, he did not crash on the mountain but passed through it.

    Soon, he was in apletely different ce or world. There was one city full of demons of all ethnicity, and in the middle of that city was arge mansion.

    The chameleon headed straight for that mansion without stopping. None of the guards noticed him. Inside of the rooms was a handsome young man with two dragon horns waiting for him.

    "Did you seed?" asked the young man with a deep and grave voice.

    "Young Master, I only managed to get two drops of blood," replied the Chamelion with his head down. Then, he handed a jade vial to the young man who immediately opened the lid and smell the blood inside.

    "This is more than enough."

    As the young man smelled the blood inside, scales appeared on his body, and his pupils turned vertical like a snake: no, like a dragon.

    A powerful aura emanated from his body which forced the Chameleon to kneel on the ground.. This act was not by choice but an instinct from deep inside his bloodline.

 Chapter 365 - Demon Races Plight And Future

    <h4>Chapter 365 - Demon Race''s Plight And Future</h4>

    Ao Shen had a deep smile on his face as he smelled the blood inside this vial, making him lose control; he was very excited.

    "Our demon race finally has a chance at true freedom," he muttered. "Billions of years of oppression at the hands of humans; all of this will end by my hands."

    The plight of the demon race has not been good ever since the end of the Ancient Emperor Era. Before that, everything was rtively normal. Although the rtionship with humans and other races were tense, they still tolerated one another.

    However, everything changed when the first Demon Great Emperor was born. The Golden Ape immediately wanted to rule the Myriad Emperor and enved the human race.

    As a powerful Emperor on the level of the Battle Maniac Emperor or the Deste Emperor, he almost seeded. Luckily for the human race, the Human Emperor showed up to salvage the situation.

    Unfortunately, ever since then, the demon race has been suppressedpletely by humans to the point of almost being extinct.

    They were exiled to the north from the central continent, a ce that was devastated by war which led to low spiritual energy and resources. They were hunted down as food, used for transportation, making pills, talismans, arrays, and weapons.

    And this did not stop there. Every time that the demon race as a whole began to slightly recover, the top Emperor Lineages will band together to secretly kill all their upper echelons and reduced their strength.

    Every time they cultivated a Great Emperor, their situation did not change much. At least, they will get a moment of peace and prosperity. Unfortunately, said Great Emperor has to eventually leave.

    Then, the humans will strike again with tremendous force and once again weakened the demon race.

    And if their Great Emperor showed any kind of ambition to increase the power and influence of the demon race, all the Emperor Lineages will take out the Emperor Artifacts, wake up the Dao Ancestors and Immortal Venerables to besieged such Emperor.

    If the Demon Emperor is powerful enough, he or she could barely resist such attack and protect their race. If not, they will either be killed or forced into exile.

    Moreover, the human race will take advantage of these situations to destroy the Emperor Scriptures of the Demon Race and steal their Emperor Artifacts. Even if they cannot use it, they will not let the demon race have it.

    Because of the plight of the race, many wise demons decided to use a more subtle approach to alleviate the current situation. So, they try to incorporate into Human Race''s culture and society.

    Despite how barbaric they are by nature, the demon race decided to control their nature and learn how to refine pills, talismans, and weapons. They hoped that doing business and selling some rare resources only avable on the north would be helpful.

    Unfortunately, the human race did not ept their gesture. The concept "not my race must be an enemy'' has been engrained in the soul of the human race.

    As such, they would do anything possible to squeeze out the demon race from the business world. And when ites to buying rare northern resources, they will do anything from threat to stealing to reduce the buying price.

    This kind of thing went on for billions of years¨Cever since the end of the Ancient Emperor Era.

    After so many years and so many attempts, the demon race decided that the best way to solve their situation is to either migrate to another Heaven Will World or cultivate an Eternal Emperor.

    Migrating was not an option as too much would be involved. They would need a powerful Space Treasure to carry the entire race to other World Communities.

    Then, there is the issue of whether the human race would intervene and prevent them from doing so. However, this problem can be dealt with as long as a Great Emperor bes in charge of the migration.

    However, other problems aroused. They needed to find the right Heaven Will World where the demon race could prosper. If the human race or another race is the dominant one once again in that world, then, they would just suffer more.

    Finally, they also need to receive the blessing or eptance of the original habitants of the world. Even if they find a world that is dominated by the Demon race, it did not mean that they would be alright.

    By nature, the demon race is very territorial. Because of so many different kinds of races that make the "demon" race, infighting and ughter is as much a problem for them as it is for humans.

    The only reason that the demon race in the Myriad Emperor World is different is because of their desperate situation. In other Worlds, this issue will magnify millions of times.

    Despite all the possible hardships, the demon race still decided to make this n one of their final retreats in case they one day faced extermination at the hands of a human race Great Emperor.

    Nevertheless, the second n of cultivating an Eternal Emperor is still the best choice for their current situation.

    Unfortunately, this was more difficult for the demon race than imagined. Over the countless Eras, no Eternal Emperor has been born from their race.

    There may have been a few before the Nulle Era but that is not yet confirmed. And there is a reason for that.

    The Demon race relied too much on their bloodlines for cultivation. With a noble enough bloodline, as long as the resources are enough, it is quite easy for an Imperial Demon race to cultivate to the Quasi-Emperor Realm.

    They do not need to have a high state of mind, powerful Dao Heart, and unimaginable Wills. All they need are resources.

    However, this is where the problemes. To be an Eternal Emperor, all of these things are needed, and they have to reach the absolute peak.

    Because of this fact, a few demon leaders wanted to change to human race cultivation in an attempt to cultivate an Eternal Emperor, however, the majority of them disdain to do this.

    The demon race respected bloodline to the core of their soul; To them, bloodline superiority was above everything else¨Ceven their death and destruction.

    This disagreement led to the separation of the Golden Crow Race from the Demon Race as they advocated the cultivation of the human race system.

    Another method proposed was to create a new and better Cultivation System than the current Bloodline One. So, many Great Emperors deduced a perfect bloodline system that involved refining the mind, Dao Heart, and Will.

    Regrettably, the majority of demons were used to relying on their bloodlines to cultivate. They did not want to change to a moreplicated and troublesome method.

    As for the true Heaven Chosens of their race, although they cultivated the new method, it did mean that they would immediately be Eternal Emperor. After all, the human race has been using such a system far longer than them, and yet, only 7 Eternal Emperors have appeared.

    In the end, the demon race realized that bloodline was the core of their races, and if they wanted to solve their problems, bloodline was the only thing needed to solve the problem.

    So, they gathered together to begin Project Innate Atavism. Knowing that the demon race was created by Innate Demons based on their bloodlines, they studied the secret of their bloodline to revert back to their ancestor and create an Innate Demon.

    This person would be the pinnacle of bloodlines. With such talent, it should be possible to be an Eternal Emperor without all the other required stuff. Even that person failed, once he or she bes a Great Emperor after their bloodline is baptized by the Heaven Will, they would not be inferior to any Eternal Emperor.

    The project started during the Middle Emperor Era. Unfortunately, since then, the demon race has never had a Great Emperor. So, it took them two eras, countless generations of wise men, countless experiments, countless sacrifices before seeding.

    Finally, Young Master Ao Shen was finally born. A proud and noble Dragon: an Innate Demon.

    ¡­

    Ao Shen finally managed to control himself. He could not help it to be so excited. Although the demon race seeded in cultivating him into a True Dragon, he always felt that his bloodline was iplete; it was missing something.

    So, he wanted to find a way to make it up but he did not how.

    However, the moment that the news of the secret realm spread, his intuition told him that the method he was searching for was inside. So, he sent the demon race on a mission and ordered them to do whatever it took to acquire the fortunate encounter at the core.

    Knowing what was at stake, the True Monarchs of the demon race did not hesitate to ruin their lifespan in an attempt to reach the core and get what''s inside.

    Luckily, they seeded.

    ''It seems that fate is on my side,'' thought Ao Shen.. Then, he looked at the Chameleon and said calmly: "Hand it over."

 Chapter 366 - Heavy Responsibility

    <h4>Chapter 366 - Heavy Responsibility</h4>

    After hearing Ao Shen''s words, the chameleon did not hesitate to hand over a small bronze boat to him that seemed to have many cracks on the surface.

    This small boat was the reason he was able to break through the array of the Dao Opening Sect and Wang Wei''s Quasi-Emperor Void Blocking Talisman. Although he knew how valuable such a treasure was, he did not dare steal it.

    After receiving the boat, Ao Shen nodded in satisfaction before saying: "I know that you are the only True Monarch of your Chameleon Tribe. After what you did today, the Tribal Council will reward you and your tribes greatly."

    The Chameleon Chief bowed politely before rapidly exiting the room. Ao Shen just nced at him before focusing on the vial of blood. After onest look, he ced it into his space ring.

    He could not absorb it now as this would bring visions between Heaven and Earth. And once that happened, the human race might discover him. Then, he took out a small golden orb while in deep thought.

    After seeding in his bloodline transformation, Ao Shen not only inherited the surname "Ao" but also inherited a cultivation technique, a few Divine Abilities, and memories of ancient times.

    In these memories, he learned many secrets regarding the reason that the Null Era urred: the battle between Acquire and Innate Lifes that spread to countless Heaven Will Worlds.

    A battle that covered the entire lower dimension.

    One secret was particrly important to him. He learned that Innate Lifes could not absorb the Heaven Will to be Great Emperors.

    After getting that information, Ao Shen was worried thinking that all the efforts of their demon race were for nothing. However, after digging deeper, he realized that things were not as simple as he previously thought.

    The reason that Innate Lifes could not absorb the Heaven Will was not that they were born from Heaven and Earth; it was because of Heavenly Dao. During the [Innate-Acquire War], every single individual, every single race, every single world has to choose a side: there was no exception¨Cincluding Heavenly Dao.

    The Myriad Emperor World¨Cwhich was the ce the entire war originated¨Cwas the first world to choose a side: it chose Acquired Life. As a result of this, Innate Lifeforms could not absorb the Heaven Will.

    At the pinnacle of the war, Great Emperors and Innate Demon Gods did whatever possible to convince the Heavenly Dao of Heaven Will Worlds to choose their side.

    The Innate Demon Gods were fascinated by the prospect of bing a Great Emperor and having ess to the Grand Dao Source. Adding to that their already heaven-defying bloodlines, those Innate Great Emperors were cream of the top.

    By the end of the war, only a few Heavenly Dao could still remain neutral.

    After thinking about this, Ao Shen frowned as he muttered: "Heavenly Dao is ruthless and the epitome of indifference; it is only a bunch ofws designed to operate the world in a standard and controlled manner.

    "How could it choose a side? Although it can have some slight favoritism to something or someone, only if they benefit the entire world as a whole.

    "Unless it gained sentience! However, if that was true, the Myriad Emperor World would bepletely different than it currently was. Additionally, many Great Emperors would have noticed if it had gained sentience."

    After pondering for a few minutes and noting up with an answer, Ao Shen did not continue on the subject. Once he is more powerful he can find the answer to these secrets.

    ording to his ns, as long as he has enough Merit, Heavenly Dao should not stop him from epting the Heaven Will. The question is how to get enough merit.

    As he had more important things to do, Ao Shen ces these thoughts at the back of his head. He looked at the cracked boat in his hand after putting the golden light away.

    "It''s time for me to leave."

    He rushed to a secret room inside the mansion and activated a formation. A door appeared and Ao Shen stepped into it. A few secondster, he found himself in a small world with a few people waiting for him.

    They were the Four Head Chiefs: Golden Lion Chieftess, Battle Ape Chief, Golden Roc Chief, and ck Tiger Chief.

    "Did you seed?" asked the Golden Lion Chieftess, to which, Ao Shen replied simply by nodding his head.

    A peaceful smile appeared on her face before handing him two things: one ring and a jade talisman. Ao Shen used his Divine Sense to check the space ring and a slight surprise shed across his eyes.

    Inside was a veryrge space full of white mountains. However, these were not real mountains but ones made of origin source.

    "The origin source is mainly for you as an energy source for the Immortal Bronze Boat. However, there should be more than enough for you to cultivate for a while after you arrived."

    Ao Shen nodded as he guessed that the Chiefs must have ckmailed the Golden Crow Tribe to get so many resources. The demon race was too poor to use so much on him.

    "You should be able to arrive at the closest World Community to ours with no problem," said the chieftess. "The talisman contained some basic information of the Heaven Will World known as Martial Hegemony World that led the worldmunity."

    She paused for a moment, then a determined light shed in her eyes.

    "No one will go to serve as your Dao Protector. As probably the only True Dragon existing in the lower dimension, you will be sought after by any world.

    "So, be prepared to be enemy of the entire world and be constantly hunted down."

    Ao Shen was not surprised by this decision; this was the best way to temper himself into a truly terrifying Heaven Chosen. During all the life and death battles, he can grow rapidly.

    And if he survives, no, when he survives, he will reach his full potential.

    So, he looked at the things handed to him. Ao Shen could guess that the Golden Crow Tribe would not give all these origin sources. Most likely, the council paid 50 to 60% of it.

    And with the current situation of the demon race, this was a veryrge number.

    So, he sighed internally. Thinking about how many people were relying on him for the future, Ao Shen felt a heavy burden ced on his shoulder.

    ''No matter what, I must survive ande back; I must be an Eternal Emperor.''

    With a determined look, he activated the bronze boat and began his voyage to another World Community.

    "Chieftess, is it really alright to sent him away without any Dao Protector?" asked the ck Tiger Chief. "After all, even Dao Ancestors and Immortal Venerables will be interested in an Innate Demon."

    "You don''t have to worry about this. Many Dao Ancestors and Immortal Venerables of our race have secretly nted savings means on him¨Calthough they will only activate in case someone of the same level acted on him."

    "What about lower levels? What if he dies at the hands of other Heaven Chosens in the Martial Hegemony World?"

    "Then he is not the destined one we have been waiting for," replied the Golden Lion Chieftess calmly.

    "If he cannot survive this experience, it can only mean that he does not have the luck to be an Emperor."

    ¡­

    Inside a cave, Wang Wei suddenly opened his eyes and sighed deeply. He looked at his Sea of Consciousness with a frown. He had just tried tobine his Chaos me with his Good Fortune me in an attempt to refine his soul into a Primordial Spirit.

    But he failed.

    "In the end, I still have to rely on the Origin Pill me Scripture. Hopefully, my n works otherwise things will getplicated and troublesome."

    He then checked the Communication Talisman that he received from his third senior sister telling him that it was time to leave. Apparently, the True Monarchs of the Origin Pill Dao Sect were leaving and it was not safe to stay here alone.

    After taking notes on the meeting location she sent him, he checked the talisman from his clone. It mainly contained information about his encounter with Huo Fenghuang, the memories of their battles and interactions, and his analysis of her.

    For once, the clone was notzy and did some work.

    Once he was done, Wang Wei turned back into Lou Cheng before flying away to meet the rest of the group. Thirty minutester, he arrived at the ce where everybody first entered the Secret Realm.

    He saw the boat belonging to the Origin Pill Dao Sect waiting for him. As hended near the boat, he first noticed that the number of peopleing back had drastically decreased.

    Most likely dead.

    And if someone paid close attention, they would realize that the majority of these casualties were people from Fu Caiyun''s faction.

    ''It seems that the sect did a great job.''

    Originally, Wang Wei wanted to kill these people himself but soon realized that it would be easier to be detected if it was him.. So, he contacted his Fate Shadow to do the dirty work for him.

 Chapter 367 - Saint Alchemist

    <h4>Chapter 367 - Saint Alchemist</h4>

    "Fifth junior brother, are you alright?" asked Lan Ling as she looked at Wang Wei up down, checking to see if there is any visible wound on his body.

    Immediately, Wang Wei internally frowned; he could detect that her behavior was abnormal. Although Lan Ling is a caring person she never disyed it so openly.

    Wang Wei also noticed a surprised look from his first senior brother. Obviously, he also found her behavior odd.

    Although he knew that the power of the Infatuation Flower was notpletely sealed, it was more than enough for now. Additionally, since Lou Cheng also has feelings for Lan Ling, this flower will benefit the two of them greatly.

    They just have to wait for Wang Wei to leave.

    With a smile on his face, Wang Wei replied: "I''m more than fine. As you can see, I had many opportunities and my cultivation had drastically risen."

    It was then that Lan Ling realized that his fifth junior brother had entered the Divine Body Realm in just 200 years. This kind of time ced him on equal value with top geniuses.

    Although notparable to these Heaven Chosens, however, how many people out of trillions of cultivators have the right to hold that title?

    With Lou Cheng''s previous talent, he was considered a genius cultivator but nowhere near top genius. ording to his previous disyed talent, it would have taken him between 800 years to 1000 years before entering the Divine Body Realm.

    "It seemed that your luck is very good fifth brother," said Wan Luo with a sarcastic tone, and a little hidden envy.

    "Indeed, my luck seemed to have increased as ofte," replied Wang Wei with a calm smile.

    Wan Luo snorted lightly after hearing this and did not say anything more. Even Lan Ling just gave a slight smile to Wang Wei before continuing to wait.

    After seeing this, Wang Wei was a little relieved. He was truly afraid that the Infatuation Flower would drastically change her personality and draw attention to his cheap master.

    A few minutester, Ji Yulou arrived with a paleplexion, obviously injured. As a disciple of Fu Caiyun, he did not escape the sect''s assassination target.

    Nevertheless, the fact that he escaped alive showed that the Ji family valued him greatly.

    As Wang Wei nced at him, he could feel a slight joying from Ji Yulou despite his injury, and he could guess the reason. The Ji family must be quite happy that Liu Meixiu is dead.

    Wang Wei secretly shook his head at the short-sightedness of the Ji family and the circumstance of the Herd Rising Valley. If these people were not so busy infighting, they could properly raise Liu Meixiu as a Heaven Chosen topete for the throne.

    With their ability, it would not take so long for her to reach the core of this secret realm, and Wang Wei could not take advantage of the situation. As long as Liu Meixiu acquired the dragon bone and absorbed it, she would be more than qualified topete for the throne.

    And even if she failed in this generation, with her evolved Myriad Beast Physique, it should be more than enough to survive. Then, all she had to do was sealed herself and wait for a few generations topete again.

    Truth be told, Wang Wei guessed that Liu Meixiu''s ruthlessness or cutthroat morality is the result of her environment. Living in such fiercepetition, she probably learned at a young age that the life of the weak was as meaningless as a piece of grass on a side road.

    So, to survive, she did whatever it took to survive; she had no scruples, as long as the means justified the end, she will do it.

    Despite knowing this, Wang Wei did not feel bad for killing her; since she decided to live her life with such twisted philosophy, she should foresee that her end would be miserable.

    Indeed, cultivators usually treat mortals as if they were nothing but ants, however, they usually restrain themselves as they know that Karma exists in this world.

    If not careful, they could pay dearly for their action.

    While deep in thought, Wang Wei''s group soon returned to the Origin Pill Dao Sect. Wang Wei and his fellow brothers went to meet their masters to report their gains.

    Ye Lao was especially pleased with Lou Cheng''s progress and praised him endlessly. Wang Wei ced a polite and shy smile on his face during the entire situation before returning to his cave.

    On his way back, he could feel a very gloomy aura from one of the caves; it was Fu Caiyun''s. Thetter is obviously furious at the loss of his people.

    After returning home, Wang Wei began to reflect on his gain during this secret realm. And after pondering about it for a while, he concluded that he was not that happy,

    True that he acquired the remains of an Innate Demon. However, this would only benefit him in theter stage of his cultivation.

    Both his Array and Alchemy Mastery have drastically increased in the past 200 years, thus increasing his foundation. He even create the embryo of a powerful technique based on Lou Cheng''s Innate Talent that would probably help even one day when he bes a Paragon.

    Nevertheless, the true purpose of all this nning was not achieved. He thought the [me Controlling Scripture] was rted to his objective in infiltrating this sect, and by learning its secret, he might quickly achieve his objective.

    But he was wrong.

    After thinking about this, he took a deep breath to calm down. He was not in a rush, however, if things could be achieved quicker, it would be better.

    So, he decided to think of another n.

    A few hourster, after entering a deep state of mediation to clear his mind, he exhaled deeply:

    "It seems that I should be a little bolder."

    The next day, Wang Wei directly went to the Testing Hall to change his Alchemy Grade.

    With little effort, he refined a Top-Level Earth Grade Pill and became a Top Tier 2 Alchemist. However, to everyone''s surprise, he did stop there and asked to test to be a Tier 3 Alchemist and refine a Heaven Grade Pill.

    When ites to Tier 3 Alchemist, their status ispletely different from Tier 2. For one, you do not have to pay to take the test, however, only if you pass.

    Many people thought that Lou Cheng was crazy; To them, it was already a surprise that he managed to refine a Top Earth Grade Pill. Now, he wanted to refine a Heaven Grade one?

    However, Wang Wei ignored them.

    ording to the rules, as long as he was a Top Tier 3 Alchemist, he can ask for the test. So, the people were forced to observe.

    Then, another shock urred.

    Wang Wei refined a pill with 10 million divine runes.

    There is a vast difference between the Earth and Heaven Grade. The best Earth Grade Pill requires 10,000 runes but the lowest Heaven Grade PIll requires 1 million, and the highest 10 million.

    This was an increase of 100 fold.

    This is one of the main reasons that most Alchemists stay at Tier 2 their entire lives; the difficulty was simply insane.

    So, when Wang Wei refined the peak Heaven Grade Pill, all the judge members were shocked¨Cespecially given his low-level cultivation. In the early Tiers of Alchemy, it is reasonable to refine higher Tiers of pills.

    However, thetter Tier requires a high cultivation level since the power of the soul is needed to engrave the runes.

    The judges of the Testing Hall thought they were shocked enough but they were not prepared for what happened next.

    Wang Wei or Lou Cheng asked to test to be a Tier 4 Saint Alchemist. As soon as he uttered these words, the Origin Pill Dao Sect was slightly shaken.

    All the higher-ups were rmed and many people came to watch this test; anyone with a slight political mind knew that things will be shaking up a little if he seeded.

    As such, his test was postponed for a weekter to gather the necessary people. After all, this was not a simple matter.. No matter what, the status of a Saint Alchemist was very noble and required more rigid tests and standards to acquire.

 Chapter 368 - Saint Alchemist (II)

    <h4>Chapter 368 - Saint Alchemist (II)</h4>

    Two old men sat on arge flying carpet flying in one direction; they both had long white hair and beard, with slightly tan skin. One of them was wearing a red robe while the other was ck.

    "Do you think that little boy could pass the test?" asked the red robe elder.

    "I do not know but it will certainly be interesting if he did."

    "True. In the past two generations, Fu Caiyun was the only person in the Origin Dao Pill Sect that became a Saint Alchemist in the Divine Body Realm. If Lou Cheng managed to seed, with thetter''s small mind, his chances of surviving are really small."

    "Not necessarily." replied the red robe elder. "The Supreme Elders have tolerated Fu Caiyun''s destructive ways because of his talent. If this Lou Cheng shows as much talent as him, they could use him to bnce him."

    "You are too optimistic about the situation. There is currently only three Tier 6 Quasi-Emperor Alchemist in the sect. One of them decided to remain neutral, the other one is fully devoted to the growth of the Origin Pill Dao Sect, and Fu Caiyun is the youngest one.

    "From recent rumors, Fu Caiyun''s sess rate seems to have recently surpassed the other two. This is enough to drastically increase his influence."

    The two elders became quiet for a moment before deciding to talk about something else. These two were high members of the Alchemy Association and were heading to the headquarters to serve as judges.

    Based on the rules, when someone wants to be a Saint Alchemist, the judges of the test have to be of the same level.

    Because these two old men lived a little far away, they were thest to arrive. The Alchemy Association Main Brach was located at the foot of the Origin Pill Dao Sect.

    So, as soon as they arrived, they rushed to the location. To their surprise, they discovered two unexpected people: Ye Lao and Fu Caiyun, both with serious looks on their faces.

    After thinking about it for a while, it made sense that they were here. Ye Lao was a Supreme Grade Alchemist and should not care about a little Saint Alchemist.

    However, it was his disciple involved so he came. As for Fu Caiyin''s presence¡­

    The two elders looked at one another for a moment and a yful smile could be seen on their faces. They quickly approached the two to salute. Although these two were the same generation and have the same cultivation level, it did not change the fact that they were not in the same league when it came to Alchemy.

    So, they had to respect their betters.

    Fu Caiyun just nced at these two before ignoring them. Both of them were not surprised by this. By now, thetter''s reputation as being extremely arrogant was already known to the world.

    Once the red robe old man turned his head away, a small smile could be seen on the corner of his mouth. He could not help but think about what happened a few hundred years ago when it was revealed that Fu Caiyun''s wife had ced a green hat on his head.

    This was a major scandal. Although the Origin Pill Dao Sect did their best to reduce the impact of the scandal, however, things instead escted for a while.

    It was revealed that Fu Caiyun''s wife was very resentful of his treatment of her and decided to make him pay. So, she slept with many people as a form of revenge¨Cnot just the Academy''s Teacher.

    This was a shock in the Alchemy World. Luckily, Fu Caiyun was ruthless in the way he handled the situation. All the people who had weak backgrounds were quickly killed.

    As for the powerful one, he used his massive wealth and resources to essentially end the career of these people. From now on, these people would never exit their sect.

    To the outside world, they are essentially dead. Many of them quickly sealed themselves to be their faction''s foundation and escape the situation.

    The two elders quickly saluted Ye Lao before taking their position and waiting for the assessment. Although the sect master was more approachable, these two knew that it was best not to be too close to him given his current predicament.

    Although these people did not like Fu Caiyun, they could not ignore his influence.

    A few minutes passed before it was time for the test. There was 7 Saint Alchemist along with Ye Lao and Fu Caiyun. Soon, Wang Wei walked into the room. He first bowed to his master before bowing to the other judges.

    Then, he nced at a Fu Caiyin before beginning. He took out a talisman and activated it. An invisible barrier was ced to surround him. This barrier will allow the judges to use their Divine Sense to check his work but if they try to interfere in any way possible, the talisman will activate to protect Wang Wei.

    Fu Caiyun squinted his eyes after seeing this. He understood that Wang Wei''s action was directed at; he was basically insinuating that he did not trust him a judge.

    Despite his arrogance, he was also a shred person so he would never try t cheat in such a test where many people were paying attention to. And Lou Cheng should know this fact yet he still did this.

    Fu Caiyun snorted inside while also secretly sneering; he did not think that this Lou Cheng could refine a Saint Pill. Many years ago he had already tested thetter''s talent.

    Besides his somewhat above-average me control, there was nothing remarkable about him. Just the fact that he became a Tier 3 Alchemist was already shocking enough.

    Fu Caiyun gave a side nce a Ye Lao. To him, Lou Cheng was nothing but a puppet created by Ye Lao to fight him. Even his recent increase in Alchemy Talent might be rted to him.

    ''Let''s see what this kid is made of,'' thought Fu Caiyun with no expression on his face.

    ¡­

    After Wang Wei made sufficient preparation, he took his cauldron along with the materials. He ced them in the cauldron and used his me to remove the impurities.

    One by one, he purified the materials. Over the years, Wang Wei has been practicing Alchemy with the Heavenly Destruction me to train his control. On top of Lou Cheng''s Innate Talent, he aplished a lot.

    The process took two days before beingpleted. Then, Wang Wei mixed the purified herbs with the appropriate ratio. He was so detailed in the ratio that all the judges immediately began to pay attention.

    "Is that¡­"

    "Yes, it should be his Innate Talent," replied one of the judges. Although no runes appeared on Wang Wei''s body like in the Supernatural Realm when using his talent, the people could still tell based on his aura and the fluctuation of his origin essence.

    The shock of the judges did not end here. After using the perfect ratio for the pill, Wang Wei began to engrave the runes. However, his engraving could also be described as perfect, or better yet, precise.

    It was like hepletely knew the exact amount of spiritual power required to engraved every single line in the runes; he did not hesitate nor did pause or made mistakes.

    Envy appeared on the face of the judges; this kind of talent was too perfect for Alchemy. However, they quickly shook their heads to remove this emotion.

    The Innate Talent was one of the great things about the Origin System. It can allow a mediocre person to change their destiny. However, it still requires the person to develop.

    Obviously, Lou Cheng not only found a direction to develop his talent but also found a way to do it.

    While these judges were deep in their thoughts, Wang Wei was more focused on the task at hand. With deep concentration, he focused on engraving the runes.

    By the time he engraved ten million divine runes, hisplexion was already pale because of the depletion of his spiritual energy. Anyone whit discerning eyes could see that this was his limit, the limit of his cultivation realm and talent.

    With Wang Wei''s soul, he did not have such a problem but the same cannot be said for Lou Cheng. Luckily, he was prepared.

    He touched his cauldron and activated the formation inside. Immediately, the spiritual energy stored inside entered his body and replenish it. That way, he could engrave more runes.

    That way, he continued his engraving. Every time he was depleted, the cauldron would activate on its own and send spiritual energy to help him.

    That way, Wang Wei engraved 80 million divine runes before the energy stored inside was depleted. Unfortunately, this was not enough to be counted as a Saint Pill.

    The lowest Saint Pill required 100 million runes, and anything below that will be counted as Semi-Holy Pills.

    Once the spiritual energy was depleted, a pill suddenly came from the cauldron, turned into a mist, and entered Wang Wei''s body. This pill quickly replenished his spiritual energy.

    ording to the Association Rules, this was allowed. However, few Alchemists could do such a thing because the rapid increase in spiritual power usually makes it very difficult to control and thus engrave runes.

    Fortunately, Wang Wei had perfect control over his spiritual power. So, with the aid of a few pills, he quickly finished engraving the 10th million runes. And by then, Wang Wei looked pale as a paper.

    He had a terrible migraine; he felt that his head was about to burst. As a body refiner, Wang Wei was used to pain, but most physical pain. Because of his strong pain, he rarely felt that kind of spiritual pain.

    Using his strong will, he resisted fainting as he knew that things were not over.

    One of the reasons that Heaven Grade Pill and above can only be refined by Void Shattering Realm Cultivator is because of the Law. An alchemist is required to use their own Law to resonate with the Law of Heaven and Earth to baptize the pill and perform the final transformation.

    However, a person of low cultivation like Wang Wei does not even have a Primordial Spirit to see the Laws between Heaven and Earth. So, they have to rely on their feeling or instinct to guide the Law Baptisement.

    This requires very high talent.

    Immediately, Wang Wei popped another pill in his mouth. Hisplexion once again became rosy and full of energy. However, he knew that this was only temporary.

    So, he quickly closed his eyes and begin to guide the Law Baptisement Process. All the judges in the room became extremely quiet as they waited for the final oue.. They did not even dare to use their Divine Sense to spy on Wang Wei.

 Chapter 369 - Saint Alchemist (III)

    <h4>Chapter 369 - Saint Alchemist (III)</h4>

    After closing his eyes, Wang Wei connected his Divine Sense with the pill. Using the engraved runes, he began to feel the power ofw and guide them.

    ording to years of studying, cultivators have concluded that divine runes are a physical manifestation of the rules of Heaven and Earth, of thew. Normally, Law is invisible, unnoticeable, unreal, and indescribable.

    However, through divine runes, the Law can be a physical and observable concept.

    If Wang Wei was in the Void Shattered Realm, he could control his Law to resonate with the Law of Heaven and Earth, then guide suchw to fuse with the divine runes in the pill to facilitate its final transformation.

    Now, he has to use his senses, intuition, and skills to do so. Even if he was in the Primordial Spirit, this process would be a lot easier as he could actually see thew.

    But now, he had to rely on his "senses." Luckily, he had practiced in the past 200 years.

    So, with his Divine Sense, he felt which runes resonated with whichw, then based on the intensity of the resonance, he would guide them to fuse. The process took a few days, and by the end, he not only became pale, but very thin.

    This was a sign of not only an overdraft of spiritual power but also his origin essence.

    Nevertheless, he still seeded after swallowing pills like they were grains of rice. The moment he finished, a mysterious light emanated from the pill showing its extraordinary nature.

    All the judges waited with bated breath as they waited for the final stage of this test: PIll Tribtion. All of them showed anticipation on their faces¨Cof course, Fu Caiyun was the exception.

    His face looked extremely calm and even indifferent. The only thing that showed his true emotion is his clenched hands under his robe.

    In his generation, he was the only one who became a Saint Alchemist while in the Divine Body Stage. At that time, he was also in a bad state like the current Lou Cheng¨Calbeit not bad.

    This was because he had a more powerful soul than thetter and had more spiritual power to use. Unfortunately, this fact did not make him happy. With this mediocre soul, Lou Cheng was able to achieve the same aplishment as him, this can only show that his talent might be even better.

    When ites to the deficiency of the soul, as an Emperor Lineage, the Origin PIll Dao Sect has many ways to make it up for Lou Cheng. Thinking of this, a deep killing intent shed deep inside Fu Caiyun''s mind.

    ''This Lou Cheng has to go,'' he tough to himself, however, his face still remain cold and indifferent; even his killing intent did not show.

    Talent Alchemists in this world have a high status for a very specific reason: Immortal Pill.

    The limit of all Alchemists is Tier 6 Quasi-Alchemist. Emperor Pills involved the power of Grand Dao Source, and unfortunately, only Great Emperors and Dao Venerables can have ess to such power.

    Because Great Emperors can directly control Grand Dao Source while Dao Venerables can only borrow the power, the pills that they make are divided into Emperor Pills and Dao Pills.

    The problem with these two pills is the fact that not all Great Emperors or Dao Venerables can refine them. If they are not alchemists or do not have Alchemy Talent, the pill they refined can be best described as Pseudo-Emperor Pill.

    Over the years, cultivators havee up with a way to deal with such situations. As long as an Alchemist can refine a perfect quality Quasi-Emperor PIll, then as long as a Great Emperor or Venerable baptized the pill with the Grand Dao Source, the pill can evolve into an Emperor or Dao Pill.

    This discovery should have been a great thing, however, it only showed that the world is cruel and unfair. Alchemists all over the world realized that in their entire life, their aplishment has been determined.

    Without bing an Emperor or relying on one, they could never refine a Tier 7 Pill. This was a sad and devastating truth that destroyed the Dao Heart of many people.

    At one time, the majority of Professions like Talisman Makers and the others lost their direction in life. However, one rumor brought hope to these professions.

    A talented person from another World Community managed to refine an Immortal Pill while being only a Quasi-Emperor Alchemist. And that person used that pill to be an Immortal Venerable without the help of a Great Emperor.

    The cultivator world was shocked by this news and thought that it was a lie. However, the Emperor Lineages with the ability to travel to other World Communities went and verified that this news was true.

    So, all the professions went crazy; this was their only chance at controlling their destiny and escaping the control of "Great Emperors". Since then, this has been the goal of all professions: creating Immortal Tier works.

    Over the years, the pursuit of these professions had diminished slightly after so many years of trying and not seeding. Many people even believed that the Emperor Lineages might have lied to motivate the Professionals in the world and repaired their Dao Heart.

    Then, in the Middle Emperor Era, a loose cultivator Alchemist in the Myriad Emperor World also seeded: to be precise, she half-seeded. She create a pill that managed to draw Immortal Qi from the universe.

    Unfortunately, the pill failed the Tribtion and was considered a half-finished product. Nevertheless, after swallowing it, her body developed Immortal Aura, and her lifespan drastically increased.

    Not long after, she disappeared from the world. Many people believed that she was assassinated by some people who did not want Great Emperors to lose their control of the world by granting people immortality.

    Many people also believed that she went to wherever all those Great Emperors disappeared to. It was unfortunate that she did not leave her recipe or any legacy in the world.

    However, her sess showed the people that their path was possible; they had a way forward. As a result of this, talented professionals like Fu Caiyun have a very high status in the world and are tolerated no matter their terrible ws.

    This is one of the reasons that so many Association of Different Professions were created: to develop talent and exchange ideas to cultivate a Tier 7 Immortal Professional.

    ¡­

    After Wang Wei''s pill underwent the Law Baptisement, it flew straight into the sky. Clouds started gathering on top of the Association''s Main Branch. The processsted for more than an hour.

    Finally, thunder fell on the pill.

    When ites to Pill Tribtion, cultivators can usually help their pill to survive the process. However, ording to the rules of the test, this was not allowed.

    This is because tribtion is a test of Heaven and Earth to the pill. The tribtion¨Cusually in the form of thunder¨Cwill target the ws of the pill in an attempt to decide its worthiness or capability.

    If the pill survived the process, the thunder inside will turn into the power of good fortune and nourish the pill instead; even elevating the quality and effect of the pill.

    While everyone was looking at the pill in the sky with anticipation, Wang Wei took this time to heal his current situation. Anyway, there was nothing he could do to help¨Ceven if he wanted to.

    ording to the rules of the Association, the Saint Alchemist Test had 20 attempts at refining their pills. As long as they seed once, and the quality of the pill is ordinary, then they will pass the test.

    So, a sess rate of 5% is needed to be a Saint Alchemist.

    A few hourster, the dark clouds in the sky dissipated and a small colorful auspicious cloud appeared around the pill.

    "Sess," said one of the judges.

    Then, 8 of the judges appeared in the sky to look at the pill.

    "It''s peak Average Quality, can even be called half-step Superior Quality."

    This fact surprised the other judges. ording to the rules, even if Wang Wei refined an inferior quality pill, he would still pass the test because of his lower cultivation realm.

    More importantly, these Alchemists could tell that the reason that this pill was not higher in quality was not because of Wang Wei''s refining process, but more to do with the fact that he had to constantly stop during the Rune Engraving Process to replenish his spiritual energy.

    While observing this Domain Extension Pill¨Cwhich allowed Saints to temporarily extend the range of their domains and increase their fighting abilities¨Cthey could not help ncing at the rapidly departing Fu Caiyun.

    From what they know, Fu Caiyun only refined a Peak Inferior Quality Pill during his generation.

    Nevertheless, they did not say anything. Instead, they began to congratte Sect Master Ye Lao for cultivating such a promising and talented disciple.

    As for Wang Wei, he slightly opened his eyes to check everything before returning to his recuperation.

    ''The first step isplete.. Let''s begin the next soon.''

 Chapter 370 - Request

    <h4>Chapter 370 - Request</h4>

    In the sky, only the seven judges remained as Ye Lao took his apprentice away so that he could recuperate. The remaining judges were still a little shocked by what just urred.

    "First there was Yan Liling, now, there is this Lou Cheng."

    "As the heir of the Yan family¨Cone of the four great factions of the Dao Opening Sect, it is quite reasonable for her to be a Saint Alchemist at such a young age.

    "After all, she is a superior bloodline and the resources. But this Lou Cheng is nothing but a mediocre disciple of Sect Master Ye. A few people even wondered why he epted him as a personal disciple."

    "Be careful of your words; Lou Cheng is now the same rank as us, and his future is not something we can talk about."

    "My bad, slip of the tongue."

    Luckily, they were talking using their Divine Sense so the chances of someone listening in was greatly reduced.

    "Do you think in this generation an Immortal Tier Professional will finally appear?"

    "There is a great possibility," replied the red robe old man. "In the Origin Rune Pce, there is Wu Ming who became a Saint Array Master at a young age."

    "Then, there is Chen Chen from Origin Weapon Mountain and Tong Ruobing from Great Talisman City. These Young Saint Professionals all have the possibility of seeding."

    "This is truly a Glorious Age. One in hundred generation talents can be found everywhere."

    However, one of the judges shook his head and said: "All these people you mentioned are people who inspired to be Emperors. How could they care about our little cause."

    "In the end, only one of them can sit on the throne," replied another person with a sneer. "If the loser wants to achieve longevity, they will have no choice but to follow our cause otherwise after a few million years, they will also turn into bags of bones."

    The judges became momentarily quiet before changing the topic. After chatting for a while, they returned to the Association to finish their duties.

    As for Wang Wei, he was back on his cave cultivating and recuperating; he had to ensure that his Dao Foundation was not damaged and his cultivation level regressing.

    While he was distracted healing, the entire world was in a little frenzy¨Cespecially for Professionals. His news rapidly traveled to all four continents at an unnatural pace.

    Obviously, someone was ensuring that this news traveled far and wide.

    As a result, many Elders of the Origin Pill Dao Sect came to see Wang Wei; to congratte and make connections with him. His third senior sister, sixth and seventh fellow brother, and sister also came to see him.

    The only exception was his first senior who could not ept the fact who then closed his cave and used the excuse of entering seclusion. Another person was his second senior brother who was already in seclusion.

    The people who came to see Wang Wei did not have the chance since he was still recuperating, but his fellow brothers and sisters still send their congrattion through Communication Talisman.

    Lan Ling''s message was quite sweet and personal.

    Many people regretted that they did not have ess to Lou Cheng''s Communication Talisman. Who would have thought that a mediocre person like Lou Cheng would one day turn from a chicken into a phoenix and soar into the Nine Heavens?

    A few dayster, Wang Wei woke up and he was already healed. His origin essence was replenished, and so was his spiritual power. And because of the constant overdraft and refill, his spiritual power has doubled.

    So, he could now engrave 20 million runes before running out of oil.

    After standing up, he immediately rushed to his master''s cave. As soon as he entered, Ye Lao was looking at him with a big smile; he seems to be almost grinning.

    The old man was more than satisfied with his apprentice. Although thetter told him about the future development of his Innate Talent, he did not think that he would be able to develop in just a few measly hundred years.

    He guessed that thetter must have worked very hard to seed, and also relied heavily on the fortunate encounters he received. After a quick check, he found that Lou Cheng''s Qi Luck Dragon was now golden, with a hint of purple.

    Additionally, the purple was slowly increasing.

    With a smile on his face, Ye Lao took out a badge from his ring with the word "Tier 4" written on it. With a proud look, he personally changed the previous badge with the new one.

    "Xiao Cheng, this badge can withstand five full-blow attacks from a Quasi-Emperor. Additionally, it also contained a Quasi-Emperor Grade Void Breaking Talisman that can allow you to escape any dangerous situation."

    "How can it be so precious?" asked Wang Wei in surprise.

    "For special talents like you, the Alchemy Association has allied with the Refining Association and designed special badges that can ensure your safety and survival."

    Wang Wei thanked him, then, Ye Lao invited him to seat while brewing tea.

    "So, what brings you to see me today?"

    "Master, I want to change cultivation technique."

    Ye Lao became pensive. If it was before, he would have dismissed his disciple''s request with a fewforting words. However, with his new status and ability, he had to be more careful.

    "Is there a reason?"

    "Yes. Disciple feels like the [me Controlling Art] no longer improved my ability. Additionally, I need a way to make up for my cultivation realm, speed, and more importantly, spiritual power.

    "The current technique is not enough."

    Ye Lao frowned a little as he began to ponder. The sect had five Emperor Scriptures, however, three of them were unique.

    The [Pill Consuming Sutra] allowed the cultivator to remove their Pill Resistance. This might sound like a normal ability but was truly terrifying.

    No matter what the pill was, after consuming a certain amount, they will be invalid because of pill resistance. And some pills can only be consumed once in a cultivator''s life.

    However, after cultivating this sutra to a high level, a cultivator can remove the pill resistance and allow the same pill to continue to have an effect. As for the amount of time pill resistance can be removed, it is based on the pill.

    However, when ites to unique pills that can only be eaten once in a lifetime, the amount of time that they can be used is 10. However, [PIll Consuming Sutra] has to be cultivated to a high level.

    If Lou Cheng could cultivate this sutra, he could consume a bunch of Soul Expanding Pills to increase his soul and spiritual power. Then, removed his Pill Resistances to swallow these pills again until they no longer have any effect.

    Not to mention other pills like Soul Nourishing Pills, Yin Soul Pill, Ghost Qi Pills, etc, which can increase the strength and quality of the soul.

    As long as he consumed them inrge quantities, he would no longer have a problem with spiritual power. Of course, there is still a limit that his soul can reach and that is based on talent and whether his body can bear it.

    Nevertheless, this sutra is the most precious thing for people with low-level talent as they can pile their cultivation through resources only. Of course, said people also need a certain level ofprehension otherwise they would never be able to understand an Emperor Tier Scripture.

    After thinking about this, Ye Lao secretly shook his head in denial.

    The second unique method of the sect is the [Ilusory Pill Canon]. This scripture was created more for fighting. It allows the user to create a fake or illusory pill that can be consumed, and have an effect.

    No material is needed since the pill is not real.

    In the first level, the user has to have the specially prepared ingredients needed for the illusory pill. After scanning it, the technique allowed the user to gather the aura or Dao Rhyme of the ingredient to make the Illusory Pill.

    At the second level, the user can use any material in his possession or the surrounding environment without specially preparing them. As long as they scanned it, the material can be used for the Illusory Pill.

    In the third level, the user can just create any pill he or she wants as long as they have the recipe and can refine it. The process is instant and does not require any material whatsoever.

    There is a fourth level where the user can create Illusory Pill based on pills that have existed in the past, even without the recipe or ability to refine it themselves.

    This sutra is abination of Alchemy Dao, Real and Unreal Dao, and even a little Time Dao. Of course, it is not perfect.

    In the early stages, only the alchemist can consume the Illusory Pill. However,ter on, other people can too. The person cultivating the sutra has to have high alchemy attainment.

    Finally, the effect of the Illusory Pill is not permanent. Even if cultivated to the highest level and the effect canst for days or more, the effect will still disappear after a certain amount of time.

    Ye Lao did not want his disciple to cultivate this technique as it was more used for Alchemists who wanted to have highbat power.

    Finally, there is only one scripture left: [The Origin Pill me Scripture].

    After thinking about it for a bit, a sh of determination appeared deep in his eyes and he said:

    "Wait for me for a few days.. I will bring you somewhere."

 Chapter 371 - Rebirth

    <h4>Chapter 371 - Rebirth</h4>

    A few dayster, Wang Wei was called to his cheap master''s cave. As soon as he entered, he could feel that thetter was more serious than ever, so he secretly became more solemn.

    "This is for you," said Ye Lao as he handed a bottle to his apprentice. Using his Divine Sense, he saw a bright red pill with a small phoenix drawn on it. Inside, he felt a vast amount of vitality contained.

    "Phoenix Heart Pill," muttered Wang Wei with a slight smile on his face. During hisst encounter with his master, he hinted that he was worried about his safety exactly for this pill.

    "Master, isn''t this a little too precious?"

    "You do not have to worry about such a thing. With your current status, talent, and future, the sect will do everything to train and protect you."

    "Thank you, master and the sect. This disciple will forever be grateful," replied Wang Wei as he swallowed the pill. He did not believe Ye Lao''s words.

    He guessed that it was not that easy for him to get this pill¨Cespecially the Quasi-Emperor Tier. From what he knew and analyzed about Fu Caiyun, he would not let things go so easily.

    After swallowing the pill, it did not dissipate into his body to take effect but instead lodge into one of the chambers of his heart, ready to releaserge quantities of vitality when needed.

    ''With this pill, the time needed to finish the second step of tempering my blood should be reduced by a great deal.''

    "Master, where are we going?" as Wang Wei once he was done.

    Immediately, the sect master became serious. Ye Lao did not answer him but took out a token. After activating it, the two of them teleported to a secret realm.

    Then, Wang Wei saw his cheap master speak to an old man for a few minutes before he teleported somewhere else again. Although the old man did not say anything, Wang Wei could feel a few people following the two of them afterward.

    After exiting the Secret Realm, Ye Lao took Wang Wei into a Void Boat and headed to the Central Continent. During the entire trip, the old man was very secretive and seemed very on guard.

    And it seems it was for a very good reason.

    Two days into their trip, Wang Wei could feel a few True Monarchs fighting in the sky. He guessed most likely that Fu Caiyun had sent assassins after him.

    Nevertheless, he pretended that he did not know anything.

    After a week, they finally arrived at their destination. It was a small ind between the Central and Eastern Continent.

    Although he called the ind small, it was rtive to the Domains in the other continents. If youpared it to Wang Wei''s previous life, this ind is probably the same size as the sun.

    The ce that he was currently was known as the Eastern Sea Domain. Countless inds existed in that area with many cultivators upying them, mostly loose cultivators and small families.

    They fight andpete for resources.

    Saint families are usually the most powerful and upy the ind with the richest resources. Unfortunately, theck of resources makes it very difficult to train True Monarchs in this region.

    Additionally, the Sea Race has established this region as their own and will not allow powerful human factions to exist there.

    White Heart Ind:

    After secretlynding, Ye Lao brought Wang Wei to a forest in the north and gave him a token. After activating it, a white light enveloped him and he disappeared. Meanwhile, Ye Lao was not surprised by this and waited outside for him.

    Wang Wei found himself in a room with two rows of mes on each side. However, he did not feel the temperature rise or change, it was very normal.

    Then, he heard a female voice echoing in the room:

    "Wee to the me Emperor Inheritance Trial. Please disy the [me Control Art]."

    "Interesting," muttered Wang Wei. There were rumors that the me Emperor was born in one of the inds in the Eastern Sea Domain, and rose there as a loose cultivator before proving the Dao.

    Without hesitation, Wang Wei began to disy his mastery of the me Controlling Art.

    "me Controlling Art 6th level. Pass," said the Inheritance Spirit.

    A white light suddenly appeared and entered Wang Wei''s Sea of Consciousness. After closing his eyes, he found the information for the 7th to 10th level of this art.

    He also received the information that this was the basic reward for passing this test anding here.

    "Let''s begin the second test," said the female voice. Then, a strange flower appeared in front of him, and he was asked to purify it. ording to the information, the better he purified the material, the higher his score, and the better the reward he will receive.

    A bright me appeared in his hand as he sat down in front of the flower and began the process of purification. With his ability, this should have been a very easy task but he was wrong.

    The beginning part was as easy as he expected, however,ter on, he discovered that the purity inside this flower seems to have some form of consciousness and would actively run away, making it very difficult to cleanse.

    Additionally, they were very good at hiding so Wang Wei had to take a lot of time and effort to remove it while also making sure that he did not destroy the medicinal property of the herb.

    At some point, he even take out his Cleansing-Purifying me to see whether he could use it. And the spirit told him that it was allowed.

    So, he used this Heavenly me for the final step.

    "You have received a Perfect Grade and passed this trial. Please receive your reward."

    ording to the grading system of this trial, there are five grades: Inferior, Average, Above Average, Passing Line, Excellent, and Perfect.

    A green seed appeared in front of Wang Wei and he could see a small me inside. Then, the knowledge of this reward was ced inside his mind.

    Between Heaven and Earth, there are magical mes that are bred under certain circumstances or environments. These mes have a variety of functions or purposes and are very rare. As such, cultivators often hunt for them to use as their own.

    The seed given to him by the trial contained a Heavenly me called Earth Spirit me. Its main purpose is to nourish spiritual herbs to increase their age, elerate their growth time, and even evolved them into better herbs.

    This was an excellent me for Alchemist as it can also be helpful during the refining process. So, with a smile on his face, Wang Wei put it away. This was a worthwhile award.

    Then, Wang Wei wanted to be cheeky as he asked the Inheritance Spirit if she could give him another one of the flowers used in this test. Based on his knowledge, he had never seen this flower before.

    She agreed.

    For the next trial, a book appeared in front of Wang Wei and he was asked to use his Divine Sense to list all the herbs he knew along with their description, his understanding of them and their properties, and the different recipes that they can be used on.

    And without hesitation, he did so. He already guessed that the better he performed, the more rewards he will receive from this trial, so he did not hesitate.

    In this part of the exam, he even expressed his idea of unified measures for herbs and mixing ratios. With Lou Cheng''s Precision Talent, he modified many Pill Recipes with this system in mind.

    "You have passed this trial," said the female voice. However, Wang Wei noticed that he was no longer calm or monotonous; there was a sense of excitement and surprise in it.

    Immediately afterward, two jade talismans appeared in front of him. And after checking them with his Divine Sense, he was a little surprised.

    One of the books contained information about many herbs and analysis of them, while the other contained many recipes. The precious thing about these things was the fact they were personally written by the me Emperor himself.

    With a wider smile, he ced the talismans away.

    For the next part of the test, a rune appeared in front of Wang Wei. For some reason, he had the feeling that this rune was perfect He then noticed was that he did not recognize it. Additionally, he quickly realized that this rune was made of countless other runes.

    He could not understand how they fit so perfectly together, so he quickly began to understand.

    After an unknown amount of time, he realized that this rune was made up of 1.269 trillion runes that fit together. Unfortunately, he could barely identify a few hundred million of them.

    This was a small blow to Wang Wei who had be a little inted after his years of studying the Natural Array Mountain and his little Alchemy aplishment.

    Nevertheless, he quickly remembered the entire to studyter. Additionally, based on the runes he identified, he still passed the trial.

    As for the reward, he was actually once again a little surprised.

    It was a Quasi-Emperor Pill called Dao Foundation Patching Pill. After swallowing it, the pill reforged or patch Lou Cheng''s previously weak foundation.

    In a few moments, his cultivation was abolished and started over.

    His previous 10thyer Blood Qi Realm became 12, transforming from a Holy Foundation to a Dao Foundation.

    His Divine Sea was wider, more solid, and his origin qi purer. His Divine Altar was now engraved with 365 Veins. Unfortunately, it still contained a small crack and was not perfect.

    His previous 11-color Good Fortunate me turned into 12. His Sea of Consciousness expanded and his soul drastically increased in size.

    In other words, this Lou Cheng was reborn into a new and better version of himself; he could now ept the title of Heaven Chosen solely based on his foundation.

    Wang Wei had to sigh at this reward. He was aware of the Dao Foundation Patching Pill as it was one of the most difficult Quasi-Emperor Pill to refine. Most Emperor Lineages only had a few.

    After thanking the inheritance Spirit for the reward, he proceeded to the final trial¨Cwhich turned out to be quite simple. All he had to do was refine the highest possible pill in his capabilities.

    So, Wang Wei refined another Saint Pill. However, unlikest time, he was not that tired. Although still paled but not as bad.

    "You have passed the final trial. Congrattion, you are now the sessor of the me Emperor."

    A book containing Dao Rhyme appeared in front of Wang Wei with the title: [Ten Thousand me Art].

    He smiled as he was a little interested in this Emperor Scripture¨Cespecially since the me Emperor cultivated a Chaos me like himself. So, he raised his hand to take it and give it a quick check.

    Unfortunately, his body suddenly paused, unable to move a single inch.

 Chapter 372 - Not The Destined One

    <h4>Chapter 372 - Not The Destined One</h4>

    Wang Wei was not the only one momentarily frozen but also everything around him. The me in the room, the dust on the ground, the spirit of inheritance, and even the space in the surrounding.

    When everything returned to normal, Wang Wei found himself standing in his original ce, before he raised his hand to take the scripture. He could not tell whether time returned backward before he raised his hand, or he just subconsciously did so.

    He did not know when but a young man stood in front of him, He had long hair dancing with the wind, dressed in blue robes with me patterns on them.

    He was handsome but not too handsome; he appeared to be more like a mortal than a cultivator. His eyes were very bright, and after one nce at them, Wang Wei was almost fascinated.

    He saw time, space, matter, chaos, and many other concepts. But all of these concepts were burned off by this indescribable me. This me seemed to be one yet millions of different ones at once.

    If he did not control himself, he could feel that he would be lost in these eyes, and even would his Dao would be affected and change to me. So, he used his will to remove himself from the state of enlightenment that he felt wasing.

    Immediately, he guessed the identity of this person: the me Emperor. After realizing this, Wang Wei was a little surprised as the me Emperor gave him a different feeling than Emperor Kong that he met.

    He felt more mysterious, more powerful.

    ''From what I guessed, Emperor Kong was most likely an Empyrean, does that mean the me Emperor is a Paragon? Or is he in a higher stage than Empyrean but not yer a Paragon?''

    While Wang Wei was looking at the me Emperor and analyzing him, thetter was doing the same too. A few seconds after appearing, the Emperor finally spoke.

    "What an ingenious method, stealing the fate of someone and taking on their identity, talent, memories, soul, Luck, and even Karma."

    Then, he slightly waved his hand and Wang Wei and Lou Cheng were instantly separated. Lou Chengud unconscious on the floor while Wang Wei stood calmly looking at the me Emperor.

    Meanwhile, thetter waved his hand and the [Ten Thousand me Sutra] that was floating in the air rushed into Lou Cheng''s Sea of Consciousness and was sealed away.

    "Although thisd is not as talented as you, he is destined to inherit my mantle," said the me Emperor as he looked at Wang Wei.

    "Are you the descendant of the Qiyuan Emperor?"

    "Junior has seen the me Emperor."

    "*Sigh* Your Wang n is truly a blessed bloodline."

    Wang Wei felt that these words did not just praise his talent but had a different meaning. However, he did not ask any further questions. The moment he saw the me Emperor, he had the urge to ask about his n to use the Origin Pill me Scripture to refine his Primordial Spirit; whether it was possible to seed, and what other things to watch out for.

    However, he refrained from doing so as this would involve his Paragon Soul. Wu Hong has warned him not to reveal this secret to anyone, and she even helps train in the [Empress Wu Sealing Sutra] to ce a seal on his soul to prevent others from peeping at it.

    So, he immediately gave up the idea.

    "I understand that one of the main reasons that he was able to achieve so much in such a short period of time is because of you. So, I will not let you waste your time in vain," continued the me Emperor.

    With a wave of his hand, a blue cauldron appeared in the room, then, Wang Wei was absorbed inside of it. Meanwhile, the me Emperor shook his head calmly.

    "What a talented youngd. As an Eternal Talent, he has a high chance of bing an Eternal Emperor."

    Thinking about Eternal Emperors, the me Emperor sighed with a little dejection. When he proved the Dao, he was so close to bing one, you could say that he missed a single step.

    Back then, he had the strength of an Eternal Emperor but unfortunately, not their means and abilities. This has been a sore spot for him in his path of cultivation.

    After shaking his head slightly, he had a look of regret on his face:

    "If thisd was not a Supreme Ouw, his aplishments would still be unimaginable. And if survived, he will probably shake things in the Eternal Ascencion World and maybe even cut off the roots of these parasites."

    After saying these words, the me Emperor paused as he suddenly had a whim. As higher dimensional creatures, his whims were not for no reason. So, his eyes suddenly changed to contain space and time.

    He no longer perceived time as one-dimensional or linear but experienced all of it at once: past, present, and future. That way, he can calcte the reason for his whim.

    After seeing countless futures and possibilities, me Emperor began to deduce the truth. And right he was about to seed, he felt an instinctive fear: the fear of death.

    So, he immediately withdraw from his deduction with the information he managed to gather.

    "Ultimate Taboo? Is this kid involved with the ultimate taboo?"

    The me Emperor frowned deeply. Thest time the Ultimate Taboo urred, he did want to participate so he ran to hide in Chaos. However, even then, he was not totally safe.

    Nevertheless, his actions allowed him to survive the incident intact, without losing much of his powers. Yet, part of him still regretted it.

    "This time, I may not be able to run away," he muttered. "In that case, I should take this opportunity to aplish my dream; I have to escape this cage."

    After making a decision, the me Emperor no longer hesitated. A seed appeared in his hand before throwing it into Lou Cheng''s body. The seed blended with his bloodline, changing his natural talent for the better.

    As for Wang Wei, after entering the cauldron, he found himself in a world of fire: yellow fire. The fire began to burn his body. To be precise, the impurities and imperfection in his fleshly body.

    The things that even Wang Wei and Wu Hong could not spot. After all, the current Empress Wu was nothingpared to her former self, she has too many limitations and worries.

    The process was quite painful but nothing he could not bear. And once everything was over, Wang Wei knew what the main change urred to him.

    After refining Ji Song''s Heavy Ax Physique, he did notpletely absorb all his talents since his alchemy back then was shoddy at best. There were many residues left in his body that was not properly absorbed.

    Now, the Yellow me helped him absorb these residues, thus increasing the strength of his fleshly body by a few percent, and increasing his talent for body refining. And the changes did not stop there.

    The me optimized all the other body parts that he previously tempered¨Cincluding the 7 Chakras. After he was done, Wang Wei really felt that he achieved "true perfection".

    The yellow me entered his heart where the Phoenix Heart Pill was located and absorbed it. Then, an unimaginable amount of life force came out from the me heading towards Wang Wei''s blood.

    His blood seemed very thirsty as they absorbed as much life force that was granted. In the process, they quickly turned golden-purple. Wang Wei did not know how long the processsted.

    Maybe an instant, maybe days, months, and even years. However, what he knew was that once it was finished, hepleted the second step of tempering his blood: Life Force Absorption.

    Only thest step of Comprehension remained.

    Standing inside this world of me, Wang Wei clenched his hand to feel the power flowing through his veins. ording to his calction, he was only one single step from the strength of Quasi-Emperors.

    And regr Quasi-Emperors could not kill him.

    ''Is this was Sun Wukong felt like in Laotzu''s Furnace?'' thought Wang Wei for a moment before removing this thought from his head. The Yellow me gave him onest opportunity.

    It gave him the me Emperor''s understanding and use of the Chaos me. Immediately afterward, Wang Wei found himself in the previous inheritance space with only Lou Cheng on the floor.

    Another message was sent into his mind. He can continue his ns as Lou Cheng but thetter must not be harmed in any way. Wang Wei hesitated for a moment before using the [Fate Stealing Technique] once more to be him.

    Then, he exited the space.

    As soon as he left, he met his cheap master who has been waiting for him outside.

    "Did you seed?"

    Wang Wei shook his head. Although the sutra was sealed inside Lou Cheng''s mind, he could not get ess to it.

    "So, even you cannot pass this trial?"

    "Master, I did pass it. However, the me Emperor appeared and said that it was not the destined time for his inheritance to appear.. So, he sealed inside my Sea of Consciousness."

 Chapter 373 - Failure As A Master

    <h4>Chapter 373 - Failure As A Master</h4>

    Wang Wei had no choice but, to tell the truth. ording to the me Emperor''s seal, once he left, Lou Cheng will be able to gain ess to the [Ten Thousand me Art].

    After hearing this, Ye Lao said: "Let me see."

    He then used his Divine Sense to check inside Lou Cheng''s Sea of Consciousness. The Niwan Pce is a very fragile and important part of a cultivator''s journey.

    So, normally, they would never allow anyone to randomly check it. However, as master and disciple, socially and culturally, their rtionship is better than father and sons.

    As such, although Wang Wei was very ufortable with Ye Lao''s request, he had to ept it since he was currently ying as Lou Cheng. Anyway, it was not his Sea of Consciousness that was being scanned.

    So, he immediately adjusted his mood and hid the Infatuation Flower deep inside his soul.

    Meanwhile, Ye Lao did not notice the strange mood change of his disciple. After checking thetter, he discovered a book with a powerful seal inside; the seal was simr to many bans that were ced on Emperor Scriptures to prevent them from being leaked.

    He tried to discover the conditions necessary to release such a ban, unfortunately, he was only a little Saint so he was powerless.

    Then, a deep frown appeared on his face. The main reason he wanted his disciple to pass this trial and acquire this scripture was to use it as a bargaining chip to gain ess to the [Origin Pill me Scripture].

    Although the [Ten Thousand me Art] might be powerful, but Ye Lao¨Cwho knew some secrets as a sect master¨Cdid not think that it was as good as the [Origin Pill me Scripture].

    And even it was, he would still want his disciple to cultivate the former. After all, it is the orthodox inheritance of their sect. These old and conservative Supreme Elders would notin because of this.

    One of the reasons that Fu Caiyun is so heavily supported in the sect is because he is the only person that seeded in cultivating this scripture. Even Ye Lao failed during his generation.

    So, as long as one of his disciples managed to do the same thing, he can drastically decrease Fu Caiyun''s influence. Unfortunately, Ye Lao could see that things would not go as easily as he imagined.

    So, afterplimenting Lou Cheng for passing the trial and giving him a few words of reassurance, Ye Lao quickly returned to the sect. On their way back, they also suffered a few assassinations attack.

    However, the sect master seemed to be prepared and ensured that his disciple was not the wiser. Of course, with Wang Wei''s senses, he could still feel some of the battles that urred. He just pretended that he did know anything.

    After returning to the Origin Pill Dao Sect, back to his cave, Wang Wei began to analyze the changes that urred to Lou Cheng while waiting for news from his cheap master.

    He realized that some changes had urred in Lou Cheng''s bloodline which radically increase not only his talent for cultivation but also for Alchemy.

    During the process of refining pills, Wang Wei now did not have to use his understanding and senses as Lou Cheng''s talent was more than enough. This was somewhat of good news for Wang Wei as it reduced the chances of him being discovered.

    Additionally, once he leaves this body, Lou Cheng can more easily inherit all the abilities and status that Wang Wei created for him. However, at the same time, he was also worried.

    His intuition told him that Lou Cheng''s inheriting this scripture has him falling into the me Emperor''s calction. And in the end, he might end up very miserable.

    Truth be told, Wang Wei guessed that even if he fell into some sort of calction. If you think about it, there is no way that a person like Lou Cheng could pass the Inheritance Trial without his help.

    After thinking about it, he felt that he was right. So, he thoroughly checked Lou Cheng''s body and his but did not find anything. So, he became a little worried since he could not figure out what the me Emperor wanted to do.

    In the end, he calmed down as he realized that he was not Lou Cheng; he is still the Sacred Son of the most powerful sect in the world. It was not that easy to scheme against him¨Ceven for a Great Emperor.

    And if all fails, he still has a mysterious wife that he cannot fathom how powerful she is. Additionally, as long as he bes a Great Emperor, he will not care about the me Emperor.

    So, no matter what, the one who will suffer is probably Lou Cheng.

    After figuring this out, he was relieved and just waited for news from his cheap master. Right now, he was so close to achieving his goal. Although he was excited, he still managed to properly control his emotions.

    A few dayster, Wang Wei was called into his master''s cave. As soon as he entered, he saw that the old man had a haggard look on his face; tiredness oozed out of his body.

    Wang Wei even smelled a faint odor of alcohol. Although Ye Lao tried to remove the scent, as an alchemist, his sense of smell was better than most dog demons.

    "Master, is everything alright?"

    "Little fifth, do you think that your master is useless?"

    Wang Wei guessed that something happened the moment he saw the state of this old man. Most likely, he failed in his mission. But he did not expect him to be in such a state.

    "Master, what happened?"

    "I tried to get you the [Origin Pill me Scripture] but Fu Caiyun and many of the Elders and even Supreme Elders rejected my proposal. Even when I said that you have acquired the [Ten Thousand me Art], they did not believe me.

    "No, they insisted on checking your Sea of Consciousness to ensure that I was not lying. How could I not see the malicious nature in their words? If I let that happen, Heaven knows what would happen to you in the process."

    Ye Lao looked at his hand and sighed deeply, full of mncholy.

    "I knew that Fu Caiyin controlled a lot of the upper echelons of the sect but I did not expect it to be so bad. Today, when I saw so many people siding with him, I felt useless, broken, and unworthy.

    "As a sect master, I have so little power in my own sect. The worse thing is that the situation would have been even worse if not for you recently bing a Saint Alchemist."

    After saying this, Ye Lao seemed to have aged by a lot; a depressed aura emanated from his body.

    "Master, you''re not useless."

    Heughed sarcastically at himself:

    "As a master, I am forced to rely on my apprentice to sustain the most basic level of face. If I''m not useless, then what am I?"

    Wang Wei was momentarily quiet as he sighed internally to himself. In the cultivating world, everyone has difficulties that they have to go through¨Cno matter the strength and status.

    Look at Ye Lao, to the outside world, he is the sect master of a powerful Emperor Lineage, has high cultivation and level, and is a respected Tier 5 Alchemist.

    Yet, who would have thought that he was almost like a Puppet Leader in his faction, not being able to control the resources of the sect.

    Looking at Wang Wei. To the outside world, he is the future leader of the most powerful sect in this world. In his life, he has nothing to worry about and he has a beautiful and powerful wife.

    Yet, how many people know how much pressure he is under, how many people''s lives are depending on him, waiting for him to bring the sect to prosperity.

    Over the years, he appeared to have lived up to these expectations. However, he along with everyone knows that if he cannot be a Great Emperor, then everything is veined.

    So, everyone has their problem.

    "Master, this is not the time to wallow in pity," said Wang Wei.

    "What else can I do?"

    "You said it yourself, as long as I acquire the Origin Pill me Sutra, Fu Caiyun''s power in the sect will be drastically decreased. Additionally, I have the me Emperor inheritance. With those two scriptures, wouldn''t be easy to deal with him?"

    Ye Lao''s eyes became brighter after hearing this, then the luster slightly abated:

    "But I cannot get ess to the Origin Pill me Sutra?"

    "Is there really no way? There should be a way for me to acquire it without giving Fu Caiyun any chance at stopping at it."

    Ye Lao frowned as he pondered deeply. Then, his eyes suddenly began to shine brighter than the sun itself.

    "The Pill Sage Trial."

 Chapter 374 - Pill Sage Trial

    <h4>Chapter 374 - Pill Sage Trial</h4>

    Wang Wei frowned after hearing his master''s words, faking a look of confusion. Of course, he knew what the Pill Sage Trial was, after all, he did extensive research on the Origin Dao Pill Sect.

    However, he did not know how it could help him acquire the Origin Pill me Sutra. This should one of the secrets that only the sect master or a few people could know.

    After seeing his disciple''s confused face, Ye Lao exined:

    "May different sects and Emperor Lineages have different ways of choosing a Heaven Chosen to cultivated in each generation. When ites to our Origin Pill Dao Sect, the Pill Sage Trial is one of them."

    "Master, I do not think that bing the sect''s Heaven Chosen will have any effect on our situation."

    "Normally, you would be correct. However, our sect''s trial is different. Above the Heaven Chosen, in this trial, there is a level referred to as Ancestor''s Blessing.

    "As long as you can acquire this grade in the trial, ording to our ancestor''s rules, all the resources of the sect will avable to you without hesitation."

    "So simple?"

    "Simple? Boy, you do not know anything. Since the sect''s inception, the number of people who got that grade can be counted on one hand."

    "What about Fu Caiyun? Did he get an Ancestor Blessing?"

    "Even he failed," replied Ye Lao with a sigh. With Fu Caiyun''s talent, many people thought that he would seed but he did not. At that time, Ye Lao was both relieved and disappointed at the same time.

    "What exactly is this Ancestral Blessing you talk about?" asked Wang Wei in confusion. He had never heard of this, so, he wanted to gather as much information as possible.

    "The so-called Ancestral Blessing has to do with our founder, the Danyuan Emperor, and the current predicament of professionals in this world."

    Wang Wei remained silent as he listened intently.

    "Alchemist is in a very hard predicament in this world. When ites to proving the Dao and bing Emperor, Alchemists are at a disadvantage as the Heaven Will requires strength to acquire.

    "Most Alchemists focus their lives on cultivating their Pill Refining Level and are usually very weak in terms ofbat. And every Alchemist that bes Emperor must be excellent in both Pill Refinement and have highbat value.

    "The majority of cultivators have to spend their entire lives increasing theirbat power, how could they have time to raise their Alchemy Level to a truly profound level that can bear the Heaven Will?"

    Wang Wei was silent as he already realized the unfairness of the situation to Alchemists. When ites to other professions like Weapon Refining, Talisman Making, and Array Master, they usually have somebat power in theter stage of cultivation¨Cespecially Talisman Makers and Array Masters.

    Nevertheless, it does not change the fact that they are at a disadvantage when ites to the Battle of Heaven Will. As a result of the current situation, all the Great Emperors who proved the Dao through Alchemy are usually extremely talented geniuses or extremely lucky individuals.

    "While traveling to other World Communities, the Danyuan Emperor once discovered a Heaven Will World called Myriad Pill World. In this world, only Pill Refiners can be Great Emperors."

    Wang Wei''s eyes lit up after hearing this. In the Endless Void, anything is possible. The Laws of Heaven and Earth of each Heaven Will World is different, leading to different cultivation system, different Dao, philosophies, ideas, and civilization.

    One day, he will experience all of them to broaden his vision.

    "Master, what about other professions? Can they also be Great Emperors too?"

    "All the other professions are used to develop Alchemy. In this world, most Alchemists will dabble in other professions to find inspiration on how to develop their Alchemy. And no, other professions cannot be Emperor."

    "Then, how do theypete for the Heaven Will?"

    "During the Heaven Will Battle, alchemists will simplypete on their skills. The person who has a better pill refinement method will be Emperor.

    "However, despite how simple things seem, thepetition is not."

    Ye Lao momentarily paused with a look of yearning on his face.

    "ording to description, in this world, Alchemy is developed beyond your imagination. Countless techniques, ideas, and methods of Alchemy are invented every day.

    "The Alchemists in this world is all about innovation, surpassing the predecessors. So, each generation, new ideas or ways of thinking in the Dao of Alchemy is created."

    "This sounds like the Paradise and the Hell for Alchemists," replied Wang Wei.

    "Indeed."

    In this kind of world, only the truly talented Alchemist can thrive while the others will be foils to others, forever bound by the shackles called "mediocrity".

    In the Myriad Emperor Word, all Alchemists have some level of status¨Cno matter how low they are. That is mainly because the ratio of Alchemists and cultivators is so low that they are unique.

    However, in a world where almost everybody is an Alchemists, only the truly elite can shine, only they can have respected status, wealth, and power.

    "Master, what does this have to do with the Pill Sage Trial?"

    "After traveling to that world, our founder established the Pill Sage Trial and the Ancestral Blessing Level."

    "You mean¡­"

    "Yes. To acquire the Ancestral Blessing Grade, you have to innovate. Whether it is a brand new Alchemy concept, techniques, refining process, or even philosophy. As long as it is something new and original, the Will of the Ancestors in the trial will judge this innovation and decide whether you can get their blessing.

    "If you seed, you will be the default Sect Master of the sect, gaining ess to all the resources¨Cincluding the Origin Pill me Scripture."

    Wang Wei frowned while in deep thought. This is harder than it sounds. He could guess the reason that the Danyuan Emperor created this level of this trial. However, unlike the people of the Myriad Pill World that are used to innovation, the majority of people in this world are very conservative.

    They take the words of the ancestors, of the sages of the past, as doctrines that must be followed. And when people actually try to innovate, they are criticized for being unorthodox and even killed.

    A perfect example of that is how the Formation Ancestor killed his junior brother for creating a new path for the Dao of Formation.

    Of course, Wang Wei does not have such problems. Not to mention that his mind is not shackled by the achievements and ideologies of the people who came before him, he is still a transmigrator who has ess to apletely different civilization.

    In his mind, there are many ideas on how to innovate Alchemy. However, there is still the issue of turning these ideas into reality; he needs time and more information.

    "Master, do you have any information on the people who received the Ancestral Blessing?"

    Ye Lao nodded his head before entering one of the rooms in his cave. A few minutester, he returned with two jade talismans. In one of them, there was information about the previous people who received the blessing.

    Meanwhile, in the other, there was a recording.

    With intrigue, he looked at the recording. He saw a woman refining a pill. Based on the materials and runes that were engraved, Wang Wei knew that it was a Saint Grade Enlightening Pill.

    The process was standard, and the technique she used was sublime. However, there was nothing new or innovative. Or so he thought.

    After she was done, 14 pills were floating inside her cauldron, all perfect quality. Then, she arranged 13 of the pills in different locations with thest one at the center.

    A small formation was created by the 13 pills. The Pill formation allowed the other pills to transfer their medicinal materials and strength to the one in the middle, elevating it to a Quasi-Supreme Pill.

    "Ingenious," suddenly muttered Wang Wei,

    "Indeed. At that time, she had just invented this technique so it was not perfect. Later that year, she further refined this method and was able to create a real Supreme Tier Pill.

    "At that time, she was also in the Divine Body Realm like you."

    "Master, who is she? Such a genius should not be unknown, right?"

    "She''s the Illusory Pill Emperor."

    "That makes sense."

    Based on the description of the [Illusory Pill Canon], it is obvious that she took inspiration from Array Masters and Talisman Makers. In theter stages, talented people in these professions can set up instant formations or instant talismans.

    Most like, the Illusory Pill Emperor had the idea of instant pills so she studies these other professions intensively for inspiration. And even seeded.

    "So, little Cheng, what do you think? Can you pass the trial and receive the Ancestor Blessing?"

    Wang Wei pondered for a moment. He was not worried that he could not pass the trial. What he was worried about was whether the Will of any of the sect''s Great Emperor would manifest itself if he seeded.

    After his encounter with the me Emperor, he knew that his method was ineffective. So, after pondering for a while, he decided to take the risk.

    "Master, give me some time to prepare and there should be no problem."

 Chapter 375 - Body As Heaven And Earth

    <h4>Chapter 375 - Body As Heaven And Earth</h4>

    Wang Wei took at least five years before he entered the Pill Sage Trial, preparing for what to do to receive the Ancestral Blessing. Additionally, since he feared that he might be discovered, he called the Dao Opening Sect to secretly stay close to the Origin Pill Dao Sect.

    If his identity is revealed, he can use his background to smooth things out. Albeit it will be a little embarrassing, as long as the sectes forward to exin this situation and pay a certain price, everything should be fine.

    After all, who would not give the Dao Opening Sect''s face.

    On top of it all, he can use this opportunity to exin the situation and ask for an exchange of scripture. As long as they agreed, he did not mind exchanging any of the Emperor Scripture of his sect with them.

    They can both sign the highest contract and swore the heaviest oath to prevent these scriptures.

    And if the Origin Pill Dao Sect did not agree with all these conditions, then Wang Wei will not hesitate to start an Emperor Dao War with them.

    The [Origin Pill me Scripture] is not only necessary for him to create a Primordial Spirit, but to create a unique one that can help in his path of cultivation.

    So, he did not want to forfeit the benefits and advantages of doing so. Nor did he want to change to another cultivation system to deal with the issue of his Paragon-Quality Soul. That would bring another set of problems.

    So, when the time arrived, Ye Lao summoned the Elders to open the trial. This time, things went smoothly. Although Fu Caiyun tried to interfere or dy the process, he did not have any valid reason.

    Anyone could see that he was doing it out of pure spite. This time, the Elders sided with Ye Lao. After all, Lou Cheng has proven that he is as talented as Fu Caiyun¨Cif not more. It was in their benefit to give him a little favor in case,ter on, he became sessful.

    At the very least, remove his resentment for the previous thing.

    All the Elders could guess what Ye Lao was going to do. Although they did not think that he would seed, they wanted to see him try¨Cjust in case.

    So, without much effort or struggle, Wang Wei entered the small realm where the trial would take ce. It was arge room with five statues in the middle.

    These statues were of the Great Emperors of the sect. He bowed to the statues to show his respect to the ancestors, while in secret, he was checking to see whether there were any residual Will or Spirit inside these statues.

    He did not dare use his Divine Sense but he used his True Vision. Unfortunately, he could not detect anything nor did he dare use extreme means as he knew that his master and the elders of the sect were watching.

    After bowing, three choices were given to Wang Wei as there there are two different trials: The Battle Trial, the Pill Refining Trial. ording to the sect''s rule, a person can be the Heaven Chosen of the sect if he has a highbat level, so this part of the trial was added.

    However, if someone chose the Battle Trial, they are still required to have some level of attainment in Alchemy. After all, this is an alchemy sect. Wang Wei chose the Pill Refinement test.

    During his time as Lou Cheng, he has never disyed any form of highbat power. After making a choice, he immediately began.

    He took out a bunch of materials from his space ring. Then, he moved his fingers to cast a strange spell making the herbs disappear. When they appeared, they were inside his Divine Sea, floating on top of his Origin Sea.

    The people who were watching this trial through formations were puzzled by his actions. Then, to their surprise, the trial began to disy what was happening inside Lou Cheng''s Divine Sea.

    Thetter started using his origin essence to wash every single part of these herbs¨Cboth inside and outside. Once that was done, a fire came out from his heart and traveled to his Divine Sea.

    The me then began to purify the materials one by one, once done, the medicinal liquids of these herbs were mixed at the appropriate ratio.

    "Could he be¡­" muttered Ye Lao in surprise.

    "He''s using his body as a cauldron to refine pills. What a great idea. However, this should not be enough,"mented another Elder.

    "You''re wrong. He''s not using his body as a cauldron, but as Heaven and Earth," added another person.

    "Using Heaven and Earth to refine pills. Wouldn''t that be ssified as an Innate Pill?"

    No one answered this question as they focused on what Lou Cheng was doing.

    To use the body as Heaven and Earth does not mean just cing the material inside the Divine Sea that it will work. No, you have to treat the body as a universe and makes behave like one.

    And how did Wang Wei aplish that?

    Simple. In the Heaven Stage of the Divine Body Realm, cultivators have to control the power of Heaven and Earth, which is a precursor to understanding thew.

    Wang Wei studied that power deeply and created a way for the Divine Sea to exude simr property as Heaven and Earth. After all, the Divine Sea is simr to a small world inside the human body.

    This was the second step in refining this Pseudo-Innate Pill. The first step is when he washed away the materials with his origin essence. Innate materials are needed to refine Innate Pills.

    However, he does not have them, nor does he n to use them. So, hee up with another method: wash away these materials with his origin essence so that they are branded with his Divine Sea.

    That way, it would be as if they were grown by the Divine Sea just like Heaven and Earth grow Innate Materials. ording to Wang Wei''s theory, it would be best to raise these herbs inside the Divine Sea in the future before using his technique to refine the pill.

    When ites to the final step of rune engraving, the situation became more delicate. Divine runes are anguage discovered by cultivators that allow them to resonate with the Laws of Heaven and Earth.

    As a result of this, every World''s runes are unique since the Laws of every World are different. This also meant that Wang Wei''s Divine Sea is different since he is treating it as a World on his own.

    So, he cannot use the same runes he used on the outside, at least notpletely. Since Wang Wei is imitating the Power of Heaven and Earth of the Myriad Emperor Law, there are still many simrities.

    He had to adjust the runes ordingly to fit his Divine Sea.

    This step alone will make this technique very difficult for ordinary Alchemists to use. Each person''s Divine Sea is different, so when using this technique, they have to rely on their deep understanding of runes to modify them ordingly.

    Without high affinity and understanding of runes, ordinary Alchemists will never be able to use this method. Truth be told, Wang Wei has thought of a solution to this problem:

    Material Alchemy.

    Removing the rune engraving process entirely and relying solely on arge number of herbs to refine the pill. Material Alchemy was perfectly fit for this new technique.

    Despite this, Wang Wei did not use this method as the Origin Pill Dao Sect was an "orthodox" sect in the Rune Way. Not to mention that they arergely responsible for the decline of the Material Way.

    After the Rune Engravement was finished, Wang Wei had to deal with onest issue: the Law Baptisement.

    After a pill is refined, the runes inside will resonate with the Laws of Heaven and Earth and underwent a baptism that elevates the pill to a higher level. The Heaven and Earth of the Myriad Emperor World contained all the Laws in existence making pills have endless possibilities in their effects and abilities.

    Unfortunately, the same cannot be said for Wang Wei''s Divine Sea. Even if he was in the Void Shattered Realm and possessed the Law in his body, it would be a specific Law.

    And that Law might not be the one he needed for the baptism of his pill. Based on his fact, the highest level of pill that his method can refine is Top Earth Grade.

    When ites to higher grades, each alchemist could only refine specific pills based on the Laws that they haveprehended in the Void Shattered Realm.

    Of course, Wang Wei was prepared for this problem.

    He took two pills from his space ring and swallowed them. The first one is an already existing pill called Second Primordial Spirit Pill.

    This pill allowed cultivators to create a second and temporary Primordial Sprit. This pill is mainly used when facing soul bacsh, the cultivator can use this pill to use a second Primordial Spirit to withstand the bacsh for them and prevent injury.

    This pill is also very rare as few ces have a recipe. This is mainly because of the second effect: The Second Primordial Spirit can slightly increase theprehension of cultivators and help them understand the Law and reached the next cultivation level.

    After taking the pill, a temporarily Primordial Spirit appeared on his Sea of Consciousness.

    As for the second pill, that is something that he created himself.

    (AN: The volume finally ended in the privilege section, and it was longer than anticipated, but I''m still satisfied in general with the entire thing despite the pacing.. Tomorrow is my birthday, so I will most likely not post from now on and take a week''s break.)

 Chapter 376 - Finally Succeeded

    <h4>Chapter 376 - Finally Seeded</h4>

    The second Pill is a Saint Pill called Provisional Law Pill created by Wang Wei, especially for this asion. As the name implied, this pill will allow him to have temporary ess and control some specificw, which will then be used for the final step of this pill.

    Essentially, this pill can also be called the Law Baptism Pill.

    For example, the pill that he is refining inside his Divine Sea is called Five Elements Bnce Pill. This pill can be used to heal injuries by bncing the five elements in the body and can help Void Shattering Cultivators temper their bodies.

    Because of the nature of the pill, the Law of Five Elements is needed for the final baptism. However, Wang Wei does not have anyw inside his body let alone the Five Element.

    However, the Provisional Law Pill contained runes that attracted Five Elements Laws, runes that bind thesews inside the pill, and herbs that allow a person to absorb thesews and temporarily used them.

    Of course, this pill has better used than this. At first, he invented the pill for the sake of this Pill Sage Trial. However, once it was made, he realized the real benefit of this pill.

    With it, Primordial Spirit Realm cultivators can have advance control of the Law before the Void Shattered Realm; they can practice wielding and controlling the Law to establish a firm foundation before entering the next cultivation realm.

    Additionally, Primordial Spirit Realm cultivators can take this opportunity to understand thew. After all, the Laws of Heaven and Earth are very difficult to understand.

    However, with this pill, the Law will be revealed to them and controlled by them making it easier toprehend. For many people who have no hope of entering the Void Shattering Realm, this pill can be a great opportunity for them.

    Of course, this pill still has many limitations. For example, powerful Laws like Time, Destruction, Fate, Karma, and many more are not that easy to make. After all, the runes that can resonate with these Laws are very rare and may not even exist.

    And even if they did, how many people would be able to engrave them on a pill? What kind of talent would need to do so? What grade of pills will be created in the end? These are all issues that limit the true value of this pill form.

    Nevertheless, it does not change some of its value. After creating this pill, Wang Wei hesitated whether to hide for his sect only and not show it to other people.

    However, after pondering about it for a while, he still decided to spread it. His grand n for when he bes a Great Emperor requires for the entire Myriad Emperor World to be more powerful.

    The more powerful the world is, the more benefit he will receive. And given the fact that this pill can create more Void Shattering Realm cultivators and increase the overall strength of the world, he decided to spread it.

    After all, if he wants to achieve great things in the future¨Cespecially for his future ns, he will need to have a big heart; he should be able to look at the grand scheme of things and not be bothered by temporary and small gains.

    Pettiness and smallmindedness will be a great enemy for his ns.

    As for the Dao Opening Sect, when he proves the Dao and bes a Great Emperor, then, he will leave truly magnificent things that will grant his sect an advantage over others.

    After eating the pill, Wang Wei''s fake Primordial Spirit was washed away by the Five Element Law. However, soon afterward, he coughed out a big mouthful of blood.

    His master who was watching the trial had a worried look on his face, wondering what had gone wrong.

    After checking, Wang Wei realized where he made the mistake. To enter the Void Shattering Realm, both the body and the Primordial spirit need to be baptized by the Law.

    However, although he had a Primordial Spirit (fake), he was currently at the first level of the Divine Body Real; his weak body was simply incapable of withstanding the power of Law.

    After finding the problem, he took action to remedy the situation. He took out a Middle Earth Tier Pill called Golden Body Pill. This is a pill created based on the Metal Element which can temporarily strengthen his body to the peak of the Divine Body Realm.

    Once that was done, he was able to finally control the Five Element Law. Then, he began to use it for the baptism. He essentially acted as Heaven and Earth and guided the process of Law Infusion.

    Once the process was finished, he fused the Law of Water, Fire, and Metal to created Thunder. Finally, Wang Wei acted as Heavenly Dao and lowered Thunder Tribtion as the final step of this Five Element Bnce Pill.

    Regrettably, he was not satisfied with the final oue. Thunder Tribtion will not only destroy the deficiency of a pill but also repair it after passing it. Unfortunately, the Thunder that Wang Wei created did not have the power to repair deficiency, only destroy it.

    So, he had to use his origin essence for that process which is nothingpared to the real of Pill Tribtion.

    After sighing with a little regret, he removed the Pill from his Divine Sea. As the pill floated in the air, a bright light came out of the five statues and began to scan the pill.

    Truth be told, this pill can be considered a wonder in the Alchemic World. Because "Heaven and Earth" created it, the purity of the materials reached an imaginable level. Additionally, the medical strength of the spiritual herbs used was pushed to the limit in terms of efficiency, and the Law was almost perfectly engraved.

    As such, the quality of this pill has gone beyond the level of perfection in terms of efficiency and could probably be ssified as a grade of its own.

    This Pill is almost qualified as an "Innate Pill: with only a few things that disqualified it:

    The first one is Wang Wei''s cultivation level. When ites to using his body as a universe or controlling thew, his current body as Lou Cheng and his low-level cultivation have hindered him in the process of creating this pill.

    After all, he is still in the Divine Body Realm; he does not have a real Primordial Spirit nor does he have any experience in controlling the Law. No matter how talented he is, he cannot easily make these gaps that require personal experience.

    The second problem is the herb used for the pill. With this new technique he created, the best way to use the spiritual herbs is to let them be nourished inside his Origin Sea before using them.

    Although he washed them with his Origin Essence before the refinement, it was still not enough.

    And thest thing that prevented this pill from being ssified as Innate Pill is theck of Innate Qi. Innate Qi is a higher form of energy than Spiritual Qi that is more beneficial to cultivators, animals, herbs, or ores.

    It can make them stronger, live longer, have faster cultivation speed, increase the chances of having high talent, increase the possibility of entering a state of epiphany, and many more.

    Without Innate Qi, the pill Wang Wei made can only be categorized as Pseudo-Innate Pill. In fact, Wang Wei has an even better method: to use formation. The who concept of formation/array is to borrow the Power of Heaven and Earth as it is usually more powerful than the individual power.

    With the right Formation, he could also use the Power of Heaven and Earth to refine a pill, and the process would be much better than the current one. The reason he did not use this method instead was that it required high attainment in the Dao of Formation,

    Lou Cheng has never studied formation besides basic level ones. So, it would raise many questions if he used this method.

    Nevertheless, the fact that he created a way to make this Pseudi-Innate Pill had great ramifications.

    For one, a golden banner suddenly appeared in the middle of the room. He knew that this was an indication that he did receive the Ancestor Blessing. After seeing this, he was relieved that no other Emperors of the Origin Pill Dao Sect showed up.

    And this was not the end.

    Auspicious clouds appeared on top of the sect, alerting all the disciples and Elders. Then, a small purple orb descended from the sky prating the space of the trial, and floated in front of Wang Wei.

    Instantly, he recognized that orb: it was Merit. And Purple merit of the highest caliber. Although it was small, Wang Wei guessed that it was only because this new technique was just invented.

    If he spread it out to other Alchemists, the amount of merit he will receive will also increase. So, with a smile on his face, he ced it away.. His bright smile was not only because of the merit but also because he was one step closer to achieving his goal.

 Chapter 377: Origin Pill Flame Sutra

    <h4>Chapter 377: Origin Pill me Sutra</h4>

    The auspicious clouds in the sky over the sect onlysted for a few minutes but it still alerted many people. Whether it was the disciples, elders, or spies from other factions.

    Most of them were wondering who receive the merit and for what reason. Unfortunately, only a few people were privy to this kind of information.

    After receiving the Ancestral Blessing, a token was given to Wang Wei that disyed his status as the Young Pill Sage of the Origin Pill Dao Sect. Then, he was sent out of the trial.

    As soon as he left, Wang Wei found himself surrounded by the Elders of the sect. All of them praised him for his excellent talent, and that his future was bright.

    Wang Wei smiled after seeing this while secretly sneering. He knew that the majority of these people were responsible for preventing him from essing the Origin Pill me Scripture a few years back.

    And the only reason that they were so nice to him now was that they were interested in his Innate Pill Technique, while a few were interested in his merit.

    Nevertheless, Wang Wei did not act out or ignored these people to show his dissatisfaction. He understood this was part of politics and he knew how to y the game.

    So, he ced a smile on his face and return the salute of all the people who came to praise him. However, when they asked about his technique, he always answered in a perfunctory manner.

    Some people even heavily suggested or implied that he should hand over the Merit to the sect in return for sect points, even trying to imply that the sect raise him and he should pay back or return some interest.

    To these people, Wang Wei pretended that he did not understand their insinuation. In the end, Ye Lao was still the sect master so people had to give him face. He immediately sent these people away while bringing Wang Wei back to his cultivation cave

    During the entire ordeal, only one person never showed up their face: Fu Caiyun. The moment Wang Wei passed the trial, he left to return to his cave.

    Back at his cheap master''s cave, Wang Wei handed over a jade talisman that contained a detailed exnation of this Innate Pill Technique. After browsing through it briefly, Ye Lao said:

    "Give me a few days, then you''ll have ess to all 5 Emperor Scriptures of the sect."

    Wang Wei knew that his master can use this technique to take some power and control of the sect from Fu Caiyun. So, he did not hesitate to give it to him. This can be considered a way to pay a little of the Cause and Effect of being his apprentice, and for when he acquire the Origin Pill me Scripture.

    Three dayster, Wang Wei was called by the old man and brought to the Scripture Hall which contained countless books. After seeing it, Wang Wei was a little surprised as this one was almost inparison to the Scripture Pavillion of the Dao Opening Sect.

    However, thinking about the fact that this sect also existed since the Ancient Emperor Era, it made sense that they have such a heritage. Any sect that can survive so many Eras will usually have a very deep foundation that is acquired through time.

    Only a few will actually waste that foundation over time.

    The Scripture Hall was divided into sevenyers: The firstyer contained history books, geography, basic information about the world, along with countless esoteric scriptures that are used as Early Enlightenment for the young disciples.

    Thisyer can be said to be the most useless and the most valuable at the same time because of these scriptures. The reason for that is that those scriptures contained the Ancestor''s understanding of Heaven and Earth, their observation of the world, and even someprehension of thew.

    Even if a disciple does not understand them, as long as they remembered them, when the time is right, these scriptures can be used as the basis for their sudden enlightenment.

    This is one of the reasons that the aristocratic education of people like Wang Wei, Li Jun, Yang Liling, and all the other Heaven Chosens requires them to read, understand, and memorize these scriptures at a young age.

    The secondyer of the Scripture Hall contained Profound Tier cultivation method, techniques, and spells which can be used from the Blood Qi Realm to the Divine Altar Realm.

    The thirdyer is for Earth Tier, the fourthyer for Heaven Tier, the fifthyer for Saint Tier, the sixthyer for Supreme and Quasi-Emperor Tier, and thest one for Emperor Scriptures.

    Ye Lao easily took Wang Wei through each of theyers. With his sect master token, the formation blocking eachyer immediately let them pass through after scanning the token. However, when they tried to enter thestyer, the process took a few minutes.

    While entering thestyer, Wang Wei could feel that they entered a different Heaven and Earth. Most likely, thisyer was located inside another small world that was different from the Myriad Emperor World; a separate space and time.

    As soon as he arrived at his destination, he could feel a powerful Divine Sense secretly scanning their bodies. And the level was at the Supreme Realm. He guessed that this was the Supreme Elder in charge of guarding this ce.

    After that person found the token in Ye Lao''s hand, he seemed to not care, until the sect master took out Wang Wei''s Young Pill Sage Token. Then, that person finally retreated.

    Immediately afterward, a medium-size wooden house suddenly appeared in front of the two. In general, the house looked nothing extraordinary. After entering it, Wang Wei quickly realized that the space inside wasrger than the outside.

    Most likely, a formation was used to expand the space inside the house.

    Ye Lao led him to a ce with 5 stones that were each 10 meters tall, exuding a strange rhyme; these were Inheritance Stones. His gaze fixed on the one in the middle as he immediately knew that this was the one he was looking for.

    His master nodded to him before leaving him alone. After taking a deep breath, Wang Wei walked in front of the middle stone and sat cross-legged. He injected his Divine Sense into it.

    Immediately afterward, an unknown power broke into his body and began to scan both his body and soul. Every single inch of his body and soul was thoroughly searched. And during the entire process, Wang Wei was on guard in case something went wrong.

    Luckily, he was worried for nothing. Once this power finished its search, a strange rune appeared deep inside his soul. He knew that this was a ban to prevent him from leaking the Scripture to outsiders.

    Finally, the content of the [Origin Pill me Scripture]. He could hear a male voice exining the content of the scripture step by step to him. Wang Wei immediately entered a state of deep enlightenment,pletely ignoring the outside world.

    After an unknown amount of time, Wang Wei opened his eyes that were gleaming with wisdom and profoundness, then muttered: "What an ingenious method."

    The [Origin Pill me Sutra] isposed of three main Dao: the Dao of Alchemy, me Dao, and the Dao of Good of Fortune. The first two are self-exnatory, while the Good Fortune Dao can be exined into a few words:

    Changing something rotten into something magical, into something precious.

    And this is the essence of that scripture: the Good Fortunate me, also called Origin Pill me. Not the one that cultivators used in their cultivation. After entering the Primordial Spirit Realm, the Good Fortunate me will disappear while the one condensed from this scripture will not.

    Wang Wei could see that the Danyuan Emperor took inspiration from the Good Fortunate me when creating the Origin Pill me.

    This me allows an Alchemist to refine everything between Heaven and Earth into medicinal properties for pill. Whether it was ordinary and useless things like sands, rocks, or dirt.

    Or even important like the Law of Heaven and Earth, you can refine them and transform them into something else, into something more valuable.

    There were rumors that the Danyuan once refined an entire Great Thousand World into a pill. There were even rumors that he used the Origin Pill me to create a brand new race that can help him with his alchemy.

    After reading this scripture, Wang Wei believed in those rumors; this me was that magical. With the power of Good Fortune, as long as the Danyuan Emperor has the right material, he can easily create life.

    Even he himself will be able to do it once he cultivated this scripture to a high enough level.

    Now, when ites to his soul, he was no longer worried as he already had an idea on how he would refine it into a Primodordial Spirit, and not just an ordinary one.

    With a smile on his face, Wang Wei went to the stone that contained the [Pill Washing Sutra]. He was interested in this scripture since he had a feeling it would be useful for his Body Refining.

    However, he did notprehend it immediately but instead used his privilege as a Young Pill Sage to condense a book of the scripture with Dao Rhymes on them.

    Then, he finally left the seventhyer.

 Chapter 378: Second Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 378: Second Meeting</h4>

    As soon as Wang Wei left the Scripture Pavillion, he could see dark clouds on top of the sect. His eyes prated the distance and he saw a pill undergoing Pill Tribtion.

    The intensity of this tribtion was quite intense, with both fire, wind, and thunder trying to destroy it, but the pill was holding on pretty well.

    "It seems that my cheap master seeded," muttered Wang Wei was pondering the coincidence of him exiting his retreat at the same time as the old man.

    In the Innate Pill Technique that he handed over to Ye Lao, he also wrote a special method that involved using the Power of Heaven and Earth as an aid to help with the Rune Engraving Process.

    He hoped this method would help his cheap master break through his bottleneck and be a Tier 6 Quasi-Emperor Alchemist. And based on the clouds in the sky, he must have seeded.

    As he looked at the pill who sessfully passed the tribtion, Wang Wei thought to himself: ''This should be enough to pay some of the Karma of impersonating your disciple and stealing, no, borrowing two Emperor Scriptures from your sect.''

    Then, he did not go see his cheap master but returned to his cave; he guessed by now the old man should be digesting and securing his recent breakthrough.

    Once inside, he activated the formation to notify outsiders that he was in retreat and not to disturb him. Wang Wei then proceeded to enter his space ring for added security bonus.

    The first thing he did was to separate from Lou Cheng and immediately checked his own soul.

    "Phew, it seems that there is no issue with the technique."

    Wang Wei did not find the ban on his soul, meaning that the ban only recognized him as Lou Cheng. The reason that he was discovered during the me Emperor Trial was that thetter showed up in person.

    After nodding his head, he once again became Lou Cheng. Then, he used his finger to calcte how long it took toprehend the [Origin Pill me Scripture] and the result was 12 years.

    This was not as long as he expected. However,prehending the scripture was different from practicing it.

    This scripture has very harsh conditions simr to Wang Tian''s [Absolute Cut Sutra]. As a condition to practice, this sutra requires a Swordsman Heart or Sword Dao Heart, which is essentially a deep and unwavering dedication to the Way of the Sword otherwise one cannot practice this technique.

    And even if some genius managed to bypassed this requirement, the power of this sutra will never reach its full potential. This is one of the reasons that Wang Wei only used that technique as a reference and never actually practice it.

    The same rule applied to the [Origin Pill me Scipture], and the conditions can even be said to be harsher. The first step of cultivating this technique is to condense the Origin Pill me, and this me is the foundation of the entire scripture.

    Without it, this Emperor Scripture can be said to be worthless.

    However, the conditions to aplish this first step are truly harsh: whether in terms of Alchemy talent needed for the process or the Pill Dao Heart requirement.

    Only people who have dedicated themselvespletely to the Alchemy Dao can condense the Origin Pill me. For a person like Wang Wei who only considered Alchemy Dao as a minor in his path of cultivation, he could only dream of condensing that me.

    Luckily, his [Fate Stealing Technique] has essentially turned him into Lou Cheng from bloodline to soul, and even Dao Heart. So, he can still use him to condense the me.

    Although Lou Cheng¨Cbefore the trial¨Cwas not talented enough to practice this scripture, his dedication to the Dao of Alchemy was more than enough. He spent the majority of his time refining pill, practicing over and over to perfect his craft; he was satisfied with the tinies of improvement, neverining that he was not improving too fast.

    He was not jealous of his fellow senior and junior brother and sisters. To him, only three things truly mattered: his master whom he treated like a father, his third senior sister who he believed was the love of his life, and practicing Alchemy.

    Wang Wei took a deep breath to calm down and remove all distracting thoughts. Although he was confident in his technique, he was a little worried. However, after thinking about his backup n in case he could not condense the me, it became easier to calm down.

    Even if he failed now, all he has to do is let Yan Liling cultivate this technique and help him refine his soul. With her talent and Dao Heart, it should be no problem to sessfully condense the Origin Pill me.

    However, Wang Wei did not want to use the backup n unless necessary, for both personal and political reasons.

    He closed his eyes and began condensing this special me. This process should have been at least 10 times more difficult. However, over the years, many wise sages of the Origin PIll Dao Sect have added their own understanding and change to the scripture.

    Some of these sages realized that this process was too difficult, so they created methods to decrease the difficulty level while keeping all the abilities and powers of the Origin Pill me.

    Over time, this method has been perfected by many people, and can even be argued that the current Origin Pill me is way better than the one the Danyuan Emperor created.

    Although in every generation, few people can cultivate this scripture. Nevertheless, the Origin Pill Sect has existed for a very long time so a lot of people had time to study this scripture, and all of them were extremely talented individuals.

    The method created by the predecessors to help condense the Origin Pill me is to take a small portion from the Good Fortune me that is used to cultivate the Origin System.

    Then, based on that small portion, separate the small power of good fortune inside to create the Origin Pill me.

    Wang Wei followed this method. His Good Fortune me was unique since it was made of 13-colored me instead of 12. So, the power of good fortune contained inside was more abundant and potent than regr mes.

    Because of this, things proceeded better than he anticipated. However, during the process, he was momentarily distracted. And it was because he was pondering the effect of the Fate Stealing Technique.

    With it, he was like abination of him and Lou Cheng. He can use his real body to benefit Lou Cheng¨Clike using his own Good Fortune me¨Cwhile still being Lou Cheng.

    He can make Lou Cheng suffer the consequence of his action while not affecting his real body¨Clike with the Scripture Ban in his soul.

    While appearing as Lou Cheng, he still regains his consciousness, memories, and ideas of his real body.

    In conclusion, Wang Wei is both himself and Lou Cheng, but Lou Cheng is now Wang Wei.

    While being distracted, Wang Wei realized that the process was about to fail so he regained his bearing. The processsted a few days, then, a pink me appeared in his hand.

    He finally seeded.

    Immediately, he separated from Lou Cheng and controlled this me to enter his heart and fused with his Chaos me. One of the benefits he received from the me Emperor Inheritance was how to use the Chaos me to turn into other Heavenly mes.

    So, after absorbing the Origin Pill me, the eve-changing Chaos me turned pink in color as it now contained all the properties and abilities of this new me.

    Then, under Wang Wei''s control, the Chaos me turned ck which was the Heavenly Destruction me, then turned white which was the Cleansing Purifying me, turn brown which was the Soul-Corrupting me that he got from Ji Song''s Devil God Bone.

    Finally, it turned back to pink. Nodding in satisfaction, he returned the me to his heart. He once again fused with Lou Cheng, then, condensed the Origin Pill me once again, this time using Lou Cheng''s Good Fortune me.

    Since he now had experience in doing so, the process onlysted a few hours; this me was left for Lou Cheng. Once that was done, Wang Wei knew that it was time for him to leave.

    But he still had two things to do before leaving. One was to steal a few of the rare pill forms of the Origin Pill Dao Sect. Since he already owed them a great Karma, he might as well owe a little more.

    Anyone, once he proves the Dao, he can find a way to repay them.

    So, he uses his new status as Pill Sage to gain ess to these forms. With his new token, he did not even have to pay any sect points to gain ess to these things.

    The Elders did not say anything and thought he was trying to refine these pills. Additionally, his cheap master was still in retreat so no one asked him questions as many of the Elders were happily fanning over him.

    After all, not only was he a young Saint Alchemist, this generation''s Young Pill Sage that received the Ancestral Blessing, but his master was now the fourth Quasi-Emperor Alchemist in the sect.

    So, his status was nobler now.

    After that, Wang Wei made a copy of the things he received during the me Emperor Inheritance and leave it to Lou Cheng. However, he took away the seed of the Earth Spirit me.

    Finally, he separated from Lou Cheng and woke up thetter; they were about to have their second meeting, with this one being the official one.

 Chapter 379: Leaving

    <h4>Chapter 379: Leaving</h4>

    After waking up, Lou Cheng was in a momentary daze as he tried to regain rity of his mind; thest thing he remembered was after he went to meet a buyer for a special herb he needed to help his breakthrough into the Supernatural Realm.

    However, something seemed to have gone wrong.

    While he was trying to think clearly, arge number of memories rushed into his mind, exining to him what happened to him ever since that day he went to the Alchemy Association Branch.

    Immediately afterward, Lou Cheng had aplicated look on his face. Forget the fact that more than 200 years had passed but the fact that someone else has been living his life for him and no one even noticed it made him feel sad.

    On top of all this, said person actually lived his life better than him. Based on his memories, Lou Cheng knew all the things that ''he" has aplished.

    To be exact, Lou Cheng found out that all his goals and dreams were aplished: he became a powerful and respected Alchemist, he garnered the respect of his master and fellow disciples, and finally, he managed to swoop his third senior sister up her feet.

    Although thest one was due toplications and foreign aid, Lou Cheng knew that he seeded.

    Nevertheless, he was not happy.

    Not only because he felt insulted that his life was stolen from him but because he kept wondering whether he could aplish all these things on his own; whether he had the potential all along but never fully realized it.

    So, he pondered deeply about the reason for Wang Wei''s sess, and he pinpointed it to one specific thing: the Innate Talent. It was just one basic talent with the ability to grow.

    Yet, this person who took over his body developed it to the point of making him one of the youngest Saint Alchemists of this generation.

    ''Could I be able to develop my talent to such an extent?''

    The answer he came up with was no, however, Lou Cheng quickly denied this. It was very possible to develop his Innate Talent to that level. Although it would probably take him his entire cultivation career to do so, he believed that he could have seeded.

    Then, came the me Emperor Trial. Lou Cheng admitted that with his talent, he could probably barely pass the first trial and probably not receive any rewards.

    As for the Innate Pill Technique, he did not think that he had the imagination or ingenuity to create something like this, let alone find a way to make theme true.

    After thinking deeply about these things, Lou Chengmented for a while about how fate was unfair; the difference between people is sometimes too outrageous.

    He has long epted the fact that he was not that talented, however, he still believed that he could make up for it with hard work and dedication. And to some extent, that is true, but what about the talented people that worked as hard as him?

    How would he ever surpass them?

    After sighing internally, he focused on a specific memory; it was this memory that made him most upset about himself. It was the memory of Wang Wei saving his third senior sister from the aphrodisiac released by the Infatuation Flower.

    Lou Cheng knew that if it was him in that situation, he would never be able to resist that poison and harmed his third senior sister. And knowing her, after what he had done, she would decide to marry him to keep her traditional values.

    Honestly, Lou Cheng felt veryplicated thinking about this; he never thought that he had a real chance with Lan Ling, so he was satisfied with pinning over her from a long distance.

    However, if he managed to get with her through this method, he did know whether he would be happy and sad over this.

    Finally, Lou Cheng sighed out loud before looking at the stranger in his cave.

    ¡­

    Wang Wei watched Lou Cheng''s face change over and over again in just a few seconds. Obviously, thetter was undergoing a myriad of emotions. So, he just waited for him to process everything before he spoke.

    "How are you feeling?" he asked.

    "Are you going to kill me?" responded Lou Cheng instead.

    "If I was, you would never have woken up." Wang Wei never nned to kill him, however, he did n to leave everything in a somewhat messy state after getting what he wanted.

    Anyway, by then, he would have given Lou Cheng wealth, status, and even a possible Dao Companion. Whether he could retain these things was all up to his effort and abilities,

    However, the appearance of the me Emperor made it so that he had to be more delicate when nning his exit. Additionally, he wanted to see if he could peep at thetter''s n through observing Lou Cheng.

    "So, why did you wake up my consciousness?"

    "Do you know who I am?" asked Wang Wei.

    "You''re the Sacred Son of the Dao Opening Sect." Lou Cheng was forced to watch the Academy Tournament by his master, including the final battle with Ji Song. So, he recognized the silver-grey hair and eyes.

    After nodding his head, Wang Wei continued:

    "I have a few things to exin to you. After I leave, you can go tell your master the truth about what happened¨Cincluding me stealing, *slight cough*, borrowing the Emperor Scripture of your sect.

    "Then, tell him that I owe him a great Karma. Once I be a Great Emperor, I will repay it to him."

    "What if you don''t be a Great Emperor?" suddenly asked Lou Cheng, and he immediately regretted his words. The person in front of him has the ability to kill him with a wave of a finger, so what would be his fate if his words antagonized him?

    "In that case, the Dao Opening Sect would repay the Karma. In the future, if your sect ever needed help, they will step up to help."

    Lou Cheng nodded his head without saying anything else. So, Wang Wei continued:

    "Additionally, tell your master that I will not tell a second person about the Scripture; he can have my words." Wang Wei paused for a brief moment.

    "Well, besides one other person, and she will also swear an oath not to reveal it to anyone else, even her descendants."

    Since he already owed such arge Karma, he might as well add a little more.

    Lou Cheng was confused as to whom he was referring to but since he could not think of anything, he did not dwell on the issue. As for Wang Wei''s promise, he believed it.

    He knew that Heaven Chosens on his level take their words and oath seriously as breaking them can affect their state of mind and negatively influenced their Emperor Path.

    After exining a few other things to him, Wang Wei spent the next few weeks teaching Lou Cheng so that he can use his Innate Talent and reach the level of Saint Alchemist as well.

    That way, no one will notice any anomalies after leaving. Everything went smoothly during the process. In such a short time, Lou Cheng quickly adapted to his body and learned everything that he needed to.

    Whether it was refining Saint Pill or using the Innate Pill Technique, he quickly mastered them. And this was not just because it was his body that contain muscle memories of countless years of practice.

    It was because now his talent was very high because of what the me Emperor did to him. Lou Cheng''s talent now was probably on par with Fu Caiyun, if not better.

    During the entire teaching process, Wang Wei secretly observed Lou Cheng''s body but he could not find anything. Even after secretly checking his Sea of Consciousness, he found out that the [Ten Thousand me Art] was still sealed.

    So, Wang Wei realized that it was futile for him at his level to try to guess the scheme of a possible Paragon. So, he turned into Lou Cheng onest time and left the Origin Pill Dao Sect.

    Once he arrived at the city where the Alchemy Association was located, he separated from thetter. During the process, the True Monarch that was secretly protecting him did not notice anything.

    Finally, Wang Wei turned into some random Alchemist and left the territory of the Origin Pill Dao Sect.

    Meanwhile, Lou Cheng rushed back to the sect. He knew that Fu Caiyun was most likely plotting to assassinate him. Although he was informed that a True Monarch was secretly protecting him, Lou Cheng only felt safe inside the sect.

    After returning, he went straight to see his master. However, he received information that thetter would only exit his seclusion in another week. So, Lou Cheng returned to his cave.

    As soon as he got there, he entered a deep state of meditation to check the ban on his Sea of Consciousness. Oddly though, as soon as he touched the ban, it was removed and he gained ess to the [Ten Thousand me Art] along with a bunch of other information.

    After digesting it, Lou Cheng opened his eyes with a look of horror.

    "Dao Proving Pill? How is that possible?"

 Chapter 380: Visi

    <h4>Chapter 380: Visi</h4>

    Lou Cheng was truly surprised by the implication of the form inside his mind. If anyone knew of its existence, many people would go to extreme lengths to acquire it¨Ceven if they had to destroy the Origin Pill Dao Sect.

    So, Lou Cheng quickly decided to not reveal this to anyone¨Cnot even his master. Then, he began to ponder the possibility of sess. After all, who did not want to be Emperor?

    With how powerful the Heaven Chosens of this generation is, he knew that it was not his ce to acquire the Heaven Will. So, this might be the only way out for him, and his loved ones.

    He focused on the form in his mind to see the requirement for this pill. Then, a wry smile appeared on his face. The first requirement for this form is to cultivate both the [Ten Thousand me Art] and the [Origin Pill me Scripture] to the highest level before even having a chance to attempt refining this pill.

    This requirement was difficult enough, what made Lou Cheng despair is the material needed for this pill. Honestly, he believed that even if he used all the resources of the sect, he might not even find all the materials to refine this pill,

    So, Lou Cheng was a little desperate. After thinking about it for a minute, a look of determination came to his mind. No matter what, he had to try. And the first step to sess is to be the sect master of the Origin Pill Dao Sect and have total control of the sect.

    In that case, Fu Caiyun must die.

    "And if everything else fails, I can try to make a deal with this generation''s Great Emperor," muttered Lou Cheng as his mind thought of Wang Wei that had recently left.

    After making a decision, Lou Cheng waited for his master''s exit.

    If Wang Wei was here, he would be able to instantly recognize the changes in Lou Cheng. The quiet and reserved boy that he impersonated was not full of confidence, ruthlessness, and cunning.

    Obviously, the me Emperor did not just increase his talent but adjusted his personality as well. If it was Wang Wei, he would be horrified by such a sudden change.

    However, this had nothing to do with him¨Cat least for now.

    Lou Cheng managed to see his master who had a bright smile on his face, and he was not the only one. All his senior and junior brothers were also present to congratte their master¨Cexcept for his second senior brother who was still in seclusion.

    During this meeting of fellow apprentices, Lou Cheng discovered that his third senior sister would often give him nces and a smile. Normally, he would be happy about this but his mind was currently upied by too many things.

    During the meeting, Lou Cheng gave his master a slight signal and thetter dismissed all the other apprentices to talk to him. Then, Lou Cheng told him everything about Wang Wei and the situation.

    Ye Lao looked at his apprentice with veins popping up on his forehead. Immediately, he used his Divine Sense to check Lou Cheng''s Soul and he discovered that the bans of the Emperor Scriptures were there, followed by the ban of the of [Ten Thousand me Art].

    "Are you sure about this?" asked Ye Lao; he could not think that there was such an ingenious technique like this. With this, the Dao Opening Sect can steal all the Emperor Scriptures of all the sects in the world.

    After seeing his apprentice nod in acknowledgment, Ye Lao wanted tosh out in anger, rushed out of the sect and chased down the little thief, and bring back the stolen items.

    No sect would like for their orthodox scripture to leak out, let alone one as precious as the Origin Pill me Scripture.

    The old sect master took a deep breath to calm himself down as he realized that this was useless. By now, thetter was most likely gone. And even if he caught him, what could he do?

    The Dao Opening Sect seemed to be going to extreme lengths to cultivate a Great Emperor in this generation. With the status of the current Sacred Son, he knew that they would not hesitate to start an Emperor Dao War for him.

    For many years, there have been rumors that the Dao Opening Sect has been nning an Emperor Dao War to flex its muscle and show the world that it was still the most powerful sect in the world.

    Ye Lao did not want his actions to result in the Origin Pill Dao Sect bing the target of the Dao Opening Sect''s wrath.

    Of course, this is not the main reason that Ye Lao did not chase down Wang Wei. It was because his situation in the sect had recently turned around and started to retake many of the powers that should be rightfully his.

    And with his breakthrough into the Quasi-Emperor Tier Alchemist Realm, the process will go even smoother. As such, he did not want anything to affect his current rise in power.

    And the Fu Caiyun learned that he had lost two Emperor Scriptures of the sect, Ye Lao knew that he would most likely lose his position as sect master and all his powers.

    So, Ye Lao calmed himself down and thought about the situation logically.

    ''This may not be a bad thing. I can use this opportunity to form an alliance with the Dao Opening Sect and use it to increase my power in the sect; maybe evenpletely get rid of Fu Caiyun.''

    One of the reasons that Fu Caiyun is so powerful and influential is that he used his Alchemy Ability to form many connections around the world. Although the man has a nasty personality and his arrogance is higher than the heavens, he still knows how to y the political game.

    As long as a person of high status or strength asked his help to refine certain pills, he would do his best to amodate them and increase his connection.

    Since Fu Caiyun can use this tactic, so can others.

    "Master, what are we going to do?" said Lou Cheng. "Especially with third junior sister''s Infatuation Flower."

    Ye Lao paused for a moment, "In this situation, it''s best to exin everything clearly with her and think of another solution."

    ¡­

    A few days ago, after separating from Lou Cheng, Wang Wei disguised himself as an ordinary Alchemist before leaving the area controlled by the Origin Pill Dao Sect. Then, he returned to his normal self.

    Not long after he did that, Yan Chen appeared next to him.

    "Young master, have you seeded?"

    "Indeed, I have. I also acquire many benefits."

    "Excellent." He was genuinely happy now since his young master no longer have to worry about breaking through the Primordial Spirit Realm. Yan Chen was worried that if the situationsted longer, the Sectarian Faction of the Sect might take this opportunity to make trouble.

    Now that all factions were united and focused on cultivating one Heaven Chosen was the best scenario, he did not want any pointless disputes.

    "There is a high chance that Sect Master Ye Lao will contact our sect for an alliance. We can use this opportunity to form stronger ties with them," suddenly said Wang Wei.

    "I will inform the sect master when we return," said Yan Chen. "Young Master, do you want to go straight to the Heavenly Abode World or go back to the sect for a while?"

    Wang Wei pondered for a while, "No hurry. Since we are already in the South, let''s visit the Eternal Dream Sect. After all, they are one of our most consistent allies."

    Not long afterward, the two soon arrived at the Vivid Dream Domain where the location of the Eternal Dream Sect was located. Because Wang Wei and Yan Chen had already sent notification of their arrival, once they arrived at the mountain where the Eternal Dream Sect was located, a group of people was waiting for him.

    Leading the group was a beautiful girl with eyes as bright as the purest ofkes; she had a ck hanfu one with light blue hair, a small mole on the corner of her lips that further elevated her beauty.

    The moment he saw her, Wang Wei guessed her identity.

    Gu An, Spirit Race, This generation''s Saintess of Eternal Dream Sect, Divine Body Real: Peak Earth Stage. The seventh on the Heaven Mystery Pavillion''s list of Most Beautiful Women of This Generation.

    Afternding in front of her, Wang Wei could immediately see that she was a river that gained sentience before turning into human shape. And since she can be the Saintess of the Eternal Dream Sect, then she must be very talented.

    From what he knows, the Eternal Dream Sect is mostly Spirit Race sect as all their sect master, Saintess or Sacred Son are usually members of the spirit race whopeted with one another for these positions.

    Although they also recruit the human race, it is very difficult for them to gain real power in the sect¨Cunless they have an outstanding talent in the Dao of Dreams.

    "Wee to our sect, Sacred Son Wang Wei," said Gu An with a melodious voice that sounded like the peaceful noise of the ocean.

 Chapter 381: Path Forward

    <h4>Chapter 381: Path Forward</h4>

    "It is my utmost pleasure toe to visit," said Wang Wei with a splendid smile, which made Gu An slightly blushed. Luckily, she quickly controlled herself so as not to embarrass both her sect and herself.

    After a few pleasantries, Gu An led Wang Wei up the mountains of the Eternal Dream Sect. As soon as he took a step up the mountain, he felt something strange as he stopped and looked around.

    But he could not find anything even wondering for a moment whether his feeling was wrong. So, he activated his True Vision Ability and a look of surprise shed across his eyes.

    "Is this a Dream World?" he asked.

    "Sacred Son, you noticed?" asked Gu An back in surprise.

    The entire Eternal Dream Sect was the manifestation of a Dream. To be precise, someone created a dream world and manifest it into reality. So, all the buildings in the mountains were technical not ''real'' but just "dream projections."

    No, not just the buildings. After focusing deeper, Wang Wei could see that all the mountains and terrains in the sect were dream projections. Additionally, the power of dreams could be found everywhere in the environment, helping the sect''s disciples to cultivate the Dao of Dream quicker, and can even add a bonus to their fighting and recuperating abilities.

    With a wave of his thoughts, Wang Wei gathered the power of dreams in the surroundings and injected it into his hand. Suddenly, it turned into a demonic arm.

    The power of dreams is susceptible to the mind; whatever you desire in a dream, you can materialize, just like a person who could warp reality. So, since Wang Wei wanted his arm to be a demon, it be so.

    Then, he became intrigued; he began to control the dream power in the surroundings to create different things. He first started with simple things like rocks, flowers, woods, swords.

    Then, he began to build moreplex things like houses of different shapes, mountains, rivers, and even people.

    Meanwhile, Gu An and the other people of the Eternal Dream Sect had a look of horror on their faces. The Dream Force that existed in the sect was there to help the disciples, but it was not something that they easily control as they saw fit.

    To do so require years of study and practice, and that also applied to their Saintess. Yet, some random person who has never studied the Dao of Dream came to their sect and control the Dream Force as if it was his home.

    This kind of talent was simply horrible.

    "I see, this Dream World is also a formation," muttered Wang Wei who was somewhat fascinated as he ignored his surroundings.

    For a moment, he was fascinated by the power of creation granted by Dreams; he wondered whether he could use the power of fate to aplish the same thing.

    And the answer he came up with was: absolutely.

    If one day he can control the Fate of All Things, including matter, it is would be very simple for him to create things out of nowhere. However, that is not the true power of fate.

    What if one day, he could control the Fate of All Great Dao? By then, allws, Dao, or concepts in existence will be nothing but his puppet to manipte and do as he pleases.

    At that time, he would probably be omnipotent and omniscient, existing beyond any existing concepts.

    After thinking about his, Wang Wei suddenly understood his path forward; he had an idea on how to one day control his own fate to be free and unfettered.

    Immediately, he felt like a weight had been lifted from his shoulder, his mind and spirit became as bright as an exploding star. All the frustration and worry he had about not being able to enter the Primordial Spirit Realm was washed away.

    He knew that his understanding of his path forward increased his sess rate of entering the next realm by 10%. And if it was not because of his Parago-Quality Soul, he could have instantly transformed his soul into a Primordial Spirit.

    "Congrattions for your epiphany, Sacred Son," said Gu An with a look of envy. With these people''s knowledge, they could tell that Wang Wei had entered a brief state of enlightenment, and based on how his aura be more peaceful, how he easily blended with the surrounding Heaven and Earth, he should have gained quite a bit.

    "Thank you."

    "Have you thought about cultivating the Dao of Dream? You are very talented in it," said one of the sect''s Supreme Elder.

    "Chen Xixiang, are you trying to poach our Sacred Son?" said Yan Chen as he stared at the person who spoke.

    "I''m just stating a fact. With his talent, it would be a waste not cultivate the Dao of Dream."

    "My Young master is talented at everything he does; Dream Dao is just one of the many things he excels at."

    Chen Xixiang''s almost choked after hearing this. In this world, there are and have been many geniuses that are simply gifted at everything they do. The Sacred Son of the Dao Opening Sect is not the only, nor will he be thest one.

    So, Chen Xixiang sighed without bringing the subject up again. As for Wang Wei, he did not think he was as talented as this True Monarch said. The reason he was able to freely create so many things from the dream force was once, his soul was powerful enough to easily control the dream force.

    Second, there is abundant dream force in the surrounding, and they are docile and do not resist control; most likely, the Great Emperor of the sect made them that way to help the disciples.

    Wang Wei did not have to produce the Dream Force just control it. So, the process was simpler.

    Lastly, the objects he created just looked like the real thing andcked the essence. For example, the people he created only had the appearance of humans; they did not have the anatomy, spirit, or soul of real humans.

    Only by reaching such a level would it be considered really "controlling" the Dream Force. Plus, Wang Wei knew of a person that could do even better than him in as much of a short time.

    And that person is Dong Lifen that he met during his Qi Luck Trial. With her Dream Manifestation Soul, the Dream Space of this sect would be a paradise for her.

    Wang Wei theorized that if she was in this Dream World, with all the abundant Dream Force, she could probably fight a Saint without having any cultivation. Although her mortal body would probably notst long, she should still be able to fight for a few minutes.

    "My Dao is already set, so it is toote to change now. However, I have some inspiration regarding dreams. If possible, I would like to read some of your sect''s scriptures, understanding, and theories about dreams."

    Wang Wei was not just saying these words to be polite. After seeing this Dream World, he realized that it could help with one of his ns after bing Emperor. So, he wanted toy the foundation now forter.

    Chen Xixiang readily agreed with Wang Wei''s request as it was not a big deal. What thetter was asking was not the cultivation techniques of the sect, but the scriptures of the predecessors and the Sages of the past.

    These kinds of things¨Calthough valuable but not the point of not exchanging. Not to mention that as a close ally of the Dao Opening Sect, the Eternal Dream Sect has also exchanged scriptures and even cultivation techniques with thetter.

    So, the group led Wang Wei to see the sect master; it was a beautiful woman named Tang Zichen. The two had a pleasant conversation but Wang Wei caught on to the fact that the sect master was always secretly asking about how his father was doing.

    Honestly, Wang Wei had to marvel at his father''s charm; it seems that every beautiful woman in his generation had fallen for him or had some meaning to him.

    He secretly praised his mother for being the final winner but also disdained the women of that generation. How could they not control their emotions and fall for one man?

    Look at him. He was more handsome than his father, suaver than him, and more powerful than him at his age. Yet, you don''t see countless women falling in love with him.

    All the women in his generation are focused and driven; their only thoughts are on how to achieve their goals of bing Emperor. In order words, they are full of thoughts on how to defeat or kill him one day.

    Wang Wei wanted to cry that things were unfair.

    Anyway, after a conversation with the sect master, he was shown to his resting quarters. The next day, Gu An came to lead him to the Scripture Storage Hall.

 Chapter 382: Destiny

    <h4>Chapter 382: Destiny</h4>

    Wang Wei spent the next few days reading about Dream Dao in the Scripture Storage Hall, learning about the basics. During the entire experience, Gu An was always there to apany him, and exin many things to him so that he could learn faster.

    Wang Wei gave her a strange look but did not say anything. After all, he was in someone else''s ce. One day, after their session in the hall, Gu An left to see her master.

    While sitting in front of Tang Zichen and drinking tea, Gu An remained quiet during the entire ordeal.

    "Little An, is there a problem?"

    She opened her mouth to answer but hesitation made her not dare.

    "If you want to say something, there is no need to hesitate."

    "Master, why do you want to get close to him?"

    "Our Eternal Dream Sect has always been a close ally to the Dao Opening Sect," replied Tang Zichen while sipping her tea.

    "I know the history of the sect master. Ever since one of our sect masters gave uppeting for the throne and married one of the Great Emperors of the Dao Opening Sect¨Ceven though she had a much higher chance at winning, our sects have been great allies.

    "Even since then, many people from the three great families have intermarried with our sect. However, this is not the reason that we need to lower ourselves to such an extent."

    Tan Zichen looked at the tea in her cups as she swirled it.

    "Disciple, do you know one of the main differences between an Eternal Emperor and other Great Emperors?"

    Gu An pondered for a moment, "Strength?"

    "Yes but not absolute. There have been a few Great Emperors whose strength has been on par with Eternal Emperor. For example, the me Emperor, the Dusk Emperor, The Three Purities Emperor, and many more."

    Tang Zichen paused for a moment as she sipped her tea once again.

    "The difference that I''m referring to is the amount of Dao Ancestors and Immortal Venerables that they can create; no Great Emperor¨Cno matter how powerful they are¨Ccanpare to an Eternal Emperor in that aspect.

    "This is one of the reasons that the Dao Opening Sect is one of the most powerful sects currently existing; that''s because they have cultivated two Great Emperors.

    "In the Endless Void, amongst all the Heaven Will World, there are many sects who have cultivated more Great Emperors than them, but the number of sects or factions that has cultivated more than one Eternal Emperor can be counted in one hand.

    "This is how rare Eternal Emperors are."

    Tang Zichen sighed. To be an Eternal Emperor, talent, strength, wisdom, Dao Heart, Will, and State of mind need to reach the absolute peak.

    However, one of the key factors is luck or destiny. Every Eternal Emperor is born at the right opportune moment because they carry great destiny to them

    The Qiyuan Emperor spread Dao to the world, the Human Emperor made humans the protagonist of this world. The Absolute Beginning Emperor should have stopped the harm that Buddhism Incense System was doing.

    Empress Wu regained freedom for all the races in the Myriad Emperor World and stopped the devastation of the Devil Race. Emperor Kong spread knowledge to the knowledge, further developing civilization, and was known as a [Sage].

    When ites to the Heaven Devour Emperor, his destiny was to curb the development of devil cultivators in the Myriad Emperor World and lead the world to better development.

    Unfortunately, he was rogue.

    Of course, destiny does not mean that these people were born to be Great Emperors. It meant that they fought with all the people in the world and the final winner is the bearing of said destiny.

    Of course, there are exceptions to these rules. From what Tang Zichen knew, the Ancient Emperor Era was a marvelous time because the Destiny or Luck to be an Eternal Emperor was abundant.

    The entire cultivation civilization had copsed and was in the process of rebuilding. This is the reason that there was more than one in that period.

    Technically speaking all the ancestors of that time, like the Formation Ancestor, Pill Ancestor, and so on had the opportunity to be Eternal Emperor. Unfortunately, they failed short at thest minute.

    Another exception was the Sword Empress; she is considered one of the few people in history who did not rely on destiny to be an Eternal Emperor; she relied purely on talent and ability to defy the odds.

    She did not have some great tasks to aplish or anything along that line. Although historians have attributed her with the glory of elevating Sword Dao to the pinnacle, this was just something she did on her own.

    "Master, what does this have to do with anything?" asked Gu An.

    "After our sect master abandoned the Emperor Path for the sect of her marriage to Wang Zhang, thetterter proved the Dao while taking the name Turtle Armor Emperor; he became the fourth Emperor of the Dao Opening Sect.

    "Back then, our Eternal Dream Sect also had Three Great Emperors and the Dao Opening Sect was not considered the most powerful sect in the world. Although people still respected them because of their founders, it was nothingpared to now."

    Gu An frowned not understanding where her master was going with this, however, she listened carefully as she knew that her master liked to rumble on.

    Maybe it had something to do with age. Of course, Gu An would never say these thoughts out loud.

    "After proving the Dao, the Turtle Armor Emperor rewarded our sects with a few spots of Dao Ancestors and Immortal Venerables. Additionally, the fifth and sixth Great Emperors of the Dao Opening Sect also offered one spot to repay the Karma back then.

    "However, after that, from the 7th to 9th Emperor, we never received any spots as the Karma had been paid. Although our sects remained close allied, unfortunately, our sect has not been able to cultivate a Great Emperor of our own for many years."

    "In conclusion, our sect has not had any ancestors'' level characters for many years, but what does this have to do with me getting close to him?" asked Gu An.

    Tang Zichen sighed after hearing this question; she knew very well that her disciple was not the brightest when ites to political matters. She looked into the distance as she continued:

    "Ever since the catastrophe at the end of the Middle Emperor Era, the Myriad Emperor World has been in a slug; the development has been slow, stagnant, and even somewhat regress.

    "In general, this New Emperor Era has been quite disappointing as a whole. And many great people of wisdom have foreseen this result long ago. So, they calcted and predicted the time that the new Era ising, and sealed themselves to wake up afterward and cultivate in a prosperous age.

    "ording to their calctions, the time for the change of this era is approaching. With Wang Tian''s rise in thest generation, many people thought that the time had finallye.

    "Unfortunately, after Heavenly Dao cut off the Path of Supreme, people guessed that this generation would most likely be the one; that the Destiny of Eternal Emperor would appear, leading to the birth of an Eternal Emperor and the beginning of a New Era.

    "When all the Top 10 Heavenly Physiques appeared at the same time when countless Heaven Chosens began to develop and grow, people knew that their guesses were correct.

    "The New Emperor Era will end in this generation."

    Gu An pondered deeply. Although she was slow when ites to certain matters, she was not stupid otherwise she would not be the Saintess of the sect. So, after a while, she understood her master''s meanings.

    Wang Wei is one of the people with the highest chances of proving the Dao in this generation, which meant that he might be an Eternal Emperor. This in turn meant that he will be able to create more Dao Ancestors and Immortal Venerables than any typical Great Emperors.

    So, if she could get with him, to be his wife or even concubines, then he can reward the Eternal Dream Sect just like the Turtle Armor Emperor did.

    "But master, after contacting for the past few days, he does not seem to have any interest in me."

    Tang Zichen nced at her apprentice and secretly shook her head; she could tell that the littless felt like it was insulting of her status to try to seduce another person for benefits.

    And in some ways, she was correct. However, as a sect master, Tang Zichen has to see things differently. Her disciple is not talented enough to fight for the Heaven Will in this generation, so she has to find another way around.

    One other option is to wake up another Heaven Chosen that has been sealed in the sect. However, this act will havesting effects on her as a sect master, and it did not mean that these people couldpete after waking up.

    After all, just because they were Heaven Chosens in their time did not mean that they would be so in today''s time¨Cespecially in this Glorious Age.

 Chapter 383: Experimen

    <h4>Chapter 383: Experimen</h4>

    Since her apprentice did not want to, the Sacred Son did not seem interested, Tang Zichen did not force things. After all, in some ways, her apprentice was correct. Plus, her action will not affect the rtionship between the two sects.

    A few days passed, and Wang Wei walked out of the Scripture Storage Hall; he knew that it was about time for him to leave. While walking to his residence, he heard amotion where arge group of disciples was gathered.

    He saw that the disciples were not happy based on their facial features, meanwhile, Gu An¨Cwho was in front of them¨Calso looked upset. At the same time, a young man who had a cocky look on his face was confronting the group.

    Immediately, he realized the identity of that person.

    Xiao Songxi: Rank 30th in the Academy''s Heaven Chosen Tournament. He is from a Supreme Level Dynasty, however, there are rumors that his real father¨Cwho abandoned his mother after birth¨Cis from an Emperor Lineage of the Sea Race. However, the rumors have yet to be confirmed.

    Wang Wei watched their confrontation from afar and soon got a gist of the situation. Xiao Songxi wanted Gu An to be his wife, however, she rejected him.

    Nevertheless, he was a persistent guy, so he used a mboyant method to attract her attention: challenging her, defeating her, and suppressing her. He probably believed that as long as he disyed his might and domineering personality, she would change her mind

    Unfortunately for him, although he is way more powerful than her, this is the site of the Eternal Dream Sect. As the Saintess, she is the person who can control the greatest number of Dream Force amount the disciples and even eclipsed some elders in that area.

    As such, he was defeated. No, to be precise, he was pped to death. Luckily, Xiao Songxi''s name is on the Heavenly Dao Protection Book as one of the Top 30 of the tournament, so he cannot die.

    Using this fact, he has been challenging Gu An almost every day; he''s essentially using his immortality to pester her.

    After knowing the situation, Wang Wei gave this group ast nce before leaving back to his residence. Unlike Gu An, he was a politically minded person and could see things in different ways.

    The Heaven Chosens in the Book who have lower status have been using their Immortality to cause trouble everywhere. Even in the Dao Opening Sect, a few people came to challenge and Li Jun had to take care of it.

    This has been a verymon thing in the Myriad Emperor World for countless generations. Nevertheless, although these people are impossible to kill, there are still ways to deal with them.

    Threaten the people behind them to make them behave. So, as long as the Eternal Dream Sect talked to the Supreme Dynasty behind Xiao Songxi, thetter should have stopped.

    Yet, this is not the case. This can only mean three things: one, the Great Ye Dynasty has someone secretly supporting them so they are not afraid of the Eternal Dream Sect''s warning.

    The other is that Xiao Songxi is trying to use the hand of the sect to deal with the Great Ye Dynasty. From what Wang Wei knew, thetter''s rtionship with his father, the current king, was not ideal.

    Of course, there is also another possibility; sect master Tang Zichen is interested in Xiao Songxi''s possible rtion to the Sea Race and lets things unfold without intervening.

    Wang Wei was interested in this Xiao Songxi for a few reasons but it was not ideal to meet him. So,ter that night, he secretly sent a letter to him pretending to be Gu An to meet in a mountain range a few hundred thousand miles away.

    Wang Wei stood in a in with a bottle of wine in his hand as he drank and looked at the sky. He lowered his head to look at the person next to him and said:

    "You don''t seem surprised that it was not Gu An that invited you here?"

    "She hates me very well, so how could she ask me to meet privately? Especially away from the sect where her strength is weaker than mine?" replied Xiao Songxi calmly.

    Ever since he received the note, he knew that something was wrong. As for Wang Wei, he knew that this was a cunning guy. He was born in a Ruler family, where kinship was as thin as any pieces of paper.

    On top of all that, his father and siblings hated him with passion. He and his mother were ostracized both from the family and from the politicalndscape.

    Xiao Songxi managed to survive and even gained some power in the Great Ye Dynasty. Obviously, this was a cunning, intelligent, and ambitious person.

    "Anyway, you''re here and that''s all that matters."

    "So, for what reason has Sacred Son called me here?" asked Xiao Songxi with a solemn face. The only reason he came here with confidence is that he was not afraid of death.

    Nevertheless, he was not like those other brainless other Heaven Chosens who used their immortality recklessly. After all, this pseudo-immortality onlysted until the Primordial Spirit Realm.

    Amongst the 30 people who have it, once the first person entered the Primordial Spirit Realm, then a count-down began for the others before it is removed.

    ording to records, if all 30 of them nned together to dy the time to enter the Primordial Spirit Realm, Heavenly Dao will still take it away after a certain amount of time.

    "I''m very interested in testing your immortality," said Wang Wei as he put away his drink. Xiao Songxi squinted his eyes after hearing this. However, immediately afterward, a fighting intent appeared in his eyes.

    He watched the final battle between Wang Wei and Ji Song. At that time, he knew the vast difference between him and the top 10. After that fight, he was momentarily lost thinking about the strength of these people, not to mention all the other geniuses that did not participate in the trial and were secretly hiding for the opportune moment before showing up.

    At some point, he even wanted to give up on the Emperor Path and just be content with ruling over the Great Ye Dynasty. However, thinking about his hatred for that man and what he did to him and his mother, his spirit was once reignited.

    After all, if he wants revenge, if he wants to drag that man in front of his mother to apologize, having the strength to defeat him was not enough; he had to have the strength to suppress the people behind him.

    Xiao Songxi took a fighting pose as he prepared for battle; he wanted to see if had closed the gap to these Top 10 Heaven Chosens in the past few hundred years.

    Wang Wei just smiled casually. Then, before thetter could even respond, he instantly appeared in front of him as if teleporting. He grabbed his face with one hand and flew to the sky with unmatched speed.

    He flew so fast that he was like aet entering the atmosphere of a. The friction created by his rapid speed began to burn Xiao Songxi''s body into ashes.

    By the time Wang Wei reached about a million meters into the sky, Xiao Songxi''s fleshly body was burned into ashes, leaving a few burned skin in his hand. After clenching his fist, those were turned into nothingness as well.

    He looked at the millions of particles that were gathering not far from him. A few secondster, apletely intact Xiao Songxi appeared in front of him, albeit with a very confused look on his face.

    Xiao Songxi was genuinely confused; he was just preparing for battle, he just blink or so he thought he did when a strong force grabbed him by the face and dragged him to the sky.

    And before he could even react or understand what was going on, he was burned to ashes.

    Wang Wei did not care about thetter''s confusion. He pointed his finger at him and jabbed forward.

    This time, Xiao Songxi immediately reacted. A vision suddenly appeared behind him, showing a humongous serpent that was swallowing the entire world.

    Although he did not like to use the power of that man''s bloodline, Xiao Songxi was not a pedantic person so he knew when and when not to be stubborn.

    With the vision, plus his secondyer of the Heaven Stage in the Divine Body Stage, he could now use the power of Heaven and Earth to increase his strength by 27-fold.

    With this, he was confident to block this item and even have enough time to counterattack. Unfortunately, he was wrong.

    A more mighty power of Heaven and Earth easily destroyed his defense, then, another powerful spiritual power went straight to his soul, annihting it.

    Then, Wang Wei watched Xiao Songxi''s soul recover as if nothing happened. He wondered whether Heavenly Dao saved his soul frompletely being annihted, or created one with the exact memory or strength as Xiao Songxi.

    If it was thetter, that would be fine. But if it was the former, things would beplicated. His father and grandfather once ced their name on the book. And some point, they must use this advantage to their benefit by dying.

    If their current soul is nothing but a copy made by Heavenly Dao with the same memories, that would be bad. That would mean that Heavenly Dao was nning something nefarious with this book.

    However, after thinking about it for a while, it was unlikely. For once, Emperor Kong should have considered this fact when making the book. Additionally, many Emperors have ced their names on that book and they were fine.

    Even if the ones who ced their names had problems, the ones who did not would still discover something or suspect something. So, Wang Wei removed these thoughts from his head and focused on his experiment on Xiao Songxi.

 Chapter 384: Chess Piece

    <h4>Chapter 384: Chess Piece</h4>

    After Xiao Songxi was resurrected, Wang Wei proceeded to kill him again with a punch; this time, he killed more than a hundred times in a row before stopping.

    As he looked at thetter who had a frown on his face, Wang Wei also made some discovery about this protection. No matter whether he destroyed Xiao Songxi''s body or soul, he will return back to the peak state, and that included his state of mind.

    Any person who died more than a hundred times in a row without any resistance would have some fear, despair, anger, or any kind of negative emotion. Yet, Xiao Songxi was perfectly fine.

    Wang Wei did not think that it was thetter''s powerful will that made him alright. Obviously, when bringing him back to life, Heavenly Dao''s Protection also eliminated the danger to his mood and state of mind.

    That way, he is always in perfect performance shape.

    From what he learned about this protection, it was created to encourage the Heaven Chosen of this world to fight one another without restriction and thus creating more powerful Great Emperors.

    However, it seemed that over the years, people have stopped using it that way or y less emphasis on this aspect.

    Truth be told, Wang Wei was a little envious of this immortal-like ability. If he had it, he would have used it to swim on the River of Fate and uncovered its mystery. With his understanding and undying nature, Heaven knows what he would learn from there.

    ''Maybe this is the reason that Heavenly Dao did not want me to ce my name in there,'' thought Wang Wei, however, he quickly removed these regrets from his mind; there was no point in being stuck in the past.

    His intuition told him that it was harmful to him to ce his name on the book. Although to this day he still did not know the reason, he still believed that he made the right decision.

    All these thoughts shed across Wang Wei''s mind in an instant before focusing on the task at hand. He was not finished testing the limit of the protection, nor did he learn anything substantial from it.

    So, his little experiment must continue.

    He flew towards Xiao Songxi once again with absolute speed. This time, thetter was barely able to react and enacted a ck barrier to protect his body. Unfortunately, Wang Wei''s hand easily broke through it and grabbed his head.

    The moment the hand touched his face, Xiao Songxi felt a terrifying pressure that rendered him momentarily powerless; his origin essence, cultivation base, and even soul were suppressed.

    Then, a Void cracked appeared behind him and he was dragged into it.

    Wang Wei floated in the void outside of the Myriad Emperor World; he looked at his empty hand with a frown. Just now, he tried to take Xiao Songxi outside of the world to see if the effect of the protection would be useless there and could kill him.

    However, midway through, a strange spatial fluctuation came from Xiao Songxi''s body and he was teleported back inside. Not convinced, Wang Wei returned inside and tracked the mark he left on him.

    Then, he tried again to take him outside, however, no matter how many times, he tried, he still failed.

    After thinking about it for a moment, he realized that his idea was not that original. Immortality is the pursuit of all cultivators. He was sure that many people have studied the Heaven Chosens on that book extendedly and over countless generations.

    Not only for their immortality but also to find a way to kill them. And trying to get them outside of the influence of Heavenly Dao seemed the obvious possible way to kill these people.

    Yet, there has been no news or information about anyone seeding in doing so.

    Nevertheless, Wang Wei still had onest thing to try before giving up; he knew that it was more efficient to read about the experiments the sect did on these people. There should be records in the Secret Archives.

    He waved his hand and arge mountain at least ten times the size of Mt. Everest appeared; itnded on top of Xiao Song before being inserted on the earth. Many runes were on the mountain, serving as a seal.

    He wanted to seal Xiao Songxi. Even if he could not kill him, he wanted to know if he could seal him. And the answer was negative. A few minutes after being sealed, another spatial fluctuation suddenly manifested itself and Xiao Songxi appeared intact in front of the mountain.

    Wang Wei waved his hand a small bead appeared in front of him. This was a spatial treasure that contained a small world inside, and it was Supreme Tier Level.

    He absorbed Xiao Songxi inside trying once again to iste him from Heavenly Dao since the world inside was considered another Heaven and Earth.

    Plus, the small world inside can be used for sealing purposes. Unfortunately, this n also failed as Xiao Songxi left the small world after a few minutes and appeared in front of him, also intact.

    This time, Wang Wei did not attack, just gave thetter a deep look before returning to the Eternal Dream Sect.

    Meanwhile, Xiao Songxi looked at the sky with a slight look of despair. This was not because of his constant death and being sealed, but because of the vast difference in strength

    His opponent just toyed with him and there was nothing he could do about it; if it was not for the Heavenly Dao Protection, he would have died instantly without even being able to react.

    This kind of powerlessness and helplessness made Xiao Songxi despaired as he could not see hope for the future.

    "Do I have no chance at bing an Emperor and avenge what that man did to me and my mother?"

    He looked at the sky with a daze as he felt that everything was meaningless; that everything that he insisted on was useless. Many voices appeared in his head telling him to just give up and just be content about being the next ruler of the Great Ye Dynasty.

    "No, there is still a chance for me," muttered Xiao Songxi. "I can use the power of the enemy to strengthen myself before destroying them."

    A crazy n began to form in his head.

    ''I can return to the Baizhe n and used their resources to further strengthen my bloodline, and slowly gain power from the inside. Then, when I be a Great Emperor, I can destroy their n and force that man to kneel in front of my mother''s grave for the rest of his miserable life.''

    A ruthless light shed across his eyes after thinking about this. He did not care about biting the hand that feed him, or anything rted to gratitude. As long as he can avenge his mother, everything else was fine.

    After making his n, Xiao Songxi left. The next day, Wang Wei discovered this fact and a slight smile appeared on his face.

    ''It seems that my n worked. Afterst night''s stimtion, this Xiao Songxi should have a strong desire to be more powerful. And the best way to do so is to further activate the Sea Race bloodline inside his body, thus, he must return to his roots.''

    Of course, there was a possibility of breaking his Dao Heart and ending his Emperor Path. However, after growing up in such a harsh environment, thetter not only survived but thrived. His Dao Heart cannotpare to a normal individual and his chances of breaking were reduced.

    This was was Wang Wei wanted from the beginning: Xiao Songxi''s connection to the Sea Race. Because of the location, few things are known about the Sea Race as they are very xenophobic.

    Over the years, many sects have used different means to infiltrate there; whether through spies or exchanging resources. But no one managed to infiltrate the core of any of the most powerful ns amongst the Sea Race.

    As for Wang Wei, he was both interested in acquiring news about them¨Cespecially regarding any Heaven Chosens of their ns. He was also interested in the resources underneath the ocean.

    ording to his father, the Sea probably has even more resources than the Central Continent. Many Great Emperors have gone to explore deep inside in search of materials to bathe in their Dao Source to cultivate Emperor Ores or Herbs.

    Unfortunately, because of the geography, the sea race, and how vast the sea is, it is very difficult to mine resources there. Additionally, many people could see that if left without restriction, one day, the Sea race might be a danger to the human race.

    ''Hopefully, this Xiao Songxi will be a useful chess piece.''

    Wang Wei and Yan Chen bid farewell to sect master Tang Zichen before returning home. He did not immediately rush to the Heavenly Abode World but spent a year with his family.

    After all, he has not seen them for over two centuries. So, he decided to rx his mind and make sure that he was in perfect shape before heading there and trying to enter the Primordial Spirit Realm.

    During this time, he talked to his grandma and grandfather from his mother''s side. He promised to finally visit the Yu n after his breakthrough.

    Then, once Wang Wei felt that his spirit was at peace and without worry, he finally left for the Heavenly Abode World.

 Chapter 385: Where Are They And What Are They Doing? Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 385: Where Are They And What Are They Doing? Part 1</h4>

    A young man dressed in tight-fitting ck martial clothes with boots walked in the direction of manor. He had a scar over his right eye, which further elevated his handsome face.

    Deep in his eyes was a coldness or calmness to death; it was as if he had seen enough of it to be used to it, to be numb. The pace at which the young man walked was quite fast and he soon reached his destination.

    He ignored all the countless beautiful maids that would make any men jealous; he did not care that they were waiting for his arrival as he rushed to his cultivation room.

    He took out a book with the title [Primal Chaos Body Art] and a smile finally appeared on the young man''s cold face.

    "After so many years, I was finally able to gather enough ughter Point to exchange for this pinnacle body refining method before it waspletely removed from the list.

    "This technique is an Emperor Scripture on par with the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture; that way, I can finally make up the gap in fleshly body with Wang Wei."

    Thinking of that person''s name, a fierce light shed across Lin Fan''s eyes; he still remembered hisst humiliating defeat where not only did he lose, but his Choas Qi was taken away.

    "Di Tian, Wang Wei, you guys wait for my return," muttered Lin Fan as he began to read this scripture. This was a technique created by a Great Emperor who had the Absolute Chaos Physique, so this technique was perfectly suited for him.

    Although anyone can cultivate it, people with the number 1 physique have an advantage as this technique requires Chaos Aura to cultivate. A long and arduous process is required to create chaos aura, however, people with the Absolute Chaos Physique can just create it inside their bodies.

    ording to the description of the creator, at the highest level, the [Primal Chaos Art] will allow the user to cultivate a body as powerful if not more than Ancient Gods¨Cwhich are essentially the names of Primordial Gods in other World Communities.

    After a breath review of the scripture, Lin Fan sighed as it is stated that anything rted to Chaos can help speed up the process of cultivating this technique.

    He could not help wonder if he still had the Chaos Qi in his possession, how fast he could cultivate this technique? However, Lin Fan did not dwell too much on it as he had an alternative method.

    He could activate his Inne Talent: [Chaos Demon God Body]. In that state, the speed at which he can create Chaos Aura will drastically increase thus allowing him to rapidly cultivate this technique and create a powerful fleshly body for himself.

    Additionally, he still had another opportunity. In the ughter Trial, there have been 5 strings of Chaos Qi in the Exchange List. Three of them have already been taken away with two strings remaining.

    As long as he acquired enough ughter Point, he can exchange for one; it would be better if he could get both of them, however, Lin Fan knew that this was not feasible with the rate that he can gather points¨Cunless he scheme against the person who gets the final string.

    "That would require strength," muttered Lin Fan. He waved his hand and a list appeared in front of him. He scrolled down to see his name:

    "Lin Fan, Absolute Chaos Physique, Myriad Emperor World, ranked 132."

    ''It is very difficult to reach the top 100. However, once I finish refining my fleshly body to a certain level, it should not be a problem. However, to reach the top of the list, I still need further preparations.''

    After making a n, Lin Fan entered a cultivation state toprehend his new technique.

    Myriad Emperor World, Eastern Continent, Wild Orange Domain, The Loose Cultivator Alliance Headquarters:

    Huang Yuan sat cross-legged with a ck book floating in front of him. ck smoke came from the book and entered his body. Once he was done, he opened his eyes and profound darkness could be seen emanating from there.

    "Finally done recasting my foundation." As he checked inside his body, Huang Yuan nodded in satisfaction. Previously, he only had a Supreme Foundation, meaning he cultivated to the 1th1yer of the Blood Qi Realm, his Divine Sea did not fully develop, his Divine tar had many cracks, and he only had 350 Veins engraved on it.

    However, now, he had close to a perfect Dao Foundation: 12tlyer Blood Qi, Fully Developed Divine Sea, Divine Altar with no cracks, only a slight scar, and 365 veins.

    Previously. Huang Yuan was satisfied with his foundation as it allowed him to slowly climb back from the Lower Realm. However, when he came to this world, he understood that this was not enough topete with these Heaven Chosens.

    So, he used the Innate Weapons¨Cthe Life and Death Book¨Cthat he acquired to recast his foundation; that way, he can now finallypete with the Heaven Chosens of this world.

    Looking at the book in front of him, a look of hatred shed across his eyes thinking about how he suffered after receiving this book; how he was betrayed.

    Huang Yuan has always been a lucky person. And the greatest fortunate encounter was when he discovered a secret realm with this book inside. And in that secret realm, he received another encounter that was as great as this book.

    He found a small bath full of Karmic Washing Water. For a Supreme Realm True Monarchs like himself, this was truly a Heaven-sent opportunity. After seeing the bath, Huang Yuan knew that he was a man of great destiny.

    In one of his previous fortunate encounters, he once acquired the coordinate of the Myriad Emperor World. And now, he could use this bath to wash away his Karma from thest generation and have the right to participate in this generation''s Heaven Will Battle.

    So, he did not hesitate to bath in the Karmic Washing Water before taking away the book. Once that was done, Huang Yuan took his wife on a Void Boat and headed for the Myriad Emperor World.

    However, once they were closed, he felt something was wrong, and he was right. His wife betrayed him and gathered many True Monarchs from his world by telling them that he had a way to expand their lifespans.

    Huang Yuan knew that she nned was to kill him then take the book away as she was the only one who knew of its existence. Then, she would enter the Myriad Emperor World, use the book as a basis to rise and one day prove the Dao.

    In that battle, Huang Yuan was besieged by countless old monsters who were desperate to extend their lives. Although he killed hundreds of them, even more of them came after him as they were all desperate.

    In the end, his body was destroyed and his Primordial Spirit was severely injured. Luckily, he used the Life and Death Book on thest asion to run away with his Primordial Spirit and reached the Myriad Emperor World.

    "You wait for me, Fan Qianhan. I will deal with you and all nine generations of your Fan n," muttered Huang Yuan. He then returned to his cultivation.

    The previous scripture he created to enter the Supreme Realm was not enough for him topete for the Heaven Chosens of this world; he needed a better one, even a better Dao.

    Luckily, as an Innate Weapon, the Book of Life and Death contained Innate Life and Death Laws that are way easier toprehend. As long as he used it properly, his path to Supreme will be smoother.

    Previously, Huang Yuan was in a hurry to return to his peak but he now knew that there was no need to rush things.

    ¡­

    On the Myriad Emperor World''s moon, there is the entrance to a world that is not inferior to any Great Thousand World. In that world, there were countless continents separated by water.

    The Spiritual Qi in that world is on par with the Central Continent solely based on the concentration. Oddly though, the majority of the spiritual energy is concentrated in one ce, in one city.

    In each continent, more than 95% of the spiritual energy is concentrated in one city at the center of the continent. This city is where the main branch of the Ancient ns lived.

    Fire Continent, Phoenix City:

    Huo Fenghuang was cultivating in a secret room. Behind her was a vision of a phoenix soaring the Nine Heavens with myriad races bowing to it. However, with the passage of time, an illusory dragon was slowly forming.

    The phoenix noticed the presence of this new individual. Then, it began to use some small part of its power to help the dragon grow and develop properly. The phoenix knew that the arrival of the dragon was of great benefit to it, so it did not mind helping it.

 Chapter 386: Where Are They And What Are They Doing? Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 386: Where Are They And What Are They Doing? Part 2</h4>

    Eastern Azure Dragon Continent, Yin Moon Pce:

    Su Ya¨Cwhose hair was now white and ck¨Cwas in a deep cultivation state as she closed her eyes. She constructed a deep and borate illusion. She separated the illusion into twoyers:

    In one of them was a version of her with cultivation while the otheryer was a mortal. However, in bothyers, the two versions of Su Ya will undergo catastrophe after catastrophe, and their only purpose is to survive.

    She created borate ways for her two selves to die over and over. And every time they found a way to survive the current catastrophe, another one would appear and the process would repeat itself.

    During her cultivation, the death in the illusion resulted in her actual death in real life. However, the Heavenly Dao Protection would activate itself and brought her back to life and in perfect shape.

    This was the way that Su Ya was created to cultivate one of the 6 Desires: the desire to survive.

    After an unknown amount of time, she opened her eyes and exhaled deeply. Her eyes shed with brilliance as she seemed to have gained greatly in her retreat.

    "Come in."

    A few secondster, a beautiful maid walked into the room and bowed to Su Ya.

    "Did you get what I asked for?"

    "Yes, youngdy," replied the maid as she handed her a book to her. Su Ya took the book and frowned after seeing the title: [Bloodline Curse]. A while ago, she felt that an important fortunate encounter awaited her.

    However, she was in the middle of something and could not go, so she sent the Elders of the Yin Moon Pce to fetch it for her. However, based on the title, it did not seems as important as her intuition told her.

    She opened the book and read through it quickly.

    "How vicious,"mented Su Ya once she was done, nevertheless, she was slightly disappointed as this spell was too circumstantial in terms of use or application. However, it did offer her some new insight into using "despair" as an emotion, so this was a silver lining.

    "Where is Jian Wushuang?" asked Su Ya after putting the book away.

    "Thest we saw him was a few days ago in the south area after he had a Sword-Fight with a sword cultivator of thest generation."

    "When you discover his location, tell me."

    "Young Lady, are you going to fight with him again."

    Su Ya nodded her head before beginning a conversation with the maid regarding all the information she has gathered about the location and doings of the other Heaven Chosens.

    In the southern area of the Eastern Continent, inside a cave dugout on a snowy mountain. Jian Wushuang had his eyes closed. A terrifying sword intent emanating from his body, but it was not affecting the cave because of how well-controlled it was.

    He was reviewing all the battles he had over the years, thus tempering his sword realm. He then used all his umtion to create a new sword technique: the Infinite Sword sh.

    An attack that could grow without limit

    After an unknown amount of time, the sword was created and Jian Wushuang felt a sublimation; it was if he had crossed some kind of threshold.

    He opened his eyes and waved his hand. A sword Qi was in his hand and a smile appeared on Jian Wushuang''s eyes. Although he did not seed in creating an attack that could grow without limit, this new infinite sword qi also had a growable characteristic.

    Whether it was in battle or just with time, it will slowly grow on its own. And by the time of the Heaven Will Battle, Jian Wushuang could not fathom how powerful it will be then.

    A confident smile appeared on his face. What he did not realize was that the moment he created that sword qi, weird fluctuation came from this body and blended with Heaven and Earth.

    That fluctuation did not affect the world not alert anyone as only two people noticed it.

    A few domains away, a young Taoist priest dressed in blue robes with a yin-yang symbol on it was walking. With each step, he traveled thousands of miles away.

    Suddenly, the young Taoist stopped in looked in the direction of the South. His eyes turned blue and red as the Yin-Yang Symbol shed inside to rece his pupils.

    "This change in Heaven and Earth, another Ouw was born? Who could it be?" muttered the young Taoist who was Feng Heng, or Shi Fuyu turning into Feng Heng. His eyes seemed to evolve the truth of the world as he found the answer to his question.

    "Jian Wushuang?" Then he shook his head while muttering. "At least he''s not a Supreme Ouw and has a chance at passing and living."

    Feng Heng was wondering what was wrong with this generation. Ouws are very rare individuals, and yet, in this generation along, there are three of two; well, four if you count that anomaly Di Tian.

    However, he did not care about these things now as he had to focus on his own thing. After cultivating the [Absolute Beginning Dao Art], he had alreadypleted the basis for his Tao Buddhism Path.

    As long as he bes a Great Emperor, he can trace the beginning of Buddhism that was cut off and slightly modified what happened and ensure that his Tao Buddhism was not affected, thus allowing him to spread it to the world.

    Although Feng Heng would like topletely remove that magic, he knew that it might not be possible even if he became an Eternal Emperor so he was satisfied with his current n.

    However, there are a few more things needed for his n to work; he needed a treasure to condense the luck of Tao Buddhism and bind it with the luck of Taoism; that way, they will be one.

    As long as one prospers, the other will also. As long as one declined, the other will as well.

    Feng Heng was searching all over the world to find such a unique treasure needed for his task, and he did not know whether he would seed. But, he would not give up so easily when he was so close to achieving his mission.

    Central Continent, Great Wu Dynasty:

    Sun Jiaolong was wearing a ck dragon robe while sitting on a throne; the majesty of a ruler emanated from his body as he looked at his subordinate who was lowering his head and not dare look at him.

    "Did you find it?"

    "Your highness, please forgive my ipetence the Northern Continent is vast and it will take some time."

    "What about the talisman that I gave you?"

    "It only showed vague responses."

    "Continue searching. Use as many resources as needed but be discrete," said Sun Jiaolong as he dismissed thetter; he did not me him for his failure as he knew that it was not an easy task.

    Sun Jiaolong knew the current situation he was in. The Human Destiny Sword has too much significance for the cultivators of the Myriad Emperor World and will not be allowed to be in anyone''s hands.

    Especially in this generation where an Eternal Emperor might appear, the importance of the sword is too important. The only reason that the sword is still in his hand is because of a temporarypromise by the Emperor Lineages.

    Let the younger generation decide the fate of the sword. In other words, the final winner of this generation''s Heaven Will will be the final owner of this sword.

    Knowing this, Sun Jiaolong has to prepare beforehand.

    Endless Void, Wu Hong sat cross-legged in her Void Boat heading somewhere; she was heading to a ce called the Extremity Sea, which was located at the end of the world.

    Most cultivators know that the Endless Void is infinite, and to some extent, that is true. However, that rule only applied to the weak. As long as someone is powerful enough, they can reach the end of the Endless Void.

    Suddenly, she opened her eyes and looked in a direction.

    "Has Wang Wei''s tribtion begun?"

    After acquiring Dao Monarch Qianwu''s inheritance, she wanted to return to the Myriad Emperor World. However, she suddenly had a whim and wanted to check the Extremity Sea.

    As powerful as she was, she knew that something or someone had used the power of Cause and Effect to guide her there, and one of the reasons for that was they did not want her to intervene in Wang Wei''s tribtions.

    Even knowing this, she still took the bait.

    The path of cultivation was not an easy one. As cultivation is a process of defying the heavens, cultivators usually have to undergo many tribtions in their lives.

    And so far, Wang Wei''s path has been too smooth, and was about to suffer his first real tribtion. And Wu Hong will not intervene as this was something that every cultivator had to do.

    During her Emperor Path, her entire life was full of tribtions and this is the reason she became so powerful. And if Wang Wei were to fail, all she had to do is ensure that a part of his soul entered reincarnation and start all over again.

    Wu Hong stood up from the ground as she had arrived at her destination. As she looked at Extremity Sea in front of her, a deep frown appeared. The entire ce was now covered in a silver-grey fog.

    From her memories, this should not be the case. Although she expected major changes to this timeline, she did not think it would be this great.

    As she looked at the fog, she frowned for two reasons: one, she could not find the origin or any information whatsoever from this fog. Not only from her memories but with her power, she could not find anything.

    The other odd thing was that the fog seemed very familiar to her: it gave her a very intimate feeling.

    (This volume will end in a few chapters.)

 Chapter 387: Primordial Spirit Realm I

    <h4>Chapter 387: Primordial Spirit Realm I</h4>

    After using the Transmission Teleportation in the sect, Wang Wei found himself teleported to a small city built on a floating asteroid. Not far from his eyesight was a beautiful crystal wall floating in the void.

    He met his grandfather who was stationed in this city and learned that everything has been readied for him in the Heavenly Abode World. So, after having a brief chat with everyone, he passed through the crystal wall.

    As soon as he entered, the first thing Wang Wei felt was how fragile this world was. If he did not have great control of his fleshly body, the slightest overexertion of strength would probably break this world.

    Feeling that everything could be easily destroyed was a very ufortable feeling but he got used to it. Then, he finally felt something else.

    Wang Wei felt that Heaven and Earth were celebrating his arrival as if he was the most favored son of the world finally returning home. Purple auspicious clouds suddenly appeared in the sky before spreading to all the 36 Realms, showing his nobility and prestige.

    "It seems that these guys did a good job," muttered Wang Wei with a smile as he guessed the reason for such a grand wee. As the sole "God" of this world who controlled all the Incense, he has a special status in this world.

    As he closed his eyes, Wang Wei could feel a golden energy gathering around; the quantity of this energy was simply too vast.

    "Is this incense?" muttered Wang Wei with interest, but he did not immediately absorb it or test it out.

    Not long after his arrival, Li Jun and the others arrived. From a distance, he could see that all three of them had already entered the Yin Soul Phase of the Primordial Spirit Realm, and he nodded in satisfaction.

    After the four met, Wang Wei began to talk to them about his experience and their experience. It was then that he knew that since thest time his projection appeared, more than 380 years had passed in this world while only more than 220 years had passed in the Myriad Emperor World.

    So, the flow of time between these two worlds was almost a 1 to 2 ratio, Following this, Li Jun showed all the things he did in this world. There were temples with his status everywhere in all the 36 realms.

    Both humans and Gods only believed in Wang Wei as the one and only Almighty God of Fate, Death, and Destiny. Many of the Heavenly Abodes of the Gods of the previous era were full of mortals that believed only in him.

    The poption of the entire world was increased by more than a hundredfold since the group took over the world. In close to 400 years, there have been so many generations of mortals, and all of them believed in Wang Wei.

    And even after their death, their souls will enter a Heavenly Abode that was created specifically in Wang Wei''s name so that these people can continue to provide him with incense.

    Even the animals in this world¨Cas long as they gained sentience¨Ccan be followers of the Fate God and provide incense.

    "You guys did an even better job than I could have done," said Wang Wei with a smile on his face. Then, in the next few days, he visited all the realms while manifesting in front of mortals to show his arrival in this world. This act brought a fever to his followers thus increasing their faith in him, even creating a few more Fanatic Believers.

    Then, Wang Wei began to prepare for his breakthrough. First, he tested the Incense Refining Pill that Yan Lilling created for him. ording to his calction, a hundred of these pills is enough to increase the probability of sessfully entering the next realm by 10%.

    Currently, the Origin Pill me Scripture only gave him a 50% chance, now, with this additionally 10%, he had a 60 %chance of seeding. Compared with the hopeless situation before, this was a very high number. But Wang Wei was not satisfied yet.

    So, Wang Wei began to review the memories of the Destiny Goddess. Through it, he wanted to use Probability Maniption Divine Ability to increase his sess rate.

    After finding this technique, Edward was a little disappointed as it required the help of Heavenly Dao to cast and required a lot of lifespans as a price. So, although he could use it in this world, it might not be possible elsewhere¨Cat least for now.

    Nevertheless, with it, he increased the chances of sess by another 10%. He had to sigh at his soul. Even my modifying the world to a future that is more beneficial to his breakthrough only increased the chances of his sess by one-tenth.

    After shaking his head, he continued his preparation. He still had one way to make up the gap. During his time as Lou Cheng, he studied thetter''s Innate Talent extendedly.

    His only purpose was to create a technique with simr power. Now, he began to create that technique.

    20 yearster, Wang Wei opened his eyes, wisdom shed across it.

    "Is this one of the powers of incense?"

    By absorbing it, he discovered that hisprehension was drastically elevated; the effect was even better than Enlightenment Tea or most resources that can help withprehension. He finally understood why the Buddhist monks in that era were so fascinated by incense.

    He then looked at the book in his hand that he wrote:

    [Force Controlling Skill].

    This could be considered a secret technique that focused on precision and control of forces, powers,ws, etc. With perfect control, a person can bring out more power using less.

    For example, if one had the same punching strength of a 1000 jin and this was the maximum force that their body could use. Most people could not bring the full power of the body and probably could only punch out 800 jin of force.

    However, this skill allowed them to bring the full potential out of their bodies and more. So, with it, not only could they punch out 1000 jins, if cultivated to a high level enough, they could use 1500 or 2000 jin of force.

    And this skill did not only apply to force but to things like me control, herbs mixing, runes engraving,w controlling, spiritual power control, origin essence control, and more.

    Based on the preliminary design of this technique, it is divided into 5 levels: Full Control, Master Control, Grandmaster Control, Pinnacle Control, and Heavenly Dao Control.

    The first level taught people controlled skills so that they can use all the potential in their bodies or abilities. Using the previous example, the person whose body has a thousand jin of force will be taught how to use the entire 1000 jin.

    When it came to alchemy, they can use this level to be able to refine ordinary pills. Whether ites to me control, mixing herbs, or rune engraving, they will always be able to refine an Average Quality pill with this level.

    The master level taught how to go beyond the limit of one''s potential or ability. A person with only a 1000 jin of force can exert more force than that, and the deeper youprehend in this level, the more force his body could exert.

    Of course, the body also has a limit that skills cannot make up for; once passed that limit, if you exert more force, a person''s body will just explode.

    In the grandmaster control level, this technique changed as it was no longer a skill but an instinct, a passive ability. At this stage, a person no longer has to actively use the technique to use exert more Jin force but can do it on extinct.

    The Pinnacle Control is the limit that all life forms can reach. ording to Wang Wei''s prediction, this level should be the limit of control or precision of forces.

    As for the Heavenly Dao level, this is a baseless theory that Wang Wei has invented. The idea behind this is Heavenly Dao is born or created to control all thews of a world. As such, they have an innate or natural talent that no other life form can reach.

    After all, no matter the cultivation system or the race, all their method of controlling thewes from studying Heaven and Earth and learning from it. Because everything came from Heaven and Earth, they cannot surpass it.

    Wang Wei''s theory is that although individuals can surpass Heaven and Earth in terms of pure strength and power, it is very difficult for them to surpass it in terms of control.

    Heavenly Dao has an innate advantage over everyone because it was born for the sole purpose of controlling thew. However, by studying it, Wang Wei theorized that he should be able to create that level in his technique.

    And this was not the end. Wang Wei theorized that there might be a higher level than Heavenly Dao but he did not know much about it¨Calthough he had some guesses.

    Once this technique was created, he began to cultivate it to increase his odds of a breakthrough.

 Chapter 388: Primordial Spirit Realm II

    <h4>Chapter 388: Primordial Spirit Realm II</h4>

    Based on his current skill, Wang Wei discovered that he only reached the Master Control in this skill. Nevertheless, he was still satisfied. After a check, he realized that at this level, he could control every muscle, bone, organ, and blood inside his body to exert the power of his fleshly body.

    ording to his estimation, the Grandmaster level will allow him to use every cell in his body to exert force, and the Pinnacle Level will allow him to use every atom and subatomic particle in his body to exert force.

    As for the Heavenly Dao? He did not know. Maybe he will step into the Quantum Realm by then, or maybe there is another change at that level.

    Despite reaching the master level when it came to using physical force, he was still in the Full Control Level when it came to controlling his soul; it was then that he realized that he was not using his soul to its full potential.

    So, once he was done, Wang Wei felt some sort of liberation, as if he wasplete. He knew that with this level of control, his chances of refining his Primordial Spirit had increased by 20%, making his total chance of sess 90%.

    Next, Wang Wei began his breakthrough. He first notified Li Jun and the others, who then organized a massive prayer session for him. All the mortals and gods of this world began to kneel at the churches and prayed to Wang Wei''s status.

    An immense amount of Incense in the shape of golden light flew from these people''s bodies and entered the status, then the Incense is sent to Wang Wei through them.

    Over the years, Li Jun''s group have done many studies and experiment to better understand the power of Incense. Then, they gave Wang Wei the result of their research.

    ording to their findings, when people pray or worship a god, a small part of their spiritual energy that is mixed with their emotion is removed from their bodies, then such spiritual power is further mixed with spiritual energy and turned into incense.

    The more intense the emotion, the more spiritual power is removed, the more intense the incense. Furthermore, the removal of this small amount of spiritual power is not harmful to the body.

    The essence of all mortals slowly leaked out of their bodies, and this essence includes blood energy and spiritual energy. The leaking of blood energy lead to the deterioration of their bodies, while spiritual energy led to the deterioration of their souls.

    So, when the mortals pray, the leaked spiritual power from their bodies is used to create incense. Another advantage from when they pray is that is they can brieflye into contact with spiritual qi.

    Said Qi will nourish their bodies thus strengthen their blood qi, which will in turn slightly strengthen their spiritual energy. This cycle allowed most God believers to live until the end of their natural mortal lives without being drained of their spiritual energies.

    ¡­

    In his breakthrough, Wang Wei first turned his Chaos me into the Origin Pill me and began to treat his soul as a pill to refine. He could instantly feel like it was working better than the Good Fortunate me.

    Immediately, Wang Wei controlled the Good Fortune me to further power up the Origin Pill me, which instantly elerated the rate at which his Paragon Soul was refined.

    But it was still not nearly enough. At this rate, it would probably take him a few million years before this thing was finally melted. So, he swallowed the Incense Refining Pills that Yan Liling gave to him.

    The moment that the power in that pill reached his soul, he could feel a slight change; it became more malleable thus further decreasing the difficulty

    Wang Wei''s eyes lit up as he knew that he found the right direction. He immediately began to control the vast Incenseing from all over the world.

    ording to his previous research, Buddhist monks in the old era used a method to turn incensed into something called [Sentient Being me]. Wang Wei does not have the method of this me, however, he created his own version of it.

    Based on the knowledge on turning emotions into mes he ckmailed from Su Ya, adding on the book about Sin mes he received from Wu Hong, plus his understanding of the me'' Emperor used of Chaos me, he created his version of the Sentient Being me.

    Essentially, he burned off all the emotions in the Incense leaving only the pure spiritual power to absorb by him. A golden me appeared in his Sea of Consciousness.

    This me was the manifestation of the purest spiritual power. Furthermore, more incense was constantly added to it, then have the emotions removed from them and increase the power of the me.

    Immediately, Wang Wei fused the Golden me with his Origin Pill me to serve as an energy source. Then, the Origin Pill me looked as if gasoline was added to it to intensified the heat.

    The process of refining the Paragon-Quality Soul drastically increased. So, with renewed vigor, Wang Wei took this opportunity topletely melt his soul. He did not know how long it took but he finally seeded.

    Using an entire world as an energy source, he finally melted his soul. Although the process was truly terrible, he had a high enough pain threshold to ignore it. Plus, his Pain Innate Talent was further developed in the process.

    Nevertheless, this was only the first step in the breakthrough.

    Normally, after this process, cultivators would gather the power of Good fortune in their me to shape their soul into a human form that resembled them. They will gather all their memories, emotions, ideas, philosophies, and spirit andbines them with the soul and the power of Good fortune to sublimate it into something new, something better: the Primordial Spirit. And this is not a simple process¨Cespecially when ites to emotion.

    A cultivator has to be very in touch with their emotions,pletely analyzed and understand them for the process to be sessful. And this requires a very bright and pure spirit¨Cwhich was tempered in the Divine Body Realm.

    Plus, there are other ways to finish this process. Taoist cultivators detached themselves from their emotions. They recognized them, distinguished their purposes but still looked at them from a calm, indifferent, and logical point of view.

    Their purpose is to reach a state of mind that is unaffected by worldly desires while not removing these desires; this state of mind is perfectly suited for understanding thews of Heaven and Earth.

    Because of this difference, they have their own way of entering the Primordial Spirit Realm.

    Then there are the devil cultivators. Because their soul is gued by sins and negative karma, their main emotions are usually violent ones like killing and destruction.

    In the process of forging their Primordial Spirit, it is very difficult for them to control their emotions which often lead to their failures. So, their answer to this problem is to abandon a lot of their emotions turning them into ruthless beings that have no remorse for their actions.

    After Wang Wei finally melted his soul, he did not immediately begin the process of instilling his emotions and so on. He never wanted an ordinary Primordial Spirit.

    Instead, he used a secret technique he created to divide his soul into small interconnected particles, or spirit particles. This process required a great deal of control, luckily, he was now quite proficient in this area.

    Once that was done, Wang Wei began to visualize the cells in his body. The Grandmaster Level in the [Force Controlling Skill] taught him how to control his cell. Although he has not reached this level, he can still visualize his cells.

    Next, Wang Wei began to fuse his spirit particles with his cells.

    This idea came to him after reading the cultivation system of the ancient ns. Because that system focused more on developing the fleshly body, it does not have a Primordial Spirit but something that has the same effect called True Spirit.

    The True Spirit is also a sublimation of the soul, however, it is not housed in the Sea of Consciousness but fused with the fleshly body. Wang Wei wanted a soul that has both the effect of a Primordial Spirit and the True Spirit.

    This process was harder than Wang Wei anticipated. If it was not the constant incense to nourish his mind and elevated hisprehension and control, he did not know how long it would take, or whether he would seed.

    Once the process was done, Wang Wei had 1.269 trillion spirit particles fused with a cell inside his body. Then, he began to instill his emotions, ideas, goals, and philosophies into the particles.

    Using them, he began to assemble the particles together to form his Primordial Spirit. And he did not just create one that looked like a human as everybody was supposed to.

    He built his basepletely on his body. From cells to tissues, to organs, to organs systems. He replicated his entire body to form his Primordial Spirit.

    Once that was done, the fusion of his Primordial Spirit and his body waspleted. Then, something he did not expect urred. All the materials that he absorbed when cultivating the Ancient Deste Body Scripture exuded Dao Rhymes that began to nourish Wang Wei''s Primordial Spirit.

    The Innate Qi contained in his body did wonder to his Primordial Spirit, making it stronger, more malleable, more durable, and may even have some other benefits that he has to discover himself. He was especially satisfied with the defense granted to him by this baptism; he probably no longer needed a Soul Protecting Artifact--although he will still use one.

    After all, it is better to be safe than sorry.

    Once the baptism was finished, Wang Wei immediately knew the benefit of this. The advantage of his [True Primordial Spirit]--as he called it--is that as long as one of the spirit particles is intact, he can revive himself with the right amount of resources.

    Or if it is destroyed, as long as his body is intact, since they are connected, he can recreate his Primordial Spirit. In order words, to kill Wang Wei, you have to destroy instantly destroy his fleshly body and Primordial Spirit.

    For as long as part remained, with enough resources, he can be brought back to life. And when he entered the Drop Blood Rebirth Realm after finishing tempering his blood, he will be even more difficult to kill.

    However, there is still a problem. Once his body ispletely destroyed beyond repair and has to regrow one, all his aplishments in body refining will be gone.

    Now, he does not have to face this issue. Since his True Primordial Spirit has been baptized by the materials that forged his body, once his fleshly body is regrown from his soul, it would instantly reach its peak before destruction.

    Of course, as a result, the resources required to revive him be even more precious. Luckily, he is considered a second-generation rich young master.

    As he looked at his new Primordial Spirit, Wang Wei nodded in satisfaction. However, the process was not finished. The final step is to fuse the Power of Heaven and Earth learned in the Heaven Stage of the Divine Body Realm to the Primordial Spirit.

    Since the Power of Heaven and Earth is a precursor to the Power of Law, this process is needed to use the Primordial Spirit to understand thew in the future.

    His Power of Heaven and Earth granted him a 270-fold increase, so fusing it with his Primordial Spirit was quite rewarding. Once he was done, Wang Wei felt the world be brighter, clearer.

    He could now see things that he never could before.

    "Is this the Primordial Spirit Realm?" he muttered with a smile.

 Chapter 389: Who Are You?

    <h4>Chapter 389: Who Are You?</h4>

    Wang Wei felt the strength flowing through his veins and a confident smile appeared on his face; now that he had seeded in entering the Primordial Spirit Realm and created a unique one at that, his strength had drastically increased.

    And with this strength, Wang Wei no longer had any worry regarding Di Tian. So what if he was an old monster that once lived in the Emperor Beginning Era?

    This is a new time, a new era; being old only meant that he had more experience than him¨Cnot necessarily that he was stronger.

    Aftering to this conclusion, Wang Wei smiled as he exited his seclusion. He immediately organized a banquet for Li Jun and the others. Even more, he called for the entire world to celebrate his new increase in power.

    So, a new festival of the Fate God was created on that day: The Might Festival which celebrated his unparalleled and unmatched strength.

    After the banquet, Li Jun was walking towards his quarters with a frown on his face.

    "Is something wrong?" asked Yan Liling.

    "I feel like something is wrong about big brother; his whole demeanor seems off than usual."

    "Indeed he was a little off, however, it is understandable He was under a lot of pressure because of the previous failure of breakthrough, but now that he seeded, it is normal for him to rx a little."

    "Maybe."

    The next day after waking up, Wang Wei decided to travel throughout all the 36 Realms and truly enjoy all the wonders of this world. Previously, his head was too upied with his breakthrough.

    So, he did so. Everywhere he went, he would see peaceful towns, cities, and kingdoms made of his believers. Because all the people were of the same religion, they rarely had conflicts with one another.

    And even if they did, the church will intervene before things escted to violence. During his voyage, everywhere he went, when he appeared, all mortals would recognize his face and immediately bow to him while praising his name constantly.

    At first, he was not used to it. But by the second time, he enjoyed it tremendously. Watching so many people kneel at his feet, he felt great joy when he saw their faces happy just to be in his presence.

    The power that came with the fact that he hadplete control over the life of these mortals, and they would be powerless to stop him if he decided to massacre all of them.

    With this knowledge, he became more extravagant in his voyage. Everywhere he went, he traveled in a flying golden carriage that showed his identity.

    He bathed in the glory of being a God.

    In one of his visits to the main temple in the Illusion Realm, Wang Wei was received by a beautiful woman; in terms of beauty alone, she was on par with Xi Shi if not even more beautiful.

    Unlike thetter who embodies perfection in every conceivable way, this woman was the embodiment of gentle and pureness. Dressed in a white robe, this woman seemed like a goddess that was identally left in the mortal realm.

    What was even more fascinating about her was the fact that she was only a mortal, yet she was so beautiful beyond mere words could describe. After asking Li Jun who was grumpy throughout the entire tour, he knew that she was the Saintess of this temple.

    As Li Jun looked at the department Wang Wei, his frown deepened; he knew that something was terribly wrong. That night, he was unable to sleep as he felt something was going to happen.

    Unable to control this feeling, he secretly left his quarters to check things out. When passing by the Saintess Room, he saw the light was still on. Li Jun knew that the rules to be a Saintess of the church were very strict, and by this hour, she should be asleep.

    He sneaked into the room and he was shocked by what he saw.

    The Saintess was crying as she slowly put her sleeping robe on. Blood could be seen on the sheet she wasying on. She tried to get up but her legs¨Cwho had a few bruises¨Ctrembled and she did not seed.

    After a few tries, she managed to barely get up and change the sheet on the bed, turn off the light and get inside the bed. During the entire process, her low crying never stopped, nor did her tears.

    Li Jun''s face became ugly as he rushed towards Wang Wei''s resting ce. He barged in before screaming, "Why? Why did you do this?"

    Luckily, he was still conscious enough to erect a soundproofing barrier with his origin essence. Otherwise, the entire church would have been rmed by his voice.

    "I do not know what you''re talking about."

    "Now that you''ve done it you refused to acknowledge it? I never knew that you were a coward."

    Wang Wei¨Cwho was reading a book nonchntly¨Cfinally raised his head and looked at him with cold and indifferent eyes.

    "So, what if I did? As a Saintess, she is a servant to her God; it is her honor to offer her body to me."

    Veins started popping in Li Jun''s head as he clenches his fist. The space around his hand twisted slightly before returning to normal.

    "What about Wu Hong?" he asked. "What about all the things you said about having only one partner that would support each other till the end of the Dao and beyond? Were those all empty words?"

    "This has nothing to do with anything; it was purely physical," replied Wang Wei indifferently.

    "Nonsense. As a cultivator, you should understand the consequences of breaking your own beliefs and how it will affect you."

    "I did not break anything; I''m perfectly fine."

    Li Jun looked at him for a moment before taking a deep breath to calm down.

    "Fine, I won''t talk to you about the ethical dilemma of your actions. But what about Wu Hong? Don''t you feel bad about betraying her? How do you think she will react once she finds out?

    As soon as he said these words, Li Jun felt a sh across his eyes before feeling a terrifying hand holding him by the throat, squeezing and suppressing his strength.

    He looked down to see his big brother''s eyes that were full of killing intent; Li Jun did not see any struggle or hesitation in these eyes.

    "Only the two of us know about what happened tonight," said Wang Wei coldly, "And it better stays that way for your sake."

    After saying that, he three Li Jun out of the room and wave his hand, a wing appeared to close the door and get back to his reading. Meanwhile, Li Junnded outside with his breath slightly elevated.

    "Something has definitely gone wrong," he muttered. "His personality change was too sudden and does not make sense? Is that the sequ of Incense? However, why did nothing happen to me and the others after our breakthrough?"

    After that night''s event, Li Jun did not tell anyone what urred¨Ceven to his wife, Liling. He decided to observe for a while. And as he expected things, got worse with each passing day.

    Whenever Wang Wei went, he would do the same to any Saintess he saw in the temples. And when there were none, he would target the beautiful woman amongst his normal followers.

    What''s worse was that he would kill these women''s spouses if they had any after he was done with them, saying that no mortal should touch his woman. Knowing that the situation was rapidly deteriorating, Li Jun wanted to notify the sect but still did not do so as he wanted to talk his friend out of this predicament; he wanted to reach him and talk some sense into him.

    Unfortunately, his words were proven to be useless. Then, something happened that made Li Jun lose hope.

    After checking in one of the women, trying to give her some remuneration and appease her, he only found her body lying on the floor, blood splurging from her throat and a dagger in her left hand.

    He knew that Wang Wei had to be stopped. He rushed to confront him again, this time, wearing armor and a spear in his hand.

    "I do not know what''s wrong with you, but you have to be stopped," said Li Jun. Then, a river of blood appeared behind him as a sh of determination could be seen in his eyes.

    Wang Wei looked at him coldly and said: "It seems me calling you brother all these years has gotten into your head. It''s about time I put in your ce and remind you that you''re nothing but my servant."

    He clenched his fist and punched out: [Deste Fist].

    With this one punch, the vitality of the entire Sin Realm was instantly destroyed, killing all living things inside¨Cwhether mortals, gods, or animals. The Heavenly Abodes in the sky were instantly annihted.

    In the empty vacuum of space, only five people were still alive, with only four of them intact: it was Wang Wei and the remaining four people.

    He looked at the tattered Li Jun in front of him, whose body was almost annihted and he clenched his fist, readied to punch once more,

    Yan Liling rushed in front of him and kowtowed: "Sacred Son, for the sake of all we have done for you, please spare him."

    Meanwhile, Tie Gang and Wang Ju had a look of fear on their faces. With a cold look on his eyes, Wang Wei looked at Yan Liling and the dying Li Jun with indifferent eyes:

    "This is a warning to all of you: do not forget who the real master is. Leave this world and tell the sect that this ce is a benefit to my cultivation in the Primordial Spirit Realm. I will leave after Iprehend thew."

    After saying that, he broke the space to teleport to another realm; he was still on his tour in the 36 realms, well, now 35. Without anyone on his back always watching him and questioning his decision, Wang Wei finally let loose.

    He received the worship of mortals, killed whomever he felt was unpleasant, host countless parties, and took whichever woman he desired; this was real life.

    All those years he was so focused on cultivating and one day bing a Great Emperor that he did not really enjoy himself. As the young master of the most powerful sect in the world, this is the life that he should have lived.

    With his strength, it was only a matter of time for him to be a Great Emperor. By then, he will truly be free and do whatever he pleased.

    One day, Wang Wei stood on top of a mountain, feeling the fresh air after a night of partying. He looked in the sky, smiled, and muttered:

    "Is this the Heart Demon Tribtion? Quite the interesting experience."

    As soon as he said these words, cracks started to appear everywhere as if the world was about to be destroyed. Then, Wang Wei opened his eyes and found that he was still inside his Sea of Consciousness in the shape of his Primordial Spirit.

    He looked up to see a person that looked exactly like him standing in front of him with a smile; this smile was exactly like him.

    "Although I can already guess the answer, who are you?" asked Wang Wei.

 Chapter 390: Letéˆ¥æªš Cha

    <h4>Chapter 390: Let¡°s Cha</h4>

    "Since you already know who and what I am, why asking?" said the other Wang Wei whose only difference from the original was his red hair and eyes.

    "As I said, I guess who you are, which implied that I''m not sure if I''m correct," replied Wang Wei.

    "Fair enough. I''m your Heart Devil."

    "That''s not really an answer, is it? What exactly is a heart devil?"

    "What''s with all the demands?"

    "It''s not that much. After you put me through that terrible illusion, you owe me at least some exnations."

    The Heart Devil paused for a moment before saying: "Fine. I''m the physical manifestation of all your emotions, thoughts, ideas, and desires. So, I know all your secrets; you can say that in this world, no one knows you better than me."

    "Know all my secrets?"

    "Yes, all of them," replied the Heart Devil while giving him a deep look.

    "Okay, So negative me, why are you here?" asked Wang Wei calmly; he knew that thetter was not lying since he had read about Heart Devils appearing in physical form before.

    Although it is very rare, it does ur for some people when entering the Primordial Spirit Realm.

    "I''m here to have a little chat," said the devil, who manifested a table with tea and cushions to set on inside the Sea of Consciousness. After the two took a sip of their tea, the heart devil asked: "How did you see through the illusion?"

    When ites to Heart Devil Tribtion, it cane into two forms. The first one is that cultivators will hear tempting and luring voices; these voices will magnify the negative emotions inside their minds, and they have to withstand the temptation of these words to pass the tribtion. If seeded, then their state of mind will sublimate andplete the process of entering the Primordial Spirit Realm.

    If fail, they will either be driven mad by these voices until they do drastic things like killing themselves or hurting themselves. Or worse, their Primordial Spirit will copse and they could either die or their breakthrough fail.

    Although these people can also try again if they survive the ordeal, however, after each failure, the intensity of the tribtion will at least double, thus reducing the chances that people have at entering that realm.

    Another form of the Heart Devil Tribtion is the Illusion World; a perfect world designed to also intensify the emotions and desires of the cultivator. Because of perfect the world seems, it became even more difficult to pass the trial.

    In that Illusion World, cultivators have to process their emotions and desires, recognize and control them. If seeded, they can wake up. For a person like Su Ya, this trial is as easy as breathing, however, for others, not so much.

    The Heart Devil Tribtiones from the inside, from the mind. So, it does not matter how powerful your soul is, you still cannot resist.

    Of course, there is another way to pass this trial: realized that this was an illusion world and break free from it: this is what Wang Wei did. Few people used this method because of how difficult it was.

    This is the reason that the Heart Devil asked him how he saw through it.

    Thinking about this question, Wang Wei could not help reminisce about what just urred. Everything was so real. Many of his emotions were amplified beyond measure and turned him into someone he could not recognize.

    Whether it was arrogance, lust, wrath, pride, or the desire for power; a slight imbnce in these emotionspletely changed his personality. After this experience, Wang Wei finally understood why the Seven Emotions Six Desires Physique is rated third in the list.

    "It was the battle with Li Jun that made me aware that I was in an illusion," replied Wang Wei.

    "Oh? How so?"

    "You may know me very well, but this is not the same for Li Jun, plus, you underestimated his intelligence."

    "Please borate."

    "If I did something wrong, Li Jun would never confront me on it; this is one his biggest w. Instead, he would either try to hide it or take the me for me to ensure my reputation.

    "By then, I already my suspicions. But when he raised his spear at me, I knew for real that something was wrong as he would never willingly attack me. By then, I knew for a fact that something was wrong.

    "Although I could not control myself during the confrontation, afterward, I pondered deeply about the situation and realized the problem.

    "If I was acting out of character, Li Jun would never use brute force to stop me, not only because he was smart enough to know that his strength is not enough to do so, but because there was a better solution: go contact my grandfather that is outside this world."

    "Indeed, it seems that I underestimated him," said the Heart Devil with a smile. "However, I think the greatest reason for your sess has to do with the Pagoda Trials."

    "That may be true," nodded Wang Wei. In the trial, he was used to being ced in Illusion Worlds that was perfectly crafted, and without any ws: so, he did have the advantage.

    "Something tells me that this is not the only reason for you toe chat with me," said Wang Wei.

    "As you can guess, your tribtion is not yet over as you have some things to answer for," said the Heart Devil with a cunning smile.

    "Answer for what? For whom?"

    "Your conscious, of course," he replied.

    Wang Wei squinted his eyes. In the path of cultivation, the state of the mind is very important. So, if a person has guilt, anguish, or regret in their conscious, then their path forward will be cut off.

    Without a pure spirit or mind, it is impossible toprehend thews of Heaven and Earth.

    Of course, the so-called "guilt'' is not based on some rules established by society but set by the cultivator itself; it is based on their ideologies, mindset, intentions, and whether they continuously followed them throughout their life.

    "Let me ask you this, do you think that the "you" on earth would recognize your current self? Do you think he would agree with many of your actions?"

    As he said this, the heart devil waved his hand and many pictures suddenly appeared in front of the two: it was pictures of Wang Wei''s life; it began with Spirit Road Trial, showing all the people he killed.

    "Look at you, a young man from the republic who underwent 9 years ofpulsory education and learned the concept of right and wrong, killing people as if they were nothing but animals," sneered the Heart Devil.

    Then, he showed an image of what happened to Han Li.

    "For your benefit, you treated a fellow disciple of your sect-like nothing but an experimental mouse; destroyed his future for your own."

    Wang Wei remained silent as he watched all of these, meanwhile, the heart devil continued. His words seemed to be able to echo deep into people''s hearts and slowly affect them.

    "And there is more. I know that you can find ways to justify many of your actions. However, what about this one?"

    He showed an image of Wang Wei taking the Fate Lines of many people to refine his Proving Dao Weapon.

    "To refine a unique weapon, you killed 13 million innocent mortals. What excuse do you have for your actions this time? And do not say that you repay these people by taking care of their families for hundreds of years.

    "These mortal lives are full of hardship. Although your actions appeared to have given them a choice but did you really? Given their circumstances, why would they not sacrifice their lives to give their families a better tomorrow¨Cespecially when the alternative is death by either starvation, natural disaster, or even at the hands of cultivators."

    The Heart Devil looked at Wang Wei, waiting for his exnation. However, thetter remained quiet. Shaking his head in disappointment, he continued:

    "What I hate the most about you is your hypocritical nature. You often talked about the transmigrators that started to kill right and left right after arriving in another world; youbeled them psychopaths and unstable, yet you do the same thing as them.

    "Now, do you think that slowly bing a psychopath makes you better than those who immediately disyed their psychopathic tendencies right after transmigrating?

    The heart devil once again looked at Wang Wei, then sneered after seeing thetter remained quiet.

    "And this is not even the end of the list. Youmitted genocides of an entire race," the devil showed what happened during the Qi Luck Trial when Wang Wei ordered almost all the demon races to be executed.

    Then, he showed the image of Wang Wei refining Ji Song''s body.

    "What you did to him can even be called cannibalism.

    "I truly wonder. Do you not feel any remorse for your actions?"

    Wang Wei looked at the image in front of him and sighed. He then looked at the heart devil and said: "I do feel remorse for a few of my actions."

    "But you would still do the same given a choice."

    "That''s right."

    "That''s not remorse."

    Wang Wei took a sip of his tea, not affected by thetter''s words. People areplex by nature and there are no single ways topletely describe one person.

    And if you add god-like powers to them like cultivators, theirplexity reaches the level of an improvable mathematical form.

    "Since you know me so well, do you remember what my ultimate objective in cultivating is?" asked Wang Wei.

    "To be free and unfettered."

    "What exactly do you think that means?" asked Wang Wei.

    "Not to be restraint by anyone," replied the devil.

    "That''s just an oversimplification. I want is the ultimate freedom of the mind and body. I want to be able to do anything I want, and nothing should be able to stop me¨Cnot even my mind.

    "What I pursue is that if one day I decided I want to be the greatest devil that ever existed, then, I will be so. I will ughter every living being in this universe and not even bat an eye.

    "And if afterward, I want to, I can wave my hand to return everything to the way it was as if nothing ever happened. If I do not want to, then said universe will remain destroyed.

    "If I want to be the greatest Buddha the universe has ever seen, then I will save all living beings from their suffering, create the perfect utopia where all living beings are happy and satisfied with their lives. And afterward, if I desire to, I will revert everything back to the way it used to be.

    "What I want is the choice: the choice to be able to do as I please without being hindered by power or strength, and morality.

    "I want the ultimate freedom."

    The Heart Devil was silent for a moment as he realized that his tactics would not work; he was trying to ce shackles of morality on a person who pursues to break off this shackle.

    He looked at Wang Wei, "You do know that your pursuit is very dangerous and could lead to disastrous consequences, right?"

    "I''m fully aware of this."

    "Alright, you pass the tribtion," said the devel as he smile. "However, this is not thest time you will see me."

    He then disappeared. As for Wang Wei, he finally woke up for real this time. He immediately checked his Primordial Spirit inside his Sea of Consciousness and nodded in satisfaction.

    After a thorough check, he frowned a little. He discovered that of his 1.269 trillion spirit particles, a few hundred of millions of them were brightly lit while the rest seems dim.

    He absorbed the little amount of incense left from his breakthrough and many of the particles lit up like the others and he was instantly relieved. So, he finished absorbing the rest.

    Immediately, Wang Wei felt a sense of fullness and he knew that he had instantly reached the peak of the Yin Soul step in this realm. Next was for him to reverse Yin and Yang and enter the Yang Soul step.

    Finally, he checked the ability of his particle. And as he expected, they could each think independently of one another as if they were different from him; this ability greatly increase his already heaven-defyingprehension.

    While checking his cultivation, Wang Wei''s intuition suddenly activated. His body seemed to move on instinct as he instantly appeared outside of his retreating room where Li Jun and the others were acting as his protector.

    Without exining anything to them, he opened a tear in the space and sent all three of them outside of this world.

    All of this happened so fast that Wang Wei felt that his body was acting on its own. He then raised his head to prate in the distance where he saw someone floated in the air, looking at him.

    A great sense of danger unlike anything else he has ever felt suddenly overcame; his intuition told him that he might really die on this asion.

    After seeing the person who arrived, he frowned as he said: "It''s you."

    END OF VOLUME

    NEXT VOLUME¡ª?NEXUS OF FATE: DEATH

    Tomorrow is my birthday, so I will likely not post another chapter, and will most likely take a week break.

 Chapter 391: Outclassed I

    <h4>Chapter 391: Outssed I</h4>

    Li Jun reached his hand as he flew from the space tunnel but he seemed to be catching thin air. With a confused look on his face, he found himself in the void, looking at the crystal wall in front of him.

    He seemed to have thought of something and rushed back inside but he was bounced back from the crystal wall, unable to enter.

    Suddenly, Wang Wei''s grandfather, Wang Chang, appeared next to him.

    "What happened?"

    "I don''t know. Big brother suddenly sends us out and it seems that I cannot enter back."

    Wang Chang frowned after hearing this. He immediately contacted a few people in the Primordial Spirit Realm and below to try to enter this world but they all failed.

    In the end, he decided to contact his son and ask him to take a look at Wang Wei''s Soul Lamp to see whether he was in danger or not.

    Meanwhile, inside the Heavenly Abode World:

    Wang Wei looked at the young man with white hair floating in front of him straight in the eyes; he had a very serious look on his face.

    "I did not expect that my method could notpletely nullify your intuition," said Di Tian with a calm look on his face.

    "How did you know that I was here?" asked Wang Wei as he looked at the sky; he could see that the entire world was surrounded by a powerful formation. On top of that, he could not immediately identify the formation.

    "Do you think your little action managed topletely get rid of my Sleepers? They have survived under the noses of Eternal Emperors, let alone you."

    "If you say so," replied Wang Wei as he did notpletely believe these words. Most likely, the opponent was trying to imnt doubt in his own people.

    This is a basic mind tactic of every Heaven Chosen when confronting one another¨Ceven if they have the advantage.

    Di Tian nced at him, then, before Wang Wei could process anything else, he heard a cracking sound. An overwhelming force hit him in the middle of his chest without having time to react.

    Bang!

    He was sent flying away. In less than a nano-second, his body broke the sound barrier as he flew away. And this was far from the end. A momentter, his perception changed.

    He found that everything around him seemed to go extremely slow: his breathing, the flow of blood inside his body, his clothes fluttering, and even his thoughts.

    Wang Wei knew that this was the result of him flying away faster than the speed of light. He tried everything to reduce the force on him but it was useless; he waspletely overwhelmed.

    So, after flying through more than 3 Realms, Wang Wei finallynded in arge city in the Earth Realm.

    Boom!

    A powerful shockwave came from hisnding site, spreading in all directions. Then, everything in its path was instantly destroyed: houses crumbled, trees were uprooted, and all living things exploded into millions of pieces.

    Whether it was children, women, animals, or the elderly, all of them were instantly killed. Even the Gods that were stationed in this city could not resist and were annihted.

    And the shockwave did not stop after destroying that city of a few hundred million people. Not, it was spreading. Luckily, Wang Wei used his spiritual power to prevent this from happening.

    Meanwhile, in the middle of the crater, Wang Wei calmly looked at his two hands that looked like they were chewed by dogs. His broken bones were disyed along with torn muscles, skins, and blood.

    Blood was flowing from all the orifices on his face, his ribs and organs were partially destroyed by the force of that punch. If he did not instinctively cross his arm to block some of the power of that punch, the situation would have been even direr.

    A frown appeared on his face as he analyzed the severity of his injury; he could feel a strange yet familiar power hindering his healing ability. Knowing that situation was dangerous, he immediately activate his Life and Death Wheel Talent to increase his regenerative abilities.

    In a moment, he healed himself and returned to his peak shape; his limbs regrew along with his ribs and organs. Nevertheless, he was not happy. His opponent just speed blitzed him and he could not even react in time.

    Additionally, that punch relied solely on the power of the fleshly body; not origin technique or spells.

    Immediately, he focused on the spirit particles of his soul and dedicate all the hundred million of them that were lit to his reflex. As soon as he finished doing these things, he saw Di Tian rushing toward him with unmatched speed.

    ''Damn it,'' cursed Wang Wei inside as he realized that he still was no match for his opponent in terms of speed. Although he could not now see him move, he could barely react.

    So, he activated his Innate Shield to protect him. Unfortunately, his proud shield which could probably resist the explosion of a Great Thousand World was as thin as paper in front of Di Tian.

    The punch easily destroyed the protective field, heading straight for his head. Nevertheless, the shield still dyed the attack by a nanosecond. Taking this time, Wang Wei immediately moved his brain along with his Soul from his head inside his body.

    Then, his head exploded like a balloon, with blood spreading everywhere. The spot where the bloodnded immediately began to grow flowers and trees because of the massive vitality contained inside.

    Meanwhile, Di Tian¨Cwho was aware that his opponent was alive¨Ckicked Wang Wei''s headless body, once again sending him flying away. The headless body flew in the direction of the adjacent cities.

    Because of Li Jun''s work, the poption of the entire Heavenly Abode World has drastically increased to the point that most areas in all realms are not upied byrge cities that can easily hold millions upon millions of people.

    So, when Wang Wei was sent flying in a straight line at ground level, the sh of his fleshly body with anything resulted in the other thing being destroyed.

    He could feel myriad people instantly exploding into blood mist after he crashed into them. Mountains, rivers, ciers, forests, and many more were evaporated in his path.

    ''Damn it,'' once again cursed Wang Wei. He was used to abusing his opponent because of his superior fleshly body, but now it was his turn. This fact made him seriously angry.

    However, in the process of growing his head back, he quickly calm down to enter a rational and calctive state; he knew that anger was detrimental to his current situation.

    The current problem he was now facing was that his opponent was too fast for him to even react. Adding to that in terms of physical prowess he was outssed, this further aggravated the situation.

    While Wang Wei was trying toe up with a solution to his current predicament, Di Tian was essentially using his body as a demolition tool. He jumped on it to destroy the ground, tossed it everywhere to destroy buildings or houses.

    He punched it until it looked like meat sauce, sliced it like it was a cucumber, and many more.

    During the entire ordeal, not a sound came out of Wang Wei''s mouth. And every time he regenerated himself, his face was always calm, shining with luster, shining with the desire to survive.

    No despair or negative emotion could be seen.

    Di Tian frowned slightly after seeing this.

    ''I guess my n to use physical pain, humiliation, and despair to break his mind has failed. Well, I expected this since he is a Young Emperor. With his Dao Heart, how could his spirit be easily broken.''

    Di Tian did not care whether he seeded or not as he already expected this. Anyway, he did not suffer anything from trying, and it was quite satisfying to beat his opponent until his mother could not recognize him.

    Suddenly, numerous invisible to the naked eye grey strings appeared from Wang Wei''s body; they attached themselves to all the cells in his body before rushing into the sky where an illusory river suddenly appeared.

    "The River of Fate," muttered Di Tian as he watched the river that seemed to be made of uncountable strings. "So, he''s using his authority as the only Supreme God of this world to summon the River of Fate."

    Without saying anything else, he rushed toward Wang Wei to attack. However, things went a little differently this time.

    Wang Wei did not block but moved forward to sh head-on with Di Tian.

    Bang!

    His right arm exploded into millions of pieces, and he was sent sliding more than a hundred kilometers before managing to control himself and stopping.

    ''Interesting,'' thought Di Tian as he paused to analyze how his opponent managed to make up the gap in his reaction speed in such a short amount of time.

 Chapter 392: Outclassed II

    <h4>Chapter 392: Outssed II</h4>

    By looking at the strings connected to the River of Destiny, Di Tian could guess that he was using the power of fate to guide his reaction speed. This river contained the lives of all people that have existed since the creation of the Heavenly Abode World.

    From ancient to modern times, the number of people is simply uncalcble given how short mortals'' lives are.

    And having these people dictate Wang Wei''s reaction is like having an infinite amount of people looking out and reacting for him, thus drastically increasing his reaction time.

    The only limit to such power is how much his body can bear.

    Di Tian''s eyes showed a slight smirk. So what if his opponent could barely react in time with his attack? This did not change the vast difference in their strength or prowess.

    He rushed towards his opponent and punched. The two fists shed together, and Wang Wei felt a strange force entering his body; this was not physical force but something else.

    And before he could react, he found that his Primordial Spirit was forcibly detached from his body. Thousand of chains appeared trying to push it back inside but it was no use.

    Then, Di Tian made three more punches and one kick. The previous one had annihted Wang Wei''s right hand, but the other three destroys his remaining arm and two legs. And in that same instance, a ck wheel appeared on top of his Primordial Spirit and began to grind it into dust.

    Millions of his spirit particles were instantly annihted. Any more time, Wang Wei knew that his soul would be grounded into dust and he would be killed. So, he dispersed them into their spirit particles shape to return and regrow from the cells in his body.

    Meanwhile, a string appeared on Wang Wei''s torso who was sent flying away. The string was attached to Di Tian, trying to pull something out of him; it was trying to pull his soul, lifespan, and even his past¨Cit was pulling his destiny.

    However, with a calm look on his face, he made his hand into a speak shape and easily cut off that string, resulting in Wang Wei throwing up a mouthful of blood because of the bacsh.

    While mobilizing his Life and Death Wheel Talent to rapidly heal his body, numerous strings appeared behind Wang Wei forming a spider web and catching his body and preventing it from rushing from one realm to another.

    And in that split second after his body regenerated itself, he stood on the web made of strings, used it as a bouncing te tounch himself forward as he turned into a grey rainbow.

    In front of Di Tian, he punched: World Breaking Fist.

    The vibration came from his skin, muscles, bones, organs, tissues, cells, and even the hundred million spirit particles of his Primordial Spirit. On top of that, he even controlled many of the strings that made the River of Fate to also vibrate, thus bringing this attack to an even higher level.

    This current attack is the perfectbination of Wang Wei''s fleshly body and his cultivation level. He was confident that only a few Quasi-Emperor in the Myriad Emperor World could survive this attack.

    After he made that punch, in just an instant, five Realms of the Heavenly Abode Realmrger than any mortal universes¨Cwere instantly destroyed. The vibration destroyed all matter at a quantum level. This attack did not even spare the concept that existed in these realms as they were also annihted.

    Boom!

    The punch hit Di Tian''s body, creating a dust cloud around him. Not even a few secondster, a breeze passed by to remove the cloud, showing his body.

    He was perfectly intact, not even his clothes were scratched. His cold and indifferent eyes looked at Wang Wei calmly before raising his hand. A cloud of ck smoke appeared on his hand as he punched.

    Immediately, a terrifying death threat overcame Wang Wei. His intuition was constantly warning that he was going to die, that no matter what he did, his only result was absolute death.

    For the first time in a very long time, the emotion of fear suddenly flooded his mind trying to overwhelm him. He knew that he could not survive this attack.

    Nevertheless, he still used his powerful Will to repress his fear as he knew that this was not the time for this. He activated his Proving Dao Artifact to turn into arge mirror.

    Then, he imbued it with the Swallowing Power from the Gluttony Swallowing Scripture to absorb the power of that attack. Finally, he used a string to cut off one of his fingers, open a small hole in the space, and sent that finger to an Abode in another realm.

    All of these actions took ce in less than nanoseconds.

    After Di Tian''s punch hit Wang Wei''s body, a ck sphere enveloped it and the mirror for a moment before disappearing. Then, his body began to rot and decay like it was dead for dozens of years.

    In just a few seconds, only his bones were left, and soon, they also dissipated. The same fate urred to the mirror. It rusted before turning into millions of particles and dissipated between heaven and earth.

    Di Tian frowned after seeing this as he knew that thetter was not killed. He searched for Wang Wei''s whereabouts but a strange power seemed to block his search.

    "The Heavenly Dao of this world?" He understood that as the only Almighty God of this world, Wang Wei had some control over Heavenly Dao. However, Di Tian did not care as the dy was only for a few seconds.

    Meanwhile, in the Death Realm, Wang Wei''s small finger suddenly appeared inside one of the Heavenly Abodes. The finger did not waste time as it began to absorb everything around it.

    The few remaining Gods who were trembling because their worlds were falling apart, the believers that lived in the abode, all of them turned into a blood river that was absorbed by the finger.

    Their souls, lifespan, and blood energy were instantly absorbed by the finger to regrow Wang Wei''s body. Previously, many of the abodes were connected together to facilitate easier management.

    So, in this catastrophe, all the Gods and believers of the Death Realm were killed. And after Wang Wei regrew his body, he did not stop as he also absorb the entire abode itself as it could be considered a small world.

    Over the years, although Wang Wei never used his Life and Death Wheel Innate Talent because he did not have to, he still trained it. He ensure that it could absorb any kind of energy or power¨Cnot just spiritual power¨Cto heal him.

    And today, this ability became useful.

    Thinking of thatst attack, Wang Wei was truly scared as he really came close to dying. He has not entered the [One Drop Blood Regenerating Realm], but he was very close.

    So, at thest minute, he thought of this n to survive.

    After thinking about the previous situation, a smile appeared on his face; he was excited. His path of cultivation has been too smooth so he never faced such a powerful foe; no, such an overwhelming one.

    He was used to bullying his opponent. It''s not like he never fought people who were more powerful than him. His father and Wu Hong often ced him in his ce when he gets too arrogant,

    However, these people never truly try to kill him unlike now. So, this is the first real-life and death battle he had ever since the Spirit Road Trial.

    In the few seconds that Wang Wei used Heavenly Dao to buy him some time, he recovered his body and looked at Di Tian who suddenly appeared in front of him.

    "I suspected it before but on thest attack, I confirmed my suspicions," said Wang Wei. "You cultivated the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture]."

    He could feel that Di Tian''s fleshly body was simr to his. Additionally, he could feel the Innate Qi inside as well. Most likely, Di Tian used even more Innate Materials to refine his body than him.

    And based on what he knew about thetter''s Sleepers, it is possible to infiltrate the sect and acquire the scripture--just as he did to the Origin Pill Dao Sect.

    "You''re correct," replied Di Tian. "Of all the body refinement techniques that I have seen, it is quite unique because of its versatility. It''s a shame that its glory is built on lies."

    "What do you mean?"

    "The Ancient Deste Emperor never used this technique to fight Seven Lotus Emperor in the Quasi-Emperor Realm."

    Wang Wei frowned after hearing this; he always had a feeling that there were some secrets to this scripture. After all, he is closed topletely finishing cultivating it, and from what he knew, he did not feel that he would be able to fight a Great Emperor once he was done.

    "So, what exactly happened?" he asked.

    "Once Wang Chong created the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scipture], he was lucky enough to discover the beating heart of a Primordial God from the Null Era and absorbed it.

    "Then, he challenged the Seven Lotus Emperor again, and he was still easily defeated¨Ceven though thetter was nothing but a third-ss Great Emperor. The gap between these two realms¨CQuasi-Emperor and Great Emperor¨C is simply unsurpassable."

    Wang Wei suddenly remembered one day when his grandfather was drunk, then sneered while saying the Quasi-Emperor Realm was the biggest joke in the universe.

    At first, Wang Wei asked him once he was sober but he did not get an answer under the excuse that his cultivation was too weak. That was a long time ago but Wang Wei did not bring up this subject again.

    However, recently, after getting ess to the Secret Archive, he slightly understood the meaning behind this. And now, Di Tian was also basically saying the same thing.

    "If what you said is true, why did the Seven Lotus Emperor cut off the Karma for my ancestor? And why did he lie about this?" asked Wang Wei.

    One of the reasons that this scripture is so famous is because of the rumors that if one cultivates to a sufficient height, a Quasi-Emperor will have the power of a Great Emperor.

    "The Seven Lotus Emperor was not reconciled with how weak he was as an Emperor, so he made a deal with Wang Chong. He would cut off his karma for him and even acknowledge the rumors of the scripture, in exchange, he wanted some of the blood from the Primordial God to further his strength.

    "As for the reason the rumors were spread, the answer is simple. At that time, the Dao Opening Sect was nothing but a little sect with two Great emperors¨Ceven if they were Eternal Emperors.

    "Wang Chong wanted to use this rumor to deter future Emperors, making them think that the sect had secretly cultivated many Quasi-Emperors with the power to fight Great Emperors. And this method did seed."

    Wang Wei understood the n of the Ancient Deste Emperor. However, he did not think that things were that simple. Most likely, this scripture might have something more to it that he does not yet know.

    "You should have healed by now?" said Di Tian, still with his indifferent and cold eyes.

    "Thank you for giving me the time," replied Wang Wei as he began to transform; he was prepared to enter his most powerful state.

 Chapter 393: Typical Protagonis

    <h4>Chapter 393: Typical Protagonis</h4>

    The robe on Wang Wei''s body disappeared reced by only long ck pants, disying his 12 pack muscle line. Then, his skin turned copper in color while also growing ws.

    Bronze-colored tattoo designed appeared on his torso, four silver bones grew from his back. The white part of his eyes turned golden while the rest remained grey.

    Five small things floated from his right shoulder to the left one, forming an arc; they were a small me, a ball of water, a solid rock, a golden sphere, and a leaf, each representing the five elements.

    As soon as Wang Wei finished his transformation, a powerful and eerie aura suddenly enveloped the entire Heavenly Abode World; the aura was powerful, deste, and brought fear to any lesser life forms. Creaking sounds could be heard from the entire world as thews seemed to be rattled, showing that his mere presence was cing too much pressure on the entire world.

    "This Deste God Transformation is not really pleasant to the eyes," muttered Wang Wei as he looked at his body. This transformation was possible after he finished refining his organs, however, he never had any use for it, so he never showed it.

    As he clenched his hand, he could feel the tremendous increase in his strength; in this form, he can bring out the full potential of his fleshly body. ording to his estimate, he could not fight his grandfather and win, or even fight ten Quasi-Emperor and be the winner.

    However, as he looked at Di Tian in front of him, he knew that this might not be enough. Nevertheless, he had to try.

    He rushed toward Di Tian with a speed thousands of times faster than light and punched him. And with that punch, he also used the Power of Heaven and Earth, which gave him an additional 270-fold increase in strength.

    This level of Power of Heaven and Earth far surpassed the increase in strength of most Laws.

    As Wang Wei made that punch, he heard a screaming sound full of pain and agony but he ignored it. He saw Di Tian waving his hand to negate the power of his attack, and after that, a force even more powerful rushed towards him and sted his upper torso.

    Oddly though, there was no blood or gore after his upper body was destroyed. Instead, an upper torso made of dirt was instantly made up before turning into real flesh and blood.

    And as soon as Wang Wei''s body was reformed, his eyes turned red as a massive pir of me that looked likeser vision rushed towards Di Tian; he was using his Chaos me.

    Meanwhile, Di Tian¨Cwho was very knowledgeable regarding the Ancient Deste Scripture¨Cknew that one of the abilities granted after cultivating the organs was mastery over the five elements, thus even allowing the body to turn into other elements to avoid physical damage.

    He calmly opened his mouth to spew out a blue me, which instantly overwhelmed Wang Wei''s me and rushed to burn his entire existence. Luckily, he quickly turned himself into fire elements and avoid the attack.

    ''Damn it,'' cursed Wang Wei in annoyance; he was annoyed for two reasons. One was the constant crying sound in his ear, and the other was the information he just learned in this short confrontation.

    One, his enemy also has a Chaos me and has even cultivated it to an even higher level than his. Second, it was the power of Heaven and Earth that Di Tian briefly used during the confrontation.

    ording to his calction, that attack had at least a 900-fold of power, which was almost five times his increase. And that was only a basic estimation which is probably on the lower side.

    Compare to his 270-fold increase, he was truly outssed.

    Immediately, Wang Wei removed the distracting thoughts or emotions from his mind as he quickly pondered.

    ''If I want to get out of this situation alive, I need to find a method to grow duringbat,'' he thought. Right now, he could tell that Di Tian was essentially toying with him, trying to get him to use all his power and hidden cards.

    And this was an opportunity for him. So, his brain worked rapidly.

    ''Currently, there are only three ways I can improve my strength: one is to enter the Grandmaster Level of my [Force Controlling Skill], enter the One Drop Rebirth Realm, and increase my fighting experience.''

    In this battle, for the first time in his life, Wang Wei understood the importance of battle experience. With each sh with Di Tian, he found that thetter can not only use the best method to deal with any situation, he can use the right amount of force or technique, and more importantly, he can target Wang Wei''s weakness with each attack.

    A powerful cultivator''s weakness is not static but is constantly moving around; it depends on the cultivator''s origin essence, spiritual power or soul, fleshly body, and many other factors.

    And when ites to a master of the flesh like Wang Wei, his weaknesses are very small and constantly changing to prevent others from targeting them. Yet, Di Tian can find that weakness with every attack, thus drastically increasing the effectiveness of his attacks.

    It''s like he was ying a game and could hit a critical hit attack 100% of the time.

    While Wang Wei was thinking of a solution to his problem, he did not stop shing with Di Tian, however, he never even made a scratch on thetter. As for him, the only reason he was barely holding by was because of his ability to turn into an element.

    ''Usually, only through time and constant battle can experience be increase, however, I have another way,'' thought Wang Wei.

    ''The Pagoda Trials.''

    In many of the trials, he lived a very long and many lives and experienced countless battles. And since the Illusion World in the Pagoda is extremely realistic, it is possible to bring back the experience inside to the real.

    As a matter of fact, many disciples used the Pagoda for this purpose in addition to using it to refine their Will, mind, and Dao Heart. The reason that Wang Wei never did so was because of the memories of his past life.

    Because of his experience, a part of his mind could not helppare the Pagoda Trial with Virtual Reality Games. This way of thinking allowed him to be more resistant to illusion but it also prevented him from fully using the trial to its fullest level.

    After making a n, Wang Wei immediately began to execute it.

    He began to remember his time as a devil when he lost his mind to power; he fought countless battles all over the world and became the final winner. Then, there was his battle with the Wrath of Heaven.

    In that trial, he always had to start from scratch and reach the peak of the cultivation world. In the process, he fought all over the world, cultivating and creating many techniques to prepare for his final battle.

    He reviewed all his 10,000 attempts over and over again while rapidly absorbing the battle experience he learned. And while doing so, he also found another benefit. In many of his attempts against that finger, he also cultivated his fleshly body to an unimaginable level.

    As such, he also learned to control his power to precision. Amongst the memory he has, he did have a counterpart that could control every atom in his body to utilize force. So, Wang Wei focused on that memory to see how he did so in the pagoda, then, modify it to ount for the difference between the Illusion World and the True World.

    Then, Wang Wei felt something click inside his mind. He punched forward while controlling all the atoms in his body to generate force.

    Boom!

    His original power which was a few quadrillions of Jin of force jumped to quintillion. And this was not the end. During the entire battle, Wang Wei had to fight a familiar force from Di Tian''s attack that greatly hindered his healing capabilities.

    He always felt that power was familiar and he finally identified it: the Duyi Realm or True Will power that he acquired after reaching the 13th level of the Body Refining Realm.

    Before this, he did not know much about how to use this power besides using it to destroy the foundation of people with weaker strengths than himself. However, after observing Di Tian''s attacks who also has the Duyi Realm, he knew that this thing was used not only to amplify attacks but also to destroy defenses and prevent the regenerative abilities of others.

    After recognizing that power, Wang Wei finally understood why the first time he met Di Tian at the Academy, when he left his True Will at the front door he was not affected in the least and could ignore it.

    After making that punch with his new breakthrough, Di Tian blocked the attack with his palm before pping Wang Wei away. He then looked at the slightly white mark on his palm.

    ''Growing in the midst of battle? Typical action of people with Great Luck and Destiny. However, this is not even close to being enough,'' he thought. ''So far, his strength and talent only make him on par with 5 reincarnations, so, how could he has a chance against me for the Heaven Will?''

 Chapter 394: Useless

    <h4>Chapter 394: Useless</h4>

    Wang Wei knew that it won''t be long before Di Tian got real serious, so he has only a small window of time to improve his strength. He wanted to finish tempering his blood and maybe even refine the dragon blood and bones he had.

    But he knew that time was not on his side, so he could only focus on tempering his blood. The first two sections of the tempering werepleted, only thest part of Enlightenment was needed.

    Before, Wang Wei did not have a clue about his enlightenment but now, he had the Path Seeking Stone that Wu Hong gave him. He separated some spirit particles to enter his space ring to activate the power of the stone.

    Meanwhile, he focused the rest on his battle.

    In his Ancient Dest God Form, Wang Wei''s power did drastically increase. Adding to that the new experience he absorbed in the pagoda¨Cespecially in thest trial, his strength reached an unprecedented height in his life.

    "Suppress," said Wang Wei, activating his [Emperor''s Words Are Law] ability. And as expected, the suppression power created by this ability had no effect whatsoever on Di Tian.

    However, Wang Wei only wanted to buy some time, no matter how little it was.

    "Limit Boost!" he said once again activating the ability, this time using it to power himself, boating his strength to the limit that his ability allowed. He then used his two fingers as a sword and sh.

    [Fate Severing].

    He directly targeted Di Tian''s Fate Line trying to sever his fate, thus killing him and erasing him from reality. However, a ck wheel suddenly appeared behind Di Tian and connected to his Fate Line, turning it dark.

    After the sh touched the line, it felt that it was already severed, already dead so it did not have any effect; Di Tian basically cheated fate by faking his death.

    He then looked at Wang Wei and said: "Disperse." Immediately after, the boost he received from his [Emperor''s Words Are Law] was nullified. As a previous Buddhist monk, Di Tian was aware of too many of their abilities so he recognized the ability that Wang Wei used, then used a simr one to disperse it.

    As felt the power leaving him and was unable to do anything, Wang Wei was calm. He immediately activated the Pseudo-Domain granted to him by his Young Emperor Title.

    By now, the power reduction of the domain was no longer random but could be controlled by Wang Wei. So, he tried to remove half of Di Tian''s strength to give him a chance in this fight.

    In response, a Pseudo-Domain of the same origin came from Di Tian, also nullifying this attack. To him, being a Young Emperor was nothing special. He was one in his first life during the Emperor Beginning Era.

    At that time, geniuses were constantly being born into the human race. And since it was a time of war, the Dao Heart of these geniuses were properly trained at a very young age, and by Great Emperors. So, being a Young Emperor was a verymon thing.

    So, in his first life, Di Tian awakened a Pseudo-Domain with the ability to reduce his opponent¨Cunder the Great Emperor Realm¨Cto the same realm as him to fight.

    So, unless someone could defeat him in the same realm, he was basically invincible. And after going through so many reincarnations, the number of people he encountered who could do so can be counted on one hand.

    As soon as his domain was nullified, Wang Wei acted again. The small leaf that floated on his back turned into a gigantic tree that stood in the empty void. Then, all the branches of the tree turned into metals under Wang Wei''s control before rushing towards Di Tian, trying to entangle him. However, thetter just nced at the tree before it decayed and died.

    Before the tree could die, it turned into a raging pink me trying to refine Di Tian into a pill.

    ''The Origin Pill me?'' thought Di Tian before blowing out loud, instantly extinguishing the me. Then, a slight impatience shed across his eyes. One of the reasons that he was more lenient in this battle was because of Wang Wei''s soul.

    Not only because of its unique shape in the form of numerous interconnected particles but also because of the quality. In his entire life, he has never seen such a high-quality soul.

    Additionally, in the recent confrontations, he detected the power of Reincarnation from it, confirming that Wang Wei was also a person who reincarnated.

    As such Di Tian thought that these variables might be the reason for his future failure in the Heaven Will. However, his opponent was not using these things and he could not discover any useful information.

    So, he clenched his fist for a powerful attack to end everything. Previously, he used the second fist in his [Nine Samsara Fist] technique: Decay of Death.

    Now, he was going to use the third: Interchangeable Life and Death.

    As Wang Wei watched the punching toward him, he found himself incapable of moving as if the space around was blocked, meaning this punch was inescapable.

    And as it approached him, he could feel that the concept of "Life" that existed inside his very essence was rapidly being changed into "Death". The process was beautiful as it also embodied the concept of Yin and Yang.

    However, he also knew that once the process was finished, that would be it for him, his death¨Cboth his body and soul.

    As death rapidly approached him, as he felt helpless while unable to move, time seemed to be going extremely slow for him as he knew that he had a very minuscule amount of time to save his life.

    From his mind, he knew that he only had to rely on one thing: the Path Seeking Stone.

    A few seconds ago, while still in battle, he began to activate the power of the stone to understand his path forward. After the spirit particle did his job, it began to think.

    "What should I be enlightened on? Eternal? Inextinguishable? Immortal? Undying? All of these are various options but not my way forward. What I need is something unique to me.

    "So, what can rival these concepts? What can make my body indestructible? Should I ponder the concept of indestructible itself? The purpose of this part of blood refining is to imbue the body with a powerful concept that will make it impossible to be killed, to be destroyed.

    "In essence, ensure that it could survive any situation. In this universe full of cultivators that control different concepts of reality, there are way too many ways for them to destroy something.

    "It''s not impossible for someone to find a way to destroy eternity, to erase something inextinguishable, or to annihte some undying existence. So, what can rece these concepts¡­

    "Nothingness. If my body was made of nothingness, then how could someone or something destroy it? The very concept of nothingness implies non-existence, a state of absolute incorporeal, of emptiness, of what is not¡­"

    As the stone guided Wang Wei to his enlightenment, a sublimation took ce that started from his blood before rushing throughout his body. And the moment it was finished, Wang Wei knew that he had entered another realm in his path of body refining.

    Unfortunately, it did not change his deathly situation that much¨Cat least not immediately. In the nanoseconds that it took him to finish his understanding and undergo his transformation, Wang Wei also calcted another n to save his life.

    And this n was simr to the previous one he used. Right before the punch hit him, he controlled the bone spikes on his back to squeeze out a drop of blood and shoot it out with tremendous force from his body.

    Once that punch hit him, there was no major explosion or anything else for that matter. With a calm look on his face, Wang Wei closed his eyes as if he had passed away from a natural cause.

    His body was perfectly intact but all the parts stopped functioning like a dead person. Even his soul also dispersed as normal people do after death.

    Just like, he was dead. This was the horror of this technique, controlling life and death with a single touch. And with how powerful Di Tian is, how many people can resist such an attack.

    With a calm look on his face, Di Tian looked at the other Wang Wei that was a few thousand kilometers from him.

    "Blood Rebirth?" he muttered. With that single drop of blood, he was able to instantly recreate his body and soul and revive himself. After saying these words, he focused on Wang Wei''s fleshly body as he could feel that the concept that thetter used for his enlightenment might be unique and powerful.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei had a look of fear on his face as he felt his new body, and it was not because of that punch that almost killed him. It was because of something that happened during the enlightenment process.

    (AN: This battle will end in 2-3 chapters.)

 Chapter 395: Worry

    <h4>Chapter 395: Worry</h4>

    Outside of the Heavenly Abode, more than 50 Supreme Realm True Monarchs were constantly bombarding the crystal wall of this world. No one hesitated as they used their most powerful attacks.

    Amongst them, eight of them had weapons on them that exuded powerful and mysterious Dao Rhymes: Emperor Artifacts. Unfortunately, even with these weapons, the crystal wall remained intact.

    Meanwhile, Yu Yan was holding amp in her hand while observing it quickly. The me of themp¨Cwhich was once exuberant was rapidly dimming. And many times, it was instantly extinguished before re-igniting, almost scaring her to death.

    "Wang Tian, it''s not working. How about you mobilize another Emperor Artifact?"

    "No, in this situation, one Artifact has to remain to guide the sect," replied Wang Wei''s father.

    "In that case, how about I used the one from the Yu family?"

    Wang Tian pondered for a moment before shaking her head. With how his mother-inw doted on Wang Wei, she would not hesitate to mobilize their family only Emperor Artifact, things could beplicated because the Yu n only has one artifact.

    "I can''t do this, I can''t do that. Our son is dying; how can you remain so calm about this," she yelled. However, Wang Tian just calmly said: "Do you think I''m not worried? But in this situation, acting rash could make the situation worse."

    Right now, his brain is constantly working trying toe up with a solution to the current situation. When he heard his son was in trouble, he did not hesitate to mobilize 8 of the 9 Emperor Artifacts. He also woke up many of the Sleeping True Monarch to help rescue him but it was no use.

    This kind of lineup is enough to destroy most of the Supreme Lands in the entire Myriad Emperor World, or even forcibly upy a few Great Thousand Worlds.

    This alone showed that something outside of his understanding urred. How could 8 Quasi-Emperor using Emperor Artifact could not even slightly affect the crystal wall?

    Although Wang Tian knew the vast difference between the two realms, however, things were still not adding up.

    ''Should I wake up the Dao Ancestors and Immortal Venerables?'' thought Wang Tian. ''They should be able to move some of the Emperor Formations of the sect to this world and use its power.''

    After thinking about this, he prepared to take action. However, something appeared. Countless runes appeared in the void and someone else appeared: it was Wu Hong or a clone of her.

    She looked at the crystal wall and her eyes easily prated inside where she saw Wang Wei''s terrible situation. Then, she looked at the sky where a powerful formation enveloped the entire world.

    And in the center of that formation, she could feel more than 9 Emperor Artifacts that were strengthening the Crystal Wall. Finally, her eyesnded on Li Jun''s body and she squinted slightly before removing them.

    She sighed out loud.

    "Wang Wei will be fine," said Wu Hong. "Although he will suffer, he will be fine."

    "Hong''er, do you know what''s going on?" hurriedly asked Yu Yan. Then, she briefly exined some of the situations inside.

    "Damn the Di n, I will destroy their entire n," said Yu Yan with gritted teeth.

    "Wang Wei is now in the Primordial Spirit Realm, and ording to the rules, his death at the hands of other Heaven Chosen is perfectly normal," said Wang Tian.

    "What are you trying to say?" replied Yu Yan, almost hissing at him.

    "You should be aware of how cruel the Path of Emperor is, and should have long prepared for this possible oue," added Wang Tian, who then looked at Wu Hong.

    "Are you sure he''s going to be alright? If needed, I can still mobilize the power of the Wang n."

    As the patriarch of the Wang n, he can mobilize all its power even to the detriment of the entire n. And if necessary, Wang Tian will not hesitate to ruin most of the foundation of the n for his son.

    Although his decision is a selfish one that goes against his education as the leader of the n, he did not care. And knowing his grandfather, he would also support him in his actions.

    "As I said before, he will suffer. However, with the resources of your sect, you should be able to put him back together," replied Wu Hong. And after hearing this, Wang Tian secretly sighed in relief.

    A lot of the burden on his shoulder was lifted. He could even see his wife was also relieved, unfortunately, the worry on her face was notpletely dissipated.

    Her eyes were only focused on themp that was constantly flickering, signaling that Wang Wei''s life was only hanging by a thread. Wang Tian approached his wife and embraced her.

    "I''m sorry, honey."

    "No, I should be the one who¡­"

    Yu Yan had not finished her words when she felt a shock in her Primordial Spirit and she passed out. While holding his wife, Wang Tian yelled: "Someonee bring the Madame back to the sect to rest."

    One of the Saint Elders of the sect hurried to Wang Tian''s side to bring Yu Yan back to the sect.

    "You''re going to be in a lot of trouble when she wakes up," said Wu Hong.

    "It''s better than seeing her constantly suffering like this."

    "I don''t think you give mother-inw enough credit; she would not copse so easily."

    "You''re right," replied Wang Tian. "In most situations, she is the calmest and most rational of all of us. And in terms of intelligence and nning, ten of me cannot equal one of her. However, when ites to Wei''er, she loses all her rationality.

    "Plus, I just did not want her to suffer through this."

    Wu Hong nodded her head, however, her body suddenly became a little transparent.

    "Are you alright?"

    "It''s fine. It''s just that the ce that my main body is makes it difficult to keep a clone outside."

    "Are you sure you''re alright? If you need help, you can just ask," said Wang Tian.

    "I know."

    "Alright then. However, do not forget. Wei''er has now entered the Primordial Spirit Realm, so it''s about time for your marriage ceremony."

    "I would never forget," replied Wu Hong with a smile before disappearing. Meanwhile, Wang Tian sighed thinking about whether it was truly a good idea for his son to marry such a powerful and mysterious person.

    However, Wang Tian just shook his head. Because of how things turned out for him and his wife, he would never intervene in his son''s love life. Back then, if it was not for his father who stood up for him and withstood the pressure from the sect, he might never have had a chance of being with his wife.

    So, as soon as his son was born, he warned the other factions not to intervene in his son''s love life, no matter who he chose as Dao Companion.

    Wang Tian took a moment to remove these distracting thoughts from his mind, then focused his eyes on his son''s Soul Lamp. Now, it was his turn to watch it and worry.

    Suddenly, both he and Wang Chang felt something and their faces instantly became more serious. Only one thought appeared in their minds:

    "Has things reached such a dire state?"

    Inside the Heavenly Abode World:

    Wang Wei had a look of fear on his face. During the process of enlightenment on the concept of [Nothingness], Wang Wei underwent a mysterious transformation.

    However, it was not a good one.

    As his body began to contain properties of nothingness, he discovered that he was slowly fading away, turning into nothingness itself. After all, his fleshly body is considered "something" so how could it exist as "nothingness".

    This itself is a paradox. If Wang Wei wants to have the power of nothingness, he has to find a way to enter a state of both nothingness and existence like the quantum supposition state.

    Unfortunately, his current ability does not allow this. So, at thest minute, before forever turning into nothingness, forever bing non-existent, he divided the State of Nothingness into four: Intangible, Emptiness, Void, and True Nothingness.

    It was this split decision that saved him from beingpletely obligated by his own enlightenment.

    As he felt the power granted to him by the Intangible state of his body, he rapidly pondered on how to make good use of it.

    ''So little time. Would it be useful? I guess we have to try to know. Plus, it may not be absolute.'' Then, a terrifying fighting intent emanated from his body, thus drastically increasing his fighting prowess.

    Meanwhile, Di Tian focused his eyes on Wang Wei.

    ''What rapid progress. Moreover, he seems to have understood a unique concept for his Blood Enlightenment. At this rate, he should reach the strength of 6 reincarnations and be on par with Empress Wu. Unfortunately, this is not enough to reverse his fate.''

 Chapter 396: Trump Cards

    <h4>Chapter 396: Trump Cards</h4>

    His new state granted him the power of Intangibility, meaning he was untouched by all forces in the natural world, including the power of Laws that governed the known universe.

    So, with this boost in power, he rushed toward Di Tian not fearing thetter''s attack. He waved his hand to use an attack:

    "[Destiny of Death]

    A gigantic gray made of strings descended from heaven towards Di Tian. The palm contained the power of Destiny, with the ability to control the ultimate fate of all things in existence; Death.

    As this attack rushed towards him, Di Tian frowned as he could feel that this was a technique recently created based on his [Interchange Life and Death].

    While he used the power of Reincarnation to control Life and Death, this technique used Fate to control Life and Death; essentially, the same result using different means or methods.

    ''What a terrifyingprehension,'' he thought, finally getting a glimpse at Wang Wei''s potential. All the attacks in his [Nine Samsara Fist] are the pinnacle of all his abilities orprehension.

    It took him ten lifetimes to refine each of them to the pinnacle. With eachprehension he has during a reincarnation, each experience, he added it to his scripture.

    However, Wang Wei managed to easily copy more than 70% of one of his attacks after seeing it once.

    ''Is this the level ofprehension granted to him by his strange soul?'' thought Di Tian as he punched the gray hand and instantly destroyed it.

    ''He is indeed a variable, so he cannot be allowed to live any longer. No one can stop me from proving the Dao in this generation; this is myst chance.''

    He rushed toward Wang Wei at an increased of his speed. This time, even the River of Fate could not keep up. He punched using the first fist in his scripture.

    [The Last Breath].

    This is a technique that destroys all matter in the universe, capable of atomizing anything that it touches. This technique contained not only the principle of Death but also Destruction.

    Boom!

    The powerful fist hit Wang Wei''s body, sending a powerful shockwave in the dark, empty, and lonely void. However, he was perfectly intact. In his current state, nothing including Laws could touch him.

    ''Intangibility? Even his soul is in that state. Although I could use overwhelming force to remove him from that state, it would be better to wait since he could notst long anyway,'' thought Di Tian.

    However, after making that n, he frowned for some reason. Nevertheless, he still executed his n. With his absolute speed, he began to kite Wang Wei''s attacks, preventing them from even touching him.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei knew that he was in a very bad predicament. No matter what attack he used, it was useless. Plus, his Intangibility State was rapidly running out because he just learned of it and it was unstable.

    During this battle, Wang Wei learned a hard truth: his Fate Abilities were limited in power when confronting truly powerful individuals. Not only that, but they alsocked versatility.

    Of course, he also knows one of the reasons for that is the power of Law is needed to truly exert the full power of Fate. Nevertheless, it was still a shoring. One that he actually found a way to deal with in this battle.

    In this fight, he realized that Life, Death, Reincarnation, and time are all part of Fate. People are born, they age, they get sick, and die; this is all part of fate.

    As such, he can control these Daos through fate without having to study them individually¨Calthough doing so would help. He learned that fate is such an epassing Dao that does not lose with Chaos Dao that contains all Daos.

    So, Wang Wei knows that as long as he finds a way to survive this encounter, he can review this entire fight to learn from it and absorb Di Tian''s use of Life and Death Dao.

    Exactly one minuteter, his intangibility ended and Wang Wei was painted up. Given how powerful his fleshly body shows how much of an impact this state has on him.

    ''I guess it''s time I used my trump card. Damn, this damn crying is bing more and more difficult to block. Plus, what''s with this rancid smell.''

    He took out a talisman from his space and ring and used his origin essence to activate it. However, nothing urred.

    ''Howe?'' This was something given to him by his beautiful, sexy, and powerful wife.

    "What did you do?" asked Wang Wei.

    "Since I know she is your biggest supporter and reliance, how would I not take preventive measures?" replied Di Tian. After his defeat at the hands of Empress Wu, he was obsessed with her for a while¨Cnot because of her beauty, but because of her strength.

    So, Di Tian spent many of his reincarnations reviewing the battle against her, learning from his defeat, and nning on how he would face her again if he had the chance.

    Based on his analysis, after she defeated him and absorbed his Devil''s body talent and power, her strength reached 8 reincarnations. And based on this knowledge, Di Tian knew that his current self could easily defeat that version of Empress Wu.

    The Nine Reincarnation was truly a world apart from the other 8. It could be said that the increase in strength is even greater than the other 8bined.

    Unlike the other reincarnations that were required to reach the Quasi-Realm to absorb the cultivation level of the previous life, the 9th reincarnation would undergo a change in each cultivation realm.

    From what Di Tian remembered, he had the strength of the Supreme Realm as soon as he entered the Divine Altar Realm. And by the Peak, he already had the strength of a Quasi-Emperor.

    And now, in the Primordial Spirit Realm, he could not fathom how strong he was. So, with his power along with the help of a formation and a few Emperor Artifacts, it''s very simple to block the method of Wu Hong based on his countless years of studying her.

    Without saying anything else, Wang Wei put the talisman away, then, a third eye appeared on his forehead: the Heavenly Eye of Fate.

    This was an ability he awakened after opening his Third-Eye Chakra. This ability was rted to his Fate Puppeteer Physique and allowed him to summon a projection of the River of Fate.

    However, in this world, Wang Wei could summon the real thing, plus, he used the [8 Trigram Turtle Shell] from the Heaven Mystery Pavilion to boost the ability of this eye.

    Then, the River of Fate rushed towards Di Tian who had a rare solemn look on his face as he knew what would happen if he allowed this river to wash over him.

    He could disappear entirely as his existence is washed away, forcibly erased from the annals of history. Anyone who ever knew would cease to remember, their memories wiped away; it would be as if he never existed.

    He could be assimted by the river thus turning into someonepletely different; his fate forever forcibly altered. It could be transferred to someone else or divided between different people.

    Either way, if that happened, Di Tian knew that he would lose everything. His talent, strength, dreams, goals, and ambitions. He would no longer be himself.

    Another possible effect of the River of Fate is to be stuck inside in the form of exile. And if that were to happen, he knew that he could not survive long inside even with his power. It would only be a matter of time before being assimted.

    As the river approached him, Di Tian could tell the purpose after a rapid analysis. This attack was met to seal him inside; it was abination of the Power of Fate and the sealing abilities of Empress Wu.

    With a wave of his hand, an illusory river also appeared around Di Tian to protect. The river was pure white with glitters scattered all over; each of these myriad glitters shone more brightly than any stars.

    As soon as Wang Wei saw that river, his life shed across his eyes. Basically, he saw everything that happened to him in his early years on Earth, then, he saw his birth in this world and all the things he did in his 1000 years of cultivation.

    Once the vision reached the current presence, Wang Wei immediately cut it off as he had a feeling that something terrible would happen if he continued watching. Then, he muttered:

    "The River of Time."

    As soon as the projection of the River of Time appeared, it easily blocked Wang Wei''s River of Fate. After seeing the oue, Wang Wei did not even have the time to sigh as he knew that time was running out.

    The River of Fate did not only attack Di Tian but also the formation that surrounded this world. Unfortunately, the formation was more powerful than he imagined and easily defended against the attack.

    Over the course of this battle, Wang Wei wanted to take some time to analyze the formation to see if he could find a weak spot on it and break it. Unfortunately, he had to focus all his soul, mind, and spirit on this battle.

    Even with all his spirit particles, he could not divide his mind to study this formation. Even when he did so with the Path Seeking Stone, he was taking a gamble and risking his life.

    After seeing his attack once again fail, Wang Wei waved his hand, and two gray orbs floated in front of him.

    ''If this next attack fails, then, I might have to rely on luck to survive this situation.''

    (AN; The next chapter should be the end of this battle.)

 Chapter 397: The Truth I

    <h4>Chapter 397: The Truth I</h4>

    Wang Wei absorbed the two floating orbs inside his body, and as soon as he did so, two giant figures appeared behind his back. These two figures were his grandfather and father.

    The two gray orbs that he absorbed were an application of the [Fate Stealing Technique]. By copying and storing the fate of someone else, Wang Wei can temporarily use their powers.

    As the two most powerful people that he knew, Wang Wei copied their fate. When he developed this technique, he wanted to copy his wife''s fate. Unfortunately, she was too powerful for him to do so.

    Additionally, this technique required a lot of time, consent, and aid from the person whose fate is being copied. Plus, it seems to work better with people that are closely rted to the caster.

    After the two images appeared behind Wang Wei, his Physique''s vision also appeared, then, his father and grandfather fused with the vision. That way, Wang Wei who sat on a throne with the River of Fate under his feet suddenly changed.

    His robe turned into a golden armor, his temperament became more overbearing, more unruly; it was as if he had be a tyrant that forced anyone who stood in his way to bow down and surrender to him.

    In his hand was a beautiful sword full of dragon and phoenix designs. On the hilt of the sword was the character for "Heaven". Then, Wang Wei in the vision stood up from his throne that hovered above myriad worlds and races.

    A sword cry riveted across Heaven and Earth before a sword qi bigger than a universe gathered in the sky. The vision finally shed its sword.

    [Absolute Fate sh]

    Just like the name implied, this sh was absolute, final, so it cut through anything that stood in its way. It was simply unstoppable¨Cor so it should be.

    As Di Tian watched that sh rushing towards him, he thought, ''This Wang Tian''s talent canpare to the Sword Empress.''

    In his long life, only three Eternal emperors have officially defeated him in battle. And amongst these three, his defeat against the Sword Empress had the greatest impact on him.

    This was because of how easily he was defeated. With just a swing of her bamboo sword, Di Tian''s body and most of his soul were annihted. So, as a person who learned from his mistake, he also studied swordsmanship during his long life.

    He gathered Sword Scriptures from all over the world through his Sleepers, including the Sword Empress'' [Heaven shing Sutra]. So, his aplishment in the field is quite high.

    Even if his talent is not on par with her and Wang Tian, his long years of studying the subject more than makeup for that. So, after making a spear-shape palm, he shed with one hand creating a powerful sh to block that heaven-shattering attack.

    Unfortunately, Di Tian slightly underestimated the power of that sh. As it was abination of Wang n''s three generations, it also represented the concept of the past, present, and future.

    Wang Chang is the past, Wang Tian the present, and Wang Wei the future. So, this attack also contained Time Power.

    The moment the two shes shed, Di Tian felt a powerful pressure pressing on his body. On top of that, that pressure seemed to drastically slow time, making his actions and thinking process extremely slow.

    With his understanding of Time Dao, Di Tian quickly nullified the attack, but this was not all the power of the sh after all. As it was abination of three people, there was also a third characteristic.

    A powerful illusion boosted by all of Wang Wei''s Paragon-Quality Soul

    Suddenly, Di Tian''s eyes seemed to blur as if he was confused. He raised his hand to caress the empty air. Then, he smiled. Although it was obvious at first sight that this was the first time he had a genuine smile on his face in a very long time, it still appeared beautiful.

    "Ning''er," he muttered while smiling and caressing the air; two lines of tear dripped down on his face in the process. And even after that sh hit his body, creating a wound more than 30 cm long, he did not react.

    ''I''m running out of time,'' thought Wang Wei. He saw that one of his Trump Card Attacks had created so little damage and he knew how dangerous the situation was.

    He immediately activated His Heavenly Eye of Fate to connect to the River of Fate of this World. Then, he shed once again, this time directing his attack at the river.

    And with that single attack, he was able to servers that River of Fate from its main branch. While using the power of the river during this fight, Wang Wei learned something new about fate.

    There is a River of Fate that is considered the main branch. It''s responsible to weave the fate of all beings in existence and contains all information about all lives.

    However, to function properly, many smaller rivers are detached from the main ones, creating branches. And each world in the Endless Void contained a branch of the River of Fate. Based on the power of the World, each branch will have a different level of strength.

    So, with that attack, Wang Wei severed the connection of this branch to the main river. Then, he had his Vision absorbed the entire River of Fate thus once again boosting his strength,

    Then, he did do hesitate to sh a third time with his newfound strength. Unfortunately for him, by then, Di Tian had already woken up. Although Wang Wei''s soul outssed him in terms of quality, it cannote close to Di Tian in terms of quantity.

    After living through 10 lives and 9 reincarnations, the quantity of his soul is astounding. So, he used it to break through the illusion. Then, an intense killing intent emanated from Di Tian''s body as his wound instantly healed; the bloodlust in his body could no longer be contained.

    [Nine Samsara Fist: Yellow Springs]

    Di Tian punched forward and a yellow river manifested into the void. It rushed straight toward Wang Wei, easily destroying his sh attack before bombarding his vision into pieces and forcing him to vomit blood.

    Then, it enveloped him.

    Immediately, Wang Wei felt his Primordial Spirit being washed away. His memories, identities, personality, mind, and spirit were being forcibly erased turning him into a mindless puppet.

    Wang Wei could tell that this attack was based on the idea of washing away the previous life memories before reincarnating, but more vicious. He knew that in just a few seconds, he would be nothing but a shell of his former self.

    So, he gather arge portion of his spirit particle and detonated his entire body; there was no hesitation in his actions

    Boom!

    The explosion of his self-detonation pushed away from the river that imprisoned him. Meanwhile, in one of the many drops of blood that survive the explosion, a new body was instantly regrown. Unfortunately, a lot of his few remaining spirit particles once angina became dimmed.

    As soon as Wang Wei regrew his body, Di Tian appeared next to him and punch him into oblivion. Then, the process of being instantly killed over and over again repeated itself,

    In less than one minute, Wang Wei died more than a hundred times and revived himself, only relying on his own regenerative ability. And unlike the immortality granted by the Top 30 Heaven Chosens, the process of dying was a painful one.

    Entering that state of deep darkness that seemed eternal was a scary thing. And most cultivators would have their minds broken by now, and their Dao Heart shattered.

    Luckily, Wang Wei was used to constantly dying during thest trial of the Pagoda. So, his will had long been tempered beyond anything any mortal could ever fathom.

    Suddenly, Di Tian stopped attacking as he had a frown on his face; he realized that something was wrong. With his ability, as long as he used the Duyi Realm to the full extent, he should be able to instantly kill his opponent and prevent it from regenerating himself.

    Yet, he did not do so. Instead, he yed with his opponent and essentially giving him a chance to live. Thinking about the entire battle, Di Tian realized that he had never gone for the kill move which is contrary to his original intention.

    After realizing that something was wrong, he closed his eyes. Then, deep in one of his Primordial Spirit, he saw a gray chain surrounding it. He removed the chain and broke it.

    "The Shackle of Fate? Is that his Innate Talent?" he muttered softly. He had seen this ability during Wang Wei''s battle with Ji Song and he had spected what it does base on the recordings he reviewed of the battle.

    And after experiencing it himself, he realized what it was.

    Wang Wei had ced a shackle or restriction on his mind; to be precise, on his way of thinking. It made him have the thought process that "my opponent is weak and not a threat, so I can y with him during this fight."

    Because of this, Di Tian did not use his overwhelming strength to instantly kill Wang Wei. Because of this, Di Tian would talk to his opponent and give him time to recuperate, and even provided him with information.

    Di Tian opened his eyes to look at Wang Wei. "Since when did you ce that shackle on me?"

    "From the moment you appeared and I looked you straight in the eyes," replied Wang Wei with a sigh. One of his trump cards is that he has been training to use his Innate Talent more passively and more subtly.

    He used a very subtle method to ce restrictions on his opponent''s mind to influence. And the moment Di Tian appeared and his intuition warned him that he might die, he used this technique to give him a chance of survival.

    Although it was very difficult to do so because of therge gap in strength, it still seeded because of his soul. Because this technique does not harm the receiver and is very subtle, it is easier to seed and prevent bacsh.

    However, Wang Wei knew that it would be a matter of time before it was discovered. Unfortunately, the time had arrived. Furthermore, as Wang Wei looked at his hands which had wrinkles and age spots, he knew that he was running out of time.

 Chapter 398: The Truth II

    Chapter 398: The Truth II

    With his Divine Sense, Wang Wei could see how terrible of a shape he was in right now. For one, his Ancient Deste God Transformation was long canceled, as he was unable to sustain it after dying a few dozen times.

    His luscious gray hair that was once full of life was now gray-white as if it had witnessed many things.

    His handsome and youthful face was long gone, reced by that of an old man full of wrinkles and a few age spots. The aura surrounding him had a slight hint of decay, showing that his call to the next life was rapidly approaching.

    The only thing that showed that this was a young man was his eyes that still shone brightly with life and vigor; there was no turbidness of an experienced old man. His eyes contained wisdom but not one born out of the vicissitude of life, but through knowledge.

    As Wang Wei looked at his body, he knew that he did not have much time left. The reason he was in such a sorry state was that at some point, he had to use his life span to regenerate himself.

    The previous him who had more than 500,000 years of life span had now a little over 600 years left, meaning that he was now an old man in his twilight years.

    On top of all that, he found small cracks inside his Primordial Spirt, his Divine Sea, and Divine Altar. He knew that this was a result of his foundation on the verge of copsing.

    ''Alright, it''s time for thest y,'' he thought. A ck thunder suddenly came out of his body to surround and protect him like a sphere. This was the Divine Punishment Thunder sealed inside his body by Wu Hong to continuously temper his body.

    By now, he could still barely control it for his use.

    After seeing the ck thunder, Di Tian still had a calm look on his face. A small gem appeared in the middle of his forehead, then, ck thunder came from it and surround him as well.

    Then, he rushed toward his adversary, this time, intending to destroy him once and for all. Meanwhile, Wang Wei was not that surprised after seeing this. The reason that he had ess to Divine Punishment Thunder was that he entered the Duyi Realm and had the n to store this lightning for his own use.

    Since Di Tian had also entered the Duyi Realm, it meant that he also survived the same punishment as him. As for the idea of using this thunder for himself, Wang Wei did not think that in all the long history of the Myriad Emperor World, he would be the only one who have such an idea.

    So, he immediately used another technique. After sacrificing another hundred years of his life span without hesitation, he summoned the River of Fate once again to surround him like a cocoon, acting as anotheryer of protection.

    This technique called [Fate Protection] was inspired by the one Su Ya used during her fight with Lin Fan. It allowed Wang Wei to solicit the protection of all the people or things that are under the control of fate, which is essentially everything.

    Before now, he could only connect to the River of Fate to use this spell but now, he could use the entire river. So, now, from past to present, all the living individuals that ever existed in the Heavenly Abode World began to protect Wang Wei.

    All the gods and Supreme Gods that were ever existed, all the mortals and animals, all the races, the forests, mountains, and rivers: everything was protecting Wang Wei.

    Yet, with all of this, adding the Divine Punishment Thunder could only buy him a few seconds under a bloodlust Di Tian. Luckily, the few seconds were all he needed.

    Wang Wei closed his eyes as he began to once again review his experience in the Nine Pagoda Trials. Until this moment, he did not notice how much of an impact these trials had on his cultivation path.

    It was responsible for his always calm demeanor in dangerous situations, it instilled in him humility so that he never truly let his victory or advantages over his opponent get to his head.

    Because of the trial, he knew to never give up no matter how dire the situation, he knew not to let power get over his head, not to take defeat personally, and to do whatever was necessary to survive because only thest man standing is the true victor.

    Not to mention how it tempered his will, his Dao Heart, and his pain tolerance.

    Thinking about this, Wang Wei focused on hisst confrontation with the Wrath of Heaven. In thatst battle, he was nothing but a mortal, and yet, he still managed to injure such an all-powerful being.

    The reason for that? By simply relying on his Will.

    Wang Wei focused on that attack he used to injure that hand. He tried to feel that very same state to understand it, and eventually replicate it. As he felt deep under that state, he realized something.

    That powerful Will that he manifested in that confrontation dide from his two years of constantly fighting the Wrath of Heaven without stopping. No, it came from his time on Earth, to be precise, after his death when he was swallowed by the space crack.

    After he was swallowed by that crack, he relied on the blue spots scatted in the void-like space. Wang Wei had always thought that he only spent a little time in that space before he found that white light and reincarnated.

    But he was wrong.

    He spent countless Yuan Epochs traveling in that deste space trying to reach one blue spot after another. And one Yuan Epoch is equal to 1.269 trillion years.

    So, a mortal with no cultivation, with his soul on the verge of copse, spending so much time alone in this dark and empty space. 99.9999 percent of people would die of loneliness or take their own life to end the suffering.

    As for the rest, they would simply give up midway.

    However, Wang Wei endured that loneliness that seemed to stretch for an eternity. Whether it was his desire to survive, his stubbornness, or simply not knowing the concept of giving up, he held on for eons.

    This resulted in him cultivating a powerful Will, unlike anything that has ever existed in the cultivating world. However, after going through Reincarnation, his soul was too powerful, so he had to sacrifice a lot of it in the process.

    Additionally, with his new soul, plus the new baby body that he was inheriting, he had to seal his Will to protect his body as it was too weak to bear.

    And during thest Pagoda Trial, he brought some of it out. And right now, he was doing the same.

    Wang Wei opened his eyes and sighed in disappointment. By now, Di Tian had already torn apart his defense and was standing in front of him. Without hesitation, he punched forward.

    A supreme Will that could defy the odds, that neglected the very concept of logic itself emanated from that punch; it was supreme, almighty, and unstoppable.

    For the first time since this fight, Di Tian''s face became very serious as he felt the power of that punch. He mobilized all the power in his body including his nine Divine Seas and nine Primordial Spirits, to bless his body with the Power of Heaven and Earth.

    Boom!

    Di Tian was sent a dozen kilometers away, with half of his bodypletely annihted; he looked like a mutted corpse floating in the void. Meanwhile, Wang Wei sighed after seeing this.

    In the process of tapping into that powerful Will, he failed, or at the very least, did notpletely seed otherwise there would be nothing left of Di Tian after that attack.

    The reason for that was simple. His body could not amodate such power. Wang Wei guessed that even if he was in peak shape, he could still not bring out all the power of his will.

    In fact, even if he reached the peak of the Quasi-Emperor Realm, he might not seed. Otherwise, the consequence is that he would simply be disintegrated into particles and die.

    Crack!

    Wang Wei heard this sound and quickly checked his body. As expected, his Divine Sea had even more cracks along with his Primordial Spirit. His body became even thinner than any mummy making him look like a very terrifying demon.

    His life span only had a little over 200 years left.

    Meanwhile, Di Tian used the same tactic as Wang Wei. He opened his mouth to bit the tip of his tongue and spit out a drop of very pure blood. Then, a new body was instantly regenerated from that drop.

    As for his previous damaged body, he ced it inside his space ring.

    ''This attack reached the level of 8 reincarnations. Although it seems very circumstantial, this shows the terrifying talent of this Wang Wei. He must be killed.''

    Then, Di Tian rushed toward Wang Wei at a speed hundred thousand times the speed of light and pped him with all his strength.

    (AN: I promise that the next chapter is truly the end of this battle.)

 Chapter 399: The Truth End

    <h4>Chapter 399: The Truth End</h4>

    Di Tian looked at Wang Wei''s body that was sent flying away with a deep frown on his face. Just now, when he decided to attack with all his strength, he made a mistake in the amount of force used.

    With all his years of experience and control over his body, how could he make a mistake?

    "Luck," he muttered. While thinking about it, he felt a mysterious power that subtly influenced him to make the mistake. And that power was luck.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei had a sigh of relief after being sent flying. At thest moment, he activated the ability he acquired from the Qi Luck Trial to be a Son of Destiny.

    This is the reason that Di Tian made a mistake at thest moment; this is the reason he survived that attack.

    While flying away, Wang Wei felt like he broke through some kind of space barrier, and when hended, he found himself inside a small world. Immediately, he saw a blood-red stone on the ground next to hisnding spot.

    Immediately, Wang Wei knew that this stone was his life-saving straw. He held it in his hand while observing it with his Divine Sense which was very unstable and on the verge of copsing.

    Then, Wang Weiughed out loud maniacally, however, deep inside was a touch of sadness.

    "Is this the power of the Son of Destiny? Who would have thought that one day, I would have to rely on pure luck to survive; the world is truly full of ups and down." After saying this, a lot of his very hidden arrogance was washed away; he became more mature.

    With one check, Wang Wei knew that this stone was once bathed in the blood of a Great Emperor. To be precise, the blood of the God-King that all the Gods in this world revered.

    Because of this, a soul was slowly nurtured and even gain some sentience after so many years. After a few years, a new spirit race would be born, and one with unmatched talent as well.

    Without hesitation, Wang Wei sacrificed a few more dozens years of his life span to activate his spiritual power to seal the soul inside the stone, sealed it, and ced it inside his space ring.

    Then, he looked at Di Tian who had torn the space of this small world. Feeling a sense of danger, he rushed straight toward Wang Wei to finish what he started.

    However, a golden light came out from the stone and enveloped Di Tian. Once Wang Wei could see anything again, only an eyeball was floating in front of him with a small cauldron surrounding it.

    "Emperor Artifact!" he muttered.

    Then, Di Tian''s body instantly regenerated.

    "Emperor level attack," he said while looking at the blood-red stone. A few secondster, he sighed.

    "There is nothing I hate more than people who has luck on their side."

    "You talked as if destiny has never been in your favor," replied Wang Wei.

    "I despise destiny," said Di Tian, his voice full of hatred. "I have been fighting it all my life, and it has never been kind to me."

    He took a deep breath. "Well, it doesn''t matter since I''m still the winner."

    "Yes. You''re the winner, and I''m the survivor," replied Wang Wei calmly. As soon as he said these words, he felt that something had left him and was absorbed by Di Tian.

    He knew that it was the Eternal Emperor''s Destiny. As the victor of this battle, DI Tian is entitled to thispensation¨Cjust like Wang Wei once took some destiny from all his victory against Ji Song, and his victory against Lin Fan.

    With this destiny, Di Tian''s strength will increase, he can use it to survive most dangerous situations and many more. In general, his chance of bing an Eternal Emperor has greatly increased.

    Although he knew this, Wang Wei did not care that much. This is how the Battle of the Throne was. Heaven Chosens fought to kill one another or take away each other''s luck or destiny.

    One defeat did not mean much.

    As for the reason that Wang Wei did not use the stone to defeat or kill Di Tian, that''s because he knew that it was impossible. The stone only absorbed a few drops of blood from the God-King.

    And after so many years of nurturing that spirit race, not much power is left. So, he could probably activate it only once or twice more, which is not enough to kill Di Tian given the fact that he survived the first attack.

    The best course of action for Wang Wei is to use this stone to break through the formation that blocked this world. As long as he reunited with his sect, he would be safe.

    Both he and Di Tian knew this, so they decided to stop this fight as it was pointless at this point.

    Di Tian then looked at Wang Wei with a sneer on his face, "Do you think that this is the end? Do you think you wille out of this without any consequences?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "Look around you," said Di Tian.

    Immediately, Wang Wei took a deep look at his surroundings for the first time ever since this battle began. Fist marks and sword scars could be seen in everything in the space. He saw that there was nothing but an empty void, with even the sun and the moon destroyed.

    There were no living things in sight. All the habitants of this world¨Cwhether mortals, gods, animals, women, children, and the elderly¨Cwere all dead; all casualties of this battle.

    Then, Wang Wei''s face became ugly. After inspecting his body, he could smell a terrible rotten stench along with a red hue that surrounded his body and even soul.

    His aura changed to that of a fiendish one. Anyone who saw him would think that he was a devil that ughtered countless people simply for his pleasure.

    Additionally, he finally knew where that crying sound came from. It was from all the grievances that surrounded his body. Trillions of souls crying and ming him for their deaths and the destruction of their homes.

    Their cries were impossible to ignore or block no matter the method; this fact alone would drive most people crazy after a certain period of time.

    Wang Wei raised his head to look at Di Tian and noticed that he was perfectly fine. He raised his head to look at the formation in the sky, his face bing even more unsightly.

    "Finally noticed," said Di Tian. As an excellent strategist, he knew that there was a great chance that he would not be able to kill Wang Wei despite the overwhelming difference in strength.

    The reason is that all Heaven Chosens are people with tremendous luck and cannot be so easily killed. This is the reason that only after defeating Ji Song three times that Wang Wei finally killed him; this was a manifestation of his luck.

    Adding to that the fact that Heavenly Dao has been plotting against him for many years, Di Tian was prepared for his eventual failure. So, one of the purposes of the formation was to ce the Karmic Sin of the death of all the people of this world and its destruction on Wang Wei.

    And with such terrible Karma, many things will go wrong for him. For one, his future cultivation will be dozens of times more difficult, the strength of his soul will decrease because of the grievances, his future Heavenly Tribtions will be more difficult, and many other negative things.

    "Anyway, my job here is finished."

    After saying that, Di Tian disappeared along with the formation and the Emperor Artifacts that he brought. At some point, he yed with the idea of using the artifacts to finish the job.

    However, after considering it for a moment, he decided otherwise. The Emperor Artifacts were powering the formation. If he moved more of them, the people outside can take this opportunity to break the Crystal Wall and entered.

    Additionally, Di Tian knew that having more Artifacts was not necessarily a good thing for a single individual. The reason is that even with one artifact, most cultivators could barely use all its power.

    Most Quasi-Emperor can only use 5 to 15% of the power. As for Di Tian, he could probably use 20% or more of one artifact. However, doing so could severely affect his foundation¨Cespecially in his current state when he does not have the Power of Law to power up the Emperor Artifact.

    Using the Artifact in his current cultivation stage would require Di Tian to use his origin essence, his spiritual power, and blood energy. All things that could affect his foundation.

    Di Tian knew how important his cultivation foundation was to him toplete the 9th reincarnation. So, after mulling it over for a few seconds, he decided not to take the risk.

    ording to the data gathered, Wang Wei''s potential is currently at 7th reincarnation, while his strange Will-rted attack reached 8th reincarnation; so, he was still not a big threat to him.

    What he has to worry about is the outlier, Wu Hong. She''s also one of the reasons that he gave up. He did not know what she would do if something happened to Wang Wei.

    After leaving the Heavenly Abode World, Di Tian teleported back to the Myriad Emperor World. He looked to the sky with hatred and snorted coldly before taking out a while ball from his head.

    The white ball entered the ground beforepletely disappearing, then, Di Tian returned to his n.

 Chapter 400: True Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 400: True Challenge</h4>

    Wang Wei looked at all the destruction around thinking about what just urred. He checked the Karmic Sin on his body, but unfortunately, no matter what he did, it could not be removed or even sealed away.

    He tried using Wu Hong''s Scripture to at least ce a temporary seal on it but it was no use. And after studying it a while, he realized the crux of the issue:

    Incense.

    In general, faith or incense is not as karmic binding as Qi Luck, most likely because of its transactional nature. Mortals pray to the gods and offered them incense, and in return, the gods provide them with aid, spiritual substance, and a paradise for their afterlife.

    Compared to a sovereign who has to constantly keep its people happy and prosperous to retain a dynasty''s luck, the power of incense is less Karmicly Binding.

    This fact should have been in favor of Wang Wei. However, because of Di Tian''s formation, this has be his downside. Because he was the Almighty God of the Heavenly Abode World, he was deeply connected to all the mortals of this world.

    So when the me for their death and the destruction of the world fell on him, it made his situation worse. Not to mention the fact that he cut off the River of Fate of the world and absorbed it.

    This act will greatly benefit him once he began toprehend the Law, adding to that the increase in battle prowess the river will grant him. At the same time, this act of him also further deepened the Karmic ties he had with the Heavenly Abode World, which in turn increased the bacsh or sins he has to witness.

    Additionally, the situation was further aggravated when his Bone Substitution ability was overused in the battle to save his life and could not be used to transfer the Karmic Sin to it.

    Truth be told, Wang Wei did not think that this ability would be useful. Since DI Tian also cultivated the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture], then he should be aware of this ability.

    The scripture granted each user different abilities based on the cultivator''s talent and level of tempering, however, many talents aremon and have been previously recorded by previous cultivators of this scripture.

    This includes the Bone Substitution Ability and the Element Control Ability from the five organs. So, Wang Wei guessed that Di Tian would be prepared to deal with that ability.

    Finally, there is his Proving Dao Artifact. Since it was made of Fate Lines of both positive and negative Karma, it has some defense against Karmic Attacks. However, the artifact was almost annihted by Di Tian, with only a string left.

    It would take some time and a lot of resources before it can be repaired.

    While he was in deep thought, he felt someone rapidly approaching him. He raised his head to see his father and grandfathering in. It seemed that after this world was destroyed, the Crystal Wall was slowly fading away.

    "Wei''er, are you alright?" said Wang Tian as he looked at his son who was older than his own father, and as skinny as a dry corpse.

    "I''m fine, but where is mom?"

    "I brought her back to the sect."

    "Good. It''s best if she did not see me in this state."

    Meanwhile, Wang Chang looked at his grandson and the surrounding, "It seems that you got wrecked."

    Wang Tian''s lisp twitched after hearing this, thinking that this old man should know that if there was a time to be subtle, this should be it. As for Wang Wei, heughed a little before saying:

    "You''re right. I did get wreck."

    Wang Chang nodded his head after seeing his grandson not really affected by this battle. One failure never means much to Heaven Chosen. The only time failure was uneptable to them was during the final battle.

    "So, how do you feel?" he asked.

    "Excited," replied Wang Wei with his eyes lit up. "Before, I was 90% sure that the throne would be mine. And the only reason I left for the 10% was possible changes that Di Tian and some other people might bring.

    "But now, I have less than 5%."

    "And that''s a good thing?" asked Wang Tian.

    "Only by winning a true opponent, only by surpassing the odds will the throne be truly worth it."

    To Wang Wei, being a Great Emperor was nothing but one of the many steps on his path of cultivation¨Calbeit a very important one. So, to him, the more challenging the process was, the better the foundation he can establish for future cultivation.

    And there is no better challenge than a monster like Di Tian. Thinking of conquering such a tall and almost desperate mountain, a powerful fighting intent emanated out of his body.

    Unfortunately for him, he was not in the best state to have such arge fluctuation of his spirit, so blood started falling from his mouth.

    Both Wang Chang and Wang Tian immediately started to instill their origin essence inside his body to heal him. They immediately frowned when they see the true state he was in.

    His Divine Sea and Altar were on the verge of copsing along with his Primordial Spirit. Essentially, his Dao Foundation was copsing.

    "It''s good that you''re in good spirit but given your situation, you could have died," said Wang Tian, who immediately began to me himself. The fact that someone could bypass their protection so easily is a great shame.

    "Damn the Di n, I should listen to Yu Yan and make them suffer a little."

    "It''s shameful to have my father avenge because I lost a battle. Plus, how could you lower your head to fight the lower generation," said Wang Wei. There was nothing he despised more than when someone lost, then the older generation came to avenge them.

    "I don''t have to deal with Di Tian, I can still beat his father."

    "Unfortunately, Di Tian can probably beat us even we threebined," replied Wang Wei casually.

    "He''s that strong?" Even Wang Chang was a little surprised. Then, Wang Wei sent snippets of the final confrontation to them through Divine Sense, making them realize that he was right.

    "Anyway, your situation made me realize that this generation''s battle is truly perilous to anyone. If something were to happen to you, I do not know if your mother would ever forgive me."

    "I would have been fine."

    "How can you say this in your current state?"

    Wang Wei smiled as he looked at Li Jun and Yan Liling who finally rushed over.

    "Big brother, are you alright?" Li Jun wanted to hug him but feared that he might injure him. So, he only raised his hand before putting it down. However, Yan Liling did not have that much reservation and hugged him.

    She knew if their big brother did not send them outside of the crystal wall, they would have a hundred percent died.

    "Don''t need to worry," replied Wang Wei. "Truth be told, I was never truly in danger." After saying that, he ced his hand on Li Jun''s head to take out a small white square.

    "What''s this?"

    "One of my spirit particles. When I sent you out of the crystal wall, I detached one of them and give it to you. In case I was truly killed, the sect could use it to revive me."

    Many things suddenly came clear to these people after hearing this. For example, why did Wu Hong''s clone say that he would be fine and so on?

    Of course, although Wang Wei made his revival appear easy, it would not have been. With his Paragon-Quality Soul, it would take a lot of resources to fully revive him, not to mention take a couple of thousand years if not more.

    Additionally, he would have loose many memories in the process.

    "It''s good for you to have thought of a way out," said Wang Tian, genuinely in awe of his son''s quick thinking. In such a situation, in the split moment of life and death, not everyone could keep calm enough to make a rational decision let alonee up with a feasible one.

    "Once you get back to the sect, we can fix you right up. However, the problem of your Karmic Sin will be a real headache."

    As soon as Wang Tian said these words, Yan Chen appeared in front of the group to hand Wang Wei a bag.

    "What''s this?"

    "Pill to temporarily alleviate your injuries."

    Wang Wei opened it to find many Supreme Tier pills: Blood Energy PIll and Vitality Pill to heal his fleshly body. Primordial Spirit Nourishing Pills for his souls, and Divine Sea Stabilizing Pill for his Divine Sea.

    Based on the heat of these pills, he could tell that many were probably made a few minutes ago.

    "Great Timing," replied Wang Wei as he swallowed these pills one by one.

    "Young master, I would like to apologize to you," said Yan Chen. As a Dao Protector, he let his young master be in such a state, this is a derelict of his duty.

    "There is no need to me yourself. Plus, now that I''m in the Primordial Spirit Realm, death at the hands of my peers is not your responsibility."

    Although that was true, Yan Chen still felt some responsibility. Meanwhile, after consuming the pills, Wang Wei''splexion was no longer as pale. Plus, he did not have to actively use his will to prevent his foundation frompletely copsing.

    He then raised his head to look at the Crystal Wall that was slowly dissipating.

    "Go see if there is a way to preserve the wall and take it away. It could be the perfect material to make Emperor Artifact in the future."

    Wang Tian''s eyes lit up before taking a talisman to contact the Quasi-Emperors with Emperor Artifact for them to try. If not, he''s prepared to contact more people to take away that wall.

    After all, Emperor Materials are rare things.

 Chapter 401: Karma and Fate

    <h4>Chapter 401: Karma and Fate</h4>

    After stabilizing his injury, Wang Wei took another look at the situation. As he looked at the deste world that was once full of life, he could not help sigh at the unpredictability of the world.

    ''A few hours ago, this was a world thriving with life. All its people had a decent life, even a good one. However, now, because of a battle between cultivators, there is nothing left.

    ''I always knew that the world of cultivation was one where weakness was a sin. But only now did I truly understand what that meant. Without strength, a person can die because of the aftermath of a battle.''

    Wang Wei''s eyes were deep as he broke down what urred.

    ''Cultivators like to say that they are in control of their fate. But is that really true? All it takes is one unlucky day to encounter someone more powerful than you, then that''s the end of your road.

    "And unfortunately, no one can escape that fact¨Ceven me."

    He raised his head to look at the dark sky.

    ''In the Endless Void, people, worlds, Gods, Demons, Buddhas and so many more die every single day. Some are because of naturalws, while the majority are the result of man-made disasters.

    ''So, how is it that these people control their own fate? Maybe the argument could be made that only by bing a Great Emperor could someone truly have control over their destiny? However, I know that the Great Emperor is not the end of the cultivation path.

    ''As such, somewhere out there, they are nothing but bigger ants.''

    He squinted his eyes to focus as many thoughts shed across his mind.

    ''My journey to bing free and unfettered requires me to control my fate. However, without strength, I cannot do so. No, maybe I should think about things in a different way.

    ''Mortals have a very short life. On top of all that, their life is full of unknowns and uncertainty. At any point, they could be killed by someone else or by some unforeseen ident. That is their fate.

    ''However, many of them decided to live their lives to the fullest, without leaving any regrets. Since they know that they cannot control anything, they ept this fact and decide to make the best of their situation.

    ''By surrendering to fate and epting their limitations, by enjoying their short existence, they gain freedom; that is also a form of being free and unfettered.''

    Wang Wei frowned as he thought about whether he should also follow this train of thought as it was also a feasible one. Then, he shook his head:

    ''I refuse to bow down to fate. The mere thought that my life and the ones I love could easily be taken away while I''m powerless to do anything is uneptable.

    ''I must control everything. NO, I must have the ability, the choice to be able to control everything if desired.''

    Wang Wei''s eyes lit up as he once again looked at the destroyed world.

    ''And I know exactly how to begin: Karma, thew of causality. It is one of the most powerful weapons of fate. With it, fate can connect all things in existence with one another. Whether it is a speck of dust on one side of the world, or an entire world billions of light-year away, they can be connected through Karma.''

    Wang Wei''s eyes became even brighter. Meanwhile, the others could tell that he had entered a state of enlightenment. So, Wang Tian quickly took out the Enlightenment Tea he had in his space ring and quickly brewed it with spiritual water.

    Then, with a wave of his hand, the tea entered Wang Wei''s body. At the same time, a purple orb flew out from Wang Wei''s space ring and entered his body: this was the Merit he received for inventing the Innate Pill Method.

    ''This world was destroyed because of me, however, things were not so simple. If I did not have a Paragon-Quality Soul, I would never need to use this method to enter the Primordial Spirit Realm. And how did I acquire this soul? It was back on Earth after my death.

    ''Additionally, the reason I discovered it in the first ce was that I used the [8 Trigram Turtle Shell] to make a divination. Maybe if I had used a different method, I would have discovered another world and spared this world from its fate.

    ''Then, there is Di Tian''s involvement in all of this.

    "It is obvious that he has his reason to make such a move. However, no matter what it was, it did not change the fact that all the events in his life and all the decisions he made led to this catastrophic result.

    ''In conclusion, events that urred thousands of years ago, if not more, led to the eventual destruction of this world. This is the power of Karma, this is how fate determined many things.''

    Wang Wei knew that things were even deeper than stated. One of the main reasons Di Tian seeded in isting himself from being rescued by his sect was because of the Crystal Wall. Without it, it would be much easier for the Dao Opening Sect toe to rescue him once they discovered that he was in danger.

    The Crystal Wall was created by an injured Great Emperor. So, he too might fall into the power of causality.

    ''It''s truly is everywhere,'' muttered Wang Wei. And as soon as he said this, the way he saw the world changed. The Fate Line that he saw above his head split into countless yellow threads which seemed to be connected to different people or things.

    They were Karmic Thread.

    One of the main threads was connected to his father and grandfather; this is the Karmic rtionship between giving birth to him and taking care of him. The other threads were connected to all the other people from the sect.

    Wang Wei could feel that all these threads were part of the muchrger one. After observation, he knew that this was the Karma he owed as the Sacred Son of the Dao Opening Sect because of all the resources that the sect used to cultivate him.

    Then, Wang Wei observed all the other threads. He discovered that he could decipher many of them. One of them was connected to the Heaven Mystery Pavillion. This was because of the [8 Trigram Turtle Shell] that he borrowed from them.

    However, Wang Wei quickly discovered that this thread seemed to have recently reduced, meaning that the karma he has to pay back has reduced. After reading it, he knew that the reason Di Tian knew his location was because they revealed it.

    Wang Wei sneered as he knew that as long as he returned the shell orpensate them with something simr, he was done with the Heaven Mystery Pavillion.

    Another thread connecting him was to Di Tian''s wife for the Innate Material she gave him, while another was connected to the Origin Pill Dao Sect. And he was slightly surprised by what he saw.

    He thought that he owed them a great deal of Karmic Debt, but he was notpletely right. A lot of the things he didpensate for stealing the two Emperor Scriptures.

    For example, all the things he did that benefitted Lou Cheng, proving Ya Lao''s aid in reaching the Quasi-Emperor Tier Alchemist, and more importantly, giving the sect the method of refining Pseudo Innate Pill.

    So, although he owed them, but not as much as he thought.

    Then, one particr thread caught his attention. After observing it, he found out that it was connected to Earth from his previous life. This was a little surprising as this showed that Earth might be one of the many worlds out there.

    However, Wang Wei did not care much as he somewhat expected this oue. One of his ns was to go back to see his parents once more when he was more powerful.

    Although they were only his adopted parents and things got a littleplicated in the familyter because of money, he still wanted to see them onest time and remove some of his regrets.

    Wang Wei''s vision once again change. This time, the dark threads he saw were either golden or extremely dark

    The golden-yellow threads were the good Karma that he has aplished in his life. This includes all the modern changes he made in the Myriad Emperor World and the Warring State World where the Qi Luck Trial took ce.

    It also included his aplishment of spreading knowledge to mortal and opening up wisdom to both human and demonic beasts alike. Compared to most cultuvators in their entire lives, this was a great aplish enough to be called a [Sage].

    However, even so, it was nothingpared to dark yellow threads. The biggest one was connected to the Heavenly Abode World. From this thread, he could see trillions of souls mourning, crying, and cursing him.

    They repeatedly asked him why their Gods destroy them. Was their faith not enough? Did they do something wrong? Even if they did, should they be punished so severely?

    Wang Wei sighed after hearing this. He coud tell that this thread was more active than the others, most likely a curse imposed by Di Tian''s formation.

    He then began to chant something in Sanskrit, then, all his 7 Chakras lit up golden before spreading throughout the entire destroyed world. Wherever the golden light passed by, the grievances remaining in the void was purified.

    The moment that the process ended, Wang Wei could feel the constant voice in his soul stopped talking; they did not disappeared but provided him with some rest.

    Wang Wei raised his head to see whethe the Absolute Beginning Magic would activate but nothing urred, so he was relieved.

    With this enlightenment, he had an idea on how to remove this Karmic Sin. However, his intuition also told him that things were not as simple as seen on the surface.

 Chapter 402: Doom

    <h4>Chapter 402: Doom</h4>

    One thing that caught Wang Wei''s attention was that he did not have a Karmic Thread connecting to Wu Hong. No matter how he looked, he could not find one. However, they were still linked by fate.

    So, he concluded that she was not affected by Karma and that there was a slight difference between Karma Threads and Fate Lines.

    The line that connected them was that of marriage,panion, fated lover, and so on. Suddenly, Wang Wei frowned. He discovered another Fate Companion Line connected to him.

    However, no matter what he did, he could not tell to whom it was connected or find any information from it.

    ''I knew I was a man destined to have a harem. Hehe. Joking aside, I need to find a way to cut off this line.'' The moment he discovered it, his first instinct was to cut it but he failed.

    Wang Wei shook his head as he knew that the reason for that was either because he was not strong enough, his understanding of fate was not deep enough, or the other person''s rtionship with him was very deep making it more difficult to sever.

    However, no matter what, Wang Wei was determined to severe that line. Not only because he was loyal to Wu Hong, but also because he was not happy with fate-determining his love life.

    It was already a big deal for him to make an exception for Wu Hong, he would not do so for a second person.

    Finally, Wang Wei paid attention to his surrounding since his enlightenment was finished.

    "It''s time to leave."

    "Indeed. However, it''s a shame that the World Source was also destroyed in the battle,"mented Wang Chang, and the others agreed with him. As the name implied, World Source was the fundamental energy of a world.

    It''s because of it that any world in the Endless Void can properly function¨Cincluding Heavenly Dao. The more powerful a word, the greater its sources.

    Cultivators'' battles can be devastating to any world. However, all worlds can use their World Source to heal the damage made by cultivators if necessary. This is also the reason that space will heal itself after being broken in most worlds.

    For cultivators, the World Source is one of the highest forms of nourishment. Whether it is to increase their realms, their talents, their life spans, or used toprehend thew, it is the best resource in the entire Endless Void.

    There a rumors that as long as someone has enough World Sources, they can exchange a Heaven Will with Heavenly Dao. However, Wang Wei did not think that this was true.

    The quickest way to acquire World Source is to destroy a world and forcibly take it away. With the power of Great Emperors, if the rumors were true, these people should be able to easily ughter most if not all of the Greater Thousand Worlds and below to acquire enough sources.

    After all, many of them have families, friends, and disciples. If there was a way to make them Great Emperors, a few would not hesitate to do so. Of course, there is also the possibility that there are other reasons that they do not do so.

    After briefly reminiscing about the loss of such precious resources, the group headed to the city in the void that had the Transmission Array. Wang Wei took onest look at this world before stepping inside the formation.

    A white light surrounded him trying as he entered a space tunnel. The formation worked by bending space for two coordinates to meet together. The process has been perfected after so many years by countless sages of the past.

    So, it is quick, almost instant.

    However, the moment Wang Wei stepped into the tunnel, he saw countless ck dots in the passage before everything began to shake. Then, a spatiotemporal storm hit the formation making it malfunction.

    ''ck Holes? Damn it, this is a Void Storm." thought Wang Wei as he ced a shield to surround him. Then, he was washed away by the storm and teleported away. The other Supreme Monarchs using the formation or observing from the outside did not have the time to react before he was gone.

    They all looked at each other with weird eyes wandering about what just happened. Then, they heard Wang Tian''s roar:

    "Return to the sect immediately."

    He had to find his son wherever he was. Once he was back in the Myriad Emperor World, he immediately began to act. Then, he finally returned home to see his wife, staring at him as if he was her worse enemy.

    "Wang Tian, where is my son?" asked Yu Yan.

    With a wry smile on his face, Wang Tian replied: "There is good news and bad news. The good news is that he is alive¨Calbeit injured but alive."

    "What''s the bad news?" asked Yu Yan as she instantly appeared in front of him and held him by his arms. Then, Wang Tian exined the situation to her.

    "So, you''re saying that my son could be anywhere out there in the Endless Void; he could be countless World Communities away in some random world."

    "You do need to worry. With our son''s strength, no matter where he ends up, he''''ll be fine."

    Although Wang Tian said this calmly, he was also very worried. His son was already injured, adding to that the possible injuries from the storm, his situation might be more severe.

    Additionally, if he is sent to a world that is very exclusive to outsiders, then the level of danger he will face will further increase. Of course, this is not Wang Tian''s greatest worry.

    What he fears most is that his son is sent to another Heaven Will World. In the worse case situation, he might use some dangerous methods to return to his Quasi-Emperor battle strength.

    However, in a Heaven Will World where Dao Ancestors and Immortal Venerables exist, he might be in serious trouble.

    Yu Yan took a few deep breaths to calm down, "You''re going to find him, right?"

    "Of course. You should not underestimate the foundation of our sect. Although it will take some time and little resources, he will be found eventually."

    Yu Yan sighed in relief. In this situation, her Yu family¨Ceven as an Emperor lineage¨Ccould not do much. However, the same could not be said for the Dao Opening Sect.

    "Alright, get to it."

    Wang Tian was a little surprised that his wife was acting so calm. After reading her husband''s facial expressions, Yu Yan said: "I realized that I was too emotional previously, and probably would have made the situation more stressful for everybody. So, I will forgive you this time."

    Wang Tian as he always enjoyed these moments of rification from his wife. He gave her a smile before rushing out. He had to mobilize some of the sect''s foundations to find his son.

    Meanwhile, in some world in a faraway World Community:

    A meeting took ce with a bunch of men and women dressed in luxurious clothes. All of them had a look of righteousness on their faces, and even their temperament was simr.

    In the middle of the room, there were one man and one woman sitting cross-legged on cushions that were ced on a slightly elevated ce above the others, disying their status.

    "Ourst attacks on the demonic sects were a great sess. However, we should watch out in case the Demon Monarchs decided to make a move," said the man in the middle.

    "Alliance Lord, there is no need to worry about them. Unless the Demon Monarchs suddenly stop fighting with one another, they will never intervene in our battle."

    Many people agreed out loud with the person who made this statement, turning the room into a joyous atmosphere.

    "You guys are happy too soon," said the woman in the middle. "There has been precedent throughout history of them even making an alliance when necessary, let alone stop fighting.

    "If that day everes true, our Righteous Sect will face the possibility of extinction."

    The room instantly became quiet the moment she began to talk. Then, the people mulled over her words before one person said: "The Vice Alliance Leader is correct. One small victory is not enough to make us satisfied."

    "Yes. What we need to do is how topletely eradicate the Demonic Sects."

    The two alliances leader nodded their head, then they decided to take this opportunity to further integrate the strength of all the righteous sects. However, before they could say anything, a crack appeared in the middle of the room.

    An injured old man as thin as bamboo was spat out. The terrible stench of grievances and sins assaulted all these people. A look of horror appeared on the face of many of them as they started to wonder whether one of the Demon Monarchs decided to crash this meeting and attack them.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei gritted his teeth in anger as he said out loud: "Damn Karmic Sins."

 Chapter 403 World Lord

    Chapter 403 World Lord

    Wang Wei knew that the reason such a major ident urred was that his Karmic Sin affected his luck, essentially giving him back luck or misfortune.

    After all, although Void Storm was not amon thing in the void, how could one ur right when he was about to be teleported away? Additionally, the array is designed to take this kind of situation into ount so such an error should not happen.

    On top of all that, there were dozens of Supreme Realm powerhouses plus a few Quasi-Emperors, some even with Emperor Artifacts, so how could they not even act in time to save him.

    The reason is that the misfortune imposed on him made sure that everything that should go wrong did so. If Wang Wei did not react in time and controlled his Qi Luck Dragon to counter some of the effects of this Misfortune Curse, his situation could have been worse.

    After cursing out loud, Wang Wei looked at his surroundings and could instantly tell that the situation was not right; the entire seemed tense because of his arrival.

    Without hesitation, he appeared in front of the person closest to him and ced his hand on a woman''s head. Then, he forcibly searched that person''s memory.

    Although all the 15 people in this room were all True Monarchs, the person attacked was no match for Wang Wei¨Ceven in his injured state. However, he did encounter some resistance while reading that person''s soul.

    Once he was done, she vomited a mouthful of blood while Wang Wei was relieved. His worse fear did not happen. He feared that he would be teleported to some forbidden ce or a Heaven Will World.

    In his current state, this was the worst-case scenario. Luckily, he was now in a Great Thousand World called Heavenly Profound Continent.

    All the people in the room immediately stood up after realizing how powerful this person who seemed to be a Demon Monarch appear. Both the Alliance Leader and the Vice-Leader immediately stood up, and the man screamed: "Who is your excellency?"

    However, Wang Wei did not answer him, instead, the power of fate shed across his eyes as he made a divination. He wanted to know what effect his existence would have in this world?

    For some reason, he felt a sense of crisis. A few secondster, the divination seeded and the result was only two words: World Lord.

    Countless thoughts shed across his eyes as pondered the meaning of these results, then, his face became ugly for a moment. Wang Wei nced at the people in the room before disappearing.

    "Don''t let him escape," yelled Zhou Chen, which was the name of the Alliance Leader. If rumors of a demonic cultivator infiltrating this meeting and even injuring a member were to get out, the prestige of the Righteous Sect Alliance will be affected.

    Many people will be more than happy to take advantage of this situation for their benefit, and someone might even challenge his position as a leader. Not to mention that the demonic sects¨Cwhich have just been dealt a blow¨Cwill have their morale reinvigorated.

    With a few steps, Wang Wei teleported away. He did not forcefully break the void as this would leave a trace. He had to use a teleportation spell. Although this method had a limited traveling distance than breaking the space, it was more subtle and not easy to detect.

    Wang Weinded on a mountain with a frown on his face. After traveling so far and changing direction countless times, these people could always find him and rushed in his direction.

    There is no way that these people could have ced something on his body, so they might have a tracking method. However, if it was any ordinary method, he should have detected it, so that can only mean one thing.

    "These people are using my karmic sin to track me." This was not a good thing for him as he could not hide it.

    ''Should I go to the demonic sect''s prefecture?'' thought Wang Wei.

    This world is asrge as the Heavenly Abode World if not bigger. However, it is not separated by different realms. It is one massive continent divided into prefectures, simr to the Domain of the Myriad Emperor World.

    Furthermore, there is no fortune dynasty as this world is ruled by countless sects divided into righteous and demonic. The two sides have been fighting for countless generations.

    ''If go to the demonic sects'' prefectures, it should not be a problem to stop these people from pursuing me. However, given the divination I just made, things could be moreplicated.''

    Thinking of this, Wang Wei raised his head to look at the shining bright sun in the sky. He disappeared before appearing on it. He used his Divine Sense to scan it but did not find anyone.

    After making some rapid calctions, he took out a bunch of formation gs along with other materials, he ced them in different ces surrounding the sun to set up a formation that borrowed its power.

    Unfortunately, after activating it, four circr runes appeared around the sun, however, they only flicker lightly. Wang Wei knew that it was not his rune engraving that was wrong but because thews of this world were different, some adjustments were needed for an array in the Supreme Tier.

    Wang Wei frowned as he looked down as he sensed the people rushing in his direction. He waved his hand, then the entire world changed. All the profound cultivators of the world saw a protecting shield that covered the entire world.

    No matter where they were, what prefectures, whether it was righteous or demonic cultivators, they were in shock as they saw the protective shield. The upper echelons of the alliance that was chasing Wang Wei were immediately stopped by the shield.

    Even when the leader asked them to attack the shield to destroy it, many of them has their reservation as they knew such power was not something True Monarchs could use.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei aged a little more after doing this. Then, he finished setting his formation as he modified the runes to better fit this world. If he was at his peak, with all his years studying natural formation during the Dragon Tomb Secret Realm, he could forcibly borrow thew of Heaven and Earth to instantly set up a formation.

    Unfortunately, he was nothing but a shell of his former self.

    A few hourster, Wang Wei finished setting up the formation. However, his eyes dimmed a little as a massive migraine overcame him. He took a few pills before setting up a cottage in the sun.

    Now that he was safe with this Supreme Tier True Yang Array, Wang Wei began to take care of his situation and heal his injuries. In his situation, the fastest way to heal and stabilize his injury is to absorb life forces.

    For example, if he were to absorb all the energy and life force of this sun, his injury should barely be stabilized. And as long as he absorbed enough life force from people or Heaven and Earth, he would not have to worry for a while.

    However, Wang Wei was perfectly aware that if he did that, this would lead to his death in this world. The reason for that was the divination he made.

    World Lord is another name for Dao Ancestors. Great Emperor can directly control the Grand Dao Source, while Dao Ancestors can only borrow its power. And the way to be Dao Ancestor is to cultivate a world or universe inside the body, then use it to borrow or levy the power of the Grand Dao Source.

    Of course, just having an inner world does not mean that a person can gain ess to the source. Some cultivation systems allow cultivators to cultivate a world inside their body, but it does not mean that they can gain ess to the source.

    To that, a Great Emperor is required to refine a Dao Source Seed for them and use it as the core of the inner world. More importantly, a Great Emperor is not the only way to acquire a Dao Source Seed.

    The universe is fair and gives all life a way forward. In Heaven Will World, cultivators have the possibility of bing Quasi-Emperors¨Ceven though it is not technically a realm¨Cand Great Emperors.

    However, what about the people from Great Thousand Worlds? Is the Supreme Realm the end of their cultivation path? The answer is no.

    These people can be the World Lord of their world by fusing their minds with Heavenly Dao and forcefully making it give them a Dao Source Seed. However, this path is difficult as it requires cultivators to use their will and strength to defeat Heavenly Dao.

    So, an alternative method could be used. As long as a cultivator create enough merit for their world, they can exchange with Heavenly Dao for the source seed. Unfortunately, the number of merits need is truly high making it a very difficult task to aplish. Not to mention how difficult it is to acquire merit in the first ce.

    Finally, there is a third situation where people can be World Lords. When a world is facing a catastrophe of destruction like invasion or others, as a defense mechanism, Heavenly Dao will choose a person worthy to grant the seed in exchange to save the world.

    And this is where Wang Weies in. In his situation, if he decided to absorb life energy without any regard for anything, no one could stop. Then, as long as Heavenly Dao chooses a World Lord, his death was guaranteed as he was powerless in front of a Dao Ancestor.

 Chapter 404 Waiting

    Chapter 404 Waiting

    Myriad Emperor World, Dao Opening Sect:

    After reassuring his wife, Wang Tian flew to one of the sect''s mountains where his father along with

    a few other people were waiting for him. All of whom were from the Wang n.

    Without saying anything, he took out his sect master''s token and activated it. In his mind, a list of

    ces that he can be teleported to appeared and he chose the Secret Artifact Storage.

    A portal made of runes appeared in front of the group and they entered it. In an instant, they found

    themselves in a room full of magical artifacts with the weakest one being Quasi-Emperor Level.

    A brief calction of these artifacts would show that there were more than a hundred thousand of

    them.

    "I need the Star Road Map," said Wang Tian out loud, and as soon as he finished these words, a

    powerful consciousness began to scan his body, bloodline, and even soul leaving nothing intact.

    During the whole process, the sect master remained calm as he waited patiently. A few minutes

    later, the process was finished. Then, a palm-size map glittering like stars appeared in front of him.

    Wang Tian''s eyes lit up as he knew that with this artifact, he had a greater chance of finding his son.

    That''s because this was an Innate Artifact, the very one that their founder, Emperor Qiyuan, used to

    travel to other World Communities in his early years.

    "Have the other things been prepared?" asked Wang Tian to the other people behind him. One

    person nodded before handing him five glowing orbs.

    After taking them, he nodded as he knew that they should be enough to use as a power source.

    That''s because each of these orbs was an entire world the size of a Great Thousand World that only

    has Origin Source Veins nted inside of them.

    The energy that one of them contained is enough for more than a 1000 Supreme Realm powerhouse

    to cultivate, and that''s only an underestimate. And without hesitation, Wang Tian was prepared to

    use five of them to find his son.

    Using the orbs, he activated the Star Road Map. Soon afterward, the group found themselves floating

    amongst the stars. There were countless of them shining throughout the vast universe with one of

    them being the brightest.

    Looking at the shiniest stars amongst them which seem to be the center of all the others, one of the

    people asked: "Is this the Myriad Emperor World?"

    "Yes," replied Wang Tian. "And all the other stars are worlds that we have the coordinate for. Let''s

    not waste time."

    World Community. This will make the search even more difficult.

    After staying in this area for a while, the drop of blood once again crossed another barrier. And after

    Then, Wang Tian, Wang Chang, and all the other Wang n Supremes pricked their finger to take

    out a drop of blood from their bodies, then, they began to chant a long spell.

    As they do so, their individual drop of blood fused into one, then, it began to move around the star

    map. It rapidly flew from a very far away ce to a ce where the star was broken and its light

    scattered.

    This was the location of the previously destroyed Heavenly Abode World. The drop of blood stayed

    there for more than an hour before moving. At some point, it seems to have crossed a barrier to a

    ce where there were little to no shining stars.

    The others frowned a little as their suspicions were verified; their young master was in another

    World Community. This will make the search even more difficult.

    After staying in this area for a while, the drop of blood once again crossed another barrier. And after

    seeing this, Wang Tian immediately said to one of the people: "Go to the Wang n''s World and

    have all the n members give a drop of their blood."

    The person who received the order immediately went to execute it as he knew that the patriarch

    wanted to use this method to further increase the strength of the Bloodline Tracking Spell.

    Meanwhile, Wang Tian also took out a few bloodline-rted artifacts from the storage to help the

    process; he knew that the longer time passed, the more variables to the general situation.

    Heaven Profound Continent, the Sun:

    After setting up the formation to protect himself, Wang Wei began to n for his future. His first

    step was to refine a few pills to once again stabilize his injury which was recently further aggravated.

    Then, he has to n for the future.

    He knew that in his current situation, he couldn''t return home. Based on the knowledge he received

    from that woman at the meeting, he knew that he was in another World Community.

    As such, he did not even know how far from home he was. So, even if he knew the coordinate of the

    Myriad Emperor World, he could not return. With his ability, it''s not impossible to create a

    Quasi-Emperor Tier Void Boat to navigate the Endless Void.

    However, that would be useless as unique spatial artifacts are required to travel from one World

    Community to another. And he did not know how to create such a thing.

    As such, the best solution to his problem is to wait for either his sect to find him or his wife. Of

    course, Wang Wei was also prepared for the worst-case scenario that he is never discovered, or that

    it takes too long to do so making him miss the Heaven Will Battle.

    In that case, he will build his Void Boat in search of the Heaven Will World of this Community, found

    a way to acquire an Identity Token, and be an Emperor there.

    Although he guessed that there might be consequences for people from other World Communities

    to take the Heaven Will of others, he was willing to take risks. Plus, his guess might be wrong.

    As for how to find the Heaven Will World given how vast each World Community is, he already had a

    basic n. It was to use Karma.

    From what he learned, the Heavenly Profound Continent''s cultivation system is derived from the

    Heaven Will''s World of this Community, meaning that just like back home, the Emperors of this

    community spread their system to all parts of themunity as a way to gather luck.

    All Wang Wei has to do is find the Karmic Thread that connects this world to the Heaven Will World.

    Although this will take some time and he has to deepen his understanding of Karma a little deeper, it

    was a good start.

    Thinking about this n, Wang Wei then focused on the Profound Cultivation System of this world.

    And to be honest, he was a little disappointed.

    This system was a pure energy sublimation one that Wu Hong mentioned to him. The profound

    cultivators in this world as they called themselves cultivate profound energy.

    And in each realm¨Cfrom Tier 1 to Tier 9 True Monarchs¨Cthey sublimate the energy to be more

    powerful. In theter stages of cultivation, they did not cultivate thews or anything simr.

    In their system, it was not until Tier 8 (Saint Realm) that they began to cultivate spiritual power.

    While only in Tier 9 that they have control of their souls.

    "Well, at least they have developed energy control to the pinnacle. I can still learn something from

    them and apply it to my understanding and use of origin essence."

    Despite saying these words to reassure him, Wang Wei could notpletely remove his

    disappointment. However, he knew that there might more to this world than he currently knows.

    For example, maybe there are some rare resources back in his world that aremon here. Plus,

    there are bound to be many things¨Clike herbs, ores, or pills¨Cthat he had never seen before.

    Wang Wei then looked at the continent. His eyes could see everything except for the ces with

    powerful formations.

    "Should I mess with this world?"

    Although he could not do it himself, he could still do it from the shadow. However, there has to be

    something for him to gain. So, his mind began to rapidly function. If anyone could see him, they

    would be terrified by the dangerous light in his eyes.

    "Dao Source Seed? No, that''s too dangerous. In my current situation, if something goes wrong, I will

    be powerless."

    From what he learned from his grandfather, before World Lords transitioned into Dao Ancestors,

    some of them are so powerful that they can easily annihte any Quasi-Emperors with Emperor

    Artifacts, and not just ordinary ones.

    Quasi-Emperors at the level of his grandfather and even more powerful. The ones that can bring out

    a great deal of power from their artifacts

    "World Source?" muttered Wang Wei. "If I y my cards correctly, I should be able to gather some

    without destroying the world. Even with a small amount, I should be able to repair my Dao

    Foundation and even alleviate the issue of not enough life span."

    His eyes became even brighter. "In that case, I need to choose my target wisely."

    After looking at the continent once again, he blew something out. Two invisible spirit particles flew

    from the sun undetected by anyone. One of them flew to the righteous sect prefecture while the

    other to the demonic sect prefecture.

    A disciple of the demonic sects had just died from the previous conflict and his body was left to be

    eaten in a forest. An invisible light entered his body and the disciple suddenly opened his eyes.

    "Where is this? Didn''t I die after being electrocuted?"

    The disciple suddenly felt a massive headache. Then, his eyes became bright.

    "I''ve been transmigrated? Haha, God gave me a second chance. In this life, I''ll never let anyone

    trample on me again."

    "Ding. Detecting Host¡­Binding to host¡­Loading process¡­34%...50%...Loading finished."

    "Wee Host to the Devour System."

    "Is this my golden finger? Haha, I really am destined for greatness."

    Meanwhile, in an inn in the righteous sect''s prefecture. One of the disciples who was meditating

    suddenly opened his eyes.

    "What happened? Didn''t I die in the final battle?"

    After checking his surroundings, the disciple had a look of shock on his face. "I have travel back in

    time to 10 years ago? Is this real?"

    He rushed next door to call his junior sister. After seeing her, he raised his hand instinctively to

    touch her face, making her blush.

    "Senior brother, are you alright?"

    Realizing that he made mistake, he apologized by telling her that he just had a bad dream and

    thought something happened to her. Afterward, the disciple returned to his room, a look of

    determination on his face.

    ''I will never let all these tragedies from happening again. I will never let anyone take you away from

    me."

    Meanwhile, in the sun, Wang Wei had a smile on his face as he watched those two.

    "Now, the stage has been set. Let''s see how this game ys out."

 Chapter 405: Memories

    405 Memories

    "System, show me my status."

    Name: Chu Mo (Chu Yunfan)

    Sect: Blood Asura Sect (former)

    Cultivation Realm: Profound King Realm.

    Status: Severely Injured, on the verge of death.

    "Is my name Chu Mo in this life? So be it." Then, Chu Mo asked the system what it could do. And the answer he received is that the system can devour anything and help him heal his injuries and cultivate faster.

    "Is that all?" asked Chu Mo.

    "The system was injured in the process of transporting the host''s soul to this world. As such, a few of its main functions are temporarily unavable," replied a cold and monotonous voice.

    Chu Mo nodded as he did not care that he had to devour other people. In his previous life, he was always bullied because of how weak and soft-spoken he was.

    Whether it was in preschool, junior high school, and even college; his roommate would force him to hisckey. Even back home, his parents treated him like shit, always favoring his younger brother and sisters.

    So, after his death, Chu Mo did not have any attachment to Earth. Plus, before dying, he made an oath that if there was a chance, he would leave his life doing whatever pleased him; he would never let anyone walk all over him again.

    "Since I''m already a demonic cultivator, I will follow my oath before dying. I will let this world know my name, and make them respect me. I will be the greatest demon to ever lived."

    After saying this, a look of determination shed across his eyes. Chu Mo then focused on his status bar. He was very happy with his cultivation level. From the memories he received from this body, he knew that the Profound King Realm was quite high and only a few realms from the top powerhouses of this world. Not having to start from scratch pleased him greatly.

    When ites to his status, he understood why it said former. Most likely, the Asura Blood Sect was destroyed by the righteous sects, making him lose his status as one of the Heaven Chosens of the sect.

    Chu Mo at first thought that such a high status might be beneficial to his cultivation path. However, thinking about how to exin how he was brought back to life might cause more trouble.

    Plus, with a system, he did not have to worry about resources and cultivation.

    Now, the only issue he was facing was his injured state. Chu Mo tried to get up but felt a terrifying pain all over his body but he did not scream. To him, this injury was terrible but he had oncee close back on Earth.

    "System, can you help?" asked Chu Mo.

    "Host, with the current state of the system, it is required to touch something before devouring it."

    With great difficulty, he moved his head to look at his surroundings. The bodies of many of his fellow disciples were scattered in the forest. Before the death of the previous owner, hundreds of righteous sect cultivators besieged him and the other people.

    After the battle, all the demonic cultivators were dead along with many from the righteous sect. However, it seemed that the bodies of the righteous sect people were taken away for burial.

    Be that as it may, Chu Mo knew that he couldn''t move to the closest body to him for absorption. Thinking of this, he immediately thought of another solution.

    "System, can I absorb energy from the ground?"

    "Yes."

    After cing his hand on the soil, Chu Mo felt a devouring powering from his hand, then a powerful energy entered his body and repair it. Whether it was his muscles, bones, organs, and meridians.

    In the process, the surrounding ten meters around him turned from the vivid green to a gray and lifeless color. Once the process finished, Chu Mo''s injuries had healed to the point he could move now.

    So, he walked to all the bodies of the demonic sect disciples and devour them. Soon, all of them dried up like mummies before turning into sand particles that scattered with the wind.

    After the process was finished, Chu Mo returned to his peak state, with no injuries whatsoever. Suddenly, he heard a beep sound in his mind.

    "Detecting system to have absorbed enough energy¡­ Commencing minor update¡­ Loading¡­23%...

    76%...100%."

    Chu Mo discovered that another update was made to his status bar.

    "Devour Points: 3840."

    "What is the use of the devour points?"

    "Devour Points can be used to strengthen the body, soul, cultivation, heal, and other functions based on the host desire."

    Chu Mo nodded in satisfaction at the fact that he had more control over how to distribute the energy that the system absorbed. As a transmigrator who read countless novels, he knew how dangerous some systems with intelligence are.

    However, so far, his system seemed to be the unemotional one simr to A.I.

    Chu Mo then checked his cultivation and a frown appeared on his face. He discovered that he could only control a small portion of the massive profound energy inside his dantian or Profound Sea.

    "System, what is going on?"

    "The host''s mind is not adept at controlling profound energy. As such, necessary training is required to perfectly control the cultivation level of the previous body."

    "How long will that take?"

    "Calcting¡­7 years, 3 months, and 18 days."

    "So long? Then, can I use Devour Points to elerate the process?"

    "Devour Points can be used to boost the host''s spiritual energy and make it easier to control the strength of the body."

    Chu Mo nodded in satisfaction before deciding to find a safe ce before beginning his training.

    Meanwhile, in the sun, Wang Wei''s gaze was fixed on Chu Mo the entire time.

    "It seems my experiment is sessful."

    Of course, Chu Mo was not reincarnated. Wang Wei just chose a body whose soul has not yet fully scattered, gathered the missing parts, and reassembled them back together.

    Then, he created false memories of someone living back on Earth and made sure that these memories served as the dominant ones. He even gave him a backstory that will make it easier to cross.

    As for the system and devouring power, that''s only his spirit particle, and the use of the Gluttony Swallowing Scripture.

    The reason that he went to all of this trouble instead of just forcibly taking over someone else''s body was to avert the detection of Heavenly Dao. He even used his new understanding of Karma to cut off the connection of the spirit particle to him so that no one can trace it back to him.

    If someone were to search Chu Mo''s soul and discover the particle, they would think that it was either a product of his soul mutating, or some kind of powerful artifact.

    Unfortunately, doing things like this has its downside. Chu Mo is now a real person with his own thoughts, ideas, and goals. So, as long as he discovered that Wang Wei was the puppet manipting things from the shadow, he will revolt.

    To n for this possibility, Wang Wei will make sure that Chu Mo relied heavily on the system without being suspicious. This is the reason that he made up the excuse of him not being able to control his cultivation level, forcing him to rely on devour points to solve any problem he has.

    Wang Wei''s gaze then focused on Zhou Shu, the righteous disciple that he chose. Thetter was currently in deep mediation inside his inn.

    ''Ten yearster, the Demon Lord will begin his conquest of the entire continent. The attack was so sudden that no one was prepared, no one had even heard of an existence called the Demon Lord.

    ''At that time, I was weak and watched my master, junior sister, and sect be destroyed. I did not even survive the first wave of attack. But now that I was lucky to revert in time, I can change that.''

    Zhou Shu first thought of killing the Demon Lord before he became powerful. Unfortunately, he did not know his identity. Plus, with his current weak self, he did not think he had a chance.

    ''So, the best method is to use all the information I have in my head about future fortunate encounters to rapidly raise my cultivation level. As long as I be strong enough, I can easily kill the Demon Lord.''

    Zhou Shu''s eyes became more determined after thinking about this.

    ''The closest encounter to me is the Vermilion Fruit in the Lavender Sun Forest. Previously, it was discovered by a disciple of the Gentlemen Poem Sect; that disciple bragged about the fruit so much that even I knew how he acquire it.

    ''With it, I should be able to breakthrough from the Profound Grandmaster Realm to the Profound King Realm.''

    After making a decision, Zhou Shu left the inn after talking to his junior sister and headed in the direction of the fruit.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei muttered to himself while watching this, " I will bleed a little to cultivate you. Hopefully, my returns will be worth it."

    Just like Chu Mo, Zhou Shu''s memories were also created. And when ites to the fortunate encounter that he knows, a lot of them are things that Wang Wei discovered while scanning the world, some of them were things that he will create for Zhou Shu, so they do not even exist yet.

    He waved his hand and a puppet appeared in front of him. Then, he gave it a space ring before ordering it to go create these fortunate encounters.

    Now that he had finished setting up the gameboard, it was time for him to do his thing. During the battle with Di Tian, he only seriously injured his opponent twice.

    And each of those times, he took advantage of Di Tian''s weakness to read his Fate Line to gather information about thetter. Although he only gathered scattered information, it was more than enough to learn a great deal about him.

    So, now, he was prepared to review this information so that he can know who and what he is dealing with.

    Join my Discord to have many discussions about the story and so on. Here is the Link: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY

    LazySageDao

 Chapter 406 Secrets of this World

    Chapter 406 Secrets of this World

    Wang Wei managed to acquire five instances in Di Tian''s life. The first one was the same that Li Jun stole from his memories. It was the one where he was he was holding the dead body of his supposed wife.

    The second one was a snippet of a battle with a handsome man. The moment Wang Wei saw it, he recognize it as his ancestor, Emperor Qiyuan. When he was young, he had to participate in the worship of the ancestors¨Cincluding the Wang, Yao, and Li ns.

    The third piece of information he gathered was a brief one. He only saw a woman waving a bamboo sword, then, Di Tian was annihted on an atomic level.

    The fourth memory was a great battle between a three-eyed devil and a beautiful woman. The moment heid eyes on her, he recognized her as Empress Wu as she looked exactly like Wu Hong.

    The only difference was their temperament; she appeared more cold and indifferent; it was as if she was alienating everyone that tried to get close to her.

    The battle was quite magnificent. Unfortunately, he only watched a little bit of it. However, he knew that he could learn something from watching it.

    Thest memory was of an injured individual who was roaring and cursing at Heaven, asking why he woke up his memories only now. The person was full of grief and indignation.

    Wang Wei opened his eyes as his wisdom shed across them.

    "Nine Samsara Fist¡­Nine Reincarnations¡­ Fought at least 3 Eternal Emperors¡­Based on the clothes of thest memory and the surrounding, it looked like the style of the Middle Emperor Era."

    After pondering deeply about it, he had a theory on why Di Tian was so powerful. The simple answer is his terrifying foundation. Through nine reincarnations, he cultivated to the peak of the Quasi-Emperor, then absorbed it in his next life.

    This method was exactly the same as the [Nine Nirvana Blood Qi] that he created to break the barrier to the 13thyer of the Body Refining Realm. After realizing this, Wang Wei begins to n on how to make up for the gap between them.

    His first thought is to create different clones and have them cultivated from scratch before absorbing them. However, he shook his head. This method was not feasible.

    Clones were part of oneself. As such, doing this would increase his foundation but not as much as he imagined. Otherwise, Su Ya¨Cwith all her countless clones¨Cwould be overpowered.

    Based on his theory, the reason Di Tian is so powerful is that each time he reincarnates, his soul and maybe even his cultivation is baptized by the power of Samsara, thus drastically increasing his understanding, control, and strength of his Dao.

    So, although clones could be an alternative, it is not ideal; it would not help as much.

    Another method would be to separate some of his spirit particles into reincarnation and experienced the same thing as Di Tian. Then, when they grow up and reach the Quasi-Emperor Realm, he absorbed them.

    Unfortunately, this n will require a deep understanding of the Law of Reincarnation, something which he does not. However, there may be some Reincarnation-rted artifacts in the sect.

    "Wait, I do not need to use the Dao of Reincarnation to aplish this task when fate is just as good."

    Wang Wei''s brain started to work like a supeputer.

    ''As long as I have my spirit particles steal the fate of a weak mortal, then have him slowly rise to the top of the cultivation world before finally absorbing it, this should work.''

    As a person who cultivates the Dao of Fate, it would be better to use this method as it was more suited for him. So, he spent some time further fine-tuning his n.

    "For this to work, I need to remove the Karmic Sins of the spirit particles used."

    This was not a problem for him as he had already done this to the spirit particles he used for both Chu Mo and Zhou Shu. However, for his n to work, he has to use more than one spirit particle.

    For each of the nine Fate Incarnations of himself that he will use, he might need to use more than one spirit particle, so it will take a little time to refine them and remove the sins.

    As for the reason he will only make nine, Wang Wei had a feeling that nine was the limit he could use this technique. Although he will still try to test more, he still believed in his intuition.

    While he was thinking about how things might go wrong with his n and how to fix it, Wang Wei suddenly opened his eyes.

    "Some is trying to calcte my secrets?"

    After checking what it was, he discovered that it was a form of divination that did not rely on the power of faith. Instead, it relied on Yin and Yang, or the constant changes of the universe to calcte the secrets of Heaven.

    Essentially, it is the same method of divination using a different Dao.

    After sensing this power, Wang Wei immediately blocked it while at the same time tracking it back to its source. Then, he saw an old man with his head and beard entirely white.

    He was dressed in coarse linen clothes that only peasant mortals would wear. After seeing the old man who had a terrifying look on his face, Wang Wei snorted coldly, making him spit a big mouthful of blood before breaking the calction.

    "The Unspoken Sect? Interesting," he muttered before concentrating his focus on his two pawn chess pieces.

    Meanwhile, in the Righteous Alliance, a meeting was taken ce. The upper echelons of the alliance were still discussing the issue of Wang Wei despite a month having passed since his arrival.

    The Alliance insisted on organizing all their main power to eradicate this devil that has upied their sun. However, the other members disagreed as all their previous attempts failed, resulting in many of them being injured.

    They also know that if it was not for the fact that this unknown Demon Monarch refused to attack them for some reason, with that formation alone, they would be instantly killed.

    While everyone was in the midst of their arguments, the vice-alliance, Tong Hua, suddenly frowned. Her small action suddenly caught the attention of everyone around.

    "Vice-Leader, is there a problem?"

    "I just received an emergency call from the sect, so I must return."

    "Do you need any help?"

    "No, this is just a private matter."

    Everyone nodded and no longer asked. No one mentioned the fact that she interrupted such an important meeting for a personal matter. The people in the room knew that in terms of strength and ability, she was the most qualified for the post of Alliance Leader.

    If it was not because she was a woman and did not fight very hard for the position, she would have been the one in that seat,

    After leaving the meeting, Tong Hua used a Transmission Array to quickly return to her sect. With the array and her cultivation as a Profound God Realm True Monarch, she quickly reached her destination.

    Without pausing, she rushed to a deste mountain where a small cottagey. This was a restricted area that only she as the sect master can go to. As soon as she entered the cottage, she saw an old man in coarse linen clothes with blood all over his body.

    "Supreme Elder, what is wrong with you?"

    "Don''t worry, I''m fine; just a little bacsh from calcting this new Demon Monarch. Luckily, he just wanted to warn me."

    "He''s that powerful?"

    "Indeed. That''s the reason I wanted to calcte him. I wanted to know if he would interfere with our ns."

    While injecting her profound energy inside the old man''s body to soothe his injury, Tong Hua asked: "So, what do we do now?"

    "Although I did not get much information, what I know for sure is that his existence will add many variables to things."

    "From the information gathered this path month, he does not seem interested in intervening in the world. Plus, there is a high chance that he was injured or his life span is running out."

    "It does not matter. When someone is powerful enough, their presence is enough to affect the destiny of everyone in the vicinity," replied the Supreme Elder.

    "So, what''s our next step of action?"

    "We have to advance the n to now."

    "Are you sure that''s alright?"

    The old man sighed, " Our ancestors have been nning this for countless generations. If nothing went wrong, it should have been your generation to benefit. So, pushing things in advance will not affect the general trend."

    Tong Hua nodded her head in agreement while hoping that things go ording to n.

    A week after this meeting, a piece of shocking news spread throughout the Heavenly Profound Continent:

    All the members of the Righteous Sect Alliance were killed by a powerful Demon Monarch that infiltrated their sect. The only survivor was the Vice-Leader who had to leave because of an emergency a week prior.

 Chapter 407 Dangerous Game

    Chapter 407 Dangerous Game

    Inside a forest, Zhou Shu had an incredible look on his face. A few minutes ago, he received the news from a few loose cultivators that were hunting in the forest that all the upper echelons of the Righteous Sect Alliance have been killed.

    For more than a half-hour, he stared in the distance with a dull look on his face, thinking that he had heard wrong.

    ''That''s impossible. Something like that never happened before. Why now? Could my existence lead to the butterfly effect and change the future?''

    This was the only exnation he coulde up with as Zhou Shu did not doubt the memory inside his mind. In the past month, he has been using them to take many fortunate encounters.

    In just a month, he raised his cultivation from the Profound Grandmaster Realm (Tier 5) to the peak of the Profound King Realm (Tier 6).

    Zhou Shu took a deep breath to calm himself down as he knew that the situation was not ideal for him. With the changes in the timeline, who knew how long before his memories of the future be useless, so he had to hurry to rapidly increase his strength.

    He rushed to the nearest fortunate encounter to ensure that something did not go wrong.

    In the sun, Wang Wei was in deep cultivation as he repaired the crack in his Primordial Spirit. Unfortunately, even with a few Quasi-Emperors pills, he could only stabilize his current state.

    If he wanted topletely heal, he would need a ridiculous amount of time. So, the best solution is to wait for his sect to find him and found a way to not only quickly heal him, but deal with his life span issue while preserving his powerful Dao Foundation.

    What annoyed Wang Wei the most in his current situation was that he could not cultivate; he was now at the peak in the Yin Soul Step of the Primordial Spirit Realm. And with only a little push, he could enter the Yang Soul yet he was stuck.

    The Primordial Spirit was divided into five steps: Yin Soul/Yin God, Yin-Yang Reversal, Yang Soul/

    Yang God, Chain/Shackle Removal, and Three Immortal Souls.

    In the Yin Soul step, cultivators have to absorb Yin energy to strengthen their primordial spirit. They can do so through transforming spiritual energy into yin energy, using formation to gather the Yin Qi between Heaven and Earth, devour souls or ghosts¨Chowever this is a method mostly used by devil cultivators.

    The mostmon method used in the Myriad Emperor World is to absorb energy from the moon as it is considered one of the purest Yin energy between Heaven and Earth. Or used heavenly materials with yin attributes like ice and so on.

    The Yin-Yang Reversal is a transitioned step to revert the Yin nature of the Primordial Spirit into Yang nature so that it can achieve a bnce of Yin and Yang.

    For many cultivators, the process is very slow and takes a long time. However, when ites to geniuses and Heavenly Chosens, the process is instant essentially making them skip this step or to be precise, not spend a lot of time in this step.

    In the Yang Soul step, yang energy has to be absorbed to temper the Primordial Spirit. In this step, the soul can survive without a body and not suffer any consequences. In this stage, if a cultivator''s body is destroyed, they can take over another person''s body as long as their Primordial Spirit is intact.

    Because of this fact, one of the most profitable businesses in the Myriad Emperor World is selling 01:20

    suitable bodies for Primordial Spirit Realm and above to possess. And the leader of this operation is Because of this fact, one of the most profitable businesses in the Myriad Emperor World is selling suitable bodies for Primordial Spirit Realm and above to possess. And the leader of this operation is led by the Corpse Selling Sect¨Ca Devil Emperor Lineage with 2 Great Emperors.

    However, from what Wang Wei knows, there are rumors that the background of this sect is not as simple as it seems on the surface.

    In the Chain Removal Step, cultivators have to remove the shackles that connect the body with the Soul, otherwise, the Primordial Spirit cannot stay for long outside the body and will be dragged back on after a certain amount of time.

    This is the reason that so many chains appeared on Wang Wei''s body during his fight with Di Tian when thetter forced his soul out of his body.

    As for thest step, it involved the saying that all living this has three immortal souls and seven mortal souls.

    After he was done with his cultivation, Wang Wei opened his eyes as he checked the Heavenly Profound Continent. The moment he learned that all the upper echelons of Righteous Alliance were killed, he knew that something was wrong.

    He waved his hand and a yellow ball appeared in his hand: these were life forced absorbed by Chu Mo after exterminating so many sects and killing so many demon races.

    The majority of them were sent to him while the profound energy was left to him. Chu Mo was still young so he did not need life spans but mostly used it to heal so he did not need that much.

    It''s a shame that with how strong Wang Wei''s body is, these life energies have little effect on him. Plus, he also knew that his foundation would be affected if he used this method to heal his injuries.

    After all, no matter how much he purified these energies, it did not change the fact that they belong to many peoplebined. Even if it was 99.999 pure, the small amount that is beyond his ability to purify will leave hidden dangers. Unless necessary, he did not want to use this method to heal since he would have to deal with the consequences afterward.

    Nevertheless, these life forces could be used for other things. His eyes suddenly turnedpletely gray including the white part of his eye, the power of fate observable from them.

    As he did his divination, the life force that he held in his hand slowly disappeared, used as the price for the calction. Normally, with his Fate Pupetteer Physique, he did not have to worry about bacsh for divination. However, he was not in the best shape currently.

    A few secondster, his eyes returned to normal as a serious look appeared on his face.

    "The founder of the Unspoken Sect is truly a genius. Spending countless eras nning for such a thing. It''s a shame that he could not leave to see his ne to fruition," muttered Wang Wei.

    Despite his praise, he knew that if the n of the sect seeded, his situation would be more dangerous. At the same time, he did not want to just give such an opportunity to fish in troubled times.

    Furthermore, he discovered that in the past month, his understanding of Fate and Karma has increased rapidly. The reason was that he was ying chess with this world, weaving the destiny of countless lives and even the world.

    The more influence Chu Mo and Zhou Shu have in this world, the easier it is for him toprehend the power of Fate.

    "In that case, I need to control the general situation and ensure that their ns are not easily aplished, at least dy as much possible until I receive my benefit. It would be even better if the sect could find me as soon as possible so that my safety is guaranteed."

    After thinking about this, he gave onest nce at the continent before returning to his retreat. He focused on the Karma Thread that connected him to the sect, trying to connect with them through it.

    Suddenly, Wang Wei noticed a slight fluctuation in his blood. If it was not for his keen senses, he might not have senses. As he focused deeply on it, he once again caught it although it was brief.

    ''Could it be¡­''

    Immediately, he focused even more and discovered that someone was trying to track him through his bloodline. Immediately, he focused on strengthening the connection between the other side.

    He even used the Karmic Thread that connected him to his family to further strengthen that connection.

    Heavenly Profound Continent, Blood Menace Prefecture:

    Chu Mo stood in front of a destroyed sect. Although there was blood everywhere, there were no bodies to be found in the surroundings. With a cold look on his face, he was prepared to leave.

    Suddenly, the mechanical voice of his system suddenly manifested inside his mind.

    "Ding¡­The system has recovered some of its function¡­Opening Mission Section."

    "Main Mission: Conquer the World and devour at least 70% of the cultivators'' poption.

    Reward: The coordinate to the Heaven Will World."

    "Submission 1: Kill and Devour all the Demon Monarchs.

    Reward: Based on the individual kill."

    "Submission 2: Destroy as many Rank 7-9 righteous and demonic sects as possible.

    Reward: Based on the degree of apaniment."

    After seeing this update, Chu Mo frowned for a moment before asking: "System, what will happen if I do not do these missions?"

    "The host will not receive the rewards."

    "That''s all?"

    "Yes."

    Chu Mo was relieved after hearing this. As long as there was no punishment, it meant that he could choose to do these missions or not. Of course, he would not do such stupid things¨Cespecially when ites to the reward of the main mission.

    In the past month, he has digested a lot of the previous owner''s memories. Along with the many sects he destroyed, he knew what Heaven Will World meant.

    This was the possibility of bing a Great Emperor and achieving true longevity. No matter how much his life span will increase because of cultivation or absorbing it from others, he knew that there was a limit.

    Only by bing a Great Emperor could he truly be immortal.

    "System, what rewards will I get after aplishing the tasks?"

    "Everything from unique cultivation to temper the body, profound energy, and even spiritual power, and even alchemy technique and weapon refining. Pills, Heaven and Earth Treasures, and so on."

    Chu Mo''s eyes lit up after seeing this and his ambitions grew.

    "I will use this world as my stepping stone toward the Path of Emperor."

 Chapter 408: Protagonis

    <h4>Chapter 408: Protagonis</h4>

    Wang Wei''s eyes were closed as he was in deep meditation to heal his injuries. In the cracks on his Divine Sea, Altar, and Primordial Spirit, runes along with a pink me could be seen.

    He was using the same method Wu Hong used to seal his injuries and removed them. Additionally, he was also using the Origin Pill me Scripture to refine his injuries into pills.

    Since the me could be used to refine anything into medicinal material, this attempt did work as he was healing faster than anticipated.

    Wang Wei opened his eyes as he felt his breath more smooth and rxing. He has to say that the Origin Pill me Scripture was one of the most unique scripture he had seen, on par with the Origin Path Scripture, Wu Hong''s Scripture, and the Ancient Deste Scripture.

    Most likely, Emperor Danyuan was not a simple person.

    Once his daily cultivation was finished, Wang Wei took out a few books to read. These books belonged to the Heavenly Profound Continent. He knew that every world and its system has its advantages, so it was beneficial to him to learn from it.

    And he did find a few spiritual materials whose ability intrigued him so he took a few. Additionally, he needed to understand this world to create some fortunate encounters for Zhou Shu and Chu Mo.

    Some of the cultivation techniques that these people will use were created by Wang Wei based on this world''s Profound Path System.

    While reading all these things, two things really caught Wang Wei''s attention. One of them was a secret technique called [Profound Flower Condensation].

    After reading it, Wang Wei immediately realized that this was based on the theory of [Three Flowers Gather On A Crown]. The three flowers referred to the Spirit, Qi, and Essence, or the soul, vitality or energy inside the body, and the fleshly body.

    The [Profound Flower Condensation] technique is a way to condense the Qi Flower inside the body using profound energy. The person who created this secret technique was a righteous path genius that only appeared once in ten thousand years.

    Using it, he dealt a devastating blow to the demonic sects and almost annihted them. Unfortunately, he suddenly disappeared, never to be seen again.

    <sub></sub>

    There are legends about him leaving the continent in pursuit of bing a Great Emperor. However, Wang Wei believed that he was most likely secretly killed because his actions were not favorable to the Unspoken Sect''s ns.

    Based on this secret technique, Wang Wei nned to develop a way to condense the Spirit and Essence Flowers, then modified the technique to fit his origin essence.

    These Flowers could be considered very important to reach the pinnacle of the three treasures of Spirit, Qi, and Essence. With it, these things would not only be more powerful but also served as a way to establish a great foundation beforeprehending the Law.

    Wang Wei guessed that there may be some cultivation systems out there that utilized them and these systems should be quite powerful.

    The other thing that caught his attention was a? profession in this world called Divine Master. Although the name sounded quite impressive, it was just another version of Talisman Maker and Array Masterbined; it even has some Weapon Refiners added to it.

    In this world, the Dao of Talisman is not that developed, most likely because their cultivation system does not deal with the soul until the veryter stages. Not just talisman, but the other professions as well.

    Then came Divine Masters. They are people who can use runes to borrow the power of Heaven and Earth. By using their spiritual power to write runes in the air, they can control the fire, wind, thunder, and so on.

    Additionally, they can also store these powers in jade or spiritual paper. One of the main reasons that Divine Masters are so noble in this world is because they are the only ones who can make Space Ring and Teleportation Array; the other professions cannot.

    Unfortunately, an innate high level of spiritual power is needed to be a Divine Master, on top of talent for understanding and using runes. With this world''s system that does not focus on spiritual cultivation, thews of Heaven and Earth do not really favor talents based on these criteria.

    So, finding a person with high enough talent to be a Divine Master is very difficult. If it was not because of how vast this continent was, the number of people who had this talent could probably be counted on one hand.

    If it was back on Earth, in the entire poption of more than 7 billion, even one might not be found.

    What intrigued Wang Wei about this profession was their use of runes to borrow the spiritual energy of Heaven and Earth. In the Myriad Emperor World, generally, Talisman Makers have to reach the Divine Body Realm''s Heavenly Stage to be able to make instant talismans.

    <sub></sub>

    That''s because now they can use the power of Heaven and Earth. The same applies to Array Masters. However, the Divine Masters in this world can do it even without any cultivation.

    As long as an apprentice has enough talent, they could set up a rune in the air instantly. Of course, their strength is nothingpared to Talisman Maker since they are using the Power of Heaven and Earth, while thetter is just borrowing the spiritual power between Heaven and Earth.

    Nevertheless, their method intrigued Wang Wei as it would be very beneficial to the training of Talisman Makers in his sect, and eventually, the entire Myriad Emperor World once he proved the Dao.

    The other thing that inspired him was the way that Divine Masters trained their disciples: through carving runes sculpture.

    Wang Wei waved his hand and a nk of wood appeared in his hand along with a sculpting knife. He began to carve. He first started with himself, his parents, then Wu Hong.

    As he looked at the small wooden figures in front of him, he nodded in satisfaction. With his control over his body, this sculpture could be considered a masterpiece; the pinnacle of what any mortals could achieve.

    However, they did not have any souls, any intent. And this was on purpose.

    Once that was done, Wang Wei began to sculpt all the people he has ever met in his life. This included Li Jun, Yan Liling, all the disciples and elders of the sect, and all the Heaven Chosens he interacted it.

    And this was not just them, but all the people he has ever met in his life. With his memories where he could remember someone even he nced at them through the side of his eyes, there were many people.

    Wang Wei did not even let go of all the people in the Heavenly Abode World. Because of how vast the world was, he did not meet all of them but he did meet a great deal of them. Plus, he did not even forget all the animals or demon races as well.

    With Wang Wei''s strength, it took him three days to sculpt all of these trillion people and more. However, these carvings still did not have any intent. Nevertheless, he pushed his sculpting beyond the scope of mortal through sheer repetitiveness and practice.

    Once he was done, he began to sculpt the sceneries he had seen. This includes mountains, forests, ciers, volcanoes, and so on. This time focusing on non-living things. This process also took a while as he wanted to be very detailed, to the point of recreating every single grass he ever saw.

    <sub></sub>

    Just like before, these things only had shape but not the intent.

    The next step was resculpting all the people he met again, this time, focusing on recreating their essence, their soul. This process requires him to focus deeply to remember these people while also using his spiritual power while sculpting.

    The process was not as fast as possible because it took a greater toll on him when sculpting these people. Plus, he still had to be careful when not to overuse his spiritual power in his injured state.

    However, as Wang Wei sculpted more people, his eyes be brightera??especially when he began to sculpt the people from the Heavenly Abode World and used the grieving souls inside his Sea of Consciousness as reference.

    His understanding of Karma began to rapidly grow with each sculpture. Additionally, it became easier to block out the crying of these grievances that had begun to act out once again.

    One day, while he was too focused on a sculpture, he suddenly felt something and raised his head; he was immediately startled when he saw someone standing next to him.

    "Jeez, we have to have some rules that you cannot just appear out of nowhere like this."

    "There were many signs of my appearance, you were just too focused to notice," replied Wu Hong with a smile. She took a good look at him before saying:

    "You''re in terrible shape."

    Meanwhile, in the Heavenly Profound Continent:

    Zhou Shu was in a cave with misty lights surrounding him. A vast quantity of spiritual energy between Heaven and Earth. At some point, a cracking sound came out of his body and he opened his eyes.

    "Finally breakthrough from the Profound King Realm to the Profound Sovereign Realm."

    <sub></sub>

    Without hesitation, he took out a book from his space ring and read the title: [How To Be A Protagonist: The Guide to Bing A Son of Destiny].

    Despite the long and strange title, Zhou Shu knew that this was the most important fortunate encounter in his memories. It was his only chance at protecting himself and the people he loved in the current turbulent time and unknown future.

 Chapter 409: Sealed

    <h4>Chapter 409: Sealed</h4>

    Myriad Emperor World, Western White Tiger Continent:

    Wu Hong appeared in one ce, looked in a direction, and waited. A few secondster, a handsome young man with ck and white hair appeared. He looked at her with a frown before sneering:

    "So, Wang Wei can''t ept his loss so he has to send his woman to avenge him; how weak-minded of him," said Di Tian in a cold voice.

    "He did not send me. I don''t like what you did to him, so I came; simple as that," replied Wu Hong calmly.

    "Because your little boy toy suffers, you''re going to kill me?"

    Boy toy, what a great name. I think I''ll use this from now," she muttered softly. "And no, I will not kill you. But I will seal you."

    She understood that Wang Wei needed a real challenge on his Path of Emperor, and Di Tian was perfect for that. However, thetter was also too powerful and cunning for the current Wang Wei.

    So, he needed time to grow and learn; and that''s exactly what Wu Hong was going to do, buy him time.

    Di Tian squinted his eyes for a moment after hearing this. With his intelligence, he could guess that he was being treated as a stepping stone for Wang Wei. So, he sneered before returning to calm.

    He had to say that if there was another woman who ever left an impression on him, it was the Sword Empress and Empress Wu. Of all the battles he had experienced in his long life, they were the two most memorable.

    "I truly wonder what such an existence like yourself is doing with Wang Wei? ying Game? Treating him like a pawn? With his personality, he will be truly devastated when he found the truth."

    With the same calmness, she responded, "Or, he''s another chess yer."

    Di Tian once again briefly squinted his eyes as he understood the implication of her words. If Wang Wei was a chess yer, then, he was nothing but a pawn that had no right to intervene in the game.

    <sub></sub>

    He might not even be aware of its existence. Di Tian quickly reigned in his mind not to think about these kinds of things as they were not useful for him. All he cares about is reviving his wife. As for other things, he will deal with themter on.

    "For our second battle, I can tell you that things will not go like the first time." A powerful aura emanated from his body. This time, he was prepared to use all his strength, without any restriction or resistance.

    "Second time?" muttered Wu Hong as she focused on him. "Oh, it''s the little Devil Prince. In some reincarnations, Di Tian looked exactly like his current self, while in othersa??mostly when he was a Buddhist monk, a devil race, and devil cultivatora??he looked different.

    After saying this, Wu Hong began to reminisce about her past. The Three-eyes Prince was the bane of her existence at some point, the reason that her life was so miserable.

    When the human nobles first wanted to dedicate it to him, she was nothing but a 14 years old girl, always on the constant run. She had no cultivation and no one to rely on; it was pure luck that she managed to survive the early hunts.

    Wu Hong could not remember how many nights she spent crying in cold and isting caves, her small body shivering, starving, and wondering what she did wrong to deserve such treatment.

    The only thing that drove her forward, that motivated her to keep on living was because her adopted mother in her home vige told her to survive and grow no matter what.

    In her cultivation career, she took these words to heart.

    And her misery did not end after she had a fortunate encounter and begin to cultivate. Her talent was mediocre in the early stages. Additionally, more and more cultivators were searching for her.

    Everywhere she went, she had to hear people discussing how she should just ept the prince''s invitation, that it was her honor to be favored by him, that she was unworthy and lucky to be chosen.

    On top of all that, she had to deal with the guilt that her action might lead to increasing the suffering of her fellow human race. Despite this, she gritted her teeth and continue to run, continue to survivea??even when the entire world was her enemy.

    When she entered the Void Shattering Realm and began to disy her true talent, she retaliated out of anger. Not only on the devil race but even on the human race.?

    Unfortunately, she had to stop because the devil race threatened to take action against the human mortals. And despite everything, Wu Hong understood that these people were innocent; most of their actions were the result of theirck of power.

    <sub></sub>

    After this incident, she decided to hide until the Heaven Will Battle. She left the Myriad Emperor World to travel to other worlds and evenmunities. This was possible because of a broken Immortal Artifacts that she acquired during one of her fortunate encounters.

    It was because of that weapon that she managed to survive many desperate situations as it allowed her to enter the space inside and hide even from most Quasi-Emperors for a short time.

    Wu Hong knew that the only way to truly change her miserable destiny was by proving the Dao in this generation. That way, she can prove to herself and the world, that she was worthy of anything.

    No one could dictate what she can and cannot have in this world, no one could determine her status in this world, and no one could tell her what her ce was.

    Her journey in the Endless Void was not just one of gaining power, but also of healing, of knowing herself. In her voyage, she discovered many worlds that were already upied by the Devil race.

    She witnessed their suffering, their helplessness, their struggle, and their resistance. And many of these worlds were habited by the human race. After this experience, she finally let go of her hatred for what her kind did to her. She understood that it was out of helplessness.

    And in the final battle with the Devil Prince, she learned a lot about his character and gained a new perspective on the events of the past. She understood that his actions were taken out of context and even interpreted wrongly.

    Unfortunately, it did not matter. The damage had already been done, and even if it was true, it did not change the fact that they were fated enemies since the prince was an invader.

    After Wu Hong finished reminiscing about the past, she saw a gigantic ck fist headed straight towards full with the power of Samsara. A slight surprise shed across her eyes.

    ''He''s only in the Primordial Spirit Realm, yet his attacks are already approaching Immortal Venerable level. It seems that Wang Wei has his work cut out for him.''

    She waved her hand and a humongous mountain descended from heaven. It instantly crushed Di Tian''s attack and headed for him. Di Tian did not back down as 8 glowing Emperor Artifacts appeared in front of him.

    Then, the shadow of a world full of floating white clouds appeared behind him. This was a new technique that Di Tian developed after taking away the [Yin Soul Scripture] from Fan Li. He created a world full of souls to sacrifice so that he can use more power of the Emperor Artifacts.

    Wu Hong frowned after seeing this, ''It seems that I have to use strength of that level. So be it.''

    <sub></sub>

    Many runes appeared on the mountain and their aura of them suddenly increased. Then, they descended without obstruction.

    With little effort, Di Tian was sealed.

    However, soon afterward, many invisible chains appeared around Wu Hong. She looked at them and sighed deeply, before dissipating her projection.

    Meanwhile, in a world surrounded by countless formations with one Emperor Tier one at the core, there was a coffin. The moment Di Tian was sealed, a hand suddenly opened the coffin and sat up.

    "Has the main body been sealed?" he muttered as he reviewed the memories inside his mind. "Well, at least the situation is better than the worst-case scenario of being killed by her."

    Di Tian has long anticipated the possible revenge of Wu Hong. However, this clone was not created just because of her.

    No, it has existed for a long time.

    Before his first reincarnation, he had Great Emperors make divination and calction to prepare. And some of them foreseen that things would not go smoothly for him, so they prepared this world for hima??just in case.

    After his third failure in the Heaven Will Battle, Di Tian already suspected that something was wrong. So, he send a clone to that world to use its resources to travel to another Heaven Will World and used some means to reincarnate there.

    Unfortunately, his n was foiled by Heavenly Dao and he only reincarnated in the Myriad Emperor Worlds. However, each time, he would ask his clones in that world to gather resources and knowledge from other Worldmunities.

    After the clone left the coffin, he looked in the distance while in deep thought.

    ''I do not know why Empress Wu is back in the world, however, if she finds a way topete for the Heaven Will a second time, the chances of winning are slim. So, now, it''s time to begin our ns to push our foundation beyond the limit of Nine Reincarnation.''

    After thinking about this, the clone began to move by activating the Sleepers in other World Communities.

    <sub></sub>

    (AN: For anyone wondering who Fan Li is and the Yin Soul Scripture, they appeared in chapter 242.)

 Chapter 410: Love

    <h4>Chapter 410: Love</h4>

    Western White Tiger Domain, Demon Putrid Domain:

    Arge mountain suddenly appeared out of nowhere, a fact that baffled not only devil cultivators but also the world. Unfortunately, the Di n took possession of the mountain and set up a formation to surround it and prevent anyone from approaching.

    For the past few days, the Di family has been doing everything possible to unseal their future patriarch to no avail. Even going as far as mobilizing all 5 of their Emperor Artifacts.

    In the end, they even secretly woke up a few of their Dao Ancestors to try to remove the seal. And the answer they got was that it would open on its own when the conditions were met.

    Although Di Tian was sealed underneath the mountain, he could stillmunicate using his Divine Sense, and he could also cultivate. Resources could even be sent to him with no problem.

    Wu Hong''s main objective was not to stifle his growth or something but to prevent him from interfering with Wang Wei''s growth. In some way, leveling the ying field.

    After all, with Di Tian''s intelligence on par with Wang Wei, his overwhelming strength, unmatched experience, and unrivaled information gathering system in the form of the Sleeper,peting with him was no longer Hell-difficulty.

    After taking over the area surrounding the mountain, the Di family ensured that news of Di Tian''s seal did not go out. Meanwhile, Di Tian had just ordered his Shadow, Di Jia, to keep watch on the changes going on in the world and inform him of anything significant before dismissing her.

    Di Jia looked at him longingly before leaving. Not long after she left, someone came to see Di Tian again. Oddly though, this person managed to bypass the formation and entered the small space underneath the mountain where he was sealed.

    Di Tian suddenly opened his eyes that were closed and a look of shock appeared on his face. His pupil dted, his mouth sranobesplex emotions shed across his face in just a few seconds.

    This was the first time in countless millennia that he disyed so many emotions at once.

    "N-Ni-Ning''er, is that really you?"

    As he looked at the woman in front of him, he did not dare to believe it was true. He guessed that maybe Wang Wei''s illusion still affected him. And deep in his mind, he did not mind; he wanted to indulge in it for a little longer.

    "It''s me, but it is not me at the same time," replied Qiao Ning.

    "What do you mean?" asked Di Tian as he rushed to hold her in his hand. That touch, it was so simr. How long has it been since hest felt it? Although it was countless Eras before, he still remembers it as if it was yesterday, as if it was the first time.

    "After I die, my desire to see you was strong enough to create this ghost spirit-like existence."

    <sub></sub>

    "So, you are still gone?" replied Di Tian as he raised his head to look up, tears in the corner of his eyes. With a single thought, they were extinguished the moment they began to fall.

    He looked at her again, caressing her hair one more; she looked so real.

    "Why didn''t youe to see me?"

    "I did," replied Qiap Ning. "Throughout all your reincarnations, I talked to you in your dreams trying to convince you to give up on me, to forget, to move on. But you never listened."

    "And why would I? You were everything to me. The reason I took a breath every day, the reason I existed."

    Qiao Ning paused for a moment, "Because I do not want to see you in pain. It hurts to watch you constantly suffering, from era to era, from generation to generation.

    "It hurts, and I do not want that."

    "Everything will be worth it once you get to see the world once more," replied Di Tian with great conviction.

    "*Sigh* You have to understand that some things are inevitable."

    "Only people who have epted their destiny would say something like this, and I despise fate."

    Qiao Ning looked at her husband deep in the eyes as if to see his soul. She raised her hand to caress his handsome face. Although he had a few different faces, one thing that never changed ever since that day was his eyes.

    Full of hatred for the world, full of sadness and loneliness, yet, always determined to keep moving forward.

    "You were always stubborn."

    After sighing onest time, she disappeared from the room, leaving Di Tian with an unquenched longing. After a few seconds, the conviction in his eyes resurfaced and he returned to his cultivation.

    ? In the distance, Qiao Ning looked deeply at the mountain before muttering softly: "Do you want to see me again because of our love, or because I have be your obsession?"

    She did not have an answer, nor did she wants to find the truth. So, she left silently, just like she came.

    <sub></sub>

    Heavenly Profound Continent, on the sun:

    Wang Wei was happy to see Wu Hong again, at the same time, he was a little embarrassed:

    "I did not want you to see me in this state."

    "You know that I don''t mind," she replied as she caress the old wrinkles on his face. His brilliant luscious gray hair had now lost its vitality, and he was skinnier than a bamboo.

    "I know, but I do." After saying that, he cast an illusion on himself to look like his usual handsome and suave self.

    "I know that you men are used to hiding your weaknesses, but you do not have to do this with me."

    "...You''re right." He dispelled the illusion, then the two sat down; to be precise, Wang Weiid his head on Wu Hong''s thigh as she caress his hair as usual.

    ? The heat of the sun did not affect the two of them.

    "So, what happened?" she asked. Then, Wang Wei told her about the process of breaking through the Primordial Spirit Realm, his battle with Di Tian, and how he ended up in this situation.

    "You''ve had quite the eventful few years."

    "Yes, it was. What about you? How is your investigation?"

    Thest time they met in the Dragon Tomb Secret Realm, she told him that she was going to investigate something.

    "So far, there has been no result and I''m about to give up. If this thing is truly a problem, you deal with it."

    Wang Wei was speechless after hearing this. Of course, Wu Hong was joking as she would leave a clone there to monitor it.

    "After that, I sent a projection back home to seal Di Tian."

    Wu Hong then exined what she did and the reason behind this. And after hearing what happened, Wang Wei did not mind as long as he had a chance to fight Di Tian again.

    <sub></sub>

    He had long understood that some people were born with privileges, with advantages over others. And Wu Hong was one of his many advantages in life, so, he was more than happy to take advantage of such privilege.

    This is one of the main reasons that people have Dao Companions, and also the reason he wanted a powerful one. To support one another in this long and turbulent cultivation path.

    Many could argue that this was not fair, but as a cultivator of the Dao of Fate, Wang Wei always knew how unfair the world was, and how unfair fate was.

    After hearing Wu Hong''s exnation, Wang Wei was momentarily in a daze.

    "What''s on your mind?" asked Wu Hong.

    "I''m thinking that? Di Tian and I are quite simr in some ways."

    "Oh, how so?"

    "If something were to happen to you, I would not hesitate to do the same thing to revive you, and maybe even worse."

    If something were to happen to Wu Hong, Wang Wei knew that he would go crazy. Knowing him, he would not hesitate to tear apart the Cycle of Samsara to revive her or subvert both the River of Time and the River of Fate.

    Truth be told, not just her, but all his friends and family, he would do the same. This is the reason that he made his main objective of cultivating to be free and unfettered.

    In case something tragic urred in his life, he will have the ability to either prevent it or revert it without any consequences.

    "I''m sure you would," replied Wu Hong with a beautiful smile. "However, I can take of myself, worry about yourself."

    "True," said Wang Wei whileughing; he always felt carefree and rxed around her. "In our situation, the most likely scenario is that something happened to me and you have to revive me."

    "Don''t worry. As my boy toy, I will not let anything happen to you."

    "Boy toy? Hahaha, I never thought in my life I would be eating white rice."

    Wang Wei was truly happy as he was always in a tense state recently. So, he was happy to rx and chat about all sorts of things with Wu Hong. A few hourster, he suddenly remembered a question he wanted to ask:

    <sub></sub>

    "Can you tell me about the Duyi Realm? I''ve always wanted to know what it was for."

 Chapter 411: Eternal Emperors

    <h4>Chapter 411: Eternal Emperors</h4>

    "Duyi Realm? That is the prototype of the Eternal Emperors'' Dao Will. Cultivators who enter this state are referred to as Eternal Talent, meaning that they have a higher chance of bing an Eternal Emperor," replied Wu Hong.

    However, she could see some confusion on Wang Wei''s face, so she further exined:

    "Do you know the different ssifications of Great Emperors?"

    "Yes, Third-ss, Second-ss, First-ss, and Eternal."

    She nodded her head.

    "After absorbing the Heaven Will, a cultivator will be granted direct ess to the Source of the Grand Dao. However, there are different levels ofprehension.

    "No matter the person, as long as they absorb the Heaven Will, they are guaranteed to have 5% understanding of the Source of whatever Grand Dao that they cultivate; that''s the minimum requirement to be a Great Emperor.

    "However, based on talent, perception, foundation, and even luck, some cultivators can understand more. Of the ones that understand 5-10% are ssified as Third-ss Emperor, 11-15% are Second-ss, and 16-20% are First-ss."

    "Does that mean that a higher percentage is an Eternal Emperor?" asked Wang Wei.

    "No, 20% is the limit that the Heaven Will can provide. Furthermore requires cultivators to rely on themselves, to cultivate without aids.

    "So, to be an Eternal Emperor, you have to understand 20% of the Grand Dao Source and two other things. The first one is to understand the concept of [Existence]...You can think of the concept of Omnipresent.

    "This understanding is the reason that Eternal Emperors are so difficult to kill. As long as their name is written on a single piece of paper, they still exist and can be revived even if their bodies, souls, and Daos are annihted."

    Wang Wei nodded as he had some idea of how unkible Eternal Emperors can be.

    "As for the second thing that they need, it is to cast their Dao Will."

    After saying that, Wu Hong paused to better gather her mind.

    "Do you know that Great Emperors are virtually unkible?" she asked.

    <sub></sub>

    "What do you mean?"

    "As higher dimensional beings, how could their death be simr to other people? After connecting to the Grand Dao Source, they will leave an Imprint inside, making them not only immortal but also unkible.

    "As such, even if their bodies and soul were annihted without leaving anything, they can stille back to life as long as the imprint still existsa??albeit the process will take countless yuan epochs.

    (1 Yuan Epoch=1.269 trillion years)

    "Because of this fact, one way to kill a Great Emperor is to find their imprint and slowly remove it. And this process will also take countless epochs. So, although Great Emperors are not as unkible as Eternal Emperors, they are not normal cultivators "

    Wang Wei''s eye lit up as he realized why so many people want to be Emperor; it was not just for longevity but also for survival.

    "I''m guessing this fact also applies to Eternal Emperors as well?"

    "Of course."

    "I did not know you were so OP."

    "That''s why I always tell you to respect this Empress."

    "Always at your service, my queen," replied Wang Wei with a smile. To kill an Eternal Emperor, you have to destroy their body, soul, Dao Imprint, and even erase them people''s memories, erase their aplishments in history, and even remove all records of their existencepletely; they are truly overpowered.?

    A look of longing appeared in Wang Wei''s eyes as he asked:

    "So, what does everything has to do with Dao Will?"

    "One of the main abilities of Dao Will is to instantly remove the imprints of Great Emperors from the Source, essentially making them their predator."

    "Are there other ways to kill them?"

    "A few, however, the number can be counted in one hand," replied Wu Hong before pausing for a moment to give him some time to digest the information.

    <sub></sub>

    "So, the Duyi Ream making easier to cast the Dao Will and increasing the chances of bing an Eternal Emperors."

    "Basically, yes."

    Wang Wei nodded as he begin to ponder something.

    "Are you thinking of asking your father to use your [Nine Nirvana Blood Qi] to enter the Duyi Realm as you did?"

    "Yes. With his talent, it should not be a problem to be an Eternal Emperor given the right opportunity."

    "Unfortunately, that won''t work," replied Wu Hong. "There are two ways to enter the Duyi Realm. The first? and orthodox method is to create a cultivation system."

    "That seems easy."

    "Not really," replied Wu Hong. "High-level cultivators can indeed create techniques and so on, but that is only tailored to them. A cultivation system needs to be universal, and applicable to arge group of people. Furthermore, the system has to meet a certain standard before being approved and entering the Duyi Realm."

    Indeed, she was correct about that.?

    "So, what''s the unorthodox method?"

    "That''s the method you used. Take an already existing cultivation system and push its boundary, go beyond its rules and limitation, and make it unique. Just like you broke through the 13th Layer of the Blood Qi Realm; to be precise, you created thatyer."

    "I''m guessing that this is not the only way to enter?" Every time he did something unique to a cultivation realm, the strength of the Duyi Realm would also increase in turn.

    "It''s just like you guess. For example, Di Tian entered the Duyi Realm because he has nine Divine Seas, nine Divine Altars, nine Ancient Lamps and Good Fortune mes, and nine Primordial Spirit. As for me, it''s because I seal the Divine Sea of others Heaven Chosens into my body.

    "At my peak, I had 3000 Divine Seas and Divine Altars, which was the limit."

    Wang Wei nodded his head. Having more Divine Sea did not necessarily mean more strength as one of them could be vast enough to be equal to the 3000. However, it would have provided her a vast amount of origin essence, probably unlike anyone before.

    Additionally, the Divine Altar will y another role in the Void Shattering Realm, giving her another advantage. Wang Wei finally understood how she was able to match Di Tian after 6 reincarnations.

    <sub></sub>

    "So, what do you mean that my [Nine Nirvana Blood Qi] could not allow my father to enter the Duyi Realm?"

    "The method of entering the Duyi Realm has to be unique. If father-inw wanted to enter, he could recultivate and enter the 13th Layer of Body Refining Realm, however, he had to create a method of his own, not use yours otherwise it would not seed."

    Wang Wei understood her meaning. For example, both she and Di Tian used a plethora of Divine Seas to enter this realm, but they did it with different methods.

    Di Tian did it with the Dao of Reincarnation, most likely, while Wu Hong did it with the Dao of Sealing.

    "So, what''s the difference between the orthodox and unorthodox method?"

    "There are only two main differences. The first one is that the orthodox method takes longer. After creating a cultivation system, it has to spread to a certain number of people before entering the Duyi Realm.

    "The second difference is that people who used the unorthodox method have to survive Divine Punishmen Thunder. So, only people with status or high luck can enter this realm."

    Wang Wei nodded as he understood what she meant. To survive Divine Punishment Thunder, Emperor Level formations or artifacts are required. So, only people from Emperor Lineages have ess to such things.

    So, when ites to cultivators with lower backgrounds, they have to be lucky enough to have acquired Emperor Artifacts through fortunate encounters. Otherwise, they will be annihted by Heaven.

    This difference is a manifestation of a person''s destiny. Because of luck, fate, or destiny, some people have a natural higher chance of entering the Duyi Realm and thus a higher chance of bing Eternal Emperors than others.

    "Fate is truly unfair," said Wang Wei.

    "Yes, some things are destined," replied Wu Hong softly as she remembered the other timeline. There, Wang Wei entered the Duyi Realm during the Golden Core Realm when he refined his core 81 times instead of the limit of 9. In the end, he had to enter a forbidden ce in the Pursuing Longevity World and used it to survive the punishment. However, after that, he was still in great danger and had to struggle to survive and leave out of there rtively intact.

    And in this timeline, he did it right at the beginning of his cultivation. Throughout history, so many cultivators do not even know the existence of this realm and have no thought or the ability to enter it.

    As for the few who do, the majority die under the punishment. While some people, no matter the circumstances, will eventually enter that realm.

    Wang Wei was deep in thought. He still wanted his father to enter the Duyi Realm. So, he was prepared to give him some ideas on how he could do that. However, the method of execution would be left for him to figure out.

    He truly believed that given the opportunity, Wang Tian would be able to be an Eternal Emperor. As for his mother, he had to ept that her talent was only on par with a First-ss Emperor, and maybe on the lower end.

    <sub></sub>

    As such, he had to n a different path for her.

 Chapter 412: Son of Destiny and Destined Villain

    <h4>Chapter 412: Son of Destiny and Destined Viin</h4>

    The main reason that Wang Wei never asked Wu Hong this question was because he wanted to discover the mystery of the Duyi Realm on his own. After all, always relying on her was not a good thing.

    However, after his battle with Di Tian, he wanted to know more about this topic to better utilize during their next confrontations. While thinking about all the information he just received and nning for the future, he suddenly thought of another important question.

    "What about Paragons? They should be able to kill Great Emperors as well?"

    "Yes, they can indeed remove the Dao Imprints of Great Emperors, however, the process is not as easy as Eternal Emperors. However, they have easier methods to kill them."

    "What method?" asked Wang Wei, quite intrigued.

    "Paragons can bend space-time to their will, so they can just travel to the past and kill a Great Emperor before they absorbed the Heaven Wil and gain ess to the Grand Dao Source."

    Wang Wei''s lisps twitched for a moment as he finally understood some of the power of Paragons. No wonder they are called the Darlings of Chaos.

    "What about Eternal Emperors? Can they be killed that way as well?"

    "Well, when ites to them, things be a littleplicated. Timea?|"

    Both Wu Hong and Wang Wei suddenly raised their heads and looked in a direction. Wang Wei smiled wrily while Wu Hong said calmly: "Well, it appears that with your current strength, this is all the information you can know."

    Just now, they both felt a warning, just like the first time they talked about Paragons back in the Academy. Obviously, Wu Hong had talked to match and Wang Wei was not yet worthy to know that much information.

    Thinking about that grand, mighty, and noble will that was simr but different to Heavenly Dao, Wang Wei wanted to know what it was, so he looked at Wu Hong with his eyes.

    She understood his meaning and used her Divine Sense to say, ''All I can tell you is that that''s the True Heavenly Dao.''

    Wang Wei pondered for a moment as he had some ideas, however, he no longer asked. He immediately begin to think about how this thing was able to detect their conversation.

    ''It appears to be some form of use of Karma. Some words, names, or secrets are iced with Karma, making it possible for that Will to detect anyone who speaks of them,'' thought Wang Wei as his mind worked rapidly.

    ''Karma, Causality, Cause and Effect. The cause is people learning some deep secrets of the universe. And the effect is that the True Heavenly Dao will judge whether these people are worthy to know these secrets, and will most likely warn them, erase their memories or even kill them.

    ''By that logic, I should be able to ce a Karmic Connection to my name so that every time someone says it or even think about it, I can detect it.''

    <sub></sub>

    As soon as Wang Wei understood this, the character for his name suddenly appeared in front of him, then a few yellow strings were connected to it. Then, he heard a sound:

    "My son, please be alright. Mommy ising to get you."

    "Mom?"

    "Wei''er, no matter what, hold on. I''m on my way."

    "Dad."

    "This brat is more troublesome than his father. I knew I should have spanked him more when he was little."

    "Wang Chang, if you dare touch my grandson, I''ll fight with you."

    "Why are you so excited? Isn''t he also my grandson?"

    Wang Wei smiled after hearing these two words as he recognized them as his grandfather and grandmother, Yun Zhaojun.

    After hearing these few sentences, he only heard a few more murmurs and he recognize them as Li Jun and the others.

    ''It seems that only people deeply connected to me can be heard for now.''

    Realizing that his new technique was slowlying to an end, Wang Wei immediately used this connection to his name to share his location with his family.

    Meanwhile, in the Endless Void. a group of people was inside the Star Road Map, traveling to different World Communities. Suddenly, the main Wang family members suddenly felt something:

    "Was thata?|"

    "Wei''er, he must have found another way to strengthen the tracking," said Yu Yan with a smile on her face.

    "Let''s hurry," ordered Wang Tian. With this new connection, the Bloodline Tracking Spell should finally be able to find his location.

    Heavenly Profound Continent:

    <sub></sub>

    Wang Wei woke up from his enlightenment as his understanding and application of Karma further deepened; he was now closer to getting rid of his Karmic Sins.

    However, he frowned a little.

    "Is there a problem?" asked Wu Hong.

    "Ever since I enter the Primordial Spirit Realm, I''ve had more than three epiphanies in just a few months."

    Epiphany or Sudden Enranobesething that cultivators could achieve easily. It requires talent, luck, and sometimes timing. Yet, Wang Wei felt that he could enter this state as long as he concentrated a little. This was odd.

    "Do you think that your Paragon-Quality Soul was for nothing?"

    "You mean?"

    "Yes, it will grant you terrifyingprehension. In the early stages of cultivation, it might not appear as much, however, once you begin toprehend the Law and eventually Dao Source, that''s when it will be to shine."

    From what Wu Hong knows, in terms ofprehension, only the Innate Grand Dao Physique and a few other things are on par with a Paragon-Quality Soul.

    Additionally, as Wang Wei bes stronger and makes up for the quantity of his soul, hisprehension will also be elevated as well.

    Wang Wei understood why his soul began to manifest its ability now, most likely because it was sublimated into a Primordial Spirit, changing its essence.

    "I have to leave; my projection won''tst long," said Wu Hong.

    "Are youing back in time for our wedding?"

    "Don''t worry, I will immediately head back," replied Wu Hong with a smile. Then, she suddenly remembered something: "I will find a Fate Stone for you to fix your Proving Dao Artifact."

    Wang Wei''s eyes lit up after hearing this. He had read about the Fate Stone from the sect''s Secret Archive, however, he knew that this was a very rare material truly difficult to find; maybe even more difficult than any Innate Material or Chaos Material.

    Currently, his artifact was slowly being repaired in the River of Fate that was absorbed in his Physique''s Vision. However, with how badly destroyed it was by Di Tian, it would take him a great deal of time before returning to its former self.

    However, with the Fate Stone, he can recast it and make it even more powerful. And as long as it is repaired, some of the bacshes he received when it was destroyed can be healed and alleviate the injury in his Dao Foundation.

    <sub></sub>

    Afterward, the two chatted for a few hours before Wu Hong disappeared.

    The Ends of the Endless Void, the Extremity Sea:

    Wu Hong opened her eyes and looked at the endless gray fog with confusion. During her stay here, she did many experiments on this fog to discover its secret.

    And so far, she only learned a few things. The main thing is that no matter what thing entered inside will be instantly disintegrated. Whether it was any attacks, energy, matter, and even the power of Law.

    To test it out, she found a destroyed world and threw it inside and it was still disintegrated. Wu Hong even went as far as tracking down a Tier 10 Void Beast and led it inside.

    It suffered the same fate.

    The most powerful of their kind Void Beasts are on par with First-ss Emperors. There are very few rare members of their kind born from Chaotic Time Energy and grow to be on par with Eternal Emperors.

    What surprised Wu Hong was the fact that everything that enter this ce was disintegrated except for herself, and she knew it was not because of her power.

    Aftering in contact with the gray fog, she felt nothing; it was like it had be dormant or docile. In the end, no matter what method she used, she could not find its origin or purpose.

    Even summoning the River of Time and browsing through it was useless.

    In the end, she decided to give up as this seemed to be a futile endeavor. Even the seal she tried to ce on it was disintegrated. So, without hesitation, she hopped into her boat and began her journey back home to see her boy toy.

    It''s a shame that she had to make a few more stops to find him the Fate Stone, otherwise she could see him sooner.

    Not long after Wu Hong left, a figure made of the gray fog appeared; it appeared to be a man. He looked in the direction she left and smiled before disappearing; it was as if he was never here.

    Heavenly Profound Continent:?

    Chu Mo was flying in the direction of another sect when he heard a sound inside his head:

    [Dinga?|Detecting anomaly in the worlda?|Generating new mission as counter..]

    [Main Mission 2: Kill the Son of Destiny of this World.

    <sub></sub>

    [Reward: The Qi Luck of said Son of Destiny.]

 Chapter 413: Savior and Destroyer

    <h4>Chapter 413: Savior and Destroyer</h4>

    Chu Mo frowned after seeing this mission.

    "System, what does this mean?" Although he had a guess, he was notpletely sure.

    "The Son of Destiny is essentially the protagonist of this world. Wherever he goes, he will encounter treasures, supreme cultivation methods, and beauties that randomly fall in love with him," replied the system in the cold mechanical voice.

    "Additionally, when in danger, their luck will activate and found a way for them to survive and even be more powerful because of this."

    Chu Mo''s eyes lit up after hearing this. If he could be a Son of Destiny, his cultivation would be very smooth. By then, bing a Great Emperor would be guaranteed.

    "If what you say is true, how could I kill a Son of Destiny?" As a transmigrator, Chu Mo knew how cockroach-like the survival of protagonists can be. Even if someone 10 realms higher than themes to kill them, some random old man that the protagonist once thought was a beggar and offered him food will turn out to be a terrifying powerhouse ande rescue him.

    This is how unreasonable some protagonists can be.

    "The only way is to defeat the protagonist over and over," replied the system.

    "How is that going to work?"

    "With each defeat, the system can devour some luck from the Son of Destiny and add to the host. After a certain amount is drained, they will lose their status of Son of Destiny and can be killed."

    Chu Mo nodded his head as this method was verymon in the novels he used to read. "So, where is this Son of Destiny?"

    "Exact Location is unknown, but the system detected that it was somewhere in the ck Mirror Prefecture."

    "In the Righteous Sect''s domain?" muttered Chu Mo. "With my current strength, can I defeat him?"

    <sub></sub>

    "It would be best for the host to enter the Profound God Realm as soon as possible, and even the peak. Additionally, the host should cultivate The Overlord Profound Body to a certain level."

    Chu Mo pondered for a moment. He had just broken through from the Profound Sovereign Realm to the Profound Saint Realm and opened up his Sea of Consciousness, gaining ess andplete control of his Spiritual Sense.

    As such, he was still quite some time away from thest cultivation realm, the Profound God Realm. As for the Overlord Profound Body, he only got the first three levels after extinguishing a few rank 8 demonic sects.

    If he want to acquire the higher levels, he had to extinguish rank 9 sects, but they have Profound God Realm cultivators. And the most powerful of them have Demon Monarchs, who have the power to easily kill most Profound God Realms.

    So, his best choice of action now is to kill a few more rank 8 sects and devour them to cultivate to the peak of the Profound Saint Realm, and even acquire the resources to cultivate his Overlord Profound Body.

    After making a decision, Chu Mo rushed to another destination.

    On the sun, Wang Wei''s gaze was fixed on Chu Mo for a moment as he muttered, "The destroyer has been set, now what about the Savior?"

    His gaze then focused on Zhou Shu.

    A few days, ago:

    Zhou Shu opened the book that taught on how to be a protagonist:

    "Fate is all-epassing, and one of the ways that it controls all living things in existence is through Luck. Many cultivators do not believe in luck or think it''s just a matter of probability. However, that is not true.

    "Luck is one of the many fundamental concepts that govern reality, that dictates the functions or roles of Heaven and Earth. As such, it is not only real but also has rules and regtions.

    "There are three types of luck. Human, Earth, and Heaven. Human Luck is determined by birth and has different ssificationsa?|

    <sub></sub>

    "Earth Luck refers to Luck gathered by arge group of people often in the shape of sects or fortunate dynastiesa?|

    "Heavenly Luck is a special gift granted personally by Heavenly Dao, and those with abundant of them are called Son of Destinya?|

    "Although each type of luck is different, there is still a connection between, and using that connectiona?|"

    Zhou Shu was fascinated by this book as there were many things he never knew people. The concept of luck of even the Fortune Dynasty was foreign to him. In this world dominated by sects, no dynasty has ever been so powerful as described in this book; all of them were usually only mortal dynasties.

    What interested him more was the method of bing a Son of Destiny. This technique taught how to absorb other people''s Qi Luck or the Qi Luck of a sect. And once these two different lucks reached a certain standard, a deal can be made with Heavenly Dao to exchange for the status of Son of Destiny.

    Immediately, Zhou Shu began to cultivate this technique. The first part was cultivating True Vision so that he could see luck. Then, was the part about absorbing other people''s luck without bacsh.

    Once he was done, he quickly went to rest it out by absorbing the luck of a few ordinary mortals. ording to the book, it is best not to absorb all the luck of one person or kill them.

    Zhou Shu would not make such a mistake because he remembered that in his memories, the person who once received this technique was caught because he could not resist the temptation and killed the people whom he stole luck from. This event brought great turmoil to the Heavenly Profound Continent as countless Profound Gods fought for the ownership of this method. There were even rumors that a person from the demonic sects took in the end.

    And based on the catastrophe that urred yearster, Zhou Shu believed that it might have been true.

    After testing out this technique, he returned to a secret base that he built. Inside were many geniuses of the demonic sects. To prepare for cultivating this technique, he sneaked inside their prefecture and caught a few of them.

    The process was much easier than anticipated as there seems to be some trouble on the demonic side. Countless sects have been killed and destroyed in just a few months.

    After using his True Vision to check, Zhou Shu was satisfied when he saw the Qi Luck Dragon on top of these people. Then, he devoured most of their luck before leaving.

    Immediately afterward, Zhou Shu returned to the Free Heart Sect to meet his master. Previously, his sect was only a rank 7 one with a few Profound Sovereign. As the most talented disciple of the sect, a lot of hope was ced on him to lead the sect to be rank 8, and even rank 9.

    <sub></sub>

    After a deep talk with his master, the next day, it was announced that Zhou Shu would be the new sect master while the current one would resign. With his Profound Sovereign Realm cultivation, and such a young one as that, the transferring process was very smooth,

    Although some people were curious about the hurry, it did not affect the general situation. After taking the position, Zhou Shu used some of his fortunate encounters to cast a Luck Condensing Artifact to gather the Qi Luck of the entire sect and bless him and his fellow disciples.

    Three monthster, with the luck of the entire sect supporting him, Zhou Shu broke through the Profound Saint Realm. Immediately afterward, he began to expand the sect by absorbing smaller ones. He did not even go to the Alliance Center to change the rank of his sect.

    On the sun, Wang Wei continued his carvings to better help understand Karma. Once in a while, he would ce his attention on his two chess pawns.

    Suddenly, he felt something and waved his hand. Then, an image was disyed in front of him. Tong Hua was having a meeting with the Supreme Elder. To keep an eye on these people, Wang Wei sent the ant-size recoding artifacts that the sect developed.

    "Supreme Elder, something has gone wrong. A new demonic cultivator has been killing countless people and weakening their sides."

    The old man frowned after hearing this. "In that case, let''s also weaken the righteous sect side."

    Tong Hua hesitated for a moment before nodding and leaving.

    While watching all of these, Wang Wei had to sigh that the founder of the Unspoken Sect was truly an extraordinary person. For countless generations, he has nned, treating the entire world as a chessboard for one reason: to artificially create a World Lord or Dao Ancestor.

    And how does he n to do this?

    To create a catastrophe that threatens to destroy the world. That way, Heavenly Dao will have no chance but to create a savior or World Lord to save the world.

    For countless generations, the Upright Sect has ensured that the demonic sects be stronger and stronger, while the righteous sect weakened. This is the reason that they killed all the upper echelons of the Righteous Sect Alliance.

    Because of this fact, Wang Wei tasked Chu Mo with killing as many demonic sects as possible to weaken, or at least, dy as much as possible so that he can buy enough time for his sect toe find him before the World Lord is created.

    <sub></sub>

    However, now, he could feel that they were not far away from this world. So, he decided to speed up things a little to achieve his goal of stealing some World Source from this world.

 Chapter 414: Fruition

    <h4>Chapter 414: Fruition</h4>

    Wang Wei looked at the wood carving in front of him; it was one of the many mortals that worshipped him in the Heavenly Abode World. He injected his origin essence into the carving, then it suddenly came alive.

    A powerful aura on par with the Void Shattering Realm or the Profound Sovereign Realm emanated from it. With a nce, he could tell that his carving could generate an attack on par with the aura it released.

    However, it could only sustain three such attacks because the material used for the carving was mostly ordinary. The power of the carving came slowly from Wang Wei''s ability and the fact that he captured the essence of the people he carved.

    "Did I juste up with a new system of puppeteer?" he muttered. And Wang Wei was partially correct. This kind of carving that relied on spiritual power to function used to be popr in the Myriad Emperor World.

    However, after a few Era Changing Catastrophe, puppeteers in general as a Dao were drastically weakened and many of their techniques were lost.

    Shaking his head to remove these distracting thoughts from his mind, Wang Wei took out an enormous rock the size of a mountain from one of the prefectures, and with it, he slowly began carving out something.?

    Previously, he was only carving the people he knew and the things he saw individually, and with their essence.

    But now, he wasbining everything to form a whole, to form aplete picture. And as he carved the individual people, in different sceneries, locations, or situations, his eyes began to clearly distinguish the Karmic Bond between all of them.

    The more he carved, the deeper his understanding of Karma became. As such, he entered a state of forgetness: everything else in the world did not matter to him, only his carving. With such deep concentration, his carving skills drastically improved, his understanding of these people and things deepened, and in return, so was hisprehension of Karma.

    Wang Wei did not know how long he was in this state, or how many more stones he took to continue his carving. When he woke up from his trance, his carving that he called [World of Karma] was only a quarter of the way done.

    Immediately afterward, his aura changed. The visible red hue and horrible stench were all gone. It''s not that he removed them, but with his current understanding, he can properly hide them and ensure that they do not affect his life.

    <sub></sub>

    Wang Wei took a deep breath as he was closer to removing this burden on his shoulder. Then, he focused his attention on the people below. The main reason that he woke from his enlightenment was that his spirit particle warned him that something important that required his attention was happening.

    Zhou Shu sat in the middle of arge empty room with a circr rune written on the floor of the house. The breath of the Profound God Realm emanated from his body.

    In just a short five years, he already reached the highest cultivation possible in this world while also gathering enough luck to be the Son of Destiny.

    Thinking about what happened in the past few years, Zhou Shu had to sigh. The world was in chaos as the demonic sect began its conquest. A new genius suddenly appeared out of nowhere, killed a few Demon Monarchs, and conquered the others.

    Then, he began his conquest: prefectures after prefectures have fallen. With his current strength, Zhou Shu has now be one of the leading figures in the righteous sect''s resistance.

    Unfortunately, he was no match for the Demon Lord. Even when thetter was besieged by countless people of the righteous sect, a lot of people were killed while the rest fled with heavy injuriesa??including him.

    ''Hopefully, once I be a Son of Destiny, things will change.''

    After activating the formation, a Qi Luck Dragon with seven colors appeared in the room, however, only one of the seven colors was vibrant while the others seemed dull or gray.

    Zhou Shu''s Luck had reached the one color of the 7-Rainbow color Qi Luck.

    ? A few minutester, another Qi Luck Dragon appeared, this one had two colors; this was the Earth Luck that Zhou Shu gathered the past few years. Once all the preparations were finished, Zhou Shu prepared for the final test.

    Soon, he found himself standing in a dark space with scattered lights that looked like stars; the space seemed infinite, yet, Zhou Shu did not care about that because of what was in front of him.

    <sub></sub>

    A gigantic eye; an eye that seemed to fit this infinite space; it was as if the very existence of this eye turned this infinite realm into a finite one. Zhou Shu could feel that this eye was scanning him, learning everything all of his secrets.

    Whether it was his body, soul, or his history, he felt that this eye could see through it. For a moment, he was worried. Although this eye looked cold and callous without showing any emotions, Zhou Shu felt that it paused for a moment before checking him a few dozen times.

    After what felt like an eternity, the two Qi Luck Dragon appeared in this suffocating space, fused into three colors. Then, the character for "Heaven" suddenly appeared, full of majesty and nobility.

    Finally, the gigantic eye disappeared, and Zhou Shu returned to his room previous room. What the two things failed to notice was that something slipped off from Zhou Shu''s body and disappeared into the infinite space.

    "Finally seeded," muttered Zhou Shu.

    And on the sun, Wang Wei was saying the same thing. It seems that the Heavenly Dao of this world suspected something but did not find it. Of course, Wang Wei knew that it was only because this was a Great Thousand World.

    Back in his world, he would not be able to act so recklessly.

    A few secondster, a frown appeared on Wang Wei''s face as he remembered something that he overlooked before: his ck Qi Luck. At first, he thought that it was the result of entering the Duyi Realm since he acquired it right after.

    However, from what he summarized in his previous talk with Wu Hong, people who enter the Duyi Realm have regr Qi Luck, so where did this anomalye from?

    Thinking about this now, a few things that happened in his life are not quite normal. For example, many times in his life he was attacked by Heart Devil which only happens to cultivators in the Primordial Spirit Realm. The first time it happened to him, he was just a moral that had no cultivation whatsoever.

    <sub></sub>

    Then, there was hisst fight with the Wrath of Heaven; some anomaly also urred during this fight as he felt that this battle was more than a simple trial to temper him; it was like it had a deeper meaning, deeper significance.

    "*Sigh* Let''s not think about these things that are out of my understanding and strength," he muttered to himself before focusing on the Heavenly Profound Continent.

    The first major step of his n hase to fruition with Zhou Shu, now, all he had to wait for the right moment. Then, he focused on Chu Mo and once again frowned.

    "Chu Mo''s strength is too highpared to Zhou Shu. For my n to work, they have to be rtive to one another. Should I increase his strength?"

    After thinking about it for a moment, he decided otherwise. As a new Son of Destiny, he could foresee that Zhou Shu will have countless fortunate encounters from now on to rapidly increase his strength, so Wang Wei decided to wait and see.

    And maybe, he could get a few good things from Zhou Shi.

    After that, he focused on the people of the Unspoken Sect. Their ns seemed to be on track, however, Chu Mo''s rise as the new Demon Lord has added too many variables and made them uncertain.

    "As a Son of Destiny, Zhou Shu should be the person with the greatest chance to be a World Lord. So, should I use this opportunity to take that Dao Source Seed?... If I use my cards correctly, it may not be impossible."

    Wang Wei then began to n out possible ways to achieve his goal; the fact that Heavenly Dao might have noticed something with Zhou Shu made him more careful.

    After making some preliminary decisions, he observed Zhou Shu''s every move. He wanted to gather more information on the Son of Destiny and increase his understanding of Qi Luck.

    Not only because of his ability to be a Son of Destiny but because he had an inspiration. If things went smoothly, it would greatly help him when he creates his Fate Incarnations.

    <sub></sub>

 Chapter 415: Reward and True Secre

    <h4>Chapter 415: Reward and True Secre</h4>

    Chu Mo looked at the young and suave young man opposite him who was filled with righteous temperament; anyone who saw him would think that he was a hero destined to save the world.

    He gritted his teeth as he cursed out loud, "Damn you, Zhou Shu. How many times do I have to defeat you?" Chu Mo was truly frustrated as he finally understood the meaning behind the words "Son of Destiny."

    In the past few months, he has killed a few Demon Monarchs and conquered the others using his overwhelming strength. Then, he finally began his conquest of the world with so many people under hismand.

    At first, he did not notice Zhou Shu''s existence; his main enemy was Tong Hua, the sect master of the Unspoken Sect and the current leader of the newly established Righteous Alliance.

    Only with her working together with the other upper echelonsa??which also included Zhou Shua??did they barely manage to slow down the advancement of the demonic sects.

    However, not long after their constant confrontation, Chu Mo received notification from his system that Zhou Shu was identified as this world''s Son of Destiny.

    Then, he finally understood how aggrieved viins are when facing protagonists. Despite his overwhelming strength, despite targetting Zhou Shu personally, thetter always finds a way to escape.

    Whether it was through the others always doing their best to protect him, some old Profound God Realm that suddenly popped up out of nowhere to save him, to Chu Mo identally not using enough force when he wanted to.

    In conclusion, it was very difficult to kill Zhou Shu; Additionally, every time he escapes from his hand, he became even more powerful.

    A blood light surfaced on Chu Mo''s body as an intense bloodlust overcame him. With absolute speed, he bypassed all the leaders of the Righteous Alliance heading straight to Zhou Shu, and punched him with all his strength.

    There was only one thing inside his mind, to eliminate the only true hindrance in his path.

    Bang! Crack!

    A shield suddenly appeared to protect Zhou Shu, however, the protection was as thin as a piece of paper in front of this attack. So, his ribs caved in after being punched and he was sent flying away.

    Immediately afterward, Chu Mo''s face became very ugly to look at. And that was because after flying over a range of mountains, Zhou Shu suddenly disappeared out of nowhere.

    <sub></sub>

    He knew what that meant; this guy probably identally enter another Secret Realm which will not only heal him but also give him other benefits.

    ''System, can you find the Secret Realm and how to enter it?"

    ''Host, with the current level of the system, this is not possible.''

    Chu Mo was not surprised by this oue since this is not the first time he asked and received the same answer.

    ''What about his Luck? Have I absorbed enough of it to kill him?''

    ''Dinga?|calctinga?|Zhou Shu still holds the title of Son of Destiny.''

    Chu Mo sighed out loud as he knew that he still could not kill the so-called protagonist.

    ''If this was a novel, readers would have rioted by now because of this cockroach antagonist.'' He then proceeded to continue his conquest.

    On the sun, Wang Wei sat cross-legged with a sphere in front of him made of different runes. Inside the sphere was a bright red me that seemed to be absorbing energy from the sun.

    ''With this formation, it should not be long for me to bread a True Yang me with that me Seed.''

    After that, a holographic image appeared in front of him showing Zhou Shu''s situation. He was crawling on the floor leaving a blood trail behind him. His face was contorted as he gritted his teeth to drag his body towards the green pool that was not far from him.?

    His intuition was telling him that this was the only way to save him.

    "This isa?|" muttered Wang Wei as he looked somewhere else in this Secret Realm. He could already tell that this green pool had little effect on his injury so ignored it focusing on other things inside.

    His eyes then focused on a golden carriage exuding Dao Rhymes and Innate Qi.

    <sub></sub>

    ''An Innate Treasure,'' thought Wang Wei with a little excitement. In the past few months, he watched Zhou Shu acquire many fortunate encounters, but only a few caught his attention.

    One of his objectives for creating this Son of Destiny was to either found something that could heal his injuries or something to remove his Karmic Sin. Unfortunately, he only got a few interesting things, none rted to his objective.

    And the one with the greatest value was a Heavenly me called Nether Ghost me. He nned to absorb it once his injury healed, and with this me being Yin in nature, it should help further strengthen his foundation and cultivation in the Yin God stage.

    And after acquiring that me, Wang Wei had the idea of cultivating a True Yang me to help him in the Yin-Yang Reverse stage of the Primordial Cultivation Realm, and even elerate his cultivation in the Yang God step.

    Using the spirit particle inside Zhou Shu, Wang Wei immediately checked the innate treasure and briefly analyzed it.

    ''Something is wrong,'' he thought after he was done. This was an Innate treasure that could travel to other World Communities. This kind of treasure is very rare and Wang Wei only knew the existence of two of them: one from his sect and the other one was in his wife''s hand.

    This level of Innate Treasure would require a great deal of World Source to breed in a post-Innate Qi environment.

    ''There is no way that a Great Thousand World can easily give birth to this kind of treasure.''

    Since he knew that something was wrong, Wang Wei took action. He sacrificed thousands of years of life force gathered from Chu Mo to calcte the cause and effect of this treasure.

    Blood spilled out of his eyes as the power of Karma shed across them; his calction was beyond the scope of his injured state. Nheless, he did not stop as he sacrificed more life force.

    ''So, that''s how it is.''

    He was a little surprised by what he calcted. This world is a chess game of the Heaven Will World of thismunity called the Beginning Profound Continent. Not just it, but many other worlds that have been discovered.

    The powerful Emperor Lineages of the Beginning Profound Continent would set up catastrophe in these Great Thousand Worlds, then, when the time arrived, someone from their lineage would appear as savior, received the aid of Heavenly Dao to be World Lords or Dao Ancestors.

    Essentially, artificially manufacturing Dao Ancestors.

    <sub></sub>

    And this process did not only ur once. This world has undergone a few Eras and ording to Wang Wei''s calction, the end of each era is the result of these lineages setting a worldwide catastrophe and making a Dao Ancestor.

    The process will usually end in the lives of countless trillions of people dying, the civilization of the world almost destroyed, and the end result might not even seed. Nevertheless, afterward, whether they seed or not, they would restart civilization by spreading lost knowledge of cultivations to the people and so on.?

    For countless generations, after the Source of the World recuperate from the previous loss because of either creating the Dao Source Seed or because the world was almost destroyed, they repeated the process again.

    Wang Wei sighed after discovering this. As he cleaned the blood from his face, his gaze focused on the Unspoken Sect. The so-called founder or ancestor of their Sect is someone from the upper realm sent after thest catastrophe to set everything up for the next harvest.

    Even Tong Hua is also from the Upper Realm Upright Sect who was sent to receive this generation''s Dao Source Seed. However, some of her memories were sealed to evade Heavenly Dao.

    As for how this innate treasurees into all of this exnation? Well, after being milked dry time after time, Heavenly Dao has begun to notice some anomalies.

    And this chariot is the counter-attack that it prepared. Wang Wei guessed that it wanted someone to use this chariot to take all if not the majority of the poption, leaving an empty and deserted world to the people of the Unspoken Sect.

    ''This world''s Heavenly Dao seems very petty in the way it functioned,'' thought Wang Wei. He was not surprised by this fact as he knew that thews of Heaven and Earth of each world operated differently, let alone worlds in differentmunities.

    A perfect example of that is the fact that back in the Myriad Emperor World, as long as a normal cultivator killed arge number of devil cultivators, they would receive some merita??albeit small but still merit. And the more devils they kill, the more merit.

    However, in this world, the same fact did not apply. It did not matter how many demonic cultivators were killed, no merit would be granted by Heaven.

    After removing these distracting thoughts from his mind, Wang Wei focused on the chariot. He did not immediately take it away as he knew that Heavenly Dao might be paying attention to it.

    He would wait for ater day to do so since he already ced a back hand in the space ring that Zhou Shu was using. As long as he ced it inside, Wang Wei can sneakily take it away.

    And even if he refined the treasure, he can still use the spirit particle to gain control of it.

    As for the ramification of his actions regarding the lives of the people of this world?

    <sub></sub>

    We?|

 Chapter 416: Healthy

    <h4>Chapter 416: Healthy</h4>

    Wang Wei did not care about the fate of the people in this world. Although that sounded very cruel, however, recent events have taught him that the world is unfair, and few people or things can control their fate.

    In the current situation, there is little he could do. His strength was not enough to fight an entire Emperor Lineage. As for involving his sect in this conflict to intervene in the current chess game?

    He would not ce them in such a dangerous situation. The Dao Opening Sect was far away, so, fighting with the Unspoken Secta??which has a home advantagea??will be extremely difficult, especially when the benefit was not worth it in the long run.

    Although the Begining Profound Continent is a pure energy cultivation system, meaning that the Great Emperors and Dao Ancestors of their sect are generally weaker, there is still the possibility that some heaven-defying genius will appear and be an Eternal Emperor.

    Additionally, if they have been doing this kind of World Cmity across multiple Great Thousand Worlds for countless eras, the number of Dao Ancestors that they have in their sect might be even higher than the Dao Opening Sect.

    Plus, Wang Wei did not know the exact number of Great Emperors in the Unspoken Sect, adding more variables to the situation. So, involving his sect is not a solution.

    In conclusion, the golden chariot can bring him a lot of benefits to his future path of cultivation, so he will take it without remorse. As for the karma of taking that chariota??which is considered the hope of all the trillion of people in this world?

    Wang Wei did not care. He already discovered that thews of Karma of this world are not as rigid as back in the Myriad Emperor World, hence the reason that the Upper Realm can so easily get off doing such nasty nothing.

    Because of this situation, Wang Wei guessed that thews of Heaven and Earth of eachmunity might be slightly different.

    Furthermore, even if the Laws of Karma wanted him to pay for his actions, with his current understanding, it is still possible to shift the me to Zhou Shu; making it seems that he was responsible for losing the chariot and not being able to save all living beings.

    After making a decision, Wang Wei focused his gaze on Zhou Shu who was healing inside the pool he discovered in the secret realm. He used his finger to draw a rune in the air; the process was fast and he drew it in one breath.

    <sub></sub>

    Once he was done, the rune condensed into a square talisman that looked like well-carved jade. However, right after finishing, his face became a little pale so he quickly absorbed some more life energy.

    ''With this talisman that has at least 20% of my strength, Zhou Shu should be able to borrow my power to fight Chu Mo.''

    For his n to work, these two have to have a certain level of strength. Unfortunately, Zhou Shu has been quite disappointed in the past few months so Wang Wei has to take action to help him.

    With a wave of his hand, the talisman disappeared before appearing in a noticeable corner of the secret realm. Then, Wang Wei returned to his daily activity.

    In the past few months, he has been doing three things: cultivating the True Yang Fire, and continuing his carving to deepen his understanding of Karma; he could tell that once he was done, he might be able to eliminate all the sins in his body and develop many techniques rted to Karma.

    And thest thing in his daily schedule has been to review his battle with Di Tian. Each time he reviewed them, he could learn something new whether about himself or his opponent.

    In thest review, Wang Wei discovered something odd. In one of his attacks, he used all the power of his fleshly body; when throwing a punch work several quintillion jin of force, for a brief moment, he saw something.

    Because he was too focused on the battle, he did not pay attention. But while reviewing his memory, he realized that he saw an illusory gate. Albeit brief and fading, it existed.

    After sitting cross-legged, Wang Wei begins to review his memories once again. After focusing on that punch, he saw the gate once again.?

    It looked like a very ordinary but old purple door; however, an ancient aura that seems to exist across space and time emanated from the door. After taking a deep look at the door, a message suddenly appeared inside Wang Wei''s mind:

    The Gate of Power.

    <sub></sub>

    ''Is that this gate''s name? Power, could it be rted to cultivating the fleshly body in general or something rted to the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture]?''

    From Di Tian''s words, he guessed that this scripture might have some other secrets. And most likely, it has something to do with this gate. He then tried to find more information regarding the gate but ended up in failure.

    Besides the name, he knew nothing more. Even after reviewing some knowledge, he read from the Sect''s Secret Archive, he did not find anything. Nevertheless, he was not disappointed as he knew that he only read a small portion of the archive.

    Plus, not all secrets or knowledge are stored there. Some things simply cannot be written down and have to be passed down from generation to generation through words of mouth.

    So, his father, grandfather, or some old monster in the sect might know something about it. Additionally, Wang Wei guessed that if he could recreate that punch, he should be able to see that gate once more.

    Unfortunately, this was not possible in his current state.

    Time quickly passed. A weekter, Zhou Shu had healed his injuries and ced his imprint on the golden chariot signifying that he has achieved a preliminary refinement of this innate treasure.

    However, he did not care about all of this; his focus was on the talisman that he discovered. As felt the power flowing through his veins, Zhou Shu became excited and immediately went to challenge Chu Mo again.

    The past few months have been a nightmare for him. As a Son of Destiny, he was constantly defeated by one person, always having to rely on luck to barely survive; he had to avenge this humiliation.

    Then, a legendary battle took ce between these two. The space was broken, the earth trembled for days, mountains were ttened, rivers and oceans burned, and so on.

    Although these two cultivated a pure energy system, the intensity of their sh and power even affected thews of Heaven and Earth. As long as the energy is intense and high-quality enough, it is possible to overwhelm the fundamentalws that make a world.

    <sub></sub>

    Meanwhile, in the sun, Wang Wei watched all of this calmly. During the entire battle, he was deeply focused and blended with Heaven and Earth. He felt a powerful consciousness using a wonderful power or source of energy to stabilize the entire world during these two''s battles.

    If it was not for that power, the destruction level of these two would have destabilized the entire world leading to catastrophic results.

    As Wang Wei felt Heavenly Dao repairing the damage of these two fightings, the spirit particle that he left at the core of the world secretly stole the power that it was used to heal the worlda??albeit a very small part of it.

    Wang Wei held a blue sphere in his hand; despite the spherical shape, the thing appeared to be liquid instead of solid.

    ''Is this the World Source?''

    This was his n all along. When Zhou Shu became a Son of Destiny, he left one of his particles at the core of the world. Then, ensure that the power of these two reached beyond the normal scope of the Profound Gods of this world.

    That way, when they fight, Heavenly Dao will have no choice but to use the source of the world to repair the damage of their battle. And he can take this opportunity to steal some of the sources with his spirit particle.

    Without hesitation, he absorbed the blue liquid. In an instant, Wang Wei''s body which was as skinny as bamboo returned to his normal self. His well-defined muscles full of power were back, along with his stic skin.

    However, he still looked like an old man that was about to die of old age, but an ordinary old man instead of an old demon that seemed that he would drink people''s blood at any time.

    Nevertheless, Wang Wei knew that he was not fully healed; he could still see cracks on all the cells of his body, signifying that his fleshly body foundation was still injured.

    He immediately began to repair it. However, as soon as he had the idea, his intuition warned him that it would be best for him to leave it that way.

    <sub></sub>

    ''How could repairing my injury be harmful to me? Unlessa?|Breaking before standing?'' He realized that this might be an opportunity for him.

    Suddenly, he felt something and looked in the sky. He could feel that his connection to his father was very clear. Most likely in the World Community closest to this one.

    As such, it should not be long before they arrived in thismunity and turn this world; it won''t be long before he returned home. With a smile on his face, he returned to doing his things while continuing to steal more world sources.

 Chapter 417: Game End

    <h4>Chapter 417: Game End</h4>

    Wang Wei began to focus on his creation of the Three Crowns technique. Based on the [Profound Flower Condensation] technique, he already knew how to create the Qi Crown. Now, he had to create the way to make the Spirit and Essence Crown.

    From what he understood, these crowns are a way to sublimate the foundation and make it more perfect, and this should apply to almost all cultivation systems.

    The reason for that is all systems can be divided into the three categories of Essence, Spirit, and Qi or body, soul, and energy. At some point, all cultivation will involve these three.

    For example, the Origin System involved all three of them; cultivators usually begin with Essence by strengthening their bodies in the Body Refining Realm andter in the Divine Body Realm.

    In the second and third realms of that system, origin qi is created, as such, the system begins to involve Qi. And even in the fourth realm, origin qi is sublimated into a higher form of energy, origin essence.

    However, in that same realm, cultivators began to develop their soul and Sea of Consciousness, meaning that the system now involved the Spirit aspect.

    And this continued all the way to the Primordial Spirit; after all, in the Divine Body Realm, cultivators still have to temper their mind and spirit.?

    Even the Profound System of this world followed a simr premise. For most of the cultivation systems, they focused on Qi and its sublimation. However, in the Profound Saint Realm, they also begin to follow the Spirit aspect.

    While creating this technique, Wang Wei realized that the concept of the Three Crowns was a perfect addition to the Origin System. And it did not have to be an entirely new realm.?

    The Qi Crown could be created during the Supernatural Realm, the Essence Crown in the Divine Body Realm, and the Spirit Crown during the Primordial Spirit Realm.

    That way, a perfect foundation for thew could be created.

    After thinking about it for a moment, he guessed that his ancestor did not encounter a cultivation system that had these crowns during his travel and while he was created this system.

    However, he should have known about it after bing an Eternal Emperor and doing something about it. Wang Wei shook his head since he could not get an answer to this question.

    So, he focused on the task at hand. To create any of the flowers only requires a cultivator toprehend the essence, the core, or the nature of the Three Crowns.

    <sub></sub>

    What is Qi? What is its origin? What is Spirit, or Essence? How does it affect the individual and the world? Once thatprehension reached a certain level, a cultivator can resonate with Heaven and Earth.

    And this is not the end. From what Wang Wei remembered, the theory of the three crowns went something like this: Three Flowers Gather on a Crown and Five Qi Towards The Origin.

    Everything in the universe is created from the five elements and the revolution of Yin and Yang, which includes the body. By absorbing pure Five Elements energy from Heaven and Earth, it is possible to increase a person''s Origin or their natural talent and foundation of cultivation.

    Hence the theory of Five Qi Towards the Origin.

    When refining his organs, Wang Wei has already absorbed five elements of energy into his body. However, he does not yet understand the concept of origin and how to improve it. However, after a little research back in the sect, he should be able to discover something and aplished the task of [Five Qi Towards The Origin.]

    After nodding his head in satisfaction, he returned to his daily carving and study of Karma. Meanwhile, Zhou Shu and Chu Mo never stopped their constant fighting and each time, Wang Wei would benefit by stealing a little World Source.

    He did not get greedy but stole a small enough amount not to be discovered. However, with the repeated battles, the small amount begins to aggravate.

    Unspoken Sect, in a Secret Realm that had so many formations inside at the level of Quasi-Emperors that even if Wang Wei was at his peak state, he would not be able to detect anything.

    The Supreme Elder and Tong Hua stood in front of a formation that was square in shape. Usually, the Supreme Elder would stand in front of Tong Hua, but this time, it was the opposite; he stood behind her with his head slightly lowered.

    Her entire demeanor and aura had changedpletely; she was cold and indifferent, and a dignified air surrounded her. Obviously, she had regained her memories.

    The formation in front of them lit up before two people suddenly appeared; an old man and a young man. The old man had long white hair but no beard and was dressed in in ck robes.

    The young man had had a blue robe with a free and easy smile on his face, making people easily get close to him.

    "Great Elder Yang, Young Master," bowed Tong Hua.

    "Aunt, there is no need to be polite between us," said the young man named Tong He.

    <sub></sub>

    "Status has to be respected," replied Tong Hua.

    "So, for what reason do you ask for help?" asked Great Elder Yang.

    "Something went wrong with this generation''s n," said Tong Hua. "Someone else became the Son of Destiny. And we believe that it is most likely because of an Extraterrestrial Demon."

    "What makes you say that?"

    Tong Hua then waved her hand to disy a recording of Wang Wei''s attack once he arrived in this world.

    "Based on the aura he disyed, his aura is entirely different from the Profound System. So, he is most likely from a world in ourmunity with an entirely different system, or from another World Community.

    "And ever since he arrived in this world, things have gotten out of control. I even suspect that the new Demon Lord is rted to him."

    Great Elder Yang nodded as he reviewed all the information that Tong Hua provided for him. When he arrived at the part of the True Yang Formation that was ced on the moon, his eyes squinted as he muttered:

    "Law? This person is in the Profound Law Realm?"

    "I do not know for sure. However, it is a fact that he borrowed the power of Law to set up such a formation."

    The Great Elder nodded his head before saying, "When is the next battle between the Demon Lord and Zhou Shu?"

    "Based on their previous pattern, it should be in a couple of days."

    "I need to verify something, then, we can take our next course of action."

    A few dayster, Zhou Shu and Chu Mo fought once more. However, this time, a secret pair of eyes were observing them in the shadow.

    <sub></sub>

    "Elder, did you find something?"

    "Yes, young master. Someone is using their sh to secretly steal some World Source; the method used seemed quite clever."

    Although he did not find the exact method, he still could guess. Since their sects have yed with countless worlds, they have a great understanding of sources and so on. So, he was able to catch Wang Wei''s actions.

    "So, what do we do now?" asked Tong He.

    "Let''s go pay our foreign guess a visit."

    Great Elder Yang broke the space and teleported the two to the sun, releasing all his aura to instigate his arrival. Meanwhile, Wang Wei looked at the uninvited guess in front of him and he was slightly surprised by what he saw.

    He felt the power of Law from this old man, along with very deep profound energy. Immediately, he realized what was going on. The Profound God Realm of this world was equivalent to the Supreme Realm back home, however, the realm this old man was in is equivalent to the Quasi-Emperor Realm.

    And this realm requires understanding and controlling thew.

    And since Great Thousand World could not give birth to the so-called Quasi-Emperor existence, the Heavenly Profound Continent did not have the method of reaching that realm, nor the ability to do so.

    Most likely, the person who created the Profound System did it on purpose to weaken all the worlds in themunity and ensure the supremacy of the Beginning Profound World.

    Another example to back this theory is the young man apanying this old man. Wang Wei can see that he is only in the Profound Grandmaster Realm, but his profound energy is extremely pure, even granting him battle prowess to some weak Profound Gods.

    And this is not because this guy is some extraordinary Heaven Chosen that can skip countless realms to do battle. No, the only reason he is so powerful is that the cultivation technique he used is miles better than the ones the other people used.

    Obviously, this was a form of hoarding knowledge to benefit some people.

    Wang Wei looked at these people before looking down at the continent. He already guessed the reason these people came to see him. And after mulling it over a while, he sighed and made a decision.

    <sub></sub>

    ''It seems that the game is about to end; it''s time for me to leave.''

    He waved his hand to remove the formation and invited them in.

 Chapter 418: The Fate of The Chess Pieces

    <h4>Chapter 418: The Fate of The Chess Pieces</h4>

    Great Elder Yang had a serious look on his face after seeing Wang Wei. With his ability, he could tell this old man''s root bone was only 1000 years old, and the reason he appeared as such was because of lifespan overdraft.

    A 1000 years was not long, even in the Beginning Profound Continent since Profound Law Realm powerhouses could live for more than 100,000 years.

    This meant that this person belonged to the younger generation and might be some Heaven Chosen of some family. Of course, what shocked him the most was thetter''s strength.

    ''Young master, we are in deep trouble,'' said the Great Elder through Divine Sense Communication.

    Without any change in his face, he replied, ''What do you mean?'' Unlike the people of this world, the Heaven Chosen of the Beginning Profound Continent can open their Sea of Consciousness in the Profound Master Realm (Tier 4).

    ''This person''s strength is enough to instantly kill the two of us?''

    ''What? Then, what do we do?''

    ''Be prepared to use the Teleportation Runes that the sect gave you to save your life and I will buy you enough time. Before that, we will try not to conflict with him.''

    ''What about the mission we came here for?''

    ''Let''s see how the situation ys out.''

    Then, something appeared on Great Elder Yang''s forehead; it was a dragon coiled in a circle. In the middle of the circle were six vertical stripes.

    "Yang Yi, Unspoken Dao Sect, Beginning Profound Continent, I have seen fellow Daoist."

    After seeing the mark on the person''s forehead, Wang Wei quickly recognized what it was; it was something he learned from the Sect''s Secret Archive.

    This mark was referred to as Dao Lineage Mark, and it was invented as a way for people from different Heaven Will to identify the fact that they were from Emperor Lineages.

    This way, it was easier to know each other''s identities and avoid creating enemies for their rtive sect, and also a way to show a person''s background and brag at the same time.

    "Tong He, Young Profound Master of the Unspoken Dao Sect," said the young man while also showing his mark.

    Wang Wei nodded his head as he remembered the way to create the mark. The mostmon method is to connect to the sect''s Qi Luck to manifest the mark.

    Then, a dragon also appeared on his forehead, however, he had 9 vertical stripes in the middle unlike the other''s six.?

    <sub></sub>

    "Wang Wei, Sacred Son of the Dao Opening Sect, Myriad Emperor World."

    And as soon as Great Elder Yang saw the nine stripes, his eyes squinted slightly as he knew that the background of the opponent might be better than theirs.

    Unlike the Myriad Emperor World, the sects in the Beginning Profound Continent are very active in the Endless Void. So, Great Elder Yang knew that although not all of them, many Heaven Will had a Nine Emperor Curse to bnce the overall development of the world.

    As such, Nine Emperors is the limit that some sects can reach. And there are only two ways for this curse to be lifted: one is to have a terrifying Heaven Chosen that forcefully breaks the curse and bes their sect''s 10th Emperor.

    Or, wait until nine other sects cultivate Nine Great Emperors, then, Heavenly Dao will remove the curse and allows for fairpetition.

    "Wait, young master, you said that you''re from the Myriad Emperor World?"

    "That''s correct. Is there a problem?"

    Of course, there is a problem. The Myriad Emperor World is one of the most powerful Heaven Will Worlds in the Endless Void with the third most number of Eternal Emperors. To be precise, they are tied for second ce with 8.

    And there are rumors that they have given birth to even more, but many of them died or erased their existence from the world for some reason. On top of all that, Great Elder Yang knew that three of their Eternal Emperorsa??the Sword Empress, the Absolute Beginning Emperor, and Empress Wua??have aplished things that affected all worlds in the Endless Void.

    The name of these people is forever remembered by many Heaven Will Worlds across many World Communities. Although in recent years, the Myriad Emperor has adopted a closed-door policy and rarely interacted with other World Communities, they are still famous.

    "I have heard the name of Sword Empress, the Absolute Beginning Emperor, and Empress Wu."

    "Huh? I never knew that our founding ancestor was so famous." Wang Wei was not lying. He could guess the previous two were famous because of what they did to Buddhism and the Devil Race.

    However, he did not know why the Sword Empress was so famous. He decided to check it out when he returned.

    "Founding Ancestor?"

    "The Sword Empress."

    Great Elder''s lisp almost twitched when he heard that as he realized he might have kicked an iron bucket.

    "Young Master Wang Wei, it''s not that I don''t believe you, buta?|"

    Wang Wei nodded his head, then, the Dao Lineage Mark appeared on his forehead again, this time, however, two of the stripes had stars on them.

    <sub></sub>

    Both Great Elder Yang and Tong He almost fainted when they saw this. [One Sect, Two Eternal Emperor]. They knew that the Dao Lineage Mark could not be fake, so this person was truly from such a sect.

    To them, this was truly a shock to their world views. In the entire history of the Beginning Profound Continent, excluding the events that urred before the Era of Strife (also called the Null Era), only one Eternal Emperor has ever been born in their world.

    And they knew that in some Heaven Will, no Eternal Emperors have never appeared. This means, in the trillion upon trillion years of history of these worlds, not a single individual managed to be an Eternal Emperor.

    But now, they met a sect that has 2 of them.

    Great Elder took a deep breath internally to calm down.

    ''Could it be that the sect behind him is intervening in thismunity?'' he thought to himself. ''No. Based on his current situation, he obviously is the Heaven Chosen cultivated to be this generation''s Emperor.

    ''Such a powerful sect would never allow their geniuses to be in such a terrible shape of lifespan deficiency. So, that only means that it might be an ident for him toe here. This could exin why he was stealing World Source, most likely to heal his injuries.''

    After thinking about all of this, he managed to calm himself down somewhat, so he continued his train of thought.

    ''The Myriad Emperor World, in general, has been in great decline for a long time, to the point ofpletely removing their presence on the world stage of the Endless Void.?

    ''Even if they wanted to make aeback, it would be in their best interest to start with a World Community closer to them. So, this kid is very likely waiting for his sect toe to pick him up.

    ''In conclusion, the mission of the sect should be able to bepleted. Even if the Dao Opening Sect intervened in this world, our sect still has the home advantage and can deal with them.

    ''Plus, if everything else failed, the sect can still ally with other sects to fight them. After all, no Heaven Will World would allow others to easily intervene in theirmunity.

    ''And if all that fails, we can just give them this world as ast resort. After all, there are thousands of worlds in that level in thismunity.''

    All these thoughts shed across Elder Yang''s mind in less than a second. He then cupped his hand before saying: "Forgive me, young master, if I have insulted you. I have to be careful."

    Wang Wei nodded to him to indicate that he did not mind. He already guessed the reason these two people came to see him. Nothing but to stop him while the other people of the Unspoken Sect dealt with Zhou Shu.

    For their ns to work, the status of the Son of Destiny can only be in their hands, no one else; and that''s because the Son of Destiny is the person with the highest chance of receiving the Dao Source Seed from Heavenly Dao.

    Unfortunately, after these people met him, they realized that they were not his opponent, so they began to use their status to put pressure on Wang Wei. After all, he was on their turf and a long way from home.

    After figuring things out, he decided to give up on Zhou Shu. Although he could kill these two or imprisoned them, however, what about the sect behind them?

    <sub></sub>

    What if they already prepared in case something happened to him? Wang Wei was not foolish enough to fight any Emperor Lineage on his owna??especially in his current state.

    So, he made the rational decision to give up on Zhou Shu and stopped his n. However, he did not give up on Chu Mo as he had more use.

    With a calm demeanor, he led the two of them into his small hut in the sun. Although it looked small from the outside, Wang Wei ced Space Distortiong Array inside so it is bigger on the inside.

    As soon as the two entered the hut, Tong He screamed: "Ouch!"

    Everyone looked at him and find out that he had impaled his foot on one of the countless objects on the floor.

    "Sorry, I was refining something, so the room is a mess," said Wang Wei as he waved his hand to make all the things on the floor disappeared. Great Elder Yang guessed that this person was warning them not to do anything stupid, so he quickly said:

    "We understand," before giving a pill to Tong He to heal his injuries. Although thetter was angry and frustrated, he dare not say anything.

    After that, the three of them had a long and cordial conversation. At some point, he felt that Zhou Shu had died, and even his Qi Luck was forcefully absorbed from him.

    He did not say anything or show any change in his facial expression. He only ensure that all the things inside Zhou Shu''s space ring were transported to his, along with his spirit particles and other things.

    Once everything was finished, the other two people left the sun and returned to the Unspoken Sect. And as soon as these people left, Wang Wei waved his hand and a screw with blood appeared in front of him.

    "With this Tong He''s blood, I should be able to find the Karma Thread that connects him to the Beginning Profound Continent and find its coordinate. It''s time to nt a chess piece there."

    Blood Sea Prefecture:

    Chu Mo was in deep meditation as a blood light was crawling inside his veins making him look like a demon. Suddenly, he heard a sound deep in his mind:

    [Dinga?|Detecting a great danger is approaching the hosta?|calctinga?|It is determined that the host can''t survive no matter what course of action is takena?|processinga?|Activating backup protocol to ensure the survival of the host.

    [Host, do you want to Implement one of the 36 Strategems: Running Away. Yes/No.]

    ''System, what is going on?''

    ''Host, there is no time to exin. Do you want to run away? Yes/No?''

    ''Yes.'' Although he did not know the detail, Chu Mo would not take his life lightly. As soon as he chose yes, a white light enveloped him and he disappeared from his cultivating room.

    <sub></sub>

    And from now on, the infamous Demon Lord forever disappeared from the Heavenly Profound Continent. Rumors have it that he grew bored of conquest and he left the world, others said that he suffered a bacsh from Cultivation Deviation and died in meditation, and there are also rumors that he was besieged and killed by all the other Demon Lords.

    Nevertheless, he was never heard of again. Of course, his story did not end here.

 Chapter 419: Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 419: Reunion</h4>

    Chu Mo found himself in arge space; he looked around and found himself in a forest with different trees scattered everywhere. He looked in the distance to see mountain ranges that rose to the heavens.

    He quickly used his Divine Sense to see if there were animal powerful animals in the forest, then sighed in relief when he realized that he was alone.

    "System, where is this? And what is going on?"

    "This is a Safe Zone that the system created in case the host is in danger and requires to run away. Be warned that with the damaged state of the system, this ce is not always avable"

    "Oh," replied Chu Mo before taking a deep breath. He knew that his system was really damaged after bringing him into this world, and although it has fixed some abilities, it was still a long way to go.

    "So, what is the situation? Why was I forced to run away?"

    "It was detected that the Son of Destiny was killed."

    "What? Zhou Shu is dead? How is that possible? Who killed him?"

    "ording to the system''s calctions, some people from the Upper Realm arrived in this world and killed him."

    "Wait, system, I thought that you said that only after lowering Zhou Shu''s luck could I be able to kill him? How did these people do it?"

    "This system has no exact answer but can guess the method used. Most likely, they possessed a weapon or way to negate the luck of the Son of Destiny."

    Chu Mo frowned after hearing this. During his reign as Demon Lord, he gathered a lot of information about the upper realm. He knew that the people there were more advanced in many ways than in this world.

    He also understood the reason that the system wanted him to conquer this world and have enough luck before going there. But, he did not expect that the people came here in advance.

    And since the system asked him to run away, these people are most likely very powerful and probably wanted to eliminate him for reason.

    "System, what''s the next n?"

    <sub></sub>

    Without a mission to aplish, Chu Mo felt lost and without a sense of purpose; he did not like this feeling.

    "The system will use some of itsst power to create a Void Boat for the host and provide the coordinate of the Upper Realm. After arriving there, the host has to find a way to acquire an Identity Token, grow stronger and eventually fight in the Heaven Will Battle."

    "Then, what''s going to happen to you?" hurriedly asked Chu Mo.

    "The system will temporarily enter Sleeping Mode, and only the most basic functions will be avable."

    Chu Mo sighed in relief. As long as the system was notpletely gone, everything was fine. In this scary world, he relied on the system to be as powerful as he was now.

    Suddenly losing that support made him feel very ufortable. Thankfully, it was only temporarily sleeping.

    On the sun, Wang Wei looked at Chu Mo that was in a secluded ce inside hisrge space ring, and nodded his head. He took out the Supreme Tier Void Boat that he had and sent it to him.

    Then, while he was trying to find the coordinate of the Beginning Profound Continent through Karma Thread, he was also refining the innate treasure that he simpled named Void Golden Chariot.

    A weekter, he discovered the coordinates and sent Chu Mo on his way; he was happy to nt a chess piece in that world. His main purpose is to gather information and rare resources that might be beneficial to him.

    As for Chu Mo bing a Great Emperor, Wang Wei was not confident in his chances. Plus, if he did be one, his Spirit Particle along with his false memories would be discovereda??unless Wang Wei could be one before him and reinforced these measures.

    That way, he would have a Great Emperor as a puppet. However, all of these are for the future.

    A few weekster, he finally refined the golden chariot and became its master. He discovered a massive world inside the chariot, evenrger than most Great Thousand Worlds. Most likely, this was supposed to be the ce that Zhou Shu ced the people of the Heavenly Profound Continent when he ran away.

    Then, he prepared to leave. While standing in the sun, he took onest look at this world. He could see an invisible red hue that covered the entire world.

    He recognized these things as Qi of Cmity, signifying that a major catastrophe was about to hit this world. He sighed before entering the chariot and left; there was no hesitation in his actions.

    Before Zhou Shu died, he ensured that the karmic me for losing the chariot was ced on him, so he did not have any more worries.?

    <sub></sub>

    Recent events have made him understand that the world is cruel and few people can control their fate. At any moment, catastrophe cane knocking, and most people will be powerless.

    That fact applied to a wealthy and powerful person like him, let alone the powerless mortals of this world.

    After leaving this world by entering the Endless Void, he controlled the chariot to head in the direction of his family through the bloodline connection he felt.

    Wang Wei did not know how long he spent navigating in the dark emptiness of space, but at some point, he saw an enormous Map that looked like it contained the stars inside.

    He stopped in front of it as he felt that the connection led to that thing. Out of caution, he projected a holographic image of himself to disy his identity, and he thought that someone from his family would do the same if this map belonged to them.

    But, he saw a womaning out of the map and flying toward his chariot with unmatched speed countless times faster than the speed of light, Instantly, he realized that it was his mother so he appeared in front of her.

    Yu Yan hugged him tightly; luckily, his injury was alleviated otherwise, she would have squeezed him to death.

    "My poor son; look how bad of a shape you are in."

    She looked at hid old face, white hair, wrinkles, and age spots. Tears started to fall down her eyes.

    "Mommy is here now, and everything will be fine," said Yu Yan while crying uncontrobly.

    "Mom, there is no need to cry, I''m fine," replied Wang Wei as he hugged his mother.

    "Yes, you''ll be fine. Once you return home, your father will fix you back to even better shape," she replied, but her tears did not stop. At this point, Wang Tian had also rushed up to hug his son.

    "It''s good that you''re alright."

    Wang Wei smiled as he internally sighed. With his eyesight, he could see some strings of white hair on his father''s head. There were not there before, and should not appear because of ack of lifespan.

    So, the only exnation is excessive stress. It is obvious that his disappearance had a greater toll on his father than he might have let on. While the three of them were having their reunion, two more people also arrived.

    <sub></sub>

    "Grandma," said Wang Wei as he hugged Yun Zhaojun.

    "You looked like you are the same age as me," she said with a smile and relief. There is nothing more unbearable for any parents than to see their children leaving before them. Given the choice, they would always want to take their ce.

    "Brat, what about me? How could you ignore the old man like this?" said Wang Chong, his voice so loud that it echoed in the void.

    Wang Wei''s mouth twitched after hearing this, "Well, my eyes are not working as well now in my current state, so I did not see you."

    "Boy, don''t think I can''t whoop you now that you''re stronger than me."

    Wang Wei decided not to say anything more as he knew that this old ruffian can definitely use his seniority to give him a beating. Although he would not feel any pain with his fleshly body, it was still humiliating.

    "That''s what I thought," said Wang Chang. "Well, it''s good that you''re in better shape than thest time we saw you. And it even seems that you got some other chances," his eyes were fixed on the chariot when he said thest part.

    "Wait, he was in even worse shape than this?" suddenly said Yu Yan while staring at her husband, making thetter have a wry smile. He was just thinking how great it was that his son did not look like an old devil as skinny as bamboo, that way his wife would not me him.

    But nowa?|

    "Yan''er, this is not the time to be putting me," added Yun Zhaojun. "What matters now is to return home and heal Wei''er to ensure that his Dao Foundation is not affected."

    The other nodded and quickly began the journey home. During the entire journey home, Yu Yan never left Wang Wei''s side, always hanging to him. Although helpless, he did not say anything.

    More than a monthter, the group finally returned to the Myriad Emperor World.

    As Wang Wei floated in the sky and breathed in the air and spiritual qi between Heaven and Earth, he felt a great deal offort. He did not understand how much he loved this world until he was stranded in a ce far away, without any friends, family, or even anyone he knew.

    The feeling of home was trulyforting. No matter how much trouble or things wrong with this world, it was still his home, and he loved it.

    Wang Wei opened his eyes, and exhaled sightly before frowning, "Why do I feel like a lot of time passed by?"

    <sub></sub>

    Endless Void, in a secret ce in the ughter Trial:

    Chen Tong was still recuperating from hisst calction of the secrets of Heaven and Earth. Suddenly, he felt something and opened his eyes. He waved his hand and the formations in his cultivation cave were removed, showing a shadowy figure waiting for him.

    "What do you want?" he said with undisguised disgust in his voice.

 Chapter 420: Dark Truth

    <h4>Chapter 420: Dark Truth</h4>

    "Is that your way to speak to your ruler?" said the shadowy figure.

    "Ruler?" Replied Chen Tong with a sneer. "How delusional have you, parasites, be?

    "At my peak, I could crush all seven of you with one hand, and now you''re talking about being my ruler. If you guys did not take advantage of the situation, none of you would even be qualified to speak to me or anyone else normally."

    Cheng Tong truly despised these people. The Eternal Ascension World was one of the most powerful Chaos Worlds in this universe. They have cultivated thergest number of Paragons and the most powerful ones amongst all the Source Worlds. Their influences spread throughout Chaos.

    However, ever since these 7 parasites took power, they have weakened the world to an unbearable point.

    As soon as Chen Tong said these words, as that shadow''s figure; the leak was less than a few nanoseconds, and yet, a catastrophic result urred.

    Cracks started to appear all over the Endless Void; in just a moment, it appeared as if the entire lower dimension was about to be destroyed. And it would have if that shadow did not restraint his breath.

    If he did not stop in time, all the Heaven Will Worlds along with their World Community full of millions of worlds would have instantly been annihted. Luckily, the shadowy figure controlled his breath, before looking in a certain direction.

    And with that single look, he fixed all the damage to the lower dimension and even strengthen its source slightly. He then looked at Chen Tong as if nothing happened, and said:

    "I did note here to argue with you."

    "So, why did youe here?" asked Chen Tong, who was not surprised by this person''s strength.

    "The Dark Truth has appeared in the Lower Dimension."

    "What?" said Chen Tong as he stood up from his cultivating futon. "Where?"

    <sub></sub>

    "In the Extremity Sea."

    Chen Tong looked in the northwest direction and his eyes seemed to ignore the concept of space and time as he looked at the end of the Endless Void. He saw a gray fog calmly staying there.

    However, Chen Tong only nced at it for a moment and did not dare continue; fear shed across his eyes along with intrigue.

    "This is all you guys'' fault," he yelled. "If you did not weaken our world to this point, how could the Dark Truth reach its ws here?"

    "You know very well that this is not true," said the shadowy figure. "The Dark Truth has existed since the beginning of time and has spread to countless Chaos Worlds, no matter how powerful they were.''

    Chen Tong knew that this person was speaking the truth. The Dark Truth is considered one of the Taboos of the universe, and maybe the oldest one. Its existence has been traced to the beginning of the Chaos Universe, during the time that Fiendgods reigned supreme and existed until the present.

    It always manifested in the form of gray fog, and people have referred to it by many names with the most popr one being the Dark Truth; that''s because it is believed that the fog hides the ultimate truth of the universe, and that truth is not something that people can or will ept.

    Existing across the entire Chaos is not the reason the Dark Truth is feared. The main reason is its unpredictability. In some world, the gray fog act as a disaster, wiping out countless almighty figures and even the entire world.?

    And it did not matter whether countless Fiengods, Paragons, Dao Monarchs and Immortal Kings try to stop it, they will all be extinguished by the fog; no exception.

    At the same time, some people can enter the fog and nothing would happen to them. They would just enter and leave. And some people would receive gifts from the fog.

    It could be powerful weapons, an increase in talent, rare resources, and so on. Many almighty figures of Chaos were born after receiving gifts from the Dark Truth.

    However, the unfortunate thing is that no one knows the criteria for receiving a negative, neutral, and positive reception. So, entering the fog is a gamble.

    What made this fog even scarier is the fact that the Eye of Grand Dao seems to not have the ability to remove it. Many people have tried borrowing its power and their best result has always been to dy its spread or make it inactive for a while.

    <sub></sub>

    Because of this, there have been rumors that once the fog spread to every corner of Chaos, this would be the end of the universe. All lives would end, and even the Dao itself will not be spared.

    After thinking about all these things, Chen Tong snorted coldly: "Even if what you said is true, do you think that it is a coincidence that the fog appeared at this moment?"

    The shadowy figure paused for a moment, "We havee to make you an offer. Investigate the fog and the 8th seat in our council will be given to you."

    Chen Tong sneered after hearing this. These people were asking him to risk his life for this so-called opportunity. After all, he did not know if he could survive the fog. He had learned the hard way when to be curious and when to mind his business,

    Plus, their so-called 8th seat was something he could have acquired on his own if these parasites were not blocking his way.

    "Go ask someone else," he replied.

    "Why don''t you think about it long before answering."

    Chen Tong looked at the shadow figure up and down, "You already asked other people and they refused? Well, only a fool would believe your words.

    "Why don''t you try asking Old Man Nether? With his personality, he should be more than happy to take the riska??as long as the price is right?"

    The shadow remained silent and did not answer. Chen Tong once again sneered after seeing this:

    "I forgot that you, parasites, do not even dare to send a projection into the Myriad Emperor World."

    The shadowy figure wanted to get mad once again but controlled himself. He knew that Chen Tong was correct. The Myriad Emperor World can be considered the most important of the Heaven Will World in the lower dimension.

    They have cultivated countless First ss Great Emperors that eventually became Paragons. Not to mention they have also cultivated the highest number of Eternal Emperors that eventually turned into Boundless Paragons.

    <sub></sub>

    The Golden Age of the Eternal Ascension World was created and led by these people. And at its peak, the Eternal Ascension World was the most powerful Source Worlda??which are worlds in Chaos that can give birth to Great Emperor and Paragons.

    However, something happened that made most of these individuals disappear, creating a power vacuum that led to the current politicalndscape.

    Nevertheless, even though these people "disappeared or died," the current 7 rulers knew that this was just how things were on the surface. Eternal Emperors were already so hard to kill, not to mention Boundless Paragons; those were the true monsters amongst monsters.

    Not to mention that one of them survived that catastrophe: Empress Wu. Although she was in a very weakened state and could not act arbitrarily on her own, her existence alone brought fear and restraint to the 7 of them.

    Not to mention that there are rumors that some other people also survived but were hiding deeply for some reasons, recuperating their injuries and waiting for the right time to show up again.

    So, they would never step foot in the Myriad Emperor World as there are too many secrets and untouchable people connected to it.

    "If you change your mind, contact us." said the shadowy figure before leaving; it was truly frustrating to speak to these remnants of the Old Era. They have no awe or respect for those in power.

    As soon as that person left, the sneering look on Chen Tong''s face was reced by worry. He knew that the appearance of the Dark Truth was not good news for anyone.

    Adding to what happened after the Ultimate Taboo showed up, all of these are a sign that something that will affect the entire Chaos Universe was about to take ce.

    "What is it that you old guys are nning? All of you must know something that I don''t. So, why don''t you all fill me in."

    For the first time, Chen Tong regretted that he did not die in the events that surrounded the Ultimate Taboo. That way, he would know more and can better prepare for the future.

    "The only good news is that the time of these 7 parasites is rapidlying to an end, and they know it so they are trying to recruit other people on their side," muttered Chen Tong with a sneer.

    "However, the other 2 will be a problem. How did they break the Limit and take the step on that boundary? Is this the benefit of the Ultimate Taboo? In that case, why didn''t Empress Wu also benefit and broke that Limit? Unlessa?|"

    <sub></sub>

 Chapter 421: True Dao of Power

    <h4>Chapter 421: True Dao of Power</h4>

    "You''re right about that," replied Wang Tian. "More than 2500 years have passed since you left, and most of your peers are already in the Shackle Removing steps of the Primordial Spirit Realm."

    Wang Wei nodded his head as something that was on his mind regarding the exact timing of the Heaven Will Battle of different World Communities was finally answered.

    For example, the average lifespan of the True Monarchs of the Beginning Profound Continent is a hundred thousand years. Although the Heaven Chosens of their world will have a much higher number, there is still a limit.

    The limit of lifespan and the cultivation system determined the rates at which the geniuses of any Heaven Will World grow. In some systems, they can be True Monarchs in just a few hundred years, while in others, it might take them a few million years.

    However, if that is true, that meant that worlds with faster cultivation systems would have an advantage as Great Emperors would be born first in their world.

    Now, imagine if these Emperors decided to interfere in the Heaven Will Battle of other worlds: whether it was for their benefit or the people closed to them, this would be an issue.

    As the saying goes, the early birds get the worms.

    Wang Wei finally understood how this problem is solved: Time Flow. The time flow of each World Communities is different to amodate the cultivation system and the growth of rate of its participants. That way, all the Heaven Will Battles will ur at a rtively simr time and prevent the urrence of the previous scenario.

    ''There is no way that this is a coincidence. The way that the universe functions has established rules and methods. Everything is concise, everything has order. So, is [Order] another part of Fate?

    ''The way that nts grow, the change of the seasons, the movement of the sun and the stars, and even the evolution of life in the form of cultivation can be a form of order. This is also the way that fate determined its control over all things in the universe. Now, the question is, what is the antithesis of Order, Chaos, y in the overall picture of fate?"

    An ethereal aura emanated from Wang Wei as he enter a state of deep epiphany. Meanwhile, the people around him were on guard to ensure that no one disturbed him.

    Wang Tian had a strange look on his face as he watched his son. At first, he thought that he was distracted because he was left behind by his peers in terms of cultivation level; he was even prepared to encourage him and soothe his worries.

    But now, it is obvious that this was not required.

    ''This kid is strange. Not long ago after his fight, he had an epiphany, and now he was having one again. Plus, Yan Chen told me that he previously had one not long ago when he visited the Eternal Dream Sect.''

    <sub></sub>

    He guessed that it was his son''s Soul that was finally showing its ability. He would never forget the dread he felt the first time he checked his son''s soul after he was born.

    It was then that he knew that his son was destined for greatness. That even in this generation where countless Heavenly Physiques were appearing, he would have no problem rising.

    More than 30 minutester, the strange aura surrounding Wang Wei disappeared and the power of fate shed across his eyes. An air of mystery suddenly exuded from his body; it was as if he had peeped at the essence of the world and learned its deepest secrets.

    Wang Wei immediately controlled his sudden change of aura to return to normal before thanking everyone for protecting him. Wang Tian ced his hand on his shoulder:

    "It''s good to be enlightened and increase your strength. As for the time you lost, you don''t have to worry about that. The sect has a secret realm with a Time Formation; you can use it to catch up."

    Wang Wei was not worried. With the World Source he has at hand, he could speed up his cultivation to catch up to the others without affecting his foundation. Plus, having higher cultivation did not mean much since most of them will still have to wait a while before the final battle after bing Quasi-Emperors.

    The group then returned home. As Wang Wei watched the floating chain of mountains, a genuine smile appeared on his face; he was finally home. However, there was no time for him to admire the view as his father took him directly to a secret ce.

    "Remember to be extra respectful," said Wang Tian, and Wang Wei nodded. Soon, after going through a few formations that checked every part of his existence,? he found himself in front of a small cottage.

    And not long after arriving at his destination, he saw an old man with white hair and beard, dressed in a white robe. An immortal-like aura came from his old man''s body as if he was a higher being living in the mortal world.

    "Greetings, Elder Dan," said Wang Tian as he bowed, and Wang Wei followed.

    "You''re the sect master, there is no need to bow to me."

    Wang Tian smiled and did notment. "I''ve brought my son; check to see if he meets the criteria."

    Elder Dan then looked at Wang Wei, who had a slightly surprised look on his face.

    "So, you''ve noticed; quite capable."

    <sub></sub>

    "Are you reallya?|"

    "Yes, I am an Emperor Tier Pill."

    The moment he walked into the room he felt that this person was different, unique in some way. So, he activated his True Vision and realized that he was a pill and one of the highest levels.

    With all the novels he had read in his past life, he was not surprised that a pill could be conscious or even be a sentient being. He was only surprised because he would meet one at this caliber now.

    "I will scan your body to check your injuries, so be prepared and do not resist."

    Wang Wei nodded as if he did not mind. He knew a powerful existence like could see most of his secrets without him even noticing. The fact that Elder Dan was asking was out of etiquette.

    Wang Wei did not feel anything so he did not even know if the process was taking ce. The only information he had going on for him was the concentrated look on the other person''s face. Even his Paragon-quality soul did not detect anything, once again reminding him that it only provided him with some advantage and that it was not omnipotent.

    Wang Wei had to sigh at the great distance between himself and these Immortal Existences. The gap between mortals and immortals was truly vast beyondpare.

    A few secondster, Elder Dan said: "Your son is truly talented. He even reached the minimum threshold to cultivate the True Dao of Power."

    "True Dao of Power?" asked Wang Wei in confusion.

    "Oh right, you have not even begun to open your Star Acupoints yet, so you might not know. I have to say, to be able to see the Gate of Power so early on, you''re truly talented in the Body Refining Department."

    Edler Dan paused for a moment to gather his thought:

    "Once you are done opening your Star Acupoints, there are two paths to follow in cultivating the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture]. For the people who have not seen the Gate of Power, they can follow the Path of Law.

    "Byprehending the Law of Power and baptizing the fleshly body to increase strength. Well, it does not have to be the Law of Power but it is the ideal one. However, ording to our ancestors, these people will never have the opportunity to open that Gate.

    <sub></sub>

    "Of course, there is another path also referred to as the True Dao of Power. To thread on that path, body refiners have to continue tempering their bodies to increase the amount of pure physical force that they can exert.

    "The entire concept revolved around the idea that if my body can exert a forceparable to trillions of stars exploding with one punch, I can break allws, concepts, realities, or Daos in existence.

    "However, you can imagine the difficulty of that path."

    Wang Wei did understand. The Law Path mostly requiresprehension to temper the body, while the True Path required an untold amount of effort and resources.

    For example, Wang Wei could tell that once he opened all his Star Acupoint, most Quasi-Emperors heavenly materials or treasures will have little effect on tempering his body.

    And after a while, all of them will not have any effect and he has to use things on the Immortal Level. Or, he has to find other body refining cultivation techniques that are still useful to him, otherwise, his True Dao of Power cultivation will be stopped.

    Luckily for him, he did notck resources or unique cultivation techniques for now.

    "So, what will happen once I open the Gate of Power?"

    "That is something for you to discover," replied Elder Dan with a smile. "But I can tell you that even the Ancient Deste Emperor did not seed in opening the Gate, at least not before he left.

    "Many of the ancestors have followed in his footsteps, trying to achieve that goal and none have seeded so far. So, this will not be an easy task."

    "I will try my best."

    "That''s all that matters. Now, let''s patch you up."

    Elder Dan raised his hand and a golden light appeared. He slowly pushed the light into Wang Wei''s body. In an instant, Wang Wei''s face began to change and returned to his handsome and young face.

    All the lifespan he previously lost in the battle with Di Tian was recovered, including both the ones from his cultivation level and his fleshly body. And Wang Wei felt that he had even more.

    <sub></sub>

    ording to his calction, he could live for at least 3 million years without any problem. However, he frowned as he checked inside his body. Before he could ask, Elder Dan said:

    "Someone else will help you fix your foundation."

 Chapter 422: Deep Inheritance

    <h4>Chapter 422: Deep Inheritance</h4>

    Once he returned to his youth, Wang Tian did not waste time before bringing his son to another secret realm. The moment Wang Wei appeared inside, he was secretly shocked as he looked into the sky.

    Dark thunder shed in the Heavens and he felt a great deal of dread just by looking at it.

    "Divine Punishment Thunder?" He recognized that thunder. What''s more, this one seemed to be on an even higher level than the ones he survived. Then, he saw a man more than 2.5 meters tall fly from deep inside the dark lightning.

    The man was very muscr; he could be described as a bear''s waster and tiger''s back. He was wearing martial clothes that were tight-fitting instead of the typical robe.

    Although this man did not reveal any aura, the danger he felt from him was even scarier than Elder Dan. Additionally, the moment he saw him, one thought suddenly appeared inside Wang Wei''s mind:

    ''This man can fight a Great Emperor. And maybe even a Second-ss one.''

    "I have seen the Ancestor," said Wang Tian, however, before he could bow, an invisible force appeared to prevent him from bowing. However, the same courtesy did not apply to Wang Wei, but he did not mind.

    He understood that as the sect master, even with lower cultivation, his father has a certain status that excused him from bowing to these old monsters. However, he¨Cas the Sacred Son¨Cdid not have these privileges until he seeded in that position.

    Wang Wucheng nodded his head as his gaze scrutinized Wang Wei.

    "Not bad; our Wang family can have a great sessor this generation, even better than thest."

    "Thank you, Ancestor."

    "Kid, if you have something to say, do so. There is no need to be reserved."

    "Well, ancestor, are you an Insurgent Heaven Chosen?"

    "Oh? Where did you learn this word?"

    "I have a very powerful and knowledgeable wife."

    <sub></sub>

    "Indeed you do," replied Wang Wucheng, with a deep gaze. "Have you ever thought about the consequences of having such a Dao Companion?"

    "What consequences?" asked Wang Wei with a frown.

    "Great Emperors are almighty beings, and their very existence carries a Karmic Weight, and not everybody can bear that weight."

    Wang Wei frowned not truly grasping what his Ancestor meant.

    "For example, a mortal could never bear the bow from a Great Emperor. And that is because the Karmic weight of that bow is enough to instantly kill them. And the same applied to any Mortal Cultivators¨Cincluding the Quasi-Emperor Realm.

    "If they ever received a bow from a Great Emperor without any protection, their luck would instantly ruin and they would eventually die because of misfortune.

    "So, do you think you can bear the Karmic Weight of your wife?"

    Wang Wei understood the meaning behind Ancestor Wang Wucheng''s words. He remembered reading tales about some people who were reincarnated. In all of the stories he read, if the parents of the reincarnated person are mortals, their fate is always either dead or living miserably.

    And the reason is that these mortals cannot bear the Karmic Weight of the sons or daughters who were previously powerful cultivators. And these young reincarnators are often called Misfortune Stars.

    The same logic can be applied to the rtionship between Wang Wei and Wu Hong. As someone rted to an Eternal Emperor and maybe even a more powerful entity, he has to bear the Karmic Weight of bing her Dao Partner.

    After thinking about it for a moment, Wang Wei shrugged his shoulder and said: "I''ll be fine."

    "As long it is your decision and you are willing to bear the consequences."

    "I am. But ancestor, you did not answer my question."

    "I am indeed an Insurgent Heaven Chosen," replied Wang Wucheng with a great deal of pride on his face; And he has every right to.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei''s eyes lit up as he finally figured out something that has puzzled him for some time. The real purpose of the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture] was not to allow Quasi-Emperors to fight Great Emperors, but for Dao Ancestors and Immortal, Venerables to do so.

    <sub></sub>

    This was a technique designed to cultivate Insurgent Heaven Chosens, and leave a firm foundation for the sect. Most likely, it is because of it that the Dao Opening Sect survived so many era-changing catastrophes.

    Wang Wei raised his head to look at the Divine Punishment Thunder. He guessed that this ancestor was using the thunder to temper his body.

    "Kid, although I know you already qualify, I still need to go through the necessary tests as it is the rules."

    After saying that, Wang Wucheng handed two stones to Wang Wei. And as soon, as he held them, they changed.

    The one in his right hand changed different colors: red, green, yellow, purple, and gold. Each of the colors had different shades: light, moderate, and extreme.

    After the stone changed to gold, it begin to shake before exploding.

    "Dao Heart and Will also surpassed the 8 requirements. Well, as a Young Emperor, this should be expected. Now, there is only thest requirement: I will check your body."

    Wang Wei then felt a gentle power checking his Divine Sea, Divine Altar, Primordial Spirit, and the cracks on his cells.

    "Dao Foundation is indeed broken."

    "Thest requirement is for the foundation to be broken?"

    "That''s the rule established by the Founding Ancestors." After saying this, Wang Wei received a book from the muscr man. As soon as he read the title, his mouth could not help twitch.

    And after flipping through the entire thing, a sense of being speechless could not help appearing on his face.

    "Is there a problem?"

    Wang Wei did not answer him but just hand him over another book from his space ring. After Wang Wucheng read it, heughed out, his powerful voice echoing throughout the entire secret realm. If all the people present did not have a powerful cultivation level, their souls would have been shocked to death.

    <sub></sub>

    "Interesting kid. It seems that our Dao Opening Sect has the chance to get out of the recent decline in this generation."

    The book that Wang Wei received was a way to create The Three Flowers on the Crown and the Five Qi Towards the Origin. Obviously, his ancestor, the Qiyuan Emperor dide up with a way to create these things for the Origin System but did not publicize but kept them for his sect.

    After all, even the most generous Emperor is a person with seven emotions and six desires. It is normal for the Qiyuan Emperor to leave some advantages for his sect.

    As for the reason he did not allow all disciples of the Dao Opening Sect to cultivate this secret method?

    The best answer Wang Wei cane up with was that it had to do with luck. If all the disciples cultivated this technique, it would only be a matter of time before the other sects discovered this fact. Then, they could use this opportunity to ruin the reputation of the Qiyuan Emperor, saying that he was selfish, and in turn, affect the overall Qi Luck of the Dao Opening Sect.

    However, if only a few talented people cultivate it, then everything could be exined by talent instead of a secret technique. Truth be told, Wang Wei guessed that most of the Emperor Lineages with many Great Emperors had simr methods¨Cespecially the ones with Eternal Emperors.

    The only thing puzzling him was that he did not understand why the requirement was for a person''s foundation to be broken. Maybe, this has something to do with tempering the Dao Heart and so on.

    "You can cultivate this method here, and when you''re condensing your flowers, I will mobilize a small power of the Grand Dao Source to strengthen your foundation and remove the hidden dangers inside your body."

    Wang Wei nodded his head as he begin to read the method deeply. Compare to the method he create, this one was truly refined. For example, he now knew that there were different levels of flowers condensed.

    The flowers were divided into ranks 1 to 12, with one being the best and 12 being the worse. And ording to this book, if a person managed to condense three flowers rank 3, their foundation will be strong enough to be Second-ss Emperor.

    And that is guaranteed. Meaning that even if theirprehension was terrible, they would be a Second-ss Great Emperor after absorbing Heaven''s Will.

    This is the benefit of having a truly perfect foundation. From this book, Wang Wei knew that only after condensing the Three Flowers would the Origin Path Scripture be truly perfect.

    He also understood the reason that all the Emperors of the sect were all First ss, with three of them havingprehended 20% of their Grand Dao Source.

    This secret technique yed a great role.

    While Wang Wei was cultivating, Wang Wucheng looked at Wang Tian, "So, have you decided to temper your body?"

    Wang Tian shook his head in denial. What he pursued is the purest form of swordsmanship. And to him, that is the ultimate form of attack. To a swordsman, his greatest defense is his offense, so tempering his body goes against his Path.

    To Wang Tian, any swordsman that goes out of his way to temper his body beyond the norms has no faith in their offense. Because of this, he only condensed a rank 5 Essence Flower, but he did not regret this. Anyway, the other two were all ranked 1.

 Chapter 423: Dao Foundation

    <h4>Chapter 423: Dao Foundation</h4>

    Wang Wei was deeply focused on understanding the cultivation method, overviewing every detail to ensure that he can seed. As he previously theorized, condensing the Three Flowers involved finding the essence of the body, soul, and energy.

    And after condensing them, the foundation would be sublimated, and truly reached perfection. And with such a foundation, not only will the strength increase, but it bes easier toprehend the Law and enter the Void Shattering Realm.

    After an unknown amount of time, he finally opined his eyes.

    "Ready?" asked Wang Wucheng.

    "Yes."

    "Which one are you condensing first?"

    "Essence Flower."

    "In that case, let''s begin now."

    Wang Wei took a deep breath to adjust his state, then, he entered a deep state of meditation. Wang Wucheng walked next to him and ced his hand on his back.

    A strange and mysterious power then entered Wang Wei''s body: it first traveled to most of his body: skin, muscles, bones, visceral organs, and so on. And everywhere it went, it removed many impurities.

    Wang Wei had thought that his body was wless, and it was now he understood the so-called wless, the so-called perfection, that was only to the individual.

    In his eyes, his body was perfect and had impurities, but to someone on Wang Wucheng, that was far more from the case.

    ck substances were expelled out of Wang Wei''s body, making him smell terrible. Then, the formation on his robe activated and cleaned his body. Wang Wucheng did not care about the stench as he continued his action.

    <sub></sub>

    Once he was done removing the impurities, he began to repair the hidden dangers inside Wang Wei''s body. As a powerful body refiner, he has maltreated his body beyond repair.

    Constantly destroying any part of his body and rebuilding them is amon thing for Wang Wei. Although this method ensured rapid sess and powerful strength, it still had some side effects, which are mainly a decrease in lifespan.

    Especially when he swallowed a bunch of high-tier pills and use the energy conflict to temper his body. Although Wu Hong once removed some of these hidden dangers, it has been a while and they have returned now.

    And in thest battle with Di Tian, he forced himself too much. even sacrificing his life span for power, thus creating more of these hidden dangers.

    After Wang Wucheng healed them, Wang Wei could feel that his lifespan increased by another 2 million. Additionally, he felt a heavy burden was lifted from his shoulder: his body became easier to breathe, easier to control.

    He even felt that he took a small step in his [Force Controlling Skill.] Although he was still in the Grandmaster Control stage, the amount of force he could now control was at least 1.2 times greater.

    "Remove the seal of the Divine Thunder Punishment and give me ess to it," suddenly said Wang Wucheng, and Wang Wei acquiesced.

    The Dao Ancestor then waved his hand and a dark aura was forcibly drawn from him from Wang Wei''s body. This aura was another hidden danger inside Wang Wei''s body left because he was tempering his body with the Divine Punishment Thunder.

    After all, this kind of lightning was created to punish individuals, so it contained a very powerful destructive power; it was not meant to temper the body¨Cespecially for a Mortal like Wang Wei.

    Wang Wucheng knew that if this aura continued to secretly gather, at some point, it will affect the mind and spirit of the user. Truth be told, it should have already had some effect on Wang Wei if not for his secretly powerful Will. And that''s not even the full ability of this dark aura. Long exposure can corrode a person''s luck and give them misfortune.

    Luckily, the seal used on him was quite powerful so he did not have to worry about this for now.

    "For Mortals like you, it is very dangerous to use Divine Punishment Thunder to temper the body, so I''ll help you fix that."

    Wang Wei did not like the term "Mortal" even though he also used it to describe non-cultivators. However, he also understood that the vast gap between Great Emperors, Dao Ancestors, and Immortal Venerable created a divide between them and lower cultivators: it divide them into Mortals and Immortals.

    <sub></sub>

    So, no matter how powerful Quasi-Emperors are, no matter how long they can live, they are still considered Mortals. Wang Wei then shook his head to remove these distracting thoughts.

    Since he did not like the term, he had to work hard to one day be an Immortal.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wucheng waved his hand and a multicolor sphere appeared in his palm and he inserted it into Wang Wei''s body; the sphere directly fused with the Divine Punishment Lightning.

    "I have fused a great deal of Good Fortune power into your thunder, that way, it can prevent the Destruction Aura from remaining in your body, and also help you better temper your body.

    "However, I would rmend that you temper your body with this thing only after you opened up all your Star Acupoints."

    Wang Wei nodded after hearing this. The Divine Punishment Lightning can easily destroy any parts of his powerful fleshly body. Then, he will use spiritual qi, vitality, or pills to regrow these destroyed parts into a stronger version.

    However, now, with the power of Good Fortune¨Cwhich is capable of changing something rotten into something magical, the regrown parts will be faster, better, and stronger.

    Once the fusion ended, Wang Wei felt a sense of familiarity with his Divine Punishment Thunder. He immediately realized that it now gave a simr aura to the one Di Tian used during their fight.

    Most likely, his Divine Punishment Thunder has a power simr to Good Fortune if it is not the same.

    "Alright, now it is the final step. Take this opportunity to condense the flower."

    Immediately afterward, Wang Wei felt the unfamiliar power targeting every single cell inside his body and repairing the crack in every single one of them. Wang Wucheng''s control was very precise and did not miss anything.

    At the same time, inside Wang Wei''s Divine Altar, in the ce where the Ancient Lamp and the me of Good Fortune used to be, a crown suddenly appeared at the top of the Temple of Heaven.

    The circr crown had three holes on it in the shape of flowers, along with five jewels of different colors. However, the jewels appeared tock any luster; they looked dim and unimpressive.

    <sub></sub>

    Then, a yellow lotus with twelve petals appeared on top of the crown. A few secondster, one of the petals turned golden, followed by a second, third, and so on. In just a few seconds, all twelve petals turned golden, then the lotus flower entered the crown and filled in one of the flower holes.

    The moment that the Essence Flower was created, an unknown power flew all over Wang Wei''s body and drastically increased his strength. His eyes opened, stood up, and threw a punch.

    His punch¨Cwhich was powerful enough to destroy all Middle Thousand Worlds and fundamentally shake any Great Thousand World did not have any effect on this ce.

    The space was not destroyed, or anything for that matter. Only a gust of wind was generated by the force of this attack. Nevertheless, Wang Wei did not care about this as he was busy elsewhere.

    The moment he threw that punch, he found himself floating in an Empty Void, and the Gate of Power was in sight. That gate seemed so close yet far away.

    Then, he was dragged away by some mysterious force towards the gate. After briefly traveling, Wang Wei felt that he bypassed something and entered a new boundary; he seemed to be closer to the gate now.

    Then, some information was sent directly inside his mind.

    He was currently in the Power Realm, which was a ce that exist between reality and illusion, truth and falsehood, existence and non-existence.

    And the purpose of this realm is to measure the strength of True Dao of Power cultivators. The minimum requirement to reach this realm is to be able to exert 1 Dragon Force of strength, which is the equivalent of 1 quintillion kg of force.

    Wang Wei''s punch was equal to 10 Dragon Force, however, this only allowed him to enter the first floor of the Power Realm. From the information in his mind, he knew that the second floor was referred to as the Dragon Elephant floor, and used Dragon Elephant Force.

    However, he did not know the exact requirement to reach that floor, only the name. And one thing for sure, there were more than two floors. The higher a person reaches, the closer they are to opening the gate.

    "Interesting," muttered Wang Wei as he marveled at the fact that the secrets of the universe are slowly being uncovered by him. This could be considered one of the positive benefits of cultivation.

    With a thought, Wang Wei felt his consciousness return to his body. He could instantly tell that no time passed even though he spent a few minutes in the Power Realm.

    <sub></sub>

    "Huh?" he muttered as he realized that he gained a new Divine Ability after condensing a rank 1 Essence Flower.

 Chapter 424: Source Qi Space

    <h4>Chapter 424: Source Qi Space</h4>

    The Divine Ability he just acquired was called Gourmet Cell, as the name implied, it is rted to food and his fleshly body. This ability allowed him to increase his pure physical strength as long as he eat delicious food.

    The more delicious the food, the better the ingredients, and the more powerful the ingredient, then the more strength he will increase. This is the perfect ability for a True Dao of Power individual.

    ''Does this thing want me to be a foodie?'' While thinking about this, Wang Wei could not help remembering Wu Hong''s cooking. In his previous life, there was a saying: the way to a man''s heart is through his stomach.

    And his wife understood that better than most people.

    Wang Wei has been arrogant, thinking about how good his cooking was because he had ess to the culinary ideas of another civilization. And especially since the cultivators of this world relied more on materials that were full of spiritual energy and were naturally delicious.

    So, when he went to show up at Wu Hong, he was hit by a rude awakening when he tasted her food. Any meals she made could be described in two ways: unexpected and maximum vor.

    And that''s because she used her sealing powers in the cooking. She could seal the vor one of a dish into another. For example, she could seal the vor or taste of beef into a piece of chicken.

    That way, once Wang Wei took a bite, the chicken would taste like beef: the unpredictability of any meal added a level of entertainment to the food she cooked. However, this was not the end.

    Wu Hong could fuse the taste of chicken and beef if she wanted, creating an entirely new vor through her sealing ability. Or, she could take the vor of 1000 chickens or more and sealed them in one piece of chicken, intensifying the taste of that chicken by a thousand times.

    Not to mention the other effects her cooking has, like healing, increasing blood energy, soothing the soul, and so on.

    Wang Wei remembered the first time he tasted her cooking; it was one of these moments that he realized that he would be a very happy man in the future. Nevertheless, he also wanted to learn her technique, so he asked her to teach him.

    Oddly though, she forced him to beg to teach her, and the whole time, she had a smirk on her face.

    Little did Wang Wei know that this was revenge for the previous timeline. There, Empress Wu once cooked for him. Although the food was fine, Wang Wei made a great deal of fun of her, saying that she was so terrible at cooking that she could not even boil water.

    <sub></sub>

    Of course, the food was not that bad. After all, The Empress was still a higher being, so, how could she fail at something as simple as cooking something with the right temperature.

    Unfortunately, she also relied on the high-level material to make her food; there were no seasonings, no wise methods, or anything a real chef would use. So, Wang Wei made fun of her.

    Because of this, she wanted him to regret what he said. So, she studied cooking and developed the Sealing Cooking Method to show him. And he did regret his words the first time he tasted her method.

    So, in this timeline, she raveled at the fact that he was begging him for her cooking method.

    "What Divine Ability did you get?" asked Wang Wucheng.

    "Gourmet Cells," exined Wang Wei how his ability worked. And thetter nodded his head.

    "A great ability, perfectly suited for you."

    Wang Wucheng knew that condensing a rank 3 and above was guaranteed to develop a Divine Ability perfectly suited for the user. When he condensed his rank 1 Essence Flower, he also received an ability perfectly suited to walk the path of the True Dao of Power.

    "Now, let''s condense the Qi Flower."

    Wang Wucheng once again injected his powers inside Wang Wei''s body. This time, his target was the cracks on his Divine Sea, Divine Altar, and Primordial Spirit. He ensured that they returned to their perfect shape before their destruction, and even enforced them.

    However, he was slightly surprised when he saw Wang Wei''s True Primordial Spirit.

    ''Abination of Primordial Spirit and True Spirit? This kid is truly a clever genius. Moreover, his soul is so special.''

    Wang Wucheng had to use a lot more power than usual to heal the problems in the Primordial Spirit. He even helped Wang Wei lit up a bunch of his Spirit Particles.

    <sub></sub>

    During the fight, he only had a few hundred millions of them that were lit up, but now, he had 10 billion of them. Of the 1.263 trillion particles, 10 billion of them were now lit up.

    Once he was finished, Wang Wucheng wanted to ce a seal on Wang Wei''s soul to prevent outsiders from peeping into it. His intuition told him that this kid''s soul might cause him a great deal of trouble.

    However, he stopped when he discovered another seal even more powerful than the one used on the Divine Punishment Lightning, making him sigh with relief.

    So, he continued with his next step, which was to purify the origin essence inside Wang Wei''s Divine Sea. Just like before, although Wang Wei thought that it was already purified to the limit: it was not.

    The moment the purification process ended, another lotus with twelve petals appeared on top of the crown. This lotus was all white for a moment before one of his petals turned ck.

    Just like the previous one, all 12 of them turned ck in just a few seconds before filling the second hole on the crown. And immediately afterward, Wang Wei felt something different in his Divine Sea:

    Spiritual Qi.

    Not the one absorbed from Heaven and Earth but produced directly inside the Divine Sea. Wang Wei''s Infinite Divine Sea would continuously expand as long as he lived.

    However, to fill it up, he was still required to absorb spiritual qi from the environment and convert it directly to origin essence. In the Divine Altar Realm, his body can do this automatically, however, this did not change the fact that he still has to rely on Heaven and Earth''s Spiritual Qi.

    This was one of the reasons that he wanted to cultivate as a Body Refiner in the first ce. Just in case he was ced in a situation where his Divine Sea was dried and he could not replenish it.

    However, now, he no longer had this problem as his body could naturally produce spiritual qi, essentially granting him infinite energy.

    Wang Wei focused on this new Divine Ability and his eyes be bright. This was not the end of this ability. He could sacrifice arge amount of spiritual qi to convert them into Innate Qi and even do the same to Innate Qi to convert them into Chaos Qi.

    However, he was not aware of the specific ratio for now.

    <sub></sub>

    "I wonder where did the Spiritual Qie from? Did it appear out of nowhere?''

    Curiosity suddenly came over Wang Wei, so he wanted to find the answer. His soul was not intact and even better than before. So, he focused all his attention on the Qi Flower, while using the power of Karma to find the origin of the spiritual qi.

    Using his very keen senses, Wang Wei then discovered a very thin thread connected to the Qi Flower and the Spiritual Qi that appeared inside his Divine Sea.

    Hetched onto it and follow it to its source. Wang Wei could feel that his soul was rapidly traveling to some unknown ce, and after what both appeared to be a long time and an instant, he found himself floating in arge space.

    Below him was a white sea that stretched beyond the horizon; the sea seemed endless, with no limits or boundaries. Unfortunately, or maybe, fortunately, something suddenly yanked him out of this space.

    "Kid, are you crazy? Do you want to be obliterated?" said Wang Wucheng with a serious look on his face.

    "What was this ce?"

    "The Source Qi Space."

    Wang Wei''s mind rushed as he remembered reading about this in the Secret Archive. The Source Qi Space is rumored to be the birthce of all energy in the universe; it is where the Spiritual Qi of all worlds across allmunities originated from.

    At the same time, it is also the ce that Great Emperors have to travel to acquire Immortal Qi or Immortal Source to refine for people to be Immortal Venerables.

    As such, he understood that if Wang Wucheng did not pull him out, something terrible might have happened to him. After all, he was not a Great Emperor; hell, he was still a Mortal.

    "It would be best for you not to go to that ce. Plus, wait until you reach the peak of the Primordial Realm to condense the Spirit Flower," said Wang Wucheng with a littleplicated look on his face.

    Since this kind was able to ess the Source Qi Space now, this meant that once he became an Emperor, the amount of Immortal Venerables he could create could probably be even more than any Eternal Emperors.

    <sub></sub>

    Wang Wucheng sighed internally. He knew that what just happened was truly a miracle, and if it was not for this kid''s strange soul, he would have been instantly annihted before evening close to that space, let alone surviving for a few seconds.

    After all, even an Insurgent Heaven Chosen like himself cannot survive long in the Source Qi Space.

    Wang Wei nodded his head; he was about to thank this ancestor before leaving with his quiet father. However, he suddenly remembered something and asked something else.

 Chapter 425: The Sects Foundation

    <h4>Chapter 425: The Sects Foundation</h4>

    "Kid, if you want to ask me to remove the Karmic Sin on you, don''t bother," said Wang Wucheng directly. The training method of the Wang n has always been somewhat ruthless: they do not raise waste.

    Although the sect can give you many resources and aid, however, when ites topetition with the younger generation, they would not interfere. And not just the Wang n, but the others as well.

    This is one of the reasons that the sect hassted so long and remained so strong. These Ancestors ensure that the sessor of the Sect or their respective faction has true capabilities, and does not rely on nepotism.

    Don''t look at Wang Wei''s family has been the patriarch for three generations, but each of them has proven worthy of that title. Wang Chang''s father was not the Sect Master nor the Patriarch of the Wang n in his generation.

    He lost his position to someone else from one of the n members that lived in the Wang n Secret World. And the sect master of that time was a Heaven Chosen from the Yan family.

    She was quite talented too, but it was a shame she lost in the Heaven Will Battle.

    "No, that''s not it," replied Wang Wei. "I want to modify the Battle Tower."

    Wang Wucheng paused for a moment, "You want to add that brat from the Di family who beat you as your opponent, fighting with him to gauge your strength and the gap between you two?"

    "That''s correct."

    Wang Wucheng paused for a moment, "Give me your memories and I''ll have someone else do it."

    Wang Wei did not say anything and use his soul to condense his memories of that fight. He even added the battle Di Tian had with Wu Hong once he was a Devil Prince.

    "I will have someone ce a deduction method in the tower. That way, it can somewhat predict his strength in higher cultivation realms. However, be warned that it may not be urate."

    Wang Wei nodded before leaving with his father. On his return trip, he asked: "So, when did you break your foundation and had the opportunity to condense the Three Flowers?"

    "Well, it was right after I entered the Supernatural Realm, right before the Heaven Chosen Trial, she tricked me into a Dead Zone with no spiritual qi, and a powerful swallowing power that was draining my strength. By the time your grandfather found me, my foundation was also on the verge of copsing."

    "You must have really loved her to marry her in the end," said Wang Wei. From what he knew about his parent''s affair, it was full of up and down, with mostly his mother making trouble. And Wang Wei could tell that his father probably had a soft spot for his mother for a very long time and always held back when dealing with her.

    "I did," said Wang Tian, as he took a brief visit down memoryne. The moment he firstid eyes on her, he was instantly hooked. Although many other women chased after him during his generation, he only had eyes for her.

    <sub></sub>

    Unfortunately, they werepetitors and she might not have felt the same way.

    "I bet grandfather was not pleased with you, was he?"

    Wang Tian''s mouth twitched after hearing this. His father noticed how he was treating Yu Yan differently, and after suffering a few losses at her hands because of his affection, he was not happy and forbid the union of the two. And with his temperament, he whooped his son many times because of this.

    It was not until what happened to them after they entered one of the Forbidden Areas and they made that oath that he epted their union.

    "Let''s not talk about this. How do you feel?"

    "Great. Even better than before."

    "That''s good. Then, how do you feel about meeting the Ancestor?"

    Wang Wei pondered for a moment, "In terms of strength, I have nothing I canment on since I still cannot fathom how powerful he is. However, I do feel that the sect''s foundation is deeper than I originally thought."

    "Oh, you have no idea, son," replied Wang Tian with a sigh.

    "What do you mean?"

    "There is a reason we are the strongest sect in the world. I''ll give you an example, do you remember the material you needed to temper your organs?"

    "Yes, you told me that the sect did not have any more Innate Materials. Was that a lie?"

    "Yes. The sect has a few Secret Realms full of Innate Qi where Innate materials are bred. There are even three of them full of Chaos Qi. However, the Founding Ancestor has left rigid rules on how to distribute these resources¨Cespecially for Mortal-level individuals."

    Wang Wei pondered the issue and understood the reason behind this. Even Quasi-Emperors cannot fully digest or make full use of more than one Innate Herbs, so using them is kind of a waste.

    However, Great Emperors, Dao Ancestors, and Immortal Venerables can use these high resources to rapidly increase their strength. As the true foundation of the sect, they are the real reason that it canst for long and it would be best to leave it to them.

    A perfect example of a waste of this level of resources is the Ancient ns. In terms of Immortal-level resources, no sect should be able topare with them as they are from the Beginning Emperor Era.

    <sub></sub>

    At that time, although Innate Qi was in decline, being reced with Acquired Spiritual Qi, these ns should have had many ways to preserve many Secret Realms full of Innate Qi.

    After all, Wang Wei''s Ancestors managed to acquire so many of them in the Ancient Emperor Era, that they should be able to do the same. Unfortunately, in the current era, most of these ns are now poor as they refused to adopt the current system.

    They overused the Innate Qi and materials from their ancestors and essentially wasted them. If these ns did not cultivate a few Great Emperors that could acquire more resources for them, maybe they would have notsted this long.

    These ancient ns are the result of being too stubborn and conservative, and that applied to the Great Emperors that they cultivated as well. Otherwise, they should have been able to see the problem in their current approach.

    And even to this day, they did not want to change their ways of life. ording to Huo Fenghuang, they now wanted to change the environment and return it to the period where they flourished.

    "Are you mad? Disappointed?" asked Wang Tian after seeing his son silent.

    "No, I understand the reason behind this decision. Most likely, the Ancestor did not want us to turn into the current Ancient n."

    "That''s good. Truth be told, the other materials would have been provided for you. However, you would have to go through a bunch of tests to show that you''re worthy of using so many resources."

    "Can I still take the tests?"

    "Why? I thought you already finished tempering your organs?"

    "I was thinking about recing the other materials with Innate one."

    He used Supreme Tier materials for his skin, muscles, and bones. Recing them should help increase his strength.

    "When you want, just tell me and I''ll set everything up."

    Wang Wei nodded his head before suddenly remembering something: "Does the sect have any Ominous Beasts?"

    "Ominous beasts? I think one of the Secret Realm left by the Ancient Deste Emperor has many of them. I remember that it was used as a trial in my generation. After I be sect master, I noticed that too many disciples died in this trial in each generation so I stopped it."

    Ominous beasts are a race born from the corpse or blood of Primordial Gods or Innate Demons. Because of this, they are very powerful¨Cespecially in the fleshly body department.

    <sub></sub>

    However, they are also savage and cruel; the majority of them have little to no intelligence, and the ones that do are extremely cruel as they take pleasure in killing and destruction.

    The reason for that is because the deep resentment and hatred of the Innate Demon God that they are born from will affect their mind when they are created, hence the ''ominous'' in their name.

    Wang Wei was satisfied with this answer as he now had the resources needed to cultivate the [Fiendgod 12 Revolutions], so he was in a good mood.

    After exiting the secret realm, he took a deep breath, taking in the fresh air. Then, an idea to make his mood even better came to him.

    "How about we go for a couple of rounds?"

    Wang Tian''s mouth twitched after hearing this, "I refused."

    He knew that his son''s current strength outssed¨Cespecially after that punch. And if he transformed into the Ancient Deste Body, he would lose even more miserably.

    "How can you refuse? I finally have the opportunity and strength to legally beat you,"

    "That''s exactly why I refuse."

    "If you don''t fight me, I''ll tell grandfather that you have been holding back in all of his fights."

    Wang Tian red at his son. One of his biggest secrets was that ever since he entered the Void Shattering Realm, his father was not a match for him. However, he took the old man''s face into ount and let him believe that he was stronger than him.

    As for how his son discovered the truth? He guessed it was probably when he used his Fate Technique to fuse their strength.

    "You can tell him if you want. He probably already guessed the truth."

    Wang Tian would rather be beaten by his old man than his son. He has to retain hisst dignity as a father.

    "You¡­," said Wang Wei. "If I can deal with you, I''ll let mom do it."

    "Fine. I''ll rather sleep by myself for a thousand years than suffer defeat at your hands."

    <sub></sub>

    Wang Wei gritted his teeth as he stared at his old man. He snorted before flying away. He would be petty to the end and let his mother deal with him. And from now, he will use all kinds of taunts until he forced his father to fight him.

    (AN: I will try to speed up the pace from now as this volume has a lot of things to cover.)

 Chapter 426: Memory Lane

    <h4>Chapter 426: Memory Lane</h4>

    After being healed, Wang Wei along with the entire family was d, so they celebrated with arge party. All the upper echelons of the sect were invited ¨Ceven though some of them were not aware of the reason for the celebration.

    Wang Wei''s defeat and recent disappearance are only known to a few people in the sect. This was done to prevent division amongst the factions, especially the Sectarian Side.

    During this time, Wang Wei had to appease two people: his mother and Li Jun. The former became somewhat paranoid in fear that something simr would happen again, and Wang Wei had to reassure her. Luckily, his grandmother was there. As the natural nemesis of his mother, she was able to put some sense into her.

    As for Li Jun, he was ming himself for what happened. As the person in charge of the Heavenly Abode World Operation, he felt that maybe if he was more careful, he would have detected it when Di Tian arrived, or when he took the time to set up the worldwide formation.

    Wang Wei exined to him that even he did not notice; even the Quasi-Emperors outside of the world did not notice Di Tian''s infiltration, so there was no need to me him.

    Although Li Jun understood this, he simply could not process this. So, at the party, he drank a little too much and got drunk. Wang Wei could tell that if something was not done, this would be his Heart Demon.

    So, he decided to talk to him and Yan Liling to ensure that he was fine.

    Once the party finished, everything was not over as Wang Wei had some politics to do. He visited Li Jun''s father since he was the patriarch of the Li family and had dinner with their whole family.

    Then, he did the same with Great Elder Yan Mei, who was Yan Liling''s aunt and the Yan family patriarch. Finally, he also visited the current leader of the Sectarian Side, Fan Lei, who was in charge of the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion or the Library.

    After Long Bo''s death, he was elected to this position for the ways he did things that considered both the benefit of their factions and the overall benefit of the sect.

    Once he was done appeasing and gaining the support of everyone important, he began to spend more time with his family. For the next few months, he did not cultivate but enjoyed life with his friends and family.

    He also took time to read more information, knowledge, or secrets from the Secret Archive. Then, it was time for everyone to leave.

    <sub></sub>

    "Are you sure you do not want toe with us?" asked Yun Zhaojun.

    "No, I have a feeling that an opportunity is waiting out there for me. I''ll check it out first before going to the Yan Family Domain."

    "Well, it is your wedding so make sure to not bete. Not just you, but also the bride."

    Wang Wei nodded as he watched everyone leave, including his father who passed on some of the responsibilities of the sect to others. Everyone headed for the Yan n''s domain to prepare for Wang Wei and Wu Hong''s wedding.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei had onest thing to do before leaving. He checked the information or events that urred during his more than 2000 years of absence.

    Since everything was neatly summarized by Wang Ju, the process was rapid. The first thing of importance was that it was revealed that this generation entered the Void Shattering Realm: the Path of Supreme would be opened for the previous generation.

    As such, his father, mother, and many of the Great Elders can finally enter the Supreme Realm. And with their deep foundation, many of them might reach the peak of the realm in one fell swoop.

    Wang Wei was happy for his father and mother but this news did not affect him much, so he focused on others. A few of the Top 30 Heaven Chosens are now being hunted down because of the things some of them did when they had their immortality.

    Of course, only the ones with rtively low background.

    Additionally, now that everyone was in the Primordial Spirit Realm, ording to the previous rule, all the Heaven Chosens no longer have a Dao Protector and can kill each other freely.

    At this stage, the battle for the throne has officially begun.

    Wang Wei once thought of using his overwhelming strength to kill most of the participants beforehand. However, his father warned him not to do this. There has been a precedent of people who do this, and the result has always been all the other sects bond together to besiege such person and the faction behind them.

    <sub></sub>

    Although the Dao Opening Sect was strong, it was not to the point that they could face all the Emperor Lineages together and not suffer serious damage.

    Additionally, Wang Wei learned that there is something called Death Substitute Talisman. As the name implied, it can provide an extra life for the owner of this talisman.

    Although this talisman is a Quasi-Emperor Tier one, and a rare one amongst its tier, many Emperor Lineages still have the capability of crafting one for their Heaven Chosen.

    However, since this talisman requires sacrificing a great deal of their faction''s Qi Luck as a price, not all of them are willing to give it to their Heaven Chosens.

    Plus, many of them understood that the Path of Emperor is cruel, and if their Heaven Chosen die at the hands of one of their peers, then they did not have the strength nor destiny to be a Great Emperor.

    This philosophy is shared by the Dao Opening Sect, so Wang Wei does not have a Death Substitution Talisman: a fact that almost drove his mother crazy.

    Even though his father wanted to listen to his wife and get one for him, his grandfather interceded and stopped him. Unfortunately, the Yu family cannot afford to cast one for Wang Wei with the luck of one Great Emperor.

    The final noteworthy information that Wang Wei learned was that Su Ya did not stop her endless fighting with Jian Wushuang. Now, thetter has lost his immortality while she remained a pseudo-version of it.

    With her endless clones, she can fight without any regard for her life. As such, even though he is more powerful than her, she can still pause a threat to him. Additionally, with each defeat, with death, she further understands the concept of [Desire to Survive], which in turn further rifies her Dao.

    As Wang Wei looked at this information, he muttered under his breath: "They say that beauty is the nemesis of all heroes, is that true?"

    He then shook his head and moved on. Most of the information is about the fact that most of the Heaven Chosens are now cultivating back in their sect. And the majority of them will not leave until they reach the Void Shattering Realm.

    This is a terrifying time and most of them will only feel more safe and secure afterprehending the Law, which will drastically increase their strength. In that cultivation realm, the gap between many people will be made up or further deepened.

    <sub></sub>

    Nevertheless, this was the opportunity that most if not all of them are waiting for.

    Thest thing he paid noticed was the fact that Feng Heng was spotted near the Forbidden Zone, the Western Pure Land, before returning to his sect.

    So, Wang Wei kept all of this in mind before leaving the sect. He did not lie to his grandmother as he felt that an opportunity was waiting for him somewhere.

    So, he locked on the feeling and flew in that direction. A few hourster, Wang Weinded in a small vige with an enormous towering tree. With a nce, anyone could tell that this was not a normal vige.

    The people there had normal clothes instead of patched ones, their faces were rosy, signaling that they were full of blood energy. In a world where most mortals could not eat properly, it was a rare thing to seemoners this healthy.

    Everyone in the vige had a bright smile on their faces, full of life and hope for the world.

    Wang Wei looked at the vige and the people. He then looked at the tall tree that he nted more than 1000 years ago. He knew this vige and the reason it was so prosperous.

    After leaving the Spirit Road Trial, he asked the Elders to stop at a random vige because he wanted to see what the outside world was like. The vige treated him greatly and offered him their food despite not having much of their own.

    To repay their kindness, he asked one of the Great Elders to set up a formation to bless the entire vige with great luck and fortune and to also ensure protect it from other cultivators or greedy mortals.

    Now, more than 3000 yearster, 1000 for him, Wang Wei came back and so many things have changed, yet nothing changed at the same time.

    While Wang Wei was distracted, one of the vigers looked at his face deeply before screaming: "Benefactor?"

    His voice was so loud that it attracted the curiosity of all the people around.

    <sub></sub>

 Chapter 427: Time and Karma

    <h4>Chapter 427: Time and Karma</h4>

    "You know me?" asked Wang Wei.

    "There is a picture of you in the Ancestral Hall and every year, all the people of Heavenly Tree Vige¨Ceven the ones who left¨Cwille back to worship you."

    ''That would exin the Incense I noticed in this vige,'' thought Wang Wei as he looked in the direction where it was most concentrated, most likely the Ancestral Hall.

    Meanwhile, the young man who recognized him seemed very excited as his words were very loud and uncontroble. And it was not just him, but also the people around.

    Although Wang Wei''s physical appearance had drastically changed, his temperament did not change much, so people were able to recognize him.

    All the vigers looked at him with great joy. Over the years, Heavenly Tree Vige has be famous throughout the area. And that was not only because their annual harvest is always abundant no matter what, but also because anyone who left this vige is guaranteed to be sessful.

    Whether they be schrs and pursue a life that serves the country, a merchant that desires wealth, or a general with military power: all of them seeded. And this has never stopped for more than 3000 years.

    As a result of this, many people knew of the magic of this vige and lusted after it. But in the end, all of them died because of strange idents. This fact applied to cultivators as well.

    And the vigers knew that the reason for the change of their vige was because of a young master that once visited, so they enshrined them in the Ancestral Hall and offered him incense every year; they considered them the Guardian of the vige.

    And the status of this vige is the towering tree that the Guardian once nted, and even the vige was renamed after it.

    "Lead me to see your Ancestral Hall," said Wang Wei, an act which made the young man ted. He hurriedly led the way while all the other viges followed them.

    Meanwhile, in Wang Wei''s eyes, the power of Fate and Time shed; watched the fate of this vige and everything that urred since he left. He saw the lives of the original members with which he interacted.

    He saw how they prosper after he left, got sick, grew old, and die. He watched as they told their descendants stories about their interaction with him.

    One person, in particr, got his attention. It was the aunty who was bold enough to ask him if he wanted a concubine while showing up his daughter. That aunty died of old age at 116 years old, however, his daughter left the vige and married a noble in a secr kingdom.

    Her lineage eventually overthrew the leader of the kingdom after a few generations and established a dynasty of their own. However, after 634 years, that dynasty was also conquered by someone else.

    <sub></sub>

    Luckily, her lineage never cut off contact with the vige, and was still blessed with tremendous luck. Their family escaped once the capital was breached, hid for a while, and even became a cultivator family.

    After a few more generations, their n even gave birth to a Divine Altar Realm cultivator, bing the pride and joy of this vige.

    And she was not the only one. Wang Wei watched the rise and fall of all the people that were born in this vige; he watched their birth and death in just a few seconds.

    ''An action that I made on a whim affected the lives of so many people, for thousands of years. My action has singlehandedly changed the fate of all the people of this vige.''

    As he thought of this, Wang Wei''s eyes changed once again. This time, he saw the life of this vige had he not interfered. He saw how about 5 decadester, an earthquake would hit this vige killing most of the people, with only a few survivors.

    Then, these survivors would move to another vige. However, three generationster, this vige would be captured and forced to work in mines until all of them died instead.

    ''Parallel Timelines?'' thought Wang Wei as he tried to see other possibilities. For example, what if he never even met the people of this vige, would that change anything? Unfortunately, he could not do so.

    ''Maybe I need to understand the Dao of Time before I can see them.''

    While in deep thought, Wang Wei walked into the Ancestral Hall where he saw a picture of his younger self hanging in the middle of the room. He was a little surprised as he expected the painting to only have a slight resemnce to him.

    After all, how could the people back then remember him so deeply to the point of being able to paint with such vivid detail? Even if they did, the memories of mortals were always fading with time, so that would be an issue.

    He looked at the painting and calcte the cause and effect.

    ''I see.''

    It turned out that the tree that he nted acquired some form of sentience and remembered him. Then, it sent the image to the people of the vige in the form of a dream when they decided to ce him in their Ancestral Hall.

    Wang Wei looked at the deep and pure Incense and this room. In terms of quantity, it did note close to the one he absorbed in the Heavenly Abode World, but it outssed it in terms of purity.

    This shows that the vigers admired him deeply in their hearts, and offered them incense not because he was some almighty god that could determine their fate.

    <sub></sub>

    ''Karma, cause and effect, every action has an equal or opposite reaction. One single action can have evesting and far-reaching consequences, just like a stone dropped in the middle of ake, creating countless ripples or waves.

    ''And since there is negative Karmic or Karmic Sin, there is also Karmic Virtue. Benefiting the world or changing the lives of mortals for good is a way for cultivators to garner Karmic Virtue.

    ''And this whole system of rewarding Karmic Sins or Virtue can be interpreted as another way that Fate keeps the Order of many worlds: a way to keep the overwhelming power of cultivators in check.''

    Wang Wei''s eyes lit up as he waved his hand to gather the Incense Power in this room. Then, he headed for the tree that he nted: it was at least a few hundred meters tall.

    He ced his hand on it, feeling a slight trembling. Feeling the slight consciousness, Wang Wei sighed. After so many years, the tree had the opportunity to gain sentience, turned into human shapes, and became a Spirit Race.

    However, it refused in order to keep guarding this vige.

    "A small gesture led to your creation and existence. So, the fate and Karma between us is deep, so let me help you."

    Wang Wei waved his hand and two things manifested. One of them was a small part of the World Source he acquired, while the other was a massive Void Stone that can create more than a hundred space rings or onerge enough that can hold people inside.

    He then proceeded to fuse these two things into the tree.

    "I hope that one day, you will be a towering tree able to support Heaven and Earth."

    After saying that, he felt his mind and spirit clearer than before. So, he sat down cross-legged in front of the floor, entering a deep state of enlightenment.

    And while he was doing so, Dao Rhymes emanated from his body, spreading to all corners of this vige. Then, a massive spiritual energy storm washed toward the vige but did not harm anyone.

    Instead, it baptized their bodies making them stronger, and faster, and increasing their lifespan. Previously, all the vigers could live up to 100 years old and more, now, they could live for 150 and more after this experience.

    Everyone cheered in excitement.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei was in that state for a week before opening his eyes: wisdom shed across his eyes as well as the Karmic Laws that governed the very fabric of the universe, then he muttered:

    <sub></sub>

    "Karmic Freedom? How can cultivators be free from Karma when the very air we breathe, the spiritual energy we use, the grass we walk on, the people we meet in our journey, and the connection we make or are born with, are a form of Karmic Bondage? There is no escape.

    "To be free of the shackles of Karma, one has to blend with it, be one with all the cause and effect of the universe. And only then can one achieve the feat of severing all Karmic Ties.

    "Such a process would require a mind broad enough to ept all living things'' sins, depravity, joy, and sorrow. All the good and evil of the world, the positive and negative, the Yin and Yang."

    After saying these words, a very study yellow thread appeared above Wang Wei''s head: this was the representation of his Karmic Sins. With a wave of his hand, a de appeared in the sky and cut off that thread.

    Immediately afterward, a red spherical aura came out of his body. Countless souls screaming and yelling could be seen inside. Unfortunately, their roars of hatred no longer had any effect whatsoever on Wang Wei.

    As he watched this massive Karmic Sin slowly disappear, he waved his hand to condense it into his heart direct into the Chaos me. Using the method he learned from the me Emperor, he converted the Karmic Sin into a Karmic me.

    So, a brand new bright red me was beating inside his heart before being absorbed by the Chaos me.

    Then, Wang Wei continued. The Karmic de in the sky turned into armor before fusing into his fleshly body and disappearing.

    "A pseudo-Karma Unbound Body?" he muttered.

    This invisible armor can protect him against Karmic Attacks or Curses like the one Di Tian used. Additionally, it would protect him from not being affected by Karma.

    Unfortunately, with his current ability, he cannot bepletely free from some Karma. However, he can reduce the effects that they have on him. Additionally, he still has to pay many of the Karmas he already owed as he could not sever this one for now.

    Nevertheless, Wang Wei nned that after bing a Great Emperor and repaying all the Karmic Debts he has, he will sever all Karmic Connections he has¨Ceven the ones with his parents.

    He could already tell that his future will be filled with trouble and danger, and removing all karma connecting to him might be a way to protect the people he loves from his enemy.

    Additionally, in front of the right expert, any form of Karma is a hidden danger. If it was not for the fact that Wu Hong was not connected to him by Karma, he would have severed the connection between the two of them as well.

    Wang Wei exhaled out loud:

    <sub></sub>

    "The next step is to understand the rtionship between Karma and Time. Why can seal a person over a long time wash away the Karma in their bodies? And how can going through Samsara also wash away Karma?

 Chapter 428: The Future

    <h4>Chapter 428: The Future</h4>

    Wang Wei did not focus on these issues for now, and he was not that worried that he would not be able to figure these things out. Not only because of his heaven-defying talent but because of the Innate material the Karmic Washing Water that he absorbed in his organs.

    He realized that sensing the Innate Laws inside is of great use for him to understand the Dao of Karma. It is one of the reasons that he made such rapid progress in just a few months to be able to get rid of the Karmic Sins inside his body.

    As for the Dao of Time, he can use his battle with Di Tian toprehend something and even the Time Formation of the sect.

    After thinking of this, Wang Wei once again checked his body to ensure that nothing was wrong. However, he frowned as his intuition told him that things were not that simple.

    Di Tian should have been able to calcte that he would be able to remove that Karmic Sins. or at the very least, his sect should have some means to deal with it.

    As intelligent as thetter was, there is no way he would oversee something like this.

    ''That means that these Karmic Sins served a different purpose, so the question is what it?''

    Thinking about this, Wang Wei immediately tried to deduce the cause and effect behind Di Tian''s actions, but he ended up empty. Then, he used the power of Fate to deduce something, and the result was still the same.

    With a deep frown on his face, he muttered; "The feeling of being plotted against is truly disgusting. Anyway, he is sealed now, so let''s wait to see. As long as I get the smallest of information, I can take a more proactive move."

    Wang Wei was never someone to be on the passive side. So, as long as the opportunity presented itself, he would go on the offensive.

    After opening his eyes, Wang Wei saw three old men waiting not far from him; they seemed to be acting as his protector and prevented the other vigers from disturbing his epiphany.

    Immediately after seeing that he was awakening, they clenched their hands together and bowed to them:

    <sub></sub>

    "We have seen the benefactor."

    "Get up," replied Wang Wei as he knew the identity of the three. They are the Ancestor-like character of three people from the vige that became cultivators and formed families.

    As the only Divine Altar Realm cultivators in their family, they are the foundation that keeps their family floating. Additionally, these three never changed or became arrogant because they started their path of cultivation.

    They always keep in contact with the vige, protect it from lower-level loose cultivators that want to plot against it, and always attend the annual ceremony to worship the benefactor.

    Now, these people might just be doing it because of the benefit, but that did not matter. After all, they were not the only cultivators from the vige, and yet, they are the only ones who still remembered their origin. Maybe it is because of this practice that their family is among the most sessful of all the cultivators in this vige.

    "Since you are here, it means that you have fate with me. In that case, I will give you some good fortune. Give me a copy of the cultivation method your family is using."

    The three immediately became excited as they did not hesitate to hand over their cultivation method. With a nce, Wang Wei could tell that it was a very terrible method.

    The foundation of anyone cultivating this thing is not only weak, but they can only cultivate into the Divine Altar Realm. While secretly shaking his head, he modified them.

    He did not give these guys any method that would allow them to set up a Saint Foundation or more. This kind of cultivation method is very valuable and if words were to spread out, these two ns would be annihted.

    Although the vige is protected, this was not the same for them.

    So, Wang Wei only removed most of the errors and imperfections of the methods, then deduced the way for them to reach the Primordial Spirit Realm.

    Then, he waved his hand to manifest three more books that contained basic knowledge on pill refining, weapon making, and array; he handed one to each of the old men.

    <sub></sub>

    "Since I''m feeling generous, I will help you even more." Then, the three of them felt a powerful energy injected into their bodies. The energy then removed the impurities inside their bodies, thus increasing their natural talent to absorb and control spiritual qi.

    Then, that energy seemed to enter a ce located on their forehead; these old men immediately guessed that it went to their souls. They did not mind as they knew the person in front of them did not need any plots or schemes to get rid of them.

    A few secondster, they felt that their mind was working smoother; many things that they previously did not understand became clearer. Additionally, their memories were also improved drastically.

    These three knew that the benefactor had increased theirprehension talent. Although they did not know how he did it, all that mattered to them was that they benefitted.

    Although they looked old, the three of them were only a little over 250 years old. As Divine Altar Realm cultivators, they should have at least a 1000 years of lifespan. Unfortunately, they suffered major injuries in the rise of their family while fighting for others, affecting both their already weak foundation and lifespan.

    But now, they had a chance at reaching higher realms and do not have to wait for the next generation of their family to grow up. With excitement, the three left. And Wang Wei even offered to protect their n from a catastrophe one time.

    All they have to do is say his name when needed, and he can use the power of Karma to sense and protect them no matter the distance.

    Once he was done, Wang Wei prepared to leave. He modified the Feng Shui Luck Formation that was under the vige to reach the Supreme Tier. He then said a few parting words to the vige and took a final look at the tree before leaving.

    He was looking forward to what both this vige and the tree will be. Would they survive the ravage of time, or would they one day suffer misfortune and be annihted from the annals of history?

    Honestly, Wang Wei would be fine with any oue. In this cruel world, even he could not fathom his future or control his fate, let alone this small vige. Just because it was protected did not mean that they could survive.

    After leaving the small vige, he began to wander around the surroundings. Soon, a frown appeared on his face. He opened a Space Tear to teleport to different Domains of the Central Continent.

    ''Although I expected this, and Wang Ju''s information also mentioned this, I did not think it was that bad.''

    <sub></sub>

    What he was checking was the state of the modern invention he made along with the schools for mortals that he created. In the past few thousand years, things have basically gone awry.

    Because these things could no longer bring the sect any merit, many of the sects have abandoned them. No more Trains, airnes, or even car constructs were created. And the remaining ones have left along and in some territories, they were even removed.

    As for the schools, a lot of them were also closed, while in many ces, there were no teachers to teach or the sects did not care enough to find ways for ordinary people to attend.

    ''No wonder civilization has existed for trillions of years in this world and the culture is still simr to ancient times. Cultivators are now used to treating mortals as lesser beings than themselves. Once it benefits them, they will be nice and proactive. However, once there is no longer anything to gain...''

    Wang Wei shook his head. Although he expected this, he was quite disappointed. He thought that this situation would happen only in the Domains controlled by more conservative sects, however, now, it appeared that the majority of sects are now like this.

    He even guessed that if it was not for him, the Dao Opening Sect would also act this way.

    ''Well, it does not matter: the foundation has beenid for the future.''

    The reason he wanted to modernize this world and make it better was not just because of the good nature of his heart, nor also because he wanted this world to slightly resembled his past life.

    The main reason was for his future cultivation. As a transmigrator and with all the information he has gathered over the years, he could guess that all the Great Emperors disappeared to go to a more powerful world to cultivate.

    And in these worlds, Great Emperors are probably as many dogs. And if he went there, his safety might not be guaranteed. After all, if some random Empyrean or Paragons suddenly decided he was not pleasant to look at, how could he save his life?

    So, Wang Wei''s n has always been to cultivate a higher realm before going there. If it was up to him, he would not leave until he became a Paragon--although, he guessed that this might not be possible.

    Although this idea is a great one, there is still a major problem: cultivation resources and opportunities. After all, there is a reason that all the Great Emperors did not stay here. Most likely, the environment was detrimental to their cultivation, plus theck of resources.

    <sub></sub>

    And Wang Wei''s solution to this problem was merit, incense, and luck. He will gather an enormous amount of these things to bless his cultivation. In his n, he will not leave the Lower Dimension until he has the strength of an Empyrean.

    And to do this, he would have to fundamentally change the world and the life of mortal to acquire more merit, luck, and incense. And with the schools and modern constructs, he hadid a foundation for when he changes the world in the future.

    "Huh?" suddenly muttered Wang Wei as he felt something while he was distracted.

 Chapter 429: Dao Burial Ground

    <h4>Chapter 429: Dao Burial Ground</h4>

    Wang Wei looked at the hooded chapter floating in front of him, holding his broken right hand that had a bent dagger in his other hand. While he was distracting, this person suddenly appeared out of nowhere and stabbed him in his head.

    Unfortunately for him, Wang Wei''s fleshly body was simply beyond reason. So, instead of killing him as expected, his Supreme Tier dagger was broken, and the force of the attack broke his wrist.

    "Who are you? More importantly, how did you bypass my senses?"

    He knew that his intuition did not work because this person posed no danger to him, however, even if distracted, it is unreasonable for this person to bypass his senses.

    The hooded figure did not say anything. Since the assassination failed, he would retreat. A space tear appeared behind him and he turned invisible. Unfortunately for him, before he could leave, Wang Wei clutched his hand.

    This slight movement generated a massive tornado in the sky that rendered the space in the surrounding turbulent and prevented the assassin from escaping. Oddly though, he could not see this assant, even with his True Vision.

    So, he added something else to his True Vision, the power of Karma. The assassin tried to kill him, so there is cause and effect between them. Using that link, he was able to see someone flying with an unparallel speed in the northeast direction.

    With one step, he appeared in front of the assassin and waved his hand making thetter unable to move. The hooded figure could not see the numerous invisible threads that bound him.

    ''How could he see me?''

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei looked up and down at this person.

    "You''re not from the Death Order Pce. They would not break the rules and sent a True Monarch to assassinate me. In that case, you must be from Shadow yer Temple.

    "Has someone ced a hit list on my head? No, more importantly, have you guys resurfaced in this generation?"

    <sub></sub>

    Wang Wei knew of the Shadow yer Temple as they were an assassination group like the Death Order Pce. However, unlike thetter, they had no rules or restrictions. As long as someone paid enough money, they will assassinate the target.

    Because of this, many Emperor Lineages were not happy with them, so they banded together to find the headquarters of the temple and destroyed them.

    Unfortunately, the Shadow yer Temple will always resurface after being dormant for a while. No matter how many times they are extinguished, they would resurface again.

    The odd thing about this organization is the fact they are not an Emperor Lineage, a Dao Lineage, or even an Immortal Lineage. No, they are just a Supreme Land, and yet, they are so mysterious and powerful.

    Every time that they are destroyed, they will resurface again after a while. And all the Emperor Lineages have sent Ancestor-level characters to investigate who is behind them but nothing has ever been found.

    ording to what Wang Wei knew, even a few Great Emperors have tried to find the mystery behind this faction. And the closest answer that theye up with is that they are rted to the Dao Burial Ground, one of the 6 Forbidden Zones of the Myriad Emperor World.

    Amongst the forbidden zones, the Dao Burial Ground might not be the most powerful¨Cthat title belonged to the Nether Hell¨Cbut it might be the hardest to deal with and the one that poses the most danger to the entire world. And that''s because they are very sneaky in doing things.

    Once in a while, countless figures whose face has been covered by a ck fog wille out from that area and began to massacre everyone in their paths: whether it was mortals, cultivators, or demon races, they would kill everything and absorbed their essence.

    However, these individuals will never attack the Domains of some powerful Emperor Lineages or their allies. They would also not directly attack the main bases of these lineages.

    When ites to the domains of the weaker Emperor Lineages they will not be spared. And even if these sects woke up their Dao Ancestors and Immortal Venerables, there are usually people from the forbidden zone on par with these cultivators.

    What''s worse is the fact that the time for their exit is never fixed: sometimes theye one generation after the other, and other times they wait for a few dozens or more generations before appearing.

    Many Great Emperors have tried to deal with this problem once and for all. Unfortunately, there is a reason that this ce is considered a Forbidden Zone. Many Second-ss Great Emperors have died inside, and even First-ss ones have been greatly injured before running away. A few even died inside as well.

    <sub></sub>

    As for Eternal Emperors?

    Well, this is where the sneakiness of this forbidden zonees into ce. The moment an Eternal Emperor is born, the entire area will disappear without a trace. And it seemed that even Eternal Emperors could not find them.

    Because of this, this forbidden zone has existed since the Ancient Emperor Era.

    ''How could he know my identity?'' thought the hooded figure.

    Of course, Wang Wei has been reading this guy''s Fate Line. Although this assassin has a magical artifact that locked his Fate Line, with Wang Wei''s current ability and by mixing the power of Fate with Karma, he can still acquire a great deal of information.

    So, in his eyes, he experienced the cruel training that this assassin experienced back in the Shadow yer Temple, and all the people he secretly killed during his existence as an assassin.

    Unfortunately, he could not find the person who ced a price on his head. However, he did not learn how this person managed to bypass his senses. The temple handed this man an Innate Treasure to ensure the sess of this mission.

    One with a powerful invisibility ability.

    "Well, it seems that my luck is on the rise. I just got two innate treasures one after the other," muttered Wang Wei, who then proceeded to check his Qi Luck to ensure that someone was not using it to trap him.

    Being lucky is a good thing, but being too lucky is usually a sign that something is wrong. So, he had to make sure.

    "I just invented a new technique, so, let''s try it on you," said Wang Wei with a smile that terrified the assassin.

    "[Karma Severing]"

    <sub></sub>

    The assassin saw countless yellow threads connected to him appear, then, a sword also appeared before cutting these threads one by one. Immediately afterward, a terrified look appeared on his face.

    He could feel it: his existence was being erased. All the people who knew of his existence had their memories of him forcibly erased. Whether it was his fellowpetitors back in the temple, his instructor, his leader, and even the love of his life.

    He met her during a mission after he was injured. She healed him back to health even though he was a stranger; she was the kindness soul he had ever met, so he hid his identity from her.

    After bing apanion with her, he would spend all his time when he was not on a mission with her.

    His leader told him that this mission had a high chance of failure, however, if he seeded, he would be granted his freedom and can finally settle down. Although the assassin knew that his leader might be lying to him, he did not hesitate to take the risk¨Cjust because of the chance of being with her.

    And now, he did not exist to her: from now on, she would not remember all the joyous time they spent together: all theirughter, sorry, and moments together

    With each thread cut, the assassin could feel a part of him disappearing; all trace of his existence was forcibly erased. He knew that once all the threads were cut off, he would die.

    However, he was wrong. After all the threads were cut off, a barrier surrounded him to prevent him frompletely disappearing from this world.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei had a frown on his face. He created this technique as a prototype to deal with Eternal Emperors in the future. By erasing all their cause and effect, he should be able to erase all their existence.

    All their achievements in history, all documents that have their name, all the people who remembered them: as long as they were erased, they can be killed.

    This was not the reason he frowned. He was quite satisfied with this prototype spell. The reason he frowned is that he felt an existence that was not affected by his spell.

    This existence did not have any karmic threads connected to the assassin¨Cor at least Wang Wei could not see it, and yet, Wang Wei could feel that this person was not affected by this spell, the existence could remember the assassin and if wanted, could prevent him from disappearing¨Calthough it appeared as if it was not prepared to do so.

    <sub></sub>

    ''Could this guy be really rted to the Dao Burial Ground?''

    After thinking about it, he waved his hand and the assassin turned into a bead and was sealed inside. He thought that he may have some other use.

    Then, without hesitation, he broke the space and headed straight to the Yu family''s Domain.

 Chapter 430: Little Fatty

    <h4>Chapter 430: Little Fatty</h4>

    Li Jun sat on a small wooden boat with a fish rod in his hand; he has been on this spot for the past 2 days. Theke was clear and peaceful, unlike his mind.

    A small ripple appeared on the calmke, signaling that his rod had caught something. However, Li Jun was looking in the distance, dazed and unfocused. So, for the 20th time in the past few days, the fish he caught ran away.

    "You''re wasting bait," suddenly said a voice. The fishes in theke were spirit fishes with many properties. As such, the bait used to catch them was also very valuable.

    Li Jun looked at the beautiful girl that smelled like flowers that appeared next to him and smiled stiffly before nodding his head.

    "Are you ready to talk yet?" asked Yan Liling.

    Li Jun looked at the river for a few seconds, "Have you ever felt useless?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "I mean to big brother. Have you ever felt useless?"

    Yan Liling became quiet as she listened.

    "I mean, if you think about it, we bring nothing of value to him. On the contrary, we can even say that we are holding him back."

    This thought has been in Li Jun''s mindtely. In the Qi Luck Trial, they served no real purpose. The role that they yed could be reced by any disciples in the sect.

    The same idea applied to what they did in the Heavenly Abode World. Other disciples could also easily conquer it.

    Then, in the Heavenly Chosen Trial, he failed to get a ce for his big brother by losing to Fang Lijuan¨Ca person that he once previously defeated.

    <sub></sub>

    Then, there is the fact that when ites to Di Tian, not only could he not detect anything, he would have been more of a burden than any help.

    As such, Li Jun has begun to question his worth in the team; questioning what he brought to the table.

    Yan Liling looked at the dull light in her husband''s eyes; she knew that he was talking and thinking nonsense. And the result of his current depression is the result of a Heart Demon.

    All his achievements cannot be replicated by ordinary people or disciples. No one amongst them¨Cincluding the Contemporary Sacred Sons¨Ccould ever defeat Fang Lijuan in a battle¨Cnot even in a thousand years.

    As for the Heavenly Abode, some of the Supreme Gods had reached a Saint strength level, so it would be virtually impossible for the sect to conquer this world given the circumstances surrounding it.

    As for Di Tian, even the True Monarchs of the sect were powerless, even big brother Wang Wei did not detect anything, so there was nothing that they could have done.

    Of course, the argument could be made that all of Li Jun''s achievements could be aplished by Wang Wei alone. He could have conquered both the Warring State World and the Heavenly Abode World.

    However, there is still a problem with this approach. In the Qi Luck Trial, he would still have needed help to govern the country. If he had to y the role of ruler, general, and prime minister, he would have tired himself both physically and mentally.

    And at that time, the other Heaven Chosen would have taken advantage of his situation. As for the Heavenly Abode World, the amount of time he would have to take to infiltrate the Origin Pill Dao Sect, then go conquer that world and ensure that the poption isrge enough for his n: all this time would have affected his cultivation time.

    As a result, there is no way that he could have been as powerful as he was now. So, Li Jun''s words are nothing but the manifestation of a Heart Demon.

    Yan Liling understood that their existence served two purposes: one is to ensure that Wang Wei is not bogged down by trivial many.

    That way, his strength can grow rapidly without worrying about anything else.

    The second and most important purpose is to be his shield during the Heaven Will Battle.

    One of themon tactics used in that battle is besieging other Heaven Chosens¨Cespecially the ones who have the obvious advantages. Other Heaven Chosens will band together to encircle the people with the highest chance of sitting on the throne.

    <sub></sub>

    They will use assassination, poison, curses, forbidden spells, and even hold the participants'' families and loved ones hostage if possible. Because of this, many sects or factions will raise Dead Man with the sole purpose of exploding themselves to do damage to the enemy.

    Many Emperor Lineages and factions of that level will ask the Supreme Land and Holy Land in their territories to send arge number of people to serve as cannon fodder in the battle, and in return, they will receive generous rewards.

    Well, sometimes they would also be forced.

    The purpose of Li Jun and the other''s existence is to block these people. Otherwise, even if Wang Wei could easily defeat them, he might be slightly injured in the process, his stamina decrease, or his state of mind not in its peak,

    Any of these slight disadvantages are enough reasons for him to lose the Heaven Will Battle¨Cespecially with an enemy like Di Tian.

    So, the purpose of the team is to fight against these people and tactics, and if necessary, to use the same one against Wang Wei''s enemy.

    And this is not a job designed especially for them. No the idea of Emperor''s General is prevalent throughout the Myriad Emperor World. All Heaven Chosens will have a general trained by their sects to help them.

    It''s just that not all these generals are as close as Wang Wei and Li Jun. And they do not receive as many resources and training as them. Most generals are treated as pawns to be sacrificed when necessary during the Heaven Will Battle.

    Of course, there are exceptions besides Li Jun and Wang Wei. For example, Ji Song''s big brother was designed to be his main general.

    Yan Liling sighed out loud before taking out a piece of paper from her space ring and handed to him. Li Jun squinted his eyes after reading the whole thing:

    "This is¡­"

    "Yes. It''s based on big brother''s concept of Industrialization and Mass Production. For the past thousand years, I have been studying Artifact Refining to create this prototype design."

    "What are you trying to say?"

    "What I''m saying is that your feeling of inadequacy is because of yourck of strength. Although you know that big brother does not care whether you are of use to him or not, you still cannot ept your weakness.

    <sub></sub>

    "So, as long as you''re strong enough, everything will be fine."

    Li Jun paused for a moment as he realized that she was correct. His feelings and thought indeed came from hisck of confidence and strength.

    Maybe, a small part of him still thinks that he is still the little fatty that no one liked, that no one paid attention to unless he was being bullied and that everyone despised him because of his low talent.

    And without his big brother standing up for him to protect him, he would never have the strength and confidence that he developed over the past thousand years.

    And Li Jun swore that he will do everything in his power to ensure that his big brother became a Great Emperor¨Ceven if he has to give up his life. Even when he was entering the Divine Body Realm, the goal and dream he instilled inside his me of Good Fortune were that he will be the spear that remove all obstacles in Wang Wei''s path¨Cand at all cost.

    Unfortunately, recent events have proven that he is incapable of following through with his goals, so he questioned everything he believed in, and everything he has done.

    But, just like Liling said, his confusion and doubts boiled down to one thing: hisck of strength. It is a shame that most things in the cultivating can be boiled down to this simple fact, but it is the truth; an undesired truth, but a truth nheless.

    "You may be right. But this is not something that can easily be solved. At my current strength, it is very difficult for a sudden increase."

    He has pushed his foundation to the peak of what was possible. So, it is not possible for a rapid increase in abilities at this stage.

    "Sure there is," replied Yan Liling. "Didn''t big brother say that the sect had trials for rare resources? As long as you can pass these trials and get ess to them, your strength should be able to rapidly increase."

    Li Jun''s eyes suddenly lit up after thinking about this. As the next heir of the Li family, he has the right to participate in these trials. As long as he talked to his dad, there should be no problem getting ess.

    So, without hesitation, Li Jun flew in one direction.

    However, a few secondster, he flew back, and kissed Yan Liling on the cheek before saying:

    "I love you."

    <sub></sub>

    Then, he flew away once again, leaving a beautiful girl smiling ear to ear.

    "If only he could be dedicated to one girl like big brother, he would be perfect," muttered Yan Liling. "Anyway, as long as I''m the Madam of the household, everything else is eptable."

    Meanwhile, in front of Hopeful City, a space crack appeared and a handsome young man with gray-silver hair and eyes came from it.

 Chapter 431: Assimilation

    <h4>Chapter 431: Assimtion</h4>

    Wang Wei looked at the humongous wall that protected this entire city. With a single look, he could tell that it was made of abination of many Quasi-Emperor materials including Blue Stone, Dragon Tail Wood, and Barbarian Bronze.

    Additionally, he could feel that the arrangement of the city was most likely an array.

    Wang Wei walked to the entrance where two people dressed in ck armor stood guard. Both of them were in the Primordial Spirit Realm.

    "This is the residence of the Yu n, so only its members and invented individuals are allowed to enter. So, please identify yourself."

    Wang Wei took out a token from his space ring to hand it to one of the guards. Thetter inspected for a brief moment and snorted coldly before allowing him inside. Meanwhile, the other guard was also given him a side-eye.

    Wang Wei was wondering what was going on. He followed the rules of the city and did not fly without permission. Hopeful City was divided into two sections: the outer and inner area.

    The outer area is where the branch members of the Yu n were located, while the inner area is for both the main branch members and the branch members that disyed excellent talent.

    As Wang Wei headed to the inner area, he could feel the concentration of spiritual qi increase in scale. The inner area was also separated by another wall, so Wang Wei had to show his identity once again to enter.

    However, this time, the guards were even ruder and asked him to wait even after identifying him. Intrigued by these people''s animosity, he did not make any scenes, nor directly called his mother and grandma.

    A few minutester, he saw a young man dressed in all white flying toward him. The young man had a white hale on his head simr to an angel and he left a golden light trail behind him.

    After the young mannded, he looked at Wang Wei directly with scorching eyes, not hiding his animosity in the slightest.

    "Are you my cousin, Yu Potian?"

    This young man in front of him was his cousin, the son of his mother''s sister. However, from what Wang Wei remembered, his mother did not have the best rtionship with his sister.

    <sub></sub>

    Additionally, his aunt has been in retreat for quite some time now, and only exited when Wang Wei was lost in the Endless Void.

    "It is an honor for the mighty Sacred Son to remember my name," replied Yu Potian with a sneer.

    ''Interesting. Because of my status, I have never been treated as a protagonist ever since I came to this world. Could it be finally my turn? How exciting. How should I y this out,'' thought Wang Wei.

    "Not even hiding your disgust of me, are you?"

    "Why should I?" said Yu Potian. Ever since he was young, his life has been miserable. The reason? Because of his cousin. No matter what he did, no matter what he achieved¨Ceven if he is better than all his peers¨Che will always be measured by his cousin and told that he was not enough.

    Whether it was his grandfather, grandma, or even his mother who was in retreat. She would send clones to check on him, then shake her head in disappointment whenpared to his cousin.

    By now, Yi Potian knew that if not because the Dao Opening Sect was a more powerful lineage, the status of the Yu n Patriarch would have been his cousin.

    "In that case, let''s settle things the cultivating way: with strength."

    "Fine by me."

    Immediately afterward, six rings appeared behind Yu Potian forming the shape of a wing. He raised his aura to the pinnacle, preparing for battle. However, it did not take long for him to freeze in ce, his legs shaking.

    It took him a great deal of will not to fall on the floor, wiping and begging for mercy. And that was because of one look from Wang Wei. Yu Potian felt a tremendous pressure on his Primordial Spirit, making him unable to move, breathe, or think.

    "Oh, my bad. Maybe I should give you some time to use the power of the Yu n''s Light Manifestation Art."

    After saying that, he removed the aura he was releasing on Yu Potian, however, thetter was frozen in ce, not daring to move or speak. So, after a few seconds of non-action, Wang Wei walked next to him and patted his shoulder:

    <sub></sub>

    "Cousin, I can imagine how hard your life can be, living in someone''s else shadow. But, you have to understand, that some people are simply not in the same league as others. Although this may sound cruel, it is the truth.

    "So, the sooner you ept this fact, the sooner you can move on with your life and find your own purpose, your own happiness."

    Yu Potian looked at his hand, thenughed out loud maniacally.

    "Yes, not all people are the same. Fate is unfair, fate is unfair."

    After saying that, he flew away in the direction of the outer area. As for Wang Wei, he did care. In this period, most geniuses and Heaven Chosens are in the Primordial Spirit Realm, so it is easier for them to breed Heart Demon.

    And his cousin was one of the many amongst them. However, this encounter made him realize something:

    ''This world has begun to assimte me,'' thought Wang Wei. The reason he said that was because of the Yu n''s Emperor Scripture. After seeing his cousin, he realized that he never took a look at their n''s Scripture, nor even his mother''s scripture, [The Darkness Domination Book].

    The Yu n is famous for their light power scripture which was inspired by the Light Race. Back in the Devil Era, the Yu n patriarch studied the Light Race that feeds on positive Karma and is the antithesis of the devil race.

    He wanted to use their power to end the reign of the Devil Race on this world. And after bing a First ss Great Emperor in that era, he managed to bring some level of peace and stability to the human race.

    And before leaving, he fought with the Nine Devil Gods and even severely injured one of them. In the end, he also had to leave full of injuries.

    As for Yu Yan''s scripture, she created one that was the opposite of her family by cultivating the Dao of Darkness. Her goal was that after proving the Dao and creating this scripture, one day in the future, a talented member of the n can cultivate both these techniques and fused them to walk on the path of Yin and Yang, thus furthering the foundation of the family.

    ''And despite how wonderful both of these scriptures were, I never once thought about looking at them, cultivating them, or taking inspiration from them. This is a problem.''

    Wang Wei knew the reason for this being, at least the surface reason. Even though cultivation mostly eliminates the differences between men and women, this is a male dominant society culturally wise.

    <sub></sub>

    As such, his mother essentially married into the Dao Opening Sect and was no longer part of the Yu n. As the next sect master, it is normal for Wang Wei to only cultivate the technique of his sect¨Ceven though his mother or her family would not mind letting him use theirs.

    This is the normal thinking of all the people of this world¨Cincluding his father, grandfather, and even his mother. However, as a modern person, and a person that strives to be free and unfettered, Wang Wei should never follow or be restricted by these rules or ideas.

    So, the only exnation is that he is slowly being assimted by this world. While his existence has changed the world, the world also changing him. And as he grows older, this problem will be more severe.

    ''I need to watch out for this.''

    After thinking of this, Wang Wei looked in one direction in the sky before entering the inner area. He could feel that his Empress was here waiting for him. He could not wait to be a married man and enjoyed a life of bliss.

    Meanwhile, in the sky, two invisible people were talking using their Divine Senses suddenly appeared; they knew that Wang Wei discovered them.

    "Should we go after the young master?"

    "No, as long as he does not leave Hopeful City, he will be fine."

    One of them sighed out loud, "I knew that the difference between them was vast, but not to this extent. Using just his aura¡­"

    "We all knew that the young master was not that excellent. Unfortunately, in this generation, this is the most talented individual we have."

    "We do not need him to be exceptional but stable. As long as he does not do anything outrageous and ensures a good rtionship with the Second Young Master, everything will be fine."

    Many of the Yu n knew that their Second Young Master had a high chance of bing a Great Emperor in this generation, so they have to rely on him for the n to benefit in the future.

    As such, they have to ensure that nothing goes wrong in the process. Even the matriarch of the n knew this and made sure to somewhat alleviate her rtionship with her sister.

    <sub></sub>

    Or at the very least not let it get in the way of the n''s bright future.

 Chapter 432: Wedding

    <h4>Chapter 432: Wedding</h4>

    Wang Wei rushed to one of the biggest mansions in the inner area. And as soon as he arrived, he saw a beautiful woman lying down on a reclining chair, her long legs hanging down as if dancing with the wind.

    With a smile on his face, he immediately squeezed onto the chair so that the two were hugging each other.

    "Looks like you''re all patched up now?"

    "Yes, I am a new and improved man."

    "That''s good."

    "Are you alright? You don''t sound like your usual self?"

    "No, it''s just that something frustrating happened when I was trying to find the Fate Stone."

    "Do you want to talk about it?"

    "It''s nothing serious. My memory is failing me,'' replied Wu Hong as she handed him a silver stone.

    Wang Wei took the stone with his left while caressing her face and hair.

    "Are you sure you''re right?"

    "I''m fine. It is frustrating to know that you should know something but cannot remember no matter what. However, now is not the time for a negative mood since our wedding ising soon."

    Wu Hong could not help but think of their wedding in the previous timeline. At that time, countless Paragons, Empyreans, and Great Emperors came to attend bringingvish gifts. Not to mention Dao Monarchs and Immortal Kings.

    And these powerful people did not onlye from the Eternal Ascension World but also different worlds in Chaos. Auspicious clouds surrounded the entire upper dimension for 10,000 years to celebrate the union of these two Boundless Paragons.

    Many people were blessed and had their cultivation drastically increased, and even increase in lifespans for the mortals. In general, it was an extravagant wedding.

    However, this time around, the two decided on a small wedding with friends and families. And a small ceremony will be more than enough.

    While thinking about this, Wu Hong could not help but smile. Personally, she did not care about the size of the wedding. Her younger self would have wanted a grand wedding with her personality or mental state that she was worthy of the best things in the world.

    <sub></sub>

    However, as she grow older and wiser, she became calmer and more confident in herself, so such things had little impact on her. However, Wang Wei insisted on throwing such a wedding to show his affection for her, so she agreed.

    However, in this timeline, both of them wanted their wedding to be more intimate, hence the small size.

    "I just had a great idea," suddenly said, Wang Wei.

    "What is it?"

    "Why don''t you change your hair color to match mine? That way we can be matched as a couple."

    Wu Hong turned to look straight at him in the eyes:

    "Why don''t you change your hair color to match mine?"

    "But I love my hair color, it''s so much cooler."

    "And I love mine," replied Wu Hong.

    "Alright, no need to be annoyed, it was just a suggestion." Wang Wei knew best not to anger the person that will control his love life in the future; he has learned a great deal from his father.

    Plus, he was still counting on her to let him be on top once in a while, so he would never ruin his little opportunity by saying or doing something stupid.

    So, he immediately changed the subject by handing the sealing orb of the previous assassin to her.

    "Know anything about this?"

    "The rats from the Dao Burial Ground?"

    "So, the Shadow ying Temple is rted to them."

    "Indeed," replied Wu Hong as she looked at the orb.

    "So, what''s the deal with that forbidden zone?"

    <sub></sub>

    "There are a few Emperors who sealed themselves inside, and even an Eternal Emperor might be the real leader."

    "Oh, why are they doing this?" asked Wang Wei in puzzlement.

    "Fear," replied Wu Hong with a sneer. "The majority of them were losers who could not make it in the Upper Realm. And after dying there, they banded together to resurrect in that ce, slowly swallowing the source of the world to cultivate."

    "What is the reason for ughtering so many people once in a while?"

    "I do not know exactly, but it should be nothing good."

    Wu Hong paused for a moment before saying: "I will find a way to find the hiding ce of these cockroaches. When you prove the Dao, even if they run away, you can find them and eliminate these scourges for good."

    After she proved the Dao, the people in the Dao Burial Ground ran away, and even with her method, she could not find them.

    "Will that Eternal Emperor be a problem?"

    "The moment he decided to run away from thepetition of the upper realm for his survival, he had already lost the Heart of a Powerhouse. So, don''t worry about it."

    Wang Wei nodded, then, the two chatted about many things before going to prepare for the wedding. Although the ceremony was only for friends and family, notifications were sent to all the Emperor Lineages of this union.

    After all, the next sect master of the Dao Opening Sect was getting married. People have to know. Because of this, countless gifts were sent to the Yu n''s city from these lineages.

    And even smaller sects sent presents once they learned of the news. Although these guys wished an actual wedding took ce so that they could have a chance to meet some powerful people and make some connections.

    A monthter, the auspicious day for the wedding finally arrived.

    Wu Hong and Wang Wei were both dressed in all red with all the upper echelons of the Dao Opening Sect and the Yu n attended. An altar was ced in the middle of the room.

    The couple held hands while standing at the front. Wang Wei''s grandfather said out loud: "Bow to the parents."

    The two of them moved their bodies to bow Wang Chang, Wang Tian, Yu Yan, Yun Zhaojun, and another old man who had a very long white beard, dressed in a yellow robe; this man was Yu Yong, and he was Wang Wei''s grandfather on his mother''s side.

    Once they bow to these people, the two of them move to bow to Wu Feng, the guardian of the Nine Devil God. Wu Hong''s mortal parents are long gone, so he took their ces and represented her.

    <sub></sub>

    Of course, Wu Feng was crying inside as he knew the identity and status of Wu Hong. If she did not ask him toe and persuaded him with strong words, he would never daree here, let alone receive a bow from her.

    "Bow to the Dao," yelled Wang Chang.

    Usually, in such a ceremony, the couples would bow to Heaven, unfortunately, none of the wedding couples wanted so. Wu Hong did not think that Heaven could withstand a bow from her, and Wang Wei had a rocky rtionship with Heavenly Dao.

    So, as apromise, they bow to the Grand Dao.

    After the couple bowed to the altar in the room, Wang Chang continued: "Bow to each other."

    The two faced each other and smiled before bowing to one another. Finally, Yu Yan took a red string and tie the pinky finger of each of them. This part of the ceremony was the Dao Companion''s Vow.

    "May Grand Dao is our witness," said the two in unison. "On this day, we take the oath to bepanions, to support one another no matter the circumstance: in health, sickness, danger, wealth, and opportunity.

    "And this oath is binding to the ends of time. To the end of the Dao."

    The red string tied to their fingers then lit up and floated in the air. One end entered Wang Wei''s forehead while the other Wu Hong''s, then, disappeared.

    The two then held each other before kissing. This was supposed to be a little kiss, but these two were a little too passionate. In the end, Wang Chang had to cough out loud to remind them where they were.

    It was at this time that Wang Wei noticed that the sky had changed. A purple cloud enveloped the entire Yu n''s Domain. These auspicious clouds did not have any benefit, but it was quite pleasing to the eyes. This was an acknowledgment of Heaven and Earth of the union of these two people--even if they disrespected it.

    After all, who was Wu Hong? Can the wedding of such a person be ordinary? Plus, Heavenly Dao did not have emotions and did not care that much whether cultivators respected it or not. At least when they are not detrimental to the order of the world.

    After the ceremony was the wedding party where everybody tried to get both the broom and the bride drunk. Wang Tian set the rule that no one can use their Origin Essence to remove the alcohol from their bodies, and even asked Wu Hong to seal the fleshly bodies of the body refiners to remove their natural resistance to alcohol.

    Unfortunately, even with these disadvantages, Wang Wei still drank more than everybody else while still remaining conscious¨Ceven though everybody was trying topete with him at the same time.

    All he could say was that these people did not know the pain in trying to move up thedder in the Republic. Every time he met with a client or government official, he had to take them drinking.

    And refusing to drink was a sign of rudeness¨Cespecially when he first graduated and was a new junior in thepany. So, he had quite the high threshold for alcohol¨Cwell, he had to otherwise he might not have made it.

    After everyone passed out¨Cmostly the mean¨Che headed to the Wedding Chambers. He had been dreaming and waiting about this moment for far too long.

    <sub></sub>

 Chapter 433: Wedding Night

    <h4>Chapter 433: Wedding Night</h4>

    After entering the chamber, Wang Wei saw Wu Hong floating in the air with her legs crossed; she looked both ethereal and divine in the red clothes. He wanted to find some words to describe her beauty, unfortunately, he realized that he was no poet.

    And even if he was, no words were enough to describe how beautiful she was, nor how happy he was was she chose him. He then proceeded to remove the seal in his body along with the alcohol, thus making his mind clearer.

    Finally, his gaze locked on the long legs, almost salivating.

    "You know, at this point, I have to consider that you have a fetish," said Wu Hong as she stood on the bed, fully disying her curvatures and assets.

    "I think it''s a little toote for you to realize that now."

    Wang Wei appeared on the bed and held her in his hand. The two looked at each other deep in the eyes and smiled as if they were the only two people in this world.

    They carefully undressed one another, while admiring each other''s physique. Then, they finally joined together, and this union was not only their physical bodies but of their Primordial Spirit.

    And at that exact moment, Wang Wei felt an enormous amount of Pure Primordial Yin entering his body and perfectly nd with his Primordial Yang.

    Then, under his control, the Primordial Yin-Yang entered his True Primordial Spirit. A white chart appeared on top of his Primordial Spirit for a few minutes before rapidly turning ck.

    This was the Yin-Yang Reversal stage of the Primordial Spirit. In just a few seconds, Wang Weipleted this step and entered the Yang God Stage of this real, and this was not the end.

    As he absorbed more Primordial Yin-Yang energy, he also reached the peak of the Yang God state. A ck and white Yin-Yang chart appeared on top of his Primordial Spirit, with a dot of white in the ck part and a dot of ck in the white part.

    However, the Primordial Yin-Yang energy was far from over, and Wang Wei knew exactly what to do with it. He began to open his Star Acupoints from thest official level of the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture].

    ording to the scripture, there are a total of 1962 Acupoints in the human body, and Wang Wei needs to use the power of the Stars to not only open them up but also store them inside.

    However, he was now using Yin-Yang Energy to open some of them. In just a few seconds, he opened 320 of them, however, this was his limit since he did not nurture them yet and so on.

    However, with only this open, he could feel that the strength of his fleshly body drastically increased by about 30 Dragon Force. On top of that, there is still more energy left.

    So, he divided it into two parts: one portion was used to create a Yin-Yang me. Wang Weibined the Nether Ghost me that he got from Zhou Shu and the True Yang me that he cultivated on the sun.

    <sub></sub>

    As for the rest, he stored it in his body forter use.

    A few hourster, Wang Weiy on the bed painting out loud with sweat on his body. Wu Hong was cuddled inside his arm like a kitten.

    "Is this what it feels like when the Taoists talk about achieving the Dao? Or maybe the Buddhists'' state of Nirvana and reaching the Pure Land?"

    "You know you justmitted sphemy, right?"

    "No one will know, so it''s fine."

    "Since you can talk so much, you should be fine for another round?"

    Wang Wei almost cursed out loud after hearing this. With his fleshly body, it should be a normal thing for him tost a few months in bed even with a Quasi-Emperor.

    And if it was a mortal, the poor woman would probably not be able to withstand his body and he couldst a few hundred years

    And yet, this time, he onlysted 5 hours. This was a great honor for his wife but a great shame for him. And since she asked him, how could he refuse?

    So, he activated all his healing abilities and focused them on his kidneys. ording to Chinese medicine theory, this was the source of man''s Primordial Yang and the factor that determined their fighting prowess in bed.

    So, Wang Wei did not hesitate to return to his peak state and even activated the innate material he absorbed inside when he was refining his internal organs.

    "Of course, I''m ready."

    "In that case, let''s do something different this time," said Wu Hong.

    "What do you have in mind?"

    "Let''s see what it feels like while we are flying at a speed faster than light."

    "Interesting idea, and a little freaky. However, the room is too small for this, and I have not reached the level of shamelessness when I can participate in public nudity."

    <sub></sub>

    "You should work on thatck of state of mind," replied Wu Hong nonchntly. "However, you don''t have to worry. I will create a small world so we can have enough space."

    "I will work on that. As for your idea, don''t make it a small continent but a world full of stars ands. I always wonder how it would be to have sex in space."

    "I like your forward-thinking."

    "I have even more wild ideas. On the third round, I want many clones of you; It''s about time I know what it''s like to have a harem."

    "Third Round? A little ambitious, I see. But can youst until then?"

    "I''ll manage somehow."

    "Fine by me, but our first time was the only time you''ll be on top."

    "Come on, throw me a bone once in a while," said Wang Wei. " Don''t be so heartless, at least give me another opportunity."

    "Hmm, I''m in a good mood, so I''ll decide based on your next performance."

    Immediately after that, a seal was ced on this room before it was turned into a world bigger than most Middle Thousand Worlds. Then, two people flying throughout the stars could be seen with their moans of passion echoed throughout the entire universe.

    Luckily, there was no one in this ce to hear anything, otherwise, myriad races and civilizations would have nightmares for eternity with how loud and seductive these moans were.

    Three dayster, Wand Wei and Wu Hong walked out of the room, however, what greeted them was a group of people waiting for him; they were all his elders.

    Wu Hong was still her calm face, as for Wang Wei, he was as paled as paper. Nevertheless, he still had thick skin.

    "Youngster, it''s better to know restraint," said Yu Yong. Wang Wei nodded his head as he popped some pills inside his mouth to barely regain some color.

    "How disappointing, he onlysted three days. He has shamed me as his father," muttered Wang Tian softly

    "We both know that this is not true," replied Yu Yan.

    <sub></sub>

    "Could you not give me face this one time in front of my son,"ined Wang Tian. With these people''s cultivation, how could they not hear me? And he became even more aggrieved when he saw the smirking look his son was giving him.

    ording to ritual, the day after the Wedding Night, the bride and groom will have tea with the family where they have to serve tea to the elders as a sign of respect.

    However, these two stayed in their bedroom for an extra two days making everyone wait for them. Truth be told, the two stayed longer inside as Wu Hong even bend time a little so the flow of time was faster inside.

    During the tea ceremony, Yun Zhaojun had to offer her grandson some healing tea after seeing how bad of a shape he was on.

    "Your grandfather is right, you should learn some moderation."

    "I know. I just got a little excited and things got out of control."

    "I understand how excited newlyweds can be. Your grandfather was like this so was your father."

    "Hehem," coughed Yu Yong out loud. "There is no need to tell the youngsters about such a thing."

    After that, the family continued the ceremony where Wang Wei and Wu Hong offered tea to everyone present, including his aunt named Yu Daiyu. This time, Wu Feng was not present as he ran away while scared the next day after the wedding.

    Wang Wei held Wu Hong''s hands and asked through Divine Sense.

    ''Are you alright?''

    ''Are you worried about me because my family is not here?''

    ''Yes. I don''t want you to be sad because of this.''

    ''There is no need to worry. I have long since seen through life and death and epted the partings thate with it. Plus, now, your family is my family.''

    ''Yes. We are your family now.''

    The family had a pleasant meal together, and in the end, Wang Wei followed his grandfather. This was the first time he had seen the old man''s real body and he had a few things to talk to him about.

    <sub></sub>

 Chapter 434: Yu Yong/The Return

    <h4>Chapter 434: Yu Yong/The Return</h4>

    Yu Yong and Wang Wei sat cross-legged in a small yetfortable room. Hot fresh tea was once again brewed while the two chatted. The old man looked at his grandson up and down before sighing deeply out loud:

    "Look at you, you are all grown up now. In just a blink of an eye, the little brat I remember with eyes full of wisdom and curiosity about the world is now a young man.

    "A young man with a wife of his own, and maybe soon, a family."

    Yu Yong could not help but think about a few thousand years ago when his grandson was born. Back then, he was still in retreat to treat his injuries, so he could not be present.

    As such, he sent a clone instead. He remembered the first time he held Wang Wei. Despite being just born, his eyes gleamed with intelligence and he seemed to be observing the world around him.

    His smile was so pure and infectious that for the first time since the Heaven Will Battle, Yu Yong had a genuine joyous smile on his face.

    "Thank you, grandfather," replied Wang Wei with a smile.

    "I''m truly sorry that I could not be more involved in your life. I truly wished we had more time together."

    "I understand your circumstance, so I do not mind. Speaking of, how is your injury?" From what Wang Wei could see, his grandfather was perfectly fine physically. As for his soul, he did not want to intrude so he did not check.

    However, with therge merit that the Yu n received during the [Creation of Scholl Project], it should be no problem to either heal or alleviate the problem.

    Yu Yong sighed after hearing this, "my physical injury was never the problem; it was my heart."

    Wang Wei frowned after hearing this, "What exactly happened during your Heaven Will Battle? Why is it that both you and my paternal grandfather have their Dao Hearts affected?"

    Yu Yong was in a momentary gaze after hearing this; it was as if his mind had traveled elsewhere, traveled to the past.

    "Tell me, when you hear the title Emperor Nine Suns, what kind ofw do you think such a person cultivate?"

    "I would say the Dao of Pure Yang or some version of the Dao of Fire."

    "Haha, that''s right; that''s what most people thought," replied Yu Yong, his voice containing some madness in it.

    "In our generation, Yang Chen or Emperor Nine Suns was a Heavenly Chosen from a Supreme Land known for his fierce mastery of the Laws of Fire. During his entire career when he faced his peers, he always used his fire mastery.

    <sub></sub>

    "But during the Heaven Will Battle, near the end, there were only 5 people left: me, your grandfather, Yang Chen, and two other people. The Heaven Will had already appeared but we were keeping a bnce and preventing the others from acquiring it."

    Yu Yong paused as he gritted his teeth, hatred shed across his eyes.

    "Do you know the swordsmen''s method of Sword Brewing?"

    "You mean when they sheath their swords and nourish it with their Sword Intents or Will for many years so that when they draw it again, they can exert power beyond their normal self?"

    "Exactly."

    Many swordsmen will use this method when facing an enemy more powerful than them, or as a form of training to elevate their Sword Wills to higher levels.

    "Yang Chen did the same thing, except with Illusion. No one knew that this man had understood the Dao of Illusion to a height on par with his Law of Fire.

    "Additionally, he brewed a powerful illusion for over hundred of thousand years. And at the final moment of that battle, when we were all tired mentally and physically, he released that illusion."

    The teacup in Yu Yong''s hand broke but he did not seem to realize this; his eyes were still dazed.

    "The other two people''s Primordial Spirit was instantly annihted by the power of that illusion. As for Wang Chang and I, although we managed to survive that attack, our Dao Heart was full of ws, almost shattered.

    "Yang Chen went along to prove the Dao and that shameless man even took the name Nine Suns."

    Wang Wei had a deep frown on his face after hearing this. Injuries to a cultivator''s Dao Heart are the most severe ones as there is no official way to cure such a thing.

    There are no pills or other methods to deal with such a problem. Maybe merit could alleviate the problem but not cure it¨Cunless there was a massive amount of it. However, doing so would probably leave even more dire consequences.

    A cultivator''s Dao Heart having ws meant that their views of the world have been drastically changed or affected, or the things that they used to hold dear or loved no longer mattered. It could also mean that their goals and dreams no longer mattered to them, and so many other things.

    In conclusion, their heart or desire to pursue the Dao is no longer firm; they constantly question everything decisions, goals, or ideas that they have. In essence, it can be considered a higher form of mental illness specifically targeted at cultivators.

    The only difference is that the way for them to treat this problem is to fix it themselves. Other people can talk to them to help, however, unless they deal with the issue themselves, then the problem won''t change.

    Wang Wei had to take into ount how to deal with this problem for his grandfathers in the future. As for the issue of Emperor Nine Suns, he did not think that thetter did anything wrong.

    <sub></sub>

    The Battle For The Throne is never a fair one and any method used is viable. Wang Wei decided to learn from his elders'' experiences so that he does not fail under the same circumstance.

    Of course, based on his grandfather''s response, he would not tell the old man his real thoughts to not set him off.

    "I''m sorry to make you relive such terrible memories," said Wang Wei.

    "It''s fine. Hopefully, you can learn from my experience and not make the same mistake," replied Yu Yong. Then, the two began to chat about many different topics: from the events of the world to Wang Wei''s experience, to Yu Yong''s experience, and finally to cultivation.

    Their chatsted for a few hours. Suddenly, the two of them noticed something and appeared in the sky, looking in one direction. And it was not just them, many people felt the sudden change.

    "Such tremendous amount of Destiny. How is that possible?" asked Yu Daiyu.

    "That''s true. Even if that person were to defeat all the current Heaven Chosen, it should not be possible for him to gather so much destiny. Who is it?"

    "In that direction, it should be him," said Wang Wei with a twinkle in his eyes. This person had karma with him, so he used the thread to spy on him.

    Endless Void, ughter Trial:

    A golden skeleton stood in front of a man that had a finger-size hole on his forehead, along with a look of horror. Then, in just a few seconds, all the other body parts of the skeleton regenerated, disying Lin Fan''s handsome face, with the scar on his eye.

    "I am the final victor."

    After saying that, he ced his hand on the person''s body, a ck vortex appeared and the person''s body and soul were swallowed.

    ''This is the 7th Absolute Chaos Physique that I have absorbed. I can feel it, 2 more and my Primordial Chaos Physique can be achieved.''

    While he was distracted, a bunch of words appeared in the sky:

    "Congrattions¨CLin Fan from the Myriad Emperor World¨C for being the 345, 567th winner of the ughter Trial."

    Many people were watching this through formation, most people who were in the trial used their points to not participate in the final battle. And amongst these people, a few of them had one simr thought:

    ''It seems that the Myriad Emperor World is on the rise in this generation. I must warn the elders to be prepared.''

    <sub></sub>

    Meanwhile, Lin Fan took the space ring that contained the final reward for being the champion before teleporting back to his mansion. Inside the ring, there were only three things, but each of them was beyond valuable.

    The first one was a Chaos Treasure specifically. With his knowledge, Lin Fan knew that this kind of treasure was more valuable than any Innate or Emperor Weapons because of how rare they are.

    Although he can only use a fraction of his power, it can greatly increase his power or strength. Plus, the chaos energy inside is perfectly suited for the Primordial Chaos Physique that he is creating.

    The second reward is 3 Dao Source Seed. Once again, Lin Fan was shocked by the generosity of the final reward.

    ''I can use this seed to make my family more powerful and increase my voice in the Academy.''

    He immediately decided to use two of the seeds for his family and hand one over to the Emperor Enlightenment Academy.

    Finally, Lin Fan read the final book which wasbeled [Eternal Talent]. Once he was done, he squinted his eyes: "Duyi Realm? Is that the power Wang Wei used when he attended Xu Shi''s party?

    "I can use this information to modify my n."

    Lin Fan had long discovered that creating a World inside his body was the perfect way for him to control all 3000 Grand Daos, so he learned the cultivation systems of World Communities who followed the path of World Creation.

    However, now, after learning about the Duyi Realm, he had a better n. After entering the Saint Realm and cultivating arge enough domain, he would turn his Domain into a real world.

    And by doing so, he can push the boundaries of the Origin System and enter this Duyi Realm.

    "Wang Wei, Di Tian, wait for me. I have crawled out from the depth of hell. And the new me is not something any of you can ignore."

    After muttering these words, Lin Fan no longer hesitated and returned home; he has been gone for far too long.

    Meanwhile, in some hidden ce. Chen Tong watched Lin Fan leave:

    "Is this kid this time''s final winner? Quite talented, unfortunately, he is a Supreme Ouw. Well, anyway, he still has a chance to survive."

    He shook his head in disappointment. It was more beneficial to him when the champion of the trial managed to be Great Emperors or even Eternal Emperors.

    Using the Karmic Connection he established with them during the trial, he can get even more resources for his eventual resurrection. Unfortunately, not all of them seed in the end¨Cdespite the advantage that the trial give them.

 Chapter 435: Beach Filler Episode (I)

    <h4>Chapter 435: Beach Filler Episode (I)</h4>

    Lin Fan was teleported back to the Myriad Emperor World, and the moment he arrived, he was not subtle about his return. Although the trial tempered his Dao Heart greatly, some parts of his personality did not change.

    So, he immediately disyed the enormous amount of Destiny that he had acquired. One of the reasons that the trial is responsible for the creation of a few Eternal Emperors throughout the Endless Void is because of the power of Destiny.

    All Heaven Chosens will have certain destiny after being born, and throughoutpeting with one another, they can take each other''s destiny away to increase theirs¨Cjust like Wang Wei did to Di Tian.

    Normally, destiny is not important as it can only increase luck and ensure that the person''s cultivation path is smoother, however, in this Glorious Era where the Destiny of an Eternal Emperor appeared, the more destiny someone has, the higher their chances of bing an Eternal Emperor after the final battle.

    And Lin Fan''s case is special. Throughout the ughter Trial, he was able to gather Destiny from all the Heaven Chosens from other Heaven Will Worlds. This means that statistic-wise, he is currently the person with the greatest chance of bing an Eternal Emperor.

    So, the moment he appeared in the Myriad Emperor World without hiding, everyone with a certain level of power of Luck can feel his presence.

    Lin Fan looked around to see that he was still in the secret room from which he first left to attend the trial, and a slightly surprised look appeared on his face. With the Academy''s formation, any form of teleportation or space transmission should be blocked¨Cespecially since he wasing inside.

    And yet, these measures were proven to be ineffective. Lin Fan sighed slightly as by now, he was more aware of the power of the Trial. During his stay, some of the resources that were avable for the participants were things that he did not think that the Academy would have ess to.

    "Huh?" suddenly muttered Lin Fan slightly as he looked in a direction. He could feel that someone was spying on him from very far away.

    "Karmic Thread?" He waved his hand to find the thread the person was using to spy on him. Chains made of runes appeared in Lin Fan''s eyes as he instantly tracked down the person.

    "So, it''s you, Sacred Son Wang Wei," said Lin Fan as he looked at the young man with silver-gray hair and eyes.

    "Law Manifestation?" replied Wang Wei as he looked at the chains in thetter''s eyes. "You''re already in the peak of the Void Shattering Realm. It seems that the ughter Trial was more valuable than I gave it credit for."

    Lin Fan only gave him a nce before cutting the connection between the two of them.

    <sub></sub>

    ''How did he know about the ughter Trial?''

    This should have been a secret only known to him, his wife, Xu Shi, and a few people from the Academy. He did not any of these people would leak this information.

    Immediately, countless thoughts shed across his mind, and Lin Fan took a deep breath to calm down his excitement. He remembered one thing that one of his defeated opponents said to him before dying:

    ''Do you think that bing the final winner of this trial means anything? In many of our worlds, the true monsters have not shown up yet. And most of us here are nothing but prey to them once we return home.''

    Of course, Lin Fan also knows that his opponent was only saying that to affect his heart; ast-ditch effort to hurt his opponent before dying. However, there might be some truth to that person''s words.

    So, there is no problem with being cautious. After thinking about this, he regains his calm andposed nature before walking out of his mansion.

    Yu n''s Domain, in the sky:

    "Interesting," muttered Wang Wei. He was not surprised that Lin Fan was a realm higher than himself, what slightly surprised him was the fact that thetter also had some understanding of the Laws of Karma.

    Then, an interesting idea came to his mind, so he went back to his mansion to n things, and of course, he dragged his wife to help.

    A monthter.

    Eastern Azure Dragon Continent, Heavenly Lunar Domain, Yin Moon Pce:

    Yin Moon Saintess looked at the person in front of him and calmly asked:

    "So, to what I owe this visit from the Dao Opening Sect?"

    <sub></sub>

    "My Young Sect Master has sent me to hand an invitation to both the Pce Saintess and the Young Saintess."

    "Is that so?" Then, she contacted her disciple toe to the main hall. Then, the envoy handed both of them a card.

    With a puzzled look on her face, Su Ya opened and read it:

    "Dear Lady Su Ya:

    "You are formally invited to a Beach Party that I''m hosting three days from now. If you are willing to participate, please notify my envoy in advance along with whether you are attending with another person or by yourself."

    ''Beach party? What on Earth is this? Is this some kind of trap?''

    She then continued to read the invitation which vividly described what was a beach party, along with a Heavenly Dao Oath that for the duration of this party, no one is allowed to attack each other.

    ''So, that''s his real n? Gather all of us together so that we can scope the opponent''s strength and progress. Most likely, this is directed at Lin Fan that has just made such a bold return.''

    After thinking about this, Su Ya injected her origin essence into the invitation and a bunch of weird outfits appeared in front of her in the form of a projection.

    "Is this what he called a bikini? How scandalous," said out loud before proceeding to look at every one of them to choose which one would be best suited for her.;

    Meanwhile, the Yin Moon Saintess was also doing the same.

    "How could these outfits be so revealing. Only a shameless woman would wear such a thing."

    However, she did not stop browsing through the catalog that Wang Wei sent her.

    <sub></sub>

    "Who else is going to be attending this beach party?"

    "The Young Sect Master and his family, along with a few Elders of the sect." The envoy remembered how he was instructed to reply exactly as such if the Yin Moon Saintess asked that question.

    "Is Wang Tian going to be there?"

    "Yes, the sect master will be in attendance."

    "In that case, we will be there too."

    The envoy bowed before leaving.

    Su Ya was not the only one who received this invitation. Lin Fan, Zhen Biyu from the Five Elements Pce, Feng Heng from the Taiyi Profound Gate, Fang Lijuan, Jian Wushuang, Mo Xingyun, and Sun Jiaolong, Zhang Xuan who has the number 7 Boundless Void Physique and is from the Worshipping Dao Academy.

    Even the newly rising Heaven Chosens like Huang Yuan and Huo Fenghuang was invited to this party. Wang Wei even sent an invitation to the two Emperor Offsprings currently living in the sun.

    While everyone was thinking about whether to ept his invitation or not, Wang Wei was preparing for this party. And the first thing in his schedule was to actually create sand.

    Turns out, that this world does not have sands near the ocean. Most likely because thews of Heaven and Earth are different from his hometown. So, he had to recreate the sand. The process was quite simple since sands are nothing but rocks ornds that have been broken down over time through constant weathering of the changes of seasons.

    Additionally, he had to ce some formation at the location which was in a domain at the coast of the Central Qiline Continent. Their purpose was to prevent any sea demonic beasts froming from the ocean and disrupting the event.

    Finally, he build a bar and food court, made some pools and jacuzzis for rxation, a sauna that was applicable to cultivators, and a massage venue. For this part, he had to train some people from the sect to be able to give the proper massages.

    With his understanding of the human body, it was easier than he anticipated.

    <sub></sub>

    Wang Wei wanted to turn the entire venue into a water park with many rides for the guest to enjoy. However, after realizing that cultivators can easily fly, it would not be the same experience. So, he forfeited the idea.

    And just like that, the day of this Beach Party arrived. Wang Wei had ck shorts on along with a casual shirt with flowers on it; essentially, he was wearing a Hawaiian shirt.

    He stood at the entrance of the party to await the arrival of his guests, however, he seemed very distracted as he kept looking in one direction. And the reason for that was he could not stop looking at Wu Hong in her bikini.

 Chapter 436: Beach Filler Party ()

    <h4>Chapter 436: Beach Filler Party ()</h4>

    The first person to arrive was Lin Fan and his wife, Xu Shi. Just like Wang Wei, he was wearing a shirt and shorts.

    "What''s with that strange look?" asked Lin Fan after seeing the puzzled look on Wang Wei''s face.

    "No, I just thought you were one of those jealous guys that did not want others to see his wife."

    Wang Wei was not lying. He thought that Lin Fan would bring one of his less favorite concubines and leave Xu Shi at home.

    "I have the most beautiful woman in the world as my wife, why would I not brag? It is my honor to have all these men lusting after, and yet, they can only gaze from far away."

    Xu Shi blushed slightly after hearing this before smiling. And Wang Wei took this opportunity to take a real look at her.

    She was wearing a pure white two-piece bathing suit. The top further entuated her womanly assets, while the bottom had a small and thin white fabric that only covered the right side of her torso.

    The wrap did not reach her knees, thus showing her curves. Her entire demeanor for that bikini is pure and sexy perfectlybined.

    "The most beautiful woman?" said Wang Wei with a sneer. "Why don''t you repeat these words?" His gaze was in the direction of his wife, Wu Hong.

    The empress was wearing a ck two-piece bikini as well, however, withpletely different designs. Her top made an X shape around her neck, the bottom was essentially a cloth that covered her private area with strings leading to both sides of her hips that are tied in a knot.

    The design perfectly showed her blossoming bosom¨Cwhich was bigger than Xu Shi¨C and disyed her hourss figure. However, this was not enough.

    She had a gray gown on her that floated with the wind along with sunsses that looked like they were too well made. A clear ss of wine was in her hand as she slowly swirled while looking in the distance.

    Her entire vibe was as if she was a widow that secretly killed her rich husband because he found out that he had an affair with the maid; that was uneptable.

    She gave off the aura that she was so disgustingly rich that she has more than 30 nannies raising her kids for her, and she only sees them once a month for a brief visit, and that is only so that thedies of upper society do not criticize her for being a bad mother.

    After all, only poor people raise their children.

    Lin Fan just snorted coldly. He had to admit that his wife was more beautiful--but only by the traditional standard of beauty. When ites to confidence, aura, style, and demeanor, these two were not even in the same league.

    With a smirk on his face, Wang Wei pointed the two to the bar and told them to wait for the others to arrive.

    <sub></sub>

    The person to arrive was Su Ya. Her bikini was a beige two-piece as well. However, on the bottom, she also wore a fabric like Xi Shi that looked like a towel. Unlike her though, Su Ya''s was longer, reaching to the floor.

    However, the fabric only covered her right leg, and every time she moved, her long and well-shaped left leg would unt itself, drawing eyes to it like it was some sort of irresistible ma.

    To finish her bikini, she was also wearing arge sun hat, adding a more refine temperament to her overwhelming femme fatal vibe.

    Su Ya''spanion was a youngdy that had her head down; she seemed quite embarrassing, and most likely could not get used to how revealing it was.

    " I wonder what would make a man take so much time to design clothes like this?" asked Su Ya.

    "What are you insinuating?" asked Wang Wei with his lisps twitched.

    "All I''m saying is that you have to control your desire. And if your wife is not doing her duties in the bedroom, contact me and I''ll arrange something for you."

    After saying that, Su Ya patted his shoulder before heading to the bar as she saw Lin Fan heading there while flying over here. On her way, she saw Wu Hong and her eyes lit up:

    "How pretty."

    Then, with a wave of her hand, she condensed her origin essence in the shape of a sunsses that looked exactly like Wu Hong''s design. Then, Su Ya shook his head before modifying it to make it look slightly bigger; she changed the design until she found something that suit her and put it on.

    Not long afterward, Jian Wushuang showed up, and he was also apanied by an unknown youngdy. He was not wearing a shirt like the other guys but only shorts.

    His 8-pack muscle line was on full disy, adding on to his sword eyebrow and eyes as sharp as any a divine sword, he was quite handsome to look at. His long hair was not in the usual bound style but tied up so that itid down on the back.

    This fact was simr for both Wang Wei and Lin Fan.

    "Who is this?" asked Wang Wei while looking at another shy individual. With one look, the girl gave him a kind of nurturing and very caring vibe. He could smell a slight smell of herbs, meaning she is either an alchemist or a doctor.

    The reason he was not sure is that she was in the Divine Sea Realm and appeared to have just begun to cultivate.

    "This is Daji, my benefactor," introduced Jian Wushuang with a smile on his face.

    "Well, it is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Miss Daji."

    <sub></sub>

    "The pleasure is all mine," she replied with a very soft and low voice. After Wang Wei showed Jian Wushuang to his destination, he looked at him walking away while secretly shaking his head:

    ''They say that beauty is the nemesis of all heroes. Maybe it''s true.''

    Sun Jialong and Zhang Xuan were the two people to arrive next and at virtually the same time. Zhang Xuan was alone and wearing only ck shorts.

    Sun Jialong, on the other hand, was wearing golden shorts and shirts with dragon designs on them. He brought two people from his harem that had normal bikinis on them.

    Fang Lijuan then showed up and she looked dazzling. Her two-piece bikini wasposed of a blue flounced top while the bottom was very short shorts.

    Wang Wei was surprised as he thought that her design would be more extravagant, bold, and showier to match her entire mindset that she was a noble divine being.

    However, she went with something simple that seemed the very opposite of her personality, and yet, it still perfectly match her.

    Wang Wei took a peek as she walked away, admiring her jade-like skin that perfectly went with her bikinis.

    Suddenly, he heard a voice inside his mind:

    "You''ve been having a little too much funtely. Don''t forget you''re a married man."

    "Yes, ma''am."

    He quickly replied while sweating profusely and looking away.

    Zhen Biyu then showed up. She was the first person to wear a one-piece bikini to this party. Her design resembled the school swimsuits in the Japanese Anime that Wang Wei used to watch.

    However, it perfectly fitted her body, showing her curves and small bosoms. Unfortunately, her pure and innocent face made anyone slightly ashamed to think about her sexually.

    "I thought you would note," said Wang Wei; he was prepared for her to be one of the people who rejected her.

    "Oh, why? It seems very fun."

    Wang Wei smiled before showing her the way. This kind of person with a very pure mind is very difficult to predict despite how simple you would think that they are.

    <sub></sub>

    Huo Fenghuang showed up next. She was wearing a red one-piece swimsuit where the top is connected to the bottom with crisscross straps that ran on her belly. She gave the vibe that she was ready to party all night and get so drunk that she would wake up in a back alley with a homeless man staring at her, and she fears greatly that she might have slept with him because of how wasted she was.

    She brought apanion with her; it was a young man with all white pupils and a cold face as if everybody in the world owed him something.

    "Lady Fenghuang, it is a pleasure to meet you again. This is?"

    "The pleasure is all mine. This is the young master of the Yi n, Yi Bu."

    The handsome young man looked at Wang Wei for a moment and slightly nodded his head before ignoring him. And Wang Wei only looked at him without any other action.

    He could tell that this was a rude person, so there was no point in having any interaction with such a person. So, he briefly chatted with Huo Fenghuang before showing her the way to the bar.

    Thest person to arrive was Huang Yuan. He belonged to the no shirt group, while hispanion was a beautiful woman with a simple ck two-piece bikini.

    He briefly chatted with him before also leading him to the bar. However, he could not remove the thought that the woman next to him was weird.

    Little did he know that she was Fan Qianhan, Hang Yuan''s former wife who betrayed him. After entering the Primordial Spirit, he used the resources of the Loose Cultivation Alliance to return to his homeworld and deal with the people who besieged him.

    He killed all of them, killed all of Fan Qianhan''s family, loved ones, and even destroyed her sect. Then, he enved her soul and make her his sex ve, doing countless unspeakable things to her to soothe his hatred and wrath.

    To him, killing her was just an easy way out; he wanted her to suffer for the rest of her miserable life.

    The final person to show up was Mo Xingyun and Wang Wei did not know how to describe her swimsuits if this can be called one. The bottom part was fine as it was just simple ck underwear, however, for her top, she only had a star-shaped fabric concealing her nipple area.

    If this was not a cultivation world, Wang Wei would have told her that she had too much confidence in that piece of fabric not falling off.

    "Is there a problem?" asked Mo Xingyun.

    "No, but I''m sure some people willin about your outfit."

    "Let them talk then," she replied before leaving.

    ''That little goblin totally did it on purpose,'' thought Wang Wei while pinching his nose.

    <sub></sub>

    After Mo Xingyun, Wang Wei knew that no one else wasing as Feng Heng declined the invitation, so he also headed to the bar.

    (AN: After writing this chapter, I realized that I was writing fan service and I became ashamed of myself. Not to mention that it was through the male gaze only. Never doing this again.)

 Chapter 437: Beach Filler Episode: Competition

    <h4>Chapter 437: Beach Filler Episode: Competition</h4>

    While walking toward the bar, Wang Wei saw Wu Hong approaching her. He once again stares at her and enjoyed the view.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "I feel like my outfit is missing something. But I don''t know what it is."

    "Hmm," muttered Wang Wei as he looked at her up and down; he understood the vibe she was going for.

    "You are missing some essories; maybe some bracelets in your hands."

    "Bingo," she eximed, and with one wave of her hand, a bracelet full of crystal clear small diamonds appeared on her right wrist.

    "Perfect," shemented with a smile as she felt that her unnaturally rich vibe wasplete. Then, she took a great deal of effort to admire herself before saying:

    "So far, it appears as though this party will be a huge sess."

    "You''re right," replied Wang Wei. "Honestly, I thought a lot of people would decline on the ount of how revealing the bikinis were."

    "You underestimate cultivators'' ability to ept new things¨Cespecially members of the younger generation that has not yet be rigid and conservative by time."

    "That''s true."

    "I still think you need to be bolder. Next time, you should organize a Nude Beach Party."

    Wang Wei almost choked after hearing this.

    "No, no, no," he hurriedly said. "Even I''m not that progressive."

    "I''m just joking with you. However, for a person who wants to be free and unfettered, you sure have so many moral and societal restraints."

    "Well, one of the best parts about being absolutely free is that I can easily recognize and ept my hypocrisy."

    "Whatever helps you sleep at night."

    <sub></sub>

    While conversing happily with one another, the couple soon reached inside the bar where everyone had a ss in their hands and was drinking. What surprised Wang Wei was the fact that almost everyone had some sort of sunsses design on their faces.

    Many people seemed to have copied Su Ya''s actions.

    Wang Wei looked in a corner of the bar where he saw his father and a group of other people chatting while wearing their sunsses. While he was in charge of receiving the younger generation, his parents were in charge of receiving the people from their generation.

    Wang Wei''s lisps twitched when he noticed that even his grandfather''s group was also wearing them.

    ''Have I started a new trend? Is this a form of cultural invasion?''

    He then secretly shook his head before heading to the stage that he established inside. As the host of the party, he had some things to exin.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, how are things going? Enjoying yourselves so far?"

    "Quite so."

    "This is a rare and new experience in my long life."

    "This [Happy Water] is extremely delicious."

    "Right? I''ve never tasted something so wonderful. I wonder what Heavenly Material was used to make."

    "Although it does not have any effect, just the taste is enough to make it very valuable."

    "Forget all that, what I wonder is whether I will get to drink it again after this event."

    "You know what, this is a real concern."

    Wang Wei has to say that seeing a bunch of cultivators praising the taste of soda and arguing about it is a truly unique experience, one that he cannot find the right words to describe.

    Nevertheless, it still made him giggle like a little girl inside.

    To create that [Happy Water] as he called it, he ced quite the effort. At first, he tried to recreate the recipe for the soda in his mind. However, he had no idea how sodas were made, plus, he did not even think he could find the materials or recement in this world.

    <sub></sub>

    In the end, he used a clever method. He sealed the memories of the taste of soda into the batch of drinks he was making. Then, he added a bunch of spiritual material to further elevated the taste to be more suitable for cultivators.

    Wu Hong even helped him by further concentrating the taste and making it more delicious. Wang Wei used the same trick for all the drinks at this party.

    "I''m d that there is no problem and everyone is enjoying themselves," said Wang Wei. However, not long after saying these words, someone said out loud:

    "I have a problem."

    "What is it, young master Lin Fan?" asked Wang Wei with a smile that anyone can see is fake.

    "Why is the [Happy Water] the only drink that is free at this party?"

    When saying this, he was looking at the menu that was disyed on top of the bar; it was divided into alcoholic and non-alcoholic drinks, however, a clear price¨Cin Origin Sources¨Cwas disyed.

    Although the names of these drinks were weird, a few people have already tried some of them and they gave glowing reviews. A few members of the older generations that are known as wine lovers (alcohol addicts) have been ordering all the drinks on the menu ever since they arrived and have not stopped.

    "Young master, if you do not want to pay, then don''t. No one is forcing you," said Wang Wei with his fake smile, an act that made Lin Fan''s mouth twitch his mouth. It is obvious to everyone present that he was being called cheap.

    "I think everyone present would not mind using a few origin sources in exchange for a once-in-a-lifetime experience."

    "Well said, young master Wang Wei," suddenly said Su Ya with a smile. Of course, she was still secretly cursing him for being a profiteer because of how expensive these drinks were. If the people presents were not part of Emperor Lineages and were wealthy, how could they afford such prices?

    "You are correct. However, I do wonder where these recipes came from? Did youe up with them yourselves or were they discovered in a secret realm?"

    "I''ve been traveling in the Endless Void to temper my mind; this is where I discovered some of these recipes, while a few of them were my creation," replied Wang Wei calmly and smoothly.

    ''The Endless Void? Different Time Flow: this could exin the reason for his long disappearance and the reason that his cultivation is only in the Peak of the Yang Stage instead of the Shackle Removing Stage,'' thought Su Ya while still smiling.

    ''This could also exin where Lin Fan was and how did he reach the peak of the Void Shattering Realm. However, my intuition tells me that things are probably not that simple. Nevertheless, I could learn from those two.

    ''Spreading my clones to different worlds would not only increase my survivability but also help me better cultivate.''

    All the other Heaven Chosens came to a simr conclusion as Su Ya. After all, the reason they came here was to check out thepetition, and so far, their greatest discovery is Lin Fan''s high cultivation and Wang Wei''s low cultivation level.

    To them, these anomalies have a purpose, and discovering the reason being them is of great benefit for them.

    Meanwhile, Lin Fan began to order everything on the menu to remove the previous embarrassment. He could feel all the sneaky gazes toward him and he knew that they were because of hisrge amount of destiny and his high cultivation.

    In the eyes of many people, he was a fat sheep to gain destiny. However, it has not been determined who is the prey and who is the hunter. As for his cultivation level, Lin Fan did not take it seriously.

    Although he looked like he was a league ahead of his peer, he knew that this would soon change. Cultivating Absolute Chaos Laws required understanding all 3000 Grand Daos and the 800 side doors Daos, for a total of 3800.

    This is not something that can be done in a short time, no matter how talented an individual is. So, he was prepared to spend a lot longer in the Void Shattering Realm than all his peers. And he will even use the Academy''s Time Formation to help him in his understanding.

    As such, it was only a matter of time before his peers caught up to him cultivation-wise and even surpass him.

    While thinking about all of this, Lin Fan looked at Wang Wei who was socializing with everyone at the party from the corner of his eyes. He did not think that thetter''s low cultivation was simply because he was traveling to another World Community with a different time flow.

    Although he did not have any proof, as a cultivator, he knew to trust his instinct.

    Then, the party proceeded smoothly. After everybody had their drinks, people dispersed to enjoy the beach. The feel of the sand underneath their feet along with the sound of the ocean was quite the unique experience.

    Some people went to this jacuzzi to experience it. It was simr to natural hot springs. However, those are only discovered in specific areas with strict conditions.

    As such, although many of the people present have heard or read about the experience at some point in their lives, a few of them have actually experienced it.

    The massage parlor was the favorite ce of everybody¨Cespecially the women and elderly. Based on the technique that Wang Wei invented, a small amount of origin essence will be released inside the body to specific muscle spots or groups.

    Of course, he also told the people of this fact before the massage to prevent any contradiction or conflict. The sauna was designed by Wang Wei to detoxify both the body, the mind, and the origin essence.

    He went above and beyond to design Supreme Tier Formations to be used, and since it had many benefits for the people attending, a hefty price was asked for the people to use them, and after hearing the benefits, these people were more than happy to pay.

    And after using it, all of them sweated out arge of toxins from their bodies, making their bodies, origin essence, and soul to be purer. Many members of the younger generation could feel that they would be able to remove more shackles once they return home.

    Finally, everyone became excited once Wang Wei proposed apetition. Although they were at first puzzled by the words "Sand Castle Competition," once everything was exined, they were still excited.

    No matter what they did, all of them wanted to prove that they were the best.

    <sub></sub>

    (AN: I promise that the will be the end of this filler and everything will be revealed.)

 Chapter 438: Beach Episiode: End

    <h4>Chapter 438: Beach Episiode: End</h4>

    Each of the Heaven Chosens created a sand sculpture with different artistic concepts or designs. Once everyone finished, the elders would look at their final creations.

    Lin Fan''s piece was the first. A sand model of himself standing straight whileughing smugly, and underneath his feet was a destroyed river and a broken wheel.

    "Chaos reigned supreme, even above fate and reincarnation,"mented one of the True Monarchs before looking at the Dao Opening Sect''s elders. Anyone with discerning eyes could tell that this work was alluding to Wang Wei and the Di n heir.

    The other people just smiled after watching while Wang Chang snorted coldly before sneering.

    The next work to be looked at was Su Ya. Her sand sculpture was that of a young woman bleeding on the floor. However, she raised her hand, trying to ask for help. Fear and determination in her eyes, along with a deep longing for life.

    "The desire to survive, an instinct embedded deep in the soul of all living things. Excellent piece of work."

    Jian Wushuang''s work was only a sword¡ªalbeit one that was truly well crafted: the details of the sword made anyone who looked at it wonder whether it was truly made out of sands. The odd part about this sword was that it was one but if you look closer, you could see thousands of them.

    No, it was more than that; it was as if there were an endless number of them. With passing seconds, with each look, an infinite amount of swords were being created, then fused into one.

    "Infinity condensed into a singrity,"mented Yu Yong. "This kid''s Sword Dao might have reached your level."

    Wang Tian only smiled after hearing this but did not say anything. However, he strongly disagreed. He could tell that Jian Wushuang''s Sword Dao was not as pure as it looked. Instead of using the sword to control the Dao of Infinity, he is using Infinity to control the sword. Meanwhile, Jian Yi¡ªJian Wushuang''s master¡ªfelt that something was off with his disciple''s Sword Will, however, he could not pinpoint the exact problem. So, he decided to let the Ancestor check it when he returned to the sect.

    Sun Jiaolong sculpted two men fighting, or dying. One was standing up while piercing the heart of another person who was kneeling. However, the man had an incredible look on his face. Upon closer examination, the standing man had a hole in his throat.

    As for the man kneeling on the ground, the sword had pierced his chest, and yet, it was only a few millimeters from piercing his heart and killing him. Sun Jiaolong took extra care to carve out the heart and the proximity of the sword.

    "Oh, he seems to be changing his main Dao."

    "Yes. Thest time at the Academy, he was on the path of the Martial Emperor, and now, he seemed to be walking on the Path of Luck."

    "Well, it makes sense since he has the Human Destiny Sword."

    Thinking about that sword, many of the elders became excited. This sword was too important¡ªespecially since it might be the key to the Great Qin Dynasty treasury. As the only dynasty that managed to rule the entire Myriad Emperor World, many people could not fathom what was inside. Plus, there is a high chance that the Human Emperor left his inheritance inside.

    As such, many people have been salivating about that sword for many years now. And there are only two reasons that Sun Jiaolong and the Great Wu Dynasty still kept it.

    The first one was Sun Jiaolong''s previous immortality and the established rule that the older generation should not intervene with younger ones. Of course, not everyone followed that rule¡ªespecially the devil cultivators.

    Because of this, ever since there have been rumors that Sun Jiaolong had the sword, he faced countless assassination attempts. Amongst all the Heaven Chosen, he held the title for the most assassination attempts in his life.

    Now that Sun Jiaolong was in the Primordial Spirit Realm and no longer immortal, he was also now a fat sheep. As long as the younger generation can take the sword from him, the agreement will not be broken.

    The Sword was too important. Even without the existence of the treasury, it was still of great value. Any sect that has possession of it will forever be protected by the Luck or Destiny of the Human Race. So, as long as the human race is the protagonist of Heaven and Earth in the Myriad Emperor World, said sect will never be destroyed.

    By this time, only two people were left: Wang Wei and Zhen Biyu. The others were not interested in thispetition. Fang Lijuan was acting all snobbish, Zang Xuan seemed distracted about something, and Huang Yuan did not have any interest.

    His whole demeanor screamed that thispetition was childish and served no purpose.

    Hugo Fenghuang seemed very annoyed. Based on her facial expressions, she appeared as though she wanted to p herpanion¡ªYi Bu¡ª to death.

    As for Mo Xingyun? She flirted with Zang Xuan, not afraid to disy her charm, and used her outfit to her benefit. However, there was an undisguised thirst in her eyes. As for whether this was done on purpose or she could not control herself, only she knew the answer to that.

    Zhen Biyu''s sand sculpture was representative of the five elements. It was a small vige with a river in the north, a forest in the east, and a mountain in the west. Some of the vigers were mining ores near the mountains, some were farming, and some were creating swords or other weapons through cksmiths.

    The temperature appeared to be very hot as even the standing or inactive vigers had beads of sweat on their foreheads.

    Although it appeared simple that was only on the surface.

    "The five elements are considered the foundation of all matter in the universe,"mented one of the elders. " And controlling them is to be able to create and control all matters in existence."

    "There is a reason that the Dao of Five Elements is one of the main Grand Daos."

    <sub></sub>

    The final art piece to be judged was Wang Wei. However, many people found his sculpture to be weird. It was essentially sand sculptures of all the Heaven Chosens attending this party. They all sat at a table, talking andughing as if they were the best of friends. He managed to catch not only the physical appearance but also their essence quite deeply.

    "Interesting concept."

    "Quite naive, I think."

    "Not naive but hopeful."

    The whole concept of this sculpture was that all of them hadplete control of their fate. Not letting Heavenly Dao and the Heaven Will Battle dictate their lives and rtionships; to be free of all restraints.

    ''Something is odd about this sculpture,'' thought Lin Fan. However, after checking it thoroughly, he did not find anything.

    ''Maybe I''m being too cautious.''

    After that, the elders gathered together to judge the winner. In the end, because most people were biased towards their Heaven Chosens, they decided that a winner was not necessary to ruin the good atmosphere of this unique gathering.

    People were not happy about this but didin, not wanting toe up as rude to their elders.

    After the sand sculptingpetition was the beach volley matches. The rules were set that no powers were to be used during this fun game. However, it was discovered that Su Ya was secretly affecting her opponent''s mind to give her an advantage.

    The others became furious and a real battle almost broke out. Luckily, the elders once again interfered and prevented things from going out of control.

    The partysted for 3 days straight. And each day, thedies appeared to wear a different bikini design, while the guys changed the color of their shirts or pants.

    There were many other events nned. And the most well-received among them was surfing. Wang Wei made sure that the formations he ced in the ocean would create these encouraging waves to challenge these powerful cultivators.

    He also ced many Sea Race creatures to intercept them, and they had to rely solely on their surfing skill to evade, thus enhancing the overall experience.

    In these 3 days, due to consuming arge amount of alcohol, these Heaven Chosens almost came close to fighting each other for real. In the end, they were usually separated andughed out loud as if nothing happened.

    <sub></sub>

    Then, everybody left.

    Wang Wei watched thest Void Boat flying into the distance.

    "Your n was a great sess," said Wu Hong next to him.

    "Indeed."

    The entire reason he nned all this was not to experience a modern experience from his past life, nor was it the obvious exnation to observe and gather knowledge about his opponent.

    His real purpose was to secretly ce Invisible Karma Threads on his peers to be usedter in the Heaven Will Battle. Normal Karma Threads are easy to set but also easy to be detected.

    For example, he could have made the drinks and sauna service of this party free, then, used this causality to make these people owe him Karma. However, such a thread is too easily noticeable¨Ceven by people who do not have any understanding of the Laws of Karma.

    As such, to cast his invisible thread, he took a page out of Di Tian''s yback. He distracted the people from his real objective, then used abination of the formation on the beach and a form of a ceremonial spell.

    The weird sand sculpture he made was the final part of this ceremony. The sculpture was not about being free from fate, but the Karmic connection between all of them: it was the final part for that spell to work.

    To cast this spell, Wang Wei even used his Innate Talent to ce restrictions on these people''s natural intuition.

    Even so, some problems almost urred. Huo Fenghuang seemed to have some powerful eye technique to see the truth of the world, so he had to be careful. Plus, her intuition was even more heightened than the others. The reason she was annoyed was not because of herpanion. It was because she instinctively felt that something was wrong but could not detect why. So, Wang Wei has to concentrate on her.

    The final obstacle was Lin Fan. As a person who understands the Laws of Karma, the current Wang Wei couldn''t ce an invisible thread on him.

    Even if he was more powerful than him, it did not change the fact that he is not able to use thew yet.

    At first, he was prepared to remove Lin Fan from the list of people to ce the thread on, then he just shamelessly asked Wu Hong to help him. So, she ced a seal on his ability to see or detect that thread.

    As he looked at these invisible threads, a smile appeared on Wang Wei''s face. With these threads, he will be able to do a lot of things.

    <sub></sub>

 Chapter 439: Helplessness

    <h4>Chapter 439: Helplessness</h4>

    Huo n''s Void Boat:

    ''I finally calmed down. Why was I so annoyed? Is my state of mind so weak?'' thought Huo Fenghuang.

    She used her Heavenly Eye Technique but did not find anything wrong. While deep in thought, someone walked into her cabin.

    "Is everything prepared?"

    "...Yes, Young Lady. But are you prepared to deal with the consequences?"

    " I will convince the Elder Council."

    Previously, she was worried about how to exin things. However, now, she found a great excuse: Wang Wei.

    Based on what her eyes saw today, she knew how much of a threat this person was. Compared to his growth since theirst meeting, it was simply terrifying. And that was only the surface things that she could detect.

    Now, all she has to do is show the elders how much of a threat he was to get them on her side.

    After taking a deep breath, she walked into a room where a handsome young man was in chains.

    "Huo Fenghuang, what is the meaning of this?" asked Yi Bu. However, she remained silent, then plunged her hand right into his heart. Yu Bi screamed in agony.

    "What are you doing? No, no, no, you''re absorbing my bloodline. You know that this is taboo. The Elder Council will never let you go."

    However, Huo Fenghuang remained indifferent. A few minutester, she held a blood-colored orb in her hand.

    "The White Tiger bloodline is finally in my hands. Now, I have three of the 5 Sacred Beasts Bloodlines," muttered Huo Fenghuang with excitement.

    "If the Elder Council decides to help me, it should be no problem acquiring the other 2.

    "In this generation, I will be an Eternal Emperor and change the decay of the Ancient Aristocratic ns."

    She then returned to her room to absorb this bloodline.

    Yu n, the next day:

    "So, what happened?" asked Wang Wei.

    "As you expected, young master, someone attacked Sun Jiaolong on the return trip."

    "Who was it?"

    "Jian Wushuang."

    "Well, the Human Destiny Sword¨Calthough a Sovereign Sword¨Cit is still a Sword. What was the result?"

    "Sun Jiaolong''s fleshly body was annihted but his Primordial Spirit escaped."

    Wang Wei nodded as he was not surprised by this oue. Sun Jiaolong is considered a Son of Destiny, so it is not that simple to take that Sword from him. Plus, he can guess that he will take this opportunity to condense a brand new and more powerful body, and most likely one with a special physique.

    However, Wang Wei did not care as Sun Jiaolong had not reached the level of causing him too much concern. Nevertheless, he still said:

    "Keep watching until he shows up. It''s best to be able to track down his current whereabouts."

    Wang Wei would love to use him like he did Zhou Shu to get some fortunate encounters. However, he knew that Sun Jiaolong was smarter than that. Using Son of Destinies or people with great luck for their fortunate encounters is not an umon thing in this world. So, these Heaven Chosens are taught how to properly control their luck and watch out for this kind of thing.

    "How are Li Jun and Yan Liling?"

    "Still no news yet."

    <sub></sub>

    Not long after the wedding, Li Jun returned to the sect for those trials for precious resources. Meanwhile, Yan Liling also entered seclusion to try to be a Tier 6 Quasi-Emperor Alchemist.

    If she seeded, she would be the youngest person¨Cofficially since Wang Wei is not registered¨C to reach that level. Plus, Wang Wei can only refine that level of pills because of his powerful soul: she has to rely on her natural talent to seed.

    After dismissing Wang Ju, Wang Wei continued his honeymoon phase with Wu Hong. They traveled all over the Myriad Emperor World, saw different scenarios, and enjoyed life as a married couple.

    He also took time to get acquainted with the Yu n. After all, as powerful cultivators, they can go anywhere and instantly return home.

    So, in the past few months, he took time to bond with his somewhat estranged grandfather and even gave his cousin some pointers. This was quite easy for him after reading the Yu n''s Emperor Scripture. He even gave his cousin ess to his sect 3000 Dao Orbs to help him create a better Scripture.

    One day, Wang Wei was having tea with his grandmother, but she appeared distracted.

    "Grandma, is something wrong?"

    Yun Zhaojun looked at her lovely grandson, then reached her hand to caress his face and pinched for a few seconds.

    "We''er, I''m leaving?"

    "Leaving? Where are you going?"

    "Your grandfather''s Dao Heart can no longer support him. So, he decided to reincarnate."

    "Wait, you don''t mean¡­" said Wang Wei as he jolted to his feet, sending the tea table flying away.

    "Yes, I have decided to follow him."

    "No, no, no. Grandma, just give me some time. I promise I can find a way to fix him."

    Yun Zhaojun sighed out loud: "I''m sure you could. However, it is toote. This decision was made a couple of thousand years ago. The only reason he held on so long was that he wanted to see you get married before leaving."

    Wang Wei took a step backward, his legs trembled and he almost fell to the ground. He kept repeating the word "no" nonstop before stopping.

    Then he roared, "If he wants to take the cowardly way out, then let him. But why do you have to go with him?"

    "Be respectful. Your mother and I raised you better than this."

    Wang Wei took a deep breath to try to calm down, however, it appeared that it was useless. He felt the world around him spinning and he could not stop it. Luckily, Yun Zhaojun supported him before he could fall.

    "I''m sorry. But why do you have to go with him?"

    "Just like your Dao Companion Oath, I promised to be with him, thought the goods and the bad, and even in death."

    "What about me? What about mother? Grandma, please don''t do this. If you don''t want to change your mind for my sake, do it for mom and aunty."

    "...They already knew about this and epted this fact."

    At this point, tears were already falling down from Wang Wei''s eyes. He knelt on the ground while holding tightly to her robe.

    "Please, Grandma. I''ll be good. I promise to find a way to fix my grandfather''s Dao Heart. I promise to be an Eternal Emperor and make sure that our family can live for eternity. I promise to always protect the family. Please, don''t leave me."

    While sobbing, Wang Wei could not help remembering his childhood. As the chosen next heir of the sect, he was under a great deal of pressure. So many people had ced their hopes on him, passed on their failed dreams to him, and shove their grandiose ambitions into him.

    As an adult in a child''s body, he should be able to handle such stress. However, it was because he had an adult''s mind that he knew how high of a standard was ced on him.

    He was essentially the heir of an enormous conglomerate that has existed for billions of years and was in a great decline, and everybody was counting on him to revive it and make it prosper.

    A child may not have understood the weight of such a mission but he did. On top of all of that, in his childhood, the different factions of the sect were not as united as they currently are.

    Wang Wei has heard many rumors in his childhood, mostly focused on the fact that he did not have a unique physique. Some people were using this fact to reduce or ruin his reputation, which would then reduce the number of resources he would get ess to.

    <sub></sub>

    And during all of these hard times, there was only one person that Wang Wei could rely on: his grandmother. Although his parents loved him dearly, they still had many expectations of him and raised him ordingly.

    But his grandmother was different. She did not care whether he was the heir of the most powerful sect of the world, she did not care about the Heaven Will Battle or him bing a Great Emperor.

    She only cared that he was her grandson and treated him as such. The only time in his childhood that Wang Wei felt at peace, felt that he could truly be himself was when he was with his grandmother.

    During those times he was with her, he forgot that he was an adult and indulged in the mindset of a child: a mindset free of troubles, hardship, stress and so many negative emotions.

    He enjoyed when she doted on him, he enjoyed when she told him stories not about powerful cultivators but the ones with life lessons and experience on how to survive in the cultivator world.

    And during the Pagoda Trials, when he was exhausted and wanted to rx, she was the one who he talked to; she was his safe haven in this dark and turbulent world.

    "A man''s knee is worth more than gold, so don''t easily kneel. Get up."

    She tried to lift him but he did not budge. Yun Zhaojun looked at her grandson and tears were about to fall from her eyes. But she endured.

    "Birth, aging, sickness, and death are the naturalws of the universe that even us cultivators cannot escape from. You should understand this by now."

    By now, Wang Wei had figured out that this decision was final, and nothing he can do will change that. So, with tears in his eyes, he flew straight to the sky, rushing outside of the Yu n''s City, then, he opened a tear in space and left.

    "I told you we should have told him sooner," said Wang Chang, almost roaring. "Now, there is a great chance that he will sumb to Heart Demon."

    Yu Yong sighed but did not say anything.

    "Now is not the time to argue, let''s go after him," said Yu Yan.

    "No, give him some space to process," said Wu Hong.

    "But¡­"

    "This is a problem bigger than any Heart Demon. If he can see through it, then¡­" After that, she disappeared.

    Western White Tiger Continent:

    A catastrophe suddenly descended on the devil cultivators. A handsome young man with silver-gray hair and eyes started to massacre arge number of them.

    His methods were ruthless as he seemed to like to tear people apart with his bare hand. He would rip their spines from their bodies, explode their heads with one punch, and many more. He seemed to prefer using the bloodiest method possible to kill.

    Just like that, the Silver Asura would teleport all over the continent, massacring devil sects. Whether it was Holy Lands or Supreme Lands, he would destroy every single individual in just a few minutes.

    Although, he never targeted any Emperor Lineages and so on.

    "Brat from the Dao Opening Sect, I am a Supreme Elder from the Mo family. Your actions have broken our agreement."

    Wang Wei sted a little devil in the Supernatural Realm to smithereens, blood-drenched all over his body. Unfortunately, by now, his clothes, hair, and face could no longer be stained by the red blood.

    After hearing someone talk to him, he looked at that person. And with that one look, that Supreme Elder took a step back. He saw that those eyes appeared cleared on the surface, but also contained deep loss and sorrow, along with a great madness.

    His intuition immediately warned him to flee and did so. Unfortunately for him, his fleshly body exploded into tiny pieces and a part of his Primordial Spirit was cut off. Luckily, he still managed to run away with a little of his Primordial Spirit.

    Sovereign Devil Domain, Mo n''s Mansion:

    "Patriarch, this kid has destroyed more than hundreds of devil sects in the past three days. If we do not do something, this will drastically reduce our strength."

    "Yes, patriarch. As the leader of the Devil Cultivators, we should band together with the others to enforce the established rules. Even if this person is from the Dao Opening Sect, he still has to pay the price for breaking the agreement."

    The Mo Patriarch was a middle-aged man with a horn on his head and teeth like sharks.

    "Let''s do this then."

    <sub></sub>

    However, not long after making this decision, while the elders were waiting for contact from the other devil sect, they suddenly felt a terrifying killing intent outside of their main city.

    The Mo Patriarch¨CMo Zhe¨Cappeared in the sky while looking in the distance.

    "Wang Tian, what is the meaning of this?"

    "Any of you who touch my son, prepare to be destroyed."

    "He killed too many devil cultivators and broke the agreement."

    "So, what?" Wang Tian seemed to be looking at all the Devil Emperor Lineages and his words reached all of them.

    "I will repeat myself. Any of you who touch my son, prepare to be destroyed."

    "Do you think that your sect is enough to fight so many Emperor Lineages?" said a voiceing from the void.

    "It seems that it is about time to remind you, insects, who is the true ruler of this world," said Wang Tian with terrifying killing intent. As soon as he said these words, these people remembered the Barbarian War that they once read in their sects'' archives.

    This war took ce after the Devil Era and before the Middle Emperor Era. By then, the Dao Opening Sect has just been crowned the most powerful sect with 9 Emperors in the previous era.

    However, some people were not happy with this. To be precise, one race was not happy with this: the Barbarian Race. So, they openly challenged the Dao Opening Sect through an Emperor Dao War.

    The most powerful Emperor Lineage of the Barbarian Race had 4 Great Emperors, however, many different factions banded together. If you count them, they had a total of 14 Great Emperors.

    The result? Well, the Barbarian Race no longer exists in the Myriad Emperor World.

    After thinking about this, all the devil sects just snorted and no longer said anything. Anyway, it was only a bunch of Supreme Lands that were destroyed, it did not matter that much to them.

    After another 4 days, Wang Wei finally stopped. Hey on the ground while looking at the sky. By this time, only his eye sockets were not smeared with blood.

    "Have you figured it out?" asked a gentle voice.

    "Figure it out? Hahaha," heughed maniacally.

    "Of course, I have. Everything in the universe is bnced. And since there is a Yang, there must be a Yin. Since Fate exists, of course, its antithesis¨CFree Will¨Cmust also exist.

    "Free Will, hahaha, Free Will. So what if one day I have the power to reverse fate, y with time, and control life and death. It is her choice, she has the free will to choose her fate.

    "Could it be that I have to forcefully enve her to make a choice that pleases me? If I listen to these small voices in my head telling me to do this, what kind of person will I turn into in the end?

    "Free Will, oh, Free Will. Are you happy now? Are you doneughing at me now? Hahaha."

    Wu Hong looked at her husband who wasughing like a deranged individual and sighed internally. There is nothing more dangerous than when a cultivator has their Dao challenged.

    If not dealt with properly could lead to severe consequences. Luckily, he figured it out so he should be fine.

    She knelt on the floor and lifted his head to ce it on herp. With a wave of her hand, he was instantly cleaned. By the time she was done, he stoppedughing like a madman but tears kept falling from his eyes.

    "I don''t want her to leave," said Wang Wei as he held her tightly.

    "I know."

    "Is there nothing I can do?"

    "Unfortunately, no. This may be the first real parting in your cultivation journey, but it will probably not be thest."

    "Will they all hurt like this?"

    "No."

    <sub></sub>

    "Really?"

    "Yes, because with each new one, you will get used to it."

    Then, the two became quiet with only Wang Wei''s loud sobbing echoing in the void.

 Chapter 440: Farewell and Hope

    <h4>Chapter 440: Farewell and Hope</h4>

    News of Wang Wei''s outburst quickly spread throughout the entire world. And many people were not surprised. During this specific period when all the Heaven Chosens are in the Primordial Spirit Realm, this kind of behavior is verymon for people who are affected by Heart Demon.

    So, people onlymented that he was not taken over by the Heart Demon and his soul was forever scattered, thus eliminating a powerfulpetitor.

    A few days passed and Wang Wei had already calmed down and epted the result. However, he refused to talk to his grandfather, Yu Yong. No matter who tried to advocate for him, he would just nod to them but nothing more.

    "I''m sorry, Wei''er," said Yun Zhaojun.

    "There is no need to apologize," replied Wang Wei. "Like I always said, fate is the biggest mockery to us all."

    "Things are not as bleak as you make them be." Yu Zhaojun sighed a little. "It''s unfortunate that things could not be patched between you and your grandfather."

    "We can''t always have what we want in life," replied Wang Wei with a somewhat forced smile. "Don''t mention him. Let''s enjoy the little time we have left."

    Yun Zhaojun sighed to herself but did not say anything more. Then, they spent as much time as possible in the remaining time. They talked about everything: from the most mundane thing to the topic of how beautiful Wang Wei''s future children will be, and how he will use the most severe way to train his son and dote heavily on his daughter.

    During this time, Yu Yan and her sister joined them, thus taking this opportunity to mend the broken rtionship between these two siblings. Then, the day of farewell finally arrived.

    Yu Yong and Yun Zhaojun stood in arge space with many people surrounding them. The sound of tears falling and hushed crying could be heard everywhere.

    And even for the people who were not crying, sadness could be felt radiating from their bodies.

    Yu Yan, Wang Wei, Yu Daiyu, and many other members of the n stood at the very front where they could more easily see the two. Wang Wei had teary eyes but they did not fall.

    He held his mother who was now crying uncontrobly, supporting her. His aunt appeared to bepletely fine, with no tears whatsoever on her face. However, he could feel her using the origin essence in her body to keep her eyes dry.

    No matter who it was, partings were never alright.

    Then, the time finally came. Yu Yong looked at his family and loved ones and could not help but sigh. He understood the pain that his actions would cause the people left behind, but he felt that there was no other solution to his problem.

    An illusory door appeared in front of the two. Without pause, Yu Yong stepped into it. Immediately, his body seemed to have evaporated but his Primordial Spirit managed to enter that door.

    Meanwhile, Yun Zhaojun took onest look at her family and smiled before stepping inside. She has already said her final words to everyone and has no regrets.

    The sound of crying became even louder once these two entered the door. People could no longer control themselves. However, the ceremony was not finished.

    The main branch of the Yu n¨Cincluding Yu Yan, Yu Daiyu, and Wang Wei¨Cknelt on the floor and kowtowed nine times, with each bow touching the ground.

    <sub></sub>

    Knowledgeable people knew that this was a sign of Heaven and Earth of a mighty figure passing away. So, they also bowed down for a brief moment in respect.

    A few minutester, Wang Wei stood up from the ground, then he used his finger to write something in the air, which tranted to:

    "Heavenly Dao is my witness, I will take an Oath of Silent to honor her life and the influence that she had on me and countless others. For the next 10,000 years, no words shall escape my mouth."

    Once he was done writing, the words lit up in the sky before disappearing, meaning the oath had been epted. If he broke it, he would suffer a great bacsh.

    Yu Yan sighed after seeing this but she did not say anything else; she was too mentally tired by now. So tired that both Wang Wei and Wang Tian had to carry her to bed.

    As Wang Wei looked at his mother soundless sleeping, he realized that the entire situation was also horrible for her. After all, she lost both her father and mother.

    Even if she knew in advance, this does not change the emotional impact it had on her. However, she had to be strong for him. So, after sighing internally, he nodded to his father before returning to his mansion.

    He entered one of the rooms and told Wu Hong through hand signs to not let anyone disturb him. He only exited the room 6 monthster, carrying a few books.

    As he looked at his works in front of him, only he knew the weight that they carried. Over the past few months, he did not only write these books but reflected greatly on his life.

    And he realized something very important.

    One of the main questions that most cultivators will ask in their lives is: what am I cultivating for?

    Before, Wang Wei had many answers to that question. As a transmigrator, he wanted to reach the pinnacle of this world. Or, for his goal of one day being free and unfettered.

    A better one was to not disappoint all the expectations of the sect. And the most important reason is to protect his family and loved ones.

    Despite thest one being the most important, it never truly dawned on him the severity of that answer¨Cnot until now,

    His family and friends were all mortals, meaning that at some point in the future, they will age and die. And the only way to escape that fate is for him to be a Great Emperor and change that.

    After figuring out that fact, the weight of the Heaven Will Battle suddenly increased dramatically. To Wang Wei, this battle was no longer just one of the many wonderful sceneries in his cultivating journey. The lives of countless people were counting on him and that fight.

    And he may have only one chance. If he fails, he could seal himself and try again. But the same cannot be said for all of them. Entering the Seal State is a very ufortable thing from what he hears.

    Plus, what if some of them decided to ept their fate and leave until their life spans run out. There is nothing he can do.

    So, no matter what, he must win this generation''s Heaven Will Battle and ensure that all his family, friends, and sect elders who have always supported him are immortals; so that they can live a very long and fulfilling life.

    ''No one can stop me from proving the Dao in this generation. No one.''

    <sub></sub>

    He once again looked at the books in his hand before using his Divine Sense to check who was around.

    ''Li Jun and Yan Liling are here? Great Timing.''

    He then sent a talisman to contact his mother, father, grandfather, Li Jun, Yan Liling, and Wu Hong. Although he could use his Divine Sense to talk to them, his oath involved not speaking and that includes not using his Divine Sense formunication as that is using the soul to utter words.

    After entering the meeting room, Wang Wei asked Li Jun with his hand:

    "How are the trials treating you?"

    "Terrible. I''ve only barely passed one. But I''ve survived and won''t stop. Forget about me, how are you doing?"

    "Better than before."

    He then looked at Yan Liling. "What about you?"

    "I''m missing a little something before I can seed. However, the Origin Pill me Sutra has been very useful."

    "I''ll give you a book with my understanding; it should be helpful."

    After a brief chat, Wang Wei handed a booklet to each of them and then drank tea to wait for them to finish. The reaction of all of them was the same: shock. Especially for Li Jun, Yan Liling, and Yu Yan.

    Li Jun looked at the book in his hand and his hand could not help shaking a little. In his life, he has never once dreamt of bing a Great Emperor. To him, that was an honor reserved only for his big brother.

    His n was always to help his brother reach the top. And only after learning about Insurgent Heaven Chosen that he made his goal to be one. Not because of ambition, no, only so that he could be more useful to his big brother after he proved the Dao.

    However, this book told him that there was an opportunity for him to be an Emperor¨Ca being that has escaped the shackles of death. Although it emphasized that this n might not work and a great price will be required, it is still an opportunity.

    Li Jun was not the only shocked one. Everyone in the room¨Cexcept for Wu Hong¨Chad a feasible n on how to prove the Dao and be a Great Emperor.

    "Wei''er, it''s not that I don''t believe you, but is this feasible?" asked Yu Yan, with slightly trembling hands.

    Wang Wei did not answer her and instead looked at Wu Hong, who calmly said:

    "Li Jun and Yan Liling''s n would require you to refine the World Core of the Nine Devil God World to be feasible. As for mother-inws'', your influence has to reach throughout the entire lower dimension before seeding.

    "However, it is not possible to make her an Eternal Emperor with this method."

    "Didn''t Emperor Kong use something simr?"

    <sub></sub>

    Wu Hong shook her head: "People don''t give him enough credit. Another way to look at his situation is that he was only 0.1 millimeters from bing an Eternal Emperor, then Heavenly Dao gave him that final push to reward him for bringing the world back to prosperity."

    Wang Wei nodded his head. Although slightly disappointed, it was still eptable.

    "I''m perfectly fine with bing a First-ss Emperor," said Yu Yan with a smile."

    "You could probably push the boundary and be a Pseudo Eternal Emperor," added Wu Hong

    "What''s that?" Everyone was also slightly confused as they had never heard of that term.

    "It is not an official term, but describes Great Emperors who haveprehended 20% of the Grand Dao Source and cast their Dao Will, however, they failed toprehend their [Existence].

    "A list of these people include the Battle Maniac Emperor, the Ancient Deste Emperor, the me Emperor, the Dusk Emperor, The Samsara Emperor, along with many more."

    Everyone nodded in understanding. These people are ssified as First-ss Emperors, however, based on their history, it is normal to see that they are more powerful than the people in their same ss.

    "If this n is feasible, I might be an Emperor before you," said Yu Yan with a smug look while looking at her husband. Meanwhile, Wang Tian could only smile wryly as he screamed internally as he imagined how terrible his life would be then.

    While everyone had a general joyous atmosphere, this was not the case for everyone.

    "Wei''er, I appreciate that you make so much effort for me. But my situation is only slightly better than Yu Yong," said Wang Chang. "Even if I had a Heaven Will on my own, with my Dao Heart, I would probably only be a Pseudo Emperor.

    "There is no need to waste your time and effort. I''m more than satisfied with being a Dao Ancestor."

    The room instantly became quiet while people were secretly watching Wang Wei. However, he was calm. He raised his hand to make hand signs:

    "In that case, let''s use n B. I will turn you into an Insurgent Heaven Chosen so that you can fight and defeat Emperor Nine Suns. Since he is the main cause of your Dao Heart falling apart, defeating him might solve it,

    "Then, I will send you to reincarnation with all your memories intact. I will link your fate to the sect so that you can be reborn as one of its members. However, that will require you to give up all your powers and start all over again, with no guarantee of sess."

    Wang Chang''s eyes lit up after hearing this. This was indeed a good method. If he could pummel Emperor Nine Suns with his fist...

    "Haha,"ughed Wang Chang out loud with very bright eyes.

    "Good, good, good. I like your n."

    For the first time in a very long time, he felt motivated. Wang Chang has always felt that battle was robbed from him using cheap tricks. Although he knew that for the throne, only the final victor truly matters not the method used.

    But that did not change how he felt. Fortunately, now, he had a chance at redeeming himself. Thinking about avenging himself for all the terrible things he experienced in that final illusion, excitement and a terrifying fighting intent emanated from his body.

    <sub></sub>

    It took him a few minutes to restrain his aural; he even apologized. That''s how good of a mood he was in. Then, the group discussed it in detail before leaving.

    Only Wang Wei and Wang Tian were left as they had a final detail to figure out.

    (AN: , this volume officially starts to kick off.)

 Chapter 441: Nexus of Fate: Death

    <h4>Chapter 441: Nexus of Fate: Death</h4>

    "So, have you thought about it?" gestured Wang Wei. His father''s n was straightforward¨Cat least in the early stage. It only required him to enter the Duyi Realm, then Wang Wei would cut off his Karma for him.

    With his talent, as long as he was unlucky, he should be able to prove the Dao to the next generation. Of course, Wang Wei will ensure that Heavenly Dao does not scheme against him like Di Tian or use simr tactics as the Nine Emperor Curse.

    "Ever since you told me about the Duyi Realm since you returned, I have been thinking about it and I may have found a way."

    He waved his hand and countless dots filled the top of the mansion; they shone even more brightly than any stars. A deep look at these dots revealed that they were in the shape of stars.

    "Sword Qi?" gestured Wang Wei.

    "Not just regr Sword Qi. Each of them was condensed from a sword technique or moves. After Iprehend their essence, I condense them into a singr Sword Qi.:

    Wang Wei was surprised after hearing this as there were exactly 1.269 trillion Sword Qi in the sky, the exact number of his Primordial Spirit particles.

    That meant that his father had studied and understood this number of sword moves and techniques. It is obvious he has been doing this for a very long time, and this could exin why his scripture is so powerful and unique.

    He has studied the essence trillion of different swordsmanship and integrated it into his [Absolute Cut Sutra]. In terms of swordsmanship foundation, probably no one is his match in this world.

    Wang Wei raised his hand to ask: "Do you want to use these Sword Qi to reform your Primordial Spirit and enter the Duyi Realm?"

    "Yes, so what do you think?"

    "It should work but prepare beforehand for the Heavenly Thunder Punishment."

    Based on Di Tian''s strength qualification that Wang Wei learned from his memories, his father''s strength was equal to 5 reincarnations. After he enters the Duyi Realm, he should jump to 6 reincarnations, and once he reached the Quasi-Emperor Realm, he will probably reach the strength of 7 reincarnations, and maybe even have the ability to confront 8 reincarnations for a brief moment.

    After making a preliminary n, Wang Wei told his father some of his experience creating his Primordial Spirit so that he can learn from it. Finally, three dayster, everyone began the journey to return to the Dao Opening Sect.

    Wang Wei took onest look at the Yu n city and sighed to himself. Honestly speaking, he does not think that he will willinglye back to this ce. All his good memories have been overshadowed by that one bad experience.

    So, after taking onest look, he hopped on the sect''s Void Boat to head home.

    <sub></sub>

    "How is the investigation?" he gestured his hand to ask Wang Ju.

    "Our men have infiltrated the Shadow ying Temple but they could only take the identity of low-level assassins so we have valuable information on who ordered the assassination on you.

    "All we know is that someone or some people ce an order on both you and Di Tian. And recently, Lin Fan was added to the list."

    "So, they want to take out the most threatening candidate first? Keep investigating, plus, use the sect''s resources to add a simr level bounty to Heaven Chosen that participated in the party."

    Wang Wei did not think these people would be sessful in their assassination. However, ording to their rules, they only require half a down payment first, and once they seed, the rest can be paid. If they fail, they will return the previous payment. Of course, not after only one attempt.

    And he wanted to take advantage of this rule. These people would cause great trouble to hispetitors. But once they fail, they have to return his money to him.

    And on the lucky chance that they seed, well, it was worth paying someone to do the dirty work for him. Maybe he can even use this opportunity to gather all the other Emperor Lineages to once again eradicate the temple.

    After arriving back at the sect, everyone separated. Wang Tian and Yu Yan went to deal with affairs of the sect, Li Jun returned to his trials, and Yan Liling once again enter deep seclusion.

    And even Wang Wei also enter a seclusion state. The only idle person was the Empress, who has taken a new interest in drinking and brewing her own modern wine.

    After entering his seclusion room inside his Sacred Son Mountain, he began to use the new ability he unlocked. During his mental breakdown, after understanding the rtionship between Fate and Free Will, he developed the ability to see the Nexus of Fate; to be precise, his Nexus of Fate.

    The future was changeable¨Cespecially for powerful cultivators. However, certain events in their lives are destined to happen¨Cno matter the choices they make in their lives: that''s their Nexus of Fate.

    After taking a deep breath, he began to read his Fate Line, focusing on the future. He saw himself standing in an empty void, then, a giant scythe appeared and cut him. The scythe did not leave any wound on his body but severed his Fate Line.

    Then, his soul, body, and Dao were extinguished,

    After watching this, for a brief moment, he could not control himself and release his aura, shaking the entire mountain. Luckily, he rapidly controlled himself.

    ''I''m dead future? What''s going on? And what''s with the scythe? Does it represent someone or just the manifestation of my death?''

    Divination can sometimes be as clear as day, and sometimes, it requires interpretation. So, the scythe could represent someone or just an image that shows his death.

    <sub></sub>

    Wang Wei calmed himself down before using the technique again, however, no matter how many times he checked, the result is the same. So, quickly epted the fact that his technique was functioning properly and began to n.

    There is no way that he would ept his death so easily; he has to change his fate. He immediately began to cast a divination to determine whether that scythe was referring to a specific person who would kill him but he ended empty-handed no matter how much he tried¨Ceven if he used the 8 Trigram Turtle Shell.

    Then, he tried to divine the cause of his death but also failed. Without hesitation, he summoned his Physique''s Vision that absorbed the River of Fate of the Heavenly Abode World.

    Using that river, he resonated with the River of Fate branch connected to the Myriad Emperor World and summoned it. He jumped into that gray river made of strings to aplish his divination.

    This time, he got an answer; to be precise two words: Heavenly Dao.

    ''It''s that thing again!'' thought Wang Wei with a frown. ''Why is it targeting me? Could it be sentient? I need to find out.''

    He flew out of his mansion to rush to talk to someone but once he got outside, he saw many people floating and waiting for him. Because of his sudden release of aura, many people feared that he was taken by Heart Demon again and rushed to see if he was alright.

    "Wei''er, what''s wrong?" asked Yu Yan.

    Wang Wei looked at the people around and motioned to them that he was alright. Then, he took his family into his mansion and exined the situation.

    "You foresaw your death?" asked Yu Yan with a very ugly look on her face. She understood that her son''s physique was very good at divination and he would never make a mistake¨Cespecially with his meticulous personality. So, this is very likely to be true.

    She had just recently lost both her father and mother, she did not think she could bear it if she lost her only son. However, she was not willing to ept this news, so she looked at Wu Hong, who seemed to be a little distracted.

    After being nudged to reality, she took a mirror that scanned Wang Wei''s body before frowning. "Your fate has indeed been severe."

    That meant that he was a walking dead man.

    ''How could the butterfly effect be thisrge? This should not have happened. Plus, I feel like I''m missing something important," thought Wu Hong before looking at Wang Wei and saying: "Give me a moment, I will go check something out."

    Then, she disappeared from the room.

    Taking this opportunity, Wang Wei asked his father about his theory that Heavenly Dao has consciousness and was targeting him. However, his father quickly dismissed his theory.

    <sub></sub>

    "That''s impossible.:

    "Why?"

    "Because our Founding Father, The Sword Empress, made sure of that."

    "More information please."

    "A little secret known to only the heads of each n is that the Sword Empress was not born in the Myriad Emperor World, but from another Heaven Will World. When the Qiyuan Emperor was on his journey to forge the Origin System, he was saved by her after being injured.

    "Her world was one where Heavenly Dao was conscious, and it had ced a seal on her talent."

    "A seal? Why?"

    "Her talent for the sword was so great that Heavenly Dao feared it, so it was sealed at the moment of her birth. So, after being healed, the founder took her with him on his voyage and they became sworn sisters and brothers. He helped her remove the seal and also guided her on the path of cultivation.

    "After proving the Dao and bing an Eternal Emperor, the Sword Empress of course returned home to deal with Heavenly Dao."

    Wang Tian briefly paused before continuing:

    "ording to records in the Secret Archive, whatever urred in the Null Era made it so that many worlds in the Endless Void had their Heavenly Dao corrupted and gained sentience.

    "And the Sword Empress traveled to all these worlds and vanquish these consciousnesses. She even used her supreme power to ensure that no worlds in the Endless Void¨Cno matter the grade¨Cwill ever gain sentience again.''

    ''Did she use a technique simr to Absolute Beginning Emperor''s magic and Wu Hong''s seal? No wonder those people from the Beginning Profound Continent knew of her existence,'' thought Wang Wei.

    "Is that why her scripture is called the Heaven shing Scripture? She has shed Heaven, no, Heavens."

    "Most likely, yes."

    Wang Wei paused for a moment before indicating with his hand: "Even if Heavenly Dao is not targeting me, they are still connected to my death. As such, we need to find more information."

    <sub></sub>

    "Do you have a n?"

    "Yes, we''ll head to the Heaven Mystery Pavillion."

 Chapter 442: Outlaws (I)

    <h4>Chapter 442: Ouws (I)</h4>

    Wang Wei headed to the Heaven Mystery Pavillion along with Yan Chen, since he was one of the few people aware of his divination. The other people had to pretend that things were normal so they could not apany him.

    And after arriving, he discovered that the sect was still surrounded by their Protecting Formation. ording to information gathered, this has been the case for the past 2500 years or more.

    People would have thought that they had closed off their sects if the people inside dide out and release the news that the Path of Supreme would open up after this generation''s Heaven Chosens reached the Void Shattering Realm.

    "I know you can see and hear us. Open up or suffer the consequences," yelled Yan Chen towards the Array. A few minutester, the Pavilion Master came out with a smile on his face to receive the guests.

    ''Damn it. We have just survived one cmity star and now another one shows up. Could it be that he discovered that we sold his information?''

    The Pavilion Master knew that their Immortal Formation could not prevent the people from the Dao Opening Sect if they wanted to use force to rush in. So, in the end, they had no choice but to invite the guest in and hopefully, deal with the entire situation in a more civil way.

    "Guest, wee to our humble sect."

    "Don''t waste time, lead us to see Old Man Chu," said Yan Chen directly. However, the Pavilion Master still had a smile on his face as he nodded his head before leading the way.

    The group was led to a room where a table and tea were prepared. Old Man Chu¨Cwho seemed to have aged¨Ceven more since thest time the pavilion had visitors stood and waited for the group to arrive.

    Immediately after entering the room, Wang Wei did not waste time and dismissed all the other people with one look, then, he handed two things to Old Chu: a piece of paper and a jade talisman.

    The jade talisman simply contained how tomunicate in signnguages. Although Old Man Chu was curious, he did not ask anything. He could feel the strange atmosphere of the guest; their demeanor screamed that they were here for business.

    The piece of paper was a basic soul contract that stated that after doing divination for them, the memories of this conversation will be wiped out from his mind. And even if he fails, the same thing will happen.

    After checking to see if there were any traps, Old Man Chu signed it without hesitation. Immediately afterward, Wang Wei asked him with hands:

    "Tell me how you managed to divine my location for Di Tian."

    Old Man Chu secretly sighed as he feared that this day woulde. He did not hide anything and told everything that urred, including their sects acquiring an Emperor Scripture called [Eight Trigram Myriad World Secret Guide] along with an Emperor Artifact.

    Wang Wei pondered for a moment as he realized the reason that Di Tian suddenly targeted him. However, now was not the time to focus on such small detail.

    "Do a divination for me. After you seed, the debt between us will be repaid?"

    "Young Master Wang Wei, you have to understand that there is a high chance of failure."

    However, the response he got was a cold and indifferent stare. Gritting his teeth, Old Man Chu has no choice but to prepare for the divination. And after hearing what thetter wanted to know, his hands could not help trembling.

    He was not very d that this person in front of him was reasonable and had him sign a contract instead of eliminating him to keep his secret.

    Using the Emperor Artifact, Old Man Chu''s soul seemed to have traveled to and where all the answers to the mystery of the world existed, then, he begin to search for something.

    <sub></sub>

    Unfortunately, he returned empty-handed, making Wang Wei frown. With his physique, it would be better for him to use the Pavilion''s technique and Artifact to do the divination. However, it will take too long for him toprehend a new Emperor Scripture and he did not want to waste time.

    "I will bless your body with the power of my physique, so try again. I just need the tiniest of information and I can go from there."

    Old Man Chu nodded before starting again. With the Emperor Artifact and his proficiency in the scripture, he did not suffer from any bacsh. So, he could make a second attempt.

    While he was in the middle of the divination, a gray orb appeared in Wang Wei''s body and he injected it into Old Man Chu''s body, temporarily granting him the powers and abilities of his Fate Puppeteer Physique towards divination.

    A few minutester, Old Man Chu opened his eyes that werepletely white and muttered in a strange and hoarse voice:

    "Ouws.."

    Wang Wei''s eyes lit up after hearing this: ''Does my death involve the term Ouws? Although it is little, it is still something to go on.''

    Wang Wei then activated the contract to erase the old man''s memories. He even checked his soul to ensure that he did not use any other means to retain his memories before leaving.

    He rushed straight to the Sect''s Secret Archive after asking his parents and not receiving any information. He hoped to find any information from there. He tried to contact Wu Hong but she did not answer, so he can only be proactive.

    Meanwhile, his father also went to see the Ancestor, Wang Wucheng.

    After listening to the entire situation, Wang Wucheng nodded: "I''ve never heard of this term. I will go ask some of the really ancient old men to see if they know anything."

    He then disappeared. However, what Wang Tian did not know was that Wang Wucheng did not go ask anyone as he said, but just returned to his cultivation chamber.

    A few hourster, he returned while shaking his head.

    "No one knew anything."

    Wang Tian sighed in disappointment and thanked him before leaving. As Wang Wucheng watched his departure back, he could only sigh to himself.

    ''It''s not that I don''t want to help you but if any of us intervene, the chances of that brat surviving will be even lower, and we might even suffer casualties

    ''And this time, even his wife will not be able to save him.''

    Wang Wucheng shook his head. However, he still had faith in the kid to survive. He could tell that he was not simple.

    "Ouws, the ones who have to prove their worthiness," he muttered to himself before returning to his cultivation.

    "Did you find anything?" asked Wang Tian once he returned to the Secret Archive.

    "No." In the past hours, Wang Wei learned quite a few interesting things. For example, his founder, the Sword Empress loved bamboos very much so she used one as a sword.

    <sub></sub>

    What was interesting about this fact was that she used a regr bamboo as her sword. She tempered it constant with her Sword Will, as such, in the early stages of her cultivation, she was always at a disadvantage when fighting with people since her weapon was a normal mortal bamboo.

    Through baptizing the sword with her Sword Will, she was able to break its limitation and evolved it to a higher level of artifact, until she proved the Dao and it became a supremely powerful and unique weapon.

    Another interesting fact was that the Immortal-Avenue Pact¨Cwhich prevented Immortal Venerables and Dao Ancestors from showing up and intervening in the world¨Cwas created by the Human Emperor after seeing how devastating Immortal-Level Battles were.

    Although there were many other interesting things like these two, they were not the information he was searching for.

    "Did the ancestor know something?"

    "Unfortunately, no," replied Wang Tian. "It appears that you have to wait for Hong''er."

    "Something tells me she may not even know," gestured Wang Wei with a sigh. He knew that Wu Hong''s memories were iplete, and if there was something that could threaten his life, she would either take care of it or warned him to prepare in advance.

    Wang Tian hesitated for a moment after hearing this before saying: "If that is the case, we have to use thest measure."

    "Which is?"

    "Ask the Ancient Aristocratic ns."

    "Them? With how long their inheritance is, they might know something. However, from what I learned, these people are not very pleasant to interact with. Do you think they will give us such information so easily?"

    The Ancient ns were not the Heaven Mystery Pavillion that can easily be bullied. Interaction with them would involve a lot of diplomacies, which will in turn waste a lot of time. And in the end, they might not even be sessful.

    Wang Wei was in a somewhat hurry.

    "No, they will let us," replied Wang Tian. "I guess this is a good time to tell you about this. Our Wang n is technically an Ancient Aristocratic family. There is even a branch of us amongst them. Well, they considered themselves the main branch and us the side branch.:

    "What is going on?" Wang Wei was genuinely surprised and confused by this news.

    "Well, our Wang n is actually the direct lineage of the Heaven Opening Emperor."

    "The first Emperor? The one who started the Beginning Emperor Era?"

    Wang Tian nodded his head. "That''s right, him."

    "Why do I only know about this now?"

    "Things are moreplicated. Our founder, Emperor Qiyuan, for an unknown reason, cut off our bloodline connection with the Heaven Opening Emperor, thus making us a brand new family.

    "So, you could say that we are one family, you can say that we are not. Plus, this kind of secret will only be revealed to you when you officially be the patriarch of the n."

    <sub></sub>

    Wang Wei was about to ask something when someone came in.

    "Did you find anything?"

    "No," replied Wu Hong. "I searched both the River of Time and the River of Fate but could not find the reason for your sudden death."

    "As expected, you do not know the reason as well."

    Wu Hong but her teeth, she wanted toin and cursed that damn woman. However, she knew that it was pointless. She could only remain frustrated.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei took this opportunity to ask her the question he wanted to ask his father, which was why the Qiyuan Emperor cut off their bloodline connection.

    Wu Hong looked deep in the eyes before answering. She was d that he did not let this news affect his mind and could remain calm andposed.

    "As the first Emperor of the world, the Heaven Opening Emperor held a very high status amongst all the Emperors from the Myriad Emperor World; he even shared a very small portion of our luck for being a pathfinder.

    "However, as an individual, he is very sly and cunning, so I would not surprised if he used that technique."

    "Technique?"

    "Great Emperors are immortal beings, however, their resurrection requires a way for them to resurrect. And one of the best ways to do so is to leave an imprint in their descendant''s bloodline, and once they find a very talented one that suits their Daos, they can use that imprint to take over that person''s body to quickly resurrect themselves and return to their peak.

    "Most likely, the Qiyuan Emperor discovered that imprint and severed your bloodline connection to him to prevent this from happening."

    "How cruel," gestured Wang Wei.

    "Indeed. This technique is frowned upon by many other Emperors but many people still used it¨Cespecially the ones that formed ns."

    "What about the founder? Did he use this technique?"

    "You!" said Wang Tian.

    "You can''t be too sure about these things," he retorted back.

    "Don''t worry, I''ve already checked. No one in your three ns has this imprint."

    Wang Wei was satisfied that at least the Emperors in his sect did have some level of morale.

    "Since you are so calm, you must have found a way to find answers?" asked Wang Tian; he knew his son too well.

    Wang Wei nodded his head before taking out a talisman from his space ring.

    <sub></sub>

    ''I can believe that I have to rely on this old beggar. Hopefully, he won''t let me down."

 Chapter 443: Outlaw (II)

    <h4>Chapter 443: Ouw (II)</h4>

    After activating that talisman, Wang Wei discovered a coordinate that pointed to the Northern ck Tortoise Continent. So, he did not waste time and headed that. By forcefully breaking the space, he was able to get there in just a few minutes.

    By following the coordinate, he soon discovered that he was in the Domain of one of the Forbidden Zone: the Blood Earth. Underneath his feet was endless earth that spread for millions of kilometers, however, the entire earth waspletely blood red.

    From what Wang Wei knew, this ce was the entrance to that Forbidden Land, and once in a while, a space crack will appear to allow cultivators to go inside. As long as they do not go deep into the core, many people can survive and receive some fortunate encounters.

    While being wary, Wang Wei flew in the direction of the coordinate. Soon, he saw a wood cabin in the middle of this deste ce and the talisman was pointed at it.

    Hended not far from the cabin as he looked around, focusing on the ground. He could feel and see countless formations surrounding that cabin, all of them at the level of Quasi-Emperor.

    What baffled him was that the number was truly outstanding, making him wonder what was wrong with the creator. Not long afternding, a safe path amongst these arrays was opened up and he followed.

    After entering the cabin, it was quiterger on the inside, and he appeared to be teleported to one of the rooms. He saw the old beggar he once met at the Emperor Enlightening Academy.

    Nothing much has changed since then except for his eyes; they were more cold and indifferent. To be precise, they switched between normal and cold and indifference, making him appear very erratic.

    "You''re here," said the old beggar.

    "Yes, by the looks of it, you expected my arrival." Oddly, without Wang Wei telling him about hand signs, the old beggar could easily understand him.

    "You could say that."

    "So, you seeded in cultivating the Dao of Heaven." Wang Wei could tell that this man was now very close to bing a True Monarch, and if it was not for the restriction of the world, he would have already entered.

    "There is no need to waste time. You came here to ask me about Ouws, didn''t you?"

    Wang Wei squinted his eyes at this old beggar to give him a deep look, "Yes, so what are Ouws exactly? And why will I be killed because of it?"

    "Ouws are people who cultivated certain Daos that are deemed too powerful and unique. As such, they have to pass a trial to prove that they are worthy of cultivating that Dao.

    "For example, the people who cultivate the Dao of Time, Karma, Samsara, Destruction and so many others."

    "A trial? Like Heavenly Tribtion?"

    "Hehe,"ughed the old beggar with a sneer. "When I say a trial, do you think that you will get teleported somewhere where you have to face countless challenges set up by Heavenly Dao to prove your worth?"

    "Is it not?"

    <sub></sub>

    "Of course not, otherwise so few people would survive being an Ouw. This trial is considered a Human Tribtion, making it very unpredictable and hard to seeing.:

    "Be more specific. What is exactly is this Human Tribtion you''re talking about you."

    The old beggar paused for a moment to gather his thought.

    "The way the trial is set up is that Heavenly Dao will scheme against you using the people close to you or your actions against you. For example, the trial could be in the form that one of your best friends became jealous of your power and sess and nned to assassinate you.

    "Or, through many circumstances, your sect turned against you and they begin to hunt you down, forcing you on the run. The scary part of this trial is that it is personal, tailored to each specific individual''s life, strength and rtionship.

    "I can tell you that strength is the least valuable aspect needed to pass this test."

    "How so?"

    "This is the best way I can exin it. This trial is essentially having a Great Emperor calcting and scheming against you to lead you to your demise. Because of this, few people have ever survived this trial¨Cespecially people like you."

    "People like me?" asked Wang Wei.

    "Supreme Ouws, people who want to cultivate the 5 Supreme Hidden Daos."

    "Which are?"

    "Chaos, Creation, Fate, Destruction, and¡­"

    "Heaven, isn''t it?" replied Wang Wei when he saw the old beggar not saying anything. The Dao of Heaven is that path of bing all-knowing or omniscient, how could such a Dao be normal.

    And based on how this old beggar was hiding here, it is obvious that he has been hiding from something because of his status as a Supreme Ouw.

    "Yes, you''re correct."

    Wang Wei paused for a moment before asking: "How are Ouws different from Supreme Ouws? And has any of us survived the trial?"

    "The best way I can exin is that ordinary Ouws have a Great Emperor use 1% of its ability to scheme against them, and Supreme Ouws is more along the line of 50%.

    "As for any Supreme Ouws that survived the test, there is only one but only in a technicality. And that is the Dusk Emperor.

    "Dusk, the darkness before twilight, the darkness before everythinges to an end. The Dusk Emperor once cultivated to Dao of Destruction to a very high level. However, after going through the Ouw Trial, he had no choice but to change his Dao to a lesser form of Destruction¨CDusk¨Cto survive."

    <sub></sub>

    "So, what you''re saying is that another way to pass the trial is to either change Dao or cultivate a lesser version of it?" gestured Wang Wei.

    "Exactly. For example, your little peer named Lin Fan, as the owner of the Absolute Chaos Physique, is allowed to cultivate many Daos that could make him an Ouw without consequences¨Cthat is one of the functions of the number 1 Heavenly Physique.

    "However, the moment he decided to walk the path of cultivating all 3000 Grand Dao, he instantly became a Supreme Ouw. The same goes for you, if you only focused on a certain aspect of fate, you would never be an Ouw.

    "Unfortunately, you want to control the entire Dao."

    Wang Wei nodded but he did not care. If he knew of this trial beforehand, he would still make the same choice. After pondering for a moment, he asked:

    "What about my father, is he an Ouw?" Wang Wei knew that his father''s Dao was quite powerful, so he wanted to know.

    "No, your father only cultivate the Dao of Cutting, the reason it is so powerful is that he raised it to such a level relying purely on his swordsmanship talent.

    "People like him who take an ordinary Dao and elevate it to such height are usually very favored by Heavenly Dao and blessed with some luck. Another example of this is Empress Wu''s, Sealing Dao."

    "What about Di Tian? Since he cultivates the Dao of Samsara, he should be an Ouw, right?"

    "His situation is different,'' replied the old beggar slowly.

    ''As expected.'' He just had a whim to ask so he did.

    "Based on the information that I gather by fusing my mind with Heavenly Dao, I discover that Di Tian was once a Supreme Ouw that once cultivated the Dao of Creation.

    "Do you know anything about what urred in the Beginning Emperor and the Null Era?"

    "Yes, I know about the war."

    "Well, that will save me some time. During that war, Di Tian used his Dao of Creation to create many human beings with high cultivation talent. Of course, back then, he needed apanying resources to create life, nevertheless, his ability granted him a very high status in the world.

    "Because of the situation of the war, Heavenly Dao gave him a pass and ignore his status as a Supreme Ouw, however, he grew too ambitious. He wanted to create the perfect human, a person born with the utmost beauty, temperament, and talent.

    "His act crossed a forbidden zone, so his status as an Ouw was activated. In the end, his proud creation was killed in front of him and he was severely injured.

    "In the end, he had to enter reincarnation and change his Dao not only to save himself but apparently to revive her. Because of this, he does not have to pass the trial.

    "Of course, one of the main reasons that he does not have to pass the trial is because of the great Karma tied to him.

    <sub></sub>

    "What do you mean?"

    "Many of the people he created would one day be Great Emperors, so Di Tian held the title of Creator of Emperors, which is a great form of Karma protecting him throughout his reincarnations, otherwise, his life would have been even more miserable."

    Wang Wei pondered for a moment as he remembered the ghost or spirit that he met and gave him an Innate material. He did not expect her to have such a story.

    "I only have a few more questions. What about the Dao of Nothingness? Would that make someone an Ouw?"

    "Nothingness? That is considered a taboo. Most people who walked that path ended up turning into nothingness and disappearing from the world."

    Wang Wei smiled wryly as this almost happened to him during his fight with Di Tian. He decided to be more careful from now on.

    "Second question, do Great Emperors and Dao Ancestors also have to pass a trial if they one day decided to change their Dao to one of these?"

    "No, the rules are different from these Immortal Beings. For example, Empyreans¨Cwho is more powerful than Great Emperors¨Call have the natural ability to create life¨Ceven without cultivating the Dao.

    "However, I imagined that it is very difficult for them to change their Main Dao to one of these Daos."

    Wang Wei nodded his head before gesturing again: "Okay, why don''t we get down to business. You told me all this information because you want me to help you with your trial.

    "Most likely, you want to see how I pass or fail the trial and learn from it, isn''t that right?"

    "That''s correct."

    "So, what do I get out of this deal?"

    "Didn''t you say it, the information that I provided?"

    "No, this information is the payment for me helping you find your Dao a couple of thousand years ago. Now, we did not owe each other anything" After saying that, the old beggar saw a Karma Thread connecting the two of them, which disyed the fact that he was telling the truth.

    "What do you want?"

    "One, I want the information on other people passed their trial and the formation you have ced in this house."

    "I do not know have that kind of information. I only know who was an Ouw and who survived the trial in the end. As for the exact method of the trial and how they passed, Heavenly Dao has made these the highest form of secrets.

    "As for the array, there is no problem in giving it to you."

    <sub></sub>

    Wang Wei has been secretly observing that array and he realized that it was set to borrow the power of the Forbidden Land and hide from the eyes of Heavenly Dao.

    If the trial is as the old beggar stated, Wang Wei knew that he would need to hide from thetter''s calction if he want a slight chance of survival.

    After agreeing to some terms, the two signed the necessary contract before Wang Wei left.

 Chapter 444: Forbidden Land

    <h4>Chapter 444: Forbidden Land</h4>

    On his return trip, Wang Wei did not rush home, instead, he took a Void Boat to slowly return. He wanted to take this quiet moment to think to himself.

    This so-called trial was more difficult than he could imagine. If it was as the old beggar stated, logically speaking, everyone that he ever met could be turned against him.

    Just thinking about this fact would probably make most people paranoid but not him. His state of mind allowed him to remain calm and think about things logically.

    He did not think that whether it was his friends or family would turn on him, however, he will still be on the lookout just in case. After all, there are things like Soul Controlling in this world.

    Who knows what could happen.

    Then, Wang Wei''s mind began to function rapidly, using all the 10 billion different spirit particles to think, gather information ande up with different ideas.

    Suddenly, he thought of something.

    ''Could it be one of the reasons that Di Tian ced those Karmic Sins on me was because of the trial? He should have known that I was an Ouw, so it is not too far-fetched.

    ''The question is what was his end goal? I don''t believe that he could not anticipate me removing that Karma, so there must be something that I''m missing.

    ''Could the Karma increase the difficulty of the trial? Or is it something else?''

    Wang Wei could note up with an answer, but he decided tobel this information as important and keep watch for it. Since this trial involved a Great Emperor-level being calcting him, he theorized that he might need wisdom or intelligence to pass it.

    However, his strength should also not fall decrease.

    It took Wang Wei more than 5 hours to return home, and by that time, he had a preliminary n on what to do next. Once he got home, he told his family about what he learned.

    "Some sort of tribtion?" thought Wu Hong. "In that case, I might be able to help."

    <sub></sub>

    She remembered the Disaster Emperor. He was born with a strange physique that attracted disasters or tribtions toward him all his life. Because of this, no matter where he went, something terrible would happen to him.

    One time, he was walking out of a forest and a meteor just dropped on top of him. To deal with this issue, he created an artifact that would block all kinds of tribtion from Heaven and Earth.

    ''If I remember correctly, he left an inheritance before leaving. Maybe, that artifact is inside.''

    After hearing her exnation, Wang Wei was relieved as she left to get it. As for his family, there was little they could do in the situation except for offering him emotional support and giving him all the resources he wanted.

    Wang Wei appreciated that and gave the formation that the old beggar gave him to do something for him. Then, he went to do other things to prepare for this trial.

    He first went to check on Di Tian''s Sleepers.

    After he first discovered them, he did a thorough check and even send someone to do the same in the Yu n. And after their battle, he once again checked because of what he said.

    And Wang Wei did find a few ones that previously escaped his ability. And now that he was more powerful and had a greater understanding of Karma, he once again check.

    After his guest that Di Tian might be scheming against him with Karmic Virtues, he did not want to take any chances. This time, his search was proven to be futile, making him both relieved and disappointed.

    Once that was done, Wang Wei focused on his next step of action. Although he knew about the trial, he did not know in what shape it would take, nor how he would pass. And that was a problem.

    So, he went to the Secret Archive to read about the life of the Great Emperors that were Ouws. Unfortunately, these things were not detailed enough for him to gather any information.

    However, he did notice that all of them suffered some tragedy sometime during their cultivation journey. This could be the result of the trial or just simply the way the life of powerful people were.

    While walking out of the Secret Archive, Wang Wei had a pondering look on his face.

    ''In the end, I still have to rely on divination.''

    <sub></sub>

    He then looked up in the sky to notice that it was night, and a few days had passed.

    "Why is she not back yet?" he muttered before shaking his head to continue with his n.

    After returning to his mountain, he took out a golden orb: this was the merit he received after going on a rampage in the Western Continent. He killed so many devils that the amount received was quite noticeable.

    "Something tells me that this will not be enough."

    Wang Wei proceeded to divine a way for him to survive or at least a hint. Unfortunately, nothing was discovered. He then tried using the merit he has to boost the effect of the divination, and as he expected, this was not nearly enough.

    Without pause, he went to get a few herbs before entering his Alchemy Room. He took out a few formation eyes to ce inside the room before cing the spiritual he needed in the middle.

    Then, he began to refine them into pills. The odd thing is that during the entire process, Wang Wei did not use a cauldron not even once. The formation he ced inside generated the me needed to remove the impurities inside the herbs along with the other process.

    He even used the formations to engrave the divine runes for this pill.

    What Wang Wei was doing was the theory he came up with when he infiltrated the Origin Pill Dao Sect. Through formation, borrow the purest form of the Power of Heaven and Earth to refine Pseudo-Innate Pills.

    Once he was done, the pill flew to the sky to undergo baptism by the Law and survived Pill Tribtion. And immediately afterward, as Wang Wei expected, this new method was acknowledged by Heaven and Earth and lowered merit to him, and it was a purple one of the highest caliber.

    In the past thousand years, the Origin Pill Dao Sect has been spreading the method of Pseudo Innate Pill. Through that method, some Alchemists can refine pills that are way better than Perfect Quality, thus, a new consensus was made to create a quality of pill above perfection, the Ultimate Quality.

    This act has brought a lot of merit and luck to that sect. Unfortunately for them, their pseudo-monopoly was broken when the Dao Opening Sect released the news that they also created a new and better method to refine Ultimate Pills.

    Fortunately, this method required some understanding of Arrays, making it more difficult to use than the previous one. Nevertheless, the people of the Origin Pill Dao Sect knew that the endless benefit of that invention was over¨Cor at the very least, drastically reduced.

    Inside his cultivation room, Wang Wei put away the Acuipint Opening Pill before doing his divination. With the sacrifice of merit, he did receive some information this time, however, he was not happy.

    <sub></sub>

    The result of his divination was once again very simple: Forbidden Land.

    With how much merit was used, this was the only answer he got. Not to mention how dangerous the result was. Could anyone just walk into these ces? After sighing to himself, he began to prepare.

    No matter what, this was his only chance or clue for survival.

    There were 6 Forbidden Lands: the Western Pure Bliss Land, the Blood Earth, the Nether Hell, the Dao Burial Ground, the Swallowing Zone, and the Chrono Chaos Realm.

    Wang Wei immediately removed three of them from ces that could help him: the Nether Hell, the Swallowing Zone, and the Chrono Chaos Realm.

    Wu Hong told him to never step foot close to the Nether Hell until he bes an Eternal Emperor, and even then, he should be very careful. As for the other two, they were notorious even amongst the Forbidden Lands for being dead ground.

    When ites to the others, cultivators can enter and even acquire some fortunate encounters; that goes even for the Dao Burial Ground. However, those two were different.

    The Swallowing Zone¨Cas the name implied¨Cwas a ce with a terrifying swallowing power. Anyone or anything that entered that ce will have their flesh and blood, soul, and energy swallowed.

    ording to records, there was nothing inside. No matter, no energy, and no Laws; they were all swallowed. As for the Chrono Chaos Realm, it was a ce full of chaotic time energy.

    Anyone who stepped foot inside would either be instantly aged before dying or de-aged until they return to being a fetus and disappear from the world.

    "I truly want to know the secrets of these ces," muttered Wang Wei before leaving. He first went back to the Blood Earth in the Northern Continent.

    In front of the entrance, he calcted whether he was going to have good fortune or not. The result was neutral, so he left. He then went to the Western Continent to the entrance of the Western Pure Bliss Land to do the same.

    And to his surprise, his calction indicated that great fortune awaited him after entering this ce. With this result, he guessed that his divination was referring to this Forbidden Land.

    He did not immediately go in, instead, he returned home to check more information about it. However, right before going into the Secret Archive, he received a message that shook him to his core.

    <sub></sub>

    It was from Wu Hong and she told him that she was trapped.

 Chapter 445: Plot or Karma?

    <h4>Chapter 445: Plot or Karma?</h4>

    Wang Wei was very serious when he saw the message. ording to her, someone might have calcted that she would find that inheritance and trapped her inside. Although she is perfectly fine, she told him that it would take her some time to leave.

    As he read the message, Wang Wei muttered: "Is this the power of the trial?"

    Wu Hong is one of his greatest reliance or supporter, so, even if Wang Wei foresaw his death, he knew that with her by his side, he still had a chance of surviving. Unfortunately, Heavenly Dao seemed to have predicted this possibility.

    ''There is no way that Heavenly Dao alone could trap her, so who else intervened?''

    After thinking about it for a moment, he rushed to the Secret Archive. He knew that he had to rely on himself to have even the slightest chance at survival.

    Additionally, he couldment how weak he was since he could not even help her if he wanted. So, he asked his father to send someone to check on her and see if they could help.

    Wang Wei was not the only person who received a message. A talisman appeared in Li Jun''s cultivation room on his private mountain. However, he was not here to see yet since he was still in the trials.

    Inside the archive, Wang Wei read all the information about the Western Pure Bliss Land he could find. After that, he prepared to enter. He first took out a few pills from the Alchemy Hall and refined a few of them himself.

    He then returned to the Western Continent.

    While Wang Wei was rushing, Yu Yan watched him fly away with tears in her eyes, making Wang Tian hold her:

    "The past few years have been terrible. One bad after another keeps happening. What''s worse, we are often powerless to do anything let alone help."

    "I know. This is how all cultivation journeys are; they are ups as there are downs. Now, all we have to do is believe in our son''s ability."

    Yu Yan nodded as she ced her head on his shoulder, however, she did not see the gleam and determination in her husband''s eyes. Although Wang Tian said these words, he was prepared to do anything to save his son''s life.

    When the asion arrived, he will mobilize all the powers he has as a Sect Master to use all the strength possible of the Sect. No one can take his child from him, not even the Heavens.

    Meanwhile, after leaving the sect, Wang Wei tore the Void to teleport him back to the Western Continent, and the entrance of the Western Pure Bliss Land.

    <sub></sub>

    So, he found himself in front of a dpidated temple, broken status mostly made of bronze or gold. Dirt could be seen in every corner of the temple, along with an eerie chanting sound.

    Without hesitation, Wang Wei stepped inside the temple, and immediately afterward, he found himself in arge space; to be precise, another small world.

    He stood in front of a long path that appeared to be the only one present. To the side of this path were numerous stone statues. Upon closer observation, Wang Wei noticed that all of these statues were monks as they had no hair and had a Buddhist cassocks on them.

    The odd thing about these statues was how vivid their facial expressions were: some of them were angry, some peaceful, some sad, and so on. Myriad of emotions could be seen in their facial expressions.

    Taking a deep breath, Wang Wei took the first step on this path, and the moment he did, things changed. All the statues began to chant scriptures: their voices were both loud and quiet at the same time, giving a peaceful, ethereal, and transcendent vibe.

    Unfortunately, that was only on the surface. The moment these statues began to chant, Wang Wei could feel that their voices were affecting his mind and soul.

    Their voices contained a deep enchanting power, showing him the wonders of Buddhism and converting him.

    Wang Wei was not surprised about this since he knew how this ce operated. This is one of the first secrets that he learned about this world when he was a child.

    He even designed one of the Pagoda Trials to be exactly like this. So, without being affected much, he continued walking forward. As he walked deeper into this ce, the statues changed into bronze ones.

    At the same time, the chanting became more powerful when affecting the mind. However, a frown appeared on Wang Wei''s face. Based on what he learned, before reaching the bronze phase of this path, an illusory monk should have appeared to ask him a question about Buddhism,

    Based on his answer, he would either be allowed to continue, be rewarded, or be attacked. But nothing urred. With skepticism on his mind, he walked forward until he reached the intersection between the bronze and silver path.

    After seeing no one appearing again, Wang Wei stopped before turning around: there was no hesitation. However, when he turned around, he found a book suspended in front of him.

    After reading the title, he squinted his eyes. He looked at the book deeply as he realized that this book was what his divination referred to. However, the way that book just showed up to him is suspicious.

    ''It''s either someone scheming against me or someone is trying to nt a deep Karma on me. Or both.''

    He immediately checked before realizing that he was right. If he epted this book, the Karma he will ept is bigger than receiving an Emperor Scripture; this was not normal.

    <sub></sub>

    In the end, he sighed and took the book. He knew that he had no other choice.

    The moment he touched the book, he felt the Karma Connection binding him. However, he quickly acted and ensure that this Karma was only bound to him and not the luck of the sect as it appeared it wanted to.

    Wang Wei could guess that this book wanted the Dao Opening Sect to pay that Karma on the likelihood that he dies prematurely. But now, once he dies, this Karma dies with him.

    Without saying anything else, he bowed in the direction of the inner core before flying away. No matter who was scheming against him, they still have him an opportunity to survive.

    Even if he did not like it, he has to acknowledge this fact. If Wu Hong was still here, he may have rejected it and thought of another way, but now he cannot be picky since he did not even know how much time he had left.

    After leaving the Western Pure Bliss Land, Wang Wei decided to return home in the Void Boat to take this time to look at the book he just received.

    He looked at the title: Future Buddha Book.

    "If you''re going to sow Karma, why not give me all three books?" he muttered. As one of the most powerful Emperor Scriptures that focused on the Dao of Time, he would not mind getting his hands on them.

    With some anticipation, he opened the book to read. However, to his surprise, it waspletely nk. Pages after pages were the same. Thinking of something, he activated the Chakra''s on his body, turning into a golden man.

    As a result, he did see the words in the book. However, he could not understand them. It''s not that there were in an unknownnguage. No, no matter how he read this scripture, he would either not understand them or not remember what he read.

    "I did not feel the presence of the Absolute Beginning Magic, meaning that the weirdness ising from the book itself," muttered Wang Wei. This fact alone showed that this book was not simple since it could ignore the magic of the Absolute Beginning Emperor.

    "So, it should be one of these scriptures that require a specific mindset, Dao Heart, or understanding before cultivating¨Cjust like most Taoist Scriptures."

    Aftering to this conclusion, Wang Wei had a headache. There was little to no knowledge regarding Buddhism left in this world, and he doubt the little ones he still remembered from his previous life would be enough.

    If Wu Hong was still here, maybe he could have asked her, but now he was alone. So, what is he going to do?

    ''Is this thing useless?'' thought Wang Wei. ''Maybe not, otherwise, my divination would not have to lead me here.''

    <sub></sub>

    After returning home, he rushed straight back to the Secret Archive. And as expected, there was not enough information or scripture left regarding Buddhism.

    As ast resort, Wang Wei once again try to divine the answer to his problem, and he failed.

    As he sat cross-legged in his cultivation chamber, a frown appeared on his face.

    ''Something is wrong. With my physique, I should be able to divine even the slightest of information.''

    Wang Wei then went to see his father which led to a special Secret Realm that was just established for him. This Secret Realm was full of the arrays that he took from the old beggar, however, it was slightly modified.

    These arrays were linked to all the sect''s Emperor Formation and a very powerful Innate Treasure with the power to hide the secrets of Heaven and Earth was used as the core of the Arrays.

    As soon as he entered that Secret Realm, Wang Wei felt safe and secure. He did not know whether that was a real feeling or just a cebo effect. Most likely the former.

    Without wasting time, he once again tried divination. Things went smoothly for him as he swam in the River of Fate. Unfortunately for him, right when he was about to seed, he felt some force intervening and he ended with nothing.

    If it was not for how sensitive he was and was actively on the lookout, he might not have felt it.

    "I was right," he muttered before trying once again. However, this time he did not even feel this force no matter how much he tried. And he still did not find anything.

    In the end, he sent someone to fetch Old Man Chu from the Heaven Mystery Pavilion and invite him to the secret realm. And once he was here, Wang Wei ignored theints that were written all over this old man''s face andbine their powers to try the divination.

    Unfortunately for him, he still failed even though this time around, he felt that he was very close to getting the answer he wanted.

    At this point, Wang Wei was a little frustrated. The only other method he could think of was using merit, however, the sect had a small number left. Probably not enough to seed.

    His new Pseudo Innate Pill method was still in the early stages of spreading and it will take some time to gather more merit.

    He could try to make some new inventions beneficial to the world and get some more merit. However, his method might not give some merits and more importantly, this would require time.

    <sub></sub>

    Time he did not know if he had.

    Countless thoughts rushed to his mind as he pondered his next move. All his spirit particles were working overtime. Then, his eyes shed with wisdom as he thought of something.

    "Is this a coincidence, luck, or something else?" he muttered before rushing to the Eastern Continent.

 Chapter 446: Hint

    <h4>Chapter 446: Hint</h4>

    A crack appeared outside a dynasty in the Eastern Continent, and from it came out a handsome young man with blue hair and robes. His pupils¨Cwhich were vertical snake-like¨Clooked in one direction before flying there with unbelievable speed.

    While in the air, the formation surrounding the city activated, however, a token on his body also activated to identify him and allow him to freely fly in the air.

    He rushed straight to a secluded hall in the pce. Right outside, he could hear people talking andughing.

    "You are very funny. I did not know that Xi''er had such a funny friend," said a mature but elegant voice.

    "That''s right. My brother did not seem like a person who would have such a handsome friend¡­I mean friends at all," added a sweet, young but shy voice.

    Xiao Songxi took a deep breath to calm down before walking in. He saw a young man with gray eyes and hair having a very friendly conversation with his mother and little sister. And with just one look, he recognized who it was.

    Nevertheless, given the situation, he decided to act wisely. He ced a smile on his face¨Cdespite secretly clenching his hand underneath his robe¨Cand pretended that his old friend hade to visit him.

    The four of them had a great dinner before an excuse was used for the two of them to leave and chat.

    "What a great family you have. Quite wonderful people," Wang Wei gestured with his hands. "Honestly, I thought your rtionship with your sister would be very bad given that you two have different fathers."

    "What do you want?" asked Xiao Songxi with gritted teeth. The smile on Wang Wei''s face was gone as he looked at his opponent with calmness and indifference.

    "Does the Bashe Race has a Star Sage born in this generation?"

    "Yes," replied Xiao Songxi with a frown on his face.

    "What grade?"

    "3 stars."

    ''This may not be enough, however, it is better to try,'' thought Wang Wei.

    <sub></sub>

    "I need you to find something for me."

    By now, Xiao Songxi could already guess this person''s motive. The Bashe n is a giant Sea Serpent Demonic beast made of a variety of different bloodlines.

    For example, Fire Serpent, Water, Serpents, and a myriad of varieties. Amongst the n, there are two unique bloodlines of the Bashe n: the Devouring Bloodline¨Cwhich is considered the main branch of the n.

    Of the 4 Great Emperors of the Bashe n, 3 of them came from the main branch. There are rumors that the Heaven Devour Emperor had some connections with that n, however, most things rted to devouring is rumor to be rted to him, including the Swallowing Zone.

    Wang Wei would more likely believe that rumor since there are records of him entering the Forbidden Lands, and soon after that, he started his mad n to swallow the world.

    Back to topic, the second most important lineage of the Bashe n is the Star Stage Branch. This branch is singlehandedly responsible for the current sess of the Bashe n.

    And the reason for that is because of their Innate Bloodline Ability: [Star''s Cognition]. This ability is a form of divination or calction of Heaven''s secrets using the power of stars.

    And this ability is even better since whatever question you ask, the ability will give you a definite answer. Any questions asked this ability will answer.

    Of course, there are restrictions. The talent is divided into 5 stars with 1 being the smallest. And based on the grade, some questions can be answered and some cannot be answered.

    For example, the reason that the Bashe n has so many Great Emperors is that each time that 5-star bloodline appeared, they would ask it how could they cultivate a Great Emperor.

    Then, the Divine Ability will tell them the exact generations where they can be a Great Emperor, how to train their Heaven Chosens at that time, who is a threat to them that need to be eliminated before the battle, and who to always keep a watch on, etc.

    Using this method, the Bashe n has cultivated 4 Great Emperors and has not failed a single time.

    Luckily, the Star Sage bloodline is very rare and does not always appear in each generation, and so far, only four 5 Stars bloodline has appeared.

    Wang Wei handed Xiao Songxi a book and his eyes squinted after seeing the title.

    "I need you to find out what can help me cultivate this technique?"

    <sub></sub>

    As he held it in his hand, Xiao Songxi asked: "Aren''t you afraid of me not returning it?"

    In response, Wang Wei just smiled. Politics is an annoying but sometimes required thing. This book can be considered another bait for him. If Xiao Songxi does not return it, he could use this excuse to intervene in the affairs of the Bashe n.

    And with the proper excuses, a war is justifiable and prevents other people from saying anything or intervening. Plus, it can preserve the reputation of the sect and motivate its disciples since they have a moral high ground.

    "Although I would like to help you, the Star Sage is the most valuable asset of the Bashe n¨Ceven a 3-star one. I cannot get ess to it."

    "This is your problem, not mine," gestured Wang Wei.

    Xiao Songxi gritted his teeth before looking in the direction of his family. He felt the presence of that person he secretly brought disappearing.

    The rescue operation failed and that person died silently and miserably.

    "I need some time."

    "You have one month, nothing more," added Wang Wei. Then, he watched Xiao Songxi fly away in frustration.

    "Hopefully, this works otherwise I will be forced to try n B," he muttered. n B involved him sacrificing a lot of people as a price for that divination. And if that does not work, he will have his sect start an Emperor Dao War with one of the weak Emperor Lineages and sacrifice their entire sect¨Cincluding their Qi Luck, Emperor Formation, and Artifact¨Cas a price for the divination.

    However, he did not want to do this because of much time consuming it would be and the number of resources that would be wasted in the process.

    After sighing to himself, he walked back to the hall. Mrs. Xiao had already arranged a room for him, so he had to thank her and informed her that her son had left since he had some very important things to manage.

    For the next few weeks, Wang Wei had a peaceful time. Mrs. Xiao''s cooking was very good. Plus, she was a very warm person as a whole, making it very enjoyable to be around her.

    Then, a week before the deadline, Xiao Songxi returned with the [Future Buddha Book] and a note. A painful look appeared on his face when he handed them over.

    Only he knew the pain and pressure he endured in the past few weeks to get that answer. Star Sage''s bloodline is very important to the n and is kept a secret. In the past, many people wanted to destroy the Bashe n because of it--especially for the 5-Star bloodline since it guarantees the cultivation of a Great Emperor. It was only through luck that he knew this great secret.

    <sub></sub>

    On top of that, he had to ensure that the news of him having such a Scripture was hidden very well, otherwise, if the upper echelons of the sects knew that it was in his possession, things would be even moreplicated.

    With anticipation, Wang Wei opened the note and read it:

    "Taiyi Profound Gate, Feng Heng."

    ''Although it would have been best to have more detailed information, however, having such a hint is better than nothing,'' thought Wang Wei, who proceeded to say goodbye to Mrs. Xiao before leaving.

    And not long after that, Xiao Songxi took his family and brought them back to the Sea. Wang Wei was aware of all of this, but he only sneered inside. As a chess piece, Xiao Songxi has proven to be very valuable.

    And if he thinks that taking his family away is enough to get away from him, he was mistaken.

    While Wang Wei was heading in the direction of the Taiyi Profound Gate, he received amunication talisman from his father.

    "What is it?" he gestured to the image that projected in front of him.

    "We could not find Hong''er. Even the Secret Realm that she went to disappear."

    "Even the Ancestors could not find her?"

    "Even them."

    "...In that case, forget it. Since she could send me a message, she should be fine for now."

    Wang Wei had to caress his temple for a few minutes to calm down. Then, he changed his hair and face before infiltrating the main city underneath the mountain range where the Taiyi Profound Gate was located.

    As he walked in the city, he could see many temples where the 7 Emperors of the Taiyi Gate were worshipped, along with many of their Sages. However, these temples did not gather any incense, instead, they disappeared after being gathered.

    All the people in the city had a peaceful and content atmosphere about them, and even the most ordinary mortal could probably recite a few Taoist Scriptures.

    <sub></sub>

    After visiting the city, Wang Wei knew that Feng Heng was essentially an ascetic priest and rarely left the sect. So, he needed to lure him out. As such, he left to a ce not far from here.

    He used the Karmic Thread that he has had with Feng Heng since their battle in the Qi Luck Trial, and through it, he transmitted a sranobes his Chakras to him.

    Then, he waited.

 Chapter 447: Fate vs Absolute Beginning (1)

    <h4>Chapter 447: Fate vs Absolute Beginning (1)</h4>

    Beyond Wang Wei''s expectations, Feng Heng did not show up immediately. No, thetter waited a month before sneaking to the ce he was. Plus, he made it appear as if he just passing by, and nothing else.

    Then, Wang Wei emerged in front of him.

    With a calm look on his face, Feng Heng asked: "Sacred Son Wang Wei? Is there something I can do for you?"

    Wang Wei scrutinized everything about Feng Heng, from his speech pattern to his facial expression, to his bodynguage; to his eyes, he did not find anything odd.

    He could not understand why the future sect master of the Taiyi Profound Gate¨Ca Taoist Sect that hated Buddhism could help him cultivate that scripture.

    "I''ll be straightforward. I receive divination that you would be able to help me cultivate this peerless cultivation technique."

    ''He''s not speaking?'' thought Feng Heng. ''Is there something wrong with his voice? No, most likely he is cultivating some sort of technique that requires him to remain silent. I should watch out for that.''

    With his Divine Sense, Feng Heng could understand the hand signs and know perfectly fine what Wang Wei was saying.

    "I think you have the wrong person."

    "It is a Buddhist Technique."

    Wang Wei did not detect any changes from Feng Heng even after saying that.

    "In that case, you definitely have the wrong person."

    Wang Wei kept observing but he did not find anything. Whether it was Karma or Fate Line, everything was normal.

    "Isn''t your reaction a bit mild?" he gestured. "From what I know, you people are usually very extreme when ites to things rted to Buddhism."

    <sub></sub>

    Wang Wei was not lying. One of the reasons that the power of incense is not used or even frowned upon in this world is not just because of the events in the Incense Era.

    The main reason is the fact that the Taiyi Profound Gate would pick a fight with anyone that tried to use the Power of Incense. No matter who it was, even the Dao Opening Sect.

    And once they target someone, they would not stop. They were like starving dogs whose only meal was taken away from them. Because of their relentless pursuit, most sects just concluded that it was not worth it and stopped using incense¨Cat least on the surface.

    Feng Heng did not respond to these words, so Wang Wei continued:

    "In that case, let''s settle everything with our fist¨Clike usual. Do you want to fight here or go somewhere further?" The ce that they were in was very close to the Taiyi Profound Gate.

    Feng Heng frowned after hearing this as he knew that a battle was inevitable and his opponent seemed to determine to force out his Buddhist Dao.

    So, he thought about it and a n came to mind.

    ''After I defeat him, I could convert him into a monk. As the heir to the most powerful sect in the world, if he could secretly help me, it would be easier to condense the luck of Buddhism and spread it to the world.''

    Then, he flew in one direction while Wang Wei follow him, with his aura locked on his opponent to prevent him from running away. With their maximum speed a few dozen times faster than light, the two traveled more than a dozen Domains in just over an hour to a deste ce far away from the Taiyi Profound Gate.

    And as soon as the twonded, they did not waste time and immediately began to fight.

    A ck and white ball appeared on Feng Heng''s hand and rushed towards Wang Wei with amazing speed, who raised his hand and blocked it. Immediately, he could feel that the skins on his palms were being destroyed at an rming rate¨Calmost as fast as his regeneration.

    ''Interesting. Using the cycle of Yin and Yang to create unimaginable destruction. It''s true, all paths lead to the same destination.''

    A ck and white me came from his hand and crushed the sphere. Then, he condensed the me into an orb that looked eerily simr to Feng Heng''s attack before sending it back to him with even more speed.

    ''Did he just learn my technique and copied it using the Yin-Yang me? This kid is truly a monster,'' thought Feng Heng. Just like Wang Wei, he raised his hand to touch the me Sphere, but then, it disappeared.

    <sub></sub>

    ''Instantly removing the Yin from the Yang, creating an imbnce and making this move useless. No, this is more than that.''

    Intrigued, he used the same attack again, this time, there were more than 10 me balls that rushed toward Feng Heng, who solved them with a frown on his face.

    ''He used the Yin-Yang Eyes to see the ws in my attack and directly targeted them.''

    While thinking about this, he used his speed advantage to instantly appeared in front of Feng Heng and punched him. However, a shield appeared on thetter and easily blocked that attack.

    ''What a wonderful use of Yin and Yang,'' thought Wang Wei as he unleashed a barrage of punches. He could tell that his opponent used the power of Yin and Yang to convert the force being his punch from a "strong force" to its opposite, " a weak force," rendering all its power useless in the process.

    Meanwhile, Feng Heng was not in the best state under this barrage. Although he appeared as if everything was easy, only he knew that he had to be very focused on each of the attacks; he had to be as precise as possible because if he made one mistake, he knew that his shield would not hold.

    Additionally, he discovered that he wascking in terms of speed whenpared to his opponent, so he had to be extra focused. Luckily, he had a wonderful pair of eyes.

    ??n ??-? o???, ?.?.? Suddenly, his face changed as one of the punches exploded the shield that protected him. As ast resort, he used the Yin-Yang Escape Technique before turning into a ck and white light and escaping with tremendous speed.

    As hended, Feng Heng had a more serious look on his face.

    ''In thatst punch, he used the power of Fate. As soon as I convert that attack into a weak force, he controlled the fate of that weak force and revert it to a strong force.

    ''This was a perfect application of the Laws of Fate with Yin and Yang. Did he already know how to use this technique or did he learn it from our exchange?''

    Feng Heng thought about it and refused to believe that it was thetter. Although he had met many incredible geniuses and even technically cultivated an Eternal Emperor himself, they were not that crazy to this extent.

    ''It seems that I have to be serious in this battle.''

    Feng Heng raised his hand to use the technique: Beginning of Space.

    <sub></sub>

    Immediately, Wang Wei felt as if time was instantly rewound in the surrounding, then, the space became chaotic before the surroundings turned into this dark and endless zone.

    "Returning space to its beginning, to its state before existing; returning it to chaos," muttered Wang Wei as he felt that his body was rapidly being dposed by the primal chaos energy in the surroundings.

    ''Is this what the Chaos Era would have looked like?'' he thought before activating his Innate Shield. However, he could feel that this was only buying him a small amount of time.

    [Fate Restoration.]

    Countless strings appeared from Wang Wei''s body and plunged into the chaotic void, then, the surrounding was restored to their original state. However, at that exact moment, he felt an attacking behind him and he dodged.

    Oddly though, he was still in his left hand. Wang Wei''s hand was perfectly fine, with no blood or any signs of destruction. However, this was only on the surface.

    He could feel that his arm had no strength whatsoever. His powerful fleshly body was nonexistent in that arm.

    ''He returned my arm to the beginning stages of my cultivation journey, right before I started cultivating. So, the essence of the Absolute Beginning Sutra might time.''

    Without hesitation, Wang Wei exploded his arm and instantly regrew one, but to his surprise, the arm was still weak. So, he used the power of fate to restore them to their original shape and power.

    While Wang Wei was doing this, Feng Heng was assaulted by countless strings. There were so many of them and they were so fast that they did not give him any time to react or go on the offensive.

    All he could think about was why this guy was so fast. Plus, he could tell that his fate would be sealed if caught by these strings. And when he tried using his Yin-Yang Shield, these strings would instantly annihte them.

    Then, a ck shield appeared to protect him: the Shield of Absolute Beginning. Anything that touched it will be turned to its original state, to its beginning state of nonexistence.

    ''Has he developed the Yin-Yang Eyes to the point of seeing the future? The Feng Heng I met was not this talented at using his physique: it could even be said that he was even mediocre.

    ''No, at that time, he imed that he did not have the Yin-Yang Eyes. Something is indeed wrong with this guy.''

    <sub></sub>

 Chapter 448: Fate vs Absolute Beginning ()

    <h4>Chapter 448: Fate vs Absolute Beginning ()</h4>

    Wang Wei made a sword finger before making a shing motion: [Fate Cutting]. A sword sh rushed toward Feng Heng. It was so fast that his ability to predict the future was almost useless.

    Even his shield of Absolute Beginning was useless. That sh seemed to cut off the fate of the shield and annihte it. However, Feng Heng took the small window of opportunity that the shield bought him to dodge in time.

    However, the moment he appeared a few meters away from his previous location, Wang Wei also appeared, and in an instant, he touched all four of his limbs.

    [Destiny of Death].

    In an instant, all four of Feng Heng''s limbs began to decay and turned old before disappearing. Moreover, even the origin essence inside his body was affected by the concept of death and disappeared.

    Meanwhile, his soul seemed to have aged countless years, making it weak and slow to process information.

    Feng Heng knew that if the opponent was not trying to capture him, he might have suffered severe damage in that attack. As he watched Wang Wei''s hand reach out to grab him, Feng Heng did not fluster as the situation was not as bad as it appeared.

    A dragon made of me and one made of ice appeared to surround him, then, they instantlybined before exploding.

    [Fire-Ice Unbnce]

    The explosion created an area of hundreds of thousands of kilometers with an alternation of ice and fire. One moment, it was so cold that even space could freeze, then the next, it was so hot that space itself was melting.

    Wang Wei was not hurt by the explosion, but he was still pushed away far away enough to buy his opponent enough time. Taking this opportunity, Feng Heng could help himself.

    [Beginning of Self]

    Using this technique, he returned his body to the beginning of the battle, before he was injured. With this technique, he should have returned to his prime state¨Cincluding his origin essence and Primordial Spirit.

    However, he discovered that something was hindering his healing and technique.

    ''The Duyi Realm? Damn it, how annoying.''

    <sub></sub>

    Then, a mysterious force came out of his body to remove that power that prevented him from healing.

    "Interesting. You have also entered the Duyi Realm," gestured Wang Wei. "And yet, I have never heard of the Taiyi Profound Gate withstanding Divine Punishment Thunder. You are indeed hiding many secrets."

    Feng Heng¨Cwho was back to his peak state¨Chad a frown on his face.

    ''This battle has proven to be more difficult than I anticipated. The longer we fight, the more I''m forced to reveal my secrets, and in the long run, it is not worth it. So, should I run away?''

    With his method capable of even hiding from Great Emperors, if he wanted to run away from this fight, no one can stop him. However, there will be repercussions afterward.

    Feng Heng could tell that this Sacred Son was a determined person, and if he decided to use all his sect power to search and pester him, the Taiyi Profound Gate might be suspicious.

    And currently, the identity of the Dao Child was very beneficial to his ns. As such, it was not worth losing it.

    "Young master Wang Wei, if you only need a way to cultivate a Buddhist Scripture, I may have a method."

    Wang Wei remained silent, waiting for him to continue. Feng Heng took out a piece of paper from his space ring and send it over. After looking at it, Wang Wei frowned.

    This was a contract of the highest order stating that in exchange for his help, Wang Wei will not reveal some of the information he learned in this battle to other people.

    After seeing this, Wang Wei began to contemte whether it was better to just use force to capture his opponent instead. However, after mulling it over, he decided otherwise.

    His intuition told him that he could defeat his opponent but he might not be able to prevent him from escaping. Since there was a less risky method, why not used it instead?

    So, after checking for loopholes in the contract, he signed it. Without saying anything else, Feng Heng sent a space ring to him. And after checking inside, he found a small world with countless Buddhist scriptures.

    There were so many of them that it couldpare to his sect''s Tibetan Scripture Hall. So, he gave a strange look at Feng Heng.

    "Fortunate encounter," he replied softly, then bowed in salute before flying away.

    <sub></sub>

    ''Although it would have been very beneficial to convert him into our sect, it is not worth it to reveal my secrets. Plus, he is a walking dead man anyway. Now that I have found a Luck Condensing Treasure for Tao Buddhism, I can begin the n for the Buddha World.

    ''With my understanding of the Absolute Beginning Art] and that treasure, I should be able to neglect Lu Taishuang''s magic in a specific area.''

    (AN; Li Taishuang is the Absolute Beginning Emperor''s real name.)

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei watched Feng Heng fly away while also deep in thought.

    ''This person has too many secrets. Most likely, his main Dao is not the Absolute Beginning, but Yin and Yang. So, he might even have the power of Absolute End but he did not use it in this battle.

    ''On top of all that, his techniques were too powerful in effect and refine to be only in the level of Primordial Spirit. So, he is most likely in the Void Shattering Realm like Lin Fan if not higher.

    ''Yet, my eyes could not detect any power of Law. That could only mean two things: his control of the Law is so superb that he can hide even under my eyes, or he has a very excellent secret technique to hide their fluctuation. Or maybe abination of the two.

    ''Plus, I want to know how he entered the Duyi Realm, hopefully, this will answer some of my questions.''

    Wang Wei had an orb in his hand with a white mist inside. This orb contained Feng Heng''s memories. Just like he did to Di Tian, he secretly took some of thetter''s memories.

    The process was more difficult than appeared since the Yin-Yang Eyes can not only see the future but even see the secrets of the world. Wang Wei had to be extremely cautious to secretly get that memory.

    He did not read Feng Heng''s Fate Line. Instead, when he was using the [Destiny of Death] on his soul, he used the moment he was distracted to go into his brain and used a technique to get the information.

    The main reason he seeded is because of cultivators'' cognitive bias. Memories are stored both in the soul and the body (brain). However, because of how powerful they are, cultivators focused more on the soul and neglect the brain.

    This is the reason that cultivators will instinctively defend themselves if someone tried to search their soul for information but would react rtively slow if the same method was applied to their brains. It is because of this bias that Li Jun was able to gather memories from someone as powerful as Di Tian.

    Without hesitation, he read the memory, and he was shocked by what he saw.

    ''So, the real Feng Heng''s body was taken over by some old monks that survived from the Incense Era? A lot of things began to make sense now.''

    <sub></sub>

    He finally understood why he received the [Future Buddha Scroll]. His theory is that some powerful being is investing in individuals in advance. That way, if they can prove the Dao one day, as long as they help Feng Heng spread Buddhism in the Lower Dimension, they can repay their Karma.

    This is a plot to deal with the Absolute Beginning Emperor and ensure the revival of Buddhism in the Lower Dimension.

    ''Well, I don''t mind helping if I can, but only after I get through this trial. However, this Feng Heng is not a simple character. Yin and Yang, Taoism and Buddhism¡­he is more of a threat than he appeared.''

    During this fight, Wang Wei was never truly serious. He barely used his fleshly body and only used his fate-rted technique. However, the same could also be said of his opponent¨Cif his conjectures are correct.

    He then looked at his surrounding, which was perfectly intact. The two of them were fighting close to the atmosphere to prevent a lot of damage. However, even the ones done to the space were healed up without much effort.

    This is the difference between lower-level worlds and higher ones. With sufficient World Sources, they can usually heal the damage done by powerful cultivators when needed.

    After looking around, Wang Wei returned home.

    And once he was there, he almost encountered another problem. The Absolute Beginning Magic activated everything he tried to read one of these scriptures.

    Even the formation that could hide from Heavenly Dao proved to be useless against that magic. In the end, he was prepared to go to the Western Pure Bliss Land once again to hide.

    However, he discovered that the [Future Buddha Scroll] could release an aura that negated the spell. So, he was relieved¨Calbeit not too long. It took him more than a month to use all his spirit particles to read and understand all these esoteric scriptures. As a result, he was now a very knowledgeable monk and could even have a serious debate with any Buddhist monk on the scriptures.

    Additionally, these scriptures¨Cwhich contained the truth and understanding of thews of the universe¨Copened his eye and vision. His state of mind had a small sublimation, and he even learned a few small Buddhist techniques in the process.

    More importantly, Buddhism has a great deal of knowledge and understanding of Karma, which greatly helped Wang Wei. However, he was not focused on these things for now.

    Right after he was done reading, he could now read all the words in the scroll without any problem. However, he discovered an even bigger issue: he needed a Buddhist Dao Heart to cultivate this technique.

    Technically, he could learn a little from this scripture even if he did not cultivate it. However, for his n to work, he would need to understand and use this technique to its full capacity.

    ''Is someone trying to convert me to Buddhism?''

    <sub></sub>

    He shook his head since that would not happen--unless of his own volition. He already had an idea of how to deal with this situation. Over the years, he had encountered a few powerful cultivation techniques that required a specific Dao Heart.

    His father''s [Absolute Cut Sutra] required a Dao Heart dedicated to the sword, the Origin Pill me Scripture required one for the Pill Dao, and even the Gluttony Swallowing Scripture did not fit him perfectly since he was not a devil cultivator.

    Now, he will use this opportunity to deal with this situation once in for all.

 Chapter 449: Everchanging Dao Heart (I)

    <h4>Chapter 449: Everchanging Dao Heart (I)</h4>

    Inside the secret realm, Wang Wei set up countless arrays with the help of a gorgeous yet mature woman. Her every move exuded a powerful charm despite not trying.

    "Thank you once again, Matriarch Su."

    "Young master, there is no need to thank me. Honestly, I don''t think you needed my help," replied Su Xiang, the Matriarch of the Demon Fox Race.

    She wore a light red hanfu, had very long and luscious ck hair, and a small mole on her chin entuated her beauty. Her eyes were as clear as the purest of water, and yet, with just one look, she could bring any man to his knees.

    In Wang Tian''s generation, she held the title of the most beautiful woman of that generation.

    "How could you say that? Your help has been precious and appreciated."

    Wang Wei then escorted her out after a few pleasantries.

    ''With it, I should be able to create my Everchanging Dao Heart,'' he thought as he watched the array.

    In the Myriad Emperor World, the Dao Heart is significant to all cultivators. Before entering the Void Shattering Realm, they have to temper their Dao Heart through the [Road of the Heart].

    The 7th realm of cultivation is not called Void Shattering because cultivators can use the Power of Law to break the space. No, it references the Buddhist''s ideology or state of mind of achieving "emptiness" or "void" and transcending it.

    The Qiyuan Emperor took ideas from both Taoism and Buddhism when creating the Origin System.

    Because the [Road of the Heart] can help cultivators temper their Dao Hearts, the idea of doing so in the early stages is not very prominent in the Myriad Emperor World.

    It has be normal or part of the culture to wait for people to reach that realm to temper their Dao Heart. Wang Wei''s Pagoda Trials were such a big deal when first created because he challenged the norm.

    Most sects have basic formation or secret realms to temper Dao Heart, and they will even test the new disciple''s natural Dao Heart before entering the sect. However, it is not as focused or detailed as the Pagoda that Wang Wei made.

    <sub></sub>

    Many people, including the Saint Realm Elders, could benefit after the sect built the Pagoda. Additionally, many other factions with the means copied them and created their version of the Pagoda.

    Wang Wei took a deep breath to remove all these thoughts from his mind and sealed most of the power of his soul before entering the array.

    In a small temple at the foot of a mountain, a monk with no hair wearing a yellow and purple cassock opened the door to prepare for morning rituals. However, he saw a baby in a basket as he looked down.

    "Another one? How turbulent has this world be."

    After shaking his head, the monk picked up the baby and immediately realized that it was not crying despite being awakened. He injected his internal strength into its body to check if something was wrong.

    "His throat is not formed correctly? No wonder his parents abandoned him."

    The monk did not do his morning ritual but instead brought the child up the mountain to hand him over. A special department took the baby in to raise him and all the other orphans of the temple.

    Five years passed, and this baby was now an infant. He is pretty famous amongst the young monk in his generation for three reasons: he never speaks a word, despite being capable.

    The children knew that he was born with a throat defect; however, the temple used internal strength to fix it over time. Nevertheless, the young monk never spoke a word.

    Many children wanted to bully him about his disability, which is where the second reason for his fame came. This young monk had an unnatural talent for battle. No matter how many children attacked him at once, he would always be victorious in their confrontation.

    Many people believed that he would be a great warrior in the future.

    And thest reason for his fame was how handsome he was¨Ceven with no hair.

    Today was a special day for all the little monks. All of them lined up before entering the Harmony Hall. And the ones that left would have genuine smiles on their faces.

    After a few minutes of waiting, the non-speaking mon entered the hall, where another older monk was patiently waiting. The young monk knelt to the altar in the middle of the room and kowtowed three times. Then, he lit up many incenses.

    <sub></sub>

    Afterward, he looked at the old monk, who proceeded to say:

    "From now on, your name will be Xuanzhang; forsake your mundane name and karmic connection with it."

    Xuanzhang bowed his head to ept his new name.

    "Amongst all the "Xuan" generation disciples, I am most optimistic about you."

    Xuanzhang just nodded his head without saying much. After this ceremony, all the children can now learn how to read and write and, more importantly, learn martial arts.

    Xuanzhang disyed a genius level of intellect as he learned more than 3000 characters in over a month. However, he appeared not interested in martial arts, despite the talent previously shown during training.

    However, he was very interested in the scriptures in the Tibetan Hall. Every day, after martial art practice, he would rush inside and read all the scriptures until bedtime.

    Ten years passed, and many people worried about Xuanzhang. After mastering the primary body strengthening method, he never studied any martial arts again¨Cincluding the internal strength method.

    Xuanzhang would wake up at 5 AM to have a light vegetarian breakfast before heading to the Tibetan Hall to read scriptures, which wouldst until the afternoon when he would go to the cafeteria to eat a heavy vegetarian meal before returning to the Hall again to continue reading.

    He would return to his quarters at midnight to sleep and repeat the cycle. This routine never stopped in the past ten years.

    Many people came to convince him but to no avail. Nevertheless, Xuanzhang still disyed a high level of extraordinary. He could debate all the monks in the temple regarding the scriptures and be the victor, including the Leiyin Temple Abbot.

    Additionally, his understanding of martial arts could be considered otherworldly. After seeing them a few times, he could instantly understand any internal strength methods or skills and even guide the other monks in their training.

    After learning this fact, the Abbot decided to leave Xuanzhang alone and let him do as he pleased. He also prevented others from disturbing him and even acquired more scriptures for him from the outside.

    The season changed every year, repeating an eternal cycle. It has been 60 years since the baby with the deformed throat arrived in this temple.

    <sub></sub>

    And the impact his existence had on this short stay could not be exined in a few words.

    However, today was a strange day for the Leiying Temple, and that is because the reverent monk Xuanzhang¨Ccalled Buddha Reincarnate¨Cwalked out of the temple for the first time.

    The new Abbot, which was from the Xuan generation, rushed to meet him on his way with a worried look on his face.

    In the past six decades, the Leiyin Temple has grown into one of the most potent forces of Jianghu because of Xuanzhang, so he needed to know what was going on.

    "Senior brother, where are you going?" asked the Abbot.

    Then, numerous golden words appeared before them, almost scaring him to death.

    "D-D-Divine Ability?" he stuttered. He knew that his senior brother never once cultivated internal strength. And even if he did, he should not be able to aplish such a feat.

    The abbot took a deep breath to calm himself down before reading the floating golden words.

    "The world is in turmoil, and I''m going down the mountain to relieve people of their suffering. This is my mission, so please do not stop me."

    The abbot hesitated for a while after hearing this. Then he clenched his teeth before saying: "In that case, let some temple monks go with you to help."

    Xuanzhang did not say a word as he continued his journey down the mountain. He was now an older man with a long gray beard, and yet, his body was still healthy as he did stop practicing the primary body tempering method as exercise.

    He headed for the closest town near the temple. Everything seemed rtively normal, but Xuanzhang knew that it was because the Leiyin Temple protected these people.

    As he walked further from the temple, he finally witnessed the world''s suffering. People had little to no food to eat, their homes were destroyed because of the war, and men were forcibly enlisted in the army.

    After the army or rebels conquered some cities, the innocent civilians were either raped or brutally murdered¨Ceven children were not spared. The little wealth they had remaining was plundered, leaving some of the lucky survivors with nothing.

    <sub></sub>

    For the next year, Xuanzhang did not do anything besides walk all over the world; his main goal was to understand the world''s suffering before he could fix it.

    The only thing he would do was bury the people and pray in front of their graves. The temple monks who secretly followed him were puzzled by his behavior, but Xuanzhang did not care about them.

    And after a year of travel, he finally took action.

 Chapter 450: Everchanging Dao Heart ()

    <h4>Chapter 450: Everchanging Dao Heart ()</h4>

    Xuanzhang slowly walked to the nearest battlefield between one of the most powerful warlords in this chaotic era. He stood on a small hill watching the battle from afar.

    The once luscious in was not full of corpses and blood, with a deathly aura contaminating the surroundings. Numerous soldiers in armors confronted one another. Mighty martial artists served as generals and faced each other.

    After a brief observation, Xuanzhang walked toward the middle of the battlefield. However, after taking a few steps, five monks appeared in front of him: they bowed before one of them said:

    "Reverend, this is a dangerous ce. Please, do not interfere."

    Xuanzhang nced at these people, and to their horrors, they discovered that they could not move¨Ceven if they mobilized all their inner strength. Then, the monk proceeded to his destination.

    Once he arrived at the battlefield, Xuanzhang did something that shocked all the five monks who could not move. He flew to the sky like a free bird with wings.

    Contrary to many people''s beliefs, this golden light did not hurt a single soul. Instead, it washed away their minds and spirits. It made them contemte their actions in the past few years to determine whether it was good or bad; all the people involved in this war reflected their Karmic Virtues and Karmic Sins.

    Xuanzhangnded on the ground before walking away. As some people watched his departure back, one soldier dropped his weapon and removed his armor before following.

    Soldiers dropped their weapons and armors to follow Xuanzhang. Just like dominoes, after one person did this, many followed. Some generals tried to stop them, but the soldiers ignored them, not sumbing to threats.

    Many of the generals on both sides also dropped their weapons and followed.

    News of this event spread quickly throughout the world; however, not many people believed it. After all, this is a world of martial art; how would Buddha manifest divine ability to save the world?

    This news was pure nonsense¨Cat least to the majority of people.

    However, that sentiment changed when Xuanzhang walked to the next battlefield with more than 100,000 people following him. He manifested the Golden Buddha to suppress both armies before leaving, just as he previously did.

    <sub></sub>

    Then, plenty of people began to follow him to his next destination.

    New of this incredible journey of enlightenment spread throughout the world, catching the attention of numerous people from all walks of life. Martial Artists from Jianghu came to challenge Xuanzhang for fame or honor.

    However, they would be rendered immobile with one look from him. Then, some of them will follow him while others will run away.

    Some people came asking to save their friends and families. Xuanzhang would save the majority of people asking for help. With a wave of his hand, a golden light appeared to heal all types of injuries or diseases.

    Unfortunately, he would refuse the others.

    When questioned for a reason, he would look at these people deep into their eyes. Then, they would lower their heads before leaving or joining him on his journey.

    Xuanzhang''s deed caught the attention of numerous people with malice¨Cmostly the five most influential Warlords and the Royal Family. So, they would use shameful tactics to eliminate him: Whether it was an assassination or trying to hold his followers hostage.

    Unfortunately, the fate of all the people who attacked him was the same: they either ran away or became his followers.

    As such, Xuanzhang''s journey became smoother. Using his powerful divine ability, he conquered the army of all the five Warlords before cleaning up the smaller and weaker rebels.

    By then, his legend or deeds were known to the whole world, especially when some people noticed that all his followers never hungered, became ill, or had any pain from the nonstop walking.

    Xuanzhang became a living Buddha in the minds of all living beings.

    After quelling the rebellions, Xuanzhang headed to the capital of the Great Zhou Dynasty. Millions of people were now following him, so once he arrived at the gate of the Forbidden City, the guards opened the door for him without any resistance.

    Even the Forbidden Army that protected the pce also surrendered. The next day, an Imperial Decree came from the court telling the people that the current people would abdicate the throne and a new Emperor would take his ce. And Reverend Xuanzhang will be the next Prime Minister of the Great Zhou Dynasty.

    After taking office, Xuanzhang made it his mission to make Great Zhou and the entire world a better ce. He enactedws that protected the people, ensured that they had enough food, removed corrupted officials, and increased productivity; he singlehandedly created a golden era for the Great Zhou.

    <sub></sub>

    Xuanzhang took 20 years to bring peace and prosperity to the world, and once his task was finished, he resigned his position as the Prime Minister before returning to the Leiyin Temple.

    Inside the Tibetan Hall, two older men sat cross-legged on cushions facing one another.

    "Senior brother, why did youe back?" asked the aging Abbot.

    "I havee to repay Karma to the temple," gestured Xuanzhang with his hands. The Abbot frowned a little before asking: "How so?"

    "Haven''t you all wanted to know how I became so powerful? I will tell you."

    The Abbot was a little embarrassed, but he quickly hid it.

    In the past few decades, the temple tried extremely hard to find the source of Xuanzhang''s power. Many people believed that he might have discovered some supreme technique from all the scriptures in the Tibetan Hall, so they searched thoughtfully but discovered nothing.

    Ignoring his junior brother''s mood, Xuanzhang exined the source of his power to him.

    "The power of the soul? Through constant meditation and enlightenment of the scriptures, the soul can be sublimated to be able to borrow the power of Heaven and Earth," muttered the Abbot softly before smiling wryly.

    That may sound simple, but how many people had the discipline and mental fortitude to dedicate most of their lives to deep meditation and reading scriptures? Additionally, a certain level of understanding is required toprehend all this esoteric knowledge.

    Xuanzhang took out a booklet from his cassock to hand to the Abbot; the book contained a more systemic technique of cultivating the soul, simr to an internal strength method.

    Then, he stood up and left without hesitation; he no longer owed the temple anything. In the past decades, they have used his rise to be the most powerful force on Jianghu. Luckily, the Abbot knew not to do anything terrible under his name.

    After leaving the temple, Xuanzhang began another journey throughout the world. This time, he contemted his life to better understand himself or the Higher Self in Buddhism.

    Xuanzhang knew that he was unique; he had reincarnated in this world. Unfortunately, he did not have the memories of his previous life.

    <sub></sub>

    He knew that he took an Oath of Silent, and he should keep it even in this reincarnation. Second, his purpose in this world was to study Buddhism and find its essence.

    So, he devoted himself to this cause so that one day, maybe, he could remember his past life and truly knows who he was. After traveling for another two decades and being further enlightened on the scriptures, Xuanzhang finally reached the end of his life.

    He sat cross-legged on a mountain peak while looking at the rising sun. His aging body appeared healthy despite how frail it truly was. All the events of his life shed across Xuanzhang''s mind as he thought to himself:

    ''I have understood the Words of Buddha and became enlightened. I have understood the Sea of Suffering that this the mundane world, and brought peace and prosperity to the people; freeing them from their suffering.

    ''I have transcended all earthly desires and am at peace with myself.

    "I have Buddha in my heart, so I am Buddha.''

    A golden lotus suddenly appeared above Xuanzhang before entering his Sea of Consciousness. Immediately, a sense of wisdom or rity appeared in his eyes.

    ''Finally seeded?'' thought Wang Wei as he looked at the golden lotus circling his Primordial Spirit.

    ''However, I cannot immediately absorb this Dao Heart Seed. Otherwise, it could lead to conflict with me. I need something to serve as a catalyst.''

    After thinking about this, he waved his hand, and the entire world broke apart, and he opened his eyes underneath the Illusion Array. He checked, and as expected, the lotus seed was still there.

    Without hesitation, he entered the Array once again.

    Great Xia Dynasty, Red me Prefecture, Blood Asura Sect:

    Today was a momentous one for many of the Servant Disciples as they finally got to study cultivation techniques. As long as they can make some achievements, they can be Outer Disciples and increase their status in the sect.

    After all, power was essential for survival in a devil sect''s cruel and hell-like ce.

    <sub></sub>

 Chapter 451: Everchanging Dao Heart (IIl)

    <h4>Chapter 451: Everchanging Dao Heart (IIl)</h4>

    Many disciples lined up at the Cultivation Hall as they were only allowed to enter with a group of a certain number. Amongst them stood an individual that was very noticeable as many all the others stood a few meters away from him.

    He was a handsome young man dressed in a red robe. However, someone appeared to have sewed his mouth together, leaving barely enough motion to ce small pieces of food inside his mouth.

    There are rumors that he did it himself. Nevertheless, this act gave him a fierce and eerie vibe.

    As a result, he was infamous amongst the servants because of how fierce he was.

    Anyone who tried to make fun of him or bully him for his sewed mouth would suffer a terrible beaten until they were a bloody pulp.

    Mo Wei ignored the people that were giving him strange looks. He used the fear people had of him to get in the front line. So, after 30 minutes, it was his turn, so he entered.

    He could only ess the first floor as a servant disciple, while the remaining four were prohibited. So he only browsed through that section. Most of the cultivation techniques inside were ordinary, so Mo Wei took one that was more suitable for him before leaving.

    Back to his quarters, he immediately began to cultivate. His roommate was scared of him, so he ran away; he did not mind since now he had more space to himself.

    Mo Wei sat cross-legged to enter a state of deep meditation. He needed to absorb the spiritual energy between Heaven and Earth to enter the Qi Gathering Stage.

    This process took him three days. Then, he left the house to get something to eat. While on his way, he listened to the conversation of the passing disciples.

    "Have you heard? Ji Su has already reached the 2nd Layer Peak of the Qi Gathering Realm?"

    "It''s only been three days."

    "That''s the difference in talent between each disciple. I have not even gathered my first ray of Qi yet, let alone reached the first Layer."

    ''As expected, my talent is quite mediocre¨Ceven amongst the servants,'' thought Mo Wei. ''This will be a problem.''

    He knew Ji Su as the two of them once had a conflict. He used his instinct for battle to beat thetter to the point that even his mother could not recognize him. However, now, things might be different.

    After eating in the cafeteria, Mo Wei did not return to his quarter but secretly headed to the nearby forest. He spent a few hours searching for different herbs while ensuring that he did not go too deep into the forest; he did not want to meet a magical beast.

    After returning home, Mo Wei mixed the herbs into two different portions; one was a paste and the other a powder. Around midnight, he ced the paste all over his body while taking the other with him.

    He then secretly traveled to one of the quarters. The paste on his body lowered his presence to the maximum. So, once he approached, no one noticed him or heard him.

    Mo Wei took a bamboo tube and poked a hole through the paper-made window before blowing the powder inside. To be safe, he blew a few more handfuls and waited outside.

    Half a minuteter, he heard a thumping sound, but he did not immediately go inside. He waited another 10 minutes before forcefully opening the door. Mo Wei watched a young disciple on the floor.

    He crouched down to check his pulse with a knife in his other hand, ready to attack at any moment. After ensuring that this person was genuinely unconscious, he nodded in satisfaction.

    <sub></sub>

    ''It was indeed a great idea to be a servant to the Alchemy Hall.''

    Mo Wei picked up the body, checked the surroundings, and removed all his traces before leaving. He did not return to his quarter but headed to a secret base that he had dug out for five years.

    He ensured that the small traps heid out as an rm did not activate before entering. The base contained many vials of medicine and herbs, a lot of strange metal equipment, a bed in the middle, and a bunch of books.

    After cing the body on the bed, Mo Wei did not waste time as he began to use his equipment.

    ''Ever since I failed the entrance examination and became a servant, I knew that I had to find a way to make up for myck of talent. Hopefully, you provide me with the answer I need.''

    Without hesitation, he began to open the body on the bed. After seeing that it was awakening because of the pain, Mo Wei administered a higher dose. He did not finish until almost morning and returned to his quarter.

    For the next year, the Servant Disciples are free to cultivate with only a few chores. With his reputation, Mo Wei would force some other disciples to do his assignment while he focused on cultivating.

    In the following year, many servant disciples mysteriously disappeared, and most of them disyed some level of talent. A deacon from the Outer Sect came to check, but he only spent 30 minutes searching before giving up.

    In a devil sect, the servant disciples were the least appreciated. No matter how many died, a new batch could rece them.

    After a year, the disciples who reached the 7th Layer of Qi Gathering Realm will have apetition, and the most powerful ones can enter the Outer Sect.

    Mo Wei barely managed to enter the 7th Layer. Through his experiments, he did not find the source of talent; that was something out of his current ability. If he only relied on his mediocre aptitude, he would have never reached that realm in just a year.

    However, through understanding the human body, he created a few techniques to make his cultivation more efficient. Plus, he discovered that he could take some spiritual energy from the bodies of others and absorb them after purification.

    The Asure Blood Sect divided the servant disciples into regions, and during the Tournament, all the qualified disciples from the different areas would participate.

    Only a few people from Mo Wei''s region participated due to all the disappearances, but only he passed. And only three people with cultivation in the 7th Layer passed.

    Mo Wei passed because he had a highprehension despite hisck of cultivation talent. He trained his sword skill to a very high level.

    Mo Wei knew his circumstances.

    After the Tournament, he decided to enter the Alchemy Hall. At age 10, the sect tested all the disciples for their talent. The qualified one immediately joined the Outer Sect.

    Cultivation can only begin at the age of 15, so the Outer Sect Disciples started cultivated at the same time as the servants. However, in the five years absent, they learned body refining methods to establish a strong foundation for their future cultivation.

    So, the gap between natural Outer Sect Disciples and those who joined from servants was vast. Adding to that, Mo Wei''s mediocre talent, he knew that only through pills would he have a chance at reaching higher realms.

    After entering the Alchemy Hall, Mo Wei shone a little. His talent for pill-making was slightly disyed¨Calthough he hid the full extent of his talent, he managed to draw the right amount of attention.

    Using the resources in the Hall, he reached the 10th Layer of the Qi Gathering Realm, which was the peak. Unfortunately, he failed his attempt to enter the Dao Foundation Stage.

    <sub></sub>

    Luckily, he was prepared in advance and only suffered a minor bacsh. After this attempt, Mo Wei realized that his qi was full of impurities, hence the reason for his failure.

    So, he raised enough money to buy a few Impurity Removing Pills. Unfortunately, even after doing that, he still failed his second attempt. It was then that he realized the limitation of his talent.

    He knew that he would probably forever be unable to reach a higher stage of cultivation. He refused to ept this cruel fact; he wanted a way to break through.

    He dedicated his life to finding a method for the next 50 years. As a peak Qi Gathering Stage cultivator, he had a life span of 120 years old, so he still had time.

    He gathered as much knowledge possible from the Blood Asura n. And in this time, his fame as a talented grade 1 Alchemist spread out. He even became known as the best Grade 1 Alchemist in the sects.

    Many peoplemented that if it were not for his poor cultivation talent, once he entered the Dao Foundation Stage, his talent would also shine and be more valued by the sect.

    In his 60s, Mo Wei finally created a method; he invented a pill that would still someone''s else foundation and gives it to him. The next step was to choose the right target.

    He knew the importance of a high-grade foundation, so Mo Wei decided to take risks and go after one of the Inner Disciples with a Grade 9 foundation.

    However, these geniuses usually have mighty masters and life-saving methods. So, the usual way would not work.

    So, Mo Wei used all his savings to pay 2 Core Essence Cultivators to capture the chosen disciple. He used another agency as a medium to ensure his privacy and that noplications urred.

    After all, these agencies relied heavily on their reputation.

    Mo Wei entered the Dao Foundation Realm with the pill, unfortunately with only a Grade 7 foundation. He understood that his impure Qi dragged him down, but there was nothing he could do despite his disappointment.

    Unfortunately, Mo Wei once again had to face more disappointment. His foundation did not change his talent but only granted him a higher battle strength than usual.

    So, to cultivate in the Dao Foundation Realm, he still had to rely on his poor talent. He returned to his old roots with no choice: using Pills and refining people''s Qi.

    At the same time, he had to hide from other people his breakthrough; he did not reveal it until 20 yearster. And when he asked, he only said that he had a fortunate encounter and no one suspected him¨Cespecially after disying that he was a Grade 2 Alchemist.

    When Mo Wei secretly reached the peak of his current realm, he knew that he had no chance of entering the Core Essence Realm on his own; his foundation dropped from Grade 7 to Grade 3.

    As such, he needed a new method.

    He knew that there was a rare physique called Pure Lotus Physique, and if he could use that person as a cauldron, he could purify his Qi and enter the next realm.

    So, he went to search for it. He paid an extravagant sum of money to ask Information Agency to help him with his search. And it was only 30 yearster, that he seeded and found a woman in a small sect with that physique.

    The aura of Core Essence emanated from Mo Wei''s body. Then, he lowered his head to look at the dead young girl with blood all over her body.

    ''In this world, there are two types of devil cultivators: the first one is the people who let negative emotions overwhelm their minds. They act on impulse, killing and destroying everything simply for the rush that power brings them. These cultivators can be considered Earth Devils.

    <sub></sub>

    ''The second one is the cultivators that use cruel and extreme ways to supplement their cultivation; they use vicious methods to help them with theirck of talents. They understand the concept of taking away from Heaven and Earth to supplement the Self: these people are Heavenly Devils.

    ''Using extreme methods is only a means to an end for them, not the means itself.''

    Mo Wei could not help but reflect on his cultivation journey. He often had to use foreign aids or methods to help him on his cultivation journey, and he knew many other devils like this.

    This was the essence of the Devil Path. Unfortunately, it has been twisted with time.

    ''However, there should be another type of devil. Maybe after understanding it, I will finally understand who I am.''

    After his breakthrough, Mo Wei returned to Blood Asura Sect. However, he did not reveal his cultivation realm this time. However, he secretly began to study Array while continuing his status as the Outer Sect Elder.

    A hundred yearster, he reached the peak of the Core Essence Realm. However, he was a frail older man who could survive this long because of Life Extending Pills to the outside world.

    When many people thought that Mo Wei would finally die, something shocking urred. A terrifying formation that surrounded the entire Blood Asura Sect appeared and absorbed the blood, soul, and energy of all the disciples, Elders, and sect master.

    Even the Half-Step Soul Manifestation Ancestor of the Sect did not survive.

    And the person responsible for all of this was Mo Wei. With this method, he reached the Soul Manifestation Realm in one swoop. Immediately after that, he left the sect to pursue higher stages of cultivation.

    He guessed that maybe, after reaching the peak of the world, he might find the other ssification of the devil.

    So began the legendary tale of the Sewed Mouth Devil.

    Mo Wei used any means necessary to reach the top of the cultivation world. Finally, he conquered the world as a whole and gathered its luck to be an Immortal, the first and only one in existence.

    One day, he stood on top of that highest mountain between Heaven and Earth. And as he stood on top of the world¨Cboth physically and spiritually¨Che finally understood what the other Devil is.

    ''True Devils? A being that does not want to be restricted or ced into a mold. If they desire to spread chaos and destruction, they will. If they want to be benevolent, they can be.

    ''After being mistreated by Heaven and Earth, they want to rebel; they want to be free. They can change and mold themselves to adapt to any situation, to fit any roles; they are everchanging.

    ''They want freedom.

    ''The methods of Heavenly Devils are nothing but a way to aplish their main goal: it is the means to their end.''

    As soon as heprehended this, many strange memories rushed into his mind.

    ''It turns out that my goal of bing gree and unfettered is somewhat rted to devil cultivators.''

    Wang Wei understood that if he were in a world full of different paths like Buddhist, Daoist, Immortal, or God, he would be ssified as a Devil because of his goal.

    <sub></sub>

    Any being who does not want to be restricted by things like morality, etiquette, and other things that exist between Heaven and Earth can be considered a True Devil.

    However, he did not care that much about this. With the True Devil Dao Heart Seed that is everchanging, capable of molding into different things, he should be able to fuse all the others.

    And that was all he cared about currently.

 Chapter 452: Everchanging Dao Heart (End)

    <h4>Chapter 452: Everchanging Dao Heart (End)</h4>

    Wang Wei opened his eyes in the Secret Realm with another seed floating around his Primordial Spirit. This Dao Heart Seed resembled countless faces that keep changing nonstop: one moment, it disys a happy look, then next a ferocious one, afterward a benevolent one, etc.

    ''True Devil, hu? I wonder about the connection between devil cultivators and the devil race,'' thought Wang Wei.

    ording to records, devil cultivators originated from the Devil Era when some cultivators wanted to acquire the power of the Devil Race to defend against them.

    However, from Wang Wei''s understanding, devil cultivators might have existed way before. Someone definitely wanted to use extreme methods at some point to make up for their deficiency, thus walking the Path of the Heavenly Demon.

    He guessed that there were no records of devil cultivators before then, most likely because Buddhism wiped them out in the Incense Era.

    As for the devil race? Wang Wei believed that there was definitely a True Devil amongst them and maybe even behind the entire invasion. As a race born to feed on Negative Karma, they are also highly bound by Karma.

    So, it is not far-fetched that some people wanted to revolt against their fate.

    Thinking of this, Wang Wei suddenly realized that many of the events of history that he learned might not be precisely true.

    For example, how did the Golden Ape Emperor almost conquer the Myriad Emperor World? From records, we know that he was extremely powerful¨Calbeit no specific answer about his Emperor ss¨Cbut there are still some things that do not add up.

    It is stated in the records that after proving the Dao, the Human Emperor had a legendary battle with the Golden Ape Emperor. However, the Human Emperor was an Eternal Emperor, so how could the Golden Ape be so powerful? Was he a Pseudo Eternal Emperor?

    If that was true, the cultivators in the Ancient Emperor Era could never havested long enough to resist the Golden Ape Emperor¨Cunless there were other factors at y.

    Wang Wei guessed in that Era; that there were not as many Dao Ancestors, Immortal Venerables, and even Emperor Lineagespared to now. Additionally, there probably was no Insurgent Heaven Chosen in such an early development of this world''s cultivation civilization.

    These should have given the Golden Ape Emperor an advantage, but it should not be enough.

    The biggest problem is the Human Emperor himself; he created a formation that allowed him to fight a Great Emperor while in the Quasi-Emperor Realm.

    <sub></sub>

    Wang Wei might have believed this fact in the past, but his current self had a rough idea of the vast difference between Quasi-Emperors and the lowliest Third ss Emperor.

    And yet, the Human Emperor was able to make up the gap between a possible First-ss Emperor like the Golden Ape? Things were not adding up.

    Such a formation did not exist in the Myriad Emperor World¨Cat least ording to his understanding. And even if it did, no Mortal could ever withstand such enormous power and control it properly.

    Plus, if it did exist, wouldn''t it have been better to let a Dao Ancestor or Immortal Venerable at that time use it instead of a Quasi-Emperor? That would make more sense.

    And this is not the only problem with the history that he learned. ording to records, the devil race conquered most of the Lower Dimension at some point, and honestly, Wang Wei found this a little far-fetched.

    Honestly, he believed that an Eternal Emperor might be capable of aplishing such a task¨Cwith extreme cautions and nning. However, the moment that they live, things will revert to normal.

    And Yet, with only the Nine Devil Gods, the devil race aplished such a thing. Additionally, Wu Hong told him that the Nine Devil Gods interfered in her Heaven Will Battle, and based on Wang Wei''s understanding, this should not be possible; to be precise, this act should not be allowed.

    Wang Wei had short enlightenment in the world''s Order, so he understood how significant the Heaven Will Battle was. And if Great Emperors could temper with that battle, a terrible situation where the Heaven Will of the Lower Dimension is privatized would ur, thus essentially ruining the foundation of the entire universe.

    Heavenly Dao would never allow anyone to interfere in Heaven Will Battle. Maybe Heavenly Dao itself cannot prevent some powerful Great Emperors, but the True Heavenly Dao can.

    Wu Hong once mentioned this term to him, and although she did not tell him exactly what it was, he could guess. The True Heavenly Dao is the one that governs thews and regtions of the Upper Dimension, where all the Emperors, Empyreans, and Paragons are.

    And the Heavenly Daos of different worlds in the Lower Dimension are merely branches of the main one.

    Wang Wei could only imagine how powerful such an existence was. After all, it did manage to ce some restraints on beings like Great Emperors and Empyreans, and maybe even Paragons.

    Such a powerful entity should have no problem managing a few of the Devil Gods, yet it did not do so. Either something was wrong during that time, or Wang Wei is overthinking about this.

    ''It is possible that I''m overthinking this. However, there is nothing wrong with seeing things with a little skepticism¨Cespecially when the Human Emperor might also be a transmigrator like myself.''

    <sub></sub>

    After thinking about all these briefly, he decided to focus on his main task. He understood that the victor wrote history, and embellishing some aspects is necessary. So, maybe the answer to all his questions is that simple.

    After condensing the True Devil Dao Heart Seed, Wang Wei entered the formation again.

    In the third life, he dedicated his life to the scriptures. And once he became enlightened, he spread his knowledge and wisdom to the world.

    In the fourth life, he was a swordsman. At the age of three, he started practicing the basic sword strikes daily and did not stop for 20 years. He never practiced any other sword techniques, nor did he ever utter a word in his life.

    At 23, he left his house and challenged all the swordsmen in the world. And during his journey, he could learn all the sword techniques he saw disyed a few times in his decade career, and he never suffered a single defeat.

    At age 35, he became the most powerful swordsman in the world. However, his Sword Dao reached a bottleneck, so he entered seclusion. Five yearster, he returned to Jianghu again with his swordsmanship not improved¨Cnot even a single bit.

    So, he began to gather all the martial arts methods or skills in the world to create a sword technique that countered them. Of course, many people did not like this. Unfortunately, no one could stop the strike of the Silent Sword God.

    After more than twenty years, Jian Wei gathered and understood all the martial arts in the world and created a sword move or counter for them. Then, on top of a mountain, he used the most potent attack in his life.

    Then, Wang Wei continued to condense different Dao Heart Seeds: Pill Dao, Array Dao, Talisman Dao, Puppet Dao, and even Poison Dao, along with many others.

    Finally, using the True Devil Dao Seed as the core, he fused all the others into one.

    The moment he seeded, Wang Wei felt refreshed and brand new; it was like he had removed a heavy burden from his shoulders. As he moved his body, he could see a strange invisible Dao Rhymes emanating from his body, disying the fact that he was perfectly in tune with the Dao.

    ''Is this the Perfect Union of Dao and Path?''

    Paths refer to the overall goal or ambitions of a cultivator. What is the main reason?: To achieve immortality or protect loved ones? Any dream or purpose of a cultivator can be considered their path.

    <sub></sub>

    And Dao referred to thews they cultivate, like the five elements, Yin-Yang, and many more. For example, Wang Wei''s path is to be one day free and unfettered, and his Dao is fate.

    It is a requirement for all cultivators'' Dao to match their paths; to be precise, their Dao has to be able to help them aplish their Path. If not, there will be severe consequences.

    And with this new Dao Heart, Wang Wei''s Path and Dao have been perfectlybined, granting him incredible benefits.

    Wang Wei waved his hand to use the [Destiny of Death] on a mountain nearby, and it instantly decayed and died. Then, he used all different types of techniques.

    ''Now, not only can I use all the cultivation scriptures I have to their full extent, my fate-rted techniques are now 2-3 times more powerful.''

    He wanted to check his slight increase in strength, so he went to the Battle Tower to fight again with Di Tian. He lost miserably, but hested 30 minutes longer than in the previous fight.

    After opening his Star Acupoints, he used the tower once and could onlyst five more minutes than the battle in the lower realm. But now, his time had increased by 25 minutes, which is a lot of progress since he has not created his Fate Incarnations yet.

    After returning to the Secret Realm, Wang Wei checked his Essence and Qi Crown; they seemed more vivid and bright than before, and he knew the cause.

    There is a link between the Three Crown Flowers and a cultivator''s Dao Heart, and any changes will affect the flower. For example, his grandfather''s Dao Heart was broken, which resulted in his flowers almost disappearing.

    He had to use his Will and a lot of resources to barely keep them, but he could not use the ability granted by them.

    It was only recently stabilized when Wang Wei told him the n to fix his Dao Heart, but he still could not use their power.

    As he looked at the flowers, a pondering look appeared on his face. He wanted a 13 petal flower instead of a 12, but Wu Hong told him such a thing was not remotely possible for his current self.

    So, he shook his head to remove these distracting thoughts. Now that he had a Dao Heart that could cultivate the Future Buddha Scroll, he did not want to waste time.

    Additionally, he was preparing to enter a long retreat in the sect''s Time Formation.

    <sub></sub>

 Chapter 453: Cultivation Retreat

    <h4>Chapter 453: Cultivation Retreat</h4>

    The Time Flow Formation of the Dao Opening Sect was a world asrge as a Middle Thousand World. However, this world did not have anything like forests, mountains, oceans, etc.

    It was a green world; the sky and the earth were all green, making the entire thing somewhat eerie. Only two people lived inside that world: Wang Tian and Wang Wei, and they separated themselves by a great distance.

    Wang Tian dug a cave underground to reforge his Primordial Spirit and enter the Duyi Realm. Meanwhile, Wang Wei created a small cottage with the Heaven Concealing Array surrounding it.

    He wanted to use this seclusion to catch up with his peers in cultivation.

    Once the retreat began, he did not immediately enter the next realm but ensured that he indeed cultivated his Yang God to the absolute peak. Then, he began to break the shackles on his body.

    However, at this time, he wanted to curse out loud. He had 3000 shackles on his body. Most cultivators only had dozens or more, and powerful body cultivators could have a few hundred.

    And he had 3000 of them because of how powerful his fleshly body was. After brieflyining, he got back to business.

    If he were an average person, so many shackles would be a burden to him.

    However, many Emperor Lineages developed a secret technique to give their Heaven Chosens an edge. Usually, cultivators would just break the shackles and nothing else; that''s how this stage of the Primordial Spirit operates.

    But the secret technique allowed Heaven Chosens to use the energy generated when the shackles broke to do many things, mainly to nourish the soul or increase the strength of the fleshly body.

    Wang Wei observed all the 3000 chains surrounding his body; then, he used his origin essence, the spiritual energy inside his cottage, and soul power to break one after another.

    He used the energy generated by the chains to increase the strength of his fleshly body. When ites to his soul, he always had the advantage in his cultivation journey. And unfortunately, most Soul Cultivation has little to no effect on him, and the same was for this energy.

    However, his fleshly body was another situation. He will take any chance to increase it, given how difficult it is to walk on the True Dao of Power.

    Nevertheless, he still used a small part of the energy to light up more spirit particles.

    Wang Wei did not know how long it took him to remove all 3000 shackles. But the moment he finished, his Primordial Spirit left his body without any restriction or power to yank it back.

    It flew freely in the sky for a few minutes before returning to his body; he did not discover any difort.

    The Primordial Spirit Realm is very significant in the path of cultivation. The first two stages¨CYin God and Yang God¨Censured that a cultivator''s soul could survive under the sun or in the Yang Material World.

    However, the soul is still bound to the body at that time. Unless destroyed, it cannot stay too long outside the body. So, the Shackle Removing Stage is necessary.

    <sub></sub>

    Wang Wei walked out of the cottage, clenched his hand, then threw a punch.

    Boom!

    The entire world trembled, but only for a brief moment. A mysterious force suddenly erupted and erased the power being that punch.

    ''The Power of Time?'' thought Wang Wei before focusing on something else. His physical strength had increased by 7 Dragon Force. After reinforcing his foundation and condensing the Essence Flower, he had 10 Dragon Force.

    After Duel Cultivating with Wu Hong and opening up 320 Acupoints, he gained an additional 30 Dragon Force. Now, he had 47 Dragon Force or 47 quintillion tons.

    Next, he checked his spirit particles, and now, he saw 20 billion lit up, which is twice the previous number. Then, he returned to his retreat.

    The next stage in the Primordial Spirit Realm is the Three Immortal Soul Stage. The Soul consists of the Three Immortal Souls (Hun Souls) and Seven Physical Souls (Po Souls).

    The physical soul is the yin in nature and controls the body¨Cincluding the five internal organs and Nine Orifices. The Po souls governed health or the body''s instincts to fight diseases.

    For example, the "Thief Swallower" is the Po soul that regtes the body''s immune system. The "Flying Poison" controls the body temperature, and the "Hidden Arrow" controls digestion.

    Medicine is the primary purpose of the Physical Soul amongst mortals, and when ites to cultivators, they have little to no effect because of how their bodies have evolved with each realm.

    In the Origin System, tempering the body in the Divine Body Realm allowed the Physical Souls tobine; this is another way for cultivators to evolve as higher beings or species.

    In the Primordial Spirit Realm, it is the turn of the Three Immortal Souls: [The Secret Spirit], [The Fetus''s Light], and the [Bright Spirit].

    Wang Wei focused intensely on his Primordial Spirit, entering a profound state of meditation. He reflected on himself, his actions, motives, and goals in life.

    And at some point, he discovered three threads connected from his Primordial Spirit to three illusory figures of himself.

    Numerous colors surrounded the first figure while rotating around him. Each color represented a different emotion: this was the [Secret Spirit],

    It determined a person''s mood, likes and dislikes, and what kind of person they attracted to¨Cboth romantically and tonically. In general, this part of the soul corrtes to people''s emotions and how they change or manifest when interacting with others.

    ''This Immortal Soul might also be connected to Karma. Using it, I could make someone falls in love with another person and connect them through Karma.''

    Afterprehending this, Wang Wei could now use his Karma Ability to create Love Bond. If a Karmic Love Thread connected two people who already loved each other, they would never separate unless the thread is cut off¨Ceven if they went through reincarnation.

    <sub></sub>

    ''If only I had this ability before grandma left,''mented Wang Wei. However, he could onlyfort himself that his grandma loved that bastard enough to form a Karmic Bond of her own; that way, they could forever apany each other even through reincarnation.

    He then looked at the second illusory figure of him. It had the number [6, 345, 921] on top of its head: This was the [Fetus''s Light], the source of life force, and the number on top is Wang Wei''s current life span.

    Finally, he looked at thest figure, which was entirely purple. However, he quickly noticed another odd thing besides the color: it had chains all over its body.

    The [Bright Spirit Soul] controlled intelligence, wisdom, and creativity: This is the primary source determining a cultivator''sprehension. Any changes in it could positively and negatively affect the intellect.

    Wang Wei understood that it was purple because of his Paragon Quality Soul, but he did not understand the reason for the chains. So, he observed it for a whole before something came to his mind.

    Before entering reincarnation in his past life, his Soul was enormous; in terms of quantity, it was truly unimaginable. However, after he became a baby and reached this world, more than 99% of his soul power was gone, leaving only the quality,

    He thought he discarded all of it during reincarnation or was forced to by someone or something. But now, he guessed that it might have been sealed. And not only his soul strength but also his memories of what Samsara and his experience inside.

    And even a lot of the memories he experienced in that endless void were still currently sealed and slowly being revealed.

    Now, the question is whether he sealed it himself or someone else did.

    With curiosity, he reached his hand to touch the [Bright Spirit] chains.

    "Don''t do stupid things so casually," suddenly said a voice.

    He turned around to see Wu Hong floating in his Sea of Consciousness, looking at him and the [Bright Spirit].

    "What are you doing here?" gestured Wang Wei with his soul''s hands.

    "When I helo you seal your soul, I left a some of my Will inside to warn you of this situation."

    "You know, this is the type of thing you should tell me about in advance."

    "...You''re right, and I''m sorry."

    "It''s fine. Given the current situation, things might work out for the better. Now, can you exin?"

    "I''m sure you have already guessed the source of this seal. But I have to warn you not topletely remove it until you''re an Empyrean. You can probably check some of the memories in the Emperor Realm but be very careful."

    <sub></sub>

    Wu Hong knew that the seven parasites feareding to the Myriad Emperor World. However, if someone threatens their power, they will have no bottom line or hesitation to eradicate the threat.

    Wang Wei paused for a moment before nodding his head. However, he noticed a strange look on her face.

    "Is that jealousy I see in your face?"

    "Yes, it is. All this soul strength will allow you to cultivate a Peak Paragon Soul in a short time. *Sigh* Sometimes, I have to envy how lucky you are."

    Thinking about how long and difficult it was for her to cultivate her soul to the Peak of the Paragon Realm, she wanted to beat him because of how easy things will be for him.

    "Luck? No, I earn this power."

    Then, Wu Hong remembered how he got this power and realized he was correct. As a mortal, surviving for countless eons in that empty and infinite space, 99.99999% of people could never achieve this, relying solely on their Will to live for so long.

    They would have either died before reaching the next blue spot that could increase their soul,mitted suicide because of the loneliness, or been driven mad and their spirit or mind shattered.

    And yet, Wang Wei survived; that feat alone meant that he deserved the strength and benefits.

    "You''re right. Alright, let''s talk about your trial."

    "Did you discover something?"

    "This trial might be more severe than you expect. Anyone who can help you may fall under some calctions to prevent so. And in my case, even the True Heavenly Dao intervened to seal me temporarily.

    "So, be extra careful."

    A serious look appeared on Wang Wei''s face before nodding his head. Meanwhile, he could see that Wu Hong began to fade and disappear.

    "I''ve run out of time. Although I know that I do not need to remind you, given how meticulous you are, I still will. Make sure to have a backup n in case you fail this trial and die.

    "It would be best for your soul to be rtivelyplete so that you can enter Samsara. If your soul ispletely destroyed, I will not be able to save you."

    Wang Wei frowned deeply after hearing this, and he felt that her words contained deep meaning. Paragons could travel in time, so could she not reverse time to save him?

    He did not think that she was unwilling, so something must stop her, or she had other reasons not to revive him once he waspletely dead.

    <sub></sub>

    ''Things are bing more and moreplicated.''

    After shaking his head slightly, he concentrated on his breakthrough.

 Chapter 454: You Again!

    <h4>Chapter 454: You Again!</h4>

    Wang Wei proceeded to absorb the [Secret Spirit] since he understood it well. He was in tune with his emotions and had a great understanding of the interaction and attraction that drove people¨Cespecially himself.

    Because he understood these aspects of the souls, he could fuse the [Secret Spirit] with the Primordial Spirit. The Three Immortal Stage is the cultivation stage where a cultivator''sprehension is more important than their body.

    Without understanding the different aspects of the Three Immortal Stages, it is impossible tobine them with the Primordial Spirit and enter a stage ofpletion.

    After fusing with the [Secret Spirit], Wang Wei felt that some missing part of him had returned. He feltplete and fulfilled; at least, he was in the process.

    Additionally, he discovered that he lighted up more than 50 billion new spirit particles bypleting the Primordial Spirit. The power of his soul increased drastically.

    Wang Wei was pleased with this discovery. When he first created the spirit particles, he was prepared to lit all of them for an extended period, even after entering the next realm.

    However, once he learned about the Three Flower Crowns, he decided to light them all up before condensing the Spirit Flower. As such, he prepared to spend quite some time in the process.

    After his breakthrough into the Three Immortal Stage, Wang Wei did not continue. He made a few consecutive breakthroughs, so he needed time to rx and digest.

    So, he decided to leave his Sea of Consciousness and focus on something else. Unfortunately, he found himself sitting cross-legged with a small table in front of him and another eerie-looking person with the same face as him on the opposite.

    "It''s you again," he gestured.

    "Of course, it''s me," replied his Heart Demon. "As long as you''re still in this cultivation stage, I can appear anytime."

    Wang Wei squinted his eyes at this person that looked like a cheap evil version of himself; he was not in the mood.

    "I know you wished you could use your domineering spirit and supreme strength to blow your Heart Demon away. Unfortunately, this is not how Heart Demon functions in this world.

    "Without knowing yourself, your mind, and processing your emotions, I can never go away."

    Wang Wei sighed aloud before taking a sip of the tea; it tasted like Longjue, his favorite tea.

    <sub></sub>

    ''Granma usually brought me some when she called or visited. *Sigh*.''

    "No illusion today?" gestured Wang Wei.

    "I figured there was no point, so let''s have our usual chat," replied the Heart Demon, who also took a sip of tea. "Despite how I may go about things, I have your best intention in mind."

    ''Why do these words sound like something an abuser would say to justify their actions?''

    "I''m sure you''re thinking of something rude right now, but forget it. Let''s begin.

    "I will not mention the new crimes like kidnapping that you added to your list. We have already established that you feel little to no remorse."

    "Harsh. Why are you portraying me as a psychopath?"

    The Heart Devil ignored him.

    "I will also not mention the ordeal with grandma. You went through the stages of grievances and adequately processed the event. Albeit a bit dramatic, it was understandable considering what was at stake.

    "However, now, let''s talk about Yu Yong. Don''t you think you are treating him a little unfairly? Isn''t about that tie you forgave him?"

    As soon as he uttered these words, countless runes appeared in the surrounding, and the Heart Devil knew they could seal him to dy his appearance.

    "Don''t do anything stupid. If you seal me now when I appear again, I will be a hundred times more powerful." he paused before taking another sip of tea.

    "I know this is a touchy subject for you, but it still needs to be addressed."

    The runes disappeared before words appeared in front of Wang Wei.

    "Why do I need to forgive him?"

    "To better heal, of course. Anger is not good for your health or spirit."

    <sub></sub>

    "There is nothing wrong with anger; it''s as destructive as any emotions once not controlled properly," wrote Wang Wei. "And my anger is justified and well-controlled."

    What about your family and grandfather? I''m sure he didn''t want to put his family through this; he had no choice. So, the least you can do is remove your anger and forgive. It would be great for your healing process.

    "There is no need for a corrtion between anger and forgiveness. I can forgive him but still, be mad. Plus, it is my emotions, my state of mind.

    "And if I decide never to do so, I am entitled to that conclusion. As long as I do not let how I feel about him affect my family, everything will be fine."

    The Heart Demon suddenlyughed out loud: "You are correct. You can grieve and process emotions any way you feel most suitable to you, as long as you heal. Alright, let''s move on to another topic then."

    It waved its hand to manifest the picture of a beautiful woman, making Wang Wei frown deeply after seeing it.

    "Congrattions on your marriage, by the way. It is your luck of a thousand generations to marry such a beautiful, capable, and perfect wife. Sometimes I envy you because of her: I wish we could trade ces."

    "Get to the points," wrote Wang Wei/

    "Can''t you be more patient? Alright, I can see your face is not looking well, so I''ll be direct.

    "It always bothered me, the whole concept of [Fated Lovers]. You met for the first time at the Academy and instantly fell in love; you did not know anything about her personality, history, likes and dislikes, but you fell in love at first sight. Pretty superficial if I say so myself."

    "What''s wrong with superficial?" replied Wang Wei back. "I could argue that falling in love, at first sight, requires a great deal of faith. You believe that this person you met for the first time matches your personality, likes and dislikes and that you could spend the rest of your life with them no matter the odds.

    "Plus, things between Wu Hong and I worked out for the best in the end."

    "Did it, though?" replied the Heart Demon. "The moment you met, she knew you better than you knew yourself. She knows you''re from Earth and your other deep secrets. And yet, you cannot say the same.

    "With how many secrets she is hiding from you, I''m surprised you can sleep peacefully in the same bed as her.

    Wang Wei did not say anything, but the Heart Demon continued talking, his voice containing a very hypnotizing effect, capable of magnifying the doubts in people''s minds.

    "Now, I''m sure you''ll use the excuse that it is because of how weak you are that she has to keep these secrets. But I don''t buy it, and you shouldn''t too."

    <sub></sub>

    Wang Wei looked dazed in the distance, his eyes a little unfocused.

    The Heart Devil continued, "What if she is scheming against you? What if she''s nning your doom?

    "Then, I''ll die," he wrote in the air after a few minutes of silence.

    "Just like that?"

    "As I said, our love began with me taking a great leap of faith, and I will continue believing in that leap. And if one day she proved to me that I was wrong, then I''ll ept the consequences¨Ceven if it meant death."

    "Won''t you have any regrets? Dying while knowing that the person you love most in the world betrays you must be painful."

    "Maybe for others, but not for me. I made this choice, fully knowing the possible oue. And if that day truly ever came, I will die with a smile on my face while remembering the happy memories between the two of us."

    "Haha, what a strange person you are," said the Heart Devil with a calm smile instead of his usual sneer or cunning one.

    "You practice a Dao that involves control, and yet, when ites to your love life, you choose to rely on faith; you allow fate to determine who you spend the rest of your life with and let of your control.

    "How contradictory."

    "I never thought of that," wrote Wang Wei. "It seems that you truly know me better than me."

    "Of course. Well, the tribtion ends, and you pass with flying colors. But we will meet again."

    "I''d rather not."

    "Unfortunately, that''s not for you to determine."

    The Heart Devil disappeared. Wang Wei sensed his mind and spirit became refreshed and his state of mind sublimated. He felt he had removed a veil from his eyes, allowing him to see the world clearer.

    ''Although Heart Devil can help cultivators with their state of mind, it is always unpleasant to talk to this guy. However, he did give me an idea.''

    <sub></sub>

    He nned to talk to Wu Hong about this conversation to better their rtionship. He will tell her about all his doubts and insecurity. That way, they can grow closer as Dao Companions.

    He returned to his cottage and took out the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture]. He nned to temper his Star Acupoints during this retreat.

    Although the old beggar told him that he could not rely on strength to pass the trial, he also knew that he would never have a chance of surviving without it.

 Chapter 455: Star Acupoints

    <h4>Chapter 455: Star Acupoints</h4>

    ording to the scripture, Wang Wei can open the acupoints in the body using any method or type of energy. However, when ites to nurturing them, star power or energy is the only option.

    And that''s because the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture] divided the Star Acupoint Realm into three stages: Acupoint Opening, Star Nurturing, and Star Condensation.

    First, open the acupoints, then nurture them with the power of stars until each acupoint is asrge as a small world, then condense the star power into physical stars. However, the scripture clearly stated that only exceptionally talented people could condense stars in their acupoints, and based on talents and efforts, each person has a limit on their bearing capacities.

    However, Wang Wei did not care about that. All he cared about was that once he thoroughly cultivated this scripture to its peak, he would have the power of over 1000 Physical Stars inside his body.

    He then took a few seconds to calm down before dropping a drop of blood on the book''s cover. Numerous minor runes appeared on the surface. Then, a mighty spiritual power began to scan Wang Wei''s fleshly body.

    A few minutester, the scan stopped, the runes disappeared, and brand new pages appeared inside the book. Then, Wang Wei finally understood why the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture] had such high fame in the world, why it was a truly unique and powerful body refining technique, and why there is such a high threshold to cultivate it.

    The Ancient Deste Emperor once traveled the Endless Void after proving the Dao. He learned that living beings in different worlds have different numbers of Acupoints in their bodies because of the Laws of Heaven and Earth.

    In some worlds, the people only have 36 Acupoints, in others 360, or 720, while the people in the Myriad Emperor World have 1962. In one of the worlds he traveled to, he found a strange species that had over a million acupoints: 1.962 million, to be exact.

    So, he studied their bodies before inventing a way to create Acupoints in the body artificially. The actual peak of this scripture grants its user the power of over 1 million stars inside their bodies.

    ''No wonder Di Tian''s body is so powerful, and he had such high praise for the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture],'' thought Wang Wei before he momentarily paused.

    ''Wait, from what I know about him, he seems to have the ability to condense his cultivation from one life to another, hence the reason for his scary foundation and strength. Does that apply to his fleshly body cultivation as well?

    ''ording to my calctions, this method should only be possible for a maximum of 9 times, so does that mean his fleshly body has the power of over 9 million stars?''

    Wang Wei could imagine how powerful 1 million stars were, not to mention nine times that power; that was truly scary.

    ''No, I''m spooking myself too much. The Ancient Deste Emperor created that scripture during the Incense Era, and by that time, Di Tian should have already survived a few reincarnations.

    ''Plus, I do not know exactly when his Sleepers got their hands on it.''

    Despite this conclusion, he knew that Di Tian''s fleshly body should have the power of over 1 million stars. ording to the scripture, 1.962 million is the absolute limit. However, Wang Wei guessed that Di Tian''s stars were enormous, thus granting far more power than the specific number.

    ''This might be my chance to surpass him in the fleshly body department. If all my 9 Incarnations cultivate 1 million stars, then when we fuse¡­.''

    However, Wang Wei quickly shook his head as he knew this might not be enough. Maybe Di Tian discovered a way to fill the gap for the previous reincarnations that he did not cultivate in this scripture.

    Additionally, Wang Wei theorized that he also cultivated many other body refining techniques. From what he knew regarding the Beginning Emperor Era, Body Refiners were the mainstream since the primary cultivation system heavily emphasized tempering the body.

    In that era with mighty Innate Demons and Primordial Gods, if a cultivator did not have a powerful fleshly body, they could neverpete with these innate creatures.

    Wang Wei could see how a brilliant Body Refining Civilization prospered in that era, with countless different methods, approaches, and paths. Growing up in such an environment, he could not fathom what techniques Di Tian saw, experienced,prehended, or cultivated.

    ''Could the Star Essence give me an edge?''

    He once traded with Zhen Biyu of the Five Elements Pce pieces of his organs for Star Essence, one of the highest forms of Star Power, second only to Primordial Star Powers.

    ''Maybe even Primordial Star Power would not be enough.''

    <sub></sub>

    He recently asked his family if the sect had Primordial Star Power as one of the secret resources of the sect; unfortunately, he received a negative answer. Well, to be exact, they used to have some, but some Heaven Chosens passed the trials and acquired it.

    What''s worse was that this Heaven Chosen still lost in the Heaven Will Battle despite condensing many Primordial Stars.

    Wang Wei removed these distracting thoughts from his mind as he focused on how to make his fleshly body more powerful.

    ''What if instead of condensing stars, I condense ck holes inside my acupoints?''

    His eyes lighted up as he realized this n might be feasible. A ck hole would swallow most cultivators from the inside if they attempted something so crazy. However, it should be possible with his understanding of Devouring Dao and the hint of nothingness that his fleshly body contained.

    The more he thought about it, the more feasible this n seemed. If done correctly, Wang Wei would have the power of over 9 million supermassive ck holes inside his acupoints.

    ''Alright, I need to calm down. Things have to be done one step at a time. Plus, I must first survive this damn trial before I can talk about the future. So, let''s cultivate first.''

    A sh of determination shed across his eyes. No matter what, he has to win the Heaven Will Battle in this generation. In the past, he allowed the possibility of failure since he could just seal himself and wake up in the future topete again.

    However, he could not take any chances now. Maybe he has no problem sealing himself for countless generations, but his family and friends may not be able to or willing to wait that long.

    He refused to lose anyone again¨Cespecially if it was his fault.

    So, he began to cultivate. Wang Wei first opened the 1962 Primary Acupoints. With the Acupoint Opening Pills he brought and the Star Gathering Formation in his cottage, the process was smooth, albeit a little longer time-wise.

    Each Primary Acupoints could create 1000 Sub-Acupoints; however, this was thest step in cultivating this realm.

    <sub></sub>

    Wang Wei then used the Star Essence to nurture the Acupoints as this was a crucial stage. If the acupoints are not nurtured properly, they will copse once the cultivator condenses the star.

    During his retreat, Wang Wei once felt the power of Divine Punishment Lightning in the distance, so he knew that his father had seeded. So, after sending a talisman to congratte him.

    After nurturing 134 Acupoints to a perfect state, Wang Wei stopped as he realized this was too time-consuming.

    The trial still loomed over his head. And with each passing day, death drew closer to him. So, he started toprehend the [Future Budda Scroll.]

    Enlightening Emperor Academy, Lin Fan''s Manor:

    The concubines and wives gathered together to eat, chat, and y music. Xu Shi looked at a ck mark in her hand, a little distracted.

    "Elder Sister Xu Shi, I always wanted to know what this mark on your hand was?" asked one of the women.

    "That''s right. I often see you looking at it in a daze¨Cespecially recently."

    Xu Shi did not expect this sudden question, so she was caught off guard. However, she smiled before answering: "When I was young, I met a strange old beggar that told me that this was a fortune mark; it represented that one day, I would have an opportunity to soar to the Nine Heavens like a Phoenix."

    "The beggar was probably lying."

    "Maybe not. Elder Siste Xu Shi did marry our husband. Maybe that was her great fortune."

    "That''s right. It is indeed a great fortune to be the wife of an Eternal Emperor."

    <sub></sub>

    Xu Shi nodded in agreement; however, she did not believe any of these words. ording to the old beggar, the mark would disappear once that great fortune arrived, but it was still there.

    Additionally, she recently felt a s it; she did not know whether it was her illusion or it was true. She hoped that it was a sign that this great fortune was quickly approaching.

    While all the women were chatting happily, Lin Fan walked in with a deep frown.

 Chapter 456: Intuition

    <h4>Chapter 456: Intuition</h4>

    "What''s wrong, husband?" asked one of the concubines.

    "I recently had a feeling that something bad will happen," replied Lin Fan.

    "Really? With your strength, who could pose a threat to you?"

    "That''s right. Maybe you are overthinking things."

    Many of the concubines agreed with this statement. Their husband is currently the most powerful Heaven Chosen in the world. Additionally, he recently brought 3 Dao Source Seed which further elevated his status in the Academy.

    More importantly, his actions increased the status of these concubines from the lower realm since now, one of the Elders will soon be a Dao Ancestor.

    So, even if something happened in the Enlightening Emperor Academy, they can still have some status in this world.

    "Not necessarily. Powerful cultivators usually have an intuition for danger, so husband, you should take this seriously," replied Mu Chunhua, the former Saintess of the Heavy Water Sect and Lin Fan''s first wife.

    "Sister Chunhua is correct," added Xu Shi. "Have you tried to find out the reason?"

    "I did. I tried divination and Yin-Yang Calction, but nothing worked," replied Lin Fan; this was his primary source of frustration.

    "Did you tell the sect''s elders?" asked Mu Chunhua.

    "I don''t think this is a problem that merits their attention¨Cat least not yet."

    Mu Chunhuan frowned after hearing this. She wanted to convince him; however, thinking how stubborn her husband can be, she did not know how to do so.

    "I understand that you want to deal with this situation alone, but it would be best to notify them, especially if your safety is involved," said Xu Shi while caressing his hair.

    "Additionally, you can go to the Heaven Mystery Pavillion; aren''t they an expert in this kind of thing?"

    A sh of brilliance appeared in Lin Fan''s eyes. "This is indeed a good idea. However, the pavilion has closed its mountain for a few thousand years now."

    "They would be more than willing to make an exception with your identity."

    "Excellent idea as you usual, Shi''er. I can always rely on you."

    Xu Shi smiled but did not take thepliment to mind. She understood that her husband changed considerably after surviving the trial. And he probably already had the same idea but wanted to allow her to shine.

    <subsub></subsub>

    As for the reasons? One, to establish her dominance in this harem, and two, to increase her confidence.

    Thinking of this, Xu Shi could not help but remember a few thousand years ago during that meeting when that man coldly told her that she was nothing but a vase.

    A sh of hatred and determination appeared on her face. She then looked at Lin Fan with adoration and love.

    ''I will support my husband to be one of the greatest Eternal Emperors the world has ever seen. By then, we will see who the vase is.''

    Lin Fan quickly left. He nned to visit the Heaven Mystery Pavillion. He did not intend to tell the Academy about his intuition. The ughter Trial made him ustomed to doing things alone.

    After contacting his Dao Protector Qiu Jin, who notified the headmaster, the two quickly rushed to the Heavenly Mystery Pavilion.

    With a very well-hidden sorrow, panic, and resentment, the Pavilion Master opened the formation to let Lin Fan in before leading him to see Old Chu.

    The old diviner was slightly surprised by Lin Fan''s words. However, he did not corrte with Wang Wei since his memories no longer had his memories.

    Nevertheless, he still wondered why the top 3 Heaven Chosens came to see him personally in just a thousand years.

    "Youg master Lin Fan, you have to understand that divination is not absolute, and I cannot easily deduce or reveal the secrets of Heaven. So, I might not find the cause of your problems."

    "I understand this: as long as you do your best, I''ll ept the final result," replied Lin Fan.

    Those are the words that Old Chu wanted to hear. This time, he did not even use the Emperor Artifact that he received from Di Tian. So, he nodded his head before beginning.

    Only a few people knew of its existence, and Old Chu did not want the world to discover this news. Although their sect was an Immortal Lineage, he knew that many of such Lineages or even Dao Lineages wouldn''t hesitate to start a war for it.

    Thest time he had no choice since Sacred Son Wang Wei came with terrifying killing intent and the knowledge that Di Tian came here. However, the same cannot apply to Lin Fan.

    He was more amiable andcked some critical pieces of information.

    Nevertheless, Old Chu still did use the new Emperor''s Scriptures¨C[Eight Trigram Myriad World Sect Guide]. Of course, he did not know that even if he used it, he would not discover anything.

    And it was not because Heavenly Dao blocked most secrets regarding the Ouw Trial; it was because Wang Wei secretly left something on his body to prevent other Ouws from divining any information.

    He prepared in advance since he knew Lin Fan was a Supreme Ouw like him.

    The symbol of Eight Trigram appeared behind him as his eyes turnedpletely ck.

    <subsub></subsub>

    A few minutester, Old Chu returned to normal while shaking his head: "I could not deduce the secrets of Heaven. I cannot find the source of young master Lin Fan''s anxiety."

    Lin Fan frowned while Qiu Jin sneered: "Old Chu, are you trying to fool us? Why didn''t you even use the [8 Trigram Turtle Shell]?"

    "It''s not that I don''t want to, but I can''t."

    "What do you mean?"

    Old Chu hesitated to answer; he did not want to appear as if he was instigating these two titans.

    "Say it."

    "A few thousand years ago, the Dao Opening Sect came to borrow the shell, but it is still in their possession," Old Chu said while wisely choosing his words.

    Qiu Jin frowned as he remembered important news in that period. The Dao Opening Sect did visit the Heaven Mystery Pavilion, which was a big deal amongst the upper echelons of most Emperor Lineages.

    And that was because the sect slightly broke the Immortal-Avenue Pact as an Immortal Venerable appeared so early in the world and visited the pavilion.

    After figuring things out, Qiu Jin looked at Lin Fan and asked through Divine Sense: "What are you going to do now?"

    Lin Fan was deep in thought. Heprehended the Laws of Yin-Yang and the Laws of Fate. However, he mostly used the former for battle and is only proficient in basic calctions.

    As for Fate, the same applied. He can only do basic divinations, but he is an expert in anti-divination. He had to prevent his opponent from gathering information on him.

    Additionally, he nned to use his Laws of Fate to reduce the strength of Wang Wei when they fought. At first, he nned to cultivate to a level when he could suppress thetter in his field of expertise.

    That way, he could both defeat his opponent and humiliate him.

    Unfortunately, Lin Fan quickly realized that the Dao of Fate did not have much battle strength in the early stages and required a lot of creativity to use in battle. And in that trial, he did not have time to develop this Dao when he could die at any moment.

    He had to focus on the Laws that granted him more battle strength or survivability.

    ''Since my intuition is warning me of some danger, I just need a way that can evade the ultimate danger: death.''

    Lin Fan replied to Qiu Jin: "I need a Death Substitute Talisman."

    "Huuum, with your state of mind tempered in the trial, there is no way for you to be overreliant on the talisman or overconfident because you have a pass at death.

    <subsub></subsub>

    "However, I still need to get the headmaster''s approval."

    After their secretmunication, the two left the Heaven Mystery Pavilion, and Old Chu escorted them out along with the Pavilion Master.

    "Master, when will he ever stop being so humiliated by these Emperor''s Lineages?"

    In the Myriad Emperor World, their pavilion is famous for its divination and information-gathering ability. Using this fame, they can even release lists ranking many things¨Cincluding the Heaven Chosens of each generation.

    As a result, the pavilion is respected worldwide by many cultivators. Many people envy them and their status. However, only they know that despite how things looked from the outside, they still have to bow their heads to these powerful Emperor Lineages; otherwise, they will suffer disaster.

    "Isn''t the answer obvious?" replied Old Chu with a deep sigh. "Only when we have an Emperor of our own will things change for the better."

    After hearing this answer, the Pavillion Master had a deste look on his face; he did not have any hope for that happening soon. However, Old Chu was more optimistic.

    And that was because of the #4 Fate Puppeteer Physique. He knew that since Heavenly Dao recognized this physique, some other people in the future would be born with it.

    If their sects could get their hands on them, they could use their understanding of Fate and the current owner of the physique as a model to possibly cultivate a Great Emperor.

    The only problem is that the Dao Opening Sect and many other sects will also try this method, and a little luck is required for sess.

    In the Emperor Enlightenment Academy, Qiu Jin brought Lin Fan the talisman a week after returning. The headmaster was more than willing to sacrifice some of the Academy''s Qi Luck to refine one for him.

    They finally have the opportunity to cultivate their 9th Emperor, so they must protect their investment at all costs.

    After receiving the talisman, Lin Fan felt at ease; as long as he could save his life, everything would be fine.

    "Husband, how about we go on a vacation to celebrate, with only the two of us?" asked Xu Shi.

    "What suddenly brought this on?"

    "Well, you''ve been gone for so many years. And after you returned, you only focused on cultivating. I just thought that we could spend some alone time together."

    Lin Fan looked at his favorite wife and smiled; he realized she was correct. He has been busy for some time now and spent a little time with her.

    Thest time they were genuinely alone was a couple of hundred years ago during that weird beach party.

    "You''re right. Do you have anywhere specific you want to go?"

    <subsub></subsub>

    "Yes. My father built a mansion for me with an artificial beach as andscape. We can enjoy ourselves there and show you all the new bikinis I designed."

    Lin Fan''s eyes lighted up imagining such a picture, so he became more excited.

    "Alright, let''s not waste time and go immediately."

 Chapter 459: Another Method

    <h4>Chapter 459: Another Method</h4>

    Wang Wei flew to the South-Eastern part of the Eastern Continent to a ce known as the Dao Exchange Domain. The entire domain was a massive city.

    He knew of this city as it wasmonly referred to as the City of Wealth by most cultivators because only money mattered in that ce.

    After arriving, he did not immediately go to his destination. Instead, he took a tour and enjoyed himself. There are many different Are in this city: The Residence Area where poor cultivators lived. The Elite Area where the rich could live.

    There was the Commercial District which is thergest area in this city. Numerous loose cultivators gathered to exchange and sell resources. Additionally, many sects and forces¡ªmostly Chamber of Commerces¨Chave a store in that district to sell items.

    The Chamber of Commerce Association once tried to control the entire market in the Commercial District. However, the creator and true leader of Golden Dawn City¨Cthe Loose Cultivator Alliance¨Cstroke them down and almost prevented them from ever entering the city.

    Wang Wei could not help but think of his information on the alliance. ording to his analysis, they have the potential to be the most potent force in the world.

    The Treasure Hoarding Emperor created the Loose Cultivator Alliance back near the middle of the Ancient Emperor Era. Her purpose was to create a safe ce for all loose cultivators to safely exchange their resources and fight against the monopoly of these sects and families.

    The alliance has survived until now, even without the blessing of Qi Luck, like the Dao Opening Sect or the Pill Dao Origin Sect. In terms of the number of Great Emperors, they should have the most.

    The Myriad Emperor World underwent numerous cmities which destroyed countless sects, families, and factions, eradicating many Emperors in the process or their legacies.

    However, the same cannot apply to Loose Cultivators'' Emperors. Most of them have no family or sect they care about; they have no restraint. Ny percent of them disyed simr behavioral patterns during their rise.

    They refused to enter any sects not to be constrained by the rules and regtions. They would prefer to go into dangerous areas to find rare resources instead of acquiring them by bing a disciple and exchanging them.

    Consequently, their way of thinking also influenced their behaviors. During the Incense Era and the Devil Era, many Loose Cultivator Emperors did not help the world fight.

    Instead, they would just leave after proving the Dao. Subsequently, most of them did not leave their inheritance to the Loose Cultivator Alliance despite using its service or benefitting from them.

    In this Era, the alliance officially had 4 Great Emperors who left a scripture, weapon, and formation for them. And their problem of being too selfish or independent has not changed over time.

    Throughout history, a few Alliance Leaders have tried to turn the alliance more simr to a faction than a loose alliance of people, but they have all failed.

    Although most Loose Cultivators are people with no talent but are determined to continue walking the path of cultivation, the rest arewless individuals. And over time, the untalented side will also develop the same mentality as thewless ones.

    Of course, another primary reason for their failures is because all the Emperor Lineages secretly plot against them to hinder their development. They knew that if the alliance seeded, they would be a truly terrifying force simply because of how many loose cultivators were¨Cespeciallypared to regr disciples of any factions.

    <subsub></subsub>

    While thinking about all this, Wang Wei headed to the nearest Transmission Array.

    ''Should I go to the Red Light District or the Gambling Area? I''m a married man so let''s go to the Gambling Area.''

    So, he yed all the gambling games for the next few hours. He took this opportunity to dpress and forget all his worries. At first, his luck was terrible, so he lost a lot of money.

    But then he began secretly manipting probability to his advantage, so he won back his money.

    Wang Wei stood in front of a table with five dice in his hand. Many people surrounded him to look at his throw. However, he turned around to see a man with a sophisticated temperamenting straight at him with two bodyguards.

    "Sacred Son, it is our greatest pleasure to entertain a guest of your caliber," said the suave young man before cupping his hand and bowed.

    "However, it would have been best to notify us of your arrival to ensure that we personally entertain you.''

    All the cultivators in the surroundings were a little terrified when they identified the status of the sophisticated young man. However, Wang Wei did not care. Since these people arrived, he knew it was time to get back to business.

    Without saying anything, he handed a letter to the young man, whose eyes squinted after seeing the words [Battle Invitation] in the front. So, he bowed once again before leaving. However, his two goons stood next to Wang Wei and even followed him as he left.

    Central Area, the Headquarters of the Loose Cultivation Alliance.

    Huang Yuan looked at the letter that his closest advisor handed to him.

    "Young master, what are you going to do? Do you ept or reject?"

    "Do I have a choice?" he replied calmly.

    Huang Yuan knew that his current situation in the alliance was not looking too good. He previously defeated all hispetitors and passed numerous trials to be the Young Alliance Leader.

    However, a few of the Vice-Leaders recentlyined that he had not shown other results.

    They wanted him to fight and defeat the other Heaven Chosens. Huang Yuan''s original n was to defeat all the top 30 Heaven Chosens from the Academy''s Trial, working his way up from the bottom.

    However, since the person who killed the first on the list appeared to challenge him, it was a good idea to use him as a stepping stone to strengthen his status.

    <subsub></subsub>

    So, without hesitation, he headed to Coliseum Area, where Loose Cultivators can fight and deal with their grievances. ording to the city''sws, fighting is now allowed anywhere else besides that area.

    After arriving at the arena where the battle would take ce, Huang Yuan saw a young man with gray hair and eyes waiting for him. In the private booth, he could feel the breath of many upper-echelons of the Alliance.

    However, there were no spectators for this battle.

    Huang Yuan flew to the stage andnded more than 50 meters from his opponent with a serious look on his face. Just based on aura alone, Huang Yuan knew this was the most powerful enemy he had encountered in his long life.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei had a slight frown on his face. When heid eyes on his opponent, he felt that the Karma Thread he ced on thetter a few hundred years ago was almost gone.

    He activated his True Eyes to see things more precisely, and he realized that Huang Yuan''s body had a passive aura that was slowly removing the thread. This aura also served as a weaker version of his Karma Unbound Body.

    Moreover, his kidneys constantly throbbed after sensing that aura.

    ''Is this rted to Karmic Washing Water?''

    He decided to use this battle to read Huang Yuan''s Fate Line to learn the truth. Plus, his calctions pointed towards him, so he wanted to know why.

    Someone activated the formations to protect the arena, then the battle began.

    Wang Wei watched as purple lightning shed across Huang Yua''s body before he punched:

    [Firmament Dragon Lightnight]

    A massive purple lightning dragon rushed toward Wang Wei to annihte him, but he just opened his mouth and swallowed it.

    ''This lightning is a little a weird. However, this Huang Yuan''s strength is not bad, already reaching Quasi-Emperor Realm despite still being in the Primordial Spirit Realm.''

    Then, Wang Wei saw his opponent frown slightly before a red Thunder Armor appeared around his body and rushed towards him.

    Boom!

    With one punch, Wang Wei sent him flying away.

    <subsub></subsub>

    ''His arms did not break, so his fleshly body should be quite strong. However, what is my calction referring to? Could it be that innate weapon that I deduce he had?''

    Wang Wei squinted his eyes as he decided to be more serious so that Huang Yuan would use that treasure and he could finally know the truth.

    Meanwhile, Huang Yuan was shocked at how easily his opponent overpowered him, not to mention that his lightning seemed useless.

    He knew this was no ordinary lightning since he had a special physique.

    He could rise so quickly and effortlessly in his cultivation journey because of a fortunate encounter he had in the Body Refining Realm.

    One day, while in the forest to find some spiritual treasure to make up for hisck of talent, he fell off a cliff and discovered a secret realm.

    He found the dead body of a cultivator who imed he was from another World Community and came here identally. He left his inheritance which was #6 Nine Heaven Thunder Physique, with the condition that his sessor must swear the most restrained oath to avenge him.

    And Huang Yuan did not hesitate to do so before absorbing that cultivator''s body along with his physique. And over the years, he tempered his body to an unimaginable level.

    So, although he knew that Wang Wei had a powerful fleshly body, he did not think that he would lose to anyone¨Cespecially members of the younger generations.

    Wang Wei squinted his yes before clenching his fist. He decided to use 10 Dragon Force to crush his opponent instantly. Then, using his absolute speed¨Cthousands of times the speed of light¨Che instantly appeared in front of Huang Yuan and punched him.

    Usually, Wang Wei did not mind fighting for an extended period to learn about his opponent. However, he had already wasted enough time gambling and did not want to continue.

    As Huang Yuan watched that fist approach him, only one thing came to his mind:

    ''I will die, no question ask.''

    Then, a book appeared floating on his head before creating a barrier to protect Huang Yuan. Cracks appeared on the barrier before he was sent crashing into the formations that surrounded the arena.

    Wang Wei looked at the book and felt the power of Life and Death

    ''So, that''s how it is. Another way to pass the trial is to have a powerful innate treasure carry your Main Dao. However, this is essentially a method of using foreign tools.

    ''If something were to happen to that aid, my cultivation path would end even if I do not die from the bacsh.''

    <subsub></subsub>

    Wang Wei would never use such a method. Not to mention where would he find a fate innate treasure.

    ''The question is, why is this the case? Does it have to do with Innate Laws?"

 Chapter 460: Always Benefit

    <h4>Chapter 460: Always Benefit</h4>

    Wang Wei knew very little about Innate Laws except that Primordial Gods and Innate Demons cultivate this type ofw. Most of them had Innate Laws in their bodies, and all they had to do wasprehend them to cultivate.

    Another form of Innate Law was from Innate Treasures. And the only difference between the two is that Innate Laws are easier toprehend than normalws. By studying them, cultivators can also understand normalws.

    Cultivators considered Innate Laws as teachers of Heaven and Earth. Wang Wei theorized that in the Beginning Emperor Era, one of the reasons that Era was so powerful was because humans or acquired life could study Innate Laws from the corpse of Primordial Gods and Innate Demons.

    Adding to that arge number of Innate Treasures in that Era, this was indeed an extraordinary time.

    In terms of strength, there is no difference between Innate Laws and ordinary ones¨Cat least on the surface.

    However, he also understood that his knowledge was limited, so Wang Wei decided to find out more. And the fastest way to do so was to see the old beggar again.

    Huang Yuan stood up before wiping out the blood from the corner of his mouth. Anger shed across his eyes before he immediately controlled himself.

    He never suffered this kind of disrespect in his cultivation journey¨Cespecially from a junior. And the only time his life came so close to death was when that slut betrayed him.

    He looked at Wang Wei with a sneer before saying: "I always nned to kill the #12 Heavenly Thunder Physique and swallow him. However, imagine my surprise when I learn that his junior brother schemed and killed him."

    ''Is this guy trying to influence my mind? What a shoddy method.''

    If it were not for his unforgettable memory, Wang Wei would have long forgotten who Han Li was. After shaking his head, he clenched his fist to attack again.

    Huang Yuan acted swiftly this time and used his Innate Talent: Thunder World. It was a pseudo-Domain talent that boosted all thunder-rted techniques.

    As such, thunder and lightning covered the entire arena. Then, Huan Yuan threw a ck bolt of lightning.

    [Death Lightning Bolt]

    This attack traveled countless times faster than speed, and in its journey, it would absorb lightning in the environment to increase its strength. The bolt also contained a potent power of death that could instantly annihte dozens of Middle Thousand Worlds.

    Unfortunately, to Huang Yuan''s horror, one of his most potent attacks did not leave a scratch on his body¨Ceven his clothes did not leave a single stain.

    Although that attack was powerful, it was nothingpared to Divine Punishment Thunder or Di Tian''s Death Power. So, it was useless against Wang Wei.

    <subsub></subsub>

    ''I should not underestimate this guy''s strength; he might be on par with Huo Fenghuang,'' he thought.

    In Wang Wei''s mind, the list of how much his peers threatened him goes:

    1. Di Tian

    2. Lin Fan

    3. Feng Heng and Huo Fenghuang.

    4. Su Ya and Jian Wushuang¨Cwhich he removed from the list.

    5. Everyone else.

    The only exception to this rule is Zhen Biyu because he has not seen her take action or fight. He cannot judge her ability. Now, he decided to add Huang Yuan to the Tier 3 List.

    While his opponent had a surprised look on his face, Wang Wei attacked:

    [Fate Annihtion Fist]

    The arena turned ck and white for an instant before returning to normal. In that short time, fate''s destructive nature and Wang Wei''s overwhelming physical force destroyed everything.

    Huang Yuan''s soul and body, the thunder world surrounding the arena, and even cracks appeared in the formations that prevented their attacks from going outside the confined space of the stadium.

    They would not havested if Wang Wei did not control his strength precisely enough.

    Then, Wang Wei squinted his eyes as he saw that the ck and white book survived his attack intact. Additionally, the book''s pages flipped before a wheel came out from it.

    The wheel rotated counterclockwise, and as it did so, Huang Yuan''s body and soul reverted to their original state.

    ''Reverting life and death? I wonder how many times it can do this.''

    He clenched his hand to attack again. However, an older man in a blue robe appeared in the arena to stop him. The older man had long white hair but no beard. His fingers were slim, and his eyes resembled a snake; his entire aura was that of a cunning individual.

    <subsub></subsub>

    "Sacred Son, we admit defeat," said the Alliance Leader Ren Cheng.

    Wang Wei looked at him before looking at Huang Yuan, who had just revived himself. Seeing him not say anything else, Wang Wei took this as a sign of surrender.

    He felt the power of Destiny he acquired from this battle. Adding to his small victory against Feng Heng, he almost made up the amount he lost to Di Tian.

    Wang Wei then took ast look at the book.

    ''This thing would be beneficial for my ns.'' He then left without saying anything.

    All the other alliance leaders appeared in the arena and watched him leave with polite smiles on their faces. Once he was far from sight, they began to discuss.

    "I told you that we should not waste any effort to raise a Heaven Chosen in this generation," said one of them.

    "Who could resist the temptation of cultivating an Eternal Emperor?"

    "At this rate, do you think we have a chance?"

    "Not necessarily. We all know that Huang Yuan did not use all his power?"

    "And do you think that Sacred Son did?"

    The group quieted down for a moment before the Alliance Leader said: "We already knew the Sacred Son was an Era Suppressing Genius like his father; so it is not surprising that he won.

    "We still have some time. As you all know, the Void Shattering Realm is the time where Heaven Chosess can make up the gap with this kind of monster."

    The others knew that Alliance Leader was correct. Law Comprehension is the time when many unknown geniuses suddenly begin to shine or make up for the previous gap; they can catch up or even surpass their previous overwhelming powerful peers.

    However, there is also the chance that these Era Suppressing Geniuses became even more terrifying. A perfect example of that is Wang Tian in thest generation.

    So, they hoped that Wang Wei was not like his father¨Cbut they all knew that this chance was slim.

    Ren Cheng looked at the frustrated Huang Yuan and said with a smile: "One defeat means nothing. As I said before, you still have a chance with the aid of the Life and Death Book."

    <subsub></subsub>

    Huang Yuan clenched his fist for a moment and bowed to everyone before leaving. All he could think about was how to be stronger and avenge this defeat. And he had an idea how to.

    Currently, he only has preliminarily refined the Life and Death Book, so the power he can utilize is limited. But now, he decided to refine the book as his Proving Dao Artifact.

    Although there will be some risks without Heavenly Dao''s Immortality, he decided to try¨Ceven at the cost of his life.

    "Era Suprresing Genius, huh?" muttered one of the vice-leader. "Speaking of which, what happened to the Di n''s Young Master? The Pavilion once said he was the only one more powerful than the Sacred Son. Do you think he died as the rumors circting stated?"

    "Probably not. If such a genius died, there should be Heaven and Earth Phenomenon to tell the entire world. I think something might have gone wrong with his cultivation."

    "This could exin why he has not appeared in the past thousands of years."

    "I think he is overconfident and decided to cultivate in retreat until the time for the Heaven Will Battle."

    Before leaving, the vice-leaders briefly discussed possible reasons for Di Tian''s disappearance for a few minutes. Ultimately, they did not know or guess that someone sealed him.

    As for the strange mountain that appeared on the Western Continent that the Di n took over, many people believed that it was some rare resource the n possessed.

    After leaving, Wang Wei stopped once he was in another domain. As he floated in the sky, he closed his mind to review the information he received after secretly reading Huang Yuan''s Fate Line.

    ''So, his Karma Protecting Ability is because he once bathed in a pool of Karmic Washing Water. How lucky.''

    He waved his hand, and a yellow orb appeared: this was the aura on Huang Yuan''s body. When Wang Wei killed him, he secretly sealed it and took it away.

    Without hesitation, he absorbed it. Immediately afterward, he felt his Pseudo Karma Unbound Body further strengthened; he took a small step towards being unbound by all Mortal Karma.

    ''What a waste. If I had that pool, I could cultivate a True Unbound Body.''

    After shaking his head, he focused on the other memories he had acquired. He slightly pondered when he saw what Huang Yuan did to the woman who betrayed him.

    ''Maybe I can use this Fan Qianhan to get my hands on that book.''

    Finally, he rushed to see the old beggar.

    <subsub></subsub>

 Chapter 461: Different Methods

    <h4>Chapter 461: Different Methods</h4>

    Wang Wei headed straight to the Blood Earth Forbidden Land to see the old beggar. After entering his cottage, he told him about Jian Wushuang''s Trial and his discovery of Innate Laws.

    Then, he asked him about his confusion.

    The eyes of the old beggar turned golden as he seemed to be calcting something. All the knowledge in existence seemed to sh in his eyes.

    "The answer to both your questions are essentially the same. Jian Wushuang''s situation involved the concept of Law Resonance."

    Wang Wei frowned as he remembered his father mentioned this term in passing when he was young, but he never exined it.

    "There are three Paths for Swordsmen to follow regarding Laws," continued the old beggar. "The first one is only toprehend Pure Sword Laws. The second is tobine Sword Laws with another Law, and finally, to understand Sword Laws and use Law Resonance.

    "Pure Sword Laws cultivators are people like your father; they believe in the supremacy of the sword as the Ultimate Attack Dao. They are usually the more powerful swordsmen since they pursue the state of [One Sword Breaks Myriad Laws].

    "They cultivate basic sword moves like cutting, shing, or piercing to the Level of Laws and elevated them to the point of confronting even Supreme Laws.

    "The second path are swordsmen like Jian Wushuang who cultivate another Law with their Sword. And this is the group of swordsmen that can be Ouws.

    "Thest path are swordsmen who also cultivate Pure Sword Laws. However, their talent, dedication, or Sword Will is not enough to reach the level of the first path. So, they chose another method to make up for their attack power.

    "They did not want toprehend another Law, which would corrupt their Sword Heart and weaken them. So, they develop the method of Law Resonance. They can use theirws to resonate with others and borrow their power.

    "In Jian Wushuang''s case, he abandoned cultivating the Dao of Infinity and used Law Resonance instead. To be precise, he returned to the third path since he was previously on it before bing an Ouw."

    After thinking about this information, Wang Wei understood this was a battle of philosophy or ideas. Swordsmen focused on the purity of their Sword Heart and Will.

    A perfect example is his father.

    He dedicated his life and heart to the sword to the point of refusing to temper his body not to affect his swordsmanship.

    And Wang Wei knew some swordsmen more extreme than him; they refused to marry or have a family because of their love for the sword. Many of these extremists do not like his father because Wang Tian is so powerful despite not dedicating everything to the sword¨Cjust like them.

    In Sword Dao, purity determined how powerful a swordsman was. Whether it is the second or third path, they are usually more powerful than the second one.

    And the only exception to this fact is if the second path bes an Ouw. Cultivating Laws like Time, Destruction, second-path swordsmen can be on par with the first path, if not more powerful¨Cespecially if they are also talented with their Sword Laws.

    "So, are you saying that If I change to the third path of Sword Dao, I could pass the trial?" wrote Wang Wei in the air.

    "Possible. From your information, it is evident that Heavenly Dao allowed Ouws to pass the trial as long as they weakened their Dao.

    "If you did this, the power of Fate you would be able to use would diminish, and you would fit in this category. But I do not know whether this would apply to us Supreme Ouws.

    <subsub></subsub>

    "In the end, this question is meaningless since you would never do this with your Dao Heart dedicated to achieving absolute freedom."

    Wang Wei knew the old beggar was correct about him. He would only ept a way to thoroughly pass this trial and have total control of the Fate Dao. Of course, if it were up to him, he would like to p Heavenly Dao and ask who gave it the right to test him.

    Unfortunately, he could not do that.

    "What about Innate Laws?" asked Wang Wei.

    "Primordial Gods and Innate Demons can only use innate Laws. If humans or Acquired Lifes want to use them, they must rely on Innate Treasures, thus limiting them in some ways. So, this method could work."

    Wang Wei understood that one method to "pass" the trial is to limit the power of the Law cultivated, whether through a technique like Law Resonance or foreign aid like Innate Treasures.

    However, he did not want to use either of these methods. After this conversation, he had a new idea but wanted more information.

    "So, what exactly is so unique about Innate Laws? Why is it that Innate Demon Gods do not have to be Ouws?"

    "Most Innate Demon Gods are restricted to the Laws they are born with. So, a Fire Primordial God could only cultivate Fire Innate Law."

    ''So, it''s all about restrictions, huh? The entire purpose of this trial is to prove that a person is worthy of cultivating some powerful Laws. if not, cultivators either die, ce some restrictions, or purposely weaken themselves.''

    "As for what is unique about Innate Laws?" continued the old beggar. "I only know that no world can restrict innate Laws."

    Wang Wei understood the meaning behind these words.

    Every world in every World Communities has slightly different Laws. Cultivators must understand the Laws of Heaven and Heaven in the Void Shattering Realm.

    However, the Laws theyprehend are the Laws of the Myriad Emperor World. So, if a Void Shattering Cultivator traveled in the Endless Void, they must take time to adapt to the Laws of other worlds.

    This is why Wang Wei had to modify the Divine Runes when he tried to ce an array on the sun in the Heavenly Profound Continent.

    The issue of Law Adaptation is critical and also determines how great a cultivation system is. For Example, in the Origin System, this problem is dealt with in the Saint Realm.

    Cultivators can forcibly change the Laws of Heaven and Earth with their Domain and do not need to adapt. And in the Supreme Realm, their Dharma Body is the physical embodiment of their Laws and does not need to adjust to using them.

    Additionally, theirws have evolved into Dao at this stage.

    In the Quasi-Emperor Realm, cultivators fused with their Dharma Body to create a Dao Body, and they have a Dao Fruit¨Cwhich makes them the source of their Laws and not restricted by Heaven and Earth.

    Other cultivation systems that use Domain, Void Caves, or Universes Inside the Body do not need to Adapt.

    However, the Profound Energy System that cultivates the Laws in the realm simr to Quasi-Emperor would face such an issue.

    <subsub></subsub>

    And based on the old beggar''s words, all Innate Demon Gods are born with this ability.

    ''These Innate Lifeforms are truly Heaven''s Favored Son despite all the restrictions they also have. So, what if I turn myself into a Primordial God with Fate Innate Laws? Could I pass this trial?''

    He had the [Fiengod Body Twelve Revolution] and a Dragon Spine. Wang Wei believed that he could create such a method.

    Without wasting time, he tried whether this method was viable. He asked the old beggar for a clean room inside the cottage andid out his own formation inside before beginning to deduce the possible sess of this n.

    With the [Future Buddha Self], he began to see possible timelines based on his current thought process and decisions. Wang Wei decided to slight overdraft his soul to increase the deduction.

    A monthter, he opened his eyes with a tired look.

    ''I really need a way to increase the deduction of this [Future Buddha Self].''

    Wang Wei saw a few timelines, but they all had the same problems: this method took too much time. Only after the 10th revolution could Wang Wei revert to an Innate Life and be a Fiendgod.

    However, that level also involved the domain of the Great Emperor or being of a simr level. And to make up for the gap between himself and Immortal-Entities, a lot of time is required.

    The time that he did not have.

    In all the timelines he saw, something would ur that forced him to leave the Dao Opening Sect while studying a way to be an Innate Demon God.

    So, he decided to see a timeline where he refused to leave the sect. The result was that an ident urred in one of his experiments, which resulted in a tear in the void that swallowed him and teleported him away.

    Then, he died as always.

    In another timeline, someone sneaked inside the sect and managed to take him away before killing him. In one extreme timeline, he saw that even if he hid deep inside one of the sect''s Secret Realm, some random and unnatural event urred that disturbed the operation of the entire Dao Opening Sect.

    Then, someone sneaked into the Secret Realm before killing him. And his killer is always the shadowy figure with the saber.

    Ultimately, he decided to settle for being a Primordial God instead of a Fiendgod. With his Qi Flower producing Innate Qi, the Dragon Bone, and the Fiendgod Scripture, he drastically reduced the time needed for the final transition.

    But, it was still not enough.

    Finally, Wang Wei stopped his calction for three reasons:

    Firstly, he found his [Future Buddha Self] too slow in deducing different timelines. It was too draining on himself if he wanted to shorten the time for even one deduction. So, he needed to fix that.

    Secondly, his intuition told him this solution was not the best for him. At the very least, if seeded, there might be consequences. No, the exact feeling was that he would miss a great opportunity essentially to his path of bing free and unfettered.

    Wang Wei guessed that defeating that Saber-Wielder might benefit his cultivation path instead of avoiding him. It could be because a victory would sublimate his state of mind or some treasure or cultivation technique his killer has that may benefit him greatly.

    <sub></sub>

    ''So, how powerful is this Saber Fiend? Maybe he is not powerful but very intelligent?'' thought Wang Wei.

    The real reason that he stopped was that he had another idea. So, he went to see the old beggar to ask.

    People with the Absolute Chaos Physique get a pass at cultivating Ouws Daos. What if they cultivate one of the Supreme Daos? Would they be Supreme Ouws or regr Ouws?

    The old beggar paused for a moment before his eyes turned golden. A few minutester, he answered:

    "They can cultivate one Supreme Dao without any consequences."

    ''As expected,'' thought Wang Wei. Heavenly Dao grants the Heavenly Physiques to individuals, so it is customary to give favors to the chosen ones with the first and most potent physique.

    Although it is not fair, there has never been any fairness in the universe¨Cespecially in the cultivation world.

    "Do you want to take Lin Fan''s physique as a way to pass the trial?" asked the old beggar and Wang Wei only nodded his head.

    "Technically speaking, it should be impossible to have two Heavenly Physiques. However, there are rumors that the Primordial Venerate Emperor, the second Emperor of the Five Element Pce¨Chad both the Five Element Bnce Physique and the Yin-Yang Eyes.

    "So, maybe it is possible."

    Wang Wei believed that the only reason the Saber Fiend could defeat or kill him so quickly was because of Heavenly Dao''s help. A perfect example is that he could not find the slightest information about them.

    Heavenly Dao is very likely hiding all secrets rted to him.

    If he could pass the trial and remove Heavenly Dao''s protection of the Saber Wielder, he could be more proactive, find and kill him.

    Wang Wei nodded his head before giving the old beggar a contract. Then, he wrote in the air:

    "Sign it, and let me read your Fate Line."

    A terrifying killing intent emanated from his body.

    The old beggar sighed as he understood the reason: he knew too much and could be used against him in the trial. So, he signed it without hesitation.

    The old beggar also knew that even with all the array he had around, he could not stop this monster if he decided to kill him at all cost. Plus, most of the arrays around were for hiding purposes, not for attack.

    After taking the signed contract and reading the old beggar''s Fate Line, Wang Wei nodded as he removed most of his suspicions. Plus, he learned a lot of secrets, some of which would greatly benefit him.

    He also learned that the old beggar nned to find an Innate Treasure suitable for his Dao to pass the trial.

    Then, he left. He had an idea on how to increase the ability of his [Future Buddha Self], so he went to execute it.

    <subsub></subsub>

 Chapter 462: More Time

    <h4>Chapter 462: More Time</h4>

    Wang Wei returned to a small vige in the Central Continent. He floated in the air, looking at a beautiful young woman with green hair. She had numerous lights of lighting from the sky to enter her body.

    After a few minutes, a clone identical to her appeared, except that the clone had ck hair instead. Once the clone appeared, she changed her face into a normal-looking woman before integrating into the vige.

    ''Her scripture might help me with my current problem.''

    Then, a vision of the future appeared in Wang Wei''s mind. He tried to negotiate and exchange with Su Ya, but she refused. Finally, they fought. Wang Wei then controlled the power of time to see another future.

    He sneak-attacked her, trying to instantly read her memories and get what he wants from her soul. Unfortunately, she blew herself up before he seeded; there was no hesitation.

    So, he began to deduce the third future. Unfortunately, before he could even start, he heard a clear and melodious voice:

    "I know you''re here. So,e out."

    Wang Wei was momentarily confused about how she detected him. He looked around to see if she was referring to someone else, but his senses could not detect anything.

    So, he stopped hiding and appeared.

    "How did you discover me?" he wrote in the air. He was confident in his hiding method since he studied the Shadow Ruler Emperor''s Scripture.

    ''He''s not speaking? I wonder the reason.''

    "You may have perfectly hidden your aura, soul, and energy fluctuation, but I can still see the strong emotions surrounding you," replied Su Ya.

    "Anger, grief, and anxiety. What a strangebination."

    Wang Wei frowned after hearing this. He closed his eyes to feel his body and emotions, and he could feel that an invisible aura based on desires and emotions emanated from his body.

    He then controlled it to hide it inside his body. This short interaction taught him another method of sensing people.

    Su Ya frowned after detecting what happened.

    "Hisprehension is too scary,'' she thought.

    "So, to what I bring this visit?"

    "I want to make an exchange with you," wrote Wang Wei despite knowing his chances of sess were not high.

    <sub></sub>

    "Again? Thest time we made a deal, I suffered."

    "I doubt that."

    "So, what do you want this time?"

    "I want your Dao Scripture, [The Death Survival Book]."

    "Are you serious?" asked Su Ya with a mocking look.

    "I know I''m asking much, but I don''t need the entire scripture, just the part about using emotions to create clones. The price is negotiable."

    While saying these, he was also calcting the future. However, Wang Wei discovered that although he could defeat his opponent, she had no fear of death and had many ways to escape.

    "I refuse," replied Su Ya.

    Wang Wei sighed after hearing this, made a sword finger, and shed in the air, cutting countless yellow strings. Immediately, Su Ya''s face changed as she felt that more than 100,000 of her clones had instantly died.

    "The Power of Karma," she muttered with gritted teeth. Causality was her nemesis. If all her clones died, then anyone could kill her. And based on how effortless Wang Wei''s attack was, she knew he could probably kill more than just 100,000.

    "If I wanted to kill you, I don''t need to go through all that struggle."

    After writing these words, Wang Wei waved his hand to manifest a strange power: the Duyi Realm. Although Su Ya did not know what this power was, she could feel it could kill her without destroying all her clones.

    Meaning that if she died, all her clones would follow soon. Her face became very difficult to look at it. She took a deep breath to calm down and think about the situation.

    Her face became calm and indifferent as many people shed across her eyes.

    "I agree with your trade."

    "So, what do you want?"

    "I want a talisman that can summon the River of Fate."

    Wang Wei pondered for a moment before his eyes lighted up. He guessed that she wanted to gather emotions and desires. The River of Fate contained the lives of all individuals that existed, currently exist, and will exist.

    As such, it is the perfect ce to gather emotions and desires, thus drastically increasing Su Ya''s cultivation and strength. So, after mulling it over for a few seconds, he said:

    <sub></sub>

    "No problem, but I can only summon a projection of the River of Fate in the Myriad Emperor World. However, there should be no problem in the lower realm."

    Wang Wei did not lose in this deal. Additionally, he could use her idea for his benefit. As for Su Ya, she did not mind as well since she could still achieve her goal from the projection.

    Additionally, she can go to the lower realm if needed.

    Then, the two signed a contract with the highest restriction after checking that no one schemed against one another.

    Wang Wei then used his finger to write countless runes in the sky. Then, he used the power of Heaven and Earth to condense them into a talisman. Heavenly Tribtions appeared, and the talisman underwent Law Baptisement before finishing.

    Finally, they made their exchange.

    The moment Su Ya received the talisman and handed the technique, eight books appeared behind her creating a multicolored ball that rushed toward Wang Wei, who sighed after seeing this sneak attack.

    He knew what she wanted to do. That ball contained an enormous amount of seven emotions and six desires. And if it hit him, he would experience the worst imaginable Demon Heart Tribtion.

    The kind of Demon Heart that can drive even someone like him insane or shatter his Dao Heart.

    Wang Wei clenched his fist and punched with slight anger in his eyes.

    Boom!

    The entire Domain¨Cbigger than clusters of gxies in his previous life¨Ctrembled; he used all 47 Dragon Force. The force of that attack annihted the multicolored ball before continue moving forward.

    Fear appeared in Su Ya''s eyes. She knew that this attack would kill her if hit. She felt she suffered in all her interactions with this Sacred Son, so she wanted to take this opportunity where he was vulnerable and deal a severe blow to him.

    However, she soon realized she had made a mistake; she had be too cocky after her sess against Jian Wushuang. She forgot that the person in front of him was considered an Era-Suppressing Genius by many people.

    She controlled her emotions and activated the eight books to create a pink shield to protect her. Then, a void crack appeared to swallow her; she wanted to run away.

    Wang Wei frowned after seeing that shield. He could feel the power of love. It was as if the entire world loved Su Ya, and she condensed that love into the ultimate protection.

    ''Is this the power of an Emperor Artifact?''

    Most Heaven Chosens will not have ess to their sect''s Emperor Artifact until the Supreme Realm to prevents overreliance and protects them from destroying their foundation after using it.

    Because of how powerful these things are, if a person''s strength is not enough, the artifact will absorb their cultivation, soul power, and vitality.

    <sub></sub>

    The exception to this rule seemed to be Su Ya. All the Great Emperors of the Yin Moon Pce had the Seven Emotions Six Desires Physique, and they fused their artifacts and scriptures into a book with seven pages.

    Each page contained a scripture involving the Dao of Emotions and Desires and served as an Emperor Artifact. As the owner of the same physique, Su Ya can use the power of that artifact without paying a high price¨Calbeit she cannot use its full power.

    As Wang Wei watched Su Ya run away, he sneered. He used the secret Karmic Thread on her to cast a technique: [Fate of Misfortune].

    ''Enjoy your bad luck.''

    He then returned home, heading straight to a retreat.

    He wanted to create numerous [Future Buddha Self] with the power of emotions. And at first, everything went smoothly as the power of emotions ideally suited this Buddhist scripture.

    However, Wang Wei realized that the second [Future Buddha Self] would dissipate a few seconds after being condensed. It did not matter how much emotion he used.

    In the end, he discovered that he needed Time Power to condense the other [Future Buddha Self]. With no choice, he had to gather some from the Time eleration Array and use time-rted resources from his sect.

    Unfortunately, he only had enough resources for 32 new [Future Buddha Self] in addition to the one he already had. Although slightly disappointed that he could not have millions of them, when Wang Wei realized the terror of this technique, he understood the restriction.

    For example, whenprehending thew, he can use one [Future Buddha Self] to take hisprehension of thatw a year into the future and merge it with his present self.

    Then, the second [Self] will take hisprehension a year in the future of the first [Self[, repeating this cycle to the 33rd [Self]. In other words, Wang Wei''s cultivation of one year equals everybody else''s 33 years without using a Time Formation or affecting his life span.

    And with more [Future Buddha Self], the more time he will have. Not to mention his already existing heaven-defyingprehensions.

    Wang Wei was delighted with this discovery since he could make up for a problem he discovered with his Fate Incarnation ns: Time.

    ording to his calction, it would probably take him over 100,000 years to reach the Quasi-Emperor Realm and begin the Heaven Will Battle. And since he can only create his incarnation after the Void Shattering Realm, each of the nine incarnations will have even less time to cultivate to the Quasi-Realm.

    Meanwhile, Di Tian lived for more than nine reincarnations and assumed that life he could survive until the end of his lifespan, which meant he had 9 million years to cultivate andprehend the Dao based on the average life span of the Supreme Realm.

    Well, it is even worse. Quasi-Emperors have at least 5 million years of life span. Adding to that Di Tian''s fleshly body, that''s another 5 million years of life at the minimum.

    If he ever had a physique during his rise, that''s another 3 million years. Plus, with life-extending pills and resources, it''s not impossible to live 15 to 20 million years in each reincarnation.

    Although Wang Wei had confidence in his Paragon-Quality Soul, he was not confident to make up that gap with just the 9 Reincarnations.

    But now, things were different; he had the utmost confidence that he can make up the time.

    <sub></sub>

 Chapter 463: What?

    <h4>Chapter 463: What?</h4>

    After dealing with the [Future Buddha Self] issue, Wang Wei immediately began deducing the future to discover how to have two Heavenly Physiques.

    The first step of the deduction involved seeing a future where he defeats and captures Lin Fan. To his surprise, out of every 100 deductions, there are 2 of them where he lost.

    ''So, this guy has a 2% chance of winning against me?''

    Wang Wei was not surprised as he knew no battle was hundred percent guaranteed. However, he wanted to know what kind of trump card Lin Fan had to win against him.

    Unfortunately, the future he could see was still blurry as he could only see a few brief scenes. He did not know whether it was because he did not understand the Laws of Time, Heavenly Dao interfered, or Lin Fanprehended the Laws of Time so he could protect himself.

    Most likely, abination of the three.

    Nevertheless, he can still see the oue of the battle. Of his 98 victories, he only captured Lin Fan 10 times while he escaped the other times.

    Then, Wang Wei began different experiments by studying thetter''s body. After numerous experiments, other ideas, and many timelines, he found a sessful method.

    He gave up his Fate Puppeteer Physique to take Lin Fan''s Absolute Chaos Physique. Then, he cultivated the Dao of Fate. Using this method, he no longer saw his death and passed the trial.

    However, he did not discover the identity of the Saber Wielder to kill him, which was odd. Nevertheless, Wang Wei did not use this method as he became greedy. He wanted the two physiques.

    So, he continued his deduction until he found the answer he wanted.

    Heavenly Physiques are fragments ofw embedded in the body that strengthen the owner''s foundation, increase their cultivation speed and battle strength, and help themprehend thew.

    So, Wang Wei tried to use his Primordial Spirit to hold the Chaos Law Fragment. Unfortunately, the Law Fragment also baptized the soul, so having a second Law Fragment will lead to rejection.

    So, he tried creating a clone with some of his spirit particles. He even removed the aura of Fate Law inside, but this method did not work as the rejection reaction still urred.

    In the end, Wang Wei split his Primordial Spirit into two after fusing all the spirit particles, dividing it into the primary and secondary souls. The primary soul contained the Fate Law Fragments, and he also returned them to their spirit particle state.

    As for the Secondary Soul, it contained the Chaos Law Fragment. This method almost seeded but ultimately failed at thest minute. So, Wang Wei continued his deduction until he discovered the reason.

    The Secondary Soul needed a connection in the physical body, and that anchor was also required to hold the Chaos Law Fragment. So, he created a second heart inside his body as the anchor.

    Finally, he seeded in having both the Absolute Chaos Physique and the Fate Puppeteer Physique. The only seque to this method were that he needed to spend some time healing after splitting his soul.

    Nevertheless, he did not die and pass the trial, although the Saber Wielder did not show. Wang Wei guessed that without Heavenly Dao scheming, the two never met path, so he needed to find him personally or her.

    Unfortunately, now was not the time. Wang Wei felt a heavy burden lifted from his shoulder with a solution to his situation; he could now breathe more easily.

    So, he existed his retreat to tell his mother the news before going after Lin Fan. On his way there, he saw Wang Ju waiting for him, and he suddenly had a bad feeling.

    "Young master, Lin Fan is dead."

    "Are you serious? This is no joking matter?" he gestured with his hand.

    "Before you retreat, you told me to watch his whereabouts. And I did."

    Wang Wei took a deep breath to calm down.

    "When did this happen?"

    "About three years after you enter seclusion. There was Heaven and Earth Vision after his death and everything."

    This time, it only took 15 years in retreat, so he could not understand how things had changed so much in such a short time. Wang Wei asked about all her information on the matter and rushed to get something in the Resources Hall before running to the Eastern Continent.

    He arrived at arge mansion with an artificial beach and pool. A few people guarded this ce. But Wang Wei used a spiritual attack to put these people to sleep.

    Then, he used his Fate Reading Technique to witness the events of this ce. And as expected, unlike Jian Wushuang''s situation, he could only see blurred.

    Without hesitation, Wang Wei took a golden orb and sacrificed it to increase his technique. In the past few hundred years of his seclusion, the sect gathered more merit from his new Pseudo Pill Refinement Method.

    Finally, he saw everything that urred with absolute rity.

    Lin Fan and Xi Shu held two crystal sses as they drank.

    "I have to say, I miss the drinks at the Beach Party. My father has spent countless years and resources trying to recreate some of the tastes. Unfortunately, he could only create a subpar version,"mented Xu Shi.

    "Indeed. That party was a unique experience."

    While happily chatting, the couple suddenly felt that something activated the arrays in the mansion, so they hurriedly went to check it out. They soon discovered an injured young woman with green hair crashed into the formation.

    Based on the remaining void fluctuation, they could tell she identally teleported into this ce and hit the house''s formation.

    After checking the youngdy''s injuries, Xu Shi and Lin Fan''s faces suddenly changed. The same was for Wang Wei, who witnessed all of this.

    And that is because the young woman was Su Ya.

    "Husband, what should we do?"

    "Since she is here and injured, let''s kill and eliminate her from thepetition."

    As he said that, he raised his hand to mobilize the Laws of Karma. Lin Fan had long nned how to kill a person like Su Ya¨Cjust like Wang Wei.

    Before Lin Fan could finish the job, Su Ya slowly opened her eyes to look at Xu Shi, who held her.

    "What a beautiful woman. Is this the Immortal World?" she muttered. "No, who are you?"

    Both Xu Shi and Lin Fan frowned.

    "Don''t you recognize me?"

    "Should I?" replied Su Ya with confusion. "Wait, who am I? What''s my name?"

    The frown on the two''s faces became deeper. It was a terrible tactic for Su Ya to fake memory loss in her current situation. A sh of brilliance passed through Xu Shi''s eyes.

    "It seems that you injured yourself in the previous battle," she replied with a gentle smile. "Let me check your soul."

    "Oh, okay."

    Xu Shi checked her Primordial Spirit with caution while Lin Fan was on guard. He guessed that his wife had some wicked idea, so he decided to go along with it for now.

    Then, Xu Shi told him through Divine Sense that Su Ya''s Primordial Spirt was indeed injured, which could be the reason for her memory loss.

    ''What are you thinking?''

    ''This is the perfect opportunity,'' replied Xu Shi. ''We can convince her that you''re her husband. With her strength and talent, she can be a great boost to you during the Heaven Will Battle.''

    Lin Fan agreed after thinking for a moment as this was a great idea.

    "Yuan''er, don''t you remember me? I''m your husband?" said Lin Fan as he approached

    Su Ya frowned after hearing this. She felt something was wrong for a moment but was immediately reassured after seeing the beautiful sister nod her head.

    "So, my name is Yuan''er?"

    "Yes, your name is Zi Yuan. I''m sure you have many questions, but let me check your injuries first. It will be painful, so do not resist."

    Although puzzled, Su Ya understood that she injured herself in a previous battle that resulted in losing her memories.

    Lin Fan entered her Sea of Consciousness and pretended he wanted to treat her injuries. Instead, he ced a seal on her memories while forcing the Seven Emotions Six Desires Book out.

    Without Su Ya''s resistance and the fact that the book is in its weakest state to allow for use by a Mortal, the process was easier than Lin Fan anticipated. Then, he opened a space crack and sent it to a random location.

    He knew the Yin Moon Pce must have a method to track its location, so he had to get rid of it. He knew the pce would care more about the book''s disappearance than Su Ya''s.

    After dealing with the possible problems, these two scheming couples began to act in a beautiful drama. They told Su Ya of her "past" and the romantic story of how Lin Fan swopped her feet.

    They told her about how deep their love for one another was. However, Wang Wei noticed something odd with Su Ya. Her gaze sparkled whenever she looked at Xu Shi, but she was very reserved regarding Lin Fan.

    As time passed, she became very close to Xu Shi to the point she seemed too dependent on her¨Ceven obsessed. Then, one day, she suddenly changed.

    She warmed up to Lin Fan and even addressed him as a husband; she apanied him more often and even learned to cook for him. Their ns seemed to be working perfectly without any itch.

    Then, a fateful event urred.

 Chapter 464: Cruelty

    <h4>Chapter 464: Cruelty</h4>

    Su Ya sat next to Lin Fan with her head lowered. Her cheek was slightly red, and she did not dare look at him.

    "What is it, Yuan''er?" asked Lin Fan after finishing writing his understanding of Heaven and Earth into a schrly scripture. He picked up this habit during the ughter Trial as a practice to hone his mind and not be affected by the endless killing.

    "H-Husband, Yuan''er i-i-is ready to serve you." Her face became even redder than a baboon''s butt.

    "Oh, what did you cook today?" asked Lin Fan, still looking at the paper in his hand.

    "Yuan''er means¡­to-to fulfill her wife duty."

    Lin Fan finally understood her meaning, so he looked at her. He quickly noticed her red cheeks; lust shed across his eyes for a moment before he quickly hid it.

    He softly raised Su Ya''s head from her chin and said with a smile: "Yuan''er, you don''t have to hurry. I know your memories have not returned, so it is best to wait. There is no need to force yourself."

    Immediately, sadness could be seen on Su Ya''s face: "Does husband not want me? Is it because I am useless." Tears began to fall from her eyes.

    "Of course not," replied Lin Fan, quickly holding her in his arm. "I just want to ensure you''re healthy and ready."

    Despite his words, Su Ya did not stop crying. Instead, she kept muttering that she was useless as a wife.

    "Alright, we will pick a day, and you can serve me."?? ? ?? n ? ???

    "Really?" she asked with a smile.

    Lin Fan could not resist such a simple yet heavenly smile. Although the corner of her eyes still had tears, she appeared very at the mere thought.

    p? ?da n?v el "Of course."

    "Then, I will ask Sister Xu Shi for tips to better serve you." She then left the room as joy could easily be detected in each step. As Lin Fan watched all of this, all he thought to himself:

    ''Once she bes my woman, this n has a higher chance of sess. And even if she remembers,ter on, this will nt a w in her state of mind and reduce her threat as apetitor.''

    Of course, he nned to kill her if she remembered immediately, but that was not necessary for now.

    Three dayster, Su Ya dressed in a beautiful dress personally chosen by Xu Shi, and she waited inside their main bedroom. After entering the room, Lin Fan momentarily lost hisposure because of her beauty.

    Finally, they practiced the Dao of Yin and Yang¨Cliterally and metaphorically. Lin Fan knew a few Duel Cultivation Techniques, and he used one of them to nd their Primordial Yang and Yin.

    Using its power, he tempered his fleshly body along with Su Ya''s.

    The following day, she woke up with a smile on her face. However, after feeling slight pain, she looked down to see blood trickling. p??da n?vel

    "Husband, is this our first time?" Although she did not have her memory, she did learn some basic knowledge from her Sister Xu Shi.

    "Huh, yes, it is. When we married, you were cultivating a unique technique that prevented you from breaking your body until the Primordial Spirit Realm.

    "Then, as you know, the terrible battle urred, and we were busy, so we never had the opportunity."

    Lin Fan was also slightly surprised. He thought Su Ya had a lot of experience regarding this matter. It may be because she portrayed herself as a charming little fox. So, although she did not have a partner, he thought she had plenty of experience with men.

    ''I wonder if the rumors about her were true?'' thought Lin Fan before removing this idea from his mind. Now, these things did not matter.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei¨Cwho had a front seat to this animalistic mating ritual¨Cfrowned after witnessing everything. He thought something would happen during this session, but he was wrong.

    So, he focused on the remaining events.

    Three months passed. Su Ya rushed to Lin Fan''s room and yelled:

    "Husband, I am with child."

    "What?" ,c,om

    Lin Fan instantly appeared next to her before gently using his Divine Sense to check her body. And as expected, he felt a tiny and fragile life growing inside her.

    Additionally, he could feel the bloodline connection to this small life.

    "I am a father," muttered Ln Fan softly with a daze. Then, a few secondster, heughed out loud before roaring.

    "I am a father!"

    Although he never nned to have children so early, the idea of bing a father suddenly ted him.

    "Congrattion, Sister Zi Yuan. Congrattion, husband," said Xu Shi with a genuine smile on her face. With this child as an anchor, their ns have an even higher chance of sess.

    Lin Fan secretly notified the Academy of this news but did not tell his family yet. He decided to stay in this ce until the child was born to ensure that no problem urred with Su Ya. After that, the family of three celebrated this news.

    He did not want her to visit some ce that jolted her memory, making her discover his seal.

    So, more than two years passed. By now, Su Ya had a slight belly, but it appeared that she was not close to giving birth. And this was normal.

    Unlike mortals, a cultivator''s pregnancy is usually between 3 to 9 years. As for the more powerful and wealthy, they can go on for a dozen, a hundred, and even a thousand years.

    For example, Yu Yan carried Wang Wei for 184 years before he was born. And the main reason for such a short pregnancy was that she wanted him to be delivered at the right moment.

    Female cultivators usually dy their pregnancy to avoid the issue of Karma. For example, they do not give birth to their children until the new generation begins.

    This is why most of the Heaven Chosens are born around the same time.

    Although three years passed in the projection, only a few minutes passed for Wang Wei. Nevertheless, he observed every single detail. And the only anomaly he noticed so far was Su Ya''s gaze when she looked at Xu Shi.

    That was the gaze of lust and desire.

    Finally, something happened that Wang Wei did not anticipate.

    One day, Su Ya told everybody she did not feel well and wanted to be alone. And once she had some privacy, she muttered to herself:

    "Let''s see if that thing in my memory is useful."

    She plunged her hand into her heart to remove three drops of Source Blood. Then, she drew a bunch of scribbles on the ground; it appeared to be some weird ceremony.

    After finishing, she plunged her hands straight into her abdomen to rip out something: her unborn and undeveloped fetus. Although it had been over two years, the fetus only had a head and upper torso.

    The shape of the other body parts could barely be distinguished.

    Su Ya looked at her with cold and indifference. However, sadness and regret could be seen deep in those eyes.

    "I''m sorry, little one. But this is the only way for me and sister Xu Shi to be together."

    She ced the fetus in the middle of the scribble on the floor.

    "Hope this Bloodline Curse is effective."

    The room suddenly turned red as the scribbles lighted up, and Su Ya began to chant a very long incantation in a strangenguage. The fetus disintegrated before turning into a glowing blood-red rune. And at that exact moment, Lin Fan and Xu Shi barged into the room.

    He felt that the life force of his unborn child became extremely weak, so he rushed as he feared that something had happened to both of them. And the moment he stepped inside, the blood-red rune rushed to his body.

    Lin Fan protected himself with countless methods, but they appeared useless. Noticing that this thing seemed connected to his bloodline, he tried to use Karma to cut it off, but it was useless.

    And after entering his body, the curse rapidly began to kill him. His fleshly body, Primordial Chaos Physique, or Law Powers were all useless. So, he began to try all the methods he knew to save his life.

    "How could you be so vicious," yelled Xu Shi as she thought that Su Ya had regained her memories.

    "This is the only way for us to be together; he has to die.''

    Xu Shi did not understand what she meant, but this was not the time. She rushed to Lin Fan''s side to see if he could help.

    Meanwhile, thetter''s face became ashen. He clenched his fist and punched Su Ya, flying away. Lin Fan thought that maybe by killing the caster of this curse, he could get rid of her.

    Unfortunately, his strength had reduced too much for his attack to be effective. At the same time, he rapidly approached death, and he did not know what to do--until he remembered something.

 Chapter 465: Fate Manipulation

    <h4>Chapter 465: Fate Maniption</h4>

    </ins></ins>

    Lin Fan took out his Death Talisman to activate it. However, the moment he looked at it, he felt something was wrong; it appeared as if it was not functional. No matter how much origin essence he injected inside or how much he checked, it was useless.

    For a brief moment, Lin Fan despaired, but he rapidly controlled himself. He knew to remain calm for the slightest chance of survival since this was not the first time he was on the verge of death.

    He then focused on how to deal with the current situation. He used the Law of Time to stop his body in his present state and prevent deterioration while also using Death Law to negate his death.

    Unfortunately, Lin Fan realized that this method only bought him a few more minutes. Luckily, this was more than enough for him. He decided to take this moment between Life and Death to understand Curse Law to deal with the problem.

    As for Xu Shi, she kept on crying while injecting her origin essence into his body to help. Regrettably, she could not even detect that curse, let alone help.

    While these two dealt with their issue, Su Ya¨Cwho was previously sent flying¨Csuddenly opened her eyes. She immediately frowned as countless memories flooded into her mind.

    She remembered her life as "Zi Yuan," and disgust and hatred shed across her eyes.

    ''How dare he take advantage of me?''

    She used a spell to heal some of her injuries by transferring them to her clones before getting up. She looked at the Lin Fan, squirming on the floor, trying to survive.

    ''This is the perfect time to kill him.''

    Su Ya took a small step forward before stopping. She remembered how she underestimated her opponent before and got herself into the current situation. She would not make the same mistake again.

    So, instead of approaching Lin Fan to attack, she activated the Bloodline Curse she previously used. She knew that this was a terrifying curse that could ignore levels.

    Even a mortal can kill a Quasi-Emperor with that curse as long as they achieve the harsh condition of bearing the target''s offspring or bloodline. And in her years of studying the curse, she understood that hatred and grievances were the primary sources of that curse.

    So, without hesitation, she gathered a massive amount of these negative emotions to strengthen the curse. Immediately afterward, Lin Fan vomited a mouthful of ck blood, and Su Ya ran away.?? ? ?? n ? ??? </ins></ins>

    She saw madness in Lin Fan''s eyes, so she decided to be more cautious in case he did something terrible before his death. Additionally, she was not in the best state of mind after what happened to her, so she quickly escaped.

    Meanwhile, Lin Fan soon understood that he would not make it alive in this situation. He tried a tactic that one of his opponents in the ughter Trial did: use a Reincarnation Law to escape his current predicament.

    Unfortunately, the strengthened version of this curse seemed to have attached to the concept of his [Existence], so even after reincarnation, he would not escape death.

    Without any choice, he epted his death. He looked at his favorite wife, thinking about their time together. He thought about how she was always by his side, supporting him with all her capability.

    He smiled before saying: "I''m sorry, Shi''er, but I cannot apany you anymore."

    "Husband, don''t say things like this. Just wait a while, and the Academy will soone; you will be fine."

    "Unfortunately, it will be toote by then," he replied with a smile. "Before I go, I will give you onest gift."

    A seed with Dao Rhymes appeared before Lin Fan along with his space ting. Then, his face instantly became paler.

    "A Dao-level Inheritance Seed," said Xu Shi in shock. "Husband, you can''t."

    "It is for the best."

    Xu Shi looked at the seed in front of her, knowing full well the implications behind it. Inheritance Seed is a method some lineages use to pass their powers to other people.

    Using this method, a Quasi-Emperor can turn a mortal into the same realm as them by giving them their powers. That mortal would inherit their Origin Essence, Soul Strenght, fleshly body, and even Laws.

    Of course, only high-level Inheritance Seed can aplish this. Additionally, most people who use Inheritance Seed cannot surpass their transferer, nor can they participate in the Heaven Will Battle. p??da n?vel </ins></ins>

    The only exception to this rule is Dao-level Inheritance Seeds. With it, a person can inherit the talent, foundation, potential, state of mind, and even Dao Heart of the transferer; they can inherit everything from them.

    So, Xu Shi knew that with this seed, she could perfectly inherit all of Lin Fan''s strengths and abilities.

    So, after pondering about it for a while, she absorbed the seed, an act that made Lin Fan smile. His action was not simply because of how much he loved or his generosity.

    He wanted to make ast struggle, the final gamble. He hoped that one day, once she became powerful enough, she could find a way to revive him.

    "I''m sorry I will not be able to see you again," said Lin Fan as he gathered his strength to raise his arm and caress her face. "I wonder what our future would have been like? Would we have kids? How many of them? A boy or a girl? They would be handsome and beautiful¨Cat least if they took after your beauty."

    He sighed deeply before muttering: "I hope I could see that day, unfortunately, unfortunately¡­."

    Xu Shi held the lifeless body in her arm as her tear never stopped falling.

    "You will, husband. One day, you will."

    She suddenly raised her hand to see the fortune mark had disappeared and understood the divination of the old beggar. However, if she knew this is how things would turn out, she would rather not have this fortune.

    Xu Shi decided to calm down to think about the future.

    ''Should I go home or return to the Academy? No, it would be best to remain at the Academy. If I want to be a Great Emperor and revived husband, I will need the support and resources of an Emperor Lineage.

    ''Additionally, if the Academy knew that I inherited everything from Lin Fan, they would hunt me down and even destroy the Association of Chamber of Commerce.''

    Not long after making a decision, Lin Fan''s Dao Protector, Qiu Jin¨Carrived. He looked at his disciple''s dead body on the floor with an ugly look on his face. ,c,om </ins></ins>

    ''A small ident happened at the sect, and this time, our Heaven Chosen was killed: This is not a coincidence.''

    Without saying anything else, he took Lin Fan''s body back to the Academy along with Xu Shi.

    And this time, Wang Wei''s Fate Reading ended. A lot of thoughts rushed through his mind. He learned many things about how this trial operates. Everyone and everything can be a chess piece that will lead to the downfall of the participants.

    If Su Ya were not overconfident after disposing of Jian Wushuang, she would never have sneak-attacked Wang Wei after their deal. And If Wang Wei did not have a vindictive personality where he never liked to suffer a loss, he would never have ced the Misfortune Curse on Su Ya.

    And in return, she would never have teleported to Ln Fan''s mansion nor lost her memory.

    And in this trial stage, people''s personalities began to y a role. Xu Shi is a virtuous wife willing to do anything to help her husband. So, given a choice to subdue someone like Su Ya, she will take the opportunity.

    Lin Fan is a lustful man, so he could not resist the temptation of beauty and having a powerful helper for his rise in power.

    As for Su Ya, there have been rumors that she only loved women, and this rumor was most likely true. Wang Wei should have picked on that since she showed up with a woman as her plus one during the beach party.

    So, their ns were wed from the beginning., Su Ya only found women to be attractive even without her memories.

    p ?? da n ?v el Then there is the curse that she used to eliminate her petitor". When and where did she get such a terrifying curse? More importantly, why did she only remember this curse and nothing else?

    It could be exined that her desire to be with Xu Shi was so great that her subconscious tapped into her seal memory to give her a method to aplish her goal.

    However, things were too coincidental. Many things in this entire event relied too much on luck or coincidence. For example, why didn''t Su Ya detect the malice these two had for her?

    As a person with the number 3 physique, she should be able to detect their emotions and react. Now, even if the argument is that without her memory, she does not know how to use her power and physique properly. </ins></ins>

    But as a powerful cultivator, her intuition should give some warnings. So, why did everything go smoothly?

    ''My Misfortune Curse and Heavenly Dao''s nning,'' thought Wang Wei as he raised his head to the sky.

    ''Is this the power of Fate Maniption? Nudging events that seemed utterly random or unrted to the desired oue. They are also a manifestation of Probability Maniption.

    Dao Rhyme appeared around Wang Wei for a few minutes as he entered a state of epiphany. He woke up a few minutester with his understanding of Fate deepened.

    Finally, he rushed back home, wanting to know why Lin Fan''s Death Substitute Talisman.

    He believed it should be rted to Qi Luck of the Academy but wanted to be sure. So, he directly went to see Ancestor Wang Wusheng.

    "Brat, what is it this time?"

    "Ancestor, I''m sorry to bother you, but I need to know something. Did something happen 15 years ago in the Academy?"

    "Huh, how do you know? Something did happen. Three people suddenly entered the Dao Ancestor Realm at the same time. The Academy probably wanted to announce their birth to the world topensate for the Qi Luck you took away from them.

    "However, these three idiots failed to control their strength and almost caused a catastrophe in their Small World."

    ''As expected.''

    "Could their action affect the luck of the entire Academy?" he wrote in the air.

    "They were connected to the Academy''s Qi Luck." </ins></ins>

    Wang Wei sighed as the final piece of the puzzle clicked. The Death Substitute Talisman needs a lot of luck to function. And since the Academy''s luck was affected the exact moment Lin Fan was attacked, he could not use it.

    And this plot goes deeper than the surface. Where did the Dao Source Seed of these three peoplee from?

    ''The final reward for the ughter Trial,'' thought Wang Wei. He gave his ancestor a deep look before bowing and leaving.

    "Do you think he noticed?" suddenly said a voice.

    "With his intelligence, I would not be surprised," replied Wang Wusheng.

    "You seem to have a lot of faith in this kid."

    "I do. I believe he will pass this trial."

    "That''s fine, but you already intervene enough by telling him all this. Plus, we need to prepare in case he fails. So, who do you think we should cultivate next? The Li n''s Heir, or should we wake up one of the Sealed One?"

    ¡­

    After leaving, Wang Wei was still in deep thought. He realized Heavenly Dao would consider the Dao Opening Sect for his trial. And most likely, his ancestors knew about it but decided not to intervene so that the sect was not plotted against and injured in the process.

    And Wang Wei was okay with this since no one removed his status nor decreased his resources. Whatever he needed, as long the sect had it, they would provide it.

    However, as far as the aid given to him would go, that was more than enough.

    After returning home, Wang Wei had to find another method to acquire the Absolute Chaos Physique. Furthermore, he was a little scared of how terrifying that curse was, so he wanted to study and find a counter-method against it.

    Plus, he had a feeling that this curse was not a normal one.

 Chapter 466: Final Decision

    <h4>Chapter 466: Final Decision</h4>

    "You''re back."

    "Yes, master," replied Su Ya.

    "Did something happen?" asked the Yin Moon Saintess.

    Su Ya hesitated for a moment before telling her the entire story.

    "Where is the [Seven Emotion Six Desires Book]?" she hurriedly asked.

    "I have already retreated it."

    "That''s good. You did well this time, taking out an opponent like Lin Fan."

    Su Ya lowered her head and did not say anything.

    "You have experienced myriad emotions in this ordeal, so this will be good for your cultivation. Go back and reflect on them to deepen your understanding."

    Su Ya nodded her head before leaving, sadness deep in her eyes.

    ''Is that book all she cares about?''

    After returning to her abode, she spent the next few months in cultivation. She nursed her body while deepening her understanding of her Dao and physique.

    After getting out, Su Ya went to see her master again. And the moment the Yin Moon Saintess saw her, he could feel that she was different somehow. However, she did not focus too much on it.

    "What is it?"

    "After reviewing what happened, I feel that something is wrong. There were too many coincidences. I feel like I have been calcted."

    The Saintess frowned for a moment and thought about the situation more profound. And indeed, some parts did not add up. Yet, she still said: "You''re overthinking things. All that matters is the final oue.?? ? ?? n ? ???

    "Master, I want to know what is going on."

    The Saintess detested her disciple''s insistence, and a look of annoyance appeared on her face. She waved her hand:

    "Go ask your Dao Protector. Maybe she knows something."

    Su Ya bowed to her before flying away. While in the sky, Su Ya looked at the empty sect, with only a few women could be seen doing their own things.

    Unlike other sects, the disciples of the Yin Moon Pce spent most of their time traveling around the world and interacting with other people. Since their cultivation involves the power of emotions and desires, this is the best way for them to cultivate instead of closing themselves in seclusion.

    So, these disciples hide their identity all over the Myriad Emperor World as they interact with all kinds of people¨Cincluding mortals. It is prevalent for them to disguise themselves as beggars, chivalrous women, concubines or empresses of a mortal dynasty, or even courtesans in brothels.

    Of all the factions in this world, the Yin Moon Pce''s disciples interact the most with mortals. And because of this pattern, they also have a formidable spy system.

    After arriving in front of a cave deep in the mountains, Su Yanded before waiting. A few secondster, the formation at the cave opened, and she entered.

    A beautiful middle-aged woman sat cross-legged in the middle of the cave. She had a very peaceful and mature aura around her. Besides a small table with tea, nothing else could be found.

    "Little Ya, what brought you to see me today?" she asked with a smile.

    Su Ya then exined the entire situation. The mature woman sighed before holding her hands: "Are you alright?"

    "I''m fine. With my Dao Heart, this is not something that can affect me much."

    "That''s good. But be careful. Although your Heavenly Physique reduced the power of Heart Devil, it is better to be careful. Plus, I''m here if you need someone to talk to."

    Su Ya smiled after hearing this before nodding.

    "As for your question, there are many anomalies in your ordeal. Regrettably, I cannot think of a reason." p??da n?vel

    Su Ya was immediately disappointed. After seeing this, her Dao Protector could not help feeling sorry, so she said: "In that case, let''s go see if one of the Ancestors knows something."

    "No, things are not that serious. There is no need to rm the Ancestors."

    "Nonsense. Since there is the possibility that someone is trying to harm you, we should know about it to take preventive measures."

    After hesitating for a brief moment, Su Ya agreed, and her Dao Protector took them to see an older woman attending to her gardens. At first sight, she looked like an average person.

    However, Su Ya discovered that she could not sense any emotions from her; it was like she was hiding them, more like she had transcended all her feelings and desires.

    "Is that you, Little Ya? How beautiful you are."

    The older woman slowly walked to Su Ya before caressing her head and pinching her face. For the first time since she could remember, Su Ya felt the familial love that she wanted.

    "Ancestor, you know me?"

    p ?? da-n ?v el "Of course. Don''t call me Ancestor. Call me Granny Peony."

    After hesitating for a moment, Su Ya nodded before chatting with her. A few minutester, she exined her situation.

    "It appears you have been used as a pawn in that Lin Fan''s Ouw Trial."

    "Ouw Trial?"

    Granny Peony then exined the trial to her and the information she knew. Su Ya immediately had veins in her forehead, thinking about all her suffering came because Heavenly Dao wanted to test someone else.

    She thought about how she discovered that [Bloodline Curse] a couple of thousand years ago and thought it was a fortunate encounter. She had lost her child. Although she never wanted to have children in the first ce, it did not change the fact that it was hers.

    ''If only I¡­.'' ,c,om

    "Heavenly Dao is cruel and treats everybody as dogs," said Granny Peon calmly. "There is a reason this saying exists. If it makes you feel better, even that youngd, Wang Wei, was treated as a pawn.

    "Furthermore, he is a Supreme Ouw and won''t live long."

    Su Ya did feel slightly better. However, she had a feeling that bastard would weasel his way and find a way to survive. She guessed that he wanted her scripture because of that trial.

    "Little Ya, what are you going to do?"

    Su Ya frowned for a few minutes before a look of determination shed across her eyes.

    "Granny Peony, I want¡­."

    "Hm, that is a good idea. In this era full of monsters, this may be the best option. However, you still have to tell your master."

    Su Ya nodded with determination in her eyes. She immediately went to see her master.

    "What is it this time?" asked the Yin Moon Saintess as she looked at some sect documents.

    "I have decided to seal myself andpete in a future Heaven Will Battle."

    "What? Are you insane? I will not allow this," she yelled while standing up.

    "My Dao and Path involves the desire to survive. And in this generation, my chances of surviving through the Heaven Will Battle are minuscule. So, it is better topete at ater generation and prove the Dao then."

    "Are you stupid? You have just killed Lin Fan and took all his Destiny. If you seal yourself, you will lose the majority of it."

    "I know this, but my decision still stands."

    "No, I will not allow this. I will not allow you to take the coward way out."

    "Are you worried about me or that I cannot be a Great Emperor and give you immortality?" asked Su Ya with a sneer.

    "What did you say?" asked the Saintess with an ugly look. She then rushed towards her intending to p Su Ya. Unfortunately, with just one look, the Saintess fell to the ground with a dazed look.

    Su Ya sighed. She never thought her master was so weak. With just an above-average illusion, a Peak Saint was so easily defeated.

    "I''ve always wanted to know something. Now, it is a perfect time."

    Su Ya used her illusion to spy into her master''s mind and see what she thought of her. Then, tears slowly fell from her eyes as she muttered:

    "So, I was nothing but a tool to secure your power in the sect."

    SU Ya learned that her master once had an extremely talented sister who joined the sect at the same time as her. However, the sister was not ambitious despite her abilities.

    So, the Saintess convinced her sister to support her to be the Yin Moon Saintess in their generations, and she did. With her help, she defeated all her opponents and killed the truly threatened ones.

    However, after seeding in her position, the Saintess'' sister broke the sect''s rules and married into the Sword Casting Pavi. The Yin Moon Saintes became furious since she had no one supporting her.

    And as expected, without a strong backer, her power as sect master was limited. The other members refused to acknowledge her position because of the cruel ways she did things.

    The Saintess''s power in the sect was fragile for many years¨Cuntil she discovered Su Ya. The third Heavenly Physique held a special status in the Yin Moon Pce, so she used her disciple''s existence to secure her power and evenpletely control the sect.

    Su Ya sighed aloud; part of her already knew this to be urate, but she refused to admit it. So, after shaking her head, she went to see Granny Peony begin the sealing process.

    On the fly back, she felt that her state of mind had sublimated; the cloud on her mind was forever dispersed.

    "You did an excellent job," said Granny Peony. "Before sealing yourself, I will send you the Sentiment Origin Pool to baptize your body and strengthen your foundation."

    "Sentiment Origin Pool? What is that?"

    "A pool containing Sentiment Origin Qi, the world''s highest form of emotional energy. The founder refined it from the Source Qi Space, and each Emperor after that further strengthened it."

    Su Ya nodded, and a few dayster, she entered the pool. The process took her 12 years to strengthen her foundation. Finally, she headed to a sizeable Secret Realm with countless coffins with runes.

    "Is what I ask for finished?" asked Su Ya.

    "Yes. With this Fate Talisman, you can absorb endless emotions and desires from the River of Fate while you are sealed," replied Granny Peony. "However, be warned, this will make the sealing process even more difficult."

    Su Ya expected this. She needed to experience countless years in istion to wash away her Karma while sealed. And if she has to absorb all emotions and desires in the process, things will be exponentially more difficult. However, she still decided to do it.

    And that''s because she knows that once she wakes up, she will have one of the most powerful foundations in the world, and by then, no one can stop her from proving the Dao.

    So, without hesitation, she entered the coffin and closed it.

    All her clones were sealed along with her, waiting for another generation or era to show their brilliance.

    "I cannot wait for what you will aplish in a few generations," muttered Granny Peony with a smile.

    ¡­

    Wang Wei suddenly stopped on his way back to his mountain. He suddenly felt that his Destiny increased significantly, so he immediately calcted the cause.

    ''Su Ya sealed herself?''

    ording to the rules of Heaven and Earth, if a cultivator sealed themselves, this is a sign of giving up the battle in this generation. And most of the Destiny she had with her will be distributed.

    Thest person who defeated Su Ya will have a quarter of the Destiny, while the rest will be distributed throughout the world to create more fortunate encounters.

    Anyone lucky or strong enough to get these encounters can absorb these Destiny and rise as new Heaven Chosens.

    Generally, this would not be a big deal. However, Su Ya had all of Lin Fan''s Destiny that he acquired from the ughter Trial. With such arge amount, Wang Wei could see the rise of many new people.

    Wang Wei shook his head and did not think too much about this. Destiny cannot save him, so he will not pay mind to it for now. So, he rushed home without stopping.

 Chapter 467: Choice

    <h4>Chapter 467: Choice</h4>

    In the Emperor Enlightened Academy, all the most gifted teachers had a meeting. A few minutes ago, Qiu Jin arrived with their Heaven Chosen''s corpse and an incredible story of how he died.

    So, headmaster Song Li temporarily dismissed Xu Shi before discussing how to deal with the situation.

    "So, what do you think we should do?"

    A few thousand years ago, the Academy lost a great deal of Qi Luck because the Dao Opening Sect ruined their reputation. They have made a great effort to remedy the situation, and as of today, they have recuperated.

    Additionally, over the past thousand years, they conquered a few Great Thousand and Middle Thousand World and spread the concept of Academy to gather Qi Luck.

    Finally, a few minutes ago, the Academy gave birth to three new Dao Ancestors and directly connected these people''s Luck to theirs to further recuperate.

    And they seeded; the Academy returned to 80% of its Qi Luck during the Heaven Chosen Worthy Trial. As long as they waited a few more thousand years, they would return to their peak.

    The only downside was that they could not take the Spirit of Epoch back. However, ording to their ns, if they can cultivate a second Eternal Emperor like their mainpetitor, that would not matter.

    Unfortunately, they did not celebrate their rise for more than 5 minutes before receiving news that Lin Fan was dead.

    "I say we rip out the Inheritance Seed from her and choose someone else to inherit it," said one Teacher.

    "That''s not going to work," replied Qiu Jin. "Lin Fan made sure that only Xu Shi could absorb it. If we did that, more than 80% of the seed''s strength would disperse."

    "Supreme Teacher, any suggestion?" asked Song Li.

    "Since she told us about the inheritance, she understands that only with our protection and resources can she properly be trained. So, we will make her the new True Disciple to rece Lin Fan."

    "The problem is whether she will truly be grateful to us after proving the Dao? What if she bes a Great Emperor of the Association of Chamber of Commerce instead?"?? ? ?? n ? ???

    The room once again became quiet. Many of the teachers had countless ideas on how to restrict the Association. They could force them to join the Academy or impose very restrictive contracts on them to prevent this oue.

    The problem with this method is that if Xu Shi proved the Dao in this generation, she would most likely be an Eternal Emperor. And all of them here understood the consequences of being the enemy of an eternal immortal.

    "No matter what, if she proves the Dao, she will owe us a lot of Karma with most of them to Lin Fan''s family. So, as long as we treat his family sincerely and ensure that they remain in the Academy, we can avoid this problem," said the headmaster.

    The other teachers nodded their heads after thinking about it. Then, they called Xu Shi to the meeting.

    "First of all, I would like to apologize that we could not make it in time to save him. Many of us have watched Fan''er grow up, and he is like a son to us," said Song Li with a heavy sigh and sadness in his eyes.

    Xu Shi gritted her teeth, thinking about that event and Su Ya''s cruelty. She decided that the first thing she would do after proving the Dao was eradicating the Yin Moon Pce after personally killing Su Ya during the Heaven Will Battle.

    Song Li watched all her facial expressions to see if he could find any resentment towards the Academy. However, he did not find any; he did not know whether she genuinely had no resentment or was extremely good at hiding it.

    Nevertheless, he said with a gentle smile: "Now that you have inherited his legacy, do you have any ns?"

    "No," she replied with her head lowered.

    "In that case, why don''t you inherit everything from him? Continue his path as the future headmaster of the Academy?"

    Xu Shi was slightly surprised. She guessed that the Academy would invite her to be a part of them, but she thought that they would not trust her because of her background and keep a constant watch on her.

    She did not expect them to give her the position of True Disciples.

    "I would love that," she replied with a firm voice. She knew that her husband wanted to make the Academy the most powerful faction in the world. p??da n?vel

    Because if it were not for them, he would have lived a miserable life in the lower realm, thinking he was thrash.

    "Excellent. Is there anything else you need right before we burry Fan''er?"

    "I would like to speak with my father."

    "No problem. You are free to move and do as you please, just like¡­."

    Song Li suddenly paused as he frowned. He then looked at Xu Shi with a strange gaze, puzzling her.

    "One of the Ancestors wants to see you."

    Everyone in the room was puzzled but did not say anything else. So, Song Li took Xu Shi to see one of the sect''s Dao Ancestors.

    p ?? da-n ?v el Xu Shi soon met a child as tall as her waist, confusing her somewhat. However, as she felt the ancient aura emanating from his body, she knew he was the Ancestor.

    "Are you surprised by my appearance?" asked the child in a calm, peaceful, and authoritative manner, unlike his physical appearance.

    "No, not all," she quickly replied.

    "This is the price for bing an Insurgent Heaven Chosen using the founder''s cultivation method. I should return to normal in a few billion years," replied the child casually.

    "Is that so?" replied Xu Shi, trying to hide her surprise. Lin Fan once told her about Insurgents, but she did not think that she would meet one in her life.

    ''Is this power of Emperor Lineages? I made the right choice to return to the Academy.'' ,c,om

    "Do you know why Lin Fan died?" asked Daoist Everchanging.

    "It''s because of that bit¡­It''s because of Su Ya."

    ''And mine,'' she thought.

    "Whether it was her or you, all of you were nothing but Heavenly Dao''s pawns."

    "What do you mean?"

    Daoist Everchanging then exined the entire concept of the Ouw Trial to her.

    "Why are you telling me this now? More importantly, why didn''t you inform my husband?" asked Xu Shi, almost screaming. Luckily, she remembered who she was in the presence of and controlled herself.

    "When Immortal-level Existence intervenes in an Ouw Trial, it bes dozens if not a hundred times more difficult¨Cand this fact is especially prevalent for Supreme Ouws.

    "Furthermore, we spected that with Lin Fan''s experience in the ughter Trial, he had a high chance of passing. Unfortunately, we were wrong."

    "So, you want me to abandon his path of cultivating all 3000 Grand Daos?"

    "Yes. This time we do not want to take any chances. So, we suggest you cultivate one of the Supreme Hidden Daos along with a few other Ouw Daos.

    "Nothing more, nothing else."

    Xu Shi gritted her teeth in frustration. Although it appeared that she had a choice, she did not. The moment she learned of the Ouw Trial from an Immortal-level existence, she no longer had a choice in the matter.

    "I know you feel frustrated. I know you wanted to inherit your husband''s path and maybe even goals. However, do you think you can pass a trial that he failed?"

    Xu Shi clenched her hands for a moment before letting go.

    "What about Wang Wei? He should be a Supreme Ouw as well?"

    "Yes, and he is currently in the middle of his trial. As for whether he will survive or not, that''s up to him."

    Xi Shi became lost in thought. She stood still for a few hours without uttering a sound. And during the entire process, Daoist Everchanging was patient and waited for her.

    "Fine, I agree with your suggestion."

    She had topromise. She did not want to do anything with a more than 99% chance of dying. She had to prove the Dao and find a way to revive her husband.

    "I''m d that you understand. If you want anything, do not hesitate to ask the Academy."

    "There is something I want. My husband needed two more Absolute Chaos Physiques to finish his Primordial Chaos Physique. I need someone to find them for me."

    "You don''t have to worry about this. Lin Fan already tasked us to do the same, and we even recently found one of them in another World Community.

    "One of our Quasi-Emperor captured him and is bringing it here."

    Xu Shi nodded her head before returning to her abode. A few dayster, she met a fat middle-aged man wearing a golden robe. He had many rings on his finger and a few precious jade pendants hanging on his clothes.

    "Father, this is how the situation currently is."

    Xu Guan squinted his eyes as he thought deeply.

    "Daughter, have you thought of sealing yourself?"

    "Why would I do that?"

    "This generation is full of monsters, and more should show up soon. With your talent, as long as your wake up in another generation, it should be easier to prove the Dao," exined Xu Guan.

    "Absolutely not. This generation has a lot of Eternal Emperor''s Destiny, so it is the best time to prove the Dao."

    "You could still be an Eternal Emperor even without Destiny¨Cjust like the Sword Empress."

    "Don''t mention this. I cannot wait; my husband cannot wait. I must be an Eternal Emperor in this generation and find a way to revive him."

    Xu Guan sighed as he said: "As you wish."

    But he was thinking something else.

    ''Damn that Lin Fan. Even before his death, he somehow emotionally manipte her to revive him. I have to find a way to make her realize this and truly be an individual of her own.''

    Many thoughts rushed through Xu Guan''s mind but he did not say anything about this topic. He chatted with his daughter and reassured her before leaving.

    As for Xu Shi, she first officially buried Lin Fan before entering seclusion. It will take her some time to absorb all the power from the Inheritance Seed.

    Twelve yearster, she opened her eyes as she felt something.

    "So, you sealed yourself? Do not think this is over. One day, your entire sect will feel my wrath."

    After muttering these words, she returned to her seclusion, focusing on bing as powerful as possible. No one can stop her from proving the Dao in this generation.

 Chapter 468: Paranoia

    <h4>Chapter 468: Paranoia</h4>

    After seeing Ancestor Wusheng, Wang Wei did not visit his family and returned to his Sacred Son Mountain to once again entered seclusion. He previously moved the Secret Realm with the Heaven Hiding Array inside.

    Wang Wei wanted to calcte when Xu Shi would leave seclusion so he could go after her.

    And the answer he received was that she would not leave the Academy until she entered the Saint Realm and showed herself to the world. And that was toote for him.

    So, he calcted ways that he could lure her out of the Academy but failed no matter what tactics he used. The Academy seemed determined to keep her inside for as long as possible.

    So, he deduced a future where he used his [Fate Stealing] technique to infiltrate the Academy and find Xu Shi''s whereabouts. And as expected, something went wrong, and the Academy discovered him.

    His final fate was death; numerous True Monarchs and Quasi-Emperor besieged him, and he killed thousands of them. In the end, Headmaster Song Li activated the Academy''s Emperor Formation and obliterated him.

    Wang Wei tried again. This time he sent clones to infiltrate the Academy, trying to get close to Lin Fan''s family to discover some information. Regrettably, no matter how many simtions he did, the result was the same.

    Wang Wei had a feeling that someone in the Academy was aware of his n and kept an eye on preventing his action. Then, he kidnapped Xu Guan to force Xu Shi from hiding.

    But that n also did not work. The Academy kept this news a secret from her even after Wang Wei killed her father. He even tried to make it appear as if Lin Fan survived and appeared again to lure her out.

    She still did not appear.

    Frustrated, he had no choice but to search elsewhere. Wang Wei knew that other World Communities could have the Absolute Chaos Physique since the top 3 physiques were the same throughout the Endless Void.

    Regrettably, the Endless Void was too vast. And with Heavenly Dao hiding the secrets of Heaven, he could only divine the identity and position of two people. Unfortunately, ording to his timelines, Wang Wei learned that all these people died in the ughter Trial.

    This calction took him 1600 years, and the result was an utter failure. Luckily, he did not wholly waste these years. Right now, he was at the peak of the Primordial Spirit Realm.

    Heprehended and absorbed his [Fetus'' Light] and [Bright Spirit]. The [Fetus'' Light] increased his life span by 5,000 years, and the [Bright Spirit] drastically increased his spiritual power.?? ? ?? n ? ???

    As a result, 560 billion of his spirit particles were now lighted up, thus increasing hisprehension a little and drastically increasing the speed at which he processed information.

    He followed Wu Hong''s warning and did not break the [Bright Spirit] chains.

    Wang Wei did not focus much on his fleshly body, but he nourished most of his 1962 Acupoints, and soon, they would be able to condense stars¨Cor ck holes in his case¨Cbefore opening the secondary Acupoints.

    The second benefit he received in this long retreat was the [Bloodline Curse]. During his retreat, his father sent him some rted Time Resources, so he now had 72 [Future Buddha Self].

    The curse involved the concept of [Existence] at the highest level of this technique. So, using some of the [Futue Buddha Self], he deduced the technique based on Su Ya''s performance beforeprehending it. And what he found honestly shocked him.

    It was the same [Existence] that Eternal Emperors had toprehend.

    After discovering this fact, Wang Wei understood that he was fortunate, and Lin Fan had no hope of surviving.

    The first curse was only a weakened version. And at that time, Lin Fan still had hope to survive.

    However, when Su Ya strengthened it with grievances, the curse attached itself to Lin Fan''s [Existence]. And at that time, Lin Fan still had hope to survive.

    By then, even if the Death Talisman worked, he would still die¨Cunless an Eternal Emperor came to rescue him.

    As for Wang Wei, this is where his luckes into the equation. As a mortal, he would never touch the concept of [Existence] until he acquired the Heaven Will.

    But since Heavenly Dao used Su Ya''s grievances to ensure Lin Fan''s death, he took the opportunity. Of course, if it were not for his heaven-defyingprehension and the [Future Buddha Self], he would never have such a level of fortunate encounter.

    Of course, Wang Wei can only vaguely feel his Existence. However, this vague feeling has increased his chances of bing an Eternal Emperor by at least 5%. p??da n?vel

    Furthermore, he also has an idea on how to his [Force Control Skill]. More importantly, he achieved his primary objective in understanding this curse: to create a counter-preventive measure.

    He saw how Lin Fan was powerless to resist, and based on his calction, he could probablyst a few hours more than Lin Fan if hit with the weakened version.

    Now, he found a way to block this level of curses by using the Duyi Realm¨Ca prototype of Dao Will¨Cto form a protective armor around his [Existence]. This method was more difficult at first since he could only vaguely sense things, but he managed to make it work.

    Subsequently, Wang Wei began to wonder who created this curse. In his opinion, no ordinary Great Emperor could do such a thing. Unfortunately, this was not the time for this search, nor did he think he would easily find the answer. So, he focused on the future.

    For his next cultivation n, Wang Wei will use the [Pill Washing Sutra] to enhance his spiritual power rapidly and light up more spirit particles. After taking many Soul Increasing Pills, he will remove his resistance to these pills and use them again.

    As such, he can light up all his spirit particles quickly before entering the Void Shattering Realm.

    Thinking of the Void Shattering Realm, Wang Wei knew he was running out of time. So, he exited his retreat to continue searching for a method to pass the trial.

    After exiting the mansion, Wang Wei raised his head to look at the bright and sunny sky. Suddenly, clouds appeared to cover the sun, making everything around the mountain dark and gloomy.

    He was using an application of the Power of Heaven and Earth. In the Divine Body Realm, cultivators can borrow the power of Heaven and Earth to increase their battle strength.

    However, in the Primordial Spirit Realm, they can use a more subtle and brilliant method of controlling the power of Heaven and Earth. Cultivators can summon rain, clouds, thunder, create earthquakes, activate volcanoes, etc.

    They can use the Power of Heaven and Earth to control natural phenomena. Unfortunately, these methods are mostly useless inbat¨Cat least in the upper realm.

    From what Wang Wei read, Primordial Spirit Realm cultivators in the Lower Realm used them more often inbat.

    As he looked at the dark clouds, Wang Wei thought to himself: ,c,om

    ''Why is it so hard to find the Absolute Chaos Physique? Could it be that Heavenly Dao can see my deductions, learn of my actions, and take preventive measures?''

    Logically speaking, this should be impossible with the Heaven Hiding Array, but Wang Wei began to feel paranoid about how things seemed to go awry every time he came close to sess.

    While looking at the sky, he waved his hand to send a talisman somewhere. A few hourster, Wang Ju came to see him.

    "Youg master, Fang Lijuan refused your invitation."

    "Why?" he wrote in the air.

    "In the past thousand years, you have defeated Feng Heng, Huang Yuan, and Su Ya. Many people think that you are gathering Destiny and Luck, so they do not want to fight with you."

    Wang Wei frowned as he thought to himself. He wanted to use her Invisible Talisman to see if he could perfectly hide from Heavenly Dao. Although he only had a suspicion and no proof, and even his intuition did not warn him, he could not help but be cautious.

    "Go back, but this time, ask for an exchange instead of a challenge."

    Wang Wei watched her leave before sending another talisman to his father. He asked him to send some people in the Endless Void to search for other Absolute Chaos Physique.

    At the same time, Wang Wei had a feeling that this path to passing this trial would most likely not be helpful. A few minutester, Wang Ju came back. After seeing the hesitation on her face, Wang Wei frowned before motioning for her to speak:

    "The people of the Divine Dao League told me that Fang Lijuan immediately entered retreat after I left."

    "Didn''t you tell them about the benefit they would receive for this exchange?"

    "I did, and based on their reaction, they wanted to make the exchange. However, they also did not want to interrupt Fang Lijuan. So, it is very likely that it is not an excuse."

    Wang Wei pondered. He guessed that Fang Lijuan knew his personality and would not give up so easily. So, she used this opportunity to enter seclusion and avoid confrontation.

    However, Wang Wei could not help but be paranoid given the current situation. He massaged his temple while thinking about the next step. Suddenly, Wang Ju seemed to have received amunication.

    "Youg master, someone wants to see you."

    "Who is it?"

    "I don''t know. But one of my men caught someone who said he had something to give you."

    "Why did you bring this to my attention?"

    With his current status, many people want to meet him for various reasons; they are primarily people who want to be his followers.

    "The person sent a message. At first, I thought he was someone trying to appear mysterious to get our attention. However, based on my men''s analysis, this person may not be simple, so they wanted me to make the final decision."

    "What''s the message?"

    "Ouw."

    Wang Wei squinted his eyes after seeing this. Only his family knew of the Ouw Trial. Not even Li Jun and Yan Liling knew of the situation, let alone Wang Ju.

    "Bring them him."

    Soon, a young man dressed in all ck appeared in the mansion. The moment he saw him, Wang Wei frowned. He could not see the person''s Fate Line, let alone read it.

    p ?? dan ?v el He could not see his cultivation level or anything about this person; it was like he was non-existent.

    "Who are you, and what do you want?"

    The young man bowed before taking out a metal cube.

    "My master wanted me to lend this to you. My master said this should help you hidepletely from Heavenly Dao."

    Wang Wei calmly looked at the cube in this person''s hand. He learned three things in the few sentences that this young man said.

    One: he has a master, so he is not the person behind the scene.

    Two: the mastermind knows of his Ouw Status.

    Three: This person has a superb intelligence system as they knew that Wang Ju went to the Divine Dao League a few hours ago and received the information. Additionally, they should be very intelligent since they can guess his intention.

    Wang Wei did not say anything but stare at the young man. With a calm andposed demeanor, he continued:

    "My master said they would reveal their identities if you pass the trial. And if you ept the gift, they want your promise to help them in return. Of course, it will be something within your capabilities."

    Wang Wei looked at the cube while in deep thought. He understood that someone else wanted to sow Karma with him.

    Honestly, this cube may not be necessary.

    Heavenly Dao probably could not see his future calctions but could deduce all possible actions he could take to pass the trial and take preventive measures.

    So, his paranoia because of the trial made him want to find a more secure method. In the end, he decided to take the cube.

    Immediately afterward, the young man disintegrated into countless particles, as if he was never here.

    ''Interesting. There is no Karmic Bounding on the cube, and the mastermind did not even ask me to sign a contract. Is this a way to show good faith? Telling me that they believe that I will keep my promise.''

 Chapter 469: News

    <h4>Chapter 469: News</h4>

    Wang Wei looked at the cube in his hand before squinting his eyes.

    ''This is an Ultimate-level Innate Treasure.''

    There are 6 levels of Innate Treasures: low, middle, high, superior, extreme, and ultimate. The low level corresponds to Immortal Venerable-level power, the middle to Dao Ancestor, high to extreme corresponds to Third ss Emperor to First ss Emperor, while Ultimate is on the level of Eternal Emperor.

    His original n was to use Fang Lijuan''s Invisible Talisman and mix it with the high-level Innate Treasure he took from the Shadow yer Temple to raise it to a higher level to hide from Heavenly Dao.

    However, this mysterious stranger just handed one of the highest levels of Innate Treasure to him.

    After checking the cube for a moment, Wang We inserted his spiritual power inside to refine it. And as expected, this thing already had a master. The mastermind only ''lends" it to him, so he cannotpletely refine it.

    He did not mind nor try to take control of the treasure forcibly. In his current state, all his actions have to be cautious. After temporarily refining the cube, he knew it was called the [Unseen Cube], whose primary purpose was to hide.

    Hide from Heavenly Dao, hide from Fate, from unknown or unmentionable beings; it could hide from anything between Heaven and Earth. After injecting his Origin Essence inside, an invisible barrier surrounded Wang Wei, making him appear as if he was non-existent in the physical and spiritual ne.

    ''Is this how that young man appears so weird?'' he thought for a moment before focusing on the cube. As soon as that protective shield surrounded him, he felt relieved.

    He did not know whether this feeling was genuine or a psychological thing.

    Finally, he again looked at Wang Ju: "Is there anything else?"

    She hesitated for a moment: "There is something regarding Li Jun. However, I think it would be best if he is the one who told you."

    "Is it urgent?"

    "No, not really."

    "In that case, tell him I''lle to see him in a few days since I have something to do first."

    Wang Ju nodded before excusing herself. She had much new information that she could hand over. However, she could tell that her young master had different priorities at the moment, so she did not say anything else.

    Wang Wei returned to his retreat to make another deduction. He wanted to know whether the cube could hide forever from Heavenly Dao to allow him to pass the trial or, at the very least, extend the time he had.

    And the answer was negative.

    So, he sighed to himself as he began reviewing all the information he had about the Trial and organizing them. He wanted to see if he missed some small but essential details.

    After reviewing Jian Wushuang and Lin Fan''s Trial, he concluded that one of the main reasons that these two failed their trial so quickly is because they ced their names in the Heavenly Dao Protection Book.

    With this artifact, Heavenly Dao could gather more information about their personality, ways of thinking, habits, and thought patterns. Now, even if changed or improved a lot after the protective time ended, Heavenly Dao could deduce all possible directions they could improve or evolve before nning their dooms.

    As for him, although he managed to escape this fate, he did not think his situation was that much better. He genuinely believes that Di Tian sold information he gathered during their battle to Heavenly Dao to ensure he did not survive this trial¨Calthough it was not as detailed as acquiring it from the book.

    ''That book and its creator are suspicious; this is the perfect artifact to keep track of Ouws and increase their difficulty. Could it be that Emperor Kong made some dirty deal with Heavenly Dao when he created the book? Is this why he became an Eternal Emperor?''

    ¦Ñ???? ???????? Wang Wei could not help but think like this. Although the book''s purpose was to give Heaven Chosnes a short period of immortality so that they can do anything possible to be powerful without worrying about the consequences.

    However, nothing in thisplicated cultivating world was as it was on the surface. Of course, Wang Wei knew that his conjecture had no basis, and his recent paranoia did not help either.

    Furthermore, some people should have discovered something if the book had problems. For example, the Heaven Devouring Emperor should have detected something and made the Academy pay for their act of treachery.

    ''It is also possible that Emperor Kong had better means of hiding his wrongdoings, so the Heaven Devour Emperor did not notice anything.''

    Although Emperor Kong has a positive image in the entire world, he is even revered as a [Sage], which apparently may not be just a title. However, Wang Wei does not believe any Great Emperors are "good people."

    He does not believe any cultivator is a good or morally upright individual. Even the Emperor of his sects¨Cwho also had a positive image¨CWang Wei did not think that any of them did not do some shady things in their cultivation journey.

    The Emperor Throne is one made of the bones of others. No one who sat on it does not have his hand stained with countless life; it is a throne synonymous with conquest and victors at the cost of others.

    Wang Wei thought about all of these for a moment before returning to the task. Whether Emperor Kong did questionable things did not matter to him at the moment. ,c,om

    So, he focused on the trial.

    Although his intuition told him that he would not find an Absolute Chaos Physique in time, he did not want to give up so soon. So, he tried to find a way to increase his chance and also make very powerful divination.

    As such, he needed merit. And the ones gathered over the years for the new Pseudo Innate Pill were not enough. Luckily, he knew of a secret realm that had some merits.

    The old beggar had much valuable information in his mind. However, before leaving, he went to see Li Jun.

    After flying to thetter''s cultivation mountain, he found him lying on the roof of his mansion, looking at the sky in a daze.

    "The servants told me that you''ve been like this for some time now," gestured Wang Wei with his hands. However, Li Jun did not notice him, so he wrote it in the air.

    Even then, Li Jun remained unresponsive. So, Wang Wei snapped his finger to generate a slightly prative sound to get his attention.

    "Big brother, you''re here," said Li Jun with a smile before inviting him toy next to him.

    Wang Wei caught the gourd that Li Jun threw at him before taking a big gulp. Finally, he observed thetter closely. Nothing changed with his physical body besides a small red mark on his forehead that resembled a spear and his red hair and pupil.

    Hepletely restrained his aura and breath as an average individual.

    "You''ve be more handsome. Now, I wonder how manydies will be able to resist your charm."

    "That''s true. Now, I can even say that I am as handsome if not more than you," replied Li Jun.

    "Alright, now, you''re getting way over your head. Youngster, cockiness is not a good look on you."

    "You know, I am still not over losing the title of big brother because of a brawl we had as children¨Cespecially since I''m older."

    "If you want to fight again, I''ll be more than happy to apany you."

    Li Jun''s mouth twitched before saying: "There is no need to use such a barbaric way. You should have just respected my seniority."

    "All I hear are excuses."

    Li Junughed aloud while Wang Wei sighed in relief; for the first time in a while, he felt wholly rxed and anxiety-free.

    "So, what news do you have to tell me?"

    "I''m going to be a father," replied Li Jun as he looked into the sky and swallowed a big mouthful from his gourd.

    "Yan Liling is pregnant?"

    "No, it''s Su Ai."

    "Well, no matter who it is, congrattions are in order, right?"

    "Indeed."

    "But do I feel like you''re not that excited?"

    "I am. I truly am. However, just like you, I never nned to have kids so early on. And honestly, I don''t know how to feel or react."

    Wang Wei pondered for a moment: "Think about the first time you learned this news. What was your first thought, your first instinct?"

    "To protect that child at all cost and ensure that nothing happens to them and my family," replied Li Jun without hesitation.

    "Then, that''s all you have to do. Follow that first instinct throughout your life, and you will be a great father."

    "Yes, protect my family and loved ones, muttered Li Jun. And as soon as he said these words, myriad runes suddenly manifested from the mansion to surround Wang Wei.

    He did not have any time to react or dodge, nor did his intuition warn him before the formation imprisoned him.

 Chapter 470: Discussion

    <h4>Chapter 470: Discussion</h4>

    "What is this?" wrote Wang Wei with a calm demeanor.

    "Salvation," replied Li Jun with the same tone.

    "So, you''ve lied to me to lower my guard?"

    Li Jun shook his head: "I did not lie. Su Ai is expecting my child. You will be a godfather soon."

    Wang Wei looked at the formation around him. The first time he noticed was that it was at a level beyond his understanding, meaning that it was Immortal-Level.

    He then analyzed all the runes he recognized while calcting the effects of the others based on their positions and arrangements. Then, his face became very ugly to look at it.

    "Are you crazy? You want to rece me as the Trial Taker and die in my ce?"

    "This is the only way to save you."

    "Who gave you this formation?" wrote Wang Wei furiously. "With your capability, you would not be able to create this kind of thing, let alone set it up."

    Li Jun remained silent and did not say anything.

    "It was Wu Hong, wasn''t it?"

    Wang Wei could guess the truth. Before Heavenly Dao trapped her, she went to find the secret realm of a Great Emperor who could transfer tribtions or cmities to other people.

    So, she probably found the method and secretly gave it to Li Jun so that he sacrificed himself for his sake. Wang Wei could not help but be angry thinking about this.

    So, he took a deep breath to calm down.

    "Li Jun, don''t do anything stupid. If this formation can transfer tribtion, we can choose someone else, some devil cultivator or one of my enemies. There is no need for you to do this."

    "If that were possible, I would have tried that."

    "What do you mean?"

    "The Ouw Trial is a Karmic Trial. For this formation to work, only someone with a deep Karmic Bound and who is meaningful to you is effective. Unfortunately, only four people avable fit this criterion, and I volunteered."

    Wang Wei understood what he meant and even guessed that these four people were: his mother, father, grandfather, and Li Jun. Essentially, people who he considered family and had a great spot in his heart.

    He even guessed that his family knew of this formation and helped Li Jun build it.

    "I have been meaning to say this for quite some time now. But, you cannot live your entire life for my sake," wrote Wang Wei as he suddenly began to reminisce.

    "I understand your loyalty. Perhaps you feel like protecting me gives your life purpose. Maybe you feel like you owe me for taking care of you during childhood when everyone alienated you.

    "But you cannot continue to live your life for my sake¨Cespecially now that you will be a father."

    Li Jun also began to reminisce and his life.

    "Maybe you''re right."

    When he entered the Divine Body Realm, the goal and aspiration that he imbued in his Good Fortune me were to protect his big brother and ensure that he seeded in the Battle of the Throne.

    "However, it is toote."

    "It''s never toote," replied Wang Wei. "For once, I''m begging you. Be selfish, don''t do things because of me. Think of your family. Think of your future son or daughter; think about how terrible it will be to grow in this world without knowing their father."

    "What about the trial?"

    "I will be fine. As always, I will find a way to survive."

    Li Jun looked straight at him in the eyes.

    "I''ve always hated this side of you. It appears you rely on the people close to you, but that''s not true. You will always shoulder all the burden by yourself when things get truly dangerous."

    He has analyzed the battle in the Heavenly Abode World countless time, spending numerous sleepless nights going over every detail. And in the process, he concluded many things.

    First, he could have saved himself in the short span that Wang Wei sent him, Yan Liling, and Tie Gang out of the world. Unfortunately, he reacted out of instinct and saved them first.

    Second, Li Jun realized that Wang Wei did not have to take on the burden of fighting Di Tian on himself; he could have used their powers. Now, thetter argued that the three of them would be useless in this battle.

    However, Li Jun believed otherwise. He knew that his big brother was a master of formation. So, he could have set up an Array that could borrow the power of the three of them.

    No matter how weak they were, it was still better than fighting alone. As for the issue of sending spirit particles out of the world to save himself, Wang Wei could have sent Yan Liling out since she is the only nonbatant in their group.

    As for their physical safety, Wang Wei could have ced them inside his Divine Sea since he had the method of cing nts inside or in his Space Ring since it could hold lives.

    Wang Wei looked at his brother, who was probably his only real friend in this world.

    "Little Fatty, this is not the time to be selfish."

    "You don''t need to appeal to my emotion," replied Li Jun. "I know my child and family will be fine."

    "And how do you know that for sure?"

    "Because they will have you to look after them," he said calmly. Wang Wei took a deep breath before continuing:

    "So, you have no qualm making me live with such regret for the rest of my life?"

    ¦Ñ¦Á??¦Á-??????? Li Jun looked at the sky for a moment, "I have never truly asked you for something in my life. So, this time, let me be selfish."

    "Have you ever thought that your action would result in my death?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "What if your formation can only temporarily postpone my death. And many yearster, after your child is born, they learn of the reason that their father is gone. They grew bitter and resentful towards me, thus nning my death.

    "You said it yourself; this is a Karmic Trial."

    Li Jun took a small step backward after hearing this: "No, that''s not possible. The talisman said that this would work."

    Wang Wei sneered before writing: "Heavenly Dao calcted Wu Hong and sealed her. So, do you think it cannot calcte her other methods?"

    Li Jun did not know how to answer. Based on the information on the talisman and his research, he understood this was a great possibility. In that case, not only would his sacrifice be in vain, but he would do more harm than good.

    "Now, do you understand? So, please, stop this formation."

    "But, what about your trial?"

    "I have already found a few methods to pass. And one of them is guaranteed, but there are someplications."

    Li Jun pondered for a few minutes before nodding his head and deactivating the formation. Wang Wei flew next to him before tapping his shoulder.

    "From now on, you must think of your family when you do things. Don''t be so rash, don''t be so willing to sacrifice yourself¨Cespecially for me."

    "...I will try," replied Li Jun with a sigh. "But, is there any way I can help you in this trial?"

    Wang Wei paused for a moment before nodding. "There may be." He then proceeded to give him a task. As he watched Li Jun fly away, Wang Wei thought about many things.

    He has already prepared for his possible death. He even prepared to cast a curse on Di Tian before he either enters Reincarnation or his soul ispletely eradicated. All for Li Jun to be the sect''s Heaven Chosen and prove the Dao in this generation.

    Although he did not know whether this curse would be useless, he wanted to give Li Jun a fighting chance. Additionally, he also left notes on possible ways to defeat Di Tian and warned him just to seal himself if everything was useless.

    ''I hope this event changed the way he views and does things. However, he should not be able to change immediately, but it''s good as long as he does.''

    He then flew to the Wang m Mountain, where he saw his father holding his mother, with tears in her eyes. Even his father had a somber atmosphere surrounding him.

    "Don''t do anything stupid. This is just a clone," wrote Wang Wei.

    "What? Howe?" asked Yu Yan, who tried her best to control herself.

    Wang Wei has been feeling paranoid for a while, so when Wang Ju told him that Li Jun had important news, he could not help but be suspicious, so he sent a clone.

    "Where is your real body?"

    "Do you think I will tell you?" replied Wang Wei. That formation required someone closed to him to function, and he did not think any of his family members would hesitate to use it¨Cespecially his grandfather.

    The old man would use the excuse that he was a member of the older generation and had lived long enough, so his death made the most sense logically. Luckily, he was still in seclusion to stabilize his Dao Heart.

    "From now on, I will only interact with all of you with the clone. When the real body needs something, he will rte it through me. And please, do not look for me."

    After writing these words, he flew away to his mountain.

    Wang Wei was truly angry; at his mother, father, Li Jun, and, more importantly, his wife. Although he understood the reason for their actions, logic-wise, he could not ept it.

    He had already lost his grandma, and now, if he lost any of them¨Cespecially if he was directly responsible¨Che did not know how he would react.

    While the clone waited back in the sect, the actual body headed to a Secret Realm to get some more merit.

 Chapter 471: Martial Sovereign Vs Battle Maniac

    <h4>Chapter 471: Martial Sovereign Vs Battle Maniac</h4>

    LI Jun tore open the space to travel to another Domain in the Central Continent. He had a serious look, and a terrifying battle intent emanated from his eyes.

    ¦Ñ¦Á??¦Á-??????? Great Wu Dynasty, Imperial Pce:

    "Crown Prince, there is important news," said a servant dressed in ck as he knelt to a young man sitting on a golden throne.

    "What is it this time?" asked Sun Jiaolong.

    "Someone came to challenge you, again."

    Sun Jiaolong opened his eyes with a look of annoyance. In the past few thousand years, many people came to challenge him.

    At first, it was only some of the top 30 Heaven Chosens from the Academy''s Trial. In the past few thousand years, many people came to challenge him.

    Then, some of the top 10 challenged him as well. He lost to Jian Wushuang miserably and has his fleshly body destroyed. He defeated Zhang Xuan from the Dao Worshipper Pce and Mo Xingyun.

    He believed that she hid her strength for some reason, but he did not know why. Additionally, Fang Lijuan sneak-attacked him, almost causing his death.

    Nevertheless, the situation became even worse. With the addition of Su Ya''s Destiny to the world, many new "geniuses" have randomly begun to appear worldwide. And the majority of them have no patience like the original Heaven Chosens are go straight after Sun Jiaolong for the Human Destiny Sword.

    Luckily, most of these people have just risen and are still weaklings; they mostly have arrogance and overconfidence.

    "Who is it this time?" asked Sun Jiaolong with annoyance. Honestly speaking, he did not want to ept these challenges. But he did it for two reasons: they would provide him with experience¨Ceven the ones he is defeated and suffered.

    Secondly, his father told him that all the others sects began to ce pressure on their dynasty. If he wanted to keep the sword, he had to ept all challenges and prove he was worthy of keeping it.

    Of course, Sun Jiaolong is not such an honorable person. If someone that he truly believes he could not defeat, he would not ept the challenge or run away if needed.

    As a Son of Destiny, Sun Jiaolong knows that very few people can counter his Great Luck and prevent him from escaping. And he has already prepared for these people. As long as he survives, Sun Jiaolong knows that he will rapidly be more powerful with each defeat or life and death situation.

    He will have many fortunate encounters that ensure this. His main concern is not letting the status of [Son of Destiny] go over his head, making him do something beyond his capability and die prematurely.

    "It is Young Master Li Jun from the Dao Opening Sect," replied the servant.

    "Is he alone?" he hurriedly asked back.

    "It appears so."

    Sun Jiaolong breathed in relief. He did not want to meet that monster in the current stage. So, he pondered the current situation.

    ''So, he wants the sword but feared I would not fight him or run away, so he sent his goon. Underestimating me much, aren''t you?''

    "Go tell him that this battle will ur in the barracks."

    "Crown Prince, young master Li Jun insisted that this battle urs in a neutral zone."

    Sun Jiaolong frowned. If it was any other person, he could insist, but he must consider the people behind Li Jun. Over the years, he learned from his father how weak the Great Wu Dynasty was.

    The majesty portrayed on the surface is only a facade, and many people already know this or are bing suspicious. ording to his father, it is only because of the current stability of the Myriad Emperor World that they can still survive.

    If things ever get turbulent, like one of the great Emperor Lineages started an Emperor Dao War that spread far and wide, they would be one of the first Lineages to be de destroyed.

    Sun Jiaolong''s ambitions have always been to be an Eternal Emperor and recreate the glory of the Great Qin Dynasty. And unfortunately, he knew that he could not rely on his dynasty to help him and could one day be a hindrance instead.

    "Go tell him I ept his challenge, but I get to choose the neutral zone for the battle."

    A few minutester, the two finalized the negotiations for this battle: it would take ce in arge forest in an unupied Domain.

    Sun Jialong stood on the ground with a golden armor with designs of five-wed dragons. He held the Human Destiny Sword in his right hand, ready for battle.

    As for Li Jun, he only had his trusty spear in his hand, with no armor for protection. This fact puzzled Sun Jiaolong since he knew his opponent usually has armor when fighting. He did not think his information would be wrong as there was enough proof.

    So, this could only mean two things: Li Jun''s fighting style changed, or he was underestimated.

    "Wang Wei did not dare fight me, so he sent his goon."

    Li Jun almost gasped after hearing this beforeughing out loud. Although it is amon tactic to affect your opponent''s mindset before battle, he scoffed at this low-level method.

    "You and I both know that you would immediately run away if he showed up."

    Sun Jiaolong''s mouth twitched as anger almost overwhelmed him. Luckily, he was a ruler and knew how to control his emotions. Unfortunately for him, Li Jun did not stop.

    "Plus, isn''t itmon knowledge that you are the weakest Heaven Chosens of this generation, Sovereign Brother Killer?"

    Veins appeared in Sun Jiaolong''s head, forcing him to use all his ability to restrain himself. The fact that he killed his brother is taboo for him, and even his Heart Demon used this fact as a test.

    "Are you done talking?"

    Li Jun shrugged his shoulder before sneering: "Don''t start something you cannot finish.'' Li Jun did not think anyone could use words to irk his opponent like his big brother. He can big vicious, attacking your innermost ws.

    One time, during one of their spars, Li Jun asked him to be as foul as possible, and Wang Wei asked him if he was sure, and honestly, Li Jun regretted his decision.

    After that battle, he had to shower more than a hundred times with purifying spiritual medicine because of how dirty he felt after hearing these words. He even felt that his n''s ancestors, all the way to 27 generations, screamed in agony and cursed him; it was as if they could not ept hearing these words even in Samsara.

    And during that spar, he almost went insane trying to control his emotions and state of mind. The next day, he asked Wang Wei to teach him his ways, but he refused to say some things; it was not worth it.

    "In that case, let''s begin."

    Sun Jiaolong rushed toward Li Jun, leaving spider-like cracks on his steps. He swung his sword with the intent of decapitating his opponent. But to his surprise, Li Jun seemed to magically appear behind him before smacking his head with the spear, sending him flying away.

    After crashing into a few trees, Sun Jiaolong controlled his momentum and ced his feet on the ground. Unfortunately for him, Li Jun instantly appeared and stabbed him.

    Sun Jiaolong felt an intense ughter Will on that spear, so he wanted to use his golden swords to block. However, his intuition took over, and he flew into the sky.

    ''The sword attacked my weak points?''

    [Sovereign Sword sh: Emperor''s Might]

    An enormous version of Sun Jiaolong wearing yellow dragon robes appeared in the sky. With an erged version of the Human Destiny Sword, he shed downward.

    A terrifying suppression enveloped the entire forest and instantly ttened all the trees and animals in the surrounding. And as the sh approached Li Jun, he also felt a power simr to gravity trying to force him to kneel on bow his head.

    But he remained unfazed. In a split second, he threw his spear with great force. And as the weapon traveled in the sky, tears in space appeared in the trail behind him.

    The spear turned into a red hue because of how fast it traveled. And when it came into contact with the sword''s sh, thetter could not resist even a second before it shattered.

    Meanwhile, the spear continued its trajectory toward Sn Jiaolong. At first, it appeared that he would not be able to react in time. However, at thest moment, he moved his head slightly to avoid the attack at thest minute.

    Nevertheless, a slight wound appeared on his cheek. And this was not the end. Li Jun suddenly appeared on top of Sun Jiaolong, where his spear should have been.

    And before thetter could respond, Li Jun kicked him in the head, crushing him to the ground.

    With a wave of his hand, the spear appeared in his hand before absorbing the slight blood spilled from Sun Jiaolong''s cheek. And thetter dug himself from the ground, he noticed a red rune on his face.

    ''Curse? Since when he is so proficient in curses?''

    Sun Jiaolong then realized that he needed to take this battle seriously, or he would not survive.

 Chapter 472: Battle Sovereign Vs Battle Maniac(I)

    <h4>Chapter 472: Battle Sovereign Vs Battle Maniac(I)</h4>

    Sun Jialong touched his face as he felt the curse on his body. He felt his vitality constantly leaving his body, weakening him. He could feel that ordinary methods could not solve this issue, so he decided to fight seriously.

    The Human Destiny Sword in his hand floated in the air before fusing with his armor. Immediately afterward, the five-wed golden dragon designed on the armor changed to nine ws.

    Sun Jiaolong''s aura suddenly increased. But this was not the end. A multicolored dragon came from the distance before fusing with him and further expanding his aura.

    ''Dynasty''s Qi Luck Blessing,'' thought Li Jun as he watched all this. One benefit of dynasties over sects is that they can drastically increase their strength using Qi Luck.

    Inparison, sects'' Qi Luck focused more on increasing cultivation speed andprehension and blessing their disciples and elders with fortunate encounters.

    Although the sect master can increase its strength with Qi Luck, the increase is nothingpared to dynasties.

    Heaven and Earth focused on bnce. Dynasty has this advantage over sects because they have to take care of many people, which is the primary source of Qi Luck.

    Meanwhile, sects have few peoplepared to dynasties, and their Qi Luck most originated from having a positive image or reputation.

    ''It seems I have to be more serious,'' thought Li Jum.

    [Battle Will Armor].

    A dark red armor surrounded his body, increasing his aura and overall strength and abilities. Then, the sky in the surrounding thousand kilometers turnedpletely red.

    It was as if the Heavens themselves bled uncontrobly. And for a breath moment, Sun Jiaolong felt a hint of fear. He took a deep breath to calm down.

    With the power of luck, he reduced the curse''s power to a harmless level. So, without hesitation, he punched his enemy.

    [Blue Dragon Fist]

    An Azure dragon rushed toward Li Jun with speed countless times faster than light speed. And despite floating a dozen meters away from his opponent, he had plenty of time to analyze the attack.

    ''He cultivated Martial Art into the level of a Dao,bined it with the majesty of a Ruler. Furthermore, I sense a little bit of Power Dao.''

    He stabbed his spear to create a blood-red dragon, which instantly overpowered Sun Jiaolong''s. Additionally, thetter had to attack with a second dragon to destroy Li Jun.

    Unfortunately, the moment the red dragon exploded because of the sh, it released a blinding light so bright that it was as if a star exploded. The light not only impaired Sun Jiaolong''s sight but also his Divine Sense.

    So, Li Jun appeared and stabbed his opponent with more than a million spears in an instant. In the first one, he realized that the armor had extraordinary protective abilities¨Cespecially with the additional blessing of luck.

    So, in the second stab, Li Jun used a technique that killed luck, thus momentarily decreasing the armor''s power. And from the third stabs and on, he focused all his Origin Essence, soul strength, physical force, and ughter Will.

    Boom!

    Sun Jiaolong flew away while bathing in a pool of blood. Blood constantly fell from his mouth and nose. Whether it was his armor or the helmet, they were full of cracks or holes.

    Blood-red runes also appeared in all the spots where the spear stabbed him. And some parts even turned purple, indicating that a potent poison had entered his body.

    Oddly though, Sun Jiaolong opened his mouth smiling. As he stood up, he dug out a spiritual medicine from the ground and swallowed it. Li Jun frowned slightly after once he identified the spiritual medicine.

    Golden Cicada Ginger: a scarce healing spiritual herb that takes 9 million years to mature. It also contained mild detoxing abilities and curse removal. A single piece can bring a True Monarch on the verge of death back to life.

    ''The power of luck? Is this why he wanted to choose the venue for the battle?''

    Li Jun moved his spear that was on his shoulder and ced the tip on the ground. Then, the surrounding forest¨Cthe remaining of it¨Cinstantly turned dull and gray; the soil became filled with Death Qi, killing everything wherever it traveled.

    And from the ground, myriad things began to appear. Li Jun did not choose to manifest something like souls, ghosts, ghouls, or zombies even though the environment was most suited for these creatures.

    He knew that as a Crown Prince, Sun Jiaolong had the protection of the Great Wu Dynasty''s Luck and Yin Creatures are weak against all Sovereign Royal Families natural Evil Does Not Invade Physique].

    So, he manifested numerous ck and eerie-looking weapons made of Death Qi, rushing to destroy Sun Jiaolong. Thetter did a few backflips to evade at first. However, too many weapons attacked him, so he flew into the sky.

    With the spiritual herb, his injuries had instantly healed, so he had no problem with mobility. Unfortunately, this fact did not matter in the fight. As soon he flew into the sky, numerous more weapons appeared to besiege.

    ''Will-Manifesting Weapons?'' quickly thought Sun Jiaolong as he looked at the red weapons in the sky. He also realized that his opponent used a brilliant Pseudo-Domain technique to ce him in his current position.

    After evading thousands of weapons, Sun Jiaolong realized that he could not continue like this, so he changed tactics.

    [Yin-Yang Emperor Fist]

    Two illusory dragons¨Cone white and one ck¨Cappeared to form a shield around him, blocking the weapons. Additionally, the spherical shield extended with him as the center, pushing and destroying all the weapons attacking it.

    Unfortunately, the expansion onlysted a few seconds before all the Death Qi Weapons, and Will Weapons gathered in one spot to concentrate on destroying the shield. And they did.

    In less than a second, they reduced the shield''s size until it only covered Sun Jiaolong''s body.

    Boom!

    The shield exploded with dragon cries of anger and despair. Following this, more than a hundred weapons impaled Sun Jiaolong, turning him into a shish kebab meal.

    Li Jun suddenly frowned as he looked at his opponent flying away. He then looked in the direction he wouldnd. With a wave of his spear, the ground in the distance turned into an ocean of blood.

    Subsequently, countless enormous blood spikes rose from the ground to the sky. After traveling a few dozens of meters, they pierced the space to create cracks in the heaven.

    ''Damn it,'' cursed Sun Jiaolong after seeing this, beforending on the ocean of blood, staining his armor.

    "Is this your power of luck?" said Li Jun as he floated on top of his opponent. During the battle, he noticed a few anomalies. Whenever Sun Jiaolong was in danger of defeat or death, his body would react on instinct to save him.

    To be precise, it would act as the perfect way to survive. And this was not because of his battle instinct but the power of Luck. His body will act in unexpected or lucky ways that ensure his survival.

    Additionally, there is a lucky field around him that also protects him. In thest attack, Li Jun wanted to destroy his heart to incapacitate him before subduing him.

    However, his swords seemed to have gone wrong and avoided the heart. With control of his ability and battle experience, Li Jun knew he would never make such a rookie mistake.

    So, this was once again the power of luck acting to protect him. On everything else, the environment favored Sun Jiaolong. Li Jun guessed that there probably were many other spiritual medicines in this ce that could help him in this battle.

    So, he ruined the soil to prevent this from happening. Although that was a waste, it was also the most efficient method. Unfortunately, the power of luck is very unreasonable.

    Li Jun noticed Sun Jiaolong was heading straight for a Secret Realm after hisst attack. Most likely, something inside would allow him to escape or be victorious in this confrontation, so he blocked the entrance.

    "I must say, this battle has been very disappointing so far,"mented Li Jun.

    ¦Ñ¦Á??¦Á ??????? "Martial Dao can use Law Resonance, making it one of the most versatile Dao inbat. And yet, your attacks are so predictable and easy to read. You have many ws in how you move, use Origin Essence, and even control your Spiritual Strenght. And yet, your attacks are so predictable and easy to read.

    "Because you know you can always survive any situation since you are a Son of Destiny, you have terrible battle intuition and response time. The way you coordinate your techniques and skills is mediocre, and the hidden arrogance inside your mind is not helping either.

    "The only thing you have for you is your deep understanding of Qi Luck, how to use its Blessing to its full potential, and the fact you can remain rtively calm in any situation.

    "In conclusion, your Battle Awareness is terrible."

    Sun Jiaolong felt humiliated after hearing these words, so he gritted his teeth, trying to stand up. However, Li Jun only watched him with calmness.

    If it were the previous him, he would never easily defeated Sun Jiaolong so easily. No matter what, thetter was still a Heaven Chosen of this Glorious Age. So, his power is not as weak as disyed.

    However, Li Jun was now a new person after surviving the sect''s Hidden Trials. Li Jun had to sigh when thinking of his experience over the past thousand years.

    The trial was straightforward: he teleported to an ancient battlefield with countless Saint''s dead bodies. He had to do two things: resist the ughter Aura these bodies released.

    And second, fight a Will-Manifestation of their Resentment. These manifestations had all their skills and memories once they were alive.

    At first, Li Jun breezed through the trial until he realized things were not so simple. After passing through the Saint''s dead bodies, he arrived at the True Monarch''s Section.

    After resisting their ughter Aura, he fought with myriad True Monarchs and defeated them one by one. Then, he arrived at the Quasi-Emperor Section. For this part, he only needed to defeat 5 of them.

    During this part, Li Jun wanted to give up many times. The ughter Aura released by this level of cultivators was too much for his Willpower to resist, let alone defeat them inbat.

    However, thinking about how useless and powerless he was in the Heavenly Abode World, he gritted his teeth and fought with his life on the line. He evolved in battle and surpassed his limits.

    In the end, he passed after repeated trials and efforts.

    The next stage was the Immortal-level characters. Li Jun found himself on a battlefield with numerous Venerables'' dead bodies.

    And he had to resist the ughter Intent released by these bodies. This was the most difficult challenge Li Jun faced in his life. Then, the training he did in the Pagoda kicked in.

    He gritted his teeth and endured his Primordial Spirit being invaded by these Immortal-level Wills and tempered his own Battle Will and ughter Intent to a higher level.

    And once he passed, the next trial stage involved a battle with the Will Manifestation of an Immortal Venerable. Luckily, he did not need to defeat his opponent. Instead, the manifestation would have the same strength as him, so he needed to use skills, techniques, and Battle Awareness to defeat his opponent.

    Moreover, Li Jun quickly realized that these Will Manifestations were teaching him through battles, so he absorbed as much knowledge as possible. After hundreds of years of trial and error, he passed the test before going to the Dao Ancestor trial stage.

    And Li Jun also passed. Although, in the process, he overdraft his lifespan and broke his foundation, he survived. Then, he discovered the horror of this trial.

    The final stage was a battlefield full of Third-ss Emperor Corpses. Unfortunately, he could resist for a few seconds before passing and being teleported out of the trial.

    Li Jun then wondered whether his ancestor, the Battle Maniac Emperor, killed all these Emperors or found this battlefield before making it into a trial for the sect.

    Honestly, he leaned more toward the former. A few of the corpses he saw were from the Devil Race. The historical records show that the Battle Maniac Emperor woke up during the Devil Era after failing the Heaven Will Battle in the Ancient Emperor Era.

    And after proving the Dao and bing the 5th Emperor of the sect, it is recorded that he killed three of the Devil Gods before leaving for the Endless Void.

    So, Li Jun theorized that he probably killed many of the Great Emperors of other Heaven Will that the Devil Race forcibly upied. As for the reason he did not focus on the ones in his homeworld, Li Jun did not know.

    After all, this was all his conjunctures with no proof.

    After the trial, Li Jun received many rewards. One of the best is an Emperor Scripture called the [Military ughter Body Art]. From the inheritance, he knew that this was a fortunate encounter that his ancestor received in his early days.

    This scripture originated from a Great Emperor in another World Community. He was once a general in the mortal world. And after stepping on the path of cultivation, he used the concept of ughter Aura in the military to create his scripture.

    Li Jun discovered that this [Art] suited him better than the [Treasure Body Tempering] method he previously used. So, after meeting Elder Dan to deal with the issue of life span and meeting with one of Li n''s Dao Ancestors to reset his foundation and learn the [Three Flowers Method], he used the ughter Aura in the trial to temper his fleshly body.

    ¡­

    Sun Jiaolong finally stood up, the medicinal power still in his body from the Golden Cicada Ginger healed his injuries. Unfortunately, the Death Qi also blocked his regenerative capabilities.

    So, he finally decided to use his trump cards.

    (AN: Someone gave a 500 coins gift, so here is an extra chapter.)

 Chapter 473: Shadow of The Past

    Chapter 473: Shadow of The Past

    After getting up, Sun Jiaolong waved his hand, and a halberd appeared in his hand, shining with Innate Laws.

    ''Superior-level Innate Treasure,'' thought Li Jun. ''This guy is worthy of being the Son of Destiny.''

    The Superior-level Innate Treasure is equal to an Emperor Artifact from a Second-ss Emperor, and without its harsh conditions to use or possible bacsh.

    The reason that Innate Treasures are so valuable is that they have low requirements for the users. Whether it is Emperor Artifacts, Dao Artifacts, or Immortal Artifacts, a certain level of strength, cultivation level, and even Qi Luck Protection is needed to use.

    Otherwise, cultivators will suffer terrible consequences when using these Immortal-like magical weapons.

    The only exception to this rule is when the artifacts are ideally suited for a person''s physique. A perfect example is Su Ya''s [Seven Emotions Six Desires Books] and her physique, or Wang Wei and the [8 Trigram Turtle Shell].

    However, this rule or logic does not apply to Innate Treasures. Their owner can use them easily and without consequences, and they are great teachers of Laws.

    Of course, no cultivators can use the real power of these weapons without the appropriate cultivation level¨Cjust like Emperor Artifacts or other Immortal Grade Weapons.

    Nevertheless, they are still better and more potent than Quasi-Emperor Artifacts.

    With a calm look, Li Jun ced his spear away before a blue one with Qilin designs all over its shaft. The spear was a middle-level Innate Treasure that he received from the trial.

    Although it was two grades lower than his opponent, he could use his overwhelming strength to make up the gap. Not long after having this thought, Sun Jiaolong''s armor also changed from golden to dark purple.

    With a nce, Li Jun knew that this new armor was no longer a Quasi-Emperor Tier but another Superior-Grade Innate Treasure, so his lisps twitched lightly.

    Furthermore, the Human Destiny Sword was still enhancing the armor with Qi Luck.

    ''Son of Destinies can be disgusting,'' he thought to himself. From what he knew, even his big brother¨Cwho is a person with tremendous luck¨Conly has two Innate Treasures, and all of them are only high-level ones.

    But Sun Jiaolong has two of them with higher grades, and this may not be his limit.

    So, after shaking his head before rushing toward his opponent. Midway through the fly, Li Jun had to stop before teleporting away. As he floated in the distance, he looked at the space tear in his path.

    ''Void Storm.''

    A natural phenomenon with a 0.000001% probability of urring outside of the Space''s Turbulent Regions. And yet, it appeared today, and right in front of his flying path.''

    Suddenly, Li Jun raised his head to see hundreds of thousands of meteors falling from the sky toward his position, and he squinted his eyes. The Myriad Emperor World is protected by a natural barrier that would destroy all the debris from the Endless Void.

    Although sometimes, some things could pass through, but those asions are also considered statistical anomalies.

    ''So, the advance use of Luck Dao is Probability Maniption.''

    He stabbed his spear into the sky, creating a powerful shockwave that atomized all the meteors. And before Sun Jiaolong could react, another Li Jun appeared from the ground behind him and kicked him into the sky towards the original.

    The original Li Jun then stabbed Sun Jiaolong.

    [Will Invasion]

    When his clones kicked Sun Jiaolong, Li Jun had determined the level of the defensive power of that armor. And he concluded that it would take him a great deal of effort to prate it using usual methods.

    So, he used the technique he learned in the trial. [Will Invasion] allows him to refine his opponent''s equipment forcibly. He can''t take control of an Innate Treasure from someone on the level of Sun Jiaolong.

    However, the confrontation between the two''s imprints will temporarily reduce the effect of the artifact. And that split moment is all Li Jun needed in any battle.

    [Blood Riot]

    Sun Jiaolong screamed, his voice echoing in the heavens. He felt his blood rushing out of his body without his control, painting his armor a few more shades of red.

    Additionally, a terrifying [ughter Aura] invaded his Primordial Spirit, destroying his mind and spirit. All he could hear was the scream and terror of billions of people dying.

    He could feel their pain, anger, hatred, and reluctance to leave the mortal ne, along with their loved ones.

    Boom!

    Sun Jiaolongnded on the ground, creating arge crater and a massive shockwave from hisnding ce. A Golden Dragon then appeared to surround his Primordial Spirit, nourishing and protecting him.

    However, Li Jun did not want to give his opponent any time. So, he activated all the poisons and cursed his attack contained to drain Sun Jiaolong''s vitality and further weaken him.

    Furthermore, he stabbed his spear once more to create an enormous blood spear that would incapacitate his opponent. Unfortunately, right before his attacknded, a shield appeared to block his attack.

    Li Jun looked in the distance to see an ordinary older man floating in the sky.

    ''An Unknown Quasi-Emperor.''

    "I don''t know who you are, nor do I care," said Li Jun, who was very disgusting with the Son of Destiny''s Luck. "But if you intervene in this battle, you will be the enemy of the Dao Opening Sect and be hunted down until you and your family are utterly annihted."

    "Youngsters now a day have no respect for the elderly," muttered the older man as he caressed his beard. "The Crown Prince saved my life, so I owe him Karma. No matter what, I have to take him away."

    Li Jun did not say anything else but threw his spear with all his strength, making the older man''s face became very ugly. He barely reacted to raised his hand to block the attack.

    However, a hidden talisman on the spear suddenly activated and opened a space crack to send him to some faraway and unknown destination. Then, Li Jun spread his Battle Will in the entire Domain to block the space.

    Finally, he looked at Sun Jiaolong. A third eye appeared on Li Jun''s forever before firing a ck beam full of the power of destruction. Sun Jiaolong resisted the attack with his armor while squirming on the ground.

    Subsequently, he used all the Origin Essence in his Divine Sea, which was Li Jun''s goal all along. Without energy to power up the Innate Treasure, Sun Jiaolong has to use his Spiritual Power or his life span.

    Li Jun stood in front of the defeated Sun Jiaolong, observing the Human Sword Destiny in thetter''s Sea of Consciousness. He tried using his Primordial Spirit to take the weapon away forcibly, but it resisted his action.

    So, Li Jun pondered killing Sun Jiaolong to take the sword away. However, he also discovered that the sword was connected to thetter''s Primordial Spirit.

    Even if he destroyed thetter''s fleshly body, the sword could run away with Sun Jiaolong''s Primordial Spirit¨Cjust like it did against Jian Wushuang. Free?ebnovel.c?m.

    So, the current issue is whether his means were enough to prevent this from happening. After thinking about it for a moment, Li Jun decided to be cautious. He took out a talisman and contacted someone.

    A few minutester, he felt an unimaginable force break through his Space Blockade. Then, Wang Wei appeared next to him, making Li Jun''s lisp twitch.

    He thought he had somewhat made the gap but understood he still had a long way to go. Nevertheless, he was more motivated. He still had a long way to go to ultimately pass the Hidden Trial and could still participate when needed.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei looked at the surroundings as the entire battle shed in his eyes.

    ''This kid''s strength has greatly increased¨Cespecially his Battle IQ.''

    Wang Wei believed that he was leagued above Li Jun in terms of raw power and ability. But in terms of Battle Awareness, he was outssed. So, thepetitive side of him appeared, and he decided to test whether that was trueter on.

    Finally, his eyesnded on the pale Sun Jiaolong on the ground, who had a smirk on his face.

    "So what if I am defeated? The Human Sword Destiny chose me, and only me. There is nothing any of you can do about it."

    Wang Wei remained calm while Li Jun shook his head. "In the end, you are the same as all the other Son of Destiny: always cocky and overconfident."

    Wang Wei did not waste time and activated his ability to be a Son of Destiny. In an instant, he forcibly removed the position from Sun Jiaolong and used his enormous Spiritual Power to pull the sword from him.

    "No, no, no," yelled Sun Jiaolong as he watched the golden sword slowlying out of his body. So, he tried to resist, but it was to no avail. In the end, he gritted his teeth before screaming.

    "What are you waiting for? Don''t forget our agreement."

    Then, to the surprise of Wang Wei and Li Jun, a fourth person suddenly appeared not far from them, and none of them realized that they were there.

    "Ji Su?" said Li Jun as he looked at the pale-looking middle-aged man with messy hair; his appearance changed so much that he was almost unrecognizable.

    "I have been waiting for this moment for a very long time," said Ji Su as he looked straight at Wang Wei, ignoring Li Jun or anyone else for that matter.

    ''Qi of Cmity,'' thought Wang Wei when he first looked at Ji Su. ''And a very powerful and hidden one at that.''

    Then, he frowned as he realized that something or someone secretly protected Ji Su. So, he could not see his Fate Line or even his future. So, he looked at Sun Jiaolong on the ground and read his Fate Line.

    He learned that thetter used a Luck Dao Technique called [Path of Victory], which allowed him to see ways he could defeat his opponent. And apparently, Ji Su was the solution.

    Wang Wei was interested in that technique, so he remembered it to learn forter. Unfortunately, he did not know how Ji Su would win against him. So, billions of thoughts shed across his mind in less than a nanosecond.

    ''Could he be my trial?''

    ---------

    (I received two more 500 coins gifts, so I owe you guys 2 extra chapters, which will be released throughout the week.)

 Chapter 474: Falling Dynasty?

    <h4>Chapter 474: Falling Dynasty?</h4>

    "So, you''re not going to say anything?" asked Ji Su. Unfortunately, Wang Wei ignored him and continued to pull the sword out of Sun Jiaolong''s body. The process was not a peaceful one.

    "You should understand that the Path of Emperor is cruel. If you do not want to lose people close to you, don''t participate," said Li Jun.

    "You, shut up. This has nothing to do with you. My brother died unjustly before he could grow and develop; he had his entire life in front of him, but you people took it from him."

    "Unjustly? There are no just people who participate in the Throne Battle," scoffed Li Jun. "Furthermore, your brother would not have ended in that situation if you people kept your words and handed over the token.

    ¦Ñ¦Á??¦Á ??????? "You cannot even keep your words, and yet, you''re talking about being unjust. What a joke?"

    Ji Su looked at Li Jun with red eyes while veins kept popping on his forehead. He then removed it from his eyes before looking at Wang Wei.

    "Is that how you feel as well? Don''t you have any remorse for your actions?"

    Wang Wei frowned slightly. He diverted part of his spiritual power to destroy Ji Su''s Primordial Spirit instantly. But an invisible force seemed to block his attack.

    Moreover, he could not feel, see, or sense what kind of power it was. On top of that, he did a few simtions to kill his opponent before he could react. However, in all the timelines he saw, that invisible power prevented him from seeding.

    "Would it matter if I felt any remorse?" wrote Wang Wei back in the air.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Forget that your hands are also stained with numerous lives, but you never regret them. So, would it matter if I felt remorse? In your current state driven by hatred, would that matter?"

    Ji Su quieted down for a few seconds before saying: "Maybe, you''re right. All that matters is that I get to avenge my brother." He then took out a sword and drove it into his heart without hesitation.

    Ji Su coughed a mouthful of blood, and while his vitality slowly drained away, he smiled as he reminisced about his brother. Ji Su was the kind of person that was very aware of his strength, limitations, and ws.

    So, once he started cultivating, he knew he did not have the talent and, more importantly, the ambitions to be a Great Emperor. After all, not everyone had the desire to pursue immortality and eternity.

    The Emperor Path is long and tortuous: a path full of blood, death, and loneliness. After sitting on that throne, one can acquire glory, wealth, power, and evestingness.

    However, not many people can remain the same person they were at the beginning of their journey. The final winner usually must sacrifice their morality, humanity, and even their friends and loved ones.

    So, although the throne is the most desired position in the Endless Void, not everyone can or are willing topete for it, and Ji Su was one of these people.

    So, when he held Ji Song for the first time, he finally understood his innermost desire; he wanted to be a supporting role in that Great Competition, not the leading role.

    It was a perfect position; he could one day achieve immortality while not having to go through all the trials and tribtions. So, he dedicated all his life to making his brother a Great Emperor. He began to focus on strategy so that he could be helpful.

    Ji Su also ensured that his brother had a happy childhood. As a Heaven Chosen born with the Heavy Ax Physique, Ji Song has many people praising him and expectations ced on him.

    Growing up in such an environment was not ideal and could affect most children mentally. And the only reason he could have a childhood at all and develop normally was because of Ji Su.

    He was the only person who never showed his expectations, goals, dreams, and hopes for Ji Song. Ji Su treated him like his little brother, nothing more and nothing else.

    At some point, Ji Su did not know whether he was doing all this for his brother''s state of mind or because he genuinely wanted him to have a great life.

    After Ji Song''s defeat in the Qi Luck Trial, Ji Su watched how much he pushed himself beyond his limit¨Cespecially to temper his body. He had never seen his brother in such pain¨Cboth physically and spiritually.

    And a significant part of him wanted to convince Ji Song to give up thepetition and focus on living his life normally. Anyway, with his physique, he could be a great cultivator and live for a few million years.

    Unfortunately, he knew that this was pointless. Ji Song was not like him: he had ambitions, drive, and talent. Not to mention that the entire dynasty was counting on him.

    So, Ji Su motivated and supported him instead; he ensured that Ji Song did not let a few defeats affect his state of mind and Dao Heart.

    Then came the fateful day. Ji Su watched as someone tore his little brother apart in front of trillions of people before being refined into a pill. What''s worse was that his father and Great Wu''s people did nothing.

    They bowed their heads to his brother''s killers to appease them. This act was uneptable to Ji Su, so he took things into his hand.

    While blood dripped from his mouth, Ji Su smiled viciously at Wang Wei. Li Jun took a small step forward, wanting to stay in front of his big brother and protect him. However, after seeing his calm andposed demeanor, he stopped and observed while being on guard.

    Then, ck marks started to appear all over Wang Wei''s body. He nced at them before words appeared in front of him.

    "A curse? You''re gravely mistaken if you think this is enough to get your vengeance."

    Ji Suughed aloud like a madman before replying: "No, I know this would not be enough. I never underestimate an enemy, let alone a monster like you."

    He then crushed a talisman from his space ring. Immediately afterward, an enormous multicolored dragon appeared in the distance, visible throughout the entire Myriad Emperor World by all cultivators.

    The dragon roared to the Heavens; its roar was full of pain, sadness, and reluctance. Then, it shattered into billions of motes of light of different colors.

    "That''s the Great Zhou''s Qi Luck Dragon," said Li Jun. "What have you done?"

    His words had not finished before the ck spots on Wang Wei''s body turned purple and spread to 95% of his body. Li Jun''s face became pale after seeing this; however, before he could react, Wang Wei appeared in front of Ji Su.

    His instinct told him that this guy was no longer protected. He grabbed thetter''s head and searched his Primordial Spirit.

    ''Curse of Hatred? Another curse that can affect a person''s Existence? They should be from the same creator.''

    He understood many things. Ji Su was crazy enough to sacrifice the luck of the entire Great Zhou Dynasty to power and strengthen the curse to a higher level¨Cjust like Su Ya did.

    Luckily, he was not Lin Fan.

    Suddenly, Wang Wei split into two. One side of him still had the markings on their bodies, while the other was intact.

    [Bone Clone]: A divine ability he received from tempering his body to perfection, which would allow him to redirect things like curses, Reality Erasure, or weird and unpredictable abilities that are impossible to guard against.

    So far, he only had to use this ability thrice; the first time failed him, but that was because his enemy had a simr ability and knew how to nullify it and the second time saved him from death.

    Luckily, this time, this Divine Ability did not fail him.

    On top of that, he anticipated this possible oue when he saw the Qi Luck Dragon. After all, he witnessed what happened to Lin Fan. So, instantly, he reverted his Qi Luck Dragon to the ck state to reduce the effect that luck has on him entirely.

    Secondly, he used his status as Sacred Son to connect to the Dao Opening Sect''s Qi Luck and block most of the boost that the Great Zhou''s Qi Luck would have on the curse.

    He also felt the sect''s Luck Dragon did not resist letting him borrow all its strength, most likely because his father gave him that authority.

    Nevertheless, Wang Wei knew that he was not safe yet. So, he sat cross-legged beside Ji Su''s dead body as he began to focus on his Duyi Realm and protect his [Existence].

    Great Zhou Dynasty:

    "You guys dare," roared a beautiful woman''s voice. A mighty aura emanated from the direction of that voice, which shook the entire Myriad Emperor World slightly.

    Then, a mysterious and unknown power appeared to prevent the Qi Luck frompletely dispersing.

    Then, about 30 people floated in the sky above the dynasty. Among these people, 5 had Dao Rhymes emanating from their bodies as if they were the messengers of the Great Dao itself.

    While the remaining ones had immortal lights flowing from their bodies, disying their nobility to the world.

    These 30 cultivators stood in two groups, all dressed in dragon robes. One group had 3 Dao Ancestors along with 17 Immortal Venerables, while the smaller group had 2 Dao Ancestors with 8 Immortal Venerables.

    "Why did you guys do this?" asked the female Dao Ancestor, who led the other two.

    "You know why we did this," replied the purple-eyed Dao Ancestor, who appeared to be the rebel group''s leader.

    "Billions of years of cultivation, and not a single progress; This is the worse kind of torture," he said with a sight.

    "You knew what you signed for, immortality in exchange for protecting Great Zhou until it perished."

    "Yes. And now that that dynasty''s Luck is "scattered," Great Zhou has perished, so we are now free."

    Ji Xiran gritted her teeth as she looked at these traitors.

    ''This stupid Crown Prince.''

    She looked in the distance to look at Ji Su''s dead body. And after seeing Wang Wei, she finally understood how this situation escted to this point. Their entire Great Zhou Dynasty was probably being used as a chess piece for someone Ouw''s Trial.

    For as long as she lived, she understood the saying: "Heavenly Dao is cruel and treats all living beings as dogs."

    The only exception is Great Emperors, and only Second-ss ones and up. Otherwise, no one can escape this cruel fact¨Ceven Immortal beings like them.

    Ji Xiran looked at the traitors but did not say anything. She understood that even with numbers, they were still outssed in battle strength. So, Ji Xiran looked at the people behind her and said:

    "Let''s go recondense the dynasty''s Luck."

    So, all the remaining 20 Immortal Cultivators rushed to use their ability to re-condense as much luck as possible before it was toote. However, they also knew that from now, the Great Zhou Dynasty will suffer countless catastrophes¨Cboth natural and artificial¨Cbecause of the dispersion of luck.

    As for the remaining ten people, they did not intervene. Instead, they all disappeared as if they had never existed in this world.

    Meanwhile, after a few hours, Wang Wei opened his eyes with a pale face. He looked at Ji Su''s dead body while thinking:

    ''So, he was just a pawn to weaken me before the real trial. What a shame.''

 Chapter 475: Ambitions

    <h4>Chapter 475: Ambitions</h4>

    Wang Wei wanted Ji Su to be his trial since things would be simpler. Unfortunately, his Nexus of Fate is still the same. Nevertheless, he did learn a few things about this experience.

    For example, he guessed that the Saber Wielder might not be someone he knew very well but most likely affected by his actions. So, he prepared to find them using that conjecture.

    Secondly, he learned that the [Curse of Hatred] and the [Bloodline Curse] were from the same source. The creator''s purpose seemed to be to give people¨Cno matter the cultivation level¨Ca chance at killing their enemy if they were willing to pay a specific price.

    And after this experience, he decided to study curses in-depth to have ways to block them. Furthermore, he will also spend a lot of time cultivating or improving his [Bone Clone] ability. This Divine Ability can save his life in the most dangerous situations.

    "Where is Sun Jiaolong?" gestured Wang Wei.

    "I''m sorry, but he ran away while I was protecting you," replied Li Jun. "He had a very powerful Void Breaking Talisman."

    Wang Wei nodded his head before looking in the distance. He headed for his new hide-out while sending a clone back to the sect to see his father; he wanted to know about the situation of Great Zhou.

    Wang Wei found his father waiting for him in Tianwei Peak.

    "You should return home. Your mother is worried sick about you."

    "If all three of you can swear the most restricted oath not to use that formation, I will be more than happy to return home."

    Wang Tian became quiet for a moment before saying: "At least, let your clone go see her."

    "Fine."

    Wang Wei knew that time was ticking for him, so there was no point in remaining mad at his family for now. For all he knows, the time he has to see them is limited.

    Although he will try to enter Samsara if he fails this trial, there is no guarantee of sess. And if he seeded, he would not see them for countless millennia, if not millions of years.

    "What happened in Great Zhou?"

    Although he felt the presence of the Immortal Grade Cultivators in the distance, he could not hear their conversation. And he had to focus on blocking the curse.

    Wang Tian exined everything that happened regarding the rebellion of these people to attend freedom.

    "They probably want to go to the world that all Great Emperors ascend to; this should be the perfect ce to help cultivators of their level reach higher heights,"mented Wang Tian, and Wang Wei agreed with him.

    "Doesn''t our sect have to worry about simr things?"

    "Not really. One of the advantages of powerful Emperor Lineages is that our Emperors can create and leave behind resources and Secret Realms that help Immortal Tier Cultivators.

    "So, although their cultivation speed will not be as good as that ce, they can still progress."

    Wang Wei nodded as he finally understood why the sect strictly controls resources at the level of Innate and above. These resources are reserved for the Dao Ancestors and Immortal Venerables to ensure that they do not have any rebellious thoughts like the people from Great Zhou.

    "In any case, you should be on the lookout if something happens," warned Wang Wei. Then, the two went back home together. Yu Yan was happy to see her son again¨Ceven if it was a clone. She knew if he decided to be stubborn and remained angry, she would not see him for at least a few hundred years, if not more.

    After meeting his mother, the clone went to see Li Jun and Su Ai; she still looked normal as the pregnancy was in the early stage. With her bloodline and the sect''s resources, this baby will not see the world in another few hundred years.

    Immediately afterward, Wang Wei''s clone and Li Jun went to the Battle Tower to fight. Wang Wei wanted to test Li Jun''s Battle Awareness and Skills, so he gave the clone the same physical strength, Origin Essence, and Spiritual Strenght as him.

    The result was that he was mistreated; Li Jun quickly destroyed him. And that was even though his Fate Dao still gave him an advantage since it was a Dao more powerful than ughter Dao.

    The way Li Jun could see ws in his opponent, predict attacks solely based on instinct, and use all his techniques, spells, or Divine Abilities to their full potential and beyond, Wang Wei was no match.

    Wang Wei thought he made up the gap in Combat Awareness with Di Tian during their battle with the help of the Pagoda. However, he realized how wrong he was after fighting Li Jun.

    He reviewed that battle again and learned many things: Di Tian held back quite a lot. Based on his movements and actions, Wang Wei knew that he was constantly on the lookout for something during their battle.

    He most likely feared that Wu Hong would suddenly show up and destroy him. And because of this constant vignce, Di Tian could not use all his powers and skills during the battle.

    After making this discovery, Wang Wei''s eyes began to shine. Since he found his weakness, he will change and improve it.

    He went to see Wang Ju as he had a task for her. He gave her a list of the people he thought he had wronged during his cultivation journey and asked her to check and assassinate them. And if there is a Saber Wielder with notable strength, she should inform him immediately.

    Through the power of Karma, Wang Wei could deduce this kind of information. So, he began from the Spirit Road Trial to the present. Although he knew he could not find everybody, he was satisfied with 95% of them.

    Hopefully, he can find the person from his trial. If not, his actions can be considered a way to deal with possible future troubles.

    After that, he headed to the Time eleration Formation with Li Jun; he wanted to absorb thetter''s skills and Battle Awareness through constant battles.

    And in just five years, he learned everything Li Jun did during his Hidden Trial, which made thetter speechless.

    "You''re truly a monster," said Li Jun; his physique granted him a terrifying talent for battle, but he still took thousands of years to reach such a level. Yet, someone else took just five years to catch up and surpassed him.

    Wang Wei did not say anything; he did not even use his [Future Buddha Self], relying only on hisprehension to achieve this feat.

    "I need you to do something for me," wrote Wang Wei in the air before exining what it was to Li Jun.

    "You want me to create a technique to increase Battle Awareness and Skills?" muttered Li Jun. Wang Wei''s idea is very simple: divide the might into two. One part controls the normal function of daily life.

    While the other part is constantly in a Dream World, and in that world, they can simte their opponents and fight with them: they can simte their previous opponents and the fights they have watched¨Ceven from recordings, or simte themselves.

    After all, there is no better opponent than yourself.

    After a couple of thousand years, theirbat awareness would increase to an unimaginable level with the constant, never-ending battles.

    "I should be able to recreate the simtion aspect after studying the Battle Tower, but I don''t know anything about Dream Dao."

    "The sect has a few books from the Eternal Dream Sect. Furthermore, there is no need to start from scratch. One of the top 30 Heaven Chosens, the one called Lazy Suave has a cultivation technique that allows him to cultivate in his sleep.

    "Get it from him and modify it."

    "That should work," replied Li Jun with excitement. This Dream Technique is perfectly suited for his physique. And once he creates it, he can simte his trial and decrease the time it takes him to pass.

    ''What a perfect training method.'' He could imagine how both his and Wang Wei''s strength would increase once he created this technique. So, without wasting time, he left to track the Lazy Suave.

    ¡­

    In a slightly dark and poorly lighted ce, Sun Jiaolong opened his eyes. He grunted in pain before looking around. Even though he had Night Vision with his cultivation level, everything was hard to see.

    The only light in the room seemed toe from a glowing golden spark from the distance. Sun Jiaolong swallowed a bunch of pills after ensuring he was in no danger.

    A few hourster, he could now move properly. So, he headed in the direction of the light source. Because of his injury, this short walk took more than 30 minutes.

    Then, he saw an altar with a blue sword with an azure dragon design on both the hilt and the edge. Suddenly, Sun Jiaolong began tough aloud, forcing him to stop when he started coughing and leaking blood.

    ¦Ñ¦Á??¦Á ??????? "My n seems to have worked," he muttered. "The Demon Destiny Sword."

    He has been searching nonstop for this sword for thousands of years but to no avail. So, he decided to gather Luck to use a spell to find it. Sun Jiaolong was prepared to gather luck for a very long time.

    However, when Ji Su sacrificed Great Zhou''s Qi Luck, he took this opportunity to steal a lot of it. And when he used the Void Breaking Talisman, he used his luck to guarantee his escape and find this sword.

    Excitedly, he ignored his injury and the pain before rushing to take the sword. Unfortunately, a shield appeared to push him away.

    "How I forget: only the demon race can fully use the power of that sword."

    Sun Jiaolong sat on the ground to meditate and elerate his recovery. A few dayster, he returned to his peak state. Then, he took out a bright-red pill with veins engraved on its surface.

    ''I spent a lot of money and time to get this Quasi-Emperor Tier Bloodline Modification Pill. Hopefully, my n can work.''

    After swallowing it, he fell to the ground as he began to twitch. Blood started to ooze from every corner of his body. At some point, hair grew unconditionally from Sun Jiaolong''s body before falling off.

    During the excruciating process, he did not scream a single time. To be precise, he could not scream even if he wanted to since most of his bodily parts did not function properly.

    A few dayster, the process ended, and Sun Jiaolong got up from the floor. He clenched his hands as he felt the strength flowing through his veins. An illusory monkey appeared behind him before he punched in their air.

    Boom!

    The entire Secret Realm shook for a moment before stabilizing itself.

    "The Battle God Ape Bloodline is truly remarkable,'' he muttered. He once acquired this bloodline from a demon race''s Secret Realm. A Battle Saint Ape Tribe member wanted to purify his bloodline to a height never seen before to one day lead his race from human oppression.

    And he seeded somehow. Unfortunately, he died in the process, leaving it for future generations of the Demon Race.

    After checking his power, Sun Jiaolong walked to the blue sword and quickly picked it up. A feeling of nostalgia rushed through him as he felt the power of Luck.

    "I am the man destined to unite the Myriad Emperor World and recreate the glory of the Great Qin Dynasty," he dered.

    "And this is just the beginning."

    The next step in Sun Jiaolong''s n is to search for the Destiny Sword of the Sea Race. From the records he searched, there has never been any news about the existence of such an item.

    However, he was confident the Sea Race had a Luck Condensing Artifact, but they hid it even better than the Demon Race and the Human Race.

    ''The ocean is as vast as the Central and Eastern Continent, so the poption of the Sea Race should be the secondrgest in the world. With their [Sword of Destiny] in my hands, I should be able topensate for the previous loss.''

    Sun Jiaolong looked in the distance with killing intent.

    ''Wang Wei, you just wait. One day, I will pry that sword from your corpse.''

    Sun Jiaolong then left for the Sea. For a moment, he hesitated whether to search for the Destiny Sword of the Spirit Race. However, considering their low number, he concluded it was not worth it.

 Chapter 476: Solution?

    <h4>Chapter 476: Solution?</h4>

    Blood Earth Forbidden Land:

    Wang Wei''s real body made a small cottage next to the old beggar, who was not home at present, most likely searching for an Innate Treasure rted to the Dao of Heaven.

    In one of therge rooms with a Space Extension Array, he activated the [Unseen Cube] for extra protection before taking out a few golden orbs that instantly fused upon interaction.

    With enough merit, he made the divination that would decide his fate: Where was the Absolute Chaos Physique in the Endless Void?

    [Uncalcble].

    Wang Wei sighed even though he expected this oue. So, he changed his question: Would I be able to find one before the trial?

    [No.]

    Why?

    [Dead.]

    Wang Wei squinted his eyes. A while ago, there was still a chance for him to find other people with that physique. And now, even after refining the Human Destiny Sword to bless him with luck, he learned that all of the remaining Absolute Chaos Physiques were now dead.

    ''So, what changed?'' thought Wang Wei.

    He did not know that there were only 9 Absolute Chaos Physiques in the Endless Void. Lin Fan absorbed seven of them during the ughter Trial, and as for the remaining two, the Emperor Enlightened Academy have already caught them for Xu Shi.

    So, he was toote.

    Wang Wei took a deep breath to calm down; he was now back to the starting point: he had to find another way to survive. So, he closed his eyes to enter a deep state of meditation. All his billions of spirit particles worked together in harmony as he strategized.

    After an unknown amount of time, Wang Wei concluded the way to survive this trial was to use a method that a Great Emperor could not calcte. The reason his Physique n failed was because of how predictable it was.

    A few Ouws probably already used this method to pass the test, so Heavenly Dao should be able to calcte that Wang Wei will reach this conclusion and n ahead.

    ''So, if I want to survive, I need a method that a Great Emperor-level figure could not calcte?''

    Wang Wei frowned aftering to this conclusion. He did not know how mighty the deduction power of Great Emperors was, but it would never be something even a "genius" like himself could fathom.

    So, Wang Wei understood that in a direct confrontation of deduction, he would lose¨Cespecially since the Dao of Heaven involved knowing everything in existence.

    Although he knew that even if Heavenly Dao couldn''t reach the true level of omniscient, he knew that he had already lost in the information/knowledge department.

    ''Wait, knowledge. I have knowledge from Earth, apletely different civilization and culture unknown to Heavenly Dao.''

    Wang Wei has tried to divine the location and existence of Earth a few times to no avail. So, he theorized that it was either very well hidden by some influential individuals or did not exist in this universe.

    ''So, this could be my advantage,'' he thought, his mind working at trillions of miles per hour. He found a few things wrong with this theory in less than a second.

    First, he assumed Heavenly Dao did not know about Earth and had no proof of such. This assumption could be fatal to him if he wanted to use it to pass the trial.

    Second, many of his odd behaviors since he reincarnated in this world revealed that he reincarnated; even his family was aware of this fact, but they never mentioned it to him.

    However, sometimes, he would blurt out some terms or ng from Earth and even exin certain concepts to Li Jun or Yan Liling. Many of these concepts are now known to the upper echelons of the sect.

    Furthermore, when speaking with Wu Hong, he would talk more casually about certain things on Earth. Fortunately, she seemed to know about it since Wang Wei did not have to exin anything, and she would naturally understand what he meant.

    It was as if she''s been there before and experienced the culture. Of course, Wang Wei knew that future him could have recreated Earth from memories and shown it to her.

    Or, she could have visited with him.

    Nevertheless, Earth might not be the solution he needed.

    Wang Wei pondered and reviewed everything he ever said or muttered about Earth. The information revealed was not as much as he anticipated.

    Even when he created things like trains, cars, etc., he only mentioned their names and functions.

    He discovered that he was never willing to talk too deeply about it and did not even officially talk to his family about his reincarnation¨Ceven though he knew they knew.

    Wang Wei does not know why he did not reveal it; he was not guilty of taking over his mother''s baby since he reincarnated as a baby. He knew his family would still treat him the same nheless; after all, reincarnation is moremon among cultivators.

    Ye, he still did not do it. It was like a subconscious decision that he made without knowing the reason.

    ''Maybe this is the reason; to prepare for this asion, for this trial.''

    Wang Wei understood that his actions might be the result of his intuition acting in a passive way to protect him. Or his future self was influencing his past self.

    Logically speaking, Void Shattering Realm and above cultivators should be considered True 4th Dimensional Beings or higher. So, they should not experience time in a linear faction, but they do¨Cunless theyprehend the Laws of Time.

    And Wang Wei knew that he wouldprehend the Laws of Time. So, it is not far-fetched for his future self to subtly influenced his past self in small ways.

    He shook his head to remove these distracting thoughts and focused on the task. He had a feeling that he was heading in the correct direction. So, after focusing on all the information he revealed about Earth and treating them as things Heavenly Dao knows, he focused on the things he did not disclose.

    He hoped that something would help him for this trial. Suddenly, his eyes lit up as an idea popped into his mind. Without hesitation, Wang Wei began toy an array inside the room.

    He took out many high-level resources from his space ring to refine formation gs and ced them in the correct position before using his Spiritual Strenght to write the divine runes needed.

    It took him a few months of trial and error before creating the formation he needed with the help of the [Future Buddha Self]. Then, he activated the array.

    Wang Wei found himself on a journey into the microscopic world. He saw atoms and subatomic particles as small as quarks before even going even smaller.

    He thought that going smaller than this, he would discover the fundamentalws of the Myriad Emperor World, but he found something else entirely.

    ''Spiritual Qi. The essence of spiritual energy.''

    Because he once visited the Source Qi Space, he could feel that these particles came from an undetectable ce. But he could not pinpoint the location nor dare to try.

    ''With this discovery, my energy control will reach a new height, but this is not what I wanted. I need to go even smaller.''

    Wang Wei was d that he did not discover Laws after his journey in the microscopic world, as this increased his n''s feasibility. As such, he contacted his clone back in the sect.

    Thetter proceeded toy the same Quasi-Emperor Tier Array, except for this time, he modified it to borrow the power of the sect''s Emperor Formation to boost its strength.

    Wang Wei shook his head in disappointment after seeing the result. He could now better see the Spirit Particles, as he called them and how they function. However, he could not see anything smaller.

    ''To ensure absolute sess, I must reach the Quantum Realm, a dimension so small that even an Emperor cannot easily detect.''

    Unfortunately, Wang Wei could feel that he had reached a limit; no matter what he did or how he tweaked the formation, he could not go any smaller. So, after making a few deductions with his [Future Buddha Self], he gave up on thinking of another idea.

    ''Since cultivation cannot help me, I can use science and technology.''

    Logically speaking, cultivation has a greater advantage than science and technology. After all, based on his recent discovery, cultivators began their journey by using a sub-atomic particle like Spiritual Qi.

    However, Wang Wei could feel the limitation that Cultivation Civilization has because of how powerful it was. This is the very reason for the existence of Heavenly Dao.

    Without wasting time, Wang Wei began to deduce whether a pure Science and Technology World exists, and he received a negative answer.

    ''Finally, luck is on my side.''

    ¦Ñ¦Á??¦Á ??????? He was genuinely relieved at this news. If science and technology existed in the Endless Void, then this information should be avable to Heavenly Dao, and his n would be useless.

    However, there is another problem; he has to develop a science and technology world from scratch to help him reach the Quantum Realm, which is not an easy task.

    Although he remembered all the scientific knowledge he learned from his past life, this did not change the fact that he was a Business and Communication Major.

    So, even if he used hisprehension and [Future Sight], it would not be an easy task to recreate an entirely new civilization, not to mention how time-consuming and the other difficulties he will face in the process.

    ''So, I need people to help me. Preferably, an entire world.''

    Countless thoughts shed across his mind as he nned how to achieve his goal. Wang Wei looked in the sky with a frown.

    ''I need to enter the Void Shattering Realm first to have a chance to seed in a rtively short time.''

    After thinking about it for a moment, Wang Wei entered seclusion to make his breakthrough. This time, he did not use the [Future Buddha Self] to deduce whether his n would guarantee sess and survival or whether he could kill the Saber Wielder.

    He truly feared that Heavenly Dao had a way to see whether the method he thought of could kill the Saber Wielder. However, he knew that with the cube, it should be impossible, but he could not control his paranoia.

    So, he will only use his [Future Sight] to get knowledge from his future self to elerate the pace of creating this Science and Technology Civilization.

 Chapter 477: Final Appearance

    <h4>Chapter 477: Final Appearance</h4>

    After entering seclusion, Wang Wei did not immediately break through. He first ensured that the recent rise in cultivation did not affect his foundation. And in the process, he also began to light up the remaining spirit particles.

    With many Soul Increasing Pills and the soul strength stored inside his Three Immortal Soul, the process did not take as long as expected. So, in just a few dozens of years, he lit up all 1.269 trillion spirit particles.

    And once he finished with that, he condensed his Spirit Flower. The power Ancestor Wucheng left in his body activated to purify Wang Wei''s soul, but it could not find any impurities, so it left.

    Then, a transparent lotus appeared above his Divine Altar where the [Three Flowers Crown] existed. The lotus contained 12 petals, meaning it was a Grade 1 Spirit Flower.

    Then, Wang Wei checked his ability and was quite satisfied with it; it cane in handy¨Ceven in this trial.

    The Spirit Flower filled in the final spot of the crown. However, the five jewels on it were still dimmed. Luckily, it was not for long. All of Wang Wei-s five Zhang Organs suddenly glow different colors like a rainbow.

    Then, each color lit up the five jewels. Once the process ended, Wang Wei felt the crown''s power baptizing his entire body, soul, and energy.

    His foundation was now more perfect than ever, and he even felt his cultivation and fleshly body talent slightly elevated, not to mention his general strength.

    ''Is this the state of [Three Flowers Gather on A Crown, Five Qi Towards the Origin]? How fascinating!''

    He could feel this secret technique would give him a lot of help in his future cultivation path. So, he nodded in satisfaction.

    ''Alright, now, let''s break through."

    As he closed his eyes to cultivate, Wang Wei found himself in his Sea of Consciousness with a table with tea in front of him. And sitting opposite Wang Wei was a pale-looking version of himself with an eerie atmosphere.

    "Not happy to see me?" asked the Heart Devil.<sub></sub>

    "What do you think?"

    "Well, it does not matter. If you can leave here intact, this should be thest time we meet."

    After entering the Void Shattering Realm, cultivators will still have Heart Demon, but they will not be so obvious and show up in a physical form. Instead, they will show up in the form of constant doubts or a drastic and sudden change in personality.

    It is simr to what happened to Wang Wei after killing someone for the first time, but even more severe.

    "What do you want to talk about this time?" gestured Wang Wei.

    "Oh, so many things, but today''s theme is once again your hypocrisy," replied the Heart Devil in a slightly mboyant voice. "Tell me, why didn''t you take Heavenly Dao''s deal?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "After grandma''s death, you have personally witnessed what death and departure can do to your remaining family. And yet, when Heavenly Dao showed you a way to pass the trial and live, you rejected it without hesitation: all because of your selfish desire to control one of the Supreme Daos."

    The Heart Devil paused momentarily before waving his hand to disy a picture: it was one of a beautiful young woman crying in the middle of the night.

    ''Mom,'' thought Wang Wei as he looked at it.

    "This poor woman has spent countless nights crying alone, thinking she might lose her son right after losing her mother. What''s worse is that there is nothing she could do about it, nothing she can do to help.

    "But you can, couldn''t you? All you had to do is use an Innate Treasure to use Fate Laws, and all the trial''s trouble would have been avoided, and this poor woman does not have to suffer like this."<sub> </sub>

    "I have found a way to pass the trial," gestured Wang Wei with blood-shed eyes. Luckily he could not talk. Otherwise, his voice would be very hoarse right about now.

    "But you don''t know for sure if it would work or if you will have enough time to seed. So, why not take the easier and already avable method; the method guaranteed to seed?"

    Wang Wei looked in a daze at the crying recording of his mother. After an unknown amount of time, he sighed before shaking his head:

    "I have decided to pursue the path of being free and unfettered. And I would rather die than cut off my path forward."

    This was why he did not use the other methods that Heavenly Dao showed him. If he did, he knew he would never achieve the ultimate freedom he desired.

    "So, you are choosing yourself over your parents? I thought you loved them dearly; how hypocritical."

    "I do love them more than anything in the world. And I know they would understand."

    "I''m sure this is what you say to yourself so you can sleep peacefully."

    "Humans are inherentlyplex individuals, not to mention cultivators with their god-like powers," wrote Wang Wei as he took a sip of his tea. "So, it is possible to be selfish and love someone else simultaneously.

    "I love my parents and would not hesitate to sacrifice my life for them if the situation arrives. However, I also have dreams and ambitions; dreams that I will also not hesitate to ce my life on the line for."

    "All I''m hearing are excuses," replied the Heart Devil with a sneer.

    "Okay, then, let''s look at the situation logically. If I did settle and choose survival over my ambitions. Then, what do you think will happen in the future when I''m confronted with the absolute truth that I cannot be free and unfettered?"<sub> ¦Ñ????-???????</sub>

    The devil did not answer.

    "I''ll tell you," continued Wang Wei. "I''ll grow bitter, ming my family for ruining my future¨Ceven though it was my choice. How do you think the dynamic amongst us would be then?"

    "Or, you could simply ept the result and move on with your life," replied the Heart Devil.

    "Since you know better than anyone else, what do you think is the most likely possibility?"

    "So, you have no qualm about making your family go through the same pain that you went through?"

    "You''re dodging my questions. Furthermore, I could flip your argument against you."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Isn''t the fact that you and my family''s desire for me to take the easy way out proof that none of you have faith that I can pass this trial perfectly?"

    "We are talking about a probability of less than 0.00000001% percent if not more; it is understandable," replied the Heart Devil.

    "My mother and father taught me never to take the easy way¨Cespecially when ites to cultivation. Isn''t it the reason that she wanted to sacrifice themselves with that Formation instead of encouraging me to use the Innate Treasure or control a Lesser Fate Dao? They know of my ambitions and support me heartily."

    The Heart Devil squinted his eyes at Wang Wei.

    ¦Ñ¦Á??¦Á ??????? "It often bothers me how easy it is for cultivators to sacrifice their lives for anything; it''s like they have no fear of death."

    "In this world of demons, gods, and immortals, death is not the scariest thing. What is truly terrifying is losing yourself in this long journey called cultivation."

    "I understand that notion, but as a person from Earth, shouldn''t you be different? Shouldn''t you have some fears of death?"

    "I have lived in this world for over 4000 years; it is normal for me to be assimted in some ways," replied Wang Wei.

    "Maybe for the dying aspect, but about the other element: regret. As a person who died before, you should understand how painful it is to be full of regrets. In your childhood, the issue gued you constantly.

    "You kept thinking about your family back on Earth, your friends, and what your life would have been like. You thought of everything you never had a chance to see or do.

    "And one of the driving forces behind your desire to be free and unfettered is to correct all these regrets, not to have any of them anymore. So, you''re telling me this has changed? If you die in this trial, will you not have any regrets? That you can ept passing a second time, full of remorse?"

    Wang Wei looked in the distance before writing: "Of course, I''ll have regrets, maybe even more than in my first life."

    "Then why not take the easy path of survival?"

    "Because in the future, I would be even more remorseful."

    The Heart Devil understood his meaning. Most people cannot pinpoint when their lives deviated from their desired oues. However, Wang Wei will be able to if he makes that decision.

    So from now on, he will live the rest of his life thinking and reminiscing about that single moment in time when he made the wrong choice, the choice that shattered his dreams.

    This level of remorse is enough to drive most men insane, twisting their minds and personality. And with Wang Wei''s talent, intelligence, and possible achievement in the cultivation journey, who knew what he would do in his madness.

    "So, that''s it? You''re really choosing an uncertain path because of possible future remorse?"

    Wang Wei smiled before replying: "I am. Honestly, I believe in myself that I will seed."

    The Heart Devil paused for a moment before muttering: "Maybe, you''re right. After all, in the darkest time when you had no hope and death came knocking at your door, you never gave up.

    "Even I have to admire your conviction."

    "Is that apliment? From you all of all parole?"

    "What can I say, this is myst appearance, and I''m feeling a little emotional," replied the Heart Devil, who began dissipating slowly.

    "Onest piece of advice. Watch out for your recent paranoia. Although it has not reached the point of bing a Heart Devil, you''re treading on thin lines."

    "Thank you, and I will."

    "Well, it was nice to meet you."

    "Unfortunately, I cannot say the same. But, you were quite useful."

    "Hahaha, I''ll take that as apliment."

    The moment the Heart Devil disappeared, Wang Wei felt the weight of the world lifted from his shoulder; his mind and spirit reached an unprecedented peak.

    He was ready to attack the next realm.

    (AN: Someone gave a 500 coins gift, so here is an extra chapter.)

 Chapter 478: Void Shattering Realm (1)

    Chapter 478: Void Shattering Realm (1)

    After dealing with hisst Heart Devil Tribtion, Wang Wei knew he was ready for the next stage of cultivation. So, he did not waste time and continued his seclusion.

    The first step to entering the Void Shattering Realm is to pass through the [Road of the Heart]. And to do so requires cultivators to enter a profound realm of meditation, unlike anything they have experienced.

    Then, they have to understand the concept of emptiness, which does not refer to the state of nothingness but the idea that there is a distinctive idea between how things are and how they appear.

    Cultivators must understand the meditative method that focuses on perception and how cultivator views the world and their experience. Cultivators have to look at the world with no preconceived notions or bias about what they think it is or functions; they have to look at the universe through a "void" or "empty" mindset, then they can find the [Road of the Heart] and discover their true self.

    And the process of discovering the self and sublimating it is called "Void Shattering." In the past, this knowledge wasmon among cultivators¨Cespecially in the Ancient Emperor Era.

    Unfortunately, over time, most cultivators think that Void Shattering refers to the ability to use Law to break the space and teleport. Although most Saint Land and above should know the truth, no one cared enough to spread the truth to loose cultivators.

    So, Wang Wei theorized this is one of the many reasons the current New Emperor Era is so weak and a general failurepared to the other Eras.

    [Void Shattering] is a difficult step that stopped many cultivators, so many people have found shortcuts and other methods to avoid this step over the years. And the result of that is that these people do not temper their Dao Hearts in the process, leading to some of them bing Great Emperors with weak Dao Hearts and Pseudo-Emperors.

    With Wang Wei''sprehension and the [Origin Sutra] that has detailed information in each realm, he soon found his Primordial Spirit standing on a long road.

    Upon closer examination, everything around the road seemed highly dark, making the environment a little eerie. As soon as he stopped paying attention and focused on the road, he instantly forgot about the atmosphere.

    ''Is this the Road of Heart?'' thought Wang Wei before beginning to walk. The moment he took his first step, he felt like a powerful gravity weighted on his soul, making each step arduous.

    At the same time, Wang Wei heard countless voices telling him that if he stopped walking and gave up, the pain would disappear. At first, he could only hear murmurs.

    But the further he walked down the road, the clearer the voices became and the more powerful their charming ability became. Of course, Wang Wei ignored these voices.

    With his Dao Heart tempered in the Pagoda and recent events, this temptation is nothing to him. Additionally, Wang Wei discovered that his [Oath of Silence] is perfect for tempering the mind and Dao Heart.

    Without the ability to express his voice, he values his mind and thoughts even more than before, allowing him to understand himself, his thought process, and ideas even more than before, thus sublimating his state of mind and Dao Heart.

    Furthermore, as a person who wants to be free and unfettered, having restrictions ced on him is another form of tempering. So, Wang Wei passed the first stage of the road with no difficulty.

    After walking a certain distance, something changed. Wang Wei saw a beautiful woman lying on the floor, bleeding to death. In terms of beauty, even Xu Shi could notpare.

    Moreover, her frail body on the ground seemed to amplify her charm. Wang Wei bent over her body before cing his hand on her injury¨Cwhich so happens to be a stab wound on her chest.

    Using his spiritual strength, he healed her. A few secondster, the woman opened her eyes.

    "Did you save me, benefactor?"

    Wang Wei did not answer. So, she lowered her head before continuing:

    "Yi''er has nothing to offer but this daughter''s body. If the benefactor wants, I will dedicate my life to repaying this debt."

    Wang Wei looked at her as he felt the charming aura emanating from her body. He shook his head before continuing walking. As he did so, he could hear her pleading cry followed by a sob that could melt the heart of the most heinous of criminals.

    But his footstep did not stop. He knew that there were many choices he could take after encountering this woman, and each option represented a different path or mindset.

    If Wang Wei chose to ignore the womanpletely, that meant he was walking the path of [Ruthlessness]; he would abandon most emotions as he continued to walk the path of cultivation. From now on, he would have no real tether in the world as he pursued power and longevity.

    Of course, another meaning behind this choice is that he walked Taoism''s path of [Inaction], which was the idea that things happened in the universe for a reason.

    So, the woman''s death was because her time arrived, and interfering with her fate was interfering with the universe''s workings.

    Although he could do so, this would result in Karma between them. So, most Taoist priests would choose this method¨Cunless they were from another School of Thought.

    The choice that Wang Wei made signified he would not abandon his emotions just for immortality; he would follow his heart and ensure that his consciousness was clear. At the same time, he will also not let the temptation of the flesh block his journey.

    Another choice would be to allow the woman to follow down the road. However, she will constantly tempt cultivators to stop their journey, and they must resist.

    Additionally, they also have to support her with their strength to allow her to continue on the road, thus bearing even more weight from the Road''s Gravity.

    And once they give up, they would fail the tempering of this road and have to start over again. Honestly, Wang Wei pitied the fools who chose this method. Even if they can resist all the temptations and support her, they will have to wake up at the end of the road and realize that she is not real.

    And this can be considered another form of tempering¨Cespecially if a cultivator developed affections for her.

    As Wang Wei continued to walk down the road, he encountered many beautiful women. They all seemed to be the epitome of beauty and were designed especially for his preferences. As such, he could see many of Wu Hong''s qualities among these women¨Cespecially the long legs and beautiful feet.

    On this section of the road, he encountered many cliche scenarios. Someone would chase these women, and he would save them. Some offered him unimaginable wealth and power as long as he stayed with them. One of them offered him immortality and even to be a Great Emperor.

    Typically, a child would consider this kind of promise nonsense. And yet, deep in the back of his mind, he believed it to be true; he believed that this woman could give him either immortality or the power of a Great Emperor.

    Nevertheless, Wang Wei ignored all the women until he reached close the end of the next stage of the road. He saw Wu Hong lying on the ground with blood all over her body, just like the first woman.

    Looking at her injury, he could tell that healing her would severely weaken him and decrease his ability to support the gravity of this road as quickly as he used to.

    But, he did not hesitate to do so. And once Wu Hong opened her eyes, joy appeared all over her face.

    "I know you would save me," she said with a smile. "Can you help me up so that I can continue walking?"

    Wang Wei looked at her eyes, which seemed even more charming than usual. This was the first time he saw her in such a weak state, and somehow, this fact made her even more attractive to his male ego.

    Nheless, Wang Wei ignored her as he walked away. And as he heard her sob and cried for help, he stopped briefly before continuing walking. And with each step, his mind and Dao Heart sublimated.

    He loved and adored Wu Hong with all his heart but also knew how to control himself not to lose himself or his sense of identity in the rtionship. And the same goes for her.

    At the exact intersection of the next stage, Wang Wei saw Wu Hong again; this time, however, she was perfectly fine, without a single injury.

    "I have something for you," she said as a bright orb appeared in her hand. Upon inspection, Wang Wei could tell this orb would replenish his lost spiritual strength and return him to a peak state.

    No, it would even increase his power and allow him to ignore the ever-increasing gravity and Temptating Voice that kept asking him to give up. Instantly, he understood the purpose of this test.

    So far, his rtionship with Wu Hong has been one-sided, with her always helping and supporting him. Wang Wei did not mind such help since he did not have that much ego when it came to things like this.

    However, there is the possibility that he bes too overreliant on her, which would affect his future. Luckily for him, the Ouw Trial forced him not to rely on her, so the issue has not be a genuine problem.

    After realizing this, Wang Wei once again felt a slight sublimation in his state of mind and Dao Heart. So, he walked to the third section. This part of the road involved enduring pain and suffering.

    With his training in the Pagoda and masochist treatment he often ced his fleshly body in, he quickly passed this section. He even took this opportunity to cultivate his Pain Innate Talent.

    However, when he stepped into the fourth section, Wang Wei''s body trembled slightly: he had to stop for a moment because of what he saw.

    (I received two more 500 coins gifts, so I owe you guys 2 extra chapters, which will be released throughout the week.)

 Chapter 479: Void Shattering Realm (2)

    <h4>Chapter 479: Void Shattering Realm (2)</h4>

    Wang Wei gazed at the floor where numerous bodiesy motionless; blood scattered all over their bodies and the room. He could see pain, despair, and longing on these people''s faces; it was so vivid and clear that he wondered what they went through before their death.

    After taking a deep breath and controlling his slightly trembling body, Wang Wei walked forward. With each step, he would recognize the bodies.

    He first saw his mother; she died after being stabbed with thousands of des. The second person he saw was his father. His blood was green, his tongue very dark, and blood spilled from his eyes; he died from a fierce poison.

    His grandfather had his skin removed from his body, along with all his innards. Li Jun and Yan Liling had part of their bodies missing along with bite marks; some beasts ate them alive.

    Wang Wei even saw his grandmother Yun Zhaojun''s dead body and everyone he cared about. And all of them died differently in gruesome ways.

    He looked at this carnage and clenched his hand before continuing walking on this road. What he saw in this section truly affected him. Previously, he only saw his family''s dead body. But this time, he watched the gruesome ways that they died.

    In the middle of this section, he had a chance to fight his family''s killer. Unfortunately, he couldn''t defeat this opponent because of how this test functioned.

    So, he had to watch as his family was ughtered in front of his eyes, and there was nothing he could do but watch helplessly. Boundless and uncontroble emotions almost overwhelmed his mind and made him fail the tempering process.

    With a new determination for power, he walked forward. As he stepped forward, the image of his loved one''s torment shed across his mind, but he did not stop. He would never allow this scene to be a reality.

    What he saw almost drove him insane again, this time not out of hatred but anger. He saw Wu Hong in a bed naked with another guy enjoying the harmony of Yin and Yang.<sub>p????-.???</sub>

    He did not know who this person was. However, the moment Wang Weiid eyes on him, he felt this person was more handsome than him, had a better personality, had more wealth, and even was more powerful.

    Additionally, he felt that he could treat Wu Hong better than he could. At this point, Wang Wei knew that this stage of the [Road of Heart] is rted to a person''s inner-most fears.

    Unfortunately, even if he figured things out, it did not mean the process would be easy. So, with his terrifying will, Wang Wei controlled himself not to be insane and rushed out to fight both that man and Wu Hong.

    Then, he continued walking. What he saw next also made him pause. He saw a version of himself dying on the ground with Wu Hong looking over him with cold and indifferent eyes.

    "Why?"

    "As intelligent as you are, you should have expected this oue," she replied.

    "Does our love mean nothing to you? All these years spent together?"

    "No."

    "Then, why did you do it?"<sub> </sub>

    "I am Empress Wu. Why would I be with a weak mortal if it was not because you had value?" After saying that, she killed and sealed him. The real Wang Wei looked at this scene calmly before continuing walking.

    His Dao Heart and state of mind were not affected in the least. And as he continued the road, he saw many of his greatest fears. He saw that he had died, and this fact devasted his family.

    His mother was sad that she eventually took her own life. Meanwhile, his father was affected by Heart Devil and went on a ughter spree worldwide until an Immortal Tier Powerhouse killed him. What''s worse, the sect did not respond and let it happen.

    So, Wang Wei had to experience his family and friends having devastating life after his passing. Although he knew this oue was unlikely, he could not control his irrational fears.

    It took him a while to continue walking down the road, especially after seeing his family sacrifice themselves for his survival. And soon afterward, he experienced the reverse side of this fear. All the people he knew died, and he lived a life of loneliness and regrets.

    In the end, Wang Wei reached the fifth section, which was the part that focused on failures. He saw an entirely different version of his life. First, he failed countless times on his journey to bing Great Emperor until he died a mortal.

    And in the instance he did be an Emperor, Wang Wei saw his life was still miserable because he failed in his attempt to be free and unfettered. So, he lived in mediocrity whilementing about what could have been.

    After passing the fifth section of the road, Wang Wei did not continue.

    Cultivators in the Void Shattering Realm only have to pass three sections to make a breakthrough, five sections to enter the Saint Realm, and all 10 Sections to enter the Supreme Realm. And they also can temper their Dao Heart further by going through Mortal Dust.<sub> ¦Ñ???????????</sub>

    So, he stopped at the 6th section, and the moment he decided to stop, Wang Wei opened his eyes in his Sea of Consciousness.

    ''The [Road of the Heart] is very interesting,'' thought Wang Wei. The trials are designed for each individual personally to temper their Dao Hearts, so even an individual like himself can benefit after going through it.

    After experiencing the road, Wang Wei understood why the culture of the Myriad Emperor World had involved the current state of not focusing too much on Dao Heart Tempering Methods; it''s because they already have the perfect method.

    Furthermore, the sect was so excited about the Pagoda because they thought it could allow him to be a Young Emperor.

    Additionally, he now has a newfound respect for his ancestor, the Qiyuan Emperor. The Origin System he created is truly unique in its own right.

    Immediately, he could see myriad chains like objects in the middle of a sphere.

    He used his Spiritual Strength to observe one of them, and information appeared inside his mind.

    [Laws of Water: A sub-section of the Five Elements Law. Can be further divided into the Law of Rain, Law of Mist, Law of Waves, etc.]

    Wang Wei knew cultivators couldprehend Lesser Dao (rain, mist) and fuse them into Greater Dao (water). Or, they can cultivate these Lesser Daos to be as powerful, if not more, than Greater Daos.

    Of course, not anyone can see the different ssifications or sub-categories of Laws as clearly or easily as Wang Wei. Without extraordinary talent, basic understanding, and a previously established foundation, cultivators can only vaguely sense thews and spend a lot of time searching for the one they want toprehend.

    Heaven Chosens from strong backgrounds has a significant advantage over other people. All the esoteric scriptures they had to memorize and learn in childhood will be very beneficial to finding thews that they want and identifying their differentponents.

    Not wanting to waste time, Wang Wei activated the Law Fragment in his Fate Puppeteer Physique, creating a direct connection to the Laws of Fate. He then identified many sub-categories of Fate Law, which include Life and Death, Destiny, Luck, Time, and Space, along with many others.

    These sub-categories are considered Great Daos by themselves but are only some parts of Fate.

    ''Well, considering it is one of the Supreme Hidden Daos, it makes sense,'' thought Wang Wei. Of course, Wang Wei did not have to understand thesews; he could justprehend Fate Laws directly.

    But he nned to create different incarnations to cultivate thesews while the main body cultivated Fate Law. He wanted his incarnations to cultivate these Laws to a level as good as Fate beforebining them into one, thus elevating his Fate Law to a higher level.

    However, he must pass this trial first; otherwise, his incarnations would be Ouws andplicate things.

    So, he began toprehend Fate Law. At the same time, he wanted to use his [Future Buddha Self] to bringprehension from the future to elerate the process.

    Unfortunately, he realized that he needed toprehend Time Laws before aplishing such a feat. So, he had to rely solely on hisprehension, which was not a problem given how terrifying it was.

    Additionally, the Law Fragment from his physique boosted the process and helped a great deal. So, after an unknown amount of time, a seed fluctuating the power of Fate condensed in Wang Wei''s Divine Sea.

    He found a nice ce in his Divine Altar¨Cwhich looked like the Temple of Heaven from his past life. And the moment he nted the seed, myriad Dao Rhymes appeared all over the temple, making it nobler and more divine.

    After the Fate Law baptized the altar and transformed it into a Law Altar, it also began to affect other things. Wang Wei''s Divine Sea expanded more than 1000 times in just a few minutes, and his Origin Essence and Primordial Spirit became purer.

    Even his fleshly body had a slight increase. Unfortunately, it was not enough to make much of a change. However, Wang Wei knew that the increase would be drastic if it were an ordinary cultivator.

    When the process finished, he entered the first stage of the Void Shattering Realm: Law Comprehension.

    Void Shattering is divided into four stages: Law Comprehension, Law Path, Law Body, and Law Manifestation. Each step was crucial for cultivators and increased their strength drastically.

    Wang Wei opened his eyes before checking his body and calcting his strength increase; he was delighted as he felt like he could do many things that he previously could not do.

    Finally, he checked the Law Seed in his Law Altar to ensure no problem. Now, he must increase his understanding of Fate Law to nurture this seed into a towering tree.

    He then proceeded to calcte how much time passed during his retreat.

    ''3200 years, not bad."

    Most Heaven Chosen will take between 8000 to 10000 years to make their breakthrough. However, Fate Law is inherently more difficult to understand than others, so even with hisprehension, he still took this long.

 Chapter ?480 Soul Network

    <h4>Chapter 480 Soul Network</h4>

    After making his breakthrough, Wang Wei walked out of the cottage and looked in the sky, waiting for something. After not seeing anything, he walked out the range of the Heaven Hiding Array.

    Nevertheless, nothing urred.

    ''It seems that the Unseen Cube has no problem working.''

    Cultivators still have to undergo Heavenly Tribtion after reaching higher realms. However, the cube is now hiding Wang Wei''s existence, so Heavenly Dao cannot sense his breakthrough and lower tribtion.

    Wang Wei pondered for a moment; he wanted to release news of his breakthrough for a brief moment. And that was because the previous generation''s Path of Supreme would officially open after a certain number of Heaven Chosen reach this ream.

    He wanted his father and mother to reach higher realms. However, considering his current situation, he decided otherwise. Anyway, there were still a few more thousand years before a second person in his generation could enter the Void Shattering Realm.

    So, his parents could wait since they still had plenty of life span remaining.

    After deciding, he returned to the cottage to check some information about what had urred in his absence. The first thing Wang Wei did was to receive numerous memories from his clone.

    Not long after his retreat, Li Jun created the [Dream Training Art], and the clone has been using it to fight himself and many of his opponents¨Cmostly Di Tian¨Cnon-stop to train his battle awareness.

    So, Wang Wei took a few minutes to digest thousand of years of non-stop constant battles. He learned a great deal about using all his strength or Divine Abilities to their full potential and beyond.

    Then, he used the technique to simte a battle with Di Tian with his current strength and use of Fate Laws. Hested more than three hours than his previous highest record, but he still lost miserably.

    ''Everyone calls me a monster when he''s the real problem.''

    Many thoughts shed across Wang Wei''s mind. He knew that although he had a higher talent than Di Tian, thetter made up and surpassed the gap with time, knowledge, and experience.

    And unfortunately, these are all things that cannot easily be made up with just talent and effort.

    ''I need to create these 9 Incarnations as soon as possible and maybe even find a way to surpass my limits.''

    Thinking about this, he could not help but caress his temples. The incarnations are already a time-sensitive issue, along with many other problems. So, he did not know whether he could surpass its restrictions or limits. But he will try anyway.

    Wang Wei shook his head to remove these distracting thoughts from his mind. He then sent the new update of his strength and abilities to the clone so that it could continue the simtions with the updated stats.

    Finally, he focused on the crucial information that Wang Ju sent. So far, there are only three main important things. First, Li Jun decided to seal Su Ai and the baby until Wang Wei''s trial was over.

    Wang Wei shook his head after hearing this; he knew that Li Jun worried that Heavenly Dao would manipte his child to deal with him. However, Wang Wei knew he worried for nothing.

    It would take too long for this child to grow and be a problem for him¨Cunless some Time-rted shenanigans urred. Even Heavenly Dao cannot easily mess with the River of Time.

    The second news that Wang Wei paid attention to is Wang Ju has managed to infiltrate the Ancient Aristocratic Family and the Sea Race. Many members of the Fate Shadow Guard have now upied some level to middle-level positions in these two ces.

    Wang Ju even found some news about Huo Fenghuang as rumors are circting that she broke the n''s taboo and stole another person''s bloodline. So, they imprisoned her.

    Although the shadows only discover rumors, based on what happened to Yi Bo after the Beach Party, Wang Wei guessed that was the truth.

    ''Her parents must be very powerful and influential if they could save her life.''

    In ancient ns like these, breaking the taboows and regtions often results in death. Even if the Wang n and the Dao Opening Sect, some things are considered taboo

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    So, Huo Fenghuang could only survive if her parents or lineage were powerful enough to guarantee her life. Most likely, her parents are this generation''s leaders of the Huo n.

    Thest important news that Wang Wei focused on was the rise of a new Heaven Chosen called Tong Ruobing from Great Talisman City; she defeated many of the newly rising Heaven Chosens before challenging the old one. She defeated Mo Xingyun and Zhang Xuan before tying with Huang Yuan, whopletely fused with the Life and Death Book.

    Wang Wei remembered the information he had on Tong Ruobing and Great Talisman City.

    Great Talisman City is an Emperor Lineage with 6 Great Emperors. Their creator was the Talisman Ancestor in the Ancient Emperor Era; they are considered the forefather of Talisman Dao in the Myriad Emperor World.

    The Great Talisman City created more than 80% of the world''s Talisman. As for Tong Ruobing, she is the Young Talisman Lord of this generation. In the Profession Circle, she is pretty famous because she became a Saint Talisman Maker while in the Divine Body Realm.

    A feat only aplished by three other people: Yang Liling, Chen Chen from Origin Weapon Mountain, and Wu Ming from the Origin Rune Mountain. These four people were the stars of the Profession World, and the addition of Lou Cheng brought a new level of prosperity to professions like Talisman, Pill, Weapon Refining, and Array Master.

    Although Wang Wei knew of Tong Ruobing before, he never thought of her as apetitor for the Throne. Usually, it is more difficult for people who cultivate Daos rted to Professions to be Emperor, especially in a verypetitive generation such as this one.

    So, he guessed that she must have acquired quite the fortunate opportunity to rise so quickly and suddenly. However, she has not yet reached the level of concern if she is only on par with Huang Yuan¨Ceven after his recent improvement.

    So, he focused on his trial. Wang Wei activated the new Divine Ability he acquired after condensing his Spirit Flower: Soul Network.

    Immediately, he saw a map floating in front of his Primordial Spirit inside his Sea of Consciousness. On this map, he could see countless cloud-like shapes scattered all over the ce; they were everywhere.

    But many human shapes also shone brightly on the map, and some shone brighter than others.

    ''Are those Souls?'' thought Wang Wei. ''Moreover, this is a map of the Central Continent.''

    Wang Wei could tell that he could connect to all these souls andmunicate with any of them. But he did not immediately do so. Instead, he zoomed out to see the extent of this map orwork.

    In a few seconds, he could see the entire Myriad Emperor World.

    ''Interesting,'' he thought before doing a few more tests. He tried to contact Li Jun in the sect, but something blocked his ability as expected. Albeit a little disappointed, he did not mind that much.

    Wang Wei then connected to one of the Shadows in the main city at the foot of the sect''s mountain.

    ''So, as long as a person is not inside a ce with an Immortal-Level Formation, I can connect with them?''

    Wang Wei then tried to see if he could use this method to discover some hidden Secret Realm, but he failed. After shaking his head, he tested the scope of thiswork.

    Soon, the map changed to more than a thousand floating orbs, with four different colors.

    ''Are these worlds?''

    He soon learned that Copper was for Mortal Worlds, Bronze for Low Thousand World, Silver for Middle Thousand World, Gold for Greater Thousand World, and Purple for the Myriad Emperor World.

    Wang Wei''s eyes lit up before he used all his Spiritual Strength to expand the scope of this map. As a result, more and more worlds appeared. And he could zoom into these worlds and see a map of people''s Souls.

    Regrettably, he knew that he could only see worlds from this Community; it appears he needed some other criteria or method to connect to other World Communities. Or he needed to develop his Divine Ability further.

    Wang Wei pondered for a moment on how best to use this ability. He could think of myriad ways to benefit from it, but he now had to focus on things that could help him with his trial.

    So, he focused on his ability to create a filtering system or a search program. He wanted to find specific people that met the criteria. He searched for people above the Saint Realm who cultivated an Ouw Dao.

    Then, Wang Wei found that the map rapidly changed as it searched for a soul that met the requirements. And it did.

    In one of the Great Thousand Worlds, Wang Wei found a soul on the verge of extinguishing. He was not surprised that he only discovered one.

    Ouws are already rare, let alone the ones that can survive until the Saint Realm. So, he knew he was lucky and prepared to connect with that person to see whether he could learn something from them.

    (AN: Sorry if this chapter has more grammatical errors than usual. I''m having problems with myptop, and Grammarly is not working correctly.)

    (AN: Someone gave a 500 coins gift, so here is an extra chapter.)

 Chapter ?481 Sudden Complications

    Chapter 481 Sudden Complications

    Before contacting that single soul, Wang Wei divided to make things a little more official and grander. So, he used his Spiritual Power to create an imaginary space.

    He created a table with many seats in the space with him at the head. The background was dark and dim, with rivers floating on top. He recreated the River of Time, the River of Fate, and a River of Stars.

    No matter their background, anyone who came to this ce would be slightly surprised at the scale. Although these rivers were nothing but projections, with Wang Wei''s understanding of these concepts, some people could learn a great deal from them¨Cespecially the River of Fate.

    However, after creating everything, he realized it was too grand for the asion since he would only meet one Saint Realm Cultivator. So, he reserved the [Soul Conference Pce] before creating another scene.

    He first created a pce with immortal lights emanating from it, along with Dao Rhymes and sounds that not only made people awe with their beauty but could also help wash the mind and help people with their enlightenment.

    In the end, he also did not use this design; he decided to use that one to fool some Sons of Destiny in the future. Finally, he controlled his cells to turn into an old geezer with white hair and beard, eyes brighter than the light at the beginning of the universe, and a kind face that elicits trust from anyone who sees it.

    He created a tiny cottage behind him as he sat cross-legged on a cushion while another manifested in front of him. Then, he used his Soul Network to summon the poor soul from another world.

    As he closed his eyes to die, Lu Ren found himself sitting in front of an older man with a sage-like appearance and eyes as bright as a child.

    "Where am I? Is this Samsara?"

    "You are not dead, at least not yet."

    Lu Ren read the words that appeared in front of him. Although he could not recognize the characters, somehow, he understood their meaning after reading them.p????-?0???.???

    Lu Ren concentrated before observing the person next to him. With his strength and cultivation level, he could not detect anything from this gentleman, not his aura, cultivation, soul fluctuation, or energy.

    It was like a mortal stood in front of him; no, a mortal would not look so ordinary to the point that it is abnormal.

    "Sir, thank you for saving me. How may I address you."

    "You are not saved as I just summoned your soul to this ce. As for how to address me? Names hold no meaning to someone like me, so call me whatever you please.

    "Alright, no more wasting time. Tell me in detail how you ended up in your current state?"

    Lu Ren was confused by this request but did not overthink it; he figured some mighty might want to save people who suffer in their lives or just want to take pleasure in it. No matter what, this was his only chance at survival.

    So, he told Wang Wei everything that had happened to him since the beginning of his cultivation journey. And the story was the typical cliche of envy and betrayal.

    Lu Ren grew up with one of his closest friends in a small vige. Then one day, a powerful cultivator passed by and detected that he had an excellent talent for cultivation. So, the elder wanted to take him back to the sect.

    Lu Ren then asked if his friends, whom he treated as a brother, coulde. Although thetter''s talent was mediocre, the elder epted his condition.

    Then, as Lu Ren grew more powerful and sessful, his friends became jealous of him while also developing an inferiorityplex. Even though Lu Ren provided him with many resources, with his state of mind, his cultivation progress was meager. p???? ?0???

    Despite how he felt, Lu Ren''s friends never did anything against him, even though many people tried to use him against his sword brother. However, everything changed when a woman came into the pictures.

    The woman saved Lu Ren''s friends during a Secret Realm Trial; she only did it because she was a kind soul, but that single act of her doomed Lu Ren.

    As expected, she eventually met and fell in love with Lu Ren, not his brother, who had be madly in love with her to the point of obsession. So, this was thest act that broke the camel''s back.

    Not long ago, Lu Ren''s brother tricked him into one of the world''s Danger Zones, almost killing him. Lu Ren onlysted a few days out of sheer Willpower and hatred.

    Wang Wei thoughts about many things after hearing Lu Ren''s story; first, he detected the Laws of Gravity in this man''s soul. From what he knows, Gravity is not one of the Ouws Dao.

    So, he concluded that each world has slightly different Daos that are considered Ouws except for the 5 Supreme Ones and a few others like Time. And maybe in some worlds in different World Communities, even the Dao of Time is not considered an Ouw Dao, albeit this possibility is very low.

    He also learned another method to pass the trial: contacting an unknown and extremely powerful being and having them secretly intervene. In Lu Ren''s case, as long as Wang Wei helped him survive the Danger Zone, he will pass the Ouw Trial.

    Wang Wei learned some secrets from the Incense Era from Feng Heng and Wu Hong. He knew that so many objects rted to Buddhism survived the Absolute Beginning Emperor''s magic because of a ceremony that contacted a being known as Maitreya Mother Buddha.

    Wang Wei even suspected that she was the one who wanted to sow Karma with him through the [Future Buddha Scroll]. So, if he wanted to, he could contact her to intervene in his trial; with their already existing Karma, it should be possible.

    However, after thinking about it for a moment, he decided otherwise. ording to his theory, this Matreya Mother Buddha is at least an Empyrean if not a Paragon.

    As such, nothing good woulde from a mortal like him having deep Karmic connections with such powerful beings. Although he did not know whether his n would work, it was better to rely on himself than on others.

    So, now the question is whether to save this Lu Ren or not. After thinking about it for a moment, he decided to help, so he wrote in the air.

    "Mortal, I can save you, but you must be my ambassador in your world."

    Lu Ren immediately became excited but quickly controlled himself: "What is ambassador, and what do I need to do?"

    However, Wang Wei just calmly looked at him without saying a word. So, Lu Ren gritted his teeth after a few seconds and epted the proposal. Wang Wei waved his hand to condense a gray ball that fused with Lu Ren''s soul.

    Immediately afterward, his pale and transparent Primordial Spirit returned to normal as it was his body. Moreover, Lu Ren could feel that it was purified, thus making him stronger and even increasing hisprehension.

    Wang Wei waved his hand, and a jade talisman appeared in his hand before handing it to Lu Ren. After thetter refined it, his eyes lit up as he knew it was a Void Breaking Talisman at a level he saw.

    ''With this, I can easily break free from the Danger Zone. Lin Ye, you wait for me; I will make you pay.''

    Lu Ren bowed deeply to Wang Wei before returning to his body. Meanwhile, through the connection, Wang Wei watched how thetter escaped the Danger Zone.

    p????-?0??? And the exact moment he did, his cut-off Fate Line connected, and his fate changed. Immediately, Wang Wei could feel that his understanding of fate increased slightly.

    ''Alright, time for my n. Should I use a Greater Thousand World or a Middle Thousand World?''n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    A Greater Thousand World has a higher poption, so the development of science and technology would be faster, thus saving him time. However, because of the cultivation ceiling, there are bound to be more variables.

    With his strength, as long as he acted fast enough, he could swiftly conquer the world. However, Heavenly Dao in that world might also act speedily and create a World Lord. Or, some Dao Ancestor who previously was a World Lord might be secretly hiding in whatever world he chooses.

    ''Too many unknown variables and possibilities. So, let''s choose a rtivelyrge Middle Thousand World.''

    He activated the Soul Network to find many worlds and filtered them to focus on souls in only Middle Thousand Worlds. Finally, he divined thergest and safest ones.

    Wang Wei did not immediately go there. Instead, he refined a space treasure to ce the Heaven Hiding Array inside so it was still effective while moving around. Finally, he activated the [Unseen Cube] to its full power before heading to his destination.

    After flying out of the Myriad Emperor World, Wang Wei felt the power of Law inside his body was drastically decreased; he knew it was because he left the world, and this problem would only be dealt with temporarily in the Saint Realm and entirely in the Supreme Realm.

    He turned into a grey rainbow to fly at maximum speed to his destination. He realized he had to understand Space Laws to travel to that world instantly. Setting up a Transnar Transmission Array would take too much time and resources, and he did not want to go home to use the one there, just in case.

    As he flew to his destination at hundreds of thousands of times the speed of light, numerous portals will also appear in front of him to teleport him atrge distances. So, in less than five hours, he arrived at his destination.

    As he looked at the barrier that protected this world, Wang Wei sealed his power before entering; he did not want to alert Heavenly Dao. Nevertheless, he still needed time to adjust the Laws inside his body. So, he created a hole in a mountain and spent the next weekprehending the Laws of Fate of this world and modifying hisws.

    As a Middle Thousand Worlds, most of the Laws were iplete, so the process did not take that long. So, after adjusting, Wang Wei acted.

    He appeared in the sky before waving his hand. Large magic circles appeared to surround the entire world. All the people¨Cmortals or cultivators¨Craised their heads in shock and fear; they all knew something big was about to happen, and they were right.

    The few Primordial Spirit Realms cultivators felt the effect first. The Spiritual Qi between Heaven and Earth suddenly decreased at a rate visible to the naked eye. In just a few minutes, the entire world did not have Spiritual Qi as Wang Wei sealed and controlled it.

    Then, with another wave of his hand, all the cultivators in the Divine Sea and above disappeared before reappearing inside his space ring, leaving only the mortals.

    Finally, Wang Wei summoned the River of Fate of this world and used it to modify the entire world. He controlled the Fate of the World to change it into a world more suitable for science and technology.

    To be precise, he seemed to be adding a brand neww to this world; the process was moreplicated than Wang Wei expected as he only had the memories from his past life to go on, and they were not enough.

    Then, something unexpected urred. The entire world suddenly turned gray as everyone froze in time. A gigantic eye suddenly appeared from the River of Fate and locked straight at Wang Wei.

    His intuition suddenly went awry as it alerted him of his uing doom. And as Wang Wei gazed at that cold and indifferent gaze, he understood how insignificant his strength was in the scope of true power.

    (I received two more 500 coins gifts, so I owe you guys 2 extra chapters, which will be released throughout the week.)

 Chapter ?482 Thirteen Taboos

    <h4>Chapter 482 Thirteen Taboos</h4>

    As Wang Wei watched that single eye, he was powerless; his so-called unparalleled fleshly body, unmatched Paragon-Quality Soul, or unique Willpower; were all useless in front of that entity.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Although sad about this fact, he already knew this distance between himself and Immortal Tier Powerhouse, let alone this entity whose strength he simply could not understand or fathom.

    So, he waited to know what his final fate was. All his secret attempts were useless as he could not even move; his mind barely functioned as he processed what was happening. Nevertheless, he never stopped thinking about how to get out of this situation.

    As he gazed at the eye, some information popped into his mind: There are 13 Taboos in the universe, and science and technology are one of them. Then, he saw a dark light gathering in front of the enormous eyes.

    p????-?0??? As he saw the light, he could not feel or sense any power from it. However, his intuition told him that he would be annihted once hit.

    ''I guess it''s time to go crazy. As for the consequences, I''ll deal with them afterward,'' thought Wang Wei. However, something odd happened before he did whatever he was nning.

    He saw a barrier appearing out of nowhere to surround the Middle Thousand World he was in. And as a result, the humongous eyes stopped their attack.

    Wang Wei did not know if it was true, but he felt that it looked in the distance, but he was not sure. His mind or normal senses were not working as usual; it was as if his spirit could not efficiently process interacting with such a higher being. He even guessed that if it was not for the quality of his soul, he could not even think a single thought against such an individual.

    A few secondster, the eye looked at him again before disappearing, leaving Wang Wei in confusion.

    Meanwhile, in the Eternal Ascension World, when the Eye of Grand Dao appeared, no one noticed in the slightest. However, two people suddenly woke up from their slumber when the shield manifested.

    Their act alerted the other seven as they wondered why these usually low-key bosses took action this time.p????-?0???.???

    "Did you feel it?" asked a male voice.

    "Yes, but I cannot find the source," replied a female voice.

    "Me too. I thought I was mistaken for a moment. Since even you felt it, then something odd did happen."

    Then, the other seven contacted these two and asked: "Is there a problem?"

    "This not something you can involve with," replied the male voice, making the other seven quiet for a moment before they returned to their slumber. Finally, the two searched for the weird fluctuation but to no avail.

    The Eternal Ascension World is the higher dimension where Immortal Beings usually live and cultivate. And beyond this world is Primordial Chaos, the source or beginning of all things and life in this universe.

    Many worlds¨Cknown as Chaos Worlds¡ª exist with different cultivation systems, cultures, ideologies, and religions. And Chaos Worlds are divided into two: Source World and Normal World.

    Source World are worlds that can create Heaven Wills and thus give birth to Great Emperors, Empyreans, and eventually Paragons. Normal Worlds have different power systems simr to the path of Dao Ancestors and Immortal Venerable, orpletely different ones.

    Although Normal Worlds are weaker than Source Worlds, some are so unique that they can create powerhouses on par with Great Emperors. Essentially, they are worlds that can easily cultivate Insurgent Heaven Chosen.

    Amongst these many worlds, one of them is very special as it seems extremely difficult to discover, if not impossible. The people of this world can leave and return, but foreign individuals¨Cno matter how strong¨Ccannot find or enter that world unless invited by its habitant. p???? ?0???

    A purple pce floated in the Primordial Chaos right outside of that world. Inside, an older Daoist sat cross-legged in cultivation. Suddenly, he felt something and opened his eyes.

    He waved his hand, and three pictures floated in front of them before looking at one of them: this was a picture of Wang Wei when he was back on Earth.

    The power of Destiny shed across this Daoist''s eyes as he looked at Wang Wei''s pictures.

    "Another one ismitting the taboo?" he muttered. "Should I help him?" He hesitated to take action as he thought of the possible consequences. Then, he remembered the lone soul he saw floating in Primordial Chaos, using its own Willpower and dedication to absorb World Essence to survive.

    He was a unique individual, even amongst all the people he chose, aplishing unimaginable feats.

    "ording to my deduction, these three are the only chance this world has to survive the uing catastrophe. So, I cannot let them die like the others."

    So, the Daoist took out an ax that was pieced together; it appears it could be destroyed at any time. He activated it before connecting to the Eternal Ascension World, ignoring the infinite distance between them.

    Then, he used a strange power from the ax to create a barrier between the Middle Thousand World and protect Wang Wei. So, Grand Dao Eye looked at the Old Daoist. It no longer attacked and disappeared as it gazed at the ax in his hand.

    Taboos are only for 99.9999% of all living creatures across all Chaos Worlds. As for the 0.000001%, they get a pass as long as they are strong enough.

    Then, the Old Daoist looked at Wang Wei and instantly could calcte his current situation. But he did not n to intervene. Of all the three, if he had to ce a bet on who is the one he is waiting for, he would put his bet on Wang Wei.

    ''In that case, let''s sow some positive Karma first to prepare for the future.''

    So, he said directly to Wang Wei''s mind.

    "Fellow Daoist, Hongjun is waiting to meet you one day and discuss the Dao."

    After saying that, he removed the connection and all traces of his existence or presence in this world. He nced at the awaking people for a moment before leaving.

    Although these two people were in the same realm as him, the Pangu Ax gave him an overwhelming advantage, so he did not fear they could find his trace or connection to Wang Wei.

    After Hongjun''s mind returned to his body, he suddenly coughed a mouthful of purple blood. His single action suddenly shook the entire Prehistoric World and turned the sky blood-red, an act that wouldst for at least 3000 years.

    His eyes then saw the six people outside of his pce and said:

    "You don''t have to worry, just a slight injury."

    Shocked appeared on these people''s faces after hearing this; as the one and only Saint in this Chaos World, they all knew how powerful their teacher was. But someone or something could injure him?

    However, they did not ask since thetter obviously did not want to say anything. So, all six bowed before returning to their cultivation abode.

    In the lower dimension of the Eternal Ascension World, Wang Wei also looked shocked after hearing the message in his mind.

    ''Ancestor Hongjun? As in the one in mythology? Doesn''t that mean Pangu, the 3000 Innate Demon Gods, and all the Saints were real?''

    Something then clicked inside his mind. He always thought there was something odd about his reincarnation. The first one is the space crack that swallowed him.

    The thing happened right inside his apartment next to him. Additionally, his intuition was veryte to warn him; to be exact, the moment he felt something was wrong was also the moment the crack swallowed him.

    However, this was not the main reason for his suspicion. The main reason was his family. Being born as the son and heir to a family like the Wang n and the Dao Opening Sect is a manifestation of extreme luck.

    And based on his understanding of luck, he should not be reincarnated with such a strong background. Wang Wei''s had two theories to exin this situation.

    The first one was that maybe before earth, he had a previous life where he was a powerful cultivator, and his luck from that time helped him be born into such a prestigious n.

    His second theory was that someone blessed him with tremendous luck.

    Now, he understood that Ancestor Hongjun might be the reason for his reincarnation and the person who blessed him. Additionally, he also theorized that he was not the only one who reincarnated into different worlds.

    He had these suspicions long ago with the Human Emperor, but now he could confirm this.

    ''So, why is Hongjun sending people from Earth into different worlds? What is he nning?''

    Although he thought of many possibilities, he could not think of a real answer because of theck of information. So, he concentrated on the situation at hand.

    He realized he had contacted two of the 13 Taboos so far. The first one is the Dao of Nothingness that almost killed him, and [Science and Technology].

    ''Why is [Science and Technology] a taboo in the first ce?'' thought Wang Wei. Based on strength, it cannotpare to cultivation in the early and middle stages.

    As for thete stages, it should be on par; however, Wang Wei was not too sure since he could only theorize based on the fictional books he read back on Earth; he had no concrete proof of how high science and technology can reach.

    ''Maybe, Earth is unique in some ways.'' He also wondered what the other taboos were and whether he would meet or have any connection to them. Somehow, he had a feeling that he might.

    Finally, he looked at the Middle Thousand World before him, sighing deeply as he somehow survived intact. At thest moment, he nned to remove the chains in his Primordial Spirit and get ess to all the Spiritual Strengths from his reincarnation.

    Although Wu Hong warned him not to do this, he would not hesitate in this moment of life and death. Furthermore, he prepared to sacrifice all the spiritual power to the [Future Buddha Self] to see if he could tap on the strength of his future self.

    Wang Wei gambled that some future version of him had the strength topete against that eye and save his life. And if he was wrong on his gamble, he could only ept his fate.

    As for other consequences, he would deal with themter on.

    (AN: I receive two more 500 coins gifts, so here is an extra chapter with anotheringter this week.)

 Chapter ?483 Scientific Age (I)

    <h4>Chapter 483 Scientific Age (I)</h4>

    After what happened, Wang Wei was a little scared and even hesitated to continue his n for a moment. In the end, he chose to continue but became more careful.

    His original n was with the help of these aboriginals and hisprehension; he could raise the scientific civilization from scratch to the Quantum Realm in a few decades, if not a hundred years. However, he decided to take things slow and let them develop independently.

    He was somewhat paranoid that the eye woulde back, so he would use the excuse that these people were the onesmitting taboo and not him. Although he knew this method was useless, it was reassuring, so he ignored all the illogical and nonsense parts.

    So, he first finished modifying the entire world to fit thews of physics that he knew and understood. He stopped for a few minutes as he looked in the sky, prepared to run away¨Cwell, at least try.

    After not seeing any reaction, he sighed in relief before thinking: ''This is thest thing I will do to help.''

    He activated the Soul Network Divine Ability to connect to the souls of all the people of this world¨Cincluding the previously disappearing cultivators. Then, he preached to them.

    Wang Wei did not preach about the Dao or cultivation, but about the knowledge, he knew about science and technology. Using this method, he opened the mind of these ancient people, gave them knowledge, and essentially turned them into modern people with modern knowledge and concepts.

    Then, one sentence riveted in all the trillion upon trillions of people in this Middle Thousand World:

    "Go build my utopia, and you shall be rewarded. Fail, and suffer the consequences."

    The people all over the world woke up in confusion. Now, they all knew how to read and write while also containing much unknown knowledge in their heads. But they still did not know what to do.

    Although they now have a basic understanding of the universe works, creating the machines and construction that "God" wanted them to do was not as easy as stated.p????-?0???.???

    Furthermore, they had just woken up from the sudden change of the world with the disappearance of most cultivators.

    Wang Wei expected this oue. There is a difference between science and technology. One revolved around discovering knowledge through methodical methods, while thetter is the application.

    With his knowledge, he could give andprehension, Wang Wei could give a lecture on advanced physics. But ask him to build a particle elerator, no, even the simplest of toy, he could not do it¨Cunless he used his cultivation. But that would defeat his original intention.

    Additionally, these people needed a leader to guide them: otherwise, chaos would ensure worldwide.

    So, he disappeared before reappearing in his space ring, where he ced all the cultivators. The ring could house all of them since it was as big as a Greater Thousand World.

    As all these people watched him floating in the air, most of them could not keep calm¨Ceven the few with a strong state of mind. But who could me them?

    They just saw a being who sealed the Spiritual Qi of their entire world and instantly teleported all the cultivators in this ce beforemunicating with them through their souls.

    No one amongst them can fathom how powerful such a being is, nor did they want to know.

    Without saying anything to these people, Wang Wei waved his hand, and five people floated in the air. One was a middle-aged man in the Primordial Spirit Realm, while the remaining four were young men and women in the Divine Altar Realm.

    All five had dragon robes and crowns, signaling their status as royalty. While changing the fate of this world, Wang Wei knew the name of this Middle Thousand World was Martial Divine World, and the Martial Divine Dynasty ruled the world as a whole. p???? ?0???

    With the entire world''s resources, they cultivated the most Primordial Spirit Ancestors and ruled the world with an iron fist. Only a few other sects could barely maintain their autonomy.

    They even cultivated a few Void Shattering Realm powerhouses that ascend to Greater Thousand Worlds.

    The middle-aged man was this generation''s Monarch of the Martial Divine Dynasty, while the other four were all his most excellent children.

    Then, Wang Wei''s words appeared in front of them:

    "Each of you will get a region to rule and ensure order. Make sure that what I want is aplished.

    Monarch Wu Mingye bowed to indicate that it would be done, and the princes followed suit.

    "Immortal Sir, what can we get in return?" asked a delicate voice, making everyone almost gasp. These cultivators would have also gasped if not for fear and rapidly controlling themselves.

    They all looked at the person who spoke, which turned out to be the 17th Princess, Wu Fen. Wu Mingye wanted to curse his daughter for not knowing how to read the situation.

    "Wu Fen, right?" wrote Wang Wei.

    "Yes," she replied without stuttering, trying and failing to control her shaking legs.

    "I like bold people like you. If you can aplish what I want, you can get cultivation techniques, pills, treasures, or things you could never imagine. Even if you want the Martial Dynasty, I will hand it to you."

    The other cultivators'' eyes lit up after hearing this, but Wu Fen was not impressed. Instead, she asked: "Can you revive people?"

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "You mean your mother?"

    "Yes."

    Wang Wei had already read the little girl''s Fate Line and knew she was born from a mortal woman after his father had too much to drink during an outing.

    For most of her life, she did not know she was royalty until her mother''s death and awakening a secret bloodline of the royal family. Then, her status was finally acknowledged.

    Wang Wei did not answer but showed her. He found her mother''s Fate Line from the River of Fate and followed it through a dark space. The line separated into two sections, leading to two different areas where Wang Wei saw a bunch of cloud-like substances floating and waiting.

    "Is this Samsara?'' he thought before proceeding; he knew he could not stay here for long. Following the two lines, he found two different souls. From his understanding, Wang Wei knew that souls in the Primordial Realm and below faced different oues after entering Samsara.

    The souls of mortals and cultivators up to the Divine Body Realm will be divided into their Seven Physical Souls and Three Immortal Souls after death. Then, these aspects willbine with others to form new souls and enter Samsara.

    p????-?0??? Only in the Primordial Spirit Realm, where cultivators open the Sea of Consciousness and connect all aspects of their souls, would this not happen.

    So, after finding the Physical and Immortal Souls of Wu Men''s mother, Wang Wei separated them from the new souls they formed before yanking them out of Samsara.

    He then fused them before gathering all her memories from the River of Fate and instilling it into her soul. He waved his hand to manifest the soul to her.

    "Yes. I can also revive the dead."

    Then, he ced the soul away. Wang Wei understood that fear is not always the correct way to motivate people. So, even if Wu Fen did not say anything, he would have mentioned the reward.

    Ignoring the shock, fear, and awe of these cultivators, or even Wu Fen''s determination and excitement, Wang Wei stated to the five:

    "You can choose some of your subordinates to aid you in your endeavor."

    Suddenly, one of the Primordial Spirit Realm cultivators flew slightly above the air.

    "S-S-Sir Immortal, could us sects have a region of our own."

    Wu Mingye almost cursed aloud after hearing this request; he knew these sects wanted to take advantage of this situation to arise again. Unfortunately, there is nothing he can do now but hope that the Immortal refuses the request.

    Regrettably, he was wrong. Wang Wei understood the need forpetition, so he agreed to their request. Finally, all six factions took many of their subordinates before teleporting to their designated area. As the remaining cultivators, Wang Wei had other ns for them.

    Wu Fen opened her eyes to see she no longer was in that strange world with a vast amount of Spiritual Qi. As a result, she immediately noticed theck of Spiritual Qi around her.

    She asked one of her Supernatural Realm followers to fly and check the surroundings so they could recognize their current location and head to the nearest city.

    "Your highness, I have made a discovery."

    "What is it?"

    "My origin essence is replenished on its own."

    Wu Fen knew that without Spiritual Qi, cultivating or replenishing their energy would be impossible. She thought it would be a problem for their actions, but it''s evident that the Immortal nned for everything.

    Soon, the group traveled to the nearest city. She took over the city using her identity as a royal family member. Although the people had knowledge of science and technology in their minds, they did not have societal concepts like equality and many more, so they still respected royal authority¨Calbeit not as much as before.

    After taking over the city, Wu Fen discovered another strange thing: a Transmission Array. She was shocked because this array could teleport almost anywhere in her region.

    The Martial Divine Dynasty only had 5 Transmission Arrays, and all of them had a limit on the distance they could teleport people. Plus, they were all strictly controlled.

    After thinking about it for a moment, she understood the reason for this Array''s existence; to make transportation more essible and ensure bettermunication. With these problems solved, building this so-called Science and Technology Civilization will be easier.

    Without wasting time, Wu Fen ordered all her subordinates to gather all the cksmiths and craftsmen in her region, no matter their skill levels; she understood that from now, they would be the cornerstone of this world.

    Wu Fen was determined to do whatever it took to revive her mother and maybe, finally have a chance at avenging her death. So, she will not waste this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.

 Chapter ?484 Scientific Age (II)

    Chapter ?484 Scientific Age (II)

    Wu Fen and a bunch of her associates stood in a room looking at an apparatus that generated electricity using mas. One of the Primordial Spirit Elders sighed deeply:

    ¡°I cannot believe that mortals can master the power of Heavenly Punishment without any cultivation.¡±

    The others nodded in agreement. As powerful cultivators, they always looked down on mortals, thinking they were weak, ignorant, and stupid. But now, they understood they might be the reason mortals never developed on their own.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    One of them said: ¡°This is nothingpared to Heavenly Tribtion.¡±

    But no one argued with him. Some people have a hard time epting that ordinary people instead of cultivators will lead the new era of this world.

    Wu Fen ignored these people¡¯s arguments before heading to another experimental facility.

    ¡°How are things going?¡± she asked the head developer, which was an ordinary-looking woman.

    ¡°We have been trying to recreate the internalbustion engine with no sess. Not to mention, there is still no material that can be used as petroleum yet.¡±

    Wu Fen became lost in thought momentarily.

    ¡°Your highness, would it not be easier to start with the steam engine, then develop electricity before starting with the internalbustion engine?¡± asked one of her followers.

    ¡°I already made a decision.¡±

    ¡°But ording to our spies, the people of Region 6 might be very close to developing the first steam engine.¡±

    ¡°I already exined to you all. The Immortal does not want to watch the world develop from the Steam Age to the Information Age. He wants us to reach the Information Age as soon as possible.

    ¡°So, there is no need to develop the steam engines since we know they will be abandoned by time.¡±

    She paused for a moment. ¡°In fact, we could probably skip the Internal Combustion Engine altogether and focus on developing Electricity and other forms of energy like Sr and Wind Energy.

    ¡°Then, we can delve into Nuclear Power.¡±

    Based on the information in her mind, Wu Fen ssified the history of Technology into different ages: the Steam Age, the Electrical Age, the Oil Age, the Nuclear Age, and the Information Age.

    And each age had different technological advancements that defined them. However, thinking about the entire situation again, Wu Fen realized that the Oil Age should have been temporary until other forms of energy developed to rece petroleum or other forms of oil.

    However, that was not the case. Although she did not know the exact reason, she could guess. The elites or powerful ensured that petroleum remained the primary energy source since it was such a profitable industry.

    Wu Fen concluded all of these things because of a theory she has about the Immortal. She theorized that the Immortal once saw a world of Science and Technology but could not ess it for some reason. So, he decided to recreate it.

    ¡°Your highness, this is very risky.¡±

    ¡°I know, but if we want an advantage over the others, we have to take risks.¡±

    Just as Wu Fen said these words, all the cultivators felt something change in the sky, so they rushed outside. Then, they saw an enormous scroll that covered the sky with the words:

    ¡°Congrattions to Region 6 for creating the Steam Engine.¡±

    Auspicious clouds and immortal sounds reverberated through Heaven and Earth for at least half an hour. Then, the scroll divided itself into two parts. One contained a list of all the people who contributed to this invention and a number next to their names.

    The second scroll had the title [Exchange Lists] with many options, including pills, cultivation techniques, increase in life span, etc. Each item had a price on them.

    ¡®So, the Immortal wants to use this method to motivate the different regions. And, with this method, the cultivators can¡¯t take credit for the mortals¡¯ work,¡¯ thought Wu Fen, and she was not the only one.

    ¡°Your highness.¡±

    ¡°We continue with the n,¡± said Wu Fen with determination and calmness. Despite her outer appearance, she was under a lot of pressure. It has been only a year, and Region 6 has already made such a groundbreaking aplishment.

    Logically speaking, she knew the reason for their sess. All the Primordial Spirit Ancestors of the royal had to choose sides, thus dividing their powers. However, the sects in Region 6 grouped together, giving them an advantage.

    Moreover, Wu Fen discovered that many of her people had not changed their mindset and realized that a new era hade, and its rise would be in the ashes of the old one.

    ¡®It may be that the people of Region 6 are adapting better than us,¡¯ thought Wu Fen as she sighed. She headed to her pce to n some things. The first thing she focused on was education.

    When the Immortal enlightened all the people of this world, he also included the children. However, the amount of information sent to their mind was based on their age.

    So, Wu Fen nned to create schools to teach these students so that they could be scientists and engineers in the future. Furthermore, she nned to make a ce for all their knowledge and discovery; it would be a ce where the most outstanding schrs of her region could gather and discuss theories and findings.

    The second aspect she needed to focus on was the Mechanical Engineering Field; she believed it to be the cornerstone of the rapid development of technology.

    So she will focus on developing it with all her strength; she will even force these cultivators to use their power to elerate the growth of this industry.

    Wang Wei watched Wu Fen¡¯s actions from a cottage he ced in this world¡¯s River of Fate. He discovered that changing the fate of this world quickened his understanding of the Laws of Fate, so he settled here.

    Then, his eyes focused on Region 1, where Wu Mingye was the leader. He saw a room protected by the power of Law.

    ¡®It seems that I slightly underestimate the royal family¡¯s heritage. However, did these guys think a mere Heaven Tier Artifact could stop me?¡¯

    His sight easily prated the room as he watched their conversation.

    ¡°So, it failed?¡± asked Wu Mingye, who sat in a golden chair in the middle of the room.

    ¡°Yes, your majesty. Our formations stopped working, so we could not contact the Upper Realm.¡±

    The Martial Divine Dynasty has cultivated a few Void Shattering Realm cultivators throughout its history. They have ascended to a Greater Thousand World and even created another foundation in the Upper Realm.

    So, Wu Mingye wanted to contact them to see if they could help in the situation.

    ¡°So, what do we do now?¡± asked one of the officials.

    ¡°Keep trying, but in the meanwhile, we¡¯ll have to do what this Immortal one,¡± replied Wu Mingye.

    Wang Wei then removed his gaze as he ignored these people. He could tell that this world was suddenly invisible and inessible from the outside. So, even if these people could contact the Upper Realm, they would not be able to reach here.

    Furthermore, even if they could contact them, Wang Wei could suppress anyone who came as long it was not an Immortal Tier Powerhouse.

    He then subsequently checked the progress of the other regions, and most of them were subpara€¡°except for Region 3, controlled by prince Wu Long.

    Wu Long was a man that was the definition of a tiger¡¯s back and a bear¡¯s waist. He stood inside a building with his arm crossed, disying all his muscles. Standing there, he released an aura that made the workers afraid.

    Then, one of his associates came to hand him a piece of paper. After looking at it, he nodded his head.

    ¡°Soon, we should have enough guns to start a war.¡±

    ¡°Focusing on developing gun powder was a great idea, your highness. Soon, we can conquer the other regions and take their discoveries and inventions.¡±

    Wu Long nodded his head. He had this idea after discovering that cultivators could not attack mortals or chains would appear on their bodies to seal them.

    In some severe cases, thunder would fall from the sky and instantly kill those cultivators. So, Wu Long realized that he had to fight wars in the most primitive ways while relying on mortals.

    Then, he remembered the weapons used by the mortals in his memories: guns. He quickly had the idea of developing gun powder to make guns to conquer the other regions and steal their technology or talented individuals.

    ¡®Should I stop him?¡¯ thought Wang Wei as he watched Wu Long¡¯s n. However, he quickly denied that idea. War is an important aspect that leads to the rapid development of technology.

    So, it is in his interest to let things develop independently.

    A yearter, Wu Long began his invasion. In a rtively short time, he conquered regions 2 and 4. The mortals under him could only make guns at the level of the 1800s, but the cultivators under him could use their Divine Sense to make modern guns.

    So, Wu Long¡¯s army only needed some small training before overwhelming the other two regions that never thought of developing guns or modern warfare equipment.

    Using the Transmission Array that Wang Wei left, Wu Long used a tactic simr to blitzkrieg; he achieved an overwhelming victory. Then, he focused on Wu Mingye¡¯s region 1, Wu Fen¡¯s region 5, and the sect¡¯s region 6.

    These regions reacted in time by also building guns. However, Wu Long had both the technological and poption advantage, so his war of conquest continued.

    With more scientists and engineering in his hand, he created better and better guns, which fastened his conquest. Finally, Wu Fen negotiated an alliance between all three regions tobine their military and technological strength.

    Under this alliance, this world gave birth to the first mechanical factory that could mass-produce guns. With this discovery, the Alliance recaptured most of their lost territory.

    And when they were about to counter-attack against Wu Long, his side also made their first factory to mass-produce guns, creating an equilibrium in this war.

    At this time, Wang Wei intervened and limited the Transmission Array¡¯s use. As such, the region leaders discovered a significant issue: the world was too vast, so transportation became a problema€¡°especially when they needed to transport materials for the war.

    As such, a brief peace enveloped the world as these factions focused on developing their transportation systems.

    Engineers created things like cars, trains, nes, and helicopters in just a few years. Even tanks appeared on the battlefield. The world entered the Oil Age, ording to Wu Fen¡¯s descriptions.

    Inside the River of Fate, Wang Wei looked at everything that urred.

    ¡®In just over 20 years, they have reached the technology level of World War II.¡¯

    As he gazed at the different factions, he could see that both sides were not trying to develop the atomic bomb before the other and enter the Nuclear Age.

 Chapter 485: Scientific Age (III)

    <h4>Chapter 485: Scientific Age (III)</h4>

    Wu Long was in a deserted area with many people around him. However, he was slightly distracted as he felt the power surging inside his body. He could feel the Origin Essence and the Spiritual Power inside his Sea of Consciousness.

    In just a few decades, he broke through the Supernatural Realm. Wu Long knew this would typically be impossible. Amongst all his children, his talent was mediocre; the only reason he had any power in the royal family was his mind and military tactics.

    Typically, his brother¨Cthe ruler of Region 2¨Cwould have been the next monarch, not because of his ability or talent. Wu Long knew his sister, Wu Fen, had the best cultivation talent and had one of the best political minds amongst the royal children.

    She should be the best option to be the next sovereign. Unfortunately, her status as a bastard child and being a woman greatly hindered her path forward.

    However, this was not the main reason she could not rule over the Martial Divine Dynasty; the main reason was that their father loved their fifth brother very much to the point of being biased. So, he would definitely pass the throne to him.

    Although his talent was not the best, the Fifth Prince would eventually enter the Primordial Spirit Realm with the resources of the dynasty and secure his position.

    Luckily, the intervention of the Immortal gave the genuinely talented and capable members of the royal family a chance to be the next Monarch.

    "Your highness, everything is ready."

    "Then, let''s begin."

    p????-?0??? A few minutester, Wu Long saw an enormous explosion that created a mushroom of clouds thousands of meters high.

    "We seeded."

    "Yes. The power of this bomb is equivalent to Divine Altar Realm. With a hundred of them, it is possible to kill Supernatural Realm cultivators."

    Wu Long nodded in satisfaction as his eyes lit up with excitement.

    ''With this weapon, I can quickly conquer the other regions and receive enough resources to reach the Primordial Spirit Realm,'' he thought. Although he did not participate in creating this weapon, as one of the six leaders, he can receive Exchange Points based on his leadership capabilities.

    Although it is not as much as some top scientists and engineers, it was still amongst the top echelons.

    "Go check the nuclear radiation," ordered Wu Long. A few minutester, someone came to report back to him.

    "How is it?"

    "The radiation is a scary thing; it can even affect the Origin Essence of Supernatural Realm cultivators if not careful," replied one of the Primordial Spirit Ancestors with a slightly ufortable tone; he did not like this kind of weapon that destroyed nature.

    "Can it be purified?"

    "Yes, but it will take time."

    "Excellent," replied Wu Long, who wanted nothing to go wrong. "We will target the other region''s research sites to dy their bomb creation. Then, we will manufacture more bombs to conquer their territory rapidly."

    A few seconds after Wu Long said these words, the sky changed as auspicious clouds and music reverberated throughout Heaven and Earth.

    "Congrattions to Region 3 for splitting the atom and creating the Atomic Bomb."

    Wu Long frowned as he did not like that this announcement revealed his region''s secret to his enemy, but there was nothing he could do about this. Then, he suddenly felt the ground shake slightly.

    So, he and others flew into the sky to check what had happened. Then, all the cultivators saw another as marvelous as what happened more than 20 years ago.

    A mysterious power divided the world into three sections: Region 3 along with all the conquered territories, Region 5 and 6. As for Region 1, governed by Wu Mingye, Wang Wei divided it into two and fused them with Region 5 and 6.

    As for the Monarch, he disappeared along with all his followers.

    Wu Long floated in the sky as he looked in the distance; all he could see was the endless vacuum of space.

    "Prepare to focus on the space program," he ordered.

    "But, your majesty, it is obvious that the Immortal does not want us to continue fighting," replied his associate.

    "If that were the case, he would havepletely banned it instead of using this method." Wu Long knew that his strength was military conquest. So, if he used other methods, he believed his chance of seeding in thispetition would exponentially be reduced.

    Although now he has the advantage of poption and resources, he did not think these advantages wouldst long.

    The associate opened his mouth to say something but gave up; he understood that the prince had always been like this. He believed deeply in military might to the point of being hard=headed; it''s almost like he has something to prove to others, to show that his ideas¨Cwhich his father previously scoffed at¨Cwere correct.

    With Wang Wei''s intervention to separate the different regions, a long period of peace enveloped the world. Each region then focused on developing science and technology.

    Someone developed the whole wide web along withputers to bring forth the advent of the Information Age. Not long after this, Wu Long''s region developed Sub-Light Speed Engine and entered the Interster Era.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    However, the technology is still not developed enough to reach the other regions since many problems would ur during all the attempts. Finally, region 6 created the first particle elerator to study atoms and molecules.

    Wang Wei looked at the scientists gathering data from the elerator, and a smile appeared on his face.

    ''All this aplishment in only 100 years; not bad.''

    He knew that this progress would have been faster if not for him. His knowledge of science and technology is limited. So, he missed orcked many things when he modified the world.

    So, he had to make up for the deficiency based on the research and discoveries of each region, thus slowing down the progress. Suddenly, he felt something, so he focused his gaze on Wu Fen''s fifth region.

    ''Have they seeded?" he thought with interest.

    Inside aboratory, Wu Fen looked at a baby in nutrient fluids while a scientist dressed in ancient clothes and a modern white robe reported to her.

    "After many trials and errors, we can now gically enhance children to be stronger, faster, smarter, and an average life span of 120 years."

    "Excellent. With this technology, we can now manufacture a batch of scientists and engineering, thus elerating the development rate of our region," replied Wu Fen.

    Her earlier ns fell apart before they could even begin. But this time, Wu Fen knew she was heading in the right direction.

    ''ording to my analysis, after Information Age should be the Interster Age. However, whates after that? The Gic Age.''

    While deep in thought, her watch suddenly ringed, and she checked her message. Then, without saying anything, she rushed to a room located deep underground.

    "You seeded? So quickly?" asked Wu Fen to a pale scientist who looked like he had not seen the sun for decades.

    "Hahaha, I did seed. Even I could not believe I seeded so quickly."

    Wu Fen took a deep breath before saying: "Academician Shen Ying, why don''t you calm down and exin the data?"

    Shen Ying took a deep breath also to calm down. Although he looked young and had no cultivation, he was over 120 years. He used all his Exchange Points to increase his life span and intelligence.

    Although most mortals would use them to embark on the path of cultivation, he detested cultivators because of a past event. Nevertheless, he wanted their powers, so he looked to science for the answer.

    "As I proposed to you decades ago, I studied the gic structure of a cultivator in the Body Refining Realm. Then, I created a method for ordinary people to change their genes to evolve. And this is the result."

    She Ying showed a video of two people fighting. One had blood qi flowing through their veins while the other looked ordinary. And yet, he could still keep up with the cultivators in terms of strength, speed, endurance, and other physical stats.

    "I n next to replicate the genes of Divine Sea cultivators, followed by Divine Altar to create a brand new cultivation system of Gic Warriors. Unfortunately, so far, I''ve been stuck on this step."

    "We have plenty of time, so there is no need to rush," reassured Wu Fen with excitement. She wanted this Gic Warrior to flourish not only because it could help her region but because she wanted her mother to have the strength to protect herself after being revived.

    In the River of Fate, Wang Wei watched this interaction with intrigue. He was responsible for the reason that Shen Ying seeded so quickly. He ced all the remaining cultivators of this world in deep slumber before linking their brains and soul to form a Spiritual-Bioputer.

    Then, he granted unimaginable calction powers to some gifted individuals to elerate their research. So, with this aid, Shen Ying could seed in his research in such a short time.

    It''s a shame thisputer could not helpprehend thew since his calction powers were many times more powerful than it. Moreover, he felt that his soul resisted any connections to theputer.

    ''Let me continue helping him.''

    While Shen Yingmented the difficulty of his research, he suddenly had a sh of inspiration.

    ''Energy is the main source of the power of cultivators, so the same can be applied to Genes. Instead of using Origin Qi, Gic Warriors can condense and use bio-energy.''

    His eyes lit up after having this idea, but he had other confusions.

    ''The problem is where to store the energy. The dantian is an idealistic concept not applicable to the materialistic idea of science of technology."

    A frown appeared on his face as he contemted how to deal with this issue. Then, another inspiration shed in his mind.

    ''The cells: An average human body has over 30 trillion cells, not to mention 1st Stage Gic Warriors. The Bio-energy can be stored in the cell. Furthermore, I can create two different paths of Gene Evolution:

    ''One relies on amassing bio-energy for evolution, and the other is by imitating the genes of each cultivation stage. Maybe one day, I can understand the genes of a Primordial Spirit Realm Ancestor and create a Gic Warrior of that level.''

    Without wasting time, Shen Ying returned to his work. Meanwhile, Wang Wei smiled in the River of Fate. He hoped that science and technology would develop to the point of analyzing the genes of a Great Emperor.

    He felt that this might be his chance at surpassing the nine incarnations limits.

    (AN: Someone gave a 500 coins gift, so here is an extra chapter.)

 Chapter ?486 Scientific Age (Finale)

    <h4>Chapter 486 Scientific Age (Finale)</h4>

    "Damn it, why is it not working?" cursed Shen Ying aloud. Then, he realized that Wu Fen was with him, so he quickly said:

    "I apologize, your highness."

    "It''s alright," she replied calmly as she looked at the experiment. "It is normal for you to fail. Cultivators will undergo a qualitative change from the Divine Altair Realm to Supernatural Realm."

    Shen Ying was aware of this fact since theplexity of Supernatural Realm''s genes was a hundred times moreplex than Divine Altar. As such, although he created Third Stage Gic Warrior on par with Divine Altar, he has not yet found a way to make the Fourth Stage.

    p????-?0??? "I''m sorry I could not help with the uing war."

    "There is no need to me yourself," replied Wu Fen. "The Fourth Stage was only an additional guarantee."

    Wu Fen left before heading straight to the military headquarters. Everyone saluted her upon arrival, and she took the central seat. A screen projected in front of her showed numerous spaceships.

    "How is the situation?"

    "So far, our fleet has suffered a few defeats at the hands of Region 3, but the situation is still under control."

    "Has the 111th Regiment properly trained?"

    "Yes, your highness."

    "Then, send them."

    Under her order, the 111th Regiment departed for the Interster Battlefield. In their first encounter with Region 3, their fleet decimated the enemy. As a regiment made of Gic Warriors, their ability to maneuver any spaceship was nothingpared to the ordinary people of Region 3.

    The Immortal forbid cultivators from participating in any conflict; however, this limitation did not apply to Gic Warriors. So, in just a month, they annihted all the fleets of Region 3.

    Subsequently, this new regimentnded on region 3''s soil before beginning an invasion.

    With the overwhelming strength, Wu Long''s army did not have a chance of retaliating. Moreover, Wu Fen targeted all the necessary military bases in the region without giving thetter a chance to react.

    Unfortunately, things did not go as nned as Wu Long did fire a nuclear bomb killing many of the Gic Warriors. Luckily, the Third Stage ones had an intuition for danger, so they ran away from the st radius.

    Nevertheless, this was nothing but a desperate attempt of thetter. In over a month, Wu Fen conquered Region 3 and captured Wu Long. Following this, she did not waste time before attacking Region 6 and conquering it as soon as possible.

    She learned from her previous mistake and did not give the sectarian faction''s the chance to respond as Wu Long did. As such, five years after Shen Ying created the First Stage Gic Warrior, Wu Fen conquered all three regions.

    Wang Wei wanted to act and fuse the regions again. However, he decided otherwise to motivate Wu Fen to develop spatial technology. So far, these regions still have to use his Transmission Array for many things.

    From the River of Fate, Wang Wei observed the change over time. 2000 years passed in this world, and science and technology indeed developed to meet his expectation.

    Wu Fen did develop spatial technology for travel, and with Wang Wei''s secret maniption, Shen Ying created Fourth to Sixth Stage Gic Warriors. The key to the Fourth Stage was developing the brain and the mind to see and control the maic fields of the body and universe.

    Then, using the universe''s maic field to evolve the genes to a high level. Controlling the maic field of the universe is the scientific version of controlling the power of Heaven and Earth.

    The transition process required enormous energy, so bioenergy came to the stage. Because of this discovery, Energy Gic warriors and Body Gic Warriors were no longer two different paths but one of the same.

    They all need to condense energy in their body to prepare to reach the Fourth Stage.

    Afterward, Shen Ying used Exchange Points to ask for the blood of Void Shattering Realm cultivators to create the Seventh Stage. Unfortunately, he has been stuck in this stage for a few hundred years with little progress.

    Void Shattering Realms and above cultivators are considered pseudo Conceptual Beings, so analyzing their gic structures is not easy.

    As for Wang Wei, he did not care too much about Gic Warriors for the time being; they were an investment for the future, but his main priority was still the trial.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    So, he focused on the discoveries involving the micro-universe. In just a few hundred years, with the constant modification of the Middle Thousand World, scientists discovered particles like gravitons.

    Then, they went even further in the micro-verse and reached the same stage that Wang Wei did with the Quasi-Emperor Array. Unlike him, who discovered Spirit Particles, the scientists found two bonded particles rted to space and time.

    Although a fantastic discovery, Wang Wei did not care as this was not what he wanted. So, he pushed these people to continue their research. During this stage in the research, Wang Wei felt a limit; it was like going further was entering a forbidden zone that no mortals should.

    Luckily, the core idealogy of science and technology is to allow ordinary people to aplish God-like feats.

    So, after 2000 years ofing to this world, Wang Wei finally made a breakthrough and reached the Quantum Realm, as he called it; it was a multicolored world where thews of physics seemed very chaotic.

    Despite this remarkable discovery, the scientists knew nothing of this realm and how to use it. Even Wang Wei could not make sense of it as well. Furthermore, he discovered he could not reach this realm in other Worlds with Spiritual Qi.

    Even in Mortal Worlds where Spiritual Qi has almost vanished, it was impossible to reach. He tried again removing another world''s Spiritual Qi before fusing it with the Martial Divine Dynasty World to enjoy Hongjun''s protection.

    Then, he brought the equipment to that world to find the Quantum World, but it did not work, so he realized that without modifying the world''sws, his actions would be in vain.

    Nevertheless, Wang Wei did not focus on these anomalies. His primary purpose was to use technology to create something as small as the Quantum Realm so that even a Great Emperor could not easily detect it.

    So, he focused on achieving his objective. After spending another 2,000 years, he finally seeded, which ced a genuine smile on Wang Wei''s face.

    Many things changed for him in the four thousand years he spent in this world. First, he condensed the first ck hole inside his Acupuncture. He finally reached the next stage of the True Power Realm because of this:

    The Dragon Elephant Force Stage.

    One Dragon Force was equal to the strength of one Middle Thousand World. So, 1 Dragon Force equals the power to destroy a Middle Thousand World with one punch. However, 1 Dragon Elephant Force equals 1000 Middle Thousand world.

    So, with his current 2 Dragon Elephant Force, he could destroy 2000 Middle Thousand World with one punch.

    (AN: Previously, 1 Dragon Force equaled 1 Quintrillion ton of force, but now, I''m retconning this fact.)

    The second change is that Wang Wei reached the peak of the Law Comprehension Stage. Typically, it would not be so fast, but his maniption of the entire world elerated hisprehension of the Laws of Fate.

    However, he did not care since he still needed to understand nine morews before entering the Law Foundation Stage.

    Unfortunately, unlike the Laws of Fate which are easier toprehend because of his physique and the River of Fate, it isplicated to understand otherws in Middle Thousand Worlds.

    And that''s because the Laws are iplete; hence, Void Shattering Realm cultivators cannot appear in this world so easily and have to ascend to higher realms to cultivate.

    After aplishing his goal, Wang Wei gathered all this world''s cultivators and essential individuals. He gave them a choice: they could either stay in this world to continue living and developing science and technology or he could send them to a Great Thousand World to continue their journey.

    However, the people who choose to leave will have their memories and knowledge of science and technology wiped out of their minds. In the end, most cultivators decided to leave; they all long knew this was not their world.

    As for the previous Rulers, two people stayed: Wu Fen and Wu Long. And they even chose to change to the Gic Warrior System.

    Without saying anything, Wang Wei sent these people to another world.

    Then, he activated the formation surrounding the world to put the entire world into a small orb. So, Wang Wei floated in the Endless Void holding an orb that contained an entire world.

    He smiled before putting it away in his space ring. He had a lot of expectations for this civilization even though it could not show up in the real world.

    Finally, Wang Wei squinted his eyes with determination before flying home. On his way, a powerful and mysterious force swallowed him to an unknown location. And during the entire process, he had a calm look on his face as if he expected this.

    (I received two more 500 coins gifts, so I owe you guys 2 extra chapters, which will be released throughout the week.)

 Chapter ?487 Fated Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 487 Fated Enemy</h4>

    Wang Wei opened his eyes to find himself in an ample space where everything seemed slightly blue. A man with a mask and a saber hanging on his waist floated not far from him.

    The moment he arrived in this ce, his body acted in instinct without thinking as he took out a stone and activated it. A golden light as brilliant as the first dawn of the universe swallowed the masked man.

    Without hesitation, Wang Wei used the trump cards that saved him from Di Tian with the intent of instantly killing his opponent and not giving thetter a chance.

    With this Emperor Tier Attack, the masked man should have been annihted, but a shield of simr strength enveloped and protected him. Nevertheless, blood trickled down from the mask, signaling he was somewhat caught off guard and injured.

    "No matter how much I think I overestimate your capabilities, I''m proven wrong again and again," said the Saber Wielder, making Wang Wei frown.

    This attack was not only to kill his opponent but also to open a breach in this space to leave. Since the opponent summoned him here, he summarized that thetter would have a home-field advantage.

    As such, he wanted to break this space to bring the fight to a more neutral environment. Unfortunately, his n failed. So, Wang Wei began to observe his opponent more clearly.

    He concluded this person was a man based on his build and voice, but that was all the information he could gather so far.

    So, he checked thetter''s Fate Line, and his frown deepened; he could not read this person''s fate. This fact should not be surprising, as many people have ways to block this ability.

    p????-?0??? But the odd thing is this person did not use any magical artifacts or techniques, yet Wang Wei could not read his fate; it was like he naturally had this ability.

    Furthermore, Wang Wei discovered he could not see knots in this person''s Fate Line. Knots signified a person [Nexus of Fate], but this person did not have any.

    Suddenly, his intuition activated as his body acted on its own again. He turned into a gray rainbow as he rushed toward his opponent; however, the masked easily evaded but did not counter-attack.

    ''My speed is 12% less than usual,'' thought Wang Wei, as his mind rapidly calcted the reason for this anomaly. The answer he concluded is that his Fate Law has not adapted to this environment.

    So, he focused all the Dragon Elephant Force of his fleshly body on his legs. Tiny cracks appeared underneath his feet as he used the very fabric of space as his springboard tounch himself forward.

    With such momentum and force, Wang Wei almost reached a speed of a million times the speed of light. He was so fast it appeared as if he teleported in front of the masked man.

    [Fate Annihtion Fist]

    Everything turned ck and white before the masked man grunted in pain before flying and crashing to the ground. The left side of his body copsed, but a strange power came from the surroundings to heal him.

    ''Something is wrong,'' thought Wang Wei as he breathed heavily, almost out of breath. With a wave of his hand, a sword turned from his Proven Dao Artifact appeared in his hand.

    Then, his aura changed to that of the ultimate swordsman; it was like he was a man who lived and died by the sword.

    [Fate Severing]

    A moon-shaped sh came from his sword to directly target the masked man''s, Fate Line. Unfortunately, instead of severing it, the sh passed through it without affecting it in the least.

    Wang Wei''s chest kept moving up and down irregrly as beads of sweat glistened on his forehead.

    "You''re immune to my Fate Attacks," he wrote in the air.

    "So, you''ve noticed so quickly," replied the masked man,ughing aloud like a madman.

    "Heaven and Earth are fair, and there is no absolute or perfection. Everything must follow the order of Yin and Yang¨Cincluding fate. So, since fate exists, its antithesis must also exist."

    "The Dao of Free Will," wrote Wang Wei.

    "I prefer to call it Dao of Choice, Freedom Dao, or better yet, Unfettered Dao," said the masked man, his voice containing a hint of gloat.

    "Knowing that you cultivate the Dao of Fate, of course, I had to cultivate something that counters you. I cannot wait to kill you using the Dao, which embodies your lifelong pursuit."

    Wang Wei was in deep thought. Many people like him want ultimate freedom, and there are many ways to walk on that path. He chose the path of controlling fate to escape its shackle.

    As for the reason he chose this path instead of cultivating the Freedom Dao like this masked man or any other methods? He did not fully know. Ever since he was young, he always knew he wanted to control fate.

    At first, he thought maybe something that urred back on Earth instilled that idea in his mind. But after reviewing his experience, he could not pinpoint the decisive moment.

    ''Maybe, all the pain and suffering I suffered in that void made me realize how cruel fate is.''

    When he reviewed the memories from that time, he could feel the loneliness, despair, and anger, always asking why he had to go through all that suffering; why him of all people?

    Maybe because of how unfair he felt fate treated in that void, once he had the chance, he decided to control it to achieve the ultimate form of freedom.

    All these thoughts shed across Wang Wei''s head in less than a second. Then, his words appeared:

    "You said it yourself; there is no absolute in this world."

    He opened his mouth and said: "Death."

    Although he uttered this single word normally, it echoed throughout the entire surrounding, even shaking the space they were in. His mouth created a sound simr to an infinite amount of strings being plucked and thus creating enormous vibration of destruction. Moreover, these strings were not normal ones but the Strings of Fate.

    Wang Wei recently developed this technique because of his Oath of Silence, and he called it the [Roar of Fate]. A little more than a thousand year ago, the time of his oath ended, but he did not break it to wait for this exact opportunity.

    [Reject Determinism]

    The masked man used a technique as a silver aura surrounding his body, making him somewhat intangible, at least to Wang Wei''s attack. As such, even if the entire space shook and numerous destruction ensured in the surroundings, he was intact.

    Well, rtively. A few of his organs shook, and a hole appeared in his stomach. Unfortunately, he healed in an instant.

    "*Sigh* I have to say, you''re truly one of the most remarkable individuals I have met. Even though I cultivate a Dao opposite yours, you could still temporarily overwhelm me with pure brute force."

    Wang Wei ignored him as he continued to breathe heavily, then coughed for no reason. He finally noticed something odd.

    "Have you finally noticed?" said the masked man.

    "Poison: to be specific, a poison targeted specifically to the fleshly body," he replied as he felt the strength of his body reducing at an rming rate.

    "As I said, Heaven and Earth are fair," said the masked man. "Body Refiners are the most powerful individuals in existence. Because their path involved suffering untold hardship and an unimaginable amount of resources, they are more powerful than Qi Refiners or Soul Cultivators; this is their reward from Heaven and Earth.

    "However, all things need to be bnced. So, some things¨Cmostly poisons¨Care their natural enemy."

    The masked man raised his hand to condense a blue sphere in his hand and looked at it intently.

    "Dragon Binding Grass, the rarest type of fleshly body poison, and arguably the most effective one. Do you know there is an interesting story behind this heavenly herb?"

    "You''re very chatty, aren''t you?"

    "That will happen when you spend all your life in hatred. Talking helps relieve the pain and loneliness," replied the masked man without looking at him. Then, he continued his previous tale:

    "Back during the Innate-Acquired War, the Dragon Binding Grass was not as rare. Instead, it could be found across every World Communities. However, during the war, the Innate Lifeforms wanted to destroy them entirely as it was the nemesis of their strong fleshly body.

    "However, human Body Refiners wanted the grass, not to destroy their enemy, but to use it to temper themselves. I find the different cognitive views of humans and these Innate Lifeforms fascinating.

    "They seek to destroy anything threatening to them, while we want to use it to grow and develop. I think it is this mindset that makes humans one of the most powerful races in All Heaven and Myriad Worlds."

    The masked man removed his eyes from the blue orb in his hand to look at Wang Wei.

    "Don''t bother using your [Ten Thousand Adapt To One Sutra] to stop the poison from weakening you. I have evolved this grass to constantly evolve just to counter your technique."

    As he felt the weakness throughout his body, Wang Wei looked at the masked man as something finally dawned on him about his trial. Unlike Lin Fan or Jian Wushuang, he had too little emotional or spiritual weakness to use against him.

    Furthermore, he is more alert than those two since he learned of the trial. And his strength has to be taken into the equation. So, Wang Wei has always wondered how the Saber Wielder could kill him?

    If it was a situation simr to Lin Fan and Jian Wushuang, with how fast his mind function and his intuition, he could react in time to save himself from danger'' he knew this, and so should Heavenly Dao.

    So, that could only mean he died because of ack of strength.

    But who could kill him? With his ability and growth rate, only two types of people could kill him: Immortal Tier Powerhouse or Heaven Chosen like Di Tian.

    Using an Immortal Tier cultivator to kill him made no sense; Heavenly Dao could just iste him and drop Divine Punishment Thunder on him, and that would be easier. Furthermore, his divination never revealed that the Saber Fiend was an Immortal cultivator. Of course, this act would contradict the essence of the Trial as a Karmic Tribtion.

    As for the second possibility, logically, it made no sense as well. Could Heavenly Dao cultivate a genius on Di Tian''s level just to kill him? That would require so much time, energy, and resources.

    Wang Wei once enlightened in the concept of Order that exists in Fate, so he had some knowledge of how Heavenly Dao functioned, its rights, and its limitations. As such, he knew it could not intervene as it pleased; it could not choose someone and grant them all the resources and time needed to be as strong as Di Tian.

    Such an act would break the bnce between Order and Chaos that runs any world. The best Heavenly Dao could do is endowed someone with tremendous luck (Sons of Destiny). However, luck is not enough for a person to reach Di Tian''s level.

    So, he concluded that his enemy for the trial would fall in the third category: a brilliant tactician who knows everything about him and counter his ability.

    The Dao of Heaven involves information and knowledge; it is essentially the path of using information or knowledge to achieve absolutely anything.

    ''With Heavenly Dao secretly manipting and feeding this Saber Fiend with my information, it''s no wonder he seemed to know me exceptionally well.''

    As he came to this conclusion, many other events in his life began to fit like a puzzle, for example, Li Jun''s actions. Maybe, its real purpose was to affect his state of mind.

    Meanwhile, Ji Su''s action was to weaken him before the confrontation with the Saber Fiend.

    "So, who are you?" asked Wang Wei. "For some reason, I cannot sense any hatred from your body."

    "I had to learn to control my hatred or emotions. Otherwise, wouldn''t you take advantage of them," replied the masked man with a breezy and calm tone.

    ''Something is wrong. Why does he seem to be dying time like me, even though time is in my favor? I need to be vignt at all times until I cut off his head,'' thought the masked man, warning himself not to make a mistake as he is so close to his vengeance.

    "I guess it will be more satisfying to watch you die knowing who kill you. So, I''ll show you who I am."

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Then, the masked man removed his mask.

 Chapter ?488 World Collision

    <h4>Chapter 488 World Collision</h4>

    Dao Opening Sect:

    Wang Tian sat cross-legged inside his cultivation room to meditate; he was slightly excited since a while ago, news of Huang Yuan''s breakthrough into the Void Shattering Realm traveled throughout the entire Myriad Emperor World.

    If he did not count his son, he only had to wait for four people to reach this realm before the Path of Supreme is open, and he could finally enter the Supreme Realm and even higher.

    As a matter of fact, he could have entered a higher realm a long time ago.

    He could have traveled to a Greater Thousand World to make the breakthrough like many people of his generations. He could have used his overwhelming strength to force his breakthrough.

    There were two reasons he did not do this. First, thews of Greater Thousand Worlds are not asplete as a Heaven Will World, so a breakthrough there would affect his strength and future progress.

    But the main one is Supreme Realm''s Heavenly Tribtion. Without using it to temper his Dharma Body, he could not reach the full potential of his talent and potential. So, Wang Tian never forced a breakthrough or used other methods.

    While in meditation, he felt something, so he instantly appeared outside, floating in the sky. Many other people arrived with him not long after, including the True Monarchs from the Supreme Cottage.

    They all looked at the sky with severe looks on their faces. Numerous space cracks appeared around the entire domain of the sect. In the distance, a transparent wall manifested that also had cracks.

    "What is going on?" asked Yu Yan.

    "World Collision!" said Fan Lei, the Great Elder of the Tibetan Scripture Hall. Since he is in charge of the library, he has read all the scriptures and can be considered a polymath.

    "Are you saying that our world is colliding with another?" said Yu Yan as she took a while to remember the information she had on this subject. "Wait, isn''t that suppose to be an extremely rare phenomenon?"

    "Indeed. And based on powerful the World Wall appeared, it is very likely we are colliding with another Heaven Will World; it seems we were very unlucky."

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Except for a few rare ones, all the worlds in the different World Communities are static, standing in the void. So, the possibility of crashing into each other should be impossible.

    However, abnormal and random spatial-temporal storms could sometimes affect the space-time continuum of the entire Endless Void. And these storms would result in worlds from differentmunities ignoring the concept of distance and motion before colliding.

    However, this king of Natural Phenomena is so rare that statistically speaking, it could only happen 1 in every 100 Yuan Epochs.

    Immediately, Yu Yan seemed to have thought of something and looked at her husband, and Wang Tian nodded. He immediately contacted his son''s clone.

    "I can''t connect to the main body."

    Wang Tian''s face became ugly; he understood that his son''s trial had begun, and this World Collision was nothing but a mechanism to prevent the sect from helping him in any shape or form.

    "Activate 4 of the formations," he ordered. Soon afterward, a magic circle formed a dome covering the Dao of Sect and the entire domain.

    A few hourster, the transparent wall finally broke, and the other sides appeared.

    "Hahaha, our n worked. We created an artificial World Collision."

    "A brand new world to ughter. Hopefully, it is one with a lot of people."

    "I can finally make some progress in my cultivation."

    Wang Tian squinted his eyes as he saw the other side. An endless number of cultivators floated in the sky, looking in their direction with greed. They all had blood-colored skins with horns on their head.

    The horns ranged from 4 to 9, indicating their Tier of Cultivation. The majority of them did not look human but had things like tails, wings, ws, and fangs.

    "The blood race," muttered Wang Tian. A race that cultivates by absorbing the blood and essence of others. At some point, they were part of the devil race. However, after Empress Wu sealed their destiny, the blood race immediately identified themselves as a separate race.

    Of course, they could only do this because they were another race assimted by the devil race during their conquest of the Endless Void.

    Inside a secret realm, a voice suddenly said:

    "In the end, even we could not escape. I told you not to interfere."

    "You know, even If I did not say anything to the kid, this would have happened," replied Wang Wucheng.

    The voice paused for a moment before sighing: "I hope this kid can survive."

    "I thought you did not have faith in him?"

    "I never said that. I only like to prepare for the worst. Don''t mention this now. I can sense a Great Emperor in that world."

    "I''ll warn him not to do anything stupid," said Wang Wucheng.

    "Are you sure? He should be a First ss." The voice knew that Wang Wucheng could barely survive in the hands of First ss Emperors.

    "If it were a normal one, I would not dare. But it is just an Ascended First ss. "

    Great Emperors can continue to understand a higher percentage of the Grand Dao Source. Unfortunately, even increasing theirprehension by 1% could take them billions of years, if not more.

    So, most Great Emperors would preach to the world to repay their Karma. And this act served a few purposes. After preaching, the Source Qi Space will open to refill the Spiritual Qi used by cultivators in the generation.

    And based on how good the Emperors'' preaching process was, the Spiritual Qi between Heaven would increase. Additionally, the Dao Rhymes from the Emperor''s Preaching Session will be absorbed by the Myriad Emperor World''s Source, thus strengthening the world slightly.

    The more powerful an Emperor, the more benefit to the Source, mainly used to heal all the damage caused by the cultivator''s fighting and destruction.

    Moreover, if a Great Emperor does a truly outstanding job at preaching, Heavenly Dao would reward them with merits that can give them an extra 1 to 2% increase; however, these cases are sporadic.

    Most Emperors would then ascend to the higher dimension because the environment suited their cultivation better. However, not all of them want to do this.

    Whether out of fear or caution, some of them would stay in the lower dimension and continue cultivating. As long as these Emperors hide, do not prevent the arrival of the Heaven Will in the next generation, or do anything that negatively affects the entire Endless Void, True Heavenly Dao will ignore them.

    And if these Emperors are lucky and patient enough to break reach a higher ss than when they first absorbed the Heaven Will, they will be referred to as "Ascended."

    "Plus, you know these types of people do not like trouble, so I doubt he would even interfere without my warning," added Wang Wucheng.

    "Alright. I will go wake up Sword One and Origin One."

    "Isn''t that too much?"

    Sword One and Origin One were cultivated personally by the Qiyuan Emperor and the Sword Empress as the ultimate weapon of the sect. They are the pinnacle of Insurgent Heaven Chosens; each can fight and defeat First ss Emperors with 19% Dao Source, and with a few Emperor Artifacts, they can fight against 20% Dao Source.

    And as long as they worked together and used all the sect''s resources, they could protect it from a Pseudo Eternal Emperor for a few thousand years.

    They are one of the main reasons that the Dao Opening Sect could survive for so long.

    "We need to warn Heavenly Dao not to go too far," replied the voice. "Plus, these blood races are a great tonic. We can kill a few of their Immortal Cultivators as resources."

    "Alright," said Wang Wucheng before disappearing from the secret realm. He appeared at the entrance of another hidden realm in the Blood Abyss World. His vision prated the space where he saw an enormous eye with no body or other parts. Then, he released his aura.

    p????-?0??? The Evil Eye Emperor opened his eye to look at the visitor.

    ''This aura, the Origin System. Damn it, the Myriad Emperor World? Why did it have to be them? I knew that deal was too good to be true.''

    After thinking for a moment, it closed its eyes to show its position. Then, Wang Wuchend left, making the Evil Eye Emperor sigh in relief. He alway does things behind the scene and does not like confrontation.

    He secretly manipted the blood race to invade the other worlds in their World Communities so that he could use the ughter Aura released by the ongoing massacre to cultivate.

    So, after a few Yuan Epochs, he managed to secretly elevate himself from the middle end of the Second ss to very close to the First ss. Then, he noticed the blood race wanted to create an artificial World Collision.

    Felling that something was wrong, he calcted the secrets of Heaven to discover that some Heavenly Dao was manipting these people for a Supreme Ouw Trial.

    So, he decided to intervene immediately, but Heavenly Dao made a deal with him. He would get some merit to increase hisprehension by 0.3% in exchange for his help.

    The Evil Eye Emperor quickly epted since that was all he needed to ascend to First ss. But he did not expect the person tested to be from the Myriad Emperor World.

    ''This person must be a Unique Supreme Ouw,'' thought Evil Eye.

    He knew that there was a difference between Supreme Ouws. Some of them have reached the best state of mind, Dao Heart, are extremely intelligent and cunning, have a strong background, and, more importantly, have a high chance of discovering the existence trial on their own.

    Heavenly Dao will take time and effort to n the trial for these types of Ouws. True Heavenly Dao will even give some of its power to whatever world''s Heavenly Dao where a Unique Supreme Ouws shows up.

    As such, their trials will often involve other World Communities or Heaven Will Worlds.

    As a matter of fact, there was once a rumor that the Innate-Acquire War was the trial of an Ouw. Of course, the Evil Eye did not believe such nonsense, but these rumors alone proved how crazy these trials could be.

    ''I hope these guys are not massacred too bad,'' thought the Evil Eye Emperor as he ignored everything else.

 Chapter ?489 Identity

    <h4>Chapter 489 Identity</h4>

    Wang Tian looked at the people on the other side of the formation with great anger. If it was not for these bastards, he could be doing a lot to save his son. And yet, he could stay here and be useless.

    Nevertheless, he was still a sect master and knew to analyze the situation to best deal with it. He spread his Divine Sense to sense the surroundings and realized the situation was a little more serious.

    Only their sect''s Domain is caught in the collision, while the blood race seemed to have a few more, meaning they might have to fight multiple Emperor Lineages.

    Typically, the nine Emperor Formations should be enough to protect the sect. Still, if the blood race used their collective Emperor Artifacts and Weapons, they might be able to break the formation.

    ''So, we must not let them approach our sect,'' thought Wang Tian. So, he immediately began to organize the disciples and elders. The Formation Hall trained all the disciples to use formations to fuse their strength and protect themselves. In times of war, they had to organize themselves ording.

    Wang Tian activated the Sword Hall, where his army and General from the previous generation cultivated. He mobilized the Alchemy Hall to provide healing and sudden strength increase pills, Talisman Halls for defensive, attack, and healing talismans.

    The Weapon Refining Hall loaned better weapons to the disciples while also using their recent project: A Puppet Army. Finally, he ordered the Shadow Guard to infiltrate the enemy''s line and create as much chaos as possible and possibly affect theirmand chief if they had any.

    As Wang Tian watched all the people rushing to follow his order, he frowned slightly. He felt they took too long, given the current situation. Then, he remembered a conversation he had with his son.

    ''Wei''er was right. I should have made the mandatory drills he suggested.'' His son once suggested having Emergency Drills for the entire sect every thousand years so the disciples and elders could respond in time in case of an emergency.

    However, he vetoed the idea because the process would waste resources, and he did not think the sect needed to prepare for any genuine danger. After all, they were the most powerful; who dared to challenge them?

    Wang Tian now realized how his unconscious hubris got the best of him. He shook his head as he decided to watch out for these subtle changes in his state of mind.

    And he will also take this opportunity to warn all the disciples and elders so that they realize there is no absolute in this world. Even their sect could face a catastrophe anytime¨Cwhether man-made or natural.

    By the time everyone got in their position, the blood race had already begun to attack the sect''s Formation with their Emperor Artifacts. Wang Tian swung his sword and cut one of the Quasi-Emperor with an Emperor artifact in his hand into a million pieces, including his soul.

    Then, a sub-Array came from the sect''s Emperor Formation and sealed the Emperor Artifact before dragging inside. Wang Tian led the charge out of the formation with everyone behind him.

    [Myriad Sword Qi Rain]

    An incalcble number of blue lights appeared within a million kilometers radius before falling on the ground like rain. And every time these blue lights hit a member of the blood race, someone would have from the sky.

    It did not matter whether they had 4, 6, 9, or even a 9th horn that was golden in color. The Sword Qi will cut their souls and kill them. And this was not the end of Wang Tian''s attack.

    He looked in the distance to see a desert, so he waved his sword again. Every single sand particle in that desert turned into sword Qi to ravage the blood race.

    With this attack, he killed two Golden Horn blood races or Quasi-Emperors with Emperor Artifacts. Unfortunately, the Array Hall could only seal one of them while the other ran away. Obviously, the blood race was on guard against them.

    "Blood Source World," screamed one of the blood races, and many people followed him to say the word. The environment changed as an illusory world containing more blood people appeared behind these people.

    Immediately after the World Projection appeared, these blood races'' aura drastically increased, and their ck horns had runes appearing on them.

    ''A bloodline system that can develop something simr to Domain at the 7th Tier?'' thought Wang Tian before shing his sword again. Unfortunately, he only killed a few hundred thousand 7 Horns blood race this time.

    The eight and above horns instantly regenerated themselves after dying, while a few blocked his attack.

    ''In that case, let''s go all out.''

    Domain Expansion: Unlimited Sword Cut.

    Wang Tian''s surroundings changed as well; it was as if he had be his own small world. Then, the blood race finally understood what terrible mistake they had made.

    Everything in Wang Tian''s Domain was a sword; the soil on the ground, the grass, the clouds, the air they breathe, and even the Spiritual Qi between Heaven and Earth turned into a Sword Cut that killed everything in its path.

    Moreover, his Domain had long reached the limit of 1.263 trillion kilometers, so almost everything in its range died.

    ''Tian''er, don''t kill all of them?''

    Wang Tian looked in the direction of his wife, who also expanded her Domain. Everything around had turned into darkness.

    ''What do you mean?''

    ''They are great resources. Capture them instead.''

    Wang Tian frowned as he wanted to vent his anger on these people, but he realized this was not the time to act on emotions. Instead, he should have faith in his son and act in the best interest of the sect.

    He looked at the clone in the distance with relief. As long as it did not disappear, things were still manageable. So, Wang Tian''s cut the blood race''s cultivation level, thus essentially sealing them.

    Then, he rushed into their Blood Abyss World''s camp without a care in the world. Anything or anyone who stood in his path was either killed or sealed; no one could stop him.

    Even when some of the blood race membersbined their Blood Source World to stop them, he just cut their entire world. So, with Wang Tian''s rampage, a battle that should have taken a few days ended in a few hours.

    Both sides decided on a temporary truce to wait for the World Collision to end and for their respective worlds to return to normal. To be precise, the blood race could not wait for this horror to end.

    In the Dao Opening Sect, Wang Tian looked at one of the Elders and asked: "How are the casualties on our side?"

    "More than 50,000 disciples died, and three Saint Elders also perished. As the True Monarchs, they were only injured but no casualty."

    Wang Tian frowned, "Where are the bodies?" After getting the answer, he flew to the location. Looking at the dead disciples, he took out his sword and shed forward.

    [Death Concept Cutting]

    With that one swing, he cut off the concept of death on these disciples. Then, something incredible happened. All 50,000 disciples opened their eyes in confusion as they were brought back to thend of the living.

    "Sect Master, there is no need to do this," said one of the Great Elders, and the others who arrived also agreed with them. However, the now pale-looking Wang Tian shook his head.

    Under normal circumstances, he would not mind the death of these disciples since they knew long ago they should die for the sect. But he did not like the fact they died because of Heavenly Dao''s scheme.

    So, he raised his hand to sh again; this time, his target was the two Saint Elders. Wang Tian coughed a mouthful of blood, and his face became paler. Then, like the disciples, the Elders also returned to thend of the living.

    p????-?0??? Yu Yannded next to her husband to support him.

    "Thank you, sect master," said the 50,000 disciples and 3 Elders. After nodding to them, he flew back to his quarters under his wife''s support.

    "How is it?" asked Wang Chang, who waited for them on the Wang n''s mountain.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "I will be fine after a few years of recovery."

    Wang Chang nodded before patting his son on the shoulder, a littleplex emotion in his eyes. He saw the battle and knew how his son had surpassed him.

    Truth be told, he knew long ago but pretended not to lose face.

    "I''m very proud of you."

    "Thank you," replied Wang Tian with a smile before a touch of sadness shed in his eyes. "If only I could do that back then."

    "There is no point in thinking about this. Your mother lived a happy and fulfilling life. And when she died, she had a brilliant smile on her face."

    Wang Tian agreed before heading into the mansion.

    "Don''t worry about that brat. If there is someone who could pass this trial, it would be him."

    Wang Tian paused for a moment before continuing walking.

    ¡­

    Wang Wei looked at the young face with red eyes containing unimaginable hatred. The person had white hair, but Wang Wei could tell it was not because of choice or a strange physique. No, this change urred because of intense emotions, most likely grief.

    "Who are you?" asked Wang Wei. He could remember everyone he met, but this face was one of them.

    My name is Zhen Chao, Patriarch Zhen Yong''s son."

    "Zhen Yong from the Warring State World? Didn''t I order the extermination of your n?"

    "You did," replied Zhen Chao. "However, yourckeys did not know how to deal with the members who had [Leakless Bodies] since you did not give specific instruction, so I survived the massacre."

    Wang Wei remembered a conversation over 10,000 years ago during the Qi Luck Trial. Back then, he had just finished tempering his skin from the explosion of the Secret Realm.

    His officials did mention they did not deal with the Leakless Bodies member of all the noble ns. Unfortunately, the trial wasing to an end, so Wang Wei did not care about a bunch of people who could not cultivate.

    "Your identity still does not make sense. My subordinate would never allow Zhen Yong''s direct bloodline from surviving."

    "You''re right," replied Zhen Chao with a smile full of despair, pain, and hatred. "I was only a bastard son, so I was not even registered in the n Ancestor''s Hall."

    A slight reminisce shed in his eyes.

    "Even so, my father treated my sister and me quite well. He would secretlye to see us, and we would spend time as a family. Although I could not cultivate, this was not the same for my sister as she was pretty talented.

    "My father promised to secretly cultivate her as the backbone of the Zhen n. Unfortunately, he cut off all contact when you people invaded our world.

    "Then, one day, my sister decided to visit him personally."

    Pain appeared on Zhen Yong''s face as he remembered that moment.

    "I tried to persuade her. Unfortunately, I could never say no to her when she begged me for something. Hehehe, do you know how much I regretted that day?

    "The same day we decided to visit was the day yourckeys chose to wipe out the Zhen n. At thest minute, she forcibly ced me in one of the rooms before using a high-level talisman to hide me.

    "So, I survived, but I wished I did not."

    Zhen Chao returned to his calm and peaceful mood as he looked at his hand. "I could hear her final scream before she died, and I was powerless to do anything as I uselessly punched the door of the room¡­Not long after that, I had to watch my father publicly executed. And when I returned home, my mother hanged herself out of grief.

    "I was left alone, with no one in this world."

    Zhen Chao raised his head to look at the calm Wang Wei.

    "You know, she was only 15 years old, about to turn 16 the next month. All she wanted was to see Father for her birthday. Don''t you have anything to say?"

    "Do you want me to apologize or say I regret my actions?" said Wang Wei.

    "Maybe not, but at least show some remorse."

    Wang Wei looked at his hands, "Unfortunately, you''ll be disappointed. At this point in my life, I have so much blood in my hand that your sister''s life or even your entire family is inconsequential."

    "Haha, what should I expect from a monster like you? But don''t worry, after I cut off your head, I will use it as an offering on their grave."

    Wang Wei ignored him as he seemed to have figured out something. He looked at Zhen Chao''s Fate Line again as his eyes lit up.

    "Are you, by any chance a¡­"

    (AN: I receive two more 500 coins gifts, so here is an extra chapter with anotheringter this week.)

 Chapter ?490 Fateless

    <h4>Chapter 490 Fateless</h4>

    "Are you a Fateless?" asked Wang Wei.

    "So, you''ve finally figured it out."

    Wang Wei paused beforeughing out loud, as many things again clicked in his mind regarding this trial.

    "Is that envy I detect in your eyes?" said Zhen Chao with a gloating sneer. But Wang Wei did not answer him as he thought about many things. The Luck Trial urred every generation, so different Emperor Lineages have a world they usually conduct it in.

    However, in this generation, the Great Wu Dynasty discovered a new world and thought it would be a great idea to change from the previous world to challenge the Heaven Chosens.

    The Dao Opening Sect agreed with a few others; meanwhile, other sects like the Sword Casting Vi and the Yin Moon Pce continued using the old world.

    However, in this world, there happens to have an extremely rare Fateless individual. What is a Fateless Being? Well, as the name suggests, a person who is not bound by fate the moment they are born.

    After the Wheel of Fate weaved their Fate Line, they became invisible, not influenced by fate. The lives of mortals are determined from birth. Every waking moment of their existence is already determined. Unless an outside force intervenes in their lives and changes their fate, their lives are already determined from birth.

    Cultivators are different. The moment they began to cultivate, they began to slowly change their fates as their futures were determined by their choice. Unfortunately, cultivators still have [Nexus of Fate], or events that will happen to them no matter what.

    So, it could be argued that cultivators do not genuinely control their fates. After all, no matter their choice or decision, their Nexus Event will still ur. So, did they truly have the power to change their fate since they are destined to lead to their [Fate Nexus]?

    Luckily, as this Zhen Chao said, there is no absolute, or perfection in Heaven and Earth, including Fate. ording to the [Order] of the universe, some individuals will be born without the restraints of Fate.

    All their choices and decisions are determined by them the moment they are born. And they do not have [Nexus of Fate]. These people essentially achieve freedom the moment they are born.

    So, Wang Wei knew that it was not a coincidence he encountered a Fateless during his trial and became his enemy. Adding to that, a Fateless who cultivates the Dao of Free Will was the perfectbination.

    ''That means Heavenly Dao has been nning my trial even before the Luck Trial. Maybe, it started when I created my Heavenly Physique. No, maybe even since I was young.''

    He concluded someone bing an Ouw is based on intent. Ever since he was young, he wanted to control fate and was very vocal about his desire. So, Heavenly Dao ssified him as an Ouw and began to plot against him.

    Wang Wei even suspected his physique''s ability to ignore the price for divination was Heavenly Dao''s subtle hint for him to abandon his path and focus on cultivating the Dao of Destiny, or a part of Fate.

    "Hahaha, I could not believe the noble and powerful Sacred Son would be jealous of a lowlymoner like me," said Zhen Chao. "Well, it is understandable. After all, I was born with something you have to work for your entire life: freedom.

    "Now that I said it out loud, I realize how much of a beautiful word it is."

    "Freedom?" said Wang Wei with a sneer. "So what if you''re a Fateless? Without strength, you were still manipted like a puppet."

    p????-?0??? "What do you mean?"

    Wang Wei squinted his eyes, "So, you don''t even know about the trial? Well, that would make sense since who would want to be a pawn willingly."

    "What do you mean by this?"

    "It''s just as I said. Everything that happened to you is the result of Heavenly Dao manipting your life to be my enemy. So, you could say that all the tragedy in your life is because of it."

    "Liar! Why would Heavenly Dao do such a thing?"

    "Apparently, it is to test me."

    Zhen Chao''s eyes briefly became bloodshot before taking a deep breath to calm down. "I know you''re lying."

    "And why would I do that?"

    "Of course, to affect my state of mind."

    Wang Wei smiled before waving his hand to show an image recording of his memories. It mainly focused on his conversation with the old beggar about the Ouw Trial and information about Lin Fan and Jian Wushuang''s trial.

    Suddenly, Zhen Chao felt many unexined events in his life made sense; he always thought he was a very lucky individual, simr to a Son of Destiny¨Cwhich exined these events. But now¡­

    "It is very easy for you to make up these memories," said Zhen Chao calmly while secretly clenching his teeth. However, Wang Wei only smiled at him without saying anything else.

    Sometimes, being too intelligent is not a good thing.

    Now that he has bought himself enough time to seal the poison in his body, he can go on the offensive again. Unfortunately, this poison is so unique that Wang Wei would need a lot of knowledge about it to use Wu Hong''s Scripture to seal it.

    Nevertheless, he still regained a little strength, preventing his body from deteriorating further. However, he also knew that he did not have long. This poison was evolving, and it was only a matter of time before the seal became useless.

    Wang Wei tried to use the ck hole inside his Acupoint to deal with it, but his acupoint¨Cwhich he nourished to be even bigger than a universe¨Calmost copsed the moment a small poison entered.

    So, he understood why this thing was referred to as the nemesis of Body Refiners.

    Wang Wei rushed toward Zhen Chao to punch him but thetter easily evaded his attack. Then, countless strings surrounded thetter, but Zhen Chao just passed through these strings with no difficulty.

    [Fate Confinement]

    Wang Wei controlled the fate of the surrounding space to block Zhen Chao''s path and confined him.

    [Space Freedom]

    After using this technique, Zhen Chao bypassed the Space Imprisonment. However, immediately afterward, he found a terrible gravity that weighed on him, pausing him.

    ''Gravity Spell?'' thought Zhen Chao;however, in this short pause, Wang Wei already reached in front of him and punched him.

    Boom!

    Using his fleshly body'' strength and the Origin Essence in his body, Wang Weinded a solid hit and sent Zhen Chao flying crashing in the ground.

    Regrettably, less than a secondter, Zhen Chao dug himself from the ground with blood on the corner of his mouth.

    ''Even though I used the [Physical Force Freedom] technique, his attack still did a number on me. Even weakened, this monster is still a monster.''

    He raised his head to look at Wang Wei who was bleeding from his mouth and smiled. When the opponent''s fist contacted him, he removed the [Fate Reversal] that he was using on his fleshly body to prevent it from further deteriorating.

    ''This kid is really my antithesis,'' thought Wang Wei as he realized he could no longer use his [Fate Reversal Technique] to return his fleshly body to its prime.

    ''In that case, let''s focus on the other techniques I know.''

    Wang Wei then used the Yu n''s Light Scripture to rush toward his enemy; he turned into a golden light to rush towards Zhen Chao while also cing a powerful Gravity enough to copse several universes.

    As for Zhen Chao, he calmly used several other techniques:

    [Gravity Freedom]

    [Wind Freedom]

    [Friction Freedom]

    [Weight Freedom]

    Then, his speed reached several million times the speed of light. Using this speed, he did not confront Wang Wei head on but evaded all his attacks with ease.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    No matter what Wang Wei tried, the guys would use his speed to evade or ignore it altogether.

    ''So, his tactic is to buy enough time until I''m weak to the point of being helpless.''

    "I can''t believe you''re such a coward that you won''t even face me head on."

    "Such a low level method, I expect better from you."

    "I wonder how your sister would feel if she saw your current self," said Wang Wei with a smile, which appeared devilish to Zhen Chao.

    "You better leave her name out of your mouth."

    "She probably looked up to you as a child: A big brother who protected her from the scorn of being a bastard child.

    "Then, when she heard you could not cultivate but she could, I guessed she made it her goal to be the one who protects you.

    "I wonder how she would react if she saw your current cowardly side; running away from the man who caused her death. I wonder what her eyes would look like."

    A red aura made of immense killing intent surrounded Zhen Chao as he looked at Wang Wei. He slowly ced his hand on the Saber on his waist before pulling it out.

    "As you wish, I will no longer allow your breath to taint this world. Don''t worry, I promise you that your death will not be as swift as my family."

 Chapter ?491 Cave Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 491 Cave Heaven</h4>

    Zhen Chao rushed toward Wang Wei with his superior speed. Luckily for thetter, he was only slower, but his reaction time was on par, if not better, so Wang Wei could react in time.

    [Pain of The Heart]

    As Zhen Chao swung his saber and it shed with Wang Wei''s fist. At first, it appeared that it did not do any damage, but this attack ignored his defense and went straight for his heart.

    Knowing that his current weakened self could not tank this attack, Wang Wei had to change status. So, he created a barrier of Origin Essence to protect his heart.

    At the same time, when the two shed, Wang Wei''s eyes turned ck as he fired his Heavenly Destruction me in the form ofser eyes and burned a hole a few centimeters deep into Zhen Chao''s body.

    Zhen Chao ignored his severe injury and swung his de once again.

    [Tear of Despair]

    This saber attack was a spiritual one that focused on illusion. So, after hitting Wang Wei, he experienced the intense pain and despair that Zhen Choa experienced as he watched his family die one after the other.

    Unfortunately, with his Spiritual Power, this attack was nothing but a joke to him. It was evident that Zhen Chao was so angry that his state of mind was greatly affected; otherwise, he would never make such a low-level mistake.

    Nevertheless, this was Wang Wei''s chance, so he took this opportunity to annihte his opponent.

    [Chaos me Cmity]

    A strange me enveloped Zhen Chao to burn him into ashes; the me would change color everything second. It had no visible or noticeable temperature, yet, it seemed capable of burning everything in existence.

    Despite not being in a sane mind, Zhen Chao still had some battle instinct he could rely on. So, the moment he saw the me, he used the technique [me Freedom] to counter Wang Wei''s Chaos me.

    And to some extent, he did. He blocked some of the me but not all of it. His left turned into ashes. Then he swung his saber to create a moon-shaped sh.

    [Defense Freedom sh]

    This attack ignored Wang Wei''s external defensive shield before targeting his soul, inner organs, and cells to destroy him on a cellr level. Even the Origin Essence Barrier he made to protect himself seemed to be ignored.

    So, he further condensed his energy to temporarily reach a high level before recreating the Energy Shield in the targetted parts; this method was feasible as it slow downed the attack, but he was still injured.

    ''This Zhen Chao''s fleshly body is quite powerful, probably on par with Lin Fan,'' thought Wang Wei when he saw the hole inside his stomach had healed, and he regrew his arm.

    ''Plus, he seemed to have some strange method to remove the Duyi Realm Power from his body.''

    Wang Wei then began to observe the surroundings to gather more knowledge; he had previously noticed that the space around was unnatural. No matter what attack he used or how often their powers shed, the space never broke: only a few small gaps would appear.

    Additionally, he noticed Zhen Chao was slowly bing more and more powerful with time, and the boost of his strength seemed toe from the surrounding, simr to using the power of Heaven and Earth.

    After gathering all the information together, Wang Wei concluded something:

    ''This should be another cultivation''s system version of a Saint''s Domain. However, no matter how powerful a Domain is, it should still have some limits. Even in cultivation systems that cultivate Universes inside their bodies, their Worlds will not be so solid and sturdy. So, I''m missing something important.''

    While Wang Wei analyzed the situation, he tried to evade Zhen Chao''s mad attacks. At first, he could avoid the shes, but Zhen Chao''s attacks became free from [distance] or [traveling] and directly reached him.

    So, he had to create hundreds or thousands of Energy Barriers inside his body with Condense Origin Essence to block them. And despite this, blood still trickled down the corner of his mouth.

    ''No more wasting time,'' thought Wang Wei. He controlled the Innate Qi inside his Divine Sea from the Qi Flower to prepare for an ultimate attack; it was a shame that he previously used most of it.

    To nurture his Acupoints to the point of condensing a ck hole, Wang Wei needed a lot of time. So, he created a shortcut bybining Star Powers with Innate Qi, drastically reducing the time. So, he only had a little of all the Innate Qi he condensed after thousand of years.

    He used half the Innate Qi to power up the seal he ced on the Dragon Binding Grass poison to temporarily rendered it useless. He then used the second half to wash his fleshly body and return to his peak state for a few seconds.

    Wang Wei then instantly appeared in front of Zhen Chao¨Cwho was midway through a swinging action of his saber. A purple aura appeared around Wang Wei''s fist as he punched.

    [Destruction Energy Fist]

    The purple aurabined all the elements or attributes that he knew: Light, Darkness, Shadow, me, Thunder, Vibration, ughter, Death Qi, Innate Qi, Space, et cetera.

    Given the situation, he created this technique to deal with Zhen Chao during this battle. Furthermore, he managed to use the 2 Dragon Elephant Force of his fleshly body behind this attack; Wang Wei even used his Young Emperor''s Pseudo-Domain to reduce Zhen Chao''s power by half.

    Boom!

    The entire space shook heavily before Zhen Chao flew to the ground. Before reaching the ground, his body exploded into nothingness, not even leaving a single drop of blood.

    Only his head survived and crashed to the ground.

    Wang Wei frowned as he felt most of his attack was directed to another ce, which saved Zhen Chao and even protected his soul. So, he did not hesitate before rushing toward the remaining head to destroy it.

    However, before arriving, the head disappeared, and Wang Wei could not sense it anywhere. Then, he instantly used the technique he learned from Su Ya to locate people based on a special aura their emotions released.

    So, he flew to a mountain a hundred thousand kilometers away. In the normal eyes, there was nothing in this mountain, but his eyes could see a separate space, so he punched to destroy it.

    Wang Wei saw a perfectly intact Zhen Chao who kept muttering something to himself; what''s more concerning is this Zhen Chao''s eyes are cleared, no longer clouded in hatred and negative emotions.

    "I pursuit a higher self: a self free from pain, despair, and grievance, a self free from the trauma of the past," muttered Zhen Chao for the third and final time before looking at Wang Wei calmly and saying:

    "Using your words to bring the darkness from my heart; this technique should be from your mother''s sutra. Adding it to your ability to get to affect people''s minds with your words, what a terrifyingbination."

    He trained himself for years to prevent his opponent from taking advantage of his state of mind. Yet, he still almost died in the end.

    p????-?0??? "I''m curious about something: why do you know so much about me?" asked Wang Wei, wanting to buy time. His body had returned to his original weak state; no, he was now even weaker than before.

    The poison''s adaptability was even more severe than anticipated; it adapted to the Innate Qi and removed the seal inside his body. Moreover, this poison became even fiercer after contacting the Innate Qi inside his body; it was like a starving ghost that finally discovered food and water after days of traveling in the desert without any provisions.

    "Of course, Wu Hong told me," replied Zhen Chao."

    With a calm look on his face, Wang Wei said: "You know, imitation is the sincerest form of ttery. Unfortunately, a fake will never be the same as the original."

    "Haha, you''re right," said Zhen Chao.

    ''Things have gotten out of control,'' he thought. ''By now, his fleshly body would have beenpletely useless, and his Infinite Divine Sea empty. However, somehow, he seemed to have infinite Origin Essence.''

    He knew his information would not be 100% urate, but things have deviated way more than expected. Zhen Chao suddenly began to question how easily it was to gather that information¨Cespecially after what Wang Wei said about being a pawn.

    However, he realized he did not care. So what if he was a pawn? As long as he could kill this man. Anyways, he has done worse things.

    ''Let''s use that trump cards.''

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    A mirror appeared in front of Zhen Chao, and from that mirror came a transparent figure of Wang Wei, who then fused with Zhen Chao. Immediately, his aura drastically increased.

    Then, the power of fate shed across his eyes. Zhen Chao clenched his hand to feel the power flowing inside his body.

    "Is this how powerful you are? And an anomaly as well. Although I have all your spiritual strength, the quality of my soul could barely reach 10% of yours. You truly are a monster," he said.

    "Well, it does not matter," said Zhen Chao, smiling so brilliantly that all his white and shining teeth were disyed. "It will be very cathartic to kill you with your own power."

    Wang Wei looked calm on the surface while secretly cursing on the inside; he did not even know how this bastard could copy his power without his detection.

    More importantly, he had to find a way to survive long enough for his n to seed. His intuition told him that this was not close to being Zhen Chao''s final trump card.

 Chapter ?492 Devilish Deal

    <h4>Chapter 492 Devilish Deal</h4>

    "Before I kill you, I will give you a gift."

    Zhen Chao showed his palm, which had a few small floating lights.

    "My spirit particles."

    "Yes. I know you revive yourself even if one of them exists, so I had to secret track down the ones you scattered in the Endless Void; it was quite a pain.

    "However, I did meet an interested individual called Chu Mo. When I tried to remove the Spirit Particle from his soul, it detonated and instantly killed him. I wonder what secrets he knew that you were so cautious."

    Wang Wei sighed. One of the backup ns he had to pass this trial was to hide some Spirit Particles in the Endless Void to revive himselfter on. However, Heavenly Dao seemingly calcted this oue and took preventive measures.

    As for Chu Mo, he had memories of Earth; of course, Wang Wei would take precautions.

    ''This Zhen Chao should have some understanding of Karma or a Karma Treasure to track all my spirit particles.''

    "Well, I guess it does not matter now."

    Zhen Yao turned into a gray rainbow before rushing toward Wang Wei to punch him. A magic circle with numerous runes appeared before him, blocking the attack and instantly redirecting the force.

    Unfortunately, Zhen Chao ignored the attack and increased his punch''s force, sending Wang Wei flying away. More magic circles appeared on Wang Wei''s path to catch his body and remove the attack''s force.

    At the same time, many more magic circles appeared around Zhen Chao, with myriad chainsing from them to tie him up. But, with a wave of his hand, he destroyed the chains and the formation.

    "I almost forgot you were a Grandmaster Array and Talisman Maker; you even reached the stage when you can use Instant Arrays. Unfortunately, I am now one too."

    [Fate Severing]

    Zhen Chao swung his saber to create a swift moon-shaped sh. A temporary transmission array swallowed Wang Wei to teleport him to another direction and evade the attack.

    But the moment he appeared, Zhen Chao caught his Fate Line and yanked him in his direction before punching him in the face with the 2 Dragon Elephant Force.

    Luckily, at thest meeting, Wang Wei used several techniques to reduce the attack''s impact. He created a Swallowing Talisman to absorb some of the force, a Force Redirecting Array to redirect the remaining force of the attack, and an Origin Essence barrier.

    Nevertheless, his skull still cracked under the blow, making his head dizzy as he flew away. Zhen Chao did not want to give his opponent the ability to react, so he tried to rush to finish the job.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    However, hundreds of thousands of Arrays appeared around him. From half of these arrays emerged enormous ck Holes, while the remaining half contained a Sealing Method.

    Zhen Chao used the [Future Buddha Self] to look in the future before frowning. Based on the future he saw, he realized he did not wholly inherit the enemy''s power.

    For example, he used Wang Wei''s knowledge to attack the ws of these Arrays and destroy them. But, he realized some of the arrays were tooplex for his current knowledge.

    More importantly, Wang Wei still had higher calcting powers because of his soul quality. So, the speed at which he destroyed the array cannotpare to the rate Wang Wei created them.

    So, Zhen Chao used his knowledge to destroy some of the Sealing Arrays and his raw strength to forcibly destroyed the others. As for the ck Holes, he ignored them even after they exploded.

    The explosion of hundred of thousand ck holes did injure Zhen Chao; some parts of his body like his arms, ribs, and head seemed to have been crushed inward. Unfortunately, he healed in an instant and returned to his peak state.

    Then, Zhen Chao''s aura suddenly increased as he boosted himself again with his freedom techniques. Wang Wei cursed internally after seeing this; he thought thetter could not use his Freedom Dao with his power.

    But he was wrong; Zhen Chao just wanted to use his power to humiliate him. But now, it appeared that he no longer wanted to y. So, before Wang Wei could do anything, he saw Zhen Chao standing in front of him, and his two arms were cut off.

    Then, Zhen Chao swung his saber to cut off Wang Wei''s legs. But an odd armor appeared to protect him; it was an armor made of runes and magic circles.

    ''*Sigh. A perfectbination of Weapon Refining and Array Masters; it could even be considered the pinnacle of both these Professions," said Zhen Chao. "You''re truly an unparallel genius."

    Then, Zhen Chao raised his saber to continue chopping; he knew this armor would notst long.

    Wang Wei''s face was pale inside the armor as he stopped the bleeding in his arm. He did not care about Zhen Chao''spliment.

    To be a high-level Profession, a cultivator needs four things: a lot of Origin Essence, Spiritual Strenght,prehension, and resources. Spiritual Strenght andprehension are the most important and the foundation. A lot of Origin Essence is needed to reach the stage where you can create instant Arrays or Talisman.

    Additionally, all these professions use Divine Runes, so they ovep; it is typical for one master in one field to quickly master another with enough time and resources.

    As such, he did not think it was a big deal that he had such an aplishment in these fields with hisprehension and Spiritual Strenght. Plus, he knew there were probably a few more aplished people than him in each field and even a few masters who excelled in all of them.

    Wang Wei looked at his arm while furrowing his brow. His fleshly body was notpletely useless and even a hindrance to him. So, he could not use it to heal or regenerate.

    Typically, he should be able to convert his Origin Essence and the Spiritual Qi inside his Divine Sea into Vitality or Life Energy to heal or have some regeneration capabilities. Or use his Life and Death Innate Talent.

    Unfortunately, Zhen Chao used his own Duyi Realm against him. So, Wang Wei could feel two identical Wills battling inside his arm, preventing him from healing.

    After shing his saber three times, Wang Wei''s rune Armor broke into millions of pieces. So, Zhen Chao went for the finishing move again. However, this time, a ck tortoise''s shell protected Wang Wei.

    "Emperor Artifact? I have one of those too," said Zhen Chao before taking another silver saber out of nowhere. He shed his sword against the shell, making Wang Wei vomit a mouthful of blood. And with each ss, thetter''splexion became paler.

    ''Damn it, this is why I don''t like using Emperor Artifacts,'' thought Wang Wei as he felt his Origin Essence being swallowed like it was caught in a ck hole. If he was in peak state, he could use the blood energy from his fleshly body, his Spiritual strength, Law, and his energy to keep a perfect bnce and use the Artifact.

    But now, his fleshly body and Law were useless, and his Spirit Strength was at a high-time low because of all the Quasi-Emperor Instant Formations he used. The only thing he had for him was his energy, but now that was a problem.

    Wang Wei focused on his Qi Flower to force it to produce more Spiritual Qi as he converted them into Origin Essence. Zhen Chao swung his sword, and this time, a swallowing power manifested to devour Wang Wei''s Origin Essence and make the situation worse.

    ''If I run out of energy, not only will the Artifact stop working, I will truly be defenseless. In that case, there is no need to hesitate.''

    Wang Wei concentrated for a moment before his face became very ugly to look at it.

    "So, you''ve finally noticed, huh?"

    Wang Wei did not answer him as he checked again, and the result was the same. He discovered a seal in his seal connected to one of his Three Immortal Souls: the [Bright Spirit Soul].

    He nned to remove part of the seal to gain ess to a little bit of the store Spiritual Strenght to help in his situation. Unfortunately, he discovered another seal that blocked his action. What scared him the most is he did not even detect how this seal got inside his soul.

    "What did you do?"

    "What do you mean? I seal your ultimate trump card," said Zhen Chao with a smile without stopping swinging his saber. In response to this, Wang Wei sneered.

    "I know your power and limitation. Although you''ve be stronger after coying my power, there is no way you can aplish such a feat¨Cespecially without me noticing."

    "Haha, you''re right. All I can say is the soul of a Fateless is extremely valuable; many beings¨Csome mighty enough to make Great Emperors look like ants¨Care willing to pay anything to acquire it."

    "So, you''ve sold your soul for the sake of revenge?"

    "It was the only way to kill a monster like you," Zhen Chao said, momentarily bing lost in thought. "The more I learn about you, the more I know your capabilities and strength, and the more I despaired. So, it was the only way. Anyway, I died on that fateful night 120,000 years ago."

    "Wouldn''t it have been better to find a way to resurrect your family?"

    p????-?0??? "Oh, they will be resurrected."

    Wang Wei looked at him but did not say anything further. He understood that there was no point in talking sense to a man whose mind was overwhelmed by revenge.

    Zhen Chao waved his hand to manifest a yellow bead: it was another Emperor Artifact. The yellow bead shed with Wang Wei''s shell while Zhen Chao swung the saber.

    After two attacks, Wang Wei ran out of Origin Essence. Although he had a second Emperor Artifact in his hand, he could not use it. If he did, that thing would absorb most of the life span from his cultivation.

    Unfortunately, the majority of his millions of years of life span came from his fleshly body, which is not essible at the moment since most of his vitality is focused on fighting the Dragon Binding Grass.

    Additionally, Wang Wei had a feeling Zhen Chao had at least nine Emperor Artifacts to counter all the official ones from the Dao Opening Sect.

    So, as hey on the floor with two arms missing and a paleplexion that would make most vampires look healthy, he activated thest ability he had to buy himself time: Intangibility.

    ''Just a little more,'' thought Wang Wei hoping his current ability wouldst long enough to buy him enough time or that his opponent won''t have a counter.

    (AN: I receive two more 500 coins gifts, so here is an extra chapter with anotheringter this week.)

 Chapter ?493 Innocence

    <h4>Chapter 493 Innocence</h4>

    ''As expected,'' thought as he felt the poison inside his body; he nned to use this moment of intangibility to remove it from his body. But, Zhen Chao expected this and also blessed the Dragon Binding Grass with intangibility to prevent him from removing it.

    Wang Wei had to admit it was very unpleasant when his own power acted against him. So, if he survived this ordeal, he decided to create countermeasures for this possibility.

    Wang Wei then contemted how to buy himself more time. Zhen Chao''s ability to copy his strength significantly dyed the time he needed for his n to work, so time was not on his side.

    ''I could try to reach the Void Stage of Nothingness?''

    He previously divided the Path of Nothingness into four stages: Intangible, Void, Emptiness, and True Nothingness. Although all these stages'' names were essentially synonyms of each other, this was intentional to describe certain levels of the concept of ''nothingness". It is a way for his mind to understand or define such a vast,plex, and unexinable concept or existence.

    Nevertheless, Wang Wei had to admit he had great fears about the power of Nothingness. Every time he tried to cultivate to a higher level, he could hear a very tempting voice calling him to fuse and be one with nothingness.

    If it were now for his terrifying Willpower and probably unique soul, he would have long sumbed to that voice and forever disappeared from the world. So, he stopped cultivating the Power of Nothingness.

    Anyway, he discovered long ago the more powerful his body became, the longer he could stay in the intangible state. As for the second stage, he decided to wait until after proving the Dao to take another look.

    So, his mind calcted another n. He divided his mind into two: one part essed the [Future Buddha Self] to cultivate, and the second part focused on Zhen Chao, who appeared to be waiting for his time in the state to finish before executing him.

    ''Based on his behavior, there should be no time limit to how long he can have my power, or the time limit is long enough that he does not need to worry.''

    He stood up from the ground, still with both hands missing. In his state, the Duyi Realm no longer affected him, so he could regenerate them. But, he concluded it would waste too much energy even if he used the Life and Death Wheel Innate Talent, energy he will need for the next step of the n.

    "I''m curious about how you became so powerful?" asked Wang Wei. "The Cultivation System you used is obviously not the Origin System. So, how did you acquire it and reach another World Community?"

    "I found the Martial Ancestor''s inheritance," replied Zhen Chao calmly.

    "Martial Ancestor? You mean the guy who invented Martial Arts in the Warring State World?"

    Wang Wei remembered the martial artists that existed in that world. Some of them could evenpete and defeat Divine Sea realm cultivators, and there were rumors of Grandmaster who could defeat Divine Altar cultivators.

    And the source of Martial Art in that world was the Martial Ancestor. Wang Wei did not care about the Martial Art path of that world since it seemed very wed and required extreme harsh conditions to cultivate: most likely because it was a prototype of a new cultivation system.

    Nevertheless, he found their spiritual cultivation innovative and helpful to people to reach the Divine Altar Realm, so he took it back home.

    "The Martial Ancestor was a person born with a [Leakless Body] like me and could not cultivate the Origin System. So, he developed his own cultivation system. Eventually, he traveled to another World Community, proved the Dao, and made his system the main one.

    "Luckily for me, he returned to his home world and left his inheritance."

    Wang Wei could guess the rest of the story. Zhen Chao left home out of fear of being killed and not having anything left in life, full of hatred and pain. Then, he identally discovered the inheritance and met the requirement of the Martial Ancestor.

    He used the resources he left to travel to another World Community to increase his strength to get his revenge.

    "I bet your life from then on was a cliche story of a mediocre protagonist story. Whenever you go, you would find these very rare and umon fortunate encounters perfectly suited to help in your revenge."

    "Are you trying to belittle my aplishment? You have no idea how hard I work, how much I suffered trying to keep up with a monster like you."

    "I''m sure you''ve had to do some horrendous things for strength besides selling your soul."

    "What are you implying?"

    "Honestly, I don''t like how I''m portrayed as the bad guy in the story when you have probablymitted as many atrocities as me, if not more."

    Zhen Chao looked him deep in the eyes.

    "You''re right. But the main difference between us is that I regret every single one of these decisions. When I close my eyes, I can still hear their screams, and instead of epting and moving on with my life, I carry the burden of my actions.

    "Every waking moment of my life, I remind myself that I did what I did for revenge, and after aplishing my goal, I will die to atone for my actions."

    "Do you think death is enough to atone for your sins?"

    "Maybe not, but it is better than a cruel monster like you."

    "Cruel monster? Maybe," said Wang Wei calmly as he looked at the bright blue sky. "When I decided to walk on the Emperor Path to be free and unfettered one day, I knew my hands would one day stain with the blood of innocent lives.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "But I still chose this path because I understand everything has a price. And the price of bing powerful is always the loss of one''s humanity. Some people think this price is worth it while others do not.

    "Honestly, I personally do not care because I chose to walk on that path, and I know the end result is the same."

    Wang Wei looked at him. "I''m curious, how do you feel about your father? You seem to be the righteous kind of person while he, well, was honestly a terrible individual: a cruel monster, as you elegantly stated."

    Zhen Chao paused for a moment before saying: "I''ve thought about this for thousands of years. And honestly, I think he deserved this oue."

    "I thought you would make some excuses for him."

    "I used to, but not anymore. However, let me ask you, what about my sister? Did she deserve what happened to her? What about my mother? Did she deserve her fate?"

    "It''s a shame what happened to your sister. However, this is how the Laws of Karma function in the universe; she had to pay because of the sins or Karma of her father. And maybe, for her future sins."

    "Future sins?"

    "You said it yourself, Zhen Yong prepared to train her as the backbone of the Zhen n. With all the shady things he has done, do you think her would not be stained with innocent blood? Do you think she would remain pure and innocent?"

    "Are you trying to imply the universe used your hands to enact Karmic retribution on my family for the crimes of the Zhen n?" said Zhen Chao with a sneer. "If this is your cheap attempt at absolving your guilt, I will look down on you."

    "No, I just want to share with you some of my understanding of the Order of the Universe and how Fate properly functioned."

    Zhen Chao looked at him deeply. Although he said these words, he genuinely wanted to see some form of remorse or guilt from his enemy before he cut off his head. But it appeared he would not get his wish.

    Wang Wei could feel Zhen Chao''s sudden mood change of not wanting to interact with him, but he still asked: "You still have not told me how you knew so much about me?"

    Unfortunately, thetter ignored him, so Wang Wei sat down and closed his eyes. Time passed, and the time for the Intangibility State to end arrived. However, a few minutes before the final moment, Wang Wei opened his eyes and said:

    "I have to say; you''re quite the disappointment. Even though you have my power, you do not have my battle awareness."

    "What do you mean?"

    "I mean, I have a few ways to forcibly remove myself from the Intangibility State."

    Zhen Chao pondered all the information he had about his opponent''s abilities and techniques. Then, his eyes lit up as he thought of something.

    ''Wait, why is he telling me this?'' he thought as he prepared to be on guard. Unfortunately, it was toote. The moment Wang Wei saw that glimpse of realization in Zhen Chao''s eyes, he used the Devil God Bones inside his body to control negative emotions, his mother''s technique to bring the hidden darkness from people''s minds, and all his knowledge about emotions he got from Su Ya, and his restored Spiritual power to create an illusion.

    After experiencing the illusion, Zhen Chao''s eyes turned red with madness. A terrifying Will emanated from his body, a Will that could sunder Heaven and Earth. The entire space shook for the first time since this battle, and many Space Cracks appeared in every direction.

    However, the space was still not destroyed.

    Zhen Chao prepared to use that Will to obliterate Wang Wei even in his Intangibility State. Unfortunately, he stopped midway as blood dripped from all the orifices on his face. Then, Zhen Chao screamed in agony.

    Wang Wei watched his performance with no surprise on his face. His Willpower is one of his trump cards. Unfortunately, it is not one he can use as he pleases.

    To use even a fraction of it, his body, soul, state of mind, and Dao Heart must be at the highest level and in perfect harmony. So, Wang Wei lured Zhen Chao to use it. Although he guessed thetter could only copy a fraction of it like he did his Soul, a fraction was enough to overwhelm him.

    Zhen Chao was not him and could never be him: he did not have the quality of his Soul, his state of mind, or Dao Heart. He was now experiencing an unimaginable amount of loneliness and despair flooding his mind.

    All the countless eons Wang Wei spent in that endless chaotic space, Zhen Chao had to experience the feeling back then to ess the strength of that Willpower. And he could not bear it.

    p???? ?O??? Luckily, thetter acted in time to abandon Wang Wei''s power to end his suffering. So, his aura rapidly turned to its original state.

    As for Wang Wei, he was also not in the best shape. The burden of using the Intangibility suddenly hit hard. Before this experience, he did not even know there was a burden to using this ability. With how weak his fleshly body was, he now knew.

    As he stood immobile and watched Zhen Chao on the floor, he tried really hard to heal himself and move. He could feel a strange powering from the surroundings to heal his opponent.

    Meanwhile, he could not open and ess his space ring the entire fight, so he could not ess the pills inside.

    He secretly cursed himself for not taking the Origin Pill Dao Sect''s [Ilusory Pill Sutra] as this would greatly help the current situation. He did not know much about Karma back then, so he worried about being too contaminated and only took what he needed instead of taking all of them. Now, he slightly regretted his decision.

    ''From now on, I will leave reserved pills inside my Sea of Consciousness and my Divine Sea.''

    As he watched Zhen Chao get up from the floor, Wang Wei sighed, knowing he had to use hisst resort n to buy time.

 Chapter ?494 Gamble

    Chapter ?494 Gamble

    "What are you?" asked Zhen Chao with fear in his eyes. He did not even copy 1% of that will and was almost overwhelmed. If it were not for his fleshly body to buy him enough time to give up that power, he would have died under the bacsh.

    "I often ask myself that question. But I find it best not to think about it deeply; it helps me sleep better at night," replied Wang Wei casually.

    Zhen Chao looked at him with hesitation. He took a slight step forward before returning to his original position. Then, the scream of that day echoed in his mind, turning his eyes into ones of determination.

    He took a deep breath before summoning his Emperor Tier Saber. He rushed toward his opponent, going for the head. Wang Wei internally sighed when he saw this as regret and pain shed across his eyes.

    Boom!

    A terrifying explosion that also shook the surrounding space urred. Right before Zhen Chao cut off his head, Wang Wei used the new technique he had just developed:

    Time Reversal

    He reversed his body to a few hours ago, to a time when he was still in a rtively peak state. Then, he exploded his fleshly body, Divine Sea, Origin Essence, Law Altar, Fate Laws, and even his Sea of Consciousness; there was no hesitation or pause in his actions.

    The explosion of such a power was catastrophic, to say the least. With 2 Dragon Elephant Force, he could destroy 2000 Middle Thousand World with one punch. However, with this explosion alone, he could probably destroy a few 10,000s.

    Furthermore, he even removed the seal Wu Hong ced on his body to store the Divine Punishment Thunder and release this Immortal Tier Power in the world.

    Meanwhile, a red shield protected Wang Wei''s True Primordial Spirit, but the shield kept flickering as if it was about to disappear.

    ''I was right. Di Tian did sell my information to Heavenly Dao,'' thought Wang Wei. The shield he used was a talisman from Wu Hong as one of his final trump cards. The only time he could not use its power was against Di Tian, but now, it has also malfunctioned.

    There is no way for Zhen Chao to create a way to counter her power without a deep understanding of it. So, the only way to exin the situation is for Di Tian to sell the information to Heavenly Dao, and in return, thetter find a way to hand it to Zhen Chao.

    Luckily, he had Wu Hong modify the talisman after thest failure in the Heavenly Abode World Battle.

    Wang Wei linked his soul to the shield to barely stabilize it and buy him enough time. Then, he looked at his Primordial Spirit, which had a crown on its head. The only thing that he did not blow up was his Three Flowers Crown that he moved from his Law Altar to his Primordial Spirit.

    Then, he thought of his fleshly body. It was a great pain to lose such a powerful body, but it was the best method in the current situation.

    Luckily, his True Primordial Spirit was linked to his fleshly body, so he did have to start over. He can regenerate a new one with enough resources, energy, and time. Even the Innate Spiritual Herbs from his inner organs were now fused with his soul.

    Nevertheless, regenerating will still require a lot of effort and money. Well, anyway, he was a second-generation rich young master, so he did not like resources.

    Additionally, with his understanding of cultivation and the fleshly body, he can recreate an even better foundation that is at least 10-25% better.

    Wang Wei looked outside the shield, and everything was dark and chaotic. Lightning and Thunder shed everywhere, annihting everything in sight. The previously green and blue world had now turned into a doomsday world.

    Wang Wei watched everything calmly; he did not think Zhen Chao had died. So, he waited until the shield could no longer hold before reactivating the seal and absorbing the Divine Punishment Thunder into his soul.

    He then controlled the Spiritual Qi produced from the Spirit Flower to create another barrier to protect himself. Although his soul was resilient enough to resist the chaotic energy in this space, he did not want to take any chances.

    After the Divine Punishment Thunder disappeared, the Domain-like Space began to heal itself and soothe the chaotic storm created by the explosion. Then, he saw Zhen Choa''s body floating in the air with a shield around him.

    However, only his head and a small part of his upper torso remained, along with his right hand. Then, the destroyed ces twitched before healing and regenerating. While seeing this, Wang Wei''s eyes secretly shine with brilliance.

    A few minutester, Zhen Chao opened his eyes, his body in perfect shape. However, he looked extremely pale. With a calm look, Zhen Chao looked at Wang Wei and said:

    "You know, I have traveled to 20 World Communities and 6 Heaven Will World. I have fought countless opponents, Heaven Chosens, or cultivators with higher realms than me.

    "And in some of my fights, I have suffered terrible defeats, but as long as I gather enough information on my opponent, I can always be victorious, and easily too. However, youa€¡°the person I have the most information ona€¡°gave me my hardest battle.

    "Well, I guess what truly matters is I''m the final victor. It''s a shame I could not ce your severed head on my family''s grave."

    Wang Wei smiled, which suddenly gave Zhen Chao a bad premonition. "Look at your hand."

    Zhen Cho quickly checked his hands to discover a rune that looked like a tattoo on his left hand. And before he could even process where this strange tattoo came from, more and more of these runes appeared all over his body and even his soul.

    Wang Wei flew before Zhen Chao, who could not move or speak. As he looked at his inquiring eyes, he said: "Quantuum Virus Array. Oh, you may not understand what does that mean.

    "I created an array so small that even a Great Emperor might not be able to detect. Then, I gave it the ability to replicate itself like a virus. On our first contact, I nted it inside your body so that it could replicate.

    "And every time I injure and force you to heal, the replicating process increase. Unfortunately, when you took my power, my fleshly body''s natural residence significantly dyed the process.

    "Luckily, I managed to make you lose my power and destroy your body to such a terrible state in the previous explosion. By now, the virus has attached itself to every single subatomic particle of your body and even the very essence of your soul.

    "I have to say, this array is one of my greatest masterpieces. The perfectbination of two different civilizations."

    Wang Wei''s eyes turned bright. "Look at me; I''ve be as talkative as you. Well, don''t worry, as I won''t make you suffer; this is the respect I will give you as a worthy opponent. Plus, you will soon be a part of me."

    ''My first Incarnation: the Dao of Free Will. Once I fuse it with my Dao of Fate....''  Freewebn?vel.c?m.

    Suddenly, he felt something and slightly raised his head; he saw a man dressed in ck brocade float less than a meter from him. He could not see the man''s face as a strange fog seemed to hide his identity, but Wang Wei did not care about this.

    He cared about the fact that he did not know when this man appeared so close to him, nor how long he was here. His mind rapidly worked as trillions of thoughts shed across his mind in less than a nanosecond.

    "Zhen Chao did not lie; your soul is indeed unique," said the man in a gravelly voice. "A Fateless Soul and a Unique Soul; this is indeed a great deal."

    With a calm look, Wang Wei said: "I don''t know who you are, nor do I care. But, I''m warning you not to interfere in the affair of the Dao Opening Sect."

    "Hehe, kid, do you think I, Empyrean ck Heart, would care about some sects in the Mortal Realm?"

    "No, but you should care about the backers in the upper dimension."

    Empyrean ck Heart paused for a moment before responding: "Do you think these beings would care about their descendants who are separated from them by who knows how many years? Do you think they will care about your sect once the Luck it provides no longer benefits them?"

    "They will care about someone like me who has a "unique soul'' and just passed the Supreme Ouw Trial."

    Empyrean ck Heart briefly paused again: "Unfortunately for you, your Ancestors are long dead in the Upper Dimension."

    "Two of my ancestors are Eternal Emperors; how could they die?"

    "It does not change the fact they have not shown up for thousands of Yuan Epochs."

    Numerous thoughts shed across Wang Wei''s mind before his Primordial Spirit began to exude a weird aura. When ck Heart felt the aura, the fog on his face almost disappeared.

    "How are you rted to Empress Wu?"

    "What do you think?" replied Wang Wei calmly.

    Then, ck Heart released a terrifying pressure. The pressure alone almost crushed Wang Wei''s soul, but he remained calma€¡°at least on the surface. Instead, he took out a talisman with Wu Hong''s aura from his space ring since the previous restriction was lifted after he captured Zhen Chao.

    "If you want, I can contact her."

    Empyrean ck Heart looked at the talisman, wondering whether this kid was bluffing. However, he once experienced the aura on that talismana€¡°albeit it was somewhat different.

    So, after weighing the pros and cons, he said: "Kid, I remember you," before disappearing. Wang Wei sighed in relief.

    Eternal Ascension World:

    ck Heart suddenly opened the coffins he hid to cultivate.

    "Damn it, how did I get involved with her," he said as he walked out. "Maybe I''m overthinking, and this kid was bluffing. Wait, I smelled the aura of two different taboos from this kid, so he is not normal.

    "Most likely, he is a crucial pawn of her and the people from the Dao Opening Sect."

    Thinking about this, ck Heart began to panic; if he identally got involved in one of these big wigs'' ns, he would die without leaving any bones behind.

    "No, I need to find a way to save myself. Should I join one of these 7''s Camps?... No, if the Empress wants to kill me, I doubt these people could stop her. Only the other two could save me, but...."

    ck Heart walked back and forth for a while.

    "It''s best I hide in the Lawless Zone."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    After making a decision, he packed up his coffin before rushing to the Lawless Zone to hide.

    Meanwhile, in the Lower Dimension, Wang Wei suddenly felt a weight lifted from his shoulder, his state of mind sublimated, and he received some information in his mind about passing the trial.

 Chapter ?495 Reward

    Chapter ?495 Reward

    "That was scary," muttered Wang Wei, thinking how close he was to dying. He cursed Heavenly Dao for involving an Empyrean''s Projection in this trial; that was too foul.

    Luckily, his wife''s reputation has some weight in the upper dimension, and he acted swiftly. From Jian Wushuang and Lin Fan''s trial, he knew the consequences of hesitation.

    If not for these factors, who knew what would happen.

    Of course, Wang Wei had to admit his luck also yed a role. After seeing ck Heart hiding his face or identity, he instantly concluded that he might be a very cautious individual who values his safety and life above everything else.

    So, he took the gamble to use his background to scare him and even hint to ck Heart he was dealing with things beyond his capability, things that only big wigs like his Ancestor and Empress Wu could get involved in.

    After thinking about how stressful the few seconds of interaction were, Wang Wei felt his soul sweating and his back cold. So, he took a few seconds to calm down.

    Then, he remembered something, so he immediately checked his Immortal Soul to discover the seal in his Bright Spirit Soul was gone. So, he sighed in relief.

    Then, some information appeared in Wang Wei''s mind, telling him that he was now considered a "Dao Overlord." Supreme Ouws who passed the trial are referred to as Dao Overlord, while Normal Ouws are referred to as Dao Lord, or Overlord or Lord for short.

    The benefit of these titles is quite interesting. It is a tremendous increase in Luck, followed by an increase in naturalprehension talent. However, the main reward is if these people manage to absorb HeavenWill and reach 20%.

    Then, Heavenly Dao will help a Lord create their Dao Will, so they have more time toprehend their Existence. And if that person has a Duyi Realm, they are guaranteed to create their Dao Will.

    When ites to [Overlords], not only will Heavenly Dao help them cast their Dao Will, but also extend the standard time they have to understand their [Existence].

    This title is valid for a cultivator''s entire life, meaning even if they die and reincarnate, as long as they retain or awake the memories from the previous life, the title will still be useful.

    "That''s it? After all this trouble, that''s my reward?" muttered Wang Wei with disdain. He had the utmost confidence in himself to be an Eternal Emperor, so these rewards were nothing but small guarantees for him. So, he genuinely hoped this title had more to it than he knew.

    While Wang Wei was about to be disappointed, a sh of inspiration appeared in his mind.

    "No, my real reward is from Zhen Chao." So, he used thetter to control the surrounding space. Soon, he found another subspace, and he teleported inside.

    "As expected," muttered Wang Wei as he saw all treasures in the room; he guessed Zhen Chao used this space as his space ring. So, Wang Wei began to identify the things that could benefit him.

    "The Traveling Golden Could: an Innate Treasure to travel between World Communities. Well, although not as good as my Golden Chariot, it''s not bad.

    "A high-level Innate Spiritual Herb: Karma Protection Lotus. With this, I can finallyplete my Karma Unbound Physique and use it to understand the Laws of Karma."

    Wang Wei then saw a fruit glowing with the power of La: to be precise, Fate Law. He took it to analyze as he had never seen such a thing nor read about it. So, he searched Zhen Chao''s memory for some information.

    It was a strange fruit thetter found in one of the World Communities he traveled throughout. In that World, a strange tree named the Heavenly Law Tree exists. And the fruit from that tree can help cultivators better understand the Laws of Heaven and Earth.

    When Zhen Chao visited, the tree gave birth for the second time in its life, a fruit with one of the Supreme Hidden Laws. So, a terrifying battle ensued throughout the entire world. But Zhen Chao was lucky to take the fruit and run away secretly.

    "So, this would exin how he seemed to know so much about Fate; he must have studied it extendedly to develop counters for my techniques."

    Wang Wei was excited since this fruit would drastically reduce his needed time to understand thew and even create his Incarnations. Moreover, he could refine this Fruit as the core of one of his Incarnations.

    "Then, there is that Heavenly Law Tree; I must get my hands on it one day¨Cor at least, find a way to cultivate one myself. Plus, I could find a way to connect that tree to the Grand Dao Source and create a Heavenly Source Tree; it will be much easier for me to understand the Source."

    Thinking about how much such fruit would benefit, he could not help but be excited. If he seeded, Wang Wei knew he might not have to worry about his cultivation all the way to the Paragon Realm.

    Then, Wang Wei continued exploring as he sensed a few more treasures that interested him.

    "An Extreme level Innate Time Treasure," muttered Wang Wei as he held a clock in his hand. This clock contained a miniature world where time could be sped up, just like the sect''s Time Formation.

    Furthermore, this treasure provides some protection against [Time Energy Invasion], which is the main reason that cultivators cannot spend a lot of time inside the Time Forwarding Formations.

    Wang Wei''s eyes lit up again: "I can use this treasure to understand Time Laws and create more [Future Buddha Self]. And maybe, I can use it to secretly steal time energy from the Chrono Chaos Realm."

    Although this n was a little risky, it is possible with enough preparations and caution.

    He continued checking Zhen Chao''s treasures; he found many cultivation techniques from different systems; they should help broaden his mind and maybe inspire him.

    Finally, he saw seven treasures floating at this treasure hall''s core.

    "Six Emperor Artifacts and a Chaos Treasure," said Wang Wei with shining eyes. Chaos Treasures did not have levels or divisions. However, the weakest amount of them was equivalent to an Ultimate Level Innate Treasure, meaning the weakest of them was at the level of Eternal Emperor.

    He took the Chaos Treasure, which was a mirror. And after checking Zhen Chao''s memory, his eyes shone again for the third time in just a few minutes.

    [The Oracle Mirror]: a treasure that gathers information on people. With it, a cultivator could theoretically gather all the secrets of another. The only restriction is that Karmic Bonds determine how much information the mirror will reveal.

    For example, Wang Wei is responsible for Zhen Cha''s parents'' death, and this Karma allowed thetter to ess 80% of all his information and secrets.

    ''From the previous battle, Zhen Chao seemed to know at least 95% of my secrets and abilities. So, Heavenly Dao and Di Tian probably made up that 15% gap,'' thought Wang Wei as he looked at this mirror. Then, he focused on the mirror''s second ability: to copy and steal other people''s strengths.

    This mirror is how Zhen Chao copied his power, and if thetter had killed him, he would have taken all his abilities and strength.

    As Wang Wei looked at the mirror, he muttered: "This may be how I can defeat Di Tian."

    As long as he knows his opponent''s power level, he can prepare in advance. Finally, he focused on the six Emperor Artifacts. Immediately, he frowned as he felt the power of Luck in three of them, which indicated these artifacts were the treasures of certain Emperor Lineages.

    After searching Zhen Chao''s memories, he knew thetter was the next sect master of the Martial Origin Sect created by the Martial Ancestor.

    ''There is no way that sect would give up three of their Emperor Artifacts, so they will eventually track them down.''

    He did not care much since he had a more prominent backer than these people. And when they show up, he will have the sect ask them to exchange resources equal to these 3 Artifacts, which can prevent confrontation while not losing any benefit.

    Nevertheless, he still decided not to spend too much time here if they detected something and arrived on time.

    So, he appeared in front of Zhen Chao, thinking about how to turn him into one of his Incarnations.

    First, he will have to restart cultivating the Origin System. ording to his calctions, the Incarnations are a form of Dao Foundation Sublimation. As such, they all must be from the same source or cultivation system.

    Using other cultivation systems will ruin the purity of this foundation. Nevertheless, Wang Wei still decided to take some time to study the different systems since they could be of great help.

    Unlike other Incarnations, Zhen Chao will not need to be baptized by the power of Fate. Additionally, he also needs to recultivate the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture.]

    Although Zhen Chao''s fleshly body was powerful, it was because he cultivated a Martial Art System that focused on tempering the body. However, Wang Wei was not satisfied with his current level.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    From the memories he learned, most of his healing and defensive abilities came from this space called a [Cave Heaven], which was blessed by ck Heart as a part of their deal.

    Wang Wei wants all his incarnations to cultivate the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture] to the peak before fusing them. And all of them have to walk the path of True Dao of Power.

    Moreover, these were not all the ns he had for his Incarnations. Some will have unique tasks to aplish to ensure the final fusion will be perfect. But now was not the time to ponder these things.

    So, Wang Wei had Zhen Chao ce away the Cave Heaven before sealing his body inside his space ring. He ns to use the space inside with the Dragon Binding Grass to temper his body.

    Then, he hopped inside his Golden Chariot to head home.

    End of Volume.

    Next Volume Name: Nine Fate Incarnation Dao Foundation

 Chapter ?496 Anomalies

    Chapter ?496 Anomalies

    Inside the Golden Chariot, Wang Wei was reading about the cultivation system created by the Martial Ancestor from the world called Martial Haven World.

    The first stage is called Body Tempering Realm. Albeit cliche, most cultivation systems usually start with tempering the body to some degree. However, this Martial Exterior System, as the Martial Ancestor called it, is unique in some ways.

    The tempering process is quite thorough. Martial Artis have to temper their skins, muscles, bones, and blood in the first realm. In the second realm, the Viscera Realm, they used the blood energy from their fleshly bodies to temper their organs.

    Right after hearing this part, Wang Wei could see the uniqueness of this system; it is excellent for teaching body control at a very early stage. In the second stage, cultivators already began to control their organs.

    The third stage of this system is called True Yuan Realm. Martial artists finally condensed energy inside their bodies. This realm is further divided into two phases: Body Purification and Meridian Opening.

    The third stage is truly interesting. In the first stage, martial artists removed the natural impurities in the body, which somewhat solved the problem of not having a [Leakless Body].

    Without impurities, Spiritual Qi can remain inside the body for an extended period¨Calbeit not as long as a natural Leakless Body. In essence, this stage is to cultivate an Acquired Leakless Body.

    And the second stage is not just opening the meridians in the body. No, it is about creating artificial energy pathways in the body that allow Martial artists to better sense and control the Spiritual Qi between Heaven and Earth.

    ''This is simr to the Divine Veins in the Divine Altar Realm. Most likely, the Martial Ancestor took inspiration from there,'' thought Wang Wei after reading the third stage of this cultivation system.

    Then, he pondered whether it would be a good idea to open his "meridian" in the new body he would cultivate. However, he decided otherwise as this was the same as having more Divine Veins. Previously, he stopped inscribing them in his altar because he reached the energy sensing and control limit they could provide.

    Then, Wang Wei had another idea. The Meridians formed a cycle inside the martial artist''s body, and after Spiritual Qi or their True Yuan circled through them, it tempered their bodies.

    So, Wang Wei calcted how effective a meridian cycle of blood energy from his fleshly body would be; it should increase his overall strength by 3 to 5%.

    Furthermore, the tempering is permanent and constant increases. Over time, as blood energy constantly cycled through his body, Wang Wei can passively temper his body every day.

    Additionally, if the meridian pathway isplex enough, it will increase his regenerative speed and overall control over his body.

    "I''m truly a genius," praised Wang Wei before continuing his focus on this martial art system. Just by reading the first three stages, he could determine a lot of things.

    The Martial Ancestor created this because he did not have a Leakless Body. As a result, this system does not rely too much on Spiritual Qi between Heaven and Earth.

    It does not mean martial artists do not use many resources. On the contrary, Wang Wei could imagine how they have to eat a lot of demonic or spiritual beasts to absorb Spiritual Qi and blood energy from them.

    Although they do not rely too heavily on Spiritual Qi in the early stages, resources are essential.

    The fourth stage of this system is the Martial Intent Realm. In this realm, martial artists have toprehend [Intent], like Sword Intent, Fist Intent, etc. And once they reach a certain level, they will use their intent to open their Sea of Consciousness.

    In the fifth stage, True Soul Realm, martial artists fused their [Intent] with their souls to create a True Soul simr to a Primordial Spirit. In that stage, martial artists can freely fly in the air with no restrictions and attack the mind or spirit.

    The sixth stage is the Acupoint Opening Realm. They have to use their spiritual strength and their Yuan Essence (Evolved from True Yuan) to open the acupoints in the body.

    In the seventh stage, Cave Heaven Realm, they have to fuse their Acupoints, Dantian, and Sea of Consciousness into an illusory world called a Cave Heaven, which can boost the martial artist''s strength and power.

    The eighth stage is called Hollow World Realm, where martial artists have to understand thews to turn the illusory nature of their world into a semi-real and semi-false world.

    Zhen Chao was in this realm, but he used secret techniques and ck Heart''s help to turn his Cave Heaven into a True World in advance while reinforcing it beyond normal.

    Finally, he used the Karma Connections he had with Wang Wei and ck Heart''s power to summon him inside forcefully.

    After a martial artist''s Cave Heaven turned into a real world, it is the ninth realm, the True World Realm, which is the equivalent of the Supreme Realm. In that stage, they have to expand the world to the limit through understanding thew and numerous resources.

    Finally, martial artists have to fuse their real world into their bodies to reach the Quasi-Emperor Realm. Wang Wei guessed the Martial Ancestor must have quite theplex feeling for the Origin System if he gave this name to this cultivation stage.

    Then, he focused onparing the two systems. Theter stage of this system is very simr. For example, the Domains of Saint is a projection of their Divine Sea, their Sea of Consciousness, and their Law Altar into the outside world to influence it; it is both real and unreal, just like a Cave Heaven.

    The main difference between the two is their sturdiness. It is extremely more difficult to destroy a Cave Heaven than a Domain. However, the bacsh suffered is more severe for the destruction of thetter than the Domain.

    Additionally, a lot of resources are needed to grow the True World of Martial Artists, which grants them a higher battle strength on average than Supreme Realm''s Dharma Bodies, who only have to rely onprehending the Dao.

    Then there is the issue of lifespan. One would think martial artists have a higher life span since they are the ruler of a literal universe. Unfortunately, the burden of carrying that world drastically affect their bodies and life span.

    So, on average, they can only live between 250,000 to 500,000 years, which is the lifespan of Saints in the Origin System.

    Wang Wei pondered the benefit he could get from this system. He did not want to cultivate a Cave Heaven since he had already consumed so many resources and will even increase his intake with the nine incarnations. He preferred the Domain System since it was less reliant on resources.

    As for how he will make his Domain and Dharma Body unique to increase the power of his Duyi Realm, he will just use the simple method of fusing the other nine Domains and Dharma Bodies from the incarnations.

    Nevertheless, he thought of creating a technique that could instantly create a Cave Heaven or an illusory world and detonate it. And in the future, he can advance it to the point of instantly creating thousands of real worlds to use as bombs.

    After making a preliminary n, he did not waste time and immediately began to refine Zhen Chao into one of his incarnations. First, he had thetter get rid of all the Yuan Essence inside his body.

    He did not waste it but made Zhen Chao''s fleshly body absorb it. Next, he sealed thetter''sprehension of all Laws so as not to affect the early stages of cultivation.

    Then, he injected one of his Spirit Particles into Zhen Chao''s True Soul and slowly invaded it until it had Wang Wei''s aura and soul fluctuation. Wang Wei was satisfied with the final product.

    Zhen Chao will be one of his most unique incarnations. For example, he had the idea of fusing with the Dharma Body and the True World to enter the Quasi-Emperor. However, he has to make sure ck Heart does not leave some hidden power in the Cave World.

    Finally, Wang Wei began to absorb Zhen Cha''s Fate Line to acquire the properties of a Fateless. He watched as his Fate Line became vague and mysterious, followed by all the knots or Fate Nexus disappearing.

    A smile appeared on Wang Wei''s face before bing stiff. He suddenly felt an unknown power resisting the final transition, trying to leave more knots in his Fate Line.

    Then, another unknown power came to resist that first power, and after a brief confrontation, a single knot was left in his Fate Line: It was a meeting with a woman called Xu Jinyao. He did not see her face, but he knew her name.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ''This isn''t right. From all I read about Fateless, this should not be the case."

    Bang!

    Wang Wei felt the chariot shake a little. He quickly looked outside through the formation, and his eyes lit up.

    "Perfect timing," he muttered as he exited the chariot.

    "I knew you kid would pass the trial," said Wang Wucheng, who teleported Wang Wei back to the sect.

    "Forget about that. Ancestor, what will happen if someone absorbs the soul of a Fateless?"

    "Weird question. Well, divination will bepletely useless to them. Other forms of calctions will drastically decrease, and if that person proves the Dao, he can no longer be calcted by anyone or anything. All their Nexus Events will disappear and achieve some level of freedom from the control of fate," replied Wang Wucheng after pondering for a while.

    "All their Nexus Events?"

    "Yes, all of them."

    Wang Wei frowned as he knew his case was an anomaly. By now, he has experienced a few anomalies in his cultivation journey. The first one was when he had Heart Demon before even starting cultivating.

    The second one was during his battle against the Wrath of Heaven in the Ninth Pagoda Trial. The third one was his ck Qi Luck after entering the Duyi Realm.

    From what he knew, he was the only one that happened to; no one else who entered the Duyi Realm faced this anomaly.

    The fourth anomaly was another random Heart Demon in the Divine Altar Realm after he ughtered the majority of the demon races in the Qi Luck Trial.

    Now, a fifth one appeared.

    Wang Wucheng looked at Wang Wei weirdly but did not say anything. He knew this kid was abnormal, so it was normal for weird things to happen to him. So, he decided not to get involved for his sake and probably the entire Dao Opening Sect.

    "I know you probably want to see your family, so go see them," said Wang Wucheng. "Come see me in a few days, and I will prepare the resources you need to condense your body."

    Wang Wei woke up from pondering before saying: "I want to rece the material for my skin, muscles, bones, and blood with Innate treasures."

    "No problem," replied Wang Wucheng calmly. "I''ll even give you a real Chaos me for your heart."

    Wang Wei''s eyes lit up as that was a Chaos-level treasure. So, he nodded before leaving.

 Chapter ?497 Tough Talk

    Chapter ?497 Tough TalkN?v(el)B\\jnn

    "I told you he would survive," said Wang Wucheng.

    "Yes," replied the familiar voice. "However, this is still not enough to beat the kid from the Di n."

    "It doesn''t matter. As long as he survives the Heaven Will Battle, we can search for Karma Washing Water for him so he canpete in the next generation," replied Wang Wucheng.

    "Oh, you want to go that far?"

    "I truly believe this kid will be the greatest Emperor we will ever cultivate."

    "*Sigh* The sect has reached a teau and could even be described as declining. No, the entire Myriad Emperor World has been declining for a long time now. Maybe, this kid is the key to revert the current situation."

    "What about the Di n brat?" asked Wang Wucheng.

    "Honestly, I have a bad feeling about him."

    "In that case, why don''t you kill him."

    "Don''t make such a stupid joke."

    Wang Wucheng smiled but did not say anything else. He knew the consequences of doing such a thing: Wang Wei would not live long. If an Immortal-Tier cultivator broke the Immortal-Avenue Pact and attacked a Heaven Chosen of another sect, they can do the same.

    And unless Wang Wei decided to spend the rest of his life coop inside the sect, he would not live long even under extreme protection. And even then, all the Emperor Lineages would band together to pressure the Dao Opening Sect to hand him over.

    Unfortunately, the sect cannot fight all the Emperor Linages all at once.

    Meanwhile, after leaving the secret realm, Wang Wei''s Primordial Spirit flew toward the Wang n Mountain. And before he even arrived, three people instantly arrived in front.

    "My son, thank Heaven, you''re alright," said Yu Yan as she tried to embrace him. Unfortunately, her hands passed through his soul, so she had to use her Spiritual Strenght and Origin Essence to hold him.

    "Look how much of a terrible shape you''re in. I swear, every time you go out on your own, you return in worst shape than before."

    "There is no need to thank Heaven since it has nothing to do with my safety," said Wang Wei with a smile.

    "I''m d you''re okay, brat," said his grandfather.

    "What''s wrong with you? Why are you so pale? Plus, why does the sect look like a tornado had ravaged it?" asked Wang Wei to his father.

    "Well, things got a littleplicated," said Wang Tian as he exined the World Collision and the confrontation with the Blood Race. After the initial peace because of his ughter, the blood race did not stop attacking as he expected.

    Instead, they regrouped and allied before beginning the second wave of attack. So, Wang Tian had to forcefully heal before going on another rampage. Wang Wei immediately knew this was the method Heavenly Dao used to prevent the sect from helping him in the trial.

    "I have to thank your team; otherwise, the casualties would have been even worse."

    "Oh, what happened?" asked Wang Wei, intrigued.

    "Whether it was Li Jun''s ughter Army or Tie Gang''s Undead Army, they ravaged the enemy on the battlefield. Plus, Yang Liling used her new weird cauldron to support most of the sect''s need for pills."

    "Oh, she seeded in creating the Automatic Cauldron?"

    "ording to her, it is a halfpleted product since so far, it can only make a few Heaven Tier Pills."

    "Did she get any merit?"

    "Quite a bit," replied Yu Yan this time. "There was a Heaven and Earth Vision because of her creation. But she said she would leave for you to decide what to do with it since it was your idea."

    Wang Wei shook his head: "I''ll just take a small bit to recondense my fleshly body. She can use the rest toplete the cauldron."

    "So, what happened to you?" asked Wang Chang. "Your clone disappeared, and we were worried."

    "Yes. Luckily, your Soul Lamp was still intact; otherwise, your mother would have fainted."

    Wang Wei was not surprised by this news. When Zhen Chao broke his Spirit Particles, he could detect thetter used the power of Karma to eliminate the secret backhand he ced on the clone.

    So, Wang Wei exined what happened to him and his confrontation with Zhen Chao. He even mentioned the appearance of Empyrean ck Heart.

    Thinking about how close their sons came to death, all of them shuddered.

    "It seems we have to thank Hong''er," said Yu Yan. As smart as they are, both she and Wang Tian knew howplicated their son''s rtionship was because of Wu Hong''s identity. So, they still have some reserved because of it¨Calbeit they never voiced them since they understood this was their son''s choice.

    But now, they were delighted because Wu Hong''s identity saved their son''s life.

    "Wei''er, you should not let Zhen Chao''s family''s death weigh on you. The Emperor Path is a cruel one, and innocent people being coteral casualties is a normal thing. Although cruel, it is how things are since the dawn of time," said Wang Chang, and Wang Wei nodded. He already knew this, so Zhen Chao''s words only bothered him a little before he moved on.

    After a little chat, the family returned home to have dinner together. And not long after they arrived, Li Jun and Yan Liling came to celebrate with everybody.

    His mother even cooked soul food for Wang Wei so he could eat and enjoy it. Then, after a few hours, the dinner ended, and everyone went to sleep or meditate¨Cespecially Wang Tian since he was still injured.

    As for Wang Wei, he floated to his room, where he sensed a presence a few hours ago. He looked at the beautiful woman waiting for him, and deep longing shed in his eyes. However, he quickly controlled himself before saying with a sneer:

    "So, you do know to be a shame."

    Wu Hong sighed as she knew even time was not enough for him to forget.

    "I''m sorry; I had no other choice."

    "Are you truly sorry? Why do I get the feeling you make the same choice if another situation like this arises?"

    Wu Hong did not say anything.

    "Li Jun is my family; what made you think I would be alright with epting his life so I can survive?"

    "I figure if you survive, you can find a way to revive him."

    "I understand the logic behind your thinking. What I don''t like is the meaning behind your actions. So, in the future, if you have the choice to kill my family to save me, you won''t hesitate to kill them?"

    Wu Hong looked on the floor to avoid his gaze, and she remained quiet.

    "How would you feel if I had the same thought as you?"

    "I don''t have any family."

    Wang Wei paused before sighing deeply. "I understand you have lived a long life. And it is to the point you have not only epted your family''s demise, but they are now only fond memories buried deep in your memories.

    "But I am different. Most of my motivation for cultivation is to protect them and experience the vicissitude of time and the Great Dao with them. So, no matter the situation, I cannot lose them¨Cespecially for survival."

    "I''m sorry; I know what I did was wrong."

    "It''s not me you should apologize to."

    Wu Hong nodded before disappearing to see Li Jun. Although it appeared he made the decision himself, the truth of the matter is she manipted him. So, she owed him an apology.

    Wang Wei sighed again as he looked in the distance. He understood the main reason for this disagreement is the thinking process of an Immortal and a Mortal.

    As an immortal, Wu Hong has lived too long, so the way she sees and deals with certain things is fundamentally different from a Mortal like him. For example, because of her long life, she has a few things she cares about, and she will do anything to protect them. Most immortal beings are like this: fixated on the things they care for and willing to go to extreme lengths to protect them.

    Well, at least the ones who do not abandon their emotions and be ruthless after living so long and being eroded by time.

    Additionally, as a higher being, Wu Hong sees death differently from a mortal like Wang Wei. To them, death is nothing but another adventure to Samsara or Reincarnation.

    Some powerful immortals can even visit their dead loved ones through reincarnation and watch their next life.

    Wang Wei has noticed he is slowly bing like these Immortals the longer he lives. So, he emphasized more on family since they are his anchor to prevent himself from turning into one of these cold and indifferent old monsters.

    Half ater, Wu Hong returned to the room.

    "How is it?" asked Wang Wei.

    "I apologized, we talked, and he forgave me."

    "That''s fine," replied Wang Wei calmly, feeling relieved. Meanwhile, Wu Hong could detect he was still not in the best mood. So, she walked next to him and whispered in his ears.

    "Don''t be mad. How about I let you¡­."

    Wang Wei felt these whispers were the ultimate temptation of the devil. But he used all his concentration to remain quiet.

    "How about I add this, you can¡­." whispered Wu Hong, after not receiving any response. Wang Wei swears he has never faced any true adversity more difficult than the current moment.

    Nevertheless, he used his terrifying Willpower to resist and remain quiet.

    "Fine, you drive a good bargain. This is my final offer," she said before whispering sweet and delicious depravity in his ear.

    Wang Wei¨Cwho felt he was about to lose his control¨Cquickly said: "If you add this¡­I will agree to your terms."

    "Don''t push it," said Wu Hong with a warning tone, so Wang Wei quickly epted the previous offer and hugged her; he could not wait for his fleshly body to recondense.

    The waiting is about to kill him.

    (AN: I receive two more 500 coins gifts, so here is an extra chapter with anotheringter this week.)

 Chapter ?498 Anger and Resentment

    Chapter ?498 Anger and Resentment

    Western White Tiger Continent, inside a sealed mountain:

    Di Tian closed his eyes as he looked inside his Divine Sea, where there were 9 Law Altars. All the altars were in the form of a ck and white wheel, and in the middle of the wheels had different symbols that represented various aspects of Samsara.

    Beside each wheel was a towering golden tree, emanating intense Dao Rhymes. If anyone saw this scene, they would be shocked beyond measure.

    In the Void Shattering Realm, cultivators nt a Law Seed that will grow into a tree based on theirprehension of the Law. However, the tree is usually all white with no other colors.

    But Di Tian''s Law Tree mutated because of his deep understanding of thews and how much time he spendsprehending them in each reincarnation.

    No matter how much he thinks he has reached the limit of Law Comprehension, after reincarnating, Di Tian will have a new understanding of the Laws that he previously did not. So, his understanding has reached a terrifying level.

    After today''s cultivation, he opened his eyes, full of excitement.

    "The power of the Ninth Reincarnation is truly extraordinary. It seemed to be a few times stronger than all the 8 Reincarnationsbined."

    As he felt the strength inside his body, he knew he could currently defeat middle-level Immortal Venerable without yet absorbing the fleshly body strength of his past reincarnation.

    Di Tian ns to cultivate this reincarnation''s fleshly body to the peak before absorbing the strength of his past life.

    "Once I reach the Quasi-Emperor Realm and absorb the power of my fleshly body, I should be able to defeat and kill some Dao Ancestors, thus breaking the gap between Immortal and Mortals."

    Di Tian''s eyes lit up after thinking about this before calming down. To him, to truly break that boundary would be if he could fight and defeat a Third ss Emperor; that when he would truly breach the gap between these Immortal Beings.

    And the power of his Tenth Reincarnation might be able to help him achieve this legendary feat. He took a moment to calm down before preparing to temper his body.

    The sealing formation was very amodating; he could receive resources from the outside and evenmunicate. The only thing he could not do was leave.

    Suddenly, Di Tian felt something and took out a Communication Talisman. He activated it, and he could see outside of the mountain, where shadowy figures stood politely.

    "What is it?"

    "Master, we have received important news. Sacred Son Wang Wei''''s real body finally showed up back in the sect."

    "And?"

    The shadowy figure paused for a moment: "His fleshly body was destroyed, and-and-and he had the aura of an Overlord."

    "What did you say?"N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "We-we have sent people to verify the news, and it appears to be true."

    "Is that so? Well, keep a watch on him and report any important news." Di Tian crushed the talisman in his hand, ending the conversation.

    Boom!

    He punched the interior of the mountain with all his strength. Unfortunately, a magic circle came to resist his attack.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    "Damn it, Damn it, Damn it," roared Di Tian as he continued punching the Sealing Array. "Everything started because of that damn trial. If it were not for it, she would have still been with me.

    "No, if only I could have passed."

    After going on a rampage for a few hours, Di Tiany on the floor as he reminisced about his first life.

    Once he began to create the "perfect" lifeforms, many Great Emperors came to warn him, telling him the pursuit of perfection was one of the taboos of the universe since only "Grand Dao" itself is the one and only perfect thing in existence.

    Back then, Di Tian noticed these Emperors acted weird when they told him this and thought they were worried that his creations would affect their powers. After all, his original intention to create such a lifeform was to have a human talented enough to lead them to victory against the Innate Lifeforms.

    Then, rumors of his actions spread throughout the world. The Innate Demon and Primordial Gods learned that humans had created a perfect being of unimaginable talent that could destroy them and end this war.

    So, they decided to eliminate that lifeform before she acquired a Heaven Will and proved the Dao. So, theyunched the biggest attack since the beginning of the war.

    In that battle, numerous Emperors of different sses and Tier 10 Innate Demon Gods died. In the end, he and his creations also died. Di Tian then understood why these Emperors acted weird when they warned him. He was involved in a Supreme Ouw Trial.

    Over the years, Di Tian has pondered about that trial and how he could have passed it. And he concluded with two fundamental methods: love and imperfection.

    If he did not fall in love with her, she would not uselessly sacrifice herself to save him. His emotions for her became the major weakness exploited during the trial.

    Then, there is the perfect aspect of her existence. When creating her, Di Tian used only the best Chaos Treasures as the foundation, ensuring his technique was sublime. However, had he given her the tiniest of imperfection, or had he changed his intention to create a "perfect" life and create the "ultimate" human to end this war, True Heavenly Dao might reward him instead of cursing his very existence even through reincarnation.

    Di Tian sighed as he knew regret was pointless. Many times he asked himself would he make a different choice if he had the opportunity to turn back¨C especially knowing the oue.

    And the answer was yes; he would not abandon his pursuit of perfection.

    Di Tian took a moment before calmness returned to his eyes. He knew the advantages that a person who has passed the Supreme Ouw Trial has: extreme intelligence and swift decision-making.

    ''With Wang Wei''s intelligence and abilities, he will most likely find a way to fill the gap with me. So, I must reach the strength of the Tenth Reincarnation no matter what. Plus, time is on my side."

    Many thoughts shed across his mind as he analyzed Wang Wei and all his information on thetter. Di Tian concluded thetter had three advantages: heaven-defyingprehension most likely granted by his strange soul, his unnatural Willpower, and Empress Wu''s possible clone.

    ''I don''t need to worry about her; she seemed to want us topete fair and square since she did not kill me,'' thought Di Tian, thinking of the woman who sealed him. He then sneered; how is it fair if he is sealed to protect him?

    Nevertheless, he did not focus on the small problem and continued strategizing.

    ''So, I need to find a way to elevate myprehension to be on par with him and find a way to nullify or make his Willpower unusable during our final battle."

    After making a proper n, Di Tian contacted his clone and told him about the change of n. Then, he looked in the Dao Opening Sect''s direction indifferently and calmly.

    No one can stop him from proving the Dao in this generation¨Cespecially since it was hisst chance.

    ¡­

    The next day, Wang Wei went to check on Li Jun and once again apologized for Wu Hong''s actions and ensured everything was alright between them.

    "Big brother, I was so scared?"

    "Why? It was just an apology."

    "Yes, but from Empress Wu," he said while quickly lowering his voice and looking around.

    "I feared Heavenly Thunder would drop on me right after she said these words."

    "You''re exaggerating?"

    "Am I? Do you think a small person like me can ept the Karma of such a big wig apologizing to me?"

    "Since you''re fine, it means she controlled herself to prevent bacsh."

    "That''s not the point. I could not sleep or meditatest night, constantly worrying that a meteor would fall on my house to kill me."

    "You would survive if that happens, so why worry?"

    "You''re still missing the point. My mind is not at ease, and I''m in a state of constant worrying. I''m worried that my state of mind will be affected after a while."

    Wang Wei gave him a side-eye look before the twoughed aloud together.

    "Joking aside, how do you really feel?"

    "I don''t me her. After all, it was my decision."

    "But she should never ce you in a situation to make a choice."

    "True, but I still forgive her since I understood where she came from. Plus, I could not resist her apology gift."

    "Oh, what was it?"

    "She promised to wash my child''s body with the power of the Dao Source to establish a foundation for him."

    "That''s indeed a great gift. In the future, the Li n might have another powerful Emperor," replied Wang Wei before the two chatted for a while. Then, a few dayster, Ancestor Wucheng summoned him: it was time to recondense his body.

 Chapter ?499 New Fleshly Body

    Chapter ?499 New Fleshly Body

    In a secret realm, Wang Wei looked at a green pool in front of him; he could sense the terrifying energy inside. Wang Wucheng¨Cwho was next to him¨Cwaved his hand to manifest four spiritual materials.

    "Just like you did with the Supreme Materials, you have to find the Dao Rhymes of these Innate Treasures before absorbing them. Alright, are you ready?"

    Wang Wei nodded his head before his Primordial Spirit jumped into the pool, sat cross-legged, and finally closed his eyes. He regenerated a new body in a few seconds, but it was weak, simr to the ones before he began cultivating the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture].

    As he absorbed more energy from the pool, Wang Wei could feel his skin rapidly temper the level before he blew his body. His soul contained an aura that contained information regarding his previous fleshly body and elerated the process of returning to its peak.

    So, in a short time, his skin returned to its peak state, so Wang Wei focused on finding the Dao Rhymes of the innate treasure called Innate Steel, an ore perfectly suited to create defensive artifacts.

    A momentter, Wang Wei found the Dao Rhymes before fusing the ore to his skin, temporarily turning it metallic gray.

    ''This kid''sprehension is truly scary,'' thought Wang Wucheng as he looked at the process. Meanwhile, Wang Wei did not waste time and focused on his muscles next.

    He repeated the same process, and this time, the innate material he used was the muscles of a Two-Wings Snake, an Innate Demon known for their strong, durable, and flexible muscles.

    In ancient times, human Emperors who cultivated Archery Dao liked to hunt these creatures to refine the string of their bows.

    For his bones, Wang Wei chose a small piece of the Dragon Bones he acquired from Liu Meishu; this move also prepares for the future when he cultivates the [Fiengod Body 12 Revolution]. Additionally, the dragon bone made up for his loss of the Devil God Bone.

    When ites to his [Five Internal Organs], he did not have to worry about innate materials since he saved them in his soul. However, he did receive a Chaos Spiritual Material from Wang Wucheng: a Chaos me.

    After absorbing it into his heart, he felt his Chaos me evolve into something better; it was like he finally added thest missing piece required toplete it.

    For his blood, Wang Wei absorbed a Vitality Crystal refined from a Tier 10 Blood Race that Wang Wucheng killed during the previous World Collision. Because the blood race absorbed blood to cultivate, they have an abnormal amount of vitality or life energy inside their bodies.

    So, Wang Wei used it to retemper his blood and elevate its power to a high level. Finally, Wang Wei opened his Star Acupoints again and nourished them. He still had enough Star Essence from his exchange with Zhen Buyi, and he retrieved some of it from Zhen Chao''s Cave Heaven after the explosion.

    Finally, with the pool''s energy, he condensed 500 ck holes inside his Acupoints before forming the Blood Energy Channel he learned from Zhen Chao''s martial system.

    In the pool, Wang Wei admired his perfect naked body with an 8-pack. He clenched his hand to feel the strength in his body.

    "25,000 Dragon Elephant Force," he muttered. 1 Dragon Elephant Force equaled the power to destroy 1000 Middle Thousand Worlds, which typically were the size of a gxy. So, he could now destroy 25 million gxies with one punch.

    And that is not taken into ount that Middle Thousand Worlds arerger on average than the gxies from Earth and have their own natural protective force and ability to repair the damage done to them.

    Wang Wei sighed as he felt he was not remotely close to opening the gate he saw in the True Dao Power Realm. What''s more, he was still in the secondyer and did not even know how many there were.

    So, after secretly shaking his head, he focused on his cultivation. In the process of recondensing his fleshly power, he also re-cultivated. As Wang Wei watched the Law Altar, Law Seed, and checked his Divine Sea, he felt his foundation was slightly better than usual.

    And he knew one of the main reasons for that is because he used his [Transcending Fate Sutra] from the beginning, instead of using the Origin Scripture and switching midway.

    Additionally, his body was now free from the rough tempering process and all the tear and wears from the life and death battles he had. Many of the previously profound and unremovable hidden dangers were now gone.

    His body was brand new, refreshed, and perfect. So, he took a ck martial robe and boots from his space ring and wore them. He previously blew up his Sacred Son''s robe, so he decided to change his outfit.

    A mirror appeared in front of him, and he admired his handsome self for a while.

    "Ancestor, I want to fight an Immortal Venerable."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Wang Wucheng frowned for a moment before giving him a sneering look.

    "Very well. Follow me."

    So, he took Wang Wei to another small world where an older man dressed in all green was cultivating.

    "What is it?"

    "Li Wen, I need you to teach this youngster the power of Immortal," said Wang Wucheng.

    "Are you sure?"

    "He can handle it. However, to be sure, only use 1 Leaf."

    Li Wen then looked at Wang Wei, who immediately bowed: "Disciple Wang Wei has seen the Ancestor."

    "Interesting," said Li Wen as he could see the fighting intent in this kid''s eyes despite his respect. "Alright, you can attack first. It''s best to use your strongest attack."

    "As you wish."

    Wang Wei immediately transforms into his Ancient Deste God Form, which is nowpletely different. The upper torso of his clothes disappeared, and his skin turned red with star-like lines on his chest and waist.

    His hand turned ck with ws on each finger. He had two dragon horns, his eyes turnedpletely dark, and he grew to a size of five meters from two meters. Along with his flowing silver hair, he looked like a Primordial God incarnate.

    Additionally, this form can double his strength and boost his defense, stamina, and other physical stats by a few factors.

    Wang Wei clenched his fist as he mobilized the Fate Law inside his body and even borrowed power from Zhen Chao''s True World to bless himself. Then, he punched:

    [Fate Annihtion Fist]

    The surrounding space in the secret realm turned grey as the power of Fate became turbulent, causing chaos and destruction. Additionally, the pure physical force that could destroy millions of worlds exponentially made things worse.

    Meanwhile, Li Wen calmly looked at everything, and without even standing from his meditation pose, he waved his hand. Then, a bright red dragon made of me manifested.

    In an instant, the dragon burned the Fate power in the surrounding along with the physical force behind the attack, and it did it without any effort. Then, it proceeded to attack Wang Wei.

    Boom!

    Wang Weiy on the ground with the lower part of his torso missing. His red skin was ck while giving a burnout smell.

    "Not bad, kid. I originally intended to burn everything except your head," said Li Wen. However, Wang Wei could only smile wryly and did not say anything; not that he could since the dragon burned his throat.

    As he tried to heal, he could sense a terrifying energy inside his body preventing him from healing.

    ''Is this Immortal Qi?'' he thought as he tried to use his Duyi Realm to remove the energy in his body. It did work. However, ording to a brief calction, he might spend a few hundred thousand years before removing a small bit.

    So, he could only look at Li Wen with puppy eyes before thetter removed his power. Then, Wang Wei used the power of time to revert himself to his previous peak state.

    "Now, do you understand?" asked Wang Wucheng.

    "Is the gap so vast?"

    "More than you can imagine. There are ssifications between Immortal Venerables, and Li Wen used the weakest power."

    "Can you borate further?"

    "Immortal Qi has a purity level. Based on a Quasi-Emperor Realm''s fleshly body, Spiritual Strenght, Soul Quality, Divine Sea, control of energy, understanding of Law, and many other factors, they can refine different purity of energy.

    "So, Immortal Venerables are ssified based on the purity of their Immortal Qi: 1 to 3 Leaves are low ss, 3-6 Leaves are middle ss, and 7-9 Leaves are high ss."

    "So, it''s based on a person''s foundation in the Quasi-Emperor Realm,"mented Wang Wei. "So, how is the difference in strength between each ss?"

    "Li Wen just used the weakest 1 Leaf power to defeat you. Meanwhile, 9 Leaf Immortal Venerables can fight some Dao Ancestors."

    "So, is the power of high-level energy so magical?"

    "Indeed. Some Immortal Venerables are lucky enough to refine Primordial Chaos Qi, Primordial Star Essence, Dao Qi, or other extremely rare energy, turning them into Insurgent Heaven Chosen capable of fighting Great Emperors."

    "It seems like people underestimate the Immortal Path,"mented Wang Wei.

    "More than you can imagine," added Li Wen.

    "How so?" asked Wang Wei, who wanted to know more.

    "Not everyone is suited to be Dao Ancestors. Just like cultivators need to have a certain Dao Heart, state of mind, and Willpower to control the Grand Dao Source, the same applies to Dao Ancestors.

    "And their situation is even worse. With the Heaven Will as protection, cultivators can be Pseudo-Emperors if they do not meet the requirement. However, Dao Ancestors will die instead."

    "It''s that dangerous?"

    "Yes. So, before someone can refine the Dao Source Seed, most Emperors will test whether a person is qualified. If not, it''s best for them not to waste such precious resources."

    "What about Immortal Venerables? Is there any need for a test?"

    "That''s the advantage of this path; the threshold is much lower," replied Li Wen.

    "We should mention that some people are more suited for one path than another," added Wang Wucheng.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Some people might pass the requirement for the Dao Path; However, they fit better with the Immortal Path. These people usually have a higher chance of refining high purity Immortal Qi, or other more powerful energy."

    "Why do I feel like there is a bigger secret behind the Immortal Path?"

 Chapter ?500 Immortal Sovereign

    Chapter ?500 Immortal Sovereign

    Wang Wucheng looked at Li Wen for a moment, and theymunicated with their eyes before saying: "There is a significant advantage of the Immortal Path over the others: the time needed to cultivate.

    "Although it also takes billions of years, it is not as bad as Yuan Epochs that the others have to spend. Additionally, the Immortal Path can be forcefully cultivated to a higher realm with enough resources."

    "Wait, you don''t mean...."

    "Exactly. One way to counter the overwhelming power of Eternal Emperors is to cultivate an 11th Tier Immortal Sovereign Realm cultivator."

    Wang Wucheng paused to give him time to process this information. Wang Wei knew that Dao Ruler Realm was after Dao Ancestor and, finally, Dao Monarch.

    When ites to Immortal Venerable, it goes Immortal Sovereign Realm, followed by Immortal King.

    "So, our sect has this level of powerhouse? Then, some other sects should too?" asked Wang Wei.

    Wang Wucheng looked in the distance and sighed aloud: "They used to."

    "Used to? As in, they''re dead?"

    "Yes."

    "All of them?"

    "That''s right."

    "Howe?"

    "History is moreplicated than you can imagine. During both the Incense and Devil Era, a few Eternal Emperors showed up, threatening to destroy the bnce of the world.

    "These Eternal Emperors always target the Emperor Lineages with Eternal Emperors as their foundation."

    Wang Wei understood that the Immortal Sovereign should have dealt with these Eternal Emperors andpletely erased them from history. And unfortunately, many probably died in the process.

    "Are Eternal Emperors so powerful that a Tier 11 Powerhouse is needed to eliminate them?"

    Wang Wucheng sighed but did not answer. Thews of the Lower Dimension favor the Emperor Path above all the others, hence why even Immortal Sovereigns are so powerless in front of Eternal Emperors.

    In the Upper Dimension, there are too many ways or opportunities for the other Paths to make up the gap. Furthermore, all Emperorsa€¡°including Eternalsa€¡°would have to show their respect to an Immortal Sovereign because the gap in each Tier above the 10th is truly tremendous and is significantly more evident in that environment.

    After seeing Ancestor Wucheng not answer, Wang Wei hurried to ask another question; he knew these old monsters could suddenly use some excuse he was not strong enough to end the conversation and not reveal more information.

    "They could not all be dead, right?"

    "Thest Immortal Sovereign of the Myriad Emperor World died during the Heaven Devouring Emperor''s Catastrophe."

    "Wait, I thought Eternal Emperors were almost unkible. Does that mean Immortal Sovereign Powerhouses have a way to erase them from existence?"

    "No, but Eternal Emperor Lineages have unique artifacts with the power of Dao Will. Using them, it is possible to kill some Eternal Emperorspletely. Unfortunately, because of thews of the lower dimensions, these artifacts all have a specific number of times they can be used.

    "Afterward, they will disappear on their own."

    Wang Wei nodded as he could deduce a few other pieces of information based on this conversation. For example, there may have been a few other Eternal Emperor Lineages in the Myriad Emperor World, but they have been extinguished in one of the many catastrophes that ravaged this ne.

    As such, most information about these Lineages has been wiped out along with their Eternal Emperors. Or some of them might have had an Eternal Emperor, but once thetter was erased from history, his sect or descendant won''t even remember their founder or Ancestor was one.

    Wang Wei sighed, thinking howplex the cultivation world was. Suddenly, he remembered a question he had wanted to ask for some time but forgot.

    "I once saw a World Community that used Great Thousand Worlds as a way to basically farm Dao Ancestors. Why doesn''t our sect, or any other sects in the Myriad Emperor World, do the same?" asked Wang Wei.

    Wang Wucheng immediately sneered after hearing this. "These people are doing nothing but ruining their sect''s Qi Luck and creating tribtions for themselves."

    "What do you mean?" Although Wang Wei had a vague guess, it was best to get the answer from an expert.

    "Immortal Tier cultivators are not entirely immune to Karma. So, doing something like that, which involves sacrificing trillions upon trillions of mortals, generations after generations, will create Karmic Debtsa€¡°debts that will cause Karmic Tribtions.

    "A perfect example of thisw was during the Incense and Devil Era. Both the Buddhist Sect and the Devil race used to do the same. But their final result? Their eventual extinction. Of course, you could argue this was only one of the many reasons for these factions'' downfall."

    "I imagine that the issue of restraining these wild Dao Ancestors is an issue as well," added Wang Wei.

    "That''s right. Just like what happened to the Great Zhou Dynasty, the Dao Path cultivators created using this method are hard to restrain. Any oaths or soul contracts signed before they ascend to immortality can be removed after a while and with the right method. So, most of them end up leaving to pursue a better cultivation environment."

    "But that doesn''t exin why other sects don''t do it. I''m sure some people could not resist the temptation?" asked Wang Wei.

    Wang Wucheng sighed heavily. "The sad truth is the Myriad Emperor World has been going downhill in terms of development for a long time. Era-changing catastrophes after another have made most sects conservative, scared even to explore the Endless Void.

    "This is the reason that all of us have mostly severe contact with other World Communities, and even contact with the Lower Realm. So, I''m sure some sects are secretly doing what you mention, but I doubt many of them are."

    Wang Wucheng then looked directly into Wang Wei''s eyes: "Do you know why we''re telling you all this?"

    "I do."

    "Why?"

    "First, do not be toocent about my strength and let it get over my head," said Wang Wei as he looked at Li Wen with gritted teeth, making thetter smile like a man who takes pleasure in taking candy from babies.

    "Two, when I be an Eternal Emperor, I must find a way to develop the Myriad Emperor Realm. Finally, and more importantly, before I leave, I must find a way to cultivate an Immortal Sovereign for the sect''s safety."

    "I''m d you understand," replied Wang Wucheng before handing out a token to him.

    "You can use this token to contact me if you need something. Additionally, it will increase your status and resources in the sect without taking most of these trials."

    Wang Wei''s eyes lit up after hearing this. Then, he quickly told Wang Wucheng about the Nine Incarnations he wanted to cultivate. After hearing him, Wang Wucheng''s lisps almost twitch, then he said:

    "Go ask your father regarding the issue of resources. However, some Great Thousand Worlds have Immortal-Tier powerhouses secretly hiding. I will give you a protective talisman and one that can detect their existence.

    "It''s best if you avoid these worlds for your incarnations. Lastly, be mindful of these worlds'' Heavenly Dao. It''s best if you can temporarily seal them or hide your incarnations from them."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    After saying that, Wang Wucheng remembered something and gave Wang Wei a booklet and sent him away. Once alone, Wang Wucheng spoke out loud: "What do you think?"

    "This kid is already a monster. If he seeds, I can''t imagine how terrifying he will be."

    "True, but his actions only allows him to catch up with the Di n''s heir."

    "We all know he is an anomaly. I''m pretty sure he is older than many of us," replied the voice.

    "With such a foundation, I cannot imagine how powerful an Eternal Emperor he will be."

    The voice paused for a moment, "Do you think this kid''s the one the founders are waiting for?"

    "I don''t know if he is the one, but I''m sure he can help them out of their situation one day."

    "In that case, let''s open that trial for him."

    "Isn''t that a little risky?"

    "ording to their instructions, we can only open it to someone extremely talented and with ample luck. And this kid fit the description. As for the risk, it''s worth it."

    Wang Wucheng pondered for a moment and said: "Let''s wait until he reaches Quasi-Emperor Realm. That way, he can benefit the most, and we can observe further."

    The voice agreed with him. In thest generation, they thought Wang Tian fit the description. However, when the Path of Supreme was cut off, they understood Wang Tian wascking in the luck department, so he never got ess to that trial.

    So, the voice also wants to observe Wang Wei further and see if something unexpected will happen to him.

    Meanwhile, Wang Weia€¡°who appeared in the sky of the secta€¡°looked at the title of the book in his hand:

    [A Possible Exnation of the Vast Difference Between Mortals and Immortals.]

    He thought it was a cultivation method; however, it appears it was a schrly article about cultivation to open his mind. Wang Wei was not disappointed since he already had too many cultivation techniques.

    However, he did not care about this book right now. He rushed home to enter and of bliss, lust, and depravity with his wife. Everything else can wait.

 Chapter 501: Xu Jinyao

    Chapter 501: Xu Jinyao

    Wang Weiy naked on a bed with his right arm around Wu Hong''s also naked body. Meanwhile, his left hand kept caressing her long legs. He felt refreshed and rxed while praising himself for increasing his fleshly body''s strength; otherwise, he would notst long in this crazy session.

    "So, how do you feel after bing a Dao Overlord?" asked Wu Hong.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Freer? I don''t know. Somehow, I expect more from the reward."

    "With all the reward you receive, aren''t you being too greedy?"

    "In that case, I am angry about it. Why does Heavenly Dao get to test my worthiness to cultivate Dao? Who gives it the right?"

    "Because you''re weak, so it can determine your worthiness."

    Wang Wei almost choked when he heard this. Although it was true, it did not mean he wanted to ept it.

    "Whatever, one day, it will be my puppet anyway."

    Wu Hong did notment on this subject further, so she asked: "Since now you can cultivate all the Supreme Daos without any consequences, do you n to?"

    "No, I just want to focus on Fate Dao."

    "That''s good. More does not always mean better. Plus, Fate is very versatile and can use the power and abilities of the others."

    Wang Wei agreed with her. Fate can control all Daos like Chaos, end all Daos like Destruction, and calcte information, knowledge, and secrets like the Dao of Heaven.

    It can even involve the power of Creation if used correctly, not to mention Empyreans seemed to have the ability to create life. So, Wang Wei felt it would be best to remain pure and focus on one Supreme Dao.

    Suddenly, he remembered something and asked: "Do you know someone called Xu Jinyao?"

    "How do you know her?" asked Wu Hong calmly, but Wang Wei could feel a change in her aura. He scrutinized her, but she just stared at him, seeming to demand how she knew that name.

    So, he exined the entire situation with his Fate Line and such.

    "She''s only a Great Emperor, very close to the Empyrean Realm, so she should not have such ability."

    "So, who is she exactly?"

    "Xu Jinyao is considered one of the most beautiful women ever. When she was born, the Grand Dao itself showed up to celebrate her birth and beauty; she is even considered the creature closest to perfection when ites to beauty.

    "Tempted, aren''t you?"

    "Of course not. I''m a man of morale and dignity."

    "Hmph, I bet you are thinking only a person like you with a protagonist''s aura would have a Fate Love Connection with the most beautiful woman in existence?"

    "That is pure nder with no proof; I''m innocent," replied Wang Wei as his mind worked trillions of thoughts in less than a nanosecond. "Plus, you''re the most beautiful woman in existence. What Xu Jinyao? Whoever gave her that title is blind."

    Wu Hong looked at him directly in the eyes and saw the innocence and purity there.

    "It seems you have gotten better at hiding his thoughts and guilt."

    "What guilt? What''s with all the usations today?"

    Wu Hong ignored him before cing her head on his chest. She sighed slightly before saying: "To be fair, she is a great woman: very kind and nurturing. It''s a shame that fate was not kind to her."

    What Wu Hong did not say was in the previous timeline, two women yed an essential role in Wang Wei''s life: her and Xu Jinyao. Many times, Xu Jinyao saved his life or used her connection to protect him.

    In the end, he owed her so much karma, and after seeing how much she paid for him, he felt he had an obligation to be with her. Wang Wei''s thoughts created a lot of conflicts with Empress Wu¨Cthe only woman he truly loved. So, he finally decided to make a clone that lived with her in seclusion while the real body continued his rtionship with Wu Hong.

    Wang Wei felt there was more to Xu Jinyao than Wu Hong stated; however, he also felt it was unwise to ask anymore. Anyway, once he got the chance, he would cut off their Fate Connection; it did not matter how beautiful she was.

    So, Wang Wei decided to change the subject. The booklet Ancestor Wucheng flew from his space ring and floated above the bed. Then, the two read it.

    The book theorized the vast difference between the Quasi-Emperor Realm and the Great Emperor Realm because there should be at least 30 to 40 Great Cultivation Realms between these two Tiers.

    For example, there should be at least 15 great realms¨Cnot small stages in a realm¨Cbetween Quasi-Emperor and Immortal Venerable, 25 great realms for Dao Veneravles, and over 40 realms for a Third-ss Emperor.

    However, the Heaven Will allows cultivators to skip all these realms without any repercussions, hence the vast difference in strength between Mortal and Immortal Tier cultivators.

    Although the author stated all of this was his theory, Wang Wei felt it was a very reasonable theory.

    "I think he has a point; what do you think?"

    "He''s right," replied Wu Hong.

    "How so?"

    "In many Ordinary Chaos World, it is normal to have a couple of dozens of cultivation realms. Meanwhile, in Source Chaos Worlds, there are always only 12 realms."

    "Ordinary Chaos World? Source Chaos World?"

    Wu Hong then exined to him after seeing his confusion. They were currently in the lower dimension¨Calso called Endless Void¨Cof the Eternal Ascencion World. The upper dimension was where all the Great Emperors ascended to when they disappeared since the environment was more suited for them to cultivate: this was also where Empyreans and Paragons lived or existed.

    Beyond the Eternal Ascencion World was Primordial Chaos, a dark and infinite ce where a noble race called Fiendgods lived and ruled. Primordial Chaos contained many Chaos Worlds, divided into Normal and Source Worlds.

    There is nothing special about most normal worlds, whereas Source Worlds have Heaven Will so they can give birth to Great Emperors, Empyreans, and Paragons.

    Together, all the Chaos Worlds in existence formed the Chaos Universe.

    "Interesting," muttered Wang Wei as this information solved a few of the puzzled in his mind. He now understood the Earth was probably located in another Chaos World in Primordial Chaos.

    Furthermore, the endless space he traveled through after being swallowed by the space crack was probably Primordial Chaos. However, this begs the question: how did his mortal soul survive in such a dangerous ce?

    Even if the blue spots could increase his Soul Strenght and Quality, would that be enough? He was sure he would meet some creatures during his long voyage, even some Fiendgods, so how did he survive?

    Could it be his soul reached a point that it couldpete with these creatures, or did something else happen?

    ''Maybe that old fox Hongjun secretly protected me, but why?''

    By now, he knew this reincarnation was not an ident. Most likely, Hongjun is directly involved, or he was caught in an ident that was meant to reincarnate other people from earth to other Chaos Worlds.

    No matter what, he decided not to return to Earth until he was strong enough. From what he learned from reading Prehistoric Novels, the Conferred God List, and Journey to the West, Hongjun and all the Saints are cunning and scheming individuals.

    So, without sufficient strength, he would be nothing but a pawn in their hands. Of course, if Hongjun truly helped him without scheming against him, even if he had a request, Wang Wei would repay the karma if it was not something outrageous.

    "How strong would someone be to protect a person from one Chaos World to another?" asked Wu Hong.

    "What do you mean?"

    Wang Wei suddenly realized he did not tell her in detail about the trial, so he took this opportunity to do so.

    "As long as a Paragon has a connection to that world or the coordinate, they can do it. However, to protect you from Grand Dao Eye because of a taboo, even a Boundless Paragon cannot do that. Only power beyond¡­."

    Wang Wei looked at Wu Hong but did not ask further after seeing she did not continue. Some things cannot be said, nor do they need to be said. By now, he understood this fact extremely well. So, he decided to change the subject.

    "I wonder whether there are other Chaos Universes? Or better yet, what is beyond Primordial Chaos and the Chaos Universe? Could it be Hong¡­."

    "Shhh, don''t say anything," said Wu Hong as she quickly closed his mouth with her delicate hands, making him realize he was once again talking about things beyond his weight ss.

    So, after nodding to her, he sighed with slight frustration. It is moments like this that make him realize his weakness and also increase his desire to be free and unfettered.

    After all, how ufortable it is to unable to talk about certain things because of how weak he was.

    "It''s alright. Use this frustration as motivation," said Wu Hong.

    "I will. Alright, let''s talk about something else. What have you been doing during your imprisonment?"

 Chapter 502 Hidden History

    Chapter 502 Hidden History

    Wu Hong ignored the mocking tone Wang Wei used when he said the word "imprisonment" as she knew he was bitter for calling him weak in front of Heavenly Dao. Sometimes, he can truly be petty, and sometimes, he is the most open-hearted person you will meet.

    "I did find the Disaster''s Emperor''s inheritance before I was imprisoned," she replied calmly. Then, she took a booklet and gave it to him. Wang Wei took it and read the title:

    [Human, Earth, and Heaven Tribtion Art]

    "Well, hopefully, this thing can give me some inspiration," he said before putting it away. "Anything else?"

    "I used the time to create a way for you to discover the Dao Burial Ground after you prove the Dao. Now, I just need to sneak it inside without alerting some people."

    "Excellent," replied Wang Wei. Although he believed he should be able to find these people with his power of Fate, it was good to be cautious. With Wu Hong''s method, he had an additional assurance.

    Suddenly, he remembered his thought about how history was not as it seemed, so he decided to ask her. After hearing his thought, Wu Hong pondered for a moment before exining:

    "You''repletely correct," she said.

    "So, what is the real history?"

    "Even I don''t know for sure. But I can tell you what I know or heard. Let''s start with the Ancient Emperor Era and the Human Emperor. From what I know, he was a Paragon from another Source World."

    Wang Wei''s eyes lit up after hearing this. He always believed the Human Emperor was Qin Shihuang, the first Emperor of China and the ruler of the Qin Dynasty. And the more he learned about him, Hongjun, and Earth, the more sure he was.

    "However, the Human Emperor was a ruthless individual who wanted to be a Boundless Paragon. So, he went through the process of [Cutting of his Dao] so that he can recultivate."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Dao Cutting? What''s that?"

    "How do I exin this?" said Wu Hong while gathering her thought.

    "Some people want a second chance at proving the Dao. Usually, it is because they do not like their aplishment the first time. A lot of them want another chance at bing an Eternal Emperor.

    "For an Emperor or any of the other paths to recultivate, there are two ways they can achieve this. The first one is for them to acquire enough merit before their soul enters reincarnation.

    "With this method, most Emperors would leave their original bodies as a backup n or resources to help them after their second try. Unfortunately, this method has a great w."

    "The body will affect the soul even through reincarnation?" said Wang Wei.

    "Exactly. Most people who try to prove the Dao a second time usually fail or achieve the same result as their first time because of the original body. And when ites to trying to be an Eternal Emperor a second time., the difficulty is hundred times, if not more, And with each attempt, the difficulty will increase exponentially."

    "What about the merit they have to gather? Doesn''t that help?"

    "The merit is essentially the payment Heavenly Dao requires to give them a second chance in the first ce. It usually requires arge amount that most people cannot afford in the first ce."

    Wang Wei understood as he could guess it is not easy to acquire merit in a ce like the Upper Dimension¨Cunless that person had ess to another civilization like himself and used the ideas there to acquire merit.

    However, even then, this method is very dangerous, considering there are powerhouses like Paragons. What if one of them became interested in your ideas or even merit?

    "So, what is the second method? Does it involve the Human Emperor?"

    "The second method called [Dao Cutting] involvedpletely stripping oneself of their Grand Dao Source and return to a mortal; that''s the method the Human Emperor used."

    "He''s indeed a scary individual,"mented Wang Wei with squinted eyes. "To abandon his power as a Paragon and start all over again? Not many people have the Willpower to do this¨Cespecially when there is the chance he could fail and die during his second attempt at proving the Dao."

    "Indeed. But as you know, he did not participate in the Heaven Will Battle after cutting his Dao."

    Wang Wei suddenly thought of something, "you mean?"

    "Yes, there are rumors the entire Golden Ape Emperor invasion was his secret maniption. He allegedly injected a small amount of Fiendgod bloodline into the Golden Ape Emperor before he proved the Dao, which granted him battle prowess on par if not more powerful than an Eternal Emperor.

    "Then, when thetter went on a rampage to destroy the world and humanity, he appeared as a hero that protected humanity."

    "I''m guessing he did this to use the Human''s Luck and merit to guarantee he became an Eternal Emperor."

    "Exactly," replied Wu Hong.

    "If that''s the case, he must have a way to somewhat restrain the Golden Ape Emperor. Wait, the formation that allowed him to fight across realms, that must be it. However, how could such a formation exist?"

    "I don''t know the exact detail," said Wu Hong. "But I can guess. The Human Emperor was known for his terrifying puppet called the Terracotta Warriors, some of which were even at the Paragon Level.

    "My theory is that he used a few Immortal Tier Puppets as the core to allow him to bear such power. And as you said, he most likely left some ways to restrain the Golden Ape Emperor."

    "Truly a cunning and treacherous ruler, capable of doing anything for power,"mented Wang Wei, as he somehow felt threatened by the presence of another transmigrator in this world.

    "Like you''re one to talk," said Wu Hong, rolling her eyes. "You should be careful when you open the Qin Dynasty''s Treasury. Additionally, you should be wary of Sun Jiaolong.

    "Although the Human Destiny Sword no longer belongs to the Human Emperor and he should have no control over it, he can still leave some means on it. So, the fact it appeared out of nowhere after so many years and chose Sun Jiaolong, there is a reason for this."

    "I''m guessing the Human Emperor did be a Boundless Paragon, right?"

    "He did."

    "What is his current status now?"

    "Dead, or in Limbo."

    "So, there is a high chance that Sun Jiaolong is the vessel he chose to resurrect himself."

    "Very likely."

    Wang Wei nodded his head, then he asked, "Why do you call him the Human Emperor? I thought such a title would cause him problems in the Upper Dimension, and he would have to change it."

    "It did cause him trouble. However, heter went on to prove he deserved that title."

    "How so?"

    "He created the Qin Saint Dynasty, thergest and greatest human dynasty in the Upper Dimension. Plus, you remember how you talk about the Devil Invasion having some anomalies?"

    "Yes. How did the Nine Devil Gods almost conquer the lower dimension? How could they intervene in your Heaven Will Battle with Di Tian and not be punished?"

    "That''s because they had the support of the Devil Race in the Upper Dimension. Apparently, some terrifying True Devil appeared in the upper dimension, and his existence could even affect the True Heavenly Dao.

    "That True Devil created a catastrophe that affected the entire Eternal Ascension World. The Human Emperor contributed greatly during that era of strife, leading people to acknowledge his title."

    "Do you think he was secretly beyond the True Devil Catastrophe?"

    "He''s not capable to that level. And if he were, he would have faced a terrible fate."

    Wang Wei nodded his head before asking: "What about you? What role did you y in the catastrophe?"

    "Nothing."

    "Nothing?"

    "Yes. By the time I ascended, the Dao Opening Sect, the Buddhist Sect, the Qin Saint Court, and many others had already dealt with the True Devil. So, I did not participate despite expecting to."

    Wang Wei was not surprised to hear his sect''s name. He has long predicted his ancestors would create a sect in the upper dimension. And given that they could keep such a grand name as "Dao Opening," they must have done well for themselves.

    "I thought you would be responsible for annihting the devil race in the upper dimension."

    Wu Hong smiled at him but did not exin. Wang Wei¨Cwho was used to her being mysterious¨Cjust ignored her before saying:

    "That True Devil must greatly have impacted the upper dimension."

    "It did: it started the prelude to a Golden Era where hundreds of Paragons and dozens of Boundless Paragons existed andpeted with each other."

    Of course, she did not say that the True Devil was also the prelude to the Ultimate Taboo that ended the Golden Era with the disappearances of all these Paragons.

    Regrettably, Wang Wei has not reached the point where he can know or discuss the Ultimate Taboo.

    "What about Immortal Sovereigns? What role did they y in these historical events?" asked Wang Wei.

    "The majority of them grouped together to seal the Forbidden Lands and prevent them from aggravating the situation," replied Wu Hong as she changed her lying position to be the small spoon.

    "One of the reasons the Myriad Emperor World is so unique in the lower dimension is because of how we, as cultivators, can work together in times of danger and great change.

    "And, of course, how we control and manage Immortal Tier cultivators. In some Heaven Will Worlds, these people have no restrain as they roam the world freely and do as they pleased."

    "Doesn''t Heavenly Dao care?"

    "Most Heavenly Daos are not as active as ours. As long as these people do not actively destroy the world or allow the mortal poption to drop a certain level, they will not care."

    "So, are we lucky or unlucky for having such an active Heavenly Dao?" asked Wang Wei with a sneer.

    "I know you don''t like it, but you have to give it the credit it deserved for keeping the world in such exemry Order¨Cespecially whenpared to most other Heaven Will World."

    Wang Wei still sneered despite agreeing with her.

 Chapter 503 Dusk

    Chapter 503 Dusk

    "What are you going to do next?" asked Wu Hong.

    "I have to undergo my Void Shattering Realm tribtion. Then, it''s time I meet the owner of the Unseen Cube."

    "Then get to it."

    "Huh, what about all the things you promised me?"

    "We''ll take our time; otherwise, you''ll injure your kidney."

    "Fine," said Wang Wei with annoyance¨Cespecially since he knew she was correct. So, he dressed up before leaving the manor. He saw Wang Ju waiting outside.

    "How did it go?"

    "As you expected, young master. After your arrival, a few of the disciples and Elders behaved abnormally. After capturing and interrogating them, we discover they were members of the Sleepers."

    "Were they also reincarnated?"

    "No. They seemed to be people selected from this generation. Their background and everything appeared normal on the surface. If they did not explode their souls when we try to search it, we would not have known they were parts of the Sleepers."

    Wang Wei pondered briefly. He deduced that Di Tian would be interested in the state of his trial. So, he used his return to draw out some of the Sleepers'' members that may have escaped his previous clean-up. It''s a shame these guys are incredibly loyal and would detonate their souls not to reveal any information.

    "Alright, how is Project Deep Infiltration?"

    "Things are proceeding ording to ns. We have infiltrated most of the sects in the Myriad Emperor World using the [Fate Stealing Technique]. Some of our members have gained ess to the sect''s Emperor Scripture in some weak Emperor Lineages.

    "As for the more powerful one, we are taking our time."

    "Remember always to be cautious and take your time," replied Wang Wei. "What about the infiltration of the Sea Race?"

    "Things are even slower there, but there is still some progress."

    "Contact Xiao Songxi and see if you can use his help to elerate the progress."

    "Would he be willing to help?" asked Wang Ju.

    "He doesn''t have to do it voluntarily," replied Wang Wei, to which Wang Ju nodded to disy her understanding.

    "You''re still in the Primordial Spirit Realm?"

    "Young master, I¡­."

    "I''m not ming you," said Wang Wei before waving his hand and manifesting a ck gem.

    "This is a Quasi-Emperor Tier Shadow Crystal I recently got. With it, you should be able to enter the Void Shattering Realm quickly. So, find someone to temporarily take your ce so you can enter a seclusion retreat."

    Wang Ju bowed, "Thank you, young master."

    "Since you''re my person, I won''t mistreat you. I will even find an Innate Spiritual treasure with Shadow properties for you."

    Wang Ju opened her mouth to reject, but thinking about the young master''s words, she only thanked him in advance.

    "Onest thing, keep an eye on Mu Xingyun¨Cespecially on what type of Law she cultivates."

    "Is there a reason?"

    "The Dao of Devour is an Ouw Dao, yet she is not an Ouw. I doubt her Acquired Physique is enough to shield her from the trial, so I must know why."

    After the trial, Wang Wei taught Wang Ju about Ouws, wanting her to gather more information on the topic if possible.

    "Do you think she wants to use the same tactic as Emperor Nine Suns?"

    "Hopefully, things are as simple as this," replied Wang Wei with a slightly serious tone.

    "In that case, I''ll have a special agent watch her."

    Wang Wei nodded before dismissing her. Then, he flew toward the sect''s exit. Midway through his flight, someone suddenly appeared in front of him.

    "Mom? Why are you here?"

    "Where are you going?" asked Yu Yan.

    "I''m going to find a barren ce to pass my tribtion."

    "Why don''t you use the sect''s Tribtion Mountain?"

    "I have a feeling my tribtion will be too big. Plus, I have to go see someone afterward."

    Yu Yan paused, not knowing what to say. Wang Wei held her before saying:

    "You don''t have to worry. I''ll be back in perfect shape."

    A few secondster, Yu Yan sighed before caressing his face.

    "Contact me if something happens."

    "I promise."

    Yu Yan nodded before flying away. And as Wang Wei watched his mother fly away, he shook his head slightly before flying away. Outside the sect''s protection array, he opened a tear in space to teleport to a barren Domain with nothing but sand in sight for miles.

    Then, he deactivated the protection of the Unseen Cube. Immediately, the clouds a few million miles in diameter changed. They turned dark and gloomy, with mes and lightning shing everywhere.

    Wang Wei controlled the Law Seed next to his Law Alter to fly in the clouds before closing his eyes. A bright orange me came from the clouds, trying to destroy the Law Seed. However, a mysterious aura emanated from it as protection.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei felt it became easier to understand the Laws of Heaven and Earth. When ites to passing the Void Shattering Realm Tribtions, there are two ways to pass.

    There is the orthodox way, which is the method Wang Wei used, and the unorthodox way that requires cultivators to use artifacts, spells, or techniques to defend against the Heavenly Tribtion.

    The orthodox ways allowed cultivators to deepen their understanding of the Laws, but they had to have a deep foundation; otherwise, the tribtion would destroy their Law Seed. The same benefit does not apply to the unorthodox method.

    After the orange me tried to no avail to destroy Wang Wei''s Law Seed, it dispersed after a few minutes. Then, a green wind descended from Heaven to have its try. Unfortunately, it was useless.

    Following this, it was red lightning; it bombarded the seed for at least an hour before it stopped. And during the entire process, Wang Wei did not move an inch.

    Once the lightning stopped, the tribtion should have ended, but it did not. So, Wang Wei opened his eyes. His gaze pierced the clouds to see an army of demonic beasts made out of tribtion thunders.

    He instantly appeared in front of his Law Seed. His eyes twinkled as he saw this Tribtion Army. He could feel as long as he defeated these things, his understanding would further increase.

    So, he sat cross-legged in the air, closed his eyes, opened his mouth, and inhaled. His mouth seemed to have created an endless ck hole as he swallowed these creatures without stopping.

    And to his surprise, this processsted for 2 hours; that''s how many of them there were. However, he was not done yet.

    A yellow figure appeared in the clouds. The figure only had a humanoid shape and nothing else.

    "Dusk of the Gods," said the yellow figure, then the surroundings turned pitch ck for a few seconds before returning to normal. Wang Wei¨Cwho activated his innate shield¨Cwas perfectly fine.

    However, he could sense that this attack destroyed all matter or energy in the surrounding.

    "An imprint of The Dusk Emperor?" he muttered as he analyzed the situation. He remembered reading about a rare form of tribtions where cultivators must fight imprints of past Emperors.

    It seems he was currently undergoing this type of tribtion.

    "Dusk of Myriad Worlds," said the yellow figure, and with this move, the entire Domain they were in began to shake. A ck light came from the figure''s hand, and from that light, Wang Wei sensed a power that could destroy hundreds of Middle Thousand Worlds.

    Wang Wei raised his hand to catch the ck light before crushing it easily. He shook his head before saying: "If it was the real you, you could give me a little challenge."

    After saying that, he flicked his finger to create a shockwave so fast that the yellow figure could react in time. So, a hole appeared on its chest, and it slowly began to disperse.

    Oddly, it did not disperse. Instead, the yellow figure morphed into an extremely beautiful and charmingd dressed in a blue robe.

    Looking at the person''s face, Wang Wei said: "The Dusk Emperor? I thought you were a man."

    "I can be when I feel like it," they replied with a smile.

    "So, to what do I owe this visit?"

    "You don''t seem surprised?"

    "Well, this is not the first time I have met one of you almighty beings."

    "Given how odd you are, it''s understandable."

    Wang Wei shrugged his shoulder, asking again: "What can I do for you?"

    "Nothing. I just had a feeling toe here, so I came to check it out."

    The Dusk Emperor looked up and down at him. "You said you wanted a challenge?"

    "Of course," said Wang Wei with fighting intent.

    "Alright, let''s see if you can defend against this attack: [Dusk of All Devils]."

    Before Wang Wei could react, a ck sphere enveloped him for a few seconds before disappearing. And after reappearing, some of his skin was gone before regenerating in an instant.

    "Oh, what a horrifying fleshly body," muttered the Dusk Emperor.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei had a pondering look on his face.

    "An attack specially made for True Devils like me. No, there is something more. This is not the power of Dusk but the Dao of Destruction. Didn''t you abandon this Dao to pass the Ouw Trial?"

    "I did. But the Dao of Destruction was my pursuit, so I found a way to change my main Daoter on."

    "Is that possible?"

    "It is¨Calbeit extremely difficult."

    "I see."

    "Well, I have to go."

    "So soon? I was hoping to talk about the Dao with you."

    "It''s unfortunate that I cannot stay here for long. My existence is very threatening to a few cockroaches, and they will not sleep well and bother me if they knew I sent my Will here."

    Wang Wei squinted his eyes after hearing this, but he did not ask any further questions. The Dusk Emperor smiled before waving her hand and condensing a ck seed.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "This is some of myprehension of the Destruction Dao. As a fellow who cultivates one of the Hidden Supreme Daos, maybe you can learn from it."

    Wang Wei looked at the seed and said, "I don''t like to owe people Karma."

    The Dusk Emperor waved his hand to eliminate the Karma on the seed before disappearing. Then, Wang Wei epted her gift without hesitation.

 Chapter 504 Reveal

    Chapter 504 Reveal

    "Is this what it means for my Qi Luck to improve after bing a Dao Overlord?" muttered Wang Wei, thinking how unlikely it is for someone to the Dao Comprehension of a Great Emperor. No, someone who is probably higher than a Great Emperor.

    No longer focusing on such a thing, Wang Wei closed his eyes to continue hisprehension. After a certain amount of time, his Law Seed suddenly changed; a new aura manifested on it beside the aura of fate¨Cthe aura of time.

    The secondw that Wang Wei understood was the Law of Time. Technically, it was Zhen Chao''s Law of Freedom. However, he needs to understand Yin-Yang Laws to fuse the Dao of Fate with the Dao of Free Will.

    Finally, he absorbed the Law Seed back into his Law Altar. Wang Wei then raised his head to see the sky turned into auspicious signs that spread throughout the Myriad Emperor World, announcing he was the third person in his generation to reach the Void Shattering Realm.

    After two more people make the breakthrough, Heavenly Dao will open the Path of Supreme for the older generation.

    "It should not be long," muttered Wang Wei before looking in one direction. He could sense someone sending an invitation to him. So, he no longer hesitated and opened a Space Tear to that location.

    He saw a small ind floating in the sky, surrounded by numerous formations. And when he arrived, the formations opened to allow him entry. So, Wang Wei followed the call''s direction to meet the Unseen Cube''s mysterious owner.

    Soon, he saw someone sitting cross-legged, waiting for him with hot tea.

    "It''s you," said Wang Wei, genuinely surprised.

    "Yes, it''s me," replied Zhen Biyu, the Five Elements Bnce Physique and Heaven Chosen of the Five Element Pce. Wang Wei sat next to her while observing her.

    The changes to her were very noticeable. Zhen Biyu''s previously innocent and pure eyes were now full of wisdom and the impurities of the mortal world. It was as if her previous Pure Heart talent had disappeared.

    "You look like apletely different person," said Wang Wei.

    "In some ways, I am."

    "Body Possession?" said Wang Wei as many thoughts shed across his mind. "No, split personality; to be precise, split souls."

    "That''s correct. The other "Buyi" and I are two sides of the same coin."

    "So, which one is the main soul?"

    "What do you think?" replied Zhen Biyu with a smile.

    ''Interesting. One side is pure of mind and heart, while the other is full of cunningness and is strategically minded.''

    "So, you promise to tell me the truth," said Wang Wei before taking out the Unseen Cube and handing it over to her.

    Zhen Buyi looked at the cube in her hand and sighed aloud: "I need your help."

    Wang Wei took a sip of the tea, and his eyes lit up. The tea seemed to be based on the five elements, allowing the drinker to experience five different tastes that were perfectly harmonized.

    ''What an excellent tea. I should ask if she has more once we are done.''

    "Do you know that there are some Emperors who hide in the lower dimension to cultivate instead of leaving?" asked Zhen Biyu.

    "I have heard of them."

    She paused for a moment as if to remember something; then, a touch of sadness appeared in her eyes.

    "Well, I am a clone of one of them."

    Wang Wei still did not say anything.

    "The Five Heart Emperor was a Second-ss Emperor from another World Community. However, she did not want to ascend to the higher world for some reason. Instead, she used some method to create countless clones and send them to Samsara.

    "And after these clones prove the Dao, she will refine them to increase her understanding of the Grand Dao Source."

    Zhen Biyu stopped to look at Wang Wei, waiting for his reaction, but he just took another sip of his tea.

    "How did she escape the sight of Heavenly Dao? Her action falls under the category of tempering with the Heaven Will Battle, and I doubt a Second-ss has such profound method."

    "I don''t know exactly, but I think she has a unique Chaos Treasure to help."

    Wang Wei squinted his eyes at her for a moment before asking another question: "As a clone, how could you possibly learn about such a thing?"

    "This is my second life," replied Zhen Biyi. "In my past life, I had a fortunate encounter that allowed me to learn the truth. So, I purposely performed horribly in myst Heaven Will Battle, and before my death, I tried to enter Samsara to remove my status as a clone.

    "Unfortunately, I failed. What''s worse, in this generation, I acquired the Five Element Bnce Physique¨Cwhich further increases my connection to the main body."

    "So, the Five Heart Emperor cultivates the Five Element Dao?"

    "Yes, along with all the clones."

    "Do you think it is such a coincidence that you can learn the truth about your status?" asked Wang Wei.

    "I''m perfectly aware that someone or something is manipting me so I can be the Karmic Bacsh of her action. However, I don''t care as long as I can get my freedom."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "So, how strong is she?"

    "Based on myst reincarnation, she had ascended to 40% of the Grand Dao Source."

    "40%? Even if you count that not all the clones will prove the Dao in each generation, this is still a high number. So, she must have been in the lower dimension for a very long time."

    "Most definitely."

    "So, what do you want me to do?" asked Wang Wei despite guessing her intention.

    "I cannot prove the Dao in this generation; otherwise, my fate will be the same as the others. So, only an Eternal Emperor could negotiate with her to grant me my freedom."

    "So, why did you choose me?"

    "Not just you. I have secretly helped quite a few individuals hoping one day they can help me. Even Lin Fan''s ughter Trial Token came indirectly from me.

    "It''s a shame he died so quickly before I could even give him some hint about his trial."

    Zhen Biyu sighed. Because she needs to hide from the main body, this part of her soul has to be in constant sleep, only waking up between intervals. So, she did not have a chance to reveal the truth to Lin Fan and warn him about the trial.

    "Did you invest in Di Tian as well?"

    "No."

    "Why not?"

    "I don''t have a way to help him. Plus, I feel he is one of these cruel people who do not care about repaying Karma."

    Wang Wei did notment on this statement; he did not know Di Tian well enough toment on his character. So, he sipped his tea before asking:

    "Do you think a single Innate treasure is enough to make me the enemy of a powerful Emperor?"

    "Can you honestly say the Cube did not help you in the slightest with passing the trial?" she responded.

    Wang Wei could not deny this fact. He did not know whether Heavenly Dao could foresee his [Future Budha Self] calctions. Nevertheless, he had begun to develop a severe form of paranoia, which the cube dealt with.

    If it were not for it, his state of mind would not be at his best, and who knows if he could pass the trial in such a condition. He knew for sure Zhen Chao would take full advantage of his paranoia during their fight, and who knows if he would be able to react the way he did when he met Empyrean ck Heart.

    "I cannot give you an answer for now."

    "That''s fine," replied Zhen Biyu before handing him a talisman to personally contact her when he made a decision. So, after asking her for some more tea and briefly chatting with her, Wang Wei left.

    On his journey home, he felt the power of tribtion from where he came from, so Wang Wei knew Zhen Biyu underwent her Void Shattering Realm Tribtion not long after he left.

    Back home, Wang Wei went to see his mother before returning to his mountain.

    "Did you meet the Dusk Emperor?" asked Wu Hong the moment sheid eyes on him.

    "I did. How did you know?"

    "I sensed their presence."

    "Did you know them?"

    "Yes," she replied with a slight reminisce. "The Dusk Emperor is the only person who became a Boundless Paragon without first bing an Eternal Emperor or an Evesting Empyrean."

    "That sounds amazing. But why do I feel you knew them on a more personal level?"

    "I did. The cultivation world is still male-dominated despite how cultivation can level the ying field. So, many of the female Emperors grouped together to protect each other.

    "So, when I first ascended, the Dusk Emperor, your Ancestor, the Sword Empress, and many others protected me to allow me to grow.

    "Back then, although the True Devil was eradicated, there were still a few of his remains. And these people did not like what I did to the Devil race in the lower dimension.

    "Luckily, thedies protected me, or my life would have been more miserable."

    "It''s good to have any form of support in this cold and cruel world of cultivation," said Wang Wei before hugging her. Then, he changed the subject by telling her about the conversation with Zhen Biyu.

    "What do you think?"

 Chapter 505 Resources

    Chapter 505 Resources

    "Hmm, as long as you be an Eternal Emperor, you should be able to defeat that Emperor Five Heart," replied Wu Hong.

    "Howe?"

    "The strength of Eternal Emperor is different. Based on my calction, after you temper your body to the peak, the baptizement from the Grand Dao Source will further strengthen your fleshly body, giving you an additional 5% strength.

    "And if your Nine Incarnation n seeds, the boost will be another 5%, so after you be an Eternal Emperor, you should be able to fight Emperors with 30%prehension."

    "Is that how it works?"

    "And that''s not the end," continued Wu Hong. "Your Paragon Quality Soul will give you another 10% boost, you Willpower¨Cif you can control it¨Canother 10%, and your control of the Grand Dao Source and your Dao Will should give you another 2-3%. So, by calction, after proving the Dao, you will be on par with 53% Ascended Emperor.

    "Danm, you''re going to be OP," said Wu Hong with some frustration in her voice.

    "Hehe," said Wang Wei with a smirk.

    "And that''s not even thest of it. If you can create the [Heavenly Dao] level of your Force Control Skil, it should give you another 5%. Furthermore, if you can find some better materials for your Proving Dao Artifact, it should grant you a few more percentages.

    "I can''t believe you will almost be on par with an Empyrean right after bing an Eternal Emperor."

    "The color of envy suits you very well," said Wang Wei.

    "Do you want me to suppress and seal you for a few years?"

    "Don''t get mad at me for the ugliness in your heart."

    Wu Hong rolled her eyes and decided to ignore him.

    "So, what percentage to be an Empyrean?"

    "70% for Empyrean, and 90% for Paragon."

    "That''s it? I just need toprehend the Grand Dao Source?"

    "Of course not. There are a few other steps to be an Empyrean¨Cespecially if you want to be an Evesting one."

    "I see," replied Wang Wei without asking anything else regarding this topic. These things were a little too far for him for now. So, he asked something else: "What was your battle strength after bing an Eternal Emperor?"

    "After I seal and absorb the Devil Prince to sublimate my foundation, it gave me an additional 5%. My soul was also exceptional, and after absorbing his spiritual strength, it reached a higher level in quality, which granted me another 5%.

    "Then, there was my Proving Dao Artifact. I used at least 10 Chaos Treasures as the base, so it granted another 5% increase. And after I sealed and absorbed the Devil Gods, my foundation again sublimated, which gave me another 5%.

    "A total of 40%."

    "10 Chaos Treasures? How rich were you?"

    "I was the Son of the Era, so of course, I was rich. Plus, these treasures were technically Heavenly Dao''s reward for all the things it made me go through."

    "True," nodded Wang Wei. "I thought Chaos Treasures were on par with Eternal Emperor''s Artifacts? With ten of them, shouldn''t your increase be way more exaggerated?"

    Wu Hong shook his head: "The people in the lower dimension tend to overestimate the power of Innate and Chaos Treasures. The ssification for these treasures referred to their effectiveness to Great Emperors or Immortal Tier powerhouses, not the actual strength.

    "The advantage of these types of treasures is that there is no bacsh to using them¨Ceven to a mortal. And since even cultivators in the Quasi-Emperor Realm cannot bring the full power of Emperor Artifacts, it is normal for Innate or Chaos Treasures to be on par with them in a sh."

    "Things do not seem that simple," added Wang Wei.

    "You''re right. The actual value of Innate and Chaos treasures is that they can be turned into Innate Supreme Treasures or Chaos Supreme Treasures in the upper dimension: these are the real treasures born from Heaven and Earth that canpete with Empyrean or Paragons Artifacts.

    "Some are extremely powerful or have bizarre and terrifying abilities."

    Wang Wei''s eyes lit up thinking about when he returned the world''s Innate Qi. Then he could take a bunch of Innate and possibly Chaos Treasures and turn them into Supreme Treasures after ascending.

    "I know what you''re thinking, but turning these things into Supreme Treasures is difficult. It usually takes a lot of time and the right opportunity."

    Wang Wei predicted this much, but this did not change his decision. Plus, he even had some ideas on how to elerate the process. Although he did not know if it would work, he was satisfied with having a basic n.

    "Do you think the other known Eternal Emperors could also fight above their level?" he continued asking.

    "I don''t know about that, but based on the Sword Empress and the Absolute Beginning Emperor''s aplishment, they should at least have the battle powers of 30% or more."

    "I see," said Wang Wei as he nodded. Then, he finally asked the crucial question:

    "So, do you think I should ept Zhen Biyu''s proposition?"

    "Well, it''s up to you."

    "I am interested in the Emperor Five Heart''s treasure that could hide from Heavenly Dao and even intervening in the Heaven Will Battle. Do you think it might reach the level of Innate or Chaos Supreme Treasure?"

    "Hmm, it might be, or at the very least, very close."

    Wang Wei chatted with her for a while before entering one month of seclusion. He wanted to settle down and n out his future in detail. Once finished, he walked out of his seclusion with a stack of papers in his hand and went straight to Wu Hong.

    "I''ve been thinking about ourst conversation. You said it was normal for Ordinary Source Worlds to have dozens of cultivation realms, right?"

    "That''s right. Wait, do you want to create a cultivation method to ascend to immortality simr to these Source Worlds?"

    "Yes."

    "Unfortunately, it''s impossible."

    "Why?"

    "A lot of people have had the same ideas as you. However, they all failed," replied Wu Hong, reading a book. "Normally, I would not underestimate your ability to achieve things other people could not do, but in this case, it''s simply impossible¨Cunless you have the power to rewrite the entirews of the Eternal Ascencion World: that''s something even I could not do at my peak."

    Wang Wei frowned, "So what happened to these people''s attempts?"

    "Most of the great realms they created turned into small realms that sublimated the 9 Great Mortal Realms of Source Worlds. Furthermore, some realms became useless or could not even be achieved; it was like they were nonsense written by mortals for a story.

    "So, after many trials and errors, these people understood that the Laws of Source World only allows for the 9 Mortal Great Realms and the 3 Immortal Realms; nothing more, nothing else."

    Wang Wei pondered briefly before crossing out something from the paper in his hand: "I guess this n is useless. Alright, I have to go see my father."

    So, he kissed Wu Hong''s cheeks before flying away to Tianwei Peak to see his father and handing over the stack of paper.

    "Why don''t you use talisman for information?"

    "I like the feel of paper."

    Wang Tian shook his head before using his Divine Sense to read this document of over 1000 pages in just a few seconds. His lips twitched after he finished, so he reread a few times to ensure he was correct.

    He then looked at his son and said: "The answer is no."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Are you insane? Don''t you understand what you''re asking? You want me to give you all the resources to cultivate your Nine Incarnations! You basically want the sect to raise ten of you."

    "So?"

    "Do you know how expensive one of you is?" said Wang Tian, with veins almost popping on his forehead. "You want all Innate treasures to temper your incarnations'' body; that''s 8 Innate treasures for each incarnation.

    "And if you add the Star Essence to open and nurture your acupoints, that''s another innate level resource; you''re asking for nine Innate treasures for each incarnation for a total of 81.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "On top of that, you want to ce Time Formation to surround all the Great Thousand Worlds where your incarnations will grow."

    "If I don''t do that, they will not reach the Quasi-Emperor Realm in time," argued Wang Wei.

    "I"m sure they won''t, but this won''t change how expensive one of these formations is, let alone to surround an entire world? Do you think our family has trees where heavenly resources keep falling, and we can just pick them up as we please?"

    "But I know we have the resources."

    "We do, but not all of it can be used on you."

    "What if I have this?" replied Wang Wei as he handed Wang Wucheng''s token. After inspecting it, Wang Tian said: "Even so, you can only get the resources for three of the incarnations."

    Wang Wei smacked his lips: "You''re making being a second-generation rich young master not fun anymore."

    "Watch how you behave. Even if you''re now stronger than me, I''m still your father, and I can still give you a family beating."

    "Alright, I"m sorry."

    "That''s better. And you better not show this nonsense to your mother. The Yu n does not have the financial capability of our sect, and if she knew about it, she could probably force them to support one of your incarnations at the price of ruining their foundations."

    "I know. Anyways, I still have a rich wife."

    Wang Tian exhaled deeply to calm down: "You need to prepare for the Sect Master Ceremony very soon."

    "So soon? Aren''t you perfectly fine?"

    "The Path of Supreme will be open soon, and I need to enter Mortal Dust. After thinking about it, I think you should take your position sooner rather thanter."

    "Alright, I''ll be ready."

    Wang Tian nodded before shooing him away. So, Wang Wei returned to his mansion to ask Wu Hong for resources; he had no shame in smoothing on his wife.

    "I can only give you the resources for two Incarnations," she replied calmly.

    "Why?"

    "I never had the need for much resources, so that''s all I have on me. Plus, you can''t be too over-reliant on me."

    "Et Tu, Wu Hong? What happened to you raising me as your boy toy?"

    Wu Hong ignored him as she focused on her novel; it was getting to the good part, so she had no time for his drama. Meanwhile, Wang Wei was thinking about when he visited America for a business trip.

    He remembered the slight culture shock he received after learning about the concept of "sugar mommy." He also remembered how he secretly wished he had one of these, and until now, he thought he did.

    But no, apparently, her financial support was limited.

    "Fine, I''ll find the remaining resources on my own," said Wang Wei as he already had an idea how: his Soul Network Ability.

 Chapter 506 Release

    Chapter 506 Release

    After refining Zhen Chao''s soul, Wang Wei discovered his Soul Network had now ess to the World Community, where thetter lived the longest and even became the Young Sect Master of the Martial Origin Sect.

    He closed his eyes to activate the ability, and he could see two squared in his mind; upon focus, he could see two names on these squares: Myriad Emperor World Community and Martial Supreme World Community.

    ''So, the name of each World Community is based on the Heaven Will World that served as its center? That''s convenient.''

    He focused on the Martial Supreme World Community before seeing a purple orb which indicated the Martial Supreme World, along with a few other colors. However, Wang Wei realized there were not as many worlds in thismunity as the Myriad Emperor.

    To be precise, it was moreplex and longer for him to search for other worlds in the Martial Supreme World Community than his own. Nevertheless, he had time and plenty of Spiritual Strenght, so he did not mind.

    ''I wonder what is the criteria to gain ess to these World Communities,'' thought Wang Wei. He knew it had something to do with souls. However, Zhen Chao had previously traveled to five other World Communities, but Wang Wei only had ess to one of them.

    So, it could be because it was the one Zhen Chao spent the most time with or the one he thought was his home. Or, it could be something else entirely.

    As Wang Wei looked at these two World Communities, he began to n his resource-gathering scheme. His main target will be people with great luck, Sons of Destiny, or people in desperate need. He will contact these people when in dire need before exploiting them for high-level resources.

    Additionally, he can connect to some powerful Heaven Chosens to exchange resources from their World Community while also exchanging their understanding of the Dao.

    "However, If I want my n to seed, I will need ess to more World Communities," Wang Wei muttered, thinking about how he could expand his Soul Network.

    Then, the power of fate shed across his eyes as he divined the answer he wanted.

    "Something will allow me to expand the Soul Network? A Secret Realm that involved numerous Heaven Chosens from other World Communities. Unfortunately, this was all the information he could get."

    So, he calcted the opening time of this Secret Realm and nodded in satisfaction when he realized he still had some time.

    ''Is this another manifestation of my luck as a Dao Overlord?'' he thought.

    Nevertheless, he did not focus too much on this subject as he was just d not to have to rely on the Qin Dynasty''s Treasury to get the resources needed; he did not trust the Human Emperor¨Cespecially with the recent revtions about him.

    Additionally, Wang Wei did not want to open the treasury now. All the Myriad Emperor Worlds sects knew about it, and they knew he had the key to open it: the Human Destiny Sword.

    So, it is impossible for the Dao Opening Sect to take all the resources inside for themselves. Otherwise, all these sects will revolt and besiege them together. So, Wang Wei ns to wait after the Heaven Will Battle to open the treasury.

    Truth be told, most sects have the same idea as him. To them, the Heaven Will Battle will determine the sword and the treasury''s final owner.

    So, after making a preliminary n, Wang Wei decided to create a few of the Incarnations first. Then, he looked at his wife, who was enthralled in some cheap novel he inscribed from his memories back on Earth.

    After shaking his head, he went to his mother again before entering seclusion.

    Myriad Emperor World''s Moon, the Ancient n''s Small World:

    A middle-aged man entered a room while holding a jade talisman that emanated bright light. As he walked deeper into a dark corridor, thousands of bugs scattered because of the light. Furthermore, the deeper the man went, the more bugs there were.

    After a few minutes, the middle-aged man reached arge room where he gazed at a person handing by two chains attached to their wrists. The imprisoned person had long hair reaching the floor, tattered clothes, and some of their flesh exposed.

    Some parts showed the muscles underneath, while others showed the bones as white as the purest of jade. That person''s stomach had a few holes where their organs could be seen from the outside.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The middle-aged man looked at the person in front of him and sighed before calling: "Young Lady, Young Lady, Young Lady." Only after the third call that he receives a response.

    Huo Fenghuang raised her head to look at this person; her one still-intact eye was cold, indifferent, and extremely calm. Meanwhile, the other one only had the socket with nothing inside.

    "The Elder Council has ordered your release."

    She did not immediately respond; instead took a few minutes, "Why the sudden change?" Her voice was hoarser than gravel. After all, she had not spoken for a few thousand years while also having herrynx constantly munched on by these bugs before regenerating.

    "Wang Wei recently showed up with the aura of a Dao Overlord."

    Huo Fenghuang squinted her eye as she remembered what urred almost ten thousand years ago. She used Wang Wei''s danger to justify her action of breaking the n''s taboo and taking Yi Bu''s White Tiger Bloodline.

    At first, things proceeded ordingly. Even though the Yi n objected vehemently, the council generally agreed with her approach. Then, someone came into the meeting and whispered something to the Yi n Patriarch.

    With a sneer, thetter broke the news that Wang Wei was a Supreme Ouw and would not live long. Then, the council took a quick turn against her, even wanting to abolish her cultivation with some advocating for her execution.

    Luckily, her father had a lot of power and used a lot of resources to maintain her life. Nevertheless, she was still imprisoned in this Heaven-forsaken ce.

    "So, he did survive," said Huo Fenghuang calmly. She did not use Wang Wei''s name in vain to gain the support of the Council; she picked him because she genuinely believed he was the most threatening to her Emperor Path.

    And even after learning about the Ouw Trial, she argued he would survive and be even more dangerous. Many people felt she was just trying to save her life, but she had an intuition that it would be the case.

    The middle-aged man took out another talisman, and after activating it, it removed the chains binding Huo Fenghuang. He then proceeded to give her a bag full of pills.

    Without hesitation, she swallowed them. Immediately afterward, all her injuries healed. Her missing muscles, bones, organs, and skins regrew¨Ceven her eyes regenerated.

    Then, a powerful aura emanated from her body, shaking the entire room and scaring all the bugs. Although she suffered tremendously in the past thousand years, it was also the perfect opportunity to temper her fleshly body and Willpower.

    "So, what happens next?" asked Huo Fenghuang.

    "During your absence, a new Heaven Chosen took your Heaven Chosen position."

    "Who was it?"

    "Xuanwu Qiubai."

    "Him? From what I remember, his ck tortoise bloodline was mediocre at best?"

    "After your capture, he had a fortunate encounter that purified his bloodline, and he acquired the Qilin Bloodline."

    Huo Fenghuang immediately sneered at such a coincidence. "I''m guessing the Elder Council wants us to fight, and the final winner can absorb the other''s bloodline?"

    The middle-aged man nodded his head but did notment, so Huo Fenghuang ignored him as she pondered. As long as she absorbed Xuanwu Qiubai, she will have all five Sacred Beasts'' bloodlines as she wanted to.

    By then, she can cultivate the Dao of Immortal me (Phoenix), Dao of ughter/Killing(White Tiger), Dao of Yin-Yang (ck Tortoise), and Dao of Sovereign Water(Azure Dragon), and the Dao of Fortune/Luck(Qilin).

    Moreover, each of these bloodlines will grant her fleshly body an incredible boost; she could see that she would enter the True Dao Realm after absorbing all of them and even reach the first or secondyer, and maybe even the third.

    ''The only downside is the dragon bloodline I got from that Secret Realm was only an ordinary Water Dragon. I need something else to sublimate to the Azure Dragon Bloodline.''

    Unfortunately, there is no Ancient n with that bloodline, and the ones with dragon bloodlines are only ordinary.

    "What realm is he in now?" asked Huo Fenghuang.

    "Young Master Xuanwu has just entered the Law Comprehension Realm."

    "Do I have to fight him now?"

    "No, the Council has stated you can use the Time Secret Realm to catch up before your battle."

    Huo Fenghuang nodded. Although she looked perfectly fine, this was only on the surface. She could feel many hidden dangers in her fleshly body, so she wanted to take some time to recuperate.

    Additionally, even though she was confident to fight across realm to defeat Xuanwu Qiubai, there was no point in taking such risks. In the same realm, she feared no one.

    "Alright, let''s go."

    Huo Fenghuang walked out of prison, her body exuding immense confidence.

 Chapter 507 Endless Void Politics

    Chapter 507 Endless Void Politics

    A young-looking man walked into an inn in the Central Continent. He had a serious look, so the shopkeepers did not dare to say anything to him and even looked down after seeing him.

    The man ignored the people around him before walking to one of the luxurious rooms of the inn. He used a spell to indicate his identity before the invisible formations surrounding the room allowed him entry.

    As soon as he entered, he saw an older man dressed in a blue martial robe floating in the air with his eyes closed. What was odd about this person was that he did not have long hair on a bun.

    His white hair was short¨Cquite simr to a modern person.

    "Elder Red Fist," bowed the young man.

    "What did you find?"

    "The situation is worse than we expected. The Dao Opening Sect has Nine Emperors, two of which were Eternal Emperors, and they are the most powerful sect in this ne."

    "One Sect, Two Eternals," muttered Elder Red Fist before sighing loudly. "In that case, we will have to use diplomatic means."

    The young man squinted his eyes slightly but did not say anything.

    "Do you have a different opinion?" asked Red Fist.

    "Huh, no."

    "If you want to say something, don''t hesitate."

    "Elder, I still think our sect does not need to fear them."

    "Why is that?"

    "It ismon knowledge that the Myriad Emperor World has been in decline for quite some time. So, with our background, they will back down as long as wee forward strongly."

    Elder Red Fist paused for a moment and looked at the young man.

    "The Myriad Emperor World has been in decline, yet they are still second when considering the amount of Eternal Emperors their nes have cultivated. Furthermore, many people know the top spot would have gone to them if not for many of their Eternal Emperors dying and being erased from history."

    "But¡­"

    Elder Red Fist raised his hand to stop him. "The Myriad Emperor World has significantly impacted the Endless Void. Many worlds envy or hate them, but no one has invaded them."

    "B-Because of their strength and background?"

    "That''s one reason. However, there are nes full of madmen who will not care about such a thing."

    "Then, I don''t know."

    "ording to the Order of Heaven and Earth, everything has a peak and a low, which will fluctuate. Things will rise to the peak before falling to their lowest, then repeat the process.

    "During the Innate-Acquired War, and even the first two Eras of the Myriad Emperor World, their world has reached an unimaginable peak. However, from then on, they slowly fell to their lowest point in the subsequent 3 Eras.

    "Do you understand what I''m trying to say?"

    "You mean the rise of the Myriad Emperor World is approaching?"

    "Yes, and many World Communities know this and have been prepared: some want to resist, some want to take this opportunity to rise, and some only want to survive this uing turmoil."

    The young man frowned after hearing this, "If that''s the case, why don''t they try to stop the arrival of this new era?"

    "There are many reasons. Some believe the Myriad Emperor World will never reach its previous peak but will only stop its decline. However, the main reason is that they feared their actions would be the catalyst that began this ne''s rise¨Cjust like a person trying to stop a prophecy that resulted in it being aplished because of their involvement in the first ce.

    "Of course, some people did try."

    "Some people tried?" asked the young man before his eyes lit up. He did thorough research on this ne before reporting back.

    "You mean the Heaven Devouring Emperor?"N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Yes. A few Heaven Will World grouped together, gathered enough resources and Destiny, and chose to secretly support a Devil Cultivator to rise and be Emperor. Finally, they lured him with a secret inside the Swallowed Zone to be enemies with the world."

    "One of the Forbidden Lands? What exactly is inside that attracted an Eternal Emperor so much?"

    "Not something you should know," calmly replied Elder Red Fist. Truth be told, even he did not know. The young man smiled wrily before quickly changing the subject.

    "Their ns seemed to work."

    "Yes, but it worked too well. Their original intention was to cultivate a First-ss Emperor, if lucky, a Pseudo-Eternal Emperor who is extremely cunning; his purpose was to hide inside the Myriad Emperor World and secretly slow down its development.

    "Unfortunately, they underestimate the talent of the Heaven Devouring Emperor and his greed. After proving the Dao, he became an Eternal Emperor. And the first thing he did was counter-attack these worlds who schemed against him before focusing on the Myriad Emperor World."

    "Their n did work nevertheless," added the young man.

    "Yes. The Myriad Emperor World''s development was dyed by another era, but their original intention was for the dy to be longer."

    "So, is this era the time they will rise again?"

    "Based on the current situation, very likely."

    Ye Chen pondered for a moment as he realized many things. The Elder knew this world better than he did, so he sent him to search for information to explore and open his mind beforeing to a conclusion.

    As the newly chosen Young Sect Master of the Martial Origin Sect, he has to have a vision that can see the entire Endless Void¨Cespecially if he can prove the Dao in this generation.

    After all, all his decisions will affect the sect and the entire world.

    "Thank you, Elder, for your teaching, but I have onest question," said Ye Chen while cupping his hand.

    "Why is the Myriad Emperor World so special? What makes it so unique?"

    "Many people have pondered the same question and created many theories to exin this phenomenon. However, the most prominent one is Luck or Destiny."

    Ye Chen was a little confused, so Elder Red Fist continued:

    "Of all the Heaven Will Worlds in the Endless Void, the Myriad Emperor World is the ne with the most Luck or Destiny, hence its uniqueness. Now, there are arguments to exin this amount of Destiny.

    "Some say it is because they have cultivated so many Great Emperors whoter became unparalleled beings, which in turn bless their nes. However, some believe the Myriad Emperor World''s Destiny was innate; at the beginning of time, when each Heaven Will World was first born, it was granted the most Destiny.

    "I personally believe in the former. After all, although Heaven and Earth are unfair, it has its rule and regtion: it has its order."

    Ye Chen frowned after hearing this, countless thoughts shing across his mind. Then, he asked: "If this generation is the beginning of the Myriad Emperor World''s resurgence, how should our ne treat them? How should I treat them as the sect master?"

    Elder Red Fist did not immediately answer him. Instead, he stood up from his floating position before walking to the wooden window in the room and opening it. While looking in the distance, he said:

    "Do you know a Heaven Will World can be demoted?"

    "Demoted? As in they turn into Greater Thousand Worlds?"

    "Exactly."

    "How is that possible?"

    Although rare, some scary individuals can destroy a Heaven Will World. However, the usual method of demotion is when too many Immortal-Tier Powerhouses constantly fight inside the world, thus over-drafting the World Source and weakening the world to the level of Great Thousand Worlds.

    "Normally, these Heaven Will Worlds will return to their peak after countless generations of recuperation. However, another Great Thousand World can be chosen to rece them instead."

    "Who has the power and right to choose the status of Heaven Will Worlds?"

    Elder Red Fist turned around, looked at him, and said: "Heaven and Earth have their own Oder and operation method. But that''s not the point of me telling you all this."

    "I see. I will make sure that nothing happens to our world and sect¨Ceven if it means my death," Ye Chen said with determination. Elder Red Fist walked to him before patting his shoulder.

    "That''s the spirit. Go prepare. Tomorrow, we will officially visit the Dao Opening Sect."

    Ye Chen cupped his hands and bowed before leaving the room.

    As Elder Red Fist watched him exit, he secretly shook his head. He did not think Ye Chen had any chance at proving the Dao in this generation¨Cespecially whenpared to Zhen Chao. He was too far in terms of strength, strategy, vision, and a list of other things.

    Unfortunately, he was currently the "best" the Martial Origin Sect had in his generation unless they woke up a Sleeping Heaven Chosen.

    ''I hope this information can bring some pressure on him and brings out his hidden potential,'' thought Elder Red Fist. Nevertheless, he was not that hopeful; he only did all this because the sect master instructed him to do so.

    Thinking of the current political state of the Martial Origin Sect, Red Fist could not help but shake his head.

 Chapter 508 Foreign Visit

    Chapter 508 Foreign Visit

    Elder Red Fist and Ye Chen walked to the mountain entrance of the Dao Opening Sect.

    "Stopped!" said two Saint Realm cultivators who guarded the entrance.

    "Who are you, people? Please, Identify yourself."

    "We are from the Martial Origin Sect, and we came for an official visit," replied Elder Red Fist with an amiable smile.

    "Martial Origin Sect?" muttered the two guards before looking at each other since they''d never heard of this sect. Nevertheless, they did not immediately force this person away.

    "Did you send an Early Notice Arrival?"

    Ye Chen frowned after hearing this and wanted to say something, but he quickly controlled himself. Meanwhile, Elder Red Fist realized he had made a social blunder.

    In the Martial Supreme World, martial artists are more easygoing and not restricted by things like etiquette. So, it is normal for one sect to suddenly visit the others to chat or have a sparing session.

    So, early notice arrival is usually for rare and grandiose asions.

    Unfortunately, the Myriad Emperor World''s culture is heavily influenced by Taoist culture, so formal etiquette is prevalent worldwide.

    After realizing his blunder, Elder Red Fist hesitated on his following action. Should he return to the inn and send a notice? Or should he just find a way to have a visit now?

    He did not immediately make a decision. Instead, he contacted the Dao Ancestor sent to secretly protect them on this trip.

    ''Wait,'' was the message he received, and Red Fist understood their existence was already detected. And he was correct.

    Before the guards became suspicious and asked other questions, someone flew from the direction of the sect with orders to bring these people to see the sect master.

    Someone brought Red Fist and Ye Chen to Tianwei Peak to see Wang Tian. The moment the Elderid eyes on him, his first thought was this person could kill him in a few shes, despite being one realm and a half above him.

    ''What a peerless Swordsman,'' was his second thought.

    "Red Fist has seen fellow Daoist."

    "There is no need for restraint; please sit down," said Wang Tian to the cushions in front of them before offering tea.

    "I''m assuming you are here for your sect''s three Emperor Artifacts?"

    "Yes, and we would also like to know what happened to our young sect master."

    "He had a confrontation with my son and unfortunately died in the process," Wang Tian replied calmly.

    ''*Sigh* It''s the worst oue I feared,'' Red Fist thought. He deeply investigated the Dao Opening Sect, so he knew of their Heaven Chosen. He hoped that someone else, someone of lower status, had killed Zhen Chao; that way, their sect would have more leeway for negotiations.

    He hoped it was not someone vital so they could have a chance to pressure the Dao Opening Sect and take some advantage during the negotiation. Honestly, he knew this oue was unlikely since not anyone could kill Zhen Chao, but that did not stop him from hoping.

    "To be honest, It''s hard for us to believe that someone in the younger generation could kill our young sect master."

    "I can assure you it was a vendetta between the younger generations," replied Wang Tian, ignoring thetter''s implications.

    "Hmph, my senior brother was a pinnacle Heaven Chosen, suppressing almost all his peers. How could someone from the same generation kill him?" retorted Ye Chen.

    "Your pinnacle is not the same as ours," replied Wang Tian.

    Elder Red Fist ced his hand on Ye Chen''s shoulder to prevent him from speaking before saying with a smile: "Forgive the younger generation; it is our fault for not raising him properly. However, he has a point. If you do not mind, could we see the young man who defeated our young sect master?"

    "He''s currently in retr¡­."

    Wang Tian frowned before taking out a talisman. "He seems to want to see you."

    A few secondster, a phantom manifested in the room, releasing an oppressive aura that enveloped both Red Fist and Ye Chen. For a brief moment, they felt their soul, energy, and the worlds inside their bodies suppressed by that aura.

    "Sorry about that, I just had a small breakthrough, so it is difficult to control my strength," said Wang Wei.

    Meanwhile, Elder Red Fist had an ugly expression on his face. If he felt he could withstand a few swords from the swordsman, he knew he could not survive one attack from this young man.

    Not to mention he could tell this was nothing but a projection that had such strength.

    Nevertheless, Red Fist was still an old fox who had lived for a long time, so he quickly controlled his emotion before contacting Ye Chen with his Divine Sense to soothe thetter''s fear and prevent the possibility of having Heart Demon from this encounter.

    "This must be Young Master Wang Wei; your reputation is not in vain," said Elder Red Fist. Wang Wei looked at him before saying: "I don''t want to waste time, so I will be direct. You can exchange your sect''s Emperor Artifacts for other artifacts or resources of the same value."

    "What? What about all the other things my senior brother had?"

    Wang Wei looked at Ye Chen, and with a nce, he instantly read his Fate Line and learned everything about him. He knew everything that urred to him from birth to now¨Cexcept for some special cultivation techniques blocked by Emperor Grade Seals.

    He knew of this Ye Chen from Zhen Chaos'' memories. He was the "secret" bastard child of the Martial Origin Sect''s sect master. His talent was excellent but not the best.

    However, with his father''s resources, he could barely defeat all his opponents in the sect to be the heir¨Cuntil Zhen Chao appeared with the Martial Ancestor''s token.

    Then, all the people who were not happy with Ye Chen as the next sect master quickly supported Zhen Chao¨Ceven the Sect Madam, who could not have children and did not want a bastard to be the next heir of the sect.

    What''s more, Zhen Chao was cunning and even convinced Ye Chen to support him and treated him as a well-loved junior brother.

    ''Interesting,'' thought Wang Wei after getting to the conversation he had with Elder Red Fist yesterday.

    "Those are my spoil of war," replied Wang Wei.

    Red Fist had to stop Ye Chen again as he analyzed the situation; he realized this method was the best way for each party.

    The artifacts connected to the sect''s Qi Luck cannot be lost. So, no matter what, even if they have to exchange it with foreign Emperor Artifacts, they must bring them back.

    Furthermore, it appeared that the Dao Opening Sect had no intention of spitting out what they had already swallowed.

    ''Unless the sect wants to start a Transnar War for the Artifacts, this is the best oue. But¡­''

    "Young master, is it possible to bring our young master''s body back to the sect? We would like to bury him and honor all his achievements for the sake."

    "There is no need to y some meaningless scheme. You and I both know the value of a Fateless, so the answer is no," replied Wang Wei, making Red Fist sigh.

    "Very Well. We would like to report to the sect before making a decision."

    "As you wish," added Wang Tian. "Please send a notice the next time you arrive."

    Red Fist smiled without shame and bowed to everyone before leaving with Ye Chen.

    "Why are you here? I thought you were in retreat?"

    "I was, but I suddenly felt something important would happen if I came here, so I came."

    "Did it?"

    "Yes," replied Wang Wei before exining the conversation Ye Chen and elder Red Fist had.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Based on records, the Heaven Devour Emperor immediately visited the Swallowed Land after proving the Dao. Then, he left for the Endless Void before visiting a second time. After that, he started his mad conquest, so this information does track."

    Back then, the Emperor Enlightening Academy was in charge of dealing with the Heaven Devouring Emperor, not the Dao Opening Sect. The sect took a backseat to not suffer too much in this cmity and weakened the Academy.

    Their n worked as the only Immortal Sovereign the Academy managed to cultivate after an entire Era was killed.

    It was a great strategy despite being so obvious. If the Academy cultivated their Ninth Emperor, and with an Immortal Sovereign backing them, they could destroy the Dao Opening Sect with some difficulty.

    As for the reasons the Academy had to stop the Heaven Devouring Emperor? It''s because they had the Spirit of Epoch and had an obligation to do so, otherwise, it would be stripped from them and force them to suffer a bacsh.

    Additionally, the Heaven Devour Emperor was once their student, and he evenpeted for the position of Headmaster, so he had significant Karmic ties with them.

    Since the sect was in a semi-closed-off state, they did not have as much information about this cmity as others¨Cdespite offering some help during the process to prevent other sects from using this excuse to besiege them.

    "We should probably watch out to prevent these other nes from doing the same thing again," said Wang Wei.

    "I was thinking the same thing," replied Wang Tian before contacting his Shadow and asking it to look out for any sects or factions that have connections with foreign nes.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei''s projection went to see Wu Hong and asked her about the Swallowing Zone.

 Chapter 509 Fateless Abilities

    Chapter 509 Fateless Abilities

    Elder Red Fist returned to his inn, where a muscr man waited for him.

    "Supreme Elder," quickly bowed Elder Red Fist and Ye Chen.

    "I''m guessing the negotiations did not go as nned?" asked the Supreme Elder.

    "Unfortunately, no," replied Elder Red Fist before exining the situation. The Supreme Elder pondered briefly before answering: "In that case, let''s just ept their terms."

    "But, what about Zhen Chao''s body?"

    "It''s probably refined by now," replied the Supreme Elder, sighing with some sadness. He was of the few people who knew of Zhen Chao''s being part of someone else Ouw Trial.

    He knew that Zhen Chao''s Heart Demon was the death of his family, and only by killing the man responsible would his mind sublimate, and he could reach the best version of himself.

    So, the higher-ups of the Martial Origin Sect agreed to let him fight and even let him borrow three of the sect''s Emperor Artifacts. In their mind, they never dreamt of Zhen Chao''s failure¨Cespecially with that Chaos Treasure and how strategically-minded thetter was.

    "Supreme Elder, why did Zhen Chao fight with the Dao Opening Sect''s heir?"

    The muscr Elder looked at Red Fist and did not hide anything from him regarding the Ouw Trial and the Karmic Ties between these two individuals.

    Then, Red Fist sighed then said: "It is a shame to lose a Fateless like this."

    "That''s true."

    Fateless are people born with no Limitations. To be precise, they are people born with higher Limitations than others. As such, once a Fateless proves the Dao, they can naturally stay longer in the Source Qi Space to gather energy to create Immortal Venerables. It is also easier for them to refine Dao Source Seeds.

    Furthermore, they are not affected by Karmas even more than typical Great Emperors. So, they can cut off the Karma for more people without bacsh and could technically stay longer in the lower dimension without receiving punishment.

    Fateless can do more inhuman things in the lower dimension, like destroying Great Thousand Worlds and refining all the people inside for their Spiritual Strenght, blood energy, and vitality.

    Ordinary Emperors will suffer consequences after destroying a few hundred worlds, and even a few thousands or more, if they are Eternal Emperors or their main Dao is Karma.

    The same rules would apply to Fateless Beings even if they were lowly Third-ss Emperors. These are the advantages they will receive after proving the Dao, but they also have other benefits in the Mortal Stage. For example, they do not have to go through Heavenly Tribtions if they do not want to.

    Across all worlds in the Endless Void, as long as cultivators, martial artists, Gods, or practitioners, in general, reach a certain cultivation stage, they have to undergo Heavenly Tribtions¨Cexcept for Fateless Beings.

    The only exception to this rule is that Fateless can still suffer from Heart Demon, affecting their minds. However, it will never show up in the form that Wang Wei experienced, where the physical manifestation of his Heart Demon appeared to tempt him.

    ''I should have guessed something was wrong with Zhen Chao when I saw the incredible amount of Qi Luck he had; that was abnormal.''

    Fateless do not have Qi Luck, or at least, they have a normal one when people observe their Luck. However, all Fateless usually have fortunate encounters as great most geniuses with multicolored luck, and sometimes, on the level of Sons of Destiny.

    The reason for that is their ability to passively absorb the luck of the people around them, while their Qi Luck looks ordinary.

    Heaven and Earth is fair, and there is no absolute. Although Fateless are people who escape Fate at birth, this fact is not absolute. 99% of Fateless Beings will be born in ordinary mortal families and spend the rest of their lives without knowing their status. And once they die and enter Samsara, they will lose their title.

    Because of their ability to absorb luck, the families of Fateless will leave a life full of fortune and wealth without suffering any cmities.

    The only way for Fateless to activate their powers and reap the benefit is to want to pursue cultivation and go out of their way to search for it.

    Elder Red Fist shook his head after thinking about this.

    Zhen Chao''s Qi Luck concerned the sect, and many people who opposed him used this excuse to invalidate his status. However, after many tests, the sect discovered he was indeed a Fateless, but one who was blessed with incredible Luck by someone.

    Some people concluded it might have been their founder, the Martial Ancestor. Now, Elder Red Fist understood that the Qi Luck was a restrain Heavenly Dao ced on Zhen Chao so that he could be calcted and controlled.

    After all, no matter how special or unique Fateless Beings are, it does not change the fact they are mortal. Immortal Tier cultivators have ways to not only detect their presence but also control and dictate their fate.

    So, most of them have three oues: live a mortal life and die, be controlled/another cultivator to absorb and refine their souls, or walk on the path of cultivation to achieve true freedom. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    95% of them fall on the first two oues, with only 5% walking on the path of cultivation. And even then, if they do not prove the Dao, these Fateless will also die and enter Samsara. However, some with high cultivation and intelligence have found ways to keep their status in their next life.

    The Supreme Elder looked at the quiet Ye Chen.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Ye Chen gritted his teeth, "Supreme Elder, I want to be stronger."

    He could not help but think of the fear and powerlessness he felt in front of that aura; he did not want to feel that way anymore.

    ''Maybe this kid is not as hopeless as most people believed; he has his strength,'' thought the Supreme Elder.

    "When we get back to the sect, I will open some of the Secret Realms left by the founder for you. Whether you can pass and be stronger will be up to you."

    "Thank you, Supreme Elder. I will not let you down."

    The Supreme Elder nodded before looking in the Dao Opening Sect''s direction. During this visit, he was also suppressed by some terrifying auras, allowing him to know how deep the foundation of a sect with two Eternal Emperors was.

    "Alright, let''s go."

    "Now?"

    "It''s best to leave quickly unless something unexpected urs."

    After pondering for a moment, Elder Red Fist immediately realized thetter''s intention. This world was not a safe one since many sects secretlypeted and plotted against each other.

    So, one of them can send Immortal-Tier Powerhouses to kill them. And since theyst visited the Dao Opening Sect, thetter would be the main suspect.

    Going further, if the situation is not appropriately resolved, the Martial Origin Sect and the Dao Opening Sect might be enemies and begin an Emperor Dao War across nes.

    So, the Supreme Elder took these two outside of the Myriad Emperor World, hopped into his magic treasure, and rushed back home. A wise decision since not long after, a few Immortal-Tier powerhouses appeared where he left.

    Unfortunately for these powerhouses, the people from the Dao Opening Sect also showed up. Then, a small battle urred, injuring these people before they ran away.

    "These devil cultivators are real madmen; they can do anything," said Wang Wucheng while standing in the void.

    "Nothing new," replied another voice.

    "I''m more surprised the people from the Taiyi Profound Gate showed up," said a third person.

    "I''m not. These Taoist priests like people to believe they practice [inaction] and disdain to interfere with the world''s conflict, but when ites to doing sneaky things, no one is better than them,"mented Wang Wucheng.

    "True. Anyway, we have injured a few of them, so they should quiet down for a while."

    Wang Wucheng nodded before asking something else: "Did you guys receive the news from the sect master?"

    "Yes. We had alway suspected the Mo family and the Heaven Devour Emperor had connections to foreign nes. We just never had confirmation."

    "I remember back then, the Academy chased after him because he killed one of the teachers. Could it be the teacher found proof of his connection to foreigners?"

    "Very likely."

    "I don''t care about this. What I want to know is why do the people of the Martial Origin Sect know such a secret?"

    "Many people investigated the cause of his madness in the Endless Void, even briefly venturing into the Swallowing Zone, but nothing was found. So, how did they know?"

    "It could be that their ne was part of the groups who supported the Heaven Devour Emperor."

    "That could exin it."

    Then, the void became quiet for a moment.

    "We should gather all the other sects and do a better job at preventing outside influence. We all know that a new era ising in this generation, so it''s in our best interest to be prudent and protect it from foreign forces before it even begins."

    "Agree."

    "Agree."

    "In that case, I''ll contact the other sects," said Wang Wucheng.

 Chapter 510 Second lncarnation

    Chapter 510 Second lncarnation

    Wang Wei''s projection appeared in his manor where he saw his wife still reading these shoddy romance novels.

    "Ahem," cough Wang Wei lightly to catch her attention. However, she ignored him and continued reading.

    "I know you can sense my existence."

    "I just realized something," said Wu Hong.

    "And what is that?"

    "You don''t treat me as well as you should?"

    "Excuse me?" asked Wang Wei with bewilderment.

    "Sure, you love me very well, but I cannot feel your adoration. Look at these novel protagonists; they all treat their women as if they were the rarest and most fantastic individuals in the world.

    "They used grand and romantic gestures to disy their love and affection. They treat each day with their partner as if this was the first time they had fallen in love."

    "I adore you plenty," replied Wang Wei. "At least, I think I do."

    "When was thest time you gave me a gift?"

    Wang Wei''s lips twitched as he suddenly regretted giving her these romantic books. They are now long-lived species, so how could their partnership be like mortals that only have a few decades together?

    After all, in their rtionship, it will bemon to not see each for millions if not billions of years once one enters seclusion. So, it is not feasible to always be romantic and do lovey-dovey couple things.

    Nevertheless, Wang Wei knew it would be stupid to argue with her in this current situation. Furthermore, she has a point; maybe, he should treat her better.

    "You''re right. From now on, I will make an effort to treat you better. You deserve nothing more than the best."

    Wu Hong looked at him and smiled. "That''s all I ask for. So, what brings you here?"

    "I want to ask if you know what''s inside the Swallowing Zone?"

    "I do, but I won''t tell you."

    "Why not?"

    "You can find out for yourself."

    Wang Wei did not know whether tough, cry, or be angry.

    "Can''t you at least give me a hint?"N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Hmm, it is iplete, hence the reason the Heaven Devour Emperor wanted to swallow the World''s Source. Second, this thing is even rare in the upper dimensions, and once one shows up, even Paragons will fight for them if the quality is high enough."

    "So, it''s another thing I need to get my hands on."

    "Basically."

    "So, why didn''t you get it in your time?"

    "As I said, it was iplete. So, I nned to get after dealing with the Devil race. Even some of the other Forbidden Lands I nned to deal with. Unfortunately, well, you know what happened to me."

    Wang Wei nodded his head before dismissing his projection. In his seclusion room¨Cwhich was surrounded by formations¨Chis actual body was in the process of refining a golden orb the size of an egg.

    The power of time emanated from the orb for a moment before Wang Wei added the power of Space, which is the Law he recently understood and fused with the Laws of Time.

    In a world of science and technology, space and time are essentially the same. But in the cultivation world, they are two different Daos¨Calbeit with some connection.

    With the Time Innate Treasure he had, it only took him ten years toprehend the Laws of Space after analyzing his fleshly body''s Divine Ability to break the space and use his understanding of the corrtion between space and time from Earth. And only a month passed on the outside.

    After walking out, he saw his wife drinking tea and looking at the sky.

    "No more novels?"

    "I''ve read all the ones you gave me."

    "Why don''t you try the ones from this world?"

    "I did. They are terrible; they all mostly portray women as damsel in distress, and the romance is sub-par andcks imagination."

    She looked at him, "Don''t you have more?"

    "Those were all the ones I read or heard about."

    "With yourprehension, I bet you could create more."

    Wang Wei stood, bbergasted, wondering where his powerful and domineering wife went. After sighing, he finally closed his eyes to ess his [Future Buddha Self] and all the calcting powers of his Spirit Particles.

    Then, he created numerous novels by copying the style, voice, tone, and diction of all the authors he had read; it was as if those authors themselves wrote these novels. Of course, Wang Wei also created a few originals.

    Subsequently, although they were all romance novels, he also wrote in different genres like fantasy, Sci-fi, thriller, Xianxia, Wuxia, etc.

    Then, he waved his hand to manifest piles of romance novels. Immediately, Wu Hong picked one and quickly flipped through it. Her eyes lit up before giving a kiss on the cheek and returning to her reading.

    ''Did I just turn my wife into an Otaku? A Webnovel Addict?''

    He shook his head before going to see his mother. Then, he left the sect and the entire Myriad Emperor World. In his short seclusion, he used the Soul Network and Divination to search for a Great Thousand World where no Immortal Powerhouses are hiding and the optimal ce for his Time Incarnation.

    Then, he hopped on his Golden Chariot before heading to his destination, which only took a few hours.

    Upon his arrival, he spent a few days in a cave deep in the mountains to adapt to thews of this world. Then, Wang Wei took out a jade talisman from Ancestor Wucheng that allowed him to detect whether Immortal Tier Powerhouses were in this world.

    Although his divination gave him a positive answer, he wanted to be extra careful when dealing with cultivators of that level. So, after being reassured, Wang Wei spread his Divine Sense to secretly cover the entire world.

    In just a few minutes, he learned most of this entire world''s secrets.

    ''Hmm, there is something wrong with this world''s branch of the River of Time,'' thought Wang Wei as he closed his eyes to sense the situation better.

    "There seem to be some small ws in how the River of Time operates," he muttered. This w may not mean anything to the world as a whole or 99.999% of cultivators, but it means a lot for him. He can exploit these ws to deepen his understanding of Space-Time Dao.

    Wang Wei smiled as he understood his divination led him to this world because of this w. Finally, he began to take action.

    Using the map he created, hey two formations. He secretly moved many of the spiritual mountains in this universe as the formation g for the first formation. He saved a lot of resources with this method, but it took him some effort to move these things without alerting Heavenly Dao.

    The first formation was a Heaven Sealing Array he learned from Wu Hong to prevent this world''s Heavenly Dao from creating a Dao Ancestor once his incarnations start causing trouble. He even used a talisman with her power as the array''s core.

    The second formation was the Time eleration Formation he needed so his incarnations could have plenty of time to reach the Quasi-Emperor World. For this array, he had to refine Array gs imbued with time energy and used a very rare Time Crystal as the formation''s core.

    Furthermore, he had to ce it in specific and connected positions worldwide to createplex divine runes. And given the fact some of these gs were billions of light-years away from each other, it was not an easy task.

    During the process, Wang Wei could feel his understanding of Array elevate, and he understood that real-life applications and practice were an excellent way for Array Master to practice.

    Finally, he activated these two arrays simultaneously but ensured that no one noticed the anomalies. He also left his power in these mountains to prevent people from destroying them and ruining his array.

    After finishing the preparations, he proceeded to thest step. He teleported to a small vige next to a mountain range. While invisible, he looked at a teenager between 14 and 16.

    ''It''s you,'' he thought before sending the golden orb into his body. Suddenly, the child''s face change to that of Wang Wei with ck hair. Oddly though, the people did not notice this change as if this child''s face had always been as such.

    Furthermore, if someone could observe this person''s Fate Line, they would notice an abnormal change.

    In the process of absorbing the golden orb, the child passes out, making the vigers bring him back home and contact the only doctor in this vige.

    A few minutester, the child opened his eyes.

    "W-Where am I?"

    "Xiao Wei, are you okay?" asked the older doctor.

    "I''m fine, just feeling light-headed."

    "You passed out because of the heat. Take a break and drink a lot of water."

    The child nodded while trying to hide his confusion. So, after reassuring the doctor, he watched thetter leave. Then, the child focused on the memories in his mind.

    "I was reincarnated? And it seems my name is also Wang Wei in this life."

    He reviewed all the memories of this body. He was nothing but a peasant, and his family died early because of famine, leaving only him.

    "Wait, this world has cultivation?" He suddenly remembered a particr memory where some people dressed in nice and clean clothes came to the vige to test for people with talent.

    "Leakless Body? So, I don''t have any talent for cultivation?"

 Chapter 511 Karma and Causality

    Chapter 511 Karma and Causality

    Wang Wei remembered that the cultivator who tested his talent looked at him with disdain and told him he did not have a Leakless Body, so he couldn''t walk the path of cultivation.

    Thinking about the situation, Wang Wei did not know what to do. Since he reincarnated in this world, could he spend the rest of his life as an ordinary person?

    Maybe he could use his knowledge from Earth to make a fortune in this ancient world. But it did not change the fact he would die after a few short decades. Not to mention that wealth had little value in this world.

    At any point in his life, some cultivator could decide he did not like how he walked and decided to kill and destroy everything he values in this world. And he would be powerless to do anything.

    ''No, no matter what, I must find a way to cultivate,'' thought Wang Wei as he decided. He wanted to know all the secrets of the world and reach the pinnacle of the cultivation world.

    And if possible, he wanted to return to Earth and see his family again.

    ''There must be some treasure that could change my fate and allow me to walk the path of cultivation.''

    As soon as this thought appeared in his mind, a map suddenly appeared in Wang Wei''s mind with a green dot. He was first surprised before thinking about something:

    "Is this my Golden Finger?" he muttered before checking the map and realizing it was deep inside the mountain near the vige.

    "Could this map show me what I desire? Then, are there ways for me to increase my strength?"

    The map changed to disy many dots with different intensities, making Wang Wei excited. With this ability, it was only a matter of time before he rose in the cultivation world and took a spot at the top.

    So, he wanted to go collect these fortunate encounters immediately, but he quickly remembered that demonic beasts devoured this body''s parents. He would not survive long deep in the mountains with his thin arms and legs.

    Then, he had an idea.

    ''Map, can you show me the demonic beasts in the mountain?''

    And as he expected, the map changed to show red dots all over the mountain, making Wang Wei almost die of a heart attack. He quickly changed the map to show both the demonic beasts and the fortunate encounters that could strengthen his body.

    Afterparison, he only found one ce not protected by demonic beasts. So, Wang Wei realized it would not be easy to change his fate to walk the path of cultivation. So, he pondered whether there was an alternative solution.

    ''I could be a wealthy man and hire low-level cultivators to fetch the things in the mountain for me?''

    However, he quickly denied that idea. It would take him too long to gather mortal wealth and reach the point it could be exchanged for cultivation resources.

    Additionally, he could not trust these cultivators to abide by the agreement and instead steal the things he wanted. He even did a few tests and asked his map what thing could make him rich.

    The map showed him most of the things that could strengthen him. So, he guessed he could sell these fortunate encounters for wealth. Additionally, it showed him where some of the neighbors hid their money, along with a few buried treasured ounting for a few silver, which was rtively high for Wang Wei''s current situation.

    Unfortunately, the other buried treasures were also deep in the mountain. Then, Wang Wei asked for something like a contract that could bind cultivators and not betray him.

    Regrettably, the map showed him a nk page, so he guessed such a thing did not exist in the range current range of the map. Maybe in the future, when he bes stronger, he can see all the fortunate encounters of the entire world.

    As of now, the nearby mountain range was his limit.

    Wang Wei sighed as he prepared to go into the mountains. He would first get the easy fortunate encounter to strengthen his strength. Then, he would find ways to deal with the demonic beasts.

    Anyways, he did not have to defeat them head-on. He could use traps, poisons, or schemes to force them to fight each other.

    Meanwhile, as Wang Wei watched his incarnation walk deep into the mountain with determination, he smiled.

    He nned for most of his incarnations to have two things inmon: their memories of the Dao Opening Sect will be temporarily sealed, and they will all have some form of misfortune curse ced on them.

    As such, their cultivation paths will be full of danger: every step they take will be challenging, and they have to rely on their wit and intelligence to survive. Some of them will even have to start from a Low Thousand World and climb their way up to Great Thousand World.

    Wang Wei did this to temper his state of mind, Willpower, and Dao Heart through these incarnations and to make up for theck of experience he hadpared to Di Tian.

    Furthermore, they will not have a Leakless Body and must endure tremendous effort and hardship to reverse their fate. Wang Wei did this as a ceremony to use the Power of Fate to baptize these incarnations.

    The incarnations will not get their memories back until they reach the peak of the Supreme Realm. So, he has nted spiritual hints inside their souls to tell them which Law to cultivate and give them some missions they have to aplish.

    He hesitated whether not to give them hints not to have rtionships with other women. However, he soon realized Wu Hong would never believe his excuse that his actions were not technically cheating.

    She can beat him if she feels like it or until he tells the truth. So, he can only apologize to these incarnations. Anyway, keeping their Primordial Yang intact for a million years is excellent for cultivation and body refining.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Finally, he hopped on his Golden Chariot to return home. Before leaving, he left some powerful puppets to protect this world from possible foreign invasions. He also had these puppets build Transnar Teleportation Arrays, so he could instantly arrive in case something urred.

    Back home, Wang Wei went to see his family and friends before entering seclusion inside the Time Innate Treasure. First, he developed the Time Technique that would allow his Future Budda Self to bring backprehension from the future.

    After an unknown amount of time, he seeded. With the Time Innate Treasure, he condensed a total of 108 Future Budda Self, and with this technique, one year of cultivation orprehension for other people equaled 108 years for him.

    And with more time and energy, he can condense more Future Buddha Selves and increase the number of years.

    Afterward, Wang Wei took out the Karma Protection Lotus. Whileprehending the Karma Laws inside, he also absorbed this Innate treasure to turn his Pseudo Karma Unbound Physique into a full one.

    The lotus disappeared inside his body before Wang Wei opened his eyes. The Laws of Karma shed across his body before they condensed into his Law Seed.

    "So, there is a difference between Karma and Causality?" muttered Wang Wei as he remembered something he once read online back on Earth. It was the power of Causality Maniption and Law Maniption.

    Causality Maniption allows the user to manipte the rtionship between cause and effect and decide what happens to reality and what doesn''t. There is no need for an exnation.

    At the highest level, Causality Maniptors have the power of Absolute Wishes where they can grant themselves or others any wishes they desire without consequences or any limit on the number of wishes.

    Another advanced form is System Maniption which allows them to control the very concept of logic itself.

    As for Karma Maniption, it mainly involves the individuals'' actions and the consequences of said actions. With this retreat, Wang Wei understood the subtle differences and connections between Karma and Causality.

    "Causality Maniption is one of the ways fate can control all the other Daos," muttered Wang Wei, thinking about how powerful he will be when he can bend all reality to his will through the Dao of Fate or Causality Maniption.

    However, he quickly removed these ideas from his mind as he was too far away from this kind of power. He focused on his current change.

    He felt an invisible aura protecting him from all types of Karma. From now on, 95% of all forms of Karma will not affect him. As for the remaining 5%, his Karma Unbound Physique will drastically reduce the bing it has on him.

    Furthermore, Wang Wei could feel it became easier to understand Karmic Laws, and he knew it would be easier to cut off people''s Karma for them after he proved the Dao.

    With this aplishment, Wang Wei felt he took a small step forward toward his goal of attaining ultimate freedom.

    Nevertheless, he did not immediately leave his retreat. Instead, he took advantage of the time dtion toprehend all thews he needed for his Incarnations.

    Once he finished, Wang Wei immediately entered the Law Foundation Stage of the Void Shattering Realm. In this stage, he has to choose his primary Law or Dao. However, now was not the time, so he exited his retreat.

 Chapter 512 Sect Master

    Chapter 512 Sect Master

    After walking out of his cultivation retreat, Wang Wei immediately felt something was different.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Heaven and Earth have changed; it seems easier to cultivate. Could it be the Path of Supreme has opened?"

    Then, Wang Wei calcted how long had passed. Five hundred years passed outside, but 2000 years passed inside the Time Innate Treasure,

    After calcting the time, he walked to the living room where Wu Hong was and found her still reading. He walked behind to hug her.

    "I thought you would finish these books long ago."

    "I control myself not to finish them in one go. Plus, I re-read many of them."

    "Really? I hate re-reading novels. After one go, that''s it for me."

    "Really? What if you really enjoyed the first read? Wouldn''t it be even better the second time?"

    "No. I fear the novel will not be as good as I made it out to be so that a second read would ruin my first experience," replied Wang Wei. "Plus, there is no suspense anymore since I already know what happened."

    "Your reading habits are weird," shemented before reading thest paragraph, cing the book away before turning around and hugging him as well.

    "How was your retreat?"

    "Excellent."

    "I can see that. But why do I sense Destruction Law from your body?"

    "Oh, I was using the Dusk Emperor''sprehension and figured I might as wellprehend it to the level ofw. However, it will not be one of my main Laws."

    Wu Hong nodded as she understood that cultivators couldprehend countless Laws in the Law Comprehension Stage. However, in the Law Foundation Stage, they have to establish onew as the main one, while the others are secondary Laws.

    The primary Law is the main Dao cultivator will cultivate and the one that the Heaven Will will allow them toprehend to the level of Grand Dao Source.

    "Father-in-Law is waiting for you."

    Wang Wei kissed her cheeks before flying to Tianwei Peak to see his father.

    "You''re here."

    "How long since the Path of Supreme opened up?" asked Wang Wei. "Did I dy you?"

    "It''s only been 20 years, so not that much dy."

    "You don''t seem to care that much. I thought you wanted to be the first person in your generation to be a True Monarch?"

    "I only wanted to do that for merit," replied Wang Tian. "But now, our sect does notck merit. Plus, some people immediately made their breakthrough once Heavenly Dao removed the blockage; they did not even undergo through Mortal Dust."

    "After being stuck in the Saint Realm for so many years, the foundation of these people is extremely solid. So, Mortal Dust is only the tip of the iceberg for them. Even then, are you still going through with it?"

    "Of course, but before that, I have to take care of your ceremony to be Sect Master."

    "Pick an auspicious day in the next month to hold the ceremony. Do we have to invite the other sects?"

    "Except for the Eternal Dream Sect and the Yu n, we only need to notify the others¨Cunless you want avish ceremony?"

    "No need," replied Wang Wei, as he usually liked these asions to be low-key; he believed these types of celebrating events should be more intimate with friends and family.

    So, the two negotiated how things would go for a few hours before Wang Wei went to see his mother and Li Jun.

    Then, a monthter, the entire Dao Opening Sect was in a festive mood. All the disciples and Elders were excited since they knew a new sect master would be sworn in today.

    Wang Ju''s job has been to maintain Wang Wei''s high reputation amongst the disciples so that they support him when he bes the sect master. And given the fact that Wang Wei is currently acknowledged by the world as the most powerful Heaven Chosen¨Cespecially since Di Tian has not shown up for ten thousand years¨Cit is rtively easy to maintain his reputation.

    On the fateful day, sect master Tang Zichen and Saintess Gu An showed up, and Wang Tian received them.

    "Sect Master Wang Tian, you''re lucky to find such a sessor."

    "Indeed, I am."

    "*Sigh* My poor disciple, it''s a shame she is not ready yet."

    Gu An lowered her head in embarrassment. Many sects or factions have passed down the leadership position to geniuses and Heaven Chosens of this generation. However, a few others believed their chosen sessors were not yet ready for the task.

    "It''s good to take your time," replied Wang Tian with a smile. "To be honest, a part of me is doubting whether I should ce this burden on him so soon. In the end, the young eagle has to leave the nest eventually."

    "That''s true," replied Tang Zichen as she caressed her disciple''s head.

    The Yu n arrived next, and Yu Yan received them. By now, her rtionship with her sister had eased, so she chatted happily with her and her nephew.

    After the visitors arrived, Wang Wei showed up to meet with everybody. He met and talked to all the elders and even met the Branch Patriarchs.

    The Wang, Yan, and Li family have small worlds where most of their family members reside, and these people are the branch members of the n. And each branch has a leader.

    After socializing with everyone, the ceremony began. Wang Wei and Wang Tian stood in front of an altar while everybody watched them from behind. In front of the altar, Wang Wei had to take an oath to protect and develop the sect to the best of his ability.

    When Wang Wei finished his oath, the clouds above the sect changed as auspicious clouds surrounded the entire Domain to announce to the world the new change in leadership.

    After the ceremony ended, the guest had a small dinner before Wang Wei dismissed himself to have a separate dinner with his family and friends.

    The next day, he met with his father, his Shadow, and Wang Ju.

    "This is for you," said Wang Tian as he handed him a talisman. "This contains all the information you need to know as sect master. Although I don''t need to remind you, I still will. This is only for your eyes."

    Wang Wei nodded as he took it. Then, Wang Tian looked at Wang Ju.

    "ording to the sect''s rules, as the Shadow Leader, you have the right to challenge the sect master if you feel you are more qualified than him. If you seed, you will be the Sect Master instead. So, will you challenge him?"

    "No," hurriedly said Wang Ju, who knew she inherited this position not because of her strength but because of her loyalty. She did not be confused because of the power she had.

    "Alright," said Wang Tian before handing out two booklets to the two of them. Wang Wei read the title: "Lord''s Shadow."

    He quickly read through it before a slight surprise shone in his eyes. This technique allowed him to refine Wang Ju as his shadow. As such, she can gain ess to his strength based on their close bond.

    ording to this scripture, she can ess 95% of his strength if she is loyal enough. Moreover, she is incapable of betraying him after she bes his Shadow, and her life will be in his hand.

    Wang Wei will only suffer a slight bacsh if something happens to her. However, if he were to die, she would die as well.

    This technique is unique because it applies even if he proved the Dao.

    "Is this an Insurgent technique?"

    "Yes. After you prove the Dao, as long as Wang Ju bes a Dao Ancestor or Immortal Venerable, she will be able to ess some of your strengths, making her an Insurgent Heaven Chosen."

    Wang Wei sighed, "It''s a shame the Shadow Ruler Emperor was our 8th Emperor. Otherwise, we would have so much more Insurgents."

    With this technique, the sect could probably only cultivate two Insurgent Heaven Chosens unless other Insurgents produced by other Emperors could use this technique.

    If they could refine a Shadow who can borrow their strength, it would create a cycle. However, Wang Wei guessed there should be some limitations.

    "So, what''s your decision?" asked Wang Wei toward Wang Ju.

    "It would be my honor, young master. No, sect master."

    She understood what kind of opportunity this was. She believed with only 70% of the sect master''s strength; she would be able to suppress all the Heaven Chosens of this generation except for the Di n heir.

    So, how could she reject such an offer?

    "It''s good you epted. But this technique should not be easy to cultivate, and the price of failure is death. So, wait until I find the Shadow Innate treasure to increase your sess rate."

    "Thank you, sect master."

    Wang Tian smiled after seeing this interaction.

    "Is something wrong?" Wang Wei asked.

    "No, it''s just weird not being the one called ''sect master.''"

    "You can slowly adapt."

    Wang Tian nodded before looking at his Shadow, who proceeded to hand another talisman to Wang Ju. With his voice that seemed like both woman and man, the Shadow said:

    "ording to the rules, all the informants in my hands will now be under your control. You can slowly incorporate them into your Fate Shadow Guard."

    The power transfer process went smoothly without any problems, so Wang Ju and the Shadow excused themselves. Then, Wang Tian told his son many of his experiences and the things he must watch out for during his reign.

    Then, the father and son talked about other topics.

    "Do you know what you''ll do for your Mortal Dust?"

    "I do, and the same for your mother."

    "When are you leaving?"

    "Tomorrow."

    "So soon?"

    "You''ll be fine. If you don''t understand something, you can ask your grandfather."

    "Alright. Be safe."

    Wang Tian patted his shoulder before leaving. Meanwhile, Wang Wei closed his eyes to sense the Qi Luck advantage brought the status of [Sect Master].

 Chapter 513 The Sects Future Direction

    Chapter 513 The Sect''s Future Direction

    Wang Wei could feel the previous connection his Qi Luck had to the sect had further strengthened. As the new sect master, the boost inprehension the sect''s Qi Luck gave him was noticeable even to someone like him.

    Wang Wei had never worried about hisprehension, but he also weed any improvement since he knew he would need it whenprehending his Grand Dao Source.

    Another benefit of the sect''s Qi Luck blessing is that Wang Wei''s immunity to curses drastically increased¨Cespecially curses of misfortune. It''s a shame that protection is not the main effect of Qi Luck, so high-level curses are still effective against the [Sect Master].

    After checking these things, Wang Wei took the talisman gave him and used his Divine Sense to read and process all the information contained inside.

    And Wang Wei had to admit he was shocked. Although he knew the sect was wealthy and had ample resources, he did not know precisely how much. For example, he knew the sect had the resources to raise more than 30 of his incarnations, which was an estimate on the low end.

    ''Should I embezzle some resources? If I do it properly, no one will notice for some time. By then, I will have raised all my incarnations and promised to repay the sect.''

    For a brief moment, Wang Wei felt some temptation tomit corruption before quickly removing this idea from his mind. Nevertheless, he wanted to know if he could find some more resources for his incarnations now that he was the sect master.

    Regrettably, the price of 3 Incarnations his father gave him took into ount his position as the sect master. So, he could not do anything about it.

    So, after smiling wrily, Wang Wei began to visit and check the Secret Realm, Trial Spaces, and overall secrets of the Dao Opening Sect that only the sect master can know.

    He was genuinely amazed at the sect''s foundation. Although he did not have other sects or factions topare, he honestly doubted whether any other sects had such a deep foundation¨Ceven the Enligtenened Emperor Academy.

    Moreover, Wang Wei knew the information he learned was mostly not the whole truth. Some knowledge or information is only passed down from mouth to mouth, and some even the sect master cannot know unless they be Immortal-Tier powerhouses.

    After checking these things, Wang Wei''sst step to bing sect master was to refine the token that allows him to summon the sect''s Emperor Arrays and Artifacts.

    A few dayster, after all the guests had left and the ceremony officially ended, Wang Wei met in Tianwei Peak with all the new generation Elders who reced the older ones.

    The first to show up were Li Jun, Yan Liling, Wang Ju, and Tie Gang. Li Jun was now the Elder of the Punishing Hall, recing Great Elder Yan Mei. Yan Lililing reced Great Elder Li Jian as the leader of the Alchemy Hall.

    Wang Ju reced Li Jun''s father as the elder of the Resources Hall, but that is only one of her position on the surface. As for Tie Gang, he took over the Sword Hall that previously housed Wang Tian''s army from his generation.

    The Hall is now known as the Military Hall, and most of Wang Wei''s army in this generation falls under the jurisdiction of this Hall.

    The four of them chatted about many things: Li Jun and Wang Wei''s [Dream Training Art]. In the past thousands of years of retreat, Wang Wei never stopped battling different opponents¨Cmostly Di Tian¨Cday after day without missing a moment.

    And after his retreat, he would receive all the memories of the battle to increase his Battle IQ.

    They talked about Yan Liling''s Automated Pill Cauldron. In the past few hundred years, she improved the cauldron to refine a few more Heaven Tier Pills, but the quality and number are still subpar.

    So, Wang Wei gave her his understanding of Array¨Cincluding the new type of array he recently created: Micro Array. Instead of usingrge divine runes to move the power of Heaven and Earth, Array Masters can use multiple micro-size arrays.

    This method increases the power of any arrays between 3-10 times, is more versatile, and is more difficult to detect.

    Yan Liling was excited by this method; she was confident that she would soon be able to optimize the cauldron to make Saint-Tier Pills. The only downside was her talent for Array Making was not as good as her Pill Refining talent, so it would take a lot longer to learn this method.

    However, Wang Wei did not mind waiting. Her cauldron is very important to his n after proving the Dao. And given he did not have the time or interest to refine the cauldron, he was d that someone else was.

    Furthermore, it was good for his team members to have goals and ambitions. So, he even lent her his Time Innate treasure since he would not be using it any time soon.

    As for Tie Gang, he had be a military man, focusing on training his soldiers to be the best they could be. And Wang Wei respected his dedication and never stopped supporting him as he knew he would need arge army for his ns.

    Then, Wang Wei remembered something, so he asked Wang Ju: "Did you check on the Warring Kingdom World as I instructed?"

    "I did, and it disappeared."

    "Howe?"

    "ording to our conclusion, someone or something moved the entire world from its original position."

    Wang Wei frowned as the power of fate and Karma shed across his eyes. Then, he smiled. "This girl is quite ambitious," he muttered before looking in one direction.

    His eyes prated a considerable distance to see a young woman drinking tea in front of a small cottage and looking at the sun. She had a peaceful temperament surrounding her; it was like her the strifes andplications of the cultivation world had nothing to her.

    She appeared to be someone dedicated slowly to cultivation, and nothing else mattered to her. And given that she was at the peak of the Primordial Spirit Realm and very close toprehending the Law, she was sessful in her cultivation journey for her age.

    This woman was Yu Siyu, Dong Lifen''s master. Before leaving the Warring Kingdom World, he brought her back to the sect while Dong Lifen stayed in the Lower Realm.

    Wang Wei looked at the woman''s Qi Luck and found an anomaly. With her talent and foundation, she should not be able to keep up with the Heaven Chosens of this world.

    However, she had such achievement because of her temperament suited for cultivation, hard work and dedication, and a powerful Qi Luck blessing noting from the sect.

    Wang Wei smiled and no longer paid attention to her. Not long after, the other Elders arrived. They were all younger generation members and very close to entering the Void Shattering Realm, so Wang Wei quickly recognized most of them.

    Most were from the three families, and Wang Wei remembered interacting with some of them as a child, for the rest were the Contemporary Sacred Sons who oncepeted for him for the position.

    "Wee, fellow Elders," said Wang Wei with a smile before going over the things they need to oversee to ensure the sect keeps functioning correctly.

    Regarding management, Wang Wei did not have to make many changes. After a few tips from his past life, he increased the productivity of the sect by 35%, which was not much but enough to be noticeable.

    Regarding discipline and corruption, Li Jun has been in his position far longer than Wang Wei, and knowing how he did things; he took care of the issue by removing some cancers in the sect.

    Wang Wei''s father and grandfather might be a little lenient regarding some small stuff regarding the n members'' behavior, but this was not the case for Wang Wei. So, Li Jun was extremely tough on these people and punished them ording to their crimes.

    The revenue of the sect has been drastically increasing in the past few thousand years. And that was because of Wang Wei''s idea of standardizing the portions in pill and weapon refining forms.

    The result of this change is the increase in the number of low-level Alchemists and Weapon Refiners the sect could cultivate. And with such arge quantity, they managed to increase their control in the market share of low-level pills and weapons in the entire Myriad Emperor World.

    Wang Wei''s idea of recreating certain modern creations to benefit mortals has been going well in the domains controlled by the sect. And after ten thousand years, numerous generations have passed, and these things have bemon in these domains.

    Because of the environment, some mortals in the Dao Opening Sect have evolved. Quite a few of them were born with high Spiritual Strenght, so a new profession was born: Spiritual Refiners.

    These mortals did not have any cultivation, and most did not even have the talent to do so. However, with their spiritual strength, they have developed ways to craft magical weapons as long as they have origin stones.

    Many sect members worried about these mortals, so Wang Wei exined to them that this development was nothing but them evolving so that they no longer rely on cultivators to refine the constructs like the train (Dragon Roaming Construct) or the n (Phoenix Soaring Construct).

    These mortals had now entered the stage of self-reliance, which was not necessarily bad.

    So, after Wang Wei exined these mortals were a great talent pool for the sect, and given that these evolved mortals had a lifespan of only 120 years, the sect decided to leave them alone and develop.

    Near the end of the meeting, after reviewing everything needed to check, Wang Wei said: "I only have a few changes I will make.

    "First, I will reinstate uniforms for outer and inner disciples. It is a great way to strengthen the unity of the disciples." The sect used to have uniforms, but in his grandfather''s generation, he abolished them.

    And his father did not dare or care to reinstate them.

    "Just to ensure, Core Disciples do not have to wear uniforms?"

    "That''s correct," replied Wang Wei.

    The sect divided disciples into outer and inner disciples based on their cultivation. Then, the top ten most powerful inner disciples have the title or position of Contemporary Sacred Son andpete for the sect''s position as Heaven Chosen.

    Once someone acquires the title, the others will be Core Disciples. The core disciples are trained as Elders and Great Elders of the sect, so the number of spots is limited.

    Wang Wei then showed them the uniforms he had designed for them. After reading so many webtoons in his past life, he could design a uniform mostly with ancient style while adding a touch of modern concepts.

    "The second change is regarding the Emergency Drills; we have to train our disciples better to react to danger."

    The others nodded, especially since they had experienced the World Collision. So, they understood the benefit of fast reactions in times of crisis.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "The third change is a decrease in the prices of resources."

    Many people immediately frowned after hearing this. The Dao Opening Sect has a Sect Point System, so if any disciple or Elders want specific resources, they have to use sect points or contributions to exchange them.

    There is a Mission System that allows disciples to acquire Sect Points. The disciples and Elders can exchange sect points by aplishing these missions or exchanging resources they acquire from outside.

    There are a variety of missions, from the ones involving using strength to the ones focusing on the different professions. Additionally, the Exchange Hall forms a perfect system with the Mission Hall and the Resources Hall.

    As long as a disciple exchanges something valuable to the sect¨Ceven something as rumors or information¨Cthey can acquire sect points. And with said points, they can exchange resources¨Cwhich prices have been precisely calcted.

    So, if the prices suddenly decreased, there would be a few troubles.

    "Sect Master, we know that lowering the prices will motivate the disciples and increase their strength. However, there is the issue of a decrease in the sect''s overall resources.

    "If the disciples consumed more resources than we can replenish, the sect''s foundation would be ruined after a few thousand generations."

    "I''m perfectly aware of this," replied Wang Wei. "Hence the reason for myst change. We will not focus more on other worlds in our World Community."

    Everyone became serious after hearing this as they knew real changes would ur.

    "Our sect controls a few worlds with some rare resources. But this is far from enough," continued Wang Wei.

    "From now on, we will establish branches of the sect in many Low and Middle Thousand Worlds. We will recruit talented individuals all over these worlds and gather resources.

    "If some of them are talented enough, they can be immediately brought back to the Myriad Emperor World. At the same time, we will establish a system that after the Lower Realm disciples reach a certain standard, they cane here to cultivate."

    "That''s a great idea," said Yan Liling. "This method will drastically increase our sect''s talent pool while also gathering resources from multiple sources."

    "True, as long as the number of people entering the branches is not toorge," said another Elder.

    "That''s obvious."

    "Many people from the Lower Realm cannot improve because of the environment. So, we can make a rule that as long as these people are loyal and devote themselves to our sect, they can exchange their sect points toe to the main world after a certain period."

    "Great idea, but another problem is finding other Worlds will be an issue."

    Wang Wei waved his hand to show them a map of all the worlds his Soul Network found, lighting these Elders'' eyes up.

    "Sect Master, what about Great Thousand World? Are we going to set up branches there as well?"

    "We will but not now. We will wait for sess in the other worlds and until the previous generations enter the Supreme Realm."

    "Are we conquering these worlds?" asked Tie Gang.

    "Unless something special urs, we will use a more peaceful approach for now. However, I foresee that some worlds will not allow foreign influences, so you should be prepared to deploy and deal with any issues."

    "If we want this n to seed, the Refining Hall has to build more Void Boats,"mented Li Jun. "And the Array Hall has to prepare more Array Master to build Transnar Teleportation Arrays."

    "The Resources Hall has to give us the things we need to do these things," said the Elder of the Refining Hall, and Wang Ju nodded before saying:

    "There is no problem, but you people tend to report way above what you truly need. Plus, don''t hesitate to take from your Hall''s private resource pool."

    The heads of the Profession Halls were slightly embarrassed but quickly controlled their emotions.

    After that, the sect''s discussion continued to iron out the small detail, then everyone dispersed.

 Chapter 514 Perfect Foundation

    Chapter 514 Perfect Foundation

    After the meeting ended, Wang Wei took a few more minutes to talk to his team¨Cespecially Li Jun¨Cto learn about his nephew''s current status. After knowing the baby was fine since the sect used the best sealing method to protect it and the mother, Wang Wei felt relieved.

    Finally, when he was alone, he took out his Chaos Treasure: the Oracle Mirror. He injected his Origin Essence to activate while focusing on Di Tian tobel him as the primary target.

    He focused on their karma¨Cmainly because he almost killed him in the Heavenly Abode World. After a few minutes, Wang Wei frowned as he muttered: "Only 50%? That''s not nearly enough."

    He closed his eyes as much information appeared in his mind. Previously, he gathered some information from Di Tian''s memory and knew he had lived for at least nine lives and fought in many different Heaven Will Battles.

    But today, he finally experienced these battles through the mirror. He saw thetter''s battle with his ancestor, the Qiyuan Emperor, and the Sword Empress. He even saw thetter''s battle with the Absolute Beginning Emperor.

    Additionally, Wang Wei learned some techniques that Di Tian used¨Ceven glimpsing at how he condensed his Cultivation Seed; this information might help him when he finally fused with his incarnations.

    Lastly, Wang Wei learned some information about the Sleepers: how they were created and operated.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Wang Wei opened his eyes before muttering: "This is not enough. There is too much I don''t know."

    With the information he acquired, he has a better profile of Di Tian as a whole, but it was not nearly enough to n how to defeat him. So, he needed to find ways to increase the Karmic Ties between them.

    ''I could kill his family,'' Wang Wei thought calmly. It would not be wise to start a war with the entire Di n. However, with the proper excuse and opportunity, killing Di Tian''s parents is not a problem. The only issue is that his dad is the current patriarch, but Wang Wei could scheme his downfall to remove him from power.

    After thinking about it for a moment, he shook his head and decided otherwise. It was not because of morality or something of the sort. It''s because he realized Di Tian''s connection to his family might not be as significant as he thought.

    To him, the Di n is probably only his protection in the early stages of his reincarnations. He might not even rely on them for his cultivation resources.

    After living for so long, Wang Wei doubted Di Tian had any affection for his family. And since thetter has such a mastery of Karma, he might not have any bond or connection to the Di n whatsoever.

    ''Based on what I know about him, he should only care about two things: his wife and the Sleepers since they are individuals who probably know him from his first life.

    ''I could probably increase my Karmic Ties with him by systematically eradicating the Sleepers. However, the greatest increase would probably be with his wife.''

    Numerous thoughts shed across Wang Wei''s mind before deciding to visit her. Hopefully, she was still in that small sect in the Eastern Azure Dragon Continent.

    So, after delegating some of his work, Wang Wei left the sect and opened a space tear to the Eastern Continent to meet Qiao Ning.

    However, afternding not far from his destination, he suddenly stopped as he realized some things. First, he could not calcte this woman through the Karma he has with her.

    After meeting twice, he should be able to use the Karmic Threads connecting them to find her. But he could not. Then, Wang Wei pondered deeply and realized some things.

    As once a perfect being, or one close to it, she should have died in Di Tian''s Ouw Trial. By now, Wang Wei understood that ''Perfection" was another taboo, so this fact should have boosted Di Tian''s trial and made things a little moreplicated¨Cjust like Wu Hong''s existence and his Paragon Soul did for him.

    And yet, despite this, she managed to survive the trial¨Ceven in the form of a ghost or spirit. No matter how he thought of the situation, he could not understand how she pulled off such a feat.

    ''This woman is not simple,'' he thought. And aftering to this conclusion, he decided to discard whatever n he had to meet her and return home. So, he turned around.

    "Danm it," Wang Wei said suddenly. "You almost stopped my heart."

    "Is that so?" said Qiao Ning.

    Wang Wei ced his right hand on his chest. "Even with my powerful and sexy body, I can''t withstand this kind of scare."

    "You''re quite humorous, aren''t you?"

    "Well, in my short life, I learned that humor is a great way to hide other emotions and get close to others. So, Lady Qiao, what do I owe this unexpected visit?"

    "Aren''t you the one looking for me? So, here I am."

    "I think you''ve made a mistake. I came here to personally check some information my subordinate had just received."

    Qiao Ning looked at him up and down. "You truly resembled the old him:ical, confident,posed, and shameless to the core."

    "I am a man of many faces, so it''s normal to resemble other people," replied Wang Wei with a smile. "But I guarantee you, I am unique."

    "I''m sure you are," she replied before looking at the stars in the sky. For a brief moment, she seemed to have blended into the darkness of the night; she was one with the world.

    Qiao Ning looked at Wang Wei and said: "I know why you''re here, and I can help you."

    "If that''s true, then you should understand why I would be prudent in receiving your help."

    "If it would help, you can ask me anything."

    "The main question is, why are you helping me, knowing it would be detrimental to your husband?"

    Qiao Ning sighed heavily, "The truth of the matter is I''m running away from something, from a truth."

    "And what would that be?"

    "I fear that after he revives me and realizes that I am not the perfect creation he once fell in love with, he will not ept the oue; he will not ept me. By then, what do you think he will do?"

    "I want to say he would love and care for you because of his deep love for you that transcends time and reincarnation," replied Wang Wei. "However, I''m not so sure about this answer."

    "So am I," replied Qiao Ning. "And I''ve been dreading the arrival of this day for many years."

    "But, what does this have to do with you helping me?"

    "I am preparing for the future," she replied. "I will help you with two conditions: if you win the Heaven Will Battle, I want you to give him another chance at life. To be clear, I''m not asking you to go easy on him¨Cnot that you would have that luxury. I''m just asking you to allow him to enter reincarnation again.

    "And if you lose, all you have to do is give him some ideas on how to revive me. Although these ideas will be useless, they can give him a sense of purpose and prevent him from descending into madness and despair."

    Wang Wei frowned after hearing her exnation: "Aren''t you looking at me a little too high?"

    "No, I know you can do these things."

    "But, is your help truly worth all you''re asking for?"

    "I guarantee you that it will," said Qiao Ning before condensing a crystal talisman with a wave of her hand. She then waved her hand to block the surrounding.

    "This is all the knowledge I have on "perfection." One time, I had the idea of creating the Perfect Foundation. However, I failed because of my low cultivation level.

    "Now, even to a talented individual such as yourself, this thing is not worth much since you have not seen the pinnacle of cultivation. However, in your wife''s hands, this thing is simply invaluable."

    As Wang Wei looked at the crystal, he could feel the massive karmic weight behind it. It was so poignant that even his Karma Unbound Physique could not help him reduce the weight.

    At the same time, his intuition was going crazy, telling him to take it no matter what. It was so bad that it took a great deal of Willpower not to snatch this crystal like an alcoholic who started to exude withdrawal symptoms.

    After calming down, Wang Wei thought of the pros and cons of doing so. Then, he epted her help. The moment he took the crystal, he could feel his connection to Di Tian increase to 80%, but he did not care about this for now.

    He bowed politely to Qiao Ning before rushing home and giving the crystal to Wu Hong, who was slightly surprised at how excited he seemed.

    She used her Divine Sense to read the information in the crystal, and for a moment, Wu Hong had a nk look on her face.

    ''Perfect Foundation, the Foundation of Detachment, of Transcendence.''

    She could not help but think of the implication. Such a thing would benefit even her real body, let alone Wang Wei. So, she took a deep breath to calm down.

    ''Her direction is wrong, and many of her assumptions are also wrong. However, she has a lot of information about "Perfection," so I can seed where she fails.

    ''The problem is such a method would require a ce where Great Dao cannot sense or does not have control to cultivate.''

    She could think of a few ces such as this, but they were where she would not dare to go when she was a Boundless Paragon with 100% understanding of the Grand Dao Source.

    Now is not time to ponder this issue,'' Wu Hong thought before focusing on Wang Wei.

    "Did you tell anyone else about this?"

    "No, I came directly to see you after she gave it to me."

    "Don''t ever tell a second soul about this."

    "It is that serious?"

    "Think of it that way. If your Paragon Soul will make you the enemy of all the Paragons of the Eternal Ascension World, this information is enough to make you an enemy to all Paragons, Fiendgods, Dao Monarchs, and Immortal Kings across all Chaos Worlds; in another world, the enemy of the entire Chaos Universe.

    "These people will do anything to get this information."

 Chapter 515 Tangible Advantage

    Chapter 515 Tangible Advantage

    Wang Wei frowned after hearing this and realizing the severity of the situation, so he replied: "I understand the severity of the situation. So, when can I establish the [Pefect Foundation?] Can I incorporate it into my incarnations?"

    "Don''t think about it. From my guess, you would have to be at least an Empyrean before you can aplish such a task. What''s more, with the current politicalndscape of the Eternal Ascension World, you may have no choice but to wait until you''ve be a Paragon."

    Wang Wei frowned slightly before realizing he did notpletely understand what this Perfect Foundation is or what it does. So, he asked her. Wu Hong did not say anything out loud but used her Divine Sense tomunicate directly to his soul.

    "All I can tell you is that it involves the realm after Paragon, and you need a ce outside of the reach of Grand Dao to seed in establishing a Perfect Foundation."

    Wang Wei took a moment to process this information, then asked: "Could I use the Science and Technology World as a ce?"

    "You could, but I would not rmend it."

    "Why not?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Do you know about taboos and the differences between them?"

    Wang Wei shook his head.

    "There are two types of taboos: things that are unexinable or detrimental to cultivators no matter their cultivation level. And things that Grand Dao forbid."

    "I see. Nothingness belongs to the first kind, while science and technology belong to the second type."

    "Exactly," said Wu Hong. "And the same goes for perfection. So, if you try to achieve perfection in a taboo world, I doubt this Hongjun could protect you from Grand Dao''s wrath.

    "Grand Dao would never allow two such taboos to exist in one ce or person."

    "I see, but do you know a ce we can use?"

    Wu Hong knew a few ces that would work. However, in the Eternal Ascension World, only one ce would work. Unfortunately, because of her missing memories, she only had an intuition that this ce would work, but there was no conclusive evidence.

    Under normal circumstances, she would not rmend this ce since there were others. However, because of these 7 parasites, the current Eternal Ascension World has be a prison.

    So, that dangerous and uncertain ce might be the only viable choice for a long time.

    "We will talk about thister. I have to go into a retreat to perfect this method first."

    "Seclusion? How long will that take?"

    "Not long, about a couple ten thousand years."

    "How is this not long?"

    "Couple ten thousand years is not even a short nap."

    "Woman, I''m only 10,000 years old."

    "Yes, I forgot how young you are. Does that make me a MILF? No, I believe the word you used was a cougar."

    "Focus."

    "I don''t see the issue. It will probably take 20-30 thousand years for you to enter the Saint Realm. So, it''s not as long as you think."

    "You have a point, but I''m used to seeing your beautiful face and smile after exiting a retreat; it warms my soul."

    Wu Hong smiled after hearing this, "On ount of your sweet talking, I will send a clone to see you once in a while."

    "Deal."

    "Onest thing," said Wu Hong before condensing a talisman. "This a sealing method to hide the taboo auras emanating from your body. Cultivate it as soon as possible."

    Wang Wei took the talisman before hugging and kissing her. Then, after having a passionate week, Wu Hong entered seclusion. Meanwhile, Wang Wei once again used the Oracle Mirror to gather information on Di Tian.

    A few hourster, he opened his eyes, full of wisdom and intelligence.

    "This guy''s understanding, control, and use of Samsara Law are truly superb," muttered Wang Wei as he processed the information he received.

    "An Innate Body Refining Cultivation technique? That''s the first time I''ve heard of this."

    He just learned that back in the Beginning Emperor Era, there were not only innate spiritual hers, ores, and treasures, but also innate cultivation techniques¨Cwhich were techniques created by Heaven and Earth themselves.

    However, these cultivation techniques were rare even in ancient times, let alone now. Unfortunately, no matter how rare they were, Di Tian still got his hands on one called: "Myriad World Body."

    This technique allowed him to condense imaginary worlds or universes in each of his Acupoints for a total of 1962 Worlds. Although these worlds are imaginary or illusions, they have the same power as real worlds.

    And that''s what makes this technique brilliant. The user has to understand the concept of [real and unreal, truth and illusion] and baptized their bodies, simr to how Wang Wei had to understand [nothingness] for his fleshly body.

    Then, the body refiner can convert these illusion worlds into real worlds to increase their strength and fighting prowess. With his method, they gain the power of an entire universe without using countless resources to nurture a real universe.

    The only downside of this technique is that a lot of high-level illusion-based resources are needed to condition the body before condensing the fantasy universes, and its use has to have a high understanding of the Laws of Illusion and Truth.

    When ites to resources, Di Tian nevercked this in his era. As for Lawprehension, one of the many aspects of the Dao of Creation is the Dao of Illusion and Truth and the conversion of these two concepts.

    Of course, this technique became even more powerful and unique. After acquiring the [Ancient Deste Bodt Refining Scripture], Di Tianbined the two so he could have 1.269 million Illusion Worlds inside his body.

    Wang Wei did not be discouraged after hearing this fact. In fact, it was the opposite, as he discovered for the first time, a genuine advantage he had over Di Tian.

    He already nned to nurture his ck holes to go beyond supermassive in size; he wanted each of them to be asrge as any world or universe¨Cthis is one of the reasons his fatherined about the resources for his incarnations.

    After all, he wanted all of them to have this level of ck holes inside his body to ensure he became extremely powerful after the final fusion.

    Now, when ites to Di Tian, he only acquired the [Ancient Deste Bodt Refining Scripture] in his fifth reincarnation, meaning the other fours only had 1962 Worlds inside their bodies.

    Meanwhile, all of Wang Wei''s incarnations will have millions of ck holes inside their bodies, giving him an advantage in the fleshly body in their final confrontation during the Heaven Will Battle.

    Of course, Wang Wei knew thetter had found other ways to make up for that gap in his fifth and above reincarnations, but Wang Wei calcted he would still have the advantage based on the information he knew.

    "Now, my only worry is whether he will find a way to break the limit and reach the 10th reincarnation before I do," he muttered. While thinking about this, he took out an orb from his space ring.

    With his Divine Sense, he checked the Science and Technology World. At first, he worried about these people revolting against him. But after discovering that the power of Grand Dao will annihte all Gic Warriors who leave the world, he was relieved.

    Since only mortals¨Ceven with knowledge of science and technology¨Ccan leave this ce, he did not worry too much about them. Nevertheless, he still left some things inside to monitor these people and ensure he could deal with them in case of a revolt.

    With the clone he left inside, Wang Wei quickly learned about all the technological development. Because of time dtion, a couple of thousand years passed since Wang Wei left the world.

    And recently, a scientist developed the first Seventh-Stage Gic Warrior by studying the blood of a Void Shattering Realm cultivator. This level of Gic Warrior can control matter and energy on an atomic level, granting them unimaginable destructive powers.

    This new development is not perfect yet, so many scientists have continued working on the project toplete it. And amongst the leading ones in this project is one of Wang Wei''s clones.

    After observing for a while, Wang Wei could already predict the development of the Gic Warrior Path. The Tenth-stage Gic Warrior or the Emperor-Level one will most likely be Quantum Lifeforms.

    Nevertheless, he did not know whether science and technology could create such a species, how long it would take, or if it could help him with his 10th Incarnations.

    Furthermore, there is the issue of Grand Dao, and whether if he used this method to break the limit, Honjun''s protection would still apply to him.

    ''It seems I have to start to ponder possible other solutions for the 10th incarnation,'' thought Wang Wei. However, his intuition told him that this was his best chance.

    After checking on these scientists'' progress and leaving some blood of Saint Realm cultivators for them, Wang Wei ced the orb away. He looked in the distance while calcting something.

    "It''s about time for that Secret Realm to show up. However, I still have time to send all the incarnations in their world of growth," he muttered before taking a week to cultivate the Sealing Method Wu Hong gave him and hide the taboo auras surrounding him.

    Then, he left the sect and Myriad Emperor World for the Endless Void.

 Chapter 516 The Other Incarnations

    Chapter 516 The Other Incarnations

    While inside his Golden Chariot and heading to the next Great Thousand World, Wang Wei closed his eyes to check the progress of the Space-Time Incarnation.

    "Oh, already in the Void Shattering Realm?" he muttered. Because of the Time eleration Formation, in the short few hundred years that passed in the Myriad Emperor Word, 15,000 years had passed in that world.

    And in that period, the incarnation had be a Void Shattering Realm cultivator. However, his life has not been easy.

    The first fortunate encounter Wang Wei left for him without any trouble was a basic martial art technique that allowed him to strengthen his body. However, this technique would barely enable him to survive in the hands of demonic beasts in the 1st Layer of Body Refining.

    Despite this, the Space-Time Incarnation did not give up as he slowly began to hunt the other fortunate encounters in the mountain. He would use traps, poisons, and strategies to kill anyone who stood in his way.

    And during most of his encounters, he would end up in a battered state or on the verge of death. But he never gave up and persisted. As such, it took him two months to get the final reward: a Jade Cordicyps.

    It was a Quasi-Emperor Tier spiritual herb that washed away a person''s body and increased their talents. And the primary purpose of this herb is to grant people a Leakless Body and allow them to cultivate.

    In these two months, the incarnation tempered his Willpower, state of mind, and Dao Heart. Regrettably, this was the end of the incarnation''s suffering. He soon realized that he was a person with zero to little luck.

    And in the world of cultivation, Qi Luck is sometimes way more important than talent or the ability to cultivate. What''s more, he seemed to be cursed with misfortune.

    So, the incarnation began to befriend people he deemed to have higher Qi Luck to benefit from them. Although he suffered a lot of humiliation as many of these arrogant geniuses would look down, scold, or even beat him down, he did not mind. Some were quite nice, became friends, and even helped him asionally.

    Of course, the incarnation did not do this because of resources and such a thing. No, his only purpose was to use these people to understand the concept of Qi Luck and develop a way to counter his bad luck.

    Regrettably, this method soon proved useless since Wang Wei was the one who ced the curse on him. Without knowing this fact, the incarnation concluded that his lousy luck resulted from his transmigration and the price he had to pay.

    So, he decided to be stronger to deal with it in the future or reach the point where no one could threaten him. So, he started gathering the resources he needed with his map since it was his Cheat/Golden Finger.

    Unfortunately, every time he tried to gather some of these fortunate encounters, something would ur where some powerful sect would also discover them at the same time.

    So, he had to fight these powerful sects every time he wanted some resources. And these sects were shameless since they had no scruple about using higher realm cultivators to bully the incarnation or using theirrge number to besiege him.

    In addition to the fact that Wang Wei also gave the incarnation a spiritual hint to not temper his body, thetter spent most of his cultivation time running away from these sects or trying to break through their encirclement.

    As Wang Wei relieved the life of the Space-Time Incarnation, he felt a slight sublimation of his state of mind and Dao Heart. Having to experience another life was genuinely beneficial to his cultivating journey.

    "Is this what it would be if Fate did not grant me a high background, a lot of resources, or any Qi Luck whatsoever? The environment is very significant to cultivators, along with their innate conditions. So, in some ways, I owe fate a lot for many of my aplishments."

    After muttering these words, Dao Rhyme shed across Wang Wei''s body as he entered a state of epiphany to deepen his understanding of Fate. The processsted for an hour before he woke up.

    His Law Seed shone brightly and became more vivid as more Dao Rhymes belonging to Fate appeared on it.

    After waking up, Wang Wei looked at the Space-Time Incarnation and muttered: "It''s about time to start cultivating the fleshly body."

    The incarnation is very close to entering the Saint Realm. By then, with his ability to fight one realm above his strength, very few people could pose a threat to him in that world.

    By then, all the sects chasing after him will suffer a catastrophe of destruction, and the curse will have little to no effect on him. So, the incarnation can start tempering his body.

    Wang Wei had already left a secret realm with all the resources needed to temper his body to condense all the millions of ck holes.

    Wang Wei stopped checking on the Space-Time Incarnation and focused on the Free Will Incarnation. After refining him into an incarnation, Zhen Chao had turned into Wang Wei''s facial features and built, just like the Space-Time Incarnation.

    This incarnation was already in the Saint Realm and condensed 20 ck holes inside its Acupoints. It was easier to cultivate than the others since Zhen Chao was in a realm simr to the Saint Realm in another cultivation system.

    Furthermore, his fleshly body was already powerful, so Wang Wei did not have to worry about the early stages of body tempering. He only had to make up for the deficiency he noticed and absorbed the Innate materials.

    One thing Wang Wei noticed was that this incarnation awakened the same Divine Ability he did from the [Ancient Deste Body Scripture] at each stage. He did not have to understand other concepts at the blood tempering stage since the power of [Nothingness] appeared on him.

    Wang Wei was slightly disappointed despite expecting this oue. He was expecting new Divine Abilities and even new Innate Talents. Additionally, he expects simr things to happen to the other incarnations with a slight chance that they would be different.

    He closed his eyes to try to borrow the power of the Free Will Incarnation and immediately felt a slight pain in his Law Seed because of the conflict between the Dao of Fate and the Dao of Freedom.

    He stopped before trying to borrow the power of the Space-Time Incarnation and felt seeded: he felt his understanding and use of Space-Time Laws drastically improved.

    ''The Yin-Yang Incarnation is more important than I thought.''

    Wang Wei expected this oue, so the Yin-Yang one was the third incarnation toe to life. Not long afterward, he arrived at the chosen world for the incarnation.

    He repeated the same process for the Space-Time Incarnation and sealed Heavenly Dao before cing a Time eleration Formation on the entire world.

    Then, he chose the people to be his incarnation. For this world, he chose two people: twins, one girl, and one boy. An ident separated these twins at birth, leading them to two different paths.

    A wealthy family adopted the girl, so she grew up living a life of luxury full of warmth. She was exceptionally talented, and because of her environment, she became a chivalrous person. Her goal after starting to cultivate is to help people in need.

    Meanwhile, her brother¨Cwhom she did not even know existed ¨Clived a life of misery. He had to beg on the street to survive, not having any love orpanionship. Furthermore, at the age of 10, he was captured and sold to be a ve for mining.

    He had zero cultivation talent, and his heart was full of hatred for the world.

    Wang Wei ced the incarnation orb into the dirty''s child body and watched him turn into his face. And just like previously, he watched his confusion as he realized he had just reincarnated from Earth.

    "Heaven Devouring System? Yes, this world should pay for what it did to me," said the Yang Incarnation after fusing the memories of Wang Wei''s life back on Earth and this child.

    The real Wang Wei teleported away before cing the other orb into the other twin.

    "I''m reincarnated? Great, I knew I would one day be a protagonist. Hmm, why is my chest so heavy?" After checking, Wang Hua''s face became ugly as she rushed to find a mirror.

    She looked at her beautiful face, herrge breasts and curve.

    "I''m a woman? No, no, no."

    He spent the next few hours freaking out before calming down.

    "At least I''m beautiful," heforted himself. "Since this world has cultivation, are there techniques like the Sunflower Method to reverse yin and yang? This might be my best chance."

    Meanwhile, the real Wang Wei wasughing uncontrobly as he watched this. Luckily, he ced a barrier around him, or the whole world would have heard his uncontrobleughter.

    He took a deep breath to calm down and looked at his Yin Incarnation. He had to admit, the female version of him was truly beautiful¨Ceven more so than his wife. And it had gray-colored hair like him, and she would be even more divine.

    ''I cannot wait to see the Yin-Yang sh between you two, the sh of good and evil, poor and the rich, day and night, the immortal and the devil. Unfortunately, in the end, your fate is destined to be one.''

    As for the Yin Incarnation''s desire to turn back to a man, he would not intervene as such an aplishment would deepen his understanding of Yin and Yang. Of course, he would not make it easy as well.

    As for the fact that one of his incarnations was a woman, he also did not care. As a person who person ultimate freedom, he should not be shackled by things like gender or sex.

    The next incarnation was Luck. For this one, Wang Wei ced a unique formation around the world to bless this incarnation with the utmost luck possible.

    This incarnation could just be shopping, and a Saint Tier Treasure will fall from the sky in his hand.

    He wanted to know what kind of man he would be if everything were handed to him. What if he could acquire everything in life without working for it?

    The fifth incarnation was Karma, and this one was also special. Wang Wei granted him a physique that could attract Karma. He was burdened by positive and negative karma everywhere this incarnation went.

    For example, even if he buys a piece of bread from a vendor, he will form some Karma to that vendor that he has to pay. He could identally step on an ant and form negative karma with it, leading to it bing a demonic beast and returning to avenge the karma.

    With such a physique, this incarnation''s every move in his cultivation journey will be a hassle or nuisance, and he has to ponder them deeply. Otherwise, he will be buried under the weight of the world''s Karma.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The sixth incarnation is Order and Disorder. This one has to start from a Low Thousand World and ascend to the Great Thousand World. And every time he reaches the peak of a world, he has a mission to aplish before ascending.

    The seventh incarnation is Life and Death(Samsara). This one is normal, with only a specific mission like the others. The eighth incarnation is Destiny, and also a normal one, except he had a Book of Destiny in his sea of Consciousness with nk pages that he had to write.

    Wang Wei dropped all these incarnations into different worlds he divined that were perfect for their growth. Then, he left the resources he gathered from the sect and his wife to 5 of them.

    As for the remaining ones, he did not even set up Time eleration Formation in their world since he did not want them to catch up to his cultivation or surpass him since they did not have the proper resources to temper their bodies.

    Finally, Wang Wei headed to another world for the Ninth Incarnation: Fate. However, he had a feeling that something would go wrong.

 Chapter 517 Overlords Luck

    Chapter 517 Overlord''s Luck

    After arriving at his destination, Wang Wei did not waste any time. He summoned the Great Thousand World''s River of Fate and entered. Then, he took out the Fate Law Fruit, and using it, he started gathering the power of Fate to condense what looked like a fetus.

    A few hourster, the fetus changed into Wang Wei''s face and build, growing into a teenager about 16.

    Wang Wei looked at his sleeping incarnation, and his eyes turnedpletely gray, with noticeable strings shing across them. It took him a few minutes before sighing loudly, full of disappointment.

    "I knew it. I''m the ninth incarnation," he muttered. Based on his calction, his real body was the real ninth incarnation, or the first if he wanted to be technical.

    As for this one he created, he technically could not fuse with him after reaching the Quasi-Emperor Realm as part of the incarnation. And if this clone also cultivated the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture], Wang Wei knew he would explode and die if he tried to fuse with it along with the other clones.

    In other words, he could only have 8 incarnations, plus himself, for a total of 9.

    "Nine is the extreme," he muttered with a wry smile as his shoddy attempt at reaching the power of 10 incarnations failed. He took a few seconds topose himself since he had already expected this.

    Furthermore, it was not as if the Fate Incarnation was useless. Having another clone help him understand thew of Fate will help him achieve a golden Law Tree like Di Tian ore close to it.

    Clone techniques that can help cultivators increase their understanding are valuable in the Myriad Emperor World and across all World Communities. And that is because most clone techniques cannot do this. Otherwise, a person like Su Ya would be terrifying.

    When ites to her scripture, Wang Wei believed it could help withprehension, but not all her clones were functional. Arge portion of them should be useful, while most were useless. So, Su Ya would have been quite thepetitor once she reached the Void Shattering Realm.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Wang Wei also wanted to use arge number of clones for hisprehension. Unfortunately, there are restrictions from Heaven and Earth for these techniques for people with high-quality souls like himself.

    Luckily, his Spirit Particles and Future Buddha Self are more than enough for him.

    He looked at the Fate Incarnation onest time before leaving. This incarnation''s purpose will be toprehend the Law of Fate. Wang Wei connected the incarnation''s soul to the River of Fate to grant it a long life span, at the price of not being able to cultivate and never leaving the River of Fate.

    As such, it will spend all its lifeprehendingws for him.

    After ensuring everything was normal, Wang Wei hopped inside his golden chariot and returned home; he had been traveling in the Endless Void for more than a month.

    On his journey home, he sensed something nearby, so he changed direction. And after traveling for a while, he discovered a Great Thousand World.

    Feeling the excitement of his Qi Luck Dragon, he used his Divine Sense to look inside that world. As soon as he entered, he sensed something not far away where he saw a powerful sect.

    All the disciples and elders seemed to be on guard and activated the sect''s protecting formation. It took Wang Wei a few minutes to find the ws in the many Supreme Tier Arrays before seeing what the fuss was about.

    In one of the mountains, a middle-aged man sat cross-legged with closed eyes. A strange fluctuation emanated from his body, and his face contorted with immense pain; his face was pale, and sweats kept dropping from his forehead.

    After secretly observing for a while, Wang Wei''s eyes lit up as he understood what was happening. This person was attempting to subdue this world''s Heavenly Dao with his Willpower to force it to condense a Dao Source Seed for him. In other words, he was trying to be a Dao Ancestor.

    ''It seems like he is not going to make it,'' thought Wang Wei. Then, an idea came to his mind. He controlled his Divine Sense to contact this person without disturbing his concentration; this task required great control of the soul and Spiritual Power.

    "Hello, fellow Daoist," said Wang Wei after entering this man''s Sea of Consciousness, where he saw his Primordial Spirit sitting in the same position as him, fighting a cloud-like entity.

    "Hello, how can I help you, fellow Daoist?'' replied Daoist Red Cloud, who immediately realized something was wrong. Not only did this person invade his Sea of Consciousness without noticing, but he could also talk to him without affecting his focus on the battle against Heavenly Dao.

    "There is no need to be on guard," replied Wang Wei. "I will be sinct: I''vee to make a deal with you."

    Daoist Red Cloud rapidly assessed the situation. Even at his peak, he might not be the opponent of this person. And in his current situation, he was vulnerable to the slightest disturbance.

    So, it would be best to be prudent in dealing with the situation. Furthermore, this person was kind enough to use a method that would not disturb him, so he should reciprocate the same level of respect.

    "Please borate, fellow Daoist."

    "Do you have any innate treasures of the five elements, healing properties, or ores? Please, answer truthfully."

    Daoist Red Cloud briefly pondered before saying: "I have two innate herbs of the five elements and one of the shadow element."

    These three herbs are one of the main reasons he could reach the current step and are thus considered his greatest secret. Nevertheless, he went on a whim and decided to tell the truth.

    "Excellent," Wang Wei replied with a smile. "I will help you with your current tribtion. But I want the herbs in exchange."

    Daoist Red Cloud immediately frowned, "Fellow Daoist, it''s not that I don''t want to, but there is no way for foreign aid in my current situation."

    Wang Wei did not say anything further before raising his hand. He essed a small portion of his Willpower and condensed it into an amulet. He then removed his imprints and connection to it, along with all his Karmic connections.

    When Daoist Red Cloud saw the talisman, his eyes lit up as he understood how this cultivator could help him. By absorbing this talisman, his Willpower will be momentarily boosted, thus granting him the strength to conquer Heavenly Dao and pass the Dao Ancestor Tribtion.

    Thinking about how immortality was so close to him, Daoist Red Cloud instantly became excited to the point of losing control. Luckily, he is a man with a high enough state of mind, so he quickly controlled himself.

    Wang Wei secretly nodded his head after seeing this. Heavenly Dao will assess their Dao Heart, cultivation, and state of mind for any True Monarchs trying to be Dao Ancestors in the lower realm.

    If someone does not meet the requirements, the Willpower Tribtion will not even appear.

    "I ept your deal," said Daoist Red Cloud after briefly pondering. He waved his hand, and three glowing herbs appeared in the Sea of Consciousness, and without saying anything else, he gave them to Wang Wei.

    Admiring thetter''s trust, Wang Wei gave him the talisman without doing anything sneaky.

    Red Cloud did not hesitate to absorb the talisman, and he immediately felt the boost in his Willpower. Since this boost came in the form of a treasure, it is technically counted as using foreign aid like treasure, so it was eptable for the tribtion.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei opened his eyes in the Golden Chariot to look at the three herbs in front of him.

    "Is this what it feels like to be a Dao Overlord? It''s better than I anticipated."

    With these two elemental herbs, he was now only short of 8 other innate treasure for another incarnation. As for the shadow herb, it was perfect for Wang Ju to be his shadow.

    With a smile on his face, Wang Wei activated the Golden Chariot to its full strength to rush home. He did not want to stay here in case this Daoist suddenly changed his mind after bing a Dao Ancestor.

    A few minutester, he finally arrived home and entered the Myriad Emperor World. Unfortunately for him, the moment he arrived, something urred.

    The clouds above him changed by turning red.

    "Immortal Annihtion Thunder?" muttered Wang Wei as he looked at the sky. Then, his face became ugly as he calcted what was going on. His action broke some rules by intervening in another person''s Immortal Tribtion.

    So, Heavenly Dao is going to punish him. ording to his divination, Wang Wei knew if he were not now a Fateless, his action would have brought out the Divine Punishment Thunder instead of the Immortal Annihtion Thunder, which was reserved for Immortal Tier cultivators.

    Wang Wei acted quickly and took out a talisman from his space ring.

    "Ancestor Wucheng, save me."

    He then rxed after sending the talisman.

    "Luck is truly a double edge sword," Wang Wei muttered. When the first red lightning bolt descended from the sky, an enormous hand covering the entire Domain came out of nowhere to block it.

    As Wang Wei looked at the hand, he could not help but shake his head. The domain he was in was small, but it was the size of a couple of dozens of gxies by the standard of Earth from his previous life.

    But now, a hand was the same size.

    Sometimes, Wang Wei has to shake his head at how absurd the cultivation world can be. Common sense and logic seemed to be a joke to them.

    A few minutester, the sky returned to normal, and Wang Wucheng appeared in front of the chariot.

    "Kid, you know how to make trouble. What exactly did you do this time?"

    Wang Wei put away his chariot before answering: "I only helped someone pass their Dao Ancestor Trial. Well, I think he should pass."

    Wang Wucheng gave him a strange look.

    "Kid, do you not realize how serious it is to have such an ability?"

    Wang Wei pondered for a moment, "I see. Most Emperors¨Ceven Eternals¨Chave a limit to the number of Immortal Powerhouses they can create. But with this method, I can theoretically surpass this limit and even ignore it as long as I can withstand the bacsh."

    "It''s good that you understand."

    "Well, it doesn''t matter."

    "Oh, why?"

    "If my ns seed, after bing an Emperor, Immortal Tier powerhouses will be extremelymon in the Myriad Emperor World."

 Chapter 518 Sword One

    Chapter 518 Sword One

    Wang Wucheng squinted his eyes as he remembered someone reporting this kid''s ns to him. However, it was not fully detailed, so he did not know how to aplish such a feat.

    "Big words, kid. So, how exactly are you going to do such a thing?"

    Wang Wei smiled before using his Divine Sense tomunicate his ns. Wang Wucheng became more serious the more he listened.

    "Your n might work, but are you prepared to be the enemy of the entire Endless Void?"

    "It won''t be that bad," replied Wang Wei. "I''m sure I can convince many people to be on my side, and everyone can benefit."

    Wang Wucheng shook his head, "You give cultivators too much credit. Most worlds are xenophobic¨Cincluding Great Emperors¨Cso they won''t let outsiders intervene in their ne¨Ceven if it benefits them."

    "So, I must take into ount greater resistance; dully noted."

    "As long you understand," replied Wang Wucheng before disappearing, making Wang Wei''s mouth twitch.

    "You could have given me a ride home," he muttered before also teleporting home.

    Back in his secret realm, as soon as Wang Wucheng arrived, the voice asked him: "What did he do this time?"

    So, Wang Wuchend exined the situation.

    "This kid is like a gift that keeps on given." The voice knew what this ability meant for any sect. If a True Monarch meets the requirement, the sect can send them to the Lower Realm to take the Dao Ancestor Tribtion, and Wang Wei can help them pass the trial.

    This method will continue to be effective if he can withstand the bacsh, or maybe until True Heavenly Dao intervenes.

    "Do you think we should ask him to test it out now?" the voice asked. Cultivators in their realm cannot intervene in another person''s tribtion, or their punishment wille directly from True Heavenly Dao.

    And one of the reasons Wang Wei can achieve such a feat is his unnatural Willpower and his status as a Fateless, which shield him greatly from Heavenly Dao''s detection and punishment.

    "No," replied Wang Wucheng.

    "If you''re worried about his safety, we will protect him at all cost."

    "We don''t know whether doing so will have any negative effects, and it''s not wise to risk a few more Dao Ancestors for a possible Eternal Emperor."

    "Indeed," muttered the voice. If their actions negatively affected the kid before the Heaven Will Battle, the benefit would not be worth it.

    "Plus, the kid is far more valuable and cunning than we expected," added Wang Wucheng before exining the n Wang Wei had told him about. The voice became silent for a few minutes.

    "In that case, we need to prepare in advance to give us a headstart."

    Wang Wucheng frowned, "What are you worried about?"

    "The other sects."

    "I''m not following."

    "I''ve observed this kid, and he is a little too open-minded; I wish he were a little more selfish."

    "Are you worried he will give the other sects a chance topete with us?"

    "Yes, as long as we prepare in advance, we will benefit most."

    Wang Wucheng shook his head, "If his n were to seed, he would need to disy a certain level of impartiality¨Cespecially to leave a precedent for future Emperors. However, that''s only on the surface.

    "The kid will take good care of us."

    "You''re probably right, but there is nothing wrong with being a little cautious."

    Wang Wucheng did not say anything more since he knew this was how that person operated. The sect has survived many catastrophes without injuring the foundation and even thrived because of their cautions.

    "Since the kid has shown its value, we should do the same," said the voice. "Do you want to give him more resources for his incarnations?"

    "There is no need."

    "Oh, why not?"

    "As our future leader, we have tested this kid in most categories, and he has far surpassed our requirements. We could not even grade him with some criteria because of how excellent he was.

    "However, we never tested his ability to gather resources; I think this is a great opportunity."

    "You want to copy the Ancient n''s method?" the voice asked. The Ancient ns and some Emperor Lineages have other ways to test their Heaven Chosen.

    They would send their genius out of the sect after they reached the age of cultivation. These geniuses can only return to the sect after reaching a specific cultivation realm¨Cusually the Supernatural or Divine Body Realm.

    During this time of their cultivation, these Heaven Chosens have to find resources for themselves, relying on their luck, intelligence,merce, joining other sects, or even robbing others.

    The ns only provided them with cultivation techniques and a Dao Protector. In some factions, even cultivation techniques will not be provided.

    The factions do this as a way to temper these Heaven Chosens. Or at least, some of them do. The Ancient ns mainly do this because of theirck of resources.

    Most of the Ancient n''s branch members are the ones sent out to the world to acquire resources, but the main members chosen as potential Heaven Chosens will be cultivated by the n''s resources.

    "Yes, something simr," replied Wang Wucheng.

    "That''s fine. But, I feel we still have to reward him with something."

    "Hmm, I remember his father once reported to me that he asked if the sect has the Great Emperor''s blood."

    "Emperor''s blood? We ran out a long time ago."

    "That''s unfortunate."

    "In that case, I''ll ask Sword One if she could get some for him."

    Sword One likes to dote on the talented younger generation, unlike Origin One, who is more strict and responsible for his duties. The only downside is she has strict requirements.

    In the past few generations, only Wang Tian received her aid in the form of instruction through his dream. He owed her a lot of his achievements in the Dao of the Sword.

    The voice disappeared before traveling to another Secret Realm of the sect. It was a world where the earth, the clouds, the air, the grass, the trees, and everything in existence were made of swords.

    At the very center of this Secret Realmy a coffin with two swords inserted into it.

    "Sir, I have something to report."

    A few secondster, a melodious voice responded: "What is it this time?"

    Then the voice exined everything about Wang Wei''s recent events, ns for the future, and requests for Emperor''s blood.

    A hand as white as jade pushed out the coffin before a slightly voluptuous woman walked out. A single nce and people would immediately think she was an unparalleled beauty.

    Unfortunately, they would not be able to know for sure as she had a in silver mask on, which made people wonder what she was hiding: her beauty, some sort of deformation, or was she just a woman of many secrets?

    Sword One had heard of this junior from the recent World Collision and nned to contact him if he passed his Ouw Trial. She looked into the distance, her eyes ignoring the concept of space itself.

    She saw Wang Wei having dinner with his family.

    ''The Nine Extremity Foundation? This thing is real?''

    Sword One could not believe such a thing was real, and she even found someone trying to aplish it.

    ''There seems to be another one.'' She looked in the Western Continent, where she saw Di Tian cultivating inside the seal.

    ''This one already seeded. *Sigh* This generation is something else.''

    "Sir, what is your decision?" asked the voice.

    "I''ll go to the Endless Void to get the blood for him. Even better, I''ll see if I can find an Emperor who cultivates the Dao of Fate or some aspect of it."

    "Most aspects of fate are Ouw Daos, so I doubt you''ll find something."

    Any person who can cultivate Ouw Daos to the Emperor Realm is not an ordinary person, and the chances of any of them staying in the lower dimension are closed to none.

    "I know, so my goal is those people who cultivate Fate Dao as their secondary Daos, not their main ones."

    It ismon for Emperors and Dao Ancestors to cultivate a secondary Grand Dao Source after proving the Dao. But there are restrictions between the primary and secondary Dao.

    "Even then, it should be rare,"mented the voice.

    "If I don''t find what I want, I''ll go into the Dao Burial Ground."

    "Sir, isn''t that too dangerous?"

    "I''ll act swiftly and behead a Third ss Emperor before the others react; it should be fine."

    The voice was momentarily speechless. "What if the Eternal Emperors decide to counter-attack?"

    "These rats know better not to intervene in a generation where a Glorious Age is urring. Plus, they would not dare toe out with that kid''s wife present."

    The voice understood why she wanted to take the risk; it was a calcted move.

    "Even so¡­"

    "As I said, I will look in the Endless Void first," said Sword One.

    "Sir, can I ask something?"

    "Are you wondering why I''m going to such length?"

    "Yes."

    "Everyone knows a new Era ising. But based on what you told me, I hope this kid is the one who began this era. In his hand, it might be the greatest time of prosperity the Myriad Emperor World has ever seen.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "No, maybe, even the entire Endless Void."

    The voice did not know what to say; he did not expect such a high evaluation for the kid. But, he did not doubt Sword One''s words. As one of the sect''s oldest and most powerful cultivators, as someone who has lived since the Ancient Emperor Era, her vision and experience is not something he canpare.

    "Alright, I''m leaving. Tell Origin One to keep things safe for me."

    After saying that, she took the two swords from her coffin before disappearing. And as soon as she did so, many ancient existences sleeping or hiding in the Myriad Emperor World detected it and wondered what this mad woman would do.

    Nevertheless, a lot of them prayed her target was not them.

 Chapter 519 Devil Whisper

    Chapter 519 Devil Whisper

    Wang Wei had dinner with his family before preparing to rx in the next few days, waiting for the opening of the Secret Realm he divined would help him in his resources gathering.

    Then, he took out a special jug from his space ring, and immediately after opening it, an enchanting wine smell spread out from his mountain throughout the entire sect.

    Many disciples and Elders looked in his direction while swallowing their saliva; they could feel that this wine would be delicious and highly beneficial for cultivation.

    Wang Wei took a sip before closing his eyes in intoxication. After a few sips, he could feel his Gourmet Cell talent activated and his fleshly body''s strength increased by 5 Dragon Force.

    He used state-of-the-art modern technology to brew this wine before adding Innate Qi in the final process. Then, he used the Innate Time Treasure to age this wine by at least 250,000 years.

    "Not bad, but let''s wait how you will taste after half a million years and more."

    He looked in the distance to see Li Jun flying over to his mountain and waving his hand to activate the mountain''s formation; he won''t share it with anyone today.

    Ignoring Li Jun''s cry of unfairness or his attempt to contact him through a talisman, Wang Wei took a few more sips and increased his fleshly body''s power.

    Then, when he prepared to put the wine away, he suddenly stopped as he sensed something. He activated his Soul Network Divine Ability and went straight to the Martial Supreme World Community.

    "Did I find something? Finally."

    Wang Wei has been using his ability to search for people in the Martial Supreme World who could give him a few more innate treasures. He targeted people from an Emperor Lineage since there are more likely to ess such a treasure level.

    His focus was not on Heaven Chosens but on people who failed to acquire the position. The only downside is he has to wait for these people to leave the confinement of their sect since his ability cannot ess their souls when protected by Immortal-Tier Arrays.

    Inside the Mind Pce that he created for the Soul Network Ability, he focused on a particr soul.

    "Song Jinyuan, Second Son of the Song Family, a Martial Art n with four Great Emperors. He previously lost the title of First Son to an unparalleled genius that appeared from the branch n. Nevertheless, he refuses to ept defeat and constantly challenges the first son.

    "But after too many defeats, thetter has be his Heart Demon. Perfect."

    "Where is this?" muttered Song Jinyuan as he looked around with vignce. One moment he was waiting for the beginning of the Sword City Martial Art Conference; the next, his soul was forcibly called to this ce.

    He looked around to notice he was in this dark ce, sitting on a cushion with an older man sitting opposite him. He immediately frowned as he could not detect any aura or cultivation from the man opposite him.

    However, since thetter could draw his soul into this ce under the nose of his Dao Protector and the City Lord of Sword City, he might be an Immortal powerhouse, or at the very least, a Quasi-Emperor.

    "Junior Song Jinyuan has seen senior."

    "Calm and collected: not bad," replied Wang Wei in an old fashion way of speaking, as if seizing out a junior. "I won''t beat around the bush: Do you want to beat Song Dusheng?"

    "Senior, what do you mean?"

    "I will temporarily give you the power to defeat him."

    Song Jinyuan frowned before hesitating: "Senior, what do you want from this junior?"

    "It''s good to talk to smart people. I want innate spiritual herbs."

    Song Jinyuan looked shocked; he did not expect this senior to be so straightforward.

    "Hey,d, you don''t understand how hard it is for us Loose Immortal Cultivators. Without background, we must find our own resources," Wang Wei said with a sad sigh.

    A look of understanding shed across Song Jinyuan''s face. Then, he smiled embarrassedly, "Senior--"

    "I know you cannot ess innate resources as the second son."

    Song Jinyuan clenched his fists after hearing this.

    "Here''s what we''ll do. I will lend three of them to you. Then you challenge the first son for three innate treasures as a bargaining price. After you use my power to defeat him, you will return them."

    "I ept," said Song Jinyuan, without hesitation.

    "Oh, don''t you want to think it over for a while? I don''t mind waiting."

    "No need."

    He did think of buying some time to tell his family about this encounter¨Cespecially since thetter is nothing but a loose cultivator. However, he decided otherwise after thinking about how even the Immortal Supreme Elders in the n are now on Song Dusheng''s side.

    All that matters is to defeat his enemy and deal with the current Heart Demon.

    "Excellent. Sign the contract, and we can begin."

    Song Jinyuan was not surprised he needed to have some restrictions ced on him. So, he read every detail of the contract before signing it with his soul.

    "How do you want to defeat Song Dusheng?"

    "Senior, what do you mean?"

    "Do you want to use an invincible power and defeat him with one punch? Or, have a hearty battle with him before defeating him at thest minute. Better yet, suppress him throughout the entire battle."

    Song Jinyuan instinctively wanted to choose the first option. But he realized that doing so would invite more questions from his family. So, he decided to select the second one. However, thinking about all the misery and suffering he endured in the past thousand years, he said:

    "I choose the third option."

    Wang Wei smiled before waving his hand to condense two things: a talisman and a drop of blood.

    "Senior, this is?"

    "Both will give you the power to defeat your opponent. If you choose the talisman, your family will know it was the result of outside aid; they willbel your victory as the result of a fortunate encounter.

    "However, if you choose the blood and absorb it, they will think it is your strength."

    Song Jinyuna clenched his teeth. He knew the correct answer was the talisman, but he could not remove his eyes from the blood.

    "I-I choose the blood."

    "Youngd, think wisely. The power is only temporarily."

    "Senior, I have made my choice."

    "As you wish."

    The blood drop floated before him, and Song Jinyuna swallowed it.

    "Senior, can I only use the power one time?"

    "That''s correct."

    "Could you make it so I can use it multiple times?"

    "Why?"

    "Song Dusheng will participate in the uing Martial Art Conference, and I want to defeat him in front of everyone during the final. However, I know I don''t have the strength to reach the final, while he has a great chance."

    "I see. I will allow the blood to release some power whenever you face an opponent beyond your means; this should allow you to reach the final."

    Wang Wei paused before waving his hand and condensing another talisman.

    "This is a Luck Maniption Talisman. Wearing it will prevent you from meeting Song Dusheng before the final. It will even allow all the most powerfulpetitors to meet in advance, forcing them to eliminate one another."

    Song Jinyuan excitedly took the talisman before bowing to the senior and leaving this space. When he opened his eyes, he found himself in the residence allocated to the Song n.

    He sensed the power rushing threw his veins and felt intoxicated for a moment.

    ''Song Dasheng, you wait for me.''

    Then, Song Jinyuan watched thepetition unfold with awe. All the famous Heaven Chosens or Seeded yer of thispetition would miraculously pick each other as opponents.

    Meanwhile, he and Song Dasheng would also pick powerful opponents, but not ones they could not defeat after some efforts. Then, the two finally reached the final, which surprised all the older generations watching.

    ording to the n, Song Jinyuan taunted his opponent before asking to raise the stake for three innate treasures. Song Dasheng¨Cwith the utmost confidence in himself¨Creadily epted the offer and even signed the contract.

    Then, Song Jinyuan maltreated him during this fight. With the drop of blood containing 70% of Wang Wei''s strength, he gave his opponent a beating he would never forget in his entire life.

    Song Jinyuan gave back all the pain and suffering he endured in the past thousand years. If a Song n Elder did not remind him, he might have tried to kill Song Dasheng.

    After winning thepetition, Song Jinyuan received his prize before his n''s elder interrogated him about his sudden strength gain. He only said he had a fortunate encounter recently that improved his strength; no one doubted him as this wasmon.

    Although the strength gain was quite significant, it was not out of the realm of eptance.

    Then, a slight issue arose about the three innate treasures that Song Dasheng promised. A few elders argued there was no need to abide by the agreement since this was a battle between juniors.

    However, under Song Jinyuan''s insistence and threatening to destroy Song Dasheng''s soul ording to the contract, the n finally agreed. Of course, the main reason for his sess is that some of the elders who did not like that a branch member was this generation''s Heaven Chosen intervened and took his side.

    "Senior, here are the innate treasures."

    Wang Wei smiled before receiving his reward. He checked the three new ones: two of them could be used to temper his incarnation''s skin and muscle. However, the third one was of the thunder attribute.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''It doesn''t matter. I can exchange with the sect for one of the five elements.''

    "You seem distraught. What''s the issue?" asked Wang Wei.

    "I think some of the Supreme Elders are suspicious of my strength. Senior, please help me?"

    Wang Wei frowned slightly after hearing this. He did not think his method could hide from an Immortal powerhouse. However, he also understood the concept of returning customers.

    As such, although he could abandon Song Jinyuan since he already got what he wanted, it coulde in handy in the future to help him now.

    "Alright, I''ll help you onest time."

    He gave him another drop of blood which would temporarily fuse with his body and make it look as if Song Jinyuan had acquired a new bloodline, hence the reason for his sudden strength gain.

    Then, he took out the talisman Wu Hong gave him and used his power to seal and remove any trace that this power was foreign or artificial. So, even if a Dao Ancestor checked Song Jinyuan''s body, they would not find anything abnormal.

    "Remember, the blood will disappear after your Supreme Elder check."

    Song Jinyuan nodded, albeit his face was full of disappointment. After bowing, he exited the space.

 Chapter 520 Chat Group

    Chapter 520 Chat Group

    Wang Wei looked at the innate treasures in his hand and a smile. He decided to use this scheme one more time before stopping. After all, the Martial Supreme World was a Heaven Will World; he knew some beings could detect his actions if he continued.

    ''While I wait for the customer to return, let''s begin with n B.''

    He activated his Soul Network Ability again and searched for Sons of Destiny in the Martial Supreme World. Unfortunately, based on his divination, there might not be one.

    It was understandable as most Sons of Destiny appeared once a world was in great danger. The ones with this title without aplishing anything in return are scarce.

    So, after searching for a few days, Wang Wei decided to take another approach. He searched for individuals with high cultivation talent, Willpower, and a decent state of mind but whose luck was terrible.

    In the world of cultivation, more often than not, luck is more important than even talent. Someone might be talented, but because of their poor luck, they are never discovered by a cultivation sect or faction.

    Or even after starting cultivation, they encountered a battle between True Monarchs and died while going out for the first time outside the sect. Most sects will not give all their resources to someone, so without fortunate encounters, these types of people cannot cultivate peacefully.

    In most Heaven Will Worlds, Emperor Lineage, Supreme Land, and even Holy Lands will not ept disciples with poor Qi Luck¨Cno matter how talented they are unless the sect is willing to go to extreme lengths to reverse that disciple''s fate.

    After a few hours of searching, Wang Wei found many individuals, but he picked 5, each from a different Great Thousands World. Then, he summoned them to the Mind Pce.

    .

    An older man with a slight medicinal herb scent appeared in a grey space. Although confused, his years of experience made him quickly calm down before assessing the situation.

    He found himself sitting on a table with abel: The Doctor.

    He frowned slightly before looking around and noticing four other people who appeared as confused as him, despite a few trying to hide it. He looked at thebel before each of them:

    The Butcher, the Schr, the Mad King, and the Assassin.

    The Doctor could analyze some information just by these names or titles. The room remained quiet for a few minutes as everyone secretly observed one another.

    However, he decided it would be best to ask questions to figure out what was happening. Nevertheless, before he could say anything, he sensed something as he detected another presence.

    It was a handsome young man with grey hair and eyes. And the moment the Doctorid eyes on him, he seemed to have witnessed his fate and the fate of his entire world. But upon closer look, it was as if nothing urred.

    "Wee; you can call me the Lord of Destiny. If any of you do not wish to be here, you can say so, and I will return you to where you came from."

    No one said anything but looked at each other.

    "Sir Immortal, I mean Lord of Destiny, can you first tell us why we are here?" the Doctor asked with great courage.

    "No problem. All of you here are people born with great talent, wisdom, Willpower, and even cultivated a decent state of mind. Unfortunately, fate did not favor you and did not bless you with any luck. So, you''re destined to be ordinary mortals your entire life."

    The others remained calm, but the Mad King and the Butcher reacted. Thetter clenched his hands tightly underneath his chair while the Mad King looked at Wang Wei with uncontroble madness in his eyes.

    "As you can expect, I will give you a chance to change your fate. However, nothing is free in this world. If you ept my offer, know you will immediately owe me two innate treasures."

    "Sir, what if we refuse?" asked the Doctor.

    "I will send you out without any memories of today''s encounter."

    Everyone remained quiet, thinking about their decision.

    "I have a more important question, Sir. What is an innate treasure?" asked the schr.

    "I forgot most of you don''t know anything about the cultivation world."

    Wang Wei snapped his finger, and basic knowledge of cultivation appeared in their minds: including the cultivation realms, the ssification of treasures, pills, talismans, and arrays, and even the ssification of worlds.

    With this knowledge, these five finally understood how high of debt they would undertake. There is the possibility that their entire world did not have a single innate treasure.

    "I agree," said the mad king, without hesitation.

    "Me as well," added the Butcher. Then, the remaining three epted the offer after a few minutes of pondering.

    "Excellent,"mented Wang Wei before waving his hand to hand each of them a contract. And after they signed it, he smiled before giving them a booklet.

    "The core issue that you all face is theck of luck. This [Luck Stealing Art] is a secret technique that will allow you to steal the luck of others to supplement yours."

    After hearing this, the Doctor and the Schr frowned, while the others tried to hide their excitement.

    "Sir, do we have to steal other people''s luck?" asked the Doctor. He has spent his entire life treating people and does not want to harm anyone if he does not have to.

    "Yes," replied Wang Wei. "The cultivation world is cruel; if you do not step on others, they will step on you. Now, if you have reservations about using this technique, you can always target criminals.

    "I will warn you: this technique will eventually create a bacsh from Heavenly Dao. So, be on the lookout for that and ask for help when necessary."

    With Wang Wei''s understanding of the Laws of Luck, he realized one of the reasons for Zhou Shu''s death back in the Heavenly Profound Continent was the bacsh of forcefully bing the Son of Destiny.

    "Second warning, this technique is free, but from now on, all techniques or resources exchanged from this ce will require Karma Points, which you can acquire by exchanging resources and techniques from your home world."

    Wang Wei paused to give them some time to process this information. He also injected into their minds the things they can exchange for Karma points, which include Luck, Lifespan, World Source, and other things.

    "Since I am in a good mood, I will personally customize cultivation techniques for each of you. Let''s begin with you, doctor: do you have any specific requirement?"

    "As long as I can continue to save lives."N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "In that case, a technique based on the Medicine Dao with the Five Elements at the core. I would add Yin and Yang, but you can''t afford the price."

    Wang Wei had many cultivation techniques from Zhen Chao, so he took one with the five elements and modified it to suit the doctor, while also adding a lot to his understanding of the human body and soul. As a powerful body refiner, he was also a great doctor.

    "For this technique, you owe me 16 million Karma Points."

    .

    The Doctor looked at him, not knowing what to say.

    "Don''t be like that. I will give you the first three chapters, allowing you to cultivate the Divine Altar Realm. After that, you can change to another technique, but you still have to pay the price of the three chapters.

    "Next is you, schr. Any requirement?"

    "My dream is to one day be like the Ancient Sages, suppressing demons with one word and saving all sentient beings."

    "In that case, your technique would involve the Literary Spirit and Righteous Qi."

    Wang Wei also modified a technique for him. His mother had studied the concept of Literary Spirit for the past thousand years to prepare for the n to be Emperor. So, Wang Wei was quite knowledgeable on the subject.

    As for Righteous Qi, it was connected to the concept of Literary Spirit. Furthermore, he learned a little from his battle with Bai Han.

    "Your total is 12.6 million Karma Points. But like the doctor, you get the first three chapters for free. Next is the Mad King?"

    " Lord of Destiny, I want the Great Sui Dynasty to be the only ruler of my world. I want all these sects to regret treating me like a puppet."

    "So, you want to walk the path of Sovereign? That''s easy. A total of 5 million Karma Point."

    The mad king frowned after hearing this.

    "Not satisfied?"

    "If the price corresponds to the value, then I''m not satisfied," replied the mad king with determination.

    "Well, who am I to stop you if you want to drown in debt? I will add the ability to summon an undead army only loyal to you, and a body refining techniques that require the use of luck called [The Sovereign Golden Body].

    "Now, the price is 23 million Karma Point."

    The Mad King smiled before readily epting his technique.

    "Now, the butcher. What do you want?"

    "I want something based on emotions."

    "Oh, since you like to kill people for fun, I thought you would want something rted to killing."

    As soon as he said these words, many people looked at the butcher with weird eyes, especially the Doctor, who looked disgusted.

    "What I enjoy is the emotions released by my victims before their death; I don''t care much for the act of killing."

    "Very well. Your technique will be based on the Seven Emotions and Six Desires. Your total is 18 million Karma Points. Now, Assassin."

    "Sir, what do you rmend?"

    Everyone was slightly surprised by the female voice since Assassin covered her face with a hood and had a t figure.

    "I rmend either shadow or space attribute."

    "Can I have both?"

    "If you don''t mind the debt."

    She only nodded her head.

    "Your total is 32 million Karma Points."

    The mad kind frowned after hearing this. "Lord, I want to add more stuff to my technique."

    Wang Wei''s lisp twitched as he realized this king was truly mad; he wanted the most powerful or most expensive technique out of everyone, no matter the price.

    "Fine, I''ll add the power of Stars Acupoints into your technique for a new total of 54 million Karma Points."

    The mad king nodded with a smile while everyone looked at him with weird eyes. But he did not care.

    "Normally, we will notmunicate in this manner, but in the form of Group Chats."

    Everyone was confused, but Wang Wei waved his hand to dismiss them.

    The mad king opened his eyes on his throne with a book in his hand. However, he paid no attention to it as some information had appeared in his mind. He closed his eyes again while concentrating; then, he saw something strange inside his mind:

    Reversing Fate Group Chat.

    Mad King: "Hello, my fellow Daoist."

    Doctor: "What a strange method ofmunicating."

    Schr: "What''s truly fascinating is we aremunicating across Worlds."

    Mad King: "Why aren''t the others saying anything?"

    Schr: "They appeared to be online."

    Mad King: "Forget them. Is the Lord present?"

    Doctor: "If you focus on his name, it said he is offline."

    Schr: "For some reason, I feel relief."

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei was watching this chat despite his status. However, he was currently breathing a little harder, with hisplexion slightly pale. To appear more mysterious and powerful, he used Time Laws to create a time dtion to make these people''s techniques.

    So, although it appeared he did it instantly, it took him a few years to modify each technique.

    ''Alright, let''s see what benefit these people will bring me. I should probably create a fake ount to bettermunicate with them.''

 Chapter 521 Success and Ambitions

    Chapter 521 Sess and Ambitions

    Wang Wei took a few pills to recuperate, so hisplexion improved after a few hours.

    "My control of Time Law is not ideal. Otherwise, this technique should not take such arge toll on me."

    After realizing this issue, he ced on top of his agenda to modify the [Force Controlling Skill] to apply to Laws, which was initially one of the primary purposes he created in the first ce.

    Then, he checked the conversation of these five but quickly lost interest when he realized there was nothing of significance. Nevertheless, he did notice that the Soul Network Ability required a high amount of Spiritual Power to constantly allow these five tomunicate across worlds.

    And since Wang Wei is from another World Community very far away, the expenditure on Spiritual Strength is even higher. Based on his calction, the spiritual strength of at least 100 Quasi-Emperors burned every hour.

    This number was not much for Wang Wei, but the ability would be a burden when he eventually had ess to more World Communities. Luckily, as long as these five are notmunicating, the ability can temporarily stop.

    "This might be an issue," Wang Wei muttered before quickly thinking of a solution. He then refined a few Quasi-Emperor Tier soul magical artifacts to store his spiritual strength. The artifact will serve as the energy core of the Soul Network, and Wang Wei only needs to replenish it when needed.

    A few days had passed while he refined the artifacts. Now, he began to ponder his next course of action. The techniques he created for these people were, in fact, iplete.

    Technically speaking, they can only be used until the Primordial Spirit Realm. Cultivation techniques from the Void Shattering Realm and above involved Law Comprehension.

    They can help teach its user directly how to understand and control a specificw. However, most cultivators who want to reach the Quasi-Emperor Realm know only to use them as references.

    After all, theprehension of the predecessors is not necessarily beneficial to another person. Everyone is unique and understands the Laws in different ways.

    ''The sect has many Supreme Tier techniques with the Five Element Laws, so I can just copy and modify those. My mother created a few cultivation techniques of the same level regarding Literary Spirit and Righteous Qi, so the schr''s scripture has no problem.

    ''I''ve read the Shadow Ruler''s Emperor Scripture, so all I have to do is add my understanding of Space Laws for the Assasin. I have a lot of Su Ya''s understanding of emotions, so it should not take long to make the Butcher''s scripture.

    ''The only remaining one is the Mad King''s technique, which would take me longer. However,prehension of Sovereign Laws should boost my [Emperor Words Are Law] ability.''

    Wang Wei sighed, thinking it is not easy to swindle people. No, he meant to do business in this world. Luckily, he considered the waste of his personal time when charging these people.

    His eyes then changed as he divined something:

    "Five years until the Secret Realm opens. For me, that''s a total of 540 years with the Future Buddha Self. More than enough time."

    As he prepared to enter a short cultivation seclusion, he felt something before muttering: "So soon?" He closed his eyes to enter the Mind Pce before calling out Song Jinyuan''s soul.

    "Senior, you have to help me!"

    Wang Wei calmly caressed his beard for a few seconds while looking at him.

    "Kid, you should have expected this oue."

    "I know, and I ept my decision."

    "Very well. What is the problem?"

    "After meeting with the Supreme Elder, I used the excuse of entering seclusion to avoid suspicions for a while. However, Song Dasheng refused to ept his defeat; he kept spreading rumors throughout the n that I cheated and challenged me to another duel.

    "So, I release the news I would only ept his challenge if innate treasures are at stake. I thought he would back down for a while. But I don''t know how he acquired another innate herb, but he''s waiting for my challenge."

    "Since another innate herb is on the line, I will be more than happy to help you."

    "Senior, is there any way you could allow me to use your power for a lower price?"

    Wang Wei gave him a gentle smile. "There is. You will tell your family that you have acquired a powerful bloodline. However, every time you use it, you lose 200,000 years of life span, which is the price for every drop of blood."

    "What? Senior, isn''t that a little too much?"

    "Not at all. With my power, you could defeat all the Heaven Chosen of your world to gather resources and destiny. By then, your chances of proving the Dao would drastically increase.

    "Of course, I would not rmend you do that since the chances of being discovered are extremely high."

    .

    Song Jinyuan''s eyes lit up, "Could I use your power during the Heaven Will Battle?"

    "Absolutely not. There are strict rules for Immortal cultivators intervening in the Heaven Will Battle of any World Community."

    Song Junyuan was disappointed after hearing this; he thought he had found a way to immortality. However, Wang Wei did not care about his mood.

    Technically speaking, since he is not an Immortal, there should be no problem with him intervening in anothermunity''s Heaven Will. After all, the number of Heaven Chosen like himself who could use their strength to forcibly alter the result of othermunities Heaven Will Battle could be counted on one hand throughout the entire Endless Void.

    Considering his status as Fateless, he might truly get away with doing such a thing. However, he did not want to risk it. It would be catastrophic if True Heavenly Dao decided to annihte him or made him suffer bacsh right before his Heaven Will Battle.

    His chances of defeating Di Tian are yet to be determined in peak shape. If he was injured before the battle, he had no chance whatsoever.

    "In that case, I ept your offer."

    Wang Wei gave him a drop of blood before sending him back. Then, he watched the event unfold. Song Jinyuan made his opponent sign the contract for the innate herb, then exined to thetter the price of his bloodline and why he does not want to fight very often.

    ording to Song Jinyuan, he only had two opportunities to use his bloodline without repercussions, and now he was forced to use it on Song Dasheng.

    The elders of the n believed his exnation. Still, Song Dasheng remained skeptical until Song Jinyuan once again beat him an inch to his life without being able to retaliate a single time.

    Every member of the Song n was again shocked by Song Jinyuan''s fighting prowess and excited at the prospect of cultivating another Great Emperor in this generation, making thetter guilty of lying.

    Unfortunately, he knew he was in too deep now and toote to back down. So, he feinted exhaustion before handing the herb to Wang Wei.

    "Let''s take some risks," he muttered before finding three other people from the Martial Supreme to scam as he did to Song Jinyuan. It took him a few days to search and divine the right person, but he seeded.

    The first two were more cunning than Song Jinyuan and chose the talisman. Nevertheless, he still acquired one innate herb from each of them for a total of 9.

    Thest individual was special. He was a True Monarch with a dying wife and needed a special Quasi-Emperor Tier Pill to save her. Unfortunately, after years of trying to save her, he was now poor.

    He did not have many resources as a loose cultivator, and the herbs required to heal his wife were rare. So, Wang Wei made a deal with him.

    There is a Forbidden Land in the Martial Supreme World full of spiritual herbs. And there are rumors of innate treasures deep inside. So, Wang Wei gave the man the power to reach deep inside.

    He first searched for the material to refine the pill for his wife before heading into the inner area and taking two innate treasures. Unfortunately, an unknown power came out of nowhere and annihted him soon after.

    Wang Wei managed to get the two herbs and protect a piece of his soul. As a result, he sensed a terrifying gaze that locked him across World Communities.

    But, he acted in time to surround him with Ancestor Wucheng and Wu Hong''s aura, which forced the gaze to ignore him. Then, he refined the pill to save the third candidate''s wife while also healing his soul.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    As for what happens to him afterward, that''s for his wife to worry about.

    Inside his mansion, Wang Wei had a genuine smile on his face. Only four of his incarnation had all the resources needed for his cultivation, despite granting the resources to five of them.

    That is because his father counted the resources he used to condense his new body as one. The upside is that the 9th reincarnation does not need any resources, so he only had to acquire four 4 of the incarnation.

    Now, he finally acquired 10 innate treasures for one incarnation to temper their bodies, meaning he only had to gather for the remaining three. Considering how easy it was, Wang Wei suddenly became dangerously ambitious.

    He wanted to know if he could absorb more than one innate herb for the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture.] Although this approach has not been aplished before, it was worth trying.

    And even if it was impossible, he wanted his main body to rece the innate herbs and materials with chaos-level ones. And maybe even a few other incarnations.

    ''Okay, let''s be realistic. I may be able to do so for the main body but not for the incarnation.''

    After forcefully controlling his ambitions, Wang Wei prepared to enter seclusion to make these scriptures and take this opportunity to reach the next stage of the Void Shattering Realm.

    And right before he did so, he heard a voice in his mind:

    "Kid, you really know how to cause trouble. Don''t take such risks again. Understand?"

    "Yes, Ancestor," Wang Wei replied out loud before bowing in one direction and entering his seclusion.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wucheng watched him with a smile. He liked that this kid knew how to take calcted risks and when to retreat; he knew not to be blinded by his greed.

 Chapter 522 Gu Xuan

    Chapter 522 Gu Xuan

    After entering the seclusion, Wang Wei took a short time toplete the scriptures for the chat group. And in the process, he understood the Five Elements Law, Shadow Law, and Seven Emotions Six Desire Law.

    He also took time to understand Pill Law, Talisman Law, Array Law, and Refinement Law. He wanted they the foundation toprehend the Grand Dao Source of these professions so he could refine Emperor Pills or Emperor Talismans in the future.

    Most Emperors have to nourish Quasi-Emperor Tier Pills with their Grand Dao Source to elevate them to the Emperor Tier. However, such Emperor Pills are not nearly as effective as genuine the ones refined with Pill Dao Grand Source.

    Moreover, there are other advantages that he learned from Wu Hong. For example, Time eleration Arrays are useless against Immortal Tier cultivators unless it is some special or unique secret realms. But those would be useless after some point.

    In the upper dimension, time is both useless and the most valuable thing. These immortal cultivators do not have to worry about their lifespan; however, they have to spend a ridiculous amount of time cultivating.

    So, Time eleration Formation is the solution to their problem. Unfortunately, as higher beings, they have a resistance to mortal-level time-rted formations or abilities.

    However, Time Formation created by Immortal cultivators would require someone who cultivated the Array Dao to a very high level or someone who minored in Array Dao and cultivated Time Dao.

    Any of these two requirements are incredibly scarce, so any Array Master who sets Time Formation are sought after in the upper dimension.

    Another possible way to achieve the same result is have a Paragon who can bend space-time at will or travel through the River of Time like their backyard garden set up the formation.

    Wang Wei wanted to set the foundation for the future and leave an Immortal Tier Time Formation for the Dao Opening Sect since it did not have one.

    The Misceneous Emperor was the only Emperor who cultivated Array Dao as a minor Dao, but he did not cultivate Time Dao, so he did not leave one behind.

    The sect has one of these unique secret realms with time eleration, but most Immortal powerhouses are now immune to them after using them for so long. Moreover, this secret realm''s time eleration is not as much as they would have wanted.

    After understanding thesews, Wang Wei underwent the Law Combination Process. Cultivators canbine differentws in the Law Foundation Stage to form others or evolve theirws.

    For example, Fire Law could evolve into Pure Yang Law, Water Law into Pure Yin Law. Or, they couldbine Mist Law, Cloud Law, and Tidal Wave Law into the higher form of Water Law.

    Another example is Wu Hong''s Sealing Law. In this stage, shebined Sealing Laws, Control Laws, Absorption Laws, Array Laws, and a small aspect of the Dao of Heaven: Knowledge Law.

    As a result, her Sealing Law is both powerful and unique to her.

    There are many possibilities in this cultivation stage, and cultivators usually take their time in this realm.

    In this stage, Wang Weibined the differentws based on his incarnations to create Fate Law: Luck, Destiny, Space-Time, Samsara, Order-Disorder, and Karma.

    Once that was done, he used Yin-Yang Laws as the link to fuse his Fate Law with the Freedom Law, creating a unique Fate Law that epassed both fatalism and free will.

    Inside Wang Wei''s Divine Sea: the moment he finished establishing his primary Law, the Law Seed shone with brilliant light before a small bud grew from the seed.

    He knew he had officially entered the Law Body stage, a stage that Wang Wei felt was unnecessary, primarily to him. In this stage, the cultivator''sw will nourish their bodies and soul to make them stronger.

    However, since he is walking the path of True Power Dao, he cannot use anyws to increase the strength of his fleshly body. Nevertheless, this is not why he felt this stage was useless.

    Wang Wei entered his space ring to test out something. His body suddenly grew to a size of over 300 meters.

    His ancestor created the Law Body Stage by taking inspiration from the 9th cultivation stage of the Pre-Null Era; it even has the same name. In this stage, cultivators can make their bodies humongous, thus drastically increasing their strength, speed, and defense.

    The reason Wang Wei found this thing useless is one; it was not as much a boost to him as he expected because of how strong his fleshly body was. Secondly, this technique bes useless in the Supreme Realm because of the Dharma Body.

    Even in the Saint Realm, people no longer use it since the Domain was stronger and more versatile.

    Wang Wei theorized in the Ancient Emperor Era, the method of fighting was different than the current time. The ancient cultivators relied way more on the Law Body than modern ones.

    Wang Wei canceled the technique and returned to his standard size. Then, he took out a copy of the ancient cultivation system that he had to read about the Law Body Realm; he was suddenly intrigued to know the difference.

    "The Law Body is essentially the same as the Dharma Body."

    Wang Wei thought the ancient cultivators could not walk the path of True Power Dao since they usews for their fleshly bodies; he was wrong. They used Laws to reconstruct their bodies to be simr to Primordial Gods, whilews were used as a form of attack.

    So, for ancient cultivators, the enormous body is their real body while the human-size one is them shrinking their bodies.

    The reason Wang Wei said Law Bodies and Dharma Bodies were the same is in the Quasi-Emperor Realm after a cultivator fused their Dharma Body with their real body, the size of the Dharma Body they cultivated in the Supreme Realm is now their reals bodies as well.

    In other word, the human-shape Wang Wei''s grandfather always took is not his real body, but a shrink version he used to interact with ordinary people.

    "I feel I will be huge," muttered Wang Wei. He knew his Dharma Body would be tall and powerful. If you add the other 8 Dharma Bodies of his incarnations and the Fiendgod bloodline he will cultivate after proving the Dao, he will undoubtedly be huge.

    Wang Wei did not like the concept of fighting with a huge body. Instead, he preferred when his small frame disyed terrifying power that seemed abnormalpared to his size.

    Nevertheless, it was inevitable.

    "Hmm," he uttered while looking in one direction. "Is it already time?"

    He disappeared before appearing floating above the sect''s sky. Looking in the distance, he saw a golden light that pierced the heavens.

    "What''s this? A secret realm opening?" asked Li Jun, who had just arrived.

    "It seems quite arrogant, announcing its existence in the entire world like this,"mented Yan Liling. "But, does it belong to someone? Some Emperor, perhaps?"

    "It belongs to Gu Xuan," said Li Jun.

    "How do you know?" she asked.

    "This thing is not even trying to hide."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Yan Liling frowned before using her hand to calcte the secret of the heavens.

    "You''re right; it''s not even trying to hide its existence."

    "The Deceiving Heaven Longevity Art," said Li Jun as he looked in the distance. "ording to rumors, it is a Dao scripture that can allow a Quasi- Emperor to have a lifespan of over 90 millions years. Who would not want it?"

    "That''s not the real value of this scripture," said Wang Wei.

    "Oh, is there some kind of secret?"

    "You know that Gu Xuan once exchanged this technique to an Emperor for a Dao Source Seed."

    "Yes, that''smon knowledge."

    <sub></sub>

    "What most people don''t know is after bing a Dao Ancestor, he modified his technique into an Insurgent one."

    "Seriously? How is that possible?"

    Yan Liling was also surprised. As a new elder, she now has ess to some secrets of the world and knows the importance of an Insurgent Cultivation Technique¨Cespecially one not created by an Emperor.

    "The Dao of Deception," replied Wang Wei. "He created a way to deceive the Grand Dao Source he was a being who controls the Source instead of borrowing its power, thus granting him the power of a Great Emperor."

    "This¡­" Li Jun was at a loss for words. "There should be some restraint, right?"

    "Most likely, there is a time limit he can use said power, but it does not change the fact this technique is still an Insurgent one. So, no matter what, we must get our hands on it."

    Dao Ancestors'' cultivation is also based on the percentage of understanding of the Grand Dao Source. So, if this technique had a direct conversion rate based on the Dao Ancestor''s realm, it would be terrifying.

    For example, a Dao Ancestor who has a 20% of Grand Dao Sourceprehension could use the Deceiving Heaven Longevity Art to acquire the power of a Pseudo-Eternal Emperor.

    And if theirprehension is higher than 20%, their strength would be even more intense.

    Now, Wang Wei knew it was unlikely for the conversation rate to be so powerful. But even if it was not, he could try to modify this technique in the future after he proved the Dao.

 Chapter ?523 Gather

    Chapter ?523 Gather

    "Do we want to leave now?" asked Li Jun, who could foresee how many people would show up to participate in this secret realm.

    "There is no need to rush. Since it announced itself so brazenly, it should wait for everyone to arrive," said Yan Liling.

    "She''s right. We must ensure the sect''s affairs are in order before we leave."

    Afterward, Wang Wei called for a brief meeting with the other elders to check on the sect''s development¨Cespecially the outward expansion into other worlds.

    Everything went smoothly in the past five years as many branches of the sect have been established, gathering talents and resources. Only one incident urred in a Middle Thousand World ruled by a dynasty that revolted against the sect''s establishment.

    Tie Gang was happy to stretch his muscle and dealt with it as swiftly as possible. The sect was still in the early stages of developing these worlds as they decided to take things slowly.

    Wang Wei nodded in satisfaction at how things were proceeding. And after ensuring nothing was wrong, he left a clone to deal with any sudden issues that may arise.

    Finally, he left with Li Jun, Yan Liling, and another person. The group took a Void Boat instead of teleporting directly to their destination.

    Southern Vermilion Bird Continent, Red Sand Domain:

    There was only sand in this entire domain; moreover, the sand was light red instead of the usual yellow. And just like regr deserts, it was scorching in the daylight and freezing at night.

    Furthermore, many demonic beasts lived underneath the sand, and when it was their dinner time, they would go up to the surface for a meal of human flesh.

    Despite the harsh environment, many humans lived in this domain, primarily cultivators. The sand is a treasure trove of resources, and loose cultivators like to hunt for them to sell.

    ording to rumors, the sand is red because a Great Emperor once died in this domain, thus altering the environment. Over the years, this rumor has proven to be true.

    Many of the resources in this domain were nurtured by the blood and Dao Rhyme of the Emperor''s body. The demonic beasts living in the sand also seemed to have mutated because of something, most likely, the Emperor''s blood.

    The Great Talisman City took control of this domain numerous eras ago since the blood of the demonic beasts was great material for making talismans.

    However, they took a softer approach to control it. They allow loose cultivators to hunt for demonic beasts and resources, and they can exchange them for other things like pills, talismans, and weapons with the City.

    As a result of this approach, the Great Talisman City has an excellent reputation in this Domain. However, Wang Wei guessed their approach was because this domain was toorge andplicated to mine on their own.

    The demonic sand beasts live deep underground, so it is not easy to find them. The extreme temperature made the ce almost inhabitable¨Cespecially in the long term.

    If the Great Talisman City had its disciple be the ones hunting for resources, it would require too many people, take a long time, or cost them too much.

    Meanwhile, having loose cultivators do the dirty work for them save them a lot of money and the lives of many of their disciples who would perish in these hunts.

    Moreover, the city will make much more money when these loose cultivators exchange resources. After all, they are the ones who determine the price.

    "Big brother, what are you thinking about?"

    "Hmm, it''s about how the Great Talisman City dealt with this domain."

    "It was a brilliant idea to use loose cultivators. I guess it saved them a lot of money."

    "I don''t think so," replied Yan Liling.

    "Oh, do you have a better n?"

    "Don''t you remember big brother''s talk about the importance ofrge and cheapbors? As long the city used a lot of puppets, they would not have an issue mining the resources in this domain."

    Li Jun smacked his lisp, "I really don''t like the concept of recing manpower with construct."

    Wang Wei gave him a strange look, "Since when did you be so conservative?"

    Li Jun sighed: "After the fiasco in the Heavenly Abode World, I''ve taken your advice and trained a puppet legion. However, it''s just not the same with an army of flesh and blood."

    "But the puppet legion can save many of your man''s life?" said Yan Liling.

    "I know this, but I still don''t like them."

    She was surprised as this was the first time she had heard of this. "Since you don''t like the puppets, doesn''t that mean you also don''t like the constructs in our domains?"

    "No, those are fine since they make mortals'' lives better, easier, and more productive."

    "So, your only problem is when ''machines'' are applied to the military?"

    "I guess so. I only feel that overreliance on puppetry or machines would be detrimental in the long run."

    Over-reliance on anything is detrimental," said Wang Wei. "Plus, the construct''s purpose will always be an aid. Look at Liling''s n to develop this domain. Although it looked perfect on the surface, there is a ring w: luck."

    "Luck? I see," replied Yan Liling. "Hunting the demonic beasts aside, the main reason the loose cultivators can find some precious resources in the sand is their natural luck: the puppets do not have that."

    "Exactly. So, in the cultivation world, it is impossible topletely rece [man power] with [machine power]. This is how thews of Heaven and Earth are; this is part of the universe''s Order," said Wang Wei.

    "We''ve arrived."

    He looked in the distance and could see many people he knew already waiting: Fang Lijuan, Feng Heng, Huang Yuan, Mo Xingyun, Zhen Biyu, and many of the Top 30 Heaven Chosen from the Academy''s Trial.

    Additionally, many people recently rose and made a name for themselves.

    Wang Wei focused on them and called Chen Chen from the Origin Weapon Mountain. He sensed something and activated his True Vision Ability, and his lisp almost twitched.

    He saw a brilliant golden light surrounding Chen Chen''s body. And from his eyes, he knew he had developed a new ability to see how much treasure a person has based on the light.

    ''How much treasure does this guy possess to make me develop a new ability?''

    Wang Wei was speechless.

    His group''s arrival caught the attention of many people. However, they took a position while waiting. Meanwhile, Wang Wei began to observe everyone around, focusing on someone specific.

    It was a short and petite woman of about 157 cm. She had an adorable face with big eyes and a small bump in the chest area that was almost unnoticeable in her bright yellow hanfu.

    Like most female cultivators, she had white skin. However, another noticeable thing about her appearance was her slim and nimble-like fingers.

    She seemed very enthusiastic as she talked to many people not from her faction. She had a natural charm that would make someone genuinely smile after a brief conversation.

    ''Tong Ruobing; something is odd about her.''

    He felt an oddly familiar feeling but could not think where it came from. His fate reading technique he could now use undetected by most people was natural block by her, without her trying.

    He had an idea and used his Soul Network Divine Ability to look at her soul, and the same blockage urred by a mysterious fog.

    ''The only time this urs is when Immortal-Tier things are rted. So, she should have something of this caliber on her.''

    However, Wang Wei was unsatisfied with this exnation as no one around appeared like her. And he did not believe any of these Heaven Chosens did not have a few Immortal Weapons, Dao Weapons, and even Emperor Artifacts on them.

    So, why didn''t his Soul Network show that he could not summon these people''s souls as it did for Tong Ruobing?

    ''Let''s pay attention to her.''

    Wang Wei continued looking around, and he saw a few acquainted. Lou Cheng and Wu Meng, whom he met during the Spirit Road Trial. Wang Wei admired this kid''s boldness to join the Origin Rune Pce after learning what their founder did to his ancestor.

    Just as he was about to read this kid''s Fate Line, he sensed something and raised his head. On the right, he saw a beautiful woman dressed in red riding a phoenix: Huo Fenghuang.

    Many people who could not tell the phoenix was a technique looked at her with awe. And even the ones who could tell had a severe look on as they gazed at how lifelike and realistic the phoenix was. Even the aura of an innate demon could be sensed from it.

    Wang Wei already knew of her release, defeat of Xuanwu Qiubai, and absorbing his bloodline. It was such a significant event in the Ancient n that his Fate Shadow Guard could quickly learn of the news.

    On the left side was an enormous golden crow with three legs. Afternding, the golden crow turned into a woman wearing martial clothes, a golden mark on her forehead that looked like a third eye, and shoulder-length hair.

    "Is that¡­" muttered Li Jun.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "It should be the Golden Crow Emperor Offspring," replied Wang Wei.

    "Howe she is in the Void Shattering Realm instead of the Quasi-Emperor Realm?"

    "I would also like to know. Shadow Two, do you have any information on her?"

    "Yes, young mast¡­I mean sect master."

    Shadow Two quickly controlled his emotion before handing him a talisman containing information about her. Boss Wang Ju was in retreat, so it was his turn to serve the big boss; he did not want to mess things up.

    Wang Wei used his divine sense to rapidly read the information he had on this woman called Jingwu Hua.

    There was not much information, to begin with. At some point, she had some issues with the other members of the Golden Crow n. The reason for this conflict is unknown, but after the resolution, she disappeared for a long time before recently manifesting with a lower cultivation level but an increase in strength.

    ''Recultivation?'' thought Wang Wei as he gazed at her with a slight frown. He could sense the same fog that emanated from Tong Ruobing, which blocked all his detecting measures.

 Chapter ?524 The Chosens One

    Chapter ?524 The Chosens One

    Recultivating does not alway mean an increase in strength, but the people who can actively choose to do so are usually the determining kind. After all, how many people can abandon all their years of cultivation, turning themselves into weak mortals? If something goes wrong, they do not have ways to protect themselves.

    So, the fact that Jingwu Hua walked that path showed, at the very least, that she is a person of strong Will. People who can survive the sealing process to wash away their karma are people with high-level Dao Hearts, so Jingwu Hua''s achievements are not that abnormal logically.

    After checking her out, Wang Wei focused on someone else: Mo Xingyun. He had suspicions about her since he knew that Devouring Dao was an ouw, but she seemed perfectly fine, without the ouw aura or the need to undergo the trial.

    At first, Wang Wei thought she was using a tactic simr to Emperor Nine Suns, where she hid her real Dao and only used the ability of her physique. But now, he had a feeling something moreplicated was at y.

    ''Could she really be the pawn of the Heaven Devour Emperor?''

    Based on what he knew and analyzed from the Heaven Devour Emperor, he was a selfish cultivator who only did things that benefitted him. So, Wang Wei always wondered why he had descendants and even left the opportunity to inherit his Devour Physique.

    And after hearing about how some Emperors used their descendant to revive themselves, he had suspicions about Mo Xingyun.

    ''What the Heaven Devour Emperor did almost destroyed the Myriad Emperor World. After his exile to the Eternal Ascension World, some former Emperors might have visited him and made him pay for his actions,'' thought Wang Wei.

    This was one of the reasons he could think of for the Heaven Devour Emperor to need to use the backhand he left in the lower dimension.

    Since his name and deed in history still remained, it meant he was alive. However, it is also possible that the Myriad Emperor World''s previous Emperors destroyed his body and soul. So, he needed Mo Xingyun''s help to revive.

    Of course, Wang Wei also acknowledged it could be something entirely different for Mo Xingyun''s weirdness. He squinted his eyes as he analyzed all his information on her.

    He knew the weirdness began after the Academy''s Trial. Back then, he could easily read her Fate Line, and nothing appeared abnormal about her. So, what happened after that which changed her?

    ''The Gluttony Swallowing Scripture. Not long afterward, she possessed it so it could be the catalyst for her change.''

    Wang Wei quickly denied this conclusion because she appeared normal during the beach party where he nted the secret karma thread on her. Then, he suddenly squinted his eyes and realized the line was gone.

    He did not even notice it was gone until now, adding to another anomaly.

    ''Could an immortal powerhouse have removed it for her?''

    Wang Wei denied this possibility. Wu Hong ced a seal on those threads to prevent detection from this level of cultivators. She told him the only way for a person to remove the thread is for the people who have it on them to detect it with their ability and remove them themselves.

    ''So, is Mo Xingyun this powerful now? Or is she now a master of Karma Dao?''

    Wang Wei felt he was missing something and his brain rapidly worked. Then, he remembered someone: Zhang Xuan from the Dao Worshipping Academy. Mo Xingyun has been after his number 7 Boundless Void Physique for many years.

    Wang Wei used the Karma Thread he ced on thetter during the beach episode to check on his situation since he was not here.

    ''Dead? No, but very close. Plus, he lost his Heavenly Physique.''

    He discovered thetter had only his Primordial Spirit left, but it was so faint that it appeared as if it would disappear at any time. What''s more, the Law Fragment from his soul was no longer present.

    ''So, Mo Xingyun finally got him. Is he the catalyst for her change?''

    Unfortunately, there was too little information, so Wang Wei decided to observe her in the secret realm. While deep thinking, Wang Wei sensed something and looked in another direction.

    And he was not the only one. All the people present looked in the same direction, whether women or men, old or young, rich or poor, and handsome or ugly.

    A woman of unparalleled beauty stood on top of a magical artifact in the shape of a golden lotus with two people behind her. Unfortunately, her beauty eclipsed these people so much that no one even noticed them.

    "The most beautiful woman of this generation: Xu Shi," muttered one of the cultivators present.

    Despite her eyes, Xu Shi remainedposed, without a single hint of emotions on her face. Unlike her previous bright color dresses, she now had ck martial clothes that fitted her body, perfectly suited for battle. Furthermore, she had the aura of a powerhouse, forcing people to no longer see her as just a pretty face.

    She nced at everyone present before stopping on Wang Wei for a few seconds. Without saying anything else, she took a spot to wait.

    Everyone then waited as the bright golden light in the distance slowly thinned out, indicating the secret realm was about to open. Wang Wei looked around as he noticed some people did not show up.

    Sun Jiaolong, the Sea Race, the demonic race¨Cwhich was understandable¨Cand more importantly, the Yang n''s Emperor Offspring. He thought he would show up since the Golden Crow came.

    After a few hours of waiting, the light disappeared, and a space channel appeared. The people around looked at each other, wondering who would be the first to enter.

    However, Jingwu Hua turned into a golden me and rushed toward the entrance. Her action seemed to have sparked thepetitive spirit of the other Heaven Chosens, so they rushed toward the entrance as well with maximum speed.

    Only a few people waited outside: Feng Heng, Huang Yuan, Wang Wei, and his group, Zhen Biyu and Xu Shi.

    Wang Wei nced at her with a slight surprise. Feng Heng and Huang Yuan are old geezers that have probably lived for a million years at the minimum, so he understood their cautions.

    Zhen Biyu''s Pure Heart and Mind makes her uninterested inpetitions such as this. But, he did not expect Xu Shi to be so cautious. However, thinking about what she experienced, it''s normal for her to be careful when doing things.

    Wang Wei looked at the space channel and sensed nothing happened. to the people inside. He then did quick divination to determine possible danger for him. After not finding anything, he looked in the sky as he sensed Ancestor Wucheng''s presence. He guessed many immortal powerhouses were secretly watching this secret realm, so he became reassured.

    In the Qi Luck Trial, he used the name of the [Deceiving Heaven Longevity Art] to lure many of hispetitors to a secret realm before exploding it. He did not want the same tactic to be used against him.

    Then, he flew to the channel with his group.

    Wang Wei found himself in a spacious environment with all the people who entered waiting. He saw the Heaven Chosens waiting at the front, so he flew andnded there as well.

    In front of him was a child floating in the air. The odd thing was he only had an upper torso, while his lower part resembled that of a genie from Earth. Furthermore, the child had a weird mask on his face; half the mask had a naive smile, and the other had a cunning and vicious one.

    "Now that everyone is here, we can begin," the child said, but his voice was that of an old woman instead of a child.

    ''A Secret Realm Spirit that embodies [deception]? This Gu Xuan might be a man who enjoys spectacles,'' thought Wang Wei.

    "My name is Qin Wentian, but you can call me Lord Spirit. As you can guess, this secret realm is to select worthy candidates to inherit my master''s scripture.

    "Now, let''s begin the first stage selection."

    The Lord Spirit waved his hand to manifest countless tokens, which then flew around the candidates and scanned them. Not even a few seconds of scanning, the tokennded in Wang Wei''s hand.

    Then, two tokens floated in front of Yan Liling and Li Jun. After scanning them, the token seemed to look at them and Wang Wei before flying away.

    The selection process took over an hour, and to everyone''s surprise, only six people were chosen: Wang Wei, Feng Heng, Huo Fenghuang, Jingwu Hua, Xu Shi, and Tong Ruobing.

    "Congrattions to the six of you; you are qualified for the next round."

    "Lord Spirit, are these the only people?" asked one of the cultivators.

    "That''s correct."

    "Isn''t that unfair?"

    "It is. But if you feel you are more qualified, you are more than happy to take it from them."

    With these words, 95% of people have already given up.

    "When is the next round?" asked Wang Wei.

    "In one month."

    "Can we bring other people with us?"

    "If you wish to do so." As he said these words, it seemed as if the cunning side of his mask became alive and was smiling.

    Wang Wei squinted his eyes before asking: "Are there going to be Heaven Chosens from other worldmunities in the second round?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Hmmm," muttered Lord Spirit as he focused on Wang Wei, looking at him up and down. "Very astute. You''re correct; there will be many of them."

    The other four immediately became serious as they realized it would not be so easy to get this inheritance. However, a fighting intent soon shed across these people''s eyes; they wanted topete with Heaven Chosen of other World Communities to see who was better.

    Wang Wei was also excited, but not only because he couldpete with Heaven Chosens of other worldmunities. It was also because the opportunity to expand his Soul Network finally arrived.

    By then, he won''t have to worry about gathering resources for his incarnations.

    "Are there any more questions?" asked Lord Spirit. "In that case, you can leave."

 Chapter ?525 Undercurrents

    Chapter ?525 Undercurrents

    After exiting the secret realm, the other cultivators surrounded the chosen six. Wang Wei frowned before releasing a spiritual pressure that covered the entire group. Then, 99% of these people passed out on the floor, leaving only the ones with Heaven Chosen Titles and a few others with real abilities.

    He then looked at the remaining people standing and said: "Who amongst you is brave enough to get this token from my hand?" He stood in front of these people, not releasing any aura or using any technique.

    However, his very presence ced tremendous pressure on all the people present. They knew it was not worth trying to get a token from this monster.

    On the unlikely chance they would seed, they would be in terrible shape and unable to leave this ce as others could take advantage of them.

    "Since I was not chosen, it means that this inheritance is not destined with me," said Zhen Biyu before jumping on a sword and flying away. She did not hesitate, and there seemed to be no regret in her decision.

    Wang Wei looked at her departed back before looking at this group again. His eyes focused on Mo Xingyun, making thetter slightly tremble before regaining her bearing and smiling like a cunning fox.

    A few seconds after not receiving an answer, Wang Wei flew away with his group; hopped inside his Void Boat before returning to the sect. All the others looked at his back with gritted teeth; they thought the power of Law could allow them to catch this monster. But now, they realize this monster will not stop growing nor wait for them to catch up.

    "Why don''t we stop to watch the uing battle?" asked Yan Liling.

    "It will not be as much of a battle. The other five know best not to reveal their strength now, so they will most likely rush back home and wait for a month," said Li Jun.

    "It would still be interesting to see how they run home while protecting themselves from the others?"

    "Shadow Two will record the fight. Furthermore, our presence will make these guys more reserved for fear we sneak attack them."

    Li Jun then looked at Wang Wei, "Is something wrong? You seem to be in a rush."

    "I just had a revtion that I needed to cultivate more of my incarnations if I want to win this inheritance."

    Li Jun squinted his eyes as many thoughts shed across his mind. "Do you think there is a Heaven Chosen from othermunities who would require the strength of your incarnations to defeat them?"

    "That''s the greatest possibility, but I could not divine any more information."

    After arriving home, Wang Wei directly went to see Ancestor Wucheng.

    "You''re going to do something reckless again, aren''t you?"

    "That''s why I''m here to see you, to ensure it is not dangerous."

    Wang Wucheng sighed out loud. "What is it this time?"

    "I need more Time Energy for my incarnation. So, I n to steal some from the Chrono Chaos Realm. So what do you think?"

    "Hmm, why the sudden hurry?"

    Wang Wei then exined the information the Lord Spirit revealed about other worldmunity''s Heaven Chosen and the divination he recently made. Taking this information into ount, Wang Wucheng thought about the feasibility of this n.

    "With your Time Dao and my protection, it should not be a problem to survive for some time in the Chrono Chaos Realm¨Cas long as you don''t go deep inside, that is. However, the Time Energy inside is very chaotic; would you be able to purify it?"

    "No problem."

    Wang Wucheng did not immediately agree. Instead, he thought about other possible dangers. "Give me a moment before I decide."

    After saying that, he disappeared from his secret realm. Deep inside the Dao Opening Sect, a sigh came from an ordinary coffin.

    "This kid better worth all the trouble," said Origin One. "I''ll tell Turtle One to secretly protect you two in case something goes wrong."

    Wang Wucheng nodded in excitement. Turtle One was one of the most powerful Insurgents of the sect. He sacrificed most of his attack abilities for defense, surpassing Sword One and Origin One in this area.

    Turtle One could survive a few days under the attack of a regr Eternal Emperor by relying simply on his defense. He became the ultimate shield if he used the sect''s array as a boost. He is one of the main reasons the sect has survived for so long.

    One of his most remarkable feats is he survived an attack against all the Nine Devil Gods with middle-level injuries and protected the sect from a few Eternal Emperors during the Devil Era.

    Wang Wucheng quickly thanked Origin One before returning to see Wang Wei and epting his offer. Thetter did not waste time and headed straight for the Chrono Chaos Realm in the southern part of the Central Continent.

    The entrance to this Forbidden Land is a mountain surrounded by spatial disturbance. Any person without sufficient strength who approached this ce would be teleported to some unknown location in the Myriad Emperor World or possibly the Endless Void. Or they would be shredded apart by the spatial currentsing from the mountain.

    Luckily, Wang Wei and Wang Wucheng were not among the people who could not even reach the mountain''s entrance, which was a cave. Before entering, Wang Wei created a transparent barrier with his Time Law to cover the two of them, and Wang Wucheng boosted the shield.

    Wang Wei looked at his surrounding; everything was red, including the sky, clouds, and even the earth. He looked at the sky and saw a bunch of ancient clocks with characters instead of numbers. These clocks would constantly appear and disappear.

    ''Language from the Pre-Null Era?'' thought Wang Wei as he observed the clocks. He then sensed the power of his Time Barrier and whether it would hold up.

    ''No problem.''

    "This is a great ce to temper the body?"

    "Excuse me?"

    "After you prove the Dao, instead of destroying this forbiddennd, turn it into a secret realm to temper the body."

    Wang Wei''s lisps twitched as he felt some more debt was suddenly added to his head. If he could make this level of secret realm, primarily the immortal body refiners would benefit.

    "That''s a good idea. After I prove the Dao, I will also need some ways to temper my body. And I doubt Divine Punishment Thunder wouldst long anyway."

    Then, Wang Wei began his work. He summoned his [108 Future Buddha Self], cing them in specific positions to enact an array. Once everything was set up, he activated the array. A few minutester, a translucent crystal appeared in the middle of the array.

    "Sess," muttered Wang Wei as he sensed the pure Time Energy inside. Then, he focused on the remaining chaotic nature, and an idea popped into his mind. He absorbed it while running the [Future Buddha Book]. A few minutester, a phantom of the 109th Future Buddha Self appeared behind him, and Wang Wei opened his eyes with excitement.

    This ce was simply his heaven. So, he sat down to continue refining the time crystals.

    Divine Dao League:

    Fang Lijuan sat cross-legged with a paleplexion inside a secret room. She had a scar running down from her face to her upper torso and a burn mark on the left part of her face.

    ''Damn it, it will take me hundreds of years to heal these injuries,'' she thought with gritted teeth, thinking about how she ended up in this terrible shape.

    The battle for the token was quick and fierce. Not long after Wang Wei, countless runes suddenly appeared on Tong Ruobing''s body, and she disappeared; no one could detect her or where she left, and even her method was somewhat strange.

    Fang Lijuan did not waste time and entered the invisible mode. Her first target was the member of the ancient n: Huo Fenghuang. Her tactic first worked as she bypassed thetter''s detection and stabbed her heart.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    But to Fang Lijuan''s horror, her crystal sword only prated the skin while the muscles prevented it from going deeper. Nevertheless, she persisted and decided to use a more powerful attack or a stack one. Unfortunately, her opponent''s eyes suddenly changed, and before she could barely react, a bright red me rushed to annihte her.

    Luckily, her bloodline activated to encase her in a protective crystal, barely saving her life. She quickly used a technique to make her injuries invisible and healed. Regrettably, these mes were very persistent, and she could only recover 60% of them.

    Then, Fang Lijuan targeted Feng Heng. As someone with the Yin-Yang Eyes, he was the nemesis of her Invisible Law. Thinking about it now, she realized how silly of a mistake she had made.

    During this all-out confrontation, Feng Heng confronted Huang Yuan, who immediately used his Life and Death Book. However, the young Taoist encased his enemy in a dome made of a Yin-Yang Diagram.

    The diagram separated Yin from Yang and thus, tried to separate the book''s Innate Life and Death Laws. Huang Yuan became scared as he knew the consequences if something happened to his book, so he tried his best to prevent this from happening. And in the process, he became useless in the fight.

    Then, Fang Lijuan took this opportunity to sneak attack Feng Heng. However, the young taoist calmly looked in her direction, took out a ck and white sword, and shed it, almost severing her into two.

    After this injury, she was incapacitated, so she returned home to heal.

    ''I need a way to make mepletely undetected by these people with pupil techniques and also increase my attacking strength. The Laws of Darkness, Shadow, and even Space could be the answer.''

    Fang Lijuan began to n for the Law Foundation Stage. However, she felt none of these were enough topete with these monsters. Then, she sensed something and took out a talisman.

    ''As expected, none of these six lost their token.''

    She frowned as she pondered deeply.

    ''These six are a problem and must be dealt with no matter what.''

    Then, she used a talisman to contact a few people and waited.

 Chapter ?526 I agree

    Chapter ?526 I agree

    Fang Lijuan stood in a room with a magic array above her head. A few minutester, a few projections appeared in the room.

    "I''m d you ept my invitation," she said.

    "What is your purpose? Be blunt," said Huang Yuan.

    "You are all intelligent people, so you should guess my purpose: an alliance," said Fang Lijuan. "These 6 are currently too powerfula€¡°especially Wang Weia€¡°and might remain so until the Heaven Will Battle.

    "So, we must band together and get rid of them first before we fight amongst ourselves."

    "Hmph, I don''t need anyone else''s help to defeat these people."

    "Is that so? Do you think having an innate treasure with ouw Daos makes you a big shot?"mented Sun Jiaolong. "Without that book, you are essentially useless."

    "Are you the one talking? Are you even worthy of being called a Heaven Chosen without your sword?" Huang Yuan snapped back. "You weren''t even present for the secret realm, and something tells me it''s because you were too scared."

    Sun Jiaolong sneered but did not say anything more. It was a calcted move not to participate in this secret realm. He figured his chances were low acquiring the inheritance. And even if he did seed, he would not be able to keep it.

    The other powerful Emperor Lineages would pressure him and his dynasty to hand it over. And with the Great Wu Dynasty''s weakness, he does not believe they could withstand the pressure.

    "Now that all the men have finished showing their ego, let''s talk about the alliance," said Mo Xingyun. "I think it''s a great idea, but we can do more."

    "What do you have in mind?" asked Fang Lijuan.

    "We can invite the other 5 except for Wang Wei; he''s the real threat."

    "That''s pointless. I know Tong Ruobing; she would never ept the invitation," said Chen Chen.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Not now, but not necessarily after the second round."

    "What do you mean? Be direct," said Fang Lijuan while looking at Mo Xingyun, who smiled cunningly.

    "I can honestly tell you once Wang Wei reaches his peak strength, he will be able to ughter all of us in a few minutes. And not just him, Di Tian is the same as well."

    The others frowned.

    "Aren''t you being a little dramatic? There is no way the gap is this big," asked Huang Yuan.

    "Have any of you heard of the Nine Extremities Foundation?"

    They looked at each other before shaking their head. Then, Mo Xingyun exined what it was, making the expression of the others very ugly. Then, they returned to normal.

    "I know what you''re thinking, but it''s futile. Even if you were to try to walk the same path as Wang Wei, you would fail. Anyway, I know you will try anyway."

    When Mo Xingyun learned about this information, she also wanted to walk on the path of establishing this supreme foundation, but she did not meet the requirement and failed. And it was not because of the enormous amount of resources required.

    "Back to the main topic," said Chen Chen. "What do you mean the others will join us?"

    "After they experienced the horror of Wang Wei''s strength, a few of them should be susceptible to the idea of an alliance."

    "Your n is feasible, and we can draw other people into our alliances," said Fang Lijuan. "But if Wang Wei and Di Tian are so powerful, does it make sense to unite?"

    "Yes, more than ever," added Mo Xingyun. "We will use tactics, underhanded methods, andrge numbers to wear out these two before killing or taking their powers."

    "Wang Wei has Li Jun and other Generals to protect him. And I''m assuming it is the same for Di Tian. So, these tactics might not work on them," said Chen Chen.

    "Then we need to unite our Generals to quickly take out theirs before we get to them,"mented Sun Jiaolong. The group became quiet, pondering the feasibility of this alliance.

    Although it looked good on the surface, there are bound to be many issues, mostly involving the ss of their egos. Nevertheless, this might be the only option they have for now.

    "How about we take some time before making a decision?" said Huang Yuan. Then, they all looked at each other before nodding and ending the Communication Array.

    Western Continent:

    Mo Xingyun smiled after everything ended; she could guess these people wanted to test the Nine Extremities Foundation. It''s a shame they will be disappointed.

    As expected, almost a monthter, they regrouped for another discussion.

    "So, have you tried?" asked Mo Xingyun, and no one responded to her.

    "Can you tell us what we are missing?" asked Chen Chen. "You can name your price."

    "Are you sure you want to know? It won''t change anything?" After seeing the determination in these people''s eyes, she smiled before telling them her price.

    "A bit expensive," muttered Huang Yuan.

    "I know your Divine Dao League is poor, so you can owe me a favor instead," said Mo Xingyun, making Fang Lijuan grit her teeth.

    "No need. I can still afford such a price."

    Mo Xingyun shrugged her shoulder before sending the group a Soul Contract with her signature. And after they all signed, she told him the reason for their failure.

    Sun Jiaolong sighed, "Is the difference between us so great?"

    "Now you understand," added Mo Xingyun. "Of course, you guys could still walk the orthodox path like Di Tian."

    Everyone sneered. Who wants to keep reincarnating while suffering countless trials and tribtions?

    "How do you know so much?" asked Fang Lijuan.

    "You don''t need to know that. Now, what about our alliance? Any decision."

    "I agree," said Chen Chen, without hesitation. He remembered the humiliation he suffered at Xu Shi''s hands in front of the secret realm; he did not want to feel so weak and powerless again.

    "I agree," Sun Jiaolong said. Wang Wei took the Human Destiny Sword from him, ruining a lot of his n and drastically weakening him. Although the Demon Destiny Sword has made up for some of his losses, it was not enough. Furthermore, he has not discovered the sea race''s destiny sword.

    "I agree," said Huang Yuan while clutching his hand. All his life, he has been undefeated, suppressing anyone who stood in his way to the top. However, aftering to the Myriad Emperor World, he has suffered defeats after defeats.

    Although he had adjusted his mindset years ago, sometimes, he could not help but wonder whether it would be best to remain an overlord in the lower realm than suffer this kind of humiliation at the hands of the younger generation. Nevertheless, Huang Yuan did not regret his decision; he did not want to be a phoenix amongst a group of chickens.

    "I agree," said Fang Lijuan, the person with the least emotional change after this decision since she facilitated this alliance. Over the years, she had to learn to control her pride and not be influenced by her bloodline or the false glory of the Divine Dao League.

    So, no matter the method used, she must prove the Dao.

    "I also agree," said Mo Xingyun with her usual charming smile that seems like she''s always scamming somebody. Despite her calm demeanor, she feared that some of these people would be scared by her information and decide to seal themselves andpete with another generation.

    Luckily, these people know that this Glorious Age is a time full of destiny, granting them the highest chance of bing an Eternal Emperor. In any other generation, they have to rely entirely on their natural talent. Unfortunately, no one here can confidently say they could aplish such a feat.

    "If we want to form an alliance, we must hide from Wang Wei for a while."

    "His Fate Reading Ability is really annoying," said Sun Jiaolong. "However, he will learn of this alliance eventually."

    "Most likely, but the longer we can hide from him, the more advantageous the situation is for us," said Mo Xingyun. "Plus, we also need to guard against his Fate Shadow Guards. These pesky things seemed to have amazing infiltrating abilities."

    "Do you know something we don''t?" asked Fang Lijuan.

    "I know a lot of things you don''t. For example, Di Tian''s Sleepers are even more elite than Wang Wei''s Fate Shadow Guard. So, I will sell you guys some method to prevent them from infiltrating your armies and General.

    "Army and General? Wait, does that mean these two have already infiltrated our factions?" asked Sun Jiaolong.

    "What do you think?"

    "So, you''ll help keep our armies pure, but not our faction?"

    "It''s too risky if you guys started to clean up your factions. Wang Wei would notice something wrong. Plus, my methods do not guarantee you can find all their spies."

    Everyone in this room was intelligent, so they quickly caught into something. In these short two meetings, Mo Xingyun managed to shift the power bnce of the entire alliance in her favor.

    Without them even realizing it, she became the de facto leader, and there seems to be nothing they can do to change that fact.

    "Do we need a name for our alliance?" asked Mo Xingyun, who could guess what these people were thinking.

    "I say we call it the Suppressing Fate Alliance."

    "How does the name make sense if we target Di Tian and Wang Wei?"

    "I like the name; plus, I feel he is more of a threat."

    The others looked at each other before nodding in agreement. In the current stages of the alliance, Mo Xingyun had the advantage. So, it''s no problem to bend to her when ites to minor things such as this.

    Chrono Chaos Realm:

    Wang Wei opened his eyes before muttering: "The month is already approaching?"

    He then looked at all the crystals before him with a smile. He raised his head to look at the 360 [Future Budda Self], and his smile became more radiant.

    "Are you done?" asked Wang Wucheng.

    "Yes. We can leave. But can Ie back to cultivate?"

    "Bring back the Deceiving Heaven Longevity Art, and you can do whatever you want."

    Wang Wei smiled, "Don''t go back on your words."

    Then, the two, no, three, left this eerie ce. And as soon as Wang Wei arrived outside, he received amunication talisman from Shadow Two about the battle in front of the secret realm.

 Chapter ?527 Accord

    Chapter ?527 ord

    Wang Wei watched the battle through the talisman. He first saw what happened to Fang Lijuan and Huang Yuan before watching what happened to others.

    A primordial aura emanated from Xu Shi''s body before punching Chen Chen with enormous force. An innate defensive armor appeared on his body, followed by dozens Quasi-Emperor Tier defensive artifacts. However, her punch broke these artifacts before sending Chen Chen flying away.

    From what Wang Wei can determine, he was probably uninjured, but the punch sent him flying so far away that he was out of the fight. After that, a few unimportant mobs tried to stop Xu Shi, but she flew passed them to go home.

    Meanwhile, after suppressing Huang Yuan and injuring Fang Lijuan, Feng Heng turned into a ck and white rainbow before flying away; no one could stop his speed.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    A few people tried to set up a formation to defeat Huo Fenghuang, but she released an aura that instantly suppressed these people and rendered them immobile. Then, she grew phoenixes wings on her back before flying away.

    Mo Xingyun attacked Jingwu Hua. With a wave of her hand, numerous Spatial Cuts attacked her opponent. However, thetter did not move an inch. Every time the shes approached her, they would burn upon contact with her. After a few attacks, Mo Xingyun frowned before stopping and leaving, and Jingwu Hua flew to the sun.

    ''She''s not even trying,'' thought Wang Wei, shaking his head. He then returned home before getting busy.

    There was a Trans-nar Transmission Array in the sect connected to the worlds his incarnations habited; he had the puppets he left there to protect these worlds and build it for immediate ess to them in case of an emergency.

    Wang Wei used them to add the Time Crystals in the Time eleration Arrays. The next day, he prepared his team to go to the second round of the trial. This time around, it was him, Li Jun, and Shadow Two who went.

    Tie Gang was in another Middle Thousand World, and Yan Liling entered seclusion to continue working on the Automated Cauldron.

    Wang Wei injected his Origin Essence into the token. A sh of light enveloped the three, and they disappeared. And as soon as they arrived at their destination, Wang Wei did not check the environment but took out a talisman.

    "Ancestor, are you there?"

    "Yes, I''ve followed you."

    "How is the situation?"

    "There are many other Immortal Powerhouses from other World Communities."

    "As expected. Well, thank you for everything."

    "Don''t mention it."

    After putting the talisman away, he finally looked around to notice his environment. He was currently in an ancient city with many houses. With a quick check around, he found nothing unusual.

    Some information appeared in his mind, pointing him to his mansion''s location. Wang Wei followed it to arrive at a region of the city where a group of vis was ced together.

    He looked in the distance and saw Feng Heng and Huo Fenghuang had just arrived.

    ''It seems we are grouped based on our worldmunity.''

    Wang Wei looked at their mansion for a moment before raising his hand to create a small cube in his palm. He controlled the cube to enter the house, which emanated strange spatial fluctuation for a moment before returning to normal.

    The three then walked into the mansion. The odd thing is after reaching five meters from it, they suddenly disappeared and reappeared in this ample space.

    The mansion was in the middle of the space, and the surrounding was vast green ins. In the blue sky full of clouds, the sun shone brightly.

    ''A secret realm? The young master can instantly create such arge secret realm with a perfect eco-system,'' thought Shadow Two under his hood. Cultivators can create secret realms or small dimensions in the Void Shattering Realm. However, the process is different for everybody based on their capabilities.

    Most cultivators required days to create their secret realm, let alone the ecosystem. And some weak ones cannot even do it without help from things like Void Stone or other spatial elements resources.

    Wang Wei did not know about Shadow Two''s internal turmoil as he raised his hand in the sky to create countless arrays. As for his current feat, it is nothing but abination of Space and Order Law.

    With Spatial Law, it is easy for him to create a dimension instantly. As for the environment, he used Order Laws to establish the rules of this dimension, changing it from its disorder state to a state of order.

    He established the rules that there needs to be grass, a blue sky, clouds, and shining sun, and so these things appeared to form a coherent and natural environment: a ce or order.

    After establishing the arrays, the group entered the mansion and saw the shocked look of the servants chosen to serve their daily life. Wang Wei read these people''s fate line and determined nothing was wrong with their background, so he left them.

    Meanwhile, outside, Feng Heng and Jingwu Hua looked at the mansion that seemed no different from usual. However, their eyes could see this mansion was no longer in the same space as them.

    Feng Heng saw the most with his eyes and could only sigh at this beautiful application of Laws. After sighing, he entered his mansion before setting up arrays too.

    "So, what is our next step of action?" asked Li Jun while looking around.

    "We need to contact the other five," said Wang Wei before taking out five jade talismans that flew into the others'' mansions. A few minutester, the others'' projections appeared before him.

    "Lady Huo, it''s been a while since west met and chatted. How have you been?" said Wang Wei with a smile.

    "Very well, actually. How about you, young master Wang?"

    "To be frank, the past few thousand years have not been great. However, I''m here and breathing; I guess I should notin. Lady Jingwu, Lady Tong, I believe this is our first meeting."

    "Believe it or not, I know a lot about you," said Tong Ruobing with a sweet and innocent smile.

    "Oh, how so?"

    "Not important. But I owe a lot of my sess to you."

    "Is that so? That''s news to me," replied Wang Wei, thinking about the slight karmic connection he sensed he had with her after seeing her for the first time in the secret realm; it''s a shame he could not gather more information with it.

    "Lady Xu, I''m deeply sorry for your lost."

    "Are you?" asked Xu Shi back.

    "No, but it costs nothing to say a few nice words, so why not say it?"

    Xu Shi squinted her eyes at him but did not say more.

    "I don''t mean to be rude, but can you please be direct with your purpose," said Jingwu Hua. "I never liked you humans'' concept of small talk or pleasantries."

    "So be it," said Wang Wei, not minding her words.

    "Before the second round, I want us toe to a small agreement: don''t sell each other''s information."

    The five pondered the significance of these words. In thispetition, information will be valuable. One of the first things many people will do is gather as much information as possible on the Heaven Chosens from differentmunities.

    And one of the fastest ways to gather information is to exchange information from people in your worldmunity with others. Or maybe even sell it for a high price. However, this agreement would make it harder for foreignpetitors to acquire information about them, thus providing them some leverage.

    "I agree," said Tong Ruobing, then the others did as well, including the quiet Feng Heng and somber Xu Shi. The only person who did not say anything was Jingwu Hua, who frowned while still deep in thought.

    This ord was not beneficial to her at all. It could even be said it targeted her. Jingwu Hua never showed up since the beginning of this generation, so the information about her was minimal to the point of being useless. She is an Emperor Offspring.

    So, signing this ord was detrimental since she could not sell these people''s information. The problem is if she said no, she could tell they would immediately band together to suppress her even before the trial began.

    She squinted her eyes, looking directly into Wang Wei''s eyes before saying: "I agree."

    "Excellent. I will send the contract."

    Wang Wei used a contract he created; it involved a soul contract and a Grand Dao Oath, which is even more restrictive than a Personal Oath or a Heavenly Dao Oath. Anyone who vites it would suffer a terrible bacsh. He also ensured there was no loophole, like although they could not sell the information, someone close to them could sell it.

    He is so meticulous because he did not know whether Emperor Offsprings had the natural ability to resist contracts or Oath Bacsh. So, he wanted to be careful.

    Nevertheless, he also understood this method would not entirely prevent others from acquiring information about them. After all, cultivators could use many investigative techniques to obtain information.

    After everyone signed the agreement, they ended themunication to do their things. Wang Wei then sent Shadow Two to investigate.

    Now that he had time, Wang Wei decided to check on his Chat Group.

 Chapter ?528 Debt Paying

    Chapter ?528 Debt Paying

    Mad King: I just entered the peak of the Meridian Opening Realm (Tier 3) and destroyed at least ten small sects. Great Day.

    Schr: How many sects have you destroyed? Don''t you feel guilty for all the lives in your hand?

    Mad King: Guilt? What is that? Anyway, I have absorbed these people''s flesh, blood, and soul in exchange for many Karma Points. Now, I have some ie to spend.

    Schr: I still think giving people like you power is wrong.

    Doctor: I concur with this sentiment.

    Mad King: You guys just don''t have what it takes to reach the top of the cultivation world. I bet you goody two shoes are still in the Body Refining Realm because you won''t use drastic measures for cultivation.

    Doctor: For your information, I''m now at the peak of the True Yuan Realm (Tier 2) and about to enter the Meridian Opening Realm.

    Schr: I''m already in the middle stage of the Meridian Opening Realm.

    Mad King: How is that possible? How can you be so quick?

    Schr: You''re not the only one who can use Luck to cultivate.

    Mad King: Did you also be the king of a dynasty? No, your temperament and ideals do not fit the Sovereign Path. Did you be the Prime Minister of a fortune dynasty?

    Schr: Huh? Despite your title, you''re pretty intelligent.

    Mad King: What a rude bastard. Whatever. Doctor, howe your cultivation is so fast?"

    Doctor: I don''t know, talent.

    Mad King: Please! Who amongst us is not talented? Otherwise, we would not be there.

    Doctor: In that case, I don''t know.

    Mad King: Give me a moment.

    A few minutester.

    Mad King: I know; you''re using the power of incense.

    Doctor: What do you mean?

    Mad King: Every time you treat a patient that thanks you with their heart, their emotions turn into incense which boosts your cultivation level; this is part of your cultivation technique."

    Doctor: How fascinating. Wait, how do you know this?

    Mad King: I use the search function.

    Schr: borate, please.

    Mad King: Don''t you guys know? If you want to know something, you can use the search function. Then, an answer will be given to you along with the price for that answer.

    Assassin: Mad King, are you rich?

    Mad King: Compare to you lots, I guess I am.

    Assassin: Then, can you lend me some Karma Points?

    Mad King: Can''t you buy whatever you want with a loan?

    Assassin: I tried that, but it said I could not receive any more loans because of the high debt from the cultivation technique.

    Mad King: What do you want to buy? And why do you want to buy it? Please tell the truth.

    Assassin: Fine. I was part of an organization that took orphans at a young age and trained them with cruel methods to be assassins for hire. After getting the cultivation technique and reaching the True Yuan Realm, I ughtered everybody for what they did to me.

    However, I also learned they were nothing but a Mortal Branch of one of the top factions in the cultivation world. So, I need to buy a Tier 9 talisman to destroy that faction.

    Inside a throne room, the mad king sat on his golden dragon throne with his eyes closed. After reading that Assassin wanted to buy a Tier 9 level resource, he hesitated. Even with all the sects he ughtered, he barely had enough Karma Points to purchase a Tier 6 resource, so how could he lend her his money?

    Additionally, why would she need such a high-level resource? There are plenty of ways for her to hide and remain undetected through the chat group. So, things were not as simple as Assassin stated.

    Nevertheless, the Mad King quickly thought about something he recently realized: the cultivation technique he cultivated was powerful beyond measure. In one of the small sects he destroyed, he found an iplete cultivation technique that belonged to a powerful sect in his world.

    And that sect is one of the most powerful factions in the entire world. The Mad King thenpared that technique with the one he cultivated, and he could only say it was dog shit whenpared. Although that technique only contained the first two realms, he could still see the vast difference.

    So, he had an idea.

    Mad King: I agree to lend you all my points, but I have a few conditions.

    Assassin: Please say.

    Mad King: Firstly, I want a five-time return on borrowed points.

    Assassin: Deal.

    Assassin thought he would ask more, and she was prepared to be taken advantage of.

    Mad King: Secondly, I want you to train a group of Elite Assassins for me, and they must obey me and only me. Don''t leave any secret backhand on them so you can control them when needed.

    Assassin pondered for a moment and realized the Mad King''s purpose was to take advantage of the uniqueness of her cultivation technique. Like him, she also learned how unique it was. Before that, she nned to change to another one after reaching the Martial Intent Realm (Tier 4) to not pay for all the Karma Points.

    After all, with this technique, she could understand Shadow and Space Intent. Then, all she had to do was switch to another decent technique and integrate her intent into that technique.

    Unfortunately, after infiltrating and stealing a few techniques from Tier 4 and 5 sects, she realized how horrible these native techniques werepared to the one she''s using. And although she had not seen those Tier 9 sects'' techniques, she did not think they would be as good as hers.

    Assassin: I agree with your condition. But how do I get the trained people to you?"

    Mad King: As I said before, you guys need to use the Search Function more often. We can travel to each other''s worlds through Transmission Arrays. The only issue is the high price. However, there are less expensive options like paying for a Void Boat Voyage, but those take time to travel between worlds. But you can also pay extra to expedite the voyage.

    The other four became serious after learning this news. This information changed the dynamic of the entire group.

    Assassin: Good to know. Does anyone else want to lend me some money?

    No one answered her.

    Assassin: I''m willing to return you three times the amount.

    Still no answer.

    Assassin: I thought you guys were smart. I can''t believe the mad king is the only wise man here.

    Schr: What do you mean by that?

    Assassin: After I destroy the Tier 9 sect, I will have ess to all their resources so that I won''tck any Karma Points. So, there is no need to worry about repaying you.

    Schr: "..."

    Doctor: "..."N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Mad King: She could even lend some Karma Points afterward to destroy Tier 9 sects in our world so we can have more resources.

    Assassin: Exactly. Plus, Schr, I doubt you won''t need my help training a few elite assassins for you.

    Schr: Fine, I''ll lend you my money. Don''t forget your promise.

    Although Schr considered himself a loyal minister, he understood the mind of a Sovereign is fickle. So, there is nothing wrong with having some secret force underneath him.

    Doctor: Me too.

    The doctor was slightly guilty that his action would result in the death of countless people. However, he had a sense of urgency after learning they could travel to each other worlds. He needed to be as strong as possible to protect his world from the very likely invasion of these people¨Cespecially the mad king.

    So, he told himself it was alright since he was not the one killing these people; the Karma of their death should not fall on his head.

    Butcher: I just got online and read the conversation. I''ll also lend you some of my savings.

    Afterward, the group sent Assassin their Karma Points using the Chat Group as a contract guarantee.

    Deep in an underground hideout, Assassin sat cross-legged on a cushion. She opened her eyes when a talisman appeared in her hand.

    "Finally got it," she muttered. With the other''s points¨Cmainly the Mad King¨Cand her savings after stealing from a few dozens of sects, she finally had enough to buy this talisman.

    ''Based on my analysis, my bacsh for stealing luck will most likelye from the Killing Temple learning of my action and hunting them down. But what if I destroy them before they be my bacsh?

    ''The bacsh would be gone, or prolongedly dy. Even if it does not work, I bet the Killing Temple has a few innate treasures.''

    "Hopefully, it is as strong as the description," muttered Assassin before leaving the base.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei read their chat before checking the inventory. Most of the things these guys exchanged were useless items between Tier 1 and 4. However, Wang Wei truly valued the Lifespan and Luck they exchanged.

    Every time these people steal someone''s luck, 20% of it goes to him. Additionally, people like Assassin, Mad King, and Butcher also absorbed their targets or victims'' flesh, blood, soul, and lifespan.

    Wang Wei needed Luck and Lifespan as sacrifices to boost hisprehension; he has a long way to go to catch up to Di Tian''s Golden Law Tree.

    After checking the inventory, he focused on Assassin. Without hesitation, she traveled to the location of the Killing Temple and activated the talisman. Then, a giant hand descended from the sky, descending on the temple.

    Numerous martial artists in the True World Realm (Tier 9) appeared in the sky and manifested their world to block that hand. Unfortunately, that talisman contained 50% of Wang Wei''s strength.

    So, the hand annihted these worlds without stopping its momentum.

    Bang!

    The magnificent temple shook tremendously before being destroyed. All the disciples, elders, deacons, and even the sect master died. Oddly, they just died with their bodies and souls intact; it was as if they just died without any causes or reasons.

    Assassin frowned after seeing all these perfect intact bodies lying on the floor. With her cultivation level, she could not understand what was wrong with these people, so she hurriedly used the search function.

    She then learned these people''s bodies were preserved in case she wanted to absorb their Luck and sacrifice their bodies and lifespan. Furthermore, she also realized the attack also preserved the resource hall of the temple.

    Suddenly, Assassin received a message directly in her mind asking if she wanted to use some karma points to get rid of the temple members not present in the main branch.

    She then realized her mistake, or an oversight on her part: The Killer Temple had many branches scattered across the world. And many of these branches have Tier 9 powerhouses.

    Once they learned she destroyed their sect, they would hunt her down until the end of the earth.

    ''So, is this my true Luck Bacsh?''

    So, she quickly contacted the chat group and agreed. Immediately, Assassin felt she was connected to a mighty and supreme being.

    ''Lord of Destiny.''

    Her eyes changed as she saw thousands of invisible yellow threads connecting from the destroyed temple to different parts of the world. She also saw all these threads were connected to her.

    Then, an invisible de appeared to cut off all the threads, and with each one severe, Assassin knew that one of the temple branch assassins was dead, but it appeared as if they were erased from the world. The Lord of Destiny''s power wiped out all their memories and trace of existence.

    As she experienced this scene, she had a look of envy and yearning. Then, she quickly collected herself. She rushed toward the sect''s resources hall, and a small light entered her forehead on her way there.

    She was scared at first but calmed down after realizing it was information about the location of the sect''s precious resources. At her destination, Assassin was not surprised the previous attack had destroyed the temple''s formation.

    So, with no hindrance, she rushed to a specific destination.

    ''Two innate treasures? It seems my luck is good.''

    She only needed one to pay her initiation debt, so she wondered what to do with the second. However, Assassin did not hesitate before choosing to exchange it.

    With the second innate treasure, she had enough Karma Points to pay for her cultivation technique and the price of having Destiny Lord take action, with enough left over to repay all her debts and still be considered rich.

    Wang Wei looked at the two innate treasures in his hand. Although they were only the lowest level, he did not mind. He can still exchange for ultimate level innate herb with the sect as long as he pays for the difference.

    A few strings of Chaos Qi produced by his Qi Flower are more than enough to make up for the difference.

    "Maybe I should destroy a few sects in Great Thousand Worlds to get the resources I need," muttered Wang Wei, who shook his head soon after. There was a better option: stealing.

    With his ability, the sect''s Protection Arrays were nothing to him, so he could infiltrate their resources hall and take what he wanted. He did not have to mindlessly ughter. Although he was not affected by Karma, he didn''t likerge-scale ughter unless necessary.

    Aftering up with this idea, Wang Wei acted. He first sent these two innate treasures to his clone back in the sect so it could exchange the resources he needed. He also instructed it to send them to the incarnations.

    Then, he ced one of his Spirit Particles in a puppet and ordered him to use the Soul Network to start divining worlds whit sects that may have innate treasures.

    As Wang Wei watched the puppets work, he sighed out loud. Ever since he arrived in this ce, his intuition has told him to gather the resources for the incarnation as soon as possible.

    As such, he suddenly had a sense of urgency.

    He then focused on the chat group again.

    "I need someone to help me gather Incense, and the doctor''s method is too slow because of his conservative approach."

    So, Wang Wei decided to find another person to add to the group. He originally wanted to create a fake ount to secretly motivate these people to get Karma Points, but Assassin''s actions made this idea futile.

    Wang Wei then searched for someone in the same category of these five, with the difference that person wanted to be worshiped.

    A few hourster, he found another person in another Middle Thousand World. Then, the members receive a message.

    "Ding. Wannabe God has joined the chat group."

 Chapter ?529 First and Second

    Chapter ?529 First and Second

    A young farmer with a rake looked dazed in the distance with a shocked look. A few secondster, he muttered: "Chat Group? Hahahahaha."

    "Xiao Li, what''s wrong?" asked an older man next to him.

    "Peasant, don''t talk to me. I''m the man destined to rule the Heavens."

    The older man looked at him calmly before ignoring him; this was not the first time Xiao Li had said these random and ridiculous things. Meanwhile, Xiao Li did not mind the other''s reaction as he knew he was telling the truth this time.

    So, he put his tool away before running to his small house. He was currently receiving much information and needed time to process them.

    Mad King: A neer? Please introduce yourself.

    Schr: I did not even know we could have new members.

    Doctor: Wee, fellow Daoist.

    Wannabe God: I knew I was destined for greatness. I give you permission to worship this God.

    Mad King: "..."

    Schr: "..."

    Doctor: "..."

    Assassin: An idiot?

    Butcher: Well, this exins the name.

    Wannabe God: Where is the Lord of Destiny? Come give this God the start-up cultivation technique.

    Everyone read this message with terror on their faces, unable to process what was happening. And before they could even do that, they found themselves in the meeting room they first met.

    Wang Wei calmly looked at the young farmer without saying anything. Meanwhile, Wannabe God felt his soul was slowly being squeezed out into pace with that single look. Sweats fell from his very soul as his life shed across his eyes.

    "I can eliminate your entire existence with a single thought before making you regret you ever existed between Heaven and Earth," Wang Wei said calmly. "Do you know this?"

    Wannabe God took all his Willpower to nod his head.

    "As long you understand that," nodded Wang Wei. "I have no problem with you having goals, dreams, ambitions, or desires; this is the exact reason you are here today. But you should know your limitation, know your weight."

    "I-I-I''m sorry for what I said."

    "It''s fine: just be mindful of your actions or words when you are weak."

    Wannabe God clenched his hands as he understood the message: he was too weak.

    "Tell me what you want for your cultivation technique?"

    "Ever since I was young, I''ve only wanted to be worshiped by everyone: man, woman, nobles, kings, etc. So, that''s what I want."

    "In that case, the Path of Sovereign God is perfect. You can establish a fortune dynasty to gather Qi Luck and Incense. You can conquer myriad races and worlds, garnering their awe and worship.

    "Be mindful, though. Your strength can drastically increase with the power of Incense, but it will also restrict you. If you lose your worshippers, you will lose your strength. Is that eptable?"

    ''"Yes," immediately replied Wannabe God.

    "Very well. Your total is 14.7 million Karma Points."

    A booklet flew in front of Wannabe God, and after epting it, Wang Wei looked at the others before disappearing. Everyone remained quiet while looking at this crazy new member.

    "Assassin, can you lend me some points now? I want to destroy the most powerful sect in my world and plunder their resources," said the Mad King after sighing in relief he still had the most expensive technique.

    "Me as well," said the Butcher, who did not like mass killing. He preferred one-on-one killing, where he could savor the victim''s pain, suffering, and despair. Nevertheless, he also understood the need for resources to be stronger.

    "Give me one too," said the Schr. "The most powerful dynasty in my world is my way."

    "Not you too, Schr," said the Doctor. "I thought you were one of the few people in this group with morals."

    "I have morals, but the Great Su Dynasty treated people worse than dogs. Moreover, I have news that they have been selling humans to the demon race to maintain peace. They''ve gone too far."

    The assassin smiled before saying: "No problem. I will even loan each of you the money to buy a talisman with more than one attack." She then looked at the Doctor: "Are you sure you don''t want one? I''m sure your world has some problems that need brute strength to solve."

    The Doctor became lost in thought. His world indeed had problems, and a lot of them. The martial artists'' factions constantly fought for wealth, power, and fame. And as a result, themon people died every day as casualties.

    Maybe with absolute strength, he could stop the fighting indefinitely or buy an extended period of peace and stability.

    "I-I also want a loan," said the Doctor, making Assassin smile under her hood. "Excellent." Then she gave them the loan. As for Wannabe God, she did not ask him.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Wannabe God was a new person, and he had offended the Destiny Lord; she did not know whether he would survive long despite the Lord not minding his behavior.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei watched this interaction. After the exchange, these people went on a killing spree, and as expected, they acquired some innate herbs. Each had two, with the mad king acquiring a shocking total of four.

    Each group member exchanged their two innate treasures: one was to pay for their initiation debt, and the other to pay for their cultivation debt. It''s a shame the mad king did not exchange thest two treasures.

    "Now, only thest resource group is left," muttered Wang Wei after taking out the innate resources. He only needed ten more innate herbs for thest incarnation, which alleviated the warning signs his intuition gave him.

    Nevertheless, he would not stop his business of raising leek as some protagonist in his past life would call them. After all, he now had ambitions to convert all the materials in his main body into Chao-level ones.

    Wang Wei looked at the people in the chat while muttering: "Now that all of you are rich, you will stop relying on me; this can''t be allowed."

    He essed the original five''s Fate Line and added a few Nexus Fate Events that would force them to use the points in their hands and continue relying on his power.

    He also took his time with the mad king since he wanted the remaining two innate resources. As for Wannabe God, he was still in his early stage of development, so there was no need to make things difficult for him¨Cat least not yet.

    Finally, Wang Wei focused on his puppet, who was still searching for worlds with innate treasures to steal. Unfortunately, he did find nothing as of yet, and Wang Wei was not surprised.

    It would not be surprising if these six people''s worlds were the only ce in the Martial Supreme World Community with innate resources. At least in the Lower Realm.

    For example, Wang Wei has been searching the Lower Realm of the Myriad Emperor World Community for many years but found nothing, even with his divination.

    Furthermore, he knew the reason he could gather these resources so quickly was abination of his Dao Overlord''s Luck being on the rise and his strategic mind.

    From now, things will require a bit more effort.

    ¡­

    Through the trial''s token, Wang Wei received the news that a dinner party with all the trial''s participants would take ce a week from now. So, he used this time to gather as much information as possible through Shadow Two.

    As he expected, the information was not much¨Cmainly since some World Communities might have used the same tactics. Nevertheless, he still gathers some crucial basic information.

    For example, twelve World Communities participated in this trial, counting the Myriad Emperor. Of these twelvemunities, Wang Wei paid attention to two: Star Beast World Community and the Emperor Dao World Community.

    The Star Beast World tied the Myriad Emperor World for the number of Eternal Emperors: 8. Furthermore, the entire Endless Void acknowledged that their cultivation system has the greatest battle prowess. It''s a shame that even their Quasi-Emperor could only live up to 50,000 years due to that system.

    As for the Emperor Dao World, they are first on the list with a total of 10 Eternal Emperors. Of course, Wang Wei did not take the list seriously as he knew the Myriad Emperor used to be first, but too many Eternal Emperors died, plus the one or ones hiding in the Forbidden Lands do not count.

    Shadow Tow acquired some basic cultivation techniques from these worldmunities, so Wang Wei wanted to know about them.

    The Star Beast World''s cultivation system is very rudimentary. It is divided into nine ranks. The first stage of cultivation is to condense a rank 1 Star Beast Body, usually between 5 meters to 100 meters. And every time the cultivator rises in rank, the body''s height will increase to the point of being as big as gxies.

    The entire system involves increasing the size of the body. What makes it the strongest battle-oriented system is the process of condensing these bodies.

    The Star Beast World''s cultivators use anything under Heaven and Earth to increase their ranks: spiritual Herbs, ores, energy of any kind, Laws, souls, flesh and blood, Heart Demon, etc.

    Anything they can find, they will absorb to increase their bodies'' size. So, fighting any of them is like simultaneously fighting a fleshly body master, energy controlling expert, and soul savant.

    Then there is the constant, non-stop fighting of that world because of how precious every single piece of resource is. Every Star Beast cultivator is fighting madmen; they have to; otherwise, they won''t get the resources to cultivate.

    ''With such a short lifespan, how does their Heaven Will Battle operates?'' thought Wang Wei before searching for the answer in the information.

    From the information, Wang Wei knew that the Star Beast cultivators exchange many life-extending resources with other worldmunities so they can live long enough until their Heaven Will Battle. If not, they will seal themselves before their lifespan runs out. As a result of this circumstance, the Star Beast World is very friendly to Immortal-base World Communities since they usually have the most resources rted to longevity.

    After reading this, Wang Wei''s eyes lit up as he thought of a business opportunity. The Star Beast World might have connections to other worldmunities, but what about the Lower Realm?

    He does not think the Great and Middle Thousand World will have a way to contact them, so he wanted to target them.

    So, he decided to meet someone from the Star Beast World to get some information.

 Chapter ?530 Fate Palace

    Chapter ?530 Fate Pce

    Wang Wei did not immediately leave as he wanted to understand the cultivation system of the Emperor Dao World, which was attractive to him.

    The first realm is the Body Tempering Realm involves training and purifying the body. The unique part about this realm is that they constantly destroy and rebuild their bodies, simr to some cultivation techniques in Nirvana.

    Energy Sea Realm is a realm simr to the Divine Sea Realm, which focuses on gathering and condensing energy. The main difference is that the cultivators in the system have to create something called Spiritual Foundation inside their bodies; there are 9 Spiritual Foundations.

    Soul Realm is the third stage. As the name implied, this is a realm rted to the soul. However, the way the Emperor Dao World reached this realm is different from the norm. The cultivators must experience myriad emotions and desires and use these intense feelings to temper their spirits and condense their souls.

    ''It seems simr to Incense, but not quite,'' thought Wang Wei before continuing to read.

    The fourth realm is the Dao Deration Realm, which is the most important in this cultivation technique because of how much must be aplished. The primary purpose of this realm is for cultivators to dere or decide their own Dao or Path¨Csimr to how cultivators in the Divine Body Realm have to do in the Myriad Emperor World.

    However, the Dao Deration Realm is more strict on the requirements. For example, all the Heaven Choses from the Emperor Dao World will be sent to the Lower Realm for trial and tribtions while having memories of their background seal.

    If they do not reach the peak of the Dao Deration Realm, they will not get their memories back.

    The more Wang Wei read about this realm, the more he shook his head; too many things were happening in this short realm.

    The Dao Deration Realm is divided into four stages: 33 Question Stage, 66 Question Stage, 99 Question Stage, and 100 Question Stage. To go through the stages, cultivators have to study thews and mystery of Heaven and Earth; notprehend, but study.

    By studying countless notes and esoteric scriptures of Ancient Sages, Wise Men, and even powerful cultivators, these cultivators can understand how the worlds andws operate.

    In the Myriad Emperor World, Heaven Chosen has to go through a simr thing, but only when they are children, to establish a foundation for them. However, the Emperor Dao World integrate this aspect into their cultivation system.

    In the first stage (33 Question), cultivators must study enough about the body to temper it to the point of withstanding thew. In the second stage (66 Questions), they must understand enough about the soul to elevate its strength and quality based on the individual''s talent. In the third stage (99 Question), sublimate the soul into the Law Soul, simr to Primordial Spirit or True Soul.

    In the final stage¨Cand the stage where the Upper Realm Geniuses could unseal their memories¨Cthey have to elevate the previous energy in their bodies to a higher one.

    While doing all this, these cultivators also have to find their Dao or Path and have enough conviction in their decision to move to the next realm. Otherwise, they would be stuck in this realm.

    ''I understand the purpose of the Soul and Dao Deration Realm is to temper the state of mind, Willpower, and Dao Heart, but it seems too much is happening at once,''mented Wang Wei before continuing reading.

    The fifth realm is the Law Realm, further divided into Sensing Law, See Law, Touch Law, and Comprehend Law; this is a step-by-step guide onprehending and wielding thew.

    This is the basic realm that involves thews found in many cultivation systems. The only noteworthy aspect is that some Heaven Chosens are rewarded with something called Law Essence by Heavenly Dao if they are powerful and talented enough.

    The Law Essence can nourish their bodies to make them stronger and boost theirprehension of specificws.

    Afterprehending 50% of their primary and 40% of minorws, the next step is to condense them in the Spiritual Foundation into cores, hence the name of this realm: Law Core.

    The Law cores can be created for onew, multiple, or one core for all thews, simr to how Wang Wei fuses the differentw aspects of Fate into one.

    Wang Wei realized that this Spiritual Foundation System provides great battle strength to cultivators in this stage because of Law Resonance. These cultivators can have multiple cores inside their bodies, then use them to resonate with each other or thews of Heaven and Earth and borrow their power. So, the cultivators in the Emperor Dao World are most likely very versatile in their fighting methods.

    The seventh realm is the Domain Realm, where the Law Cores are condensed into a Domain Seed. And just like the Myriad Emperor World, cultivators must focus on expanding and controlling their Domains.

    The eighth realm is the Incarnation Realm. Through deeperprehension, the Domain Seed has turned into Fruits of Law in the first stage of this realm. And in the second stage, they ripened into Incarnation of Self.

    Cultivators do not have to consciously maniptews at this stage, as the incarnation will do it for them.

    The ninth stage is the True Self Realm, where the cultivators fused with their incarnation, boosting their control of thews to another level.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    In each cultivation stage, cultivators condensed a Spiritual Foundation for a total of nine. And to reach the Quasi-Emperor Realm, they must fuse all nine Spiritual Foundations into an Emperor Dao Foundation.

    During the fusion, cultivators can experience everything that previously urred in their lives, thus sublimating their state of mind and Dao Heart in the process. Additionally, during the fusion, the Emperor Dao World cultivators will slightly boost theirprehension to elevate their understanding of the Dao.

    ording to rumors Shadow Two gathered, this boost will remain in some cultivators after acquiring the Heaven Will whileprehending the Grand Dao Source, but there is no proof yet.

    After reading the entire thing, Wang Weipared the Origin System with the Spiritual Foundation System. The overall difference is how these two systems approached Laws.

    The Origin System focused more on a deeper understanding of thew, while the Spiritual Foundation System focused more on subtle control of thew. For example, the higher energy created in the fourth stage of the Dao Deration Realm is fused withwsprehended in the next realm.

    This is not the same for Origin Essence, which served as a boost and power source for cultivators to use the Law. Meanwhile, the Emperor Dao World cultivators fuse their energy with thew to better control; they use their soul, spirit, body, and even energy to control thew.

    The downside to this method is that if something went wrong with these cultivators'' energy, their control of thew would decrease. And if something went wrong with theirws, they would be almost useless.

    Meanwhile, if something went wrong with the Origin System cultivators'' energy, they can still use theirws to fight. And if something is wrong with theirws, they can still use their energy to fight.

    Furthermore, because of how the Dao Deration Realm functioned, there are bound to me many cultivators forever stuck in that realm, meaning that the Myriad Emperor World has way too many high-level cultivators than the Emperor Dao World. However, they have higher-quality cultivators.

    And if Wang Wei had to choose which system was better, he had to admit it was the Spiritual Foundation System¨Cdespite some of its ws, especially when ites to the boost withprehending the Grand Dao Source, if it''s true.

    He could foresee that they should have a higher number of Second and First ss Great Emperors throughout their history than the Myriad Emperor World.

    As for the reasons they do not have even more Eternal Emperors? It could be because of luck or because the Myriad Emperor World has gone through many era-changing catastrophes that forced geniuses from all walks of life to rise. Or the boost does not apply to understanding Dao Will and Existence.

    Or abination of the three.

    After analyzing this cultivation system, Wang Wei had many thoughts and ideas. The first one was to create something simr to the Spiritual Foundations with his incarnation.

    He would call it [Fate Pce] instead, and his purpose is that when they fuse, it can sublimate his understanding and control of Fate Dao.

    ''This might be how I can reach a Golden Law Tree,'' thought Wang Wei with excitement before rapidly calming down. To aplish this, he would also need to learn from the [Incarnation of Self] concept of the Spiritual Foundation System and recreate it.

    Countless thoughts shed across his mind on how to aplish these things. He could tell by doing this that he would elevate his [Force Control Skill] to a higher level when ites tow. The only problem facing him now was that he only had a Quasi-Emperor Tier cultivation technique from the Emperor Dao World'' he wanted to have at least one Emperor Scripture before proceeding with the n.

    "Another thing to put on the schedule is to optimize the Origin System," he muttered. Wang Wei had long nned to do so, and the reason was not that he learned another system was better than his home world.

    Based on his n, the environment of the Myriad Emperor World will revert to ancient times, meaning that the Ancient n and their cultivation system will flourish.

    Unfortunately, Wang Wei also acknowledged that the Origin System could notpare to the Ancient One in an environment full of innate qi and maybe even Chaos Qi.

    So, he could foresee that the majority of cultivators would switch to that system if nothing were done, thus destroying the Qi Lucy Foundation of the Dao Opening Sect.

    Wang Wei would not let that happen, so he needed to optimize the Origin System. Now, with this inheritance trial, he can ess some of the best cultivation systems in the Endless Void and learn from them.

 Chapter ?531 The Commerce Hub

    Chapter ?531 The Commerce Hub

    "You dirty hairless monkey," said a humanoid hyena, looking at a group of people. He spat in front of them before continuing: "You humans disgust me. You''re lucky the trial does not allow fighting before thepetition begins."

    After saying that, the hyena walked away to see a handsome young man with beautiful long silver-gray hair.

    "Another disgusting hum- -"

    He did not finish his words before he saw a pair of cold eyes staring at him, sending chills straight down his soul. He snorted coldly before walking away. The hyena soon arrived at his mansion.

    "Boss, I just berated a human and humiliated him."

    A giant ck tiger with red markings on its back opened his eyes.

    "Oh, what did you call them?"

    "I called them disgusting hairless monkeys and harassed them for over an hour." Of course, he "forgot'' the human that ced the fear of God in him.

    "Well, it''s not very original, and the Monkey n has been pressuring us to stop calling humans any words rted to them. Nevertheless, you still did your duty. So, with my power granted from the Demon Supremacy Alliance, I will give you some 1000 Community Points."

    "Thank you, young master Ye. With this point, I can almost exchange a Bloodline Pill to sublimate my bloodline and rise in status."

    The hyena was genuinely excited. As long as his bloodline can sublimate, he can have a higher status in the alliance. He could not think of the love of his life. They had loved each other since childhood, but because she was of higher status, he could not be with her due to thews of the alliance. However, all that will change once his status is elevated.

    While the hyena was in deep thought, a humanoid rabbit entered the room.

    "Young master Ye, I''ve written a new novel."

    "Oh, let me see."

    The giant tiger used his Divine Sense to read for a few minutes beforementing:

    "Not bad. Although it is a typical novel about the years humans oppressed us countless Eras ago, you did a good job focusing on their atrocities toward the demonkind. I also like how you portrayed them as beasts with low-level intelligence and violent tendencies.

    "Then there is the emphasis on the bald donkeys and their oppression of our kind through religion. Not bad, not bad."

    "Young master, did you not like the ending?"

    "Well, exterminating humans is a good idea, but it has been done too often. Nevertheless, an excellent novel. I''ll give you 7600 Community Points."

    "Thank you, young master," said the humanoid rabbit, while the hyena was slightly jealous. It''s a shame he had no talent for writing, so he could only use the low-level method of harassing humans to get points.

    "Give me your token, and I''ll add the points."

    The two took out their Point Token, and the tiger added the point he promised. He then looked at them with his red pupils:

    "Do you remember the DSA''s motto?"

    "We will eradicate all humans and spread the supremacy of the Demon Race until we eventually rule the Endless Void," simultaneously said the rabbit and hyena with a loud voice.

    "Don''t forget."

    "We will never."

    "Good, you can leave."

    As the tiger watched the group leave, a dangerous light shed across his eyes before closing them and continuing his cultivation.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei watched the hyena walk away and muttered: "It''s weird seeing a demon race so confident and full of himself."

    After shaking his head, he headed for his destination. He soon arrived in the area where the Star Beast World''s people lived. Then, he divined which house would ensure the highest possibility of sess before walking to the far corner.

    He stood in front of the mansion without entering or saying anything; he knew the owner was aware of his existence through the arrays he sensed. Not long after, a woman with a stern look.

    Although this woman looked like a human, Wang Wei''s True Eyes could see a shadow of an enormous giant behind her; it was her true body.

    "Who are you?" she asked directly.

    "Wang Wei, from the Myriad Emperor World."

    She frowned after hearing this, thinking for a moment before closing the door. A few secondster, she opened it while telling him to follow her to the living room.

    Soon, Wang Wei saw a young man dressed in regr ck clothes in front of a table with tea. His appearance was ordinarypared to cultivators'' generally handsome and beautiful appearance. However, the unique or charming part about him was his eyes. He had eighth stars forming a circle inside his pupils.

    Wang Wei knew this was not a special physique or eye technique; this was a sign that this person had cultivated a rank 8 Star Beast Body, and in each rank, he cultivated his body to the pinnacle and beyond. Only true geniuses can have the Ancient Stars Symbols in the Star Beast World.

    With his True Vision, he could see the enormous beingparable to a Domain back home in size. If he had to give thetter an urate measurement, that person''s actual body was probably as big as five gxies.

    "Fellow Daoist, my name is Mu Lei, Star Beast World, Star Lord Mountain." As he said these words, Wang Wei saw seven pirs appear on thetter''s forehead, with one of them having a star.

    Wang Wei returned the salute as nine pirs appeared on his forehead, with two of them having stars.

    "Wang Wei, Myriad Emperor World, Dao- -"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Dap Opening Sect!"

    "Oh, you''ve heard of us?"

    "Of course, there are only two factions with two Eternal Emperors, and the other one mysteriously disappeared many years ago. Many people think they have been destroyed. So, your sect is a little famous."

    "I see," replied Wang Wei as he sat in front of Mu Lei.

    "Can I ask what this visit is for?" asked Mu Lei despite having calcted a few possibilities.

    "I''ll be direct; I would like the Myriad Emperor World to enter business with the Star Beast World, starting with cooperation between our two factions."

    Mu Lei sipped his tea, thinking about how to respond; this was one of the primary possibilities he thought of, along with forming an alliance.

    "Our Star Beast World is alway looking for powermunities to exchange with, so you are more than wee."

    Because of how their cultivation system was set, resources are everything to the cultivators of the Star Beast World. After all, they can swallow anything to increase their strength.

    "Can I see your energy currency?" asked Mu Lei, and Wang Wei handed him an Origin Stone and an Origin Source. Mu Lei opened his mouth and swallowed the stones. His eyes lit up because he discovered an energy source he had never used before and was of very high quality.

    "Do you have any Longevity resources?" Wang Wei gave him a pill, and Mu Lei did not swallow it as he previously did. Instead, he inhaled the aroma.

    "This pill could increase my lifespan by another 50,000 years; not bad."

    Wang Wei''s lisps twitched after hearing this; this was a perfect-quality Quasi-Emperor Pill refined by him. Typically, this pill could raise a person''s lifespan by at least 1 million years or more. But this guy said it could only give him 50,000 years of life.

    ''This Star Beast Body System is too radical.''

    "With these two products alone, you should have a small ce on our market. Do you want the exchange to be only between us, or do you want to register in the Commerce Hub?"

    "Commerce Hub? What''s that?"

    Mu Lei looked at him strangely, "Have you guys be so reclusive that you don''t even know about the Hub?"

    "I''m ashamed to say we were forced toy low and recuperate after a few catastrophes."

    "I see. The Commerce Hub is essentially an artificial world established by the Star Beast World connected to different World Communities to exchange resources.

    "Before the Great Buddhist Cataclysm, the Myriad Emperor World was one of its most powerful members."

    Wang Wei frowned as he had a lot of information to process. Firstly, this Cataclysm probably referred to the Absolute Beginning Emperor''s eradication of Buddhism in the Endless Void.

    Secondly, he was concerned about this Hub. One of his ns was to connect all the World Communities, Heaven Will World, and their Lower Realm to exchange resources, ideas, cultures, etc.

    He knew once he seeded, he would gather a massive amount of merit, but now, he learned one already existed. So, he decided one of the first things he would do after proving the Dao was to either take control of the Hub or destroy it.

    "How manymunities is this hub connected to?"

    "If I remember correctly, about 150," Mu Lei replied, an answer which relieved Wang Wei. He knew there were exactly 3000 World Communities, so as long as he could expand the Hub to all of them, he would still get massive merit.

    "And has this Hub connected to the Lower Realm?"

    "Of course," replied Mu Lei, making Wang Wei secretly sigh as he knew he could not use his previous n of cheating members from the Lower Realm.

    After that, the two chatted and discussed cooperation. Wang Wei decided to only trade with the Star Lord Mountain for now and wait for a while before registering with the Commercial Hub. Then, they signed an agreement.

    As Mu Lei watched Wang Wei leave, he could not help mutter: "So, the rumors are true: the Myriad Emperor World is going through a rejuvenation."

 Chapter ?532 Dinner Party

    Chapter ?532 Dinner Party

    Wang Wei walked home with a pondering look. With this conversation, he realized he knew very little about the Endless Void and needed to change. So, after returning home, he contacted Ancestor Wucheng and asked him about the Commercial Hub.

    "That thing? I remember the Devil Race destroyed it during that era. I guess they rebuild it."

    "So, the sect has not been part of the Hub since the Incense Era?"

    "That''s probably correct."

    "After the Devil Catastrophe, didn''t anyone think of rejoining?"

    "Back then, many of us died or were injured, so no one really cared about the Endless Void."

    "What about after you recuperated?"

    "By then, we had to worry about the rise of the Emperor Enlightening Academy, the Nine Emperor Curse, and the Heaven Devour Emperor, so no one really cared or thought about such a thing."

    Wang Wei sighed, knowing there was no point in focusing on things like this. What he needed to do was focus on the future.

    "Speaking of the Nine Emperor Curses, what happened? I''ve never felt its power?"

    "After you entered the Duyi Realm, Heavenly Dao removed most of the curse''s power. And after you became an Ouw, itpletely removed all its influences."

    "Do you know the reason?"

    "We have calcted a plethora of reasons: The Eternal Destiny of this Generation, the uing change of era, the fact you stripped the Spirit of Epoch from the Academy, and even thatd''s Di Tian''s presence. Anyway, the real reason does not matter. What matters is the fact it''s removed."

    "That''s true," nodded Wang Wei. "What do you think of the sect''s alliance with the Star Lord Mountain and eventually rejoining the Commercial Hub?"

    "You''re the sect master, so you can decide these things on your own. And as the sect master, you can dispatch most of the Immortal Powerhouses in case you want someone to station at the hub."

    "Alright. When Wang Ju returns from her retreat, I need someone to help spread the Fate Shadow Guards throughout the Endless Void. And using the Hub as the starting point is a good idea."

    "That''s fine."

    Then, the two ended the conversation. Not long afterward, Li Jun ran into the house with excitement all over his face.

    "What happened?"

    "I got some information that may be useful for you." Then, he handed Wang Wei a talisman, which contained an image of him fighting other trial members.

    "How did you get this?" Wang Wei knew it was forbidden to fight before thepetition began.

    "I convince these people to fight me through the dream technique."

    "Brilliant," said Wang Wei as he watched these battles and experienced how these power systems functioned. The trial did not only contain people from 12 World Communities. The twelve mainmunities, like the Myriad Emperor World, Star Beast World, and Emperor Dao World, had at least three participants, but the others would only have one or two participants.

    From what Wang Wei knew, at least 30 to 40munities participated in this trial. So, Li Jun''s information was crucial to him. So, he rested inside for the next few days while viewing these battles.

    It''s a shame that many worldmunities were smart enough to decline Li Jun''s invitation since they knew the importance of information. Finally, the day of the dinner party arrived.

    "Sect master, Elder Li Jun has left for a while now," said Shadow Two.

    "I know you''re trying to remind me not to bete, but I have my reasons," said Wang Wei, who fixed his ck martial clothes and appearance. He wanted to wear a white one for this trail but changed his mind considering his clothes would have the blood of his enemy on them.

    Although it was a magical artifact with self-cleaning capabilities, he decided otherwise. Sometimes, it''s good to leave the blood on for intimidation and boost the aura.

    ''Blood looks better on ck clothes than on white ones.''Suddenly, he sensed it was the right time, so he headed to the destination.

    Meanwhile, Shadow Two was momentarily confused. From what he knew about the young master, he was not one of these people who liked grand entrances or shy disys of power.

    At least, most of the time, that was true.

    Wang Wei got into his carriage and flew to the center of this small world where the dinner took ce. After showing his token, he walked inside after putting his chariot away.

    And as he expected, he was thest to arrive, making everybody nce at him.

    "Hello, fellow Daoists," Wang Wei said as he cupped his hand and bowed slightly. His voice traveled throughout the entire venue, forcing everybody to focus more on him. As such, Wang Wei senses numerous gazes: curious, intrigued, sneering, disgusted, and even killing ones.

    "Interesting," said another voice that traveled through the entire room, shifting the people''s gaze toward the far left of the room. Even Wang Wei had a severe look on his face as he gazed at the person who spoke.

    It was a handsome young man dressed in a loose long white robe with blue designs. His long ck hair was in a top knot, but he also had a ribbon around his forehead to keep his hair.

    The young man ignored the gazes surrounding him as he looked at Wang Wei. Unlike martial clothes, which were tight fitting, the robe had wide sleeves, so he held his right hand''s sleeve with his left so it would not interfere with his tea.

    The young man''s slow actions emanated a natural charm; it was like Heaven and Earth would praise his every word and deed simply because he was born noble.

    "Young Master Chu Luo, what do you mean?" asked one of the participants sitting at the same table. Chu Luo looked at the speaker and said: "Sometimes, it baffles me how weak you people are?"

    "What do you mean by that?" said a person at another table. However, Chu Luo did not look at the person but gazed back at Wang Wei.

    "A powerhouse''s every action has weights or bearings, which can manifest in the form of Karma; this is why no cultivators would dare receive a bow from an Emperor without their protection. The weight of the Karma would destroy most of them or curse them with misfortune."

    Chu Luo paused to drink his tea, but people kept staring at him, wondering what this had to do with anything. He shook his head in disappointment before continuing:

    "This man used this concept to ce secret Karma Threads on all of you. The moment he bowed and called you fellow Daoists, he used the weight of his strength to force Karma on all of you.

    "What''s brilliant about his application of Karma Law is the people who secretly epted his bow were the easiest to target, while the others, he still forced the thread on you, without even you knowing it."

    Chu Luo squinted his eyes. He did not say that such a method would require a great deal of control of Karma but also great intelligence to capture the mindset of all the people in the room.

    After saying those words, the faces of the people in this room suddenly changed, and they quickly began to use different methods to check their bodies.

    Meanwhile, the calm andposed Wang Wei looked at Chu Luo before looking at the people in the room. He then ssified everybody into different categories.

    The first group was people who instantly realized what he did, and to his surprise, there was another one beside Chu Luo in the back with a hood covering their faces.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The second group was the people who could detect his action after being revealed and used their own method to cut off the Karma Thread.

    The third group was the people who could detect the thread but did not have the means to remove it. And finally, the people who could not even notice it.

    With a gentle smile, Wang Wei walked to the Dao Opening Sect''s sections to the far right, where the other participants gave him a fierce look. All five of them belonged to the second group.

    ''What''s wrong? You seem more serious than before?'' asked Li Jun through Divine Sense despite the gentle smile on Wang Wei''s face.

    ''That guy who spoke, he is dangerous.''

    ''Well, since he could detect your method, he should be quite powerful.''

    ''No, I mean, he gives me the same vibe as Di Tian.''

    ''Are you serious? Does more than one of such a monster truly exists?''

    ''Most likely, remember the hints I''ve been getting to finish my incarnations quickly? Most likely, it''s because of him.

    Li Jun looked at Chu Luo''s table with a severe look; he understood what kind of monster Di Tian was. His big brother was on his way to reaching that level of monstrosity, but he was not there yet.

    ''I have an idea on how to gather some information about him,'' he said.

    ''How?''

    After hearing his n, Wang Wei''s lisps twitched.

    ''I doubt that would work; I bet he also has an alliance with the other people to prevent information leaks.''

    ''No, this guy gives me an arrogant and overconfident vibe. I doubt he would care about information leak.''

    ''Well, go for it. I promise not to say anything to Liling.''

    Wang Wei sensed something and looked in the back of the room, where the hooded figure seemed to be staring at him intently. However, Wang Wei only squinted at him before ignoring him.

    Meanwhile, the hooded figure did not stop staring for a few seconds.

    ''Fate Dominating Emperor, I have finally found you. No matter what it takes, I will kill you before you grow up and save all sentient beings in All Heaven Myriad Worlds.''

 Chapter 533 The Rules

    Chapter 533 The Rules

    Wang Wei felt that he had forgotten something, and right when he was about to try to remember, a bright light appeared in front of the room, and an odd woman wearing a mask appeared.

    She had the same mask as Lord Spirit, half smiling naively and the other full of cunningness. Unlike Lord Spirit, this woman had a lower body but appeared slightly transparent, like a phantom.

    She opened her mouth to speak, and a deep male voice came out: "Wee, fellow Heaven Chosens from the Endless Void."

    No one cared about the anomaly between her voice and visage; the cultivating world was full of weird and strange things.

    "To make things easier for everyone, you can call me Lord Spirit, and I will be in charge of the trial. Now, before you can enjoy your dinner, I will tell you the rules of this inheritance.

    "There are eight categories to be tested: fleshly body, soul, energy control,prehension, Dao Heart, Willpower, battle prowess, and one final test that I can only say is vital."

    Lord Spirit paused to give everybody time to process the information before continuing.

    "Based on your result in each category, you will receive points that will determine your ranking. Be mindful that thest test is precious and worth plenty of points. It could be the determining factor of this inheritance trial.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Any question?"

    "Is it true the Deceiving Heaven Longevity Sutra is an Insurgent Scripture?" asked someone.

    "That is correct. So, any lucky ones who go home with it will significantly contribute to your factions."

    The aura of the room slightly changed as many people paid close attention.

    "Senior Gu Xuan was from the Myriad Emperor World. He will not be biased?" asked another person, raising attention to Wang Wei''s table.

    "If that were a problem, the Lord would have just chosen his sessor solely from Myriad Emperor World," replied Lord Spirit calmly. Many people agreed with these words, while some remained skeptical.

    Nevertheless, Lord Spirit continued: "If there is no more question, let''s continue to the main event."

    She waved his hand, and six golden chairs appeared behind her,beled one through six. Each stair stood slightly above the others, so the number one spot was the highest.

    "For thebat aspect of this trial, things will be a little different. The Lord has chosen six seeded yers who will receive a token. After the final test, the token can be exchanged for points. And you could guess that the higher the ranking, the more points it is worth."

    Everyone looked at the trial spirit with fire in their eyes. As the peak geniuses of their respective world,petition has be an integral part of their characters. So, no matter what, they wanted to be the best.

    "There are some rules to follow," continued Lord Spirit, not minding these people''s intense emotions. "Non-seeded can challenge seeded yers at all times and use whatever means necessary to take the token.

    "Seeded yers, however, can only challenge the person one rank above them. So, the sixth ce can only challenge fifth ce, fifth ce to fourth ce, and so on. Furthermore, the seeded challenger needed certain points before challenging another seeded yer."

    Everyone present is intelligent, so they understand the rules. Seeded yers could not easily challenge each other, and they needed to perform well on the eight trials before challenging each other. Meanwhile, the non-seeded yers could attack the seeded yers to get the token, with no restrictions on the method used.

    ''Essentially, a practice Heaven Will Battle with some rules and restrictions,'' thought Wang Wei, and many people felt the same way.

    "Now, let''s begin the selection for the seeded yers," said the Lord Spirit with a weird smile, fully ying in the deception persona.

    "In the sixth ce, we have Xu Shi from the Myriad Emperor World. Her Primordial Chaos Physique is thebination of 9 Absolute Chaos Physiques, and it is something that has never been heard of in the Endless Void."

    Everyone looked at the Myriad Emperor World''s table, focusing on that beautiful woman that Heaven seemed to have taken its time when creating her. Meanwhile, Xu Shi frowned after hearing she was only in sixth ce. Nevertheless, she walked to the sixth throne and sat down.

    Lord Spirit watched her with a smile while thinking to himself.

    ''It was hard to choose between her and Feng Heng. However, thetter seemed determined to hide his full strength, so he can only lose the spot.''

    "The fifth spot goes to Mu Lei from the Star Beast World. The owner of the second Heavenly Physique, the Heavey Axe Physique, and a genius who has received the highest grade of Ancient Star Symbols in a hundred generations."

    Mu Lei calmly walked to his spot, but many people also became nervous once they realized the criteria for these seeded yers.

    "The fourth spot goes to Ji Lanfang from the Immortal Ascencion World, the Supreme Swordsman with the very earned title of One Sword."

    A young man with disheveled hair and a gourd on his waist stood up. Immediately, everyone could smell the intense odor of alcohol emanating from his body.

    He walked wobbly to this throne while muttering: "I hope one of these people can make me swing my sword a second time. Oh, I miss the old days."

    Although his voice was soft to the point of being inaudible, with all the cultivation of all the people present, they could hear him. So, a bunch of people gave him killing stares. Nevertheless, Ji Lanfang did not care or was too drunk to.

    "The third spot goes to Ye Dafu from the Primordial Demon World. A demon with two Innate Demons'' bloodline: the Three-eye Stone Monkey and Disaster Monkey."

    A monkey wearing dark and gold armor, holding a red pole on his shoulder, looked at the people in the room.

    "Your father is only third? I want to see who is so bold to be above this monkey. Anyway, they will taste my staff."

    After saying that, he jumped in the air, did a flip, andnded on his chair.

    Many people looked at him with a severe look. The Three-eye Spiritual Monkey and the Disaster Monkey were two Innate Demons known for their extreme battle prowess. Back in that era, in some World Communities, they were the leader of Innate Demons instead of Dragons and Phoenixes.

    Now, they actually met someone with both these bloodlines, and he could only be ranked third. Everyone wanted to know who was above him.

    "In the second ce, we have Wang Wei from the Myriad Emperor World. Owner of the Fate Puppetteer Physique that he created himself and acknowledged by Heavenly Dao. On top of all that, he is a True Power Dao powerhouse of the second level."

    Wang Wei walked to his spot, already expecting this oue. He sat on his throne, looking at the monkey, giving him a fierce gaze. For a brief moment, he thought this monkey was Sun Wukon''s clone or something because of how he behaved himself.

    Mu Lei looked at his newmercial partner with a slight surprise as he did not expect thetter to be this powerful. He is also a True Power Dao cultivator, but he has only recently entered the first level and slowly walking his way up.

    But to his surprise, he found someone in the same generation as him already in the second level; his fighting spirit suddenly elevated. He did not think he would lose despite the difference.

    After all, the True Power Dao only determined pure physical force and did not consider things like energy,w, spells, and Battle IQ. He does not think he would lose to anyone.

    The Lord Spirit ignored these people''s chatter about how one could acquire their own Heavenly Physique and revealed the final seeded yer.

    "Chu Luo from the Emperor Dao World. An Emperor Child, born from two Great Emperors as parents. That is all I have to say about him."

    Chu Luo calmly walked to his seat, not minding other people''s chatter. Although he had no facial expression, his body naturally emitted an arrogant and prideful aura, and no one would argue he did not deserve to be prideful.

    Emperor Offsprings are very rare because it is difficult for an Immortal creature to procreate with a Mortal. At the same time, it is a thousand times, if not more, challenging for two Immortal Creatures to give birth to offspring¨Cespecially in the lower dimension with how the world functions.

    So, for Chu Luo to be created, it is very likely that his parents would have been from different World Communities and met and fell in love before luckily making him.

    "I would like to preface that the seeded yers were chosen based on talent and potential disyed during their rise. Many people have been hiding their strength, and we also acknowledged our decision might be wrong.

    "Hence, the reason you can challenge these individuals and take the token from them."

    The participants understood the reasoning behind Lord Spirit''s words. For example, the Primordial Chaos Physique should be way higher in this list based on potential, but since there has been no news or information about it since its appearance, it was ranked on the lower side.

    However, these people also know that Lord Spirit was also saying these words to remove any ountability on their part and encourage them to fight each other.

    "Are there any rules about killing?"

    Everyone looked at the person who spoke, and it was Ye Tuizhi from the Demon Supremacy World, also called Young Master Ye. He looked like an ordinary person except for his tiger pupils. An aura of fury could be seen emanating from him.

    A few people knew the reason for his anger. ording to their information, Young Master Ye was a Dao Child born to two Dao Ancestors. So, he was obviously not happy about not bing a seeded yer.

    "We will not intervene in any of the conflicts between the participants. So, your lives are in your hands," replied Lord Spirit.

    "Excellent," said Young Master Ye, looking at the seeded yers, focusing on the humans and not hiding his hatred and disgust. Then, his eyes focused on Wang Wei before snorting coldly.

    Young Master Ye was not the only person not happy with Wang Wei''s second position. There was an Immortal Child named Shi Qian, born from two Immortal Venerable, and she felt she deserved the second spot¨Cespecially since she was a member of the Light race who fed on positive Karma.

    Then, a group from the Barbarian race felt an uncontroble hatred for Wang Wei, but they could not exin why. Even a member of the Divine Race, believed to be extinct after the Buddhist Cataclysm, appeared in this trial.

    As Wang Wei sensed these malicious gazes, he smiled: ''Things were about to get interesting.''

 Chapter ?534 The Blessed Ones

    Chapter ?534 The Blessed Ones

    Wang Wei heard the whispers about Ye Tuizhi and the fact he was a Dao Child. He wanted to know more information, so he secretly contacted Ancestor Wucheng through Divine Sense.

    "You want to know about these blessed people?" said Wang Wucheng, his voice even containing slight envy. "As you can guess, whether it is Emperor, Dao, or Immortal Child, their talents are out of this world. However, they are considered blessed people because of their unique abilities.

    "Emperor and Dao Childs are born immortal; the moment they are conceived, they do not have to worry about life span¨Cunless their parents sealed them."

    "That made sense,"mented Wang Wei. After all, they were born from two immortal beings or higher-dimensional creatures. "What about Immortal Childs?"

    "They are not immortal; they can live to the limit of mortal lifespan, which is 1 Yuan Epoch."

    Wang Wei was slightly surprised, but considering that one yuan epoch equaled 1,269 trillion years, these Immortal Children were essentially immortal since they did not have to worry much about life spans.

    "So, the highest life span any cultivation system can grant is one Yuan Epoch?" asked Wang Wei.

    "Yes, but focus on the important thing."

    "You''re right. Please, continue."

    "Emperor Childrens are also called [Born Emperors] in the lower dimension because all of them have one Bloodline Ability with the power of Dao Ancestor; throughout their life, they can only use it once."

    "So, as long as they used it during their Heaven Will Battle, they are guaranteed to win and prove the Dao."

    "Exactly."

    "Fate is truly unfair," said Wang Wei with a sigh.

    "Why are youining? How high is your birthpared to 99% of most cultivators."

    Wang Wei was slightly embarrassed because of this, but he did not show up. Instead, he thought about Emperor Childs and the effect of their existence on any world.

    He guessed that most other factions would probably do anything possible to force these Emperor Childs to use their Bloodline Ability before the Heaven Will Battle¨Cunless their parents were still present and hiding in the lower dimension.

    At the same time, these Emperor Childrens could just hide and show up during the Heaven Will Battle and take the Heaven Will for themselves. Of course, they would still need to cultivate and temper their Dao Hearts. Otherwise, they would only be Pseudo-Emperors.

    Wang Wei then asked:

    "What about Dao Childs?"

    "They are born with a Dao Source Seed inside their bodies. When they reach the necessary cultivation realm, as long as they understand their own Dao, the seed will activate, and they can be Dao Ancestors."

    "Still unfair."

    Wang Wucheng ignored hisints before continuing: "You should be careful. Some Dao Children can sacrifice their Dao Source Seed to temporarily gain the power of 1-2 Leaf Immortal Venerable. Although less than 1 in 1 million have the talent to do this, you should watch out."

    "So, these Dao Childs are all [Potential Emperors?"mented Wang Wei.

    "Basically."

    Wang Wei guessed that maybe some people desired the Dao Source Seed inside their bodies. However, they should be safe since their parents probably live in the lower dimension.

    "What about Immortal Childs?"

    "As for them, their ability is not to be shackled by the Heaven Will''s Karma. So, they can fight in each generation without the need of a Great Emperor to wash away Karma for them."

    "With their long lifespan, this is still a great ability,"mented Wang Wei. "I''m suddenly curious. Does our sect has or ever had one of these blessed individuals?"

    "We did. The Hell Judgement Emperor was a Dao Child, and we have an Immortal Child still in his mother''s womb. If you did note along, he would have been our solution to the Nine Emperor Curse."

    The Hell Judgement Emperor was the Wang n''s fourth Emperor and the sect''s 7th Great Emperor. He lived during the Devil Era and cultivated the Dao of Judgement, which significantly affected the devil race because of their sins.

    Wang Wei suddenly realized the majority of the sect''s Emperors were during the Devil Era. Qiyuan Emperor and Sword Emperor were during the Ancient Emperor Era.

    Ancient Deste Emperor, the third Emperor, was during the Incense Era. The fourth Emperor was Turtle Shell, the fifth Battle Maniac, the sixth Emperor was the Misceneous Study, the seventh was the Hell Judgement Emperor, and the eighth the Shadow Ruler Emperor. From the fourth to the eighth, they were all during the Devil Emperor, most likely the result of the Spirit of Epoch functioning.

    The Rainbow Emperor is the ninth, and she only appeared at the beginning of the Middle Emperor Era, when the Enlightening Emperor Academy was rising. Most likely, the Spirit of Epoch was already transferred to them.

    "I can''t believe how rare these people are that we only had two of them in our entire history,"mented Wang Wei.

    "If you count all of them that had shown up in the Myriad Emperor World, there are probably ten or more but would not reach 20."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Don''t these people have any things like bloodline restrictions, simr to the Divine League people?"

    "No. On the contrary, their parent''s Dao will be engraved in their bloodline simr to the Law Fragment of people with Heavenly Physiques; they can use it to understand their own Dao, or simply use it as bloodline abilities."

    Wang Wei sighed before asking something else. Thinking about the privilege of these blessed children makes him envious.

    "How is the investigation of the Commerce Hub?"

    "I received news that Shadow Two had just arrived and is investigating things; we have also begun to investigate the worlds some of these Heaven Chosens are from, but things are going slowly."

    The Shadow Two mentioned in this conversation was not the one next to Wang Wei, but the Shadow cultivated by the Rainbow Emperor using the Lord''s Shadow Technique. Wang Wei knew the Rainbow Emperor was the only Emperor who personally cultivated two Insurgents: Shadow Two and Rainbow One.

    "Alright," said Wang Wei before stopping the conversation. He then nced at Jingwu Hua before continuing drinking at his second seat. Compared to Emperor Childs''s abilities, Emperor Offsprings seemed normal.

    Although Emperor Offsprings have a longer lifespan than ordinary people, have high talents, and even have some powerful Divine Abilities, it is nothingpared to Emperor Childs or Dao Childs.

    Their capabilities drastically decrease because one of their parents is a mortal.

    In one of the dinner spots, a group of tall individuals looked intently at Wang Wei; the shortest was 2.5 meters, and the tallest was 3.2 meters.

    "Young master Tolui, why do I feel this uncontroble hatred for that man?"

    Young Master Tolui was the tallest of the group. He had a leather upper shirt made of animal hide. The shirt had no sleeve, showing his strong muscles and slightly tanned skin full of tattoos.

    He apanied his shirt, long pants, high boots, and a white lion head on his right shoulder, serving as an essory.

    With a calm look, he responded: "It''s an aura of hatred ingrained deep in his bloodline. Most likely, his ancestorsmitted some atrocities to our barbarian kind."

    Tolui looked at the person next to him, "Sister, what do you think we should do?"

    The person next to him was a woman dressed simrly; she had a leather shirt with no sleeve, disying an exceptional pair of bosoms. She had a short skirt and a pair of long legs that were the perfect amount of muscr that could entice anyone, but not too muscr to appear manly.

    She had braids and beards in her hair and tattoos on her arms like her brother. In general, she had a wild and passionate beauty that was quite captivating.

    "Do you think he would ept being my husband?" asked Khutulun.

    "Be serious."

    "I am. You know I will only marry someone who can withstand my strength, and he might be the one I''m looking for."

    "If you''re seriously looking for a strong man, why don''t you pick that Chu Luo? Supposedly, he is the most powerful person here."

    "Him? He looked too feminine for my taste."

    "Alright, be serious. What do you think we should do about this hatred? Should we attack him?"

    "We will attack, but not for this silly hatred. Whatever happened to the barbarian race in the Myriad Emperor World has nothing to do with our Ancient Spirit World," she replied calmly.

    "In that case, do we attack right after this dinner?"

    "Of course not. We must first observe how capable he is and try to gather as much information as possible. Furthermore, let''s first test the sixth ce before working our way up."

    "Alright."

    The dinner party continued for another hour before it ended. Then, everybody became on guard¨Cespecially the seeded yers. Wang Wei and the others walked out of the venue before quickly separating their ways.

    Wang Wei walked to his mansion while expanding his Innate Shield to dozens of meters of the surrounding. In his way, many people attacked him to no avail. However, he was slightly surprised by the small number of attackers.

    However, after pondering about it briefly, everything made sense. All the Heaven Chosen presents were the pinnacle of their world, so these guys would not make rash decisions despite the tant provocation of the Lord Spirit. They will calm down and try to gather information on theirpetitors first.

    ¡­

    Li Jun sat next to a beautiful girl in one of the restaurants not far from the dinner party.

    "Meimei, drink more. Tonight, we will have fun."

    "Xiao Jun, you treat me the best," said the girl before gulping most of the drink in the bowl.

    "You know, I''ve been under much stress by sect even though they know I have no chance of winning the Heaven Will Battle in this generation. None of us have a chance."

    "Oh, how so?" asked Li Jun while pouring more wine for her, knowing it was the right time he was waiting for.

    "It''s that monster, Chu Luo," she said before gulping everything again, her face red and eyes blurred.

    "Do you know that he¡­"

 Chapter 535 Another One

    Chapter 535 Another One

    "Do you know he is an old monster that has lived for a long time?" said Meimei.

    "Well, he is an Emperor Child, so it''s normal to have a long lifespan," said Li Jun.

    "That''s not it. For some reason, that monster would reincarnate himself, over and over, and over, and over, and- -"

    "Why does he do that?" said Li Jun, cutting her tangent.

    "I don''t know. All I know is that in each reincarnation, Chu Luo will challenge all the Heaven Chosen right before the Heaven Will Battle. He would defeat them but never participate in the battle himself."

    "How could your sect expect you to win against such a monster?"

    "I know, right? I knew you understood me best, Xiao Jun."

    "Don''t they know even if you win, his parents could show up to make trouble for them?" said Li Jun.

    "That''s right. Well, I think his parents are long gone since they have never appeared."

    "Is that so?" Li Jun said softly. "One of his parents must have been from the Emperor Dao World. Do you know anything about them?"

    Regrettably, Meimei had fallen asleep drunk, making Li Jun frown. He thought he had used the appropriate dose for a more extended conversation, but it appeared he overestimated her drinking capacities.

    After shaking his head, he left; he knew it was pointless to search the girl''s soul as a cultivator''s natural danger instinct would activate and wake her up. So, he went straight home to give the information to Wang Wei.

    "As expected, he is simr to Di Tian."

    "Yes, and most likely, even more powerful since he is also an Emperor Child."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Maybe," replied Wang Wei. His intuition told him that although they had both reincarnated many times and had a simr foundation, Di Tian was more powerful than Chu Luo.

    Logically, this made sense. After all, their level of tempering or Law Understanding might be different in each reincarnation. So, even if Chu Luo and Di Tian lived nine lives and absorbed the strength of each life, their power would be different.

    "Things are not looking too good for me," said Wang Wei as he closed his eyes to check on his reincarnations. Only two of them reached the Quasi-Emperor Realm and achieved their goals. But, even those two have not finished tempering their bodies.

    He can borrow the strength of these two incarnations. Still, it was not enough to reach the strength of 1-Leaf Immortal Venerable, let alone his prediction that all nine incarnations'' power could grant him the power of Dao Ancestor.

    He first checked on the Space-Time Incarnation. Thetter sat on a throne located inside the River of Time. Using this world''s w, he began navigating through parallel timelines.

    This incarnation could experience the oue if he made different decisions and the consequences of his actions. Furthermore, he could also bring back resources and knowledge from the different parallel timelines to the main one.

    Wang Wei sensed all the experience and Law Understanding of this incarnation. His understanding and control of Space-Time Laws had drastically increased. Furthermore, since the incarnation got his memories back in the Supreme Realm, he developed many techniques that Wang Wei would have created himself.

    "Main body, when are we fusing?"

    "The others are not even close to being ready yet, so we have to wait a while."

    "You know, I still resent you for all my suffering when my memories were sealed."

    Wang Weis projection shrugged his shoulder: "If you don''t suffer, how am I going to temper my state of mind and Dao Heart."

    The Space-Time Incarnation smacked his lisps before ignoring the main body; for a moment, he forgot how shameless he could be. Meanwhile, Wang Wei smiled before projecting himself to another world using the Soul Network.

    As soon as his projection urred, he closed his eyes and sensed something:

    "As expected. Without the River of Time w, I cannot travel to parallel timelines. I can see some of them but not physically travel there."

    Wang Wei then traveled to a few other worlds¨Cincluding some in the Martial Supremacy World Community¨Cto ensure the correct conclusions. Unfortunately, it was.

    Finally, he checked on the second and currently most powerful incarnation: the Free Will Incarnation. Once this incarnation reached a specific strength, Wang Wei dropped him into a Great Thousand World like the others.

    ''Well, this guy is technically stronger than me now,'' thought Wang Wei when he sensed thetter''s power. It had already condensed ck holes in the primary 1962 Acupoints and was currently opening the artificial ones.

    "How is your mission going?"

    "More difficult than I anticipated," replied the incarnation, who also sat on a throne inside the River of Fate. "I''ve tried many things topletely remove the River of Fate''s influence on this world and grant the people''s freedom, but every time I''m close to sess, the Main Branch of the Fate River will intervene and stop me."

    Wang Wei frowned after hearing this. "How about you start from a Low Great Thousand World? Better yet, found a Mortal World; their River of Fate should be even weaker."

    Mortal Worlds were worlds with no spiritual energy, hence no capabilities for people to cultivate. Only mortals and ordinary lived there. Most Mortal Worlds are the result of Low Thousand Worlds being destroyed for some reason, and they are incredibly fragile and could be eradicated at any moment.

    "I already thought of that and sent people to search for one. However, without your divination ability, it''s not so easy to find any worlds in the Endless Void."

    Wang Wei nodded before using the Soul Network and Divination to find a few Mortal Worlds for the Free Will Incarnation. After giving thetter the coordinates, he ended his projection and returned to the trial.

    He suddenly gathered all the strength and power of these two incarnations. Wang Wei has never been so strong before. The current him could p the previous him to oblivion.

    He sighed out loud before dispersing the Incarnation''s Power.

    ''The only advantage I have is time. The longer this trial takes, the more time I have for my incarnations to grow up.''

    Afterward, he checked on the other incarnations. They had all just entered Primordial Spirit Realm and tempered their blood.

    "I still need the resource group for onest incarnation," muttered Wang Wei.

    He then used his Sect Master''s token to mobilize a few Immortal Powerhouses; He tasked them to control the Time eleration Arrays where his incarnations were instead of leaving them to operate independently. With his previous Time Crystals and these Immortal Powerhouses, he could drastically reduce the time needed.

    Then, Wang Wei spent the next few days inside his manor. He ignored all the attacks on the Mansion''s Array or their curse words to anger and lured him out. Meanwhile, Li Jun would often go out to fight these people.

    Then, one day, he sensed arge explosion not far from his mansion. After checking outside, he walked out.

    ''Xu Shi?'' he thought as he looked at the person fighting in the sky.

    Demon Supremacy Residence:

    Ye Tuizhi had a terrible aura on his body as he looked at the humanoid chameleon kneeling before him.

    "How is the result?"

    "We have failed to infiltrate the Myriad Emperor World."

    "Why?"

    "For some reason, the factions there have banded together to prevent outside fluence from easily getting inside."

    Ye Tuizhi frowned as he pondered deeply. He analyzed the situation before concluding this should be rted to the actions other nes took that resulted in the creation of the Heaven Devour Emperor.

    ''So, the people of the Myriad Emperor World are now on guard,'' he thought.

    "Is there any way to infiltrate?"

    "There is, but it will take some time."

    "How long?"

    "ording to our estimate, at least six months."

    "That''s too long," said Ye Tuizhi as he did not want to wait so long. He could barely ept not being as good the Emperor Child, but he would never ept someone else to get the second position.

    "Young master, if I may say something."

    "Speak."

    "It is obvious the Lord Spirit wants you to go after this Wang Wei."

    Of course, Ye Tuizhi knew this. With his talent, how could he not be a seeded yer? Nevertheless, his pride would not allow him to ept such disrespect¨Cespecially from a human.

    "The Myriad Emperor World should have members of the demon n, right?"

    "Highly possible."

    "In that case, tell my father to go borrow the Bloodline Mirror for me. I should be able to contact the demon n there and learn some information."

    "As youmand." The chameleon disappeared before returning a few hourster, bringing a blood mirror with designs of animals on its back.

    "You can leave now."

    "Young master, you should know even with your status, the Demon Supremacy Alliance will not allow you to use such a high-level Chaos Treasure without surveince."

    Ye Tuizhi frowned with annoyance but did not say anything more. He took a drop of blood from his body and used it to activate the mirror, then used his Divine Sense to impute the Myriad Emperor World''s coordinate.

    A few minutester, a face appeared in the mirror.

    "Who are you? How did you contact me and bypass our tribe''s formation?"

    Ye Tuizhi did not waste time; he disyed his bloodline aura and transmitted it to the person on the other side.

    "Such pure and noble bloodline. Your Excellency, I am the ck Tiger Tribe''s Chief. And who might you be?"

    "I am the next patriarch of the Hell Tiger n, Ye Tuizhi. I need some information from you."

    Then, the two chatted for over half an hour before ending theirmunication. However, Ye Tuizhi was not happy. Although he gathered the information he needed, he failed to establish diplomatic rtions with the Myriad Emperor World''s demon n.

    When he brought the topic up, he could see the slight fear in thetter''s eyes.

    "The fear of humans. How disgusting."

    With this brief interaction, he could summarize how terrible the lives of the demon race were in that world and how much they were oppressed.

    "It does not matter. I can still take my time for the alliance. As for this Wang Wei, although he is powerful, it is not enough for me to be too weary."

    Suddenly, Ye Tuizhi felt something and walked out of his mansion.

    "Someone from the Myriad Emperor World is fighting the barbarians? This should be fun."

 Chapter ?536 Xu Shi vs Barbarian Siblings

    Chapter ?536 Xu Shi vs Barbarian Siblings

    Wang Wei looked at Li Jun, who had justnded next to him; he was in terrible shape. He had blood all over his face and bare upper body. He had purple spots on his left arm, indicating someone had poisoned him.

    "How are you in such a terrible state?"

    "Hehe, these participants are crazy; they''ll do anything to kill people in their ways," Li Jun said with excitement. After seeing this fighting madman enjoying himself, Wang Wei ignored him and focused on Xu Shi''s battle.

    The two barbarian leaders¨CTolui and Khutulun¨Cstood before her, disying aggressive auras.

    "So, you guys think I am a soft persimmon you can pinch easily?" Xu Shi said, releasing an ancient aura full of power, vicissitudes, and nobility: a primordial aura.

    "Yes, we do," replied Khutulun. "Brother."

    Then, the two rushed toward her. Tolui punched her in the face while his sister went for a kick on the ribs. Unfortunately for them, a ck aura naturally came out of Xu Shi''s body and bounced their attacks back, sending them flying away a few meters away.

    They immediately frowned as they sensed that the aura injured the part of their bodies touched. The injury was not severe and instantly healed because of their fleshly body; it was still abnormal.

    The two siblings looked at each other andmunicated through their eyes. Immediately afterward, they went on the offensive again. This time, they mobilized their fleshly body''s blood energy to protect themselves.

    Meanwhile, Xu Shi did not want to fight for long with these people and revealed all her abilities. She opened her mouth to sing a beautiful and melodic piece of music.

    Blood spilled from Tolui and Khutulun''s eyes as the sound wave from Xu Shi''s voice instantly destroyed their eardrums and even attacked their brains directly.

    Despite the tremendous pain of this attack, Tolui summoned a giant bow more than 1.5 meters long. He pulled the strings, and his muscles bulged in the process, showing how difficult of a process.

    Swish!

    The arrow traveled countless times the speed of light, heading straight for Xu Shi''s throat. She flew in the sky to evade without stopping to sing. Nevertheless, the arrow followed her. So, she changed direction many times in the sky, but to no avail.

    In the end, she pped the arrow away. At that exact moment, Khutulun reced the arrow''s position, holding a ck ax and shing it down.

    Boom!

    Xu Shi crashed to the ground, destroying numerous houses in the city. However, after the dust of her crash blew away, she appeared before everyone, not even a scratch on her beautiful skin.

    She raised her head to look at the two calmly. Then, her surroundings seemed blurry, as if the passage of time was slowed down. Then, she suddenly appeared next to Khutulun to punch her.

    However, the barbarian reacted in time and disappeared.

    ''Shadow Discement? So, her main Dao is Law,'' thought Xu Shi, who did not stop her punching her action despite her opponent already gone. Then, something magical urred.

    The spot where Khutulun disappeared suddenly changed, and she reappeared right before Xu Shi''s punch.

    ''Time Reversal?'' Herst thought was before her head exploded due to the punch, and her body crashed to the ground. At the same time, Tolui''s arrow hit Xu Shi''s heart; however, it did no damage.

    The moment the arrow came a few seconds close to touching her clothes, it decayed and disappeared since it was made from Tolui''s energy.

    "Sister, we can no longer hold back," suddenly yelled Tolui as the tattoos on his arm lit up. Then, a dragon-like creature appeared behind him. It had a pair of wings, a deer''s head, and a snake''s tail.

    ''Feilian,'' thought all the spectators. It ismon knowledge that most demon races came from Innate Demons. As such, there is a particr group of demon races called Primogenitor Demon; they were the first demon n created by the Innate Demons and were crucial to the Innate-Acquire War.

    Many people believe the Primogenitor Demons to be the perfectbination of Innate and Acquired Lifeforms. And during the war, many of them sided with the Acquired species and became a real problem after acquiring the Heaven Will.

    Their contribution to the war was on par with Degraded Demons¨CInnate Demons who abandoned their Innate Nature to be acquired races. Many of them did that to infiltrate the Heaven Will Worlds, where only acquired races could prove the Dao, and weakened that side. Others did it to escape the shackles of being an Innate Lifeform.

    For example, Three-Legged Golden Crows are Degraded Demons. However, they usually do not like that name to refer to themselves.

    Meanwhile, an enormous wolf with ck fur and a snake for a tail appeared above where Khutulunnded. The wolf''s fur appeared as if they were constructed from shadows themselves.

    Shadow Snake-Wolf, another Primogenitor Demon.

    Khutulun flew to the sky, her tattoos glowing and her head perfectly intact. The Shadow Snake-Wolf turned into a picture rune on her chest, and Tolui did the same. Suddenly, the aura of these two increased.

    [Wing God Arrows]

    In many Worlds, different races referred to Feilian as the God of Wind; today, Tolui showed the reason. Thousands of arrows descended on Xu Shi at speed hundreds of times faster than the speed of light.

    Furthermore, once they arrived before her, they turned into these enormous tornadoes capable of destroying all matter, energy, and evenws; they could destroy worlds.

    Nevertheless, she remained calm as she had the utmost faith in her husband''s Primal Chaos Art. However, she did not want to reveal the extent of her fleshly body, for now, so she waved her hand.

    Then, all these arrows stopped midway in motion as she had reverted them to their state of inertia.

    Suddenly, Xu Shi frowned as she sensed something directly attacking her soul and ignoring her body''s defense. Numerous tentacles suddenly appeared inside her Sea of Consciousness and attacked her Primordial Spirit.

    ''Controlling the shadows created by soul? What an ingenious application of Shadow Law. I should not underestimate my opponent.''

    A bright light appeared in her Sea of Consciousness, dispersing all the shadows¨Cwhich tried to fight off the light to no avail. All of these actions urred in a blink of an eye, but it was still enough time for the barbarian siblings to go on the offensive.

    [Spatial Wind Arrow]

    Tolui''s arrow bent space-time as it traveled toward his opponent. The ripple created by bending space-time generated wind made of space itself that could shred any matter, energy, or spiritual power.

    [Shadow Confinement]

    A ck dome covered Xu Shi to prevent her escape, but the arrow easily passed through it. Nevertheless, she remainedposed. The siblings sensed a terrible danger right before the arrow hit her, but it was toote for them to react. They suddenly found themselves inside the ck dome, facing Tolui''s arrow, while their opponent was outside.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Boom!

    The ck dome exploded, and the siblings fell from the sky, their bodies mutted and their souls injured: everyone knew they would not get back up.

    "What exactly did she do?" asked Li Jun. "I could sense the subtle power of Time, but I could notpletely detect her actions."

    "Time Exchange: she exchanged their time to achieve spatial discement. With your reaction speed, you would not fall for this move; the siblings underestimated her."

    "I see. Can you do that?"

    "Of course, and I can even do it better."

    Wang Wei was not lying: he could use space, time, fate, and even shadows to achieve the same effect.

    "Do you think I can beat her in a fight?"

    "I honestly do not know. She seems to be hiding a lot of things."

    Wang Wei then looked at the barbarian siblings; he could see the unwillingness on Khutulun''s face. She regretted not being able to use her full power and even her trump card.

    ''I hope she gets her chance at revenge.''

    For Wang Wei, the more the Myriad Emperor World''s people fought, the better for him since he could gather information about them. Although he did not consider most of hispetitors a threat, he would not let his guard down before the final battle.

    Looking at the injured siblings, he took the opportunity while they were weak and helpless to read their fate lines and gather some information.

    "The Ancient Spirit World is interesting, including their cultivation system."

    "Did you find something?"

    "Yes. There is a unique dimension where many spirits of fallen demon races will be born. After tempering their bodies to a certain level, the cultivators in that world will journey through the Ancient Spirit Realm to defeat and subdue a spirit that can even help themprehend Laws."

    "That''s indeed unique. What level of spirits is there?"

    "Apparently, there are even Innate Gods and Great Emperors who became spirits. However, it seems that few people could acquire them."

    "Isn''t that a little too overpowered?"

    "I''m sure there are some limitations. Plus, I bet some Great Emperors are using this as a method to resurrect themselves."

    "That makes sense."

    Then, the two looked in the same direction as someone approached them.

    "So, Young Master Ye, you could no longer wait."

    "Why would I need to wait for a human like you."

    "You say that, yet you waited a week before taking action," replied Wang Wei casually.

 Chapter 537 Dao Childs Provocation

    Chapter 537 Dao Child''s Provocation

    Wang Wei looked up and down at this person, and his mouth almost twitched. He sensed a unique aura from this Ye Tuzhi: it was the aura of an Ouw.

    He instantly this person cultivated an Ouw Dao, but he had not passed his trial yet.

    ''So, am I his trial?'' thought Wang Wei. He quickly divined the secrets of heaven. He was not necessarily Ye Tuizhi''s trial, but someone in this trial was. So, it could be him or any of the other Heaven Chosen.

    However, Considering everyone''s disyed strength and potential could be him or Chu Luo. Many thoughts shed across Wang Wei''s mind as he pondered whether to confront Ye Tuizhi or just hide; he did not want to be Heavenly Dao''s pawn.

    As for his reputation of running away from a battle, he did not care about such a thing. After all, the trial''s rules only implied it was forbidden to run away; there were no rules that expressly prohibited such an act.

    While these two titans were about to sh, the situation on Xu Shi''s side suddenly changed. Someone else appeared before her, most likely intending to challenge her too.

    "Shi Qian, don''t you feel any shame targeting me after depleting my stamina?" Xu Shi said.

    "You should understand that this trial''s rules are the same as the Heaven Will Battle: anything goes. Plus, are you exhausted?"

    "Where is your pride as an Immortal Child?"

    "Pride? Can I eat it? Can it make me stronger?"

    Xu Shi squinted her eyes, looking at this so openly shameless woman. Many thoughts shed across her mind as she analyzed the situation. Then, without hesitation, she took her token and threw it to Shi Qian, an act that surprised her.

    This was a calcted move on Xu Shi''s part. The sixth-seeded ce was unique as too many vied for this position. Although she had confidence in herself, she did not want to reveal too much of her strength before she saw how the other parts of thepetition took ce.

    Of course, Xu Shi would not give up this trial: the Deceiving Heaven Longevity Art was too valuable for her. She did not want this technique to contribute to another Insurgent Technique in the Academy.

    Her true goal was to use this technique to deceive Heaven that her husband had passed the Ouw Trial and revived him using this method. If not, at least deceive Heavens that he failed his trial but survived.

    Xu Shi did not know whether this technique could aplish something like this. However, this was her first chance at reviving him, so she wanted to try no matter what.

    So, she gave Shi Qian onest look before returning to her mansion and activating the arrays. No matter what, she would retake the token, possibly one of an even higher ce.

    Xu Shi''s actions surprised Shi Qian along with many people. However, after a brief analysis, many people realized this was a genius move. At this point in the trial, all the seeded tokens are nothing but hot potatoes.

    Otherpetitors can attack seeded yers, but even they can only defend their position. So, as of now, they have a weaker hand.

    Shi Qian looked at the token in her hand, her eyes shining brightly. Like Xu Shi, she did not want the final scripture because of its implications for her factions or family. She wanted to see if she could deceive Heavens that she was a Dao Child that could control their Dao Source Seed or even an Emperor Child.

    Typically, such heaven defying method should not be possible. The enormous gap between mortals and immortals would make it impossible for a mortal¨Cno matter how talented¨Cto deceive Heavens that he was an Immortal Child or another blessed one. True Heavenly Dao has always been very strict regarding things such as this.

    However, as one of the Three Blessed Beings, she believed she had a chance at seeding. And once she does, she is guaranteed to prove the Dao and be a Great Emperor.

    After thinking about all of these, Shi Qian looked at her surrounding, waiting to see if anyone would challenge her. However, no one did so as they focused on the confrontation between Wang Wei and Ye Tuizhi.

    In this brief distraction, Wang Wei had already made a decision regarding this battle. He received a hint that the quickest way to gather the resources needed for this final incarnation was through this Young Master Ye. So, he could not resist the temptation.

    Nevertheless, he also needed to be cautious.

    He looked at the killing intent emanating from Ye Tuizhi, and Wang Wei cracked his neck. It''s been a while since he let loose, and he had the chance now¨Cespecially since the trial''s space was strengthened to withstand all their powers.

    Otherwise, Xu Shi''s previous battle would have created devastating destruction to the surrounding.

    "I genuinely hate it when I see confident humans like you. Thinking how powerful most of your kind is in other worlds makes me sick."

    Wang Wei calmly looked at him. Typically, he would try to understand his opponent''s mindset, history, or background. But, this time, he did not care.

    "I don''t like how you look at me," said Wang Wei. "So, let''s begin with your eyes."

    Before Ye Tuizhi could react, Wang Wei appeared in front of him with speed beyond his reaction and time. Then, he ripped his eyeballs from their sockets.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Young Master screamed out loud as he felt pain unlike he had ever experienced in his thousand years of life. How could he resist? After all, Wang Wei had not used his Pain Innate Talent for a long time despite continuing to train this ability, so he can magnify the pain of all his attacks by factors of millions, if not more.

    As Wang Wei watched the eyeballs regenerate, he grabbed Ye Tuizhi by the head and flew to the sky like he was holding a helpless chicken. In his flying paths, hundred of blue stars appeared.

    Wang Wei used the Star Essence in his Acupoints and mixed them with the Chaos me inside his Heart to create these Chaos Stars. As he ran Ye Tuizhi through the first one, the tiger demon screamed as the Chaos me burned every atom of his flesh, not even sparing his soul.

    But it was not the end. Wang Wei held him with a firm grip, preventing him from moving an inch before running him through close to a hundred stars.

    "Enough!" roared Ye Tuizhi, creating a shockwave that pushed Wang Wei away. At the same time, a Yin Breath emanated from his body as the blue star became encased in ck ice.

    Ye Tuizhi looked at his opponent, fury oozing from every pore in his body; the aura he released slightly bent the space around him. At this point, he only had half of his body left while the other half had already turned into ashes.

    Young Master Ye opened his mouth to instantly swallowed five of the Chaos Stars before Wang Wei ced them away. Then, in an instant, his body regenerated.

    [God of Death''s Judgement]

    A phantom of an enormous man with red skin, a long beard, and wearing a traditional ck robe and a judge''s cap with the two characters of "king" and "death." The phantom took out a book and a brush, looked deeply at Wang Wei before flipping to a page, and wrote his name.

    ''A Bloodline Divine Ability?'' thought Wang Wei as he sensed this technique came from Ye Tuizhi''s body instead of something cast or used through Law Comprehension.

    A white light descended from the sky and enveloped Wang Wei. However, to everyone''s surprise, nothing else happened.

    "Trying to judge my sins based on Karma? Shouldn''t you know better after what happened during the dinner?" said Wang Wei as he shook his head. He waved his hand to manifest an enormous hand that ripped the book and brush from this phantom''s hand.

    Then, the hand wrote a name in the book. Ye Tuizhi''s face became ugly after seeing this and quickly deactivated his bloodline ability. Unfortunately, it was slightly toote, so he suffered bacsh by vomiting a mouthful of blood, and hisplexion became paler.

    Wang Wei once again appeared before him and kicked him straight in his face, sending him crashing to the ground.

    "I must say, you truly have one of these faces that people simply want to stomp on."

    Everything became eerily quiet for a moment before loud waves ofughter echoed throughout the city. The people watching¨Cespecially the humans¨Ccould not helpughing after hearing this.

    None of them liked how these demons from the Demon Supremacy World treated humans, and they were weary of their ideologies of suppressing and eradicating humans.

    So, it brought them great joy to see Ye Tuizhi mistreated like this.

    "Screw all of you," roared Young Master Ye as his overwhelming hatred suppressed the unsurmountable pain he currently felt.

    An ugly creature suddenly appeared behind him. It was only a head with red eyes and wrinkles resembling scales. The creature then opened its mouth wider than a python trying to swallow an elephant, disying all its fangs: there were thousands of them, making people wonder if they all fit inside.

    ''Taotie,'' was the name that appeared on everybody''s mind.

 Chapter ?538 The Unorthodox Way

    Chapter ?538 The Unorthodox Way

    Taoties were a unique race throughout the Endless Void because of how they were born. Most worlds followed the same path of development after their inceptions. There were Disorder Chaos Qi all over these worlds, making it impossible for any lifeforms to be born.

    After many years, the disorder Chaos Qi became orderly Chaos Qi, and Heavenly Dao created the first Innate Lifeforms. A few required Chaos Qi to be bred, but they are still considered Innate Lifeforms.

    Now, Taoties are different. They are creatures directly bred from the disorder Chaos Qi and, as such, are considered Chaos Lifeforms. Very few creatures are considered Chaos Lifeforms in the Endless Void; the number could probably be counted on one hand.

    However, they usually have a few things inmon: they are extremely powerful and uncontroble. They can all be described as mad, living only for the desire of destruction.

    The Taotie summoned by Ye Tuizhi opened its mouth and swallowed everything and everyone within a hundred meters diameter around him. The houses, people, and spiritual energy.

    The weak participants, the aid they brought, and the maid the trial gave all participants could not resist or react in time as the mouth devoured their flesh, blood, and soul.

    ''A little provocation and this guy turns almost everyone against him,'' thought Wang Wei. So far, there has been an unwritten rule not to involve innocent people like the maid or the people working in the city in thispetition.

    But Ye Tuizhi did not care and broke the rule. Many peoplea€¡°including his kind from other worldsa€¡°will officially turn him during thispetition; with just one move, he bes alienated.

    Wang Wei looked at the Taotie with calmness. He was not scared since he knew it was not the real thing. Otherwise, he would have run away and called for his Ancestor. The beast was only a manifestation of Ye Tuizhi''s Law of Devouring.

    Ye Tuizhi healed his cracked skull and took a deep breath to calm down. Then, his body morphed into a tiger the size of a mountain with red stripes on its back and two bull horns. He disappeared before reappearing in front of Wang Wei.

    The Taotie behind him opened its mouth with the intent of swallowing the small thing in front of him. After calming down, Ye Tuzhi realized this was an opportunity for him. His strength would drastically increase as long as he could swallow this human.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei had plenty of time to think.

    ''Gravity is a part of the Devouring Dao. So, he used its power to pull and fold space and achieve teleportation. These Heaven Chosens are nothing to scoff.''

    Small luminous dots appeared in different spots on his body; knowledgeable individuals knew these were the physical manifestations of his Acupoints. Then, a terrifying swallowing power came from Wang Wei''s body, canceling Ye Tuizhi''s before he punched the tiger.

    Boom!

    The surrounding space bend as shockwaves travels outward a few dozens of meters. However, this attack did no damage to Ye Tuizhi as he devoured the force behind the attack.

    Additionally, Wang Wei''s keen senses detected that thetter''s fleshly body suddenly became more powerful. Albeit the increase was well hidden, he could still detect it.

    ''The increase in strength is toorge,'' thought Wang Wei. Although the Law of Devour can devour everything to help its user''s development, there is still a limit based on the individual. And ording to his calction, Ye Tuizhi''s growth exceeded his limit.

    He punched the tiger again with the same oue. Nevertheless, he still learned something.

    ''His Devouring Dao also involves something simr to Growth Law or Evolution Law which allows him to better digest the things he swallowed. A perfectbination if I say so myself.''

    Ye Tuizhi raised his sharp ws, shing at Wang Wei''s face.

    Crack!

    Young Master Ye''s face became ugly to look at. His wsa€¡°which could easily sh through neutron starsa€¡°broke as they shed with his opponent''s face. Wang Wei raised his hand to punch him for the third time, this time using the power of fate.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Boom!

    Ye Tuizhi flew away before crashing to the floor.

    When Wang Wei''s fist touched him, he used Fate Law to determine the limit of his opponent''s absorption power. Then, the attack finally seeded once the force behind his punch exceeded that limit.

    ''Dao Overlord,'' thought Chu Luo, who was watching the battle in the distance like many others. Deep in his eyes was slight envy.

    Meanwhile, Ye Tuizhi quickly stood up from the ground, even going on the offensive.

    Bloodline Divine Ability: Hell Suppression.

    He appeared in front of his opponent and mmed down with his paw while thetter raised one hand to block

    Crack!

    Small space cracks appeared underneath Wang Wei''s feet, and with each second, the cracks expanded in size.

    ''His mass and weight can increase infinitely?'' thought Wang Wei as he felt the tiger''s weight be drastically higher with each passing second. Based on his calctor, his fleshly body would not be able to bear it in half a minute.

    Many thoughts shed across Wang Wei''s mind in less than a nanosecond. He had many ways to deal with the situation. Use fate to limit the mass increase, use time to keep reverting it to weight that he could bear, or use Yin-Yang to make it so that his opponent became lighter with each passing second.

    In the end, he chose a not-so-revealing method. He pretended he was struggling to block the attack. And at the exact moment Ye Tuizhi''s mass reached the limit of his fleshly body, he activated the Gluttonay Swallowing Scripture to absorb all the tiger''s mass and weight and convert it into energy to increase the size of the more than 500 supermassive ck holes inside his Acupoints.

    Wang Wei felt it. In just a few seconds, he increases his from 25,000 Dragon Elephant Force to 50,000. So, now, he could destroy 50 million Middle Thousand Worlds with one punch. Regrettably, he was still in the secondyer of the True Power Dao Realm.

    At the same time, Wang Wei quickly sealed his increased strength since he felt he did not have proper control.

    Meanwhile, Ye Tuizhi''s ck fur became slightly pale after having his strength swallowed. More importantly, he felt humiliated losing to someone else regarding the Laws of Devour.

    Nevertheless, he acted quickly. He used the store power he kept in case of emergency to return to his peak state before continuing attacking.

    Bloodline Domain: Lord of Hell.

    Wang Wei suddenly felt the world around him change. He was no longer inside the trial''s city, floating in the air. He was now standing in a pool ofva. He could feel a creepy wind blowing around, containing the sound of grieving souls. Ordinary cultivators would have their spirit and soul affected by the wind and sound, but he did not care.

    Above his head was an enormous wheel with the character "good" and "evil" disying its might. A terrifying devouring power emanated from everywhere, trying to devour everything that makes up his existence.

    The Laws inside his body became extremely difficult to mobilize, the same for the Origin Essence inside his Divine Sea. If it was not for the quality of his soul, he sensed that even his Spiritual Power would have difficulty being used.

    ''A Domain thatbined his bloodline and his Law?'' thought Wang Wei, looking in the distance where Ye Tuizhi had a humanoid shape, sitting on a throne with a book and pen floating before him.

    Without wasting time, he ordered his armyposed of creatures with ox heads and horse faces to attack his opponent. In his domain, these creatures were endless, and as long as he could tire his opponent, he could swallow him.

    Wang Wei quickly analyzed the situation before deciding to use overwhelming force to break this Domain. After all, the environment was literally working against him.

    However, he stopped as he suddenly had a divine hint to use the power of a Domain as well to break free. He knew these hints were a manifestation of his Luck and Destiny Laws; they would give suggestions to do things that would be beneficial to him.

    So, Wang Wei wrapped his body with a slight power from the Free Will Incarnation''s Domain and became free from the restriction of a Domain. With this method, he quickly escaped Ye Tuizhi''s Bloodline Domain.

    In the distance, Chu Luo squinted his eyes after seeing the method Wang Wei used to escape.

    "The Unorthodox Method of the Nine Extremities Foundation," he muttered. Suddenly, the second-seeded yer became an eyesore as he remembered two of his greatest failures.

    His parents informed him of the Nine Extremities Foundation as they encouraged him to walk that difficult path. They first suggested he use the unorthodox way since it was less time-consuming.

    They told him the three requirements for using this method. Firstly, the soul must be of sufficient quality. As an Emperor Child and with his parents'' resources, he quickly met the requirement.

    The second requirement was to enter the Duyi Realm. After learning about this secret cultivation realm, he developed a way to reach it, and with the protection of his parents, Divine Punishment Thunder was not a big deal.

    Where he failed was thest requirement: having a tiny amount of understanding about his [Existence]. He did not need the level required to be an Eternal Emperor, but enough so that when he fused with the other clones, there would be no problem, bacsh, or loss of strength.

    Unfortunately, even after his fathera€¡°a Pseudo-Eternal Emperora€¡°preached his understanding of [Existence] to him, he could notprehend anything. His parents did not me him since it is rare for anyone to understand anything regarding [Existence] without the Heavenly Will presenting the concept to any individual.

    To do so beforehand would require not only immenseprehension but also luck and maybe even the perfect environment. Nevertheless, Chu Luo never forgets the fleeting disappointment in his parent''s eyes when he failed after numerous attempts.

    Ultimately, he had no choice but to use the orthodox method and reincarnate himself over and over while condensing a unique Dao Inheritance Seed that contained all his strength, bloodline,prehension, etc., before absorbing it in his subsequent lives.

 Chapter 539 Survive?

    Chapter 539 Survive?

    Ye Tuizhi rushed out of his Domain, heading straight for his opponent. Despite not being inside, the Domain still boosted all his strength; it only lost the effect of suppressing his opponent. Then, the ck tiger''s eyes suddenly glowed red.

    [Bloodline Ability: Avaci Hell]

    Wang Wei then saw an illusion of countless demons tormenting his soul. So, he secretly shook his head. Most people who fight him could see the anomaly of his soul after one attempt and be wise not to fight him on this field.

    Yet, this arrogant little demon seemed not to learn anything from the beginning of this fight. Wang Wei snorted coldly, and a deep power from his Sea of Consciousness instantly destroyed the illusion.

    At the same time, Ye Tuizhi''s eyes began to bleed because of the bacsh of his failed attack.

    "Let''s end this charade," said Wang Wei as he condensed a spear made of Origin Essence.

    Boom!

    The air exploded as he threw the projectile with unimaginable force. The clouds in the sky scatted because of the sheer power of the throw, and as the spear traveled to its destination, it left a trail where space-time curved.

    Ye Tuizhi''s pupils dted as he watched death rapidly approach him. Everything began to move in slow motion so that he could see every detail of the spear''s trajectory. Unfortunately, his body could not move.

    ''Move, damn it, move. This can''t be the end!''

    It was pointless. His mind could react, but not his body. As the spear approached a meter from his body, the fear of death almost overwhelmed him. Then, Ye Tuizhi heard a roaring voice:

    ''Are you going to lose to a mere human? Where is your pride?''

    A roar of anger and frustration resonated deep in his soul. Then, Ye Tuizhi''s aura suddenly increased: bing nobler, more ethereal, more immortal-like. Then, at thest possible second, he transformed into his human form to avoid the spear.

    ''Can''t be¡­.'' thought Wang Wei as he squinted his eyes.

    "I should thank you," said Ye Tuizhi with newfound confidence and calmness.

    "So, you''ve acquired control of your Dao Source Seed?"

    "Indeed. It seems that it is true what they say: there is a power of sublimation between life and death," replied Ye Tuizhi as he clenched his hand, feeling the surge in power.

    After gaining control of the seed, it released an Immortal Aura that drastically increased his strength.

    "In that case, let''s end this pointless battle," Wang Wei said calmly.

    "Do you know how to be scared now?"

    "Scared? Do you think you''re my opponent now? Unless you''re willing to sacrifice that seed."

    Ye Tuizhi looked at him with intense killing intent.

    "Are you serious? You''re throwing away your chance at proving the Dao for what? Pride?"

    "No one can insult me and live long to tell the tale¨Cespecially not a human."

    Bang!

    A terrifying aura emanated from his body that shook the entire city. All the Heaven Chosen watching the fight were forced to kneel on the ground by the overwhelming power of that aura.

    Everyone except Chu Luo.

    These arrogant geniuses tried to resist; to them, they would never bow to anyone¨Ceven an Immortal. Regrettably, they did not have the strength to back up their pride.

    Ye Tuizhi waved his hand to manifest an enormous ck tiger paw that descended from the Heavens like a god punishing mortals by squashing them as easily as bugs.

    Boom!

    The ce where the pawnded exploded, generating a powerful shockwave that annihted all matters, energy,ws, and concept above the trial''s city.

    ''Is this the power of Immortal?'' thought Shi Qian, who also knelt on the ground. ''I must have that power.'' She felt it was a shame that the second-seeded yer would encounter such an opponent. Otherwise, based on the disyed strength, he would have probably made a mighty Emperor.

    Many people felt the same way as her. The Heaven Chosensmented how unlucky this Wang Wei was. At the same time, they also became ted since Ye Tuiizhi no longer had this power.

    Now, they only had to worry about the first seeded yer; They hoped he was not foolish enough to destroy his future for a short gain such as this inheritance.

    The dark clouds generated by the explosion blew away, and everyone watching this fight had their eyeballs bigger than their forehead¡ªa person in terrible shape floating in the air.

    His left arm and right eyes were missing and had burned marks on different parts of his face. Additionally, he had arge hole in his stomach where his organs and golden spine were visible.

    Wang Wei calmly looked at Ye Tuizhi, and everyone could sense the fury emanating from his body. Some people even felt he was releasing pressure on par with the previously boosted Ye Tuizhi.

    "Impossible. How could you survive the full blow of 1-Leaf Immortal Venerable?"

    Only Wang Wei knew how much effort he used to survive that attack. He knew he could not directly block this attack or reduce its power. So, he focused all his attention on survival.

    He used Time Laws to constantly revert himself to his peak state. He encased himself with a Luck Probability Field to ensure something would go wrong, and this attack would do the weakest damage to himself.

    He blessed his destiny with that of someone who survived an attack from an Immortal Tier powerhouse. He used the cycle of Yin and Yang to form a powerful shield to protect him.

    And whenever he came close to death, he used Samsara Laws to convert his "death state" to a "living state." Furthermore, he connected his Fate to someone close to him¨CAncestor Wucheng¨Cand transferred much of the attack''s damage to him.

    Despite all of this, he almost died. Honestly, if he did not use thest week to ask the sect''s Immortal Powerhouse to ensure that the third incarnation reached the Quasi Emperor Realm as soon as possible, he knew he would have still died.

    Wang Wei took a deep breath as he sensed his body. Although the attack had the strength of an Immortal Venerable, it did not have Immortal Qi that would hinder his healing.

    So, in a few seconds, he returned to his peak physical state. He even activated the runes in his clothes to regrow them back. Then, he instantly appeared before Ye Tuizhi.

    As the tiger demon looked at those gray eyes, he felt a fear embedded deep in his bloodline. It was the fear when humans used to be the ones at the top of the food chain. His instinct took over, and he wanted to run away. However, he was unable to move as the space itself restrained him.

    Wang Wei did not waste his time as he unleashed a barrage of punches on Ye Tuzhi''s face. He punched thetter more than a trillion times in less than a second without holding back.

    Haaaaaa

    Screams of agony echoed throughout the city; the sound was worse than a pig being butchered.

    Oddly, Ye Tuizhi''s head remained intact despite all these punches. And this was not an ident. Wang Wei used his own power to reinforce the tiger''s head so he could withstand his punches.

    The beating continued for five minutes straight, with him punching more than a million times in one second. So, for the next five minutes, these Heaven Chosens had to hear the demon squealing as if he had worked on his brother having sex with his wife.

    It was simply heartbroken.

    Five minutester, Wang Wei stopped as he took a deep breath to calm down. Then, he opened his mouth and inhaled. A white light emanated from Ye Tuzhi''s body and entered his mouth; he absorbed thetter''s lifespan.

    ''Now, what will happen if I absorb the life span of an immortal creature? Let''s find out,'' thought Wang Wei. Not long, he discovered his answer: he could only absorb 1 Yuan Epoch of Life span, a total of 1.269 trillion years.

    Then, Ye Tuizhi dried up like a mummy.

    ''He is still immortal, but his Dao Foundation is destroyed,'' thought Wang Wei as he observed him. Now, he needed to know what to do with him. Ye Tuizhi must die, but he cannot die in his hand.

    The Demon Supremacy World is very aggressive toward human-dominated worlds. So, based on the information he gathered by reading Ye Tuizhi''s Fate Line, they will definitely use this opportunity to invade the Myriad Emperor World; they have done this before.

    Although the different demon tribes often fought with each other, they were incredibly united in their hatred and opposition to the human race.

    Usually, the Myriad Emperor World would not fear any ne invasions. What Wang Wei worried about was that the Demon Supremacy World used the excuse that they were only after the Dao Opening Sect.

    With the politicalndscape of the Myriad Emperor World, the other sects might abandon their unity and let them invade, just to weaken the Dao Opening Sect. And Wang Wei would not let that happen.

    At the same time, his fury must be appeased. So, Ye Tuizhi must die, but not in his hands. So, he took a copy of thetter''s Soul Imprints. After years of analyzing, he discovered this was what his Soul Network used to connect to other World Communities.

    As long as he esses the Demon Supremacy World Community, he can n for Ye Tuizhi''s death.

    All these thoughts quickly shed across his mind as he made a decision. Then, he threw the tiger demon''s body to the ground like he was throwing a rag.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Then, a middle-aged man suddenly appeared and caught Young Master Ye. He quickly checked his body and became relieved when he discovered that only his foundation had been destroyed.

    He then looked at Wang Wei. Every inch of his body wanted to p this kid for what he did to his son. However, he could sense a terrifying aura locking him from the shadow. He knew if he made the wrong move, he would be annihted.

    The middle-aged man sighed,menting his weakness that he was not an Insurgent. After that, he disappeared without saying a word.

 Chapter ?540 Dao Ancestors Classification

    Chapter ?540 Dao Ancestor''s ssification

    Wang Wei looked at the people watching the battle, his eyes asking them if any of them was foolish enough to challenge him again. And base on how they averted his eyes, he got his answer. So, he flew to his mansion, which he thought was destroyed during the battle.

    However, it seems that the small world the trial took ce was a special one as all the destroyed houses had reappeared a few seconds after the battle ended. So, he entered and reinstalled the arrays he previously had.

    Chu Luo watched Wang Wei leave with a slightly stern look while countless thoughts shed in his mind. He needed the Deceiving Heaven Longevity Art for a particr reason, and no matter what, he must get his hands on it.

    ''His Nine Extremities Foundations seemed to be in the early stages. Otherwise, he would not be so weak. However, he might be a problem based on how long this trial takes.''

    So, he analyzed the situation before concluding that there was no need to worry too much; the second-seeded yer was not as much of a threat to him¨Cat least in thebat department of this trial.

    The minimum requirement for the Nine Extremities Foundation to seed is to have the strength of a Dao Ancestor. At the same time, there are different levels or ssifications of Dao Ancestors based on strength. Anything below that meant the process had failed.

    So, even if Wang Wei seeded, Chu Luo believed he would still be stronger. And the reason he came to this conclusion is the downside of the unorthodox method:ck of time.

    Most people who walked the unorthodox ways had only one generation to cultivate the other incarnations before the final fusion. So, it is challenging to temper them to the limit like people who use the orthodox path. As such, most unorthodox people are the weakest Dao Ancestors afterpletion.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ''All I have to do is watch out for the otherpetition categories.''

    The Third Seeded yer, Ye Dafu, watched the battle, excitement all over his eyes.

    "This King is looking forward to fighting you." He was not deterred by Wang Wei''s feat of surviving the full blow of an Immortal Venerable. His Disaster Bloodline can also do the same¨Calbeit he would pay a terrible price.

    Based on his analysis, that human is now in terrible shape inside his mansion, trying everything possible to heal his injuries quickly.

    The Immortal Swordsman, Ji Lanfang,y on a rooftop in the distance, spectating both battles. During the entire process, he never stopped drinking.

    "What a strong meatshield. Maybe, he can survive more than one of my serious sword shes. *Hup*," he muttered.

    Mu Lei, the fifth-seeded yer, calmly looked in the distance.

    ''Such a strong body. If only I could swallow it.''

    Shi Qian, the new sixth-seeded yer, clenched her teeth as she watched Wang Wei leave. ''No matter what, I must get this inheritance.'' Although she was one of the Blessed Ones, her situation was not looking too good.

    Her parents were Loose Cultivators who once helped a Great Emperor during his rise, and he rewarded them with Immortal Qi as Karma Repayment. So, her background may not be as high as some Heaven Chosen from Emperor Lineages.

    Worse, not long after she was conceived, Shi Qian''s father died in some unknown secret realm while trying to get some rare resources for her. So, she only had a single mother to raise and protect her, which has not been easy because many people believed that by absorbing the source of an Immortal Child¨Cespecially one from the Light Race, they could wash away their Karma without the help of an Emperor.

    So, Shi Qian spent most of her childhood in hiding, waiting for the Heaven Will Battle. She believed she could win this generation''s Heaven Will Battle with her talent. However, recently, a monster appeared in her world.

    That monster used to be an Insurgent Dao Ancestor but decided to give up all his powers and reincarnate to prove the Dao. Shi Qian did not think she had a chance at winning.

    Normally, she could wait for the next generation. Regrettably, that monster belonged to the sect that killed her father during a secret realm. So, if he proved the Dao before her, she knew that she and her mother would not survive long.

    Shi Qian was not the only person feeling anxious. Xu Shi never felt so close to reviving her husband. And yet, the opportunity might slip from her hands; she was unwilling. Whether it was this trial or the Heaven Will Battle, she could not lose.

    As she looked at the departing Wang Wei, a thought came to mind: ''Maybe, I should consider acquiring an Identity Token from another World Community andpete there instead.''

    As soon as this idea got into her mind, she could not remove it. ''Let''s see how things unfold before making a decision.'' Maybe, this was the way for her future.

    ''Am I going to fail again?'' thought Jingwu Hua as she looked in the distance. Then, she ced her hand on her ribs and caressed them.

    ''No, my father predicted this possible oue and prepared for the worse. I should trust him.''

    Huo Fenghuang looked at Wang Wei''s back; no one, maybe even herself, did not know what she felt or was thinking.

    Meanwhile, Tong Ruobing smiled before muttering. "As expected of a genius like him. However, it is not guaranteed that the throne will be yours yet."

    Feng Heng was one of the few people who saw how Wang Wei survived the attack, while all the others only marveled at his power and means.

    ''Who would have thought he not only survived the Supreme Ouw Trial, but he became so powerful? I thought Di Tian was my only problem, but now, there is another.''

    Feng Heng thought about steps to take for the future to ensure the rise of Buddhism in the Lower Dimension: it was his mission, and he would seed at all costs.

    ''I need to prepare some hidden cards before the final battles, and they have to be ones at the Immortal Level. Before then, let''s focus on our objective.''

    He did note for the Deceiving Heaven Longevity Art. If he acquired it, that would be useful. If not, it did not matter in the long run. Then, Feng Heng looked at someone in the distance.

    ''The Divine Race. So, they can show up again after I created some loopholes on the Absolute Beginning Magic. Maybe, I can begin to spread the seed of Buddhism throughout the Endless Void through him.''

    He squinted his eyes as many thoughts shed across his mind. ''Let''s be cautious and investigate first.''

    The Divine Race, Liang Shixian, looked at the departed Wang Wei.

    ''A unique soul. Maybe, he can help me.'' Then, he sensed a gaze and looked in Feng Heng''s direction. After looking at the person for a second, he averted his gaze.

    A hooded figure also watched the departed Wang Wei.

    ''I''ve heard that the Fate Dominating Emperor was an Era-Suppressing Genius in his youth, but I did not think he would be this powerful. Well, given his aplishment, it would make sense.''

    The hooded figure''s face squinted under the hood.

    ''It does not matter. No matter what, I will destroy you in the cradle before you can grow up and save the entire Chaos Universe.''

    After entering his mansion, Wang Wei immediately contacted Ancestor Wucheng.

    "Kid, are you alright?"

    "Just minor injuries."

    "That''s good. So, what do you want?"

    "What''s with the attitude?"

    "I''m not very fond of you transferring that attack to me."

    "Common, Ancestor, that was probably like a mosquito bite for you."

    "I still don''t like it."

    "I apologize," Wang Wei said with a very sincere face.

    "Good, I ept your apology." Wang Wuchend did not know whether he was truly sincere.

    "Can I still do it in the future?"

    Now, he knew.

    "Whatever."

    "Don''t tell the others, but you''re my favorite Ancestor."

    Wang Wucheng ignored the kid''s cheekiness. "So, why did you contact me?"

    "How strong was that person who took Ye Tuizhi away."

    "He''s a 3-Root Dao Ancestor."

    "Exnation, please."

    "Didn''t you read the books in the Secret Archives?"

    "I''m not done since I''ve been busy. Plus, when ites to Immortal-Tier information, a lot of them are vague."

    "Just the other paths, the Dao Path also has a ssification for strength. Do you know the difference between Emperors and Dao Ancestors?"

    "The former control the Grand Dao Source, while thetter borrows its power."

    "Correct. But on a technical level, it is not true. Dao Ancestors can control the Grand Dao Source, only up to 4%."

    Wang Wei''s eyes lit up as he thought of something.

    "There are two reasons many people do not go to Great Thousand Worlds to be Dao Ancestor: the main one is the Immortal Tribtion is extremely difficult. And secondly, this method could only create the weakest Dao Ancestors: 1-Root Dao Ancestor.

    "These Dao Powerhouse have zero control of the Grand Dao Source. Although there are some exceptions, it is scarce. Now, when Great Emperor refines a seed for someone, he can allow them brief ess to the Grand Dao Source toprehend and control up to 4%, and the more percentage, the higher the root."

    "So, that person only controls 2%?"

    "Yes. Using that 2% and his Internal World, he can resonate with the Grand Dao Source and borrow its power."

    "How fascinating. Ancestor, what''s your level?"

    "Of course, I''m a 5-Root Dao Ancestor. Without that level, it is extremely difficult to be an Insurgent."

    "That makes sense. I remember you saying that 9-Leaf Immortal Venerable can fight some Dao Ancestor?"

    "That''s right. Some can fight 1 to 2 Roots."

    Wang Wei frowned slightly as he thought of something. "The weakest Third-ss Emperor only has 5% control of the Grand Dao Source, yet, ording to you, the strength disparity to a 5-Root Dao Ancestor is unimaginable. Is the difference that exaggerated?"

    "You have no idea," Wang Wucheng replied with a long, deste sigh.

    "I once met an unparallel genius who managed to control 4.9 percent of the Grand Dao Source before bing a Dao Ancestor. And yet, in front of the lowest Third-ss Emperor, he could only run away after a few hundreds blow.

    "And he eventer admitted that Emperor was not even trying to kill him. That 0.1 percent gap is a nightmare of despair."

    "Just like the saying, Heaven and Earth treat everybody like dogs. In the upper dimension, Great Emperors are probably just bigger ants, let alone other Immortal Powerhouses,"mented Wang Wei calmly.

    "Maybe," muttered Wang Wucheng. "Let''s not talk about this. From what I know about you, you must have left Ye Tuizhi alive for a reason. So, what''s your n?"

 Chapter ?541 The Demon Supremacy World

    Chapter ?541 The Demon Supremacy World

    Wang Wei told Wang Wucheng about the Demon Supremacy World and his worries if he were to kill Ye Tuizhi.

    "You did a good job. Although our sect is powerful, there is no need to create more enemies."

    That''s how Wang Wei felt, so he nodded his head. "Out of curiosity, how would we fare against the entire Demon Supremacy World?"

    Wang Wuching thought for a moment, "If they have an Eternal Emperor hiding in their world, we probably will not survive for long. If not, we could run away and hide with Shadow One and Two. Then, use gueri tactics to cripple the most powerful demon tribes and win this war."

    "Eternal Emperor? That is a variable."

    "Do you n to do something?"

    "Ye Tuizhi must die."

    Wang Wei did not want to kill him simply because he injured him, but because of the possible threat, this person could pose. With Ye Tuizhi''s talent, even without the power of the Dao Source Seed, it is very likely for him to prove the Dao.

    And on the unlikely chance that Wang Wei fails, he could guess that Tiger Demon would return for revenge. So, he must remove the threat in the cradle.

    "Do you need something?"

    "I need one talisman to prevent any Emperor Tier Powerhouse from tracking me down and a few talismans that can kill Dao Ancestors."

    "Alright, give me a few days. I''ll bring everything."

    "That''s fine. Thepetition won''t start for another month."

    Wang Wucheng left, and Wang Wei went to refine the Soul Imprint he took from Ye Tuizhi, allowing his Soul Network to ess the Demon Supremacy World Community. Then, he took out a talisman that recorded many things, the most important of which was something Chu Luo muttered:

    "The Unorthodox Method of the Nine Extremities Foundation."

    Before the battle, Wang Wei scattered the Array Virus in the surroundings to spy on everyone present. He would secretly record these Heaven Chosens''s aura,w fluctuation, emotions, and words. He did not allow the viruses to enter their bodies because he divined that if he overused the Array Virus in this way, it would be a matter of time before Heavenly Dao detected it, which would lead to Grand Dao noticing him again.

    "Nine Extremities Foundation, Unorthodox Method," Wang Wei muttered before using his Fate Law to divine the secrets of Heaven and Earth. Since he was already walking on that path, he did not encounter any resistance when learning about the Nine Extremities Foundation and learned a lot about it.

    ''It seems I don''t have to worry about rejection from the incarnations'' innate materials.''

    From his divination, he knew the innate materials on the incarnations would turn into a pure power that nourishes the main body during the final fusion. As such, he does not have to worry about shes or rejections.

    "As long as someone can pass or survive the Ouw Trial, they can receive countless opportunities."

    Wang Wei knew if his trial did not lead to Lin Fan''s trial, he would never have the opportunity to understand something regarding [Existence] and thus would be incapable of walking the unorthodox path of the Nine Extremities Foundation.

    Even with hisprehension, without the right opportunity, he might not have seeded; this is the reason that Luck is a fundamental aspect of any powerful cultivator.

    Finally, he reviewed the information he gathered on these people before going to meet with Ancestor Wucheng again.

    Wang Wei received many jade talismans, along with a ne.

    "Shadow One refined a talisman for you and lent you his personal Chaos Treasure. The key word is lending; you must return it."

    "What''s with the emphasis on ''lending''?"

    "With how shameless you are, I would not be surprised if you tried to keep it for yourself."

    Wang Wei''s lips twitched, but he did not refute. "So, what does it do?"

    "With your Fateless Status, it should allow you to even hide from an Eternal Emperor¨Calbeit briefly. If you sensed someone on that level tracking you down, abandon everything and retreat."

    "It should be fine. From what I learned from Ye Tuizhi, the Demon Supremacy World only had three Eternal Emperors, and they should all be gone. Nevertheless, I will be careful in case there is one secretly hiding."

    "Your cautiousness reassures me."

    Wang Wei entered seclusion again before activating the Soul Network; this time, he had three purples orbs floating in front of him, signaling the Myriad Emperor World, the Martial Supreme World, and the Demon Supremacy World.

    Wang Wei chose the new addition to thework, gaining ess to a bunch of souls with that he could form connections. Then, he chose a random one as an anchor to send a projection into the Demon Supremacy World.

    The first thing he noticed was the towering trees that elevated to the sky. Everywhere he looked or used his Divine Sense to look, there were forests, mountains, rivers, and farms, giving the entire world a nature-like and picturesque atmosphere.

    Wang Wei looked at the trees and knew many demon tribes lived on top of them. The history of this world has some simrities and was influenced by the Myriad Emperor World.

    There was a Nulle Era as a result of the Innate-Acquire War. Then, the cultivators rebuilt civilizations; the demons called that period the Beginning Era.

    In that era, demons and humanspeted with each other to be the racial protagonist of this world. The fight was rtively bnced until a human became enlightened under a Bodhi Tree and developed Buddhism.

    After proving the Dao and spreading his religion, humans became the dominant species and suppressed the demons. The demons called this era the Dark Era, a time of great suffering for their races.

    However, Wang Wei knew this was not theplete truth. From Ye Tuizhi, he knew that the Buddhist Cultivators were peaceful and left the demon race to themselves as long as they did not eat human flesh.

    Many demons even converted to Buddhism, walking on the path of seeking Nirvana. However, the Dark Era ended after the Absolute Beginning Emperor created the Great Buddist Cataclysm.

    Then, the first Eternal Emperor from the demon race rose, and he hated humans passionately. So, he destroyed 90% of the human race while enving the remaining 10%. He also ensured to rewrite history, convincing his race of the atrocities humans created during the Dark Era.

    That Eternal Emperor established the Supremacy Era that has existed until now.

    ¡­

    Wang Wei''s projection teleported to an underground cave where a group of demons who looked like dogs watched over a bunch of humans.

    wuh-PSSSH

    "You''re working too slow," said the humanoid dog demon as he whipped an older man who seemed to be in his 80s, dressed in sacks as clothes. The older man fell to the ground, with blood all over his back. Despite the immense pain, he did say a word as his eyes were numb.

    He then tried to get up, mustering all the strength possible. Regrettably, although his mind was willing, his body could not.

    "Are you beingzy?" said the dog demon before whipping him again.

    The older man fell t to the ground, unable to move. He looked at the demon, his eyes still numb and unfocused.

    "What are you looking at, you disgusting human?"

    wuh-PSSSH! wuh-PSSSH! wuh-PSSSH!

    The dog demon whipped him until the luster of life left his eyes. Another dog demon walked to the beater, indifferently looked at the dead older man, and said: "Team Leader Ji Gou, you are killing the ves too quickly. The tribe mightin."

    "These humans reproduced as quickly as the rabbit tribe; there will be plenty of them to rece."

    The Vice-Leader shook his head, "So, what do we do now?"

    "Didn''t that human have children?"

    "Yes, but the only remaining one is 10 years old."

    "Old enough to work. Go get him."

    Soon, a ten yeard old malnourished child appeared. He saw his father''s corpse on the ground, and his body trembled. Tears wanted to leave his eyes, but he controlled himself. He quickly picked his father''s pick and began mining, not uttering a word.

    Wang Wei watched the older man. He knew despite thetter''s appearance, he was only in his early 40s. He did not say anything before teleporting to a small vige.

    In some houses, a line of more than 40 demons waited in front of each home. Wang Wei looked at the closest to him, where an ant demon walked out from a house, pulling up his pants and using a cloth as a belt.

    "How was it?" asked a wolf demon in front of the line.

    "As good as usual."

    The wolf demonughed heartily after hearing this, then the people behind him followed soon.

    The invisible Wang Wei looked through the house and saw a human woman lying on a bed naked, her dull eyes full of despair; he could tell she was asking for someone to relieve her of her misery.

    Wang Wei teleported to another ce; this time, it was a city full of humans. An elephant demon looked at a kneeling human;pared to the others he saw, this person''s dress was way better than the sacks he saw all the others wear.

    "Did you finish the task I gave you?" asked the Elephant.

    "Yes, I have chosen 200,000 humans for the Lord''s banquet."

    "Did you properly choose each individual?"

    "Yes. I properly bathed, fed, and even chose the ones with high cultivation talent and special bloodlines. The Lord should be satisfied with this meal."

    The Elephant nodded before going to check the chosen people. He secretly shook his head.

    ''No one with cultivation realms; those are the tastiest. Well, I should not expect more from a backward ce as this.''

    He then used his space ring to take away all the 200,000 people. And during the entire process, the City Lord had a smile on his face.

    Wang Wei calmly watched this before teleporting to another location, which was a school where a heterogeneous group of demon children interacted.

    The teacher¨Ca lion demon¨Chad aplete human transformation, unlike the others who only looked humanoid.

    "Remember, children, humans are born aggressive. They were born for conquest, destruction, and hatred. This has been proven based on their activities during the Dark Era."

    "Teacher, from what I saw duringst week''s field trip, aren''t we doing the same thing as humans?"

    "No, it is not the same. Humans do horrible things because they are innately evil and corrupt; they enjoymitting sins. We do what we do to protect our race, our culture, and our way of life.

    "So, if we give them a chance to rise, we will suffer an even worse fate."

    "I understand, teacher."

    "That''s good. Now, pass me yesterday''s assignment."

    The Lion Demon collected all the papers and read the first one.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Excellent work, Xi Zazhong. By the power granted to me by the Demon Supremacy Alliance, I will give you 100 Community Points. Keep up the good work."

    Then, he read another paper before giving the child somemunity points, making each of them very happy. At such a young age, they knew that with enough points, they could elevate their status and acquire more resources; they could change their entire life for the better.

    As Wang Wei observed this school interaction that was probably normal throughout this entire world, he sneered.

    ''The Supremacy Era, huh? Alright, let''s begin the Era of Revolution.''

 Chapter ?542 The Revolution (I)

    Chapter ?542 The Revolution (I)

    Wang Wei closed his eyes to ess the soulwork. He made the category for his search human and inessible ones.

    The demon race made up 60% of this world''s poption, humansprised 30%, and the remaining 10% consisted of demonic beasts, essentially animals that have absorbed a lot of spiritual energy but are of low intelligence.

    After a period of cultivation, the demonic beasts can evolve into low-level demon races with impure bloodlines. If you count the number of these low-level demon races as demonic beasts, they will then make up 40% of the demon race''s poption.

    After searching for the information he needed, Wang Wei found five ces where arge number of humans habited, but his Soul Network could not pull people''s souls. He knew there must be some Immortal-Level Powerhouses or Formations in these ces.

    He divined which of these five ces would ensure his n''s highest sess before teleporting inside. It was a city upied by demons, but that was only on the surface. He could detect that humans controlled the demons in this ce, making it look like it still belonged to them.

    Furthermore, there was an entrance to a Small World in this city. After a brief search, he discovered a person who could enter and leave the secret realm at will. Wang Wei did not follow him. Instead, he summoned that person''s soul to his Soul Realm, the name he gave that space in the Soul Network.

    He showed that person his strength and mysterious abilities before telling him to contact his leader. Not long afterward, the poor middle-aged man rushed into the Secret Realm to report.

    Not long afterward, a Dao Ancestor wearing a green robe came out to meet Wang Wei''s projection in a secret house in the city.

    "Your excellency, I am Daoist Green Heart. How may I refer to you?"

    "The name''s Chu Mo," replied Wang Wei, that had masked his appearance.

    "Lord Chu Mo, are you from another Heaven Will World?" asked Daoist Geen Heart, who became more respectful when he realized he could not detect any information from the person in front of him.

    "What makes you say that?"

    "This is not the first time some foreign ne has aided our resistance. Otherwise, I doubt we wouldst so long."

    "Well, you are correct. The Demon Supremacy World has enmity with us, so they must be destroyed."

    Daoist Green Heart smiled but did not take these words seriously. The previous people only provided some resources and helped them destroy a few insignificant demon tribes before leaving. So, he is prepared for the same oue.

    He would be satisfied as long these new people were not stingy with their resources.

    Wang Wei frowned after seeing thetter''s situation. "It seems you do not expect much. In that case, how about I tell you the first stage of my n? Then, you can decide whether you want to participate?"

    "Oh, what will happen if I don''t want to participate?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "I will go to the other bases."

    "And if they are not willing to participate?"

    "I''ll raise my own force."

    "It seems your Excellency is determined. Alright, please tell me your n."

    "Before we can start, please sign this Dao Contract, swearing you will not reveal any information about our discussion."

    Daoist Green Heart frowned as he looked at the contract. The Dao Contract in his hand, was the highest level, capable of even binding a Great Emperor. However, after reading it, he sighed in relief.

    The contract only stated that he could not reveal any information regarding their discussion and also not betray the human race. Truth be told, Daoist Green Heart admired this foreigner''s caution.

    So, after checking if there were any hidden uses, he signed with his Soul. Then, Wang Wei told him about the first phase of his n.

    "C-Can we really seed?"

    "Of course."

    "The better question is, are you really willing to use such precious resources?"

    "Why not? The return would more than enough make up for it," replied Wang Wei.

    Daoist Green Heart quickly calmed down before processing the information.

    "How do we split the rewards?"

    "8-2, 8 for me."

    "Isn''t that too much¨Cespecially since you''re not risking anything?"

    "You should understand that freedom has no actual price. Do you want the human race to be livestock for generations?"

    Daoist Green Heart sighed heavily, "You''re right. I''ll go talk to the other bases. I''ll convince them."

    "Remember to have them sign the contract before revealing the n. If any of them is adamant in his refusal: quickly take him down."

    "Do you suspect there are traitors amongst us? Impossible."

    "Don''t be naive. In this cruel world, it would be odd if some people did not sell their kind for survival."

    Green Heart knew this, but he did not want to ept this. After sighing again, he left. Three dayster, he returned with three other middle-aged men wearing distinctive colors of robes. However, they did not look happy.

    "So, who was the traitor?" asked Wang Wei.

    "That does not matter," replied Daoist Red Heart. "Is your n really going to work?"

    "As long as you guys are willing to ce your lives in the line."

    "We are not afraid of dying. We are only afraid of a meaningless death; afraid of leaving the human race in a worse position than it already is."

    "As long as you keep that conviction, everything will be fine," said Wang Wei.

    "Alright, where do we begin?" asked Daoist Yellow Heart.

    "This is a list of the demon tribe we must destroy as rapidly as possible," said Wang Wei as he handed them a list¨Cwhich obviously included the Hell Tiger Tribe.

    "I still think this n is too far-fetched," said Daoist Blue Heart.

    "What''s your worry?" asked Wang Wei.

    "These demon tribes have between 20 to 30 Great Emperors as their foundation. How on earth are we going to destroy them?"

    Wang Wei looked at him, and he could tell he was not the only one with reservation.

    "You guys know of Great Roc Emperor?"

    "Of course, he is the damn demon who started all our misery."

    As the first Eternal Emperor of this world, he had asting impact¨Ceven to this day.

    "The Great Roc Emperor created the demon race''s era of dominance, but his policies doomed them for failure as well," Wang Wei said calmly.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Many tribes have more than 10, 20, and even 30 Great Emperors. However, this is not the result of their strength. The Great Roc Emperor made a secret agreement between the tribes that in each generation, they could select a tribe for the Heaven Will to be handed to."

    "What? How is that possible?" yelled Daoist Red Heart.

    "This is what happens when a world''s Heavenly Dao is not as strict on controlling thews and regtions," added Wang Wei.

    "But, how does that help us with our n?" asked Blue Heart.

    "Most of the Emperors these demon tribes have are only Third and Second ss, with a lot of them even being Pseudo-Emperors."

    "Pseudo-Emperors?"

    Wang Wei looked at the confusion on these people''s faces and secretly shook his head. It is of great significance for cultivators to have widened horizons.

    "Great Emperors who do not have the Dao Heart or proper foundation to bear the Heaven Wills. How did you guys be Dao Ancestors without even knowing such a thing?"

    The four looked at each other in embarrassment.

    "All the records of our human race are destroyed: this includes our history, culture, origin, and even our speaking tongue," said Daoist Green Heart,menting that he was currently speaking the demonnguage.

    "But, you should have lived long enough to learn this. Or, at the very least, learn from the Great Emperor who created you."

    "The thing is, a Great Emperor did not create us. We inherited our powers from an Inheritance Dao Seed."

    ''These things can inherit Immortal-level power?'' Wang Wei decided to ask Ancestor Wucheng if they had this technology. If not, it would be great to bring it back to the sect.

    "Back to the topic. Because of how weak the Emperors of most demon tribes are, they do not have any Insurgents. So, with the talisman I gave you, you should be able to destroy them effortlessly."

    "Alright, when do we attack?" asked Red Heart.

    "Three days from now. So, gather all the people needed."

    "Why not sooner?"

    "We need a new and more secure base."

    ¡­

    Hell Tiger Tribe Territory, inside a Secret Realm:

    "How is Zhi''er doing?" asked a beautiful woman, looking at a body in a green pool.

    "The tribe has used an Emperor Pill to recreate his Foundation. Regrettably, there is nothing we can do about the Dao Source Seed."

    "Damn it. How could he waste such a precious thing?"

    "It does not really matter. As long as he can defeat his opponent in the uingpetition, ording to the rules, the other tribes would have to hand the Heaven Will to him."

    "It''s not like they have not gone back on their words before. With the seed, he could deter them from acting rashly."

    The middle-aged man¨CYe Tuizhi''s father¨Cshrugged his shoulder. He also thought his son was stupid to waste the seed, but it was gone, and there was nothing he could do now.

    "What about the person who did that to him? Are we going to let him go like that?"

    "The other person is from the most powerful sect in the Myriad Emperor World. So, unless we can get support from the entire Alliance for an invasion, it would be suicide to fight them alone."

    "So, he''s just going to get away with hurting our son?"

    ''*Sigh* The only way for him to get his revenge is to prove the Dao and hope the other party fails. Otherwise, this is out of our hands."

    The woman''s face became ugly to look at after hearing this. Just as he was about toin, the entire secret realm trembled.

    "What''s going on?"

    The two rushed outside to see the sun shining on them. The Hell Tiger''s Bloodline was Yin in nature, so their tribe''s main headquarters was deep underground, where Yin energy was concentrated. So, it was odd to see the sun.

    However, this was not even the odd part of the situation. All 27 of the tribe''s Emperor Formations and Arrays manifested to protect the tribe from an enormous hand that descended from the Heavens.

    Ye Tuizhi''s father squinted his eyes after seeing the person controlling the enormous hand.

    "Daoist Red Heart from the Human Resistance? How could they be so powerful?"

    He could tell the previous attack reached the level of First ss Emperor. Suddenly, he remembered the cold, indifferent grey eyes that almost ruined his son''s life.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The enormous hand mmed a few times before breaking all the information. Then, the hand killed all the Hell Tiger Demon tribes¨Cmortals and Immortals alike.

    Daoist Red Heart proceeded to take all the sect''s resources¨Cincluding the Emperor Artifacts, secret realms, and the bodies of the demons¨Cand returned to the base.

    Across the Demon Supremacy World, many Emperor Tribes were destroyed in just a few minutes before anyone else could react. Using the talisman, which contained the power of the Dao Opening Sect''s Insurgents, the Dao Ancestors of the Human Resistance acted swiftly before retreating.

    Furthermore, Wang Wei gave many humans True Monarchs talismans which contained his power, tasking them to destroy the non-Emperor or Immortal Tribes.

    And with his strength that can ughter Quasi-Emperor as if they were nothing but ants, these humans went on a rampage. And unlike the Dao Monarchs, these humans were chosen as Death Soldiers, so they did not need to retreat, only kill until they died.

    So, in just one day, these humans managed to kill 5% of the demon race''s poption; they killed 5% of the entire universe''s poption.

    Wang Wei was slightly surprised by this news; the madness of these humans, fueled by their hatred, genuinely shocked him.

    ¡­

    Inside the Resistance''s new base:

    Wang Wei had just finished absorbing the lifespan of a Dao Ancestor. Unlike the Dao Child, he can absorb nine cycles of 1 Yuan Epoch, for a total of 9 Yuan Epochs. After that, the dead body of the Dao Ancestor would disintegrate.

    As he looked at the lifespan on his hand, he smiled. After absorbing Ye Tuizhi''s life span, he had an idea for all his eight incarnations to live the limit of mortal¨C1 Yuan Epoch¨Cand spent all that timeprehending the Law.

    Then, he would fuse with them.

    Once he seeded, he might exceed Di Tian''s Golden Law Tree.

    ----

    For those of you not in my Discord, there is additional information in the previous chapter that I forgot to add yesterday.

 Chapter ?543 The Revolution (II)

    Chapter ?543 The Revolution (II)

    As Wang We held the life span in his hand, he frowned as he sensed something was odd. So, he quickly divined the problem and learned that each of his incarnations couldn''t live 1 Yuan Epoch.

    1 Yuan Epoch was the limit of mortals, and since his incarnations are part of his [Existence], their lifespan is his lifespan. If one lived for 1 Yuan Epoch, the main body would run out of lifespan.

    In other words, he cannot use them to escape this restriction of Heaven and Earth. Wang Wei was sure there was a way to remove that limit, but this method may not exist in the Lower Dimension.

    ''It does not matter. I can still use the lifespan to boost the incarnation''sprehension.'' Using lifespan this way requires a deep understanding and control of the soul, so most cannot do this, but he could.

    Afterward, he began to do an inventory of his gain. There were more than a dozen Emperor Artifacts, materials used in the formations, materials stored, and many Immortal-Tier bodies.

    With this raid, Wang Wei had more than enough resources to change most of his incarnations with Chaos Materials. But, this was not the end; he won''t stop until he destabilized the entire Demon Supremacy World.

    As for Ye Tuizhi, Wang Wei already checked his body. He secretly shook his head. If that guy had stopped after acquiring ess to his Dao Source Seed, Wang Wei would have stopped fighting him, and he would have passed his Ouw Trial and be a Dao Lord. Unfortunately, he let his pride get the best of him.

    Aftermenting how emotions and desires are often the downfalls of powerful and talented people, he finished his inventory and took 80% of the spoils as previously agreed.

    The Colored Heart Daoists looked in pain after seeing this, but considering how they aplished such a feat, they knew he deserved it. Even if Wang Wei asked for more, considering his invested resources, it would be reasonable.

    "Lord Chu Mo, what is our next step? Do we attack again?" asked Red Heart.

    "Isn''t that a little dangerous?" asked Blue Heart.

    "We don''t need to worry about anything with our strength."

    Wang Wei looked at the two, and they stopped talking. "How many times can you endure using the Insurgent Talismans?"

    All four remained quiet for a few seconds before Green Heart said: "If we push ourselves, probably three more times."

    Wang Wei nodded his head. Giving these 1-Root Dao ancestors the power of a First ss Emperor through talisman is not an easy task since they cannot bear the power.

    Wang Wei did not immediately exin his next step of action despite having already nned it; he wanted more information. So, he used his Spirit Particles to read the millions of scriptures these demon tribes kept in their territory, learning of this world''s history and secrets.

    "Interesting," he muttered.

    "Sir Chu Mo, did you find something?"

    "The Great Roc Tribe is very capable¨Cdespite how they looked on the surface."

    The four looked at each other, very confused.

    "The Demon Supremacy Alliance distributes the Heaven Will even before thepetition. So, why is this world not continue to weaken? Instead, it even gave birth to two new Eternal Emperors."

    They did not know.

    "The Great Roc n introduced the Jiaolong and Purple Tortoise n from other World Communities; they found worlds where the demon race is oppressed and on the verge of extermination and brought them back here."

    "How is that helping?" asked Red Heart; he was not the only one puzzled, but the others were too embarrassed to ask as they did not want to appear stupid and ignorant.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Usually, before any species is destroyed, their Racial Luck will counterattack by creating an unparallel genius; this genius is the Destiny Son of that race."

    "I see. So, they brought the Destiny Sons of the Jiaolong and Purple Tortoise from another world, then allowed them to prove the Dao in the Demon Supremacy World, which led to the birth of two more Eternal Emperors," said Green Heart, as a look of realization suddenly hit him.

    "Is that why they did notpletely wipe out our human race?"

    "Probably one of the reasons," replied Wang Wei.

    "This is all good, but what does this information have to do with our next attack?" asked Red Heart.

    "I know for a fact that these three tribes have Insurgent Chosens on par with First ss Emperors amongst them. Furthermore, if you look at the Great Emperors they have cultivated, they have way more First-ss Emperors than the others.

    "Our n seeded because we acted swiftly and had the element of surprise. If we try again, I guarantee these tribes'' Ancestors will besiege and eradicate all of you."

    "So, that''s it? In the long term, our actions have only ced a slight dent on the Alliance''s power."

    "Of course not," Wang Wei replied calmly. "Our second phase is to attack the foundation of the Alliance: the low-level demons."

    "Them? Besides theirrge number, they are useless," said Yellow Heart.

    "It''s exactly because of theirrge number that they are the foundation of the Alliance."

    "...Sir, can you borate more?"

    Wang Wei did not mind these people''s ignorance as he understood they spent most of their lives cooped in this world without ess to knowledge and most of their history destroyed.

    So, he further exined. He drew a pyramid in the air with four sections.

    "The Alliance can be categorized into four hierarchies or sses: At the top, you have the Emperor''s tribes. Essentially, the tribes who have given birth to a Great Emperor. They are considered the tribes with the noblest of bloodlines. I''m not going to talk about the difference between them since it''s not relevant to understand my n.

    "The second ss is what I called the Aristocrat Tribes. They are the demon tribes with no Great Emperors. They are an easy group to understand.

    "The Third ss is what I called the Wealthy ss. These tribes were former low-level demons, but through the system established by the Alliance, they have sublimated their bloodlines to be on par with the second ss. Some even managed to cultivate a Great Emperor and enter the first ss.

    "Nevertheless, they are in a ss of their own because of the discrimination they faced from the second category¨Cdespite many of them being as powerful, if not more than the second ss.

    "Finally, the lowest category is the low-level demons. They have the highest poption, make up most of this world''s armies, and even workforce."

    "Doesn''t humans make up the world''s working force?" asked Green Heart.

    "Yes, them and humans. However, the upper echelons make it look like humans are the working force to give these low-level demons the illusion of freedom. The Alliance created the mindset that humans have it worse than them, forcing them to ignore their situations.

    "And by giving them the power over humans, these low-level demons even think they are superior to us, even though they are technically exploited even worse than humans because of theirrge poption."

    Low-level demons make up 40% of this world''s poption, while humans make up 30%. And if you discount the 5% of humans belonging to the Human Resistance, they are indeed the main working force of this world.

    "Sir Chu Mo, how do we deal with the low-level demons?"

    "We use the Alliance''s system against them," replied Wang Wei, who prepared to use an old but effective tactic.

    "I need you guys to find some people to distribute these scrolls worldwide. Warned them that they will not survive."

    Green Heart took the scroll, and after reading it, he squinted his eyes; he had already guessed what the n was.

    "Wouldn''t it be better for us to go?" he asked.

    "No, these people are just a distraction. Furthermore, I need you to confront the Insurgents of the Three Eternal Tribes. I need to know how strong they are before the next phase."

    "Alright. I''ll get everything ready."

    Green Heart chose a group of people loyal to the cause and not afraid of death. Then, he sent them on this mission.

    One of the reasons that the Resistance couldst so long was that they once had a powerful Great Emperor. He sacrificed his life to leave a few untraceable hideouts for humans.

    And in the following years, the few Great Emperors humans were lucky to have further strengthened the formations in these bases. After arriving, Wang Wei fused the four main bases together before establishing many secret realms scattered throughout the world.

    He then connected these secret realms through Teleportation Array, creating an undergroundwork where the resistance could travel quickly. Using these secret realms, the chosen people traveled to different parts of the world before leaving strange scrolls near habitats with low-level demons.

    Heavenly Dog Tribe Territory:

    A low-level humanoid dog finished peeing in the bushes and pulled his pants up. When he was about to leave, he saw something in the distance. He walked over to pick it up.

    [Bloodline Sublimation Art]

    He quickly opened the book and read it. The dog demon squinted his eyes before quickly putting away the book and running home. The next day, he invited a friend of his to hunt in the forest, and while thetter was not looking, he plunged his hand into his chest, killing him.

    Then, he activated the technique as he absorbed the other''s bloodline to purify his.

    "It worked," yelled the dog demon before quickly shutting up, looking and sniffing around. After not detecting anyone, a deep desire suddenly appeared in his eyes. With this technique, he did not have to work hard to acquire Community Point, purify his bloodline and raise his status.

    So, he went after his next victim without hesitation.

    Meanwhile, the Colored Daoists fought against the Insurgent of the three Eternal Tribes. As expected, they lost miserably. Luckily, theysted long enough to gather information and escape with a talisman Wang Wei gave them.

    Soon after that, the Alliance noticed the existence of the humans spreading such a dangerous technique through the world and acted quickly to kill all the distributors and the low-level demons with the technique.

    Unfortunately for them, they did not see the real threat.

    Wang Wei never nned to rely on these humans to distribute the bloodline technique. He nned on doing it himself.

    So, while the Alliance was distracted, he used his Soul Network to ess most of the low-level demons. Then, he used a Dream Technique to pass it to them.

    As a cautionary measure, he ced some restrictions on these demons. If any of them wanted to report this technique to the Alliance, they would suddenly forget they had.

    And as expected, in just over a week, chaos enveloped the entire Demon Supremacy World as low-level demons began to attack one another to sublimate their bloodlines.

    Since this technique was a devilish one, it could tempt anyone who read it. And as long as they used it once, it is difficult to stop unless a person has a strong will.

    Additionally, this technique was not only useful to low-level demons. Any person in the ss system could benefit from this technique. Aristocrats could use it to steal the bloodline of Emperors, or the Wealthy ss doing the same for Aristocrats.

    This single technique could destroy or destabilize the entire social-political system of the Demon Supremacy World.

    In the Human Resistance Base, Wang Wei looked in the sky, observing the demon race''s Qi Luck.

    As expected. The low-level demons are responsible for a great deal of their racial Luck. Turning them on each other will affect the entire demon race''s Luck,'' he thought.

    "Now, for the final phase. I might have to take some risks, but it should be worth it."

 Chapter ?544 The Revolution (Final)

    Chapter ?544 The Revolution (Final)

    The final phase has many steps, and Wang Wei walked toward the first step. Inside one of the rooms of the base, two formations stood next to each other.

    On the left side, a dark red aura kept gathering at the center of the formation. Meanwhile, on the right side, a golden aura gathered. Wang Wei checked the left side since it worked faster than the other.

    As he looked at the red aura, he could hear cries of despair. Anyone without sufficient Willpower could not observe the formation for long. Without saying much, he checked both formations onest time before leaving.

    "Sir Chu Mo, what is the next step of our n?"

    "For the next step, I need a few Emperor Artifacts for sacrifices," said Wang Wei calmly, making the others'' eyebrows twitch; they immediately knew they would be paying.

    "Is that necessary?" asked Yellow Heart.

    "Without it, step three cannot seed. If you guys want, I can stop my actions. After all, you have dealt a great blow to the demon race. Maybe, this sess is enough for you."

    The four became quiet as they secretlymunicated through Divine Sense.

    "Sir Chu Mo, how important is the next step?"

    "If we seed, the humans of this world will finally have a chance to overthrow the demon race and even be this world''s protagonist."

    "If seeded?"

    "I won''t lie: there is a chance of failure."

    The others frowned as they considered the situation. Although things looked favorable to them, they knew this was not the case. It''s only a matter of time before the Alliance quickly regained control of the situation and counter-attack against the humans¨Cespecially the enved ones. Although their resistance took the opportunity to plunder and liberate another 5% of the human poption, the remaining one will still suffer terribly.

    "Fine, we agree," said Green Heart, and Wang Wei nodded. The next day, he sat cross-legged in a room with a few Emperor Artifacts floating around him.

    ''With the Ancestor''s clone, the fourth incarnation has reached the Quasi-Emperor Realm and condensed many ck holes. With its power, this n has a higher chance of sess, but I should slow down from now to prevent some problems from urring with the incarnations.

    ''Alright, let''s begin.''

    One of the Emperor Artifacts glowed before a me suddenly appeared, slowly destroying it. Meanwhile, Wang Wei immediately borrowed the strength of 4 incarnations.

    ''The strength of 1-Leaf Immortal? The current me would survive Ye Tuizhi''s attack without a scratch.''

    He then concentrated as he summoned his physique''s vision. So, a version of himself sitting on a throne with the River of Fate at his feet appeared behind him.

    Using that River of Fate, Wang Wei summoned the Main Branch of the River that connects everything and everyone in the Endless Void, including all Heaven Will World and their worldmunities.

    As Wang Wei gazed at that river, he felt that he was all-powerful and all-knowing: he felt he could control the fate of everything in existence, including all Daos¨Che felt free.

    Immediately, he used his Willpower to reign his mind.

    ''Whoo, that was a little scary.''

    He knew if not for his strong Willpower, he would have given in to that feeling, and the River of Fate would swallow him, making him a part of it.

    ''I can waste time since I don''t have long.''

    He used the River of Fate to search for a particr string. It took him a few minutes to swim or navigate, but he did find what he was looking for. He did not immediately interact with that string but activated the Shadow One''s Chaos Treasure to ensure he could not be detected. Then, he focused on that string.

    Wang Wei gaze changed as he saw somewhere in the Endless Void, countless trillion light-years away from his location, in some unknown World Community.

    It was a humongous beast with a ck body, scales, and one horn.

    ''A Tier 10 Void Beast,'' thought Wang Wei as he watched the sleeping beast. He briefly observed it before taking action. He directly used a Soul Attack, creating a sword that stabbed the beast''s Sea of Consciousness.

    His attack did not work, but it did anger the beast and woke it up. Then, Wang Wei acted swiftly.

    [Fated Destination]

    He manipted the beast''s Fate Strings through the River of Fate to make it as if he was destined or fated to be at a specific destination, thus achieving teleported. And the destination of that beast was the territory of the Great Roc Tribe in the Demon Supremacy World.

    Bang!

    An enormous ck beast suddenly appeared on top of the Great Roc Tribe. Luckily, the Emperor Formations activated, preventing any catastrophe.

    However, the beast was now enraged. He was in the middle of an essential cultivation advancement when someone disturbed him, wasting a lot of time. So, he wanted to destroy everything in its sight.

    In the Human Resistance Base, Wang Wei opened his eyes; hisplexion paled. He could sense that his main body''s soul was injured in the process. Nevertheless, he knew this was not the end.

    The Void Beast will not be the opponent of the three Insurgents of the Eternal Tribes despite being the equivalent of a Great Emperor. However, Wang Wei chose one with great defense so it couldst longer against these three.

    He also calcted that the other two tribes would not immediatelye to rescue the Great Roc Tribe; they would take this opportunity to weaken them and remove their status as the most powerful tribe in this world.

    Wang Wei looked at the Emperor Artifacts next to him. He asked for seven for this n but only used two. So, he did not hesitate to pocket the other five as payment for his services.

    As for the other two, they turned into powder after being sacrificed to boost his Fate Ability.

    "Sir Chu Mo, are you alright?" asked the Colored Daoist once he exited the room.

    "There is no time to waste. Remember the n?"

    "Yes. When the other threee to the Great Roc''s aid, we will take this opportunity to attack and destroy even more Emperor Tribes."

    "Good. Now, I have something else to do."

    Wang Wei''s projection teleported to the Great Roc tribe''s main habitat, a towering tree with different caves dug in for people to live. The higher a person lived on the tree, the higher their social status.

    Before the start of his n, he stuck one of his spirit particles on one of the tribe''s members so his projection could secretly infiltrate. Once he arrived, he began to divine something and even activated his Luck, ignoring all the rocs flying around with scared expressions.

    ''If my calctions are correct, they should be the ones who have it.''

    He knew he did not have long, so he had to be fast. Soon, he found what he was searching for: it was an entrance to a secret realm. He waved his hand, and a space ring appeared in his hand: it was Great Roc''s Patriarch''s space ring.

    With his subtle maniption of space and the fact thetter was distracted activating the tribe''s formation, this was easier than expected. He took out the patriarch''s token from the space ring but immediately frowned as it was connected to its owner and unusable by others.

    So, he looked in the direction of the patriarch and copied thetter''s Fate. Although the patriarch was a powerful Quasi-Emperor, he was nothing in front of Wang Wei.

    With control of the token, he could now ess the secret realm he wanted. However, things did not appear to go smoothly. No one was inside as they most likely left to deal with the Void Beast.

    In such a dangerous situation, everyone''s strength is helpful. What stopped him was an Emperor Formation specially designed to protect what was inside.

    Wang Wei did not waste time as he took out a talisman from Origin One and activated it. He controlled the attack to focus on a specific point of the formation to create a small gap.

    And from that small gap, he slipped in his Array Virus that has one of his Spirit Particles sealed inside. Then, through that particle, his projection bypassed the Emperor Formation.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    However, Wang Wei knew he did not have much time since someone should have detected the fluctuation when he used the talisman. So, when he saw a cauldron with designs of demons inside, his eyes lit up.

    ''The demon race''s Luck Condensing Treasure.''

    He calcted that this treasure would be in the hands of one of the three eternal tribes. And considering the Great Roc was the first one, they most likely had it, and he was correct.

    Suddenly, he felt a tremendous desire to swallow the cauldron, and he knew the desire came from the Human Destiny Sword in his hand. After appeasing the sword, he took action.

    Wang Wei did not immediately take the cauldron as he knew it was semi-sentient and would not allow anyone besides the demon race to touch it. So, he sealed the cauldron before immediately sending it to his main body.

    Then, he dispersed the projection and even destroyed his spirit particles to remove all his traces.

    Back in the Deceiving Trial, Wang Wei''s main body called Ancestor Wucheng and tasked him to use the Human Destiny Sword to separate the absorb the demon race''s luck back in the sect.

    A portion goes to the sword, while the rest goes to the sect.

    Back in the resistance''s base, he condensed another projection and waited as he observed the battle with the Void Beast. A few hourster, the Colored Daoists returned with a smile. Then, they also watched the fight.

    The other two tribes finally interfered after the Great Roc suffered a significant casualty. Then, after working together, they injured the Void Beast, forcing it to run away.

    Regrettably, these tribes did not have a long time to celebrate their ns as a golden dragon suddenly appeared that surrounded the entire Demon Supremacy World.

    The dragon¨Cwith the character for "demon" on its back¨Croared in agony in the Heavens before dispersing into countless motes of lights. Following this, all demons, no matter their status, felt overwhelming grief as if something had been stripped from them; the pain was as unbearable as their mother passing away.

    ''The Human Destiny Sword is way more important than people realized. I cannot believe they just let something like that in Sun Jiaolong''s hand.''

    Wang Wei knew without the sword, he could not absorb all of the cauldron''s luck. The best he could do was to slowly weaken the demon race''s luck through time. Nevertheless, he felt it was too reckless to leave something with such a potentially catastrophic effect in the hands of someone like Sun Jiaolong.

    ''When I be Emperor, I must find a better ce to hide this thing. Otherwise, if someone used the same tactic I did, the humans in the Myriad Emperor World would suffer.''

    "Sir, did you do this?"

    "Yes," replied Wang Wei calmly. "If you want humans to have a chance in this world, the best way to do so is to remove the demon race''s status as this World''s Protagonists.

    "Now that their Qi Luck is no longer condensed, many problems will ur, and their status as protagonists will slowly disappear. Now, you have to take the opportunity to rise."

    "From the bottom of our hearts, you have the heartfelt thanks of the human race," said all four Colored Daoists, even bowing deeply to him.

    "I ept your gratitude. Now, follow me; we still have a few finishing touches."

    Wang Wei brought them to the room with the two formations. He pointed to the one on the right.

    "This formation will gather all the grievances, pain, suffering, and hatred of humans since the Supremacy Era to condense a powerful weapon that is highly effective against demons. I call it the Demon ughtering Sword.

    "I believe when it''s born, it would probably be on par with an innate treasure of the highest rate, if not more powerful. It will be your greatest reliance in this uing fight."

    He then pointed to the right.

    "This formation will condense the human''s luck, ensuring your prosperity. Furthermore, I''ve cast a Luck Spell with the formation to create a Racial Son of Destiny. They should be an extremely talented individual born to lead humans to prosperity in this world.

    "I''ve ensured they will be born in this generation, but you don''t have much time to train him before the Heaven Will. Nevertheless, as long as that person can prove the Dao, the humans of this world will be set."

    That person has a high chance of winning with the Demon ughter Sword, the Destiny Sword, and how the demon race is currently in shambles.

    "We cannot thank you enough," said Green Heart.

    "No need for thanks. Tell that person they owe me a favor, and I wille to collect the debt in the future."

    "Sir, with all you''ve done for us, we will go through hell and high for you."

    Wang Wei nodded. "Finally, thest point you have to consider is the Lower Realm."

    The four immediately began to listen.

    "The Alliance has essentially conquered the majority of the Lower Realm, with countless worlds under their control. Although it looked like they were in danger now, give them enough time, and they could replenish their low-level demon poption and even recondensed their race''s Luck Dragon.

    "Not to mention therge human poption in these worlds."

    "So, what should we do?"

    "The same tactics we used to deal with the low-level demons: spread chaos amongst them. Now, you can do it yourself or pay me to do it for you. What''s it going to be."

    These Daoists'' lips almost twitch. A few seconds ago, they were all emotional and thankful. But now, they were back to doing business.

    "Sir, we will pay," said Green Heart, knowing this was the best option.

    Wang Wei nodded before talking about his payment from their 20% of the agreement. Then, he went back to the room.

    The main body acquired a drop of a Soul Tear, an Emperor Level resource of the sect. So, his injuries were healed in just a few hours with enough medical remedy stored in his body.

    So, he used his Soul Network to ess all the worlds in the Demon Supremacy World Community. Usually, he could not see all of them since they were not from hismunity.

    But, the demon race''s Qi Luck he recently stole connected to many worlds in the Lower Realm. So, he could divine their position and gain ess to them through his Soul Network.

    So, he began to instill the demonic bloodline improvement arts in the minds of all the low-level demons across many Small, Middle, And Great Thousand Worlds.

    The process was exhausting, but he finished in four days. Finally, Wang Wei ended his projection and opened his eyes to the Deceiving Trial. He stretched his body out before walking out of his room, where Wang Wucheng waited for him.

    "Kid, I don''t know what to say."

    He honestly did not know how to describe the past month''s events.

 Chapter 545 The First Test: Body

    Chapter 545 The First Test: Body

    Wang Wucheng thought of all the Emperor Artifacts the kid sent back to the sect. Although many of them were Pseudo-Emperor Artifacts, the materials were still valuable, not to mention the Immortal Powerhouses Bodies, resources, and luck.

    He once decided to test the kid''s ability to gather resources, but he never thought it would reach this level. In just over a month, he destabilized an entire Heaven Will World and almost brought a mighty race to its knees.

    "It''s not as big of a deal as you make it. Most of this n''s sess is because of the situation of the Demon Supremacy World," Wang Wei replied with a smile.

    "How many people do you think can analyze the entire situation of a world in a few days, infer information from their billion years of history, thene up with a way to destroy them from the very core of their civilization? I know I can''t do such a thing."

    "Alright, I won''t be humble anymore. I know I''m awesome," said Wang Eei with a smug look.

    "Awesome? You mean a profiteer."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "After I killed Ye Tuizhi, my vendetta was finished. So, everything I had to do after that had to be properlypensated. Plus, I''ve even gone easy on them."

    "Easy? What else could you have done?"

    "I was going to use a scare tactic to sell them a few Dao Ancestors Puppets made by Misceneous One at an absorbent price. But I felt bad for them, so I stopped."

    Wang Wuchen became speechless; he genuinely did not know what to say.

    "You would have been a great merchant."

    Wang Wei smiled. In his past life, he was a businessman, so he knew when to take an opportunity or how to satisfy a client.

    "Did the sect send the Chaos Treasures for all my incarnations?"

    "Regrettably, that is not possible."

    "What''s the issue?" Wang Wei asked.

    "Although we have the resources, they cannot all be used on you. So, we decided to give you enough Chaos Materials for three incarnations. As for the rest, we will give you Emperor Materials on par the best Chaos Treasure we have."

    Wang Wei frowned as he pondered. After a quick analysis, he realized this decision made sense. Chaos materials were scarce¨Cunlike Emperor Materials that can be cultivated with the presence of a Great Emperor.

    He even suspected that Misceleanous One could use many of the Pseudo Emperor Artifacts he brought back tobine and cultivate true Emperor Artifacts. So, they epted the decision.

    "That''s fine. What about the Luck? What''s the n?"

    "We decided to slowly inject it into our sect''s Qi Luck to prevent detection. However, the final decision is in your hands," said Wang Wucheng.

    "It''s a good idea. Although I''ve eliminated my tracks in the Demon Supremacy World, it''s good to be cautious. Where is my sword?"

    Wang Wucheng waved his hand, and the Human Destiny Sword appeared in his hand and handed it over.

    "Many people did not want to return it to you."

    "Since they''ve witnessed the sword''s importance, it''s understandable," Wang Wei replied calmly.

    "Anyway, we have ced many seals on it in case itnds on the wrong hand."

    Wang Wei was okay with that. He took the sword and felt it was more powerful than before. So, he nodded in satisfaction before cing it away in his Sea of Consciousness, using its luck to help himprehend thews when necessary. Finally, he waited for the day of the trial''s beginning. Luckily, no one challenged him after his battle, but he received a recording of the other seeded yer''s battle.

    Besides Xu Shi, no one lost their seeded position.

    On the scheduled day, he flew to the center of this city, where everyone waited in front of a silver pagoda. He saw a ce for all the seeded yers, so he flew to his position. Not long after he arrived, Lord Spirit showed up.

    "Since everyone is here, let''s not waste time," said Lord Spirit in his strange voice. "The first criterion we will judge is your fleshly body. There are different levels, and you will receive both points and a reward with each level you pass. And the top 3 candidates will receive a special reward left over by the world."

    These Heaven Chosen quickly analyzed the rule and understood that Gu Xuan wanted to sow some positive Karma with them. Nevertheless, they also wondered if this man had anything worthy of their status besides his inheritance. At their level, only high-level or rare resources are valued by them.

    "Now, you can begin," said Lord Spirit. So, everybody entered with the seeded yer going first based on their ranks.

    After entering, Wang Wei quickly noticed that a mysterious force had sealed all his powers except his fleshly body. The characters for [Level 1] floated in the air with a countdown from 30.

    Furthermore, he was alone.

    Wang Wei quickly adjusted his state until the countdown finished. Then, a blue me enveloped the room, burning everything¨Cexcept for him¨C for a few minutes. Then, he received notification that he had passed the first level.

    ''Interesting. Gu Xuan''s requirement for the first level is to have a fleshly bodyparable to a True Monarch. That''s pretty high.'' Not everyone follows the body refinement path or actively tempers their bodies, so having such a high requirement was a little surprising.

    Then, Wang Wei sensed a strange energy entering his body. He intercepted and analyzed it.

    "This power can help me open my Acupoints? And it seems to be on par with the Star Essence, if not better." He could feel this power was versatile and of high quality, so it would benefit him greatly.

    So, after checking over and over and divining possible danger, he absorbed it.

    "Too little," he muttered before proceeding to the second level. He did not change location. Instead, after another countdown, another me appeared again, this time with the strength of a Quasi-Emperor.

    On the third level, he had to withstand gravity capable of squashing a normal Quasi-Emperor. On the fourth level, the trial asked him to lift a heavy object, and on the fifth level, a spike pierced his hand before healing less than a second afterward.

    Wang Wei quickly analyzed that this level tested his defense, stamina, physical strength, and regeneration. And only once they reached the Quasi-Emperor Grade would he pass the level.

    Before entering the sixth level, Wang Wei gathered all the mysterious power granted from the previous level and easily condensed a ck hole with them. So, his eyes lit up as he proceeded to the next level.

    The sixth levelbined all the previous ones: he had to carry something heavy while me tried to burn him and resisted an immense gravity. Furthermore, once in a while, a spike would appear out of nowhere, ignore his defense, and pierce his skin, forcing him to heal.

    Nevertheless, this trial was not a problem for him. Wang Wei rose in levels and persevered despite the intensity of each level increasing. By the 123rd level, he had gathered enough power to finally condense super massive ck holes in all his primary 1962 Acupoints.

    Then, he finally entered the third stage of the True Power Dao Realm: the Primordial Dragon Realm. He had precisely 1 Primordial Dragon Force.

    However, Wang Wei slightly frowned when he learned what 1 Primordial Dragon Force meant: it signified he could destroy one percent of a Great Thousand World with one attack.

    ''I should be able to destroy a Great Thousand World, right?'' he thought. However, after analyzing the situation, he understood where this distorted perception came from.

    With his strength, he could walk sideways in a Great Thousand World. He could single-handled killed all the infinite people in a Great Thousand World since the highest power of that world is the Supreme Realm.

    However, technically speaking, the highest peak of a Great Thousand World was not the Supreme World but the 1-Root Dao Ancestor Level. So, only this level of strength is enough to destroy a Great Thousand World.

    And unfortunately, his fleshly body does not have that level of power. Even if he used all his other strengths, he could not reach the level of destroying a Great Thousand World, let alone doing it simply with his fleshly body. Only once all the clones reach their peak, and hebined their fleshly body strength, could he achieve such a feat.

    ''So, the thirdyer is arge leap,'' the thought before continuing his rise. On the 261st level, Wang Wei had opened an additional 50,000 Acupoints without condensing ck holes. But he only had the power of 3 Primordial Dragon Force. Furthermore, he also reached his limit.

    So, he borrowed the strength of his incarnations to keep climbing. The process was not easy since the borrowed strength was temporary, and he needed a break in between to do it again.

    Nevertheless, with this method, he reached the 522nd level and opened a total of 120,000 Acupoints, with 10 Primordial Dragon Force: he finally reached his absolute limit.

    Finally, he checked the ranking list.

    Chu Luo came first after reaching the 1000th and final level. He was in second ce while Xu Shi, Mu Lei (Star Beast World), and Ye Dafu (Monkey seeded yer) fought for the third spot on the 100th level.

    As he looked at the number one ce, he squinted his eyes. If he could use hisw for even a brief moment, he had a way to reach the top as well. Nevertheless, even if he could, he would not use that method since it was his trump card against Chu Luo.

    "There are many other categories. There is still time to catch up and surpass him."

    His result in this trial granted him 1044 points, while Chu Luo had 2500 points. The second-seeded token was worth 40,000 Points, but the number one gave 100,000 points.

    So, as long as he does better than his opponent in the uing trials, he will still be the final winner. If all fails, he will just take the first token for himself.

 Chapter ?546 The Second Test: Soul

    Chapter ?546 The Second Test: Soul

    Xu Shi was in a separate room for her test. She had now reached the 98th level, taking the third spot. However, she knew it would not be long before her other twopetitors caught up and surpassed her.

    She then focused on the first two positions and squinted her eyes. She did not say anything but concentrated on her reward for this trial.

    "With this power, I should be able to begin building the Immortal Aperture."

    The Primordial Chaos Art and the Primordial Chaos Physique are perfect for each other. Her husband thought of absorbing the other physiques in the first ce because of a secret page left in the scripture that people with Absolute Chaos Physique could only ess.

    The Primordial Chaos Art is an excellent body refining technique divided into fouryers: Yellow, Profound, Earth, and Heaven. In eachyer, the cultivator will create something called Apertures inside their bodies, which is an energy organ or hidden treasure of the body like Meridians, Acupoints, or Orifices. As such, in the firstyer, they would create the Yellow Aperture, then the Profound Aperture for the second, and subsequently for the otheryers.

    Each Apertures will temper the cultivator''s body to an extreme height, and based on the cultivator''s Willpower, the tempering is different for everybody. Spiritual Qi and other resources are required to cultivate any aperture. Still, it''s best to use the Chaos Aura released from an owner of the Absolute Chaos Physique as the foundation of the Aperture.

    For most cultivators, the Primordial Chaos Art only had fouryers. However, there is a hidden fifthyer for the Primordial Chaos Physique. The physique owner can use the natural Chaos Qi created by their bodies to condense an Immortal Aperture.

    ording to the scripture, this technique can allow someone to break the boundary between mortal and Immortal and reach the battle strength of 1-3 Leaf Immortal Venerable.

    Xu Shi reviewed the information about this art onest time before beginning. Shemented that if this technique''s fifthter were not restricted to only people with the Primordial Chaos Physique, it would be an even better body refining technique than the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture.]

    She concentrated on the power inside her body to begin building the [Immortal Aperture]. She could sense four small spaces inside her body simr to her Divine Sea, and each space contained a ck gold rune.

    The lowest one was not thatplicated, but the Heaven Aperture was as intricate as the best Quasi-Emperor Formation. Xu Shi knew this was another difficulty in cultivating this technique: it is impossible to do so without some talent for divine runes.

    Using the unknown power of the trial, she opened the fifth Treasured Space¨Cas they were called. Her body shook slightly as the power generated by opening that space traveled throughout her body, destroying everything in its path. Then, the destruction healed and increased her fleshly body strength in the process.

    Immediately afterward, she used the remaining energy and the Chaos Qi that her physique condensed to build the Immortal Aperture, constructing thousands of interconnected divine runes. Regrettably, she only had the resources to make a tenth of it.

    The iplete Immortal Aperture trembled as it released a power that began to temper her body and elevate it to a higher level. The pain was unbearable to 99% of cultivators, but it was nothing to her as she did not even grunt.

    To Xu Shi, there was no greater excruciating pain than losing the love of her life.

    After an unknown amount of time, the process ended. So, Xu Shi clenched her hands to feel the power coursing through her veins. She felt her strength, endurance, regeneration, and defense greatly enhanced.

    She believed that once she finished creating the Immortal Aperture, she would have the strength of a 3-Leaf Immortal.

    ''By then, I will also be able to survive the attack of a 1-Leaf Immortal. Better yet, I can easily defeat one,'' she thought, reminiscing about that previous shocking battle.

    She stood up, feeling better than before.

    ''I cannot believe this technique is an iplete one.''

    She knew from her inherited memories that the creator mentioned higheryers such as Dao Aperture, Chaos Aperture, and Primordial Aperture. She could not fathom how powerful someone would be after creating these apertures or the resources needed for them.

    "It does not matter. After I prove the Dao, I can search for the remaining of this scripture."

    (AN: Before anyone asks: No, Wang Wei will not get his hands on this scripture. He cannot have ALL the good things.)

    Xu Shi then proceeded to the next level. She reached the 145th level with her newfound strength, taking the third spot. As for Ye Dafu, he came in fourth in the 110th level, and Mu Lei came fifth in the 105th level.

    In his trial, Wang Wei finally received the notification that thepetition had ended, and as the second ce holder, he had a special prize. Then, a book appeared in front of him.

    [Twelve Zodiac Powers]

    He flipped through the book, and his eyes lit up slightly. The book was a battle technique that used his acupoints to recreate the 12 Chinese Zodiacs and allowed a cultivator to disy many powerful and weird abilities.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ''This is the perfect technique to allow me to disy the power of my fleshly body to its full extent.''

    He was satisfied with this reward. Suddenly, he heard Lord Spirit''s voice inside the pagoda.

    "The minimum required points for a seeded yer to challenge another is 500 points. Unfortunately, only the second-seeded yer acquired enough points. So, we will immediately begin the second round of the trial."

    Every participant can have two points for each level they reach, and the first seeded yer had an extra 500 points. Since no one other than these two reached the 250th level, thepetition continued.

    The environment changed, and Wang Wei found a massive pir of jade divided into five before him. He received the instruction to instill his spiritual power into the pir, so he did so after checking things.

    The first section that indicated a standard quality of soul lit up. A few secondster. The remaining four sections show the ssification of a soul''s quality: bronze, silver, gold, and jade.

    Wang Wei easily lit up all five sections before waiting. A few minutester, a new list appeared in front of him.

    Wang Wei: Peak Jade Quality, Unknown Soul Mutation, 2000 Points.

    Chu Luo: Peak Jade Quality, Samsara Mutation, 1500 Points

    Liang Shixian: Peak Jade Quality, Incense Mutation, 1440 Points

    Ji Lanfang: Advanced Jade Quality, Sword Mutation, 1200 Points

    Jingwu Hua, Medium Jade Quality, Yang Mutation, 1100 Points

    Shi Qian: Peak Jade Quality, 1000 Points.

    Tong Ruobing: Peak Jade Quality, 1000 Points

    Feng Heng: Peak Jade Quality, 1000 Points

    Xu Shi: Low Jade Quality, Chaos Mutation, 990 Points

    Ye Dafu, Peak Golden Quality, Thee-eye Mutation, 950 Points

    Mu Lei, Peak Golden Quality, Star Mutation, 900 Points.

    Khutulun, Advance Golden Quality, Golden-Light Mutation, 890 Points

    Tolui, Advance Golden Quality, Golden-Light Mutation, 850 Points

    ¡­

    Everyone reacted to this list differently. Chu Luo frowned at the fact he was not first but did not focus too much on the result since he still held the overall number one position. Nevertheless, he wondered why this trial could not identify Wang Wei''s mutation.

    Liang Shixian was genuinely surprised as he thought he would shine in this part of the trial since he was an expert on the soul. Li Lanfang did not care about the final oue; he was just looking forward to fighting some powerful people to prevent his sword from being dulled.

    Nevertheless, as a pure swordsman, his result in the first trial was abysmal as he only reached the 12th level. So, he was d he had enough points to challenge some seeded yers.

    Jingwu Hua could not control her anger. She thought after using the method her father left for her, she was guaranteed to eclipse all her peers and prove the Dao in her second attempt. However, everything so far has hinted that she had awakened in the wrong generation.

    Shi Qian was frustrated. As an Immortal Child, she was born with a powerful soul. And as a light race, as long as shemits acts of kindness that generate positive Karma, she can purify her soul. She thought she had reached the limit on that process, but this trial gave her a wake-up call.

    Tong Ruobing acted calmly after receiving the news; she now thought of how to mutate her soul like the others, and she already had a feasible n.

    ''This Wang Wei is like a gift that keeps on giving,'' she thought with a smile.

    Feng Heng also did not care. He hid the mutation of his soul to prevent others from discovering his Buddhist nature.

    Xu Shi frowned as she figured out the reason she did not have a higher quality soul; she did not inherit everything from Lin Fan since she did not cultivate all thews he did. For example, he understood Soul Law, but she did not. So, she decided to find a way to raise the quality of her soul.

    Ye Dafu and Mu Lei were not surprised by this oue. They both focused more on their bodies than their souls. Nevertheless, they still decided to make up for this shoring once they returned home.

    Wang Wei watched the results while analyzing the list. He instantly could tell that Feng Heng should be higher on that list. However, he focused on something else that caught his attention: the soul mutation of the Barbarian siblings.

    He found it odd to be Golden-Light when it should be rted to the Ancient Spirit they contracted. So, he decided to watch out if this anomaly was important or not.

    "We will begin the second part of the Soul Trial: Quantity," the Lord Spiritmunicated to all the participants in the pagoda. Then, the pir in front of them changed, removing the sections.

    The participants then began to instill their spiritual power without stopping. While doing so, the participants can see the lived ranking of the others, fueling theirpetition.

    Half an hourter, the third spot and below had a result, but Wang Wei and Chu Luo were still fiercelypeting for the first spot. After an hour, Wang Wei had reached his limit, and he could tell he would lose in the quantity department, but he did not want to.

    So, he slightly removed the seal in his Primordial Spirit and essed some spiritual power from his past life topete with Chu Luo. Then, after another hour, the Spirit Lord suddenly decided to give both of them the first spot and award them 1000 points each.

    The Third spot did not change as the Divine Race, Liang Shixian, took it, but not by much. The fourth spot went to Jingwu Hua, who tied for the same points as Shi Qian.

    Finally, the group left the pagoda, and everyone became tense.

 Chapter ?547 Wang Wei vs Ye Dafu

    Chapter ?547 Wang Wei vs Ye Dafu

    Lord Spirit appeared in front of everyone before distributing tokens to each participant. And as long as they inject their Divine Sense inside, they can see the number of points they have.

    "The next trial will take ce a week from now, and we will also do two at the same time, and maybe more. The next test will involve Energy Control and Comprehension, so be prepared."

    After finishing his announcement, Lord Spirit looked at Wang Wei.

    "You had a request for your first-ce reward?"

    "Yes, I want to exchange it with the energy from the first trial."

    Lord Spirit paused for a moment as if pondering ormunicating with something.

    "Your request is epted." She waved her hand, and a blue crystal flew from the pagoda. Meanwhile, Wang Wei took out a book from his space ring, handing it over. Finally, Lord Spirit gave him a deep look before leaving.

    Immediately, the situation became tense as all these Heaven Chosens stared at each other. Finally, Ye Dafu walked toward Wang Wei.

    "This Monkey King would like to challenge you."

    "Little Monkey, don''t waste your points. I''m out of your league," said Wang Wei.

    "This handsome Monkey thought he was the most arrogant person in the Endless Void. But today, I finally found someone more arrogant than me," Ye Dafu replied with a sneer.

    "Alright, give the 500 points battle challenge."

    The Monkey demon took out his token and exchanged 500 points before flying into the sky, and Wang Wei followed him. All the other participants calmly watched from a distance.

    While holding his red hole, Ye Dafu''s dark gold armor shone brightly as the sun reflected on it. As he looked at his opponent, his usually frivolous and arrogant look was gone, reced by a calm demeanor with intense battle intent emanating from his body.

    Then, his eyes changed. The left was silver, the right was gold, and a third purple eye was on his forehead. As Wang Wei watched his opponent, he could see the left eye was brighter than the rest.

    "The Three-Eyes Monkey is an innate demon born with three special eyes: Heaven, Earth, and Human Eyes. It is said that the Heaven Eye can see through the truth of the universe, including allws and causality. In terms of power, it might even outss the Yin-Yang Eyes," he said softly. "So, let''s see its power."

    Wang Wei decided to use this opportunity to learn and test out the power of his [12 Zodiac Powers], so he used the first and easy ones: the Ox and Rabbit Zodiac.

    He controlled his acupoints to light up in the form of a very intricate ox design. Immediately afterward, he felt his strength double, which surprised him since few techniques worked for him regarding boosting his fleshly''s body with pure physical force.

    Then, since he had enough Acupoints, he also created the Rabbit Zodiac, boosting his speed beyond his usual norm. He then rushed toward the monkey to punch.

    Ye Dafu squinted his eyes with a great shock. With his Heavenly Eye, he could see the opponent''s acupoints, the increase in strength and speed, the opponent''s fly trajectory, and everything else. He could also see his opponent had held back on the power of that punch.

    He did not defend but went on the offensive instead. He raised his pole and struck the punch.

    Boom!

    Ye Dafu flew back a few dozen meters by that punch''s force. Meanwhile, Wang Wei frowned as he felt that his acupoints had be chaotic, and the zodiac''s technique abruptly ended.

    His eyes lit up as he realized what had urred. His opponent targeted the weak spot of the technique, forcibly ending it. And since this was the first time he used this technique, he knew he had numerous ws in the application.

    So, he instantly modified the w the opponent targeted before going on the offensive again.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The sh of these two generated shockwaves that disturbed the clouds. However, Ye Dafu was not happy. It did not take long for him to realize his opponent''s tactic: using his Heavenly Eye to cultivate this new technique.

    He further activated his bloodline to boat his fleshly body, which was inconsequential to his opponent. So, the Monkey King changed tactics. He distances himself from his opponent before activating his second innate bloodline.

    Heavenly Disaster: Meteor Punishment

    As he waved his staff downward, millions of asteroids bigger than stars appeared in the sky.

    "I, your father, will make you taste the ultimate punishment."

    Wang Wei calmly looked at this apocalypse scene with calmness. Instead, he took a brief time before this attack descended toprehend the Sheep Zodiac Power that granted him dominance over the elements. It allows him to convert all his pure physical force into elemental power.

    For example, he can exchange his 10 Primordial Dragon Force of power for 10 Primordial Dragon Force of elemental destruction. To be more specific, he can use any elements he is knowledgeable of to destroy 10% of a Great Thousand World instantly.

    The benefit of this technique is that elements naturally have more destructive ability than pure force. After all, a fire will do more damage than any punch. So, as long as he can train the Sheep Zodiac to a higher level, he might be able to do 11 or more Primordial Dragon Force damage with only 10.

    All these thoughts shed across his mind in a period that can only be described as brief. Then, he blew to the sky, instantly freezing all the meteors before they broke into pieces.

    As therge ice debris fell on the city, a formation appeared to protect them from creating even more destruction.

    Meanwhile, Ye Dafu knew he had encountered a formidable opponent. Usually, he easily bullied most of his opponents from the other races with his powerful body. As for the demon race in his world, 99% of them cannot even raise the resistance to fight him after he releases the noble aura from his bloodline.

    Only a few people can make him serious, and no one has yet to force him to go all out. But now was the right time.

    Earthly Eye: Poption

    The Monkey King''s right shone as he activated its ability. Then, numerous monkey clones suddenly appeared, all with the same aura. Wang Wei''s lips twitched after seeing this.

    He did not care that there were a quarter of a million clones, all with the same battle strength as the main body. He only found the specific technique absurding from a monkey demon.

    "Are you sure you''re not rted to Sun Wukong?" he asked.

    "Who''s that?" asked one of the Ye Dafu.

    "The Great Saint Equal To Heaven."

    "The Great Saint Equal To Heaven? What a domineer name."

    "I like it; we should use it," said one of the clones.

    "Better yet, let''s call ourselves the Great Emperor Above Heaven; that should be our Emperor Title."

    "Agree."

    "Agree."

    Soon, they all agree on their future Emperor Title, leaving Wang Wei speechless.

    "Alright, let''s focus on this battle, " said one of them. Then, they rushed together toward their opponent to gang up on him. Wang Wei smiled with an odd smile. Then, he activated the Rat Zodiac, which created thousands of clones of himself; to be precise, 1962 clones, one for each of his primary acupoints.

    The clones only had 50% of his power since he did not fully master this technique, but it was still more than enough. Or so he thought. The Monkey clones devastated his clones. It was apparent that Ye Dafu had strength beyond 50% of his.

    In the end, he had to finish things on his own. He rushed to a specific monkey and instantly pped it to death before frowning. He thought he could end this technique if he found the original Ye Dafu. But, he discovered this ability worked simrly to Su Ya''s clones: as long as one of the monkeys remained alive, Ye Dafu would not die.

    So, he went for an attack with a wide area of destruction. A multicolored me came from his body to burn everything within a hundred thousand miles radius.

    And to his surprise, his attack did not destroy as many clones as he expected, as only 30,000 disappeared. And that''s because Ye Dafu used his Disaster Monkey Bloodline to protect him from Heavenly Fire Disasters, and since the Chaos me is a Heavenly me, he acquired some immunities.

    Disaster Bloodline: Earth Dragon Moving

    All the remaining monkeys used the same technique, which forced the whole city to shake like an earthquake of incalcble magnitude. Furthermore, Wang Wei could feel the terrifying vibration of this quake directed toward him.

    Boom!

    The ce he stood exploded. But, to no one surprise, he was intact. And it was not because of his natural defense but because he used the Pig Zodiac that allowed him to absorb, store, and redirects his opponent''s attacks.

    This zodiac had the same effect as his grandfather''s Overlord Body oncepleted to the highest level. Wang Wei stopped cultivating that technique and focused on the Deste Scripture, but now, he could have the same ability.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Additionally, his grandfather might found the Pig Zodiac''s cultivation method useful to him and learned from it.

    Wang Wei looked at Ye Dafu''s clone, and he knew thetter'' s n for thest attack: to buy enough time to recuperate the previously destroyed clones.

    Meanwhile, the Monkey King looked at how calmly his opponent dealt with some of his most potent attacks, so he decided to use his most powerful one.

    Human Eye: Human, Earth, and Heaven as One

    The third eye on his forehead activated. Then, all his clones fused with him. And the more fused with him, the higher his aura bes. Once he finished, Ye Dafu felt an unprecedented power rushing through his veins. Nevertheless, he knew this was not enough: far from it.

    So, he activated his most powerful ability.

    Disaster Bloodline: Immortal Tribtion.

    The clouds turned dark in an instant as dark red thunder constantly shed. However, Ye Dafu was not finished. A magical treasure in the shape of a lightning bolt came out of his body before fusing it with the clouds.

    And once he did that, the participants squinted their eyes as they felt the power emanating from those clouds.

 Chapter 548 That One Sword [Gift Bonus Chapter]

    Chapter 548 That One Sword [Gift Bonus Chapter]

    (Thanks to DaoistTrueSelf for the gift)

    Everyone could feel this thunder had approached the level of 1-Leaf Immortal. Then, everybody began to wonder when it was so simple to reach the power level of Immortals.

    Wang Wei watched the red lightning in the clouds; he could sense that the attack barely reached the level of 1-Leaf Immortal. Three Incarnations could deal with this level of attack with rtive ease. And now that he had the power of four incarnations, this was no longer a problem for him.

    However, he had another idea: he wanted to use this opportunity to temper his body. So, when the thunder fell from the clouds, he only used the strength of his main body to withstand the attack.

    Of course, he could not tank such a powerful attack alone, so he had to be wise in the process. He used the Pig Zodiac to store some of the Immortal Lightning''s strength while also sealing some of them using the same seal Wu Hong left for the Divine Punishment Thunder.

    Then, he would release these stored strengths slowly to destroy his body and rebuild it, thus achieving the purpose of tempering. He also used the power of Good Fortune Ancestor Wucheng left in his Divine Punishment Thunder to help refine his body.

    So, the participants watched as the lightning constantly destroyed Wang Wei''s body before regenerating.

    Ye Dafu immediately knew what his opponent was doing. One of the favorite things he enjoyed doing back home was fighting against powerful Lightning or Fire Cultivators. He usually humiliated these cultivators by using their strength to temper his body, but today, the same thing urred to him.

    As he watched his opponent''s action, he realized he had misunderstood something. He thought thetter only survived the previous Immortal Tier attack because of a secret technique with drawbacks and a long cooling time. But now, he realized his opponent''s strength was already touching the Immortal Realm.

    He wanted to stop his technique but soon found a cage made of gray strings surrounding him, immobilizing and preventing his action.

    After using his Proving Dao Artifact to stop Ye Dafu, Wang Wei continued his tempering for another half hour. Then, the clouds dispersed, and he healed himself onest time.

    ''15 Primordial Dragon Force, not bad,'' he thought to himself before looking at the Monkey King, who looked different. His shining yellow hair was not dull grey as if itcked luster. He was now extremely thin, as if he was dehydrated and had not drunk water in a few decades.

    The lightning bolt magic treasure flew before Ye Dafu, and he sighed when he saw how weak it also appeared; this was the first time he saw his Bloodline Dao Treasure in such a terrible shape.

    This treasure has been with him since he was a fetus, and he spent hundreds of thousands of years nourishing it with his bloodline and cultivation.

    After cing it away, Ye Dafu sighed loudly, "I''ve lost."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Wang Wei nodded before looking at the other people: his eyes asking them if anyone else would like to challenge him. No one answered, but Ji Lanfang suddenly appeared in the sky while holding his gourd.

    He took a sip before asking Ye Dafu, "Monkey, how long before you can return to your peak?"

    "I can fight in a few hours."

    "I''m not asking when you can fight. I want to know when you can return to your peak."

    Ye Dafu did answer. In his current situation, he will need plenty of Immortal Tier resources to return to his peak as soon as possible. And currently, he is considering whether to withdraw from the trial since he only came here for the Insurgent Technique, but it appeared things were not in his favor.

    Suddenly, Lord Spirit appeared next to these two with a talisman in his hand. "I have a solution to your problems."

    "Deceiving Body Talisman. With it, you deceive your body that you''re in peak shape, thus momentarily returning to that state."

    Ye Dafu pondered for a moment before epting the offer. After crushing the talisman, his body did return to its peak; he felt he could use the same level of attack that had ced him in such a terrible shape before.

    "To ensure no trouble, let''s decide victory with one attack," said Ji Lanfang, who pulled out the sword on his waist.

    "Fine by me," said the Monkey King. He used the same technique except that the red lightning appeared on the tip of his staff. Ji Lanfang took onest sip of his gourd before concentrating on the fight.

    A supreme Sword Will emanated from his body as his entire demeanor changed; he was no longer that drunkard but an unrivaled swordsman who sought a worthy challenger.

    The two gazed intently at each other while their aura became tangible as they shed. Then, they attacked at the same time.

    Swish!

    Ye Dafu''s red lightning was midway through its travel as it stopped. Then, a looked of horror disyed on the Monkey''s face, wondering what had just happened.

    Then, his head suddenly left his neck as it flew in the air. While upside down, he could see the swordsman had returned to hiszy and vulgar demeanor.

    "Only one serious sh? I guess it''s better than the weaklings in my world," Ji Lanfang said as he continued drinking. Then, he squinted his eyes.

    A cocoon that resembled rock surrounded Ye Dafu''s body. His flying head disappeared, and not long afterward, he broke out of the cocoon with a new head and a look of fear.

    If his Disaster Bloodline did not have a technique to avoid disaster and saved him at thest minute, he would have died, his soul disappeared, and Dao vanished.

    Ye Dafu did not say anything but handed his third-ce token to his opponent. Then, he contacted his Ancestor. He had used both his bloodlines'' secret techniques, and he sensed that the bacsh could kill him once the Deceiving Talisman''s effect ended.

    So, he needed to return home as soon as possible to use the tribe''s resources to heal without affecting his Dao Foundation. As such, a monkey dressed in a blue robe appeared next to him before disappearing.

    "So, what do I do with the fourth-seeded token?" asked Ji Lanfang.

    "The other seeded yers will go up one rank, and the sixth position will go to¡­." She looked around at all the participants before giving the spot to Jingwu Hua.

    Now, Mu Lei was fourth, and Shi Qian was fifth.

    Ji Lanfang did not care about this, so he focused on his other target: Wang Wei.

    "Do you need time to recuperate?"

    "No."

    "In that case, I challenge you."

    ording to the rules, he only had to ept one challenge a day from the seeded yers. Nevertheless, he epted the duel as he was interested in this swordsman. So, after receiving the 500 Points fee, the two began.

    Ji Lanfang concentrated his Sword Will.

    Swish! He swung his sword exactly as he did to Ye Dafu.

    "Interesting," said Wang Wei as he caressed his throat.

    "The Dao of Speed? You abandon everything to swing your sword with unmatched speed. It''s rare to find such a pure swordsman."

    "Such a thick neck. I know one sword was not enough to defeat you. Let''s try again."

    [Thousand Sword Cuts]

    Swish!

    Wang Wei could see the sword moving in slow motion, but his body could not move in time; this was how fast it was. And in less than a nanosecond, the opponent shed his throat a thousand times at speed millions of times light-speed.

    Ji Lanfang frowned when he saw he barely left a white mark on his opponent''s throat. Then, he became excited.

    [Ten Thousand Sword Cuts]

    For this attack, he increased not only his speed but the number of attacks. But to his surprise, his opponent evaded the attack. Ji Lanfang rapidly analyzed the situation.

    "The Power of Time." He could see his opponent dy the arrival time of his attack, so he had enough time to evade. "Try this sword."

    Swish!

    A small red line appeared on Wang Wei''s neck that healed a few seconds afterward.

    "A sword so fast it could cut time, cut concept," he muttered.

    "I''ve never felt so disgusted fighting a body refiner,"mented Ji Langfan. Any normal body refiners would have been dead long ago. But now, even if he could cut his opponent, thetter''s defense was simply outrageous.

    "Alright, I''ll use my most powerful technique."

    [Infinite Speed]

    Swish!

    Unfortunately, Ji Lanfanf stopped midway through his swing. His eyes were momentarily confused before he regained rity.

    "I''ve lost."

    Wang Wei smiled. Although his body could not move, his mind and soul were fast enough to see thetter''s movement and speed. So, he just ced the swordsman into an illusion before he could even swing his sword and lose.

    "Is that illusion real?"

    "Yes."

    "Who is that person?"

    "That''s my father."

    "I did not expect there was another pure and powerful swordsman as myself in the Endless Void. Can you give him my Communication Talisman? I would like to discuss the Way of the Sword with him."

    "No problem."

    After giving the talisman, Ji Lanfang flew away. He only came here to meet worthy challengers, and he met one. He hoped the others would also allow him to fight to his heart''s content.

    Furthermore, it was a bonus to meet a possible fellow Daoist that was his equal on the Way of the Sword.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei looked forward to seeing a sh between these two extraordinary swordsmen. He wanted to know whether his father could cut Ji Lanfang''s speed or would thetter be too fast for him to cut.

    He then looked at the participants, wondering whether there would be other fights. However, no one challenged the seeded yers. Wang Wei guessed many people wanted to further their strength through the trial''s rewards or use the days off for somest-minute training.

    Nevertheless, he knew things would not remain peaceful for long. So, he flew to his residence as he had other things to do. In his battle with Ye Dafu, he acquired thetter''s Soul Imprints to ess the monkey''s home world.

 Chapter ?549 Force Control Skill

    Chapter ?549 Force Control Skill

    After entering his mansion, Wang Wei saw Li Jun had already entered and waited for him

    "What''s the matter?"

    "I was wondering how I would be fair in those two exams?"

    Wang Wei looked at him up and down. "With the trial''s reward, you should be able to reach the 100th level or more. As for the soul trial, let''s see."

    He raised his hand to constructplex runes in the form of a tesseract. "Inject your spiritual power." Li Jun followed his words.

    "You have an Advanced Gold Quality Soul and a mutation toward ughter."

    "The result makes sense¨Cespecially the ughter mutation," Li Jun said with a wry and slight deste tone. For the past few thousand years, he had been trying to enter the Duyi Realm by making his Soul into particles of ughter aura, simr to Wang Tian''s method.

    Unfortunately, even though he had the right idea, he encountered the limit of his talent and failed. Since no one could help him with this process, there was nothing else anyone could do. Otherwise, even if he seeded in using help, he would not enter the Duyi Realm.

    Luckily, because of his many attempts, his soul has mutated and now has ughter properties, making him powerful.

    Wang Wei sensed how his friend felt, so he patted him on the shoulder: there was nothing he could do in this situation.

    "Come with me," he said as he led Li Jun to an empty room in the mansion. Then, he took out a few materials from his space rings to form a formation. Finally, he condensed a crystal with his soul to use as the formation''s core.

    "What''s this?" asked Li Jun.

    "This is Soul Purification Formation. It will use my soul to release a special pressure that can purify the soul. If you can resist the inhuman pain, it is a quick way for your soul to reach the Peak of Jade Quality."

    Li Jun''s eyes lit up, "Liling would love this formation."

    "True, but she probably has a Middle or even Advance Jade Soul Quality. I guess it will still be enough."

    "Let me contact her and see if she responds."

    He used a talisman to contact her back in the sect, and she responded. So, Li Jun exined the situation to her.

    "No need."

    "Why?"

    "I used the merit from the Automatic Cauldron to purify my soul to the limit, and I guess it''s what you called Jade Quality. However, I am indeed interested in Soul Mutation."

    She pondered how to achieve a mutation through merit and which kind of mutation suited her.

    "It''s good that you don''t need it."

    "If you want, I can give you some merit to purify your soul."

    "No need," replied Li Jun. "It''s a good method to temper my Willpower. I might even use it to temper my soldiers."

    Then, the two lovebirds began to chat with each other. Wang Wei wanted to give them space, so he left before reminding Li Jun to let Tie Gang use it once he finished. They also n to use it as one of the main Secret Realm Trials of the sect.

    Wang Wei did not visit Ye Dafu or Ji Lanfang''s world immediately because he had two things to do beforehand: Firstly, check the Array Virus to see if he discovered any new information.

    He checked the reaction and conversations of all the participants watching him fight but did not fight much significant use. However, while reviewing the recording, he felt he had overlooked something, so he checked it repeatedly but could not find what it was. Ultimately, he gave up, focusing on his second goal: to optimize his [Force Control Skill].

    Initially, he divided this technique into fiveyers: Full Control, Master Control, Grandmaster Control, Pinnacle Control, and Heavenly Dao Control.

    Previously, he believed that the Pinnacle Control was the limit any individual could reach, and he was correct. But now, he also understood the Pinnacle Control was too broad and had room for further division and optimization.

    So, he decided the best way to optimize this technique was to add more levels after Grandmaster, and he came up with a few levels: Mortal Pinnacle, Immortal Control, Dao Control, Emperor Control, and finally, Heavenly Dao Control.

    Wang Wei spent a few hours analyzing these levels but did not immediately create or cultivate them. He left the trial and teleported back home before using the Trans-nar Transmission Array to teleport to the Space-Time Incarnation''s world.

    Afterward, he had the incarnation send him to a parallel timeline that was in the past so he could have enough time. He only spent a few months there, which was a few years with his [Future Buddha Self].

    And in that short period, he cultivated his control over physical forces, energy, soul, and Laws to the Dao Control level, meaning he had the same control as a Dao Ancestor.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Wang Wei opened his eyes from his retreat. However, he sighed. Indeed, his control of everything has reached the same level as a Dao Ancestor. Regrettably, he cannot use that level of control unless he uses the power of the incarnations.

    His main body can only use Immortal Control, which provides him with the battle strength of a 1-Leaf Immortal Venerable without borrowing power from the other incarnations.

    "I guess I should be satisfied."

    Another reason for his increase in strength is he used the trial''s reward to open a total of 255,000 Acupoints and had the power of 20 Primordial Dragon Force. And with his control, he can burst out double the strength (40 Primordial Dragon Force).

    "I could probably refine an Immortal Tier Pill," Wang Wei muttered as he decided to try after the uing trial. He then left the parallel timeline to return to the main one, which the Space-Time Incarnation used as his home.

    After chatting with thetter, he returned to the trial and directly used his Soul Network to travel to Ye Dafu''s homeworld: the Primordial Demon World.

    Using a random soul as an anchor, he sent a projection. As soon as he arrived, he first discovered the weird energy or power between Heaven and Earth: a power fused with the Spiritual Qi of this world.

    As always, Wang Wei read his opponent''s Fate Line when they were at their weakest, so he knew plenty of information about this world from the Monkey King.

    The Primordial Demon World is famous in the Endless Void because it was a grave for Innate Demons and Primordial Gods. So many of these extraordinary creatures have been killed here during the ancient war; their blood and soul have mixed with the core of this world.

    The Spirit Qi has mutated to contain certain blood factors from these creatures, thus making it easier for the habitants of this world to awaken a bloodline¨Ceven an Innate one. Furthermore, there is plenty of fortunate encounter in the form of bloodline inheritance in this world.

    Because of the environment, the cultivation system of this world focused on body refiningbined with bloodlines.

    After analyzing the situation, Wang Wei took action. He first searched the mind of someone nearby to learn of his whereabouts.

    "The ck Cloud Heaven Realm," he muttered. This world was divided into 72 Heavenly Realms and 36 Earthly Territories, each asrge as hundreds of domains from the Myriad Emperor World.

    Each realm and territory is controlled by a Realm Lord, an official position created by Heavenly Dao, usually held by an Immortal Powerhouses. As long as these Realm Lords keep their territory safe and preserve the safety of the people, they can receive some merit at the end of the terms to speed up their cultivation.

    ''Thew and order of this world are strict, so I should be more cautious,'' he thought before taking action. He activated his Qi Luck to search for a fortunate encounter; he wanted an Emperor Tier cultivation technique for this world.

    After finding what he wanted, he teleported deep into a mountain a few hundred kilometers away. He discovered a book left by a Loose Cultivator who died after stealing the book from a secret realm.

    Wang Wei then read the cultivation system of this world.

    The first realm is the Body Forging Realm, where cultivators temper the body to the pinnacle until they develop blood qi (energy from their blood). The second realm is the Body Foundation, where they improve the blood qi to a certain quantity before fusing it into their bodies, further tempering it.

    Dao Preparation Realm: cultivatorsprehended different Intents to prepare for futureprehension of thew. Bloodline ys a significant role as they allow cultivators to understand unique intents.

    Metamorphosis Realm: Fuse the intent with the body, making it more powerful and awakening many different abilities based on the intent. Bloodlines also undergo the first awakening.

    Primordial Soul Realm: Fuse the soul with the body, simr to the True Spirit Realm in the ancient cultivation system in the Myriad Emperor World.

    Dao Peering Realm: Intent evolves intows. In this stage, the cultivators cannot control thew but only borrow its power.

    Dao Engraving Realm: Engraved thews on the body to control it.

    Wang Wei frowned after reading this part, but he did not stop and continued reading.

    Dao Embodiment Realm: Comprehend thews until they evolved into Daos. In this stage, cultivators no longer have to adapt to thews of other worlds before they can use their powers. Ye Dafu was at the peak of this realm.

    Primordial God Realm/Innate Demon Realm: Cultivators will experience a pseudo atavism in this stage. Whatever bloodline they have inside their bodies will activate to the fullest, granting them a powerful body that copies Primordial Gods and Innate Demons.

    If someone does not have a bloodline, they would be extremely weak in this stage.

    After reading the cultivation technique, Wang Wei had many thoughts as he reviewed the system in its entirety.

 Chapter ?550 True Power Dao

    Chapter ?550 True Power Dao

    (Thanks to Gordon_4421 for the gift)

    Firstly, when ites to life span, the overall life span is simr to the Origin System¨Cexcept powerful bloodline gave these cultivators an additional 10 to 30 million years of life span in the Quasi-Emperor Realm¨Cwhich was only the peak of the Innate Demon Realm when their bloodline had been sublimated to the peak.

    The Primordial Demon Cultivation System is more impressive than even both the Origin and Spiritual Foundation System regarding battle prowess. However, they are too restricted by the environment.

    Without the special blood factor between Heaven and Earth and all the bloodline inheritances from ancient times, this system cannot be adequately cultivated to its full extent.

    Wang Wei can even predict in a few eras, once all the Innate Demons and Primordial Gods'' bloodline inheritance have been discovered, this world will begin to go downhill in terms of overall strength.

    Even the unique bloodline factor in the environment won''tst forever. By then, the cultivators will have to change their system or ept being the weakest of the Primordial God Realm individuals with no bloodline.

    He can even predict the vast difference between the Primordial Demon Heaven Will World and the Lower Realm: the majority of cultivators there are probably the weakest versions since they have no bloodline or specific environment to grow.

    Another major downside to this system¨Cespecially for Wang Wei¨C is the Dao Engraving Realm. In most cultivation systems, there are three standard ways to control thew: soul, body, and energy.

    The Origin System used the soul, the Spiritual Foundation System used energy, while the Primordial Demon System used the body. The problem with using thest one is that it prevents any cultivators from entering the True Power Dao Realm.

    Body refiners are ssified into three categories. At the top are the people who enter the True Power Dao Realm by tempering their pure physical powers to a certain height.

    The second level is for the body refiners who understand the Laws of Powers. Through understanding thew, body refiners can increase their strength, stamina, defense, regeneration, etc. Increasing these stats separately can also boost theirprehension of Power Laws in a cycle of self-improvement.

    The second level of body refiners can be as strong as the first level. They follow the same philosophy of using strength to break myriadws; that''s the essence of the Dao of Power. However, the body refiners in that level cannot enter the True Power Dao Realm and eventually open that gate.

    Nevertheless, considering that there might not be a single person in the lower dimension that has opened that gate, it is a much better choice for most body refiners, not to mention how difficult it is to walk the path of True Power Dao.

    The first category''s only advantage is that the Heaven Will will grant them a significant increase in strength without taking away their qualification in the True Power Dao Realm. The boost is not enough to open the gate but enough to increase inyers in the True Power Dao Realm.

    Meanwhile, the second category can onlyprehend the Power Grand Dao Source.

    The third level consisted of body refiners that used their bodies to control thews. Whateverws theyprehend will spread through every corner of their body, baptizing it over a long time. These body refiners also cannot enter the True Dao Power.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The Dao Engraving Realm made it impossible for the cultivators of this world to walk on the path of True Power Dao.

    After analyzing everything, Wang Wei ced the technique away and focused on his goal ofing here. He did not here to cause trouble; he could not if he wanted to give the strict control of the Realm Lords and how powerful the Primordial Demon World was with 5 Eternal Emperors.

    His only purpose ining here was to set up a faction that could help him gather rare cultivation resources and, more importantly: bloodline. He wanted to prepare for when he cultivates the [Fiendgod 12 Body Revolution].

    So, he traveled throughout the 72 Heavenly Realms and 32 Earthly Territories to secretly control Supreme-Land Factions and have them work together to do his bidding.

    He focused more on human factions since the human race was only a middle-level race in the entire world; they were strong enough to help but not powerful enough to be always on guard by other races.

    Nevertheless, Wang Wei also controlled a few Spirit Race factions, along with other races. He did not touch the demon race since they were the most powerful race in this world. Luckily, these demon races did not act like the ones from the Demon Supremacy World.

    After that, Wang Wei headed to Ji Lanfand''s world: the Immortal Ascension World.

    He did not use his luck to find an Emperor Scripture. He divined someone whose luck had awakened and would receive an Emperor Scripture. Then, he stole it from the poor guy before returning it.

    This world''s cultivation was simr to the Pursuing Longevity World in the early stages: Body Tempering, Qi Refining, Core Formation, Nascent Soul. However, since they do not have an Immortal Source sealed in their worlds, they walk a different path.

    After Nascent Soul is the Divine Transformation Realm which is precisely like the Origin System''s Primordial Soul Realm, refining the Three Immortal Souls or Ethereal Spirits as they called it in this world.

    Then, it is the Star Plucking Realm, which came about due to a unique ce in this world: the Dao Star Dimension.

    The Dao Star Realm contained numerous stars connected to aw of the universe. By connecting to one, cultivators can better understand thews. There are levels in the realm; the more talented a person is, the higher they can reach in the Dao Star Realm to acquire their stars.

    However, a cultivator does not have to use the stars in the realm. Instead, they can create a unique star for themselves if they have a specialw or Dao: Ji Lanfang is a perfect example.

    Afterward, they will enter the Body Integration Realm, where they fuse their stars with their bodies. Subsequently, they will undergo nine tribtions in the Tribtion Realm. Each tribtion further elevates their life span and understanding of thews.

    Finally, it is the Dao Treading Realm where cultivators used their stars to create a Heaven Path toward the Grand Dao in their bodies. Once they reach that path''s end, that''s the Quasi-Emperor Realm.

    And after acquiring the Heaven Will World, the path will lead to the Grand Dao Source.

    Wang Wei could tell that whoever created this Dao Treating System wanted people to be Emperor or even Dao Ancestors on their own without the Heaven''s Will. Regrettably, the Heaven Path led to nowhere.

    The only thing it aplished was giving cultivators an extra life span of about 5 million years. So, this system is slightly better than the Origin System regarding life span, but the general battle prowess is simr.

    ''This system is interesting and might be worth studying in-depth,'' he thought, pondering how he could fit some information in the optimization he would make to the Origin System after proving the Dao.

    After his contemtion, he went to do what he came to do. His main objection was finding Primordial Star Energy, as he felt this world might be the one with the highest possibility of having it.

    So. he searched everywhere through controlling luck or divination. He did find a small amount in a secret realm but not as much as expected.

    ''Should I search the Immortal Realm?'' thought Wang Wei. The Immortal Ascension World was divided into the Mortal and Immortal Realm. As long as someone reaches Tier 7 (Void Shattering Realm), they can ascend to the Immortal World.

    However, most cultivators do not do this for the simple fact that all the Immortal Tier powerhouses are forced by Heavenly Dao to live in the Immortal Realm; they cannot spend much time in the lower realm or fight there. So, that ce is a prison for them, but it ensures the safety of mortals.

    Due to the danger of the Immortal Realm, many people refuse to ascend even if the environment is slightly better. Only during the Heaven Will Battle where they would do so since the battle usually takes ce somewhere there.

    After contemting for a moment, he decided to take some risks. He influenced some poor guy, forcing him to ascend before using his spirit particle to ascend with him.

    With this method, he was undetected and avoided people''s eyes. After all, this world also had 5 Eternal Emperors.

    Then, he went on his search for Primordial Star Energy. He found more than the Mortal Realm but not as much as he wanted; enough to condense a few dozen ck holes.

    So, he created many secret factions as he did in the Primordial Demon World to gather resources for him, but also to prepare for his ns after he became Emperor.

    Afterward, he was curious whether the lower realm could ess the Dao Star Dimension. So, he projected himself there and learned they could. So, Wang Wei returned to trial.

    As Wang Wei walked out of his room, Ancestor Wucheng waited for him. He handed him a book.

    "What''s this?"

    "An Emperor Scripture from the Emperor Dao World."

    Wang Wei''s eyes lit up. He could finally begin nning the creation of his Fate Pces. Regrettably, the nextpetition was tomorrow, so he did not have much time.

    The next day, Wang Wei and the other participants went to the Pagoda, where Lord Spirit waited. As soon as everyone arrived, he disyed every point and ranking. Chu Luo was still first with 4900 Points, and Wang Wei was second with 4544 points. The third ce went to Jingwu Hua for a total of 2200 Points, and Xu Shi and Shi Qian were right behind her.

    "I have a few announcements," said Lord Spirit. "Firstly, a seeded yer needs 1000 points to challenge another."

    As soon as he said these words, the participants frowned as they analyzed the situation. They quickly figured out that points were essentially useless¨Cespecially if there were only 8 trials and each only granted a maximum of 1000 points as indicated from the previous two. The real way to get the inheritance might be to acquire the number one token worth 100,000 points.

    Lord Spirit smiled before continuing. "We will get through the next two trials today, and each one will be worth a maximum of 1000 points."

    This information confirmed the participants'' conjecture.

    "The next two trials will be Energy Control and Comprehension. Now, let''s begin." Everyone walked into the pagoda.

 Chapter ?551 Saint

    Chapter ?551 Saint

    "Oh, I almost forgot," said Lord Spirit. "I know the sudden rule change might affect how many of you view this trial."

    The participants wanted to roll their eyes. With the new rules, most of the eight trials are essentially useless. As long as they performed the bare minimum to acquire enough points, everything else did not matter since they could win this trial by taking the number one seeded token.

    And if they applied the rules correctly, they probably do not even need the points.

    Lord Spirit smiled as he read these people''s minds through their facial expressions.

    "For the next trial, the first ce prize is extremely precious, so you should do your best. Additionally, other prizes may be as valuable as this one in the other trials."

    "What''s the prize?" asked someone.

    "All I can say is if you get your hands on it, it is enough to remove any regrets for not acquiring the final inheritance."

    Everyone squinted their eyes as they became more serious. Lord Spirit smiled cunningly before telling everyone to begin the subsequent trial.

    After entering the Pagoda, Wang Wei could sense different types of energy or Qi floating in the environment. He sat cross-legged and closed his eyes. The first part of the test was to control basic Spiritual Qi avable in every world across the Endless Void.

    First, he had to control it to do manyplex shapes to show the level of his control. Then, he had to use them to cast spells or other techniques. He had to create thergest destructive power using the smallest amount of energy.

    For example, 1 string of spiritual Qi could create 1 ton of TNT in terms of destruction. An expert in energy control can use 1 string to cause 100 ton of TNT. And a person at Wang Wei''s level could use a tenth of a string of Spiritual Qi to create at least 100,000 tons of TNT damage.

    After doing so, Wang Wei then proceeded to another energy. Although he could not recognize what it was, he knew it was of a higher level than Spiritual Qi, but not quite at the level of Innate Qi,

    So, he did the same process: mold it before using it to disy different levels of damage using the smallest amount possible. The process was slightly more difficult because of the higher quality of the energy, but he did not have a problem.

    There were ten different energies. And each one higher than the others. Some of the ones in the higher level seemed to have wills of their own, making them even more challenging to control.

    Nevertheless, the entire trial was worthwhile of his time since it allowed him to apply his [Force Control Skill] and be more adept with it. Then, he waited for the result.

    A few minutester, Lord Spirit''s voice echoed in his trial room.

    "We have an unexpected result. Young Master Chu Luo and Young Master Wang Wei tied for first ce."

    Many people sighed after hearing this; they had already begun to suspect these two might be in a league of their own. Meanwhile, Chu Luo was not happy.

    He had almost finished his Nine Extremity Dao Foundation, having absorbed 90% of all his power from all his reincarnations. Meanwhile, his adversary could only be said to be in the middle of his process, not even knowing whether he would seed in setting a True Nine Extremity Foundation.

    Yet, he still lost. Yes, to him, a tie is a loss.

    So, he took a deep breath to calm down. Everything was fine as long as the number one token remained in his hand.

    ''No matter what, I must get my hands on that technique topensate for my w.''

    "Now, for the final prize I mentioned," said Lord Spirit, who took a pause that was too long for many people''sfort.

    "There is no prize; I deceived all of you."

    Many people began to curse out loud in their different rooms. They swore they would call their Elders and Ancestors to level this ce to the ground.

    "Hahaha, I was kidding," continued Lord Spirit. "The prize is Dragon Sovereign Qi: one string for each of our first-ce contenders."

    Wang Wei squinted his eyes after hearing about the final prize. Dragon Sovereign Qi was an energy capable of creating an Insurgent Immortal Venerable on par with a Third-ss Great Emperor.

    So, as long as the sect found someone talented or suited to refine that one string, they will have another Insurgent.

    ''This Gu Xuan really went all out to find a sessor,'' thought Wang Wei. Then, an orb appeared before him, and he saw a dragon swimming inside. He could sense the terroring from that dragon, making him lust after its power.

    Unfortunately, he could not refine it; otherwise, his Emperor Path would be cut off. After regretfully shaking his head, Wang Wei ced it inside his space ring. He then looked at the list in front of him that disyed him and Chu Luo receiving 1000 points; he did not care for it or the cing of the other participants.

    "Let''s begin the nextpetition:prehension. The winner of thispetition will be the person who improves the most in the allocated time."

    A marble appeared before Wang Wei, and as he looked at it with his Divine Sense, a sightly surprise shed across his eyes. He could sense all thews between Heaven and Earth, and they were so clear. It was like someone refined an entire world and forced Heavenly Dao to disy all itsws.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ''Another opportunity,'' he thought before closing his eyes to understand Fate Laws. He also did not hesitate to use his 360 [Future Buddha Self]. After an unknown amount of time, runes appeared around his body.

    These runes indicated he had entered the Law Manifestation Stage of the Void Shattering Realm. Thews between Heaven and Earth were invisible and undetectable. However, once a cultivator''s understanding is deep enough, they be visible and tangible, granting them more versatile use and applications.

    Wang Wei''s Law Tree did not change much besides the runes on it: it was still a seedling. However, the deeper he understood thew, the more the seedling grew until it became a sapling.

    Finally, something changed. The Law Altair inside his Divine Sea flew to his Sea of Consciousness, where his Primordial Spirit took control of it. Wang Wei''s body shook slightly as he sensed a change.

    He could now control the surrounding thousand of kilometers and enforced hisws on them. He no longer had to adapt to thews of other worlds since he could forcefully control them or make them adapt to himself.

    Wang Wei was now in the Saint Realm, a True Person.

    The Saint Realm was divided into three stages: Dao Sapling, Young Dao Tree, and Mature Dao Tree. With each stage, he can extend the limit of his Domain based on spiritual power and Origin Essence.

    Wang Wei knew this trial was an opportunity, so he decided to take it and continued his understanding. He did not know how long had passed, but all he cared about was his Law Tree was now young, symbolizing he was now in the Young Dao Tree Stage.

    The time for thepetition ended, and he opened his eyes. He spread his Domain and felt he could do virtually anything; his control over the power of Fate seemed to be boosted.

    "1.269 trillion Kilometers. I''m only in the middle stage, and I''ve already reached the limit of my Domain," muttered Wang Wei. Even his father''s Domain only reached the limit, so his Domain would probably be quiterge after he bes a Peak Saint.

    However, Wang Wei did not care much since he knew some people would haverger Domains than him. For example, Xu Shi, who he knew, nned to follow Lin Fan''s n to fuse a world with her Domain.

    Even if it''s a Middle Thousand World, it would be more extensive than his. Nevertheless, he would never lose in a confrontation. Not to mention he technically has eight other Domains in the form of his incarnations.

    "The main body currently has peak 1-Leaf strength and can probably fight 2-Leaf Immortal Venerable for a few rounds," Wang Wei muttered before he was interrupted.

    "The winner of thispetition is¡­Young Master Wang Wei. He is the person who improved the most during the past 100 years."

    Lord Spirit had to try extremely hard to hide his shock. One hundred years is not a long time for cultivators, and it is impossible to expect significant improvement in such a short time¨Cespecially regardingwprehension that takes thousands of years.

    Yet, today, he saw a miracle.

    Even in the particr case of this trial where thews are easier to understand, such an improvement is unimaginable.

    ''Maybe, the master will finally find a suitable inheritor.''

    "There is no special prize for the top 3 of this trial. That''s all for today, and see you in another week for the Willpower and Dao Heart Trial."

    Wang Wei walked out of the pagoda. He sensed a sharp gaze and looked over to see Chu Luo staring at him.

    ''Do you finally see me as apetitor?'' He smiled but did not say anything. He thought there would be some time formation in the pagoda so that time would not pass long on the outside.

    He was wrong: a hundred years had passed. This news made him smile as he sensed his other incarnations.

    ''7 of them have already reached the Quasi-Emperor Realm and even finished condensing most of their ck holes. However, there was a slight problem with one that caused a dy.

    The Order Incarnation''s mission had something go wrong that dyed him. So, he is still in the Saint Realm and his memories sealed.

    ''If I borrow the power of the incarnations, I should have the power of 2-Root Dao Ancestor.''

    Although he did not know for sure, he had a feeling. Nevertheless, he decided to test his full strength on Ancestor Wucheng. But now, he focused on the task at hand since he knew a few battles should ur.

 Chapter ?552 Xu Shis Challenge [Gift Bonus Chapter]

    Chapter ?552 Xu Shi''s Challenge [Gift Bonus Chapter]

    (Thank you to DanghisKhan for the gift)

    -----

    Jingwu Hua did not hesitate as she challenged the fourth-seeded yer: Shi Qian. She paid the challenge price, and the two flew into the sky to battle.

    Jingwu Hua did not waste any time as she went on the offensive. A bright red me appeared on her body, twisting the surrounding space with the sheer temperature.

    [Golden Crow me]

    The me on her body turned into a humongous crow before flying to her opponent.

    [Pirs of Purification]

    Shi Qian waved her hand to manifest three massive pirs of golden lights, descending on the me crow. Unfortunately, the crow easily burned the pir and their purification ability before rushing toward her.

    ''Extreme Yang?'' thought Shi Qian before creating golden light cages around the me to slowly weakened the crow until it disappeared.

    [Nine Yang Suns]

    Jingwu Hua created nine suns made of Extreme Yang me before dropping them on her opponent.

    Shi Qian frowned for a moment as she rapidly calcted her next step of action. A pair of white wings suddenly appeared behind her back. Then, she flew with unrivaled speed to evade the nine suns, who felt on the city''s formation.

    Jingwu Hua also grew a pair of wings, but hers were crow wings. She flew toward her opponent a hundred times faster than light speed. Regrettably, Shi Qian cultivated the Dao of Light, a Dao with a natural speed advantage.

    Shi Qian did not sh head-on with his opponent. She knew her fleshly body would not be on par with a Degraded Demon like the Three-Leg Golden Crow.

    Additionally, her main tactic of fighting is using long-distance spells. So, she used her speed advantage to kiting her opponent. She would create Light Spears, Light Swords, and numerous other weapons to attack Jingwu Hua, who only used the me on her body to burn these attacks.

    After trying for a while to catch her opponent without sess, Jingwu Hua used another approach. She used her Yang Law to boost her speed.

    Everything between Heaven and Earth can be divided into yin and yang: Speed and Slow, for example. Speed is Yang, while slowness is Yin. So, through the Laws of Yang, Jingwu Hua controlled the concept of speed to boost her speed.

    In an instant, she appeared before Shi Qian and punched her.

    Boom!

    The Immortal Child descended from the sky andnded on the ground, destroying countless houses. Half her body was burned to crisps before she could remove the Yang me on her.

    [Pure Body]

    A golden light appeared on the burn side to make her body pure, and a pure body cannot have any injuries. Jingwu Hua was not about to let her opponent heal, so she created a massive pir of me that descended from the sky to finish the job.

    However, when the attacknded, Shi Qian turned into motes of golden lights before appearing in the sky. However, she now lookedpletely different.

    She now had nine beautiful white wings on her back and had a full-body armor made entirely of light. She now had a holy and noble aura emanating from her, an aura that would force the weak-willed to bow down and worship her.

    "The Light Race Transformation," Jingwu Hua muttered.

    [Karma Judgement]

    Shi Qian pressed her hand down, and a golden beam descended on Jingwu Hua. Thetter released a me barrier, but the light ignored her defense and went straight to her Primordial Spirit.

    Jingwu Hua screamed as she felt a burning sensation directly in her soul. All the negative sins or Karma in her life had turned into a me of judgment.

    She quickly converted her Yang Power into light as a form of defense. After all, darkness is Yin, while light is Yang. Her action slightly reduced the attack''s power, but it was not enough.

    So, Jingwu Hua activated some power from her bloodline to hide her karmic sins.

    "You can hide your Karmic Sins, but what about your ancestors?" said Shi Qian, who waved her hand.

    [Judgment of the Ancestor''s Sins]

    With the motion of her hand, Jingwu Hua instantly inherited all the sins her ancestorsmitted. Previously, her Karma could be considered neutral, but now it was massively negative.

    As a result, the golden light''s potency drastically increased; she knew she only had a short time before her opponent purified her soul and killed her.

    ''Do I have to use that method?'' thought Jingwu Hua amidst her excruciating pain. Her father left a Dao Bone taken from his ribs to her. He refined the bone with the best Emperor materials he could find and left it in the Golden Crow n for his daughter.

    After waking up, Jingwu Hua had some trouble with the current patriarch of the n since thetter wanted to take the bone for his family. Luckily, she was powerful, and her father ensured no one else could take it for themselves.

    After absorbing the rib, Jingwu Hua''s talent and bloodline sublimated; she felt she had the talent and strength of some Dao Child.

    ''It''s better if I do not activate the bone now and leave it for the Heaven Will Battle.''

    She understood her decision meant she had little chance of winning the inheritance without the bone. However, considering that her Emperor Path was at stake, she chose the path that guaranteed a brighter future.

    As for the inheritance, she could stay to learn about her opponents¨Cespecially Wang Wei, who appeared to be her most significant threat.

    "I forfeit," Jingwu Hua said, to Shi Qian''s surprise. Then, she stopped her attack before sighing in relief. She looked at Mu Lei in the distance but did not challenge him. She flew to the ground and waited.

    ''Did you discover anything?'' Li Jun asked.

    ''Yes. Her bones seemed special, but I can''t read any more information.''

    The next challenger was Xu Shi. She flew toward someone, but someone else stopped her midway.

    "You again. Haven''t you learned from your previous defeat?"

    "I''ve recently improved drastically, and I want to rechallenge you," replied Khutulun.

    "I don''t want to waste time on you."

    "One attack; I just need one attack to defeat you."

    "Fine. I''ll y with you again."

    Khutulun then went on the offensive.

    [Shadow of the Past]

    Nothing happened after Khutulun attacked; she only flicked her hand. However, shortly afterward, blood dripped down Xu Shi''s eyes, nose, and ears.

    ''She used shadow to attack my past self, which is quite weak; a perfect application of Shadow Laws to enter the domain of time. If not for my control of Time Law and the recent increase in my fleshly body, I would have lost. How could she be so powerful?''

    "Is that it?" Xu Shi asked calmly as her injury instantly healed. Khutulun sighed; she had used a lot of lifespans to cast that technique, but it still failed.

    ''So, Feng Heng got to the barbarian siblings?'' He could sense the Buddhist power secretly contained in her body. Maybe most people will not recognize that power since it has been eradicated from the Endless Void for too long; he knew it very well since he had some in his Chakra.

    Immediately, Wang Wei began to sense the other participants and discovered a few people with Buddhist Power inside their bodies. There were people from Ji Lanfang''s Immortal Ascension World, Ye Dafu''s Primordial Demon World, and a few others.

    Feng Heng seemed to choose the lesser genius of thispetition, using the fact many of them had their pride and confidence shaken by the recent result to lure these people into Buddhism.

    ''Maybe I should also start spreading Buddhism and repaying the Karma for the Future Buddha Scroll.''

    There are three Karmic Debts that are constantly weighing on him. The first one is from his sect; he is not concerned with that one since it is from his people.

    The second one is from the Future Buddha Scroll. He guessed some powerful entity gave him that book to create Karma with him, so the sooner he paid it off, the better for him.

    Finally, it is the debt from Di Tian''s wife.

    After seeing her opponent admit defeat, Xu Shi flew toward her chosen challenger: Chu Luo.

    "Do you want to challenge me?" he asked.

    "Yes. ording to the rules, I''m not a seeded yer and can challenge anyone I want."

    Chu Luo frowned, "You should understand I am not in the same league as you."

    "These other tests meant nothing: only strength matters."

    Xu Shi did not believe her words, but she could not pass on the opportunity to get this inheritance; her husband''s revival relied on it. No matter what, she must at least try.

    "Fin," said Chu Luo as he flew into the sky, and she followed him. Xu Shi did not waste time and went on the offensive.

    [World Domain]

    Lin Fan had cultivated many Laws to the Law Manifestation Stage; he did not be a Saint because he had many others toprehend. However, she inherited a few of hisws, so she had be a True Person quite some time ago.

    Chu Luo calmly looked at the surroundings.

    ''Laws of Destruction, Time, Karma, and Life and Death. Great Laws.''

    He waved his hand to manifest a sword that beamed with the power of annihtion. The sword rushed out of his hand.

    Crack!

    Xu Shi''s World Domain cracked; she could not resist even one attack. If not for the opponent''s mercy, she would have died. She bowed to thank him before flying away; she had to heal her world quickly. Otherwise, her cultivation will fall into the realm.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ''Was that the Dao of Annihtion?'' asked Li Jun though Divine Sense.

    ''No quite. His true Dao is¡­.''

 Chapter ?553 The Origin Talisman

    Chapter ?553 The Origin Talisman

    ''His true Dao is Creation. He created a Sword of Annihtion to defeat Xu Shi.''

    ''So, he''s a Dao Overlord, like you?''

    ''Oddly, no. I can''t sense the aura of an Overlord from him.''

    ''So, did he fail the test and use some method to weaken or restrict his Dao?''

    Wang Wei squinted his eyes as the power of fate shed across them.

    ''It seems that he did not have to take the trial.''

    ''That does not make sense from what we know about Ouw Daos, especially Supreme Ouws,'' Li Jun said.

    ''I''m aware of this. However, I cannot sense the aura of a person who had to take the test. So, this situation could mean three things: he eliminated that aura, I could not sense it, or¡­.''

    ''His parents found a way to allow him to use a Supreme Ouw without the trial. But is such a thing possible?''

    ''I don''t know,'' replied Wang Wei. ''If it is, they must have paid a severe price¨Ceven if they were Pseudo Eternal Emperor.''

    When ites to the Supreme Ouw Trial, he did not think an Eternal Emperor could intervene without paying the price. Otherwise, Di Tian''s status in Ancient Times should grant him the help of a few Eternal Emperors, ensuring he passed the trial if it was no trouble for them.

    Moreover, he was 90% sure Chu Luo''s Dao had some restrictions and wanted the Deceiving Heaven Longevity Art to fix the problem.

    ''So, what''s the n? Do you think you can defeat him, or do you want me to test his strength for you?''

    Wang Wei gave him a side-eye look. He could tell he got a little cocky after achieving a pea Jade Soul Quality.

    ''You saw that attack. Use the Dream Art to see if you can survive it.''

    Li Jun closed his eyes for a few seconds before opening his eyes with a wry smile. He did not say anything else, so Wang Wei patted his shoulder.

    In front of the pagoda, not far from Wang Wei, Tong Ruobing also watched the battle.

    ''This level of power has reached the Immortal Venerable level. And if I''m not mistaken, Wang Wei also has this power level.''

    She frowned as she thought deeply.

    ''My transformation is not finished, and it won''t be anything soon. As such, I cannot achieve such level of battle prowess.''

    She concluded that this inheritance would not fall into her hands. So, she needed to think of ways to benefit from this trial.

    ''Destiny. All these Heaven Chosens are people with ample destiny. By defeating them, I could increase my, thus improving my chances of bing an Eternal Emperor.''

    So, she inspected the seeded yers, searching for an opponent. She ignored the first two before gazing at Ji Lanfang.

    ''I need a special trump card to defeat him.''

    Then, she looked at the others, focusing on Mu Lei. Without much hesitation, she walked to him with a gentle smile.

    "What a beautiful woman," muttered Mu Lei before fixing his clothes. "Young Lady Tong, my name is Mu Lei, and it is an honor to meet you."

    Tong Ruobing ced her delicate hand over her mouth before giggling with her angelic voice, "I am ttered, Young Master Mu. However, I''vee here for a challenge."

    Tong Ruobing had to admit that Mu Lei would make a great Dao Partner. Although he was not handsomepared to most cultivators, he had a manly aura emanating from his body that was quite charming.

    He was talented, powerful, had a high background, and more importantly, he was from another World Community, so they would not have to worry aboutpeting for the [Heaven Wil]l.

    Nevertheless, she did note here for romance.

    "I ept your challenge. However, Young Lady Tong, I won''t go easy on you because I found you more beautiful than the noblest of Immoral from the Nine Heavens."

    "Your words make me blush. Nevertheless, I won''t ept it any other way."

    Then, the two flew into the sky, standing a few meters from each other. Tong Ruobing waved her hands, and numerous yellow papers with runes surrounded her enemy.

    Tong Ruobing did not believe in prolonged battles and liked to use the quickest and most efficient way to defeat an opponent. So, she did not hold back and employed 90% of her strength in that attack. Although she knew this would reveal her information to that person, she also understood it was only a matter of time before he figured things out.

    [Hell Fire Talisman]

    Thousands of ck mes came from the papers to destroy Mu Lei''s body and soul. Unfortunately, thetterpletely ignored the attack and punched forward.

    [Vibration Punch]N?v(el)B\\jnn

    A terrifying vibration from his hand rushed toward his opponent. Tong Ruobing rapidly activated a Defense Talisman and Redirecting Talisman to protect herself, and she seeded.

    Meanwhile, Mu Lei frowned slightly as he discovered something. The Small World or dimension the trial took ce did not have anyws; it was simply arge space with an artificially created environment.

    Usually, this would not have an impact on most participants. They have something simr to Law Seeds inside their bodies or Domains that allows them to use theirws anywhere¨Cwith some having to adapt.

    And for some, theirws have evolved into Daos, meaning the constraints of the worlds no longer bind them; they can use their Laws anywhere they see fit¨Cfor example, the Endless Void¨Cand not have many problems or restraints.

    However, he was different. As a True Power Dao cultivator and one that cultivates the Star Beasy System, the issue of Law was more delicate for him.

    The Star Beast System absorbs all kinds ofws to grow their bodies or fight. However, he cannot do that. Mu Lei then invented a way for his fleshly body to use Law Resonance. But, he could not use this method since the trial''s space had nows, so his power was significantly reduced.

    Tong Ruobing faced a simr dilemma. The Dao of Talisman relies heavily on the Law Resonance. If she wanted to instantly create certain talismans rted to powerful Daos that are most like Ouws, she needed to use Law Resonance. Regrettably, she cannot do that in the current environment.

    Her Talisman Laws only allowed her to create certain talismans. And even when herws evolve into Dao, she cannotpletely get rid of Law Resonance; this is the advantage and disadvantage of Daos based on Professions.

    [Infinite Explosion Talisman]

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    An uncalcble amount of explosions urred on Mu Lei, burning his skin. However, he quickly healed the surface injury before rushing toward Tong Ruobing; he was so fast that he appeared as if he had teleported. However, she used a Switching Talisman that allowed her to switch ces with any objects in her surrounding, even a single string of Spiritual Qi. Then, she continued her bombardment.

    Meanwhile, on the ground, Wang Wei was secretly fuming.

    ''What''s wrong?'' asked Li Jun, who could feel his mood change.

    ''I know why she seems familiar. She''s using the idea I gave Wu Ming back in the Spirit Road Trial.

    ''You mean your idea of turning the body into a talisman? She seeded?''

    ''Yes. And I can even sense a slight Emperor Aura on her body, meaning not only did she turn her body into a talisman and essentially change her physique, but she also managed to borrow some power from an Emperor Talisman.''

    Wang Wei was mad not because Tong Ruobing was using his idea but because he never actually thought of using it himself. After figuring out her secret, he immediately thought of using his Acupoints to create a formation that is linked or can borrow the power of the sect''s Turtle Shell Array, which might be the best defensive formation in the whole Myriad Emperor World.

    ''If Tong Ruobing seeded in doing so, then she is quite talented,''mented Li Jun, and Wang Wei agreed. Wu Ming had the idea, but based on theirst meeting, he failed to borrow the power of Emperor Array.

    Although Wang Wei did not know how she seeded, he knew how capable she was of aplishing such a feat. And as he continued to watch the battle, he discovered more information.

    Tong Ruobing''s soul had mutated and acquired properties of talismans. He could tell she achieved this result after the Soul Trial. He secretly shook his head before continuing to analyze the situation.

    ''Could it be the Origin Talisman?''

    Talisman Ancestor created 12 Ancestral Talisman, and most cultivators considered them the peak of his achievement. However, the actual peak of his aplishment was the Origin Talisman that he left for the Great Talisman City as an Emperor Artifact.

    The Origin Talisman is the most powerful talisman of the Myriad Emperor World and the first Emperor Talisman created by someone in the Origin System.

    The primary function of the talisman is its versatility; it can be used as any talisman. Attack Talisman? The Origin Talisman can be used as such. What about a Devour Talisman? The Origin Talisman can also aplish the task.

    There were even rumors that the Origin Talisman was connected to all the talismans created in the Myriad Emperor World¨Ceven the ones after the Talisman Ancestor disappeared.

    Many people do not believe this rumor because the Talisman Ancestor was only a Pseudo-Eternal Emperor. However, Wang Wei would not be surprised if it was true; he would not even be surprised if these Profession Ancestors had the battle powers of Eternal Emperors, given how special many of them were¨Cexcept for the Array Ancestor.

    Wang Wei began to pay more attention to the fight since something had changed.

    "No more ying around," said Mu Lei as each of his pupils turned into nine purple stars. Then, his body grew to more than 1000 kilometers. This was a small size for Mu Lei, but the environment did not allow for a bigger size withoutplications.

    He turned into a dark light as he rushed toward her. His immense size did not diminish his speed. On the contrary, he became even faster.

    Boom!

    He punched her with his enormous hand. However, Mu Lei saw a pink crystal appear on Tong Ruobing''s forehead, resulting in a sudden increase in her aura.

    The Defensive Talisman she created blocked his attack with rtive ease.

    ''The Myriad Emperor World''s Proving Dao Aritfact?''

 Chapter ?554 Useless Plot? [Gift Bonus Chapter]

    Chapter ?554 Useless Plot? [Gift Bonus Chapter]

    (Thanks to linming528 for the gift. I have 2 extra chaptersing up, but you guys have to wait a couple of days because of my schedule. So, we will go back to our regr one-chapter release.)

    -----

    Tong Ruobing did not hesitate to use her Proving Dao Artifact to boost her Talisman Making Abilities and their overall strength. Finally, she took out a talisman from her space ring.

    [Flesh Atomization Talisman]

    A brightening white light came from the talisman and enveloped Mu Lei before he could react. Even the participants on the ground had to squint their eyes slightly as they gazed at the light.

    Once the light abated, Mu Lei appeared with burn marks all over his body. However, he appeared intact overall, making Tong Ruobing frown. The Flesh Atomization Talisman was one of the masterpieces she created to fight against people with powerful fleshly bodies.

    So, it should have atomized her opponent or, at the very least, severely injured him. However, he appeared to be only slightly injured. Tiny runes appeared in front of her eyes as she analyzed Mu Lei''s body, and a look of realization dawned on her.

    The Star Body of the Star Beast World is unique in that it cannot be instantly destroyed¨Cat least in general. Any attacks that kill a Star Beast cultivator will instead decrease their size. In other words, if anyone wants to kill a cultivator in the Star Beast World, they must constantly kill and reduce their size until they are killed.

    As such, the bigger the opponent, the more lives they have. So, only attacks that can instantly destroy their entire body can kill them, and her talisman did not achieve that effect.

    Although Mu Lei''s current body looked intact, his real body was now several times smaller.

    Tong Ruobing quickly analyzed how to end this battle as she could tell the longer it continued, the more dangerous the situation would be for her. She did not have an attack that could instantly annihte her opponent¨Cat least, not until she finished her transformation of binding with the Origin Talisman.

    ''So, the only solution is to use a method that annuls healing or regeneration.''

    Tong Ruobing waved her to create a talisman that manifested in the form of a spear. Then, with a flick of her hand, it flew incredibly fast toward Mu Lei.

    At first, he did not care about such a measly attack and nned to ignore it while continuing his assault. However, he suddenly sensed grave danger and rapidly enacted a shield to protect him.

    Unfortunately, the spear prated his defense and went straight for his heart, only stopping one inch before piercing it. Mu Lei had an ugly expression as he sensed a mysterious power on that spear.

    He knew that power would ignore his body''s ability and kill him, and there was nothing he could do about it.

    "What power is this?"

    Tong Ruobing smiled at him but did not exin, so Mu Lei contacted his Elder to ask.

    ''The Duyi Realm. Is that a sign?'' he thought. As a person who follows a pure physical path without any genuine Dao of his own, Mu Lei knew he would have to make a choice after acquiring the [Heaven Will].

    The first choice is toprehend the Grand Dao Source of Power and prove the Dao using that method.

    The second choice is to use his [Heaven Will] to go up a fewyers in the True Power Dao Realm. If he chose that option, he could have the battle prowess of a Great Emperor of any ss¨Ceven Eternal Emperor¨Cbased on his talent for fleshly body and how much he can make use of the [Heaven Will].

    However, the downside is that he cannot open the gate with the [Heaven Will], and he will only have 1 Yuan Epoch of lifespan. As such, he only has this time to continue cultivating and opening the Gate of Power.

    Mu Lei could also be a Dao Ancestor, and he would be an Insurgent. With the infinite lifespan, he could continue walking the path of True Power Dao until he opened that gate.

    The third option is to find a way around the Star Beast System and Control Law by another method. Mu Lei had some ideas after interacting with other Heaven Chosens and learning about their system.

    He cannot controlw with his Soul since it is fused with his body. However, he could allow his body to create some energy/Qi to controlws. With this method, he might enter the Duyi Realm, and after acquiring the [Heaven Will], Heavenly Dao will consider him a duel Qi Refiner and Body Cultivators.

    He canprehend the Grand Dao Source of whateverws he controls while also getting a slight boost in the True Power Dao Realm.

    ''It seems like the third option is the best for me.''

    Mu Lei remembered his recent business partner¨CWang Wei. He was also a dual Qi Refiner and Body Cultivator. Moreover, as the wonder of the Heavy Axe Physique, he has some advantages. The Law Seed inside his body should prevent him from walking the True Power Dao, but he was allowed an exception by Heavenly Dao. He still could not controlws with his body.

    "Thank you, Young Lady Tong, for your benevolence. I owe you a great Karma."

    "You are wee," replied Tong Ruobing with a smile.

    ''I could use this debt to my advantage,'' she thought. ''If I lose the Heaven Will Battle, I could ask Mu Lei to cut off my Karma for me topete in the next generation. The only issue is whether he will prove the Dao in his world.''

    Tong Ruobing was in a good mood after making a backup n for herself and acquiring a decent amount of Destiny. So she took Mu Lei''s number 4 tokens and flew to the ground. She smiled and waved at Wang Wei, who ignored that shameless woman who stole his idea.

    ''How did she enter the Duyi Realm?'' Li Jun asked with slight envy.

    ''She turned her Divine Sea into a World of Talisman,'' Wang Wei replied. With his True Vision and his recent power growth, he could see many things previously hidden.

    He could see many different runes inside her Divine Sea: [Qi Gathering Talisman]. [Qi Purification Talisman], [Qi Controlling Talisman].[Space Expanding Talisman], along with a bunch of others. Overall, her Divine Sea was unique.

    ''I have to give Tong Ruobing some credit. She took the basic ideas I gave Wu Ming, developed them to their best, and even made them better.''

    After this fight, there were no worthwhile battles. A few people who never reached the top 10 in the previous trials challenged the seeded yers, including Wang Wei. But they proved to be too weak. So, everyone returned to their mansion.

    After returning to his mansion, Lian Shixing had two pictures before him: Chu Luo and Wang Wei.

    ''One of these two should be able to help me with my n, and I''m leaning more toward the one from the Myriad Emperor World.''

    Based on the result of Soul and Comprehension, he thought Wang Wei was the best person to help him achieve his goal.

    ''Let''s wait to see the result of the Willpower Test. Then, I''ll make a final decision.''

    In another mansion, Huo Fenghuang calmly walked into one of the rooms full of formation. A man was sitting in the middle with his eyes closed.

    "How is it going?"

    "What do you think? I''ve told you many times your n was useless and stupid. Even though we are technically from the same n, the Qiyuan Emperor severed our bloodline connection long ago."

    "The Curse Bloodline Innate Treasure did not work?" she asked.

    "Without any connections, how could it work?"

    Huo Fenghuang frowned after hearing this. After having all five noble beast bloodlines, her Heavenly Eye Talent evolved, and she could now see the level of a threat someone has to her.

    When sheid her eyes on Wang Wei during the selection part of the trial, she felt an intense warning; it was so intense that she was almost overwhelmed by despair.

    So, she began to prepare how to secretly take him down. Her original n was to use the bloodline connection of the Wang Aristocratic n and the Dao Opening Sect''s Wang n.

    So, she enlisted the help of Wang Geming, the next heir of the Wang Aristocratic n. Huo Fenghuang hoped thetter used his bloodline connection to Wang Wei to curse, poison, or weaken him in any way.

    Better yet, steal his power.

    Honestly, she already knew her n was pointless and stupid. However, she had to do something to at least relieve the pressure she felt every time she looked at him or when they interacted.

    "Is there any way for this n to work?"

    "If you could get me his bloodline, no, his blood source, maybe," Wang Geming replied. He honestly did not want to help her and antagonize the other Wang n. Unfortunately, Huo Fenghuang''s status was higher than his, and the council asked him to follow her orders.

    The Wang n had three Great Emperors after the Null Era, but two mysteriously died right after proving the Dao. No one knew the reason. Or at least, he was not privy to this information. The n only had a decent status amidst the Ancient Aristocratic n because their founder was the Heaven Opening Emperor, the first Emperor of the Myriad Emperor World.

    "Blood Source?" Huo Fenghuang said softly, her voice full of helplessness. She was probably one of the few people who knew what this monster was capable of.

    If she nned things correctly, found a scenario where he did not fight seriously, and caught him off guard, she might get a few drops of blood. As for his source blood? Unless she could defeat him, there was no way to get her hands on something like that.

    "I''ll find another way," she said before walking to her room, left to her thoughts. Huo Fenghuang had two objectives ining to this trial: to acquire the inheritance and see if she could use it to deceive her dragon bloodline into an Azure Dragon Bloodline, and secondly, to deal with Wang Wei.

    Unfortunately, it appeared she would not seed in any of these objectives.

    ''There are many worlds avable in this ce. I should be able to find a way to purify or evolve my bloodline,'' she thought before beginning to n her next step.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter ?555 The Incarnations Mission (I)

    Chapter ?555 The Incarnations'' Mission (I)

    Bam! Bam! Bam!

    Powerful shes emanated from an ample space. Luckily, a mysterious power prevented the attacks from destroying the surroundings. A few minutester, the fighting stopped.

    Wang Wucheng looked at the young man before him and sighed. "You indeed have the strength of 2-Root Dao Ancestor."

    Wang Wei smiled before saying: "Can you show the power of each root?"

    "Sure," said Wang Wencheng before waving his hand to manifest an enormous hand manifested before him.

    "How do you feel?"

    "I feel like I could not withstand five attacks."

    "Most 3-Root Dao Ancestors could defeat 2-Roots with one attack. You can survive more than one because of yourw and the many ways you have to defend yourself."

    Wang Wucheng then used another attack, but a more powerful one. "That''s 4-Root."

    Wang Wei nodded; he wouldn''t survive one attack. Finally, Wang Wucheng disyed the 5-Root Dao Ancestor strength, and Wang Wei could only shake his head.

    "You should know there are differences between the roots¨Cespecially the 5-Root Level. The difference between controlling 4% and 4.9% of the Grand Dao Source is enormous."

    "I understand," replied Wang Wei. With this knowledge, he has better ways to gauge his strength. ording to his calction, if he does not do anything else, once he finishes with his 9 Extremity Dao Foundation, his strength will reach 4-Root Dao Ancestor, while Di Tian is likely to be 5-Root.

    ''Hopefully, the Fate Pce and Fate Incarnation can give me the final boost. Otherwise, I will have to find other methods.''

    "How are things going in the Commercial Hub?"

    "Shadow One has already investigated things, and we can set a booth there if needed. Are you worried about something?"

    "Mu Lei seems to have eyes for Tong Ruobing; I''m afraid he will terminate our partnership and ally with the Great Talisman City instead."

    "He does not seem the kind of person to put business above his personal feelings."

    "We don''t know nearly enough about him to make such an analysis."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "True. Having someone from the Star Beast World would make our integration into the Hub smoother. Ultimately, we do not need to rely on them if necessary."

    Wang Wei agreed. The Commercial Hub will be very significant to his ns, so he needs to begin nning for the future. After chatting with Ancestor Wucheng, he handed him the Sovereign Dragon Qi and returned to his room.

    Wang Wucheng was in charge of finding someone that could make use of this unique energy.

    As for Wang Wei, he activated the Array Virus once again to spy on everyone and see if he could catch something new. But, once again, he felt he had forgotten something after finishing.

    Wang Wei instantly became alert as he knew there must be a problem. He reviewed the footage of all the participants the virus recorded, but he could not find anything. So, he asked Ancestor Wucheng to check if there were any abnormal individuals amongst the participants. But thetter also discovered nothing.

    He closed his eyes and activated his Paragon Soul to its full effect. He felt he had caught something for a brief moment but could not remember. Wang Wei decided to be on guard at all times; he did know the reason for this anomaly, but it was worth keeping an eye out.

    Afterward, Wang Wei used the reward he received for the Soul trial, which was the unique energy from the Body Trial. With it, he opened a total of 500,000 Acupoints, nearly half of them. And his fleshly body increased to 23 Primordial Dragon Force, and his main body had the battle strength of 2-Leaf Immortal.

    ''The True Power Dao Realm''s increase was smaller than expected.''

    He knew it would be more challenging to go to higher realms, but he did not expect the increase to be as harsh as this. However, considering that no one has probably opened that Gate in the lower dimension, it made sense for True Power Dao cultivation to be so infamous.

    Nevertheless, the difficulty made him even more excited about what would happen once he opened the gate. Hopefully, it won''t be disappointing.

    Finally, Wang Wei went to check on his incarnations and their missions. He did not check on the Space-Time Incarnation since thetter already seeded in using the w in the River of Fate to explore parallel timelines.

    So, he first checked on the Free Will Incarnations. This one''s mission was to remove the Great Thousand World''s River of Fate, granting absolute freedom to all cultivators and mortals.

    "How are your injuries?" Wang Wei asked.

    "I''mpletely healed now."

    After removing the River of Fate from the Great Thousand World, both of them did not expect that the sealed Heavenly Dao would find a way to release Thunder Punishment on them. Luckily, the Free Will Incarnations borrowed power from the other incarnations and survived.

    "So, how did the world operate after giving them freedom?"

    "They acted the same," replied the incarnation as he overlooked the entire world like a God looking at ants. "The mortals continue their daily life as if nothing changed. The only difference is that way because of their own volition, not because fate dictated it.

    "The more intelligent ones fell into an existential crisis when they realized their previous lives were dictated at birth. Some even lost their sense of purpose because of their newfound freedom."

    Wang Wei watched the same them as him with calmness.

    "Without fate''s control, all of them now have the talent to cultivate. Although 99% of them have poor talent, it is still talent. So, I pass a cultivation technique to all of them.

    "Unfortunately, they give up because of the slow progress. The ones who took this opportunity of freedom are few and between."

    "What about the cultivators?"

    "Them? You could say they changed, but you could also argue they did not. Without any Fate Nexuses to restrain them, they became out of control. They no longer respected rules and regtions and turned the world into chaos.

    "One person became obsessed with recing the role of Fate and began a mission to conquer and enve the world. And so many cultivators follow him."

    "So, they want to take the freedom of others now that they are free?" said Wang Wei as he shook his head. He should have expected this oue since cultivators are creatures of habit.

    In most worlds, things rarely change¨Ceven after billion of years. And that''s because the long lifespan of cultivators that makes them both more conservative and sentimental.

    "I''m starting to think the existence of the River of Fate is necessary. Without it, most people seem lost."

    "Maybe," muttered Wang Wei. "Alright, I''ll go check on the others."

    He used the Trans-nar Transmission Array to teleport to the Yin-Yang Incarnation. This incarnation looked slightly different from the others; he had ck and white hair and was more feminine.

    In general, it could be debated to be more handsome than the others¨Cbut it will depend on an individual''s taste.

    "Do you want to say something? I know you do."

    "I don''t have to say anything," replied Wang Wei as he tried hard not tough, making the Yin-Yang Incarnation snort coldly, deciding to ignore this insensitive jerk. After taking a moment to regain his bearing, Wang Wei reviewed thetter''s experience.

    The Yang Incarnation became the devil''s incarnate. With the Devouring System, he made up for hisck of talent by swallowing others. As he grew stronger, he became a tyrant who did whatever pleased him: he was full of sins and negative Karma.

    Meanwhile, the Yin Incarnation was the opposite. She saved many people and became a chivalrous individuals as she dreamt. As for their desire to be a man? It only partially seeded.

    The Yin Incarnation was the embodiment of Absolute Yin, so when she created a method to revert Yin to Yang, she did transform into a man. Unfortunately, the transformation was only temporary. And she grew more powerful, the time she could be a man became less until she epted her new gender.

    The two incarnations eventually shed against each other. Their battle divided the world into sides: The Light and Dark Realms, forever changing the fundamental structure of the world.

    The Light Realm was beautiful, full of happy people, and was generally a good ce. The only downside was that it was always day, the sun shining brightly as the night never came. The Yin Incarnation had to use special formations to create the illusion of night.

    As for the Dark Realm, it was the opposite. Cruel and cunning devil cultivators ruled with chaos and destruction. It was always night as the moon shone on them 24/7 for millennia.

    Once the incarnations reached the peak of the Supreme Realm, they had a legendary battle that resulted in their unexpected fusion and entering the Quasi-Emperor Realm.

    "Everything went smoothly," said Wang Wei. He could feel that his Dao Heart would sublimate after he vividly relieved the experience of his incarnation after the final fusion.

    He then left to check on the Luck Incarnation.

 Chapter ?556 The Incarnations Mission (II)

    Chapter ?556 The Incarnation''s Mission (II)

    Wang Wei looked at the unkempt version of him who reeked of alcohol, and he could only remain speechless.

    "How could she do this to me? To us?" said the Luck Incarnation

    "It''s been a couple of thousand years, and you got your memories back. Shouldn''t you let it go?" said Wang Wei.

    "You weren''t there; you haven''t experienced the terrible pain. Once you do, you will understand," replied the Luck Incarnation as he took a big sip from his gourd.

    Wang Wei''s lisps twitched: something changed the Luck Incarnation''s mission.

    Ever since he was young, he had everything he wanted. He could be walking home from a night of drinking from the Pleasure District and finding a bag full of money or herbs that could maintain health. As such, he nevercked anything in life¨Ceven power.

    He once wanted to be a schr. And the next day, he found a crystal that increased spiritual power. He then identally saved the life of the most famous teacher in the city, and thetter offered to teach him everything he knew for free.

    His luck was so powerful that it could fulfill all his desire. One time, he met this beautiful woman and wanted her. However, she had a husband. His parents appropriately raised the Luck Incarnation before their untimely passing. So, he left things alone and did not contact or try anything against her.

    However, a weekter, the woman''s husband died in an ident, and he met her when some cultivators chased her. The incarnation wanted to help her, but he knew he was powerless against cultivators. So, he did the cowardly thing and hid in a deste house nearby.

    And to his "surprise," he discovered a talisman powerful enough to kill all the cultivators chasing the woman he desired. And after saving the damsel in distress, he took her home to protect and help her in her time of need.

    Unfortunately, at this time, the incarnation began to suspect he was a man with maximum luck and began testing it out. He went to a cultivator gathering and bought some random book and treasure that turned out to be of the Saint Tier.

    After figuring this out, the incarnation knew the reason this woman came to "like" him was most likely the result of his luck, making him conflicted if he should reciprocate.

    So, he dyed deciding by focusing on his cultivation. And as expected, everything went smoothly for him. Whatever he wanted, he would get it. Wherever he went, he encountered a beautiful woman who would fall in love with him and acquire some form of fortunate encounter.

    As time passed, the encounter became tired of life since everything came so easy to him; he never had to try for anything in his life. Once, he decided to be a king and headed to a ce to establish his dynasty.

    On his way, he met a group of people who mistaken them for their runaway prince and rushed him to take the throne since most of his family had died recently.

    The incarnation almost died of anger when these people showed him the picture of their prince, who looked exactly like him. This world was vast with a poption of the septillion. So, What were the odds of someone having the same face, build, height, and demeanor as him?

    Furthermore, when he tried to argue, these people pointed to a scar on his left wrist, which their prince also had. The incarnation had this scar since he was young and never healed it despite his cultivation since he acquired it in the ident that killed his parents; he kept it to remember his past.

    In the end, the incarnation flew away in anger after realizing his goal of being a ruler was again handed to him. He began to resent his luck; he saw it as a curse.

    As such, he decided to study misfortune to bnce his overwhelming luck. However, before he could seed, he met the most beautiful woman he had ever seen.

    The moment heid eyes on her, his entire being screamed that he wanted her. So, he quickly investigated her to find out she did not have a Dao Companion. Knowing it was his opportunity, he waited.

    The incarnation knew that his luck would soon activate, allowing him to have a magical encounter with her and have a chance. So, he waited. Unfortunately, the waitingsted a week, then a month, and eventually a year, but nothing urred.

    So, he became more proactive. He used a technique to give her misfortune. His n was when she was in danger, he would swoop in like a handsome and chivalrous immortal to save her.

    His n failed since nothing urred. The incarnation soon discovered his luck did not work on her, which somehow made her even more desirable to him.

    Therefore, he approached her to court her directly. Regrettably, the first sentence she said to him was: "You''re the bastard cursing me with misfortune? Get out of my sight."

    Despite the rejection, the Luck Incarnation did not give up. For a man who could acquire everything he desired, there was nothing he wanted more than something unattainable.

    Consequently, he pursued her religiously. No matter how many rejections he received or what terrible thing she said to keep him away, he never gave up on her.

    And eventually, his persistence paid off. She began to warm up to him; they became friends before starting to explore a romantic rtionship. Unfortunately, the incarnation''s luck had repercussions.

    The Luck Bacsh arrived in the form of a rumor: "Wang Wei, the blessed one, whoever acquire can rule the world and achieve immortality."

    Once the rumor spread worldwide, all the cultivator sects, families, factions, and dynasties suddenly knew of the incarnations and wanted to capture him. He was hunted for thousands of years.

    Luckily, he had the loved of his life with him. She apanied him throughout everything; she was with him when he fell from the peak of the world to the gutter.

    The incarnation felt that his pain and suffering were worth it as long as she was with him.

    Sadly, fate had another n for him. On one asion, hundreds of sects encircled him, and even with all the treasures and fortunate encounters he had, he could not escape. In the end, she sacrificed her life to give him a chance.

    Grief, pain, despair, guilt, and absolute anger overwhelmed him. So, he went on a rampage. He used gueri tactics to destroy countless sects or factions. And when he felt this was too slow, he finally took cultivation seriously.

    With his talent and resources, he quickly reached the strength to be invincible in the world. So, he killed 99% of all cultivators in this world. Sadly, revenge could not fill the hole in his heart, so he focused on cultivation to reach a realm where he could revive her.

    The idea of seeing her beautiful and confident smile motivated him. He had to work hard to aplish something for the first time since he met her. However, after entering the Supreme Realm and unlocking his memories, the Luck Incarnation received another shock he did not know how to process.

    The woman he loved, lost, grieved, and pined after for tens of thousands of years was just another clone of Wu Hong. He also realized she might have changed the setting of his mission. After all, he should have never had affection for another woman.

    In the end, he was happy he did not technically lose her, but he could not forget the pain of watching her die in front of him. So, he began to drink his frustration andpleted feeling.

    Wang Wei''s lips twitched as he did not know what to say. He did not expect Wu Hong to tweak the incarnation''s life and make him more miserable. However, he had to admit that her action made his Dao Heart tempering even better.

    So, he looked at the incarnation and said: "Don''t be sad; she''s fine and healthy."

    "You don''t understand," replied the incarnation. "However, when we fuse, you will experience how I felt and know how much it truly hurt."

    Wang Wei knew he was correct. In the final fusion, he will experience the life of these incarnations as if it was his own experience. So, all their emotions, thoughts, and actions will be extremely vivid to him.

    "You''re right,'' Wang Wei replied, but he appeared a little distracted. He was thinking about the incarnation''s way of courting Wu Hong''s clone. Although his persistence seemed romantic, he felt that the incarnation appeared too much like a stalker. If Wu Hong did not have feelings for him, his actions would not seem as romantic but creepy.

    As a person with memories from Earth, he should know better.

    ''Does that mean I have some secret stalker tendencies? Or is the result of his environment?''

    He quickly denied the first option and med everything on the incarnation. He also ignored that they would fuse and be one sometime in the future.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    So, after giving the incarnation an odd look, he went to check on the Karma Incarnation.

 Chapter ?557 The Incarnations Mission (III)

    Chapter ?557 The Incarnations'' Mission (III)

    Wang Wei looked at the Karma Incarnation, who now had yellow hair.

    "So, how is it?" he asked.

    "Why don''t you see for yourself," replied the incarnation, and Wang Wei looked at this Great Thousand World. He saw Karma Threads connecting to the incarnations, and they were so many of them.

    He could see that the incarnation was now connected to every single individual of this world, every single object, and even every single atom. Wang Wei looked at an ant a few hundred thousand light years away, and he could see the incarnation had some connection to it.

    "Is this your answer?" he asked.

    "Yes," replied the incarnation. "My entire life was boggled down by karma. I could not even breathe the air without owing Heaven and Earth some karma. I tried isting myself from the world to cultivate in peace, but the debts I owed would eventually catch up to me.

    "I tried repaying my Karmic Debts, but more kept piling on my head. No matter how carefully I tried to act or how many calctions I made to avoid Karma, it was impossible for me to escape."

    The incarnation paused as he reminisced. Every step he took felt like he was in quicksand, unable to move and slowly drawing: it was truly a nightmare since he never knew a single moment of peace.

    "I tried to transcend Karma, to be free from its restrictions. But I failed."N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "So, you choose to fuse with it?" asked Wang Wei.

    "Yes. I became the embodiment of Karma itself in this world: the origin of all karma. And to my surprise, I''ve achieved the transcendence I desire."

    "It does make sense. As the source of Karma, it''s normal to be no longer affected by it. So, how did you bear such a heavy burden?"

    Wang Wei did not think it would be easy for the incarnation to fuse with all Karma of the world and bear it without some backless or negative consequence to his body and soul.

    The incarnation smiled before waving his hand to manifest a yellow river made of threads.

    "You made a River of Karma?"

    "Yes. While cultivating the Dao of Karma, I discovered the River of Fate. So, I thought of replicating it with the power of Karma."

    Wang Wei''s eyes lit up after seeing the river, thinking of the many benefits. He could sublimate his Karma Unbound Physique with this river and no longer worry about karma ever affecting him after proving the Dao.

    Although Immortal Tier powerhouse has high resistance to Karmic Restraint, it is not entirely gone. The sad truth is even Paragons cannotpletely ignore karma.

    However, Wang Wei has a high chance of reaching such a state; this will be a significant step in his goal of achieving freedom.

    "I''m sure you can understand the significance of this river to us, but I will tell you a few more abilities."

    The incarnation waved his hand, and a drop of water came from the river.

    "Karmic Washing Water," said Wang Wei.

    "Yes. You can easily create an ocean and leave it to the sect. In the future, they won''t worry about washing karma and needing help topete for the next generation''s [Heaven Will]."

    Then, the incarnation pointed to another thread in the river.

    "The River of Karma is connected to all Karma, past, present, and future. So, you could do this."

    He took one string and manipted it, and Wang Wei squinted his eyes when he saw what had happened.

    About 2 million years ago, in this Great Thousand World, a spiritual herb called Human Mushroom went extinct. As the incarnation manipted the thread, Wang Wei saw a scene 2 million years ago.

    A young hunter found this mushroom and took it for dinner. ording to normal history, this farmer should have eaten thest Human Mushroom in existence, making this spiritual herb extinct.

    But, now, something had changed. On his way home, he met a dying cultivator who gave him his inheritance. Through this inheritance, the hunter learned of the value of this spiritual herb and began to nt it.

    Eventually, he created a small secret realm where he stored the mushroom, and this secret realmsted until this day as the incarnation manipted events to ensure this. Wang Wei waved his hand to teleport the secret realm to their location.

    "The Human Mushroom is an excellent herb to open Acupoints."

    As Wang Wei looked at the mushroom with a human shape in his hand, his eyes could not help but shine. This method will help him deal with one of his biggest worries: the resources for his True Power Dao cultivation.

    And considering how long the Myriad Emperor World has existed and the lost resources throughout the ages, this technique is simply heaven-defying.

    "I have to say; you gave me one of the biggest surprises so far. Is there any restriction to this method?"

    "Anything rted to the maniption of time will have restrictions. What I''ve discovered is that there is no problem as long as you do not try to manipte impactful events or drastically change people''s fate, there is no problem."

    "So, focus more on using this technique to gather resources without affecting the overall timeline?" summarized Wang Wei.

    "Basically."

    "That''s good. Since nothing is wrong with you, I''ll check on the others."

    Wang Wei then went on to check on the Samsara Incarnation. Thetter sat on a throne, and the environment was frigid and eerie. After arriving, Wang Wei could see many soulsing and leaving, along with many demon-looing creatures controlling and ensuring the ce''s safety.

    "No problem?"

    "Oddly, no. I sessfully established a separate Samsara for this Great Thousand World, and there were no problems. However, it might not be the same if you do it back home."

    Wang Wei frowned. Before he became powerful, he thought each world had a separate Samsara, and it was a physical location simr to a Small World that he could travel to. However, as he became more powerful, he knew that the Endless Void had one Samsara for all the World Communities.

    He tried to learn the secrets of Samsara but had no sess. But, he did conclude some things based on the information he had. For example, why did Di Tian only reincarnate into the Myriad Emperor World?

    He theorized that it was either Heavenly Dao''s doing or each World Community had its own division. Wang Wei closed his eyes to ess the knowledge the incarnation had.

    His theory was partially correct: there are separate divisions based on a soul''s ce of origin. But it is also possible to be reborn in another division¨Calbeit rare, but possible.

    "Your method was ingenious," hemented. The incarnation did not forcibly establish a Netherworld. Instead, he asked to create a branch in this world from the main branch.

    And True Heavenly Dao was more than happy to give him some power and reduce the burden on itself¨Cas long as the incarnation was willing to follow some strict rules. It even gave him a lot of merit for his actions.

    "With this method, many of our ns are guaranteed to be a sess. And we might not need to refine the Nine Devil God Worlds. The only thing we have to worry about is Old Man Nether," said the incarnation. He had many new ns after his recent sess; he had greater ambitions after seeing how handsomely True Heavenly Dao rewarded him for his actions.

    Wu Hong told him about Old Man Nether from the Nether Hell; this was a person obsessed with controlling the Samsara of the Lower Dimension, and for countless eras, he has been slowly stealing its power.

    Therefore, he knew this person would stop him from establishing a Netherworld in the Myriad Emperor World. And if he were to learn of the method this incarnation used, he would definitely try to replicate it.

    "The Nine Devil God World is still needed, just not as important as we previously thought. As for Old Man Nether? We will deal with him after we prove the Dao," replied Wang Wei. From what he knew, Old Man Nether was the only Empyrean in the Lower Dimension. Many people have wondered he managed to stay there without any repercussions.

    However, Wang Wei is not that scared of him. He believed once he found a way to reach the Ten Extremity Foundation, after bing an Eternal Emperor, he might have the battle prowess of an Empyrean (70% Grand Dao Source). And even if he does not, he will be closed and will not need much time to reach that battle strength.

    "Make sure to remove all your tracks before the fusion," said Wang Wei. He did not want to get Old Man Nether''s attention more than he already did. Then, he went to see the Destiny Incarnation.

    He found thetter reading intently before arge book titled [Book of Destiny]. Wang Wei called him, but thetter was distracted, so he had to push him before waking up from his deep concentration.

    "Oh, you''re here."

    "You should be more careful."

    "I''ve ced a formation in the surrounding, and only you can enter."

    "You should still be careful since this world is not absolute."

    "You''re right. It''s just I''ve been a little fascinated by our little experiment."

    "Oh, did you discover something?"

    "Maybe."

 Chapter ?558 The Incarnations Mission (Finale)

    Chapter ?558 The Incarnations'' Mission (Finale)

    Using the Book of Destiny, the incarnation controlled or established the destiny of everything cultivators in this Great Thousand World. When people with a talent for cultivation are born, their names will automatically appear in the book, and the incarnation will establish their destiny.

    Each individual''s destiny is different. For example, it could be as simple as they are destined to be a Supernatural Realm cultivator. Of course, just because someone is destined for such an aplishment does not mean that they definitely can achieve it; this is not how destiny functions.

    The cultivators have to work to achieve their destiny. They have to undergo arduous cultivation, temper themselves, and fight for resources. Now, as someone destined to be a Supernatural Realm cultivator, they will have a particr Luck to ensure they aplish their goals.

    They also have specific Karmic Connections with people that help them achieve their destiny. Nevertheless, destiny still gave people a certain level of freedom to ept or reject their destiny.

    Furthermore, the incarnation discovered other forms or unique destinies: for example, the destiny to be the most powerful sect in the world. Once, he tried to give this destiny to a faction, and he realized that some people couldpete with the chosen faction to hinder them from achieving their destiny or steal the destiny of bing the best sect.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    After controlling the entire world''s destiny, the incarnation tried to recreate the Eternal Emperor''s Destiny and failed; no matter what he tried, he could not seed.

    So, he tried to create an Immortal Destiny. As long as he gave an individual such a destiny, they had a 90% chance of bing an Immortal Tier powerhouse. Consequently, his actions touched the bottom line of True Heavenly Dao, and he received a warning.

    Another application the incarnation discovered is establishing the destination of mortal objects and animals, turning them into Spirits or Demon Race. This method is valuable to the Spirit Race but has no actual application to Wang Wei besides maybe creating an army of Spirit Race.

    "As you can see, we have learned much about Destiny but no revolutionary discoveries."

    "That''s fine as well. What about battle applications? Did youe up with something?"

    "In fact, I did," replied the incarnation, who stood up from his sitting position. He looked at Wang Wei and said: "Attack me with your Chaos me." Then, the incarnation created a wound on his forearm with his left finger.

    "Alright," said Wang Wei before creating a multi-colored med in his hand and throwing it at the incarnation. At first, it appeared as if thetter was rapidly burning. But soon, the process ended, and the wound on the incarnation healed.

    Wang Wei squinted his eyes, "Purpose Maniption."

    "Exactly. I change the purpose of your Chaos me from ''burning'' to ''healing.'' You can imagine the wide application of such a technique."

    Indeed, there were many applications of this ability. Wang Wei could alter his fleshly body''s purpose, allowing it to use more force than usual. He could change the purpose of his enemy''s attacks and make them help him instead or render them entirely useless.

    Wang Wei waved his hand to manifest a turtle shell: it was the 8 Trigram Turthel Shell he borrowed from the Heaven Mystery Pavilion. He then used the Destiny Technique to modify the purpose of this magical artifact. It used to be a supporting item used only for divination, but Wang Wei turned it into an attack artifact that used the River of Fate''s power.

    And since the artifact was an Immortal Artifact, the attack it could use was at the same level. Of course, Wang Wei could modify an item of such level because he now had the strength of Immortal Venerable. If not, he would fail or suffer some bacsh.

    "This technique is worth all your effort," said Wang Wei.

    "I tried my best," replied the incarnation as he looked at the world again. "I found it fascinating to control the lives of so many people: controlling their destiny with them being none the wisest.."

    "Don''t lose yourself to such meager power."

    "You underestimate me," replied the incarnation. He knew that this Great Thousand World was a drop of water in an ocean in the grand scheme of things. Furthermore, he only learned to control people''s destinies to control his own.

    "As long as you understand," replied Wang Wei, who patted his shoulder before leaving. He went on to check on the Order-Disorder Incarnation, the one who had problems.

    He saw thetter at the center of the World''s Core, sitting cross-legged and fighting Heavenly Dao that was supposed to be sealed. He frowned.

    The Order Incarnation had to begin his journey from a Low Thousand World. After bing the Supernatural Realm, he would rece the Heavenly Dao of that world and decide the Order of this world.

    He would establish the rules, regtions, punishments, and restrictions for all mortals and cultivators. With this method, the incarnation could make the world safer for mortals and prevent chaos.

    Consequently, many cultivators did not like absolute order, rebelling against the incarnation and creating more chaos or disorder. However, this is precisely what the incarnation wanted; he wanted oppositions to help him understand Disorder Laws.

    Once he finished his mission, he ascended to a Middle Thousand World and repeated the same n once he reached Void Shattering Realm. The issue arose after he ascended to a Great Thousand World.

    The Heavenly Dao of this world acted swiftly before Wang Wei sealed it. It created a Son of Destiny that Wang Wei did not even detect, and that Destiny Son made some cracks or ws in Wang Wei''s formation. That person even destroyed some of the puppets he left guarding the formation.

    So, once the Order Incarnation ascended, he had to confront the Son of Destiny and Heavenly Dao. By now, he had already dealt with the Son of Destiny, but the incarnation had to face part of Heavenly Dao while still in the Saint Realm, thus dying his progress.

    Wang Wei frowned as he watched all of this happening. He could tell Heavenly Dao was stalling the incarnation while gathering power from the world''s inhabitants to help it and might even be creating another Son of Destiny.

    After thinking about it for a moment, he decided not to intervene since this experience could also be a form of tempering. Furthermore, the confrontation with Heavenly Dao might give him an insight into how it controlled thew and help him in the future when he creates further levels of his [Force Control Skill].

    As for his battle with Chu Luo, his current strength should be enough. If it''s not, he has a hidden trump card to make the difference.

    After making a decision, Wang Wei thanked the Immortal Powerhouses that controlled the Time eleration Formation. Finally, he went to see the Fate Incarnation.

    The two began to work on creating the Spiritual Foundation or the Fate Pce. After divination, they discovered it was impossible to make 10 Fate Pces, one for each of the incarnations and the main body.

    Based on the Emperor Dao World''s cultivation system, cultivators can only create one Spiritual Foundation for each cultivation realm for a total of nine, and the tenth can be made after proving the Dao.

    Nevertheless, Wang Wei also discovered both he and the Fate Incarnation could create a Fate Pce and fuse them: this pce would be the main one, while the other incarnations could develop branches.

    And during the final fusion, the Fate Pce would baptize him with Fate Power, simr to how Di Tian did through Samsara. The fusion will also elevate hisprehension, allowing his Nine Extremity Foundation to perfectlyplete at a power level of 5-Root Dao Ancestor.

    There was not enough time for Wang Wei to create the Main Fate Pce, but he left the Fate Incarnation with this mission before returning to the trial.

    Wang Wei discovered Wang Wucheng waiting for him after he returned.

    "Wait, your strength."

    "Is there a problem?"

    "You already have 2-Leaf Strength?"

    "Yes. Is something wrong?"

    "Don''t you ever have any bottleneck?"

    Wang Wei controlled his urge to say, "Bottleneck? What''s that?" Instead, he thought about the question and realized that this was true.

    "You should know, this is odd. No matter who it is, even those blessed descendants will have bottlenecks in their cultivation journey."

    Wang Wei nodded as he guessed this might be another ability of his soul. Or, he might have a bottleneck in the future but now was not the time.

    "I should be used to your anomaly by now. Here is the thing you wanted."

    Wang Wucheng handed him a talisman that contained a recording of Misceneous One refining an Immortal Tier Pill.

    "Thanks," replied Wang Wei. "Now that I remember, there will be no issue with the aftermath of the Demon Supremacy World?"

    "No need to worry. We have erased all traces that we absorbed their Luck. Furthermore, Heavenly Dao even helped since your action benefited the people of our world."

    Wang Wei nodded; a lot of the Luck absorbed went to the Human Destiny Sword, which will, in turn, benefit the human race of the Myriad Emperor World. So, he was not surprised Heavenly Dao helped.

    Additionally, he had a Karma Unbound Physique to prevent the demons from using Karma to trace him, not to mention his status as Fateless. So he does not need to worry. And the demons of that world have to worry about dealing with the fire in their backyard, so they won''t have much time to track the people responsible.

    After his conversation with Ancestor Wucheng, he checked on his chat group. Due to time dtion, most group members were now Tier 6, including the new member Wannabe God.

    Wang Wei received a few innate treasures from Mad King and Wannabe God, but he did not really care about that now. Nevertheless, he did not n to abandon this group. He would train them as his agent to spread Buddhism in the Endless Void and repay his karma.

    The group can also help him gather resources like incense, luck, or lifespan. Finally, they can help him prepare for his future ns.

 Chapter ?559 Willpower and Dao Heart Trial

    Chapter ?559 Willpower and Dao Heart Trial

    Wang Wei flew to the pagoda. However, unlike his usual rxed and easygoing mood, he was now on high alert, secretly looking everywhere; he did not know where the anomaly he felt came from, so he wanted to be on guard.

    He barely listened to Lord Spirit before entering the pagoda. He received a message on how this trial will proceed. A few secondster, it began.

    Arge number with at least 20 zeros appeared above his head, and Wang Wei felt a slight pressure on himself. However, the pressure was not on his fleshly body; he had to carry the weight with his Willpower.

    Then, the number increases by at least three zeros every ten seconds. Then, at some point, there were no longer any words but the character for [Small Thousand World].

    This character meant that Wang Wei had to carry the weight of a Small Thousand World with his Willpower, and to him, this was not difficult, so he ignored the trial and took his time to review the talisman from Misceneous One and learn how to refine an Immortal Pill.

    A few secondster, the weight on him changed to 5 Small Thousand Worlds before continuing to increase. A few hourster, the weight had changed to a Great Thousand World.

    Feeling the drastic increase in the pressure, Wang Wei opened his eyes to check the situation. He read the character floating above his head before continuing his study.

    After an unknown amount of time, he felt a sudden tremendous pain and opened his eyes to see blooding from his nose. He raised his head and understood the situation.

    He was currently bearing the weight of a Heaven Will World with his Willpower alone. However, his body could not withstand the power. Luckily, this trial level onlysted a few seconds before ending.

    Then, Lord Spirit appeared in hisyer, looking at him strangely. She had to do everything she could to hide the shock she felt after witnessing the result¨Cespecially when youpare the result with the second ce Chu Luo and the third ce, Jingwu Hua.

    ''Chu Luo has gone through numerous reincarnations, and Jingwu Hua sealed herself for countless generations. So, I understand where their strong Willpoweres from. But this Wang Wei is truly an anomaly. Could he be so naturally gifted?''

    Some people are naturally born with high Willpower, but Lord Spirit do not think they can reach such a level.

    ''It does not matter. The more talented it is, the better a choice for master.''

    "Is there a problem?" Wang Wei asked.

    "No. You are the first in this trial, and I figured the reward might not be appealing to you. So, I wonder if you want to exchange it for something?"

    "What''s the reward?"

    "Resources to increase Willpower."

    "I see. I''ll exchange for the same previous reward."

    Lord Spirit then gave him a crystal full of a mysterious power.

    "I''ve been wondering. What is this thing?"

    "It''s called Tempering Qi. As the name suggests, it can help cultivators temper various body parts: muscles, bones, meridians, acupoints, etc. It''s an excellent body refining resource because of its versatility."

    "I could see why it''s precious. Anyway, thank you."

    Lord Spirit bowed before disappearing. Immediately afterward, the other participants received the result and the allocated points. Wang Wei got 1000 points, and Chu Luo only had 800 points to disy the difference between the two.

    Subsequently, Lord Spirt began the subsequent trial: Dao Heart. And to Wang Wei''s surprise, he discovered he had once again entered the [Road of the Heart], standing at the sixth section where he left off during the Void Shattering Realm.

    So, Wang Wei continued walking in the different sections. He saw many illusions that tempted and questioned his sanity and morality¨Cprimarily his recent actions in the Demon Supremacy World. However, he ignored them until he reached the 10th and final sections.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Wang Wei saw someone waiting for him in the middle of the road, sitting cross-legged with a table and tea.

    "It''s you. Why are you here again."

    "That''s a good question. You tell me."

    Wang Wei sighed before sitting in the second seat, facing the other person. He looked at the person who looked exactly like him except for a more evil aura.

    "Heart Devil, what do you want this time?"

    The Heart Devil poured himself a cup of tea before doing the same for Wang Wei.

    "I''m here for one reason: Wu Hong. Why didn''t you have the conversation about her motive with her."

    "I forgot."

    "You don''t forget, you can''t forget," replied the Heart Devil. "Unless you subconsciously want to."

    "Maybe you''re right that I have subconsciously avoided talking to her," replied Wang Wei as he took a sip. "However, I don''t think that matters this much. I know for sure that she loves and would never betray me."

    "I agree with you. However, you still need to have the conversation. Your Dao Heart cannot have the tiniest w, and if you don''t confront the truth¨Ceven if you already know in your heart the answer¨Cthe w will not go away."

    Wang Wei did not say anything as he continued to sip his tea. He knew the Heart Devil was correct. Since he knew she loved him, why couldn''t he have the conversation? That''s because a tiny part of him feared he would discover something else in that conversation.

    No matter how slight that fear is, it is still a w.

    "Alright. I won''t procrastinate anymore."

    "So, are you going to talk to her now?"

    "Soon."

    "How soon."

    "I said soon, so get off my back."

    "Whatever," said the Heart Devil in anger. "It''s your Dao Heart, and you can leave a w if you want."He chugged the entire pot of tea before mming it on the table. Then, he disappeared.

    Wang Wei''s eyes twitched before shrugging his shoulder and walking to the end of the section.

    Wang Wei opened his eyes and felt a sublimation in his Dao Heart. He also felt a microscopic w. Although this w was so minor to the point of being insignificant, it was there. With his current Dao Heart, he could still bear the Heaven Will.

    ''Let''s deal with this as soon as possible.''

    Soon, the ranking list appeared, and to everyone''s surprise, Ji Lanfang was number one in this trial, followed by Wang Wei in second ce and Chu Luo in third.

    Wang Wei slightly frowned before epting the result.

    Meanwhile, in Chu Luo''s area, he analyzed the result.

    ''A trial that focused more on the ws of the Dao Heart instead of how powerful or robust it was? It would make sense that a Swordsman who dedicates everything to the Way of the Sword would have no w.''

    As for him, this trial showed him he had a few ws in his Dao Heart. The first one was his failure toprehend the slightest of his [Existence]. Even after so many years, he could not forget it.

    The second w was his failure to pass the Supreme Ouw Trial¨Cdespite his parents going to extreme lengths to have three attempts and survive. Nevertheless, he failed and wasted time and resources on his first three reincarnations.

    Consequently, his parents had to pay another price to allow him to use a restricted Dao of Creation.

    The third w was he felt he owed his parents too much for everything they did for him. He had hidden guilt that he deleted their futures because of their sacrifices. So, he desires to be an extremely powerful Eternal Emperor and help them to return the favor for their nurturing.

    ''This trial has helped me find the ws in my Dao Heart so I can fix them.''

    Chu Luo''s eyes became focused before exiting the pagoda; there were no rewards for this trial since pointing out the Dao Heart ws of these Heaven Chosens was the reward.

    They all looked relieved after discovering the problem since they could target and deal with it. As soon as Wang Wei left, he sent amunication talisman to Wu Hong for her to contact him once she was avable.

    Then, he focused on Lord Spirit, who seemed to have a more eerie smile than usual.

    "I have good news for all of you: there will be changes to thebat trial. It will not be a battlepetition between you, as you expected. It will take a different form that will allow you to gather many points¨Cenough points to not even care about the first seeded token."

    Many people frowned as they were getting a little tired of this trial constantly changing the rules: it was too chaotic for many.

    "Lord Spirit, will you tell us what it will be in advance, or do we have to wait?"

    "Of course, I''ll tell you. It will be in your best interest to prepare in advance," replied Lord Spirit with a wide smile. "So, the battle trial will take ce in the form of¡­."

 Chapter 560 Complications and Curse [Gift Bonus Chapter]

    Chapter 560 Complications and Curse [Gift Bonus Chapter]

    (Thanks to DaoistTrueSelf for the gift)

    -----

    "So, the battle trial will take ce in the form of challenges, but not from each other, but Heaven Chosens in the Upper Dimension."

    The Heaven Chosen presents were the backbone of their respective faction, so they had ess to some secrets of the universe. They knew about the Upper Dimension, where all Great Emperors ascend to continue their cultivation journey.

    But now, they had an opportunity to battle the geniuses of that ce. They instantly became excited as they did not believe they would be inferiora€¡°even if they lived in a far worse environment. Of course, some feared humiliating themselves or bringing trouble to their sects.

    ''Things were about to getplicated,'' thought Wang Wei. He did not fear any challenge from these upper-dimension Heaven Chose. He worried about the political aspect behind their presence.

    Even though he knew these powerful entities could not readily interfere with the lower dimension, they still had the capability. Things would getplicated if he offended one of these young masters and caused trouble for his sect. And relying on Wu Hong as a backer might make things even worse.

    ''I should probably begin to think about robbing the final winner instead of participating in this trial,'' he thought. He would wait and analyze the situation and weights the pros and cons before making a decision.

    Many participants began to ask questions regarding the uing battle trial, but Lord Spirit only said to wait a month until these people''s arrival.

    Afterward, everyone returned to their mansion.

    Wang Wei went directly to Ancestor Wucheng to ask questions.

    "So, what do you think?"

    "I don''t know much about the upper dimension. But I know mortals can descend to the Endless Void, but it is extremely difficult. Gu Xuan is not simple if he could do this for a trial, Gu Xuan is not simple."

    "Are there any restrictions?"

    "For sure. For example, they cannot stay long here, they cannot use items above Emperor Grade, and maybe others."

    "What about the Heaven Will Battle?"

    "I don''t know about that. Let me ask Origin One," replied Wang Wucheng before disappearing and returning a few minutester.

    "They can participate in the battle. However, they have to start cultivation from scratch, are restricted by the number and type of resources they can bring, and have to acquire an Identity Token.

    "Furthermore, if they fail to prove the Dao, they cannot ascend to the upper dimensiona€¡°unless someone at the Empyrean Leveles to get them."

    "What about Karma? Does it restrict them?"

    "After their first descent, when they lose all their cultivation, they don''t need to wash away their karma andpete in any Heaven Will Battle. However, if they lose, they have to follow the same rules as us."

    Wang Wei understood that Heavenly Dao restricted the upper dimension people to ensure they had the same starting line as everyone else and had a rtively fairpetition.

    He was satisfied with these restrictions; what he feared was those peopleing here to cause chaos and destruction.

    "Do they have anything special about them?" Wang Wei asked.

    "They usually have ways to contact the upper dimension. But, I don''t know if that counts as special."

    Wang Wei immediately frowned. Although this information seemed useless, it was not to him. His tentacles will one day reach throughout the entire Endless Void. So, if someone from the upper dimension learned of his action and sent people to interfere, this might cause some trouble.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''I need to take this information into ount.''

    "Thank you for the information."

    "No need for formalities. By the way, Wang Ju said she prepared everything."

    "Excellent. I''m going to deal with the issue now."

    Wang Wei teleported back home before contacting Wang Ju.

    "It seems your seclusion was sessful."

    "Thanks to you, young master. The Shadow Innate Treasure was beneficial."

    "That''s good. We will find a day for you to officially be my shadow."

    "I looked forward to it," replied Wang Ju before handing him a talisman with some information. After reading it, Wang Wei closed his eyes as the power of fate, karma, samsara, and time surrounded him for a few seconds before saying:

    "We will need more people in these positions. Use some Suicide Soldiers for the rest."

    Wang Ju looked at the map handed to her, and a looked of surprise shed before she nodded and went to mobilize the people.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei teleported to a small vige at the southern end of the Central Continent.

    While invisible in the air, he observed a young vige boy who looked ordinary except for his eyes. Deep hidden inside was an infinite hatred. For as long as this young man existed, he carried that hatred passed down from generation. And he knew, once he died, he would pass this hatred to his children.

    Today, the young vige went to get some woods in the forest, and something unexpected urred to him: he found a booklet with the title [Curse of Hatred].

    The young viger quickly hid the book before looking at his surrounding to discover if anyone had seen him. After not finding anyone, he rushed home to read the book. He was d his wife and daughter were not here, and he felt this was not something they should involve themselves with.

    A few minutester, he finished reading:

    "Oh, Di Tian. Do you think you can do whatever you please because you are a mighty cultivator? Today, I will teach you that your actions have consequences."

    The young vige boy closed his eyes before chanting in weird and iprehensiblenguage. As he did so, the hatred deep in his soul, inherited from his bloodline for thousands of generations, activated to power the curse to unimaginable heights.

    Wang Wei watched as a dark and invisible power traveled to the Western Continent, and he knew it was going for Di Tian. After receiving the [Curse of Hatred] and the [Bloodline Curse], he had a basic n on his mind that heid the groundwork for while taking his trial.

    He changed the memories of an ordinary mortal family that Di Tian destroyed their vige, killing everyone they loved. This act resulted in fostering a powerful hatred of that family.

    Then, he cast a spell on them to pass down that hatred through bloodline for countless generations, nurturing and strengthening that hatred over time. And after more than ten thousand years and numerous mortal generations, the hatred reached the level he wanted where it could cast a curse that could barely touch a person''s existencea€¡°simr to Lin Fan''s situation.

    Western Continent, Sealed Mountain:

    Di Tian suddenly opened his eyes and felt a powerful curse descend on him. He frowned calmly as he looked at the markings on his body.

    "The Curse Passion Emperor''s [Three Anamalous Curses?"

    Di Tian knew the Curse Passion Emperor as he was technically one of his mentors; he studied briefly under thetter. The Curse Passion Emperor was a Pseudo-Eternal Emperor famous for his Curse and Poison Dao.

    During that era, he was very valuable to the war as he could poison Innate Demons onrge scales and even weaken some Eternal Emperors. One day, the Curse Passion Emperor discovered a destroyed vige with only one survivor: a young girl full of hatred.

    He tried to help the young girl, but she only wanted revenge. So, he promised to cultivate her into a powerful being to have her revenge: she refused. She wanted her revenge now.

    So, the Curse Passion Emperor created a special curse for her to use her hatred as the source and her life as the price. Finally, the girl killed her enemy before moving on to Samsara.

    After that, he created two other curses of the same category, which were eventually called the [Three Anamalous Curses]. This curse became essential to the war as it allowed mortals to have significant battle prowess. However, the Curse Passion Emperor came to hate his creation because of how much damage it did to mortals; he hated the Acquired Side for weaponizing these three curses.

    Di Tian was momentarily sad after thinking about the past. He was present when numerous Primordial Gods and Innate Demons besieged the Curse Passion Emperor and killed him.

    He was pretty sad after receiving the news; although they were not close, thetter was still one of his mentors.

    ''Using such a cruel and cunning method, this must be Wang Wei''s method,'' he thought before sneering. ''If I did not have some understanding of [Existence], this curse would have killed or crippled me.''

    So, he used his Dao Will to protect his [Existence]; he knew from the Curse Passion Emperor this was the quickest method to deal with this curse with no repercussions. A few minutester, the markings on his body disappeared as he returned to normal.

    "So, it failed as expected," Wang Wei muttered.

    Then, he contacted Wang Ju to begin, who then mobilized all the Fate Shadow Guards worldwide.

 Chapter ?561 The Hostile Takeover

    Chapter ?561 The Hostile Takeover

    Wang Wei teleported to a special ce. Meanwhile, a great event with worldwide repercussions urred. The Shadow Guards began assassinating people from every continent, every Domain, and every faction and race¨Cincluding the Sea Race.

    Even the hidden powers that have not shown up in the Myriad Emperor World were affected, rming all the Emperor Lineages.

    And the target of the Fate Shadow Guards was no one else but Di Tian''s Sleepers. Wang Wei was careful this around and nned for many years before acting. And with the help of the Oracle Mirror and his recent increase in strength and abilities, he knew the position of most of them.

    So, he attacked them simultaneously, not giving them or the faction they infiltrated a chance to respond.

    A few minutester, Wang Wei appeared before Wang Ju with his clothes disheveled.

    "Young master, are you alright?"

    "I''m fine. I just killed a Dao Ancestor, " he replied casually before giving her a token. "This token leads to a Small World where the Sleepers kept all their information. Take control of it and make a copy of everything for the sect."

    Di Tian''s Sleepers have gathered so much impossible that it was mind-boggling. They have detailed records of every Heaven Chosen in each generation since the Ancient Emperor Era. They also have records of every noteworthy event that urred since then.

    When Di Tian was reincarnating, they would not stop gathering information and keeping records in case their master wanted to know. The knowledge in the Small World was so vast that even Di Tian had not read all of them. After all, he would not care much about the life of someone who has long been dead by the time he sessfully reincarnated.

    However, Wang Wei nned to read all of them. He knew he might be able to learn many things from these records. From a person''s life, he might learn a valuable lesson.

    From these records, he might learn some truth or secrets of this world that was beneficial to him in the present. Or, just reading the information, he might be inspired ande up with a great idea.

    It''s a shame that he did not find any cultivation scripture from that Small World. However, he knew long before that Di Tian was careful and did not leave any records.

    "How did things go on your side?" Wang Wei asked.

    "Smoothly. As you ordered, we did not kill all the Sleepers. Instead, we stole the fate of those in high positions and used the assassination as a distraction to clean our tails.

    "As of now, Project Deep Infiltration isplete."

    "Excellent," said Wang Wei. With this move, he now controlled the Sleepers'' Information Agency. He had the same spying and assassination capabilities as him, not to mention he had nted so many spies inside these factions.

    With this move, he should be able to get his hands on most of the Emperor Lineages'' scripture to learn from¨Cjust like Di Tian. Of course, he now had eyes everywhere in the Myriad Emperor World.

    Wang Ju went to process everything on the Sleeper Information World while Wang Wei had other things to deal with. He ignored the fact he just slightly tilted the world to its side and went into seclusion.

    Immediately, he took out the Oracle Mirror and activated it. His main objective for the [Curse of Hatred] and attacking the Sleepers was the mirror.

    With his action, he increased the Karma he had with Di Tian, and now, the mirror increased the information by another 10% for a total of 90%. He acquired new information regarding Di Tian, including some secrets of the Null Era.

    Then, he focused on a specific piece of information that caught his attention: Di Tian was trying to find a way to go past the Nine Extremity Foundation to reach the Tenth. And he found a way.

    Regrettably, the mirror did not disclose the method.

    ''I already suspected he was doing this, but now, I have confirmation,'' thought Wang Wei with a frown, thinking about how he could increase his Karma with thetter and find the answer.

    Unfortunately, he could not think of anything. He once tried to use the fact that Qiao Ning gave him the Perfect Foundation Method to increase his Karma with Di Tian, but he failed; she seemed immune to his Karma technique.

    He knew she was the key to increasing the remaining 10%, but he did not want to get in more contact with that woman: she was too weird and dangerous.

    The other option was Di Tian''s family. But based on previous divination, he did not have much affection or karmic connection with them. To Di Tian, his real parents were the ones who died before the Null Era. So, killing or doing anything to them would not increase his Karma much.

    Wang Wei then borrowed the power of his incarnation to do another divination; he wanted to know if there was a way to increase karma with Di Tian.

    "Di Jia," he muttered. She was the woman in charge of Di Tian''s informationwork from the Di n''s side. She was his Wang Ju and apanied him everywhere in the same manner as Wang Ju.

    From the divination, he knew she loved him, but he did not care about her. However,pared to his affection and connection to his parents, she had a higher weight on his life.

    "By killing her, I can increase the mirror''s percentage by 1%."

    Wang Wei frowned; he did not know whether that one percent would tell him how Di Tian nned to break the Nine Extremity Foundation limit or another piece of information.

    ''I could try to modify the purpose of the mirror to give the information I need,'' thought Wang Wei before deciding to try it. So, he contacted Wang Ju and asked her to assassinate Di Jia.

    Then, he wanted to attempt something. He summoned his Destiny Law to modify the purpose of the Oracle Mirror. He wanted the mirror to give him 90% of Di Tian''s knowledge¨Cwhich included all the techniques he knew and cultivated, every thought he had, and even his understanding of the Law¨Cinstead of simply providing him with information.

    If he seeded, he would now know the specific scriptures and techniques of Di Tian instead of just knowing the name and detailed analysis of what they were. He then would not have to recreate some of these techniques and instantly understand them.

    Pluh!

    Wang Wei vomited a mouthful of blood, and hisplexion turned pale.

    "I guessed it''s still beyond my means to modify a Chaos Treasure."

    He closed his eyes after swallowing a few pills to recuperate from the bacsh quickly.

    Western Continent, Sealed Mountain:

    Di Tian looked at the runes that created his cage with fury. He could feel the disappearance of all the Sleepers. At first, he thought it was a normal swiping where some people''s identity was discovered; this has happened a few times throughout their existence, and they always managed to bounce back.

    But he sensed the death of the Dao Ancestor Guardian in charge of the Headquarters, he knew the seriousness of the situation. He created the Headquarters with a unique treasure that could hide even from a Pseudo Eternal Emperor. And as long as the headquarter entered the Endless Void, even an Eternal Emperor cannot find it.

    For security measures, he ensured that only two people could directly enter the headquarters: him and the guardian. However, he forbade the guardian from ever leaving that Small World, so he was the only person who knew its location and could physically enter.

    All the other Sleepers had to use talismans or special magical talismans to ry information inside before the Guardian properly stored them.

    The more Di Tian thought about it, the angrier he became. And it was not because he lost something that took him hundreds of millions of years to create but because many of these men had apanied him since his first life. They were the remnants of his past life, his only real attachment in this foreign era.

    Now, they were all gone.

    Furthermore, the core of the Sleepers were these people''s descendants, and he just watched them die while helpless. He remembered his promise to give them a better life after he achieved his goal.

    Di Tian looked at his hand, feeling the anger and helplessness he was trying to suppress; it was the same feeling he had when he held Ning''er in his arm, watching her slowly die.

    He hated this feeling of powerlessness; he thought after so many years after his strength reached such a level, he would never feel the same way. But today, he received a reminder: he was still that weak individual incapable of protecting the things he loved.

    Nothing had changed.

    ''Wang Wei: you wait. You''ll pay for this.''

    Di Tian took a deep breath to control his emotions. He sensed someoneing to talk to him.

    "Young master, big news," said Di Jia.

    "I know," replied Di Tian before frowning. His eyes suddenly turned all ck as he looked at Di Jia.

    ''Death''s Aumen? Is she going to die soon?''

    Immediately, he connected her death to the recent event.

    ''I don''t know if it is really Wang Wei who wants her dead, but better be safe than sorry.''n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Di Tian then asked to talk to his father before instructing thetter to ce Di Jia in a secure location where only the n''s most loyal individual resides. Subsequently, he discussed the recent event before dealing with the current problem.

    Most of his Sleepers in the Myriad Emperor were now dead, essentially crumpling his spying agency. Although he still had the Di n''swork, it was not the same.

    So, he contacted his clone to send some Sleepers from another World Community. Although they were a very small grouppared to the previous one, it was more than enough to rebuild.

    ''I should have developed the Outer Sleepers more.''

    He only created the Outer Sleepers to help him gather information and some rare resources from other World Communities. And to have a backup in case something went wrong in the Myriad Emperor World. As such, he never focused too much on developing them.

    He now regretted his decision.

 Chapter 562 Ultimate Glorious Age

    Chapter 562 Ultimate Glorious Age

    Wang Wei opened his eyes and exhaled deeply. After two days, he was now back in his prime state. He finally checked themunication talisman Wang Ju sent him, making him frown slightly.

    ''Did he detect something?'' thought Wang Wei. ''It seems I may be unable to get my hands on Di Jia.'' After deciding to try a wait-and-see approach, he left his seclusion to stretch his body.

    He had many things to do and would return to a retreat soon. But he decided to check on the sect''s affairs first. After all, he was still the sect master. As such, he had a conversation with the Elders to ensure there was no problem and the sect''s n to develop in the Lower Realm had no issues.

    Once he finished, he flew back to his mountain to continue his cultivation. As a sect master, he could use Tianwei Peak as it had the most Spiritual Qi and was the best environment for cultivating in the sect. However, Wang Wei loved thefort of his home, so he rarely used it. He even nned to move the spiritual energy from Tianwei Peak to his Fate Transcending Mountain.

    After arriving home, he saw Wang Ju waiting for him.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "We have a few things that require your attention."

    Wang Wei motioned for her to head inside before hearing her. A protected environment was better for these kinds of conversations. Wang Ju then handed him a list with a bunch of names.

    "These names are the Sleepers who infiltrated the army of the other Heaven Chosens. 300 years ago, after you entered the trial, Fang Lijuan, Chen Chen, Sun Jiaolong, and Huang Yuan began to slowly and methodically eradicate them from their groups.

    "Although they did it slowly and intermittently, they started doing it simultaneously."

    "So, they wanted to hide their trials? Making it seems that eradication was natural?"

    "Exactly," replied Wang Ju. "The key point is Mo Xingyun. The Mo Family did a sweep of the Sleepers and eliminated most of them in their ns. In this clean-up, even our Fate Shadow Guards did not survive."

    "I see. Mo Xingyun most likely has a method to detect the agents and sold it to these Heaven Chosens. There is even a high possibility that they are in an alliance."

    "Yes, that''s the conclusion we came to. Many Heaven Chosens have been removing the Sleepers from their armies¨Cincluding from the Sea Race."

    "Them? Did they finally begin to move?"

    "Yes. The Heaven Chosen representing the Sea Race in this generation''s Heaven Will Battle is Yi Liancheng: an Abyssal Squid."

    "What''s that?" asked Wang Wei, as he had never heard of such a species.

    "That''s what he calls himself. However, he is probably from the Deep Squid Race but had some mutation."

    "You don''t sound too sure?"

    "The Deep Squid race supports Yi Liancheng, but their rtionship seems odd. Moreover, Yi Liancheng is very secretive. So far, all we know is that he beat all the Heaven Chosen of the Sea Race, had a confrontation with Sun Jiaolong, and almost killed thetter.

    Wang Wei nodded as he did not care much about Sun Jiaolong. He allowed the other to escape after taking the Human Destiny Sword because he knew the Great Wu Crown Prince had a high affinity with Destiny Dao. And letting him live might help him gather the Luck Condensing Treasure of the other races.

    "What happened to Xiao Songxi?"

    "He lost to Yi Liancheng. However, he is now in the process of taking the Patriarch position from his half-brother."

    Wang Wei smacked his lips as he could guess what was going on. Xiao Songxi''s father had another child that was pure Baishe. Now, these two brothers were fighting for control over the n.

    "There is something else you should know," said Wang Ju.

    "What is it?"

    "Our spy has heard a rumor that the Baishe n has a 5-star Star Sage sealed, and Xiao Songxi wants to be the patriarch to get ess to it."

    "So, he wants to ask the Star Sage how to prove the Dao in this generation? Even how to be an Eternal Emperor?" muttered Wang Wei to himself. "How credible is that rumor?"

    "It''s not very credible. If the Baishe n had a Star Sage of that level, they would have used it long ago."

    "Unless they find a way to increase the bloodline of a lesser Star Sage,"mented Wang Wei.

    "The Star Sage bloodline is one of the few very restrictive bloodlines. There has never been a precedent of one person going from 1 star to 2 stars, let alone achieve the highest 5 stars level."

    "Usually, that would be the case. But this is a Glorious Age, unlike anything that has ever been seen. Anything is possible."

    Wang Wei was not just saying these words to justify his wild guess; he was speaking based on a recent observation from the trial¨Cthere were too many high-level Heaven Chosens.

    All the top individuals who participated in the trial have the talent and potential to break the barrier between Mortal and Immortals. It could be for only a brief moment through secret techniques with a terrible price or even using some treasures or unique methods. Nevertheless, they had the potential.

    And that potential will also transfer in the form of bing Eternal Emperors. Wang Wei would not be surprised if all these people became Eternal Emperors in their respective Heaven Will World.

    All this information indicated that a [Glorious Age] was urring throughout the entire Endless Void. This conclusion might sound absurd, but Wang Wei had other evidence to support his conjecture: the Absolute Chaos Physique.

    Why did nine of them appear in one generation?

    The first Heavenly Physique was precious not only for his power but because it allowed individuals to wield Ouws and Supreme Ouw Daos without consequences.

    Consequently, Heavenly Dao will not grant this physique lightly. So, it is normal for hundreds of generations to pass by without the first physique showing up.

    The only exception is when some Heaven Will World began a Glorious Age by sacrificing the Heaven Will of one generation to benefit the next one. And even then, the physique might not show up then.

    Yet, nine of them appeared in one generation. No matter how anyone analyzed the situation, this is a satistical anomaly. And since nothing ever urred for no reason, there must be an exnation for the anomaly.

    Wang Wei has a theory that involves the Myriad Emperor World, him, and Di Tian.

    He believed these worlds'' Heavenly Dao sensed a shift in the Endless Voiding from the Myriad Emperor World, and they wanted to maintain bnce.

    If Wang Wei proves the Dao, he will bring significant changes to the Endless Void. However, not every world wants to change, nor do they want someone from another world to make that change.

    Furthermore, the changes he will bring will grant him tremendous power; to be precise, unchecked power. Heavenly Dao is all about bnce and order, and they do not like people who can easily overthrow the entire table and break the bnce.

    If Di Tian proves the Dao, from the conversation Wang Wei had with his dead wife, he could tell thetter was on the verge of madness. With the power he will acquire after bing an Eternal Emperor, who could stop him if he went on a rampage in the Endless Void?

    So, Wang Wei believed that these Heavenly Daos across different World Communities had created a Glorious Age in the entire Endless Void to eventually bnced the two of them and manage the influence the Myriad Emperor World would have during their resurgence.

    He believed this is why so many peak Heaven Chosen suddenly popped out of nowhere, making it seem as if achieving Immortal Venerable strength wasmon.

    Wang Wei even suspected the real mastermind behind this move of bnce was the True Heavenly Dao from the upper dimension.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Although he did not have any concrete proof for his theory, nor could he verify the truth through divination, he felt he was correct. As such, he will proceed with his ns bearing this information in mind.

    "Keep a watch on Xiao Songxi and the Baishe n. Even if the rumors might be unsubstantiated, it''s best to be on the lookout, just in case."

    "As you wish."

    "Is there anything else?"

    "Nothing that you need to concern with immediately," replied Wang Ju, who suddenly remembered something.

    "I don''t know if this news is important, but a Wang n member from the Ancient ns traveled with Huo Fenghuang."

    "Is that so? I''ll pay attention," replied Wang Wei. "How about my parents? How is their Mortal Dust proceeding?"

    "So far, there is no trouble."

    During Mortal Dust, Wang Tian and Yu Yan sealed their memories. Although they can regain it in an emergency, it would break the tempering process. So, the people of the sect are secretly protecting them.

    Suddenly, he thought of something not pleasant. Wang Wei took out his sect master token and ordered a 5-Root Dao Ancestor to protect his parents secretly.

    After finishing, he dismissed Wang Ju before using his Divine Sense to check on the Supreme Cottage. His grandfather was on a long retreat to repair his Dao Heart.

    Wang Wei designed many scenarios simr to how he did to cultivate his Everchanging Dao Heart; he hoped they would help him repair his Dao Heart, but he did not know if it would be sessful in the end.

    If his grandfather could not elevate his Dao Heart to a certain level, he would not be able to be Dao Ancestor or Immortal Venerable to enact his n to defeat Emperor Nine Suns.

    After checking on the cottage and noticing thetter was still in retreat, he focused on his own retreat.

 Chapter ?563 Memories [Gift Bonus Chapter]

    Chapter ?563 Memories [Gift Bonus Chapter]

    (Thanks to Gordon_4421 for the gift)

    -------

    In his retreat, the first thing Wang Wei did was absorbed the Tempering Qi he received as a reward for the Willpower Trial. With it, he opened 720,000 Acupoints and 28 Primordial Dragon Force of strength.

    And it only took him a week. Since he had another three weeks before the subsequent trial, he focused on his other tasks. He briefly checked on his incarnations, mainly on the Fate Incarnation, since he wanted to know the progress of the Fate Pce.

    Finally, he began to review the talisman Misceneous One gave him, trying to see if he could refine an Immortal Tier Pill. After watching the process and exnation, Wang Wei frowned.

    The Divine Runes needed for a pill of that level were at least 10,000 times moreplex than the best Quasi-Emperor Pill. However, he could still manage with his soul. The problem was the Immortal Qi needed to engrave the runes, and he did not have that.

    ''Could I convert Spiritual Qi or Innate Qi into Immortal Qi?'' thought Wang Wei as he pondered the feasibility of this method. He then reviewed all the knowledge he had about Immortal Venerables; he even went to the sect''s Secret Archive to acquire more.

    Immortal Venerable have something called Immortal Mansion inside their dantian or Divine Sea. It is essentially an organ used to convert Spiritual Qi into Immortal Qi. As long as an Immortal Venerable continues to expand their Divine Sea and acquire more Qi, they can increase their realm to Immortal Sovereign and eventually Immortal King.

    Additionally, Immortal Venerables can increase their ssification. A cultivator bes 1-Leaf or 2-Leaf based on talent, control, and understanding of energy. A talented person can immediately be a 9-Lead Immortal Venerable after establishing their Immortal Mansion and refining their first string of Qi.

    At the same time, cultivators can also purify their Qi to reach higher quality(Leaf) before trying to reach higher realms. However, the process requires a lot of time and resources.

    Higher forms of neutral energy like Innate or Chaos Qi are easier to convert into Immortal Qi, and the conversation rate is higher. So, 1 string of Innate Qi might convert to 10 strings of Immortal Qi, 1 string of Chaos Qi was worth 100 strings of Immortal Qi, and 10 strings of Spiritual Qi equaled 0.1 string of Immortal Qi.

    Wang Wei wrote these numbers in front of him to better visualize the concept of Immortal Qi even though he knew they had no basis. And as he observed them, he wondered how he could convert spiritual Qi into Immortal Qi for pill refining.

    He first thought of his Qi Flower that could create Spiritual and Innate Qi. Maybe if he knew enough about Immortal Qi, he could program it to create Immortal Qi. After all, the flower was connected to the Source Qi Space.

    Consequently, anything rted to the Source Qi Space is inherently dangerous, so Wang Wei did not want to mess with that ce and ce himself in deep trouble. So, he wanted a second solution before trying this one.

    The answer he came up with was the Origin Pill me that had the power of Good Fortune, which could change anything rotten to something magical. If he considered Spiritual Qi as something rotten and Immortal Qi as something magical, he could convert between the two with the me.

    Wang Wei analyzed this possibility for the next few hours. And the more he pondered the issue, the more likely it became. So, he exhaled deeply as he muttered: "The Origin Pill me Sutra is truly magical. Regarding uniqueness, it rivals the Origin Path Scripture and Wu Hong''s Sealing Sutra."

    As soon as Wang Wei uttered these words, he suddenly paused as something clicked inside his mind. He always found the Origin Pill me Sutra uniquepared to other Emperor Scriptures.

    The level of intricacy and profoundness of this scripture was simr to Wu Hong''s, the Origin Path Scripture, and the Heaven shing Sutra of the Sword Empress¡ªall Eternal Emperors.

    After using this scripture to refine his Primordial Spirit, Wang Wei wanted to ask Wu Hong if there was something unique about the Danyuan Emperor. However, he always seemed to forget to ask.

    ''It''s like there was this power that was subtly manipting my memories and making me overlook the idea of the Pill Ancestor as an Eternal Emperor.''

    Aftering to this conclusion, Wang Wei felt another click inside his mind. He closed his eyes as he mobilized his soul to the limit. He sensed two invisible power affecting his memories: one was very subtle but unresponsive, and the other was more aggressive.

    He focused on the more aggressive one as he knew it was the source of the anomaly he discovered through his Quantum Array. Wang Wei immediately noticed he could not remove or seal that aggressive power. However, he also found its function.

    The power was blurring some of his specific memories: to be precise, the memories of someone. And no matter how much Wang Wei focused or what method he used, he could not see the person in the memory,

    So, he reviewed the memory countless time, trying various methods. Then, he sensed something: it was the emotion of hatred. Wang Wei then used the trick he learned from Su Ya to read the unique emotion released by a person, and he immediately sensed an indescribable rage, hatred, fear, and desire to kill.

    Using these intense emotions as a guide, he bypassed the aggressive memory-blocking power and saw a hooded figure staring at him. During the trial''s dinner party, when he entered the Pagoda, every time he fought or watched a battle, the hooded figure would stare at his every move.

    On a few asions, he locked eyes with the hooded figure but as soon as he moved his head away, he would forget thetter. He would forget thetter even when he watched the hooded figure through the Quantum Arrays.

    ''What a weird power; what a creepy person,'' thought Wang Wei as he decided how to act next with his new information. Suddenly, hismunication talisman activated, and his eyes lit up once he saw who it was.

    ''Perfect timing.''

    "Wife, I miss you dearly."N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Really? How much did you miss me?"

    "You have no idea how miserable life has been without you. The world seemed to lose color without your presence. I miss your smile that could make all infinite Daos bloom; I miss your touch that made my heart beat louder than the echoes of the universe."

    "Damn it. Although I know you are only saying sweet words, I cannot help but smile," replied Wu Hong, with a brilliant smile.

    "I meant every word."

    "And I don''t doubt you."

    "So, did you miss me as much as I missed you?"

    "No."

    Crack!

    Wang Wei held his wounded heart, his face full of shock and endless grief.

    "I have to say, your acting skills have gotten better," said Wu Hong.

    "I know, right? I think it''s the result of my thick skin derived from aging. It''s not bad to be an old monster."

    Wu Hong shook his head; ten thousand years old was nothing but a baby in the cultivation world.

    "You still have no proim how much you miss me."

    "Although I''m not as good with words as you, I think I can still express my feelings in a poetic way," said Wu Hong before thinking of her words. Then, she whispered many sweets word to Wang Wei, and he reciprocated them.

    For the next few hours, this young couple did nothing but express their love and affection through flowery words; they did not care how cringy their lovey-dovey act was and enjoyed the moment.

    Finally, they became serious.

    "So, how is your seclusion? How is that thing going?"

    "Better than expected. That woman Qiao Ning has spent a lot of time understanding the concept of perfection, making my job easier."

    "That''s good. Do you have a rough calction as to when you will finish?"

    "I honestly do not know. However, I should finish quicker than I previously anticipated."

    "Alright," said Wang Wei with a bit of sadness; he missed having his wife around, talking to her. Overall, he missed being in her presence.

    "Anyway, I wanted to ask you if the Danyuan Emperor was an Eternal."

    He had figured out how to deal with the soft memory affecting power. All he had to do was have one of his spirit particles hold the desire to ask the question. Before the power could activate, move it to another spirit particle. This tactic allowed him to dy the soft power indefinitely.

    "Him? He is indeed an Eternal Emperor."

    "I knew it. So, what is his story? Why did he have to hide the fact he was an Eternal?"

 Chapter ?564 Danyuan Emperor

    Chapter ?564 Danyuan Emperor

    Wang Wei always felt it was weird that none of the Profession Ancestors were Eternal Emperors since they essentially rebuilt the Myriad Emperor World''s cultivation civilization.

    Since Emperor Kong could receive a boost to achieve the status of Eternal Emperor, at least one of these people should have received a boost for their aplishment.

    "Qin Zhu''s situation is a littleplicated," replied Wu Hong as she tried to remember the detail. "Red Cauldron Empyrean was a talented pill refiner. However, she was injured in the attempt to enter the Paragon Realm. So, she decided to refine a unique pill that would not only help her heal but also help in her breakthrough."

    "Wait, you don''t only need toprehend 90% of the Grand Dao Source to be a Paragon?"

    "Of course not. Cultivating in the Immortal Stage is not simple, no matter the path."

    "Can you give me an example?"

    Wu Hong red at him.

    "I know we are going off track, but I''m curious."

    "Let me think. Empyreans can create life at will, but Dao Rulers can do so as well in their Inner World; they require living beings to help them bear higher percentages of the Grand Dao Source.

    "Immortal Sovereigns also have something simr to help them gather and purify Qi."

    "I"m sure there is a difference between the three. Can you borate?"

    "Don''t you want to know about the Danyuan Emperor?"

    "I do, but this current topic has piqued my interest."

    "Whatever. Empyreans create life to help them understand the Grand Dao Source. You can think of it as an aid to shorten the time needed for cultivation."

    "Even then, it stills takes yuan epochs?"

    "Exactly. That''s why things like merit, luck, and incense are extremely valuable in the Eternal Ascension World."

    "I see. What about the others?"N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Dao Rulers can create life in their Inner World. However, these lives cannot live for long outside of the Inner World. So, most Dao Rulers will take people from the inside and ce them inside their Inner Worlds instead."

    "So, poption is a valuable resource; that''s scary," said Wang Wei.

    "Indeed. Immortal Sovereigns can create something called Life Projection inside their Dantian to help manage their Immortal Mansion. Life Projection is essentially a projection of people; they are imaginary people. Inside the dantian, these people are real, but outside, they do not exist; they have no genuine [Existence]."

    "I see," muttered Wang Wei. "I''m guessing they also have ways to deal with the issue?"

    "Yes. They usually absorbed souls to fuel the Life Projections andpensate for their deficiencies."

    Wang Wei shook his head. With these Immortals all powerful and not restrained by Karma, he could imagine the life of mortals in the upper dimension was worse than hell.

    "It''s not as bad as you imagine," said Wu Hong. "Life Projections are immortal as long as their creator is alive. So, many people voluntarily offer their souls since this is another form of achieving immortality.

    "As for the people entering Dao Ruler''s Inner World, it is also a way of safety and living a peaceful life."

    Wang Wei nodded. "Alright, you can tell me about Qin Zhu. I did not even know that was the Danyuan Emperor''s real name."

    "Where was I? Yes, Red Cauldron Empyrean. The final step for her refinement was for the pill to gain sentience and experience Samsara. However, one of her rivals, Steel Cauldron Empyrean, learned of her action and interfered with the pill''s reincarnation.

    "He made the pill aware of its creator and its ultimate fate. And as you can guess, that pill was the Danyuan Emperor."

    "That could exin his talent for the pill," added Wang Wei. "So, what happened next?"

    "Qin Zhu immediately ran to the lower dimension and even entered reincarnation again to hide from Red Cauldron. After being reborn in the Myriad Emperor World, he proved the Dao and became an Eternal Emperor.

    "I guess he nned to hide his status in case Red Cauldron decided to kill him one day but was unaware of his status as an Eternal, and he could secretly revive. So, he erased this information from history and left some subtle means to prevent anyone from deducing the truth."

    "From your tone, I''m guessing his n did not work."

    "Yes. By the time he ascended, Red Cauldron Empyrean had a fortunate encounter that allowed her to be a Paragon. However, her soul was iplete because she used a part of it to refine that pill."

    "So, was the final fate of the Danyuan Emperor being absorbed?"

    "No. He was smart and quickly ran into Primordial Chaos, traveling to other Chaos Worlds to hide. By the time he returned to the Eternal Ascension World, he was already a Boundless Paragon."

    "So, he dealt with Red Cauldron?"

    Wang Wei guessed it would not be much of a battle between a normal Paragon and a Boundless one. However, he was unsure since he was not knowledgeable on the topic.

    "No," replied Wu Hong. "They became Dao Companions."

    "Enemies to lovers? I did not see thating."

    "Most people did not. However, the two became a famous Pill Refining Couple. I''ve bought many pills from them and even learned about runes from the Danyuan Emperor."

    Wang Wei briefly analyzed the information he had just received.

    "I''ve theorized that material alchemy should have be the mainstream in the Myriad Emperor World. Did the Danyuan Emperor learn of Divine Rune Alchemy in the Upper Dimension?"

    "He got the idea from there, but he did not directly bring it from there; the divine runes he created were based on thews of the Myriad Emperor World."

    "Do you think he spread it to other World Communities?"

    "Probably to a few. I guess he did not want to be too much in the limelight. So, if he did, probably only a few instead of the entire Endless Void."

    "That makes sense. What about the other Profession Ancestors? Where they also Eternal Emperors?"

    "No."

    "Why not? With their aplishment, the destiny of that time, I don''t see why Heavenly Dao would not give them a boost."

    "The Talisman and Weapon Ancestors were very arrogant individuals. They refused Heavenly Dao''s aid and only became Pseudo Eternal Emperors. The Formation Emperor only became a Pseudo Eternal Emperor because of the boost."

    "What about my Ancestor? Did he rely on merit?"

    "No, he relied on himself."

    "But, he did receive a lot of merits?"

    "Yes, which helped him cultivate faster than most people in the Immortal Stage. The same for the Sword Empress."

    "That makes sense. Heavenly Dao that has emotion will break the principle of bnce that they should operate. So, removing their emotions and even ensuring they could no longer have emotions would grant her a lot of merits," analyzed Wang Wei.

    From what he knew from the Sword Empress, her power existed to this day, preventing any Heavenly Dao from acquiring emotion and intelligence in the entire lower dimension.

    "I''m guessing it was the same for you as well? After you dealt with the devil race?"

    "Yes."

    Suddenly, Wang Wei thought of something and asked: "Was there an Ultimate Glorious Age during your time as well?"

    "What''s that?"

    "When a glorious age urred throughout the Endless Void, with unparalleled geniuses appearing everywhere." He also told her about his theory

    Wu Hong paused for a moment, "Now that you mention it, it was indeed like that. The Devil Race had conquered more than 95% of the Endless Void, but it was on the decline during my period.

    "When I traveled to other World Communities, I met numerous genius that could be considered the Sons/Daughters of an Era and had unparalleled talents. They probably resulted from Heavenly Dao revolting against the devil race."

    Wu Hong remembered the time she left the Myriad Emperor World with great fondness. She met many talented individuals, defeated many, and became friends with a few.

    That specific period was the first time in her life she felt free, not having to worry about being constantly hunted down. It was when she built her confidence since she no longer had to always hear that it was her honor to be desired by the Devil Prince.

    She also no longer felt the weight of the world crushing her. As she witnessed the suffering of various races throughout the Endless Void, she no longer felt her mission as a Daughter of Destiny was a burden but a choice she consciously made. It also helped to know she was not alone.

    "I remember this kid who was collecting Absolute Chaos Physique, proiming that he would create the greatest body refining scripture of all time," she said with a brilliant smile.

    "Did you meet anyone with the Nine Extremity Foundation?" said Wang Wei after momentarily being enamored by that smile.

    Wu Hong slightly frowned as some memories she could not previously remember suddenly appeared in her mind.

    "Beside me, there was none."

    "You also had this foundation?"

    "Not exactly. After I defeated Di Tian''s reincarnation, I sealed his foundation and absorbed it as my own before taking the [Heaven Will]. Later, after I ascended, I learned I had a pseudo-iplete Nine Extremity Foundation. So, I hunted an Eternal Emperor with aplete one to perfect mine."

    Wang Wei gave her a thumbs up; he did not expect less from her.

    "Now that we are on the subject, what happened to the Absolute Beginning Emperor? You said he was in Limbo, implying someone killed him?"

 Chapter ?565 Li Taishuangs Fate

    Chapter ?565 Li Taishuang''s Fate

    "The Absolute Beginning Emperor''s story is slightlyplicated," replied Wu Hong. "Firstly, he was from the upper dimension; he was a Heaven Chosen cultivated by the Taiyi Profound Gate in the Eternal Ascension World."

    Wang Wei squinted his eyes, "Well, that might exin his overwhelming hatred for Buddhism and all things incense."

    "You are more correct than you think," added Wu Hong.

    "Oh, seems like there are some secrets."

    Wu Hong nodded before organizing her thought. "To understand Li Taishuang''s story, you must understand the story of Li Bo, his father.

    "In the Eternal Ascension World, the battle between Buddhism and Taoism has been going on since the dawn of time. And for countless eras, Taoism always had the advantage¨Cuntil the arrival of the Maitreya Mother Buddha.

    "She revolutionized the philosophies of Buddhism while also creating the concept of incense itself in the Eternal Ascension World. With her as the leader of Buddhism, they finally overtook Taoism and became the most powerful religion.

    "However, all things that rise must also fall¨Csimr to Taoism. After an incalcble amount of years, after Buddhism''s Luck reached the pinnacle, they finally began to decline, and Taoism was on the rise.

    "The first indication of this shift was the appearance of Li Bo. When he appeared, he was a Peak Paragon (100% Grand Dao Source) who could fight peak Boundless Paragons; he was an unmatched genius.

    "Li Bo created the Taiyi Profound Gate and quickly became the de facto leader of Taoism in the Eternal Ascension World. However, Li Bo hated incense, and the philosophies he introduced in Taoism ouwed the use of incense."

    Wu Hong suddenly felt parched, so she stopped and took out some tea, ignoring the weird look Wang Wei gave him.

    "I''m guessing his radical views on incense did cause some trouble?" asked Wang Wei.

    "Correct. There was nothing fundamentally wrong with incense. And although Taoism could not use as effectively as Buddhism, it was still a great tool in their fights against theirpetitor."

    "Were there any consequences?"

    "Many Taoist factions decided to stop following him. However, they were in the minority. However, Li Bo did try to ban incense in the entire Eternal Ascension World, but some people put him in his ce."

    "So, he focused on his battle against Buddhism?"

    "Exactly," replied Wu Hong as she sipped her tea. So, Wang Wei decided to follow and take out his own tea. As such, while this couplemunicated through formation, they also had a tea party.

    "Despite how Li Bo felt about incense, he knew it was the main advantage of Buddhism in their conflict. However, he also knew it was difficult for him to eliminate incense in the upper dimension."

    "So, he targeted the lower dimension?"

    Correct, and this is when Li Taishuang, the Absolute Beginning Emperor, came into the picture. He had the same hatred for incense as his father since it had been ingrained in him since he was young. And it did not help that his mother died to a Buddhist monk in a confrontation."

    "Poor guy," Wang Weimented nonchntly.

    "Not really. I''m 90% sure that Li Bo orchestrated his wife''s death to ensure his son''s absolute hatred for Buddhism."

    "How cruel. However, from what little I know about this Li Bo, I''m not surprised," Wang Wei answered as he suddenly remembered something. "Wait, was his mother a Great Emperor?"

    "No, an Empyrean."

    "So, the Absolute Beginning Emperor was the son of a Paragon and an Empyrean? I''m suddenly full of envy."

    He could imagine the talent of the Absolute Beginning Emperor, and he was slightly envious. "So, is there a name for his kind?"

    "In the Eternal Ascension World, there are so many of these different children, making them not that relevant. Only in the lower dimension are there specific ssifications for them.

    "So, whether it is Emperor Child, Empyrean Childs, Paragon Childs, or abination of them with other Immortal Beings, they are referred to as Dao Chosens; people chosens by the Dao upon their birth."

    "I see; it makes things lessplicated," replied Wang Wei. "I still envy them, their talent, and their background."

    Wu Hong ignored the urge to say these children would still be jealous of his Paragon Quality Soul, so she continued her story.

    "Li Bo sent his son to the lower dimension to destroy, and as you know, he seeded."

    "I thought the Absolute Beginning Emperor did what he did because of Qi of Cmity," said Wang Wei.

    "That was involved too."

    "Li Bo was a cunning man. He schemed against the Maitreya Buddha, and during one of their confrontations, he used some method to create an Incense Bacsh. The bacsh divided the Maitreya Buddha''s mind into two: her Buddhist and devil sides.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "While she dealt with this problem, Li Bo had plenty of time to develop Taoism and n things. Unfortunately, as the leader of Buddhism, the Maitreya Buddha was connected to all the incense they gathered¨Ceven the ones in the lower dimension.

    "Her devil side began to affect all the Buddhist monks. The one in the upper dimension had ways to offset this influence, but not all the ones in the lower dimension."

    "Is that why they began to act crazy in their gathering of incense, to the point of irrationality and madness?"

    "Yes," replied Wu Hong. "She even helped them by granting them the Western Pure Bliss Land. I know her, and she was in her right ming; she would never have done this."

    Wang Wei sighed, "Is this the fate of mortals when they are connected to powerful entities?"

    Maitreya Buddha could be said to be responsible for both the creation and destruction of the Incense Era.

    "You could say that."

    "So, what happened next?"

    "True Heavenly Dao did not want the influence of Maitreya Buddha topletely spread throughout the lower dimension as it appeared it would. So, it lowered [Qi of Cmity] on the Buddhist monks to help increase their madness and decrease their intelligence and decision-making, an act that would increase the hatred they garnered from other races and factions, encouraging them to bend together.

    "Finally, it also gave some Qi of Cmity to ensure that nothing went wrong on Li Taishuang''s side. Regrettably, that only escted his already deep hatred."

    "Is that why he even eradicated the God Race and other races connected to incense?"

    "Probably."

    "Now, I feel bad for him," said Wang Wei in a tone that was hard to believe whether he was genuine or not. "So, what caused his death?"

    "Li Taishuang eventually ascended. Under his father''s care, he soon became a Boundless Paragon. However, the Maitreya Mother Buddha finally dealt with her devil''s side.

    "She even managed to kill Li Taishuang. As for Li Bo, he was schemed and killed by Daoist¡­I can''t say his name, or he''ll know."

    Wu Hong did not dare say his name since even her main body, at her peak, would have to be careful when saying that man''s name after the events of the Ultimate Taboo.

    "Now, you pique my interest."

    "All you need to know is that another person became the leader of Taoism after killing Li Bo. He''s responsible for preventing Li Taishuang frompletely being annihted by the Maitreya Buddha since he wanted thetter''s magic to remain in the lower dimension."

    "So, what was the result between Buddhism and Taoism? Did any of them win?"

    "No, there is currently a bnce between the two, as they are now even considered partners on some issues. However, if you were to analyze the situation, you would discover Taoism has an advantage in overall strength, while Buddhism wins in terms of poprity or prestige."

    "So, one has power while the other is loved by the people?"

    "I guess you could put it that way."

    Wang Wei nodded as he analyzed the information he had just received. He felt that Feng Heng was a pawn in reviving Buddhism in the lower dimensions, and went he epted the Future Buddha Scroll, he also entered the game and already chose a side.

    ''Whatever. Let''s deal with the issue when it arrives.''

    "I always felt that the Myriad Emperor World was involved in too many world-changing events affecting the lower and upper dimensions."

    "You''re correct, and that''s because of your ancestor, the Qiyuan Emperor."

 Chapter ?566 Qiyuan Emperor [Gift Bonus Chapter]

    Chapter ?566 Qiyuan Emperor [Gift Bonus Chapter]

    (Thank you to DanghistKhan and Wozzey for the gift)

    -------

    Wang Wei was slightly surprised by this news. But after thinking about the things he read about his ancestor from the Secret Archive, he was not surprised. His ancestor was a brilliant cultivator, not just because he created the Origin System.

    Back in his time, the Qiyuan Emperor was known as the [Man with 3000 Daos], which was not because he cultivated Chaos Dao. The reason was that he had 3800 Innate Talents in the Supernatural Realm.

    Each of his talents represented one of the primary and original Dao that made up existence or the universe. The records did not mention the ssification of his talents, so most of them were probably normal ones. But the fact that he had so many of them proved his talent, luck, and strength.

    Qiyuan lived in a special period of the Myriad Emperor World. The world had just gone through a civilization destruction era, forcing cultivators to restart from scratch.

    In that period, any knowledge rted to cultivation was precious beyond measures. Cultivators would fight for a Tier 1nscripture from ancient times, meaning a scripture that could only cultivate to the Body Refining Realm. Furthermore, cultivators refused to share their techniques because they were precious.

    Of course, a few intelligent individuals realized this was the perfect opportunity for them to rise. They begin to create a cultivation system of their own. Most truly talented cultivators at that time could only develop cultivations techniques that were perfectly suited to them.

    Only if someone had simr body types as the creator could they cultivate these techniques, and these individuals would never reach the same height as their predecessors. Another way to cultivate these techniques was if someone was talented enough to modify them to suit their bodies.

    Subsequently, a few geniuses created a perfect cultivation system suited for everybody. Unfortunately, their fate was death at the hands of the Ancient Aristocratic ns.

    Before the establishment of the Ancient Emperor Era, the Myriad Emperor World was still recuperating from the Null Era resulting in no Heaven Will manifesting in countless generations.

    Nevertheless, the Ancient ns survived the catastrophe while preserving the cultivation system of the old era. As such, even though they were severely injured and recuperating, they still had the power to rule the Myriad Emperor World.

    These ns ensured that no genius would spread a new system or any factions would rise to take power. The Ancient ns only needed to wait until the World Source regenerated itself. They could cultivate another Great Emperor and rule the new era with their advantage of resources and cultivation systems.

    Everything proceeded smoothly until the Wang n birthed an ambitious young man. As the heir of the Wang n and the most powerful Heaven Chosen of the n, he had the destiny to bring the Ancient n to greatness.

    However, the young man saw the downside of the rule of his n. The environment was not suitable for the ancient cultivation system to thrive. If it became mainstream, it was only a matter of time before the resources of the Myriad Emperor World would be sucked dry.

    So, Wang Qishan¨Cas he was known back then¨Ctold his concerns to his elders. He even suggested that they create a new cultivation system to spread. A new system could solve this problem and bless the n with enough Qi Luck to survive for countless generations.

    Unfortunately, the elders declined. The Primordial Body System they currently use was created by the Heaven Opening Emperor, the Ancestor of their Wang n. So, these pedantic elders refused his proposition with no room for debate.

    However, they acknowledge his concern over resources. So, they nned not to spread the cultivation system even after cultivating a new Great Emperor. Instead, they will hoard all cultivation resources to ensure that all the Emperors came from the Ancient nn, creating a monopoly.

    Wang Qishan became appalled after hearing this. He argued with his ns and the others. But no one listened to him. If he were not the most talented individual of his time, his status would have been revoked, or worse, he would have been killed or imprisoned.

    Nevertheless, Wang Qishan began to n for his future as he knew it was not in this family. He used his political skills to turn many Wang n members into his allies while creating his own cultivation system.

    After reaching the Supernatural Realm, Wang Qishan''s "treachery" was discovered, and the ancient n hunted him down. The details of his escape were briefed, but Wang Wei theorized that this escape might have been his ancestor''s Ouw Trial since Origin Dao was an Ouw Dao.

    Wang Wei was not too sure about this since there was another incident that could have been his trial.

    After leaving the Ancient n, Wang Qishan eventually met a very talented young man from a cultivation family" his name was Li Ming, also known as the Battle Maniac Emperor.

    Li Ming''s family had a unique cultivation system. However, he was not suited for it, making him an outcast. Nevertheless, Li Min was very talented, so he developed a plethora of methods to temper his body to be on par with Supernatural Realm cultivators, overwhelming his family and bing the patriarch.

    After meeting Li Ming, the two became friends rapidly; it was as if their meeting was fate, written in the stars. They did not waste time bing sword brothers.

    And after spending time with Li Ming, Wang Qishan learned a great deal about the body, allowing him to create the Divine Body Realm in his new system, even making up for some of the ws in the Body Refining Realm; the two optimized the already existing realms and evenpletely changed some of them.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Afterward, the two began to travel worldwide and through other World Communities. They learned about other cultivation systems based on Taoism, Buddhism, Bloodline, Martial Arts, Soul, etc. They learned from them to perfect the system.

    With each new system, he would improve the Origin System. And it was during this time that Wang Qishan invented the concept of Innate Talent and made the Origin System unique.

    Then, the two encountered a great danger in another World Community that caused them severe injuries. Luckily, a youngdy from a wealthy family saved them¨Cdespite her family''s disapproval. Her name was Yan Hai, and her name would one day be known throughout the Endless Void: the Sword Empress.

    After meeting Yan Hai, Wang Qishan knew someone had sealed her talent for the sword. And after a quick investigation, he knew the Heavenly Dao of her world had sentience, so it sealed her out of fear for her talent and future potential.

    The records on this period are not much. Most likely, there might have been some trouble with Yan Hai''s family. However, what is left is that these three began their travel together around the Endless Void, fighting other Heaven Chosens and perfecting their cultivation system.

    After aplishing their tasks, these three returned to the Myriad Emperor World to spread this cultivation system without being detected by the Ancient Aristocratic ns.

    The process was not easy since the ns still had some Immortal Tier powerhouse alive. But they survived and seeded in their actions. Then, Wang Qishan participated in the Heaven Will Battle, proved the Dao, and became an Eternal Emperor.

    Afterward, he took the Wang n that followed him, Yan Hai, and Li Ming''s family to create a sect: the Dao Opening Sect. He sealed the Ancient Aristocratic ns for a few generations to prevent them from messing up with his achievement.

    He then removed the Karma for his sworn brother and sister so they could prove the Dao in the subsequent generations.

    Unfortunately, Li Ming failed and did not be an Emperor until muchter.

    ¡ª

    "So, what did my ancestor do?"

    "He has done many things. What he is most known for was the [Battle of Origin]. After bing a Peak Boundless Paragon, Qiyuan wanted to change the Origin of the Myriad Emperor World to bless with the most luck and destiny, making it a focal point of all history of the entire Eternal Ascescion World.

    "If he seeded, the Myriad Emperor World would have the most Eternal Emperors, the most Pseudo Eternal Emperors, and First ss Emperors. Most major incidents that would affect the entire Chaos World would be linked to it in one way on another.

    "The Myriad Emperor World would be the epicenter of this Chaos World."

    "That would exin a lot," nodded Wang Wei. The Innate-Acquire War began in this ne, and there are rumors it also ended here. Then, there is the Buddhist Catastrophe and the End of the Devil Race¨Ctwo events also connected to the upper dimension.

    "I''m guessing he seeded?"

    "Yes, but it was not easy. All the Paragons of the other World Communities would not allow such a thing to happen, so they joined to stop him. A lot of Paragons from the Myriad Emperor World came to help, but few also did not want this to ur as this move could ce the world in danger.

    "Then there were the Paragons from the upper dimension who also did not like the idea of some world in the lower dimension bing the focal point of history."

    Wang Wei''s eyes lit up more brilliantly than the sun. "Did you participate in that battle?"

    "No, that was before my time," Wu Hong replied. "However, I did travel through space-time to experience it myself. It was truly legendary.

    "Qiyuan, Sword Empress, and the Battle Maniac fought and ughtered so many Paragons and others in this confrontation."

    Wang Wei''s blood boiled as he listened, "I wish I were present."

    "Me too. Luckily, I was there for the second Battle of Origin."

    "There was a second one?"

    "Yes. Qiyuan wanted to do the same, this time, for the entire Chaos Universe; he wanted the Eternal Ascension World to be the focal point of all history of the Chaos Universe.

    "That battle involved countless Paragons from other Chaos Worlds, countless Fiendgods, and other races. That battle also started the Golden Age of the Eternal Ascension World."

    If the Devil Invasion was the precursor to the Golden Age, the second Battle of Origin was the beginning, and the Ultimate Taboo was the end.

    Wu Hong remembered that epic battle as she killed many Paragons, Dao Monarchs, Immortal Kings, and Fiendgods. So many Chaos Worlds of any category died, not only her hands but also the Paragons from the Eternal Ascension World.

    Of course, many of their own also fell.

    "Did you guys seed?"

    "You could say we did, and you could also argue we failed."

    Wang Wei nodded but no longer asked any more questions since it seemed this was not something she was willing to talk about. Then, he found an anomaly.

    "The Battle Maniac Emperor was the sixth Emperor of the sect. The time he proved the Dao was only a few hundred million years before yours. How could he already be a Paragon?"

    "Before the Devil Invasion, time operated much quicker on the upper dimension than the now rtively synchronized time. Additionally, Qiyuan and Sword Empress ensured Battle Maniac became a Paragon as quickly as possible.

    "Their actions even created some conflict with the Ancient Deste Emperor and the Turtle Shell Emperor. Luckily, they solved their differences."

    "I see," nodded Wang Wei. He enjoyed reading about the legends of his ancestors. However, he was not jealous since he had his own journey and did not think it would be less epic.

    "Although I have many more questions, I will stop avoiding the issue. So, let''s talk."

 Chapter ?567 Insecurities

    Chapter ?567 Insecurities

    Wang Wei directly told her about the conversation he had with his Heart Devil, his worries, and the ws in his Dao Heart. Wu Hong frowned slightly before ending themunication.

    Then, she disappeared and appeared outside his retreat room. And after opening the formations for her, she entered so they could have a face-to-face conversation.

    The young couple sat opposite each other to have their conversation.

    "I understand how you feel, but what do you want me to do to fix the situation?" asked Wu Hong. "You should understand that there are some things I physically cannot say even if I want to."

    "I''m aware of this, and I''vee to terms with that."

    "Then, what can I do? If you want, I can link my [Existence] with yours."

    "What does that mean?"

    "It means if you die, I die. And if I die, you also die."

    Wu Hong felt this was the best way to show her love and devotion to him and how far she was willing to go to save this rtionship. She never wanted any harm toe to him; her main goal was to ensure that he did not have many regrets or suffer tragedies.

    At the same time, she wanted to meet him earlier than they did in the previous timeline and create more beautiful memories; she did not want their rtionship to go through all the dramas.

    Wang Wei looked at her deeply in the eyes before holding her hands.

    "I never want you to have to prove your love for me. I know you love me and would be willing to die for me. And I would dly do the same."N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Wang Wei sighed aloud.

    "But I still have my insecurities. For Heaven''s sake, you are Empress Wu, a beautiful and renowned Eternal Emperor. No, a Boundless Paragon. Your name and beauty are probably known throughout Primordial Chaos.

    "I cannot imagine how many men more handsome and capable than me who desire you. So, why me? Why did you choose me, of all people?"

    Wang Wei did not evade her eyes as he said these words.

    "I''ve thought about this many times. What is so special about me that you, of all people, choose me? The first exnation I used to convince myself was my potential. But, upon deeper analysis, it did not make sense.

    "My Paragon Soul made me unique, but I know for sure many people have the same soul or something simr. My background is nothingpared to your achievement.

    "The only thing special about me is that I''m from Earth. But, with the recent encounter with Hongjun, I doubt I''m the only one."

    Wang Wei paused as he felt his voice was slightly elevated, so he took a moment to control himself.

    "I''ve thought about it all. I tried to convince myself that you did not care about these things as they were artificial. I convinced myself you love me because of who I am, my personality, or how I make you feel.

    "But is that really enough? Are those things enough to make me worthy of you?"

    Wang Wei once again sighed out loud. After his recent conversation with Heart Devil, he realized his real problem was not whether Wu Hong was nning his downfall. He did not care about that; he knew her and her character, so he did not think she would do such a thing.

    And even if she did, he did not mind dying for the chance at finding love.

    The real issue was his hidden insecurities about theirpanionship. Although Wang Wei was a confident person about his future, he had to admit he had many insecurities about his rtionship with Wu Hong.

    Of course, the secrets they had to keep did not make things better, even though he understood it was simply unavoidable. There was a significant gap in their status, and without filling it, he literally could not ess these secrets.

    "Yes, these things are enough," replied Wu Hong as she held his hands. "I love you because you were not like these other men: you did not want me simply for my body, beauty, strength, or reputation.

    "You treated me like a real person instead of the fame ''Empress Wu.'' You never tried to change to appease my likes or dislikes. You never wanted to change me into something I was not.

    "You never wanted to possess me or treat me as a consoling prize for conquering the famous cold and prideful beauty, Empress Wu]."

    Wu Hong looked slightly disgusted as she said thest sentence; she had met too many men like this.

    "I love you because you were you," she said with great conviction, squeezing his hands and not wanting to let go¨Ceven if Heaven and Earth had suddenly disappeared. And Wang Wei squeezed back.

    "Now, I acknowledge the power unbnce in our rtionship. And I never want you to feel that you have to be worthy to be with me. I support you in your cultivation journey, not because I want you to reach the same status as me or so that we can be sociallypatible.

    "I simply want to support you in all your endeavors, just like you have done or will do for me. I just want you, or us, to be happy."

    Wang Wei held her hands even tighter than before, then gentlyid his foreheads against hers.

    "I know this about you. And this is one of the many reasons that I love you. But, sometimes, I cannot help my insecurities get the best of me."

    "I know how you feel."

    "You do?"

    "Of course, I have my own insecurities as well."

    "What are you insecure about?"

    "You."

    "Me?"

    "You have no idea how charming you are."

    "Although I know I''m handsome, it''s not to the point of causing insecurities. Look at all the women in my generation; they all want to kill me instead of being attracted by my charm," said Wang Wei with a smile.

    "That''s because you live in a Glorious Age. All the women in your generation are focused on the throne and have no time or desire forpanionship, which would make thingsplicated for their future.

    "However, after you prove the Dao and ascend, with your looks, strength, achievement, smooth tongue, and personality, I can already foresee how many women will throw themselves at you."

    Wang Weiughed joyously before he saw the sneering and severe look on Wu Hong''s face.

    "You''re serious?"

    She sneered even deeper. In the other timeline, Wang Wei had attracted so many women even though he was not as aplished as he would be, and always being cold and indifferent like some emo kid.

    However, she could already imagine how things would be a hundred times worse in this timeline. His future self will be irresistible to many immortal women that have lived for countless epochs, searching for the perfect Dao Companion.

    "I''m warning you right now," said Wu Hong with a deep tone. "If you dare cheat on me, I will castrate you and seal your regeneration ability for a thousand Yuan Epochs."

    Gulp!

    Wang Wei swallowed his saliva as he touched his legs. Just imagine not having his Little Wang Wei for such a long time was the worse form of torture. And he would also imagine that the process would not be clean, not to mention the pain.

    "Come on, give me some credit. I''m not Li Jun or Lin Fan. I would never do such a thing."

    "Don''t forget today''s promise since I''m not ying with you."

    "I promise," he hurriedly said with sweat falling down his back. Then, the twoughed out loud. Then, Wang Wei felt a weight suddenly removed from his shoulder; his mind became refreshed, and his control over his power increased by a negligible amount.

    The w in his Dao Heart was now gone, and he could not be happier.

    "Wait, why don''t we talk about you cheating?"

    "Women don''t cheat," replied Wu Hong with no shame. "Only men cheat."

    "That''s the worst double standard I''ve heard of."

    "But it''s true."

    "Based on what?"

    "Because I said so," replied Wu Hong, and Wang Wei became speechless by this response. However, he soon lost the strength to argue when Wu Hong kissed him. Instantly, he gave up arguing for man''s sake; at this moment, she was correct.

    While this young couple indulged in their animalistic instincts, a bird with enormous wings traveled in the Endless Space. The bird was unique as it had a small world inside its body.

    After traveling for a few days, the bird suddenly stopped, and the person living inside its body suddenly opened his eyes before appearing outside.

    The man looked at apass in his hand before muttering: "We''ve arrived?" As he looked around, the man thought.

    ''ording to the information, I should be near the Abyss Gap. Luckily, I don''t have to go deeper.''

    The man then followed thepass to a specific location in the void. At first, there was nothing until the man used a few techniques to see an enormous pitch-ck coffin appear.

    And before the man could do anything¨Ceven react¨Can irresistible power swallowed him. When he reappeared, he was in a dark and stale space. But before he could look around and analyze the situation, the man heard a deep voice:

    "I''ve finally found you."

 Chapter ?568 Limit Breaker

    Chapter ?568 Limit Breaker

    An older man with long white hair tied loosely in a bun, a long white beard, and wearing a in ck robe¨Clooked at the trespasser before him. His pure eyes, which seemed to contain the entire world, calmly looked at the young man before him.

    "A clone?" the older man said in a deep voice. Then, his eyes seemed to prate an infinite distance to see a young man sealed underneath a mountain.

    "Finally found a perfect 9 Extremity Dao Foundation. Although he cannot reach the absolute peak power of 5-Root, it is still 5-Root."

    "Who are you?" asked Di Tian''s clone with vignce. "And what do you mean you''ve been waiting for me?"

    He did not understand the wordsing out of this person''s mouth. Di Tian used a massive amount of luck to reach this ce. Most of these lucks were gathered by Sleepers when both Buddhism and the Devil race were destroyed.

    Many people swallowed the Qi Luck of these two groups, and his Sleepers took part in the feast. He tried using his luck to counter Heavenly Dao''s scheming against him, but ording to his calction, his Luck only allowed for his survival and even his reincarnation.

    Otherwise, he might have reincarnated as an animal with no memories or in some Heaven-forsaken world with no chance at survival. In hisst reincarnation, Di Tian used a lot of this luck to ensure that nothing unexpected urred this time around.

    And now, he used the remaining to find a fortunate encounter that could help him break the limit of his 9th reincarnation strength and win this generation''s, Heaven Will.

    The older man did not immediately reply to Di Tian. After observing his real body, he sensed something else.

    "Another one?" he muttered as he found the source. Then, he saw a naked young man with gray hair and eyes lying on a bed with another woman. However, the older man''s heart skipped a beat as the woman looked straight at him.

    ''Odd. Why does this person who only has the strength of an Eternal Emperor give me a sense of dread? No, why did she notice me in the first ce? And why does she seem familiar?''

    After thinking about it for a while, the older man decided not to think about the situation; he did not have time to waste. After a quick check, he saw the grey eyes young man was an unorthodox Nine Extremity Foundation, but he was not perfect and would only have 4-Root Strength at best.

    Althoughmendable for having such a result with an unorthodox method, it was not what he was looking for. However, he sensed another extremity aura from that boy''s body and checked.

    ''3-Root? Forget it.''

    Then, the older man searched the entire Endless Void for another Nine Extremity Foundation. He essentially saw almost every secret of the lower dimension but did not find anything. Once he finished, the older man became a little more transparent.

    Finally, heid eyes on Di Tian.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "My name is Empyrean Nine Pirs; you can call me Nine Pir."

    The clone immediately cupped his hands and said: "Young generation, Di Tian, has seen the noble Empyrean."

    "I don''t have time to waste, so I''ll get to the point."

    Nine Pir then exined the concept of the Nine Extremity Foundation to him, including the orthodox and unorthodox methods and the qualifications. However, Di Tian''s eyes immediately became bloodshot as he clenched his hand.

    "So, you''re telling me I did not have to go through all Nine Reincarnations? I could have simply created nine clones to get the power I want?"

    He did not care about the so-called Nine Extremity Foundation. All he wanted was the power to revive his wife. And if he did not have to suffer through all these reincarnations, pain, and failures, he could have proven the Dao countless eras ago.

    "Don''t be mad. The unorthodox method has the highest failure rate of the two approaches, and the difficulty of achieving perfection is a thousand times more difficult.

    "Furthermore, Samsara Dao is perfect for the orthodox method, having the highest chance of sess through the constant nourishment after each reincarnation.

    "And the fact you haveprehended a tiny part of [Existence] made it easier for you to absorb your Cultivation Seed, thus boosting your sess rate of achieving perfection."

    Unfortunately, Di Tian did not care what Nine Pir said. For a moment, all he could think about was all the time he wasted; how he could have been holding his wife''s body long ago, enjoying her warmth.

    Nevertheless, he took a deep breath to reign out his hatred and anger toward the world.

    Nine Pi watched how Di Tian regained hisposure. He analyzed that thetter identally walked on the orthodox path of the Nine Extremity and even achieved perfection through some level of luck or coincidence.

    Nevertheless, he knew this kid''s situation should be special to require him to have to reincarnate so often. But, he did not care about that.

    "I will tell you my story to understand my purpose in bringing you here," said Nine Pir before giving a half-minute exnation of his life.

    He was born in the upper dimension, and his master, Emperor Red Spear, took him as a direct disciple when he was young. His master had high standards for him, so he immediately told Nine Pir about the Nine Extremity Foundation with the hope of cultivating it.

    And Nine Pir did not disappoint. After his master paid a hefty price to have an Eternal Emperor preach about [Existence] to him, he managed toprehend something.

    However, his master did not want him to walk the unorthodox path due to the low percentage of sess, not to mention Red Spear wanted him to achieve perfection or the power of 5-Root.

    At the same time, he could not easily go through the orthodox method in the Eternal Ascension World because of the stricter rules about Samsara. No mortals can keep their memories intact after going through reincarnation.

    If they want to keep their memories, an Empyrean or Tier 11 cultivators at the weakest must use their powers to protect the mortal''s memories. Furthermore, going through nine reincarnations could have manyplications in the upper dimension.

    So, his master sent him to the lower dimension to aplish the Nine Extremity Foundation. He abandoned his cultivation to start over. Then, Nine Pir tempered his souls, energy, body, Dao Heart, and Willpower to the absolute peak before condensing his Cultivation Seed, or Extremity Seed, as that was the official name.

    He joined a powerful Emperor Lineage to gather resources. Because of the restrictions, his master could not help him in this aspect. Then, when it was time, he did not fight for the [Heaven Will] but reincarnated instead.

    After Nine Reincarnations, Nine Pir not onlypleted his Nine Extremity Foundation but reached perfection with the battle strength of a 5-Root Dao Ancestor. However, Nine Pir was not satisfied, so on hisst reincarnation, he condensed nine clones to cultivate to the peak of the Mortal Realm before absorbing them.

    His strength did increase drastically. ording to his calction, he had the battle strength of a 5-Root Dao Ancestor with 4.9% control of the Grand Dao Source.

    Regrettably, Nine Pir was not satisfied. As he felt the limit of the Nine Extremity, he wanted to go beyond it. His master warned him that it was impossible, but he wanted to try. So, he asked his master for him to find a way to remove the limitation of only nine reincarnations.

    His master then used countless precious resources in the upper dimension to refine an Immortal Soul Essence for him, allowing him to undergo 81 Reincarnations.

    Nine Pir figured if he could keep condensing his Cultivation Seed and absorb it through reincarnation, he might break the limit. But he was wrong. His battle strength increased to 4.9999% control of Grand Dao Source, but never 5%; he could not enter the realm of the Great Emperor.

    Nine Pir then tried to have each of his incarnations to condense 9 clones each to break the limit, but it was useless. Despite this, he did not give up since he wanted to seed.

    However, his master finally convinced him that it was futile, so Nine Pir eventually proved the Dao to be an Eternal Emperor. He was among the most powerful Eternal Emperor of the upper dimension, making his master and sect proud.

    But Nine Pir did not care about that. He had be obsessed with breaking the limit of the Nine Extremity. So, after bing an Evesting Empyrean, he entered Primordial Chaos to search for a method.

    He was prepared to abandon his cultivation and start again once he found it; that''s how determined he was. And he did find what he wanted.

    Regrettably, a Fiendgod also wanted the thing that would help him. And after a battle, the Fiendgod killed him and even eradicated his Existence, history, and anything rted to him.

    The only reason Nine Pir survived for this long was because of a unique treasure he had and because of his intense obsession to find a sessor that could break that limit.

    He has little to no power left, so he spends most of his time in deep sleep, waiting for someone worthy to find the inheritance he scattered all over the world. But, he did not expect someone toe directly to his door.

    Nine PIr raised his hand, and a purple orb the size of a tennis ball appeared.

    "This is a very rare Primordial Chaos Treasure called the Limit Breaker. Its purpose is to remove limitations or restrictions. Fiendgods are restricted by thews or attributes they are born with. So, they love treasure like this since it can remove their bloodline limits.

    "Great Emperors, Empyreans, and even Paragons used this thing to remove the limitation of their talents and achieve higher realms of cultivation.

    "There are even rumors that a unique Limit Breaker exists that allows Paragons to reach the realm above. Of course, I think that''s pure nonsense."

    Di Tian did not understand many of the wordsing out of Nine Pir. However, he understood the concept of removing restrictions.

    "You said this thing could remove any restrictions?"

    "That''s correct."

    "Does it apply to taboo as well?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "I''m asking if someone could use this thing to remove the restriction that they cannot partake in certain taboos.

    Nine Pir frowned slightly. "Depends on the taboo."

    "The Taboo of Perfection."

    The frown on his face became more profound.

    "It would depend on the level of taboo."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Perfection Taboo has many nuancedplications. But, it can be loosely divided into Mortal and Immortal Perfection."

    Di Tian acted swiftly and showed Nine Pir his memory of his wife, asking what level of perfection taboo she was.

    "She appeared to be a peak Mortal Perfection."

    "So, would the Limit Breaker work on her?"

    "Yes," replied Nine Pir with a deep frown. "But I did not give it to you to revive your loved one. I gave it to you to break the Nine Extremity Limit."

    "But- -"

    Nine Pir raised his hand to interrupt him. Then, he pointed at the purple as countless runes appeared above it before fusing with the orb.

    "I''ve put a seal on it so it can only be used to break the Nine Extremity Limit. Otherwise, it won''t work."

    Di Tian''s face became ugly after hearing this, and Nine Pir secretly shook his head. He suddenly regretted choosing this person. Unfortunately, he waited for so long before he could find a suitable heir.

    Nine Pir did not know how long he couldst. But with his awakening, he knew it wouldn''t be long.

    ''I guess I don''t need to give him my other inheritances.''

    His coffin was extremely precious, but he decided it would be buried with him. Nevertheless, he still had onest thing to do.

    "I''ve studied the Tenth Extremity all my life, and one of the requirements I''ve determined is to have at least an Emperor Quality Soul."

    Nine Pir waved his hand to manifest a cauldron. "This cauldron should help you achieve an Innate Emperor Quality Soul."

    Di Tian had controlled his emotions, hiding his thoughts deep in the back of his mind. So, he respectfully asked: "Is there a difference between Acquired and Innate Emperor Soul?"

    He knew Great Emperors would reach such quality after essing the Grand Dao Source. But he felt that Nine Pir''s words hinted at a difference.

    "There is. People with Innate Emperor, Empyrean and even the rare Paragon Quality Soul are numerous times more talented than people who have to acquire it through cultivation."

    A higher quality of soul increasesprehension. But people born with higher soul qualities are naturally more gifted than people who acquire them through cultivation.

    "Not to mention, they also get a boost after essing the Grand Dao Source," added Nine Pir. "I don''t have much time. The cauldron will refine your soul into an Innate Emperor Soul, elevating yourprehension beyond your current state.

    "Then, you will be able to bear the power of the Limit Breaker and reach Ten Extremity," Nine Pir said with glowing eyes.

 Chapter ?569 Di Tians Woe

    Chapter ?569 Di Tian''s Woe

    Nine Pir had an expectant look, followed by regret. He knew he would not live to see his dream aplished. However, he was satisfied with knowing it would eventually be fulfilled.

    He nced at Di Tian before controlling the power of the coffin and using it on the Limit Breaker. He used the coffin to escape with this precious treasure from a Fiendgod. After so long, he knew his enemy was alive and even more powerful than ever.

    As such, he decided to take precautions to prevent the Fiedgod from sensing the Limit Breaker anding after it. Nine Pir handed the two treasures to the clone before waving his hand. In an instant, Di Tian''s clone appeared before the mountain where the real body was.

    Meanwhile, Nine Pir''s gaze prated the upper dimension to check on his master and sect. And as expected, they were now all gone. He sighed deeply before shaking his head.

    He wanted to leave the coffin for his sect. But based on what he learned of the upper dimension, they could not keep such a treasure. So, he decided to disappear with it.

    And that''s exactly what he did. With his obsession removed, he had nothing to keep tethering him in the world of the living. So, Nine Pir and the coffin disappeared from this world as if they had never existed.

    Myriad Emperor World, Western White Tiger Continent:

    Inside the sealed mountain, Di Tian looked at the Limit Breaker before him, deep in thought.

    ''What should I do? Which is the right choice?'' These questions echoed in the depth of his min, upating all his thoughts.

    After synching memories with the clone, he analyzed the situation, realizing he had to make an important choice: absorb the Limit Breaker now or waitter to remove Nine Pir''s seal.

    ''With Wang Wei as my opponent, I may not be able to win this generation''s Heaven Will even with the Nine Extremity Foundation. So, I need the Limit Breaker to prove the Dao.''

    He never thought about going to other World Communities to prove the Dao. Every Great Emperor has a special connection to the worlds they prove the Dao to, and he needed that connection to revive Ning''er.

    He used materials andws from the Myriad Emperor World to create her. As such, she has an imprint in his world. An example of the imprint''s importance was that she used it to live on for many years as a Spirit.

    If Di Tian proves the Dao in another world, the n he has to revive might fail, or at the very least, be hundreds of times more difficult since he could not ess her imprints in the Myriad Emperor World.

    Di Tian looked at the purple orb floating before him, his eyes full ofplex emotions.

    ''On the other end, after I prove the Dao and revive her¡­ Will she be my perfect Ning''er or someone who just looks like her?''

    Di Tian asked himself how he would feel if it was thetter, and he did not know the answer; he did not want to know. And with the Limit Breaker, he did not have to find the answer.

    His Ning''er will be the perfect creature he envisioned and created. Then, everything would be back to normal.

    ''Maybe, Wang Wei will not reach the Tenth Extremity; maybe, I can still win with my current strength.''

    He wanted to convince himself dearly of this truth. After all, a person as powerful as Nine Pir searched for numerous Yuan Epochs for a method. And he died after finding the answer. So, it is not far-fetched that Wang Wei would fail¨Cespecially given the avable time.

    But he knew better than anything to underestimate an enemy¨Cespecially someone like Wang Wei.

    Di Tian took a deep to enter a logical thinking state.

    ''I have two options: find a way to break the Tenth Extremity Limit on my own to use this Limit Breaker on Ning''er, or find another Limit Breaker or something of the same effect.''

    As he analyzed the two options, none of them were ideal. Although he was intelligent, Di Tian knew it would not take intelligence to find a way to break the limit. Such a feat would require imagination and ingenuity, something Wang Wei seemed to have in abundance, but he did not.

    The second option could cause a problem if his wife were not resurrected on a specific timetable.

    ''No, I don''t have to choose. I can use the Limit Breaker to prove the Dao. Then, gather Ning''er''s Imprints but not immediately revive her. Subsequently, I got to the upper dimension to search for methods to perfectly revive her.''n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He learned from Nine Pir how vast the world truly vast. So, he did not think there would be only one Limit Breaker. So, no matter what he had to do or how long it took him, he was determined to find what he wanted.

    After making a n, Di Tian suddenly felt his mind open up as if a group of dark clouds had been dispersed after a storm; he felt the world was brighter and had a new sense of purpose.

    Then, a rare smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. Without hesitation, he began refining the Limit Breaker to fuseter after he entered the Quasi-Emperor Realm.

    Central Qilin Continent, Dao Opening Sect:

    Wu Hong had a slight frown, thinking deeply about what had just urred. She tried to rack her memories to find who was peeking at her, but she could not remember him.

    It was an anomaly that she did not know such a powerful Evesting Empyrean¨Cespecially one living in the lower dimension. And Wu Hong did not feel that the reason she did not know him was due to her missing memories.

    ''Has this timeline changed so much?''

    Too many things urred that should not have. The Deceiving Heaven Trial never appeared in the previous timeline. Many of the current Heaven Chosen were not as powerful as they were.

    That included Tong Ruobing, Xu Shi, and Huo Fenghuang. In the previous timeline, Lin Fan and Ji Song survived until the Heaven Will Battle.

    ''Forget it. Too many things have changed for me to care. Anyway, the point was to change things for the better.''

    "Is something wrong?" asked Wang Wei.

    "No, I just felt someone peeping."

    "Oh, who was it?"

    "A very powerful and talented Empyrean."

    "Do you know what he wanted?"

    "No, he seemed to be scanning you."

    Wang Wei nodded; he did not care much since Wu Hong did not indicate he had something to worry about.

    "It''s a shame," Wu Hong said with a small sigh.

    "What is it?"

    "That person would not survive for long. I think it''s a shame such a talented individual died."

    "He must have been excellent if even you have such high praise of him," replied Wang Wei, who suddenly thought of something.

    "An Empyrean just saw us naked, but why did that suddenly arouse me? Am I into exhibitionism?" asked Wang Wei, a little perplexed.

    "Let''s test it out," said Wu Hong with a smile. She then waved her hand to change the room into a stadium with people made from illusions watching them. Finally, she got on top of him.

    Wang Wei looked at the watchers. His eyes lit up before snapping his finger to change the illusion into a modern setting with people and cameras filming them. Then, he got down to business.

    A few dayster, Wang Wei left the room, refreshed and happier than ever. He went to brew some tea to further enhance his current happiness. Then, He walked toward the main room of the mansion to contact Wang Ju. However, when he took a step, Wang Wei suddenly realized something: he forgot to mention the hooded figure to Wu Hong.

    ''I let my guard down,'' he thought. He was so invested in spending time with her that the hooded figure''s power worked on him again. He took a talisman to contact her, but he received no response as she seemed to have already entered deep seclusion.

    He shook his head before deciding to be even more careful from now. Then, he proceeded with his meeting with Wang Ju.

    "How are things going?"

    "Everything is proceeding smoothly as you instructed. We have been keeping an eye on the Alliance and the Sea Race, but nothing as of yet."

    "What about the old beggar? Did you find him?"

    "Unfortunately, no. However, we did receive news of an innate treasure''s aura appearing on the Eastern Continent. Our investigation has suggested that it might have been rted to the old beggar."

    "So, he seeded," muttered Wang Wei. Even he could not find the old beggar through divination.

    "You don''t have to focus too much on him," he ordered. The old beggar will only be vital after he proves the Dao. And by then, no matter where thetter hides, he will find him.

    Wang Wei chatted with Wang Ju for a while before dismissing her. Immediately afterward, he received a summon from Li Jun from the trial.

    ''Somone wants to see me?''

 Chapter ?570 God King

    Chapter ?570 God King

    After pondering about things and reading the information Li Jun sent to him, Wang Wei decided to return to the trial. Before returning, he first checked on his parent''s Mortal Dust, the sect, and other things.

    He saw someone waiting for him in his mansion after being received adequately with tea and snacks.

    "Young master Liang, it''s a pleasure to make your acquaintance," Wang Wei asked after sitting down. He could tell the person next to him was a clone, but he did not mind thetter''s cautiousness.

    "The pleasure is all mine," replied Liang Shixian. "I''m sorry for the intrusiveness; I hope I am not bothering you."

    "Not all. I''m always happy to receive guess," added Wang Wei, then the two had small talks about their thoughts on the trial, the otherpetitors, and what to expect when the Heaven Chosen from the upper dimension arrived.

    "Have you heard of the God, or Divine Race?" Liang Shixian finally asked with some embarrassment. He thought Wang Wei would ask him about his purpose, and he would use this question to mention his goal, but thetter seemed to really enjoy talking and receiving guests.

    Of course, Liang Shixian knew that was not true; hispetitor likely wanted to dominate the conversation. And since he wanted something, Liang Shixian decided to no longer beat around the bushes.

    "I''ve heard of the tragedy they suffered at the hands of the Absolute Beginning Emperor."

    "Well, I''m a member of the Divine Race."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "I see. How fortunate for your kind."

    "You don''t seem surprised."

    "I''ve had my suspicions when I saw the mutation of your soul was incense-rted," Wang Wei replied.

    "But that could have meant I used an Incense-based Cultivation System."

    "I''ve met people who use incense, and they have a less pure aura than you. Adding the fact the Absolute Beginning Emperor did notpletely eradicate Buddhism, it is not far-fetched that some members of the Divine Race survived. So, I''ve had my suspicions about you but could never confirm it until now."

    Liang Shixian slightly squinted his eyes as he analyzed some information from this brief conversation. He theorized that something in the Myriad Emperor World affected the Absolute Beginning Magic, thus allowing the Divine Race to appear again in the world.

    He previously did not have any proof and was uncertain. But now, he was sure the person before him was either responsible or knew something.

    "You are correct. Before our extermination, we used help from the upper dimension to save many of our kind and sealed ourselves until now. We could not appear outside because of the Absolute Beginning Magic, but recently, we realized that some members could leave."

    "I''m guessing the God Race now wants your n member to prove the Dao in some World Communities topletely unsealed the rest?" Wang Wei asked.

    "Correct."

    "I''m curious; what kind of God are you?"

    "I''m a second generation God, so I"m the God of River and Thunder. But from my cultivation, I''m also the God of Soul."

    "Second Generation?" Wang Wei had never heard this term from the secret archives.

    "It''s understandable if you don''t know since this term has only recently be popr after the catastrophe," replied Liang Shixian.

    "First generation Gods are the ones born purely from incense and worship. They usually have one attribute or Divinity based on the people worshipping them at birth.

    "Meanwhile, Second Generation Gods are born from two Gods mating; they usually inherit both their parents'' Divinity."

    "Fascinating. Are there any other differences?"

    "Yes. First-generation Gods have a harder time cultivatingws not rted to their Divinity. In fact, most of them don''t even try," Liang Shixian said with a slight sneer.

    "Second-generation Gods are more open-minded and not overly limited by their Divinity. Of course, it is also because it is easier for us to understand ''foreign''ws, and it also helps that we usually have two Divinities, making us stronger."

    "I can see the conflict such a division would create."

    "Indeed," replied Liang Shixian. Second-generation Gods are way more talented and powerful than first-generation. Nevertheless, the first generations are the ones with most, if not all, of the power.

    The main reason for this situation was the seal. First-generation Gods are the oldest, and many of them survived the annihtion. Second Generation Gods did not increase their poption to a substantial level until after living in the sealed world.

    As such, they were younger but with no power; the first generation had many Immortal-Tier powerhouses, but the second generation could not be immortals in the sealed world.

    The only Immortal Tier powerhouses they had were the rare second-generation Gods that existed before the catastrophe and survived. But many of them are old fashion and share simr views as the first generation.

    Luckily, only second-generations could leave the sealed world, and as soon as someone proves the Dao, the power scale will shift to their side.

    "So, why are you telling me all of this?" asked Wang Wei when he realized Liang Shixian did not want to mention the inner conflicts of his race.

    "I need your help with something."

    Liang Shixian took out a book before handing it to Wang Wei. After inspecting it, thetter read it.

    ''What a good idea. Howe I never thought of that? It''s perfect for my situation,'' thought Wang Wei.

    "You want to create the fourth path of immortality?"

    "Correct. Besides the Emperor Path, the Dao Path, and the Immortal Path, I believe a Soul Path is also viable. Just like there are Immortal Venerables, Dao Ancestors, I want to create God Kings."

    "Interesting. I like the idea, but why are youing to me?"

    "Because I want your help to help me create that path. I''ve observed your trials: whether it is the soul or Willpower trial, you excel at both of them."

    "I understand why you came to me. I want to know why you didn''t create this path on your own?"

    "If I could, do you think I would ask you?"

    "Of course, you could. Based on your work so far, it''s obvious you could create this path after proving the Dao."

    Liang Shixian quieted down for a moment. "I don''t want to be Emperor."

    "Excuse me?"

    "It''s as you heard, I despise the Emperor Path. Why do I have topete like Poison Gus stuck in a cave to be the final winner? I refuse to participate in Heavenly Dao''s cruel game. So, my goal is to create a path that is above the Emperor Path."

    "I understand how you feel and admire your conviction. But you understand your actions are futile, right?" said Wang Wei. "The Endless Void is a ce dominated by the Emperor, to the point of strictly restricting the others.

    "So, even if you create the Soul Path, no other individuals will be able to be a God King without an Emperor''s aid¨Cincluding you."

    "I know. That''s why I wanted to use the Deceiving Heaven Longevity Art to deceive Heavenly Dao to allow me to be an Immortal Tier powerhouse."

    "You should understand that this is most likely impossible. Otherwise, this scripture would have been too valuable, and Gu Xuan probably would not have survived long.

    Liang Shixian sighed aloud. "I''m aware, but I still choose to be a God King with an Emperor''s help instead of bing one myself."

    Wang Wei shook his head beforementing. "No matter what you do, the best oue is for you to be an Insurgent God King capable of killing Eternal Emperors.

    "In the end, your Soul Path will probably be between the Dao and Immortal Path regarding strength."

    "Not necessarily. The way I envisioned it, God Kings can create Immortal Mansion inside their bodies while also borrowing the Grand Dao Source''s power."

    "Then, you are delusional. Heavenly Dao will probably restrict the Soul Path, making it separate and ipatible with the other paths. The best you could do was create an Insurgent technique that allows you to have the power of the other paths.

    "But such a technique would never be universal or a fundamental aspect of the Soul Path."

    "How is that fair?" asked Liang Shixian with slightly clenched teeth.

    "It is fair. The Emperor is technically abination of the three. Great Emperors have powerful souls, can directly control the Grand Dao Source, and their Dao Bodies are immune or have high resistance to most high-level forms of energy.

    "And as long as they understand enough about a particr energy, they can search for it in the Source Qi Space and directly use it."

    Liang Shixian snorted coldly. "I still refuse to be a performative puppet for Heavenly Dao. I despise the Emperor Path, and nothing will change that."

    Wang Wei shrugged his shoulder. He also did not like how the Heaven Will operated. However, he understood that sometimes, you must y the game before making the rules.

    Heavenly Dao and Grand Dao above dictated the rules of the cultivation world. But, as long as he bes powerful enough, he can dictate the rules. Now, if he reaches the top and realizes he cannot surpass these two using their rules, he will then walk his own path.

    But so far, he has not found any evidence that proved such. So, there was no need toplicate his cultivation journey or goals because of his displeasure.

    "I did not want to dissuade you; I just wanted to point the truth to you to eliminate certain expectations you might have."

    Liang Shixian calmed down, "I understand."

    "Quick question, do you have a name for the Tier 11 and Tier 12 Realm?"

    "Tier 11? Tier 12?"

    "The realms after Great Emperor, Dao Ancestor, and Immortal Venerable."

    Liang Shixian frowned after hearing this; he never thought about these realms far away from him. Although he suspected they existed, he never learned about them.

    "Let''s call it God Lord and God Emperor."

    "Good name, I supposed," said Wang Wei. In the Dao Language used by all World Communities, the character for Soul can also be tranted as God, depending on the context. And adding Liang SHixian''s identity as a God Race, it made sense he used such a name.

    "Last question: aren''t you worried I steal your ideas and leave you out?"

    "I''ve observed you, and amongst all the people here, you have the least amount of Karma. I concluded that you''re the type of person who likes to repay his Karma and would not just abandon me.

    "And if I''m, I can only me myck of ability to judge people."

    Wang Wei''s facial expression did change much. He knew he did not have much karma due to his Karma Unbound Physique. Nevertheless, Liang Shixian was correct about him: he was a person who paid his debt and also kept his word when not facing an enemy.

    As such, he did not n to kill Liang Shixian to swallow all the merit of creating the Soul Path. Anyway, he would still receive the majority uponpletion.

 Chapter ?571 The Upper Seeded Players

    Chapter ?571 The Upper Seeded yers

    Wang Wei no longer said anything to Liang Shixian regarding his ideals and goals. He took out the book about the Soul Path and reread it with greater focus.

    Liang Shixian did a lot of research on the soul beforehand. He studied incense, different cultivation systems, and spirits; he even traveled to the Ghost Immortal World, which was a world that focused on cultivating the soul to the point of entirely abandoning the body.

    From the book, Wang Wei saw that thetter included many studies in the Soul Path, even suggesting that all God Kings abandoned their bodies to achieve an Immortal Soul.

    Other methods included fusing Immortal Qi or some other forms of energy with the soul, using a massive amount of incense, cultivating an immortal body before sacrificing it to nourish the soul and turning it into an Immortal Soul, and finally, using other resources like thew to elevate the soul to another level.

    After reading everything carefully, Wang Wei frowned: "Why don''t you try modeling the soul after an Emperor? If a soul has the quality and quantity of an Emperor, it will be an Immortal Soul."

    "I know the easiest way for the Soul Path to be a reality is to have a Great Emperor use their Grand Dao Source to temper a mortal soul. But, as I said, I don''t want my path to have anything to do with them."

    "And as I said, you will have to rely on them."

    "Yes, but I can reduce the amount of influence they have on my path."

    "Fine," said Wang Wei as he contemted. He activated all his spirit particles, acting like a superputer as he analyzed many things.

    "I think I may have a way that used incense," he said a few minutester.

    "Really? What is it?"

    Wang Wei did not immediately respond: he took out a highly binding contract before inscribing it with his Divine Sense. Liang Shixian looked at the contract and hesitated.

    "Since Ie to see you, I''ll put my faith in your character. There is no need for the contract."

    "I admire your nobility. But, we should never mix business with personal beliefs. The contract is for both our peace of mind."

    Liang Shixian thought it would help their future cooperation, so he agreed. However, after reading the contract, he frowned: "Why are all the rules about secrecy? They seem a little too harsh."

    He could not reveal any information, and the rules even involved his memories and soul; the contract would prevent anyone from getting information from him¨Ceven if it meant killing him.

    "The method I came with involved some secrets I do not want to get out before I prove the Dao, hence the harshness. If you want to remove these uses, it''s fine. But, I won''t share the method I came up with you until I prove the Dao."

    Liang Shixian shook his head as he did not want this; he did not want to wait that long. So, he decided to ept the use and continued reading. Once finished, he added a few uses as well:N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Wang Wei had to use other means not involved with the Emperor''s Path, and the final division of merit would be decided based on the ingenuity method he thought of.

    So, after a few debates and back and forth, the two signed the contract with their souls before taking an oath to their Dao. Finally, Wang Wei told him the method he thought of for the Soul Path.

    The required secrecy was because this method involved another one of his ns after bing Emperor that would affect the entire Endless Void. He did not want the information to leak and cause trouble.

    With his mouth slightly opened, Liang Shixian looked at him: "You''re crazy and ambitious. But I''m d I chose you."

    He had eyes on both Wang Wei and Chu Luo as his partner and chose the former after close observation. Chu Luo had an unapproachable vibe that kept most people at a distance.

    "If your n works, shouldn''t there be no need for a Great Emperor?"

    "That''s possible but very unlikely."

    "I figured."

    Afterward, the two discussed the n''s possible sess and the division of merit. Once everyone was satisfied with the oue, Liang Shixian left; he had aplished his primary goal ofing here.

    He did not want to leave yet since he still hoped to get his hands on the inheritance despite knowing it was improbable. So, he decided to watch to the end to see if there was an opportunity.

    Time passed, and it was time for thebat aspect of the trial. Wang Wei flew to the za and saw two podiums facing each other, with six seats. The one on the left with his name on the second seat had the words "Lower Seeded yer," while the other had the title ''Upper Seeded yer.''

    Wang Wei shook his head as he could tell Lord Spirit used these titles to raise contradiction and fighting between these two groups. Without saying much, he sat in his position.

    Not long afterward, everyone arrived. Chu Luo sat on the first seat, Wang Wei on the second, Ji Langfang on the third, Tong Ruobing on the fourth, Shi Qian on the fifth, and Jingwu Hua on thest.

    As for the other participants, they sat on the side of the two podiums.

    Lord Spirit manifested with her eerie smile.

    "I know many of you have been anticipating this moment for some time. As such, I won''t waste your time. Let''s begin."

    She pointed her finger to the first seat on the other podium.

    "The number one seeded yer from the upper dimension is Xiao Tiandi, owner of what is considered the best physique for cultivation¨Cthe Innate Dao Source Physique."

    A light beam came from the sky, descending on the first seat. Then, a young man dressed in ordinary, almost shabby clothes appeared. He nced at the other group for a moment before closing his eyes,ying on the chair as if he did not care for anything.

    Everyone could see dirt and nt leaves on his hair, but he did not seem to mind. These Heaven Chosen were speechless, wondering if this man was naturally arrogant or if he genuinely did not care for anything¨Ceven his personal appearance.

    Lord Spirit ignored these people''s confusion before continuing.

    "The second seeded yer is Shi Run; she was born with an Emperor Bones, meaning after she reached the peak of the Mortal Realm in cultivation, all she has to do is activate her bone, and Heavenly Dao will lower a [Heaven Will] for her to prove the Dao.

    "Moreover, the Heaven Will is specially created as only she can use it, and give her a 10% chance higher than normal to be an Eternal Emperor."

    The participants looked at Lord Spirit, their eyes asking if she was joking, but the silence indicated otherwise. Then, one participant stomped his feet on the ground before flying back to his mansion. A few people followed him.

    The words "this is unfair" could be heard from them¨Ceven from a distance.

    Meanwhile, a young woman appeared in the second seat. She had a blue hanfu and short hair¨Cwhich was quite surprising to many since only monks or nuns cut their hair. And after Buddhism''s destruction, the practice has be less prominent¨Cexcept in a few martial worlds where it is moremon for women to cut their hair.

    But even then, it is still not asmonly seen.

    Shi Run looked at the opposite team and waved her hand in enthusiasm. However, she quickly realized something and stopped. Instead, she became serious and cupped her hands before bowing slightly to them.

    The others returned the salute.

    "The third ce goes to Ao Tianyi," said Lord Spirit. "One of the most talented younger generation of the Primordial Dragon race. For those who don''t know, Primordial Dragons are Chaos Lifeforms born from pure or Orderly Chaos Qi; they are a race that does not exist in the Endless Void."

    A young man dressed in tight white martial clothes appeared, with two horns on his head. He looked at the opposing team with disdain before looking at the people next to him.

    "I understand not being first, but how could I lose to her?"

    "Didn''t I p you around thest time we met?" said Shi Run with a gentle smile.

    "I had just shed my scale and was still in a vulnerable state; how does that count."

    "You dragons always have an excuse for your defeat," replied Shi Run while shaking her head; she decided not to engage with this prideful idiot.

    "The fourth ce goes to Xi Shangyan, a member of the Celestial Race," Lord Spirit announced. However, everyone was confused¨Cincluding Wang Wei¨Csince they''d never heard of such a race.

    Ao Tianyi sneered even more after seeing these people''s reactions.

    "The Celestials are a unique race born in the Source Qi Space from Immortal Qi gaining sentience and condensing a body, simr to the spirit race. As such, they have an unparallel talent for the Immortal Path.

    "All Celestial races are born with an inactive Immortal Mansion in their bodies; they do not need anyone''s help to be Immortal Venerables. On top of it all, 80% of them who decide to be Immortal Venerables are Insurgents.

    "And that''s because their unique Immortal Mansion can give birth to four types of unique Immortal Qi: Yellow, Profound, Earth, and Heaven. Yellow Immortal Qi grants them battle prowess on par with Third-ss Emperors, Profound Immortal Qi corresponds to Second ss, Earth to First ss, and the potent Heavenly Immortal Qi grants battle prowess on par with Eternal Emperors."

    The participants looked at a beautiful woman with ck hair and a long golden robe; her beauty was unparalleled, on par, if not surpassing Xu Shi. Not to mention, she had a cold and natural noble aura emanating from her body.

    Most people did not care about her beauty as they were still shocked at the fact such a powerful race existed. These Heaven Chosens always knew that Heaven and Earth were unfair, but they did not think it was to this point.

 Chapter ?572 Longevity Resources

    Chapter ?572 Longevity Resources

    Xi Shangyan looked at the shocked expression on these people''s faces and mentally shook her head. Although it looked like the Celestial Race was powerful beyond reason, it was not.

    In the Eternal Ascension World, the number of Great Emperor''s battle force a faction had did not matter. What dictated the authority of any faction was the number of Paragons or Tier 12 Cultivators they had.

    And in this regard, the Celestial Race''s innate talent did not help because of the fundamental w of the Immortal Path: just because someone was an Insurgent in Tier 10, it did not mean they could be one in Tier 11 or above.

    For example, the n members who cultivated Heavenly Immortal Qi had less than a 5% chance of sublimating it to Golden Immortal Qi on par with regr Empyreans. If they wanted to continue bing Insurgents, they had to be like everyone else and search for rare and unique Qis in the Source Qi Space¡ªan inherently dangerous ce for them despite being born there.

    Throughout the history of the Celestial Race, many geniuses have tried to elevate the Immortal Path to a higher level. And it was not just the Celestial Race but also many other cultivators.

    There was a brief period of history where a movement to weaken the Emperor Path took ce. During that time, many Heaven Defying geniuses of the Immortal Path took ce.

    And a few noteworthy people are still remembered to this day: the Myriad Qi Immortal Sovereign, for example. He created a method for his body to hold more than one Immortal Mansion.

    His goal was to create 3800 Immortal Mansions, a number that symbolized the number of Primary Daos in all existence. In each mansion, he refined a unique and powerful Insurgent Qi.

    The Myriad Qi Immortal Sovereign was an unparallel genius regarding understanding and controlling energy. So, after using countless Yuan Epochs and an incalcble amount of resources, he built more than 2000 Immortal Mansions with unique Qi, bing an Insurgent Immortal Sovereign capable of killing Evesting Empyreans: not defeat, but kill.

    Although he could not erase their existence, he could force them to enter Limbo and revive them. However, in one of his battle against an Empyrean, thetter caught him off guard and destroyed hundreds of the Immortal Mansions inside his body.

    Although he defeated his enemy, Myriad Qi realized the weakness or frailty of the Immortal and Dao Path. The Immortal Mansion or Inner World was an apparent weakness for them. Meanwhile, the Imprint of the Emperor Path could only be removed by Dao Wills and some unique treasures.

    So, Myriad Qi sacrificed all his Immortal Mansions and Qis to temper his body, eventually opening the Gate of Power and walking on the Body Path.

    Another genius of that era was the Heaven Will Immortal King. After acquiring the Heaven Will, he did not be an Emperor but spent years analyzing it to fuse it with his Immortal Mansion and create a unique Qi.

    The concept of Heaven Will Qi existed long ago, but few people dared to try it. And the ones that did fail. But, to everyone''s surprise, Heaven Will Immortal King seeded.

    The Heaven Will Qi was one of the few Qis that allowed an individual to be an Insurgent from Tier 10 to Tier 12. The only downside was cultivation took almost as much time as the Emperor Path.

    The Heaven Will Immortal King could fight and defeat Paragons at his peak. Regrettably, he became dissolute with the Immortal Path because it did not grant him [Eternal] attributes like the Emperor Path.

    If an Immortal King or a Dao Ruler died, that''s it for them. But an ordinary Great Emperor, Empyrean, and Paragons had so many ways they could revive themselves, not to mention these freaks Eternals, Evesting, and Boundless.

    After voicing his frustration with the Immortal Path and his regrets about not using the Heaven Will correctly, the Heaven Will Immortal King left the world to enter Primordial Chaos and was never seen again.

    Many people believe he went to find a way for the Immortal Path to acquire [Eternal Attributes], but most people think he went to prove the Dao in another Source Chaos World.

    Xi Shangyan has read the stories of many geniuses simr to these two during the booming era of the Immortal Path. However, the ending of most of them was not satisfactory.

    The booming era ended with the conclusion that the Immortal Path had no future; there was no way for it to rise. However, some people did not give up and went to search for the Source Qi¨Can energy believed to exist at the core of the Source Qi Space.

    Source Qi was theorized to be the only form of energy capable of creating an Insurgent on par with a Peak Boundless Paragon. Regrettably, to this day, only rumors of it appearing in some other Chaos Worlds are known.

    As Xi Shangyan thought of that period, she could only sigh to herself. That booming period did a lot to raise the status of the Immortal Path, but it also ruined it.

    The Emperor Path would not just stay by and watch as the Immortal Path flourished; they counter-attacked. Many Great Emperors from Third to First ss began exploring the Source Qi Space to discover Insurgent Qi and grant them battle prowess above their ss.

    Meanwhile, Eternal Emperors would also find Insurgent Qi simr to the Heaven Immortal Qi; they would understand it and absorb it into their Dao Body to be immune to it.

    As such, an Insurgent Immortal Venerable might defeat an Eternal Emperor. But, in the subsequent encounter, he realized his Qi was useless to thetter, rendering him powerless.

    This tactic has been normalized now in the Eternal Ascension World, thus further weakening the Immortal Path.

    Because of these hard truths, the Celestial race has long focused on the Emperor Path. Although some factions are die-hard supporters of the Immortal Path, they no longer have much power.

    "Our next contestant is the Taoist Priest, Zhang Yucheng," Lord Spirit said. "He is the owner of the 22nd Heavenly Physique, the Myriad Sword Soul Physique, and the 5th Heavenly Physique, the Wuji Tao Body."

    The face of the participants was neutral; they were done with being surprised. Furthermore, a few people have been born with two physiques, albeit rare, but it was eptable.

    The only thing noticeable about this uing person was how high his physique ranked and how powerful the physiques in the upper world were.

    The Lord Spirit shook his head. "You ignorant people. In the upper dimension, having two physiques means you can absorb two Heaven Wills and instantly reach cultivation of 40% Grand Dao Source.

    "Of course, there is also the possibility for someone only to achieve 10%."

    Wang Wei''s lips twitched, and he was not the only one. Many people did not know how to react. So, more people just flew away back to their mansions. Things were getting even more ridiculous.

    A young Taoist with a very youthful face appeared. He politely bowed to the Lower Seeded yers before bowing to the others and sitting down, not uttering a word. And everyone immediately returned the salute¨Cincluding the previously arrogant Ao Tianyi.

    Even Xiao Tiandi opened his eyes and nodded before going to sleep.

    Wang Wei and the others took notice of this behavior, thus cing even more emphasis on this young Taoist. Wang Wei could even see Lord Spirit looking at the young Taoist with even more respect than the others.

    "The final seeded yer is Monk Wuzhu, born with the Nine Nirvana Heart: a Longevity Physique."

    Lord Spirit paused as he realized these people probably didn''t know what he was saying.

    "Let me exin. Longevity Resources are one of the most precious resources in the upper dimension. They can appear in the form of spiritual herbs, cultivation techniques, physiques, pills, etc. Their purpose is to grant immortal cultivators one chance at revival without any cost.

    "For example, once an Emperor is killed, they must spend countless Yuan Epochs reviving themselves. However, if they had consumed a Longevity Herb, they could instantly resurrect without any resources or time needed.

    "So, Monk Wuzhu will have nine unlimited revivals in his life after proving the Dao."

    Lord Spirit simplified the incredible power of Longevity Resources since their ssification is too many. For example, some only work for a certain Tier. As such, after an Emperor bes an Empyrean or Paragon, they no longer have the previous revival.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Some longevity resources can work for a cultivator from Tier 10 to Tier 12; those are extremely rare. Some can only work for lower tiers. For example, a Paragon cannot take a longevity resource that only works for Tier 10 and 11.

    Nevertheless, no matter the restriction on the Longevity Resources, any of them are precious enough to enact wars with thousands of Emperors, Empyreans, and Paragons.

    Monk Wuzhi''s Nine Nirvana Heart will work for him even after he bes a Paragon.

    At this point, even Wang Wei wanted to curse out loud; he always believed that fate was unfair, and today, he has the final proof.

    A young man with no hair and six dots on his head and forehead appeared before thest seat. Like the young Taoist, he saluted the other sides before saluting his formerrades. And he received the same respect as the Taoist priest.

    However, Monk Wuzhi did not appear for long before the sky suddenly changed. Then, lightning began to fall on him.

    ''Absolute Beginning Magic,'' thought Wang Wei with squinted eyes, observing how the situation would y out.

    A mysterious power came from Monk Wuzhi''s body and blocked the lightning as he watched everything calmly. Meanwhile, Zhang Yucheng seemed to hesitate about something but did not act in the end.

    A few minutester, the lightning stopped falling, and Monk Wuzhi smiled at everyone: "Sorry for the disturbance." Then, he calmly took his seat.

    ''Danm it,'' thought Wang Wei as he noticed something that made him unhappy. He could already predict that things would get messy, and he would be dragged into something he did not want to.

 Chapter ?573 Lower Seeded Players

    Chapter ?573 Lower Seeded yers

    Wang Wei could see both Zhang Yucheng and Monk Wuzhi ncing in Feng Heng''s direction. Although brief, they could not escape his eyes. And immediately, he knew he would get dragged into the fight between Taoism and Buddhism. And since he had the Future Buddha Scroll, he had already chosen sides.

    Countless thoughts shed across his mind as he pondered how to deal with the situation appropriately. If he did not y his card correctly, he might be used as a pawn before being discarded.

    "Now, for the introduction of the Lower Seeded yer," Lord Spirit said. "First is Chu Luo, the Emperor Child that wields the Ouw Dao of Creation. He is a man who has tempered his Will and Dao Heart through reincarnation itself."

    Xiao Tiandi kept his eyes closed, a listless aura emanating from his body. The others, however, looked at Chu Luo. They did not care for his Emperor Child status. In the upper dimension, Blessed Children are toomon.

    Although it is a statistical anomaly for Immortal creatures to reproduce, there are so many of them, and they have lived for so long that it has be somewhatmon.

    What they cared about what the fact of his Ouw Dao and the implications of tempering his mind through reincarnation.

    "The second yer is the heir of the Dao Opening Sect, Young Master Wang Wei. He is a Dao Overlord, creator of his own Heavenly Physique, and a person of unquantifiable Willpower.

    "The man''s aplishment could write a legendary tale. However, his most important quality is his intelligence and ingenuity. I can say without a doubt that he is more intelligent and cunning than all of you herebined. And I mean all of you."

    Wang Wei''s lips twitched as he sensed the eyes full of killing intent on him. He sighed before taking out a cup of freshly brewed tea and casually drinking it, ignoring everyone else.

    The upper-seeded yers looked at him with squinted eyes. They knew what it took to be a Dao Overlord. In the Eternal Ascension World, Ouws would summon a special area to go through their trial. Cultivators must do so beforeprehending and using the Ouw Laws. Otherwise, they won''t even be able to enter any cultivation stage that requires understanding and usingws.

    In the summoned area, Heavenly Dao will ce them under a perfect illusion that recreates their lives. Then, it will use the person''s life to scheme against them, and they must find ways to pass the test.

    If a cultivator failed, the person would not be able to control an Ouw Dao.

    The main reason for this method was due to howplicated a Karmic Trial could be. In a world full of Emperors, Empyreans, and Paragons, if Heavenly Dao started to scheme against these people, firstly, no one would pass, and these powerful individuals would never allow such a thing.

    The trial is of some simr difficulty in both dimensions, so there are a few people who hold the title of Overlord. However, many people wielded Ouws Dao simr to Chu Luo; they usually had to pay the price to control their Daos and have some limits.

    When ites to the Overlord Title, even a Paragon could not help someone else acquire it. As for creating a Heavenly Physique, some people have seeded in doing the same in the upper dimension.

    But their rarity also makes it a great aplishment.

    ''Interesting.'' thought Shi Run. Everyone knew Dao Overlords were extremely powerful, cunning, and tactically minded. But to say this person was more intelligent than all of thembined, she did not believe it.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Of course, she also knew that Lord Spirit was just saying these words to rile them up and ensure they fought to their full capability for this trial.

    ''What''s the point of being intelligent? Strength is all that matters,'' thought Ao Tianyi. Despite his thoughts, he decided to keep a watch on Wang Wei; he did not want to be schemed against.

    Xi Shangyan only nced at him but did not have any reaction. Zhang Yucheng also only politely looked at him with a neutral face. Monk Wuzhi gave him a smiling nod, and Wang Wei pretended he did not see anything.

    Meanwhile, the lower seeded-yers had different reactions. Most of them did not know what a Dao Overlord was. However, the intelligentment got to them, igniting their fighting spirit and desire to prove otherwise.

    A few intelligent individuals suddenly began to piece some things together. Recently, news of the essential destruction of the demon race from the Demon Supremacy World has spread throughout other World Communities.

    By calcting the time frame of the incident, they realized it was soon after Ye Tuizhi had a conflict with the yer from the Myriad Emperor World. And by considering Lord Spirit''s insinuation, a few people concluded Wang Wei might have something to do with the downfall of the Demon Supremacy World.

    Chu Luo and Tong Ruobing gave Wang Wei an odd look aftering to this conclusion. Ji Lanfang had a powerful intuition as a swordsman, so he felt Wang Wei was definitely involved in what happened in the Demon Supremacy World.

    However, Wang Wei ignored them and continued drinking his tea as if he were the only person present. He did not know what these people thought; even if he knew, he would never admit it.

    "The third seat goes to Ji Lanfang, a pure swordsman with a wless Dao Heart who has entered the realm of [One Sword Breaks Myriad Laws]."

    ''These so-called geniuses might not be as bad as I believe,'' thought Ao Tianyi. All pure swordsmen pursue the realm of [One Swords Breaks Myriad Laws]; it is the state where a swordsman can overwhelm allws or concepts with their swords.

    Many people believe that someone could be referred to as a swordsman by entering this realm before proving the Dao. Otherwise, they are sword users, not swordsmen.

    Zhang Yucheng looked at Ji Langfang with a slight fighting spirit in his eyes. He also practiced the Dao of the Sword, so he would love to battle a fellow swordsman.

    "Fourth ce goes to Tong Ruobing, a Master of Talisman Making; she has created an acquired version of the 27th Heavenly Physique, the Source Rune Physique."

    The upper-seeded yers finally began to pay attention as they realized theirpetitors might not be as simple as they previously believed. The Source Rune Physique is considered the best talent for professions like Alchemy, Talisman, Pill Refining, and Arrays.

    Any genius with that physique is expected to be a peak powerhouse in these professions, and they could even be masters in all fours. Even if Tong Ruobing has an acquired version of this physique that only worked for Talisman, she was a person with a bright future ahead of her, not to mention a worthy opponent.

    "Don''t look at me. I did not create the method for this physique. He did," she said, pointing at Wang Wei. "I''m only using his idea."

    "You''re stealing, not using," replied Wang Wei.

    "Wu Ming offered it to me as a gift," she added.

    "I''m sure that was voluntary."

    "Is something wrong with ady using her charms to get what she wants? In this patriarchal society, we¨Cweak women¨Chave to do anything necessary to get ahead," said Tong Ruobing with a gentle smile.

    Wang Wei rolled his eyes as he learned something new about her: shameless. Meanwhile, these seeded yers once again looked at Wang Wei with raised eyebrows.

    All they could think was he might be a problem.

    "Moving on," said Lord Spirit. "In fifth ce, we have Shi Qian, an Immortal Child from the Light Race."

    Everyone waited for Lord Spirit to continue, but she did not say anything else. She only shrugged her shoulder as there was nothing she could do. In the grand scheme of things, there was nothing remarkable about Shi Qian.

    Her status as an Immortal Child was worthless in the eyes of these upper dimension''s Heaven Chosens. Her status as the Light Race is valuable since they have a natural affinity for Karma, an Ouw Daos. However, this affinity or control of Karma had its limits.

    Lord Spirit believed some other people would be better in that spot: Xu Shi or even Liang Shixian, for example. However, he could not arbitrarily change the ranking as he saw fit.

    "Our final seeded yer is Miss Jingwu Hua: an Emperor Offspring and three-legged golden crow that has once suffered a defeat in a previous Heaven Will Battle at the hands of an Eternal Emperor.

    "However, she sealed herself for countless generations, tempering her Willpower in the process to try again. On top of it all, her father left a special reward to ensure she seeded on the second try."

    Jingwu Hua looked at Lord Spirit angrily; she did not expect him to bring out her pain and disy it to the public. Moreover, she wanted to know how he knew so much.

    The upper-seeded yers paid some attention to Jingwu Hua. They understood how scary some Immortals could be once they decided to leave trump cards to their descendants.

    In the Eternal Ascension World, it''s normal for some mortal who has not started cultivating to suddenly take out a talisman capable of wounding an Empyrean or Dao Monarch. It all depends on how pampered their influential parents are.

    ''She lost to an Eternal Emperor? Could it have been the Heaven Devour Emperor? That would make much sense timing-wise,'' thought Wang Wei. At the same time, he also thought Lord''s Spirit seemed to know too much, which could be an issue.

    "Lord Spirit, I have some questions," Wang Wei suddenly said, making Lord Spirit''s heart jump; she felt things were about to getplicated.

 Chapter ?574 Unionized

    Chapter ?574 Unionized

    "Young master Wang Wei, what is your question?" Lord Spirit said.

    "What is your purpose in bringing these geniuses from the Upper Dimension?"

    Lord Spirit frowned. "Of course, to test all the participants and choose the best person to inherit the master''s mantle."

    "That''s what I thought. So, what are you doing to deal with the political ramification of these upper-dimension geniuses'' existence and ensure we can do our best for this trial?"

    "I''m not following."

    "Alright, let me direct. These people''s backgrounds are a problem. How do we know they would not retaliate against us after we defeat them? How are we supposed to fight to the fullest of our abilities if we have to worry about the possible revenge from the upper dimension?"

    The participants looked Lord Spirit, their eyes saying that this was a valid concern. Suddenly, Ao Tianyi snorted coldly: "You people think too highly of yourself."

    Wang Wei nced at him before looking back at Lord Spirit. "See. If it were not for his background, I would have long used his scale for armor, his muscle for bows, consumed his blood for its vitality, and his flesh for the taste. But now, what I can I do."

    Wang Wei felt an intense killing intent locking him; he ignored him before feigning a shocked look on his face. "Oh my god; how stupid of me; I''ve already offended him. What am I going to do?"

    "You should indeed be scared. Do you think the Dao Opening Sect is what it used to be? Our dragon race can easily ughter it."

    "You and I both know as long as the name of our two Boundless Paragon exists, nothing will happen to the Dao Opening Sect," Wang Wei replied casually, making Ao Tianyi red in embarrassment; he did not think thetter knew so much about the upper dimension.

    ''Interesting,'' thought Wang Wei. He noticed four of the upper seeded yer react once he mentioned the Boundless Paragon of the Dao Opening Sect. However, Zhang Yucheng and Monk Wuzhi seemed not to care, as if these titles held no weight against them, no, against their factions. So, he took note of this reaction.

    Wang Wei then looked directly at Lord Spirit. "See? All I had to is use a little spiritual hint to make him angry, and he began to threaten me with his background. So, how am I supposed to fight them fairly, knowing they might retaliate?

    "Although the Deceiving Heaven Longevity Art is an Insurgent technique, and most definitely a Longevity Scripture, it is not worth risking my life and the possible destruction of my faction."

    The lower-seeded yers and other participants quickly analyzed much information. It made sense that this scripture was a Longevity Resource, hence why even the upper-dimension geniuses were interested.

    Subsequently, the possibility of retaliation was a genuine problem. Logically, it made no sense to risk their life for this trial.

    "You don''t have to worry about retaliation," said Xi Shangyan. "We have our own pride, and so do the factions behind us."

    "But how do I know of this?" replied Wang Wei. "I''ve only met you today."

    "Young Master Wang Wei, you can be reassured regarding this," said Monk Wuzhi. "You have my words, and the words of Buddhism, that no one will retaliate against you and the others."

    "Monk Wuzhi, I''m sure Buddhism''s reputation is enough to guarantee our protection. But this is the lower dimension; Buddhism has no reputation as a basis for us to judge. And we cannot just go by your words."

    Monk Wuzhi frowned, along with the others next to him. Xiao Tiandi still had his eyes closed, while Ao Tianyi was trying extremely hard to control his anger. At the same time, he tried to detect how he was so easily spiritually influenced without noticing.

    "So, what exactly do you want?" said Lord Spirit with slight anger.

    "Dao Oath. I want them to swear an Oath not to Heavenly Dao but to Grand Dao itself that their faction will not retaliate against us¨Cdirectly and indirectly. I don''t want any loopholes."

    "Nonsense," roared Ao Tianyi. Grand Dao Oath was the most restrictive oath; it was one not even Paragons could break.

    "Who are you to demand such a thing of us?" said Zhang Yucheng with a sneer.

    "Young Master Wei, it appears your request was too much."

    Wang Wei sipped his tea calmly. "By your response, it seems all of you already nned to get this inheritance by any means¨Ceven fouls one."

    "This has nothing to do with retaliation," said Shi Run. "No cultivator likes to be restricted. And taking an oath for such a trivial matter, it''s even worse."

    "Sound like excuses to me."

    "And what will happen if they don''t swear?" asked Lord Spirit, staring straight at Wang Wei.

    "Nothing will happen. I won''t participate in this trial, but I''m only one inconsequential individual."

    Lord Spirit had veins appear on his forehead as he already knew what thetter was nning. And as expected.

    "I will also forfeit," said Chu Luo.

    "Count me in," added Ji Lanfang, who was drinking from his gourd after seeing Wang Wei casually drinking his tea.

    "I will support my fellow countrymen," said Tong Ruobing. Shi Qian hesitated as she did not want to bring trouble to her parents by offending these upper dimensions big shots. However, she agreed reluctantly, thinking how she would be enemies with her fellow lower-dimension peers if she did not pick their side.

    Of course, Jingwu Hua also agreed, followed by the other participants like Xu Shi, Feng Heng, Liang Shixian, Huo Fenghuang, etc.

    "See, Lord Spirit. With all of us forfeiting, you can choose one of them as an inheritor. Well, they are a better fit if you consider their talents and birthce."

    Lord Spirit became quiet.

    ''My divination was correct,'' thought Wang Wei. ''Gu Xuan does not want to give his inheritance to people of the upper dimension for some reason.''

    A few minutes of silence then ensued. Then, Lord Spirit said: "You can all dismiss. I will contact you after negotiating the logistic of the current problem."

    Everyone quietly packed their things before flying to their mansions. As soon as Wang Wei arrived, Wang Wucheng appeared before him.

    "What you did there was dangerous. And you also revealed yourself to these faction''s eyes."

    "It''s not as bad as you think. They already noticed me because of the Dao Overlord Title. All I did was revealed my intelligence as an [Overlord]."

    "What about your soul? You''ve revealed yourself with that spiritual hint."

    "I don''t believe for a moment that Lord Spirit or Gu Xuan could hide the result of these trials from these people. And even the lower-dimension participants who were on my side would dly sell my information."

    On top of everything, Wang Wei did not think these people woulde along. So, they must send people or have other methods to investigate his information back in the Myriad Emperor World. As such, they will know his soul is unique.

    "Did you observe anything from them?"

    "Zhang Yucheng has disyed some hostility towards me¨Ceven though he tried very well to hide it. He and Monk Wuzhi are definitely here because of Feng Heng, and I will probably get dragged into their confrontation.

    "As for the others, they appeared to also be here for another mission besides getting the inheritance. And that mission seemed to involve observing us."

    "Now that you mention it, they seem not to be happy once all you forfeit."

    "Yes. They reacted as if they wanted us to disy our strengths and abilities. It appears they want to assess us, but the real question is why?"

    "I can''t think of anything, but I''m sure you will figure it out," said Wang Wucheng. "By the way, what did you mean by what you said about our founding fathers?"

    "Didn''t I tell you about their disappearance and possible death?"

    "No. I think I would have remembered if you had said such an important thing."

    Wang Wei then remembered he told Wang Wucheng about his encounter with Empyrean ck Heart during his Ouw Trial. But, he was not detailed in his encounter, so he did not mention he learned of the founders'' disappearance.

    "Well, now you know."

    "Don''t take something so important so lightly," replied Wang Wucheng with a serious face.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "It''s as I said. Our founders have reached the pinnacle of cultivation. And two of them can revive themselves as long as their names remain in the annals of history. So, it is only a matter of time before they revive themselves."

    "Even so, I think this the kind of information that the others should know."

    After saying that, Wang Wucheng left to see Origin One. Wang Wei shook his head as he also headed back to the sect. He wanted to learn more about Gu Xuan as he felt thetter was not simple. He hoped he could gather more information about him and know better how to deal with the uing storm.

    The night of this event, two shadows secretly entered different mansions habited by the upper seeded-yers. Meanwhile, Ao Tianyi activated a formation in a secret room inside his mansion.

 Chapter ?575 Worldwide Changes [Gift Bonus Chapter]

    Chapter ?575 Worldwide Changes [Gift Bonus Chapter]N?v(el)B\\jnn

    (Thanks to Heaven Will Daoist for the gift.)

    ---

    "Tian''er, how are things going?" said a deep voice from the formation. Immediately, Ao Tianyi''s arrogant demeanor changed into a more respectful one.

    "Father, this is what happened."

    Ao Tianyi told everything that had urred since he arrived. The participant''s reactions, what everybody said, what he said, and even some basic analysis of the situation.

    "I guess this should be expected of a Dao Overlord. *Sigh* The Wang n is truly blessed," replied Ao Jing. He could not help but reminisce about what he read of the Wang n''s achievement in the Eternal Ascension World.

    And if the n did not break up and even fought in the upper dimension, their aplishment might have been even higher.

    "Father, what do you think I should do?"

    "You might not have a choice but to swear."

    "What! Why?"

    "You must aplish both your missionsa€¡°especially bringing back the Deceiving Heaven Longevity Art."

    "Isn''t it just a lowly Insurgent technique?" Ao Tanyi then remembered something.

    "Even if it was a Longevity technique, is there a need to go through all this troublea€¡°especially since it''s probably of the lowest level? Couldn''t our dragon race take it from Gu Xuan''s hand?"

    Ao Jing paused for a moment before sighing. His son was the future leader of the Primordial Dragon Race, so he should start learning the world''s secrets and how to deal with them. So, he said:

    "You are correct that this scripture is of the lowest level. However, it has tremendous potential. So, the Patriarch wants it."

    Ao Tinayi squinted his eyes. The dragon race''s patriarch was one of the Seven Ruling Paragons of the Eternal Ascension. So, he knew it was a big deal for thetter to want something.

    "So, why didn''t the patriarch take it from Gu Xuan? Isn''t he just a Dao Monarch?"

    "Gu Xuan has disappeared from the face of the world. He is most likely hiding inside the Lawless Zone, and he''s been using a proxy tomunicate with us for this trial.

    "On top of everything, he appears not to want anyone in the upper dimension to get their hands on the scripture. So, you must get it no matter what."

    Ao Tianyi frowned even deeper. "Father, why does it seems this mission is not as simple as it seems? Why do I have to observe these Heaven Chosens?"

    He did not understand why he had to gather information on the lower dimension''s Heaven Chosens, focusing on the Myriad Emperor World.

    "*Sigh* I guess there is no point hiding things from you since you are now involved. Great changes are about to take ce in the Eternal Ascension World. There are rumors of the end of the Two Suns Seven Moons Era is approaching, and the return of the old era."

    "These rumors have existed ever since the era began. Why would that matter now?"

    "Yes, normally, these would just be rumors of a bunch of unsatisfied individuals. However, some changes have taken ce recently that have alerted the rulers."

    "What changes?"

    "Heavenly Dao has begun to move. It has seal ess to the lower dimension. Currently, Empyreans cannot even send in a projection. And with each day, the sealing is bing more powerful.

    "ording to calction, it''s only a matter of time before the seven rulers can not only interfere in the lower dimension, they might not even be able to see anything from there."

    Ao Jing did not tell his son that even the two supreme rulers might be blind to the ongoings of the lower dimension.

    "Is this why the patriarch sent me on this mission?"

    "Yes. The patriarch calcted that the rise of the Myriad Emperor World might be the cause of Heavenly Dao''s actions. So, he wants you to gather information on the Heaven Chosens to detect the people responsible for leading this new era.

    "As for the Deceiving Heaven Longevity Art, the patriarch deduced the changes of the Myriad Emperor World might be the prelude to something else. So, he wanted another Longevity Scripture as insurance for the future."

    "I see."

    "So, if Gu Xuan wants you to swear the oath, do so."

    "I will," replied Ao Tianyi with slightly gritted teeth. "What about Zhang Yuchen and Monk Wuzhi?"

    "Don''t get involved in their conflict. They probably have no desire for the inheritance. So, as long as you stay out of their way, there should be no problem."

    "As you wish, father."

    "Alright, do your best."

    Ao Tianyi closed themunication array before heading to rest. But before he reached his destination, he sensed someone outside his mansion. He used his Divine Sense to determine who it was.

    ''Her? Interesting.''

    Then, he went to open the door.

    Zhang Yucheng''s Mansion:

    "Master, this all that happened," he said to an array.

    "This Wang Wei will be a problem as I expected," said a cold and indifferent voice. "You know your mission?"

    "Yes, eliminate Feng Heng and prevent him from spreading Buddhism."

    "Act fast, as you do not have much time."

    "Is something wrong?"

    "Heavenly Dao has begun to revolt against my suppression. And it will not let you stay long in the lower dimension," replied Daoist Supreme Unity.

    "Master, are you alright?"

    "Don''t worry about me. Just finish your mission," Daoist Supreme Unity replied in his eternal indifferent voice. Then, he disconnected themunication.

    Zhang Yucheng did not mind since he knew his master was always this direct and cold; he was used to it by now. Nevertheless, he was determined to seed in his mission.

    He knew his master was in a deadlock with Maitreya Mother Buddha. But if Feng Heng sessfully spread Buddhism in the lower dimension, the luck and incense gathered by the Maitreya Buddha might be enough for her to surpass his master.

    ''Feng Heng must die. And if that Wang Wei gets in my way, I will also annihte him.'' After making a resolution, Zhang Yucheng went to rest.

    Monk Wuzhi''s Mansion:

    "You know what to do?" said a melodious voice.

    "Yes, Great Buddha."

    "Remember to use a friendly approach; don''t rush or force things. And if things don''t work out, it''s okay to let it go."

    "I will," replied Monk Wuzhi.

    "I know I can count on you."

    After themunication ended, Monk Wuzhi bowed to the formation before going to cultivate.

    Shi Run''s Mansion:

    She opened the door for someone outside.

    "I did not expect to be receiving guess today."

    "I"m sorry for thete intrusion."

    "No problem. Come in, Miss Xu Shi, right?"

    "That''s right."

    Shi Run led her to the dining room and had her maid serve tea.

    "So, to what do I owe this visit?"

    "I wanted to know something and figured I had the highest chance of seeding by asking you."

    "Oh, and why would I help you?" Shi Run asked with a smile.

    "You can ask me whatever you want."

    "Anything?"

    "Yes."

    "It seems that desperation has clouded your judgment,"mented Shi Run. "Very well. Let''s see what you want to know first."

    "I want to know how to revive someone that had their [Existence] injured?"

    "Did that person die as a mortal?"

    "Does that matter?"

    "Of course."

    "Yes."

    Shi Run thought for a moment. "Existence wounds are severe even for Emperors. However, most Eternal Emperors can heal their [Existence Injuries] by themselves, a few talented ones can heal others, and some extremely talented individuals can even use [Existence Reconstruction].

    "That''s when they recreate a person''s [Existence] and revive them even after beingpletely erased from reality. However, such a talent has not appeared in a...."

    Shi Run suddenly remembered that peerless Empress that incurred fear in the seven rulers.

    ''She might be capable of this.''

    "Whoever you want to revive might require only healing their existence. However, since they are mortals and will probably be dead for a long period by the time you prove the Dao, you might need the ability of [Existence Reconstruction]."

    "I see," replied Xu Shi, deep in thought. She knew she had no choice but to prove the Dao in this generation because the longer she took, the less chance she had to revive her husband.

    Furthermore, she must be an Eternal Emperor.

    "Now, for my payment," said Shi Run with a mesmerizing smile.

    Eternal Ascension World, Dragon Nest:

    A long dragon with beautiful and noble purple scales suddenly opened his eyes.

    ''Should I report things now to the Patriarch?''

    Ao Jing did not want to, but he knew he had no choice. The current era was simply terrible. No Tier 12 powerhouses of any path were allowed to exist, forcing him to stay in the Empyrean Realm for too long.

    On top of it all, he was not happy with the situation of the dragon n. In ancient times, there were many tribes of dragons: Azure Dragons, Primordial Dragons, Fiend Dragons, and so many more. The dragon n was united yet independent, with each tribe having its own autonomy.

    But now, all dragons had to obey the Patriarch: a blood dragon. If anyone disobeyed him, they would be annihted.

    And this is not the only reason Ao Jing did not like the current era. He was born near the very end of the Golden Age and remembered how prosperous the Eternal Ascension World used to be.

    But now, with the seven rulers promoting Heaven Will Emperors instead of Dao Emperors, the Eternal Ascension World was weak both regarding its high-end power and low-end ones.

    If he were not for the two supreme rulers, the world would have long been invaded by foreign forces.

    After thinking about these things, Ao Jing shook his head before heading to report to the patriarch. He also removed his idea of downying some of the information he received; he did not dare to lie to a Paragon.

 Chapter ?576 Heaven Will Emperor

    Chapter ?576 Heaven Will Emperor

    Xi Shangyan''s Mansion:

    She also stood before an array and reported the events that urred in today''s events.

    "This is all that happened, patriarch."

    Then, for a few seconds, there was no response from the other end.

    "Patriarch, you don''t have to worry. I will do my best to get the scripture for the ruler; I won''t disappoint the effort of the n."

    Xi Shangyan knew the importance of this mission simply by the selection process. One of the rulers held arge-scalepetition with all the factions underneath her.

    And Xi Shangyan was the final winner, an act that brought great honor to the Celestial n as they had the opportunity to disy their loyalties to the ruler.

    "You don''t need to care about the mission," said the Celestial Patriarch after half a minute of silence.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Our n has decided to revolt against the ruler. We will hide inside the Source Qi Space and use some of our foundations to prevent her from finding us."

    "What? Patriarch, what do you mean by this?"

    "Everyone knows a new era ising, and it''s time for people to pick a side. And the Celestial n has chosen the opposite of the rulers."

    Xi Shangyan did not know what to do as this news was too great for her; she thought she came here to make her n proud and increase their status in the upper dimension. But now, things seemed to be getting out of control.

    "What about me?" She hurriedly asked, thinking about something horrible.

    "You don''t need to worry; the n did not abandon you."

    Xi Shangyan sighed in relief. "So, why am I in the lower dimension?"

    "A tremendous amount of destiny and Luck is about to gather in the Lower Dimension with the uing new era of the Myriad Emperor World. Many believe the person who started this era will lead the changing age of the upper dimension¨Cor, at the very least, y an essential role.

    "Your mission is to use that destiny to your advantage. You can try to steal the destiny from that destined person, be that destined individual, be their underling, cooperate with them, or whatever you desire. Use your judgment to determine the best course of action.

    "What matter is for the Celestial n to have their hands on the new era; the Luck gathered from his event would ensure our prosperity."

    Xi Shangyan caressed her temples as she tried to process all the information she had received. She suddenly remembered the grey hair yer from the Myriad Emperor World. Somehow, she felt he would y a vital role in this uing chaos.

    "I know this is a lot to process so suddenly, but we could not tell you anything before you arrived in the Lower Dimension."

    "I won''t me you, patriarch. I know you''re doing this for the n''s revival."

    "I''m d you understand. I don''t have much time, as such, I will be quick. You must prove the Dao in the Lower Dimension, which means you must re-start cultivating. Your space ring includes many resources to help you, including a Time Choas Treasure to ensure you have enough time to catch up.

    "You can choose whether to prove the Dao in the Myriad Emperor World. The Seven Rulers have sent people to infiltrate there to prove the Dao in this generation and dy the arrival of the new generation."

    "Dy?"

    "They cannot stop the arrival of the new era. But, they can infinitely dy it to prolong their reign or better prepare for a high position in the new uing era."

    "I see."

    "I know this is a lot, so I won''t say much more. Onest thing, do not be a Heaven Will Emperor. Although it should be impossible to do so in the Lower Dimension, anything is possible in the uing changes."

    Xi Shangyan nodded her head. Even if the patriarch did not say anything, she would not do so. Since she was young, the n elders have always warned her about bing a Heaven Will Emperor because it is an unorthodox method that is nothing but shortcuts.

    Heaven Will Emperors created something called Dao Trees, allowing them to absorb more than one Heaven Will. The Dao Tree allowed them to rapidly reach higher realms of cultivation and serve as a way to control the Grand Dao Source.

    However, the downside is that a Heaven Will Emperor will fall in cultivation realms once someone destroys the Dao Tree. Meanwhile, Dao Emperors have toprehend the Grand Dao Source slowly.

    Xi Shangyan would never be a Heaven Will Emperor for many reasons. For example, Heaven Will Emperors cannot be Evesting Empyreans or Boundless Paragons.

    Heaven Will Empyreans do not have the natural ability of Dao Empyreans to create life. Heaven Will Paragons do not need Paragon Souls to reach that realm, making them drastically weaker.

    The only advantage of Heaven Will Emperors is the rapid cultivation and the ability to sacrifice their Heaven Wills for a drastic increase in battle prowess. And even then, they only used this technique to be on par with Dao Emperors.

    "Alright, I''ve got to go," said the Celestial Patriarch. "It will take a little time for the information of our betrayal to be sent to the lower dimension because of the recent changes."

    "Recent changes?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "There is no time for that. Just know that ess to the Lower Dimension has be even harder. Always watch your back no matter which Heaven Will World you decide to prove the Dao; the rulers definitely send some spies to cause chaos in the lower dimension."

    After saying that, the patriarch ended the conversation. Xi Shangyan suddenly felt very lonely; it was the first time she did not have her n as backing. Nevertheless, she quickly reigned in her emotions to decide her next step.

    The best course of action would be to run away if the other upper-seeded yers decided to eliminate her, the traitor. However, the patriarch told her the information wouldn''t reach the trial for some time.

    Time she could use to get her hands on the Deceiving Heaven Longevity Art and give her some advantage in the uing chaos.

    "Let''s wait and see," she muttered before resting.

    Xiao Tiandi''s Mansion:

    "You have to do your best," said a beautiful female voice.

    "Yes, master," replied Xiao Tiandi with his usual listlessness.

    "This is not the time to have your usual uncaring attitude. The rulers might give you a chance if you can bring back the scripture and the necessary information."

    "Would they, really? Or would they dispose of me after I''m no longer useful?"

    "Don''t be so pessimistic. If they wanted to deal with you, they would have done so long ago."

    Xiao Tiandi sneered but did not rebuke.

    "This might be the only chance you have."

    "You and I both know this is not true."

    "Maybe previously, but things are changing. The rulers are in desperate need of allies.

    "Yes, allies that are not a threat to them."

    "Enough!" roared the female voice. "Your mindset is the reason you''re in the current state. An opportunity is given to you, but you don''t even want to try.

    "Do the mission, bring back the scripture. Otherwise, I will disown and kick you out of the sect; this is yourst chance." The female voice then ended themunication.

    Xiao Tiandi shrugged his shoulder; this was not the first time his master threatened to disown him. And this was not the first time he had disappointed her. Ultimately, she loved and doted on him too much to do it.

    So, he yawned before going to bed; he told his servant not to wake up until the day thepetition began as he prepared to sleep for a few days straight.

    Outside of Shi Run''s Mansion:

    Xu Shi walked out with slight puzzlement. She did not expect thetter''s repayment to be her memories and information of all the Heaven Chosens of the Myriad Emperor World and favor she had to repayter.

    Xu Shi was prepared for the conditions to be even worse.

    ''Well, a favor is usually the hardest thing to repay,'' she thought. Although it appeared Shi Run did not ask for much, that was only on the surface.

    ''It does not matter. I''ve got the information I wanted. As long I be an Eternal Emperor, I should be able to revive Fan''er. All I have to do now is find a way to preserve his imprint.''

    Xu Shi then became momentarily lost as she remembered her husband; memories of their happy times shed across her mind.

    "Fan''er, I will see you again."

    Xu Shi returned to her mansion, and as soon as she entered, someone appeared next to him: Daoist Everchanging.

    "Why did you go see her?"

    Xu Shi frowned before exining the situation, making Daoist Everchanging sigh out loud.

    "Have you not noticed you are bing too obsessed with reviving Lin Fan?"

    "He''s my husband, the love of my life."

    "Yes, but you should not let any obsession take over your mind."

    "What''s wrong with obsession?"

    "It''s a weakness that your enemy can exploit."

    Xu Shi quieted down as she knew this was true. "I won''t let it be my weakness."

    Daoist Everchanging sighed again before disappearing; his tant disy of disappointment made Xu Shi unhappy for the entire night.

    Ao Tianyi''s Mansion:

    "Huo Fenghuang from the Myriad Emperor World, right?" he asked over a tea table.

    "That''s me."

    "So, what brings you to see me?"

 Chapter ?577 The Ancestors [Gift Bonus Chapter]

    Chapter ?577 The Ancestors [Gift Bonus Chapter]

    (Thanks to Heaven Will Daoist for the gift.)

    - - - - - -

    "I came to make a deal with you," Huo Fenghuang said.

    "Oh, I''m listening."

    "I want your source blood."

    Immediately, a terrifying killing intent emanated from Ao Tianyi''s body. All dragons race are highly particr about their source blood because of how precious any dragon bloodline is. However, he quickly calmed down.

    "Instinctive reaction," Ao Tianyi exined casually. "You do know how precious true dragon bloodline is. So, what do you want to exchange?"

    "You can name your price."

    "You can be my woman," said Ao Tianyi with ascivious smile.

    "If you don''t want to exchange, I can live."

    "What''s with the reaction? It would be your honor to be my woman."

    "Honor?" replied Huo Fenghuang with a sneer. "I''ve read about how arrogant you Innate Lifeforms are, but I did not think it was even worse than the scriptures described."

    "Innate Lifeforms? You darepare my noble bloodline with these lowly things?"

    "Is there a difference? In the end, the world is ruled by acquired lives. No matter how prideful you are or how much benefit your bloodline gives you, it does not change the fact that acquired lives rule this world.

    "I can guarantee many of my ancestors have hunted your kind in the upper dimension."

    Ao Tianyi''s eyes turned red as he knew she was correct. This truth has been the bane of all races bred by Heaven and Earth. It did not matter they were the first creatures in existence, and it did not matter they were born noble and more powerful¨Cthey were no longer the ruler of the world.

    Ao Tianyi wanted nothing but to pounce on the person before him. But he remembered where he was and his father''s mission. So, he took a deep breath to calm down.

    Meanwhile, Huo Fenghuang secretly sighed in relief; she needed to be assertive in other for the negotiation to be rtively fair. She remembered the argument Wang Wei used in the evening and theorized their Ancient n still had some backing in the upper dimension in the form of the Heaven Opening Emperor, the Wang n''s ancestor.

    And by Ao Tianyi''s restraint, her theory was correct; she had made the correct tactic for this negotiation.

    "I hope you take this transaction seriously. Tell me if you don''t want to trade so I don''t waste my time."

    "Fine," responded Ao Tianyi, calming down to ponder whether he would make the deal. A few minutester, he said:

    "I agree, but here are my terms. First, I want all the information you have on the trial''s participants and the Heaven Chosens of the Myriad Emperor World. I want the tiniest detail¨Ceven something as little as their favorite food."

    Huo Fenghuang frowned slightly, but she eventually nodded.

    "The second thing I want is a promise."

    "What promise? I won''t agree to anything if you don''t specify," she added.

    Ao Tianyi did not immediately answer but took out a mirror, instantly alerting Huo Fenghuang and making her on guard.

    "No need to be worried. I just don''t want anyone or anything to listen to our conversation."

    Then, he activated the mirror to block the room and prevent outside forces from spying. Huo Fenghuang remained on guard during the entire process, ready to call upon her Dao Protector at any moment.

    "If you can prove the Dao, I want you to be an inactive Emperor," Ao Tianyi said casually.

    "What do you mean?"

    "In simple terms, I want you to not aplish anything as an Emperor. You can preach the Dao to repay karma, but there is no need to do anything more for the world.

    "You can say in the Lower Dimension for as long as possible before ascending. And during this time, all you have to do is ensure nothing happens in the Myriad Emperor World."

    "I can''t do that," she replied immediately.

    "Why? I think it''s a fair deal."

    "I''m carrying the hope of my n to revive them to the glorious time. Your conditions go against my goal for cultivation."

    "Then there is no deal."

    "Fine by me," replied Huo Fenghuang.

    "Do you think you can easily leave aftering to my home?" Ao Tianyi stood up, fully ready for a confrontation.

    "And if you think I came here without being prepared, you''re a bigger fool than you appeared during today''s introduction."

    Ao Tianyi clenched his hand as he stared at her. But, after seeing her confidence and thinking about his father''s words, he decided to be cautious about the sess of this mission. So, he let her leave.

    After exiting the mansion, Huo Fenghuang looked back.

    ''It seems these geniuses want to interfere in the Myriad Emperor World''s development.''

    After looking for a few seconds, she flew home; she knew things were not over. She wanted that Primordial Dragon''s blood and was willing to offend him to get it; she did not care about the consequences since this might be the only chance she had at proving the Dao.

    Myriad Emperor World, Dao Opening Sect:

    Wang Wei was reading about Gu Xuan''s life. He lived during the Middle Emperor Era. The records described him as a cunning and insidious person who feared death and wanted to be immortal.

    After failing his Heaven Will Battle, he created the Deceiving Heaven Longevity Art. ording to records, Gu Xuan lived over 100 million years before exchanging the scripture with an Emperor for a Dao Seed.

    After that, he disappeared, most likely ascending to the upper dimension.

    While Wang Wei analyzed the information he had, he suddenly received amunication talisman from Wang Wucheng. Then, he used his sect master token to teleport to a secret realm where Wang Wucheng waited for him.

    As soon as he appeared, Wang Wucheng gave him another token.

    "This will take you to a special ce in the sect. Go immediately."

    "What''s going on?"

    "You were supposed to take a trial once you reached Quasi-Emperor Realm before you could go that ce, but now, the situation has changed."

    Wang Wei frowned.

    "Remember, be respectful." Wang Wucheng then disappeared. Wang Wei looked at the token in his hand for a moment before activating it. He then found himself in arge ce with a pool.

    In front of the pool were nine phantoms: three in the middle and six behind them.

    The first phantom looked like him: young, handsome, with long dark hair and bright eyes. He had a gentle and reassuring smile.

    The one to his right was a beautiful woman with a mole on her chin, a serious face, and eyes sharper than a sword.

    Wang Wei recognized the one on the right as he saw him in the Battle Tower; he still remembered that sundering battle intent. Then, he nced at the people at the back.

    There was a middle-aged man to the far left; Wang Wei could see his muscle despite being a translucent fantom. Next to the muscr man was another middle-aged man wearing a turtle shell. Wang Wei refused toment on this person''s fashion sense.

    The person after that was an older man with long white hair and a beard, dressed in red. Somehow, Wang Wei could smell the scent of medicine from him.

    The fourth person was a young man with golden hair; righteousness and cruelness perfectly describe his face and demeanor.

    The fifth person on the back was an ordinary-looking young man. The only way to describe that person was ordinary; he had the kind of face that most people would not notice in a crowd¨Ca very forgettable face.

    Finally, the sixth person at the back was a lively, beautiful young woman with rainbow-colored eyes.

    Wang Wei recognized these people since he had to worship them during Ancestral Worshipping Ceremonies he had attended during his childhood. So, he immediately bowed and said:

    "Sect Master Wang Wei has seen the Ancestors."

    "There is no need for formalities," said Qiyuan as he floated next to Wang Wei and helped him. He took a deep look at him.

    "A Nine Extremity Foundation? A 4-Root as that? Worthy of my descendant."

    "It would have been better if it was a perfect 5-Root Foundation,"mented Sword Empress.

    "Give the kid some ck. Achieving such a result in the unorthodox path and in such a short time is proof of his talent," added the Battle Maniac.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "ording to my calction, there is a 99% chance he has found a way to push it to perfection," said Misceneous.

    "What is with the missing one percent?" asked the Rainbow Emperor.

    "He is a Fateless. Even as a mortal, I have to consider possible deviation."

    "That makes sense."

    "I''ve heard many great things about you," said Qiyuan Emperor to change the subject. "I''m d you inherited my drive for innovation and progress."

    His eyes twinkled.

    "I saw how well-developed the mortals in our territories are. Your use of construct, your views on education and knowledge, and the notion of advanced mortal civilization are fascinating; I cannot wait for you to spread your ideas throughout the world."

    "Thank you, Ancestor, for your praise."

    "I have a few questions I wanted to ask."

    "Brother Qishan, we cannot waste time," suddenly said Battle Maniac.

    "That''s right. Our presence could make the situation worse," added the Sword Empress. "Let''s do what we came for and leave."

    "Alright," Qiyuan replied with some sadness. He then looked at Wang Wei seriously: "We will all preach the Dao to you: teaching about the Dao and a detailed exnation of cultivation from Tier 1 to Tier 12."

    Wang Wei''s eyes immediately lit up after hearing this. With this process, not only will his understanding of Law and Dao reach another level, he won''t have to worry about finding methods to break through to the Empyrean and Paragon Realm in the future.

    "Thank you for your guidance."

    "Let''s begin," said Qiyuan with a smile.

 Chapter ?578 Nine Paragons Preaching

    Chapter ?578 Nine Paragons Preaching

    "I will be the first," said Qiyuan Emperor. Then, he waved his hand to manifest two cushions: one for him and the other for Wang Wei. The others waited as Qiyuan sat and Wang Wei sat, with thetter closing his eyes.

    "All lives are fundamentally divided into Qi, Essence, and Spirit. The cultivation process can begin by developing any of these aspects: it is a journey of self-discovery and transcendence, breaking the limit of the body, mind, and spirit¡­."

    Wang Wei did not hesitate to deploy his Spirit Particles and Future Buddha Self to improve hisprehension. At the same time, he had all his incarnationsprehend the sermon.

    Since the incarnations had different lives and experiences, they might understand something he could not. Furthermore, having ten of themprehending the same sermon was better than just him.

    As Wang Wei listened to his Ancestor''s preaching about the Dao, he saw the essence of cultivation rapidlyid out in simple terms before him. Then, the Qiyuan Emperor exined the Origin System to him from the Body Tempering Realm to the Quasi-Emperor Realm.

    Wang Wei had to admit there was something unique about seeing the system''s creator exin things to him. Even though he had entered the Duyi Realm and pushed the Origin System beyond its limit, there were many things he did not know or think about regarding it.

    But now, with its creator exining it to him, he finally understood.

    After exining the Origin System to the Quasi-Emperor Realm, the Qiyuan Emperor then exined his Origin, Dao and hisprehension after proving the Dao.

    Once he finished, he exined in detail to Wang Wei how to enter the Empyrean and Paragon Realm.

    After an unknown amount of time, Wang Wei opened his eyes, full of awe and respect. His slight pride after achieving his Dao Ancestor''s strength was gone as he understood how far he waspared to the pinnacle of the cultivation world. He decided to be more humbled as his journey had just begun, and he had a long way to go.

    Then, he checked on the Law Tree inside his Sea of Consciousness; he could see it was slowly turning silver. With a smile, he said: "Thank you, Ancestor."

    Qiyuan smiled back before condensing a talisman: "This is my gift to you. These were all my thoughts when I created the Origin System¨Cincluding some previous drafts that I eliminated. Maybe, it can be beneficial to you."

    Wang Wei dly epted. Qiyuan stood up from his seat to allow the Sword Empress to take the seat.

    "Kid, are you interested in bing a swordsman? It would be a shame to waste your talent."

    "I''m sorry, but I think the swordsmen''s path is too extreme."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Wang Wei was a little embarrassed to be so direct, but that''s how he felt. However, he could see the Deste Emperor giving him thumps up in the back.

    "I figure as much," she replied before condensing a talisman. "This is for your father: it contained my Sword Dao. Maybe it can help him."

    Wang Wei respectfully epted the gift.

    "Although I cannot teach you about my Sword Dao, I can teach you about the concept of attack since swordsmen are the ultimate attackers."

    Sword Empress then preached her Sword Dao, whose primary focus was on shing Heaven and Earth; her entire Dao involved how to properly destroy Heavenly Dao, who is the embodiment of myriad Daos.

    However, her sermon also focused on the best way for a person''s attack to reach its maximum potential and go beyond the limit. Wang Wei felt this sermon would benefit him throughout his cultivation journey.

    Wang Wei opened his eyes, this time full of the sharpness of a swordsman. His Everchanging Dao Heart helped him a lot to betterprehend her sermon.

    Sword Empress nodded her head before giving her spot to Battle Maniac.

    "Your Dream Combat Technique is ingenious. So, I will use it to help you."

    Then, Wang Wei found himself in a vivid dream. And in that dream, he spent eons doing only one thing: fighting. He fought countless races and unique individuals; he learned numerous fighting styles, battle applications, spells, environment analysis, and many other things that could help him increase his odds of winning in battle.

    Once he opened his eyes, a terrifying battle intent emanated from his body; he felt like a new man as his Battle IQ and experience drastically improved.

    "What a little monster,"mented Battle Maniac with a smile. Then, he also condensed a talisman: "This is for Li Jun; he''s a fine descendant."

    Wang Wei quickly epted. Then, Ancient Deste came before him.

    "I''m d I''ve found a true sessor for my scripture. Plus, you''ve pushed beyond its limit."

    He was very happy with the concept of ck holes in the Acupoints; this idea perfectly suited his scripture and elevated it to another level.

    "I will preach to you about my Dao and the True Power Dao."

    Wang Wei closed his eyes before controlling his excitement. He listened attentively, and his Law Tree rapidly turned silver in the process. He controlled himself to not break through in realms and ensure a solid foundation.

    Once the sermon finished, Wang We were visibly shocked as he learned there was another gate after the Gate of Power called the Gate of Flesh, and Ancient Deste had opened both of them.

    However, his lips twitched after he realized the requirement to open and how difficult it would be to do so in the lower dimension. However, thinking about the reward, he became motivated.

    He knew he could seed since this sermon contained so many tricks or methods to temper the flesh¨Call from the Ancient Deste''s experience.

    "This is my gift to you," said the Ancient Deste Emperor before handing Wang Wei a ring. "This contains enough Primordial Star Essence to condense the ck holes for all your incarnations."

    Wang Wei''s eyes lit up as he carefully ced the ring away.

    "It''s my turn," said Turtle Shell. "What I''m going to teach you is the pinnacle of defense. If you can learn a tenth of my ability, a few things in the universe will be able to kill you."

    Wang Wei was speechless as he realized another quirk of this Ancestor besides his fashion sense: bragging. Then, he closed his eyes to listen to the sermon and was truly speechless.

    Turtle shell was truly the master of defense. His Dao involved pursuing defense to the extreme, simr to swordsmen. Moreover, thetter also knows how to use arrays, talismans, pills, and weapons for defense.

    ''This guy is the very definition of an unkible cockroach because of his defense,'' thought Wang Wei after opening his eyes.

    "You just thought of something insulting, didn''t you?"

    "Of course not, Ancestor. This disciple would never do such a thing," Wang Wei replied with a righteous face. "I have too much respect to do such a thing."

    "Hmm, maybe I''m a little too sensitive. Here is my gift to you."

    Wang Wei received a book that contained a technique to use his Acupoints as a defensive array; this was the idea he had after seeing Tong Ruobing. He did not ask how Turtle Shell knew what he wanted to do; he now understood the power of these people was unfathomable. He was just happy he did not have to waste time creating the method himself.

    "I will teach you about the Five Elements, Professions Dao, Divination, and Yin-Yang Calctions," said Misceleanous Emperor. He did not waste time before preaching, and Wang Wei listened attentively.

    Wang Wei felt his understanding of all the professions deepened.

    Then, he learned a lot about divination¨Cwhich was his specialty. Yin-Yang Calction was the same as divination but used another system simr to mathematics.

    Through a diagram made of symbols, a person can calcte all the secrets or knowledge between Heaven and Earth. Of course, the limitation is based on the user''s skills and strengths.

    The Misceneous Emperor taught him how to use both divination and Yin Yang Calction to get the information he wanted.

    "Thank you, Ancestor," said Wang Wei with a bow.

    "No problem. This is my gift to you."

    Wang Wei received another talisman which contained a unique formation that could convert Innate Qi into Immortal Qi. It was unfortunate he could only use the formation inside his Divine Sea. Otherwise, it would greatly benefit his future ns.

    "This is another gift for that girl Yan Liling," he added before giving him another talisman.

    The Hell Judgment took the seat afterward and preached without saying much. In the midst ofprehension, Wang Wei frowned slightly before continuing. He could sense that the Hell Judgment Dao was a unique one thatbined Good and Evil, the Soul, and even Yin and Yang, and other things.

    After preaching, Hell Judgment asked: "Did you notice?"

    "Yes," nodded Wang Wei. He realized a w on his cultivation path: his soul. Since he had such a powerful soul and never had to worry about cultivating it, he also barely used it in most of his battles.

    As such, his soul was not used to its full potential. The Hell Judgment pointed out this w to him and showed him a path on how to use better use his soul.

    Wang Wei looked at his Law Tree that had turned silver; he could also sense the Soul Law added in addition to the Five Elements.

    Afterward, it was the Shadow Ruler.

    "My Dao is not really suited for you. But, hopefully, you can learn something from it."

    Thetter preached about Shadow Dao. And when Wang Wei opened his eyes, he had some confusion on his face but did not immediately ask.

    "This is for you. You are an anomaly, so after proving the Dao, Wang Ju would only inherit 50% of your power. However, she could inherit between 50 to 70% with this method."

    Wang Wei took the talisman with respect.

    "It''s finally my turn," said Rainbow with excitement. "I pursue the pinnacle of speed. I can tell you that although I cannot defeat any of my seniors, none of them can catch me if I want to run away."

    The others'' lips twitched slightly as they felt slight shame; she was correct.

    Wang Wei listened to the sermon with fascination. She taught him to use different methods to increase speed. Whether it was through controlling light, thunder, gravity, bending space-time, or even the concept of the speed of the mind: she used all of them to increase her speed.

    After opening his eyes, Wang Wei could not help but ask: "Are you also a Paragon?"

    "Of course."

    "How? Time-wise, it did not make sense."

    He could feel that both Rainbow and Shadow Ruler''s Dao were on the same level as the others. But these two proved the Dao after the Devil Era. He did not understand how they had enough time to be Paragon.

    Rainbow did not answer but looked at Qiyuan.

    "Something happened that we needed more powerful individuals. So, we paid the price to call future Emperors of the sect to summon them from the future," exined Qiyuan.

    "These two came and became Paragons in the past."

    "Did Ie?" asked Wang Wei.

    "No," replied Qiyuan with a smile. "We could not summon anyone past the ninth Emperor."

    "That''s a shame."

    "Not really. It''s good you don''t have to bear the Karma of our failure," replied Qiyuan with a sigh.

    "A few more things before you leave. Do not kill all the participants before the Heaven Will Battle. I know you have the strength, but don''t do it¨Ceven secretly."

    "Oh, why?"

    Wang Wei never nned to do so since there would be too manyplications. But there seems to be something else.

    "The Lower Dimension has changed, preventing forces in the upper dimension from intervening¨Cincluding Paragons. The Myriad Emperor World will be the center of an uing change. So, before that, a Son of an Era will be chosen."

    "You mean me?"

    "Yes. Heavenly Dao will definitely choose you. However, if you kill the other participants, your actions will be seen as an act of weakening the world, thus forfeiting and decreasing your chance of being chosen.

    "Now, I understand you might not care about the Title of Son of an Era, but the destiny it provides will benefit you until you be an Empyrean. Don''t waste such an opportunity because of how you feel about Heavenly Dao."

    "I see," nodded Wang Wei. Although he did not like Heavenly Dao, he knew the trial was nothing personal. Furthermore, he could control his emotions and do things he did not like for the sake of benefit.

    "Thank you for your guidance," said Wang Wei before giving these nine a deep bow. Their help today will benefit him throughout his entire life. Then, Wang Wei left the secret realm.

    While alone, the Hell Judgment Emperor said: "Are you sure he''s the one we are waiting for? This kid has too many secrets."

    "He''s right," added Misceneous Emperor. "Forget all the taboo aura on him, I can sense the aura from the Prehistoric World from him. And there is a 90% chance he is the reincarnation of the Myriad Devourer."

 Chapter ?579 Inextinguishable [Gift Bonus Chapter]

    Chapter ?579 Inextinguishable [Gift Bonus Chapter]

    (Thanks to PunchedHaddock5 for the gift)

    -------

    Quyuan frowned as he remembered some things long ago. The Prehistoric World was a unique, Normal Chaos World floating in Primordial Chaos. The special aspect of it was no individual could enter, no matter who it was. People could leave the world but not enter.

    Furthermore, an intense aura of taboo emanated from the Prehistoric World. Many people knew one of the 13 Taboos was inside, but no one knew what it was and why it was a taboo.

    As for Myriad Devour? It was also rted to the Prehistoric Word. The entire Primordial Chaos was in turmoil during the Second Origin Battle. Then, a significant World Collision urred; many Source and Normal Chaos Worlds shed with the Prehistoric World.

    This event was an anomaly that many people believed was artificially created. However, no one cared whether that was the truth because of the benefit of this event.

    The sh released arge quantity of World Essence, a rare resource for people who wanted to cultivate a Paragon Soul or Tier 12 Soul. Many Paragons and other powerful entities fought for the World''s Essence.

    Because of this event, many people reached the peak of the Paragon Realm because of the World Essence¨Cincluding Shadow Ruler and Rainbow.

    But not long afterward, a creature that was a massive umtion of Paragon Soul Quantity and Quality appeared in Primordial Chaos. The creature had immense Willpower and only used it as a form of battle'' it did not havews, Dao, bloodline, or any spells¨Cjust pure Willpower and Spiritual power.

    The creature would devour anything weaker than it¨Cincluding some Tier 10 and 11 Fiendgods and even many Normal Chaos Worlds.

    Regarding strength, the creature was only on par with some of the weakest Paragons¨Cand barely at that. However, its Willpower granted unimaginable protection. Moreover, a mysterious and mighty power protected the Myriad Devour whenever someone more powerful tried to harm him.

    Many people feared the Myriad Devour was an experiment from the Prehistoric World to create the fourteenth taboo. Luckily, the creature disappeared one day, never showing up again.

    "His past does not matter," said Qiyuan. "What matters is he might be the one to show us the path forward."

    "I agree," said Sword Empress.

    "You''re only saying that because of his rtionship with Wu Hong,"mented Battle Maniac.

    "So?"

    Qiyuan Emperor looked at Misceneous. "Go hide all information about him; we don''t want these parasites to notice his anomaly and be extreme in their attempt to get rid of him."

    Misceneous frowned before sighing. He looked at Wang Wei, that was flying toward his mansion. With a wave of his mind, he ced an invisible formation on him to hide his taboo auras, his connection to the Prehistoric and even elevated the formation Wu Hong ced on his soul from an Empyrean level to the peak of the Paragon Realm.

    He also left a way for Wang Wei to detect and control the formation once he became a Great Emperor. Once he was done, Misceneous'' phantom became even more transparent.

    "Are you alright?" asked Qiyuan.

    "I''ll survive."

    Qiyuan then looked at Sword Empress.

    "How is your situation?"

    "I''ve stabilized my injury. But my strength has dropped to the Emperor Realm, and it''s the weakest Third ss."

    "Why do you sound so salty?"mented Battle Maniac. "At least you''re alive. Look at us." She ignored him.

    "I bet she''s salty Wu Hong survived with Empyrean strength," said Ancient Deste withughter, forcing Sword Empress to stare at him with killing intent.

    "Don''t look at me. She must likely survive because she was both an Inextinguishable Paragon and a Boundless One. If you had listened to me, tempered your body, and opened both Gate of Power and Flesh, you might have been in a better situation."

    Ancient Deste never understood why these swordsmen refused to temper their bodies. The sword they loved so much was a metal weapon: a solid and hard object. So, wouldn''t it make sense for them to temper their bodies to be like a sword¨Cthe very thing they admired and pursued with so much passion?

    "Don''t act up," said Qiyuan, preventing his little sister from throwing a temper tantrum. " Wang Chong is correct. If there is something we''ve learned in the previous failure, if we want to take that step, we have to ensure our soul, body, and Dao reaches the pinnacle."

    The others nodded in agreement with him.

    "Does that mean we have to open both Gates?" asked Turtle Shell.

    "I don''t think we have to go to this extreme. As long as we opened the Gate of Power and tempered our body to withstand Paragon strength, we should be alright, " added Misceneous Emperor.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "That makes sense."

    "How are things going?" Qiyuan continued.

    "I''ve gathered some resources for your revival, but things are going slow."

    "What''s the issue?"

    "Time Eater is hunting me down," she said with clenched teeth. "He even cornered me once."

    The room quieted down before Ancient Deste startedughing uncontrobly.

    "That brat you almost killed after he confessed to you is hunting you down? How embarrassing. Hahaha."

    Time Eater was a Paragon of their era, fascinated by the Sword Empress. However, she despised and almost killed him with her sword after he tried to pester her after a rejection.

    Unfortunately, he did not participate in the Ultimate Taboo and became one of the seven parasites weakening the world today.

    "Do you want to die?" said the Sword Empress, but Ancient Deste did not care nor stopughing.

    ''I''ll kill him after I return to peak strength,'' she thought. Of course, she knew that would not be so easy, not because of ack of trying. Ancient Deste was an Inextinguishable Paragon, meaning he had all the life savings of a Boundless Paragon and even methods thetter did not have.

    "You wait. I''ve already taken your advice and started tempering my body. When you revive, I''ll take my revenge for all the time you made fun of my weak fleshly body."

    Ancient Deste shrugged his shoulder. He always thought she had wasted her potential by now tempering her body. He thought she would have learned her lesson after losing to Wu Hong by one move because of her fleshly body. But no. Instead, she double-down on cultivating her Sword Dao.

    Luckily, the recent failures made her realize the truth, and his years of advising her to do made the Sword Empress realize the truth. As for getting beaten once they revived? He did not care since he could take it.

    "Anything else to report?" asked Qiyuan, who was used to these two bickerings.

    "Supreme Unity found me, but Maitreya stopped him."

    "Maitreya? I thought she had joined with the seven parasites?" asked Battle Maniac.

    "She''s not like that," Sword Empress said. "I don''t know why she kept the power bnce for so many years, but she must have her reason. I think she''s also waiting for someone."

    "Or power changed her," added Hell Judgment with a sneer. "Look what happened to Supreme Unity."

    "Don''t say such a stupid thing. I''m afraid it''s only because of her that all of us in Limbo have not been hunted down by Supreme Unity."

    No onemented regarding this.

    "We already knew the method Supreme Unity got was wed, so it''s not surprising that he changed," added Shadow Ruler. "But what about Maitreya?"

    "Before leaving, she told me there might be something wrong with her method, but she was willing to take the chance," said Sword Empress with a frown.

    "Do you think we should have settled for a wed method?" said Rainbow with a slightly lowered voice. "After all, we got nothing in the end, and now, our peers have surpassed us."

    The room quieted down for a moment before Qiyuan said: "We made a choice and should live with it."

    "You don''t have any regret?" asked Turtle Shell.

    "No, because I see hope."

    "You mean the kid? Do you really think he could show us the way forward?"

    Qiyuan was quiet as he looked at Wang Wei in the distance.

    "In the Chaos Universe, we know two people have seeded. And he can be the third. And as long as he seeds, we can learn from him and seed as well."

    "If he fails?"

    "We will start the Third Battle of Origin and try again."

    After that, the nine disappeared as if they had never existed. It was rare for them to appear in the lower dimension without being detected by Supreme Unity.

    Unfortunately, they also could not stay for long.

    Battle Tower:

    Wang Wei had just finished fighting a 6-Leaf Immortal Venerable; he lost, but he did not mind. After the sermon, his main body reached peak 4-Leaf strength. With his battle experience, he can survive for dozens of years in a battle with 5-Leaf, and a few days with 6-Leaf.

    After checking his strength, he left the tower. Ny thousand years passed inside that secret room, but only a few hours passed outside. Wang Wei guessed it had something to do with the pool behind his ancestors.

    Then, he sent the gifts to Li Jun and Yan Liling before continuing to look for information on Gu Xuan. Regrettably, not long afterward, he received the notice someone hade to see him from the trial.

 Chapter ?580 Discussion

    Chapter ?580 Discussion

    Wang Wei teleported to his mansion, where he saw a maid waiting for him. She immediately bowed to him before notifying him of the visitor''s identity. Wang Wei then frowned before entering the guest room.

    He saw a shave-headed monk sitting in the cross-legged position with a pot of tea and vegetable meal before him. Wang Wei walked to the table and waved his hand to make it disappear along with the drink and food.

    "Young Master Wei, I''m sorry for thete-night inconvenience," said Monk Wuzhi, not minding thetter''s rudeness.

    "Monk, I don''t care for your flowery words. State your purpose."

    "Benefactor, what is the hostility? Have I done anything to harm you? If so, tell me, and I will dly apologize," said Monk Wuzhi with the utmost sincerity.

    "If you were about to be dragged into something you did not want to, you would also feel as I did," replied Wang Wei.

    "Benefactor, you should not see it as ''dragging.'' Everyone is bound by their actions and decisions, so everyone must pay their karma."

    "You''re right. But there is a difference between willingly paying it and being forced to do so."

    "You have free will, benefactor. So, no one can force you to do anything."

    "Do you genuinely believe that?" asked Wang Wei, staring deep into the monk''s eyes. "Does your word have weight, or are you just spewing nonsense to get what you want?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Monk Wizhi began to sweat secretly after hearing this question. He could see an invisible karmic bnce dangling above his head. The bnce prevented would determine his fate based on his reaction.

    If he lies, he will receive a bacsh for lying and allowing his words to have no weight or significance. And if he told the truth, he would enter into a binding agreement where Wang Wei could decide not to intervene in the uing conflict and choose when to pay his karma.

    As such, Monk Wuzhi felt like a few seconds was like an eternity. After swallowing a gulp of saliva, he recited some scriptures in his mind to calm down: "I mean every word I said."

    As soon as he said these words, he sensed the bnce disappearing, and the weight of the world vanished from his shoulder.

    Monk Wuzhi also learned a valuable lesson from this encounter: always minding his words before a Karma Master. Otherwise, they will be used against you.

    "Is that so? In that case, I''m sorry for my rude behavior; it seems I misjudged your character," said Wang Wei, before returning the previously disappearing table, this time with even more food.

    "This is one of the specialty dishes I''ve prepared specially for you; I''d like to think you''ve never eaten this before, but I could be wrong. So, enjoy."

    Monk Wuzhi wanted to reject the offer. After all, as someone from the upper dimension, what great and unique food he had not tested¨Cespecially for a man of his status.

    However, after smelling the unique fragrance of the meal, he decided not to be rude as a guest. So, he took a bite, and the taste was heavenly; that''s the only way he could describe it.

    Although the ingredients were not nearly as good as the ones he was used to, thebination, the spices, and the techniques used for the preparation were sublime. Furthermore, he had never tested this recipe before.

    Monk Wuzhi then enjoyed himself. The only downgrade to the meal was the tea, as he considered it subpar. However, after taking out his tea, everything was perfect.

    Wang Wei had to admit his tea was nothingpared to the upper dimension. So, after exchanging the meal''s recipe for some more tea, the two got along as they talked over the dinner.

    And when they finished a few hourster, they finally got to business.

    "Little Wuzhi, what brings you to see me today?"

    The monk was now used to thetter''s shamelessness; he did not even care when his seniority was reduced to a younger brother despite being older than thetter by a few hundred thousand years.

    "I need your help keeping Feng Heng safe."

    "I guess it would be rted to him," Wang Wei replied casually. "Does that mean Zhang Yucheng wants to eradicate him?"

    "Yes, and I cannot allow that to happen."

    "I cannot directly help you," said Wang Wei.

    "If you are worried about picking a side, I don''t think you have much choice."

    "I''m fully aware of this. But there is a difference between active and passive participants."

    "So, you can help me but not directly," reiterated Monk Wuzhi. "So, how do you n to help?"

    "I can promise to help spread Buddism in the lower dimension. And if something happens to Feng Heng, I will officially take his ce after proving the Dao. You can give me an honorary Buddha Title or something to help me better lead the faction."

    Monk Wuzhi pondered for a moment; he did not mind giving thetter an honorary title to lead the lower dimension Buddhism Sect. He also did not mind thetter being the leader and controlling Buddhism in the lower dimension.

    Ultimately, he still had to ascend. And no matter what he did, the genuine leader of Buddhism will always be his master, Maitreya Mother Buddha. He only had one problem:

    "Feng Heng cannot die."

    "Oh, why is that?"

    "He is the key to breaking the Absolute Beginning Magic. Once he dies, everything will go wrong."

    "That''s not an issue. After I have proven the Dao, I will break the Absolute Beginning Magic."

    "It does not matter. Feng Heng cannot die."

    Wang Wei squinted his eyes as countless thoughts rushed through his mind. He remembered some of the history lessons from Earth. After Buddhism arrived on the maind from India, Taoism reinvented itself and included many concepts of Buddhism into its philosophies.

    And Buddhism was also reorganized to be more suited to the time and the ancient culture. Now, something simr was urring in this world.

    Feng Heng''s neo-Buddhism was deeply ingrained with Taoist ideologies. Furthermore, he connected their Qi Luck, making his new sect extremely precious. Once it spreads throughout the lower and upper dimensions, it will bring a fatal blow to Taoism.

    And as the lynchpin of this new faction, Feng Heng''s value was incalcble.

    ''I would not be surprised if the upper dimension prepared an alternative method for him to prove the Dao and be Emperor.''

    This idea was not too far-fetched if he could devise alternate methods to make someone a Great Emperor.

    After thinking for a moment, he asked: "How powerful are you and Zhang Yancheng?"

    Monk Wuzhi did not answer.

    "I know this is a sensitive topic, but I need to gauge your level of strength to determine if I''m getting over my head."

    After pondering for a moment, the monk decided to be honest. "I have 7-Leaf Immortal Venerable strength, and Zhang Yucheng has peak 7-Leaf to 8-Leaf."

    "7-Leaf? The only way to achieve such strength is through the Nine Extremity Foundation. Did you two fail your foundation establishment process?"

    Monk Wuzhi smiled wryly: "There were someplications."

    Wang Wei could guess what theplications were: these two''s masters intervened in their process of setting up the Nine Extremity Foundation, leading to their failures.

    "I have another question," asked Wang Wei with squinted eyes. "How do you know I have a Nine Extremity Foundation?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "The knowledge about Nine Extremity is scarce in the lower dimension. Yet, you were not surprised when I mentioned the name."

    Monk Wuzhi became quiet. Wang Wei did not think thetter thought he was simply knowledgeable.

    "Did your master tell you about me?"

    "That''s correct."

    "Does that mean Zhang Yucheng also knows?"

    "My master has done her best to hide your information. However, there is a high chance he knows or guessed something. But, I''m not sure."

    Wang Wei frowned. His ancestors told him about the upper dimension''s seven rulers and two supreme rulers. They also hinted that these two might have transcended the Paragon Realm.

    The Sword Empress even hinted that he should not be too reliant on Wu Hong since she cannot protect herself from these two¨Clet alone protect him.

    ''It seems like I owe Maitreya Buddha more karma than I thought,'' thought Wang Wei, relieved for the protection and annoyed at being entangled so soon with all these almighty entities.

    "What about Xiao Tiandi? How powerful is he? Did he seed in the Nine Extremity Foundation?"

    "Him? From what I know, he did not even try it."

    "Why?"

    "I do not know," replied the monk. He only knew it was a great sensation when the Innate Dao Source Physique owner did not try to establish the best foundation for cultivation.

    "So, you two are stronger than him?"

    "Well, not necessarily," replied the monk with slight embarrassment. "Xiao Tiandi only has 6-Leaf strength. However, he has mastered many secrets techniques that could elevate his power to 9-Leaf and beyond."

    "I''m sure you two have simr methods."

    "It''s not the same," replied the monk. "He has mastered so many of them that it''s unnatural. Furthermore, those secret techniques usually have a price to pay. But also mastered other secret techniques that negated the price."

    The monk smiled wrily, lost in thought. "There is also a high chance he knows a secret technique that can nullify his opponent''s secret technique. And If he does not, he can analyze and create one during battle."

    "Anyway, we have never beaten him in battle."

 Chapter 581 Agreement [Gift Bonus Chapter]

    Chapter 581 Agreement [Gift Bonus Chapter]

    (Thanks to Heaven Will Daoist, Daoist_Brother_91, and Gaurave_Parihar_7759 for the gift.)

    ------n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''Why do I feel this Innate Dao Source Physique is even better than my Paragon Soul?'' thought Wang Wei as he felt like Xiao Tiandi was one of these protagonists that could cheat life. They use reckless techniques that should kill them, but miraculously, they have another miraculous technique to negate the negative effect.

    ''Doesn''t matter. Let''s see if I can get some secret techniques from him,'' he thought.

    "What about Shu Run; how powerful she is?"

    "All I can say is her Emperor Bone has a disgusting ability," replied Monk Wuzhi, with determination in his eyes not to say anything else.

    Wang Wei instantly could tell the monk was not happy with him leading the entire conversation; this was his way of wrestling power. So, Wang Wei did not ask for any more information.

    He theorized that besides Xiao Tiandi and Shi Run, the other upper-seeded yers were not on par with Zhang Yucheng and the monk. They were only ssified in that spot because of some political intrigue that Gu Xuan was ying.

    And since they were only for their mission, they did not care about their rankings.

    "Benefactor, are you going to help me or not?"

    "Do you really need my help?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "From what I know, Feng Heng, no, Shi Fuyu is an expert at hiding."

    Wang Wei once read Feng Heng''s Fate Line and knew some information about him and his past as the monk, Shi Fuyu. And from the Sleeper''s information, he knew of a monk that lived during the Incense Era.

    The Sleepers noticed him since he was thest survivor of Buddhism in the Myriad Emperor World. Of course, it did not help that the monk was sloppy in his early days when he tried to convert some talented individuals to Buddhism.

    Although the Sleepers lost track of him after a certain period, it was still recorded that this monk was an expert at hiding. It even evaded the search of a few Pseudo-Eternal Emperors from the Taiyi Profound Gate.

    "Do you think he can escape from our masters'' eyes?" asked Monk Wuzhi in response. And Wang Wei had to agree with thetter. These two''s masters were one of the reasons he did not want to be so noticeable in theirpetition.

    What if their masters'' Will descended and used their bodies during their confrontation? He will be directly under these people''s eyes, which makes him ufortable.

    "Onest question: what will happen to Feng Heng''s status in the Taiyi Profound Gate?"

    Monk Wuzhi pondered for a moment before saying: "In the best-case scenario, he will remain where he is from. If not, it will not affect the overall n."

    Wang Wei squinted his eyes as he could analyze much information from those two sentences. Feng Heng had very likely already converted many upper-echelons of the Taiyi Profound Gate into his neo-Buddhism sect¨Cincluding some Immortal-level powerhouses.

    Secondly, Zhang Yucheng''s master has not had ess to the Myriad Emperor World for quite some time now. Otherwise, he would have long alerted the Taiyi Profound Gate and not let the situation reach such ate stage.

    Wang Wei took out a talisman he had made that contained his full strength. After seeing and sensing the power inside, Monk Wuzhi''s eyes lit up. He knew he could defeat Zhang Yucheng with that power.

    "I will help you, but I have one condition."

    "What is it?"

    "I want to study your Nine Nirvana Heart."

    "Impossible

    "Don''t overreact, monk. Plus, it''s not like it''s going to hurt you."

    "I refuse."

    "Fine. But you''re on your own. Once Feng Heng dies, I will take on his cause to pay my karma."

    "You!" said the monk before calming down. Then, he looked at Wang Wei with a sneer.

    "You don''t seem to have a grasp of the situation. Any Heavenly Chosen from the Myriad Emperor World is on a watchlist to determine whether to immediately execute them after they ascend.

    "The entire Eternal Ascension World has been blocked, preventing anything or anyone from entering and leaving.

    "As for you, you are an anomaly. All the things you have achieved make you a glowing light in a dimly lit room. And your light has not been extinguished in advance because of my master.

    "If one day she decides to no longer protect you, Empress Wu will barely be able to save you from the other Paragons in her current state. And if my master does not stop Supreme Unity, your only fate is destruction.

    "You will leave your life only in despair."

    "Is that supposed to scare me?" Wang Wei calmly asked back. "What you consider despair, for me, is at best an inconvenience and, worse, a problem I have to think a little longer to solve."

    As he said these words, his body instinctively released a terrifying pressure that made Monk Wuzhi''s heart shake.

    "Maybe it''s because you''ve lived under your master''s protection for so long, idolizing her power. But you seem to forget that some cultivators, some people, would rather die thanpromise their beliefs and ideologies.

    "But let me remind you. I would rather die than be a pawn in whatever game your master is ying. Believe me when I say I have this level of conviction."

    "Amitabha," muttered the monk as a golden light shone on his body, seeming to calm him down. Then, he recited his sutra for half a minute.

    ''It seems my state of mind is not as calm and peaceful as I thought. I''ve built hidden arrogance deep inside my heart due to my status and background; This is a learning experience for me to be better enlightened.''

    Monk Wuzhi closed his eyes as a peaceful aura emanated from his body. A few minutester, he opened his eyes, full of wisdom. His previously agitated mood was gone, and he appeared more like a wise and enlightened monk; his state of mind was sublimated.

    Upon opening his eyes, the monk was now calmer. "Benefactor, I''m sorry for the outburst."

    "No, I''m the one who should apologize. You''re a guest, and I should treat you as such."

    Mon Wuzhi shook his head and did not continue on the issue. "Benefactor, why do you want to study my physique? You have to understand a person''s physique is special to them. If someone else knew it too well, they could cause great harm."

    "I''m aware of this, and I know my request was disrespectful. As you can guess, I wanted to create a longevity technique base on your physique to acquire nine lives after proving the Dao.

    "And I promise to share this technique with you, granting you an additional nine lives."

    Wang Wei had this idea the moment he learned about longevity resources. He wanted to use his nine incarnations to each grant him an additional life after proving the Dao. And if he could study Monk Wuzhi''s physique, he would have a higher chance of sess.

    ''That''s not a bad idea,'' thought Monk Wuzhi. Before today, he had never thought about that since he knew he would have nine lives the moment he proved the Dao. And these nine lives would apany him to the Paragon Realm.

    And if he had an additional nine, even if they were only avable in the Emperor Realm, it would help him tremendously.

    "I agree with your condition," said the monk after thinking for a moment. "But, I have a condition of my own."

    "Please."

    "I want the Dao Opening Sect to help in the protection n."

    "What do you mean?"

    "I fear Zhang Yucheng will gather Immortal Tier powerhouses to kill Feng Heng. Regrettably, our Buddhist Sect does not have as much of an influence in the lower dimension. So, it is more difficult to gather immortals on our side."

    "That''s fine. But we can only prevent these immortals from intervening in your battle with Zhang Yucheng. We won''t go out of our way to deal with your enemy for you."

    "That''s fine by me."

    Wang Wei nodded before signing the necessary binding contract. Then, he led the monk to a particr room in his mansion with a formation.

    "You should have some powerful time treasure, right?"

    The monk''s lips trembled before taking out an hourss-looking magic artifact. Wang Wei then sent him inside with the formation, gathering information for five hundred years, while an instant passed outside.

    In a few seconds, the monk disappeared next to him before reappearing, and the aura on his body seemed stronger than before. Meanwhile, Wang Wei had a talisman in his hand with a bunch of information from scanning the monk''s body and soul.

    "Since our transaction is finished, there is nothing left to talk about. It was a pleasure to meet you, Monk Wuzhi," said Wang Wei before bowing slightly.

    The monk looked at him with a deep gaze. He was not stupid, and he could guess some things. His state of mind was sublimated, and in the short 500 years of retreat inside that formation, he discovered he understood deeper about the essence of Buddhism and even had a few bold and new ideas.

    All of these changes resulted in his strength increase to the peak of 7-Leaf, close to 8-Leaf, the same as Zhang Yucheng.

    "The pleasure was all mine," replied the monk with a bow before leaving the mansion.

    "You''ve taken too great of a risk," said Wang Wucheng, who suddenly appeared.

    "Calcted risks. If the Ancestor did not tell me some information about the upper dimension''s situation, I would have used a less aggressive method."

    "It''s good you have thought things through properly. But, how about getting the sect involved in this battle?"

    "There is a high chance that Maitreya is why Supreme Unity has not hunted down our ancestors in limbo. So, we have already picked a side."

    Wang Wucheng sighed out loud; these things were beginning to be above his weight ss. So, he left to gather other people to enter this mess.

    "Alright, let''s see if there were some actions in the middle of the night," muttered Wang Wei before activating the Quantum Arrays to spy on people.

 Chapter 582 Heart of Hope

    Chapter 582 Heart of Hope

    Monk Wuzhi used a talisman to be invisible before heading straight into Feng Heng''s mansion. With excitement, Feng Heng opened the house''s formation to receive the guest. He immediately bowed:

    "Shi Fuyu, Elder of the Zen Heart Monastery, has seen Monk Wuzhi."

    "I know the Zen Heart Monastery. They have cultivated many great Buddhas," replied Monk Wuzhi before returning the bow. In the Eternal Ascension World, the title of Buddha is not given to anyone, nor is it given to someone based on their strength and cultivation.

    At least, those two are not the main criteria. A monk must deeply understand scriptures, contribute significantly to Buddhism, and have many merits. Finally, they have to have their own doctrine and debate it before a group of Buddhas before the title is granted to them.

    Otherwise, a person can only have the Honorary Buddha Title and not the real thing.

    "D-Does, the Zen Heart Monastery still exist in the upper dimension?" hurriedly asked Feng Heng.

    "Yes. And not just it, but all the factions destroyed by that devil Absolute Beginning."

    "Good, good, good. I thought I was alone; I thought our inheritance was gone," muttered Shi Fuyu, with tears in the corner of his eyes. Monk Wuzhi sighed before patting his shoulder.

    "I know you''ve been through a lot. But things will be alright from now on. My master has given her words she will do everything possible to atone for her mistake back then."

    "I would never dare me the Maitreya Mother."N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "A mistake is a mistake," said Monk Wuzhi sternly. "As such, even my master cannot ignore this fact."

    Shi Fuyu exhaled softly, feeling some weight lifting from his shoulder. He felt the burden he had carried for millions of years was worth it after hearing these reassuring words.

    At least his pain and suffering were acknowledged.

    "I''m sorry for my rudeness," said Shi Fuyu as he realized he was still at the entrance, which was very rude. "Come in; I''ll serve tea."

    "No need; I''m in a hurry."

    "In that case, Reverend Wuzhi, what brings you to see me?" asked Shi Fuyu.

    "My master sent a few things for you," replied Monk Wuzhi before giving him a space ring. "These are some of the lost inheritance from back then, along with a few more from the upper dimension. There are also better methods to purify incense and prevent the same problem from urring again."

    Shi Fuyu''s eyes lit up as these were the things he needed. He feared Buddhism to repeat its mistake, resulting in another annihtion.

    "My master said you have little to no chance at winning this generation''s Heaven Will Battle."

    Shi Fuyu frowned: "Is it because of Wang Wei?"

    "If nothing unexpected urs, it will be between him and Di Tian."

    "Tao-Buddhism''s Qi Luck is connected to the Myriad Emperor World. So, it would be ideal to prove the Dao there. If I prove the Dao in other World Communities, I might not be able to eradicate the Absolute Beginning Magicpletely."

    "My master is aware of this," replied the monk, taking out a scroll and handing it over. "You can participate in the final battle if you want. But, if all fails, this is your way out."

    Shi Fuyu looked at the scroll''s title: Merit Proving Dao Method. He quickly skimmed through it, his eyes bing brighter with each page he read.

    "Thank you."

    "No need for formality. All you need is inside the space ring," added Monk Wuzhi. "My master said Wang Wei will be a great ally, so try not to be enemies with him."

    Shi Fuyu raised his brow.

    "I know you want Buddhism to rule the uing era. But that''s not possible. We already had our turn, so we must wait a while again to maintain the universe''s bnce."

    "But, haven''t we paid enough?"

    "Yes," nodded Monk Wuzhi. "Our destruction was a mistake in the first ce; an anomaly. So, Heavenly Dao owes us and will aid in our revival. But, it cannot allows us to rule another era so soon."

    Shi Fuyu sighed in frustration; he had suspicions once he saw the Glorious Age of the Myriad Emperor World. Acquiring the Yin-Yang Eyes required too many things to go right.

    And given how easy it was for him to create a w in the Absolute Beginning Magic, he had suspicions that something was helping him. Of course, Shi Fuyu did underestimate his efforts and contributions.

    "Last thing," said Monk Wuzhi. "Zhang Yucheng will definitely try to kill you. So, during this time, stay in your mansion behind the formations."

    The monk sighed aloud: "The best course of action was to hide inside the Western Pure Bliss Land. However, I doubt Zhang Yucheng will give you a chance."

    "Reverend, I can help you."

    "You are not his opponent. So, there is no need to risk your life."

    "That may be so, but I still have the Heart of Hope."

    Shi Fuyu could live for long because the Buddhist Sect blessed them with the hopes of the entire sect: this was the Heart of Hope. This blessing granted him many abilities, including pseudo-immortality, increasedprehension, and exper hiding methods.

    However, he also sacrificed it for battle strength.

    "Don''t waste such a precious thing," hurriedly said Monk Wuzhi. "While proving the Dao, if you fail short of bing an Eternal Emperor, you can use it to ask Heavenly Dao for help to give you a final push."

    Heavenly Dao owes the lower dimension of Buddhism a great Karma since it was destroyed because of a miscalction. As such, Shi Fuyu can use the Heart of Hope to ask Heavenly Dao for help to be an Eternal Emperor.

    "I-I understand," replied Shi Fuyu.

    Monk Wuzhi nodded, "Once everything is over, your main job is to quietly spread Buddhism as far as possible in the Endless Void."

    Shi Fuyu escorted the monk out with a smile, and once he was alone, a sharp look appeared in his eyes. He looked at the scroll again before looking at arge number of purple spheres inside the space ring.

    ''If I can prove the Dao and use this merit method, I will be one of the most powerful Buddhas the lower dimension has ever seen. Only with such strength can I properly lead Buddhism.''

    Although he admired the Maitreya, Feng Heng had his ambitions and goals. As such, he was unwilling to give up on the Heaven Will Battle so easily.

    As for theck of strength? Sometimes, absolute strength does not determine the final victor. So, he went to rest, nning for the future. He decided to be cautious and stay in his mansion until the people from the upper dimension left.

    Wang Wei''s mansion:

    Through the Quantum Array, he saw Monk Wuzhi sneaking into Feng Heng''s mansion. He also saw the recording of Xu Shi and Huo Fenghuang''s visit.

    It was easy to guess Xu Shi''s motive because she was obsessed with her husband''s revival. Regarding Huo Fenghuang, her motive could be many. So, Wang Wei closed his eyes, connected to the Karma Thread he had on her, and divine some information.

    ''Bloodline? She wanted his bloodline?'' he thought. "It seems the negotiation did not go as nned.''

    Regrettably, this was all the information he could gather since Ao Tianyi seemed to have some weird power protecting him. Nevertheless, he was satisfied. Nheless, he was satisfied with the information he got.

    He felt it would be a few days before the situation with the oath was resolved. So, he decided to use this time to increase his strength. He went to his Space-Time Incarnation to enter a quick retreat.

    Using the Primordial Star Essence from his ancestor and the Human Mushroom, he finally opened all 1.269 million Acupoints, and his True Power Dao Realm strength reached 33 Primordial Dragon Force.

    Wang Wei clenched his hand as he sensed the surge of power flowing through his veins. ording to his calctions, he had 6-Leaf Immortal Venerable strength if he used all his might, including Domain and soul.

    And with the previous w in his Dao Heart removed, he was in peak shape, ready for any challenge.

    After exiting his retreat, he received information that the trial would resume in two days. So, he checked on his other incarnations. Nothing much changed in such a short time. However, the Fate Incarnation finally created the method for establishing the Spiritual Foundation/ Fate Pce.

    And the other incarnations have already begun to create their Fate Pces. They also began exchanging the materials that tempered their bodies with Chaos Ones.

    ording to his calctions, Wang Wei believed after the final fusion with his fleshly body, he would have the strength of 5-Root Dao Ancestors with 4.99% Grand Dao Source: the very pinnacle of Dao Ancestors.

    Then, he will use science and technology to reach the Tenth Extremity.

    As for how to achieve that, he had some ideas. He would use the Emperor''s blood and a unique spirit race. In the Heavenly Abode World, he found a stone bathed in Emperor''s blood during his battle with Di Tian.

    Over the years, the stone gave birth to a spirit race born from Emperor''s blood. Wang Wei has been nurturing the spirit race since he believed it could be helpfulter.

    And after hearing his ancestors preach, he believed it could be used for him to reach the Tenth Extremity.

    Two dayster, Wang Wei flew to the trial''s gathering ce. Midway to his fly, he suddenly stopped before teleporting somewhere.

    Boom!

    He punched with all his strength, not holding back in the slightest.

 Chapter 583 Bloodline Battle

    Chapter 583 Bloodline Battle

    Wang Wei frowned as he looked at the crater he had created. He felt he had hit something, but at the same time, it was as if he had hit nothing but air. Moreover, he did not find a single drop of blood.

    ''This hooded figure is interesting,'' he thought as he tried to divine and calcte some information based on the interaction. However, the end result was disappointing.

    He then spread his Divine Sense in all directions, trying to find the hooded figure or any clues for that matter. Many people looked at him strangely. They saw him attack someone, but no one could remember who he attacked.

    And no one thought it was an anomaly that cultivators as powerful as them could not remember someone. A few secondster, some people even believed Wang Wei was taking out his anger for unknown reasons.

    ''Gone,'' thought Wang Wei, shaking his head and flying to his position.

    Lord Spirit showed up not long after with the usual smile on her face; it was as if the previous thing had never urred.

    "We have taken your concerns into ount and have solved the problem," Lord Spirit said directly before looking at the upper seeded-yers. Then, Xiao Tiandi stood up begrudgingly and said:

    "Grand Dao above, I, Xiao Tiandi, swore topete fairly in thepetition. And if something happened to me, my sect and anyone rted to me would not seek revenge¨C directly or indirectly.

    "If I fail to keep my word, I will die a horrible death."

    As soon as he said these words, a purple lotus appeared from the sky, turning into a scroll with words written on them. Then, it entered Xiao Tiandi''s Sea of Consciousness.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei frowned as he had already seen the w in this oath: if the faction of these geniuses decided to abandon them, they would be the ones paying the price¨Ctheir faction won''t pay any consequences.

    However, he decided not to say anything since he knew of the change currently taking ce in the Lower Dimension. As long as these factions could not readily interfere with him, everything else did not matter.

    Wang Wei then looked at Tong Ruobing, who was looking at him. He knew she also detected the loophole and wondered if I would do anything about it. So, he only smiled mysteriously, knowing she would probably overthink his action.

    After Xiao Tinayi swore their oath, others did the same, including Monk Wuzhi and Zhang Yucheng. And none of them were happy about the situation. A few even gave Wang Wei dirty looks, but he did not care.

    "Now that everyone has been dealt with, we can proceed with thebat aspect of the trial. Who will be the first challenger?"

    No one said anything for a moment before someone took the first step.

    "Oh, Lady Huo. Excellent. Who do you want to challenge?" Lord Spirit said.

    "Ao Tianyi," she replied sinctly.

    "Excellent choice. Young Master Aoi, if you don''t mind?"

    Instead of replying, Ao Tianyi frowned, "Why can she challenge me? She''s not even a seeded yer?"

    "Those are the rules of the trial. So, please ept the challenge."

    Ao Tianyi smacked his lips before flying in the air, and Huo Fenghuang followed him, staring at him from a distance of a dozen meters. She wanted his bloodline and would do anything to acquire it¨Ceven using force.

    Of course, Huo Fwnghuang had her confidence. Although she performed mediocre during the entire trial, she had a valid reason. All five of her Sacred Beast Bloodlines were not perfectly fused yet.

    And each time she perfected a fusion, she would receive some form of nourishment and drastically increase her strength. Now, she perfected all five bloodlines, bringing her power to another level.

    However, she could feel that the Dragon Bloodline was not on par with the others, affecting the bnce. So, she wanted to fix the issue as soon as possible.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ''Let''s test things first,'' Huo Fenghuang thought before rushing toward her opponent and punching him.

    Ao Tianyi''s sneered as he returned the attack. When would he ever fear shing head-on with people as a Primordial Dragon, born with a mighty fleshly body?

    Boom!

    The air shook due to the sheer force of these two''s fists shing. The clouds scattered, and if it were not for the powerful formation of the trial''s space, everything would have shaken, and even the space would have been destroyed.

    After the first few punches, the two seem equal in power. This fact seemed to wound Ao Tianyi''s pride. So, he increased his strength and punched harder.

    Bang!

    Huo Fenghuang exploded into a pool of blood with one attack, making Ao Tianyi sneer even deeper. All Primordial Dragons with above-average talent can reach the strength of 1 Primordial Dragon Force in the thirdyer of the True Power Dao Realm¨Cwithout much effort.

    With his talent, he never had to temper his body, and he reached 1 Primordial Dragon Force simply by maturing after a few million years. Then, after his father encouraged him to cultivate the n''s body refining method, he now had 10 Primordial Dragon Force.

    A brilliant me appeared on the position where Huo Fenghuang died, and her perfectly intact body reappeared.

    ''This dragon''s body is more powerful than I anticipated,'' she thought. She thought she would have the advantage with her 22,000 Dragon Elephant Force power. Unfortunately, her opponent had the power of the third realm.

    Nevertheless, she aplished her objective by gazing at the opponent''s fleshly body and defensive capabilities. She waved her hand to manifest a pure white saber: her Bloodline Artifact.

    The fifth stage of the Primordial System is called the Bloodline Awakened Realm. And in this stage, the ancient cultivators can condense Bloodline Artifacts simr to Proving Dao Artifacts.

    Huo Fenghuang looked at her White Tiger Saber, and intense killing intent emanated from her body. The Law of Killing emanated from her body before shing.

    An enormous red moon-shaped sh rushed toward Ao Tianyi at a speed faster than light. Immediately, the proud dragon felt a sense of danger, but his pride would not allow him to evade. So, lightning appeared all over his body to form armor.

    sh!

    AO Tianyi frowned as he rapidly analyzed what had urred. The attack passed through his armor before leaving a wound a few centimeters deep. His scale skin did not protect him.

    His thunder armor should have worked. And even if it failed, his skin, which was a slightly weaker version of his scale, should have blocked the attack.

    ''Dao of Killing. She killed my thunder, rendering it useless, before doing the same and killing my defense.''

    "You will pay for leaving a mark on my body," said Ao Tianyi before transforming into an enormous purple dragon that covered the sky for kilometers in diameter¨Cdespite coiling itself.

    An ancient and noble aura emanated from his body before opening his mouth to gather arge sphere of purple thunder.

    ''Innate Law,'' thought Huo Fenghuang with a severe look. She knew her opponent had gotten serious and could not afford to make any mistakes.

    Chaos Thunder Bomb

    Ao Tianyi spewed out the purple sphere at an unimaginable speed. Huo Fenghuang acted swiftly by shing her saber, killing the Chaos Thunder. Regrettably, she only reduced its size to a fourth of its original.

    Boom!

    The thunder ball exploded, generating a power akin to destruction, a power that could return things to chaos.

    Another bloodline artifact appeared before Huo Fenghuang in the shape of a turtle shell with a snake design on its back. The shell generated a ck-and-white shield that protected.

    After the explosion, a hole could be seen in the shield, and half of Huo Fenghuang''s body was now gone. Nevertheless, a bright red me appeared on her body, regenerating the missing parts.

    Ao Tianyi''s dragon face looked intently at his opponent. He remembered how annoying it was to battle true phoenixes with Immortal mes. As long as they had ess to energy¨Cboth of their own or between Heaven and Earth, they could regenerate infinitely.

    He opened his mouth to fire another Chaos Thunder Bomb, and Huo Fenghuang disappeared in a burst of me. Through me Teleportation, she appeared on the dragon''s back.

    However, thetter seemed to have anticipated this move as trees instantly sprouted from his back. The branches immediately went to capture Huo Fenghuang, who tried to evade.

    Unfortunately, on tree branch caught her foot. She immediately felt she could not teleport, and the tree absorbed her vitality. Furthermore, it also seemed to be rapidly sealing her regeneration abilities.

    Huo Fenghuang did not panic. Instead, she generated an intense me. ording to Five Elements Generating Theory, Wood fuels fire. So, she wanted to use the trees to fuel her fire and destroy them.

    Unfortunately, she quickly learned that they were not ordinary wood as her Immortal me only burned small parts, having little to no effect. Meanwhile, Ao Tianyi was not surprised.

    His wood attribute was the Yellow Qi Wood. The Yellow Qi Tree was one of the first trees in existence, capable of holding and nourishing all things in existence. With his unique Yellow Qi Wood Innate Law that had a special, he could do many things with the tree.

    Huo Fenghuang''s mind worked rapidly, knowing she needed a powerful attack to escape this situation. So, she acted decisively.

 Chapter 584 Three Paths of Law

    Chapter 584 Three Paths of Law

    [Water-Fire Prity]

    An enormous blue and red ball appeared before Huo Fenghuang before fusing, not into the color purple, but a half-blue and red sphere. Then, the dichromatic globe headed straight for the Yellow Qi Tree.

    The orb contained the power of ice and fire infinitely altering between each other, creating the ultimate grinding machine, a machine capable of grinding any world to dust.

    As such, the tree branches onlysted for a moment before Huo Fenghuang regained her freedom. However, her attack also did not stop as it headed for Ao Tianyi''s scale.

    The dragon''s purple scale shone brilliantly as it resisted the cutting power of the sphere. Huo Fenghuang acted swiftly as she swung her saber, killing Ao Tianyi''s defensive capability.

    Crack!

    Many cracks appeared on his dragon''s scale. However, Ao Tianyi was not injured. He turned his body into thunder elements to evade the [Water-Fire Prity].

    Ao Tianyi appeared a few dozen of meters aside, staring at his opponent with his eagle-like eyes.

    ''What an annoyance,'' he thought. He had a few methods he could use, but it would be beneath him to use them so soon, and not even against a seeded yer. Nevertheless, he decided to no longer y around.

    Dark clouds suddenly appeared above everyone''s heads, covering a few hundred kilometers. Then, purple thunder began to fall from the sky with speed hundreds of times that of light.

    An infinite number of lightning bolts fell from the clouds, trying to erase Huo Fenghuang from Heaven and Earth. She did her best to evade, but she could not do so for all the bolts. As a result, she had to rely on her phoenix''s regeneration to barely survive.

    On the ground, Wang Wei and the other participants watched the battle unfold.

    ''This dragon''s strength is not bad.'' The current attack had reached 1-Leaf Immortal Venerable strength, and he could tell thetter was holding back. So, his genuine strength was probably around 2 to 3-Leaf.

    ''She''s also holding back and hiding,'' thought Wang Wei as he looked at Huo Fenghuang. ''Her bloodline might have evolved to the point of giving birth to Innate Laws.''

    Wang Wei squinted his eyes as some idea popped into his mind. He sensed the Innate Law Ao Tianyi used and could sense an unknown and mysterious power; it was more of a will.

    ''Innate Laws, Primordial Laws, and Grand Dao Source: the Three Paths of Laws.''

    Wang Wei remembered the information he knew from his ancestors.

    ''The Grand Dao Source is the origin of allws or Daos in the Chaos Universe, and it is the highest form of power.''

    As the name implies, the Grand Dao Source is the root or origin of allws, concepts, or rules that make up the entire universe. By controlling it, Great Emperors have no restraint wherever they go: whether it is Primordial Chaos or any Chaos Worlds.

    And by the time they be Paragons, the level of control over these concepts reaches unimaginable. A cultivator has to be the sole controller of whatever Dao he cultivates, granting powerful authority.

    For example, a Peak Paragon who controls 100% of Fire Dao can stripe the power of a Paragon with only 99% control. And if the 99% Paragon wants to reach the peak of the paragon realm, they have two options.

    Firstly, fight the peak Paragon and remove their Imprint in the Fire Dao, recing their opponent. Of course, it would be best if they were lucky and no one had this position. The second option is to make their Dao unique, for example, Yin Fire, Flower Fire, Sun Fire, etc. In this situation, the peak Fire Paragon could only reduce the 99% Fire Paragon''s strength and notpletely remove their control.

    With a unique Dao, the 99% Fire Paragon would essentially create a new Grand Dao Source of Yin-Fire or Flower Fire.

    At the beginning of the Chaos Universe, there were only 3800 Grand Dao Sources, consistent with the 3800 Primary Daos. But, with the rise of cultivators, an infinite number of new Sources appeared, blooming the universe into prosperity.

    Nevertheless, the Paragons who controlled Primary Daos had a vital position in the entire universe, so many people fought for their spot.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ''As the controller of the root of allws, Emperors should be the most powerful and noble beings in existence,'' thought Wang Wei. ''However, the universe ced restrictions on them for bnce.''

    The power of Order shed in his eyes as he entered a state of enlightenment.

    ''Innate Lifeforms follow the Heavenly Dao Path. Heavenly Dao boosted their Innate Laws; this is the reason many of them were on par with Great Emperors. However, as soon as an Innate Lifeform enters Primordial Chaos, they lose that boost.

    ''The same goes for Fiendgods. They follow the Primordial Dao Path, and their Primordial Laws are boosted by Primordial Chaos itself. If they leave, theirws are also weakened.

    ''Great Emperors follow the Grand Dao Path,prehending the Source and not being affected by the environment.

    ''Another way for the universe to maintain bnce is to grant Fiendgods and Innate Demon Gods stronger fleshly bodies, allowing them topete with the Grand Dao Path.''

    As Wang Wei entered this deep state of enlightenment, he could see how the Chaos Universe developed when after its birth. He could see how these three paths were distinct, mutually exclusive. However, as time passed, life and the universe began to merge and evolve.

    Innate Demon Gods and Fiendgods proved the Dao and walked the Grand Dao Path, while Emperors began to temper their bodies to be on par with these blessed races.

    ''Under normal circumstances, these three paths should be a pyramid. After walking in the Heavenly Dao Path, a cultivator should evolve into the Primordial Dao Path before eventuallyprehending the Dao Source.

    ''However, the [Heaven Will] created a shortcut that allowed cultivators to skip all the other paths. Its existence is a form of Disorder. Yin-Yang, bnce, Disorder, and Order.

    ''The Heaven Will''s existence allowed for the rapid development of the universe''s inhabitants without grave consequences. And the habitant''s development benefits the universe, creating a positive change and development cycle.

    ''The Choas Universe''s strict order, rulers, and bnce make one wonder if its creation was artificial or natural,'' thought Wang Wei as he ended his enlightenment.

    He felt his mind clear as he sublimated his spirit. Although his strength did not improve much, Wang Wei did not mind. Order and Disorder Laws had many benefits since they allowed him to understand the universe and its operation better.

    And every time he does so, it bes easier for him to divine or calctes information, easier to see andprehendws. It bes easier to achieve his goal of attaining absolute freedom. Wang Wei could also feel that understanding the Chaos Universe would benefit him greatly in the future.

    Wang Wei sensed something and looked opposite him when he saw Xiao Tiandi looking at him with one eye.

    ''Interesting.'' He covered his enlightenment to not alert anyone, but the opponent detected something¨Ceven though Chu Luo right next to him did not do so.

    ''The Innate Grand Source Physique, the ultimate physique of the Grand Dao Path.''

    Wang Wei nced at him before looking back at the fight. He could tell the oue would soon be determined.

    Huo Fenghuang looked haggard and pale; she had regenerated too many times and reached her limit. If it was not for her Willpower, dying oring close to death so many times would have affected most cultivators.

    Nevertheless, she persevered as her ns finally seeded. The Law of Luck shed on her body, and Ao Tianyi made a mistake out of nowhere. His control of Thunder Laws caused a small bacsh to his body and injured him.

    Huo Fenghuang acted swiftly as she used her ughter Law, directly linking to Ao Tianyi''s heart.

    Swish!

    An enormous beating heart appeared before her. Without hesitation, she took a Void Breaking Talisman and disappeared from the trial.

    "My heart," roared the dragon, his anger uncontroble. He turned back to his human form with two horns¨Cexcept he had a gaping hole in his chest. Without hesitation, he took a few pills from his space ring to swallow them.

    In an instant, the gaping hole disappeared, and his heart regenerated. However, the dragon was furious beyond describable words. His first instinct was to call his Dao Protector to go after Huo Fenghuang, but he remembered his oath.

    So, he decided to go after her himself. However, he remembered his father''s words on the importance of this task. Ao Tianyi''s face then twisted in strange ways for the next few seconds; he wanted to get his revenge, but he also knew what to prioritize.

    Ultimately, he controlled himself to focus on his task. He looked at the seeded yers with red eyes. Then, he nced at Lord Spirit:

    "Since she ran away, is this considered my victory?"

    "That''s correct."

    "Can I challenge people now?"

    "If you wish."

    "Second seat, I challenge you."

    Wang Wei smiled, "Little Dragon, are you sure you want to make this mistake?"

    "Don''t waste my time, and watch your tongue when speaking to me."

    "Hehehe. As you wish. Anyway, I also want a Dragon Heart."

 Chapter 585 Domains Power

    Chapter 585 Domain''s Power

    Wang Wei flew to the sky, looking oddly at Ao Tianyi.

    "What''s with the look?"

    "I feel pity for what is about to happen to you. You could have lived your entire life without suffering as much as you will today."

    "You! Enough nonsense," said the prideful dragon. He did not waste time and immediately transformed into his original shape. Meanwhile, Wang Wei instantly deployed his Domain, assuming control of the surrounding.

    Then, he received a divine hint and used his mother''s Darkness power to iste the sight of everyone watching this battle. He even installed many formations inside the Domain to prevent other forms of spying.

    As such, the participants on the ground can only see a massive sphere of darkness covering thousands of kilometers in the sky. Many people with eye secret techniques tried their best to see if they could see through the darkness.

    Unfortunately, even Xiao Tiandi could not see anything inside. Of course, he also did not try much. After his first attempt failed, he gave up using other methods.

    As for Ao Tianyi, he frowned after sensing he was in a Domain. He immediately used the technique of Law Oscition to make his Innate Laws vibrate and resonate with the surrounding, effectively rendering Domains useless to him.

    Regrettably, Ao Tianyi soon discovered his method was useless; his technique did not even weaken the effect of the Domain.

    "Interesting," muttered Wang Wei. He had never seen this technique before. He wondered if it was unique to the upper dimension or if some other cultivation system that did not have Domains also had it.

    Most people will use Domain tobat Domain or use brute force to break them. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ''Maybe the Primordial System had such a method, but it was lost to history,'' rapidly thought Wang Wei. Meanwhile, Ao Tianyi sensed it was his opportunity when the enemy was distracted to attack.

    So, he created numerous tree branches before coating them with his Chaos Thunder, creating a thunder aura around the branches; this attack was the perfectbination of his two Innate Laws.

    Unfortunately for him, with just one look, his attack stopped as if frozen in time. And to his horror, Ao Tianyi realized he also was immobile. Wang Wei then waved his hand, and the tree disappeared.

    "There are so many ways I could end this battle," Wang Wei said. "For example, death."

    As soon as he said this word, a dark aura suddenly enveloped Ao Tianyi, and he could feel his body begin to decay. His scale became as thin and fragile as a piece of wood, his majestic dragon body became as thin as a dry mummy, and his vitality diminished at an unfathomable speed.

    Ao Tianyi pushed his Innate Law to its maximum to stop the process, but it was useless. Horror and fear overwhelm his mind, thinking about how he will die in just a moment.

    And right before his demise, he heard his enemy say "Life," and the process stopped before reverting to his formal appearance.

    "Interesting, isn''t it?" asked Wang Wei with a smile. "But there is more: Time."

    Then, the powers of time began to affect Ao Tianyi. The dragon rapidly controlled his fear and acted swiftly: he revealed his third and finally Innate Law¨CFire.

    He fused Chaos Fire, Yellow Qi Wood, and Chaos Thunder into a protective armor: he nned to use Chaos Thunder Fire to burn or destroy time itself, while the Yellow Qi Wood protected him from any residual power.

    Unfortunately, his attempt was useless. Wang Wei''s Time Law overwhelmed his Innate Laws, and Ao Tianyi found his body rapidly aging backward.

    His kilometers-long body began to shrink until he was the size of his adolescent year, preadolescence, and early childhood. But to his horror, things did not stop there. Under that power, he eventually returned to the egg stage of his development while retaining his memories and consciousness.

    While inside that egg, all vulnerable and powerless, Ao Tianyi could feel he would cease to exist with a thought from his opponent; he would turn into a state as if he was never born.

    Wang Wei snapped his finger, reverting the dragon to his original state. However, Ao Tianyi could not move, simply out of fear. Wang Wei slowly flew before the dragon while talking:

    "Domains are horrifying when the power gap between two people is overwhelming."

    Wang Wei stood in front of the dragon''s eyebrow between his two deer horns. He slowly raised his hand to touch it, and Ao Tianyi jerked his head back; at least, he tried to.

    However, when he saw the cold stare Wang Wei gave him, the overwhelming fear once again flooded his mind, rendering him immobile: this was not a technique or the power of the Domain¨Cit was pure fear.

    Wang Wei calmly ced his hand on the dragon''s forehead and pulled out a phantom version of Ao Tianyi: it was his soul. Under Wang Wei''s control, the soul quickly shrunk until it was the size of his palm.

    "Let''s see what is in your memory," he muttered as he reviewed the dragon''s life. From his time as an egg to the present, Ao Tianyi has lived over 100 million years, and Wang Wei skimmed through them rapidly.

    He learned many things about the upper dimension in greater detail. However, there were many powerful seals in Ao Tianyi''s memories, some of which he did not dare approach.

    Wang Wei frowned as he was not satisfied with the cultivation techniques he got from thetter''s memories; he wanted some secret techniques that were truly powerful or unique.

    ''Let''s try something else,'' he thought before a small ck and white wheel appeared next to the dragon''s soul. The wheel rotated as it shone on the soul, and with each rotation, Ao Tianyi underwent reincarnation or Samsara.

    Through repeated reincarnations, Wang Wei wanted to wash away the seals in thetter''s memories.

    ''My experiments failed,'' he thought after forcing Ao Tianyi to undergo hundred of reincarnations in just a few seconds. He wanted to know if he could use this method to wash away Karma.

    And his method seeded. Unfortunately, an unknown power acted and prevented stopped his actions. So, Wang Wei guessed Heavenly Dao would not allow a mortal to wash away Karma for people through this method since such power is only allowed by Great Emperors.

    Another experiment he tried was to see if this technique could help others go through the orthodox path of the Nine Extremity Foundation. However, this part did not work even a little bit.

    Nevertheless, Wang Wei was satisfied since he broke some powerful seals inside. So, he learned what he could. Most of them were useless to him except for one particr one.

    It was a memory of Ao Tianyi and his father, Ao Jing. Thetter exined in detail a secret technique of the Primordial Dragon n to boost the bloodline process of tempering the body.

    ''This method should help me optimize the Fiendgod 12 Body Revolution,'' thought Wang Wei as he listened attentively. Then, something odd happened.

    The older dragon suddenly looked directly at him; the memory of it suddenly became alive.

    "Youngd," said the Dragon, directly toward Wang Wei.

    ''Interesting. Is this some form of memetic power?''

    Wang Wei remained calm before answering: "Are you Ao Tianyis'' father?"

    "That''s right," replied Ao Jing. "You don''t seem scared."

    "If the lower dimension were not blocked, I would be."

    "You know a lot," replied Ao Jing. "I won''t stay for long. All I have to say is don''t kill my son. You can make him suffer, but don''t kill him."

    "That''s very unexpected." Wang Wei really did not expect these words toe out from Ao Tianyi''s father.

    "My son''s cultivation journey has been too smooth; it''s about time he suffered some major setbacks."

    "No problem. But how far do you want me to go?"

    "You can break his Dao Heart, but don''tpletely annihte it."

    "No problem," said Wang Wei. "You''re a good father."

    "I try my best," said Ao Jing; raising a son alone was hard without his mother. But he tried his best.

    "Alright, I''m leaving," said the older dragon before disappearing, and Wang Wei was kicked out from Ao Tianyi''s Sea of Consciousness.

    "This should be a lesson to me: I should not so easily try to search the souls of these geniuses from the upper dimension," muttered Wang Wei before looking at Ao Tianyi''s soul.

    "Now, what should I do with you?... Let''s begin by wiping your memories."

    Since he knew these upper seeded-yers wanted to observe the lower-dimension geniuses and learn about their capabilities, he could not allow Ao Tianyi to remember everything that urred during the battle.

    So, he erased thetter''s memories¨Cincluding the trace he used Samsara on his soul. He even ced a method on thetter''s soul in case someone tried to use the power of time to see Ao Tianyi''s past memories.

    He used counter-divination methods and counter-Ying-Yang Calctions, then sealed and removed all traces that he had modified thetter''s memories. Of course, he left the trace of searching through Ao Tianyi''s soul since his father already knew.

    "Well, all these methods might be useless against some of these powerful cultivators," muttered Wang Wei as he realized a problem. Then, he shrugged as there was nothing he could do about that. It was now toote, and there was nothing he could do to fix this problem.

    After all, no matter how clever he was, he was powerless before the might and method of a Paragon.

    ''In that case, let''s just leave it to luck.''

    Wang Wei knew he was a lucky individual, so it was not a problem to rely on it. Furthermore, even if it did not work, the only consequence was his existence would be known to the seven parasites sooner thanter.

    So, he ced Ao Tianyi''s soul back into his body.

    ''I should probably give them some information as a misdirection; it could help with the situation.''

    Aftering up with this n, he decided to have a brief fight with Ao Tianyi, revealing some of his strength or hidden trump cards.

    ''Plus, I also need to torment this man, break his mind and Dao Heart so his great father can fix him.''

 Chapter 586 Order [Gift Bonus Chapter]

    Chapter 586 Order [Gift Bonus Chapter]

    (Thanks to Gordon_4421 for the chapter_

    ------

    After dealing with Ao Tianyi''s memories, Wang Wei began to fight thetter as if it was their first battle. After opening his eyes, the only thing the dragon remembered was he was in a Domain, and his technique was useless against its power.

    So, he prepared to use brute force to deal with the situation.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei pondered what information to reveal. The information needed to be new and somewhat valuable, not garner more suspicions.

    ''I''ll reveal my Order Law.''

    His Order and Disorder Law were not mainly used for battle, but he could if he wanted to.

    "Order: No transformation, only human shape."

    As soon as Wang Wei said these words, a mighty power descended on Ao Tianyi, canceling his dragon transformation. He tried very hard to resist, and for a brief moment, he did seed. But it onlysted for a few seconds before Wang Wei overwhelmed him.

    Then, he returned to his human shape. Ao Tianyi was unhappy as he could only exert 70 to 80% of his strength in this form.

    "Little dragon, do you want to give up? Give me your heart and scale, and everything will be alright."

    Ao Tianyi suddenly felt an uncontroble fire in his heart. He opened his mouth to fire a Choas Thunder-Fire Bomb. With a calm look on his face, Wang Wei said:

    "Order: Immunity to Chaos Fire and Thunder."

    Boom!

    The attack hit on him, generating a powerful explosion. However, Wang Wei appeared to bepletely intact. He looked at the tiny burn mark on his skin.

    ''Interesting. Because I have a Chaos me, I was immune to its attribute. However, I''ve only got 99% immunity to the Thunder.'' He found some restraint to his Order Laws besides the ones he already knew.

    For example, all the orders he executed applied to him and his opponent in the Domain, meaning he also could not use any form of transformation. The only way to negate this rule is to use Disorder Law, but that''s also limited.

    ''Alright, let''s try some other things.''

    "Order: Nows of any path can be used. Disorder: The exception is the person with the highest soul strength."

    Ao Tianyi''s face changed as he sensed the power of Order working on him. However, he rxed when he discovered his Innate Laws were not affected.

    "You truly overestimate yourself. How could a mortal affect Innate Laws that Heaven and Earth itself bless."

    "I see," muttered Wang Wei, ignoring his words. ''Innate Laws are unique, and if I want to affect them, a price of equal values is needed.''

    "Order: Law Banning. Disorder: Highest Soul Power as Exception. Price: Divine Punishment Thunder."

    Instantly, Ao Tianyi felt he lost control of his Innate Laws; the Power of Order sealed them. Meanwhile, Wang Wei felt he could not use the Divine Punishment Thunder sealed inside his body.

    "No, no, no. Impossible," roared Ao Tianyi as he tried everything possible to eliminate the restriction.

    Secret Technique: Bloodline Burning

    A terrifying power came deep inside his body, drastically increasing his aura. Ao Tianyi''s strength reached the beginning of Immortal Venerable 3-Leaf in an instant. And with newfound power, he tried removing the restriction on him.

    "Your blood is too valuable, so this cannot be allowed," said Wang Wei. "Order: No secret techniques."

    Dang! Ao Tianyi''s techniques seized to work, and his power dropped to 1-Leaf. A look of despair appeared on his face. He had lost many battles before¨Cespecially before his bloodline became mature. However, this was the first time he felt so powerless when dealing with an opponent.

    It was like he was nothing but an ant whose fate and destiny was out of its control; he hated the feeling to the core.

    "Order: Only the fleshly body can be used in this battle. Disorder: After one sh, the person with the strongest body will be the only one capable of using it.

    "So, little dragon, are you ready?" asked Wang Wei with a smile that seemed devious and terrifying to Ao Tianyi. He bit the tip of his tongue to use the pain to ovee his trembling heart.

    He gathered all the strength of his fleshly body before rushing toward his opponent. He knew thetter was powerful from the information he had collected. However, he still had a chance. After all, as a Chaos Lifeform, he was born gifted with a strong body.

    Boom! Crack!

    Ao Tianyi''s arm twisted behind him in an odd and terrifying manner. He did not scream or even wince in pain. However, he looked defeated, like someone whose worldview was shattered. And as he sensed the power in his body leave, the sense of despair he felt skyrocketed.

    "You had no chance from the beginning,"mented Wang Wei. Although the confrontation appeared fair, it was not. When Wang Wei prevented the use of transformation, Ao Tianyi could only use 80% of his power.

    The argument could be made that he was also at a loss since he could not use the Ancient Deste Transformation. However, his transformation boosted his strength, while the dragon form was Ao Tianyi''s natural body;beling it as a transformation was a technical loophole.

    Wang Wei knew these techniques, rules, or restraints of Order Law were the advantage of thisw. If used correctly, he can make the environment benefit him while weakening his opponent.

    Of course, once he meets an opponent on equal ground as him, the power of Order would not be as absolute. But he had already thought of other ways to use it. For example, applying the Order Rules only to himself and not involved.

    For example, he would allow his Domain to only work on him, use Order to boost his attacks or spells and do a bunch of other things. It could even be used as a defensive measure.

    Wang Wei looked Ao Tianyi directly in the eyes, "How does it feel to be as helpless as a mortal? I could crush you as easily as an ant in your current state."

    "Shut up!" yelled Ao Tianyi.

    "Don''t worry; I''ll make sure you will never forget this day."

    "D-Don''t. My father will not let you get away with this."

    "Have you forgotten the oath you took?"

    Ao Tianyi''s face became pale. He also remembered that his father could not descend into the lower dimension to save him.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Do you remember what I said I would do you the first time we met?"

    By now, Ao Tianyi''s face had lost all colors.

    "Your scale, heart, muscle, blood, and flesh are precious. And I want them all," Wang Wei said calmly in a soft voice. "Now, I cannot kill you, so I will need some help to help you regenerate the body parts I''m going to take.

    "Do you understand what I''m getting at?"

    Ao Tianyi looked at him with a nk look on his face, not capable of answering.

    Wang Wei secretly shook his head. This genius''s state of mind was worse than he anticipated. Although he has been using intimidation and his soul power to elicit fear into him, he did not expect him to crumble so easily.

    "Let me be more direct. I do not want to use my resources to heal you. So, hand over your space ring. Do not make me use drastic measures to get it myself."

    Ao Tianyi then subconsciously handed his space ring, even deactivating the seal to allow Wang Wei to ess the contents inside. Then, Wang Wei did as he said.

    He took the dragon''s scale, muscles, heart, bones, blood, and a big piece of his flesh to cookter. During the process, Ao Tianyi was alive and felt everything.

    Wang Wei wanted to use the pills inside thetter''s space ring to help regenerate these body parts. However, he quickly discovered he had never seen any of these pills before and decided to keep them for himself to study. So, he used the ones he had instead.

    As for the reassure inside, he did not take them because he could sense some powerful marks on them. They most likely belonged to the Primordial Dragon Race in the upper dimension.

    He did not want toplicate the situation by forcing the dragon race to abandon Ao Tianyi as they tried to regain their precious treasure.

    Finally, Wang Wei looked at Ao Tianyi with a look of horror and despair. The man looked like he had experienced indescribable horrors.

    ''Maybe I went too far,'' thought Wang We as he checked Ao Tianyi''s body. ''His Dao Heart is notpletely broken, so his father should be able to fix him.''

    So, he patted thetter''s shoulder: "Don''t me me. me your father. Although he saved your life, he also ced you in this situation."

    Wang Wei had no regret in putting Ao Jing under the bus. However, he doubted Ao Tinayi could help him in his state.

    ''The information I revealed should be enough to show my status as an Overlord but not too much to be suspicious. Hopefully.''

    Then, he closed his Domain along with the power of darkness, returning to the trial area.

    The participants could immediately see who the winner was after seeing Ao Tianyi''s dazed look. And when they saw the anguish in thetter''s eyes, they wondered what terrible thing had happened to him.

    They gave Wang Wei odd looks, but he ignored them. All Wang Wei cared about was how much destiny he acquired after defeating Ao Tianyi. The amount was quitergepared to when he defeated Heaven Chosen from the lower dimension.

    He did not know whether this was normal or a result of the recent changes in the lower dimension.

 Chapter 587 Sword Will Clash

    Chapter 587 Sword Will sh

    Wang Wei flew to his seat while ignoring the weird gaze of everybody else. However, as soon as he sat down, Tong Ruobing asked him: "You didn''t really take his scale, blood, muscle, and heart, did you?"

    She remembered the conversation on the first day. And based on what she knew about Wang Wei, it would not be below him to do so.

    "You sly wench, don''t use me of doing such horrible things," replied Wang Wei with righteousness. "He''s only like that because I ced on some powerful illusion."

    Tong Ruobing sneered; she watched the fight he had with Ji Song and how he essentially cooked thetter in a fit of rage. As such, he would never underestimate this man''s cruelty.

    ''His behavior of hiding his fight is weird,'' she thought. ''Could it be he did not want others to know what he did to the dragon or is there another reason he wants to hide?''

    Tong Ruobing decided to wait and observe. Although she wanted to test her strength inparison to these upper seeded-yers and acquire some Destiny and Luck in the process, she also did not want to drag her faction into some conflict beyond their means.

    And since she had already detected the loophole in the Dao Oath, Tong Ruobing wanted to be more careful. Maybe, this trial''s inheritance was not worth all the effort. Anyways, during this trial, she has benefited greatly.

    Her soul mutated, allowing her to use the power of the Origin Talisman better.

    Immortal Child Shi Qian was fidgeting inside despite her calm exterior; she did not have the guts to fight any of these geniuses¨Ceven with the oath. Her parents were only two loose cultivators lucky enough to be blessed by a Great Emperor and achieve immortality.

    Although she appeared noble due to her birth, her background was the worst among all the people present. With her dad''s death, her background was further reduced.

    ''Maybe, I should finally join a sect.''

    Her parents have always been proud of the idea of cultivating a mighty Loose Cultivator Emperor. So, she never joined any factions despite always being hunted.

    Shi Qian had her pride as a loose cultivator. However, after seeing the participants, she understood the benefit of a powerful faction. It was not just about resources but protection and guidance. If she were from a renowned Emperor Lineage, her mother would not always have to hide and run.

    ''No, there is no need for a faction. My father and mother are proud of being loose cultivators, and I will make them happy by proving the Dao as one,'' she thought with determination. However, she also realized she had little chance of winning this inheritance¨Cunless something extraordinary happened in thest mysterious trial section.

    And without the inheritance, she had no chance of proving the Dao in her World Community. The only option left for her was to go to a weaker World Community and prove the Dao. But she did not want to do it.

    ''Maybe I can ask the final winner to owe them some Karma.''

    Light Race Great Emperors had a higher threshold for the number of people they could wash away for. So, she was precious. And if that did not work, she could promise the final winner with her position for Immortal Venerables and Dao Ancestors, thus increasing their factions.

    ''It''s decided. Let''s do that.''

    Jingwu Hua remainedposed, her thoughts only known to her. Although she also wanted to take a bite of Ao Tianyi and get her hands on her bloodline, she did not dare.

    Her father was on the upper dimension, and she did not know how he was doing. She did not want to take any actions that could affect or ce him in danger. So, she decided just to watch how things unfolded.

    Ao Tianyi took his seat with a dazed look; he immediately lowered his head, not daring to look at the opposite side or Wang Wei. Then, Lord Spirit spoke: "Who is the next challenger?"

    ''Are you going to challenge Zhang Yucheng?'' asked Wang Wei through Divine Sense.

    ''Eh, how do you know?''

    ''You''re a swordsman. So, of course, you would challenge him.''

    ''I guess that makes sense. But what do you want?''

    ''I want to warn you that you are not his opponent. If you want to challenge him, I rmend doing a pure swordsmanship test.''

    Wang Wei estimated Ji Lanfang''s strength at the peak of 1-Leaf Immortal Venerable. And this was not his limit. Thetter was only Tier 8 like him, and by the time he reached a realm simr to Quasi Emperor, his power should reach 3-Leaf. But even then, he would not be Zhang Yucheng''s opponent.

    The swordsman frowned for a moment, pondering. He took a big gulp from his gourd before saying: "I want to challenge the Taoist Priest."

    "Young master Ji, are you sure?" asked Zhang Yucheng.

    "I know I may not be your opponent. So, let''s do a battle in the Way of the Sword."

    "That''s fine by me," replied the young Taoist priest as he flew to the sky, and the drunk swordsman followed him.

    "My Myriad Sword Soul Physique allows me to learn and use many different Sword Wills," Zhang Yucheng said as he took out a ck and white sword. "I''ve fought and defeated many swordsmen: I''ve learned from them until I surpassed them."

    "Are you implying I will be the same?"

    Zhang Yucheng only smiled in response.

    Ji Lanfang shook his head at his opponent''s remark. He took out his own sword, which waspletely dark with no designs; it appeared like a normal sword forged by a mortal cksmith with mediocre abilities.

    "My Sword Will is about speed. I believe speed is absolute, and absolute speed is the ultimate path of the sword."

    Zhang Yucheng shook his head as he did not like these pure swordsmen. "Let''s begin with somethingmon: Gold Sword Will."

    Gold is the embodiment of sharpness in the Five Elements, hence a favorite Dao cultivated by many swordsmen. Zhang Yucheng swung his sword to create a moon-shaped sh.

    However, he did not use any energy, fleshly body, spiritual strength, orws. The sh was the physical manifestation of his Sword Dao understanding: the representation of his Sword Will.

    Ji Lanfang''s eyes lit up after seeing the attack. "Not bad. But not good enough." He swung his sword to generate his Sword Will. His sh easily destroyed his opponent before continuing to Zhang Yucheng.

    "What a fast sword. Let''s test something else: Earth Sword Will."

    The new sh he created easily blocked Ji Lanfang''s attack.

    "Swordsmen are considered the ultimate attackers. Yet, the basic sword moves contained parrying or defending. I do not understand why so many of you are so obsessed with attacks when defending is also a part of the sword."

    "Good question. And the answer is simple: the sword is a weapon for killing,"mented Ji Lanfang before attacking again, this time even faster.

    Endless Void, a secret realm:

    A hooded individual suddenly appeared before coughing off blood in his hand.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "I thought I overestimated his ability, but I was still wrong. How can a man who reached such height be defined bymon logic."

    He med himself for not being more careful. Although the hooded person knew the reason for his detection was probably because he was too confident in his hiding method and because he could not control his emotions; he should not have spent so much time staring at the young Fate Domination Emperor.

    ''This is a warning to me: I''ve prepared for so long, so I should control my emotions and not make such a mistake.''

    The hooded shadow knew this was the opportunity he''s been waiting for. The Empress was not with the young Fate Domination Emperor, and the lower dimension of this Choas World was not blocked, preventing outside interference.

    So, after swallowing a few pills, he headed to a house nearby. Inside a secret room, he activated a formation. A few secondster, dozens of shadowy figures appeared, with no appearances.

    "Avenger, what do you want?"

    "It''s almost time to act," replied the hooded figure named Avenger.

    "Already? It''s only been 10,000 years."

    "I don''t care about that," said one of the figures. "What about the things you promised us?"

    "I will give you another quarter."

    "What about the remaining half?"

    "You can get it after you kill the target," replied Avenger. Then, he continued in a harsh voice: "Do your best ording to the contract. If not, you know the price you''ll pay."

    "Since you have delivered, we will also keep our end of the bargain."

    "That''s good. Remember the n, be swift and use all your strength. Do not give him time to brief¨Clet alone think or talk."

    "You''re worrying too much."

    Avenger internally sneered. Only he knew how powerful this man would one day be. And with his intelligence, as long as he has less than a nanosecond to think, he will find a way out of any situation.

    "If you want the remaining reward, do as I said."

    "Whatever you say."

    Then, all the figures dispersed as if they had never existed.

 Chapter 588 Hypocrisy

    Chapter 588 Hypocrisy

    Ji Lanfang''s attack sliced through the Earth Sword Will as easy as a knife through butter. Nevertheless, the Earth Sword Will was resilient and persistent like the earth. So, it reformed after destruction to continue confronting Ji Lanfang''s Sword Will.

    Then, through sheer persistence, it blocked the attack before the enemy''s attack reached its creator.

    "Not bad,"mented Zhang Yucheng. "How about this? Five Elements Sword Will. All things in the universe originate from the Five Elements. The Five Elements are the embodiment of bnce."

    He created a sword sh that would alternate between five colors symbolizing the elements.

    "Any things that travel faster than the speed of light has broken the bnce of the universe," Ji Lanfang replied before casually swinging his sword. His Sword Will instantly broke the perfect bnce in the Five Elements, destroying the Sword Will.

    Zhang Yucheng frowned before waving his sword to create a ck-and-white protective film before him.

    "Yin-Yang Sword Will," said Ji Lanfang. "Although I pursue speed, I also know the concept of solitary Yang cannot exist without Yin. At extreme speed, time can be perceived to be slow."

    Ji Lanfang stabbed his sword, creating a Sword Will that alternated between speed and slowness. When the stab touched the Yin-Yang Protective Shield, it also broke the bnce of Yin and Yang before heading toward Zhang Yucheng.

    The young Taoist Priest squinted his eyes before using a blood-red sh to cancel Ji Lanfang''s Sword Will. Then, he became serious as he knew this battle would not be as easy as he thought.

    "Try this ughter Sword Will."

    Zhang Yucheng created a second blood-red sh. And when everyoneid eyes on it, they could see a vision of a young swordsman who spent his entire life on the battlefield.

    The young swordsman killled and killed to temper his swordsmanship. It did not matter whether it was humans, demons, Gods, or devils. Everyone and everything felt at his sword¨Cincluding his friends and family. The only thing the swordsman cared about was tempering his ughter Sword Will.

    The number of lives in his hand was simply incalcble. At some point, he did not care to calcte.

    "A fast sword could prevent ughter and save lives," said Ji Lanfang. His attack then created a vision of another swordsman in blue. The swordsman appeared before the ughterer Swordsman and cut off his head before he began his mass killing.

    So, his attack once again defeated Zhang Yucheng''s Sword Will.

    ''How annoying,'' thought the young priest before his sword exuded a weird fluctuation and stopped the opponent''s attack.

    "I met a swordsman who believed that the sword was not the best tool for cutting," said Zhang Yucheng with aposed face. "He believed space was the ultimate cutting tool. Try his Space Cutting Sword Will."

    As he swung his sword, he bent the space around in the form of a moon-shaped sh; this attack could cut off anything as it was literally separating the space of anything it touched into two.

    "The speed of my swords has transcended time and space," Ji Lanfang said casually. With a swing of his sword, he easily cut the Space Cutting Sword Will. And his attack also did not stop on its track.

    But then, something unexpected urred. A white sh came from Zhang Yucheng, and before Ji Lanfang could react, he had a sh scar on his chest. He calmly looked at the wound on his chest.

    Although it appeared as if he had lost, he knew it was not the truth. His opponent used his power despite the agreement of their confrontation only with skill.

    "Fellow Daoist, I''m sorry. It was a mistake on my part," hurriedly said Zhang Yucheng with a sincere tone.

    "No, you did it on purpose,"mented Ji Lanfang calmly.

    "Excuse me?"

    "Sword Will will not lie. You could not ept your defeat, so you use your power," he continued. "I can sense the impurity in your Sword Will; This was not a mistake but a calcted move."

    "Fellow Daoist, please do not nder my name."

    "You will never be a real swordsman if you are so closed-minded," Ji Lanfanfmented while looking directly into Zhang Yucheng''s eyes. Then, he calmly flew back to his seat and drank his alcohol.

    Meanwhile, all eyes were on Zhang Yucheng, with most people being judgmental. Nothing is worse than a cultivator who cannot keep his word in a friendlypetition.

    "Tchp. All these upper-dimension geniuses have been a disappointment so far. One is prideful beyond reason, and the other is small-minded and cannot ept defeat."

    Everyone heard these words because of the previously quiet atmosphere. So, everyone looked toward the speaker. It was one of the participants whose results could only be described as subpar during the trial.

    And the person had a shocked look on his face after saying these things, and he became horrified when he felt all the gazes on him. He reached his breaking when he sensed the fury emanating from Zhang Yucheng''s body.

    Without hesitation, he took a jade talisman and crushed it; he disappeared from the trial''s space.

    Zhang Yucheng tried extremely hard to control the veins popping on his forehead. While maintaining his pure Taoist demeanor, he flew back to his seat.

    ''It seems that Zhang Yucheng''s reputation might not be good in the upper dimension,'' thought Wang Wei. He did not see any surprise from the others after Ji Lanfang''s usations.

    Meanwhile, Monk Wuzhi shook his head in agreement. From Ao Tianyi''s memories, Wang Wei knew there were some nasty rumors about Zhang Yucheng. However, the two barely interacted since the Eternal Ascension was vast beyond words could describe.

    "The winner of this battle is Ji Lanfang," dered Lord Spirit with a calm tone.

    Zhang Yucheng¨Cwho quickly returned to his pure and gentle facade¨Ccupped his hand and bowed to Lord Spirit: "This is how things should be."

    He then looked at Ji Lanfang and also bowed: "Fellow Daoist, I''m sorry for my mistake; it was a genuine mistake. I"m also sorry you feel this way about me; I would never do such a thing."

    Ji Lanfang took another sip of his drink, "The sword does not lie." He then closed his eyes to focus on healing his injury. Zhang Yucheng smiled, not minding thetter''s response.

    ''What a hypocrite,'' thought Wang Wei. Although there was nothing wrong with thetter''s facial expression, he could see the emotions emanating from his body using some of Su Ya''s techniques: they were the rage, hatred, annoyance, and the desire to kill.

    Wang Wei turned his head to look at Tong Ruobing, who was staring at him.

    "What is it? Have you be enamored with me? Well, I can tell you don''t have a single chance. Not only because I''m a faithful man but because my wife is more beautiful, talented, powerful, has a better personality, and is richer and sexier than you."

    Tong Ruobing rolled her eyes and stopped looking at him. She only stared because she thought he was responsible for the actions of the participants who previously spoke. She thought he ced some spiritual hints on him and wanted to see if she could gather some information based on his facial expression, reaction, and bodynguage.

    "Who is the next challenger?" Lord Spirit asked.

    "I am," replied Xi Shangyan as she stood up. After discussing with the patriarch, she first decided to watch things fold out. However, she also wanted to test the strength of these lower-dimension geniuses to determine her next step.

    "And who are you challenging?"

    "Young Lady Tong," replied Xi Shangyan. She wanted to test the level of the Myriad Emperor World''s Heaven Chosens and decide whether to prove the Dao there or go somewhere else.

    Based on her observation, Tong Ruobing was on the upper echelons in terms of strength but was not at the pinnacle. So, she was the best target to test the waters.

    Moreover, her actions can reduce the suspicions of the others and dy the time they learn of their n''s betrayals, and she can get some Destiny after winning.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Tong Ruobing?" asked Lord Spirit.

    "I ept the challenge," she replied after a few seconds of pondering; she wanted to test the ground, and starting from fourth ce was an excellent way to test the overall strength of these people.

    ''From how Wang Wei behaved during his fight with Ao Tianyi, I believe that these people might be here not only for the inheritance, and he also knows something about it. Maybe I can use this opportunity to gather more information.''

    Tong Ruobing knew the importance of knowledge and information. Her interaction with Wu Ming proved their importance as one piece of information fundamentally altered her destiny.

    Wang Wei''s single idea made her one of the most powerful Heaven Chosen of the Myriad Emperor World, granting her a high chance at proving the Dao and achieving immortality.

    "Lord Spirit, what about my previous request?" asked Tong Ruobing.

    "It has been approved. You can fight inside the trial''s pagoda where there is a world withplete Laws."

    ''Excellent,'' Tong Ruobing thought. With Laws, she can use Law Resonance and disy her full power.

 Chapter 589 Mortal and lmmortal Qi

    Chapter 589 Mortal and lmmortal Qi

    Tong Ruobing and Xi Shangyan entered the pagoda for their battles. A projection appeared in the middle of the participants for them to witness everything.

    These two found themselves floating above arge in with mountains and forests in the distance. There were no houses or living habitats, only endless vivid green.

    They stared at each for a moment, gathering their auras and momentum. Then, Xi Shangyan went on the offensive. She waved her to manifest millions of enormous gxies. Then, she dropped them on her opponent.

    ''That attack,'' thought Tong Ruobing. ''I did not sense anyws; it''s pure energy. It should be Star Qi?''

    Tong Ruobing pointed at the fallen gxies and used a Dposition Talisman. Her talisman resonated with thews of this world before activating; it tried to dpose the attack and revert it to its original Qi form.

    Unfortunately, she failed. So, Tong Ruobing quickie used another talisman with a frown.

    Swallowing Talisman

    A small rune appeared before Tong Ruobing. Then, it swallowed all the gxies in a matter of seconds. However, she was not out of danger yet. As soon as she dealt with the gxies, Tong Ruobing detected her surroundings had changed.

    On the left side were millions of ck spheres, and the other had the same quantity of white spheres.

    ''ck and White Hole,'' she thought. And she was correct. The left side had a powerful gravitational pull that wanted to swallow her. Meanwhile, the right side had an equally powerful gravitational push that wanted to squash her into puree fruit.

    As the person caught in the middle, the feeling of constantly being pushed and pulled by a powerful force was a nightmare. So, Tong Ruobing acted swiftly.

    Gravity Canceling Talisman

    She used an instant talisman to cancel the gravitational power of both ck and white holes. However, she also went on the offensive.

    Energy Suppressing Talisman

    Tong Ruobing noticed the enemy only used pure Qi/ Energy attacks. And all her spells were abnormally powerful. As such, she concluded that there was a 70% chance she was a pure Energy Cultivator. It would make sense, given Xi Shangyan''s identity as a Celestial race.

    Of course, there is also the 20% chance she hid her Law Power as a trump card. However, if that was the case, Tong Ruobing determined this battle might be harder than anticipated based on how powerful her Qi Spells were.

    As for the remaining 10%, it was possible that her Qi attacks were more powerful than even her Laws, so she only used them for battle. Although this conclusion appeared logical, there were some truths behind it.

    Pure Energy Systems were weaker than Law ones because they usually created Third-ss Emperors. Laws and Daos were subsets of the Grand Dao Source. As such, cultivators usuallyprehend them before in preparation for understanding their Grand Dao Source.

    However, Pure Qi cultivators do not have this opportunity. After acquiring the Heaven Will, they skip directly toprehend the Grand Dao Source, creating many Third-ss Emperors. In the Endless Void''s history, only one individual became an Eternal Emperor from a Pure Energy Cultivation System.

    A strange forcefield emanated from Tong Ruobing''s talisman before surrounding Xi Shangyan. And the field could limit her control and power of her Qi. However, she only sneered in response.

    Xi Shangyan pointed two finders toward her opponent. Then, her Qi changed from the previous star attribute to a space.

    Space Compression Spell

    Immediately, Tong Ruobing felt the space around begin topress her into a biscuit. She could tell she could not run away or teleport from this attack. She immediately used a Space Twisting Talisman to take back control of the surrounding space.

    Unfortunately, she only temporarily dyed the spell''s effect.

    ''Something is wrong. Her spells are too powerful.''

    She focused on the battle without the time to properly analyze the situation being this anomaly, and using Law Resonance to create Space-rted Talismans cannot reach its full potential of Space Laws¨Cunless Tong Ruobing was willing toprehend Space as one of her secondary Laws.

    And she has not done so. She has to use alternative methods to boost her talisman''s powers. She waved her hand to manifest nine more Space Twisting Talismans.

    Subsequently, she used a high-level technique for professions: Synchronization. Using many of the same talismans, Tong Ruobing can fuse them to boost their strength through great control.

    So, as the nine talismans in the shape of yellow papers with runes floated before her, they vibrated, linked through a green line before fusing into one.

    Boom!

    Space cracks appeared around Tong Ruobing as she broke free from the spell. With deep eyes, she said: "You''re a young Emperor."

    "You''ve finally figured it out."

    "Your ability seems to amplify your Qi Based Spells by arge margin. Moreover, you can deploy your Pseudo Domain without being detected."

    Xi Shangyan smiled without exining. When she was young, the n''s patriarch trained her severely, tempering her Dao Heart with extreme methods. Previously, she thought it was because she was the next heir of the n.

    But now, Xi Shangyan realized the n has been preparing for the possible defection for many years. And they might even have predicted the current change long ago.

    With how long the Celestial Race has existed and its background, she would not be surprised if they had some extraordinary method to predict the uing changes in the Eternal Ascension World. And she even guessed many people were also preparing.

    ''This woman is very talented. Using Synchronization of talismans with Space Attributes is a feat few mortals could achieve back home.''

    Synchronization was a high-level skill, but there were also levels of difficulty. For example, it was thousands of times harder to use Synchronization on Space-attribute Talisman than on a fire one.

    ''I need to get serious.''

    Secret Technique: Qi Sealing

    Xi Shangyan pped her hands, and immediately afterward, Tong Ruobing''s face changed. She discovered she had lost control of the Origin Essence inside her Divine Sea.

    She immediately activated the Energy Control Talisman inside her Divine Sea to regain control of her energy.

    "It''s useless,"mented Xi Shangyan. "Unless you have better or equal Energy Control as me, you cannot break this technique."

    Tong Ruobing did not believe her as her mind functioned rapidly to find a countermeasure. Then, a mysterious Will came from her body to block and protect her Divine Sea.

    ''Duyi Realm? I can do the same,'' thought Xi Shangyan. She activated her Duyi Realm to boost her secret technique and counter Tong Ruobing''s Duyi Realm.

    The Celestial Race has an advantage over others when entering the Duyi Realm. Most cultivation system has some form of Energy Gathering Stage. So, as long as they can create a unique Qi in that realm, they can enter the Duyi Realm.

    Of course, Heavenly Dao ced restraints on them. The Qi they created must meet a certain standard before achieving Duyi. Nevertheless, it is way easier for members of the Celestial race to enterpared to ordinary cultivators or other powerful races.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    After weakening her opponent, Xi Shangyan went for the finishing move.

    Destruction Qi Beam.

    A dark-purple beam flew out of her finger, traveling with incredible speed toward Tong Ruobing, who quickly reacted. Although she lost control of her Origin Essence, she still had spiritual power which she could use to control her Law.

    Tong Ruobing then created millions of Defensive Talismans and synchronized them. Unlike powerful attributes like space, where she is limited by the number of talismans she can synchronize, she had little to no limit on ordinary talismans like defensive ones.

    Unfortunately, despite creating the ultimate shield, the beam passed through it before stopping one inch in front of her heart.

    Tong Ruobing sighed. "I lost."

    Xi Shangyan then canceled her attack.

    "Your Celestial Race is truly blessed."

    "Indeed."

    The Celestial Race is considered one of the most blessed races from Tier 1 to 10 in the cultivation journey. Their races can use many powerful Qi to supplement their battle prowess. They can even control Qi that is based on Supreme Ouws like Destruction Qi or Creation Qi.

    And they do not have to pass the Ouw Trial by controlling these Qis. Many people believed if the Celestial race could convert their Mortal Qi into Immortal Qi, they would truly be an unmatched race.

    Unfortunately, this was impossible; Xi Shangyan could not elevate her Destruction Qi into a higher form of Immortal Qi; she had to search for it in the Source Qi Space like everyone else. Some Mortal Qi do not even have an Immortal counterpart.

    As such, it will be useless after she proves the Dao. Additionally, if she did not prove the Dao and only cultivated Destruction Qi, nows, and tried to prove the Dao with Destruction Grand Dao Source, she would have to undergo a terrible Heavenly Tribtion with a 99.9999% chance of death.

    A few of her ns tried to use this loophole to control Supreme or Ouw Daos, and they all died under the tribtion.

 Chapter 590 Sovereign Dao

    Chapter 590 Sovereign Dao

    Wang Wei watched the battle and was not surprised by the oue. ording to his calctions, Xi Shangyan had a maximum of 2-Leaf strength, slightly weaker than Ao Tianyi''s maximum output of 3-Leaf if he went all out, hence the reason she is fourth.

    As for Tong Ruobing, she has the potential to reach the same level of strength with her Talisman Rune Body, but only untapped potential. Currently, she has not even reached the 1-Leaf Immortal Venerable level. Maybe she could barely reach that realm''s power through some harsh sacrifice.

    ''The Celestial race is a blessed one,'' thought as he analyzed the strength Xi Shangyan disyed. He could also divine information about how they use Qi by watching her use the Destruction Qi.

    They had many advantages from Tier 1 to Tier 10, especially in the Great Emperor Realm. For example, if a celestial race only achieved First-ss Emperor, they could create Heaven Immortal Qi to grant them Eternal Emperor''s battle prowess in Tier 10.

    Xi Shangyan was the first to exit the pagoda, and with a calm demeanor, she took her seat. Despite her victory, she was not too happy as she could also sense Tong Ruobing''s potential.

    ''With such strength and potential, she is not even the best Heaven Chosen from the Myriad Emperor World.''

    She then gazed at Wang Wei. She knew that a Dao Overlord was a sign of intelligence and strength. Although people know Overlord for their intelligence and luck, their strengths are nothing to ignore. The very reason Heavenly Dao tested them was that their Daos were inherently too powerful. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''Let''s see if I can gather more information before I make a decision.''

    Tong Ruobing followed a few minutes after her. And as soon as she exited the pagoda, Mu Lei flew to her.

    "Young Lady Tong, are you alright? Do you need any help?"

    "No need since I was not injured," she replied with a brilliant smile. "But I do appreciate the offer."

    "As long as you are okay."

    Tong Ruobing briefly chatted with Mu Lei before returning to her seat, waiting for the nextpetition.

    strength should reach another level.''

    "Who ising next?" asked Lord Spirit with a slightly raised voice, obviously ted ''I need to increase my strength. I cannot rush my bond with the Origin Talisman. However, I can enter the Saint Realm as quickly as possible. With a Domain, my strength should reach another level.''

    "Who ising next?" asked Lord Spirit with a slightly raised voice, obviously ted by the battle prowess disyed so far.

    "I want to challenge," said Shi Run. "And my opponent is you." She dered as she pointed.

    "I refused," replied Wang Wei.

    "Why?" she asked in a pampering manner as if she was wronged.

    "I''ve been in the spotlight too much. Challenge someone else." As he said that, his head shook to point to Chu Luo next to him, while his face showed he was not doing anything.

    "Fine, I challenge Number 1 over there."

    "You are not my opponent," Chu Luo said calmly.

    "Hehehe, an arrogant one. Do you ept my challenge or not?" asked Shi Run.

    "As you wish," said Chu Luo before flying to the sky. Wang Wei wanted to warn him not to reveal his Nine Extremity Foundation but stopped himself. Firstly, Chu Luo will most like not to listen to his warning¨Cespecially without any specific exnation.

    Secondly, if thetter revealed his foundation, it would benefit Wang Wei as the attention would no longer be on him. He did not want to reveal his Nine Extremity Foundation, so he''s been careful since these people''s arrival.

    The only problem is that Chu Luo and possibly Lord Spirit know of its existence after he used some of its power in his fight against Ye Tuizhi. So, he could only hope those two would keep their mouths shut.

    After getting into position, the two began their battle. Chu Luo did not waste time as he went for a powerful attack.

    Sword of Fate

    A gray sword appeared before him. Then, it rushed toward Shi Run with absolute speed. The sword had the power to annihte fate, simr to Wang Wei''s Fate Annihtion Fist.

    ''The Nine Extremity Foundation?'' thought Shi Run as she sensed the horror of this attack; she knew she could not survive under an attackpared to a Dao Ancestor.

    So, she acted rapidly as a weird aura emanated from her body. Then, the attack''s power drastically decreased. Shi Run then punched the sword.

    Bang! They confronted for a few seconds before she repelled it.

    The upper seeded-yers squinted their eyes after seeing Chu Luo''s attack. Knowledge about the Nine Extremity Foundation is moremon in the Eternal Ascension World, so they knew about it. Many wanted to establish the best foundation for cultivation before proving the Dao.

    Unfortunately, reincarnation was troublesome, and it was not easy to understand [Existence]. The best way to acquire this foundation is to go to the lower dimension. Unfortunately, the problem of resources often limits the sess rate.

    Furthermore, given the world''s current political situation, being too talented and powerful was not a good thing. On the contrary, it invited the wrong kind of attention.

    But these Heaven Chosens had no time toment the situation of the upper dimension. They came here not only to acquire the Deceiving Heaven Longevity Art but also to observe and take notes of extraordinary geniuses of the lower dimension; they had to determine possible candidates that could cause the uing changes in the entire Eternal Ascension World. And someone with such a powerful foundation instantly became at the top of their list of candidates.

    Wang Wei secretly smiled as he sensed the slight change in the upper-seeded yers'' demeanor after Chu Luo revealed his ability. Although he knew he would not entirely be ignored, he was satisfied as long as he was not the primary suspect; this brief gap was enough for the changes to finish and for him to do many things.

    Meanwhile, Chu Luo frowned in the air; he did not care about the changes on the ground. He felt his strength had drastically decreased; he went from 3-Root Dao Ancestor to 3-Leaf Immortal Venerable. Such arge gap was remarkable. So, he looked at Shi Run.

    "My Emperor Bone does not just allow me to be an Emperor; it''s a physique that trains a powerful Emperor. So, it helps me with tempering my body,prehendingws, and even tempering my Dao Heart," she exined. "And when Ibine it with my Dao, some interesting ability appeared."

    Arge image appeared behind Shi Run; it was an enormous image of her sitting on a throne, looking at myriad things in existence with disdain. She had the aura of a Sovereign who ruled above all myriad Daos.

    "A vision ability,"mented Chu Luo.

    "Correct. It''s called [Sovereign''s Minister]: it can force all my opponents to a cultivation stage at least one realm below me."

    Chu Luo could immediately analyze how scary such a divine ability was. The only way for someone to defeat Shi Run is to have the ability to skip the realm for battles. And given she also has the same capability, it''s challenging to aplish.

    In the lower stages of cultivation, it''s still possible to defeat her¨Ca monstrous genius could aplish this feat. However, when strength reaches the Immortal Tier¨Cwhere one leaf is the difference between Heaven and Earth¨Cit''s nigh impossible to defeat her.

    Chu Luo raised his hand to create a mirror: Heaven Mirror. Through the mirror, he saw numerous information and secrets of Heaven and Earth, focusing on Shi Run''s ability.

    He then knew he could not avoid this technique or nulled it because Emperor Bone, as a physique, could acquire certain authority or power of a Great Emperor if the owner developed it to the extreme.

    And Shi Run used her authority to make the technique applicable to all mortals¨Ceven those with Immortal-level strength. She also made it almost impossible to nullify.

    Chu Luo frowned slightly as the mirror continued providing him with information. Then, he created a Jade Seal in the shape of a dragon.

    "Sovereign Seal," muttered Shi Run with squinted eyes. Meanwhile, Chu Luo fused the seal into his Sea of Consciousness, and instantly, his aura elevated to 4-Leaf Immortal, the same strength as Shi Run.

    "You''re a worthy opponent,"mented Shi Run. The w of her technique is that it worked on the concept that she is a sovereign, and other people¨Cas her minister¨Care below her.

    But if someone could acquire the aura/spirit of a Sovereign and have sufficient strength, they can nullify some of the power of her ability and achieve the same cultivation realm as her.

    And not everyone can do that.

    "Ever since Ist fought Xiao Tiandi a few hundred thousand years ago, I''ve never met someone who could nullify my ability. However, you are still destined to lose. I''ve never lost a battle in the same realm¨Ceven to him."

    Shi Run was not exaggerating. Even Xiao Tiandi did not defeat her in their battle; he only gave up after he felt it would be a hassle to continue fighting. Nevertheless, she has never lost.

    "There is a first time for everything," Chu Luo replied calmly.

    "We''ll see," said Shi Run as she went on the offensive.

 Chapter 591 The Flaw

    Chapter 591 The w

    Nine Golden Rings appeared behind Shi Run, forming the shape of a circle; they floated behind her like they were wings. And as soon as they appeared, her aura increased, and the blood energy in her body suddenly increased, creating an area of intense yang energy that could be felt dozens of meters away.

    Shu Rund had activated a unique technique called the Sovereign Tyrant Body that people with Emperor Bone could only cultivate.

    She cultivated this technique by condensing blood energy in the shape of the rings behind her. There were 12 rings, and each subsequent one required more time, energy, and resources to condense.

    The Sovereign Tyrant Body was a unique technique that allowed its user to open the Gate of Power after condensing the 11th ring and the Gate of Flesh after condensing thest one.

    However, this technique had a significant w as it was an active body refining technique. When Shi Run did not activate the rings, her body was rtively weaker; it was still powerful but not nearly as powerful as when she activated them.

    As such, she can get assassinated a lot easier before she activates the rings. Luckily, Shi Run used some other techniques to somewhatpensate for the deficiency, which will also disappear after opening the Gate of Power.

    Shi Run rushed toward Chu Luo to punch him.

    Bang!

    She flew back a few dozen meters. She lost in a direct confrontation, and she immediately knew the reason. Her ability forced her opponent to have the same stats as her. However, Chu Luo was better at controlling his strength.

    As such, with the exact stats, he could exert more power than her.

    Nevertheless, she did not stop attacking after one confrontation. No, she kept rushing at him with the objective of a fist-to-fist brawl. With each attack, she lost, and Chu Luo would go on the offensive to punch her in the stomach, ribs, face, and everywhere else; it was a one-sided beating.

    Shi Run nned to evolve amid battle and reach the same level of control as her opponent; she did the same tactic during her battle with Xiao Tiandi. Regrettably, she soon realized the two were in entirely different realms regarding force control.

    If she wanted to reach his level, she would need years¨Cand even then, she might fail.

    "Let''s change tactic.'' Shi Run decided to stop the fleshly body confrontation and used her other powers. She had lost in this confrontation. Nevertheless, excitement emanated from her eyes as she knew she had met a worthy opponent.

    A golden aura covered her body as the natural pressure she released suddenly increased. All the participants could tell she had gotten stronger, and people like Wang Wei, Chu Luo, Zhang Yucheng, Monk Wuzhi, and Xiao Tiandi could tell her strength had increased from the middle of 4-Leaf to the peak.

    "Heart of Invincibility,"mented Chu Luo.

    "Exactly."

    Chu Luo knew of this state of mind that could boost battle since he cultivated one in his first life. Cultivators can cultivate an Invincible Heart through constant fighting and defeating all opponents, increasing their power in battles.

    Invincible Heart has levels. For example, all the people Chu Luo defeated were no match for him in the first ce, so his Invincible Heart had little effect on the boost it granted. Meanwhile, Shi Run had to defeat many of her peers¨Cpeople as talented, if not more than her.

    As such, her Invincible Heart gave her a significant boost.

    "It''s a shame you''re going to lose your invincible heart after this battle," Chu Luomented with a sneer. After his first failure to pass the Ouw Trial, he lost his Invincible Heart. And as long as Shi Run lost this fight, the same will happen to her.

    "We will see," replied Shi Run with a big grim. Then, golden mes appeared on her body before she punched.

    [Sovereign me]

    The golden me engulfed half of the sky. However, Chu Luo remained calm. He waved his hand to manifest a cauldron. The cauldron''s top then opened to release an ocean of ck water that canceled out the me.

    Shi Run raised her hands to manifest two golden bolts of lightning

    Swish!

    She threw them so hard that they traveled a few million faster than light. The bolts were powerful and contained a suppressive power even more mighty than a gravity trillion times of a simr to Earth.

    Regrettably, her opponent responded rapidly and with ease. Silver chains suddenly appeared, and they caught the bolts.

    ''Anti-Lightning Chains? No, but also Anti-Sovereign powers. Creation Dao is too versatile in battle.''

    Despite this, she would not give up. She had cultivated her Sovereign Dao to a high level where it couldpete with Ouw Daos. She wanted to lord over allws and concepts; she wanted everything between Heaven and Earth to bow to her¨Cincluding Grand Dao itself.

    With an unwavering fighting intent, Shi Run rushed toward her opponent. When she was closed, she controlled herw to use one of her most potent spells.

    [The Court''s Corruption]

    Chu Luo''s face changed as he wanted to react and move out of the way; it was toote. A sword with dragon designs on the hill manifested in Shi Run''s hand, and she shed him.

    Chu Luo crossed his arm to defend himself, but the attack''s potency sent him crashing to the ground, destroying many buildings. He only took a few seconds to get back up, but he still had a scar across his arms and small parts of his chest; his white robe was tainted by blood.

    With a serious look, he watched Shi Run in the sky.

    ''Corruption. Her attack momentarily corrupted myws, rendering them useless for a brief moment.''

    Chu Luo was instantly unhappy¨Cnot because he suffered injuries at the hands of a person much weaker than him. But because this technique was the ban of his Creation Dao that was inherently wed.

    As he sensed his body, he could feel some trace of corruption remaining inside his body. Then, a cauldron appeared before him before a few pills popped out from the inside.

    After ingesting them, his injured healed at speed visible to the naked eye.

    "I know the w in your Creation Dao," Shi Run said. "You can only create items with attributes, but not the attributes themselves; this is why you did not create the ck water to extinguish my Sovereign me; you had to create a cauldron that could make water."

    Ever since Shi Run knew her opponent controlled an Ouw Dao without the aura of a Dao Overlord, she knew there would be some restrictions and was on the lookout for them.

    After seeing the method he used to deal with the me, she had her suspicions. However, she confirmed her theory when he used those pills to heal his injuries.

    If Chu Luo was an Overlord, he could just create a pill with healing properties instead of creating a cauldron that made healing pills. And if he could use his Creation Dao at an even higher level, he should be able to create the concept of healing to help with his injuries.

    However, when he used the power of other purely conceptualws, he also had to create a weapon with the attribute of the concept he wanted to utilize, for example, the Sword of Fate attack he used.

    That attack was not a choice, but Chu Luo could not directly create fate-rted techniques. He can only create weapons with fate-rted powers, thus limited in the scope of what he can aplish with his Creation Dao.

    "So what?" replied Chu Luo, very annoyed. The w in his Dao was a sore spot in his heart; it reminded him of all his failures, how he disappointed his parent''s efforts, and how he had to watch them sacrifice so much for him in vain.

    "Supreme Ouw Dao is Supreme Outawl Dao. No matter the restriction, it is still better than anything you have or will ever have. And I will show its'' power to you."

    "Hahaha, I would love to see how."

    Domain Activation

    Chu Luo was in the Incarnation Realm, and his Domain See had evolved into a towering tree and gave birth to the Fruit of Laws. So, he had a powerful Domain to boost his power.

    "A Domain? I have one, too," said Shi Run withughter as she activated hers. Then, the sky suddenly split into two colors: one golden and the other a misty white and greyish color.

    A domain confrontation had started.

    The participants watched with great attention¨Cexcept for Xiao Tiandi, who only watched with half his eyes closed. Wang Wei also paid great attention since there was some benefit to gather.

    Empyrean had the power of Creation¨Cat the very least, life creation. And to reach that realm, Great Emperors did not require an understanding of Creation Dao beforehand. However, knowledge on the subject drastically increased the sess rate of bing an Empyrean.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    So, he wanted to use this opportunity to learn something from Chu Luo and prepare his path to bing an Empyrean.

 Chapter 592 Duyi Stages

    Chapter 592 Duyi Stages

    The participants could see two spheres wrestling in the sky: one white-grey and the other golden. Their shes spent powerful shockwaves throughout the entire Small World where the trial took ce, forcing everyone to generate shields to protect themselves.

    On each side of a sphere, Chu Luo and Shi Run looked at each other. The sh of their Domains was to determine who had absolute control over the environment and whose Domain would give the most significant boosts.

    At first, the two spheres appeared equal, but after a few minutes of confrontation, the white area began to overwhelm the others. Shi Run gritted her teeth as she mobilized her spiritual strength, Qi, andw to help sustain her Domain.

    Unfortunately, since Chu Luo outssed her in the Law department, his Domain was the victor. As such, he took over three-quarters of the sky and left the rest for Shi Run to barely defend herself.

    Creation Domain: Myriad Dao de Work

    Chu Luo waved his hand, and millions of swords appeared in his Domain. They were many swords with different attributes: me Sword, Thunder Sword, Sword of Death, Sword of Time, Sword of Karma, etc. He created each sword with a different attribute before dropping them on his opponent.

    Shi Run''s face changed as she reacted.

    [Dragon Protection]

    Countless dragons appeared in her Domain, covering her. Unfortunately, the swords destroyed anything that stood in their way. Some dragons were burned, some aged and died, and some underwent Samsara; they died in diverse ways, but they all still died.

    So, Shi Run acted to increase her power.

    [Myriad Race Protection]

    She summoned not only dragons but races like phoenixes, rocs, and other demonic races.

    Pewsh!

    A sword pierced her shoulder before igniting into a red me. She could even sense the me was using her Karmic Sin as fuel. Shi Run hurriedly used the technique [Sovereign''s Pride].

    As a Sovereign, she would never apologize for her actions¨Cno matter how atrocious; her pride transcended karma. As a Sovereign, karma did not affect her. Shi Run created this technique to deal with Karma-based attacks.

    The me extinguished, and she mobilized her blood energy to heal the damage. At the same time, she also focused on the swords that seemed infinite.

    [World''s Protection

    As a ruler above the mundane and extraordinary, all sentient beings worshipped and strived to protect her, as such, it is their duty to protect her.

    A ss bead the size of a football field appeared in Shi Run''s Domain; it was an entire world at least the size of a few billion gxies. The ss bead blocked 90% of the uing swords while Shi Run punched the others with her fleshly body. Then, she went on the offensive.

    Boom!

    [Sovereign''s Fury]

    With one punch, a terrifying pressure emanated from her. Then, the golden side of Domain suddenly turned darker as clouds manifested before dropping lightning bolts on Chu Luo; it was as if the Heavens itself was angry and wanted to punish.

    ''A Sovereign''s fury eclipses the Heaven,'' thought Chu Luo before sneering. He waved his hand to create a round shield with a ck tortoise engraving. The shield then released a force field that protected its creator and the Domain.

    Chu Luo then created another sword: a Space-Time Sword. The sword pierced the marble, creating cracks before exploding. Although it appeared as if it was just an ordinary marble destroyed, the participants could see an entire world in shamble.

    The sword generated a powerful wave of space-time energy that tore apart the entire world inside the marble. Then, the sword headed toward Shi Run, who tried to evade.

    In her Domain, Shi Run is a god and can bend reality at will. So, she should be able to teleport anywhere her Domain touched. Unfortunately, she could not outrun space and time¨Cat least not the one Chu Luo controls.

    Subsequently, Shi Run dodged the sword, which cut off her right hand. What''s more, the cut-off arm instantly aged before disappearing. She then felt a Will preventing her healing capabilities.

    ''7th stage Duyi Realm? Luckily, it appears his application of it iscking.''

    The Duyi Realm is somewhat rare in the lower dimension but not so much in the upper dimension as there is more knowledge and even ssification. There are 9 stages, each increasing strength and the ten percent probability of casting the Dao Will.

    Moreover, the higher the stage, the more powerful Dao Will a Great Emperor can cast.

    The stages can be increased through repeated training or by making more than one cultivation stage unique.

    Shi Run only had a 5th Stage Duyi Realm. Nevertheless, she had more knowledge and control of it than Chu Luo. So, he removed thetter''s power before focusing on the spatial-temporal energy remaining on her body that was trying to age the rest of her body.

    Shi Run gritted her teeth to create a few more World Marbles to prevent her opponent from taking advantage of her weakness. Her face turned pale in the process, but she gritted her teeth.

    Then, she mobilized one aspect of her Sovereign Dao: Control. She used the Law of Control to control the energy in her body and remove it. She wanted to control and use it for her own use. Unfortunately, this power had Chu Luo''s imprint, and she could not control it unless she overpowered him.

    The rings behind Shi Run shone as her blood energy activated, instantly growing another arm.

    Meanwhile, Chu Luo watched as his swords destroyed world after world.

    ''Let''s end this,'' he thought.

    "What is a sovereign without its people¨Cits citizen¨Cto rule over," Chu Luo said as he created an ordinary sword. As soon as the sword appeared, everyone could feel it was the embodiment of the people''s wish, of their desire to reject the power of any ruler.

    Then, the sword¨Cwhich embodied rejection of monarchy and rebellion¨Cflew toward Shi Run, making her face change. She knew she would lose if that attack hit, as it was the antithesis of her Dao.

    So, she activated the Court Corruption Spell to affect Chu Luo''s Laws. And for a moment, it worked. His Domain shook, and it appeared it would shrink. However, Chu Luo reacted in time by creating a pen full of Righteous Qi; he used the power of righteousness to counter Shu Run''s corruption.

    The People Sword easily pierced through all of Shi Run''s techniques before stopping an inch before her throat. She looked at me with gritted teeth without saying anything. Then, the sword moved slightly, drawing blood from her neck.

    "Fine, I lose."

    Crack!

    Shi Run heard a sword indicating her Invincible Heart was shattered. Her mighty and invincible aura rapidly declined. She looked directly into Chu Luo''s eyes and muttered: "So, this is my path forward. Find a way to be both a Sovereign of the People and an independent Sovereign not bound by Heaven and Earth."

    Shi Run entered a brief state of enlightenment, and her aura sublimated. Uponpletion, she sensed her path of achieving 5-Leaf Immortal Venerable was not far.

    Wang Wei watched the battle with great concentration. He watched every move Chu Luo made, storing thetter''s understanding and control of Creation Dao forter in his cultivation journey. He knew he would not have to worry much about his breakthrough in the Empyrean Realm after this battle.

    Wang Wei also paid attention to Shi Run. Her Emperor Bone''s ability reminded him of Di Tian''s Pseudo-Domain. The main difference was Di Tian could bring people on the same to the same realm as him. The weakness is that realm was not the same as the strength.

    Most Heaven Chosen could fight above their realms. So, reducing their realms could indeed drastically increase them. However, Shi Run''s ability will bring them the same strength¨Cmeaning stats like Qi, fleshly body, spiritual strength, etc.

    The only thing she could not reduce was a person''s control or understanding ofws. She can control the level of destruction their technique or Laws could make (4-Leaf), but not the subtle or ingenious applications; this is why she lost this battle.

    Another difference between these two techniques was that Di Tian''s Domain could be avoided, nullified, or countered. However, Shi Run''s ability seemed to involve Order Power back by the power of a Great Emperor.

    So, unless a mortal has the strength of a Great Emperor, they cannot nullify her ability. The only way to defeat Shi Run is to beat her in the same realm.

    ''I could probably use my Order-Disorder Law to recreate their ability,'' thought Wang Wei. Of course, he knew his method would, at best, be on the same level as Di Tian''s; he could never reach Shi Run''s level unless he had reached the Tenth Extremity Foundation.

    But at that point, he has the strength of a Great Emperor. Why would he need to use this technique?

    ''No, it can be useful. If the technique could work on a Great Emperor, I could lower their cultivation realm to the same as me and easily defeat them.''n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    If he had the Ten Extremity Foundation and lowed a Third-ss Emperor''s realm to the Quasi-Emperor Realm, he would easily ughter thetter.

    Wang Wei mentally shook his head as he realized such a technique was too impractical given all the requirements to be useful.

 Chapter 593 The Two Physiques History

    Chapter 593 The Two Physique''s History

    ''Chu Luo''s fighting style seems to be using his opponent''s opposite Dao to crush them,'' observed Wang Wei during the battle. With how diverse Creation Dao was, he understood why this fighting method was used.

    However, it would not work for him since he fused his opposite (Freedom) into his Fate Dao. And even if he did, this tactic would not work on him since his Dao Tree turned silver. At best, Chu Luo could be equal if he used Freedom Dao against him.

    "Chu Luo is the victor," announced Lord Spirit with evident joy in his tone. While people wondered why the happiness, only Lord Spirit knew the exact reason.

    ording to the agreement his master made, as long as Shi Run and Xiao Tiandi lost a battle, they could expel all the upper-seeded yers back to the upper dimension, not allowing them to participate in the final part of this trial.

    Now, one of the two was defeated.

    ''Wang Wei, don''t let me down,'' thought Lord Spirit.

    "Who wants to go next?"

    "Me."

    Everyone looked up to see Shi Run was the one who answered.

    "Lady Shi, you want to challenge again?"

    "Yes, and this time, I''m challenging Wang Wei."

    "I refuse," said Wang Wei immediately.

    "Why? Are you looking down on me?"

    "No, it''s because your ability is too disgusting."

    Shi Run''s lips twitched; this was not the first time someone had said that about her ability.

    "Fine, you don''t have to fight me. But show me how you would deal with my ability. What method you would use to have the same cultivation realm as me."

    Shi Run felt that Wang Wei should have a method simr to Chu Luo that would allow him to keep the same strength as her, and she wanted to know. Meanwhile, Wang Wei pondered for a moment before agreeing.

    The image of a purple star appeared above Wang Wei, illuminating the surrounding. The star was noble, mighty, and released the aura of a born ruler.

    "The East Purple Star, also known as the Sovereign Star," muttered Shi Run; she could tell thetter used his Fate Dao to change his fate to that of a Sovereign. With this method, she would not be able to suppress him to a realm below her.

    "That should work," Shi Run said before looking at Ji Lanfang and the other lower seeded-yers. Then, she flew back to her seat. Although she wanted to ask them the same question, she did not.

    These people''s strengths were too weakpared to hers. Ji Lanfang was the only one with 1-Leaf strength, while the rest only had the potential to reach that level.

    Even if they had a method, they would still be suppressed because of the vast difference. And Shi Run was correct in that they thought of a way in case they needed to fight her.

    Ji Lanfang thought of using all the King Dao Swordmanships he knew to create the aura of a Sovereign. Tong Ruobing would use an Aura Changing Talisman to acquire the bearing of a ruler.

    Shi Qian could connect to the karma of mortals in her homeworld, forcing them to give her the position of a Sovereign. Meanwhile, Jinhwu Hua was technically a ruler. The Three-Legged Crows were the royal family of the Golden Crow race, so she had the aura of a Sovereign.

    "Now that everything is settled, who is the next- -"

    Lord Spirit did not finish his words as a terrible sound echoed in the lobby, forcing everyone to hold their ears. Everyone then looked in Xiao Tiandi''s direction to see a talisman floating before him, which was the noise source.

    "You know the deal," said a female voice from the talisman. "The sound won''t stop until you move."

    The terrible sound ended, but that''s because Xiao Tiandi was now the only person who could hear it. His mouth twitched in aggravation; this was not the first time his master had done something simr to motivate him. And he knew the talisman would not stop no matter what method he tried¨Cand Xiao Tiandi could not destroy it even if he could somehow use the power of a Great Emperor.

    "Damn it, alright," he said as he stood up, his eyes still a little closed. He looked around at the others before his eyes stopped on Wang Wei.

    "I guess it''s you. Let''s get this over with."

    Wang Wei frowned.

    "Young Master Wang Wei, please not reject," said Lord Spirit. Wang Wei gave him a look and realized there was something more. Then, his senses told him to fight thetter as it would benefit him.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Fine," he responded before flying into the sky as Xiao Tiandi followed him. They looked at each for a few seconds.

    "For some odd and unexinable reason, I don''t like you," suddenlymented Xiao Tiandi.

    "Many people don''t like me. It could be because I''m more handsome than them, more powerful, savvier, and has a hotter wife: pick one, and it will be enough."

    Xiao Tiandi was speechless. His appearance was not that bad, and he just looked off because he did not care for his appearance. As for being more powerful, no one in the younger generation has defeated him¨Cincluding Zhang Yucheng and Mon Wuzhi.

    When ites to Dao Companion, he had his beautiful master. Although they were not together, he firmly believed it was only a matter of time. The only thing he could give thetter was savvy since he is an Overlord, but as a person born with the Innate Dao Source Physique, he did not think he would lose in the savvy department.

    "No, it''s not these reasons. I just don''t like you for some reason."

    "Well, honestly, I feel the same," replied Wang Wei, who knew the reason for their dislikes. The Innate Dao Source Physique and Innate Paragon Soul are often called destined enemies.

    Long ago, Xiao Tiandi''s physique was considered the best for cultivation. However, that was until Innate Paragon Souls appeared¨Cwhich was both an acquired and innate physique.

    Some people can be born with an Innate Paragon Soul, or a Paragon could use countless Paragon Level resources simr to World Essence to nourish an unborn child in the womb.

    However, few people do these since these resources are precious even to Paragons, and using them on an unborn child is a waste. Another reason is the high level of sess. More often than not, the child will be unable to properly absorb these resources and fail to elevate their newborn soul to that level.

    And there is also a chance of overpowering the child''s soul, causing irreparable damage.

    Nevertheless, the first person to ever have an Innate Paragon Soul got through acquired means, and his name was Paragon Red Dust.

    Red Dust was conceived in a time of the Eternal Ascension World when a man with the title of Truth Seeker reigned supreme. He was a Boundless Paragon with unmatched power.

    Truth Seeker Paragon lived in a rtively earlier era of the Eternal Ascension World, making him quite ancient, taking into ount modern times. And his time, there were few Paragons¨Clet alone Boundless.

    Nevertheless, he was still the most powerful of his peers, suppressing an entire era. As a result, the only thing Truth Seeker wanted was an opponent on par with him. And he feared this day would nevere¨Cuntil a pregnant woman approached him with a deal.

    The woman told him if he gave him the necessary resources, he could cultivate a child with an acquired talent on par with Truth Seeker''s Innate Dao Source physique.

    Intrigued, the Paragon agreed; hence, Red Dust was born¨Cthe first person with an Innate Paragon Soul. Truth Seeker taught the child everything he knew and also gave him the resources he needed to reach the same realm as him; this was not the first time he had done such a thing since he always wanted someone who could give him a challenge.

    Unfortunately, things proceeded beyond his calctions. Truth Seeker was a prideful and arrogant man. He wanted someone who could give him a worthy challenge, but he could also defeat whenever he pleased.

    Unfortunately, Red Dust was his equal in every way possible. Even when he tried his best, he could not defeat thetter¨Ca fact that shattered his pride.

    On the other hand, Red Dust was also not happy with the oue of their battle. His dream or goal since childhood was to surpass his adoptive father. Yet, no matter what he tried, the result was a stalemate.

    Then, these two Boundless Paragons began topete in other things like alchemy, talisman, array, etc. With their physique''s terrifyingprehension, they could excel at everything they tried.

    Regrettably, the result was always a stalemate. At this point in their life, theirpetition had changed their rtionship; they grew to hate/despise each other.

    So, they decided at onest attempt: to reincarnate with their physique, ensure they were born in the same generation, andpete for the [Heaven Will].

    After these two decided on thepetition, they disappeared to this day. No one knew who was the final winner. Heavenly Dao recognized the Innate Paragon Soul as a physique that could bnce out the Innate Dao Source Physique and just grant it to specific individuals.

    However, Truth Seeker and Red Dust Paragon''s Will were inherited by the future owner of their physique. So, as long as the two showed up in the same generation, they would oftenpete, trying to surpass the other.

    Of course, Wang Wei was not influenced by this Will. He had a disdain for Xiao Tiandi for another reason: one he had not discovered yet but felt was rted to his overall demeanor.

    Hopefully, he could find the reason during their battle.

 Chapter 594 Grandmist Wheel

    Chapter 594 Grandmist Wheel

    "Alright, let''s get this over with," said Xiao Tiandi. "Don''t expect me to go easy on you."

    "That''s my line," replied Wang Wei before rushing to his opponent. He immediately appeared in front of Xiao Tiandi and punched him.

    Boom!

    ''So fast,'' was thest thought of Xiao Tiandi before flying away, ribs cracked and heart squished. Midway through his fly, a white me appeared on his body, healing his injuries.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei went on the offensive. He used his [Fate Escape Technique] to fly at an unimaginable speed. He also used the tips he received from the Rainbow Emperor.

    He used the Rabbit Zodiac to boost his strength further. He used the Sheep Zodiac, which granted him dominance of the elements. And with this dominance, he used lightning, wind, light, and space-time to boost his strength further.

    So, with a speed that appeared as if he had teleported, he appeared before Xiao Tiandi. Bang! He exploded thetter''s head with one punch.

    ''How is he so fast that I can''t even react?'' thought Xiao Tiandi as his body reformed. ''I need to do something, or I will spend this fight in mystery.''

    Bang!

    His entire upper body exploded in a pool of blood. However, Xiao Tiandi regenerated like a phoenix with a bright white me. Ans this time, things were different: his aura drastically changed.

    It went up from the 6-Leaf Immortal Venerable to 9-Leaf, making Wang Wei frown.

    ''A secret technique?'' thought Wang Wei as he analyzed his opponent. Meanwhile, Xiao Tiandi raised his hand to shoot a yellow beam, forcing Wang Wei to dodge. Unfortunately, he was not fast enough, and his right hand was gone as if it had never existed.

    "The power of Grandmist: it''s been a while since Ist saw it," he said calmly. During the Heaven Chosen Selection Trial at the Academy, Lin Fan used Grandmist in his battle against Su Ya.

    Grandmist is considered one of the first powers or energy that existed at the beginning of the universe; it is a manifestation of chaos. So, it can return anything it touched back to chaos.

    Grandmist is divided into Yin and Yang. The Yin side is referred to as Final Grandmist and has the power of erasure; it returns things to their original state.

    Meanwhile, Yang Grandmist is called Cosmos Grandmist and is used to mold chaos into all matter; it molds chaos into all things in existence. Cultivators must condense a Grandmist Wheel in their Sea of Consciousness to enter the Empyrean Realm. Through this wheel, they can control Cosmos Grandmist to create life and other things.

    Many thoughts shed in Wang Wei''s mind as he looked at his missing arm. Then, a purple me appeared on the missing arm, burning off the power of Grandmist with the Chaos me in his heart.

    Xiao Tiandi did not give his opponent time to breathe. He turned his Final Grandmist into a sword that resembled a lightsaber. Then, he rushed toward Wang Wei to sh him.

    Oddly though, the opponent easily dodged his attack. With his 9-Leaf Immortal Venerable strength, he should be able to overwhelm thetter with his sheer speed¨Cjust like he suffered previously.

    Swish! Swish! Swish!

    Xiao Tiandi swung his sword more than a million times in less than a second. But not one of his attacks touched his opponent. So, he condensed the Grandmist Sword into a bomb, spreading its attack in a wide area. However, Wang Wei moved quickly out of the attack''s range.

    Xiao Tiandi paused as he looked at Wang Wei. "You''re using the Battle Maniac Paragon''s Ultimate Evasion Technique."

    "So, you''ve noticed."

    "I''ve read about it in books. I thought it was a legend." it is said after creating this method, he has never lost a battle in his life.

    "Well, it''s true," Wang Wei replied. The Ultimate Evasion Technique allowed him to synchronize his body to his opponent''s aura, energy signature, spiritual strength, andws. After the synchronization, his body will naturally evade all the opponent''s attacks.

    No matter the attack, his body would move on its own to evade; it was as if it was allergic to everything about his opponent and would naturally avoid it. After creating and mastering this technique, Battle Maniac never lost a battle. It did not mean he was invincible, but he never suffered defeat.

    Of course, it was not only because of this technique.

    The w of this method is to use overwhelming speed to counter it. However, as a peak Paragon, Battle Maniac was on the top echelon regarding speed in all the Paragon in the universe. So, he never met someone who could overwhelm him with speed.

    Additionally, this technique had higher levels.

    For example, Wang Wei also synchronized with Xiao Tiandi''s Fate and Karma to aid him in his evasion. For the level of this technique, he needed to have some Fate or Karmic connection with Xiao Tiandi, and he did:n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Xiao Tiandi''s master was Xu Junyao, the woman Wang Wei had a Love Fate Connection besides Wu Hong. Wang Wei had to sigh at how wonderful fate could be.

    Is it a coincidence that he met him now? Most likely, no.

    [Domain Expansion: Grandmist Erasure.]

    Xiao Tiandi controlled the entire area and filled it with Grandmist, not giving any room for Wang Wei to dodge. As such, he surrounded himself with a purple me, protecting himself. At the same time, he finally figured out the secret technique thetter used.

    ''He borrowed the power of an alternate version of himself; a variant of himself that failed in aplishing the Nine Extremity Foundation and ended up with 9-Leaf Immortal Venerable strength. What a wonderful secret technique. It''s a shame I cannot use it.''

    Based on his analysis, divination, and calctor, Heavenly Dao only allowed cultivators to ess parallel timelines in the upper dimension. Although only Paragons should be able to travel or ess parallel timelines, Xiao Tiandi''s secret technique granted the ability to borrow strength from his parallel self, with the only limitation that he could not acquire the power of Dao Ancestor.

    So, 9-Leaf was the limit he could achieve.

    Xiao Tiandi observed his opponent with a frown, rapidly calcting the best attack mode.

    Secret Technique: Roc Infinite Speed

    Tworge energy wings appeared behind him, while the phantom of a bird or fish manifested behind him; it was the image of a Roc.

    Rocs are known as one of the fastest creatures in the universe. With this technique, Xiao Tiandi''s speed approached the infinity domain¨C a realm of speed that at least 1-Root Dao Ancestor can reach. As aparison, a 2-Root Dao Ancestor has a base speed of 20 times infinity.

    With this speed, Wang Wei''s mind could perceive Xiao Tiandi''s movement. After all, he is connected to his other clones to [Existence] and technically has the reflex of a 2-Root Dao Ancestor.

    However, his main body, with only 6-Leaf, cannot move in time to evade.

    Bang!

    Xiao Tiandi flew back with half of his body destroyed. Meanwhile, Wang Wei remained intact. At thest minute, he used the Pig Zodiac Ability to absorb the attack and redirected it before his opponent could even react.

    Xiao Tiandi frowned as he felt something was wrong.

    ''He should not be able to absorb an attack approaching 1-Root Dao Ancestor. Is he secretly a Nine Extremity Foundation?''

    He thought of how Wang Wei previously hid his battle with Ao Tianyi, making him a little suspicious. So, he used another technique to manifest a third eye on his forehead.

    ''He stored the power in his Acupoints? That would make sense.'' I also sensed Devour Law.

    While Xiao Tiandi analyzed the situation, his body rapidly regenerated, making Wang Wei frown as he also detected something.

    ''I thought his main Dao was Lesser Chaos. But now, I know his main Dao is Dream. He converted his injury into a dream. So, it was as if they never urred.''

    Wang Wei always knew there were two different Chaos Dao, but he never knew the exact ssification until he received Ao Tianyi''s memories. Lesser Chaos Dao referred to the Dao Lin Fan cultivated before he became an Ouw.

    Lesser Chaos Dao directly cultivates Chaos Law, which involves things like Grandmist, subws like Destruction, Creation, Absolute Beginning and Absolute End, Origin, and others.

    Meanwhile, Great Chaos Dao is when cultivated decided to cultivate all 3800 Primary Daos to a high level before fusing them; this Dao is on the path of bing nigh omnipotent. It''s the Dao of mastering all concepts,ws, and rules; it''s the Dao of bing the embodiment of all things in existence.

    Of course, both Daos are ouws, but people with the Absolute Chaos Physique and other exceptional physiques can cultivate Lesser Chaos Dao without a problem. Meanwhile, Great Chaos Dao is an Ouw to everyone.

    Wang Wei snapped his finger:

    Order: No Secret Technique.

    Immediately, Xiao Tiandi lost all his strength, returning to his original power. Wang Wei instantly appeared before him and held him by his throat, even sealing all his strength.

    ''I know why I didn''t like him, and I could use it to my advantage. The only issue is whether it was worth the risk.''

 Chapter 595 Disdain

    Chapter 595 Disdain

    (Thanks to Janosch and many others who donated gifts; they sponsored this chapter.)

    ---

    Wang Wei scanned Xiao Tiandi''s body with his Divine Sense and almost smacked his lips. He could feel a terrifying power preventing anyone from essing Xiao Tiandi''s physique. The power protected his blood and even his hair and teeth.

    Ignoring thetter''s attempt to get rid of his seal, Wang Wei looked at Lord Spirit, who happily announced he was the winner. Finally, Wang Wei released Xiao Tiandi from his grip.

    As the winner of this battle, he won a great deal of Destiny¨Ceven more than he anticipated. Furthermore, Wang Wei could feel that a vision was about to appear due to his Innate Paragon Soul defeating the Innate Dao Source Physique.

    He quickly calcted that it was one of the reasons he acquired so much destiny from Xiao Tiandi. Nevertheless, this was unimportant since he did not want the vision to appear as it could reveal his soul.

    So, he quickly denied its appearance. He could sense some odd gaze from Lord Spirit, but he did not look back or exin anything. Instead, he looked directly into Xiao Tiandi''s eyes and said:

    "I know why I dislike you. You reek ofziness and depression. Despite having supposedly the greatest talent for cultivation, your Willpower is so weak that it''s pitiful."

    "You know nothing about me," roared Xiao Tiandi. "So, don''t act as if you do."

    "I don''t need to know anything about you to know you seem to have given up."

    "Shut up," he roared again, this time even louder as his voice echoed throughout the entire miniature world.

    "Do you know what I''ve been through? Do you know how much I suffer, how much pressure I''m under," Xiao Tiandi replied with clenched hands.

    "Before I started cultivating, life was beautiful. I was born with the most remarkable talent under Heaven and Earth, making everyone in my family proud and looking forward to my future.

    "I was lucky to meet my master, who cared for and protected me; she was the only one who saw the real me, not the Xiao Tiandi with the Innate Dao Source Physique.

    "However, everything changed when I began my cultivation journey and learned about the world. My talent was not a gift¨Cit was a curse. Every time I made progress, every time I made an achievement, every time my reputation soared, I could feel it:

    "The gaze of the 2 Suns and 7 Moons. And it was not a friendly gaze. They saw me as nothing but a nuisance, a problem that had to be dealt with eventually. They saw me as an eventual threat to their reign."

    "So, in response, you made yourself smaller to not get their attention? You wasted your potential by wailing in self-pity, cursing at unfair the world was?" asked Wang with a sneer and great disdain.

    He finally understood why Xiao Tiandi did not even attempt the Nine Extremity Foundation or even try cultivating an Ouw Dao. Wang Wei guessed this was the excuse he used to not even enter the Duyi Realm since he could not sense its power on thetter.

    "I had no choice," quickly replied Xiao Tiandi, his voice raised to the point of roaring again.

    "This was the only way to survive and protect me, my family, and my master. I had to look unthreatened to them; I had to waste my potential."

    Wang Wei looked down at the other upper seeded-yers. He could sense fear, frustration, and unwillingness in Shi Run and Xi Shangyan. Even Ao Tianyi¨Cwho managed to regain some bearing¨Cfelt some emotions simr to this.

    Meanwhile, Zhang Yucheng gloated despite his face looking peaceful and normal, and Monk Wuzhi lowered his head, showing shame and regret.

    "I finally understand why the upper and lower dimension is separated," Wang Wei said calmly. "In the Endless Void, there can only be 3000 Great Emperors in each generation. Ans quintillion upon quintillion of racespetes for these spots.

    "And usually, only the best of the best gets to sit on the throne. Only the best have a chance at achieving eternity and escaping the shackles of death.

    "Meanwhile, Heaven Wills is probably somon on the upper dimension that you treat it as an ordinary resource. With this mindset, without the pressure to be the absolute best, without the threat of death, the Emperors you cultivate are ordinary, weak, underachievers,cent, and weak-willed.

    "Unfortunately, that zeitgeist has been passed down to you, the younger generation."

    "What are you trying to say?" asked Xiao Tiandi with gritted teeth.

    "I bet there is a revolution against the so-called 2 Suns and 7 Moons you mentioned, and the main lead of it are the Emperors from the lower dimension, am I right?"

    Xiao Tiandi did not answer, so Wang Wei sneered before continuing:

    "These people know their struggle is futile, but they never give up. Even if they knew there was no hope, no future, and even if they knew they would suffer terrible consequences for their actions, they did not give up on trying to break the current situation.

    "But you gave up. No, even worse, you didn''t even try."

    The sneer on Wang Wei''s face was simply disgusting to look at at this point. And he had his reason to despise Xiao Tiandi so much. The moment he learned about these 7 parasites, and even the other two who might have surpassed the Paragon Realm, he did not give up.

    Instead, he began to n out how he would deal with the situation and find a way to break the game. His current words and actions were part of his n. He wanted to instill the idea of rebellion into these people, hoping they could make some changes when they returned.

    As such, when he ascended, he would have allies and did not have to start from scratch. Even if these geniuses did not publicly revolt, his n would seed as long as they secretly supported the rebellion.

    And his target was also the lower dimension geniuses as they were potential allies after they proved the Dao and ascended to the Eternal Ascension World.

    The only issue was his words would bring more attention to himself from these parasites. However, after calcting the pros and cons of the current situation, Wang Wei decided the risks were worth it.

    "You don''t understand," yelled Xiao Tiandi, his voice full of despair. "I had to protect my master."

    "Did she ask you to protect her, or was that one of your many excuses?"

    Xu Jinyao was the most beautiful woman in the Eternal Ascension World. Wang Wei did not believe for a second that one of the parasites did desire her beauty for herself. But from what he knew from Ao Tianyi''s memory, she was perfectly fine and still had no partners.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    As such, he knew she must have her ways of protecting herself.

    "You ignorant fool. You have no idea the power they have. You cannot fathom the difference in power between Tier 12 and 11. Paragons reign supreme; they are almighty."

    Wang Wei internally sighed as he could sense the other upper seeded-yers agreed with this sentiment; he could tell these kids were brainwashed to believe such a thing.

    Meanwhile, with a quick check of the lower seeded yers, he could sense they were all sneering¨Csome openly while most were secret. To these people who had to fight their entire life to sit on the throne, they would never let anyone stay in their way to power.

    And many of them would rather die than bend their heads to give in to any authoritarian figures. They will respect powerhouses but never cower in fear before them.

    "That may be true," replied Wang Wei. "But there are many ways to fight a war. Is the enemy too powerful? Okay, I''ll hide and cultivate until I reach the same height as them.

    "The solution is not working? Alright, I''ll leave to search for allies that could deal with my enemy¨Ceven if this meant I could be inviting a wolf into the nest.

    "Anything is better than just giving up and epting my fate."

    "You don''t understand, you don''t understand," Xiao Tiandi repeated nonstop. Wang Wei looked at him intensely, sensing the agitated mood he emitted.

    "Whatever. I''m done wasting my breath with a weak Will individual like yourself."

    Wang Wei shook his head before sighing.

    "The Heavens is truly blind to give someone like you such a powerful physique," he said before flying back to his seat. Many people nodded in agreement with him. They could see despite how strong Xiao Tiandi was, he was a person with a terrible state of mind and a weak Dao Heart.

    His current state was barely enough to bear the Heaven Will, and a tiny change could lead to him bing a Pseudo Emperor.

    "Hehem," softly coughed Lord Spirit, trying to look as if he did not just hear things that would be considered sphemy in the upper dimension.

    "Thebat aspect of the trial is officially finished. We will regroup a few days from now for the finalpetition."

    ''This Lord Spirit did not even care about points for thebat aspect of this trial. So, what are the criteria he is using to choose the final inheritor?'' thought Wang Wei with squinted eyes.

    He then gazed at Zhang Yucheng, who was secretly fuming and trying his best to hide his intense killing desire. Without saying anything more, he flew to his mansion before leaving a secret message to someone through Divine Sense.

    ''Come see me. I have something important to give you."

 Chapter 596 Buddhism vs Taoism (1)

    Chapter 596 Buddhism vs Taoism (1)

    After Wang Wei returned to his mansion, he immediately heard Ancestor Wucheng''s voice.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "So, you must have reasons for taking such a risk?"

    "I''m preparing for the future. Without removing these so-called 2 Suns and Seven Moons, I can never reach the top of the cultivation world. And even the ancestors cannot properly revive. So, I will need all the help I can to deal with them."

    "*Sigh* Although I know I might not need to remind you, given your personality, I still will. Always be cautious. After you ascend, I and the other will no longer be able to protect you.

    "The sect will probably not be able to provide you any help and might even be a hindrance. So, always be slow and steady."

    "I will," replied Wang Wei, and Wang Wucheng no longer spoke. The old ancestor felt his young descendant grew too fast, and it was only a matter of time before his old bones became useless.

    Although he always knew this was inevitable, recent events indicate this process might be faster than anticipated.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei observed Feng Heng''s mansion for a few hours, trying to detect any signs of trouble. Luckily, until Monk Wuzhi showed up, nothing changed.

    Monk Wuzhi deactivated his invisible talisman before cupping and bowing his hands: "Benefactor, what do you need from me?"

    "Monk, can you tell me exactly Zhang Yucheng''s strength? Thest time you were vague."

    Monk Wuzhi frowned for a moment before answering: "He is only the peak of 7-Leaf. However, he can use a secret technique to generate a mysterious power from his two physiques, boosting his power to 8-Leaf."

    "Is that so?" Wang Wei briefly pondered before taking out a booklet and handing it to him. "See if this can help you rise in strength."

    Monk Wuzhi took the bookbeled [7 Chakras] and scammed through it. And the more he read, the brighter his eyes were.

    "This technique is simr to the concept of 5 Inner Wheels. However, it is more detailed, purer, and more powerful."

    Monk Wuzhi had ess to all the Buddhist Scriptures, so he remembered the school of thought based on the 5 Inner Wheels. Although they were not the most popr or influential in the Buddhist Sect, they were generally decent.

    ''5 Inner Wheel? I remember Buddhism only had 5 Chakras back on Earth before it was changed, while Hinduism¨Cthe creator of this system¨Chad 7 Chakras. I''m guessing this world also discovered some version of Chakra,'' though Wang Wei.

    "This technique should allow you to reach 8-Leaf, so hurry because I don''t think you have much time."

    "You make a great point, Benefactor," replied Monk Wuzhi before rushing out. And to Wang Wei''s dismay, the monk entered one of the rooms inside his mansion instead of returning home.

    Monk Wuzhi took out a formation te from his space ring, allowing him toy out a powerful array around the room instantly. Subsequently, he entered the Time Treasure he had to facilitate faster cultivation.

    As soon as he entered the treasure, he did not waste time opening his Chakra. Unlike Wang Wei, who had to use the Good Fortune me to open the Chakra, Monk Wuzhi used the purest of Buddha Power.

    And since the energy he used perfectly matched the concept of Chakra, he benefited even more than Wang Wei did. After a few hundred years inside the time treasure, Monk Wuzhi opened his eyes.

    His pupil had entirely turned golden, and he radiated an aura of purity, benevolence, and nobility. His body shone with golden lights for a few minutes before he returned to normal.

    "Peak 8-Leaf strength. The increase was even greater than I anticipated," Monk Wuzhi muttered before looking at the artificial sky inside the treasure.

    "Zhang Yucheng, you wait for me."

    The monk left his treasure before exiting the room and meeting Wang Wei again.

    "It seems you seeded."

    "Thank you for everything, benefactor."

    "No need. I''m just paying my karma."

    "Be that as it may, you have helped me greatly and made a great contribution to Buddhism."

    Monk Whuzi was not lying. The 7 Chakra Method will advance the 5 Inner Wheels faction by miles, possibly elevating them to one of the great factions of Buddhism.

    Wang Wei calmly epted thetter''s thanks. Although he did not invent the Chakra method, he tranted it to fit thews of the Eternal Ascension World, which should give him some credit.

    Furthermore, he did not mind taking credit for someone else''s work if it could help him pay some of his karma. Thus, he chatted briefly with the monk before overseeing him leave his mansion.

    Wang Wei was alone since Li Jun entered seclusion to use the talisman the Battle Maniac Emperor left for him. And since he had to observe the situation in case of any changes, he decided to cultivate a little.

    He first checked his acupoints; he had already created or opened all his artificial acupoints. The next step in refining his body was the condense the 1964th ck holes.

    Regrettably, he could not do that now as he could sense a Fleshly Body Tribtion was approaching. From the third stage of the True Power Realm, body refiners have to undergo tribtions often, and it was Wang Wei''s turn.

    And from what he learned from his ancestor, there will be a drastic increase in pain after he reaches the fourth stage. ording to the Ancient Deste Paragon, the pain is so intense that most cultivators give up trying to open the Gate of Power.

    Additionally, since he decided to walk both the Qi Refiner and Body Tempering path, the pain he will suffer will be at least a hundred times more than pure Body Refiners who focus on only opening the gate.

    The pain is the way Grand Dao used to bnce how powerful Body Refiners were. Of course, Wang Wei did not mind the pain since his Pain Talent had already made him a masochist.

    ''It''s begun?'' thought Wang Wei as he opened his eyes. At that exact time, all the participants received a notice from Lord Spirit to stay inside their mansion and not interfere with the affairs of the upper dimension.

    "Ancestor, how are the preparations?"

    "Everything went as you wished. We hired many Immortal Tier loose cultivators, and they should have no problem dealing with Zhang Yucheng''s people."

    Wang Wei nodded his head. Although he promised Monk Wuzhi he would have his sect help him, he also did not want to directly use the powerhouses of the sect.

    He wanted usible deniability, and by hiring other people to fight instead of his sect, he had a reasonable cause to do so. Of course, Wang Wei knew deniability might be pointless based on Zhang Yucheng''s character.

    He could imagine that Supreme Unity was not the kind of person that cared for loopholes. Nevertheless, he wanted to be careful¨Cjust in case. His motto has always been to be highly cautious when dealing with these old monsters.

    Outside Feng Heng''s mansion, two people floated in the sky, staring intensely at one another.

    "Bald monk, you should know you are not my opponent. Stop this futile resistance."

    "I am not the same me as I was yesterday."

    Zhang Yucheng shook his head. "Why do you monks try so desperately to resist your fate? My master is now the Heavens. Taoism''s destiny is to reign supreme, so why not bow and ept the mandate of Heaven?"

    "All things that rise must fall," replied Monk Wuzhi, his voice soft, soothing, and full of wisdom. "Taoism had its era, Buddhism followed, and it should have been someone else''s turn; this was the way to maintain the bnce of Heaven and Earth.

    "But your greed forced another era of Taoism. You have corrupted the way of Heaven and Earth and thus must pay the price."

    "sphemy!"

    "Is it? You, Taoist priests, always preach about being inactive, following the flow of nature, and letting things proceed on their course. Yet, you do not practice what you preach."

    "Don''t be so sanctimonious; it''s disgusting. It''s not like you, Buddhists, are innocent. The entire lower dimension suffered such catastrophe because of the bacsh for forcibly prolonging your reign.

    "Their blood is your hands."

    "That is the truth. But we have learned from our mistakes. We strove to do better. Current Buddhism can say without hesitation we have paid our karma; we have made peace with our past.

    "Can you do the same?"

    "Enough with your sharp tongue," groaned Zhang Yucheng, his eyes red, gleaming with a demonic atmosphere. He raised his hand to manifest a purple sword. His ck, silky long hair turned half white, and a red tattoo of a small sword appeared on his forehead.

    "It''s a shame we had to result with using force."

    Monk Wuzhi''s body then changed. He turned into a 7 meters tall golden Buddha. This form had no shirt on, disying his slightlyrge belly. He only had shorts to cover his lower body and a golden scarf that floated around his neck.

    Brilliant golden light shone on him, along with chants of scriptures.

 Chapter 597 Buddhism vs Taoism (2)

    Chapter 597 Buddhism vs Taoism (2)

    Zhang Yucheng frowned as he immediately noticed something. He had fought many times before Monk Wuzhi again, and theirst confrontation was only a couple of decades ago. Back then, his Altruistic Golden Buddha Body was only 5 meters.

    He knew the Altruistic Golden Buddha Body was a great body refining technique with 12yers; with eachyer, a monk would grow one meter. Despite how powerful the technique was, only a few people could cultivate it because it required a deep understanding of Buddhism, a lot of incense, and merit.

    Wuzhi was the most talented younger generation of Buddhism, and he only cultivated it to the fifth level after millions of years. But now, after just a few decades, he went two levels.

    ''This could only mean two things: there was a catastrophe, and he saved billions of lives. Or, he was enlightened and created something that would greatly benefit Buddhism.''

    Zhang Yucheng knew it was most likely the second option since he would know if Monk Wuzhi saved so many people. Regardless, he knew this battle would not be as simple as he thought.

    Due to ack of knowledge or information, Zhang Yucheng knew that something out of his expectations might ur with each passing minute. Furthermore, his master warned him of the possibility of the Dao Opening Sect''s heir in the lower dimension intervening in his battle. After analyzing the situation, he decided to end this battle as quickly as possible.

    [Wuji Has No Limits: Infinite Swords]

    A ck-and-white diagram covered the entire sky. And from that diagram, swords began to fall, with no indication of stopping. Each sword had the power to eradicate thousands of tiny universes, and there was an infinite amount of them.

    Monk Wuzhi immediately knew his opponent was going for the kill after seeing this attack.

    [Out of the Five Elements and Three Realms]

    Buddha is a supreme being that has transcended the five elements of all matters. It is also detached from the mundane realms, the realm of the dead, and the realm of the spirit.

    After using this technique, all the swords passed through Monk Wuzhi''s body as if he was nonexistent. With this technique, he entered a state of intangibility simr to Wang Wei''s Nothingness Dao.

    Monk Wuzhi could see the shock on his opponent''s face, and he knew the reason. In theirst confrontation, he could not achieve this level of intangibility. Wuji involved the concept of everything being born from nothing, so his technique should be useless to a high-level spell like the one Zhang Yucheng used.

    However, the current him was not him of yesterday. Without giving thetter a chance to brief, Monk Wuzhi went on the offensive.

    [Buddha''s Light: Call of Samsara]

    Monk Wuzhi first took a prayer stance with his palms touching before putting one hand forward. A bright and pure golden light emanated from his hand, illuminating the dark night; the light was so bright that, for a moment, it appeared as if the sun had resurfaced, signaling the end of the darkness knowns as the night.

    The golden light did not affect the diagram above them, nor did it affect the falling swords. The light directly attacked Zhang Yucheng.

    ''Do it. You know you want to.''

    ''That''s right. Life is hard, so why struggle?''

    ''End this misery and relieve your burden by entering Samsara.''

    ''That''s right. This is the best ce; you can forget your problems, pain, and suffering.''n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''You can be free.''

    Zhang Yucheng groaned as he felt a massive headache. He could not concentrate with millions of whispers tempting him to give up on his life and enter Samsara. He could feel his Will to live rapidly diminish, and each voice''s reasons to do so became more convincing.

    Zhang Yucheng could feel his spirit falling into an eternal abyss full of despair and negative emotions.

    ''Nooo,'' he screamed, waking up from the terror. The voices continued, but he took advantage of this brief rity to act. He manifested a two-fold shield inside his Sea of Consciousness to defend his soul.

    The first shield contained Yin-Yang power, with a heavy focus on the Yin side since it was rted to the soul. Wuji came before Yin and Yang and can evolve into Yin-Yang. So, his Wuji Tao Body was a Yin-Yang Body with even more abilities.

    For the secondyer of the shield, Zhang Yucheng condensed all the Defensive and Soul-rted Sword Wills he knew. With these two levels of protection, he reduced the voices to the point where he could ignore them.

    But Monk Wuzhi would not let things proceed smoothly.

    [Soul Sundering Bell]

    A bronze bell appeared above Monk Wuzhi, ringing so loud that it echoed in the soul. Zhang Yucheng''s noise bled as the vibration from the soul directly injured his soul.

    However, the Taoist Priest gritted his teeth before also going on the offensive. He swung his sword, using a superb technique.

    [Wuji Sword: The Unmanifest Sword]

    Golden blood spewed from Monk Wuzhi''s body as a diagonal scar appeared on his chest. He could not sense, see, or detect the sh in any shape or form.

    In Taoism, Wuji symbolizes the unmanifest, the unknown, the undetectable, and the nonexistent. Meanwhile, Taji¨Cthe sessor of Wuji¨Csymbolizes the manifest or the physical.

    Monk Wuzhi has often suffered against that sword since he could not detect it with his eyes, his reaction, his danger sense, his Divine Sense, or even eye secret techniques. At least before, that was the case.

    [Buddha''s Benevolence]

    Buddha once cut off a piece of his body to feed a starving animal. His benevolence grants him power.

    Monk Wuzhi''s aura suddenly increased, and when a second sh appeared on his body, forming the X shape, his aura further strengthened. With his technique, he can boost his power with every injury.

    Then, the monk''s golden body rushed toward Zhang Yucheng to fight him head-on. Wuzhi wanted to limit his opponent''s use of the sword while he took the time to execute the ability he developed after opening his Crown Chakra.

    Inside the mansion, Wang Wei witnessed the battle through a formation.

    ''I should not underestimate these Heaven Chosens from the upper dimension. Their use of Duyi Realm is phenomenal.''

    He could sense that every attack Monk Wuzhi and Zhang Yucheng used was boosted by their Duyi Realm. It magnified their Qi/energy, spiritual strength, physical force, and even Laws.

    The subtle and ingenious way they use this power is something Wang Wei just recently learned from the Battle Maniac Paragon.

    One of the main reasons that Eternal Emperors are so powerful is their Dao Will''s boost. It is not just a method to eliminate other Emperor''s Imprints, but a method that augmented their overall power.

    The Dao Will is why it is hard for Insurgents to reach the Pseudo and Eternal Emperor level of power. And the reasons that it is statistically impossible to be an Insurgent on par with Evesting Empyreans.

    ''Monk Wuzhi is not bad. I thought his mainw was Nirvana, but it appeared his main Dao is Soul. As for Zhang Yucheng''s Wuji¡­''

    Wang Wei observed carefully, fully immersed in the Taoist priests'' use of Wuji Law.

    ''Wuji, meaning without limits, without boundaries: boundless. A state of non-distinction, nothingness before the Tao¨Cor the manifestation of everything came into being.

    ''The Laws of Wuji contained properties of nothingness. Its very definition of beings without limits, distinction, or boundaries can also apply to nothingness.''

    Wang Wei opened his eyes, full of wisdom and containing the universe''s fundamental truth. After this enlightenment, his body had subtle and unnoticeable changes.

    He raised his hand to manifest a mysterious power. He removed an Immortal ore from his space ring to test that new power. The ore vanished as if it had changed from a state of existence to nonexistence in a matter of nanoseconds.

    "Is this the power of the Void?"

    For many years, he pondered how to enter the next stage of his Tabbo Dao of Nothingness. After many failures, he decided to wait until he proved the Dao to try again.

    But now, afterprehension of the corrtion between Wuji and Nothingness, he essed the power of Void beforehand. Of course, Wang Wei knew the transformation was notplete.

    He was still in the Intangibility stage but now contained some powers of the Void Stage. Wang Wei took a moment to calcte something.

    "I can reach the Void Stage in the Great Emperor Realm, the Emptiness Stage, after bing a Paragon. But what about the True Nothingness Stage?"

    His eyes lit up after figuring out some things. Although he knew his prediction might not be correct since he had yet to reach these realms and only knew some vague knowledge about them.

    Yet, he believed he had a high chance of being correct, so he looked forward to the future.

    "Maybe there is a connection between Perfection and Nothingness," he muttered after suddenly having an idea. "Is nothingness one of the few things that are considered perfect?"

    Wang Wei shook his head as he felt he might be reaching. Then, he concentrated on the battle.

 Chapter 598 Buddhism vs Taoism (3)

    598 Buddhism vs Taoism (3)

    ''I wonder whether the Duyi Realm will evolve into Dao Will after I reach the Tenth Extremity? Or, at least, a pseudo version of it,'' thought Wang Wei as he looked at Monk Wuzhi and Zhang Yucheng''s sh of the Duyi Realm. They were on the 9th stage--which is normal for most people who attempt toplete the Nine Extemity Foundation.

    For example, he was currently in the 8th stage since he was in the Saint Realm. From the Body Tempering Realm to the Primordial Spirit, he ensured that each of the realms was unique, allowing him to reach the 6th stage.

    As for the Void Shattering Realm, he entered the 7th stage after his first incarnation entered the same realm. This is because he now had two Law Alter/Law Trees, and his incarnations were connected through his [Existence].

    However, back then, he could only use the Duyi 7th Stage after fusing or borrowing the power of his incarnations. Wang Wei''s main body truly entered the 7th stage after his Law Tree turned silver.

    The uniqueness of his Saint Realm was the fact that he had nine Domains and that his Domain exceeded the limit of 1.269 trillion kilometers. This was after hearing his ancestors preach.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Regarding the future of the Duyi Realm after achieving the Ten Extremities Foundation, Wang Wei did not know what would happen. He had no information regarding this level of foundation as no one probably ever reached this level¨Cat least, not in the Eternal Ascension World.

    Once he seeded, he was still undetermined about what would happen. There was a chance that nothing urred since the tenth extremity was nothing but a foundation and since nothing in the realms became "unique." But there is also the possibility of an unknown transformation after a mortal truly breaks the boundary between mortal and immortal, acquiring the power of a Great Emperor.

    ''I guess we will wait and see.''

    For a moment, he ignored Monk Wuzhi''s desperate attacks as his gaze pierced through the void, and he saw an even more destructive battle. More than ten Dao Ancestors and an Immortal Venerable faced each other.

    ''The mercenaries are holding up better than expected,'' thought Wang Wei after noticing that the people the sect hired could keep up with the people working with Zhang Yucheng.

    Wang Wei had prepared for the unexpected and gave these people some talismans to help them in an emergency. He tasked them with keeping the enemy at bay for as long as needed. However, these mercenaries'' disy of power was better than he anticipated, given they were loose cultivators.

    After checking the situation, he focused on the current battle. Monk Wuzhi had a few more scars on his body, but they were minorpared to the first two. He closed his eyes as he used palm attacks, directly shing against Zhang Yucheng''s Chaos-Grade magic artifact sword.

    Monk Wuzhi opened his eyes, which were profound as if he was a man who saw through the veil of existence.

    [Higher Consciousness]

    Monk Wuzhi''s eyes became clearer as he could now see the world differently; he was not limited by sight, sense, soul, spirit, or mind. He elevated his internal and external senses to a higher essence, allowing him to see things he could previously not see¨Cfor example, the unknown, the unmanifest, or the nonexistent.

    He raised his palm in one direction, generating a powerful shockwave that made the void tremble. Although it appeared Monk Wuzhi attacked empty air, he and Zhang Yucheng knew he targeted the Wuji Sword.

    "Impossible," said Zhang Yucheng, unable toprehend what had urred. In their previous battle, the monk was forced to tank all his attacks once he used the Wuji Sword. But now, he could detect and possibly evade his attack.

    Monk Wuzhi was not in the habit of giving his opponent the time to think or brief. Although he was benevolent at heart, Buddha also had a wrathful side.

    [Essence-Spirit Attack]

    Bang!

    Monk Wuzhi''s palmnded on Zhang Yucheng''s chest, caving it inward. The Taoist priest flew a dozen meters away, coughing blood. Adding to that, he had a massive headache.

    The palm affected his body (Essence), and the injury was transferred to his soul (Spirit). Luckily, he used a body refining technique that used the constant revolution of Yin and Yang to temper the flesh.

    Nevertheless, his soul was more fragile than his body, making injuries even harder to deal with.

    Zhang Yucheng used his Duyi Realm to try his best to remove his opponent''s effect so he could heal. Unfortunately, they were in the same stage and had simr levels of control and application. As such, the process would take time¨Csomething he did not have.

    Swish! Swish! Swish!

    He swung his sword nonstop, but Monk Wuzhi easily dodged.

    ''Danmit,'' thought Zhang Yucheng in frustration. The Wuji Sword Will was one of his most potent attacks as it gathered the best from his two physiques. And now that it was not working, he became frustrated¨Cespecially since there were many tactics he could not use because of the restraint in the lower dimension.

    Regardless, he decided not to easily give up as he had onest trump card.

    Secret Technique: Physique Burning

    Zhang Yucheng did not hesitate to sacrifice his two physiques for a drastic increase in power. Usually, this would result in severe destruction of the foundation and potentially losing one or both physiques. However, he did not care since he had a master that could instantly heal such a minor injury.

    With this secret technique, Zhang Yucheng''s strength increased from the peak of 7-Leaf to the middle of 9-Leaf.

    [Wuji to Taiji: Stillness to Motion]

    Wuji represented the state of the universe before its birth, a state of stillness that embodied the concept of nonexistent. Then, from nothingness was born something; Dao gave birth to one, one gave birth to two, two gave birth to three, and three gave birth to myriad things in existence.

    These words perfectly encapsted the process of Wuji transforming into Taiji, a process in which nothingness (stillness) created something (motion).

    After using this technique, Zhang Yucheng''s surroundings moved in slow motion, as if time was slowed down, whether it was the air, the Spiritual Qi, the clouds, or Monk Wuzhi.

    However, the technique did not use the power of time per se: it used the very concept of motion and stillness to aplish a simr feat, and maybe one even more impressive.

    Zhang Yucheng looked at Wuzhi, slowly moving some of his fingers and mouth. His red eyes gleamed with sneering as he marveled at his god-like power. He flew before the monk, looking directly into his eyes.

    He smirked before moving his sword, heading directly for the heart¨Ca vital organ. Unfortunately, before he seeded, a powerful sonic wave came from Monk Wuzhi''s mouth, pushing him away.

    Then, the sound echoed with so much vigor that it shook and disturbed the power of [stillness] affecting him and the surrounding.

    ''That was closed. If I did not open my Throat Chakra and developed a new ability, I might not have made it,'' thought Monk Wuzhi with relief. Although he was not afraid of death as he would just reincarnate, it did not mean he wanted to die.

    Reincarnations met more Buddhist monks since their philosophies revolved around achieving enlightenment through trial and error in each life. Each monk must fully use any life¨Ceven if they reincarnated into an animal or nt.

    "How can you be so powerful?"

    "You don''t need to know."

    Zhang Yucheng gritted his teeth, thinking about an exnation for the current situation. He did not believe thetter was using some powerful artifact since they were not back home. He did not sense any secret techniques.

    As for other people helping Wuzhi, he never considered this aspect. When it came to Wang Wei, Zhang Yuceheng was impressed that thetter could reach 6-Leaf Strenght in the lower dimension as it indicated his talent.

    However, without knowledge of the Nine Extremity Foundation, he believed thetter would remain at that level until the Heaven Will Battle. He never fathomed thetter could help his enemy reach such a level.

    In Zhang Yucheng''s preparation, he only had to be on the lookout for possible sneak attacks or disturbances from Wang Wei. After all, the strength difference between 6 and 7 Leaves was vast, meaning thetter could only be an aid to Monk Wuzhi and a nuisance to him.

    He never imagined, in his wildest dream, he would lose without any help or interference.

    "Let''s end this rivalry," Monk Wuzhi said with a sigh. Then, an enormous golden Buddha image appeared behind him. The Buddha''s face seemed painful, full of regret and sorrow.

    [Palm of Sorro]

    The Buddha''s enormous palm descended on Zhang Yucheng. And in the process, countless red glow flew from different corners of the void, turning into a red aura around the palm.

    From the aura, Zhang Yucheng could sense an intense amount of regret, pain, sorrow, and hatred directed at him. He analyzed this technique and gathered the negative emotions of all the Buddhist monks killed by the Absolute Beginning Emperor.

    ''I cannot survive this attack,'' thought Zhang Yucheng as he watched the descended palms, unable to move an inch.

    "Master, save me!"

 Chapter 599 The Two Suns

    599 The Two Suns

    Without hesitation, confusion, sadness, or even any emotions, for that matter, Monk Wuzhi dropped that palm. He did not know the final oue, whether Zhang Yucheng would be saved, as it wasmon in their early confrontations once he had the advantage.

    Boom!

    With slight surprise, Monk Wuzhi watched as Zhang Yucheng''s body exploded into billions of pieces, his soul and Dao disappearing. He looked at the falling blood with a daze, waiting for something to ur.

    But nothing did.

    For a moment, he wondered if he was wrong. Maybe, he could not sense anything. After all, the difference between himself and Zhang Yucheng''s master was so vast that it was normal if he could not detect or even understand if he took action.

    However, Monk Wuzhi quickly denied this possibility. The other times'' Zhang Yucheng was saved, he sensed something. He knew it was because Supreme Unity was not being discreet. Nevertheless, he was aware.

    "So, it''s really over," he muttered, feeling somewhat lost. Although he despised Zhang Yucheng''s hypocrisy and ideologies, thetter was also his rival for the past couple of million years.

    Wuzhi did not know how to feel about losing him in such a sad manner. He sighed to himself before looking down, checking on Feng Heng''s manor. Then, he flew to his mansion without saying another word; he wanted to heal his injuries.

    All the participants watched this battle in shock. However, only Wang Wei and the upper-seeded yers knew the true struggle behind these two people. And when they saw Zhang Yucheng was not saved, they were momentarily shocked before concluding that this oue made sense.

    And that realization brought even more terror to them. But then, they remembered Wang Wei''s speech and felt ashamed of their thought. They gritted their teeth, thinking deeply about the future.

    Eternal Ascension World:

    Two suns and nine moons lorded over all myriad beings in this infinitelyrge world, and they symbolized absolute power. These ster bodies should have been only symbols, but one of the suns housed a magnificent pce made entirely out of Supreme Chaos Treasures, Primordial, and Paragon materials.

    Sitting cross-legged on valuable meditation cushions at the center of the room was an older man with long white hair and a well-trimmed beard. He had a purple robeced with golden threads, ck shoes, and a beautiful jade token hanging on his waist. The interesting thing about this cultivator was all his clothes shone brilliantly with the light of treasures, indicating that each piece was valuable enough for countless Paragons to fight over.

    Supreme Unity opened his eyes, and there was no vast or mighty aura; he resembled an ordinary person. However, his eyes were off-putting to anyone who saw him because theycked any emotions; it was like he was a piece of machine with only logic.

    "Zhang Yucheng is dead? It doesn''t matter. He has already served his purpose."

    Supreme Unity only epted him as a disciple because he had two physiques. He wanted to create a special method to divide his [Existence] into two separate but connected parts.

    The main part would be his previous self, and the second part would remain fused with Heavenly Dao. Upon sess, he would no longer be limited or influenced by Heavenly Dao.

    Supreme Unity wanted to gather information and draw inspiration from individuals with two Heavenly Physiques. After getting the information he wanted, Zhang Yucheng was useless as a pawn.

    ''Heavenly Dao is drawing a lot of strength from all the Paragons that have existed since the Eternal Ascension World''s creation to reduce my control. If only Maitreya did not stop me, none of this would have happened.''

    Of course, Supreme Unity knew the primary source of his trouble was the method he used to take a half-step into transcendence was fundamentally wed. However, there was nothing he could now but takeplete control of Heavenly Dao and swallow it. Once he seeds, he will be free, have no restrictions, and can further pursue detachment.

    ''The situation is not looking good for me once Maitreya can receive faith from the lower dimension. She might be free before me.''

    Supreme Unity frowned before closing his eyes to focus on regaining his lost power. Separating his existence was moreplex than he imagined, and he also needed to stabilize things first, or his strength would be drastically reduced. As such, his best n is to seed before Maitreya or hope the other rulers can eradicate the people in Limbo.

    There was a small town at the center of the Eternal Ascension World, full of mortals. These people lived happy and fulfilled lives, always with a joyous smiles on their faces. Despite knowing the existence of cultivators, no one in this vige pursued power or immortality; the vigers were content.

    Not far from the vige was a run-down temple with only one monk. It was a young woman dressed in in female monk attire. She tied her hair in a bun, making her extraordinary beauty appear dull and unordinary.

    The monk was known for her benevolence, and the viges enjoyed offering prayers to her temple ormunicating with her. They always offered her to save money and build a bigger and better temple, but she refused, stating she wasfortable with how it was.

    Little did these vigers know that this woman, living in such dirt poor and dpidated temple, was the supreme leader of Buddhism, one of the two suns, Maitreya Buddha.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    After sensing Zhang Yucheng, Maitreya opened her eyes from meditation, and the power of infinite time shed deep in them. Her gaze prated space and dimensions to look at her disciple in the lower dimension.

    ''So, he finally discarded the useless pawn,'' shemented before shaking her head in disappointment. ''You''re really gone, Supreme Unity.''

    The Supreme Unity she knew was an ambitious and power-hungry cultivator, but he still had some bottom line. But even that was gone, and Maitreya does not know whether this resulted from fusing with Heavenly Dao or his true personality manifesting after acquiring power.

    After sighing to herself, Maitreya''s gaze to a handsome young man with gray hair and eyes.

    ''Should I help him? All my calctions indicate he is the one I''m waiting for. But the future is not set in stone. Maybe I need to help him get through this uing catastrophe to be the person I need.''

    She frowned as her eyes perused the infinite possibilities of the future. However, she could not find the answer she wanted.

    ''Let''s wait and see.''

    Then, she shifted her gaze to the Dao Opening Sect, her eyes ignoring all the Emperor Formation to gaze at Wu Hong, who was in retreat.

    ''Perfect Foundation? If I had such a thing, it would make taking half-step so much easier.'' She shook her head before looking at someone else; this time, it was someone in the Eternal Ascension World.

    It was a woman that looked exactly like Wu Hong¨Cexcept for a more supreme, strict, and noble aura.

    ''Wu Hong definitely did not create that clone. So, a future version of herself? But howe I cannotpletely see through it? Is that a sign she found the path ahead and surpassed me?''

    If that were the case, Maitreya would be happy, as this would mean she had hope for her path forward. However, things appeared tooplicated for the moment.

    ''Your Fated Lover finally appeared, but with a clone. Hehehe, what an interesting love story. I cannot wait to see how it unfolds.''

    Maitreya remembered conversations with Wu Hong about that unique Love Fate Line. Wu Hong tried to remove it, but the connection was too powerful, and it was one of her Fate Nexus, so the River of Fate would not allow her to get rid of it so easily.

    Of course, as a powerful Paragon, there were many ways to deal with Fate Nexus besides bing a [Fateless]. They could postpone the event indefinitely or control how it urs.

    For example, Wu Hong could create a clone to meet her destined partner and have them fall in love before dispersing it. With this method, her fate of falling in love was aplished, thus removing the Fate Nexus.

    And these two methods were just the most used.

    In the end, Maitreya convinced her to wait and see since maybe, the person destined to be with her was worth it. Love Fate Lines were rare amongst immortal tier cultivators, and it is usually a sign that two people¨Camong the entire Chaos Universe¨C were perfectlypatible.

    "Do you want me to remove the blockade and allow you to enter Primordial Chaos? It might help you heal much faster."

    "No," replied Wu Hong.

    "Are you still mad at me?"

    "How dare I, respected sun."

    "I told you, I had my reasons."

    "Which are?"

    "I cannot say for now."

    "And when you can say, we can talk properly."

    Maitreya sighed. She had her reasons for not only allowing these Paragons to usurp power but also preventing the rise of others. Her detachment method was also wed, and she required the Eternal Ascension World to remain stable and unchanged to avoid affecting her.

    Once someone broke through the Paragon Realm, the changes in the world would be detrimental to her. So, she needed time to stabilize herself. Regardless, her bottom line was not to touch the people in Limbo.

    Now, things have gotten better, she does not have this much worry, but she also has to keep looking out for Supreme Unity. Maitreya smiled wrily before continuing her cultivation.

    Meanwhile, Wu Hong looked in her direction before also closing her eyes. She was not unreasonable and understood her friend had a reason for doing what she did. However, she also wanted an exnation before they could resume their rtionship.

    ---

    I have three gift bonus chapters waiting to write. But you guys have to give me a few days before I begin releasing them.

 Chapter 600 The Seven Moons

    600 The Seven Moons

    "So, that''s what happened?" said Xu Junyao, her beautiful voiceing from the other side of the formation. She was not surprised by Zhang Yucheng''s fate, as many people predicted this possible oue.

    "Master, I''m sorry."

    "You don''t have to me yourself. Return home immediately, and I''ll deal with the rulers."

    "What about the inheritance."

    "Forget about it for now."

    "Maybe, I can take it from the final winner. If you give me a second chance, I''m willing to try harder."

    "You don''t have much time. The istion of the lower dimension is almost done."

    "What does that mean?"

    "It means the rulers will be cut off from interfering. To be precise, no one can interfere. Well, maybe not everyone." Xu Junyao was not sure where the two suns could intervene.

    "On top of everything else, some changes have begun here. It is unclear whether it is positive or negative, but we must deal with it."

    "I see,'' muttered Xiao Tiandi.

    Xu Junyao ended themunication while pondering that this event might be a suitable catalyst for change; she did not want her disciple to remain in such a depressed state. Hopefully, this Wang Wei''s words have positively influenced him.

    Meanwhile, Xiao Tiandi hesitated for a moment before taking out a token. He looked in the direction of Wang Wei''s mansion, his eyes full of confusion. With a sigh, he activated it and disappeared from the lower dimension. And two people did the same as him.

    Eternal Ascension World:

    Ao Jing observed his son, Ao Tianyi. He could see how much of terrible shape he was.

    ''I thought that brat said he would not go too far,'' he thought before shaking his head. He raised his hand to instantly create a world asrge as the entire lower dimension, asrge as the 3000 World Communities that contained trillions of worlds between Lower to Heaven Will Worlds.

    Ao Jing created the individuals, the history, culture, different races, and power levels; he made everything needed for aplete world to function.

    He then nced at his son before snapping his finger, forcing him to reincarnate in that world.

    "I have created infinite scenarios for you to temper your mind. Hopefully, you can stand after breaking."

    Ao Jing designed this world to start over once Ao Jing reached a certain level, allowing him to experience different aspects of life. Regrettably, Heavenly Dao does not allow the Nine Extremity Foundation that is cultivated in such a manner. Otherwise, this level of foundation would be moremon. After settling his son, Ao Jing went to report to the Patriarch.

    In another section of the upper dimension:

    Shi Run appeared in an enormous and opulent pce decorated with gold, purple, and priceless jewels. And the moment she appeared, a man dressed in court eunuch uniforms teleported before her, kneeling on one knew.

    "Your highness."

    "This is the information my father wants," she said calmly, her previous cheerful and approachable demeanor reced by a cold and authoritarian presence.

    "The inheritance?"

    "The mission failed," replied Shi Run before walking away, ignoring the eunuch. She walked to a room with a golden throne and sat on it, a deep pondering look on her face.

    A secret that few people knows is she is the secret child of one of the rulers, the Earth Emperor. Her rtionship with her father was great¨Cdespite not being publicly acknowledged¨C as he always supported and cared for her, and she idolized him.

    However, Shi Run has always felt that some things were wrong but was always scared to address them. For example, why did she never attempt the Nine Extremity Foundation?

    She once asked her father for permission, and he refused, exining that it was dangerous and had a high failure rate. Danger was never a good excuse for cultivators not to do something. As for the failure, she could still benefit even if she failed.

    Another odd behavior was when she began cultivating an Ouw Dao. Her father warned her of the danger, to the point of scaring her to change her Dao.

    A third anomaly was the oldest of her siblings, the Great Chu Divine Court princes. She knew a few of them were Empyreans, but not one became Paragons. And the current Crown Prince has been in this realm for far too long.

    ''Then there is brother Liu. He was the only one who became an Evesting Empyrean, but he suddenly died.''

    If it were before, Shi Run would never care about these anomalies. But after witnessing Xiao Tiandi''s inner turmoil and Wang Wei''s rebuttal, she had no choice but to confront these burning thoughts she had forced in the back of her mind.

    Unfortunately, she did not like the conclusions she made.

    ''What do I do?"

    Great Chu Divine Court, in a pce thousands of times even more magnificent than Shi Run, on a throne room:n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    A young man with long ck hair and a long goatee sat on a throne, wearing a yellow Emperor outfit with dragon designs. The Earth Emperor calmly read the information his daughter sent.

    Without much change in his expression, he put away the talisman, entering a pondering state.

    ''With the uing era, the Karma Position of Heavenly Emperor might finally appear. I can finally put my n into motion.''

    Earth Emperor originally nned for one of his 33,000 children to inherit that position. He had even more confidence in Shi Run, but after the recent changes, he theorized the position would appear in the lower dimension.

    Suddenly, he sensed something. ''Is there a meeting?'' The Earth Emperor thought before closing his eyes, sending his mind into a dimension with eight seats.

    Many people believe that 7 mons reign over the world, but only they know there is an 8th and hidden moon.

    "Did everyone get the information?" asked Seven Cauldron Taoist, a middle-aged woman dressed in a Taoist robe with pill symbols.

    "I haven''t received it," replied Five Feather Phoenix, the matriarch of the Phoenix race. So, someone else distributed the information from Xiao Tiandi and Shi Run.

    All seven reviewed the information with a calm attitude.

    "Undead Phoenix, what about your side?" Everyone looked at a young man with a paleplexion, dead eyes, and a ck phoenix mark on his forehead.

    "I''ve got more information. I''ve reduced the leader of the new era to three people."

    Undead Phoenix waved his hand to manifest three people: Chu Luo, Di Tian, and Wang Wei.

    "They have sessfully established a Nine Extremity Foundation," said Undead Phoenix before exining all the information he gathered.

    If Wang Wei were here, he would be shocked as many things he thought he hid well were revealed in this meeting; he severely underestimated the capability of a Paragon.

    "Chu Luo can be eliminated since he is not from the Myriad Emperor World. Di Tian is the second to be eliminated since his main goal seemed to revive his loved one.

    "The most likely creator of the new era is this Wang Wei. He is intelligent and cunning. And simr to Qiyuan, he is an innovator and a visionary, a person who advocates for the advancement of civilization."

    "Yes, he seems like the perfect person to lead the new era of the Myriad Emperor World,"mented Seven Cauldron as she looked at the changes in the Dao Opening Sect''s Domains.

    She saw an entire civilization based on puppets and mortals as the core.

    "So, do we get rid of him?" asked Blood Dragon.

    "It''s not that simple. He is connected to Lord Maitreya and Empress Wu," added Undead Phoenix.

    "The Empress? She hasn''t shown up in so long, staying to herself. Why is she making moves now?"

    "I don''t know."

    Everyone frowned. Seven Cauldrons looked at a monk who had not said anything since the meeting. "Monk Twin Flower, what does your leader say?"

    Twin Flower was the Maithuna Sect''s leader, a Buddhism branch that focused on duel cultivation. Buddhism ideology focus on the body remaining pure, but the Maithuna Faction followed the opposite philosophies, believing the pleasure of the flesh is another pathway to enlightenment.

    Of course, their factions do not engage in mindless overindulgence. Each monk will choose one partner to cultivate for their entire life.

    The monk did not respond as he knew the situation wasplicated. His leader no longer wanted to act the same way and prevent others from bing Paragons. However, she was also restrained by Supreme Unity, the same way she restrained him. Meanwhile, all the others here have kept their stand the same.

    "You can do what you want," he responded since the Lord told him he did not have to worry about Wang Wei.

    "In that case, let''s remove all three of them," said Seven Cauldron.

    "You should be careful," said Time Eater. "Di Tian is the Emperor Creator. A few of the people he created are part of the Limbo group. We should be careful in case they decide to interfere."

    "That''s a good idea."

    "Disaster, you have not said a word since the meeting?" asked Five Feather Phoenix, looking at an older man dressed in in ck.

    "Your actions are pointless. Catastrophe is approaching us, and nothing you can do will stop what''sing."

    Everyone frowned. They knew Disaster Paragon was the kind of person who valued his life above everything else. He did not participate in the Ultimate Taboo because he foresaw his doom. He joined their group because it was the way to save his life.

    And now that he said these words, he must have detected something and even already nned how to survive. And given he was the hidden moon and was unknown to the world, it might be easier to do.

    "Don''t mind him. Although these people have great destinies, it does not change the fact they are weak. So, as long as we act fast and swift, they cannot escape their fate," said Time Eater.

    "True, so the best n is to send a projection and annihte all of them before they can react," said Seven Cauldron.

    "To be safe, let''s all send a projection," said Earth Emperor.

    "Agree."

    "Agree."

    "..."

    "Since everyone agrees, let''s discuss how to deal with Gu Xuan and the traitors¨Cespecially the Celestial n," continued Seven Cauldron.

    "Gu Xuan is a rat. With his Dao and the Lawless Zone, searching for him is simply not feasible and not worth the effort,"mented Undead Phoenix.

    "He is not that important, anyways," added Five Feather Phoenix. "And the same can be said about the Celestial n. With the recent changes, the Source Qi Space has be even more dangerous¨Ceven for us. So, is it worth it to chase after them?"

    "It is," said Time Eater. "You know their background. If we don''t nip them in the bud, it''s only a matter of time before they give birth to a Paragon or Tier 12 Insurgent."

    "But, how do we search for them?"

    "We send people to look. And each of us will alternate personally looking for them," said Time Eaters.

    "That could work. I''ll take the first shift," said Seven Cauldron. Then, the group conversed a little more, discussing how they would execute all their ns.

    Bang!

    Suddenly, they all sensed something and frowned. They closed their eyes, and their mind immediately left the Eternal Ascension World, traveling the infinite distance that is Primordial Chaos.

    A few minutester, all seven opened their eyes with a serious look unlike anything they had ever been, all because of the news they had received.

    The All Seeing Temple, a ce in Primordial Chaos known for predicting events that would affect the entire Chaos Universe; they even predicted the appearance of the Ultimate Taboo.

    The Paragons just received news the temple had just received a divination that would once again affect the entire universe. Although the prophecy would take some time to process fully, everyone knew a storm wasing.

    The Paragons then looked at Disaster, wondering whether the changes in their world were the prelude to something even more significant. The changes may also begin in the Eternal Ascension World.

    The Paragons suddenly thought of something, and they instinctively wanted to eliminate the three anomalies immediately.

    Boom!

    The world shook a little, and their faces changed. The Lower Dimension was blocked entirely, preventing them from essing it.

    Primordial Chaos, Prehistoric Chaos World:

    Hongjun opened his eyes from meditation. He looked in the direction of the All-Seeing Temple.

    ''So, the news finally got out.''

 Chapter ?601 New Eras Destiny

    ?601 New Era''s Destiny

    Shi Run''s Mansion:

    She walked back and forth, thinking about her decision. After hearing Wang Wei''s speech, she was convinced he was the one who would lead the new era. Now, she pondered whether to oppose, befriend, or be partners.

    And the deciding factor will be whether to prove the Dao in the Myriad Emperor World.

    ''I currently have a strength of 2-Leaf and will soon reach the peak of 3-Leaf. By restarting cultivation, I might have a chance to reach 4-Leaf, the middle level of Immortal Venerable. Meanwhile, his strength is already reaching 6-Leaf.''

    Shi Run frowned, analyzing all the information she gathered.

    ''He is currently only Tier 8, meaning he has plenty of opportunity to reach 7-Leaf. With secret techniques, I could breach the gap for a brief moment. However, there is also the possibility he also had some secret techniques.''

    Shi Run remembered the battle against Xiao Tiandi. She also noticed how he outssed Xiao Tiandi in Battle Awareness and experience. Furthermore, Wang Wei obviously did not use his full strength since he never used his Domain.

    ''The chances of me defeating him and proving the Dao are extremely low. The rulers might send other Heaven Chosens to infiltrate the Myriad Opening Sect, making the situation moreplex.

    ''So, the best course of action is to go to another Heaven Will World. The Celestial n does not need to be the ruler of the new era. I doubt there can be one absolute era after how people reacted to the 2 Suns and Seven Moons. The n only needs to be one of the main people at the top.''

    Shi Run''s experience in the lower dimension opened her eyes to many things she had never thought of. And now, after making a decision, she felt a heavy weight lifted from her shoulder, and her mind became at peace.

    Without wasting time, she hopped on an Innate Treasure to travel to another World Community. She knew she needed strength to sit at the same table as Wang Wei and negotiate her value. She also required strength to survive the uing storm.

    Wang Wei''s mansion:

    He did not know about Shi Run''s decision or secret departure. He still marveled at what had urred and why Supreme Unity did not save his disciple. After thinking about it, he came up with many reasons why.

    Wang Wei then suddenly felt something, making him frown. He calcted something before receiving a message he needed to return home. After pondering for a moment, he entered the formation to do so.

    And as soon as he appeared, an enormous dark purple dragon appeared above the sky, surrounding the entire world. No matter whether it was mortal, demons, or cultivators, no matter what continent it was, everyone saw the mighty dragon.

    The dragon released a supreme and noble aura before roaring to the Heavens, announcing its presence and influence. Then, it gazed directly at Wang Wei before plunging into his body.

    All the cultivators who saw the dragon instinctively knew what it was as the information popped into their mind: the Son of the Era. Furthermore, they also knew who was chosen to bear such heavy destiny.

    Wang Wei calmly received this title and duty. His ancestor warned him this might happen. Although he disliked Heavenly Dao, over the years, he also understood that thetter''s actions were essentially just executing a program.

    By cultivating an Ouw Dao, he activated a program or rule of Heavenly Dao to scheme against him.

    "I still don''t like you, but I guess our rtionship can be somewhat neutral," hemented but received no reply. Wang Wei did not mind as he closed his eyes to sense the changes happening to him.

    "I''m officially a protagonist," Wang Wei muttered after opening his eyes. Son of an Era is only a better version of Son of Destiny, granting him immense luck. However, the exciting aspect for Wang Wei was how much luck he already had.

    His Human Luck had reached 7-Rainbow Color, he was an Overlord, and now, he stacked the Son of an Era Title; he was now a protagonist in every sense of the word, and even more.

    ''Regardless, I should be careful, as luck is a double edge sword.'' He sent a message back to the sect before returning to the trial. Meanwhile, all the Heaven Chosens were shocked after receiving the news.

    The prideful ones gritted their teeth, cursing why they were not chosen. The calmer ones began to n on how to take the title away: Only two people had different reactions.

    Western Continent:

    Mo Xingyun calmly looked at what had happened.

    "So, my prediction came true; he was chosen to lead this era. However, I did not expect it did not give anyone else a chance."

    She squinted her eyes, thinking about her next step of action. She had to n ahead to survive and strive in the uing era.

    The other person with a simr reaction to Mo Xingyun was Di Tian. He looked at the changes in the sky, not caring in the slightest. He had a hint that this would happen¨Cespecially after Wang Wei passed the Ouw Trial.

    However, ording to his theory, the New Era''s destiny should have been divided into smaller sizes, with Wang Wei being granted the most. He did not expect Heavenly Dao to be so bold and give everything to him. This choice meant it was a thousand times more difficult to take this destiny from Wang Wei.

    Regardless, he did not care much. With his Will, soul, power, and experience, the Son of an Era''s Destiny could not affect his mind. This ability did not work when he fought Empress Wu, and it will not work now.

    Di Tian only cared about achieving Tenth Extremity and proving the Dao in this generation. Regarding the arrival of the new era, it has to wait for the next generation.

    Southern Vermilion Bird Continent, Heavenly me Domain:n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    This particr Domain is famous throughout the entire Myriad Emperor World because it is the ce that gave birth to the most Heavenly Fire. There is a legend that the me Emperor spent most of his youth in this ce, searching and hunting for Heavenly Fires to create his famous Chaos me.

    Many alchemists will venture into this ce to search for Heavenly mes or pay people to search for them. A few Supreme Sects allied and created a business helping people search for these mes. Emperor Lineages did notpete with them because of how dangerous the ce was and because it was less cost-efficient to pay them to do the dirty work.

    Deep in the domains, in a separate small world, there was a pool made of a dark and eerie blue me. Bathing at the center of that me was a handsome young man with an 8-pack for abs, a ck me mark in the middle of his brow, and a creepy vibe that was somewhat very attractive.

    The young man opened his eyes, and they were all ck, with no pupil or iris. He slowly walked out of the pool as a dark red robe appeared on his body. His vision then prated the small world as he looked at the dragon.

    ''It appeared not long after losing contact with the master; this is not a coincidence.''

    The young man frowned.

    ''Things will be difficult without help, but the mission must continue.''

    The young man took a few steps before stopping. He then looked at a brown spot on his arm.

    ''I need a new body and one with a high me talent. Should I go after that Huo n''s heir? Her phoenix bloodline is perfect.''

    As a member of the Soul Race, changing bodies¨Cno matter the gender¨Cwas expected. And he could possess anyone he could overwhelm. However, because of the technique he practiced, he needed special me-attribute bodies.

    ''Forget it. The situation has just changed, so it would be best toy low for a while. Plus, the Corpse Selling Sect has already promised me a new body. With them having branched in different World Communities, it should be easier to find me a new body.''

    The young man left his cultivation retreat ce to head to the Corpse Selling Sect. Meanwhile, many shadows suddenly appeared after Wang Wei became a Son of an Era, clouding the entire world into this sudden eery atmosphere.

    And the situation became even tenser when the Heaven Mystery Pavilion released the divination that some anomalies had urred in this generation''s Heaven Will Battle. This news forced some sects who did not want to participate in this generation''s battle to act.

    They awakened some of their sleeping Heaven Chosens from past eras since they needed powerful leadership to deal with the uing storm.

    Meanwhile, after returning to the trial, Wang Wei nned to exit his mansion to go somewhere. Then, he suddenly stopped as he thought of something.

    ''Is it a coincidence that I suddenly became a Son of Era?''

    His intuition told him it was not. So, he divined any recent changes to the world. He did not hesitate to power his incarnations'' strength to ensure sess.

    ''So, the Lower Dimension has beenpletely cut off; this sudden decision of Heavenly Dao was a calcted move with a purpose."

    Wang Wei thought about many possibilities, but he had no concrete proof for any of them. And he could not divine or calcte any other information. So, he gave up,beling this information as important in his mind.

 Chapter ?602 Opportunist

    ?602 Opportunist

    "Hahaha, a Son of an Era. Excellent, excellent, excellent news," said Wang Wucheng as he magically appeared out of nowhere as he usually does, grinning from ear to ear.

    "It''s alright," replied Wang Wei nonchntly.

    "Why aren''t you happier?"

    "Why should I?"

    "As a Son of an Era, unless something peculiar urs, you are destined to be an Eternal Emperor."

    "Without, I''m still destined to be one."

    "It''s not the same."

    "Yes, it is."

    Wang Wucheng shook his head. "What about the fact you get to lead the new Era?"

    "Without it, I would still lead the new era. To be honest, Heavenly Dao gave me the position because it knows I''m one of the few people who want to change the world for the better."

    If Heavenly Dao had to choose two people to lead the era based solely on ideology and the desire for change, only Wang Wei and Huo Fenghuang would be qualified as they are the only people with obvious ambitions of changing the world.

    However, Huo Fenghuang is too biased toward the Ancient n, and her method might do more harm than good.

    "The title only made things official," added Wang Wei.

    "You might not be happy, but I and the others are very excited. With this position and the Spirit of the Epoch, we don''t have to worry about the Nine Emperor Curse."

    "I thought the curse was no longer a problem?"

    "It''s not, but until the final battle, you never know. But with Heavenly Dao giving you all the Destiny of the New Era, we no longer have to worry about it trying to restrict us."

    "That''s fair," agreed Wang Wei. Then, he said goodbye to the ancestor before secretly exiting his mansion, heading straight to Feng Heng''s mansion. He secretly announced his presence and waited outside.

    More than half an hourter, the formations opened. A maid led him to a room where Feng Heng waited for him with tea. Wang Wei unceremoniously sat before him, and Feng Heng poured tea for both of them.

    "To what do I owe this visit, sect master Wang Wei?"

    Wang Wei took a sip of the tea, and it was refreshing.

    "Great tea. It would have been better without the poison."

    "Excuse me?"

    "You''re excused," replied Wang Wei as he savored the tea. "It would not directly harm me but remain undetected in my body, rendering me weak or immobile at the right moment. I guess I should thank your benevolence for not wanting to kill me."

    "Sect master, these are severe usations¨Cespecially without proof."

    "Forget it. Anyways, this is the kind of tactic I would use. So, there is no point in ming you."

    What Feng Heng did is simr to what he did during his beach party. Unfortunately, this tactic has be useless. Mon Xingyun seemed to have detected and removed the thread for all the people in her alliance, which included Sun Jiaolong, Huang Yuan, and Fang Lijuan.

    Zhen Biyu''s alternative personality also detected the thread and removed it. Su Yan appeared to have sealed herself, Zhang Xuan was basically dead, Jian Wushang was crippled, and Wang Wei never ced any on Xu Shi. The only person remaining is Huo Fenghuang, and Wang Wei already divined she would remove the thread after fusing it with Ao Tianyi''s bloodline.

    Wang Wei wanted to try the same tactic now that he was more powerful. However, after Chu Luo revealed his method during the first dinner, these people have always been on guard against him.

    "I came to get something from you," said Wang Wei as he continued to drink the tea, not minding the poison in the slightest. "I theorized that Monk Wuzhi must have given you an alternative method of proving the Dao. As partners who share a bond deeper than time and space, please share."

    "An alternative method to prove the Dao? If such a thing existed, I would sacrifice anything to get my hands on it," Feng Heng replied calmly.

    "Feng Heng, no, Shi Fuyu, I''ll call you this since I feel it will make us a lot closer," said Wang Wei with a gentle smile, making thetter squint his eyes.

    "You''re a man who has lived for a long time and is full of experience. Now, ask yourself, can you survive from me at such a close distance? Do you think the little formations in this room are enough?"

    "Is that a threat?" Shi Fuyu asked with a sneer.

    "Confident, I see. Let me guess; you''re very proud of your hiding capability. But, can you hide faster than I can kill you?" Wang Wei did not release any aura, but the atmosphere became tense.

    ''Danmit, I''ve let my guard down,'' thought Shi Fuyu despite his face remaining calm. After surviving the previous catastrophe, and Monk Wuzhi hinting that Wang Wei was an ally, he lowered his guard and met him in person.

    Feng Heng''s original n was to scheme against thetter with a rare poison that was now extinct in modern times. So, although he was prepared in case something went wrong, he still made the mistake of showing up with his real body.

    ''I currently have peak 3-Leaf Immortal strength, far from his 6-Leaf.''

    Shi Fuyu checked his Divine Sea, and he had a Silver Law Tree simr to Wang Wei. After many years ofprehending the Dao, this was his achievement. Shi Fuyu has never revealed his full power because that would require him to use both Taoist and Buddhist techniques, and he could not risk exposure.

    Many thoughts shed across his mind as he pondered what to do. He cursed Wang Wei in his mind as he did not expect thetter to act in such a two-faced manner, changing his position so swiftly.

    Feng Heng never expected to be friends with Wang Wei but expected some sort of corporation after the information Monk Wuzhi revealed.

    ''*Sigh* This is a lesson to me. The closer I am to sess, the more careful I need to be.''

    Without hesitation, he handed a book titled [Merit Proving Dao Method]. Wang Wei took the book with a smile, knowing he was bluffing as he would never attack Feng Heng.

    ording to his analysis, only Supreme Unity or someone sent by him can kill Feng Heng in the entire Eternal Ascension World. And he would never try to be on Maitreya Buddha''s wrong side when he is so weak.

    Luckily, he took a gamble, and Shi Fuyu was unaware of his importance.

    Wang Wei briefly nced at the book, and his eyes lit up. ''I was correct. The method I created for my mother is possible.''

    "Now that you have what you want, you can leave."

    "Don''t be so rude. I''vee here for many purposes."

    "Don''t push it. Even a rabbit will fight back when pushed too far," said Feng Heng, a dangerous light in his eyes.

    "I''m serious. I''m also here to negotiate."

    "Negotiate what?"

    "Negotiate my share of merit and incense from Buddhism."

    "What do you mean by this?"

    "Monk Wuzhi tasked me to help you spread Buddhism, and I want my share of the profit."

    "Aren''t you doing it to pay your karma?"

    "Yes. But it is not enough for me not to get a piece of the cake¨Cespecially since I''ve paid a great chunk by ensuring your safety. Plus, I''m a very valuable partner."

    Feng Heng frowned as he could deduct much information from this statement. He took a deep breath to calm down before asking: "Tell me how you are valuable."

    "Let me analyze things for you. I can tell you that you have zero chance of proving the Dao in this generation through the Heaven Will Battle. I''m sure this is why the monk gave you the alternative method."

    Feng Heng frowned but did notment.

    "Your only option is to gather enough merit and exchange enough merit for a Heaven Will through being the leader of Buddhism. Unfortunately, you cannot spread Buddhism in the Myriad Emperor World because of the Taiyi Profound Gate. So, your only option is our worldmunity''s Lower Realm or another World Communities."

    Wang Wei took a sip of his tea, letting his words marinate for a few seconds.

    "After this incident, I''m sure the Taiyi Profound Gate will suspect you, and your hands will be tied for a while dealing with that mess, meaning you won''t have enough time to aplish your mission.

    "Plus, I can tell you the Dao Opening Sect has almost taken control of most of our World Community''s Lower Realm."

    "There is no way for that to be true,"mented Feng Heng, and Wang Wei waved his hand to manifest a map showing thousands of spheres. Immediately, Feng Heng''s face changed as he could tell these were world coordinates of the Myriad Emperor World Community.

    Then, Wang Wei continued:

    "If you wait until someone proves the Dao to begin spreading Buddhism, I don''t have to tell you the consequences."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Feng Heng knew the consequences. Wang Wei waved his hand to show him another map, making Feng Heng squint his eyes.

    "As you can see, the Demon Supremacy World Community. They are currently in a war between humans and demons. With Buddhist monks having a natural restraint to demons, this is the perfect ce to begin preaching and spreading.

    "And since I have ess to these worlds coordinates, I want a share of the profit. "

 Chapter ?603 Negotiations

    ?603 Negotiations

    "You make it seem like I''m desperate and have no choice. I have options," rebutted Feng Heng.

    "You do," nodded Wang Wei. "The best option is to use the Commerce Hub and gain ess to different World Communities. However, do you think that these people will so readily give you ess to their resources? Or do you think these World Communities will not resist the invasion of a new force¨Cespecially one as powerful as a united Buddhism?"

    Before their destruction, Buddhism existed across the Endless Void, but each World Communities had separate but different factions. The only interconnection they had was the existence of Maitreya and other Buddha Lords in the upper dimension.

    But now, once Feng Heng spreads the religion, for the first time since the dawn of the Eternal Ascension World, all the Buddhist factions of the Lower Dimensions will be connected; they will be one faction with one leader¨CFeng Heng.

    Once people figured this out, they would never allow such a powerful faction to exist or spread in their respective worlds. And as someone who ns to control the Endless Void, Wang Wei would never allow Buddhism to prosper without him being at least the second voice of power in the faction.

    He needed to be able to restrain Feng Heng''s power without using force while also taking advantage of this opportunity to grow exponentially.

    "And do you have a solution to this problem?" asked Feng Heng.

    "Yes. I can sneak into these worlds without being detected."

    Feng Heng pondered for a moment, analyzing the information. With the Dao Opening Sect being such an old faction, he would not be surprised if they had pawns scatted in some other World Communities.

    "In that case, I can give you 20% of the merit and incense."

    "I want 90%."

    Feng Heng calmly sneered. "You seem to have overvalued yourself. The Absolute Beginning Magic still exists, so any form of Buddhism cannot be spread except for my Tao-Buddhism. And even then, some special care is needed to remain undetected.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Isn''t this why you''re asking me to share the profit instead of going over my head?"

    "That may be true," replied Wang Wei, still drinking the tea. "But I can create a way to break the Absolute Beginning Magic. You''re not that important."

    "I''m sure you can. But no matter how amazing you are, it''s impossible to do so before proving the Dao."

    Shi Fuyu spent many years nning and only seeded due to being at the correct ce and time and because of the secret help of Maitreya.

    "And don''t forget you would also need topletely convert to Buddhism before you could seed. So, are you willing?"

    Wang Wei did not answer as he knew the monk was correct. The position of the Lower Dimension Buddhist Leader seemed unique to Maitreya, and it is not something an outsider like himself could hold without properly converting.

    "Be that as it may. I have ess to way more World Communities than you. I will be doing most of the work and taking on the greatest danger. And while I do all this, you will be stuck in a quagmire of political nonsense. I think it''s fair."

    "You also have a point. I raise my offer to 40%; that''s the highest I can go."

    "80% and I''m not going any lower."

    The two haggled back and forth, negotiating the correct percentage. However, Wang Wei did not budge on his bottom line of 80%, and Feng Heng could only offer 50% as his highest price.

    "Nevermind," said Wang Wei, tired of this back and forth. "I''ll change tactic. I''ll make it my mission that you can''t spread Buddhism before the Heaven Will Battle.

    "And after I take the throne, it will be easier to control you and get what I want. By then, you will be lucky if you get 1 to 2% of the profit."

    Feng Heng''s face changed, and his body released a wrathful aura. However, before he could do something stupid, he received amunication talisman and one that seemed crucial.

    He used his Divine Sense to check and instantly lost more of his self-control. He finally received the news that Heavenly Dao granted the Era Son Title to Wang Wei. It gave everything to him¨Cnot given anyone else a chance.

    A part of Feng Heng''s n revolved around the destiny of the uing New Era. He nned to gather as much as possible so that Buddhism would lead the new era¨Cor at the very least, they would be the ones who started it.

    And now, the only way to achieve his goal was to kill this monster. If Heavenly Dao had divided the New Era''s destiny into parts, people could acquire more if they had defeated or schemed against the others. But now, their only chance was to kill this monster.

    However, as someone with such high destiny, can anyone kill him? No, his pure luck was enough to ensure his survival¨Cnot to mention his strength.

    After learning this news, Feng Heng''s thought process changed as he now had many other things to consider. Having a Son of an Era spread Buddhism was the perfect method to reduce the Absolute Beginning Magic''s counter.

    Feng Heng closed his eyes, reminiscing about that infamous day countless millennia ago when he helplessly watched the Absolute Beginning Emperor massacre his fellow brothers and sisters.

    ''I''ve lost my way. My objective was to bring Buddhism back to the world. However, I''ve lost my original intention at the sight of worldly desires and benefits. My mind became impure, driven by greed and selfishness.

    ''So what if I do not have most of the profit? All that matters is the revival of Buddhism.''

    "Amithaba," muttered Feng Heng as his aura changed, bing more peaceful and in tune with nature. With this enlightenment, his state of mind sublimated, making his future path of Tao-Buddhism smoother.

    "Sect Master Wang Wei, I agree with your proposition. You can have 80% of the merit and incense¨Cas long as you spread Buddism as far and wide as possible."

    ''This is the second monk who became enlightened because of my words or actions. Do I secretly have the power of the Bodhi Tree?'' thought Wang Wei, secretly speechless.

    "I''m d you''vee around. Let''s discuss the finer prints and sign a binding contract."

    The two then negotiated on the specifics before signing a Grand Dao Contract. Finally, Feng Heng gave Wang Wei a space ring with thousands of seeds.

    "What are those?"

    "The Luck Condensing Treasure of Tao-Buddhism is the Buddha World, and these seeds can grow unique small worlds that can block the power of the Absolute Beginning Magic. This is the only way to spread Buddhism without any problems."

    "I see. Could you give me the method to condense these seeds since they might not be enough?"

    "I''m sorry, but only the main treasure can condense them. If you want, you''ll have to ask me."

    Wang Wei frowned as he realized this would require him to depend much more on Feng Heng for this mission. However, after pondering for a moment, he realized it did not matter since thetter might have a way of knowing which world he spread the seeds. As the leader, Feng Heng should have this essential ability.

    ''I should monitor these worlds closely to prevent Feng Heng from taking advantage of their resources.''

    Wang Wei asked him for a few hundred thousand, but Feng Heng told him he was unprepared for such arge number. As of now, he could only give him 40,000, and Wang Wei epted.

    After getting what he wanted, Wang Wei left the mansion to see his first business partner, Mu Lei. He talked briefly with him before visiting Shi Lanxian¨Cthe Divine Race and co-inventor of the Soul Path. He even visited the Barbaran siblings, who appeared to have secretly converted to Buddhism.

    From his observation, Wang Wei knew a few Feng Heng secretly convinced a few individuals in this trial to convert. He guessed thetter nned to use these people as missionaries. However, Wang Wei believed spreading Buddhism in any Heaven Will World so early was a mistake¨Cespecially through these Heaven Chosens that many factions spent countless years and resources cultivating.

    After returning to his mansion, Wang Wei immediately entered a semi-cultivation retreat. He closed his eyes for a few seconds before opening them.

    "It''s still not working," he muttered. He tried to ess the Eternal Ascension World through his Soul Network Ability by secretly essing the Soul Imprint of Ao Tianyi and Xiao Tiandi.

    Wang Wei shook his head as he decided to try again after he proved the Dao. Then, he used the Soul Imprints he had just acquired from Mu Lei, Shi Lanxian, and the Barbarian Siblings.

    He had no problem essing the other''s worlds but ran into trouble regarding Shi Lanxian. The world he saw was entirely blocked, and he could not enter no matter what he tried.

    ''Forget it. Let''s try the others.''

 Chapter ?604 The Final Trial (Gift Bonus Chapter)

    ?604 The Final Trial (Gift Bonus Chapter)

    (Thanks to bloodore for the gift)

    -----

    Wang Wei sent a projection to the Ancient Spirit World, where the Barbarian siblings came from. As soon as he arrived, he immediately noticed the dangerous surroundings. He was currently in a ce where an intense winter ravaged thend.

    Not far from his position, Wang Wei saw a group of tall men, women, and children dressed in animal-made clothes. As they traveled eastward, the group led a herd of sheep, goats, cattle, and horses.

    ''Migration?''

    Wang Wei used his Divine Sense to learn about these people''snguage and current situation from someone who appeared to be their leader.

    He learned this man was called Batu, and these mortals belonged to the Batu Tribe, ruled by the Mongke Dynasty. ording to the custom of this world, only one person worthy enough can have the name of the tribe, symbolizing their status and strength.

    Every few years, the 3-year winter arrives in their region, and under the Mongke Khan¨Cruler of the Mongke Dynasty¨Call tribes must migrate to an area more suitable for living.

    Wang Wei spread his Divine Sense to the surrounding area and learned many things. The Ancient Spirit World is ruled by the Barbarian race, while other races are the minority. This world is not friendly to mortals as there are natural disasters all over the entire world.

    Things like winter thatst dozens of years, heat waves that would turn the most luscious forest into deserts, nonstop rain for years, rainstorms, thunderstorms, tsunamis, and myriad other terrible natural disasters.

    The mortals have adapted to the world by bing nomadic societies that constantly move from one region to another. Meanwhile, cultivators will live in these severe regions and use the environment to temper their bodies.

    As such, body refining is very prominent in this world. Additionally, teleportation across regions is very difficult and reserved for powerful sects because of the abnormal weather.

    Space Resources or abilities are precious in this world since most cultivators cannot teleport in the Ancient Spirit World until they be Supreme.

    The situation subsequently results in animals and the demon race bing the main form of transportation. In this world, having a good horse or demon ride is something to brag about.

    Wang Wei''s projection teleported far away, trying to gather more information about this world. The most powerful Emperor Lineages of this world had 12 Great Emperors, while the second had 11¨Cand it was the one the siblings originated.

    ''So, the 12 Emperor Curse exists,'' thought Wang Wei as he analyzed the information. Based on the history, he could detect that this world once had a Nine Emperor Curse after the Setsen Tribe cultivated their ninth emperor. Then, out of nowhere, the Khutulun Tribe began to rise, producing their ninth Emperor soon afterward.

    The Setsen Tribe then cultivated their tenth Emperor, and a few other tribes also cultivated their 9th Emperor. The situation repeated itself after the Setsen Tribe cultivated its 12th Emperor.

    With the existence of the siblings, Wang Wei can predict that the Khutulun Tribe will catch up in this generation, maintaining the bnce that Heavenly Dao desires.

    As for Eternal Emperors, the Ancient Spirt World had fours, one from the Setsen and Khutulun Tribe, the other from the most powerful human faction with 6 Great Emperors, and thest one was a Loose Cultivator.

    After getting the general situation of this world, Wang Wei checked the Ancient Spirit Realm, a dimension where countless spirits resided. The spirits'' level varied from ordinary animals to Innate Demons and fallen Emperors who have be spirits.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    As soon as he entered this realm, Wang Wei''s projection frowned. He sensed a gaze that even brought tremendous pressure on him.

    ''I was detected. And to give me such a level of pressure, it must have the power of a Great Emperor.''

    After pondering for a moment, he did not go snooping and left. He headed straight for the nearest Great Thousand World in thatmunity to check things out. He discovered the custom and environment were simr to the Ancient Spirit World. The creatures in this ce could also ess the Ancient Spirit Realm.

    ''Could the Ancient Spirit Realm be the reason for the uncontroble natural disaster?'' thought Wang Wei for a moment before focusing on something else.

    ''This World Community is perfect for preaching Buddism. Although the resources are abundant, the disparity between mortals and cultivators is two extremes. Cultivators use the environment to their benefit, while mortals have to constantly migrate, losing countless lives in the process.

    ''If there were a faction willing to help and support them, the amount of incense gathered would be astronomical. However¡­.''

    Wang Wei was worried about the Ancient Spirit Realm as he felt something was wrong with that ce; it could be a stumbling block in his n.

    ''Let''s try, but do it slowly.''

    After making a decision, Wang Wei sent a projection to the Star Beast World. After spreading his Divine Sense, a slight surprise appeared on his face as he appeared outside of the atmosphere.

    ''A?''

    He looked in the distance, and he saw many mores. He teleported over there. There were many races, including humans, demons, spirit races, Barbarians, and many more. He saws the size of Earth, some as big as stars, and he even saw many bigger than thousands of gxies. However, most of those appeared to be artificially created.

    In one particr that was extremely vast, Wang Wei could tell it was the body of a cultivator.

    ''A cosmic-based world. The advantage should be its vastness, while the disadvantage is the istion of differents, star systems, and gxies. However, the istion is perfect for Buddhism to secretly establish a base.''

    He went on to check some of the worlds in the Lower Realm, and theirposition was simr¨Cexcept way smaller. After getting the information he wanted, Wang Wei finally checked on his Chat Group.

    Mad King, the Assassin, the Doctor, the Schr, the Butcher, and Wannabe God had all be Tier 6. Over the years, the group contacted each other less in a tant attempt to reduce the effect the group or Lord of Karma had on them.

    However, they realized how useless this method was when the Mad King suddenly attacked Wannabe God''s worlds, wreaking havoc in a sneak attack. Then, the group became weary of each other, nning to protect themselves or attack others.

    Wang Wei did not spend much time with them but released a mission for these people to help spread Buddhism in their factions. And the reward was very generous and enticing.

    Afterward, he began to create other sub-groups of the chat group based on the Heaven Will Community. Wang Wei currently had ess to a fewmunities to recruit people inrge numbers.

    He divided the recruit into two groups. The first one was Sovereign or rulers, people who controlled arge poption. Wang Wei chose people who had rights to the throne but did not have power for myriad reasons¨Cmostly political or military. He would help them sit on the throne in exchange for making Buddhism the main religion and allowing them to gather incense.

    The second recruited group were people with a high affinity with Buddism, and they were the group he would grant the Buddha World Seeds. These people would be monks and practice Tao Buddhism.

    He also lured a few Quasi-Emperors into converting, making them serve as the protector of these new and weak monks.

    All these things took him three days to aplish. On the first day, he received a notification from Lord''s Spirit that the final trial would ur in a week despite the upper-seeded yers leaving.

    Wang Wei exhaled deeply after aplishing his task.

    ''The seed has been nted. Now, all I have to wait for is the towering tree.''

    He did not just spread Buddhism in these World Communities; he also left his Fate Shadow Guards along with some other secret factions. And as long as he acquires more coordinates, his tentacles will continue to spread throughout the Endless Void.

    Of course, Wang Wei did not intervene in the Heaven-Will Worlds. He did not infiltrate or leave any factions; it was too risky. Since he had time, Wang Wei returned home to cultivate his Acupoints into the Turtle Defense Array.

    The idea of the Turtle Acupoints Defense Array is to condense a talisman that contains the power of the sect''s array. Wang Wei has to keep the talisman inside his Divine Sea. He can set up the array with his acupoints, and the talisman would be the primary power source.

    The sect''s formation could be moved, and Wang Wei could keep it inside his Divine Sea. But that would leave it vulnerable, so he had to use this alternative method. The downside of both ways was the fleshly body had to be of a certain level to bear an Emperor Level talisman or array, and not all its power could be mobilized.

    In just four days, Wang Wei barely started learning this array. Regardless, he had to leave to return to the trial.

    Once everybody had arrived and taken their position, Lord Spirit spoke:

    "The main theme of this final trial is longevity."

 Chapter ?605 Seeking Longevity (I)

    ?605 Seeking Longevity (I)

    "The final trial is simple. Your mind will be sent to a mortal body. The setting will be a Mortal World with little to no Spiritual Qi. Your mission will be to create a method of longevity. The ranking will be based on the person who can live the longest," said Lord Spirit.

    "You said little to no Spiritual Qi. Can you be more specific?" asked Tong Ruobing. There was a vast difference between a world with absolute zero Spiritual Energy to one still having some trace of it¨Cno matter how little.

    "You can find out on your own. Any more concerns?"

    No one said anything as they contemted how to pass this trial. From the basic information provided, it was obvious that things would be moreplex than stated.

    "In that case, let''s begin."

    The participants proceeded to the Pagoda. When Wang Wei opened his eyes, he found himself lying on a rock-hard bed, wearing old clothes that had been washed too many times. He stood up from his bed and immediately saw how skinny and malnourished he was.

    Even when he was an orphan back on Earth, he was never this weak.

    Wang Wei slowly walked to a bronze mirror to see his reflection. It was his face instead of somebody''s else. Then, some information appeared in his mind, which simply stated he was an orphan in this vige; the info also contained some basic information about the viger and its vigers.

    Wang Wei took a moment to ponder his next course of action. The first step was to decide whether this world had any Spiritual Qi and its quantity; this information would determine the method he would use next.

    Unfortunately, he could not sense anything as this body severely restricted the power of his soul. He needed to enter a deep state of meditation to sense energy. But with how weak his body was, he could die if he did so.

    The mind or spirit connects the soul to the body. If he entered deep meditation with his malnourished body, his fleshly body could not bear the process.

    ''I need some meat and nutrients,'' thought Wang Wei as he considered his options. Hunting would not work in his current state, so he decided to steal. There were a few vigers with livestock, so he targeted them.

    He memorized theyout of the vige and the viger''s habits¨Clike sleeping and drinking time. Then, he stole some vegetables and a chicken from one of the neighbors to make soup. There were no spices, including salt, so the food tasted horrible.

    ''I can''t remember thest time I felt hunger,'' thought Wang Wei as he munched on a chicken leg. Ever since he began cultivating, he never felt the sensation of hunger. If he counted the time he spent listening to his Ancestor preaching, he was now over 100,000 years. And the sensation was the first time in a very long time; it somehow felt nostalgic.

    He still had his desire for good food, but the body''s instinct for nutrients.

    ''Aging, sickness, hunger, and death are fundamental things defining a human. So, am I a human without these things?'' Wang Wei was not having an existential crisis about his identity since he did not care that much. He believed that since he still had his emotions and desires, and since he thought himself to be human, he was human.

    However, now that he had nothing else to do, he wanted to ponder this philosophical argument. Of course, once he finished stuffing his face and digested the food, he went to bed since he was tired.

    For the next month, Wang Wei became a thief at night while helping on the farm in the morning. Because of his quiet and helpful personality, no one suspected him when his thievery reached a point it could no longer be hidden. The vigers organized a night watch group to catch the thief, and Wang Wei offered a few opinions on better organizing things.

    Of course, no one caught him. During this month, he used a martial breathing method he knew to maximize the absorption of nutrients from all the food he ingested. As such, he could return to normal health in just one month.

    Wang Wei had to wear more oversized clothes to hide the changes in his body since he was no longer as skinny as a bone. And with a semi-healthy body, he could finally attempt deep meditation. Unfortunately, he did not have the environment to do so.

    In his current situation, if he was disturbed and forcefully woken up from deep meditation, he could injure his spirit and soul. And he did not feel it was safe to just barricade the hut he lived in since it was not soundproof. With the desire to be cautious, he spent another month digging out a hideout.

    Wang Wei took this time to build some muscles and allowed the scandal of his thievery to die amongst the vigers before they got the government involved. He took the time to go hunt since he only needed a bow and arrow, and for his new body to adapt to his previous skill.

    After building the hideout, he attempted his first deep meditation. Usually, Wang Wei could see the Spiritual Qi between Heaven and Earth with his eyes. And even if that was possible, it should only require a few minutes of meditation to sense it, or an hour, at best. Unfortunately, he spent more than four hours before detecting something; that''s how rare Spiritual Qi was in this world.

    ''With how weak Spiritual Qi is, if I nourish my body with it, I can only live up to 80 years.''

    The energy of this world was so thin that no energy system Wang Wei knew could be used to begin the path of cultivation. And if he only used it to temper and nourished his body, he estimated he could only live a maximum of 80 years.

    In this world, the average life span is 40 to 50 years, so living up to 80 years could be considered achieving longevity. But it was not nearly as good for the trial.

    ''I''m sure there might be some herbs deep in the mountain that absorbed arge quantity of Spiritual Qi. But could I get my hands on one?''

    For the next week, he searched the nearby mountain while hunting. Unfortunately, he never saw any spiritual herb. He also never encountered any animals with spirituality¨Cwhich would also be a good supplement. Wang Wei then concluded that his luck in this world was average and sub-par.

    ''I must create a cultivation system perfectly suited to this low-level world.''

    Wang Wei had another option to build a science and technology civilization. Then, use gic engineering to achieve longevity. But he knew the consequences and decided otherwise.

    Inside his hideout, he pondered deeply about his next step.

    ''Essence, Qi, and Spirit. These three treasures are the essence of cultivation and the three fundamental paths to achieving longevity. If I follow the corrtion between them, I could live a long life in this poor environment.''

    An idea of the way forward began in his mind. ''Let''s begin with Essence.''

    Wang Wei began to train his body in martial arts. He used his abundant knowledge to create the perfect exercise for his body. Training requires energy to support the body''s evolution. And since he could not rely on Spiritual Qi, he found another alternative: Blood Energy.

    Animals'' flesh and bones contain arge amount of blood energy based on their sizes. And through consuming them, Wang Wei acquired the energy his body needed to be stronger.

    Every day, he would hunt in the forest with traps and his bow and arrow. He consumed the prey''s flesh and trained in his martial art. In just six months, Wang Wei''s body has the strength of three cows. He could smash arge boulder with one punch and fight a tiger with his bare hands.

    Unfortunately, he encountered another problem. He needed to consume the equivalent of 10 cows every day to maintain his training. Although blood energy was a form of energy, it was also the lowest kind with many impurities, making absorbing it extremely inefficient¨Ceven with martial techniques to optimize the process.

    And there was also the issue of impurities. Wang Wei had to spend at least five hours a day on the toilet, removing these impurities from his body. And since he was not a cultivator and expunged impurities through his skin, he had no choice but to use the toilet.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''With the time I spent hunting, eating, training, and shitting, I will never finish the [Essence Refining Technique.''

    It did not take him long to realize the solution to his problem: money. As long he had money, he could cut off the time to hunt and cook, focusing on his training. Furthermore, with money, he could also buy rare resources like 100-year-old ginseng, that are great for nourishing the body.

    ''It''s like the ancient said, only the rich can practice martial arts.''

    Aftering to this conclusion, Wang Wei decided to leave the vige to the nearest city to make some wealth.

 Chapter 606 Seeking Longevity (II) [Gift BonusChapter]

    606 Seeking Longevity (II) [Gift BonusChapter]

    (Thanks to PunchedHaddock5 for the gift)

    ----

    "Xiao Wei, take good care of yourself."

    "I will, Aunt Li."

    "This is for you," said the middle-aged woman, handing him a little sachet with coins. "Although it is not much, it should help you."

    "Thank you." Wang Wei directly epted, knowing she would insist and refuse his refusal. Furthermore, he knew she would not suffer from this slight loss of money. To repay the Karma of the livestock and vegetables he stole, he would give a share of his hun to the vige while sharing some knowledge about agriculture, allowing the vige to yield more in the previous reaping season.

    "Good boy," said Aunt Li as she liked that Xiao Wei was not like other boys, trying to be modest; he knew when to ept help and refuse. Many other vigers came to bid him goodbye while also giving him some gifts¨Cmostly some money or items in their family they believed would bring luck and prosperity.

    Wang Wei thanked everyone before bidding them goodbye. Then, he hopped on the caravan he had paid that would take him to Spiral Leaf City, a middle-tier city size-wise of the Great Lu Dynasty. The journey took half a month, and they encountered a few bandits. However, the caravan had trained bodyguards armed with weapons.

    Wang Wei observed the bandits and guards to see if there was any power system¨Cmostly martial art. And there was. But, it was nothing like training the body to increase strength. The system evolved around the moves or martial skills.

    The head guard and one of the bandit leaders were very adept at the weapons they used, and Wang Wei could detect they had spent years training. Of course, he did note up with conclusive evidence as of yet since there was the possibility these people were not privy to this world''s power system.

    After arriving at Spiral City, Wang Wei began to act. He chose this city because it wasrger than the smaller ones, far away from the capital they could not easily reach, and it was a port city. The ocean was excellent for business.

    After settling in an inn, Wang Wei acted. There were three families with the most influence in Spiral Leaf City: Liao, Qi, and Yun. With his martial skills, he infiltrated these families'' mansions to ess their library.

    Knowledge was precious in ancient times, and he could barely get some information from the surrounding viges. And by reading these old and powerful ns'' knowledge, he could analyze the overall situation of this world.

    ''I guess I should have expected this,'' thought Wang Wei as he ced a scroll back where he found it. There was no cultivation or power system in this world, and as he previously observed, martial art was based purely on skills and practice.

    Extraordinary powers only appeared in the form of certain individuals born with inhumane strength. These people often be generals that can ughter hundreds of soldiers on the battlefield. He also read of some people who ate weird herbs in the forest and became extremely powerful.

    Wang Wei sighed in disappointment as he could easily exin these phenomena. The people with inhumane strength are people born with Divine Strength due to their luck; at birth, they were lucky to absorb some Spiritual Qi, nourishing their bodies.

    As for the people who became experts after eating herbs, that''s even easier to answer. These people were lucky to acquire the rare spiritual herbs of this world.

    Wang Wei quietly left the Liao n''s mansion with the reaffirmed belief that he must rely on himself to achieve longevity.

    ''If I want to make money, there are a few paths before me. The first is to be a schr and use the government''s power to acquire wealth. This path is too long and full of too much uncertainty.''

    In this ancient times, a person could not be a schr simply because they were talented. Schrs¨Cespecially ones from low backgrounds¨Cneeded to attend schools built by noble ns. And after years of serving them, they can get rmended for government positions.

    ''If only this world had the Imperial Examination,'' thought Wang Wei, even though he knew this might not help. Throughout history, the noble ns have also corrupted the Imperial Exam.

    ''The second path is through the military. With my strength, bing a mighty general is not a problem. However, if possible, I would like to avoidrge quantities of battles.''

    Battles often injure the body. And with the scarce resources in this world, repeated injuries will lead to a decline in lifespan¨Cwhich was contrary to Wang Wei''s goal.

    ''So, that only leaves me with themerce path.''

    Wang Wei studied business in his past life and could create a sessful one as long as he analyzed the needs and wants of this city. However, there was a problem.

    ''Backing. In this ancient time, doing any business without the proper backing will result in it being taken, or worse, killed.''

    He could predict that if he created a sessful business, the three families, the government, and a bunch of other people would target him. So, he needed backing.

    The easiest one is to either use his charming face and marry one of the main branch daughters of the three families. But he did not dare. Or, be an underling of the city''s mayor, joining the side of the government. And there was no way he would do that.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    So, he took the third option: create one for himself. And the method was simple and rude: he used his overwhelming martial prowess to conquer all the city gangs¨Cboth small and big.

    He thought a small group of elites his [Essence Refining Technique] to create a powerful force under him. Then, after stabilizing his power as a gang leader, he entered the business field.

    Wang Wei did not go for the obvious shipbuilding and transportation since Spiral Leaf City was near the ocean. The royal family banned shipbuilding out of fear of people creating private navies, and Wang Wei did not want to get on the wrong side for now.

    He went for the salt business, which was also ouwed. However, he knew this ban was not from the royal family but the result of a few powerful ns in the capital who had monopolies in the salt business.

    Since he was far away and had less scruple dealing with these ns than the royal family¨Cwhich was still in its prosperity age¨Che did not mind slowly taking over the salt business. With his new method of refining seawater into salt and a better purification process, he rapidly swapped the surrounding cities'' markets.

    And when some people tried to intervene, they were in for a rude awakening. Nevertheless, this was not all of Wang Wei''s business n. The next step was the casino and red light districts.

    Wang Wei revitalized these two industries. He added new games to the casino along with marketing tactics to get more people to participate. He did the same for the red-light districts. In the brothels controlled by his gang, the woman no longer sold their bodies but art.

    He taught these girls how to read, write, sing, dance, y instruments, calligraphy, and poems. People came to the brothels to witness these girls'' talent, not for their bodies. Of course, it helped they were all attractive and had beautiful skin because of a herbal lotion he made (another business) after trying to create a herbal bath for his training.

    Wang Wei was a man who liked to do this well and thoroughly when he began something. So, he went above and beyond in his business path. He created roads that facilitated more essible travel from other cities to Spiral Leaf.

    He conquered the surrounding bandits and turned them into an escort service. As long as merchants paid a specific price, they would be escorted without worrying about their merchandise being robbed. And when merchants realized it was guaranteed to arrive in Spiral Leaf City with their products, more of them traveled there, turning the city into a hub of merchants.

    And they were not the only people attracted. Many schrs rushed to this city, rumored to give birth to countless era-passing poems. Wang Wei had no shame in embezzling the famous poems from his past life. Plus, with his intelligence and experience, he could create many literary masterpieces; copying them was easier.

    In just a few years, Wang Wei became the wealthiest man in the Great Lu Dynasty, spreading to many fields across the nation. He had his hands on every business possible. However, he also ensured he did not have a monopoly on all of them to prevent people from rioting and to partner against him.

    As expected, he acquired the ire of many ns and factions. Unfortunately, everyone who tried to intervene in his business would not end well. Even the royal family suffered many losses after they attempted to deal with him.

    Of course, Wang Wei did not care about his "abundant" wealth as in terms of real value, his current worth was not as good as the pocket money his grandma used to give him when he was a child. Nevertheless, wealth served its purpose.

    With money and arge group, he did not have to hunt for meat for his martial art training. Furthermore, he had many people searching for spiritual herbs in every corner of the dynasty, using any means to acquire them.

    Bang!

    Wang Wei threw a punch, generating a small shockwave.

    "The strength of 9-ox. Is this the body limit of a weak world?"

    He shook his head. It took him 20 years and countless resources to reach the limit of tempering his body, making him 35 years old. And the result was 9 Ox of strength, which was on par with the Body Refining 2nd Layer in the Origin System.

    Thinking about how much time he spent on the toilet, Wang Wei felt it was not worth it. Luckily, after reaching a certain stage where he hadplete control over his body, he could expel impurities from his pores.

    He also developed some cooking methods to reduce animal meat impurities.

    "It doesn''t matter. With the [Essence Refining Technique]pleted, I can live for 120 years. The next step is [Qi Refining]." He looked in the distance, thinking about the next step in his n.

 Chapter ?607 Seeking Longevity (III)

    ?607 Seeking Longevity (III)

    Wang Wei rode a horse to a city very close to the capital of Great Lu. His departure alerted many people, thinking he was heading to the capital. As such, he encountered a few assassination attempts in the process but dealt with them quickly.

    After arriving at his destination, he headed straight to a mansion he had built more than 20 years ago. The hired maids had cleaned the vi before his arrival, but the caretaker dismissed them before Wang Wei''s arrival.

    As soon as Wang Wei stepped into the yard, he could feel his breathing was smoother, his mind clearer, and the air fresher. There was a tall and luscious tree in the backyard, and despite the fact it was fall, it still had all its leaves.

    ''There seems to be no problem with the feng shui formation,'' thought Wang Wei. With this world''s low amount of Spiritual Qi and not having ess to his spiritual power, he could not use runes to make formations.

    As such, he had to use Feng Shui Methods of using the surroundings to set up formation and borrow the power of Heaven and Earth. Wang Wei calcted the perfect spot where Spiritual Qi naturally flowed in the entire Great Lu Dynasty.

    Then, he built countless cities for the formation, using the current mansion as the core. The result was a powerful Qi Gathering Array to gather all the scattered Spiritual Qi of the Great Lu Dynasty.

    After checking that nothing had gone wrong, Wang Wei went to a sealed room deep underneath the mansion. He locked himself inside before cultivating.

    After entering a deep state of cultivation, he could sense all the Spiritual Qi in the surrounding.

    ''After gathering for 20 years, there is so little,'' thought Wang Wei, who was speechless. He could swear a mortal back home passively breathed in more Spiritual Qi than this entire country.

    ''The environment is vital for cultivators.'' He could imagine how horrible it would be to live in such a terrible environment, trying to cultivate. After shaking his head, he continued with his cultivation. He used the [Qi Refining Method] he created to absorb and condense the energy in his dantian.

    After a few hours, he heard a loud boom and saw a small dimension above his navel.

    ''So small?''

    Wang Wei decided toin no longer as this was not an issue of his body''s talent but the environment. And unfortunately, there was nothing he could do about that.

    In his dantian, he saw a gas floating; it was his new Inner Qi.

    ''Since I''ve been using a martial art theme, let''s called it internal energy.'' He created this energy based on the True Yuan he learned from Zhen Chao''s world. However, it was of way lower quality.

    ''Low Spiritual Qi also means thews of this world are iplete, which leads to a lower power ceiling and many other restrictions,'' analyzed Wang Wei before continuing to cultivate. Using the remaining Qi, he expanded his dantian while also increasing his inner energy.

    Then, he checked his body. ''My Lifespan has increased from 120 to 250 years old. And once I''vepleted this stage, I could add more.''

    Wang Wei did not leave his mansion as he focused on cultivation. After using all the Spiritual Qi, the process drastically slowed down, so he had to use alternative methods. With inner energy, he could finally use some alchemy techniques.

    He refined the blood energy in meats into pills. With this method, he did not need to eat 50 cows daily but turned them into a pill containing theirbined condensed blood energy.

    Subsequently, he converted the blood energy in the pills into inner energy to continue his cultivation. Additionally, his business would keep sending him some rare spiritual herbs, and he would create Qi Refining Pill to help him.

    As such, Wang Wei spent years in retreat, only leaving his mansion three times to deal with some people who had no eyes and tried to get rid of his resource-gathering business. It took him 15 years to fill his dantian before proceeding to the next stage of cultivation.

    The human body requires Five Elements and Yin-Yang to bnce. And doing so can prolong life and achieve longevity. Wang Wei followed that philosophy by using his organs to generate Five Element Qi and fusing them with his inner energy. The process took him another 15 years of nonstop cultivating, regardless of the loneliness and istion of this world.

    After the Five Elements Qi Baptisement, Wang Wei''s lifespan increased by another 50 years for a total of 300 years. So, he proceeded to the Yin-Yang Bnce by getting the energy he wanted from the sun and moon.

    Wang Wei initially wanted to create a high martial system based on star power. Regrettably, he could not sense any star power, most likely, due to thews of this world. He could feel the energy from the sun and moon, but his body simply could not bear the energy of these heavenly bodies inrge quantity.

    He did a few experiments, and people could not condense Sun Powers into their bodies and dantian. The Pure Yang Energy would burn anyone to ashes. The sun went for the moon and Pure Yin energy as it would freeze people to death.

    He waited under the yard''s tree at dawn when the first sunlight appeared. He hurriedly used his method to catch the tiniest of Yang Qi. Instantly, his body turned red, and an intense heat emanated from his body, charring his clothes.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Wang Wei felt he would spontaneouslybust and die. Luckily, he swallowed a Yin-nature pill before his attempt, which reduced the effect. Wang Wei ignored the pain as he fused the Yang Qi with his inner energy, sublimating it to a higher level.

    "Phew," he exhaled a hot breath. He checked his body and discovered he had lost five years of lifespan because of the Yang Qi damage. He was not surprised as he calcted he would lose more until he absorbed Yin Qi to bnce his inner energy. After that, he will recuperate his loss and gain more.

    Wang Wei continued absorbing Yang Qi until he met the requirement. Then, he cultivated at dusk to absorb Yin Qi until he achieved bnce. And as his inner energy flew throughout every part of his body, it removed impurities while strengthening his flesh and increasing his life span.

    The process took him 20 years, meaning he spent 50 years in the [Qi Refining Realm], and that was only because it was him. If it was a normal person with ordinary talent or even above average channel, they might never fill their dantian.

    ''It''s a shame I could not condense a core,'' thought Wang Wei. His previous n was to condense his inner energy to sublimate it into a higher form. Unfortunately, due to the iplete rules of this world, the process did not seed. So, Wang Wei had to continue on his previously established n.

    "I need a break," muttered Wang Wei. He essentially spent the past few years nonstop cultivating. Although 50 years was nothing to him, he also wanted to enjoy himself a little.

    So, he left his mansion to visit his business and the surrounding cities. He even visited the surrounding dynasties since Great Lu was not the only one in this world.

    His paw had secretly reached these dynasties as he set up the Qi Gathering Formation to gather most of the Qi. However, he did not use them since he wanted to use them for the [Essence Refining Method].

    While Wang Wei enjoyed his travel, news, and rumors about him spread throughout the entire world. And the rumor was that he was immortal. After all, he was now in hister 80s, but his face had not changed from a teenager in his 20s.

    However, when people wanted to talk to him or make his acquaintance, he had already returned to his mansion to cultivate. Using his inner energy and reserved Spiritual Qi, he targeted his Niwan Pce to open his Sea of Consciousness. The process was tedious and lengthy, but he eventually opened a small space, gaining ess to his spiritual power.

    In the cultivation room, Wang Wei suddenly floated in the air. He used his spiritual power as telekinesis to levitate. Unfortunately, he could only fly for about 10 minutes before running out.

    After shaking his head in dismay, Wang Wei continued to cultivate. He used his inner energy and remaining Qi to expand his Sea of Consciousness and increase spiritual power.

    "Phew," he muttered. "At this rate, I''ll never be able to condense my soul." He now had a lifespan of 800 years old, but he did not think it was enough to win this trial.

    While thinking about his next step, he suddenly sensed something and looked in the distance. He smiled: "I guess I don''t have to go myself."

    He left the retreat room and walked to the yard, and waited. Less than a minuteter, a young man walked into the yard. Thetter instantly became shocked after seeing Wang Wei.

    ''World''s Richest Man, Wang Wei, should be 103 years old this year, but he looks younger than me. The rumors were true,'' through the young man, as a decisive look appeared on his face. He knelt on the ground, shocking his entourage.

    "Immortal, please help me."

 Chapter ?608 Seeking Longevity (Iv) [Gift Bonus Chapter]

    ?608 Seeking Longevity (Iv) [Gift Bonus Chapter]

    (Thanks to Grum for the gift)

    -----

    The young man''s entourage wanted to stop him but feared offending Wang Wei. So, they stood frozen, indecisive about what to do. Meanwhile, Wang Wei calmly looked at the young man kneeling on the ground.

    "You''re Fourth Prince, Kang Rong?"

    "It is the lowly one."

    "Interesting. So, why are you asking me for help? I have nothing to do with your royal family."

    Kang Rong gritted his teeth and said: "I want to be Sovereign."

    "Your highness," yelled hispanions as they looked around to see if anyone heard. And despite not seeing anything, they were worried since these words could be considered treason and lead to their master''s death along with all his retainers(them).

    Kang Rong ignored and continued. He understood this might be his only chance. And when speaking to someone as powerful as the World''s Richest Man, he had to be direct to have an opportunity.

    "I know, an Immortal as high and mighty as you might not care about the affairs of the mundane world. But to me, this is everything."

    "You''re wrong. After all, there is a reason I have so much wealth."

    Kang Rong smiled while remaining in his kowtow stance as he understood the meaning behind these words: he had a chance.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Immortal Reverand, I will give you whatever you desire¨Cas long as you help sit on the throne."

    Kang Rong had no choice but to use this extreme method. He had more than 40 brothers and sisters, but only five were eligible topete for the throne, and he was one of them. Amongst all his five brothers, he was the most qualified.

    He was more intelligent and had the best political, economic, diplomatic, and military sense. He cultivated the best retainers to help him in court and even gained the support of many people in the dynasty.

    Unfortunately, his father hated him for some reason and did everything to reduce his power or give his brothers the advantage. Kang Rong could not understand why his father hated him so much. At first, he thought because he was the product of a lowly maid. But his 8th brother has a simr background, and his father did not treat him the same.

    Recently, his father passed an imperial decree that essentially banished him to the borders, removing him from thepetition. After that, Kang Rong thought about rebellion. Unfortunately, his father had absolute power in the Empire. He easily removed Kang Rong''s power and prestige, so he knew rebellion would result in his death.

    After pondering the situation for many days, Kang Rong concluded there was one person who could give him what he wanted: the World''s Richest Man, Wang Wei. Only this man who controlled more than 70% of the world''s wealth and an unknown army of martial artists with superhuman strength.

    So, without hesitation, he took his most trusted subordinate and traveled day and night to meet his legendary man. Kang Rong instantly knew he had made the correct choice after seeing how young the person was for his age.

    "You understand the consequences of making such a deal with me?" Wang Wei asked.

    "I do." He understood what might happen to have an immortal by his side; he might turn into a puppet ruler. Nevertheless, he wanted to take the risk.

    "Very well. Let''s discuss things in the capital."

    Wang Wei waved his hand to wrap Kang Rong and his group with his spiritual power and flew to the sky, shocking the group. Kang Rong took a deep breath to ease the fear and excitement he felt from the sensation of flying and the awe he felt for Wang Wei''s power. Meanwhile, his entourage almost screamed out of fear. Luckily, Wang Wei blocked their mouths.

    The capital was close to his location, so they only flew for a few minutes before arriving at their destination. If Kang Rong had looked closely, he would have detected Wang Wei''s face was paler than before.

    The short soaring session while carrying three people and himself almost drained his spiritual power. However, it was necessary to show up and instill fear in Kang Rong, ensuring he won''t do something stupid after he gets what he wanted and forcing Wang Wei to waste time and eliminate him.

    After returning to the capital, Wang Wei asked Kang Rong if he wanted to get the throne using the fast and ruthless way or the slow but more benevolent way. And he chose thetter.

    The next day, the king and his four other brothers became ill, and no doctors could do anything. Kang Rong began rapidly taking control of the dynasty''s military and political powers. With Wang Wei''s Martial Art Legion, he was unstable. However, Wang Wei also used a secret method to prevent internal chaos and confusion.

    Then, after taking all the power, Kang Rong ckmailed his father to pass the throne to him rightfully. The king had no choice since his son had the only solution to the poison he was affected by.

    Finally, Kang Rong rightfully took over the throne. But he did not immediately kill his father. The antidote to the poison required constant doses to prevent death. However, the same could not be said for his brothers.

    The first thing Kang Rong did after taking the throne was given Wang Wei the title of National Teacher before creating temples for him. There was a main temple in the capital, with countless scattered over the dynasty.

    Wang Wei stood inside his temple, looking at the sky.

    ''This world''s Spiritual Qi andw are so low that I cannot even condense Qi Luck.''

    He could see a bunch of scattered invisible golden motes flying from different parts of the dynasty into the temple.

    ''Even if I gather this entire world''s luck, I could only increase my lifespan by 200 years.'' He shook his head before walking into a room where he saw myriad floating white and red energy orbs.

    ''I can still gather Incense, but the quality is so low. Not to mention all the impurities.''

    Wang Wei took the incense to refine it. He removed the impurities and used the remaining to elerate the Spirit Refining. Meanwhile, under his orders, Kang Rong began positively changing the Great Lu Dynasty.

    Wang Wei gave him a book containing detailed things he needed to achieve to bring a golden age of prosperity to the dynasty; he even funneled much of his wealth to help.

    The only thing Wang Wei asked in return was for his name to be revered in the dynasty and for people to worship him. And Kang Rong did a great job turning him into the revere Immortal Guardian of the Dynasty. He did not hesitate to give him most of the credit for the social changes that happened in the Empire. There is even a holiday to worship the Immortal Guardian.

    Today, Wang Wei opened his temple for the first time since Kang Rong''s enthronement. He never left or met with anyone. If he wanted tomunicate with others¨Cincluding Kang Rong¨Che would use his Divine Sense.

    He opened the gate, and two people walked in: an older man and a younger man. The older man looked at Wang Wei withplication in his eyes before kneeling on the ground, with his head directly on the ground, shocking the younger man.

    However, he also berated the younger man, forcing him to kneel, and after a moment of hesitation, thetter followed.

    "It''s been 40 years since west met."

    "Yes, Immortal Reverend, and you have not changed a single bit since then."

    "The same cannot be said for you. You''re now a dying old man."

    "It doesn''t matter," replied Kong Rang. "I''m satisfied with my life."

    "So, you''re here for your son. Are you here asking me to support him on the throne or asking for immortality for him?"

    "I knew I could not hide it from your divine eyes. I"m here for both."

    "People who sit on the throne cannot pursue longevity. Their greed and power are a recipe for disaster, and I don''t want to create more trouble for myself," Wang Wei replied calmly. "If you want, I can teach one of your children a part of my inheritance, but it cannot be the one on the throne."

    These words surprised Kang Rong as he was prepared for rejection and the possibility of facing the Immortal''s wrath.

    "As you wish. Sir."

    Wang Wei nodded his head before looking at Kang Rong''s son. "It''s time for the dynasty to conquer this world. Follow your father''s example, and you will be forever remembered as a wise Sovereign in the annals of history."

    The young Sovereign immediately became excited, ignoring the disappointment he had previously felt. Although he could not live forever, he was happy to pursue eternal glory.

    Kang Rong left with his son to prepare for the expansion. He was too old but could still provide some wisdom when needed. He also did not forget to bring another one of his sons to the temple.

    Wang Wei looked at the 13th prince before him and said: "I will tell you directly. Cultivating immortality is boring, long, and requires hard work and dedication. But even then, you might fail. Do you still want to walk this path?"

    "Yes, Sir Guardian."

    "Alright. I''ll pass the Essence Refining Technique to you. If you can cultivate it to a certain level, you can live up to 120 years old."

    "Only 120? Can''t I be immortal like you?"

    "No."

    "Why?"

    "Immortal cultivation requires too many resources. The more people who are walking this path, the less left for me."

    If it were not for the fact the Essence Refining Technique only required food to cultivate, he would never pass it to someone else. So, regarding the Qi Refining that required some Spiritual Qi, no one in this world will know this method beside him.

    "Oh," replied the young prince.

    "Don''t be disappointed. The chances are you will give up cultivating after facing the difficulties."

    Wang Wei''s guess was correct. Three years after this conversation, after Kang Rong''s death, the young prince gave up cultivating. He hated the constant practice, the constant eating and defecating. Without his father forcing him, he gave up.

 Chapter ?609 Seeking Longevity (Finale)

    ?609 Seeking Longevity (Finale)

    Inside the Great Lu National Teacher''s Mansion, Wang Wei continued his cultivation. As the Great Lu Dynasty expanded its borders, improved people''s lives, and built more temples, he gathered more incense to help him refine his soul.

    Thest time Wang Wei met Kang Rong, he was 143 years old and had spent forty years with little result. And he finished the process when he was 330 years old.

    A few things in the outside world caught his attention during this time. Kang Rong''s son, Kang De, who seeded him and united the entire world, came to see him before his death. He wanted Wang Wei to give the royal family another chance at immortality, and he refused.

    Meanwhile, the 13th Prince, who previously gave up on cultivating, came back asking for another chance. In histe thirties, when his body began to weaken, he had scared and feared death.

    So, he tried to practice now, but his body was old, his foundation weak after years of drinking and partying, resulting in feeble blood energy. So, when he tried to practice, he needed at least ten times the effort for half the result.

    Fearing for his uing mortality, he ran back to the temple, asking for help for the Immortal Guardian. He tried to use the pity card, asking Wang Wei to consider histe father''sst wish before his departure. Unfortunately, Wang Wei did not open the temple door or answer him. Soon after, he felt ill and died.

    As time passed, Great Lu remained prosperous, and Wang Wei''s reverence kept increasing. However, one of the Sovereigns was unhappy about someone being so loved and popr amongst the people since he could easily incite a rebellion. He tried to do something, but Wang Wei immediately scared him by sending a message directly into his mind with his spiritual power.

    Unfortunately, the foolishness did not stop, as his sessor directly rebelled against Wang Wei. He led the Great Lu''s army to the temple. However, to all the people''s horror, a humongous palm descended from the sky and crushed the Sovereign before the people.

    This event was forever scarred in the annals of history because the people heard the Immortal Guarding speak for the first time when he said: "Making me waster so much Qi."

    The royal family quickly gathered a new ruler and came to the temple for Wang Wei to decide whether he approved. After telling them it was fine and not to disturb him, he continued cultivating.

    Wang Wei''s eyes were closed, looking at his soul. The thing was so weak that it could not survive under the sun for more than thirty seconds. It was so weak that he did not dare absorb even a ray of Pure Yang from the sun, so he had to use the yang energy produced by his body to nourish his soul.

    ''My lifespan went from 800 to 1400 years. Now, for the next part: the Three Flowers.'' He already had the method of condensing the Three Flowers of Essence, Qi, and Spirit. However, he had to modify it a little to fit this world and his current situation.

    Wang Wei also used all the little luck he gathered from the world to elerate the cultivation process. After condensing all three, his lifespan reached 2000 years old, but he discovered something.

    ''Limit. This world has a limit on lifespan,'' he thought while frowning. He could sense that he had hit a barrier on his lifespan, and nothing could remove that limit.

    He walked out of his room to a tree nearby. He ced his hand on it, and an absorbing force came out, swallowing something into his body.

    ''Absorbing life force does not increase life span. On the contrary, the impurities in the tree affected and reduced my lifespan.'' He frowned for a moment before proceeding to another room in the temple. He ced his hand on an altar and injected his inner energy.

    Despite hisck of appearance, Wang Wei cared deeply about Great Lu''s expansion and participated in a significant way. He gave specific directions on where his temples would be built and how to do so.

    His action aimed to use the entire world as a Feng Shui Qi Gathering Array. He then used all the Spiritual Qi for his cultivation. However, the array also had a purpose: to revive Spiritual Qi in this world and elevate it to a higher level.

    After activating the array, the world trembled slightly, but no one detected this anomaly. People noticed that all the temples scattered in the dynasty''s territory began vibrating. This sudden change rmed many people. So, throughout the world, mortals began to kneel and pray Wang Wei''s name since he was the only immortal in this world, and this anomaly was probably the result of his powers.

    Wang Wei looked at the sky, waiting for something. Unfortunately, nothing happened. So, he stayed for a few days to even a month, but nothing urred.

    ''So, this world is isted.''

    He nned to change the world, bringing back Spiritual Qi and, in turn, elevate the level of this world and break the limitation of his life span; he would also improve his cultivation environment. However, Spiritual Qi does note out of anywhere.

    If he wanted to increase the quantity, he had to ess the Source Qi Space or convert one form of energy to another. He knew he could not do thetter, so his n focused on the former. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Wang Wei wanted to summon some unknown energy source from space and, after studying it, found a way to convert it into Spiritual Qi. Regrettably, it appeared that the trial took ce in a specially created world that is heavily isted.

    ''What should I do now?''

    Without changing the world, no matter what he did, he could not increase his lifespan. However, Wang Wei also did not want to spend the remaining time doing nothing.

    ''I wonder if I could break into the other people''s trial to plunder their worlds?'' fantasized Wang Wei even though he knew this would not be allowed. So, he shook his head to remove these fantastical ideas from his mind.

    "Lord Spirit, can I leave the trial early?" Wang Wei asked out loud.

    "No," he received a reply a few secondster.

    "Why not?"

    "Lifespan does not equal how long someone can live."

    That was true. Lifespan was not an indication that someone would live exactly to that age. For example, someone with a lifespan of 10,000 years might die between 8000 to 9700 years old. The reason is that cultivators undergo many battles in their lives, leaving hidden injuries after healing. Furthermore, state of mind, emotions, and stress could also affect a person''s life span. For example, someone with a lifespan of 10,000 years might die between 8000 to 9700 years old.

    "In that case, can you get me ess to my body?"

    "Why do you need that for?"

    "I don''t want to waste time. I can use this opportunity to cultivate."

    Although Wang Wei was not in the Supreme Realm, where he did not need to ess thews of Heaven and Earth to cultivate, he had the Law Fragment from his physique as a recement. Even if it was a thousand times worse, it was better than nothing.

    Wang Wei only got an answer about five minutester.

    "The answer is no."

    "Why not? That''s a reasonable request."

    "It is, but I just checked, and it will take too much effort to amodate you. So, continue to y by the rules. 1600 years is not long."

    Wang Wei tried to argue, but Lord''s Spirit never answered. So, he had to find something else to pass the time. After pondering for a while, something came up.

    ''I just had an idea. Why don''t I use this experience to create a supplementary cultivation technique? The purpose would be to allow someone to reach the limit of a mortal lifespan: 1 Yuan Epoch.''

    The Origin System sacrifices lifespan for battle prowess, and many other cultivation systems sacrifice something for another. However, he could create a supplementary cultivation system that allowed people to reach the limit of their lifespan.

    Although he did not need it, such a technique would greatly benefit the Dao Opening Sect¨Cespecially the old monsters who sealed themselves before running out of lifespan; they would all kill for such a technique.

    ''Even If I don''t get my hands on the Deceiving Heaven Longevity Art, this technique will slightlypensate for it.''

    With excitement, Wang Wei entered seclusion to cultivate. For this [Life Limit Art], he did not have to start from scratch as he could use his experience in the trial as guidance.

    Wang Wei stimted the environment of the Myriad Emperor World in his mind to create this technique. The first step is also Essence Refining, except he used the mildest methods to temper the body.

    The purpose of Essence Refining is not to temper the body to be powerful but to be extremely healthy and leave no hidden injuries. As for the Qi Refining Stage, he wanted to create a special Qi that focused entirely on nourishing the body and increasing lifespan.

    He wanted to call it Longevity Qi, but considering Longevity Resources and the name might be too grand, he decided on Permanent Qi. Wang Wei did not have the time to create the Spirit Refining since the trial ended.

    When he opened his eyes, he was an older man with long white hair and a long beard. And as expected, with his knowledge and never leaving hispound, he lived until 1992 years old.

    When he opened his eyes, he was sitting cross-legged in a room inside the Pagoda. He sighed deeply before leaving along with the others.

 Chapter 610 Final Trials Ranking [Gift BonusChapter]

    610 Final Trial''s Ranking [Gift BonusChapter]

    (Thanks to Grum for the gift.)

    ¡ª-

    Wang Wei flew to his seat in the middle of the square, and not long afterward, Lord Spirit appeared with a noticeable smile on her face.

    "Let''s not waste time and get started. I will show the ranking for this trial from the lowest to the highest. In other words, from the person who lives the shortest time to the highest. I will only rank the top 12."

    Lord Spirit waved her hand to the number 12 with a few dots. She appeared to be building suspense. A few secondster, Shi Qian''s name appeared, making her face pale in the fifth seeded-yer seat.

    An image appeared to disy the things she did in the trial. Shi Qian did a basic breathing exercise to absorb Spirit Qi, but she focused on nourishing her soul and spiritual power. Afterward, she created a method of using karma for deduction or calction. With it, she found a spirit turtle and raised that turtle with the few spiritual herbs and resources she had before turning it into a herbal soup.

    The Spirit Turtle Soup raised her lifespan to 250 years, and after years of nourishing her body with Spirit Qi, she lived up to 300 years.

    Lord Spirit did not stop and continued to the eleventh ce, Jingwu Hua. Her method was radical from the beginning. As a demon, she has little to no affection for humans. So, her path of longevity involved absorbing life force from people.

    Unfortunately, her actions were effective and counterproductive. Human lifespan¨Cas energy or power¨Cwas murky and full of impurities. And even when she tried to purify them, her body and soul were severely damaged, and she only lived up to 312 years.

    The tenth ce was the brother of the Barbarian Siblings, Tolui. The first thing he did was use Spiritual Qi to temper his body. Then, he used his potent military prowess to conquer the world.

    As he watched this part, Wang Wei thought thetter would use a method that used luck. But he was wrong. Tolui used his authority as a Sovereign to gather a harem of beautiful women, which he then used to practice a Yin-Yang Cultivation technique with them, nourishing his body and increasing his lifespan; he lived to 350 years old.

    The ninth ce was Feng Heng. The Taoist priest used a simr method to Wang Wei, absorbing Pure Yang energy from the sun and Pure Yin energy from the moon. He created a technique identical to Wang Wei but focused solely on Qi Refining. Feng Heng used Yin and Yang Qi to sublimate his Inner Qi and nourish his body. His result was the same time as Tolui, 350 years.

    Wang Wei secretly shook his head as he could see the priest did not use his full ability. The concept of Essence, Qi, and Spirit is deeply rooted in Taoism, so he did not think of it. ording to his spection, the Taiyi Profound Gate might be one of the few sects that also created a method of condensing the Three Flowers on the Crown, and the other was the Five Element Bnce Pce.

    The eighth ce was Mu Lei, whose approach was strange. He created a mass grave and buried himself. He made a method that turned him into a zombie by absorbing the Ghostly Yin Qi released by the graves. The technique was clever but also had a significant w: without enough Spirit Qi and specific rare resources, the Yin Qi eventually corroded his body and soul, leading to his death; he survived until he was 387 years.

    ''Zombie? Why do I feel like I will encounter something annoying rted to zombies?'' thought Wang Wei as he watched Mu Lei''s trial. However, he soon focused on the next participant.

    The seventh ce went to Khutulun. Her method involved conquering the world to help her gather resources. Then, she created a pool of blood energy and sealed herself inside with a special method. By absorbing the energy, and because she had to use little to no vitality in the sealed state, she survived for 400 years.

    "I''m only seventh?"ined Khutulun. Being sealed was a very ufortable feeling; it was like she was both dead and aware simultaneously. Time seemed to slow down because of how she perceived it. Her mind was in a murky state where she could not think carefully, yet, she waspletely aware of her mind and existence. In conclusion, it was a disgusting feeling to experience, and she could not understand how the people who sealed themselves for countless generations survived; she could foresee the experience was even worse for them.

    The sixth ce was the drunk swordsman, Ji Lanfanng. His n''s first step was cultivating the sword while absorbing Spirit Qi. He focused on training his spirit and soul through the sword. After making some achievements, he began a journey through the world, spreading his legend as a swordsman; he even spread some basic body refining techniques to make martial art more prosperous.

    Then, Ji Lanfang abandoned his body and fused his soul into his sword, bing the sword''s spirit. The sword became a legend in the martial art world since anyone who got their hands on it became a peerless swordsman. The only downside was they would die early, but most people who pursued fame and glory did not care about death.

    These swordsmen died young because Ji Langfang absorbed their spiritual power to nourish his soul in the sword; he also guided them in the process, creating the legend that the sword could create master swordsmen. Through this method, he lived for 430 years.

    Lord Spirit announced Tong Ruobing in fifth ce. Her n involved creating Artificial Spirit Qi using mortals as the energy source for her worldwide Feng Shui Array. Unfortunately, she also sumbed to the issue of impurities and died after living 550 years.

    The fourth ce was Chu Luo. After seeing his method, Wang Wei''s mouth almost twitched. Chu Luo turned himself into a cyborg. The method he used was to rece the failing parts of his body with artificialponents that he created. For example, Chu Luo would build artificial organs or muscles through weapon refining if they began to degenerate and showed signs of failure. And since the artificial parts had Spirit Qi and he nourished his soul, he did not have to hurry about his body affecting his lifespan. Unfortunately, his soul could not be reced, so he only lived for 624 years.

    The third ce went to Liang Shixian. He used a basic method since it involved his race as a God. He conquered the world and had everyone worshipped him as a Divine Being. Then, he abandoned his body to live as a pure soul creature. After dealing with the impurities in the incense and low Spirit Qi, he lived for 687 years.

    At this time, most knew that only two people were in the lead for the first position. And Lord Spirit made sure to y the dramatic as the second name took so long to show up that many people became annoyed and impatient. Eventually, he revealed Xu Shi as the second-ce winner.

    Her method involved fusing her mind with a Mountain, bing a Mountain Spirit. And because mountains had longer lifespans than swords, she lived for 720 years; her spirit could not support her body without Spirit Qi or other resources, so she died from the bacsh.

    Finally, Lord Spirit revealed Wang Wei''s position as number one. The other participants watched as he methodically created a system ideally suited for himself and the environment. They saw his ingenuity and ability to assess the situation and respond ordingly; they saw how he could use anything to his advantage to achieve his goal, they saw how he could maximize profit while being highly efficient, they saw the demeanor of a Dao Overlord.

    The participants saw what would happen to them if they were stranded in a low-level world, weakened beyond measure, and without outside help. They would struggle to survive, while this man would probably find a way to prosper and even get out of the situation.

    After all, while they tried to live as long as possible, the Dao Overlord reached the limit of the world. And if it were not in the trial, he would have broken that limit and maybe lived as long as Heaven and Earth.

    The vast difference made a few people sigh in desteness, but many also increased their fighting intention; they would not acknowledge they were inferior so quickly. They would learn from this situation and strive to improve. And if they could never catch up to this man''s back, it was alright since he was an excellent motivation to keep moving forward, never faltering.

    "Now that all the trial sections have been aplished, it''s time to announce the final winner," said Lord Spirit.

    "And for many of you, the answer is already obvious. After totaling the results of all the previous sections, the final winner is¡­ Wang Wei. Congrattions."

    The square became quiet only for a moment before Ji Lanfang said, "Congrattions, fellow Daoist. You deserve it."

    "Thank you."

    "Don''t forget to have your father contact me."

    "I won''t."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Tong Ruobing and a few others congratted Wang Wei, and he replied respectfully. However, he could sense that Chu Luo next to him was not happy. However, thetter did not say anything, seeming to ept his loss.

 Chapter ?611 Gu Xuans Deception Dao

    ?611 Gu Xuan''s Deception Dao

    ''So, you want to take from my hands?'' thought Wang Wei as he analyzed Chu Luo''s reaction. He was fined with that oue as well. Meanwhile, Lord Spirit seemed happy that no one had an objection, and she did not have to justify his choice.

    "Tomorrow, you can ept the inheritance."

    Wang Wei nodded and went to rest. The next day, he met with Lord Spirit before the talisman.

    "You seem excited,"mented Wang Wei.

    "Of course I am. My master has been waiting for a worthy inheritor for too long. And once he seeds, I can finally reunite with him," replied Lord Spirit, his joy and excitement exuding from his tone and eyes.

    "That''s good for you," Wang Wei replied calmly. He followed Lord Spirit into the Pagoda, where he found himself in a brightly lit room, with a bunch of torchlight with white me surrounding the room.

    In the middle was an altar with candles. In front stood a middle-aged man with long ck hair tied in a bun and a long ck beard that was exceptionally trim. His hair and beard had streaks of white hair, entuating his peaceful aura with a touch of wisdom.

    "Master," said Lord Spirit before kneeling and kowtowing.

    "Lord Gu Xuan," said Wang Wei as he cupped his hand and bowed. Gu Xuan smiled and nodded in salutation. He then gazed at Lord Spirit. "You did a great job."

    "It was my honor."

    "You can leave. Prepare to leave with me."

    "Yes, master," replied the odd spirit, walking out of the room with exciting steps. Then, Giu Xuan looked at Wang Wei and smiled: "Another unparallel genius appeared in the Myriad Emperor World. Your aplishment will definitely surpass your ancestor."

    "You knew my ancestors?"

    "Not personally. But I''ve heard of their legend. Well, enough about these pleasantries. Let''s talk about my inheritance. My Longevity Art is nothing special besides allowing its ability to create Insurgent and live longer. I''m sure there is no tangible benefit to a Heaven Chosen such as yourself.

    "However, it means a great deal to me; it is the result of my long cultivation, hard work, and dedication. As such, I wanted the best and most gifted individual to - -"

    "Excuse," said Wang Wei, interrupting him.

    "Is there something?"

    "This is to cliche."

    "Pardon me?"

    "I mean your obvious attempt at stalling so you can take over my body; the entire situation is a little too cliche and overdone."

    "I"m afraid I do not understand?" asked Gu Xuan, perplexed.

    "I''m sensitive enough that the moment I walked into this room, I could tell I had entered a soul form, and the entire room was my Sea of Consciousness. So, please remove the charade; you can''t deceive me."

    Wang Wei chuckled to himself as he thought using the word "deceive" was clever. Unfortunately, Gu Xuan could not appreciate such a great joke. His demeanor changed, turning gloomy. His gentle eyes became simr to a snake hiding in the bushes in ambush.

    "As expected. As a Dao Overlord, you still surprise me even after overestimating your capability."

    "It was not as hard as you expected. As a person who practices the Dao of Deception, I have to say, you''re not very good at it."

    "What did you say?"

    "It''s true," replied Wang Wei. "The first mistake you made was your reputation. After learning about your history, it''s normal to conclude you were a snake who feared death above anything else. You were selfish and were not above using disgusting methods for your sess or survival. Now, why would I trust someone with such a reputation?"

    Veins appeared on Gu Xuan''s face.

    "This is not how you should practice the Dao of Deception. If I were you, I would have deceived the entire world and crafted the perfect personality. A good reputation, even a Saint-like one, is excellent for doing anything. People will trust you more, and your words will have more weight, perfect for deceiving people.

    "I would deceive myself by crafting a secondary personality with Sain-like morality, always doing good for the people and the world. And when I wanted to deceive someone or something, I would switch to my real personality.

    "As long as you deceive yourself and the world, it should not be a problem to deceive Heavenly Dao. But I''m confused about how one could deceive Grand Dao, thought. Isn''t that thing neigh omnipotent? Forget it for now. Well, that''s how I would cultivate Deception Dao, not the low-level method of conning people left and right."

    At this point, Gu Xuan was seeing red. He was usually very calm and calcted, as he needed such a mindset to deceive people effectively. However, if there was one thing he was proud of, it was his Dao. He took something that most people in power would scoff at and elevated it to an art, to a Dao.

    Yet, some snot-nosed brat is preaching to him about his own Dao. What made the situation worse was he made some excellent points.

    "Do you want to know the other mistakes you''ve made?" asked Wang Wei, with an innocent face that made people want to punch him. "I''ll tell you.

    "The trial itself was an anomaly. At first, I thought it was because of the whole Deception Motif you were following. However, each section was detailed and tested something specific, meaning you had strict requirements. Yet, the rules¨Cespecially the points and seeded yer token system made absolutely no sense. It was like you did not want participants to know who would inherit your legacy.

    "But then, I thought deeper. I asked myself, what is it that someone like you want? Why set up this trial? The answer came after I divided the essence of your personality into two traits: survival and longevity."

    "You dare to im you know me?"

    "Tell me if I''m wrong. You''re a man who fears death very much, hence why the first draft of your longevity art involved increasing lifespan. However, you achieve your goal of bing immortal after bing a Dao Ancestor, never having to worry about lifespan.

    "Your life became even better when you discovered that you could make your scripture into an Insurgent one and used it as a Longevity Technique; this also meant the longevity aspect of your personality was fulfilled.

    However, I"m guessing something happened that gave you a wake-up. If I had to guess, you died and only survived because of the longevity aspect of your art. It''s then the second aspect of your personality kicked in: survival. You realized even if you did not have to worry about lifespan, you could die at any moment.

    "So, you asked yourself how to deal with the situation? How to ensure your survival? And the answer you came up with was to acquire the power of eternity; you wanted to be an Eternal Emperor. Am I right?"

    Gu Xuan did not answer, his mind traveling to that moment when he faced death; it was the worse sensation he had felt in his life.

    "Unfortunately, you knew yourself well," continued Wang Wei. "You were self-aware of your limitation; you knew with your talent, you would never be an Eternal Emperor. Disillusion, you continued the path of cultivation, hoping by reaching higher realms, you could conquer these feelings of fear and inferiority. Unfortunately, they never went away.

    "So, you decided to do something drastic; you decided on your ultimate deception: deceive Heaven and Earth and take the identity of an unparallel genius: you would receive their strength, Dao Heart, Will,prehension, intelligence, Luck, Karma, etc. You would inherit their entire existence and, with that newfound talent, prove the Dao and be an Eternal Emperor.

    "This act should be thest part of the Deceiving Heaven Longevity Art: the ultimate deception of the self: bing someone else."

    Gu Xuan had calmed down, squinting his eyes at Wang Wei with no expression.

    "Honestly, if you had chosen someone else and just given me the inheritance, your n might have seeded."

    Gu Xuan''s eyes twinkled slightly, and Wang Wei caught that slight change.

    "So, that was originally your n? Let me guess, after seeing how exceptional Chu Luo and I were, you changed your mind. And you chose me¨Ceven though I''m technically weaker than him¨Cbecause of thatst trial. My sess in reaching the lifespan limit of the world appealed to the longevity part of your core personality.

    "Someone like me would survive and prosper even if you failed to be an Eternal Emperor. So, you chose me since I was more prone to sess than Chu Luo."

    "Enough," said Gu Xuan. "I apud your wit and cannot wait for it to belong to me. Nevertheless, this will not change anything."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "How so?"

    "No one wille to save you. I''ve sacrificed most of my cultivation to set up the Deception Ceremony. I''vepletely isted your Sea of Consciousness from the outside world. Even if the Lower Dimension were not sealed, these parasites would be unable to detect your presence for quite some time."

    "Is that so? I guess I don''t have to use my methods."

    "What do you mean by this?" asked Gu Xuan, raising his guard.

    "Seriously? You know I''m a Dao Overlord, and I spent all this time telling you this information. For what reason would I do that? Do you think things will go smoothly for you?"

    Gu Xuan''s face changed for a moment before he regained his bearing.

    "I can already guess you will say something stupid like ''in front of absolute power, all plots are useless.''"

    Gu Xuan almost choked since that was the exact words he was going to say.

    "The whole point of the Supreme Ouw Trial is to ovee the odds. Plus, you don''t even have the absolute advantage in power since you had no choice but to sacrifice most of your cultivation for this ceremony."

    "So what? My soul still has some of the quality and power of a Dao Monarch."

    "True. That''s why I need to use some drastic means." Purple chains appeared on Wang Wei''s body before they broke, falling to the ground. And what Gu Xuan saw afterward almost made his soul scared to death.

 Chapter ?612 Inheritance Acquired [Gift Bonus Chapter]

    ?612 Inheritance Acquired [Gift Bonus Chapter]

    (Thanks to GavinTheGrape for the gift.)

    ----

    Gu Xuan watched as the weak mortal before him turned into this massive purple cloud-like creature with a terrifyinglyrge mouth with razor-sharp teeth. The spiritual pressure released by the creature sent shivers down his spine, making his soul unable to move.

    Then, he remembered a legend he had read about ancient times¨Cespecially during the middle stages of the Second War of Origin.

    "The Myriad Devour!" he almost screamed.

    "Myriad Devour? This name seems to resonate with me," said Wang Wei, his voice booming throughout space, making it tremble. Then, he no longer wasted time and went for the kill.

    "No, no," screamed Gu Xuan as he tried to escape. Wang Wei opened his mouth, trying to swallow him. A sh of light emanated from Gu Xuan''s body, but Wang Wei ignored it and continued biting down.

    Crunch!

    He chewed something for a moment before muttering, "Escape?" He could tell he did not swallow all of Gu Xuan''s soul but took a significant piece. So, he decided to go after him to finish the job when Wang Wei suddenly felt something: his body was on the verge of explosion.

    His flesh could not contain his soul, so he hurriedly ced the seal back and attended to his injury. Of course, he did not forget to notify Ancestor Wucheng to be on the lookout for Gu Xuan''s remains.

    Meanwhile, after leaving the Pagoda, Gu Xuan''s soul was pale and on the verge of copsing.

    ''Damn it. How could I be so unlucky? How could this guy be rted to the Myriad Devour?''

    If it was before, he could have sold this information to the parasites for an excellent price. But in his current state, if he showed up in the upper dimension, he would not survive for long.

    ''Now is not the time to be distracted. I need to act swiftly; there is still hope.'' Gu Xuan looked toward one of the mansions and headed there. He ensured to hide his aura since he knew these participants had Dao Protectors, many of whom were Insurgents.

    Gu Xuan first headed in the southeast direction before stopping. Then, he gritted his teeth and changed direction to the southwest. He soon found himself before a mansion with a formation. As the creator of this trial, he had some control over the entire small world and used that power to bypass the formation.

    He headed directly to the room where he sensed the most extraordinary presence. Inside, he saw a young man in deep cultivation; he could tell this person seemed to be waiting or preparing for something and wanted to get in the past state beforehand.

    ''Chu Luo, it is you.''

    Gu Xuan did not hesitate to enter Chu Luo''s Sea of Consciousness, essing his soul.

    "G-Gu Xuan?" asked Chu Luo, his face suddenly changed as he thought of something. He reacted swiftly to activate his power. Regrettably, he only saw Gu Xuan waving his hand to manifest four chains that bound his arms and legs.

    Chu Luo resisted by mobilizing all the power of his Nine Extremity Foundation, but it was useless. Despair overcame him as he watched Gu Xuan walk before him with a weird symbol on his palm.

    When thetter''s palm was only a few inches from his forehead, Chu Luo''s heart sank as he knew the fate awaiting him; he would die, his body possessed by that vile old monster. His life shed before his eyes, and all he could think about was his myriad of regrets¨Cespecially for his parents.

    He thought he would never see them again, telling them how much he loved and appreciated what they did for him. He would never repay their kindness by ensuring they lived a life of pride, richness, and joy.

    Chu Luo struggled more fiercely; he did not want to die. Unfortunately, it was useless.

    Swish!

    Two white lights appeared next to him. And from them emerged two handsome individuals: a man and a woman.

    "Father? Mother?"

    They looked at Chu Luo and smiled. With a wave of the man''s hand, he removed the Soul Chains binding his son.

    "Luo''er, you know what to do."

    Chu Luo ignored the tears in his eyes to create a Soul Swallowing Pot. Then, his father and mother used their energy to power up the pot. Meanwhile, Gu Xuan knew the situation had gone out of control. In his current state, he could not deal with an Emperor Level threat.

    He immediately tried to run away, but another power locked him in position. And before he could think of a countermeasure, Chu Luo''s pot suspended above him and swallowed him. He tried his best to resist, but Wang Wei had weakened him to an unimaginable level.

    After a few seconds of resistance, the pot swallowed him.

    Chu Luo did not care about the final result. Instead, he looked at his parents.

    "Mother, Father, how are you here?"

    "We left some means to protect you in case something went wrong during your reincarnation."

    Chu Luo lowered his head, ashamed. "Thank you for saving me, again."

    "You don''t have to thank us," said his mother as she caressed his head.

    "You are our pride and joy; we are very proud of you," added his father.

    "Yes, we are proud of you and all you''ve aplished."

    Not long after saying this, the two began to vanish.

    "It seems our time is short."

    "Mother, Father."

    "I know you''re worried about our injuries. But you don''t have to. Not long after ascending, we had a fortunate encounter that allowed us to heal. We are doing great in the upper dimension and waiting to reunite with you."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Really?"

    "Of course. And luckily, that day will not be long."

    The two finally disappeared, and Chu Luo cleaned his eyes after staring at their disappeared spot for half a minute. He eventually opened his pot, discovering two things: a mass of pure spiritual power and a book called Deceiving Heaven Longevity Art.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei finally opened his eyes in the Pagoda and immediately sensed something. He felt thetter''s death by using the karma he had just made with Gu Xuan.

    "Chu Luo? It seems your luck has run out."

    Wang Wei then focused on Gu Xuan''s memories he acquired, including the Deceiving Heaven Longevity Art, thetter''s step by step of creating the scripture, and his understanding.

    Moreover, Wang Wei discovered many memories about the upper dimension that he found necessary.

    The first one was about Emperor Kong. Thetter became an Empyrean not long after ascending. The reason was he discovered an Immortal-Tier Time Secret Realm and because of his diplomatic abilities.

    He spread the concept of the academy throughout the Eternal Ascension World bying to somepromises with the seven parasites and the two suns. No one knew how he convinced them, but he did. With all the merit gathered, he joined the list of the few individuals who became an Empyrean in only over 3 Yuan Epochs.

    ''3 Yuan Epochs? I can easily deal with that record.''

    ording to his calctions, if all his ns worked, he would be an Empyrean in a few million years, even before the next generation of the Myriad Emperor World. Meaning Wang Wei will probably be the youngest Empyrean in the Eternal Ascension World, one that is less than a Yuan Epoch.

    News about Emperor Kong''s cultivation was not why he focused on this information. Gu Xuan theorized that Emperor Kong secretly funded the revolution against the parasites. Although he had no proof, he believed in his analysis and gut feeling.

    The other important formation Wang Wei received was about parasites. Gu Xuan analyzed these people in great detail, and Wang Wei paid attention to some of thetter''s observations since they could be helpful.

    The first one was about Time Eater, the most powerful of the 7. He was a Paragon with 99% control of Time Grand Dao Source and one step from reaching the peak. Time Eater was a Paragon during the Ultimate Taboo but did not participate for some reason.

    Gu Xuan believed that Gu Xuan was the secret mastermind behind the 7, besides the two suns who used Seven Cauldron and Twin Flower as proxies to monitor and control the group. Time Eater was the one who suggested they usurped the entire world and ruled the era.

    The second important piece of information was the rtionship between the Undead Phoenix and the Five-Feather Phoenix. Undead Phoenix was a Pseudo-Eternal Emperor during the Incense Era.

    Based on his talent, he should have long reached the peak of Paragon and participated in the Ultimate Taboo. However, something happened after meeting a young Five-Feather. They had a rtionship, and something happened between them, which resulted in Undead Phoenix being stuck in the Empyrean Realm for too long, making him miss the Ultimate Taboo.

    Although these two are now on the same side, Gu Xuan analyzed there was probably still animosity between the two. The third valuable information he learned was the possible existence of a hidden 8th moon. Gu Xuan was pretty confident that this was the parasites'' hidden trump card.

    Finally, he focused on Earth Emperor. ording to Gu Xuan, this man might be the most ambitious of the eight and the one he was most weary of.

    ''Human Emperor, Earth Emperor, Heavenly Emperor.''

    Wang Wei squinted his eyes as he felt the Human Emperor was nning something with the Earth Emperor. And the title of Heavenly Emperor will be important.

    Wang Wei then focused on the Deceiving Heaven Longevity Art; he felt this scripture had so much potential, but it also made no sense.

 Chapter 613 The Deceiving Heaven Longevity Art

    The information Wang Wei received confirmed one of his predictions regarding the fate of the Heaven Devour Emperor. After being exiled to the Eternal Ascension World, a group of Emperors from the Myriad Emperor World were not too receptive to his actions that almost destroyed their homeworld, and took matters into their own hands to deal with the traitor.

    They banded together and besieged him, destroying his body, soul, and Dao. Regrettably, these people did not have the ability to erase him from history since Wang Wei knew very well of the Heaven Devour Emperor''s existence and aplishments.

    ''If the Heaven Devour Emperor has possessed Mo Xingyun, many things will make sense. But a few more questions will also be raised.''

    Wang Wei shook his head, cing these thoughts in the back of his mind. He then focused on the Deceiving Heaven Longevity Art; he felt this scripture had so much potential, but it also made no sense.

    A few hourster, he had a basic understanding of the scripture.

    "Now, it makes sense."

    The concept of deception as Dao always bewildered him¨Cespecially when it involved deceiving Heavenly Dao or Grand Dao to ess the Grand Dao Source. He knew that Grand Dao was the highest authority of the Grand Dao Source, while True Heavenly Dao and normal Heavenly Dao were essentially employees.

    Grand Dao was the only omnipotent and omnipresent existence, or neigh omnipotent and present. So, how would someone like Gu Xuan deceive it into essing the Grand Dao Source?

    Even if Wang Wei thought of the problem on a smaller scale, how did Gu Xuan deceive Heavenly Dao to extend his lifespan? In terms of power level, Heavenly Dao was equal to a Second-ss Emperor.

    Okay, Wang Wei admits this part was slightly believable, but the ess to the Grand Dao Source that made this technique an Insurgent made no sense.

    Fortunately, he found the answer. The entire Chaos Universe was like a video game, and Grand Dao was the artificial intelligence that controlled the whole server. As the thing with the highest authority and power, it has rules and regtions that it must follow, one of which is that all things in the universe can be a Dao¨Cincluding Deception.

    So, once a person cultivates Deception Dao and reaches a high enough level, when they touch the domain of deceiving Heaven and Earth, Grand Dao will give them a pass and allow "the deception" even if it was fully aware the yer was lying to it.

    Nevertheless, Grand Dao still gave parameters and limits to this deception, guidelines that all yers who use Deception must follow. This is why Gu Xuan could deceive the Grand Dao Source that he was an Emperor, thus bing an Insurgent. This is why he could even deceive Heavenly Dao to expand his lifespan.

    "Gu Xuan took things too far," muttered Wang Wei. Gu Xuan pushed the boundaries of Grand Dao''s restrictions too far, losing most of his luck in the process. Adding to that his emotions and desires resulted in himing to his end in the Lower Dimension.

    ''This is a lesson for me. Always be aware of your emotions and desires, and do not let them control you.'' Wang Wei knew most ns fail at thest moment because the schemer cannot control themselves right before the final moment of sess. The same rules applied to Gu Xuan.

    If he had possessed someone like Ji Lanfang, Mu Lei, or even the female yers, he most likely would have seeded. However, his greed and ambitions got the best of him. Of all the yers in this trial, he and Chu Luo were the people who had a 99 percent chance of bing Eternal Emperor.

    Meanwhile, the others could only be said to have a 70 to 90% chance. Because of his greed and personality, Gu Xuan did not want to take any chance; he wanted guaranteed sess.

    "This technique still has some value," muttered Wang Wei.

    The Deceiving Heaven Longevity Art involved "deceiving" Heaven that they were another person once their lifespan reached the limit, granting them another life. The restriction is that the cultivator has to start from scratch and recultivate, and the deception could only be used nine times.

    As for the Insurgent aspect to gain control of the Grand Dao Source, a unique ceremony is required to cultivate where a cultivator has to sacrifice something to Grand Dao for the deception of controlling the Grand Dao Source and bing an Insurgent. The price of the sacrifice often time limits the person''s level of an Insurgent.

    For example, if a Dao Ancestor wanted to achieve the strength of a Third-ss Emperor, they would need a minimum of 5 Emperor Weapons as a sacrifice, and theirprehension of the Grand Dao Source has to be at least 20%, meaning it was not a one to one exchange.

    Moreover, the Insurgent part no longer functioned after reaching the Dao Ruler Realm since Gu Xuan did note up with other methods to increase its power. He once tried sacrificing even more powerful treasures for Grand Dao to allow him to be a Tier 11 Insurgent, but it did not work.

    "Nevertheless, this is a scripture with a lot of potentials." Wang Wei knew this scripture would shine after he proved the Dao. The benefit that it was a Longevity Scripture granting him one extra life was worthy of it. However, the real value was that he should be able to deceive Heavenly Dao after he proved the Dao, allowing him to aplish many things.

    And when he bes a Paragon, he should be able to deceive True Heavenly Dao¨Cunless it is on the same level as the two suns as he theorized as a possibility.

    And one day, this technique might prove useful when he can stand at the same height as Grand Dao.

    ''If I y my cards correctly, I might be able to use this technique to hide from the parasites after I ascend.''

    Wang Wei knew he would be enemy number one after ascending. And as he is still determining whether he will be able to fight Paragons in the Empyrean Realm, he might need to hide for a while. And this scripture could be the method he uses.

    After going over everything, he finally exited the pagoda, where he saw Lord''s Spirit waiting for him. Gu Xuan used some methods to control the spirit, so now she was loyal to him.

    Gu Xuan left most of his treasures in the upper dimension as resources for when he ascended. However, he left a few valuables in the Pagoda, including two Insurgent Qis that could create First ss-Emperor strength Insurgents; he wanted to have two loyal people (ves) protecting him during his cultivation journey and ensure nothing went wrong.

    Now, these things would serve to increase the Dao Opening Sect''s foundation.<sub> </sub>

    "Go send the participants away," ordered Wang Wei as he prepared to refine the Pagoda. There were not many valuable resources remaining¨Cincluding the Tempering Qi. However, it was a great artifact to temper disciples and even selected them.

    Furthermore, he could still use the Understanding Section for a while before it also ran out of power; it should be enough for Wang Wei to reach the peak of the Saint Realm as fast as possible.

    Three dayster, the participants left one by one. Wang Wei exchangedmunication talismans with the friendly ones, wanting to keep a watch on some of them.

    Then, he exited the pagoda, preparing to take the entire miniature world. Unfortunately, someone did not leave.

    "What do you want?"

    "I want to fight you," replied Chu Luo.

    "Why? From what I know, you should have also gotten your hands on the inheritance."

    Chu Luo frowned as his mind shed back to that incident; he remembered that Gu Xuan seemed severely injured. Now, he understood the reason.

    "I want to know whose better between us."

    "Competitive, I see. I agree, but no Destiny involved."

    Chu Luo frowned for a moment before agreeing. The two then went inside the pagoda and fought. More than half an hourter, the two exited. Chu Luo gave Wang Wei a deep look before leaving his Insurgent Dao Protector.

    "What was the result?" asked Wang Wuchang, who magically appeared.

    "I technically lost."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Oh, howe?"

    "He has 3-Root Strenght, but I only have 2-Root." Although he spent close to 200- years in the trial, only three months passed outside, and his Order Incarnation was still confronting Heavenly Dao. His overall strength has not increased much.

    "But?" asked Wang Wucheng.

    "My final strength is 4-Root, so I could have used the Future Buddha Self to borrow the strength of my future self, but I did not do that."

    "Why?"

    "I see a vision or divination of the future. Chu Luo will reach the 4-Root Strenght after using the spiritual power he got from Gu Xuan. And after losing to me, he learned something from our battle and created a way to achieve 5-Root. A Chu Luo with a perfect Nine Extremity Foundation before bing an Eternal Emperor is an unstable factor to ns, so- -"

    "You lost the battle to prevent him from learning anything from you."

    "Correct."

    "Wait, when did Gu Xuan give Chu Luo his spiritual strength?"

    "Oh, I didn''t tell you about the Possession Attempt." Wang Wei told him what happened in the pagoda, making Wang Wucheng''s lips twitch.

    "I never trusted Gu Xuan, but I never expected him to do such a tant thing. However, if you knew beforehand, you should not have taken the risk."

    "It was not as much of a risk as you think." Wang Wei firmly believed in Wu Hong''s sealing method. Furthermore, he was even slightly confident in confronting a Paragon in a Soul Battle.

    Of course, he also knew the price. After removing his soul chains, his body almost exploded. Furthermore, he felt there might be other consequences for doing so.

    "Let''s return home," said Wang Wei with a smile before taking away the entire small world where the trial took ce. Then, while in the void, he began to activate the Cross-nar Transmission Array inside his mansion to return home.

    Regrettably, this would not happen. The surrounding space suddenly became murky, blocking any form of teleportation. Then, Wang Wei and Wang Wucheng sensed countless horrifying auras surrounding them.

 Chapter 614 L Know You Can.[Gift Bonus Chapter]

    (Thanks to Heaven_Will_Daoist for the gift).

    ----

    Myriad Emperor World, Dao Opening Sect:

    A terrifying aura suddenly enveloped the sect, rming not only the disciples and elders but also many of the other factions of the world, thinking something of great significance had urred.

    "Origin, hurry up," said a deep voice.

    "Misceneous, what''s going on?"

    "The sect master is in trouble."

    "What do you mean?"

    "There is no time to exin; just know I received a message from Heavenly Dao that he was in trouble."

    "Alright, I''ll call the others, and you contact Sword One."

    "Battle One, Hell One, Shadow One, Rainbow One, Shadow Two,e with me. Call a few others for help. Turtle One, you stay in the sect to protect it if something happens."

    "What about Deste One?" asked a Shadowy figure.

    "He''s still in retreat; let''s not bother him."

    "I''m here," said a tall and muscr figure wearing tight martial clothes with no sleeves showing his brown skin and bulging muscles; he had short hair like a monk and eyes like a hawk.

    "You''ve seeded?"

    "Yes. The luck you guys recently brought from the Demon Supremacy World did wonder," replied Deste One.

    "Excellent,"mented Origin One. He knew Deste One was an extremely talented individual, and he should have been a Great Emperor of the sect. When the Ancient Deste Emperor brought him to the sect, his original goal was cultivating him as the next Emperor. However, thetter had an unimaginable hatred for the Great Emperors and adamantly refused.

    As apromise, the Ancient Deste turned him into an Insurgent who would be on par with Sword One and Origin One, capable of fighting Pseudo-Eternal Emperors. Unfortunately, this act was beyond his capability since he was not an Eternal Emperor.

    Nevertheless, Deste One has been relying on his talent and effort to reach such a level, and he should have seeded long ago. Unfortunately, his past experience that created his hatred clouded his mind, thus affecting his talent.

    Things only changed during the middle orte stage of the Devil Era when the Great Emperors that took everything from him suddenly appeared in the lower dimension. Deste One guessed this was the result of his Master and took this opportunity to ughter that person.

    After dealing with the issue of his Dao Heart and state of mind, he focused on his talent, reaching the same level as Sword One and Origin One.

    "Let''s go," said Origin One as he opened a portal to Wang Wei''s destination. Misceneous One, Deste One, Battle One, Hell One, Shadow One, Rainbow One, Shadow Two, and a few other Insurgents followed after him.

    The appearance of these big shots scared the entire Myriad Emperor World as they thought the Dao Opening Sect wanted to wage an Emperor Dao War. Every faction¨Cincluding the Emperor Enlightenment Academy¨Cknew they would not survive such an event against such a mighty force¨Ceven if they allied with many others.

    ¡­

    Wang Wei watched as the hooded figure appeared not far from him with amp floating next to his head. A total of 18 people were apanying him, all disying the aura of a Great Emperor. Furthermore, he could sense that three of these individuals were most likely First-ss Emperors. However, he did not know whether they were ascendant or natural.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    As soon as these people appeared, they did not say a word or waste any time; they immediately went on the offensive and attacked, not holding back in the slightest.

    Wang Wucheng stood before Wang Wei, and lights that looked like shining stars emanated from his body; there were millions of them¨C1.269 million, to be precise. Without hesitation, Wang Wucheng activated the Turtle Acupoints Array, generating a powerful shield that protected the two.

    Bang!

    Cracks appeared on the protective barrier, signifying it would not survive a second attack. Wang Wei acted swiftly as he took out the talisman in his Divine Sea. The talisman swapped ces for the sect''s Emperor Formation.

    With a second talisman, Wang Wucheng repaired the defensive barrier. Meanwhile, Wang Wei also borrowed the power of his incarnations, activated his Acupoint Turtle Array, and fused it with his ancestor, boosting it slightly; he knew his strength was meaningless in such a battle, but it was the tiniest of aid could be crucial to surviving this catastrophe.

    Unfortunately, his actions barely dy the inevitable. These Great Emperors did not y around and followed the hooded figure''s instructions. They mobilized their Dao Proving Artifacts and all their strengths to attack simultaneously.<sub> </sub>

    Bang!

    Wang Wucheng''s new and better shield could not resist and cracked to the point a mild blowing wing could destroy it. With a look, he knew they would not survive the next one. So, he turned to look at Wang Wei and smiled:

    "Kid, you can survive this. I know you can. Look after the sect for me."

    Wang Wei clenched his hands tightly, his nail piercing his indestructible skin. He nodded in acknowledgment; he knew he must control his emotions in this situation and remain level-headed to think of a countermeasure.

    Wang Wucheng nodded in satisfaction at thetter''s responses. A white me suddenly enveloped his body, increasing his aura. Without hesitation, pause, or regret, he burned his fleshly body, soul, Inner World, and Dao as a sacrifice to augment his power.

    His copsing shield survived the third all-out attack of these Great Emperors, an act that displeased the hooded figure; he knew the longer they took, the higher a chance of survival that the Fate Domination Emperor would have.

    Tears fell down Wang Wei''s eyes, but he ignored them. His mind went into overload mode, calcting trillions of possibilities to find a chance of survival. In this concentrated state, he could sense some familiar power rushing to his destination, and he knew the sect hade to save him.

    However, his calctions indicated they would not arrive in time. The next step for survival was abandoning his body and removing his soul chains. By entering the Myriad Devour State, he might have a chance to survive.

    Unfortunately, this n failed when he attempted. And it did not take him long to find the source of his failure: themp floating before the hooded figure.

    Wang Wei then watched as Ancestor Wucheng began disintegrating into particles, returning to nature. Anger, hatred, sorrow, and despair filled his mind. However, he used his Willpower to control himself and remain calm.

    The failure to open his soul chains indicated he was dealing with an enemy who might know a lot about him, simr to Zhen Chao. As such, he needed to consider this when choosing a sessful method of survival.

    After considering the time the sect people would arrive, he devised a solution. Right before Wang Wucheng''s bodypletely disappeared, he took out a marble from his space ring and entered.

    At that exact time, the barrier protecting him vanished, and the Emperor''s attack shook the void. Simultaneously, a terrifying sword sh came from the distance, killing three Second-ss Emperors before rushing to the First ss ones.

    Regrettably, it only stopped one of them as two opened a portal to follow the hooded figure and Wang Wei.

    "Damn it, I"m toote," muttered Sword One, holding her swords. She tried to sense the space these people teleported to, but it was disturbed, and she could not find the trace.

    Not even a second afterward, Origin One and the others arrived.

    "Where is the kid?" he asked.

    "I don''t know," she replied with gritted teeth and red eyes.

    "My calctions indicate he is still alive, but the danger has not passed,"mented Misceneous One.

    "Can you calcte where he is?"

    "I''ll try."

    "In the meantime, let''s deal with these mobs," said Sword One. "At the very least, we can avenge the kid in case something happened to him."

    The other Great Emperors instantly became scared once they saw these people show up. They immediately wanted to run away. After all, the Avenger¨Cas the hooded figure called him¨Conly hired them for a great price that would benefit their cultivation journey. However, it was not worth it if they had to die to acquire the final reward.

    Unfortunately, before they could move and run away, an enormous shadow world surrounded the area, preventing them from leaving. Then, Shadow One and Shadow Two looked at their prey with a dangerous light. They blended in the Shadow, striking when least expected and from their opponent''s blind spot.

    Besides Sword One, the others did not participate in this battle since the remaining people were only Second and Third ss Emperors. Sword One alone was enough to ughter everyone present, and the two Shadows'' presence was overkill.

    Instead, they waited for Misceneous One''s deduction, hoping the kid wouldst long enough so they could arrive in time.

    "How long is this going to take?" asked Sword One a few secondster as she wiped the blood from her swords after finishing the battle.

    "Something is interfering with my calction."

    Bang!

    The space rippled, and something came out. And everyone''s face changed as soon as they saw what it was.

 Chapter 615 Rules Are Rules

    The hooded figure and the two First ss Emperors followed Wang Wei through whatever dimension he teleported there. And the moment they arrived, they found an entirely different civilization from the cultivation world.

    The two Emperors immediately understood this was a valuable ce that could benefit them immensely. Hence, they gave each other side-eyes, thinking about whether they would fight or agree to share.

    "Remember the contract. Kill him," said the hooded figure, and they nodded; it was not time for them to deal with this problem since this ce was not going anywhere. They looked at Wang Wei and attacked.

    Two enormous palms descended on Wang Wei, intending to eradicate him. He gritted his teeth, thinking of ways to survive. He condensed his Duyi Realm into armor, entered the Intangibility State, and used his Willpower to protect him.

    He went further by blessing himself with all hisws: space-time, order-disorder, Yin-Yang, Freedom, Destiny, Samsara, luck, karma, soul, destruction, five elements, array, and talisman.

    These Emperors were momentarily distracted by the Science and Technology World for less than a nanosecond, but this was enough time for Wang Wei to take all the Immortal-Tier Talismans in his space ring and activate them.

    Bang!

    The two palmsnded, and Wang Wei''s measures were utterly useless. His protective measures did not evenst a second before crumbling. Luckily for him, an enormous purple dragon came out of his body and protected him.

    With the Son of an Era''s Qi Luck, he barely managed to survive before opening another portal and leaving.

    Outside, the sect''s Insurgent sensed a space fluctuation before something came out: a body. They rushed to it to see Wang Wei''s tattered body covered in blood.

    Origin One acted swiftly and injected his power inside his body to heal him. However, after a few seconds, he shook his head and sighed.

    "How is he?" asked Sword One.

    "His [Existence] was destroyed. He is only relying purely on his Willpower to defy death and prevent himself from returning to nothingness."

    "Damn it," yelled Sword One, her body emanating countless Sword Qi so powerful that one of them alone could annihte millions of Greater Thousand Worlds.

    ''In the end, the Nine Emperor Curse was not lifted,'' she thought, angered by the situation. Their sects finally cultivated an unparallel genius that would create probably one of the greatest Eras the world had ever seen. Yet, he died before their eyes.

    The void suddenly shook again, and three people appeared. Immediately, Sword One released a terrifying aura to lock on these people, making the two Great Emperors almost soil their past. And considering these god-like beings have not defecated for trillions of years, it was indeed an unpleasant feeling.

    Meanwhile, the hooded figure watched Wang Wei''s dead body, and he suddenly began tough maniacally. Sword One wanted to wipe him from the face of existence, but Origin One stopped her; he wanted to know some information so that they know who to destroy and avenge their fallen Heaven Chosen.

    "Hahaha, he''s finally dead. Hahaha, the great and mighty Fate Dominator, the Conqueror of Worlds, the Controller of Fate, the Taker of Free Will, the Chaos Universe''s Ultimate Tyrant; you''re finally dead. The universe is safe."

    "Master, I''ve avenged you. I have saved all sentient beings like you wanted me to." He raised his head to look at the sky, tears falling down his cheeks.

    The hooded figure reminisced about that final moment. A fog appeared in the world, and that tyrant manifested; he demanded that all living beings in the Chaos World surrender peacefully. But they refused.

    But the tyrant did not take no for an answer. Unfortunately, he was unmatched. He would either suppress or kill anyone who stood in his way. At thest minute, his master gave him a few things and told him he was chosen for a mission to prevent the rise of this tyrant.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    With determination, the hooded figure traveled back in time to a period before the tyrant proved the Dao. Using the things his master gave him, he traversed the dangerous Primordial Chaos to travel to the Eternal Ascension World and infiltrated this world secretly.

    Unfortunately, even in his youth, the Fate Dominator was a genius that the hooded figure could deal with. Not to mention, the Divine Seal Empress, the All-Myriad Heaven Sealer, The Worthy One, The Rune Alpha and Omega, the Grand Dao Disrupter¨Chis aplice and as cruel as him¨Cwas with him.

    Given the situation, the hooded figure had to enlist foreign help while waiting for the opportune time. Luckily for him, his master seemed to have granted him many memories about the life of the young Fate Dominator, allowing him to know the perfect time to strike.

    "I can finally go home," muttered the hooded figure.

    Dom!

    Everything in the surrounding turned ck and white. An enormous single eye suddenly appeared above the sky, towering above Heaven and Earth.

    Grand Dao Eye. This thought popped into the mind of all the people present. They instantly knew who this extraordinary being was and how mighty he was. Immediately, everyone present began to tremble.

    The eye looked at the two First ss Emperors who were secretly calcting their escape route. Their face changed as they sensed danger. They activated their powers to try to run away. Unfortunately, before they could even react, they disappeared from the world, their existencepletely wiped out.

    Then, the eye looked at the hooded figure.

    "No, no, no. You chose me for this mission. I did it. Now that I seeded, why are you getting rid of me? I''m a hero."

    The hooded figure did not want to die; he had aplished his goal and could return home. He could meet his master again and redo his life, fixing all his regrets. He could use this opportunity to reach the peak of cultivation and see the scenarios he did have the chance to.

    Regrettably, Grand Dao did not care about his words. With its indifferent eyes, it wiped out the hooded figure from existence. The one who showed up was nothing but a clone, while the real body hid behind the scene. It, too, was also erased.

    Then, Grand Dao gazed at the Dao Opening Sect''s Insurgents. After not sensing the taboo from their bodies, it disappeared. The group did not dare to breathe for more than half a minute.

    "I knew this kid had many secrets. But I did not expect it involved taboo and Grand Dao,"mented Misceneous.

    "None of that matters now," replied Origin One. With this situation, they understood the kid was destined to aplish many great things. However, he also made too many enemies in his path, resulting in the current situation.

    Crack!<sub> </sub>

    The space trembled as cracks manifested, alerting everyone. Then, they saw a beautiful woman in a long white cheongsam, cut off on the lower bottom to show her long legs with no shoes. Her flowing ck hair ented her beauty, but no one would care about that because of her serious demeanor.

    Wu Hong looked at the dead Wang Wei and frowned. Her eyes changed as she manifested everything that happened, including how her husband died and the fate of the hooded figure.

    ''*Sigh* This timeline is rapidly going out of control. Someone from the future came to deal with him?''

    Wu Hong frowned as she analyzed the situation. Paragon could travel through the River of Time. However, many restrictions are ced on them to prevent them from messing with history and creating too many paradoxes.

    As a result, when a Paragon wants to change something from the past, they would usually travel to a parallel timeline with the most negligible difference from their original timeline; some paranoid people would go to a timeline where the only difference was someone''s robe color was blue instead of ck.

    Heavenly Dao or Grand Dao did not care if these guys messed up the alternate timeline, but they could not mess with the main one. Furthermore, timelines be moreplicated when they leave their home Chaos World and have to consider the entire Chaos Universe.

    Of course, Wu Hong concluded Grand Dao was involved in this operation. However, her memories only went as far as when Wang Wei reached Paragon.

    ''Has Wang Wei''s Detachment Path changed in this timeline? Is this the reason he did not even intervene?''

    She shook her head to not think further about this problem. She held him in her embrace and began using [Existence Reconstruction], helping him revive. This technique requires great talent and a deep enough understanding of [Existence]. One wrong mistake and the process can fail. Or worse, the person she created looked exactly like Wang Wei but was an entirely different person with different [Existence].

    As Wu Hong slowly reconstructed Wang Wei''s [Existence], her face became pale before blood began to fall from her nose and ears. She frowned before looking at one of the dead Emperor''s bodies. She opened her mouth and swallowed three Second ss Emperors, returning herplexion to a somewhat normal look.

    ''I''m reaching the limit of this body.''

    While in a state simr to Limbo, Wang Wei felt he was rapidly sinking into a pool of water. And the further he sank, the closer he felt death approaching. So, he fought harder and harder to prevent this from happening. However, his struggle only dys the speed of sinking.

    ''Is this death? It''s more peaceful than I thought.''

    Wang Wei continued to struggle as he did not want to give up¨Ceven at thest minute. Then, he suddenly felt something stopping his descent and even began to elevate him to the surface.

    ''It should be her. I knew I could count on you.''

    As Wang Wei sensed he was about to exit this unknown pool of water, he suddenly heard a conversation.

    "Wow. You even killed your own. How cruel," said a voice that seemed eerily familiar to him. However, no matter how he tried to remember, he could not pinpoint where he had heard it before.

    "Rules are rules," replied another familiar voice. However, Wang Wei felt that voice should not be as cold and indifferent; it should notck so much humanity. Nevertheless, he still could not identify whose voice it was.

    "You''re not flexible at all; this will be your downfall."

    The second voice did not answer.

    "So, what was the point of doing something so pointless?" asked the eerily familiar first voice.

    "Nothing I do is pointless."

    "That''s true. Well, now is my turn."

    Wang Wei opened his eyes, looking at his wife''s beautiful face. He reached out to caress her face.

    "I knew I could count on you."

    "You''re beginning to be more troublesome than it''s worth," replied Wu Hong.

    "Even if that were the truth, you would still love me and save my butt."

    Wu Hong smacked her lips and ignored him.

    "Your face is a little pale. Are you alright?" he hurriedly asked after noticing the anomaly.

    "I''m fine. Just exerted too much strength."

    Wang Wei frowned but did not ask further questions. He suddenly remembered something: "Ancestor Wucheng." He stood up and floated in the void.

    "He''s gone."

    "Can''t you save him?"

    "No. If you want to see him, do it yourself."

    Wang Wei sighed deeply. "I understand." He then looked at the other ancestors. "Thank you foring to save me."

    "We did not do much," replied Origin One. "Nevertheless, we are d you are alright. We can talkter." The other thanked Wu Hong before returning to the sect.

 Chapter 616 [Existence] And [Eternity]

    Wang Wei looked in the distance before flying to a specific spot. He sighed before taking out a gourd and began to spill alcohol into the void.

    "Ancestor, I''m sorry I was weak and could not do anything. Death is a sad and lonely ce. But don''t worry. We will one day be reunited. Before then, consider the stay a terrible vacation."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    After emptying the gourd, he knelt in the void and kowtowed three times. A look of determination shed deep in Wang Wei''s eyes. He was responsible for Ancestor Wucheng''s death and would do what was needed to make things right.

    "So, exactly what happened? Who was that hooded figure?"

    "It seems your future self is involved in some shenanigans with Grand Dao, and your present self got involved,'' replied Wu Hong.

    "Is that so? Then, why didn''t he intervene? Why didn''t he save Ancestor Wucheng?"

    "Who knows? It could be he wanted to temper and motivate you, it could be your future self has be so jaded that he does not care, or it could be apletely different reason."

    "I have to say, this situation is frustrating. Although I''m technically the one making these decisions, I really want to beat up my future self." Being powerless and being used as a pawn¨Ceven by himself¨Cis not a good feeling for someone like him.

    "I know the feeling,'' Wu Hong replied as he hugged his left hand. Wang Wei then became dazed as he looked into the distance. After a few minutes of silence, Wu Hong asked, "What are you thinking?"

    "The cultivation world is genuinely unpredictable. One minute, I''m cocky after scheming and dealing with a Dao Monarch. The next moment, I died under the siege of a bunch of Great Emperors. You never know what''s going to happen."

    "Struggle is a fundamental aspect of cultivation¨Cespecially for people with great luck like yourself."

    "I get that, but I don''t like the unpredictability of the world."

    "Isn''t it this one of the reasons you wanted to be free and unfettered? To be able to control your destiny."

    "Of course."

    "So, you should have expected this path not to be easy."

    "I know. I''m just taking this opportunity toin."

    "As long as you know," nodded Wu Hong. "Anyway, don''t you benefit from these catastrophes?"

    "That''s true." After his revival, Wang Wei could feel that his understanding of [Existence] had drastically increasedpared to before. For now, he could not use much of this advantage, but it should be helpful when proving the Dao.

    Furthermore, his Life and Death Talent had evolved. After experiencing true death, his understanding of Life and Death Laws also strengthen his Talent. And now, Wang Wei was confident of turning the Life and Death Talent into a Longevity Talent, granting him a few more lives after proving the Dao.

    He also had some ideas on using the data he gathered from Monk Wuzhi since he had just experienced Nirvana. In general, the benefit of dying and reviving was many.

    "I always felt the concept of [Existence] was odd. So, what exactly is it?" asked Wang Wei.

    "Inyman''s terms, it is the Dao of Eternalitybined with other stuff. Grand Dao separated the Eternal Dao to create the concept of [Existence]."

    "So, Eternal Emperors, Evesting Empyreans, and Boundless Paragons have to cultivate two Primidary Dao: their own and Eternal Dao. Is this why they are so powerful and hard to kill?"

    "Basically."

    "Then, what about the Dao of Eternity itself? What happens if a cultivator cultivates it?"

    "Depends," replied Wu Hong. "In a Source Chaos World, they would be just a normal cultivator with a regr Dao. Maybe even weaker. No one can achieve true ''eternity'' with it as a Dao.

    "However, in a Normal Chaos World, some people can acquire the power and abilities of Eternals through the Dao of Eternity. However, it is probably the most difficult Dao to cultivate since Grand Dao has perfectly made it so. Only heaven-defying genius can cultivate to such a level after countless years of effort."

    "Another example of Grand Dao favoring the Emperor Path?"

    "Yes."

    "I almost felt bad for the other paths. Alright, let''s go home. I need to recuperate."

    The two Emperor Palms destroyed his Divine Sea, Law Altar, and Law Tree. After Wu Hong reconstructed his [Existence], she only recreated his Primordial Spirit and fleshly body. And even his flesh did not return to its peak state, so he needed to recultivate.

    Wang Wei was about to ask her to teleport them back home but then remembered her paleplexion. So, he summoned his Golden Chariot, and they traveled home, taking this opportunity to spend time together.

    "Something must be done to ensure you can survive peacefully until the Heaven Will Battle."

    Wu Hong was not happy that, on three asions, the powerful talismans she gave Wang Wei did not work because the enemy directly targeted her power.

    "Have the sect refine a talisman of the First ss Great Emperor level for you."

    "That''s not a bad idea," acknowledged Wang Wei. Usually, he did not use Emperor Tier artifacts or resources because it was difficult to use their powers. However, with his Nine Extremity Foundation, he can now bring out much of their power.<sub> </sub>

    After returning to the sect, he immediately mobilized the sect''s resources to recultivate and reforge his foundation. He first recondensed his fleshly body to its original peak. To Wang Wei''s surprise, his strength reached 34 Primordial Dragon Force instead of the original 33 due to optimizing a few things this time.

    Then, he focused on his cultivation.

    Recreating his Divine Sea was normal, with nothing out of the ordinary. However, he wanted to do something different for his Divine Altar/Law Altar.

    Wang Wei was tired of losing his cultivation once this thing was destroyed, so he wanted to take some precautionary measures. After condensing his Divine Altar¡ªwhich was in the shape of the Temple of Heaven from his past life, Wang Wei condensed his understanding of "Nothingness" into a core or jewel and inserted it as an ornament in the temple.

    The power of Intangibility oozed out of the jewel and fused with the temple. Immediately, Wang Wei could see the difference. His Divine Altar was now in a semi-permanent state of Intangibility, meaning it was almost impossible to destroy.

    As Wang Wei watched the red jewel in the temple, his eyes lit up. He knew after proving the Dao, Great Emperors would undergo a sublimation process where their cultivation and foundation would nourish their bodies and strength.

    As a result, things like the energy inside their bodies, Law Altars, Law Trees, and Dao Fruits will be transformed by the power of the Grand Dao Source and turn into abilities or power of the Emperor.

    For example, someone like Wang Wei has more Origin Essence than his peers. After the Grand Dao Source nourishment, his Origin Essense will wash over his body and grant him some power. Like an increase of 0.2% Grand Dao Source regarding power.

    The nourishment will also grant him an increase in battle strength after considering his Silver Law Tree and his fleshly body. This nourishment is why Great Emperors have a different level of strength after proving the Dao¨Ceven if they have the same percentage ofprehension.

    ''After the nourishment, this Nothingness Core should make it easier for me to enter the Void Stage.''

    Wang Wei did not care much about protecting his Divine Altar and Law Tree since these things would vanish after proving the Dao and would no longer be a weakness; he just wanted to prevent any trouble in the Mortal Stage of his cultivation.

    However, he cares about the benefit of his Nothingness Dao.

    After nodding in satisfaction with this new discovery, Wang Wei continued his cultivation. He condensed his Law Seed before cultivating it into a Law Tree. Then, he noticed another advantage. He could bless some of hisws with the power of Nothingness to bless them.

    For example, he could bless his Destruction Dao with the power of Nothinessness, making it even more deadly. Before now, he always had to separate his Nothingness Dao from the others. Finally, they could intersect to some level.

    Wang Wei stood up from the ground and cracked his bones. He walked out of the cultivation room while calcting his time in retreat.

    "300 years, not that long." He took out a token and checked out some information he needed to take care of. Nothing of significance except Li Jun and Yan Liling had left their retreat and were traveling the world together.

    Suddenly, someone appeared before him.

    "Ances- -" Wang Wei paused as he remembered something, making him sigh.

    "You can call me Elder Sword," said Sword One with a smile.

    "Thank you."

    "I can tell he met a lot to you."

    "He did."

    Wang Wei does not have many mentor figures in his life. He never had a proper teacher or someone to guide them. And Wang Wucheng served this purpose; he was someone he could ask for guidance and protection.

    Although Yan Chen was his Dao Protector, he grew so fast that thetter''s role became pointless. However, it was different with Wang Wucheng. Whenever he faced some trouble, Wang Wei knew he could count on thetter.

    "These are for you." Sword One handed him two things: one space ring and a talisman.

    "The space ring contained the blood of an Emperor who cultivated Divination. He was a slippery fellow. Unfortunately, I could only find a Second ss Emperor. I''ve left a few First ss Emperor blood vials for you."

    Wang Wei''s eyes lit up as he checked inside the ring.

    "As for the talisman, it is the best work of Misceneous One. With it, you can run away from a Pseudo Eternal Emperor and survive a few minutes before an Eternal¨Cenough time for us toe save you."

    "I was just about to ask for something simr. However, I did not expect something of this caliber."

    "This level of talisman is considered the true foundation of the sect and would only be used when we are facing cmities of extinction. However, you are too valuable and ident-prone. We have to ensure you survive until the Heaven Will Battle."

    "Is this apliment or criticism?"

    "Both."

    Wang Wei shrugged his shoulder. Then, he suddenly thought of something and handed it to her from his space ring.

    (AN: I still have a few gift bonus chapters. But they will be released next week.)

 Chapter 617 Sword One

    "What''s this?" asked Sword One.

    "The space ring contained two First ss Insurgent Qi from Gu Xuan. The talisman is what the Ancestor left for my father. Given you''re also a swordsman, it should benefit you."

    Sword One took the space ring but hesitated as she looked at the talisman. After a few seconds of inner conflict, she shook her head. "The Ancestor gave it to your father; I have no right to take it."

    "You can use it before he returns from his Mortal Dust. Plus, it''s not like she forbade me from showing it to others. I''m sure Li Jun and Yan Liling will do the same after consulting me."

    He knew these two were not selfish and would want to share such valuable resources with the elders of the sect¨Cespecially the Ancestors level characters. If they can improve their strength, it would only mean that the sect''s foundation has deepened.

    Sword One raised her hand to take the talisman but stopped above it. After thinking about it for an entire minute, she gritted her teeth and took it.

    "Thank you," she said.

    "No need. I know you would do the same if the situation were reversed." Wang Wei bowed to her before flying back to his mansion. Meanwhile, Sword One disappeared and returned to her own world.

    With excitement, she activated the talisman. A projection of the Sword Empress manifested before her.

    "Y-Young Lady!"

    "I guess the kid was not selfish enough to keep the thing only for his family. Our legacy is good hands,"mented Sword Empress. "Xiao Zhu, long time no see."

    "Young Lady, Xiao Zhu is happy to see you again," said Sword One, tears falling down her eyes as she removed her silver mask. Sword Empress looked at her, caressing the gentle face she remembered and wiping the tears in her eyes.

    She remembered a distant time, long ago, when she was a mortal and before she even met Brother Qiyuan. She was the rich Young Lady from a somewhat wealthy family. And she had a maid called Gao Zhu.

    Even since childhood, Gao Zhu has been with her, following and caring for her. After meeting Qiyuan and beginning her cultivation journey, Xiao Zhu followed them for a while in their journey. However, Sword Empress had to leave her behind at some point because the situation was getting too dangerous.

    "I should have taken you with me; I should never have left you behind."

    "No," replied Sword One as she shook her head. "It was my decision to stay. I knew I would not be able to keep up with you. And guarding your inheritance has been very fulfilling."

    Sword One had a second chance at ascending after Battle Maniac proved the Dao and asked her if she wanted to ascend with him. But she refused since she wanted to protect her Young Lady''s sect and inheritance.

    "Maybe, it was for the best," muttered Sword Empress, thinking about everything she had experienced since ascension. Things would have been moreplicated if her enemy knew she had a weakness like Xiao Zhu.

    "Let''s get to the point since I cannot stay long. Do you know the situation about the upper dimension?"

    "Yes, I learned it from the kid, and I sensed an anomaly in the Endless Void."

    "Alright, that saves me an exnation. Without the upper dimension''s restraint, many Emperors and other beings secretly hiding will begin to take action. The True Heavenly Dao is operating at a slower speed than usual, dying the time it needs to repress these people or even reinforce certain rules.

    "And when these people figure this out, the lower dimension might be d in Chaos."

    Sword One frowned as she instantly analyzed the situation. Heavenly Dao of any Heaven Will World is only equal to that of Second ss Great Emperors. They have to borrow power from the True Heavenly Dao for a situation requiring more power. Therefore, if it has a problem, Heavenly Dao will be useless in most cases.

    "I''m not worried about most of these people," continued Sword Empress. "I''m worried about the Eternal Emperors and Immortal Sovereigns remaining in the Lower Dimension.

    "Some will definitely act on the Myriad Emperor World and the Dao Opening Sect."

    "What? Master, what should we do?"

    Sword One survived the Ancient Emperor and knew how scary these people were¨Cespecially the Immortal Sovereigns. If it were not for a limit to the amount of power they could use in the lower dimension, one of them was enough to conquer most of the Endless Void.

    "You don''t have to worry too much. The Immortal Sovereign will still have to act on the limit of their power."

    Sword Empress knew that whether it was True Heavenly Dao or Supreme Unity, they would not allow severe damage to the Lower Dimension. But the consequence of any Tier 11 Entity using its full power in the lower dimension could result in its destruction.

    As a bottom line, Supreme Unity and Heavenly Dao willpromise and work together to ensure the world''s safety.

    "That''s a relief."

    "I have left a secret realm for you before the final lockdown. Inside, I''ve left something for you that would turn you into an Insurgent on par with Eternal Emperors. I''ve also left a few life-saving means for the sect. Hopefully, you won''t meet one of these elite Eternals."

    Sword Empress knew that even amongst Eternals, there could be a vast difference in strength. For example, she, Qiyuan, and Wu Hong had battle strength above 20% Grand Dao Source after proving the Dao.

    "Thank you, Young Lady."

    "No need. I still feel guilty. If I took you with me, you would have an even higher achievement in the cultivation path."

    "There is no need to me yourself," replied Sword One, shaking her head. "I still remember our life back then. I never thought I could have any achievements in the cultivation path because of my low talent. You motivated me and used countless efforts and resources, allowing me to achieve today''s achievement.

    "Although I would like to continue this journey, I''m still content with the speed at which I do."

    After so long, Sword One had understood 48% of the Grand Dao Source and could power its power. Compared to the 4% she could control before bing a 5-Root Dao Ancestor, she was happy and content despite the slow progress.

    "Contentedness is good," added Sword Empress with a smile. "Alright, I must leave."

    "So soon?"

    "We will have another time for a reunion. Apologize to the others for me for not leaving something for them. Our situation is not the best, and I''m limited in my abilities."<sub> </sub>

    The others left something for their Insurgent counterparts, most of which were in the secret realm. However, their method was not as directly beneficial as the one she left for Sword One. It can benefit them, but only in the long run.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Young Lady, are you alright?"

    "I will be. Protect the kid. He might be the answer to everything. And have him pay my debts to the others. I''m sure he has a way to provide a better cultivation environment for all of you."

    As Sword One watched her Young Lady disappear, she tried to control her emotions and running tears. "Have a nice, youngdy. Don''t forget to eat and take care of yourself."

    Tiny teardrops appeared on the corner of the Sword Empress'' eyes. She had not heard these words for countless Yuan Epochs. Back then, Xiao Zhu would always tell her to eat and take care of herself even when she was a mighty cultivator feared by many and had no need for earthly necessities like food.

    "I will," replied Yan Ai, as she always had.

    Sword One took a few minutes to gather herposure. After taking a deep breath, she ced the mask back on her face. The old Xiao Zhu was gone, only leaving Sword One, the sword protector of the Dao Opening Sect.

    She contacted the others and told them of the news and gave them the Insurgent Qis. Finally, she departed for the secret realm.

    ¡­

    While flying home, Wang Wei suddenly sneezed.

    "Is someone talking about me?" He stopped as the sneeze reminded him that he forgot to ce the Deceiving Trial Pagoda in the sect. So, he summoned a few elders and asked them to find a ce for it.

    The elder gave him an attitude, and when asked why, thetter exined how irresponsible he had been since bing a sect master. He only attended a few meetings before leaving all the workload on them. They had the sameints about Li Jun and Yan Liling, but Wang Wei''s case was the worse.

    Ashamed and embarrassed, Wang Wei promised to take his Sect Master duties more seriously. He then flew back home, where he saw his lovely wife lying in bed, reading novels.

    "I thought you would return to seclusion."

    "I decided to create a clone with most of my power and abilities to go in my ce. We can spend more time together."

    "That''s good, I guess," he replied somewhat ndly.

    "Don''t think about these things. Come write me a few more novels."

    Wang Weiy next to her. "Where is the pile I previously gave you? I thought you wanted to read them slowly."

    "It''s been so long."

    "Not really. Anyway, which one is your favorite?"

    "I like the one you write about cultivating Fate Dao. Although I know it''s based on you, I still enjoyed reading it¨Cespecially since it was not a Harem."

    "It''s one of my best works. But, I''m not very satisfied with the beginning."

    "It''s not that bad. Anyways, it gets way betterter on. You should write more in the same style. However, I want a female protagonist that is simr to me."

    "Alright. However, have you tried writing yourself?"

    "I did."

    "Let me see."

    "No."

    "Why not?"

    "Because I don''t want to."

    "Common. You know I''ll pester you if you don''t show it to me."

    "Fine."

    Wang Wei read through her novel. "I understand why you did not want to show it to me. You''re a terrible writer."

    "You want to say that again?"

    "I finally found something you''re not good at."

    Wang Wei could tell her writing had no problem per se, but her plot, world-building, creativity, and character designs and development were so nd.

    "You want to sleep alone tonight?"

    "I''m sorry. But, there is nothing wrong with being bad at something."

    "Says the boring and perfect man."

    "I''m sure there is something I''m not good at. I just haven''t found it yet," replied Wang Wei with a smug look, and Wu Hong almost pped him into the moon.

    "Whatever. Go write my novels. This Empress needs to be entertained."

 Chapter 618 Qiyuans Scheme

    Three hundred years ago, Upper Dimension:

    Supreme Unity suddenly opened his eyes from his temple. His eyes prated the lower dimension, and he watched Grand Dao manifesting and erasing three people from existence.

    ''The aura of taboo. And it''s simr to the one emanating from the Prehistoric World. I knew this kid had many secrets.'' He remembered a while ago when he sensed a power on par with himself secretly interfering with the Eternal Ascension World.

    At first, he and Maitreya convinced themselves it was only some fleeting entity sending some vague threat¨Cespecially since it was so brief that they could not detect it. However, now, he understood that event might be rted to a taboo, and the key to everything was Wang Wei.

    Supreme Unity left his magnificent temple, prepared to head to the lower dimension. With his power, nothing can stop him from interfering¨Cexcept for the normal-looking nun that appeared before him.

    "Why are you stopping me?" Supreme Unity demanded with a cold and indifference in his voice.

    "You can''t touch the kid."

    "I can do as I please."

    "And I can stop you if I desire."

    Supreme Unity looked directly into her eyes. "Aren''t you tempted? Whatever secret the Prehistoric World is hiding might be the key to finding the path forward."

    At their level, where there is no single cultivation path of advancement, exploring taboos'' secrets is another way to experience new things and possibly find the way forward.

    "I do. But I prefer to wait until he reaches the same height as us and ask him."

    Maitreya knew that with Wang Wei''s personality of always paying his debt, he would tell her if he asked about the Prehistoric World. However, she would prefer to wait until they are on equal ground when he feels more secure and confident to ask. That way, they can have a genuine and open conversation.

    "That is the mindset of the weak." Supreme Unity does not believe in this nonsense; he believes in the hierarchy of power. He will take what he wants from anyone weaker than him.

    "You were once weak."

    "The key word is ''was,'' implying the past. Besides, your n is wed as it implied he could reach the same realm as us."

    "Why not? You and I know that our realm became moremon after the arrival of the Ultimate Taboo."

    That was true. Qiyuan''s Second Battle of Origin was one of the most critical events in the entire Chaos Universe. Most people believed he wanted to make the Eternal Ascension World the center of the universe; he tried to make it the Chaos World with the most luck or destiny but failed.

    But that was only on the surface. Qiyuan''s real goal was to start a war that spread throughout the universe. While everything was chaotic, he arranged pawns across different Chaos Worlds to gather the Luck of the entire universe and summon the Ultimate Taboo.

    And he seeded in the end. The n seeded with the help of many allies both in the Eternal Ascension World and other Chaos Worlds. And after the event of the Ultimate Taboo, half-step Detached Individuals like Supreme Unity and Maitreya became moremon in the Chaos Universe.

    "Unlike our time, it is not so far fetch for someone to reach our level," argued Maitreya.

    If the majority of people who participated in the event did not die or were stubborn and would not settle for a perfect method of detachment, there would be more of them in the Eternal Ascension World.

    "More is not necessarily better," countered Supreme Unity. "The more people in our realm, the fewer resources for us."

    "Or, we can share our experiences and methods to find the path forward. You and I know this universe is somewhat of a cage. And only by working together can we escape."

    "I don''t need anyone''s help to achieve detachment."

    "It seems there is no point in arguing with you," said Maitreya, shaking her head. She realized the man opposite her was not the person she once knew. Back then, Supreme Unity participated in the Second Battle of Origin. He was one of the people who knew the ultimate goal, and he benefited from it.

    However, now, he suddenly was arrogant enough to think he could create his own unique method of detachment. Maitreya often contemted whether Supreme Unity was always like this or the result of whatever method he got from the Ultimate Taboo.

    "Anyway, you cannoty your hands on the kid."

    "Then, let''s fight."

    "Fine. Let''s go to Primordial Chaos to not destroy the world."

    The two left the Eternal Ascension World, fighting in Primordial Chaos for a few decades before Maitreya stopped the battle. While standing in the endless dark space, she looked at Supreme Unity.

    "I''ve had enough. I don''t want to waste my time fighting you. Stop. Otherwise, suffer the consequence."

    "And what would that be?"

    "I''ll destroy the Eternal Ascension World and rebuild it."<sub> </sub>

    "If you''re going bluff, use a better one. The world''s destruction will also be detrimental to your realm."

    "Yes, but not as bad as you."

    Supreme Unity frowned as he calcted things. He understood they both needed the Eternal Ascension World to take that half step in the realm of Detachment. However, her method relied less on the world than his.

    Supreme Unity also realized he was in a race for time. If Maitreya could get rid of her attachment to the Eternal Ascension World before him, he would be in great danger.

    Thus, he considered the situation and decided it was not the time to be boggling down and directly confronting Maitreya. After dealing with Heavenly Dao, he canpletely swallow it and be free from its restraints. Without saying anything else, he returned to his temple.

    Meanwhile, Maitreya looked at his departing back. A few minutester, her face began to change rapidly, forming all kinds of facial expressions indicating different emotions, desires, or odd behavior. Simultaneously, she could hear many voices in her mind; an infinite number of them were all speaking simultaneously. This excruciating processsted for more than ten minutes before stopping.

    ''Still unstable. I need more time.'' She exhaled softly before looking in one direction.

    ''Why couldn''t I divine the changes to the Chaos Universe but the All-Seeing Temple could?'' The temple only had a peak Paragons with Divination Dao. Many people decided to seal the temple during the Second Battle of Origin since their divination could affect the entire operation.

    Wu Hong oversaw the seal, and she even made sure no one could release them and even made sure they could not participate in the Ultimate Taboo.

    ''The uing turbulence of the universe is a sign that something as big as the Ultimate Taboo ising. I need to prepare to not be swept by the tide and maybe find a way to move forward.''

    After thinking for a few seconds, she looked toward the Prehistoric World before leaving Primordial Chaos and returning home. She did not go to her temple or see her followers. Instead, she went to see an old friend.

    "What do you want again?" asked Wu Hong.

    "I just came to chat."

    "Are you ready to exin what happened?"

    "I needed the stabilization of the world. I could not allow anyone to break be Paragon."

    "I can deduce as much. But so many things are unexinable. Why did you settle with a wed method? You were as dedicated to the cause as us. The way you acted was weird and erratic."

    "Did you regain your memories?" asked Maitreya.

    "No. Don''t change the subject."

    "I can''t say, for now."

    "When you can say, we can talk." Wu Hong closed her eyes, indicating the end of the conversation. Maitreya sighed and prepared to leave. Then, she thought of something:

    ''What would that kid do in that situation? He would act shameless.''

    A glint shed in her eyes as she sat down before Wu Hong.

    "What is it now?"

    "I came here to drink tea with an old friend. I''m not leaving until I do."

    Wu Hong stared at her, and she did not flinch.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "When ites to patience, you cannot defeat me. I have no issue with sitting here for a few million Yuan Epochs."

    "You''re really not going to leave?"

    "No."

    "Fine." Wu Hong waved her hand to manifest a tea set and serve the guest. However, she drank her tea in silence, not saying a word. Maitreya did not mind and simply enjoyed thepany.

    After finishing her tea, she thanked Wu Hong before leaving with a smile. Unfortunately, Maitreya did not even have time to sit down before sensing something. She disappeared before teleporting to a corner of the Eternal Ascension World.

    Supreme Unity arrived at the same time as her. Both of them looked at something with somber looks on their faces.

    "The Dark Truth," muttered Maitreya, looking at the gray fog that appeared in the upper dimension.

 Chapter 619 Visitor [Gift Bonus Chapter]

    (Thanks to DreuxX for the gift)

    (Sorry if the chapter has more mistakes than usual. I''m in a hurry and do not have time to edit. I''ll do itter.)

    ----

    Wang Weiy in bed with his favorite wife. Of course, he would never describe her with the word "favorite," fearing she would ask him if he had others that were not his favorite.

    He did not know he was so close to being killed after surviving the hooded man''s catastrophe, nor did he sense his Karma Debt had increased; he was simply enjoying some time with his wife.

    As they were both reading a novel, Wang Wei suddenly said: "I just had a great idea."

    "What is it?"

    "Why don''t you change your hair color to match mine? I think we would look good with gray hair."

    "No," replied Wu Hong casually.

    "Why not?"

    "I like my hair color."

    "But we would look so cool if we match."

    "In that case, why don''t you turn your hair ck?"

    "No, thank you. I like my current image and don''t want to change it."

    "That''s what I thought."

    Wang Wei shook his head before continuing to read. Then, he suddenly remembered something. "I got a gift for you, but I don''t want to give it to you."

    "Why?"

    Wang Wei took out something from his space ring.

    "Red-bottom heels?"mented Wu Hong.

    "Yes. I made these ones, especially for you. But then, I feel it would be a crime to cage those beautiful feet and toes."

    "I would not expect less from someone with a foot fetish," she replied as she took one shoe and tried it on.

    "Fetish has such a bad stigma to it. So, let''s called it appreciation." Despite saying these words, he could not remove his eyes from her long legs; he liked how the shoe perfectly fit with her feet and entuated her modelesque legs, making them more attractive.

    "Do you want to model for me?" he asked.

    "Sure, why not."

    Wang Wei immediately created a small world before controlling the fate of that world to evolve into something he desired, which was a Model Runway. He had the chairs, cameras, and everything. Of course, he had to make their illusions since he feared alerting Grand Dao because they were a product of science and technology.

    Wu Hong modeled for him, changing outfits and using different types of heels. Wang Wei took pictures and saved them through a magical artifact. Then, it was his turn to model for her.

    "This was fun," shemented as they returned to their bed.

    "Indeed," replied Wang Wei as he watched her remove them, conflicted about whether he wanted them on or off. He felt it was a curse for his wife to be so beautiful.

    "Are you going to do something with them?"

    "Yes. I''m going to start a cultural revolution by selling them."

    "That''s a good idea. Many women will be interested in buying if you refine them as magical artifacts," she replied before suddenly stopping and giggling.

    "What''s funny?"

    "I just imagined people like Huo Fenghuang, Zhen Biyu, and Mo Xingyun fighting in the Heaven Will Battle with heels on."

    "That''s one of the reasons I''m doing this. I figured although there would be no merit for such an invention, I could gather some luck if they became popr enough. Plus, molding the world as I see fit is really fun."

    "Regn in your God Complex," added Wu Hong before continuing her reading

    "God wishes he was me," sneered Wang Wei as he took a back to read as well. "Wait, I have something I''ve always wanted to ask, but it always slipped my mind."

    "What is it this time?"

    "Why did you appear in the Lust Part of my Pagoda Trial?" He always remembered the anomaly that happened during that trial, where he saw Wu Hong''s face, and she betrayed him. He knew she was responsible for the anomaly as it was easy with her power, but he never understood why.

    "I wanted to significantly impact you and prevent you from pursuing others. Unfortunately, my n was not hundred percent sessful since you''re a man-whore and slept with other women."

    "First of all, this kind of tactic is very maniptive and should not be used. Secondly, how am I on a man-whore? I''d only slept with two people before I met you," he rebutted with fake outrage.<sub> </sub>

    "You couldn''t keep it in your pants, so you''re a man-whore."

    "The first time was not even my fault; it was my mother''s insistence. As for the second time." Wang Wei remembered his passionate night with Dong Lifen. "Why should I turn down a beautiful woman who wanted to get me, no strings attached?"

    "It''s called sticking to your ideals and self-control. Since you don''t have both, you''re a man-whore," she replied casually.

    "But, I''m a modern man. You can''t expect me to see things the same way as these ancient people."

    "You are mistaken If you think you''re any different than them. Regarding sex, all men across the entire Chaos Universe are the same."

    "Whatever. I won''t argue with you."

    "Cause you know I''m right."

    Wang Wei did not answer and continued reading his book and caressing her hair. He enjoyed these peaceful and calm times.

    "What are you going to do now that the trial is finished? Any big ns."

    "A few. Two, to be exact."

    "Which are?"

    "The first one involved hunting. I need to get rid of some things I feel are destabilizing to the overall situation. As for the second . . ."

    Wang Wei stopped and raised his head from his book. "I just divine someone ising to see me. And it''s good news."

    "That''s good, I guess."

    A few hourster, Wang Wei received a request for visitation, and he agreed. The next day, he went to Tianwei Peak to meet his guest. He saw two women, one young and the other middle-aged.

    "Lady Shi Qian, it''s good to see you." Wang Wei did his duty as host and offered tea and snacks.

    "Sect Master Wang Wei, I will be direct. I came here to make a deal with you."

    "You want the Deceiving Heaven Longevity Art?"

    "Yes."

    "Sure. I''m open to exchanging¨Cas long as the price pleases me."

    Shi Qian was slightly surprised as she did not expect things to proceed so smoothly. Nevertheless, it was a good thing for her.

    "I''m willing to - -"

    "Before we exchange anything, I would like to know the limitations of the scripture," said the middle-aged woman, who Wang Wei guessed was Shi Qian''s mother because of their resemnce.

    He looked at her, then back at Shi Qian.

    "I see. You are facing an opponent that is a reincarnated Dao Ancestor. And the only for you to win the Heaven Will Battle is to deceive Heavenly Dao that you are an Emperor Child, therefore use your one attack to defeat the enemy."

    Shi Qian and her mother''s hearts skipped a beat as they felt all their thoughts and secrets were seen through. So, they immediately became on guard.

    Wang Wei did not care about their reactions. Reading people''s Fate Line when they are in his territory is a thousand times easier.

    "The scripture can indeed do so since you are an Immortal Child. However, for you to skill bing a Dao Child and be an Emperor Child will not be easy."

    Shi Qin became relieved but did not know how to proceed. So, she nced at her mom, to which thetter just nodded. She took a deep breath to calm down before continuing the conversation.

    "In that case, I offer more opportunities to wash away Karma for your sect''s people. As members of the Light Race, washing Karma is easier for us after proving the Dao."

    "I don''t care for that. Although rare, my sect still had a small poll of Karma Washing Water," replied Wang Wei. "You know the value of the scripture. It''s both an Insurgent and a Longevity technique. So, directly take out your highest offer."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Shi Qian sighed softly. "Fine. After proving the Dao, I will offer you most of my Dao Ancestor and Immortal Venerable spots."

    "Excellent. Let''s sign the contract," said Wang Wei. He would not refuse any opportunity to increase the sect''s foundation. Then, they signed the highest binding contract that even a Great Emperor could not annul.

    Wang Wei made uses that stated she could not pass the scripture to anyone besides her mother. He wanted to exclude her as well. However, considering their situation in their homeworld, he feared the poor woman could not protect his investment.

    Thus, he allowed her to use it to be an Insurgent and have the ability to protect her daughter. However, he did not know whether she could be an Insurgent with her Immortal Venerable cultivation. Statistically speaking, the chances were slim. Nevertheless, she could still deceive Heavenly Dao to be a Dao Ancestor, thus improving her situation.

    After everybody was satisfied with the contract, Wang Wei and Shi Qian signed it, and she immediately left with her mother.

    ''Maybe I should search for some other Immortal Child to make a simr deal.''

    After thinking about it for a moment, he shook his head. Immortal Children were rare, but it was also difficult to find one with a low chance of proving the Dao simr to Shi Qian.

    "Alright, let''s go hunting," he muttered.

 Chapter 620 Why Were You Chosen?

    Wang Wei checked on the sect''s elders before leaving. Outside the formation''s range, he broke the space to teleport to the central continent''s east coast, near the sea.

    He looked at the endless sea, admiring its wonder and beauty for a moment while also knowing its dangers. He took out a talisman from his space ring and checked the information Wang Ju had just sent to him.

    He then flew into the sea, diving deep down with unimaginable speed. On his way, he saw countless sea demons, mainly the ones that resembled fishes. The majority range from Body Refining to Divine Altar and vary in size.

    After diving more than a hundred thousand meters, Wang Wei began to see more Sea Races with humanoid appearances or characteristics. The creatures were between the Supernatural and Primordial Spirit Realms in this part of the sea. These creatures instantly became wary of him but did not interact when they realized how fast he flew.

    While diving deep down, Wang Wei took the time to scan the surroundings with his Divine Sense. The concentration of Spiritual Qi was on par with the Eastern Continent, and the deeper he went, the higher the concentration. He detected a vast amount of spiritual herbs and resources¨Cespecially ores.

    The Sea Race''s culture was simr to the Demon race, meaning that array and weapon refining was notmon, resulting in abundant resources. The only downside was these ores and resources were mostly water and Yin attributes.

    After diving over a hundred million meters deep, Wang Wei finally discovered civilization. In front of him was the ocean floor and no more ce to go deeper. However, in the middle of the sea floor was a building surrounded by arrays.

    He knew that ce was an embassy that connected the surface world with the Sea Race. If any factions wanted to contact the Sea Race, they had to go through this ce. However, Wang Wei was not here for an official visit.

    So, he flew into the distance, far away from the embassy, to a tunnel or vortex, which was the unofficial entrance that other cultivators must use. The Sea Race once wanted to block that entrance, but the other Emperor Lineages would not allow them to iste themselves from the world entirely.

    As he flew threw the vortex, Wang Wei sensed a mighty force tearing apart his body left and right. ording to his calctions, the minimum requirement to survive this vortex was the Primordial Spirit Realm, and a decent artifact''s aid was needed.

    He followed the tunnel deeper under the ground to about 500 million meters underground.

    Bam!

    Wang Wei felt he had passed a barrier and entered a new world. His surroundings were no longer deep and eerie ck. Instead, he thought he was above ground and under the sun. In the distance, he saw numerous constructions or underwater buildings.

    Some of these constructs were underwater, but some had arrays that separated the water. He sawrge pieces ofnd, some as small as an ind and others as vast as a continent.

    He saw a myriad of Sea creatures and humans. The humans were easily noticeable since most of them had barriers around them to protect against the pressure. Few could withstand it like Wang Wei, making him an anomaly and easily noticeable.

    Without wasting time, Wang Wei turned invisible before teleporting to a particr ind called Human Snake Ind, which was the territory of the Teng She race, a sea creature with the body of a human and the lower part of a snake.

    After secretly entering one of the stores and revealing himself, one of the Teng She membered kneeled on foot before him.

    "Young master. I did not know you wereing."

    "At ease. I wanted to stroll around the sea, so I did not notify you guys." Wang Wei said calmly.

    "Where is he?" he asked, getting straight to business.

    "Sun Jiaolong is hiding by also impersonating a member of the Teng She n."

    "Do you know why he''s here?"

    "We theorized the Sea Destiny Sword might be in the hands of the Teng She n."

    Wang Wei and the Shadow Guard theorized three ces the sword might be. The Baishe n, since they could use the Star Sage Lineage to find the sword''s location.

    The second is the Panlong n, a Sea Dragon with ck scales and venomous and water attributes. They were among the many creatures created before the Null Era and modeled after Innate Dragons. Panlong looked exactly like dragons, except they had no horns.

    The Panlong Race is the most powerful Emperor n of the Sea Race, with 6 Great Emperors. They were the only group with the power and confidence to protect the sword.

    Finally, it was the Teng She Race. Although they only had 3 Great Emperors, they were the first Sea Race to cultivate a Great Emperor during the Incense Era.<sub> </sub>

    ording to the Fate Shadow''s analysis, the Teng She Great Emperor has a high chance of being the one who condensed the Lucj of their entire race and forged the sword in the first ce.

    "Give me his location," asked Wang Wei. And after receiving the information he needed, he headed to where Sun Jiaolong was lurking in his disguise form. Wang Wei quickly noticed that his human upper body looked different from his actual face. From a distance, he watched Sun Jiaolong interact with other Teng She races, forming bonds and rtionships.

    Wang Wei then closed his eyes and connected to the Human Sword Destiny, trying to use its aura and power to sense other items of tremendous Luck. He instantly felt the one Sun Jiaolong had, but he could not find the one belonging to the Sea Race.

    He stopped trying and gave up. He had a better way of knowing who had the sword. And if that did not work, he only had to wait until he proved the Dao to get his hands on it.

    Then, Wang Wei acted. He waited until he was alone and appeared behind him, teleported him to a small world he had created. Although he wanted to bring him back to the surface, he could not directly teleport there unless he used a formation or used brute force and alerted too many people.

    "Wang Wei," Sun Jiaolong groaned as he deactivated his transformation. "Why are you here? What do you want?" He was on full alert since he knew how powerful the monster before him was. Mo Xingyun had exined the Nine Extremity Foundation to him and the others in the alliance.

    "Something has been bothering me for some time now," announced Wang Wei. "Why did the Human Destiny Sword choose you?"

    "What are you talking about?"

    "It''s a fair question: why did it choose you?"

    "Because I was the best choice?"

    "Were you? If the sword''s main criterion were talent, it would never have been your turn. If it was about the spirit of a Sovereign, Ji Song was a better match since he also was a Crown Prince back then.

    "So, why were you chosen? What''s so special about you?"

    Sun Jiaolong did not answer; he had asked himself the same question many times but never reached a satisfactory answer.

    "I''ll tell you my thoughts. The Human Emperor is not the master of the sword: no one is the master of this sword. However, as its creator, he can influence it to do its bidding.

    "So, he left it as a backhand to do something. I don''t know exactly what that is, but I have some theories. Regardless, this is not important for the moment. To achieve his n, he needs a vessel, a chosen champion.

    "However, the vessel has to meet specific criteria: talented but not too talented. Intelligent and cunning, but not at the level of a Dao Lord or Overlord. A decent background but not one with powerful entities that have be mighty figures in the upper dimension.

    "Do you see where I''m going with this?"

    "Someone that is easy to control," added Sun Jiaolong with gritted teeth.

    "Bingo!"

    "These are nothing but conjectures. There is no proof," argued Sun Jiaolong before taking a deep breath to calm down. He would not let these words affect his state of mind or Dao Heart.

    "True. Unfortunately, I don''t care if you believe me. I came here to remove a possible threat to my future."

    His ancestor warned him about hunting the other Heaven Chosens, which would affect his status as the Son of an Era. And Wang Wei agreed¨Cespecially after the Era Luck saved him against these Great Emperors.

    However, he felt that some people were too dangerous to keep around; they were unstable factors, so he would remove them before they could grow and affect the overall situation. And killing one or two will not affect his status.

    He rushed toward Sun Jiaolong and punched him. He moved so fast that thetter had no chance to react.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Boom! The Great Wu Dynasty''s future Sovereign exploded into a pool of blood, leaving nothing behind, including his soul and Dao. However, Wang Wei frowned after seeing the final result.

 Chapter 621 Fallen Dragon

    Sun Jiaolong''s body reformed while also transforming. He grew an additional 3 meters. Golden hair grew on his body, covering him from head to toe. A red battle armor appeared on his body, along with a ck staff that Wang Wei identified as a transformed Demon Destiny Sword.

    "The Battle Saint Bloodline? Not quite. More like a mutation," muttered Wang Wei. And immediately after thetter finished transforming, he rushed with iparable speed and plunged his hand into Sun Jiaolong''s chest, ripping it out of his heart. He also used the Rooster Zodiac Acupoint to convert his raw physical strength into spiritual power, destroying Sun Jiaolong''s Primordial Spirit.

    Wang Wei calmly watched as thetter''s body dropped on the floor, a fist-size hole in his chest. And as expected, the hole instantly healed, and Sun Jiaolong returned to thend of the living.

    Without hesitation, the Crown Prince flew away, creating a portal that would teleport him from this small artificial world. And when he exited the portal, he found himself in the same ce.

    Wang Wei watched him with a mocking gaze.

    "Interesting Innate Talent. You can revive yourself, and your battle strength will increase with each death. This must be the result of your strange bloodline¨Ca bloodline made for battle."

    Sun Jiaolong did not answer but activated a Void Breaking Talisman instead; he only wanted to leave this ce as far as possible. The space around him fluctuated, but nothing changed; he was still in the same spot.

    ''I can''t even feel a Domain. How could he be so powerful?'' mused Sun Jiaolong as his mind raced, trying to think of a feasible solution to his predicament.

    "Let''s see how many times you can die and revive." Wang Wei nced at him, and the power of death suddenly enveloped him. Sun Jiaolong dropped from the sky, dead despite no physical or spiritual injury.

    Death came to him, so he died: Nothing else, nothing more. It was that simple.

    Sun Jiaolong opened his eyes while breathing heavily, as if his lungs had not worked properly for a long time. Death was never scary to him¨Cat least not until now. Things had gotten to the point he was about to be desperate.

    He opened his Domain, which slightly surprised Wang Wei. ording to his calctions, only the people who attended the trial should have made their breakthrough, and the rest should still be in the Void Shattering Realm.

    ''It seems this generation was growing even faster than previously predicted.'' He snapped his hand, and a bunch of strings materialized before impaling Sun Jiaolong, immune to the Luck Power of his Domain.

    A red armor that covered his entire body manifested on Sun Jiaolong: he had used his Law Armor¨Ccondensing his power of Law into an ultimate form of protection.

    Wang Wei secretly shook his head as he watched the strings impale him, ignoring the so-called defense. This kind of method was useful in the Void Shattering Realm but not in the Saint Realm. It would have been better to condense his Domain into a small area around him as protection.

    Although this tactic requires talent, Sun Jiaolong could do it after practice. His action showed hisck of Battle IQ and the fact he had just entered the Saint Realm and did not take the time to cultivate or practice.

    ''This is what happens when someone focuses too much on foreign aid, neglecting cultivation and individual strength.''

    Wang Wei walked before Sun Jiaolong''s corpse, and when thetter revived, he ced his hand on his head to forcefully read his memories and Fate Line.

    It was not the first time he witnessed Sun Jiaolong''s life. After the Heaven Chosen Selection Trial, he had read thetter''s Fate Line. This time, however, he decided to be more detailed and not miss anything. He wanted to find any connection Sun Jiaolong had with the Human Emperor.

    "Nothing," he muttered as he dropped the body on the floor. A few secondster, a desperate Sun Jiaolong revived, his aura immensely more powerful.

    "So, only six lives,"mented Wang Wei as he sensed thetter would perish for good this time. "And despite all these boosts, your strength is still nowhere near the Immortal Venerable level." A frown appeared on his head.

    "The Human Destiny Sword only showed up during rare times when the world needed it. I can conclude it appears in this generation because of the change in the Era, and the Human Emperor chose you for the same reason.

    "However, why are you so weak? Could it be he did not foresee that the power ceiling in this Era would be such a high amount Heaven Chosens?"

    "I-I told you: I''m not the Human Emperor''s pawn."

    "Is that so? Then, let''s see." Wang Wei clenched his hand into a fist and punched.

    Bam!

    Sun Jiaolong tried to block with the Demon Destiny Sword, but it was to no avail. Luckily for him, an unknown and mysterious power emanated from his body, sending Wang Wei flying away.

    "Here you are," he groaned as he got up. That power was on par with 1-Root Dao Ancestor. ''So, was the Human Emperor nning on interfering with this generation''s Heaven Will Battle?''

    Many things started to add up in his mind while also gathering even more questions. These people usually should not be able to influence the Heaven Will Battle. But things might be different with the situation of True Heavenly Dao.<sub> </sub>

    ''The Human Emperor should know 1-Root Dao Ancestor strength is not enough for Sun Jiaolong to win the final battle. So, what is the point of his actions?''

    Although he only recently achieved this level of power, Di Tian was here since the beginning, and thetter should know what the Nine Extremity Foundation was.

    "Unless his backhand was only to protect Sun Jiaolong in case of an emergency."

    The clear conclusion is that Sun Jiaolong''s objective is not rted to the Heaven Will Battle but the whole Karmic Position of Humans, Earth, and the Heavenly Emperor.

    ''More reason to kill him. The Heavenly Emperor Position can only be mine.'' He had many ns for the position. Honestly, he did not know about the Three Karmic Position until he learned about the Earth Emperor from Gu Xuan''s memories. However, he had long nned to create the position of Heavenly Emperor as part of his future ns. And this fact made him feel that the Human Emperor calcted him; he felt thetter was waiting for someone to create that position.

    Wang Wei did not like this feeling, so Sun Jiaolong must die.

    Suddenly, Wang Wei sensed something outside and checked with his Divine Sense. He saw a young man with jaws of sharp teeth smiling at him after detecting his scan.

    "Is this Yi Lianchang from the Deep Squid Race? What an eery aura,"mented Wang Wei. Nevertheless, he did not want to deal with the political implications of his unannounced visit. So, he waved his hand to create a Transmission Array into his small World and teleported to the surface.

    As he floated above the sea, he closed his eyes to sense something.

    "Northern Continent?"

    He broke the space and teleported to a mountain range where he sensed a secret realm protected by formation. He punched the secret realm and instantly destroyed it, revealing a disheveled Sun Jiaolong.

    He was not in the best shape¨Cnot only because of his injuries but because of the mysterious power that suddenly appeared in his body.

    ''I don''t care if I''m a pawn. Please give me the strength to kill my opponent,'' he yelled in his mind. And someone or something answered his prayer. A terrifying power emerged from his body, giving him an intoxicated feeling.

    Sun Jiaolong looked at Wang Wei like a hunter looking at prey.

    "Drunk on power? Until your end, you were a disappointment.'' He connected to his incarnations, increasing his aura to an even higher level than his opponent.

    A few minutester, Wang Wei held Sun Jiaolong''s corpse, dangling it in the air. He doubled, tripled, and quadrupled-checked to see if thetter was absolutely dead. Even after sealing the Demon Destiny Sword and putting it away, he was not sure and checked again.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    In the end, he burned Sun Jiaolong''s body to ensure nothing unexpected urred. Finally, he used his Era Destiny Status to contact Heavenly Dao and made it dy the announcement of Sun Jiaolong''s death.

    As a Heaven Chosen, his death will show visions to the entire world, announcing and worshipping his death. Wang Wei wanted a dy before he went after his next opponent.

    Without wasting time, he opened a portal to the Western Continent.

    Limbo, the ce between living and non-living, the ce between existence and non-existence:

    The Human Emperor sensed Sun Jiaolong''s death.

    "What''s going on? ording to my calctions, there should not have been any problem with the first step."

    His ns involved acquiring the Heavenly Emperor Position. However, after many years of calctions and divinations, this was supposed to be the easiest part of the n.

    ''Was my divination wrong?''

    ording to his divination, the first step only required him to win the Heaven Will Battle in the Myriad Emperor World at a certain point. So, he waited until now¨Cbut there seems to have been a hup.

    After pondering for a moment, he denied the possibility of wrong divination. He used a great treasure gifted to him by Hongjun, and knowing thetter''s realm, he doubted there would be an issue.

    The Human Emperor sensed that Wang Wei was responsible for eliminating his pawn. So, he calcted again to determine his next step.

    "Let''s just wait. Let''s focus on acquiring the Earth Emperor Position first." Unlike the Heavenly Emperor Position, which would require him to do a lot of work, the Earth Emperor Position was a ripped fruit ready to be picked.

 Chapter 622 Known Truth[Gift Bonus Chapter]

    (Thanks to DreusX for the chapter)

    ----

    Wang Wei went to the Western Continent, in the Mo n''s Domain. Of course, because of his previous rampage, he was not wee in this ce, so he had to hide his identity.

    A month passed, and Mo Xingyun was nowhere in sight. Wang Wei then decided to take a more proactive method. He contacted one of the Fate Shadow Guards with a high status in the Mo n and had them find an excuse to send her out.

    This n worked, but Wang Wei had to wait an entire six months before she actually left. And a few times, he sensed this weird method trying to find him, trying to find danger, to be exact. He had to use many techniques to hide effectively. Luckily, his patience was soon rewarded as Mo Xingyun left the n.

    Once she arrived at a destination, a few Domains from her n, Wang Wei, finally intercepted her. "Cautious, aren''t we?"

    "Apparently, not enough," replied Mo Xingyun calmly.

    "Should I call you Mo Xingyun or Heaven Devouring Emperor?"

    "Why would you call me by my ancestor''s name?" she rebutted.

    "I have to say, your method is truly wonderful. No matter what technique I use, I cannot see any signs of body possession. Even your bloodline appeared normal."

    "That''s because your assumption is wrong. I''m Mo Xongyun."

    "Then, how do you exin the anomalies? Why is it do you know things you should not know?"

    "I don''t have to exin anything to you."

    "True. Anyway, after confirming the Heaven Devour Emperor died miserably after many people jumped him, I''ve alreadybeled you as his means of revival. And that is enough for me to remove your existence."

    Wang Wei punched with all the power of his main body.

    Boom!

    The area around Mo XIngyun twisted as ten small vortexes that resembled ck holes protected her by swallowing the force of that punch. She was intact.

    "4-Leaf Strength and a terrific control of the Devour Dao,"mented Wang Wei. His attack was on the level of 6-Leaf, yet Mo Xingyun still swallowed it despite the fact it should have been over her capacity limit. And the reason for that is she has an unmatched speed for swallowing and refining anything she devoured. Her ability would be nothing even Wang Wei could do, even if he had cultivated the Law of Devouring.

    "Should I be delighted for your appraisal?"

    "You should. However, I''m somewhat disappointed."

    "Oh, and why is that?"

    "I can''t sense the power of Nine Extremity Foundation from you."

    "That''s not something anyone can achieve."

    "True. But you''re the Heaven Devour Emperor."

    "I am not."

    "With your understanding of [Existence], you should have used the unorthodox way."

    "Your words literally prove that I''m not the Heaven Devour Emperor," rebutted Mo Xingyum, trying to think of ways to get out of the situation. She pondered ways of escaping and surviving this encounter.

    "No, I''m missing something," replied Wang Wei as if he was thinking out loud. "One of the fastest ways for an Emperor to revive themselves is to possess someone rted to them by bloodline since family is a perfect vessel for their powers and Dao.

    "However, the Order of Heaven and Earth would not allow you guys to simply participate in the Heaven Will Battle and use your power to win. There must be restrictions, one of which is that you can only rely on the power and talent of the people you possess.

    "You can use your knowledge and experience to make Mo Xingyun''s body as strong as she currently is. But you cannot use your understanding of [Existence] to use the unorthodox method of Nine Extremity. She could only achieve Nine Extremity if she had the talent toprehend [Existence].<sub> </sub>

    "Am I correct?"

    Wang Wei''s understanding of the World''s Order deepened. Heavenly Dao does not allow Great Emperors to abuse the Heaven Will Battle System to cultivate¨Csimr to the way the Five Heart Emperor did.

    However, thetter will, in turn, ignore them if they use this method to revive themselves. Of course, Wang Wei did not believe all Emperors could use this method, and there might be a price to pay.

    Otherwise, too many dead Emperors would try this method to revive themselves instead of waiting for countless Yuan Epochs.

    "As I said, I''m not my ancestor. I''ve only received some inheritance from him."

    "Quick question: Don''t you have some form of body dysmorphia? After all, you were once a man." Mo Xingyun did not answer, and Wang Wei shrugged his shoulder. He gathered the power of all his incarnations and punched.

    [Fate Annihtion Fist]

    The entire Domain trembled before creating a massive spatial tear. However, Mo Xingyun was nowhere to be seen.

    "What an ingenious technique," muttered Wang Wei. Mo XIngyun''s Proving Dao Artefact is unique as it is used mainly to store the overspilled power that her body cannot swallow or digest. She devoured his entire attack with this method before redirecting it to open a spatial passage.

    Mo Xingyun used his power to remove his blockade of the surrounding; she was fast, efficient, and disyed excellent Battle IQ. Her extraordinary ability has further convinced him the Heaven Devour Emperor possessed her body.

    Wang Wei left a clone to fix the damage he did to the spatial structure of this ce. Meanwhile, his main body divine and calcted Mo Xingyun''s whereabouts.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    After teleporting to her destination, he squinted his eyes: one of the Forbidden Lands, the Swallowing Zone. The power of time shed in his eyes, and he saw her rushing inside less than a second ago.

    Wang Wei pondered for a moment before deciding against further pursuing. He was dealing with a possible Eternal Emperor¨Ceven if it was severely restricted. Not to mention, the Heaven Devour Emperor was a Dao Lord, which indicated his intelligence and cunningness.

    And taking into ount the environmental advantage, Wang Wei was not stupid enough to fight Mo Xingyun in a ce full of Devouring Power. After pondering about it for a while, he left¨Che was satisfied with removing Sun Jiaolong as a threat.

    As for Mo Xungyun, he ced her at the top of the list of people to be on the lookout for at all times.

    Inside the Swallowing Zone, Mo Xingyun waited for a few minutes. "Not taking the bait?" she muttered with slight regret. She knew this ce like the back of her hand and hadid out killing methods all over this ce capable of dealing with Third ss Emperors.

    Mo XIngyun gazed toward the center, still longing for what was there. She took a deep breath to calm down and rearrange her n.

    ''If I want to prove the Dao again, I need a method to deal with these Nine Extremity people.'' Her mind raced, thinking about the different possibilities. ''I need a powerful magical weapon on par with them.''

    Heavenly Dao had strict rules on using foreign aid for the Heaven Will Battle. For example, participants could not use a Dao Ancestor level puppet topete or a talisman on that level. Mo Xingyun knew that in the Beginning Emperor Era, Heaven Chosens could not even use Emperor Weapons in their battles in the Beginning Emperor Era.

    However, she also knew a loophole to this rule: she could use foreign as long as she refined it herself. For example, if a Weapon Refiner created an Immortal Weapon, they can use the weapon during their Heaven Will Battle. And that was exactly her n.

    Mo Xingyun began to use the surrounding formation to gather and condense the power of Devour in the area. She nned to create a weapon on par with 5-Root Dao Ancestor before using it at an opportune time when both Di Tian and Wang Wei were at their weakest. And her Alliance is to have enough cannon fodder to weaken these two or as sacrifice when needed.

    ¡­

    Wang Wei returned to the sect. He wanted to hunt down many of the new Heaven Chosens that had recently risen since he suspected many were spies of the upper dimension. Regrettably, these people had excellent methods of hiding themselves from divination, preventing him from rooting out the traitors from the innocent.

    And he could not mindlessly ughter them until he found the traitors since that would affect his Era Son Title. Of course, he would not give up so easily. Since he could not divine their identity, he would use his intelligencework to find who he was looking for.

    He contacted Wang Ju as soon as he returned home to get information from her.

    "How is it? Did you identify anyone?"

    "Yes and no. We have identified a few people who we couldbel as small fish," she exined. "As for the truly important individuals, we only have one suspect." She showed him a picture using an Image Talisman.

    It was a picture of a young man with dark eyes with no pupils or iris and a me mark on his forehead.

    "Yu Zhu, a member of the Soul Race."

 Chapter 623 The Corpse Selling Sect

    The Soul Race was one of the minority races of the Myriad Emperor World, with their poption barely enough to ssify them as a medium size races. As for their overall power, they only had 2 Great Emperors.

    Regrettably, one event forced their race to live in seclusion in a Small World forever. Their Second Emperor, Multiple Face Emperor, had the ambition to use her race''s natural ability to possess people to enact a grand n.

    The Multiple Face Emperor wanted to divide her soul into an infinite number and possessed every living being in the Myriad Emperor World, turning into an aggravated mass of souls or a hive mind.

    Unfortunately for her, she first targeted the Five Elements Pce, where they were at their peak and the leader of Taoism. All 6 of their best Insurgent besieged the Multiple Face Emperor, who was a peak First ss Emperor.

    She lost the fight with her body destroyed. However, as an expert in Soul Dao, she escaped, and the Soul Race was forced to live in istion, only showing up during the Heaven Will Battle.

    Wang Wei knew, to this day, there were rumors that the Multiple Face Emperor did not leave but moved her n to behind the scenes; she wanted to be more secretive and not so direct.

    The events of the Soul Race were one of the few exciting things that urred during the New Beginning Emperor¨Calong with the rapid rise of the Academy. That battle severely impacted the Five Element Pce, leading to the direct confrontation with the Profound Taiyi Gate.

    Not long afterward, they cultivated their 7th Emperor and won the confrontation. Then, they forced the Five Element Pce to leave the Central Continent.

    "Wh¨C" Wang Wei stopped his words as he sensed something. He looked outside and saw an enormous dragon covering the sky and wailing before dispersing into trillions of motes of light. A sense of sadness and loss suddenly enveloped the entire world; they mourned the passing of a great man.

    The mortals did not know what was happening, but the cultivators did: a Heaven Chosen had perished. They quickly calcted who it was and learned it was from the Great Wu Dynasty, Sun Jiaolong. And, of course, they wanted to know who did it.

    No answer. No one could divine information about Wang Wei unless they were at least a Third ss Insurgent. Nevertheless, he knew people would find out it was him since he was not exactly careful about hiding his whereabouts.

    The Great Wu Dynasty definitely already knew since it had been six months since their genius died, and they would instantly know after his Soul Lamp was extinguished. And any intelligent person can deduce that only the Era Son could dy the announcement of a Heaven Chosen''s death.

    After Sun Jiaolong''s funeral, Wang Wei proceeded with his life.

    "What is so special about this person?"

    "Recently, the Corpse Selling Sect''s business has been booming. Many people want good corpses to possess in the hope of being lucky and increasing their talent," exined Wang Ju.

    Body Possession has some advantages that many people want to take advantage of. For example, some races are naturally gifted; by possessing them, an individual will get rid of the shackles of their talents and achieve wonders in the cultivation journey.

    The only problem is ensuring the Soul fits perfectly with the body. Cultivators require many techniques, arrays, and resources for the process. And there is a limit to the number of times someone can exchange body based on their cultivation.

    Most cultivators¨Ceven someone as naturally talented as Wang Wei¨Ccan only have between a 95 to 99% fit with any bodies they possess. But the Soul Race does not have any of these issues.

    "However, Yu Zhu asked for a very specific body; the requirements were so stringent that the Corpse Selling Sect had to contact its other branches to get it for him."

    Wang Wei squinted his eyes. The Corpse Selling Sect can be considered one of the most powerful factions of the Endless Void. And they most likely hold the first position.

    There are branches scattered in every Heaven Will World, and many have one or more Great Emperors. Their sect operated as if it was a business or corporation, focused only on selling corpses. They rarely provoke or sh with anyone. They are the epitome of low-key development.

    However, Wang Wei saw them as a threat¨Cespecially aftering in contact with other Heaven Will Worlds and learning how far this sect has spread its fangs. Just the amount of Qi Luck this faction has is unfathomable.

    And ording to his prediction, their factions have more branches under different names, dormant in case something happens and they need to hide or start over.

    ''The founder of the Corpse Selling Corpse is something,'' thought Wang Wei. ording to his predictions, with how they operated, the Corpse Selling Sect won''t be much trouble for his n. On the contrary, they might be the perfect partners.

    However, he wanted the Luck of their factions for himself. The problem was their founder. He did know who it was yet, but whoever it was must have been a brilliant man.

    What Wang Wei worries about is this person is now one of the Paragons in Limbo, and he will one day use his sect''s Qi Luck to revive. And if he dips his greedy finger into thetter''s food, he might create an enemy for himself¡ªan enemy who was possibly on par with his Ancestor.

    "Do you have any information about Yu Zhu from when he was in the Soul Race''s Small World?"

    "Yes," replied Wang Ju before giving him the Sleepers'' information, and Wang Wei frowned. He suspected Yu Zhu was a spy from the upper dimension. However, his life had no anomalies. There was no sudden change in demeanor, behavior, sudden strength gain, or anything odd.

    Yu Zhu was one of the many geniuses of the Soul Race. And after defeating the others, he received the support of the entire race to cultivate for this generation''s Heaven Will Battle.<sub> </sub>

    "If Yu Zhu is a spy, then it can mean two things. The method used by the upper dimension is not something we can detect. Secondly, they have been infiltrating the Myriad Emperor World since the beginning of this generation,"mented Wang Wei. "Do we have any other evidence to suggest he is a spy and not just from our world?"

    "Yes. It''s the me mark on his forehead."

    "What does this have to do with anything?" This kind of mark could be a fashion sense or an indication that Yu Zhu cultivated a powerful me technique.

    "From the records, we discovered that someone used to have a simr mark in his youth: the Undead Phoenix Emperor."

    Wang Wei squinted his eyes. He told the Fate Shadow Guard to be on the lookout for any information rted to Undead Phoenix Emperor and the Disaster Emperor since they had a connection to the Myriad Emperor World.

    "Keep a look out for Yu Zhu. Even though he only received the Undead Phoenix''s inheritance, he is suspicious. Sent a few people to test his ability."

    "As you wish. What about the Corpse Selling Sect?"

    "We should have people in high positions, right?"

    "Yes."

    "Can they also infiltrate the other branches?"

    "Not very likely. Contact with the other branches has strict requirements."

    "What about the Fate Shadow Guard branches I''ve instructed you to create?"

    "Things to your help, the initial development is going well. But, without the Sleepers, it''s almost impossible to infiltrate the high levels of so many factions without being detected."

    Indeed. With his Spirit Flower''s Ability, Wang Wei helped the Fate Shadow Guard spread in other Heaven Will Worlds; however, if he wants things to be in the Myriad Emperor Realm, with spies in high positions in every sect, its'' not possible in a short time¨Cespecially since there are no Sleepers of for him to take over.

    "Alright. Continue monitoringying low in the Corpse Selling Sect. ce them as a priority when ites to news."

    "As you wish."

    "I have a few important things to do before I go into retreat. I will take this time for us to go through the ceremony for you to officially be my Shadow."

    Wang Ju''s eyes lit up in excitement. She bowed to him before excusing herself to attend to her duty. Meanwhile, Wang Wei used his sect master to send a request to the Ancestor; he needed to do something crucial that required their help.

    And only after seeding will he be able to sleep soundly.

    Then, he rushed home to see his wife.

    Wu Hong looked at him with a side-eye.

    "Your footsteps indicate you are not excited to see me but want something from me."

    "I just want to ask something."

    "So, I was right."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Wanting and asking are too different things."

    "Semantic. What do you want to know? If you''re asking about the Heaven Devour Emperor, I never interacted with the man, so I know very little."

    "No. I want to know about the founder of the Corpse Selling Sect."

    Wu Hong frowned deeply after hearing the question."

 Chapter 624 Death Reverence [Gift BonusChapter]

    (Thanks to DreuxX for the gift.)

    ----n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "You''re asking about Death Reverence?"

    "Is that his name?"mented Wang Wei. The Corpse Selling Sect''s founder was a mystery because no one knows where the original sect started. Two branches imed to be the main one and where the founder originated: from the Soul Sublimation World and the Underworld Yin World.

    The Corpse Selling Sect in both these Heaven WIll World has cultivated 5 Great Emperors and is the branch with the highest number.

    "Do you want to deal with the Corpse Selling Sect?" asked Wu Hong, somewhat worried.

    "Yes. I feel their faction''s Qi Luck is worth the trouble. But I want to know your opinion."

    "I don''t know."

    "What do you mean?"

    "I''m somewhat conflicted," reiterated Wu Hong. "Part of me wants you to deal with them as this might be the only chance. However, I also don''t want you to have anything to do with Death Reverence, especially early in your cultivation journey."

    "So, who is this person that even makes you hesitate?"

    "Death Reverence was a Boundless Paragon on par with me and your ancestor; he yed a significant role in all major events. However, we did not like him since we were always wary of him."

    "Wary of what?"

    "Of his ambitions, ideals, goals," stated Wu Hong. "When he was young, he became obsessed with death. He believed death was a beautiful thing that all things in existence should experience."

    "That''s dangerous."

    "Yes, with his unparallel talent, it was a recipe for disaster."

    "So, what exactly did he do?"

    "We originally thought he spread the Corpse Selling Sect throughout the Endless Void to gather more Luck and stuff. However, something he did during the Second War of Origin made us realize his real intention."

    Wu Hong paused to recollect, and Wang Wei became intrigued.

    "There was this one particr Source Chaos World that was troublesome to conquer. Some unknown power isted it, and we could not directly descend. We infiltrated it by sending clones, hoping for them to cultivate and rise to the top before taking it down from the inside.

    "Unfortunately, this method failed¨Cuntil Death Reverence showed up. The main issue with this Source Chaos World was that our clones would be discovered and destroyed when we tried to break the Empyrean Realm."

    "Was it different for Death Reverence?" asked Wang Wei.

    "A little. After proving the Dao, he spread the Corpse Selling Sect throughout the All Savant World while his clone hid and did not continue to cultivate. After countless Yuan Epochs, once it had spread in every corner of the world, he gathered the power of all the sects to instantly return to the Paragon Realm."

    Wu Hong squinted her eyes. "We thought we had finally seeded. But that''s when he showed his fang. The Corpse Selling Sects were some sort of ceremony where he turned the entire All Savant World into a world of death, killing all sentient beings¨Cno matter the realm."

    Wang Wei had a severe look on his face. "Why would he do that since it would reveal his ns for the Eternal Ascension World?"

    "We don''t know exactly. The best guess we had was something precious was inside the All Savant World. The very thing probably responsible for preventing us from entering and restricting our development."

    Wang Wei caressed his temple as he felt things were moreplicated than he previously thought. He was only greedy for their sect''s Qi Luck; he did not expect to be dealing with a powerful secret boss.

    "What happened next?"

    "We did not hesitate to besiege him. After all, we did not want our home to suffer the same fate."

    "And he survived?" asked Wang Wei in shock.

    "Yes. Not only that, he ran away with only severe injuries." She remembered that battle. Countless Peak Boundless Paragons tried their best to eliminate Death Reverence, but he still escaped. Later on, he even participated in the Ultimate Taboo after the All Savant World suddenly disappeared from the face of the universe.

    "That''s scary to think. In that case, what about the Corpse Selling Sect? Why didn''t you guys remove them?"

    "We tried but failed because of too many restrictions."

    "What do you mean?"<sub> </sub>

    "Great Emperors cannot intervene whatsoever in the lower dimensions after the ascension. Empyreans can be sent a projection, but they can only attack if willing to receive punishment from Heavenly Dao. And their attacks also have limits. Paragons can also send projections and attacks. But there is a limit and the level of the attack.

    "We tried to eradicate the Corpse Selling Sect by sending projections. However, Death Reverence will always appear and expel us, resulting in us only capable of destroying a few branches that recover after some time."

    "Things are not adding up," said Wang Wei. "How is this man so capable?"

    "That''s the odd thing about him. After turning on him, we realized many of his methods were odd and had this incongruence or ipatibility to them. Moreover, in addition to his hiding ability, he was a master of the Order and Disorder Dao."

    "What do you mean?"

    "He knew how to bend the rules of Heavenly Dao to his advantage," exined Wu Hong. "For example, the model of spreading to other World Communities was not invented by the Corpse Selling Sect. Before the Null Era, this tactic was moremon to ensure the spread of some factions and prevent them from destruction.

    "However, True Heavenly Dao''s Bnce System activated and banned this method afterward. Any factions who tried this method were guaranteed to be schemed against, resulting in the destruction of the branches."

    "Yet, the Corpse Selling Sect is intact."

    "To this day, I do not know how he did it."

    Wang Wei sighed deeply, feeling things were tooplicated.

    "What about his homeworld? Is he from the Soul Sublimation or Underworld Yin World? Did you guys at least find something from there?"

    "None. In fact, no one truly knows the first branch since he made sure to erase it from his history. I even suspect he personally hides the first branch,pletely isting them from the outside.

    "We also search his homeworld, the Spirit Central World. But we found nothing."

    "I remember the Spirit Central World is a rare world dominated by the Spirit Race. Is Death Reverence one of them?"

    "Yes. To be exact, he is a tomb that gained sentience."

    "Well, it fits with his name and motif," replied Wang Wei as he walked back and forth, pondering deeply. "What about the two suns? Why don''t they do anything about Death Reverence?"

    Wu Hong suddenly realized something now that he had mentioned it. "Both Maitreya and he know Death Reverence''s weirdness and the potential danger he poses. However, since both his [Existence] and [History] have not been erased, it means even those two could not find him."

    "In that case, why haven''t they eradicated the Corpse Selling Sect?"

    "That, I don''t know," she replied, shaking her head. "However, you don''t have to worry about the Death Ceremony; Death Reverence is the problem."

    "Did you guys solve the ceremony problem?"

    "Yes. After failing to eradicate his sect, we left formations in the upper dimension to counter the ceremony. However, it would be ideal if thest worry was removed." She looked at him. "What are you going to do?"

    "What do you think?"

    "With your ns, you will be in a unique position in the Endless Void. So, dealing with the Corpse Selling Sect should not be a problem. However, I don''t want you to deal with Death Reverence so early. This man gives me a bad vibe."

    Wang Wei understood her hesitation. Death Reverence is talented, extremely powerful, cunning, and has many weird methods that even the two suns cannot detect¡ªdealing with such an opponent at the current stage of his cultivation path.

    Of course, he had some advantages. But the cards were not stacked in his favor.

    "Is he in Limbo like the others?"

    "Yes."

    "That''s good news for me. However, it might not be enough."

    "So, what are you going to do?"

    "I''ll decide after proving the Dao."

    Too many things could happen from now until then, and Wang Wei wanted to watch the situation. As of now, he was leaning toward eradicating the Corpse Selling Sect. And it was not because of their Qi Luck but because his intuition told him that Death Reverence might be a problem for him in hister years of cultivation.

    And if he can damage him in anyways possible, he would take the opportunity. Simultaneously, he did not have to eradicate them now or doing himself. He could leave the means for others to do it and give the order after he ascends and reaches a certain cultivation level. It will all depend on the situation after proving the Dao.

    After chatting with Wu Hong and nning ahead, he went to check on his Science and Technology World while waiting for news from his Ancestors.

 Chapter 625 The Assembly

    Wang Wei watched everything in his surroundings. No longer existed the peaceful world full of tall and futuristic buildings. He could not see spaceships covering the sky like birds migrating. Instead, the sky had a dull gray color that gave the entire world a depressing atmosphere.

    He saw cracks in space scattered in different directions. Most ces were devastated, including forests, mountains, rivers, and popted cities. There were only a few areas that looked like civilizations had begun anew.

    Gics Warriors are now rare, and the few powerful ones on par with Void Shattering Realm ruled over different sections of the world. Scientists were now the most valued individuals as fought over by various factions.

    However, they no longer had any power and were forced to focus only on research; they were basically under house arrest.

    "Those attacks did a number on this world," muttered Wang Wei. The original Science and Technology World was only a Middle Thousand World. Although Wang Wei controlled thews of Heaven and Earth and even expanded the world, at its essence, it was still a Middle Thousand World, making its spatial stability very fragile.

    When these two Great Emperors attacked with full force, they destroyed the world, killing more than 99% of its poption. And in the three hundred years Wang Wei was in retreat to cultivate, a new civilization sprouted out from the ashes of the old one.

    After checking the situation, he began to repair things. Using his Space-Time Law and Fate Law, he returned the world to its original state¨Cincluding reviving the dead. The only problem was he could not save everybody.

    Many people died because of the Great Emperor''s attack. And since these people were mortals, that attack eradicated their [Existence], and current Wang Wei could not do anything about that. However, he could still revive the people who died as a result of the world''s destruction.

    He did try to save some people. Wang Wei tried using his [Past, Present, Future Karma Technique] to save some people. He sent the news to one scientist in the past using a Karma Connection. He tasked the scientist to build a bonker for people''s safety. Without Heavenly Dao''s restrictions, he can use his powers to do many things.

    Although the scientist could not convince many people the world was about to end, he did convince some. Unfortunately, this method failed as these people who died at the Great Emperors'' attack still died even if they "survived" in the bonkers.

    As Wang Wei watched these specific individuals erased from existence, he muttered. "So, Great Emperors have some form of causal or temporal immunity to attacks, spells, and techniques below the Mortal Realm."

    By all logic, Wang Wei changed the past, and these people should have survived. But this was not the case. Helpless, he continued to return the world to its previous state. He returned society to its original order, but he had to deal with theck of poption.

    He tried to clone the people he could not revive. And as expected, the Emperors'' power did not allow these people to revive themselves in this manner. Helpless, he had to result to create arge number of clones before modifying their faces.

    Luckily, there would be no problem in a short time because of the advanced gic technology of this world. Nevertheless, Wang Wei also passedws to encourage birth growth. He even removed the memories of the catastrophe from most of the poption to prevent mass hysteria, depression, and anxiety.

    Finally, he left the blood samples for Saint, Supreme, and Quasi-Emperor for the scientist to continue their research.

    After exiting the Science and Technology World, he was somewhat worried that Grand Dao would show up and waited for a few minutes before he could move. He sighed in relief while also wondering how powerful Hongjun was even to protect him from Grand Dao.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    For the next few days, he waited for news from his Ancestors while spending as much time as possible with his lovely wife. A weekter, he received a summon and teleported to one of the sect''s secret realms.

    "You are?" he asked, looking at the middle-aged man before him. He had a peaceful aura that indicated he was a very stable person. Maybe too stable.

    "Origin One. You can call me Sir Origin." Wang Wei cupped his hand to salute, but Origin One stopped him. "You''re the sect master. You don''t need to salute any of us." Wang Wei nodded, knowing this was one of the sect''s rules.

    "Is everything already prepared? I thought it would take longer," continued Wang Wei.

    "During Gu Xuan''s trial, we already had a semi-official alliance. So, it was simpler to gather everyone."

    "That''s good." He nodded. "Can I ask you a question?"

    "Sure, but I might not answer."

    "I''ve heard about the others. Sword One, Deste One, and so on. Do you all cultivate the same Dao as our Emperors?"

    "Some of us do, but not all of us," Sword One replied. "For example, I cultivate Thunder Dao. However, Qiyuan blessed me with many abilities from Origin Dao. And it''s the same for the others who cultivate different Daos."

    "That makes sense. So, it''s just a title."<sub> </sub>

    "You should understand that titles, or words in general, have power."

    "That''s true. Last question: The way you call the answer seems very intimate. Did you know him personally?"

    "Very astute,"mented Origin One. He knew this kind was intelligent, but it was different when you interacted with him and noticed this trait. "I was one of his elders back in the Ancient Wang n. I supported and protected him when others scorned him for his ideas and beliefs."

    "I guess he would not be here today if not for you."

    "Maybe," replied Origin One. "Alright, let''s begin the meeting."

    Wang Wei followed him to a room full of formations. After activating it, countless small screens appeared with people''s faces. When Wang Wei showed up, everyone paid attention to him despite everyone present being an Immortal Tier powerhouse or apanied by one.

    This was the political power of the sect master of the most powerful sect of the Myriad Emperor World and the Son of an Era Title.

    "Greetings, Fellow Daoist," began Wang Wei calmly, not nervous despite facing representatives of most of the Emperor''s Lineages of the world from all five continents.

    "What is the reason for this meeting?" asked the Panlong Race Patriarch, who had an Insurgent of his n also apanied. Typically, their Sea Race is left out of any conflict or interaction of the surface world.

    "Do you know of the recent changes that urred in the Lower Dimension?" asked Wang Wei, getting directly into the core of this meeting. Most of the Mortal Leaders did not know what he was talking about, but the Immortal Powerhouses were aware'' this is why Wang Wei insisted on them attending.

    These powerhouses immediately filled in their sect masters or patriarchs of the situation resulting in small cluster chatters in this meeting. Wang Wei did not interrupt and gave these people enough time to think and process the information.

    "What does this have to do with this meeting?" asked the representative of the Ancient n, Huo Ru¨CHuo Fenghuang''s father.

    "By now, you are aware that many other Worlds see our rise as a threat," added Wang Wei. "Without the interference of the upper dimension, many of these people will be more bold and direct in their actions."

    "If they want a nar War, we are not afraid of them,"mented Jian Yi from the Sword Casting Vi.

    "This is not the main issue. If these worlds allied together, they could disturb our Heaven Will Battle," added the representative from the Five Element Pce.

    "We should also consider the possibility of Immortal Sovereigns intervening," proposed Di Tian''s father. Wang Wei nodded, as this was one of his main worries. He believed Heavenly Dao did not like the unstable factor of Immortal Sovereigns in the lower dimension.

    So, it schemed for their downfall, drastically reducing the number present. However, there should still be a few remaining.

    "Aren''t you guys worrying too much?" stated the Mo n Patriarch from the Western Continent. "Nothing has happened yet."

    Wang Wei nced at him. He decided to keep the news of the Heaven Devour Emperor''s possible resurrection a secret since he had no proof besides his theory. Even if revealed, there is nothing to gain as of yet.

    "Have you people forgotten the Forbidden Zones¨Cespecially the Dao Burial Ground?" said Wang Wei. "Without pressure and possible intervention from the upper dimension, who knows what these people will do."

    Indeed. The Forbidden Zones have be a liability for the Myriad Emperor World. In the current state of the world with no Immortal Sovereign, dealing with any Eternal Emperors is a recipe for disaster.

    "What do you suggest we do?" asked Tan Zichen, the sect madam of the Eternal Dream Sect. "You must have some solution if you ask us here."

    "Yes," replied Wang Wei. "My solution is simple: we need to activate the Human Protection Array. Not just it, but the Demon and Sea Race Protection Array."

    (AN: You guys should be d I don''t feel like giving a cliffhanger.)

 Chapter 626 Good Faith

    The Human and Demon Protection Array is the primary reason the Myriad Emperor World did not entirely sumb to the Devil Race Invasion. With its help, many Eternal Emperors died when trying to overthrow the bnce of the world. With its service, the Academy could also exile the Heaven Devour Emperor.

    The only downside was it would activate itself when the world was in danger, indicating it had a consciousness. However, with the Human and Demon Destiny Swords showing up, it could be actively activated and controlled.

    "Your n is good and all," said Panlong n Patriarch. "But the Sea Race does not have a protection Array."

    "Patriarch Long, at this point in history, we all know that''s a lie," rebutted Wang Wei. "For your race to prosper, they must have a Luck Condensing Artifact. And one of your Emperors should have calcted the benefit of a Racial Protection Array. Even the Spirit Race with the smallest poption definitely has those two things."

    "Junior, you are calling me a liar?" demanded the Panlong Patriarch with a slightly raised voice.

    "Junior?" said Wang Wei with his usual calm demeanor. "Since when did the cultivator world respect strength? Long Hai, I give your respect because of your status, not your strength."

    Veins appeared on Patriarch Long Hai''s forehead.

    "Not convinced? You can fight me and learn how many fingers I will use to destroy you and make you contemte your existence. I guarantee if you survive more than one, your name will forever be entrenched in the annals of history."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The meeting became quiet as many people¨Cmostly the Mortal Representatives¨Csuddenly realized something: the younger generation had surpassed them. Many Heaven Chosens in this generation are already True Persons, meaning they are in the same realm.

    And even the ones who broke through after the Path of Supreme was no longer cut realized that their new realm didn''t matter since these geniuses can fight still fight and defeat them.

    "Excuse my patriarch for his outburst," said Panlong One, the Panlong Race''s Insurgent. "The Sea Race will partake in this endeavor and do its part." He decided to defuse this situation since things could go wrong for them. Unfortunately, he was a little toote.

    "The Sea Race has always been suspicious." Everyone looked at the spoken person, and it was Chen Chen, a younger generation and recently appointed sect master of Origin Weapon Mountain.

    "What''s the meaning of this?" asked Panlong One.

    "From a historical perspective, your race has suffered the least in all the world''s catastrophes. You stay isted in your sea, out of reach with no trouble," he reiterated.

    "That is far from the truth. The bald monks of the Incense Era hunted and forcefully converted our race. The Devil Race ughtered us inrge quantities when we refused to betray our home and join them.

    "We lost many Immortal Sovereigns while fighting with the surface world. We also suffered."

    "That may be true, but¨C"

    "Enough," dered Wang Wei. "We are not here topete on who suffered most throughout history." In fact, he agreed with Chen Chen that the Sea Race suffered less among all the races and factions of the world.

    He even started to suspect they might have an Immortal Sovereign still alive and present. If there were a faction that did, it would be them. Although Ancestor Wucheng told him there were no more of them left in the Myriad Emperor World, he also was not hundred percent sure.

    Finally, Wang Wei has an inherent fear that something terrible exists deep at the bottom of the ocean. It stemmed from all the conspiracy theories he read back on Earth about Chutullu and the thing living deep in the sea.

    If a creature could survive in the Sea of the Myriad Emperor World, he could not fathom how powerful or scary it would be.

    "Since the Sea Race has agreed with our notion, we can continue with our assembly."

    "That''s good and all. But the demon race cannot do anything," said the Golden Lion Chieftess. "We do not have the Demon Destiny Sword to activate the formation."

    "The sword is in my hand," Wang Wei said calmly. "And as a sign of good faith, I will hand it over to your race."

    The Demon Race representatives were immediately surprised. But before they could analyze the situation and give their thanks, someone objected:

    "Sect Master Wang Wei, is this really a good idea?"

    "I agree. I think it would be best to ce it in a secure ce that all our factions can safely guard."

    "I agree."

    "Me as well."<sub> </sub>

    "You humans only want to control the luck of our demon race."

    "After what you people have done, do you me us?"

    "And what about what you''ve done to us?" argued the demon representatives. "After billion years of suppression, you''ve killed more of our race than the Golden Ape Emperor ever could."

    "Our actions are only to prevent history to repeat itself."

    "You demons should be d we did not exterminate your race from this world."

    "Alright, stop before things escte," Wang Wei stated. In this kind of argument, his status as the perfect Son of an Era yed its role. "I need all of you to start thinking and see things on a muchrger scale, to go beyond the scope of the Myriad Emperor World and take into ount the entire Endless Void."

    Everyone listed to him, waiting for him to finish talking.

    "If you analyzed the information from Gu Xuan''s Trial, it''s easy to notice that too many geniuses that would be described as [Era Suppressing] have appeared in the lower dimension. It''s almost as if a Glorious Age has urred in many Worldmunities.

    "And what is the role of a Glorious Age?"

    "To cultivate Eternal Emperors."

    "Exactly. In this generation, there is a high chance that more than a dozen Eternal Emperors will appear from the 3000 World Community. You can imagine howplicated things would be if these people decided to give a devastating blow to the Myriad Emperor World and prevent our development."

    Wang Wei then looked at the demon race representative.

    "I will be direct. Your demon race is a potential problem. Your resentment for the human race can easily be exploited, leading to your betrayal."

    "We would never do this. The Myriad Emperor World is as much our home as it is yours, humans," argued the Golden Roc Chief.

    "Maybe so, but it does not change my statement," continued Wang Wei. "Eradicating your race is one solution to this problem. But I would like to avoid the price suffered in the process.

    "So, here is my solution to deal with this problem. I will hand the sword to you. And the Dao Opening Sect will begin doing business with the Northern Continent, using the Fox Race as a proxy. I hope to slowly mend our rtionship with this method."

    He then looked at the others. "I hope some of you can follow in our steps."

    Wang Wei needed to rally the entire world''s power after proving the Dao. So, it was in his best interest to form alliances with all races. As for the Demon Destiny Sword, he will take it backter. By then, since he will also take the other races'' swords, the demon race cannotin; it will also help if they have cultivated a good rtionship by then.

    The other participants pondered their next steps. An alliance with the demon race was not worth it. The Northern Continent was barren with few truly valuable resources¨Cbesides the demon race itself. Regarding the few rare resources they had, the Emperor Lineages could plunder or buy them at a meager price because of exploitation. Allying with them will be one-sided, with their factions having to help the demon race.

    Furthermore, many of these factions hated or had a prejudice against the demon race. Some of the Immortal Insurgent presents lived during the reign of the Golden Ape Emperor, making it even more challenging to ally with them.

    Nevertheless, they also understood they needed to remove their emotions from the equation, thinking about things from different angles. In what ways will the Dao Opening Sect benefit from an alliance with the Demon Race?

    Maybe not an increase in resources but an increase in influence and political power. After years of oppression, the demon race had no choice but to be a tight group by bonding, turning them into a powerful force considering all the different tribes.

    If the Dao Opening Sect allied with the demon race, it would give them too much political influence on the Myriad Emperor World.

    "The Eternal Dream Sect will always support our ally," said Sect Madam Tan Zichen.

    "The Academy will also help our fellow demon race,"mented Song Li. After him, many of the top Emperor Lineages, like the Sword Casting Vi, the Taiyi Profound Gate, and the Yin Moon Pce, also agreed¨Cjust because they didn''t want the Dao Opening Sect to increase its influence. Wang Wei nodded as if he did not care. These people had impure motives and would show up during their interaction with the demon race. Meanwhile, he was considering things from a higher point of view and genuinely wanted to corporate with the demon race to ensure the sess of his ns.

    "On behalf of the demon race, we sincerely thank everyone present." The Golden Lion Chieftess remainedposed as she knew these people might be only words; she would not have any hope until she saw fundamental changes in the Northern Continent.

    "Since we havee to an agreement, let''s discuss the issue of resources," stated Wang Wei.

 Chapter 627 Compromise [Gift Bonus Chapter]

    (Thanks to simcitychabz for the gift.)

    ---

    "I still think this is not a good idea."

    Everyone looked at the person who suddenly destroyed the momentum of this assembly, and it was an Insurgent from the Origin Rune Pce.

    "Our actions are based on the premise that other nes will attack or intervene in our world. But nothing has happened yet, so why the need to act?" exined Formation One.

    Everyone looked at him, wondering why he would disagree with something that was obviously beneficial to the entire world. Some people spected it was something to do with the resource discussion since it would take an extremely high amount of resources to keep these formations activated until the Heaven Will Battle.

    These people''s spections were correct. Formation One knew the Origin Rune Pce was in a precarious situation. As the founder of Array Dao in the Myriad Emperor World, they had a high status and respect. Unfortunately, it did not change the fact their sect only had 2 Great Emperors.

    So, regarding resource allocations, he feared being treated as one of the top Emperor Lineages with five or more Emperors.

    "Your objection means nothing since the majority has agreed," announced Wang Wei.

    "The Juniors in this generation seem to have massive egos," replied Formation One. Wang Wei was calm while everyone watched with intrigue, waiting for his response.

    "D you want a beating?" asked Origin One with a fierce light in his eyes. "If you do, I won''t hesitate to break into your sect and give you."

    Formation One almost choked with anger after hearing this. He took a deep breath to calm down. "Does your Dao Opening Sect want to use its power to force people? I''ve made a good point, and I''m sure some people feel the same way."

    "It''s not about using our power," rebutted Origin One. "It''s about not giving the title of [Sect Master] of our sect any respect. So, watch your words and tone."

    "Fine, I admit I went out of line," admitted Formation One. "But my point is valid: nothing has yet to ur, and we might be overreacting."

    "It''s fine f you don''t want to participate," Wang Wei interjected. "Your sect will not be included in the protection area of the formation." He then addressed everyone else.

    "The same goes for all of you. If you don''t want to participate, it''s fine with me. As the holder of the Human Destiny Sword, I can activate the array only to protect the Dao Opening Sect when dangers arrive on our doorstep."

    "That''s not how the array works," rebutted Formation One. "It''s connected to the luck of the human race and must protect us humans, not the Dao Opening Sect." He had lived through the rise of the Great Qin Dynasty and the creation of the array.

    "I can still make the Dao Opening Sect the array''s center. Furthermore, I can use my title as a Son of an Era to convince Heavenly Dao and the array that anyone who voted against this assembly is detrimental to the safety of the human race and not worth its protection."

    Can the Era Son do this? No one knew for sure. A few appear throughout the world''s history, but none wereplete Son of Era, where Heavenly Dao gave them all destinies without anypetition.

    "It would be pointless for some of us not to participate. That would be counterproductive to our objectives,"mented the Five Elements Pce Sect Leader. If the array did not protect some factions, the foreign threats could use them to enter the Myriad Emperor World.

    "Sect Master Wang Wei, you must have considered the issue of resources allocations?" he continued asking.

    "I have," replied Wang Wei before sending them a spreadsheet analyzing the resources each faction needs to pay to maintain the formation.

    "The number is based on the amount of territory you upied and the publicly avable business or resource gathering spots that each of factions has."

    "The number appeared a little high."

    "As I said, it''s only an estimate based on the resources you publicly disy. If you consider the hidden ones, it''s nothing much."

    No faction would publicly disy all its wealth and resources. And taking into ount that the burden will be shared with so many people, it is not much in the grand scheme of things.

    "I only have some issues with the Demon and Sea Race," continued Wang Wei. "I know the demon don''t have many resources despite having suchrge domains. So, the Dao Opening Sect will help you bear the burden until our cooperation bears fruit and you can stand on your own."<sub> </sub>

    "We will dly ept your aid," said the Golden Lion Chieftess. "And we promise to one day repay the Dao Opening Sect."

    "That''s fine." Wang Wei knew the demon race still had pride and epted their promise of repaying him. Anyway, he would not refuse to get his money back. Furthermore, he understood he needed to give them a certain autonomy or dignity to ensure a proper alliance between the two factions.

    "As for the Sea Race, it was hard for me to get a good overview of your finances. So, you might have to modify it amongst yourselves." The Sleepers did not pay much attention to the Sea Race like everybody else. So, even after taking over their operation, Wang Wei was stillckingpared to the surface world.

    "Wouldn''t it be better for each race to be responsible for their arrays," finally spoke the Teng She Matriarch.

    "Indeed," agreed the representative from the Myriad Spirit Mountain, the most powerful Spirit Race faction of the Myriad Emperor World with 5 Great Emperors. They only had epted members of the Spirit Race in their sect.

    The Spirit Race had the lowest poption, and if they only paid for their race''s array, it would be cheaper for them. So, they agreed with this statement.

    "I''ve considered this. But if that were done, it would result in us humans paying too much and the demons not being able to pay at all."

    "And what''s wrong with that?" asked the Panlong Patriarch.

    "To prevent resentment and inability for the assembly to seed. So, the best method is to consider the cost of all the arrays. That way, we are paying for the other races'' array, and we are paying for yours.

    "It''s all aboutpromise."

    Even after Wang Wei said these words, the meeting did not immediately end. A few factions began negotiating the price they needed to pay, resulting in more people arguing. Ultimately, the assembly took another month of ongoing discussion before everyone reached a satisfactory conclusion.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Even then, the Sea Race asked for more time to figure things out and deal with the issue of their arrays. However, they only had two weeks at Wang Wei''s insistence and pressure from the human race.

    The Origin Rune Pce also had to pay more than they were willing. And the main reason was their sect often used their status to upy resources that their overall strength should not be able to hold.

    The Devil Cultivators in the West tried to cause some problems during the negotiation. But the Di n ced their foot down and even threatened Emperor Dao War to eradicate and suppress as many of them as possible.

    Besides the Dao Opening Sect, their factions had the highest stake in this assembly. With Di Tian, they had the highest chance of winning the Heaven Will Battle in this generation and did not want anything to intervene.

    Finally, everything proceeded smoothly, and the assembly ended.

    "Whew," exhaled Wang Wei out loud.

    "You did a great job. You knew when topromise, take a loss, and be firm."

    "Basic diplomatic tactics."

    "You are like Qiyuan when he was young. He always believes in talking first before using force. In fact, it was one of his ws in his early years. Luckily, the Sword Empress and Battle Baniac were with him; they would act as his iron fist when he hesitated to take action."

    "They seem like the perfect trio,"mented Wang Wei.

    "Indeed. Qiyuan can be too passive. Sword Empress was too aggressive, and Battle Maniac was the voice of reason, the perfect bnce between the two," added Origin One as he reminisced on the past.

    "I must warn you," said Origin One after regaining his bearing. "I understand your ns require you to have some level of objectiveness and fairness for all races and factions. But you must remember you''re from the Dao Opening Sect."

    "I know. Plus, I only need to appear fair. But the sect will always be my main priority."

    "As long as you understand. I know it might be annoying to be constantly nagged by us old man. But our wisdom and cautiousness are the most valuable things we have to offer."

    Wang Wei nodded, as he would never dismiss the advice of somehow who has lived so much longer than him and experienced so many things. So, after briefly chatting and reassuring Origin One, he contacted the demon race to finalize their cooperation.

 Chapter 628 Immortal Mansion

    Wang Wei activated the formation to openmunication with the demon race on the ck Tortoise Northern Continent.

    "Sect Master, when are you sending the sword?" asked the ck Tiger Chief, trying to control his voice and hide his worries.

    "Right now," replied Wang Wei. He used his Sect Master Token to control the sect''s surrounding space before opening a tear in the void and sending the sword into the Northern Continent, close to the primary habitat of one of the main tribes.

    The demon race sensed these actions and sent someone to fetch the sword. They also had their few remaining Insurgent to check and ensure nothing was wrong with it.

    "Thank you," said the Golden Lion Chieftess with great sincerity. She honestly thought this process would be more difficult, and the Dao Opening Sect would dy the process as much as possible while levying the sword to benefit them and further exploit the demon race.

    And part of her believed the sword might not be returned, that the Sect Master was only saying these words for the sake of the assembly.

    "I''m only fulfilling my part of the agreement," replied Wang Wei. "Now, let''s discuss the gritty detail of our alliance."

    The discussion took little time. The alliance mainly involved the demon race using the power or name of the Dao Opening Sect. When dealing or trading resources with other factions, they can use their name or influence to prevent others from exploiting them.

    They can use the name to prevent others from upying rare resource mines on the Northern Continent, plundering it before leaving it barren.

    They can use the sect''s name to prevent others from draining most of the Spirit Qi from the Northern Continent and even use some measures to alleviate the situation.

    The alliance''s essence is to target the root of the demon''s race decline. And to ensure their prosperity and establish good feelings with the demon race, Wang Wei even promised the sect would send powerful cultivators to help them reinforce these new changes since he knew many factions would openly agree while sabotaging the alliance from the shadow.

    "I have to say I was surprised, Sect Master Wang Wei,"mented the chieftess. "It seems you genuinely want to ally with our race."

    "The prosperity of the demon race will benefit the entire world."

    Once he returns the environment to its Innate Qi space, the demons will have a resurgence because many of them have some Innate Lifeforms bloodline mixed with their lineage. And by absorbing Innate Qi, these demons will have a higher chance of activating these hidden bloodlines.

    One of his objectives is to ensure some level of peace and harmony between the races and factions.

    "If you don''t mind: I have a request," said the Golden Lion Chieftess, making Wang Wei frown slightly.

    "Do say."

    "We would like control of the Demon School Qi Luck."

    Over the past ten thousand years, she has witnessed the benefit and horror of the school. The humans continued to preach to animals to awaken their intelligence and be low-level demons or demonic beasts. This act resulted in many factions increasing their military power through arge army of demons.

    However, this was only the beginning. These factions forced these low-level demons to fight and consume each other as cultivation; that way, they did not have to use too many resources to cultivate an individual demon.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The increase in demonic poption in the other four continents has drastically boosted all Professions in the world. Demonic beasts'' bodies are one of the primary ingredients for many pills, arrays, weapons, and talismans. Talismans benefitted the most since they required papers with Spiritual Qi to engrave runes, and demon race skins were the perfect materials.

    The Herd Raising Valley''s business took a big hit as they lost overwhelming control of the demonic beast market. Most factions do not have to rely on their services since they can use their school to raise and educate demonic beasts, ensuring their loyalty.

    "No," replied Wang Wei, his tone very firm. "Just like the Academy control the concept of [Academy] for your demon race, our sect must also control all aspects, including other races like the Sea Race."

    Wang Wei never liked that each race could create its own school concept by copying his idea. He felt Heavenly Dao should change the order of the world to prevent copyright infringement. As such, after creating the idea, he also followed so for all the other races to ensure their sect had sole control of the luck.

    "I figure as much," replied the Golden Lion Chieftess. "In that case, how about returning the Fox n to us?"

    Wang Wei did not immediately answer as he pondered. The Nine Tail Fox n has been on his mindtely. Once his ns are aplished, the Wang, Li, and Yan ns will increase their number of Emperors, thus shifting the already tilted power dynamic of the sect.

    So, he wanted to find a way to make up the power of the Sectarian side. His first n was to introduce the Fox n into their factions. The two together would increase their chances of cultivating Great Emperors.

    However, he feared once the Fox n had cultivated an Emperor, they would be the fourth faction of the sect instead of supporting the sectarian section. Their racial identity made it easy for this possibility.

    Three factions controlling the sect is fine since they can use the majority to decide significant events. But a fourth will result inplications if they cannot decide on a majority.

    "I understand why you want their return," added Wang Wei. Emperor Bloodlines are very important to the demon race. After a Great Emperor prove the Dao, their entire race''s bloodline will also benefit. It is the same for humans, but it is not as apparent for them because the benefit of Great Emperors manifests more in the luck of their sects or ns.

    "However, the current situation is the result of your poor management. If you want them to return,municate with the Fox Matriarch and convince her."<sub> </sub>

    The Chieftess sighed as she knew this was unlikely to seed. Their tribe treated the Fox n poorly, to the point they saw no choice but to defect to the human race.

    "I will try."

    Wang Wei nodded but did not continue the topic. After signing the alliance agreement, he ended the conversation.

    "Have you decided what to do with the Fox n?" asked Origin One.

    "No, but I''m leaning toward making them die-hard allies like the Eternal Dream Sect."

    "Are you not worried they would return to the demon race?"

    "I know they will return. But only after cultivating a Great Emperor. Before them, we only need to support them to the best of our capabilities. And generationster, we will have a solid ally when they seed."

    "It''s good you are thinking long-term." Origin One knew it was rare for young people like Wang Wei, who only has lived about a hundred thousand years, to consider things in terms of generations.

    "I suddenly remember, did we ever find someone to cultivate the Dragon Sovereign Qi?"

    "Yes."

    "Was it another Immortal Venerable?"

    "No, it was one of the sealed Quasi-Emperor. He fit perfectly with the Qi."

    "Can Mortal refine Immortal Qi on their own? Is there a difference between an Immortal doing it or even with a Great Emperor''s help?"

    "Yes," replied Origin One. "The core issue is the Immortal Mansion. Immortal Venerables require it to produce more Qi by converting it from outside energy sources like Spiritual Qi.

    "The problem with Mortals refining Immortal Qi is that they usually have to rely on a single string to create their Immortal Mansion: a process that requires a ton of time. Then, they must consider whether their bodies are strong enough to bear the power of the Immortal Mansion or whether their soul is strong enough to control it.

    "After all of these issues, they have to survive Immortal Tribtions," exined Origin One, who paused to gather his thoughts.

    "If an Immortal Venerable refine a new Qi, they only need to fine-tune their Immortal Mansion to adapt to the new Qi and ensure they understand it enough to control.

    "As for Great Emperors, they can refine the Immortal Mansion that is best suited for someone, ensuring a higher sess rate of quality, which you know dictates the Leaf Strength of Immortal Venerables."

    Wang Wei understood his meaning. The higher the purity of a Qi, the higher the Leaf Strength of the Immortal Venerable. In other words. Immortan Mansions refined by Great Emperors granted cultivators a higher chance of bing a 9-Leaf Immortal Venerable.

    "Is there any way to elerate the process?" Wang Wei asked.

    "Yes. We can use Immortal, Dao, and even Innate resources to help create Immortal Mansions."

    "So, that''s the real purpose of Innate resources!"

    "Correct. They are wasted when used on mortals." Innate Resources can help increase Qi, help with Grand Dao Sourceprehension, and are overall better suited for Immortal Tier Powerhouses to use.

    Wang Wei agreed with this statement. Innate and Chaos Treasures are popr amongst Heaven Chosens because they can better boost their strength than Emperor Treasures¨Cwhich are difficult to use.

    He said goodbye to Origin One before leaving.

    "Li Jun and Liling is back? I''ll go see them."

    Northern ck Tortoise Continent, Demon Race Tribal Alliance:

    After the meeting, the Chiefs and Chieftess looked at someone that did not show up but witnessed everything. Nevertheless, everyone present seems to have a sense of awe and reverence for him.

    "What do you think?"

 Chapter 629 Ao Shen [Gift Bonus Chapter]

    (Thanks to simcitychabz for the gift.)

    ----

    "He''s nning something," replied Ao Shen. "And it''s something major, something that will take into ount the entire world. Heavenly Dao has some hint of what it is, and it approves of his actions."

    "That would exin why he was chosen as aplete Son of Era. But what roles does our demon race ys in his n?"

    "I don''t know. But it seems to require harmony between races," continued Ao Shen.

    "In that case, how do we treat the alliance?" asked the Golden Lion Chieftess. Ao Shen did not immediately answer, pondering about his race''s future.

    The time spent in the Martial Hegemony World has benefitted him immensely. Upon arrival, he had to learn to hide and be quite good at it. But eventually, his identity was revealed, and he was forced to run away.

    While constantly running away and surviving, Ao Shen became more powerful, cunning, calm, cautious, analytical, and ruthless. These traits allowed him to survive along with the good faith of one Emperor Lineage that shielded him without asking for anything in return. He also received countless fortunate encounters.

    "So far, the alliance appears to be favorable to us. However, you have to make sure to alleviate the resentment of some of our members."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Ao Shen knew many tribes would not ept humans'' aid. After billions of years of suffering, many n members want nothing but revenge; they want to dominate the Myriad Emperor World and make the other races suffer the same fate.

    In his early years, Ao Shen felt the same as these people. But as he grew up and learned more about the world''s truth, he understood how difficult this task was.

    Only an Eternal Emperor on par with Empress Wu and the Absolute Beginning Emperor could achieve the goal of these demon races. However, there are other problems to consider. If he overthrew the human race as the protagonist of the Myriad Emperor World, the founders of the most powerful factions might intervene.

    Ao Shen learned the true foundations of these sects are the people who have ascended and achieved higher realms in the upper dimension. These people would never allow the destruction of their factions or the envement of the human race.

    Ao Shen became depressed after figuring out this truth. And a few hundred years ago, when he learned about the closure of the lower dimension, he thought his n might work. However, his cautious nature made him analyze things thoroughly and realize he would suffer the be the one suffering consequences if he annihted the human race.

    These founders and previous Emperors would never allow him to survive in the upper dimension. And Ao Shen eliminated the possibility of hiding in the lower dimension since he wanted to continue his cultivation journey.

    After mulling over the situation, Ao Shen realized that he needed to change his primary objective and not let hatred cloud his judgment. After bing an Eternal Emperor, his goal should be to lead the demon race to prosperity and rival the other factions. He needed to take this rare opportunity of an uing era to ensure that the demon race dominated that era.

    And after years of prosperity, the demon race can rejuvenate itself and be one of the most potent factions in this world.

    "I''m worried about them, too,"mented the ck Tiger Chief. Hatred ran deep in many tribe members, and they could affect this alliance.

    "I will talk and exin the situation to them," said Ao Shen. "But if they cannot control themselves for the overall betterment of the demon race, we will eradicate them."

    "Is this necessary?"

    "I''ve already exined the entire situation to all of you. So, you should understand that hatred is detrimental to our future."

    "We do understand. But you cannot expect many of us to suddenly forgive the humans."

    "I don''t expect you to. I just want you to be able to control your hatred and not let it affect the general situation," exined Ao Shen. "Our demon race is so close to liberation. I don''t want anything to affect us¨Cespecially our own kind."<sub> </sub>

    "You''re¡­right. I will try to appease them," said the Golden Lion Chieftess.

    "Good. What about the cultivation technique I gave you? How are things proceeding?"

    "Not very good. Our race is not very good at adapting to new things."

    Ao Shen frowned. One of the main reasons the demon race has be so weak is that humans exploited this weakness. They destroyed most of the race''s knowledge and cultivation techniques. Most demons have to rely purely on absorbing Spiritual Qi to nourish their bloodline; that''s all many people use for their cultivation. The cultivation method is so basic and rudimentary.

    Emperor Bloodline Tribes can use this method to reach the Quasi-Emperor Realm. However, cultivation is extremely difficult for other tribes with lesser bloodlines.

    Ao Shen knew the demon race''s inheritance was notpletely gone. Tribes like Golden Lion, ck Tiger, Golden Roc, and others have some inheritance remaining. These inheritances included ways to temper bloodlines and techniques that allowed them to use their bloodline to create Domain or Blood Dharma.

    Using these inheritances, years of trials and errors, and a touch of fortune, they finally had one bloodline achieve atavism, resulting in the creation of Ao Shen, an Innate Dragon. Unfortunately, these tribes are adamant about keeping their inheritance amongst themselves and don''t want to share it for the demon race''s advancement and prosperity.

    Ao Shen concluded the tribal system itself was one of the reasons for the demon race''s current decline. So, he wanted to change things. He created a new cultivation system after analyzing the Martial Hegemmy World''s martial art system, the Origin System, and the bloodline inheritance he received from his Innate Dragon Bloodline.

    Ao Shen had his world views opened after experiencing life in another World Community. He realized it was wrong for the demon race to rely too heavily on its bloodline. Because of the inherent designs and culture of the race, bloodline will inevitably be their primary form of cultivation. But they should not rely entirely on it.

    Ao Shen designed his cultivation method to involve the soul, Dao Heart Tempering, andwprehension. Bloodlines have the natural ability to temper the body, but he optimized this ability based on his Martial Art understanding.

    He created a stage where the demon could fuse their Laws into their bloodline to pass them down. Then, the next generation can use thesews to cast divine abilities andprehendws, but they cannot over-rely on them. They have to understand their ownws, fuse it with their bloodlines and repeat the process from one generation after another, ensuring the prosperity and development of every tribe.

    "You need to be more active on this task," said Ao Shen with seriousness. "If our demon race wants to rise, everyone has to work together and put in the effort. This cultivation system¨Calthough still wed¨Cwill greatly benefit our race. It is a path of change or evolution."

    "We will try to follow by example." The elders understood one of the core differences between humans and demons was their conservative nature and aversion to change.

    Humans, by nature, like to evolve and change; it''s in their blood to evolve and adapt since it was the only way to survive in ancient times. However, after settling down and bing the dominant race of this world, humans became conservative because of their culture and customs.

    By following their ancestors'' words as if they werews, they became conservative and less susceptible to change. The only time they will change is for their survival, for interest¨Cbut that''s usually temporary¨Cor when an authoritative figure (Great Emperor) sets a precedent for their entire race.

    Meanwhile, the demon race''s conservatism is ingrained in their blood. They refused to change the status quo. Even if a Great Emperor set a precedent for the race, the demon race might stop after a few generations if nothing is done.

    "I need to see results before the Heaven Will Battle," said Ao Shen in a severe tone. The spread of this cultivation system was vital to him for another reason besides the benefit of his race.

    During his journey, Ao Shen fused the Marital Hegemony World''s Martial Art System with the Origin System, granting him the power of the Duyi Realm and almost dying in the process. Fascinated, he learned more about this power when encountering orthodox and unorthodox methods.

    Then, he thought of trying to see what would happen if he used both methods. He wanted to know what would happen if he created and spread a cultivation system to the demon race and had a clone receive the benefit. Then, he would fuse it with his current body that already had Duyi Realm.

    ''Although this method might fail, it was worth trying,'' he thought before dismissing everybody and returning to his cultivation seclusion. Ao Shen took out a golden light of merit that floated in his palm.

    "Hopefully, this is enough for the [Heaven Path Tribtion]," he muttered.

 Chapter 630 Heaven Path Tribulation

    Ao Shen was a careful man since he had to. As such, he was unwilling toy all his eggs in one basket. He had to n for the possibility of failing to prove the Dao, leaving himself a way out.

    By searching through his innate bloodline, he found the answer: the Heaven Path Tribtion. Innate Lifeforms are very hierarchal. Often, the rank in which they are born determines their status. A dragon born with the power of Saint Realm will have a higher position than one taken with the Void Shattering Realm.

    However, they can still cultivate and improve. Moreover, Innate Lifeforms had to evolve and change to survive against Acquired Lifeforms during the ancient war. And the main reason for their strength was the Heaven Path Tribtion, which allowed Tier 9 Innate Lifeforms to enter Tier 10, on par with great Emperors.

    After the tribtions, True Heavenly Dao will bless their Innate Laws, allowing them topete with the Great Emperor''s Grand Dao Source. The Tier 10 Innate Lifeforms are called Primarchs and are divided into 6 Stars.

    The first star is equivalent to Immortal Venerable, the second star equals Dao Ancestors, the three stars were on par with Third ss Great Emperors, and the six stars equal Eternal Emperors.

    The appearance of the Heaven Path Tribtion provided Innate Lifeforms the advantage in the war, but it was only a brief one. With their ingenuity, humans quickly discovered that after transferring Innate Bloodlines into their bodies and developing them to the point of awakening Innate Laws, they could also undergo tribtion and be Primarchs. The only downside was the tribtion was a hundred to a thousand times more difficult for them, but that did not stop many people.

    Ao Shen learned that Heavenly Dao would not prevent him from participating in the Heaven Will Batte because of his identity. However, if he wanted to participate in the tribtion after the battle, he needed to pay the price, hence why he gathered the merit.

    He ns to be a 6-star Primarch if he fails to prove the Dao. Then, he will protect the demon race in the uing era. After a while, he will refine his body and power into a race protecting treasure for the demon race before going into reincarnation and trying again.

    Ao Shen''s ambition is to be an Eternal Emperor since it is the best path of cultivation. Once a Primarch left their Chaos World, they would be as weak a chicken before an Emperor¨Cunless they can turn their Innate Laws into Primordial Laws or cultivate a body on par with Fiendgods.

    He did not want to spend his entire life limited by the Chaos World, nor did he know how to transfer his Innate Law into Primordial Law. The best course of action is to walk the Emperor Path.

    Ao Shen ced the merit away, thinking about how he could gather more since he did not know whether it was enough.

    "The demon race needs a better intelligence agency." He realized how little information he could gather with the current system, which was dangerous since he knew little about hispetitors. Therefore, he decided to take this matter seriously and oversee the process himself.

    Central Continent, Emperor Enlightening Academy:

    Headmaster Song Li ended the conference call with a pondering look. "Maybe, her decision is correct." His mind traveled three hundred years ago, after the Deception Trial.

    Xu Shi asked for a meeting with the academy''s upper echelons:

    "I want to prove the Dao in another World Community."

    No one responded to her because of the shock of this sudden news.

    "Xu Shi, do you know what you are saying?" asked Song Li after regaining hisposure. "Proving the Dao in another world will mean you are now a foreigner. Even if you leave your inheritance to the Academy, we won''t receive any luck or destiny."

    Xu Shi was aware of the consequences since her actions were frowned upon. After bing an Emperor, even if she left her artifact, scripture, array, and other resources for the sect, she would technically not count as the Academy''s Emperor since they would receive no Luck or Destiny.

    Even if she preached the Dao in the Myriad Emperor World, there would be no benefit since she is a foreign Emperor.

    "I understand the consequences," she exined. "But after the trial, I realized my chances of winning the final battle were slim. And I cannot afford to lose."

    The elders were quiet as they knew about the trial. They were once excited about their Heaven Chosen breaking the barrier between Mortals and Immortals. But then they soon learned that all the other participants from the Myriad Emperor World did the same. And Wang Wei even achieved 6-Leaf strength, and there was the possibility this level was not the limit of his power.

    "I"m sure we can find another method,"mented a teacher.

    "Or, we can still wait for another generation." Many people favored Xu Shi over Lin Fan because she inherited all his positive qualities, not the bad ones like his lust. The only issue they had was her obsession with reviving him. However, as long as she could reign it a little, it would be the perfect driving force without interfering with her cultivation.

    "There is always another way," chimed another teacher. They did not want to lose the opportunity to be a sect with two Eternal Emperors. And with Xu Shi''s talent, she would definitely be an Eternal Emperor.

    "My husband''s [Existence] was affected when he died, so he cannot wait too long before I can revive him. To reconstruct his existence, I need to be an Eternal Emperor in this generation."

    Song Li frowned as he knew that [Existence Reconstruction] was not something any Eternal Emperor could do. But that was not the main issue.

    "You know Heavenly Dao will not allow foreigners to ess their World Imprints?"

    Every living being has an imprint based on the world they are born. It is that imprint that identifies them as citizens of a world. The Identity Token that allows foreigners to participate in another world''s Heaven Will Battle worked on the imprint.

    And sometimes, when reviving someone from the dead, the imprint is necessary, as in the case of Lin Fan.

    "I''m fully aware. But I can find another method or make a deal with the Myriad Emperor World''s Emperor to help."

    No one said a word as they could see she had made up her mind; her obsession with reviving Lin Fan had finally reached an uncontroble point.

    "A new era of change, prosperity, and conflict ising," stated Xu Shi calmly. "It would be best if the Academy has a Great Emperor representing them in that era¨Cespecially if the final victor is from the Dao Opening Sect."

    She had a point. After the Heaven Chosen Trial''s ordeal, Wang Wei disyed no animosity toward the Academy besides the surfacepetition of the world''s supposedly two most powerful factions. However, all that could be a mask.

    "Give us some time to think about it," said Song Li, and Xu Shi did not insist.

    After the conference, Song Li began to think her approach was correct. With recent events. It''s apparent the Dao Opening Sect has grand ns for the uing era, most likely to be the leader. And if the Academy does not want to cease to exist, certain sacrifices must be made.

    Song Li knew he had a genuine reason to be worried. The birth of most Emperors had rtively little effect on the top Emperor Lineages since they posed no threat to them. They only have to worry about Pseudo Eternal Emperors because thetter can use gueri tactics to slowly eat these factions before destroying them.

    However, Eternal Emperors are different. No single faction can face them in the current era with no Immortal Sovereign. If one wanted to destroy any factions¨Cincluding the Dao Opening Sect¨Cno one could stop them.

    After pondering for a moment, Song Li called for a meeting with the Ancestors. He could not easily make such a decision and needed guidance. After a lengthy discussion, they concluded Xu Shi''s method was the best¨Cdespite the consequences.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "What about the previous n?" asked Song Li. "Should we continue?"

    "If it goes well, she will thank us. However, if it fails, it might result in her not even acknowledging us as her faction," replied Academy One, the Insurgent cultivated by Emperor Kong.

    The fact Xu Shi became the Academy''s Heaven Chosen midway caused some trouble regarding her loyalty and belonging to the faction. Luckily, with Lin Fan as a medium, the academy solved the problem.

    However, her recent decision has again caused some cracks in the rtionship. And if this n fails, the damages will be unrepairable.

    "So, is it worth the risk?"

    "That''s for you to decide."

    Song Li was speechless; he came here for guidance, not for him only to bear the burden of this choice. He exhaled out loud before being firmed. "Let''s do it."

    He took out a talisman to contact someone:

    "Xu Guan, you can do it."

 Chapter 631 Learning Experience

    Xu Guan sat in a room with his daughter, sweating all over his head and body. He took a cloth to wipe the sweat on his face before setting up the table.

    "You need to lose weight,"mented Xu Shi. "How can a cultivator be fat?"

    "That is a sign of prosperity. Anyway, it does not affect my health orbat ability," rebutted Xu Guan, and he was telling the truth. Unless by choice, preference, or a weird physique, most cultivators are fit because fat is considered an impurity of the body and will be dispelled through the process of cultivation. Nevertheless, some cultivators enjoy looking plump and choose this way as an aesthetic.

    "So, what brings you to see me?" asked Xu Shi, deciding not to interfere in her father''s choice.

    "Do I need a reason toe see my daughter?"

    "True."

    Xu Guan nodded before taking out something from his space ring and handing it to her. She was surprised as she had never seen something like this¨Cdespite her wealth of knowledge.

    "What is it? Some kind of shoes?"

    "It''s called a heel. About a month ago, the Dao Opening Sect began to sell this new and strange footwear. The poprity has reached the point that it''s gotten to my radar."

    "They looked beautiful," praised Xu Shi before trying them on. "Comfortable, too."

    "That''s what all the women who tried it said," stated Xu Guan. "ording to ourmerce''s predictions, this industry will soon be another staple business for their sect."

    Xu Guan sighed out loud. "Why do these powerful sects keep getting richer? Shouldn''t they have enough? They could leave some opportunity for us peasants to struggle."

    Xu Shi ignored her father''sints. The Association of Chamber of Commerce is one of the most wealthy factions of the Myriad Emperor World, ranking top 100. They have not gone up in the ranking because their most potent backing is a Third-ss Strength Insurgent. And the fact they can keep such considerable wealth without trouble is proof of their diplomatic abilities and the connection they''ve made with different factions.

    "Are you going to sell knockoffs of these shoes?" asked Xu Shi. "If you are, you should be careful of the Dao Opening Sect''s reaction."

    "The original n was to create a cheap knockoff and sell it in the ck market through the unaffiliated business of the Association," replied Xu Guan before gritting his teeth. "However, the n hadn''t even started before ending."

    "Did they warn you?" she asked, slightly surprised. When ites to products such as this one that can be easily copied, most factions will ignore copies as long as they control the primary market.

    "They didn''t have to," replied Xu Guan, his pouting face somewhat made him adorable. "Someone ced a powerful curse on the very concept of the heel. The knockoffs will spontaneously catch fire if someone else tries to sell it before self-destructing."

    "This must be quite the unique curse," analyzed Xu Shi. "If they are willing to go such extreme for this product, then you shouldn''t get into this business."

    "I know this. I''m worried other people will begin using simr methods for other products."

    "You don''t have to worry much. How many people do you know can use such a curse? Even if any factions spent years cultivating a Curse Master, they might not reach that level," reassured Xu Shi. She then took out the heels and admired how beautiful the design was. Then, she frowned.

    "I know." Xu Guan was aware of this. But he has a business intuition that this method of protecting discoveries or inventions will be more regr in the future. And if that''s the case, the Association''smerce will be significantly affected.

    "Have you noticed?" he asked.

    "Yes. The material on these shoes is terrible. Even if I refined them and added more runes, they would onlyst a few decades."

    "It''s done on purpose."

    "To sell more shoes!" she instantly realized.

    "Yes. They designed the products tost a specific time, forcing people toe back and buy more. Quite the ingenious tactic," borated Xu Guan with glistening eyes. "The shoes are even designed to self-destruct if someone tries to modify them."

    ording to tests done by the Association, only the best Artifact Refiners have the skills to temper with these shoes. However, the material used still limits them.

    "Truly ingenious," muttered Xu Shi as she knew who was responsible for this product and all these tactics. She has secretly infiltrated the Dao Opening Sect''s Domain, and she was genuinely shocked by the experience.

    It was like apletely different ce from the rest of the world. The mortal had created a civilization entirely based on puppetry and constructs. They were educated, healthy, well-fed, and generally happy. Cultivators and mortals lived together in harmony.

    Xu Shi was greatly surprised by what she saw. The amount of luck the mortals could provide the Dao Opening Sect because of their excellent reputation was at least five times more than any other sect with the same poption.

    After that visit, she returned to the sect to analyze the root of this vast difference. Xu Shi discovered it was the result of the schools and constructs. After the schools stopped providing other factions with luck, they all stopped and ignored them; the same happened for the constructs. Once the benefit stopped, they returned to the old ways.

    But not the Dao Opening Sect. They persevered to the point of allowing the mortals to create another civilization besides cultivation¨Ca civilization with them as the core.

    Immediately afterward, she used her power as the next headmaster to copy their model. However, Xu Shi discovered the main thing preventing her from reaching the same sess level as the Dao Opening Sect is the inability of the Academy''s students and teachers to look at mortals with equality.

    Wang Wei faced the same problem in the early development of the sect''s Domain. But used his status to persevere, hence today''s result. And this has been Xu Shi''s n as well, but there hasn''t been any result yet. But she now feared after leaving the Academy, things would return to their original state.

    "Enough business talk," said Xu Guan. "Let''s enjoy our father-daughter time." He served her some unique tea he had recently received.

    "Moments like this made me wish your mother was still here," sighed Xu Guan. "She would have been proud of your achievements."

    "Maybe," replied Xu Shi. Her mother died after giving birth, so one of her father''s many concubines raised her. She did not know her mother, but the concubine treated her like her own. So, Xu Shi nevercked motherly''s love since she always had a mother.

    Suddenly, she felt something was wrong, and before she could react, she fainted on the floor. And not long afterward, a bunch of teachers from the academy appeared in her room.

    "She will be fine, right?" asked Xu Guan.

    "You don''t have to worry," said Song Li. "We will only ce her in a powerful illusion where she can experience Lin Fan''s life from a third-party perspective. Our objective is to see that although he loved her, it was not to the point where she needed to be obsessed with reviving him."

    "Will it work?"

    "It depends on her; whether she is willing to ept this fact."

    Xu Guan sighed as he was out of ideas. He tried to talk to her many times about this subject but would be rejected every time. And one time, he tried to involve her mother, and she almost stopped talking to him because of it. As ast result, he had to rely on the Academy''s extreme method.

    "Shi''er, I''m sorry. But this is for your own good." Xu Guan not only cared about the prospect of his family once his daughter proved the Dao, but he genuinely wanted her to be happy. And Lin Fan has be a roadblock to that happiness.

    Moon, Ancient Aristocratic ns:

    Huo Fenghuang opened her eyes, and the power of Innate Laws emanated from her body. She sensed someone outside her room and controlled the formations to allow entry.

    "Father."

    "How are things?" asked Huo Ru after saluting his daughter.

    "I''ve awakened three Innate Laws, but the final fusion of all five bloodlines is notplete."

    "Were there any issues with the Primordial Dragon''s bloodline?"

    "No. I''ve absorbed his Wood and Thunder Laws and fused them with my Sovereign Water Law."

    "The me Law?"

    "It was lost in the fusion process," Huo Fenghuang replied with some regret.

    "You should be satisfied with two out of three. Have you awakened bloodline memories?"

    "Not yet. I''m waiting for the final fusion."

    "It''s good to be prudent. Here''s what happened in the assembly." Huo Ru handed her a talisman that summarized everything that had urred. After reviewing the information, she frowned:

    ''Is this why he was chosen instead of me?''

    Huo Fenghuang felt Heavenly Dao should have granted her some destiny in this new era because of her desire to change the world for the better. Now, after reviewing the assembly, she understood the reason: her biases. She favored the Ancient n too much, and her methods would break the bnce of the world.

    ''So, I should learn from him? Do not give the Ancient n too much power¨Cat least on the surface. Learn topromise and even lose for the sake of the entire world.''

    Huo Fenghuang squinted her eyes as she mulled over the future of her n. Some changes needed to be made.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 632 Li Juns Encounter

    Origin Weapon Mountain:

    Chen Chen ended the formation, deep in thought. The past few years have not been kind to him. He did not show up in the early stages of this Glorious Age, waiting for the opportune time.

    During his time in hiding, Chen Chen was confident he was par with all the other Heaven Chosens. Hispetition with Tong Ruobing was proof of his prowess. Unfortunately, everything changed after she encountered a man named Wu Ming.

    Chen Chen did not know what she got from him. But after that encounter, she easily surpassed him, frustrating him beyond words. And things worsened when he encountered Heaven Chosens like Wang Wei, Feng Heng, Huo Fenghuang, and others. He realized these people were in a ss of their own, and his rival, Tong Ruobing, was now part of this ss.

    Chen Chen''s ambition has always been to create the most powerful artifact in history, surpassing the All-Epassing Mirror that the Refiner Ancestor created. The mirror is, without a doubt, the most powerful artifact of the Myriad Emperor World¨Cdespite the Refiner Ancestor being only a Pseudo Eternal Emperor.

    Chen Chen wanted to create the most powerful artifact of the lower dimension, surpassing all artifacts in the lower dimension. And without proving the Dao and bing an Eternal Emperor, he could not aplish his goal.

    After sighing in destion, Chen Chen took out a booklet from his space ring, a pondering look deep in his eyes. Two hundred years ago, he received a fortunate encounter that could change his life.

    It was the inheritance from a foreign Heaven Will World named Mechanized Puppet World. He did not know this inheritance was in the Myriad Emperor World, nor did he care.

    The cultivation system of that world involved created a puppet that is empty inside, and the cultivators can enter to control. The puppets are essentially operated armors; that''s the best way Chen Chen could describe them.

    Chen Chen did not care for the novelty of this system. In his eyes, these puppets were nothing but well-crafted magical artifacts used in another system. Furthermore, he could see the w in this system: reliance on foreign aid.

    The cultivators who controlled the puppets were naturally weak, having only cultivated their spiritual power to control the puppets better and have the ability to create and update them.

    In theter stages of this system, cultivators can create Law Puppets, but they still have to summon their puppets from their Sea of Consciousness when needed for battle. If someone is fast enough, they can take advantage of this w.

    This issue is solved only after the Heaven Will Battle. After proving the Dao, the cultivator will inherit their puppets'' power, while the artifacts will be something simr to a Proving Dao Artifact.

    A technique considered forbidden in the Mechanized Puppet World allowed the cultivators to fuse with their mechanized puppets permanently: to eliminate the boundaries between flesh and metal, human and puppet, to eliminate the boundaries of self and tool.

    The moment Chen Chen read about this technique, he thought about fusing with an Emperor Tier Puppet. Of course, reasons told him that was impossible, but he still could do it for an Immortal Tier one. However, this technique had a high failure rate, and the consequence was worse than death.

    He previously rejected taking such risks. But now, as he watched his peers surpass him, as he sensed the uing era, he hesitated.

    ''Was the risk worth it?'' That''s all he could think about.

    Chen Chen spent the next few hours thinking to himself, asking not to be disturbed. Then, he gritted his teeth as he made a decision.

    "Tell the elders I''m going to the Refiner Paradise World." Chen Chen believed that he had a higher chance of sess if he refined the Immortal Tier Puppet himself. And only in ces like the Refiner Paradise World¨C where Refining Masters can prove the Dao only based on their skills¨Cwould grant him the skill to achieve such a feat.

    ¡­

    People reacted differently to the Assembly. However, one consensus that every participant agreed upon: a new era of strife was upon the world, and the Son of an Era had a n for that era.

    After finishing the negotiations, Wang Wei headed to Li Jun''s mountain to meet thetter. It has been a while since they talked and interacted. After serving tea, the three reminisced about what had happened to them.

    "Nothing exciting urred for a while," exined Li Jun. "After receiving the talisman from the Ancestor, I went into retreat¨Ceven using the time formation."

    "You must have gotten quite the result?" asked Wang Wei.

    "Indeed. I realized how much I''d underused my physique."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "As long as you learn. Liling, what about you?"

    "A lot urred. I received the Ancestor''s talisman right after the Automatic Cauldron seeded in producing Heaven Grade Pills. And with what I learned, Saint Pills won''t be a problem."

    "That''s good news," nodded Wang Wei. "What about the Acquired Source Rune Physique I mentioned?"

    "I''ve seeded," she replied before raising her hand, disying as it turned into a hand made of runes. "I''ve turned all the cells in my body into runes, as you suggested."

    "But why do I feel you''re not that excited."

    "I am. It''s just that Pill Refining talent also involved me Control, Herbology, Purification, and Runes. This physique has drastically elevated the Runes Aspect but only slightly affected the others."

    The most significant benefit Yan Liling received from this physique is her talent for the other professions has been elevated, granting her the skill required for the Automatic Cauldron.

    "I''m more excited about your [Force Control Skill]. It has helped me a lot in my refining methods."

    "That''s good. What about the Duyi Realm?"

    "I''ve also seeded. I''ve refined my Divine Sea into a Spiritual Herb Garden." Yan Liling waved her hand to show inside her Divine Sea, where she nted various spiritual herbs. Her Origin Essence will nourish the herbs while some will produce Spiritual Qi simr to Wang Wei Qi Flow Divine Ability.

    "Although it is only the first stage, I''m satisfied," she concluded. Wang Wei nodded before looking at Li Jun.

    "Nothing yet," he replied, slightly embarrassed.

    ''It seems your cultivation talent iscking a little,"mented Wang Wei, and Li Jun agreed. His Battle Talent is on par with the likes of Feng Heng and other Heaven Chosen that have broken the boundary of Mortal and Immortal. However, his talent for cultivation, as in going through realms andprehension, wascking to them.

    "This might help," stated Wang Wei as he took two small purple orbs,

    "Two strings of Chaos Qi?"

    "Yes. After close to a hundred thousand years, I''ve condensed these two from Innate Qi,"mented Wang Wei. After spending more than 90,000 years listening to his Ancestors'' preaching, his Qi Flower Ability produced these two strings.

    "Have one of the Insurgent Ancestors wash your body and soul with these Qis; it should increase your cultivation talent."

    Li Jun was not hypocritical by rejecting something that he truly desired¨Cespecially since it came from his brother: so he calmly epted the offer.

    "I may have another way to help you. But I don''t know if it will work."

    "What is it?"

    "Wait until I know if it will work, and I''ll tell you."

    "What''s with all the mystery?"ined Li Jun before sipping his tea.

    "I just don''t want to give you false hope."

    "Whatever." He could wait.

    "Before I forget," announced Wang Wei. "Don''t forget to lend your talisman to the Ancestors: it might be helpful to them."

    "We were just thinking this," added Yan Liling. "We''ve learned so much from the Ancestors and hoped the entire sect would benefit."

    "I''m sure they will." Wang Wei suspected the ancestors left something for the sect''s Insurgents. And when he started dealing with Origin One instead of Sword One, he confirmed his theory.

    "We also have something for you," said Li Jun before handing him a talisman containing a memory. Intrigued, Wang Wei activated it and saw a scene from a few days ago.

    Li Jun and Yan Liling were walking in a forest, traveling throughout the world while flirting with one another. The couple wanted to take this opportunity to have a vacation after spending so long not seeing each other. Then, out of nowhere, a ming meteor came crashing from the sky, blocking their path.

    After the dust clouds blew out, a handsome young man dressed in me red robe appeared before them. He had soft skin, and a noble and elegant aura naturally emanated from him. However, deep in his eyes was a very well-hidden cunningness.

    "You''re Li Jun and Yan Liling, correct? Wang Wei''s guard dogs?"

    Li Jun calmly looked at him before answering with a smile. "We are. And whom might you be?"

    "Yang Guowei."

    "Am I supposed to know who that is?" continued Li Jun despite lying. He knew who this man was from the Fate Shadow Guards.

    "From the Yang Family," added Yang Guowei, his eyes twitching slightly.

    "Oh, you''re the cheater Nine Suns Emperor''s offspring."

 Chapter 633 Li Jun Vs Yang Guowei

    "Cheating?" replied Yang Guowei with a sneer. "Anything goes for the final throne. It''s not my father''s fault your elders were stupid enough to fall for such a trick."

    "What did you say?" Yan Liling asked, triggered by thisment. No one can bad-mouth her elders. Li Jun ced his hand on her shoulder, calming her nerves. He was also mad since the Nine Sun Emperor basically destroyed the Dao Heart of his brother''s grandfathers.

    "That Heaven Will was wasted on your father. Any of our elders could have be Pseudo Eternals and even Eternals. But your father barely became a First ss."

    "All I''m hearing are excuses from sore losers."

    "Okay, I don''t want to waste time with you," countered Li Jun. "Every second looking at your ugly face, I feel my lifespan rapidly shrink."

    Veins appeared on Yang Guowei''s forehead. He had to admit thiseback was a good one.

    "What do you want?" continued Li Jun.

    "I want the Deceiving Heaven Longevity Art."

    "And what does it have to do with us?" Li Jun suddenly thought of something. "You want to kidnap us to ckmail big brother Wang Wei?"

    "I guess you''re not as stupid as you look."

    "Interesting,"mented Li Jun as he took out his spear. "I haven''t had a good fight in a while." He did not hesitate to deploy his Domain, turning the surrounding into a world of crimson red, the same as his hair. Meanwhile, Yan Liling flew out of the boundaries of this confrontation.

    "The same for me," replied Yang Guowei as he also deployed his domain, turning his surroundings into a world of white. Looking from above, these shes looked like two circles¨Cone red and the other white¨Cshing, trying to overwhelm the other.

    ''Let''s test the water first,'' thought Li Jun as he waved his spear. Then, an infinite number of weapons manifested in the sky: spears, swords, sabers, halberds, axes, bows, and others.

    ughter Dao includes Weapon Laws that are further divided into Spear, Sword, and Saber Laws on top of myriad other weapons.

    Yang Guowei calmly watched these infinite weapons descend upon him. He had no fear despite their powers to destroy countless Middle Thousand Worlds. Numerous ck circles appeared above him, and ck holes came out from the circles.

    They easily swallowed the weapons. Then, the ck holes turned into a ck cloud that spread throughout Li Jun''s Domain, turning his side from red to ck.

    "Darkness has contributed to numerous acts of ughter," stated Li Jun as he quickly dispelled the power of darkness. Before humans discovered fire, too many people died because of the species'' inability to see in the dark.

    Countless military tactics involved using the darkness tomit acts of ughter. So, darkness was one of the weapons of darkness.

    Li Jun ced the tip of his spear on the ground. The earth turned grey, the color of death. An army of dead soldiers, ghosts, and zombies rosed from the soil. There were billions of dead, all readied to listen to their ruler''smand.

    Li Jun took the Battle Maniac''s advice and reforged his ughter Dao. He included Yin Law, Judgment Law, Sovereign Law, and a little bit of Life and Death, all in preparation for Wang Wei''s n. Of course, he only uses enough Death Law not to be an Ouw.

    As the Yin Legion rushed toward Yang Guowei, he activated the ck holes to swallow them. Unfortunately, these soldiers were immune to the physical attacks of this ck hole. And the devouring power of these ck holes did not reach the conceptual level.

    Yang Guowei controlled the ck circle to release a power associated with death and use it on the legion. However, the attacks could only kill half the legion, but Li Jun could also create an infinite number of the same amount that he could kill, making his attempt futile.

    So, he chose another tactic. The ck circles turned red before releasing nine suns. Then, Pure Yang mes emanated from each sun, evaporating the Undead Legion into ashes.

    ''ck represents darkness and death and is also a color associated with ck holes. Meanwhile, fire is always associated with the color red. A Chromatic Dao'' analyzed Li Jun. He immediately could tell his opponent would be a versatile fighter since colors are associated with many things, some with physical things and others with concepts.

    Furthermore, colors are often associated with emotions, so Li Jun immediately prepared for this possibility. He used a new technique he learned called Primordial Spirit Projection.

    Another illusory Primordial Spirit split from the one in his Sea of Consciousness. All spiritual attacks¨Cincluding emotional control¨Cwill be directed at the projection, protecting the main one. Additionally, Li Jun can use this method to detect unnoticeable spiritual attacks like secretly affecting his emotions.

    As soon as he used this technique, he saw a slight red sh in the projection''s eyes.

    ''Excitement? He wants me too excited and be careless?'' analyzed Li Jun. ''Let''s get serious.''

    [Death Judment]

    A scale appeared in the sky with the words "life" and "death" on each side/ Then, it tilted to the death side. A brilliant golden light descended from the heavens, headed directly toward Yang Guowei with incredible speed.

    Luckily, his white Domain turned orange, representing slowness and drastically reducing the attack''s speed. In addition to the time spent destroying the red suns, Yang Guowei finally reduced the attack speed to a point where he could react.

    Two circles appeared above his head. The first was green, representing the earth''s solid nature and defensive capabilities. The second was ck and white, which generated a Yin-Yang shield.

    Yang Guo''s measures defended against Li Jun''s attack. However, his opponent did not give him time to breathe. He saw Li Jun rushing towards him with a tsunami of blood following him. He could hear the scream of the fallen from the blood ocean but quickly protected his mind with a color barrier.

    He used the color ck, this time associated with space and the void, to teleport the blood river away from him. He tried doing the same with Li Jun, but thetter resisted.

    Yang Guowei had to defend against Li Jun''s spear. So, at thest minute, he condensed his domain into a protective barrier before him.

    Boom!

    The sh made the surroundings tremble as the space broke apart. The trees flew away, mountains broke, and rivers dried up. Li Jun slid backward because of the shockwave. Meanwhile, Yang Guowei was perfectly intact.

    At least, that''s how it appeared.

    Ssh!

    Yang Guowei spat a mouth of blood, and hisplexion became paler.

    ''What? I blocked that attack.'' Absolute control of the Domain is one of the main requirements to enter the Supreme Realm. And not many people¨Cincluding his peers¨Ccan condense it into a protective barrier right after entering the Saint Realm.

    As such, he should have blocked the attack. Yang Guowei immediately used the yellow color that represented nts to heal himself. Unfortunately, this method failed as he sensed his body rapidly be weaker.

    He tried the color gold, which represented light and also healing. It was the same result. He rapidly analyzed the situation before things reached a critical condition.

    "What is the greatest cause of death throughout history?" he muttered. "Sickness." It was not cultivators, mortal strife, or the environment that caused the greatest death throughout history: sickness. Trillions upon trillions of mortals die every day because of disease.

    "You''ve figured it out,"mented Li Jun. Birth, aging, sickness, and death: the four fundamental aspects of life. Yet, cultivators have removed this aspect from the equation. I think it was about time for that to change."

    Five colors appeared before Yang Guowei as he continued to cough blood and get weaker. ording to medicinal theory, sickness results from an imbnce of the five elements. So, he used them to cure himself, and this method had some effect. Nevertheless, he still felt a sense of weakness, and his Origin Essence operated slower than usual.

    ''I can''t believe I have to use my full power on someone like Li Jun.'' Yang Guowei felt humiliated, but he had no choice. Suddenly, his eyes nced in one direction before returning to normal. It was such a passing nce so subtle that no one would notice he was looking somewhere else, thinking he was simply scanning his surroundings.

    Then, Yang Guowei took a talisman and disappeared, making Li Jun and Yan Liling frown.

    Wang Wei finished watching the fight through the talisman. "What''s your analysis on him?"

    "He appeared prideful because of his Emperor Offspring identity. However, I feel like this is nothing but a mask. Given who his father is, he is most likely as cunning as thetter. I would not be surprised if he tried a simr tactic as his father,"mented Li Jun.

    "He''s definitely ruthless and willing to do anything for his goal," added Yan Liling. "During the entire fight, I felt he kept an eye on me secretly. I think he was scheming on kidnapping me to get you to surrender."

    "Really? I didn''t notice this."

    Yan Liling was very sensitive because of the recent improvement of her soul and new physique. So, she felt his malice.

    "The question is why he suddenly left the fight when he seemed prepared to go all out," questioned Wang Wei. "Hmmm."

    He sensed something and looked outside. Li Jun and Yan Liling felt the same thing and observed the sky outside. There was a vision of golden clouds apanied by the sound of the Dao, which covered the entire world.

    The group calcted the reason and learned someone in this generation had already broken into the Supreme Realm, surprising everyone. Most Heaven Chosens were still in the Void Shattering Realm, with a few entering the Saint Realm. But someone had be a True Monarch out of nowhere.

    Wang Wei divined more information but only learned it was a sealed Heaven Chosen who cultivated. However, something blocked other details on thetter.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    While pondering on the person''s identity and whether they had a purpose for cultivating so fast, Heavenly Dao suddenly sent a message to all cultivators in the world.

    And it involved this generation''s Clean Up.

 Chapter 634 The Clean Up

    ''Something is wrong,'' thought Wang Wei. The Clean up is a generational event where cultivators of the Myriad Emperor World essentially go on a ughter spree in the Nine Devil God World, culling the strength of the devil race. The purpose is to prevent any possibility of rising.

    Although it was a generational event, not everyone participated. And sometimes, only a few people do so¨Cmainly Loose Cultivators since it is an excellent opportunity to gather resources in another world.

    This event had the most significant after the Devil Era. Back then, cultivators were full of hatred and animosity and took it out on the surviving race. In the next few generations after the end of the era, the devil race was almost extinct because of how much people hunted them down.

    Typically, the Clean Up should not be important in this generation, nor did it warrant an announcement from Heavenly Dao. But this has changed today because the cleanup involved the Heaven Will Battle.

    Heavenly Dao announced that participants needed an entry token to participate in this generation''s Heaven Will Battle. The exact date will be after a certain number of Heaven Chosen enter the Supreme Realm. And the permit will be acquired based on the number of devils killed during this generation''s Clean Up.

    Wang Wei pondered for a moment. The system of entry tokens is not new regarding Heaven Will Battles. Most of the time, any individual can participate in the battle as long they are recognized citizens and do not have karma from the previous generation.

    However, Heavenly Dao sometimes uses the entry token system to weed out too many participants.

    ''There must be some anomaly with the Nine Devil God World for Heavenly Dao to use this method. Furthermore, the token system might havesting ramifications in this generation''s battle.''

    Wang Wei took a talisman to contact Wang Ju. A few minutester, a mass of shadow appeared in the room he was in, and a book manifested from the shadow,nding in his hand.

    After quickly reading it, he handed it to Li Jun and Yan Liling. ording to the Sleeper''s Archive, near the end of the New Emperor Era, something simr urred where Heavenly Dao used the entry token to cause severe damage to the Nine Devil Gods World. And it was because an unparallel genius had appeared in their race that needed to be eradicated.

    ''Interesting,'' thought Wang Wei. The Devil Invasion has some connection to a True Devil in the upper dimension. So, he is interested in the devil race and their history. He chatted with the two for a while and set up an elder meeting to discuss sect matters.

    Wang Wei then flew home to see Wu Hong.

    "Are youing to ask me about the True Devil responsible for the Devil Race''s actions?" she asked while drinking tea. She was not reading but painting.

    "Yes."

    "I don''t know much since he was dealt with by the time I ascended. And my memories are iplete," she continued. The situation has always been weird to her for some reason¨Cand it was not just because of her missing memories.

    "All I know is that event inspired Qiyuan to begin the Second Battle of Origin and the Ultimate Taboo."

    "Speaking of which, what is this Ultimate Taboo?"

    "I can''t say much since you''re too weak. But I''m sure you''ve put two and two together and have a pretty close guess."

    He did have some guesses, but he felt he was missing a lot. However, he did not continue to ask.

    "Speaking of taboos, have you experienced all of them? Which one is the most terrifying?"

    "There are a few that I''ve only heard about," she replied while continuing to paint and not focusing on him. "As for the most terrifying? Well, there is some nuance to this answer.

    "The Ultimate Taboo should have been the most terrifying. But since everyone failed and died, it reduced its significance. So, the title goes to¡­."

    ''The Six Cardinals Tribunal.''

    Most cultivators believe them to be only rumors or whispers, only during the Ultimate Taboo, that they confirm their existence and how terrifying they are. Even the current Maitreya and Supreme Unity are only slightly bigger ants before the Six Cardinals.

    Wu Hong stopped her action and looked up at Wang Wei up and down.

    "What is it?"

    "You''re really a trouble ma."

    "What did I do? Do I have any connection with whatever taboo you were thinking about?"

    "Not yet, but you will if you want to be free from fate."

    Wang Wei groaned as he caressed his temples. His intuition told him she was correct. "Alright, let''s not talk about these things."

    Wu Hong shrugged as she continued to paint and enjoy her tea. "What are you going to do? Go into retreat?"

    "I have to undergo my Saint Realm Tribtion and Flesh Tribtion. Then, I will go into retreat."

    "Are you going to undergo Mortal Dust before entering the Supreme Ream?"

    "I am."

    "That''s good. It''s always beneficial to temper the mind and heart when given a chance. Furthermore, when done correctly, Mortal Dust is a great way to deepen understanding of''s own Dao."

    "Speaking of which, my parents should be back in a while." Wang Wei had a feeling they would be returning soon.

    "Really? I miss Father and Mother."

    "Me too."

    "How about grandfather? Still in retreat?"

    "Yes. I''ve checked on him, and he''s still dealing with his Dao Heart," replied Wang Wei. "Do you know any method to cure shattered Dao Heart?"

    "In this Chaos World, the answer is no," replied Wu Hong. "The Laws of this Chaos World has ced great restrictions on resources dealing with Dao Heart."

    "Is it to weed out the elite and the weak-minded?"

    "Yes, but also to encourage cultivators to rely on themselves to deal with the issue."

    "That''s unfair," dered Wang Wei, who felt there should be a better way to deal with this issue.

    "You''re only feeling this way because it affects you."

    "You don''t have to expose my hypocrisy so tantly."

    Wu Hong ignored his fake outcry. "You don''t have to worry about grandfather. Your n to have him defeat Nine Suns should work."

    "Hope so," replied Wang Wei as he stood next to her, watching her masterpiece. He had nothing to do until a few dayster when he had to activate the Human Protection Array and finish the Myriad Emperor World''s protection.

    Suns, Yang n Estate:

    Yang Guowei was talking to a few elders when he sensed something. He dismissed everyone before activating the room''s formation, showing the figure of a hidden figure cloud in darkness.

    "What is it?" he asked.

    "How are things proceeding?"

    "It''s only been a few days."

    The dark figure paused as they sensed something in Yang Guowei''s tone. "Are you still mad about the other day?"

    "No."

    "You should know it would have been impossible to kidnap them without alerting Wang Wei. And since you know his strength, you should guess what your fate would have been."

    "I know."

    The figure paused for a moment. "Aright. Don''t forget our agreement." He then disconnected themunication, and Yang Guowei squinted his eyes.

    Somewhere in the Myriad Emperor World:

    The dark figure ended the formation. He was a young man with green eyes. His face was handsome until an insect came from his ears and burrowed into his cheeks. And the figure behaved as if he felt or sensed nothing.

    ''This Yang Guowei is a snake. I cannot determine his motive and behavior pattern,'' he thought. ''Anyways, as long as his father is on our side, he should behave."

    He then activated the formation to contact two others.

    "Yu Zhu, how¨C"

    "I''ve told you not to call me by that name, Parasite."

    "Fine. Undead me, how is your situation?"

    "Not good. I think the Fate Shadow Guards have spotted me?"

    "So, soon?" They knew they could not hide for long, but the longer they could, the better the situation was for them.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "I think they are only suspicious. But some people have been monitoring me and my contact with the Corpse Selling Sect."

    "You need to be more careful and better hide your track."

    "I will."

    Parasite then looked at the second individual. "Designer, how are things on your side?"

    "Excellent. As long as you gather the resources and have enough people to sacrifice, I guarantee you a weapon capable of killing a Third ss Emperor," reassured a young man with dirt all over his face. "I guarantee you these two Nine Extremity Foundations won''t survive."

    "Don''t worry about the sacrifices. I''ve already established a semi-decent alliance with many Heaven Chosens. I will turn everyone against these two if I have to."

    "What about the Suppressing Fate Alliance? Do you think we can ally with them?" asked Undead me.

    "Maybe. I''m hesitating to deal with Mo Xingyun since she might be connected to the Heaven Devour Emperor."

    "If she is as selfish as her ancestor, it won''t be a bad thing if she''s the one who proves the Dao." Their objective is to prevent the rise of the Myriad Emperor World or at least dy it for as long as possible. So, if someone as selfish as Heaven Devour Emperor be Emperor, they would never help or lead this new era.

    "Let''s wait and see." The moment Parasite said these words, he and the others sensed something. Then, they received Heavenly Dao''s message. Immediately, Parasite''s face changed as the situation just gotplicated.

    Heavenly Dao uses the Entry Token System to reduce the number of participants in the battle. And if it is the same in this clean-up, their n¨Cwhich requires ganging up on Wang Wei and Di Tian¨Cwill be in jeopardy.

    "What do you think?" asked Parasite.

    "It doesn''t make sense to restrict the participant''s size,"mented Designer. "In Heaven Will Battles where Eternal Emperor should appear, it has always been a free for all so that the final winner is the person who suppresses every individual."

    ording to precedent, a few times, Heavenly Dao tried to cultivate an Eternal Emperor through a Glorious Age that skipped the previous generation, and countless Heavenly Physiques showed up.

    And in all these battles, there have never been restrictions on the participant number.

    "Do you think it''s because of the Era Son?" asked Undead me.

    "No. Heavenly Dao cannot show that much favoritism, even if it would benefit it," analyzed Parasite. "Let''s just until the Clean Up. This might be because of an unknown situation in the Devil God World.

 Chapter 635 Saint Tribulation

    Wang Wei held the Human Destiny Sword in his hand. At the decided time, he activated it. A brilliant light rushed from the dept of the Dao Opening sect, shining over the entire world. And from that light appeared a golden formation made of countless circr runes with different designs: it covered most of the world.

    Subsequently, three more lights rushed to the sky. The silver one from the Northern Continent was from the demon race. The blue one from the Eastern Ocean¨Clocated between the Central and Eastern Continent¨Ccame from the sea race. Thest one was white, and it came from the Eastern Continent.

    The different color formations appeared above the heavens before fusing. The process was easier than expected, making Wang Wei believe that someone thought of this possibility and tempered these formations. His guess is Emperor Kong since only an Eternal Emperor would have the means to detect these hidden formations. Of course, he had no proof.

    As he proceeded with the fusion, he strengthened his theory even more. He discovered that it was not someone tempered with the other formations but the Human Protection Array; they made it morepatible with fusing with different arrays.

    Focusing on the task at hand, he finished the fusion process before giving it two main directions. Firstly, watch any movement from the Forbidden Zones¨Cespecially the Dao Burial Ground. Secondly, be on the lookout for foreigners approaching and entering the Myriad Emperor World.

    Once everything finished, Wang Wei felt a sense of relief. The next step of this n was the Committee that ensures each faction pays its share of resources. He had already chosen a reliable delegate from the sectarian faction to send for the Committee.

    While mortals, ordinary cultivators, and non-Emperor Lineages wondered what was happening in the world, Wang Wei had other stuff to do. Tie Gang had returned, and he wanted to chat with him.

    "How did things go?"

    "There was no suspense since most of the worlds I went to were Middle Thousand Words. As for the Great Thousand Worlds, there were a few resistances. But the elders put them down."

    "That''s good. Did you catch the existence of other factions in the Lower Realm?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "A few," Tie Gang replied. "Mostly the Academy. They''ve conquered a few worlds topensate for the previous Qi Luck''s loss. ording to your instructions, we did not intervene in these worlds to not alert anyone."

    Wang Wei nodded. "We must reduce interaction with the outside world for a while before the Heaven Will Battle."

    "Is there a reason?"

    "To prevent foreign interference or invasion."

    "What about your other ns?"

    "Everything is already set. I just need to wait." He has already instructed the Fate Shadow Guards to expand throughout the Endless Void. And he has a reliable person in charge of the expansion, allowing him not to worry about problems despite entering a state of low contact.

    "So, why is this conversation really for?" Tie Gang could feel this was not as simple as on the surface.

    "What is your n for the future?" Tie Gang did not immediately answer. "What do you have nned for me?"

    "I wanted you to be Fate One and protect the sect. But I want to know if you are willing."

    Tie Gang did not immediately answer. "I remember the first time we met. I was full of pride and ambitions¡ªeven after losing at the hands of Li Jun. But you made me realize how weak I was with one look."

    Tie Gang looked in the distance, slightly dazed. "After broadening my horizon in this world, I truly realized how tiny and insignificant I am." He squinted his eyes with unwavering determination. "But I still want to see the highest stage of cultivation, with the best path."

    "You want to prove the Dao."

    "Yes," replied Tie Gang. "But I also know my limitations. So, I have a n that gives me the best chance."

    "Oh, do tell."

    "I want to be the most powerful Insurgent possible. And I will serve you until your ascend. But before leaving, you can transfer my power to someone else, and I will reincarnate."

    "You want to use your past life''s experience to ensure you can prove the Dao in the next."

    "Yes."

    "Hmm, it''s not a bad idea," muttered Wang Wei. With Tie Gang''s talent, he would need much luck to prove the Dao or hope that he is reincarnated into a more talented body with a better destiny. However, such a method is not guaranteed. However, if he was a powerful Insurgent in his first life, he could use his experience topensate for his talent.

    "I will help you. But do you want to be Karmicly bonded with the sect during your reincarnation?"

    "No, I want to revive the Iron Fist Kingdom." Tie Gang knew the benefit of this karma and became one of the Dao Opening Sect''s Emperors. However, he wanted to have his own legacy.

    "That''s fine," agreed Wang Wei before talking with him for a while and dismissing him. "I guess I need to find another Fate One." He had someone else in mind, but he did not know whether she would be a good fit.

    Soon afterward, he went to Tribtion Peak to upgrade the formations. He did not want to leave the sect for his tribtions, but he also knew it could be too powerful for the current formations.

    He improved them and ensured to hide the process from the outside world. However, he did allow the disciples to witness the whole thing, allowing them to experience how powerful their sect master was.

    After setting up everything, he released the suppressing technique he''s been using the entire time. The sky then changed as fire, thunder, wind, and other elements descended on him with unimaginable power.

    This part of the tribtionsted seven straight days without stopping. Of course, this tribtion was a ything to Wang Wei; he could not even temper his body because of how weak it was. However, he was interested in the second part of the tribtion.

    The energy in the clouds condensed into two individuals: a woman and a man, both looking very young. Wang Wei''s mind rushed as he tried to recognize these two.

    "The Yin Moon Emperor and the Sword Casting Emperor." These two were the founders of the Yin Moon Pce and the Sword Casting Vi; they were Jian Wushuang and Su Ya''s ancestors. Both were Pseudo Eternal Emperors who have gone to be Paragons and achieve great things.

    Wang Wei focused on the Sword Casting Emperor since they technically had some Karma. He is the man who defeated the Battle Maniac Emperor during his first Heaven Will Battle.

    He once read some words Battle Maniac left in the sect''s archive. ording to thetter, this defeat was his greatest shame. And it was not because he lost, but because he lost to a swordsman he deemed inferior to his sister.

    Later on, after bing a Paragon, he went on to have a rematch and won by a slight margin¨Cjust as Sword Casting Emperor did in their battle.

    A lot of information shed in his mind, thinking about the life of these two. The Yin Moon Emperor grew up in a terrible environment as a mortal. She grew to hate men because her father abused her and her mother. One day, her mother forced her to leave before confronting their father and burning them inside their house.

    Yin Moon hated the feeling of weakness and actively searched for the world of cultivation. She suppressed her peers with the Seven Emotions and Six Desires Physique before proving the Dao. Unfortunately, she was short of bing an Eternal.

    Eventually, she created the Yin Moon Pce and only epted women.

    The Sword Casting Emperor lived in the third generation of the Ancient Emperor Era. Back then, the Sleepers had just begun and could not gather much information about him.

    However, Wang Wei knew something about his name. Sword Casting implied he was a master of sword refining or his Dao was rted to it. But that was not the case.

    He chose that title and named his faction as such to honor his passing father, who was a mortal cksmith known for creating great swords. He elevated his father''s legacy to a refiner and created the Sword Casting V, who, to this day, is the best sword refiner in the world. Even Origin Weapon Mountain cannotpare to them in that category.

    "Interesting lineup,"mented Wang Wei. "But that''s not enough to stop me."

    Thunder shed in the clouds, and they responded as if they heard his words. Then, two more people appeared: one woman and a man. The woman dressed inly with a schrly atmosphere around her. Meanwhile, the young man had heterochromatic eyes: red and blue.

    "The Void Emperor," stated Wang Wei as he looked at the woman before ncing at the man. "The Samsara Emperor." Two more Pseudo Eternal Emperors.

 Chapter 636 Saint Tribulation (L)

    ''Two interesting Emperors,'' thought Wang Wei. The Void Emperor was once a student of the Emperor Enlightening Academy when they had cultivated 5 Great Emperors. Unfortunately, her experience in the Academy was less than pleasant.

    She had one otherpetitor who was on par with her despite having the Boundless Void Physique. However, the Void Emperor always felt the Academy discriminated against her because of her gender.

    She received fewer resources from him, less support, fewer followers, and fewer opportunities. She would have understood if there was an overwhelming difference between the two, but they were rtive to each other in most things.

    Thest straw that made her leave was when one of the Supreme Teachers tried to force her to marry herpetitor and give up on her goal of proving the Dao. She left in anger, trying to forge her way.

    Oddly, she began to strive during this period. Her strength drastically increased until she became known as the person most likely to prove the Dao.

    And she did. She defeated all her opponents and became a Pseudo Eternal. Then, she established the Dao Worshipping Academy with a more tolerant and epting philosophy.

    As for her opponent from the Academy? She killed him in the final battle. But she did not retaliate against the Academy. After this incident, the Emperor Enlightened Academy also realized the corruption of their system and changed their policy to be more inclusive and tolerant.

    ''The Void Emperor left the Academy in the middle of the Void Shattering Realm. So, this version is the one with her peak ability,'' thought Wang Wei before sizing the Samsara Emperor.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    His story was also interesting. In his youth, the Samsara Emperor was a renowned thief. He would infiltrate different factions to steal important resources from them. When all Heaven Chosens participated in major fortunate events, he would sneak at thest moment to steal all the rewards from everyone before vanishing. He spent most of his life running away from numerous factions¨Cincluding the Dao Opening Sect.

    Wang Wei knew two defining events in his life. The first one was he stole some treasure that allowed him to understand Samsara Law. And the second was when he suddenly fled into the Nether Hell.

    After leaving the Nether Hall, the Samsara Emperor disappeared from the world. And even after proving the Dao, he did not stay nor preach to the world: he immediately ascended.

    Wang Wei analyzed his life and came up with a theory. He believes the Samsara Emperor somehow used the Nether Hall to pass his Ouw Trial. Maybe through a deal with Old Man Nether. However, he ran away after proving Dao to escape his deal or stay away from him.

    From what he knew, the Samsara Emperor was one of the main Paragons in the Second Origin Battle, so he should not care about someone like Old Man Nether.

    "Let''s get this over with," he said before deploying his Domains, and the others did the same. Facing four Domains from eventual Pseudo Eternal Emperors did not suppress him. On the contrary, he still had the advantage.

    The first to take action was the Yin Moon Emperor. A figure suddenly condensed before her: it was Wang Wei with blood-red eyes.

    ''A manifestation of one of my deepest fears?'' thought Wang Wei as he sensed this clone who actually had close to 80% of his ability. What was one of his biggest fears? Himself. He knew if he one day went crazy, he could do irreparable damage. Even the current sane version of himself was already dangerous to the world. He could not imagine an unrestraint,pletely free and devoid of mortality version of himself.

    Wang Wei''s desire to be free was not to be someone who kills and destroys as he pleases. He wanted the freedom to be able to do these things: to have the ability to choose without restraint¨Cwhether physically or morally. Although if you delve deeper into his goal, it was somewhat hypocritical, he did not mind.

    And this technique manifested the version of himself that removed thatyer of hypocrisy: it waspletely free, indulging in its desires and wants.

    "Interesting technique," he muttered as he could see the w in this technique: it worked on an individual basis. The Yin Moon Emperor can manifest his innermost fears and copy his strength. However, she cannot manifest Wang Wei to fight another person. Without him as the mirror, she cannot ess so much of his power.

    "Lostmb, you are a puppet because youck a soul,"mented Wang Wei. Then, he controlled thews of Souls in his Domain to grant this Fear Manifestation a soul. And now that he had a soul and its own Will, it was no longer under the control of Yin Moon.

    Out of anger for its past, the Fear Manifestation attacked its oppressor. It clenched its fist and punched her.

    [Love Protection]

    Love is one of the most powerful emotions in existence. And with this technique, the Yin Moon Emperor became the most beloved individual throughout All-Heaven Myriad Worlds. Trillions upon trillions of mortals, objects, nonliving entities, and worlds loved and adored her, manifesting in the form of protection.

    Unfortunately, she was no match for a manifestation with nearly 80% of Wang Wei''s power. Her technique and Domain could not resist the attack, and she turned back into thunder and disappeared.

    Wang Wei then gazed at the Sword Casting Emperor. Thetter looked at him without moving. Wang Wei knew how this man''s Dao''s operated, giving him an advantage, but he still tested it.

    He flicked his finger, generating enough force to destroy thousands of gxies. The Sword-Casting Emperor waved his sword, and the force returned to Wang Wei with an at least ten-fold increase.

    Dao of Parrying or the Dao of Counter. He took one of the basic concepts of swordsmanship (parrying) and elevated it to the point it can counter anything¨Cincluding concepts.

    Wang Wei created a Spear of Death and threw it toward Sword-Casting. Thetter waved his sword to parry it¨Cincluding the power of death. However, when his sword touched the spear, Wang Wei''s Domain activated the Destiny Abililyt of Purpose Maniption.

    He forcefully changed Sword Casting Emperor''s Dao to be only able to counter physical objects. So, thetter countered his spear, but death''s power killed him.

    Now, it was the Void Emperor''s turn. She first reinforced the space around her domain to prevent teleportation and even made flying a struggle. Then, she created these Void Twisters, essentially infinite dimensions copsing and twisting on each other.

    The space above the Dao Opening Sect became beyond chaotic. If not for the protective arrays, this would be a catastrophe that enveloped dozens of the surrounding sect''s domains.

    ''Not bad,'' thought Wang Wei. As an expert in the Laws of Space, he could achieve the same feat, meaning this attack was useless. Instead, he was thinking about Space and Time Dao. In the world of science, space and time are basically the same, or in better words, interchangeable. However, they were two different concepts in the cultivation world¨Calthough with some rtions.

    ''The space of this world is too easy to break. I should change that.'' Too many catastrophes originated from cultivators'' destructing power affecting space. As such, he decided to change the order of the world.

    Cultivators can still use their Laws to teleport. But if they want to break the space itself, even a Quasi-Emperor would not have this ability.

    "Huh? Not a bad technique," analyzed Wang Wei as he sensed the Void Emperor trying to teleport all his organs and even the Origin Essence inside his body.

    "You can die with your own technique." He teleported her brain from her body, and she dispersed, returning to Heaven and Earth.

    Atst, it was the Samsara Emperor''s turn. Thetter waved his hand to create a wheel with the power of Decay, which is one of the subsidiaryws of Death. Although, it can also be aw of its own, a potent one at that.

    Wang Wei waved his hand to create the same wheel, canceling the attack.

    "Huh? How sneaky. Worthy of a thief." The wheel was a decoy. The real attack was trying to steal his life span and secretly kill him. He snapped his finger.

    [Death Vibration]

    Dark soundwaves overwhelmed the Samsara Emperor, sending him into the cycle of reincarnation.

    "Survived?" Wang Wei looked at the dark aura protecting thetter. "Death Immunity? Interesting." He suddenly looked higher at the Samsara Emperor. Amongst these young Emperors, he believed he had the highest chance of reaching Immortal Venerable strength.

    Although the others were talented, breaking the boundary between Immortal and Mortal sometimes requires opportunity and the right time. It ismon in this age because of the Glorious Age. Without the right opportunity, many of the current Heaven Chosens would not have this feat.

    Wang Wei controlled his Fate Law and changed the Samsara Emperor''s fate to that of a dying passing. And unfortunately, fate triumphed over Samsara and bypassed his Death Immunity technique.

    "I would have to love topete with the real version." It would be interesting if the younger version of all Emperors across time and spacepeted against each other.

    That would be a sight to see.

 Chapter 637 Saints Preaching

    After his tribtion, he felt like a weight had been lifted from his shoulder. It was now smoother to control hisw and Domain. It was as if a veil or restrictions was removed from his body. As a result, it was easier for him to ess thews of Heaven and Earth andprehend them.

    Wang Wei knew the reason for this change. Although he was previously a Saint, Heaven and Earth did not acknowledge his realm since he did not undergo tribtion. The weight and veil he sensed was his incongruity with the world.

    ''Should I preach?'' he thought. One of the reasons the Saint Realm is named as such is because every True Person can preach their Dao to arge group of people. And in return, Heavenly Dao will grant them a small amount of merit.

    In Ancient Emperor Era, Saint Realm cultivators would travel to the Lower Realm and preach in Small, Middle, and even Great Thousand Worlds to receive merit. Unfortunately, as time passed, these ces'' cultivation civilization has been set, making it pointless to do so in modern times.

    The only time cultivators in modern times used this method was when they discovered a brand new world. A world that does not have a cultivation civilization for some reason, or one that was just born and is rtively new.

    Unfortunately, these worlds are rarer to find. Even with Wang Wei''s Soul Flower Ability, he might not find one since they might not exist at the current moment.

    ''Although I don''t need the small amount of merit, it''s better than nothing.''

    He contacted the elders to announce he would preach to the sect''s disciples. He thought this would be a simple thing that took a few days. But the event quickly escted.

    The elders wanted this event to be more significant. They wanted disciples, elders, deacons, and foreign guests¨Cpeople affiliated with the sect but not directly part of it¨Cto listen. It would take some time to gather these people.

    One elder mentioned that the sect would recruit another group of new disciples a few months from now and let them listen as well to benefit the sect.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Another one suggested allowing the disciples from the Lower Realm to participate. The new branches the sect opened in the Lower Realm needed a way to increase these people''s loyalty to the sect. And listening to a potential future Eternal Emperor preach would do wonders for this issue.

    The Myriad Emperor World was semi-closed, so the Lower Realm disciples could note here. But, the sect decided to use an Image Transmission Array to broadcast the event.

    Wang Wei was speechless the entire time. He did not expect things to escte to this level. After the elders nned everything, Li Jun and Yan Lililing would also preach before him, turning this into an event. Tie Gang was on the list¨Cunfortunately, he was now in retreat to enter the Saint Realm.

    A few monthster, Wang Wei oversaw the Disciple Recruit. The sect divided the tester into two groups: the one with cultivation and the one without. Regarding cultivators, no one above the Divine Altar would be epted since that''s the realm where it is not too expensive to recast the foundation.

    There used to be an age limit, but Wang Wei removed it to ensure the sect could find somete bloomers with undetected talents. As such, people from as young as 14 to Divine Altair Cultivators close to the 1000-year limit attended this process.

    The sect then used a variety of criteria to test these people. They tested for their talent¨Cincluding professions, soul, physique, understanding, Qi Maniption Talent, luck, Willpower, and Dao Heart. The Pagoda was useful for thest part.

    And this was not the end. The sect checked the background of these people to ensure no problem. They checked their Fate Line to see if they had some unique destiny. They checked their Karma to see if they had some Karmic Connection that would be favorable to their cultivation or detrimental to them and the sect.

    Because of this unique andprehensive method, some epted individuals appeared to make no sense. Some people were nothing but Mortals that did not even have Leakless Bodies. They only wanted to take a chance at changing their lives.

    And since travel had be more essible because of the constructs, they came to give it a chance.

    Although these choices appeared nonsensical, only the sects knew these people couldpete with some destiny, allowing them to have their legends in the cultivation. That destiny might be as simple as an inheritance. Usually, these people would never have a chance to fulfill their destiny. But with the sect''s support, they were now the prime candidates.

    The advantages of this recruiting method were endless, and it was only possible because of Wang Wei''s Destiny and Fate Dao.

    Once everything finished, two participants stood out amongst the rest. A girl named Cai Song and she was a member of the Spirit Race. She is a child''s toy who became sentient after being stuck in a high Spirit Qi environment.

    After learning about the world, Cai Song had recently acquired her physical body and was on her way to Myriad Spirit Mountain. On her way, she heard about the sect''s recruit and had a whim toe test. The sect discovered she had an extraordinary cultivation talent and a monster-level talent for puppets. She was on par with Yan Liling in her professions¨Cif not even more talented.

    The second one was Jin Mengyao, the owner of the 25th physique, Spear Overlord Physique.

    "Sect Master, what do you think of these two?" asked one of the elders through Divine Sense.

    "Cao Song is quiet, introverted, and does not fear loneliness: perfect traits for professions that require years of study. However, we also have to train her social skills. Puppets can be vital for our ns if used correctly, so her skills can be helpful.

    "As for Jin Mengyao, besides his arrogance, he is indeed talented. However, we must see how he grows."

    Wang Wei can read Jin Mengyao like the back of his hand. He could tell this guy was nning on using the sect''s resources to catch up to this generation''s Heaven Choses. Then, defeat him to be the sect''s leader before proving the Dao and bing an Eternal Emperor.

    ''The arrogance and ambitions of young people,'' thought Wang Wei.

    "These two are potential Emperors. Based on their performance, they can be the sect''s Seal Heaven Chosen. One of them might participate in the generation after my father," he added.

    A few people thought the same things and waited to bring it off. With the Karma Washing Pool that Wang Wei brought for the sect, they will not have to worry about future Emperors. Even if one of these two failed their Heaven Will Battle, the sect could wait for a generation with lesspetition and bring them out. They don''t have to seal themselves for millions of years.

    After the sect''s recruitment, it was time for the preaching events. Li Jun went first. Most people gathered on the sect''srgest mountain, sitting cross-legged on cushions. The rest stayed in other mountains and watched things through formations. And it was the same for the branches in the Lower Realm.

    Li Jun sat cross-legged, floating in the air and overlooking everyone.

    "I am True Person Li Jun, and today, I will enlighten you in the Ways of Battle." His voice was soft, but everyone could hear him; it was as if he was muttering next to their ears. Even the people who listened through formations felt the same way.

    Visions of lotus manifested near him, along with beautiful sounds representing the voice of the Dao, the voice of truth.

    Li Jun then talked about "battle" as if it was a Dao. He also injected some of his Law understanding for the Void Shattering Realm and above individuals. The preachingsted three months.

    And once he finished, everyone had one thought in their mind: this man made battle¨Ca brutal and cruel thing¨Cinto an art. And they wanted more.

    Everyone benefited. Many of the new disciples were malnourished mortals who knew nothing about cultivation. The sect had to provide Spirit Qi and pills for them to listen for the entire three months. But even they benefitted.

    Li Jun''s exnation of how to use the mortal body to exert the most power in battle, how to analyze the opponent and how to maximize the use of the environment targeted them. Furthermore, even if they could not understand most of the things he said, it would benefit them in the future as long as they remember some things and apply them in their lives.

    Golden lights came from Heaven, and he received his merit. Next was Yan Liling''s turn; her process was simr to Li Jun''s. She preached about all five professions, focusing on establishing a foundation for most profession-oriented people listening. Even Wang Wei learned something from her.

    As for the non-professions, they also benefited since she also talked about me, Energy, and Spiritual Power Control.

    After taking her merit, it was Wang Wei''s turn.

    "I am Wang Wei, a True Person, and your sect master," said Wang Wei with a pleasing voice. "And today, I will enlighten you on the essence of cultivation."

    He let his words simmer for a few seconds.

    "In the Endless Void, there are countless cultivation systems¨Cgood or bad. But at their core, they involved four fundamental aspects: Essence, Qi, Spirit, and Law. Even if there are some outlier systems, one of these four will be involved in one way or the other. Now, Let''s begin with [Essence] or the body¡­

    "Next is Qi or energy, the source of life and evolution¡­

    "Third is the Spirit, or the soul, mind, or spirit¡­

    "Finally, it''s thew¨Cthe fundamental concepts that govern realities¡­."

    The processsted three years. And once everybody woke up, they did not know how to describe this experience and remained quiet for a few seconds.

 Chapter 638 Family Reunion

    Wang Wei''s sermon covered many things. These people now had an excellent understanding of the cultivation realms from Body Refining to Primordial Spirit. They understood which part of Essence, Qi, and Spirit each realm was based on. With this knowledge, they can easily enter these realms and push them to their limits if they are talented enough.

    For the Law aspect, Wang Wei talked about the Five Elements Law and a bit about his Fate Law. However, he primarily focused on the subtle control of thew, and with his Force Control Skill, every individual¨Cincluding the True Monarchs of the sect.

    Today''s preaching will benefit every single listener until they be Quasi-Emperors. And maybe even further.

    Wang Wei received his merit before dismissing everyone. There was a lingering desire in the faces of most of the disciples. It was genuinely fascinating to listen to people preaching; it was like someone presented the universe''s fundamental truth in such an easily understandable way. The feeling was simply intoxicating.

    "What a marvelous sermon," someone suddenly said. When Wang Wei saw where it originated, his eyes lit up.

    "Mom, dad!"

    Yu Yan rushed to hug her son, and Wang Tian followed; the family formed a hug sandwich with Wang Wei in the middle.

    "When did you guys get here?"

    "After Liling''s turn," Yu Yan exined. "We wanted to surprise you."

    "I''m d you are back," said Wang Wei with a smile. "Let''s go somewhere else."

    The three flew to Wang Wei''s Transcending Fate Mountain to chat. Everyone sat together¨Cincluding Wu Hong. Wang Wei prepared the tea, and the family chatted.

    "Your sermon was brilliant,"mented Wang Tian. "I''ve learned a lot." He was not lying since he had learned a lot after hearing it¨Cespecially his Force Control Skill which he believed could reach a higher level after a while.

    Yu Yan nodded, but she did not say anything. She held her son in her hands, cuddling him like a child. Wang Wei did not resist.

    "I''m d. So, how was your Mortal Dust? What did you do? Any new discoveries?" He could tell it was more than sessful since the two were now at the peak of the Supreme Realm, only one step away from bing Quasi-Emperors.

    "Mine was interesting," added Yu Yan. "I became a blind mortal, living all my life in darkness. However, after enlightening myself on darkness and regaining my memories, I felt it was not enough, so I continued. My second persona was someone who had connections with some of the vilest individuals in society: sex traffickers, rapists, killers, cannibals, etc. I wanted to experience the darkness of the world.

    "This persona granted me a deep understanding of Societal Darkness or Darkness of the Mind. But of course, I was not satisfied. So, I ced a bunch of mortals and cultivators in a small world and literally turned into darkness. Observing them live and survive in a world without sun, with only darkness, was interesting, to say the least."

    "Interesting. I give you a full score for ingenuity,"mented Wang Wei.

    "Thanks. I think you''ve been rubbing off me," smiled Yu Yan, pleased with her son''spliment.

    "Old man, what about you?"

    "Mine was not that interesting," replied Wang Tian. "I had many personas in the mortal world, all swordsmen with different personalities: the indifferent swordsman who killed his loved ones for his Sword Dao, the free and unrestrained swordsman, the charismatic one with friends all over the martial art world, and even the drunkard swordsman.

    "Every time I learned something fundamental about swords from these personas, I would awaken my memories and choose the next one."

    Wang Tian took a sip of tea. "Then, I turned myself into a sword and experienced what it was like. In a few hundred years, many swordsmen created legends with my sword. As a result, I learned the fundamental truth that the sword was a weapon of murder¡ªnothing else, nothing more."

    "You don''t seem too happy about this discovery?" remarked Wang Wei as he sensed his father''s odd mood.

    "It''s not that since I''ve always known this." With his achievement in the sword, of course, he knew the fundamental purpose of the sword''s existence.

    "I''ve loved the sword since I was eight, and my father gave me a wooden sword for practice. I named it [Little Heaven] after my name, and I still preserve it. I was hoping to pass it on to you for your training. Well, you know how that turned out."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Wang Wei gave his father a wry smile. It''s not his fault that he was not a fan of most weapons. Wang Tian did not me his son since he was in a state of remembrance.

    "My love and passion for the sword have allowed me to travel far in its ways. But it also made me romanticize the sword, thinking it was more than a simple weapon. I thought it was beautiful, mighty, the best weapon, and the weapon of kings.

    "Unfortunately, through cultivation, I found its essence as a tool created for death and ughter. And a small part of me refused to ept this fact--until Mortal Dust."

    In the time he spent as a sword, he ended up in different people''s hands. A cksmith who admired the technique behind its creation. A king who used it as a symbol of power and authority. However, he always ended up being used as a tool for killing.

    After removing that final reluctance, Wang Tian sublimated his state of mind, and his swordsmanship reached a higher realm.

    "As long as you''ve figured things out," added Wang Wei. "How strong are you now? Condense your most powerful attack into a Sword Qi, and let me see."

    Wang Tian did not hesitate because he knew how strong his son was before leaving. He raised his hand to condense a small sword the size of a toothpick.

    "As expected,"mented Wang Wei as he felt the power emanating from the Sword Qi. "Middle level of 3-Leaf. After you be a Quasi Emperor, you will reach the peak with a slight chance of breaking into 4-Leaf."

    He knew his father, and since Ji Lanfang had such potential, it made sense for his father to be on par with thetter.

    "Tchuips," Yu Yan smacked her lips in response. She left her son''s embrace and chose to embrace her quiet daughter-inw instead.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "After showing her my strength, she argued with me that she would still win if we had a Heaven Will Battle in our generation," exined Wang Tian.

    "Son, don''t you think so?"

    "I do."

    "Oh,e on. Howe you''re on her side?" countered Wang Tian.

    "Firstly, it''s not as challenging as you think to scheme against an Immortal Venerable. I''m sure mom could do it given the right circumstances," said Wang Wei. "Secondly, the only reason you''ve broken the boundary between Mortal and Immortal has much to do with circumstances."

    "Now you are just tantly disrespecting me."

    "There are three main reasons for your current sess. The fact that you had to stay so long in the Saint Realm, forced to polish your foundation beyond anything you could have achieved if there was a battle in your generation.

    "The others are the Duyi Realm and my Force Control Skill."

    Wang Tian pondered for a moment and realized it was the truth. These things contributed most to his current strength. Of course, there were other factors. For example, he pushed himself beyond his limits when he saw how fast his son grew. Competition and drive can motivate anyone to improve beyond their limits.

    "Be that as it may, I still think I would have won."

    Wang Wei shrugged his shoulders and did not take a side. He believed his mother would win simply because his father had a soft spot for her. If she exploited that weakness, he would not be able to resist.

    Of course, given how much she loved him, she might not be willing to take it that far.

    "I have two things for you," said Wang Wei to change the topic. "The first is a talisman from our ancestor, the Sword Empress."

    Wang Tian immediately became excited. He had never met a swordsmanpared to him, so he idolized the ones from the past, and his ancestor was his favorite. Whenever he needed guidance in his swordsmanship, he wouldprehend her Heaven shing Scripture or the Sword Will she left in the sect.

    He took the talisman with a child-like smile; he could not imagine the benefit he would receive from direct guidance from her.

    "The second is the contact of a swordsman on par with you." Wang Wei then told him about his fight with Ji Lanfang. And Wang Tian became more excited.

    "I cannot wait to exchange experiences with another fellow Daoist." He felt his luck was on the rise after the Mortal Dust.

    "Alright, let''s not talk about these boring things,"mented Yu Yan as she caressed Wu Hong''s hair. "Daughter, when are you giving me my first grandson?"

    "Ask your son," she replied sheepishly. "He''s the one who doesn''t want children."

    Wang Wei wanted to roll his eyes. They''ve talked about this and agreed on the matter. But now, she has ced the me on him.

 Chapter 639 Flesh Tribulation

    Wang Wei spent the next few months with his parents, postponing his seclusion. Then, he created a clone to socialize with him while his main body entered seclusion. Meanwhile, Wu Hong did the opposite as her main body entered seclusion while a clone spent time with Wang Wei''s clone. The couple wanted to spend as much time together as possible.

    The first thing he did was Wang Ju''s ceremony. The process required formations, a ritual, and other resources. After everything finished, his shadow connected to her shadow, transferring some of his power to her.

    A cocoon enveloped Wang Ju as she underwent a massive transformation. She will be a terrifying spy and assassin after inheriting seventy percent of Wang Wei''s power and abilities¨Cespecially if she uses them correctly with her Shadow Law.

    Afterward, Wang Wei proceeded to condense his first ck hole. With enough Primordial Star Essence, he condensed a ck hole countless times bigger than the observable universe back on Earth.

    He first checked whether there were any problems with his secondary artificial Acupoints. Then, he checked whether there were any contradictions between the ck holes in the 1962 Main Acupoints. After detecting no issue, he continued to condense ck holes for a total of 10,000 Second Acupoints or a grand total of 19,962.

    After sensing that his body had reached saturation, Wang Wei stopped and clenched his fist to feel the power contained.

    "50 Primordial Dragon Force." He could now destroy 50% of a Great Thousand World with one attack. And that was not the only increase, but also overall defense, speed, regeneration, and survivability.

    ''It''sing.'' he thought after analyzing his body. An unknown power descended on him, and he knew it was from the True Power Dao Realm: his tribtion had arrived.

    Wang Weiy on the ground to prepare. He suddenly felt something munched on his skin, making him groan. With his pain resistance, he would not blink an eye if he swallowed an entire sun, feeling every sensation as the heat burned his throat, liquefied his intestine, or charred his bones. However, the pain intensity was nothing he''s ever experienced.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Ancient Deste exined to him this was one of the aspects of the Flesh Tribtion. The test knew the highest threshold of anyone participating and inflicted a higher level. The severity of the pain is one of the many reasons people cannot open the Gate of Pain or continue on this path.

    ''I can''t believe having a high pain tolerance would work against me,'' thought Wang Wei. However, this was not even the end. He received information or a request to take all the tests together and choose how many of them to take at once. Wang Wei decided on all of them: he wanted to finish the test for the third level in one swoop.

    Ancient Deste gave him some tips. The tribtion is divided simrly to the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture: skin, bones, blood, muscles and meridians, organs, and cells. There will also be special tests for individuals with unique body refining techniques that do not involve these categories.

    Typically, Wang Wei needed to take these tests one by one in the Primordial Dragon Realm. However, the Ancient Deste Emperor told him there would be some advantages if he took the tests together. He will receive a boost of strength afterwardpared to if he took them individually. Meanwhile, the single test is to decide a body refiner''s worthiness to continue walking on the True Power Dao Realm.

    After the request, the tribtion continued. Wang Wei experienced horrendous pain as he watched his skin rapidly disappear from his body, as if a creature enjoyed a pleasant meal with his body.

    Suddenly, an intense fear overwhelms his mind.

    ''Here we go,'' thought Wang Wei, trying to control his emotions. Watching his skin vanish, the fear of dying overcame his mind. Wang Wei knew this part of the test. His powerful soul, immune to most spiritual attacks, was useless on this asion; the unknown power of the True Power Dao Realm did not care about his Innate Paragon Soul. And his intuition told him that even if he removed his chains and essed his Spiritual Strenght, it would be pointless.

    Wang Wei had to rely on his Willpower to bear the pain. His Dao Heart and state of mind to fight this overwhelming fear. However, things became worse for him before getting better.

    After he turned into a macabre creature without skin, his muscles rapidly evaporated, exponentially increasing the pain and fear. Wang Wei was grunting and groaning, trying to keep the pain away. Meanwhile, he felt his mind was on the verge of cracking.

    ''I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die!'' He repeated these words over and over like an endless loop. However, things got worse for him since his organs were next.

    If Ancient Deste were here, he would give Wang Wei a thumbs up for his crazy action. When he told thetter to take the tests together, he meant two or three simultaneously, not everything at once.

    By the time Wang Wei was a creature with only bone, he was screaming despite having no vocal cords; his scream came deep from his soul. He watched the dissipation of his bones, and the fear intensified. With every cell that disappeared, he felt himself driving close to madness.

    And the pain did not help the situation. He could hear a whisper telling him to give up and abandon this path. And he desperately wanted to listen to it. How easy it would be to give up.

    Why did he have to endure so much? If he wanted a strong body, he could justprehend Power Law; there was no need to inflict this level of cruelty onto himself. It was not worth it.

    ''I¡­ give¡­ u¨CNo¡­I can''t¡­ give¡­ up.'' In this strange state where he has no corporeal form but still exists, Wang Wei discovered he could use the full power of his Willpower. So, he tapped into that power.

    This action aided the situation, but it did not solve the problem. He hung on to this feeling of unwillingness and defiance. Memories of him floating in the endless void shed in his mind.

    Back then, he also had to ovee his fear of death while fighting eons of loneliness. He did not give up then, so he would not give up now. He gritted his non-existent teeth and persevered.

    When only thest cell of his existence remained, his fear and pain reached an indescribable level. And when that cell also evaporated, he failed a crack in his spirit, pushing him to the verge of a mental breakdown. However, he drew on his experience of having his existence destroyed.

    He reigned in all the fear and resisted the pain. He had to withstand such intensity for only ten seconds, but each felt like a lifetime. Ten secondster, the suffering ended, and his body was regenerated cell by cell. And since his fleshly body was linked to his Primordial Spirit, it also regrew.

    "That was interesting," he muttered as he looked at his new body. This test took into ount all his Willpower and pushed it beyond his limit to test him. And he felt a real challenge for the first time in a while. Not to mention, this experience was a great way to temper the mind.

    "70 Primordial Dragon Force: an increase of 20. Is this my reward?" He muttered, satisfied given how difficult it is to advance in this realm. "Not just this."

    He raised his hand, and the void trembled: he did not use any Qi,w, or other aspects of his power. He materialized his Willpower to achieve this feat.

    Wang Wei realized this experience had allowed him better control and ess to his Willpower. For the first time, he can use the strength of his Willpower without damaging his body. Although it was only a portion, he always believed he needed to be a Great Emperor before taking that step.

    "This is a good step," he muttered about his progress. Then, he exhaled deeply, thinking about the True Power Dao Realm. He always knew it was not a simple cultivation path. But today''s tribtion confirmed his guess.

    He has many theories about the True Power Dao Realm. The best one is that it is the first power system ever. After the birth of the Chaos Universe, after the appearance of the first creatures, Wang Wei believed there were no Innate Lifeforms¨Cat least not in a sense they were born powerful with Innate Laws.

    He believed these first creatures did not have a cultivation system but discovered the potential of the flesh in the form of the Gate of Power. The True Power Dao was the first way creatures achieved immortality and eternity.

    There is more to his theory. He believes that the history of the Eternal Ascension World can be divided into eras. And in the first eras, there were no Lower Dimension and Heaven Wills. So, the creatures from that time relied on the True Power Dao Realm to cultivate.

    He once talked about this theory with Wu Hong, but she said she did not have memories of such history. But he was probably correct.

    "Did you really take all the tests at once?"

    Wang Wei turned to the sudden voice and saw his wife. Not bothered by how she bypassed his formation, he replied: "Yes."

    Wu Hong did not know what to say. She remembered her flesh tribtion. She had a whim and decided to try three simultaneously, and she did not forget that horror for a long time.

    In her career, she has met a few Inextionghuishable Paragons or individuals who open the Gate of Power. The number of people who could withstand two tests simultaneously could be counted on one hand. Most of them did so by ident since they knew little information about the horror of the test.

    Many unlucky individuals chose two or more tests for a while and failed, ending their dreams of walking on this path.

 Chapter 640 Eight Heterogeneity

    Wu Hong was impressed. She has always known her boy toy was talented and capable. And on a few asions, she was proud and impressed by him. But today, for the first time, she was impressed beyond words. She looked at him, eyes sparkling while gently biting her lower lips.

    Wang Wei immediately recognized the look in his wife''s eyes. He smiled before they jumped on each other like primates in a zoo doing the dirty with no shame or regard for the children''s visitors.

    Moreover, he grew wilder when she even let him be on top. He went wild, losing himself in the embrace of passion and depravity.

    Wang Weiy on the floor with Wu Hong on his arm. He was breathing heavily as if he had done the most intensive exercise. The bedroom is one of the few times he can experience mortal things like fatigue andck of stamina.

    After taking a few minutes to regte his breathing, he asked her: "I was wondering why my incarnations did not undergo the tribtions."

    "There are already many restrictions on the unorthodox path, and it would be unfair if all the incarnations had to undergo the tribtion."

    "That makes sense," Wang Wei analyzed. "I guess the orthodox path only has to take once; they don''t have to re-doing it with each reincarnation."

    The two chatted for a moment before continuing to do their own things. Wang Wei had to test the limits of his body while getting acquainted with his new strength.

    He punched the formation before him. Boom!

    "As expected, 7-Leaf." His fleshly body only had this power, not considering his other source of power. And he could sense that he would have no problem increasing his power as long as he moved up in the True Power Dao Realm.

    "Is this a way to remove the limit of 7-Leaf? Or is this the result of my Paragon Soul and the incarnations?"

    Wang Wei always suspected his soul was one of the reasons he barely had any bottlenecks in cultivation. He also suspected he would not have the Immortal Venerable Limit that most cultivators have. However, he did not know the exact reason.

    Regardless, he knew that if people wanted to remove the limit, they could cultivate until the third level of the True Power Dao Realm. He checked his body and smiled.

    In the early stages of his cultivation, his fleshly body has always been more powerful than his cultivation. However, the other aspects caught up after the Void Shattering Realm and the Nine Extremity Foundation.

    Now, his fleshly body was the most powerful aspect¨Cat least for his main body. After admiring his perfect figure, he continued his seclusion, focusing onprehending Laws.

    Wang Wei had entered the Mature Dao Tree Stage of the Saint Realm, and his Domain was hundreds of times beyond the limit. Without the help of Gu Xuan''s Pagoda, the process was extremely long: 20,000 years, to be exact. And with the 360 Future Buddha Self, he spent 7.2 million years.

    He pushed the boundary of the Saint Realm with how deep of time he spentprehending thew¨Cespecially with his talent.

    "And yet, I still have a silver tree." He now understood achieving Golden Tree is now just about time spentprehendingws. But also the mysterious baptism Samsara Dao cultivators experience when they walk the path of Nine Extremity.

    ''I still have to rely on the Fate Pce.'' He closed his eyes to sense the other incarnations. They had all finished their mission and tempered their bodies to the peak¨Cincluding the Order Incarnation.

    Wang Wei borrowed their power. 3-Root Peak." He did not achieve 4-Root because the main body was still in the Saint Realm.

    He left seclusion to see his wife.

    "Finish?"

    "Yes," he replied as he embraced her.

    "Prepare to go through Mortal Dust before breaking through?"

    "Yeah. What was your Mortal Dust like?"

    "Mine? Let me remember," pausing for a moment. "My early years were about proving my worth to the world. And by the Saint Realm, my state of mind had changed, but there was still a lingering w.

    "For Mortal Dust, I became the only daughter of the most wealthy individual of a mortal kingdom: loved and cherished by everyone¨Ca little princess. Then, I was a princess adored by the kingdom, followed by a Sovereign, the noblest individual in the kingdom.

    "Afterward, I had some persona focused on my Dao. I was the best schr in another kingdom. I remember these days arguing with these stinky schrs who could not ept a woman besting them.

    "I was an artist focused on painting and sculpting. However, all my works were runes or patterns found in nature. Finally, my personas were people confined or sealed in different ces.

    "One spent her entire life in a house, never leaving its confine. The other was in prison. One of my personas spent a few days surviving inside a coffin. I learned a great deal about sealing in these experiences."

    "How fascinating."

    "Indeed," Wu Hong replied, reminiscing about the old days. "Are you staying for a while or leaving now?"

    "I''m leaving. However, I have to go see Li Jun first." His parents were also in retreat. His father was receiving the Sword Empress'' guidance while his mother had to n for the Merit Proving Method.

    He flew to Li Jun''s mountains, and the other was waiting for him with drinks.

    "Where is Liling?"

    "She''s refining pills."

    Wang Wei took the jar from him and took a sip. "Since we now have Karma Washing Water, why don''t you unseal your wife and child? I want to see and spoil my nephew."

    Li Jun shook his head. "Not until we be Emperor, and I know for certain I can protect them."

    "That''s a good idea." He knew another reason was because of Yan Liling. It can cause trouble having the concubine with a wife present. And Li Jun is smart enough to understand how to navigate this kind of situation.

    After spending this generation with Liling and once they reached such a high realm in cultivation, many things will have different perspectives.

    "This is for you," said Wang Wei as he handed him a book.

    "What is it?"

    "I call it the Eight Heteregenous Foundation," he exined. "You will create 8 incarnations or clones since they are not connected to your [Existence]. Anyway, you divide your soul into eight perfect clones. Based on my previous sermon, two clones will cultivate a cultivation system based on Essence, Spirit, Qi, and Law. Then, you will fuse with them, boosting your foundation and achieving Immortal Strength."

    LI Jun scanned the book. There were 4 Cultivation Systems contained inside: pure Essence cultivation that focused on the body, pure Qi cultivation, pure Spirit, and Law-based cultivation.

    The idea is that these clones would cultivate until the Quasi-Emperor Realm. Then, Li Jun will fuse with them and use them to nourish his fleshly body, Qi, soul, andw.

    "As you can guess, this method has some ws," continued Wang Wei. "The fusion process will not be easy since the clones cultivate different cultivation systems¨Cespecially the Qi clones. I''ve made it, so they cultivate an energypatible with the Origin Essence, but it could still cause trouble."

    He wanted a Qi system that uses Spirit Qi. But he discovered Spirit Qi itself is a catalyst and cannot be directly used as an energy for a system. Or maybe, this is beyond Wang Wei''s current ability.

    "Lastly, I''ve discovered there will be a significant amount of impurities in the bodies due to fusing two different systems or Dao Foundations. I''ve created an Impurity Removing Step, and you can use other resources."

    "No, it''s not a problem considering I don''t have toprehend [Existence] for this method."

    "True. As the first person who cultivates this method, you should not have a problem. However, Heavenly Dao might ce some restrictions on it afterward."

    A cultivation method that allows individuals to break the barrier between Mortal and Immortal will definitely have some restrictions. However, Heavenly Dao operates simrly to a Game Master in a game. It can fix loopholes or bugs in a game, but the yer who discovered it can keep the benefits.

    "Better yet, let my mother and Yan Liling cultivate it simultaneously under the Heaven Hiding Array. Let''s take advantage of the situation to get the most benefit."

    He also wanted to include Tie Gang, but with thetter''s talent, he doubted he could cultivate this technique.

    "What about the resources?" Li Jun asked. Cultivating these clones into the Quasi-Emperor Realm was not cheap.

    "With your contributions, there should be no problem." However, he also had to talk to his mom. He contacted her through Divine Sense to ask. She told him that her Yu n could raise 8 other True Monarchs, and he did not have to worry. Wang Wei told her to ask if she needed and she reassured him that she would not be polite with her own son.

    "I just remember," suddenly said Li Jun. "Did you contact Wang Ju?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "No, what''s wrong?"

    "She''s injured."

 Chapter 641 Eating Time

    ''Is it Di Tian?'' was Wang Wei''s first thought. He knew thetter had the sect''s Lord''s Shadow technique and should have cultivated a powerful Shadow on par with Wang Ju. However, he quickly denied this possibility since Wu Hong sealed him too early. The techniques have specific requirements, and he could not have met them when he was sealed.

    Despite eliminating this possibility, Wang Wei realized it was about time for Di Tian to be released. He has to participate in the Cleanup to acquire a token and fight in the final battle.

    From now on, he can no longer be at ease when doing things since he has someone who can match in power and use experiences topensate for the tactics department.

    "I''ll go see her."

    "Do you want me to go with you?"

    "It''s fine. Focus on cultivating."

    Wang Wei teleported to the small world where Wang Ju was recuperating. When he saw her, he squinted. A part of her body was disappearing while the other half tried to prevent this from happening. She was too focused on saving her life that she could not respond to his presence. Luckily, he had ess to the formations and did not have to use force.

    ''Someone or something has erased her time,'' analyzed Wang Wei. He could tell someone hit her with an attack that erased part of her past. And if Wang Ju did not have ess to some of his Time Laws, she would have ceased to exist by now.

    "No, not erase but ate." Wang Wei came closer to analyze the situation. If Wang Ju''s time could be represented by a line simr to the Fate Line, the attack took a bit out of her timeline. The attack''s purpose could only erase certain events in her life, or it could wipe her out of existence.

    Wang Wei raised his hand to manifest his Time Law, trying to fix the gap in Wang Ju''s timeline and save her. He failed. He tried again after borrowing the power of his incarnations. No response.

    Wang Wei instantly deployed his Domain to surround her and boost his strength. This attempt was also of no use. He then essed the River of Time, which should contain records of Wang Ju''s timeline. He used the records to recreate her timeline and fix the gap.

    ''What level of Time Dao is this?'' His attempt at even using the River of Time failed; this is not something even he can do.

    ''Fate surpasses time, so let''s try that.'' He connected to the River of Fate and found Wang Ju''s Fate Line. Using the record of her life in the Fate Line, he fixed the part that was eating. There was great resistance, but he seeded in the end.

    Wang Ju stopped disappearing from reality and opened her eyes.

    "Sect Master! Thank you for saving me." This experience was horrifying. Having hundreds of years of her life vanished from her memories, having to question her sanity on whether these events urred before slowly watching her dissipate from the world.

    "What happened? Who did this?"

    "The upper-dimension people," she replied, making Wang Wei frown.

    "Although you can only use 70% of my main body''s power, only Immortal Venerable and above could injure you. And there is that strange Time Technique."

    "It was a trap," exined Wang Ju. "I was investigating some suspicious people when I discovered the possible existence of another alliance against you. My investigation led me to a strange Heaven Chosen who seems to use insects. However, it was a trap.

    "When I further investigated, they were prepared. They knew about the Lord Shadow Technique and had a Light-based Formation that could affect my Shadow Status and weaken my ess to your strength."

    Many thoughts shed in Wang Wei''s mind after hearing this. But he let continue without saying a word.

    "Luckily, I''ve acquired some of your intuition and felt danger. Before theypletely deploy the array, I use the talisman you gave me to create a hole and flee. Unfortunately, someone hit me with a strange Time Technique."

    "Was it a person who attacked you or an item?"

    "I''m sorry, but I can''t remember. Everything proceeded too quickly, and I did not have time to detect the surroundings."

    "It''s fine," Wang Wei replied. "What''s your analysis on this event?"

    "These people knew the Lord Shadow Technique quite well, most likely from the upper-dimension Dao Opening Sect. They came prepared with the knowledge, readied to deal with you through eliminating me."

    "You are probably correct." Wang Wei thought deeper about the situation.

    ''Time Eater is involved.'' Wang Ju''s attack suits perfectly for thetter''s name. Furthermore, he is one of the Paragons who did not participate in the Ultimate Taboo and knew and interacted with his Ancestors.

    There is a high chance that he knew the Shadow Ruler, interacted with him, and evenpeted with thetter.

    "You need to be more careful from now on."

    "I will." Wang Ju also realized she was too intoxicated with her newfound power and was slightly careless.

    "I have to go through Mortal Dust. When I''m done, I will refine a talisman for you to ess all my powers." Wang Wei was slightly annoyed as he kept discovering the "ws" of the unorthodox way of the Nine Extremity Dao Foundation.

    "Thank you, sect master. But do you need the Fate Shadow Guards to protect you secretly?" Mortal Dust is a moment of weakness for many cultivators since they usually seal their memories and strength. Although they can instantly regain it when attacked, it is still a moment of vulnerability that can be exploited.

    "No, Shadow One is in charge of protecting me."

    "I see." Wang Ju was slightly disappointed but felt relieved since her young master''s safety was what truly mattered.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''I wonder if I can be Shadow One instead of Shadow Three?'' She quickly removed this intrusive thought from her mind since she knew such a request would cause a seniority issue that could lead to real problems.

    "Do you remember what the runes of the formation looked like?" asked Wang Wei, not knowing her inner turmoil about being called Shadow Three in the future despite being the most powerful Shadow.

    "I do remember some of them." She did not see the entire thing, but she saw a good portion of it after he saw the light emanating from the runes.

    "Write them down and have the sect analyze them. Since you said it was Light-based, they can consult my mother."

    "As you wish."

    "Do you know where Yu Zhou is?" Wang Wei decided to eliminate him even if there was no evidence to prove he was innocent. Anyway, since he is a Heaven Chosen, he is his enemy, and if he were a spy from the upper dimension, he would have eliminated an unstable factor of the world.

    And he could still kill a few Heaven Chosens without affecting his Son of Era Title.

    Wang Ju did not immediately exin but checked the Fate Shadow''s Headquarters for information.

    "He disappeared after the trap. We currently do not have his location."

    "He''s not the in the Soul Race''s Small World?"

    "No."

    That was more suspicious.

    "Forget it. He has to show up for the Cleanup."

    Wang Wei ordered her to keep up her work before going to say his goodbyes. Then, he headed to a mortal world for his Mortal Dust.

    Primordial Chaos, outside the Eternal Ascension World:

    Seven people fought an enormous creature with dark red skin and two horizontal ck horns that almost met before his forehead. Its body was muscr, disying its developed muscle. It has leather pants and boots on, and these items shone with magical light, indicating their value.

    Primordial Laws flowed out of his body as he fought all sevens. The battlested a few days, with at least six of the others slightly injured. But the creature was perfectly intact¨Ceven his skin was not broken.

    The creature looked at one of the seven and then at the Eternal Ascension before leaving. He treated Primordial Chaos as its home as it navigated its endlessness like a pool in his backyard.

    "That''s the seventh attack in the past hundred years,"mented Undead Phoenix. "More should being." They could tell these attacks were nothing but testing the situation.

    "We need to do something," added Earth Emperor. The two suns seemed upied and told them to deal with the situation.

    "Do what? This should just be the beginning," added Blood Dragon.

    "Damn Qiyuan," snarked Five Feather Phoenix. The current situation is because of the All-Seeing Temple''s predictions. Many people in the Chaos Universe believe the Eternal Ascension World will be responsible for the uing chaos and want to either deal with them or enter to prepare.

    "There is no point inining. We need solutions," reiterated Earth Emperor. "What about the previous recruitment n? As long as some potential Paragons side with us, we can increase our power."

    "Most of them do not want to associate with us," replied Blood Dragon. He tried to entice Chen Tong and a few other people in Limbo. But they all looked at him in disdain.

    "I still do not agree with this method," countered Five Feather Phoenix. "We do not need to share our power and resources."

    "I don''t believe I''m going to say this, but I agree with her," added Undead Phoenix.

    "Then, what do we do once the situation is beyond our control?" asked Twin Flower.

    "Don''t we have the suns? They can protect the Eternal Ascension World with their power."

 Chapter 642 Mortal Dust ( L )

    "Are you sure you want to do this line of work?" asked Big Mouth, a fat and muscr man; that''s the best way to describe his appearance. His arms were muscr and well-defined, his legs thicker than a tree, but his belly might mistake him for a pregnant woman. Of course, there was his oddly shaped big mouth.

    "Yes, sir," replied a slightly thin young man dressed in coarse clothes. However, despite his social status, indicated by his clothes and seeking employment, he had an odd charm around him that caught people''s attention. However, they could never pinpoint or describe what his appeal was.

    "It takes guts to do this job. Can you handle it?"

    "No problem, Sir."

    "Hmm," grunted Big mouth. "You''re a little too skinny."

    "Don''t look at my appearance. But I have divine strength." The young man looked around and easily picked up arge saber weighing a few hundred Jins with one hand.

    Big mouth''s eyes lit up. He initially epted thisd Yan Wei because one of his acquaintances called for a favor and because not many people were willing to do this dirty job. However, he became convinced after meeting thetter and seeing his respectful nature and strength.

    "Good. Come tomorrow at dawn. I''ll begin your training."

    Yan Wei immediately bowed and profusely thanked him for this opportunity. He rushed home with excitement. The next day, he arrived an hour before dawn, when night still loomed over the world.

    Big Mouth also arrived an hour early, and he was surprised when he saw the youngd waiting for him before the prison.

    "The cocks haven''t even crow yet. Why are you here?"

    "I didn''t want to bete."

    "I like spunky people like you. I hope you canst long." So far, he was satisfied with the new employee. Discipline is one of the key traits to seed in anything.

    Big Mouth took the keys hanging on his side and opened the door, leading Yan Wei through the corridor. The youngd looked at the cells and people imprisoned. The majority looked miserable and dressed poorly. But a few looked like nobles, so he guessed they were either corrupt ministers or people who offended even more powerful individuals.

    Big mouth did not say much as he walked to three different cells and walked out with a prisoner. Then, he led them to another section of the prison.

    "Normally, I don''t have this kind of authority. But since I need to train you, I can do this."

    Big mouth led the prisoners to a tform and ced the first one in a device where his neck is shown and his hands tied behind his back. He took a de and raised it above his head.

    "The key is to have no hesitation, aim for the neck, and use all your strength, or the head won''t fall."

    Chop!

    Yan Wei watched with horror as blood spilled on the ground. Although he already knew what job he was applying for, it waspletely different to experience it personally. Suddenly, he felt his breakfast rushing to his throat, and he swallowed it back.

    "So, you didn''t throw up? Better than the previous guy,"mented Big Moth after seeing the youngd''s paleplexion. "Let''s see how you do when it''s your turn."

    He changed to another prisoner and handed Yan Wei the de. He took the de with trembling hands.

    "Breathe in and out," instructed Big mouth. "The first time is usually the hardest."

    Yan Wei followed his direction and breathed in and out. He effortlessly raised the de above his head. But as he nced at the prisoner''s neck, he could not find the strength to drop it.

    Big Mouth did not give him any motivational words like this person was the most heinous criminal. He waited to see the youngd''s capabilities.

    Yan Wei hesitated for more than a minute. Then, he gritted his teeth and dropped the de, cutting the head off cleanly. As he watched the result of his actions, he rushed to the side of the tform and hurled everything inside his stomach. He did not stop after an entire minute of vomiting.

    "Well, at least it was not messy," said Big mouth as he patted thetter''s shoulder. "How can it get messy?"

    "Thest guy did not use enough strength. The head was not cleanly cut off, showing the inside. Plus, the prisoner was screaming and had to chop more than three times before things ended."

    Yan Wei felt like throwing up again.

    "Don''t be such a wuss. Anyway, this is the easiest part of the job."

    "How can it get worse?"

    "You''ll see."

    Yan Wei did not wait long to know what his superior said. A weekter, after participating in a few public executions, he began to be acquainted with this job. He still felt squeezy at the fact he had killed people, but he had begun to be numb to the sensation.

    Then, everything worsens after that execution. Big Mouth had to travel to another city, and he was the only one left. And a big case urred. Some ministersmitted treason or something, and the governor ordered the execution of his entire family.

    Chop! Chop! Chop!

    At first, everything proceeded smoothly. The only issue Yan Wei had was how he had to kill so many people consecutively, which was a first for him¨Cespecially without Big Mouth supports. However, the subsequent executions hunted him.

    "Please spare us. Our family is innocent," screamed a woman, one of the many concubines of the treacherous minister. Yan Wei had to wear a mask that only showed his eyes, and they trembled after hearing this.

    He gritted his teeth and prepared the woman.

    "I''m begging you, please don''t do this. Our family did nothing wrong; we were wrongly used." The woman screamed and argued with him during the process. Yan Wei raised his de, but when he saw the pleading look in her eyes, his body once again quivered.

    He questioned himself, but as the supervisor of the execution asked him if there was a problem, he only shook his head before dropping the de. It took every ounce of the strength of Yan Wei''s body to prevent himself from violently reacting. However, his heart palpitations did not stop no matter what he did.

    Amidst people''s screams calling for their innocence, he mindlessly chopped people''s heads. However, he was in a daze after killing that woman. His body moved, but his mind was elsewhere; it was like he watched himself from a three-dimensional point of view, observing the actions of a stranger.

    However, something brought his spirit back to reality. Thest people to execute were children. The youngest was only 8 years old.

    When Yan Wei dropped that de, something in him broke. He could not forget that child''s eyes, full of fear, ignorance, and innocence. In her eyes, he saw a future that could have been: she could have be a great schr, mother, healer, artisan, poet, and so many possibilities.

    But his de ended these futures.

    In the prison, Yan Wei drank nonstop while sitting beside his execution de. He did not know how long he drank until he heard footsteps.

    "How are you doing?" asked Big Mouth, but he received no response. The veteran executor knew how to deal with this situation, so he left before returning with some food. He sat next to the youngling and drank with him.

    "People should not be able to kill each other," Yan Wei suddenly said.

    "What do you mean?"

    "No one should have the power to end someone else''s fate. Such power should not be in the hands of mortals. No, even immortals should not have such power."

    "A world where people cannot be killed? That would be interesting. Unfortunately, this is not possible. And even if it was, I''m sure there would be some other trouble,"mented Big mouth.

    "Like what?"

    "Do you think there wouldn''t be any problem if everyone were immortal? Society would copse in a very short time."

    "I don''t mean for everybody to be immortal. I mean that people should not be able to kill others. But dying of natural death, aging, or sickness is fine."

    "What about criminals?"

    "They can be imprisoned and rot in jail for eternity."

    "I still feel it is a naive idea."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "If such a world like this existed, these innocent people would not have died."

    "You don''t know if they were really innocent or just lying to save themselves," argued Big mouth.

    "In what world will an 8-year-old child not be innocent?"

    "It''s a shame what happened, but the son has to bear the crime of the father."

    "What a stupid thing to say," replied Yan Wei before spitting on the ground, disdain all over his face. Big mouth sighed and ignored his disrespect, knowing what the youngd was going through.

    He experienced the cruelty of this job. But after so many years, he was now used to it. He patted Yan Wei on the shoulder: "Don''t drink on an empty stomach. Go to bed, and tomorrow, decide whether you want to continue this line of work.

 Chapter 643 Mortal Dust ( Ll )

    Big mouth watched a young man with a cold and emotionless face casually chop the head of two noblewomen. Thetter did not bat an eye, there was no change in his expression, and he did not even care to hide his face.

    ''This kid changed so much in just two years.'' Big Mouth was worried since this was the first time he had to deal with this situation. Most people would be numb to the constant killing and take things like drinking and visiting brothels to deal with the guilt.

    However, the new hire, Yan Wei, became cold and emotionless, worrying him that something terrible would happen to the youngd.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Yan Wei,e here." Thed calmly walked before his employer, staring directly into Big Mouth''s eyes.

    "I''m going to Red Tree City. Come with me." Big Mouth did not give him the time to reject it and stated it was an order. The next day, the big belly man took the youngd to Red Tree City, a ce known for its vibrant lifestyle and the red light district. He hoped Yan Wei could get out of whatever headspace thetter was on and meet some new people.

    Regrettably, Yan Wei remained quiet during the entire journey. The only time he reacted was after arriving. Numerous people surrounded two people: a fat youngster dressed in embroidery clothes and another malnourished youngster in coarse garments.

    The fat noble constantly kicked the other on the floor, swearing at thetter for dirtying his clothes. Everybody watched with empathy in their eyes, but no one dared do anything. They can only pray that the noble has enough and leave the youngster alone.

    "Don''t look," said Big Mouth as he dragged Yan Wei from therge crowd.

    "Who is that?" asked Yan Wei.

    "The Lai Family''s Third Young Master."

    "The Lai Family is the richest family in the surrounding prefecture. Don''t mess with them."

    Yan Wei did not say anything. He followed Big Mouth around the city with the same nk look. They stayed at an inn for the night, and Big Mouth prepared to continue the tour tomorrow; he did not want to give up so easily.

    However, the following day, he walked inside Yan Wei''s room, trying to control his trembling body.

    ''T-Third Young Master is dead."

    "Who''s Third Young Master?" asked Yan Wei.

    "Lai Family. His head was chopped off in a back alley."

    "Oh."

    Big Mouth clenched his hands as he stared directly at the youngster: "Did you have something with his death?"

    "No." He could not tell whether this was the truth or not. In the end, he took a deep breath to calm down: "The entire city is on lockdown by the Lai n. You better hope you had nothing to do with this murder."

    For the next week, no one could enter and leave Red Tree City. The Lai n searched every nook and cranny to find the killer. At first, nothing proceeded smoothly until thest day when they found a man with the d that killed their Third Young Master.

    The person tried to deny it, but the evidence was in his possession. However, the n still wanted to interrogate him to find the motive behind his actions. Unfortunately, the man died due to poisoning. The conclusion was that someone hired him for the job and eliminated him to prevent him from talking. The Lai n had many enemies, and they concluded this was an attack on them.

    During the entire week, Big Mouth was on edge, fearing someone would barge into their inn and arrest the two of them. But after the Lai n lifted the lockdown, he left in relief. Nevertheless, part of him still believed the youngster Yan Wei had something to do with that murder.

    Soon after returning to their city, Yan Wei began to learn martial arts. And soon, thetter disyed his incredible talent. He could learn most techniques after seeing them once. Yan Wei even acquired a breathing technique that absorbed Spiritual Qi between Heaven and Earth to strengthen the body. Adding his natural divine strength, he was a born-martial art genius.

    All these improvements should have been positive, but Big Mouth could not stop remembering what urred in Red Tree City and feared something would happen. Part of him hoped Yan Wei would quit his job and use his newfound strength to make a living.

    Regrettably, three years passed, and Yan Wei was the same: his face was cold and emotionless, always doing his job without any expression, remorse, or guilt¨Cno matter who the prisoner was. At first, Big Mouth thought he maybe was being too sensitive, and things would return to a certain level of normalcy. However, he soon began to notice the disappearance of people in Droplet City, where they lived.

    First, It was nothing but criminals thew did not catch. Then, it was corrupt government officials, nobles, martial artists, and wealthy merchants, then¡­

    Bang!

    Hundreds of armed soldiers barged into the prison, surrounding Yan Wei.

    "What is the meaning of this?" Yan Wei asked before he saw someone in the middle of the soldiers: Big Mouth.

    "I can''t allow you to continue your rampage," said Big Mouth with a slight pain in his voice; he always med him for allowing this youngster with a bright future to fall down this rabbit hole. "Don''t try to deny it; the government has gathered enough evidence that leads to you."

    "Why are you doing this?"

    "I am an Emissary of Fate, delivering their final judgment to these scums," Yan Wei replied coldly.

    "Scums? I can understand your actions for the criminals. But what about the innocent people you killed?"

    "That''s only because of their poor luck. I put the name of every person in this city in a bowl and chose one at random. The selected person will receive a final judgment from fate, from me."

    "Who are you to decide people''s fate?" roared Big Mouth.

    "Who is a nobleman to decide the fate of a poor countryman?" rebutted Yan Wei. "He does it because he has the strength to."

    Big Mouth looked at this youngster with red eyes; he knew the person he knew was long gone. And nothing he did would change that fact.

    "Get him."

    The soldiers rushed with their weapons to arrest or permanently eliminate Yan Wei. Unfortunately, his martial art was truly superb. He used the room or environment to his benefit and ran away with severe injuries. A few monthster, the Fate Killer stroke again by stealing names from the magistrate, selecting them randomly, and massacring everyone chosen.

    And from now, this became his M.O. (modus operandi). Whenever he traveled, he would repeat the same things. Unfortunately, his actions offended countless martial art sects and the government, leading to an alliance to eradicate him.

    Yan Wei fought a legendary battle for three days against the coalition of martial artists and the government. Unfortunately, his ultimate end was being stabbed by dozens, if not more, weapons.

    Wang Wei dug himself out from his grave.

    "Being corrupt by the power of Fate? I''ve never thought about that,'' he muttered. His goal has always been to control fate, but he never thought about the possible side effects of his actions. Well, he thought about them, but he always believed his cultivation and state of mind should be on par with the task by the time he could achieve such a feat. However, he realized this might not always be true.

    "Maybe nothing is incorruptible¨Cincluding Grand Dao," he muttered as his eyes lit up. This experience taught him that he should always be on the lookout and be vignt to prevent corruption of his mind when he can control the power of Fate of the entire Chaos Universe and beyond.

    He disappeared before reappearing in Droplet City. He stood before a grave. Wang Wei cleaned it up and ced some flowers.

    ''An eight-year-old child: how young and innocent.'' he thought while also pondering whether to revive her. With his mastery of life and death, it''s as easy as eating for him to revive a mortal child.

    However, he shook his head. He knew fate was cruel: every day, millions of innocent women and children die because fate has determined their lives and oue. And one day, he has to get used to that cruelty before he can bend everything to his whim.

    Wang Wei stayed before the grave for a while before disappearing. He learned his lesson and will approach his goal of being free and unfettered by controlling fate with more prudence. He did not want to slowly lose his mind like Yan Wei, corrupted by the power he wielded.

    After leaving, he proceeded to his next persona: the king of an interesting kingdom. Wang Wei hoped he could also learn something valuable from this experience; he hoped to learn something from all his persona for this Mortal Dust.

 Chapter 644 Mortal Dust ( III )

    Inside a medium wooden house, a woman had dinner ready as she waited for her husband. She sat in a chair, waiting for at least a few hours before a man entered the room. After seeing someone waiting for him, the man''s face became stiff: "Honey¨C"

    "Where have you been?" asked the wife.

    "I went to Shi Yaozu''s house to help him on his farm."

    "It''s been more than hours since the sun has set." She looked at the food on the table. "And the food is already cold."

    "I''m sorry. I didn''t pay attention to time. And when I realized howte it was, it was already dark outside."

    The wife did not immediately reply. She stared at the food she had spent hours cooking before sighing out loud: "Who is she?"

    "What are you talking about?"

    "Don''t treat me like I''m stupid! I know you''re cheating, and I want to know the other woman''s identity."

    "No, no, honey. In the name of the Death Controlling King, I swear there is no other woman."

    "I don''t believe you," replied the wife. "I want a divorce."

    "Nothing but this," said the husband as he knelt before his wife. "Please, forgive me. I won''t do it again."

    "I''ve forgiven you three times already. And each time, you promised me you would not do it again. But then?"

    The husband did not know what to say.

    "It''s because you know I''ll forgive you that you keep doing it. Well, I''ve had enough," continued the wife. "Tomorrow, I will apply to the magistrate to annul our marriage."

    After saying that, the wife stood from her chair to walk toward the bedroom.

    "No, no, no," muttered the husband. ording to the kingdom''sw, he would lose more than half of his property(farm) because of his infidelity after the divorce. Then, there is the stigma associated with a divorced man; he did not want to live his life like this, shunted by hismunity.

    The husband''s eyes suddenly turned red, and he lost his mind. He took one of the knives on the table and rushed straight into his wife''s back, stabbing her more than a dozen times.

    When the husband regained his mind, he found blood all over his clothes, and he was holding a knife. His wife of 7 years was bleeding heavily on the ground. The husband took a step back, questioning what he had done.

    However, before he could think properly, something magical urred. The wounds on his wife magically healed, and her paleplexion returned to normal. The scene scared the husband, so he instinctively stabbed her again. However, a magical shield manifested out of nowhere and protected her.

    The husband watched the fear and dread in his wife''s eyes, and a new realization dawned on him. Without wasting time, he rushed outside the house. Unfortunately for him, people from the kingdom''s public security had already surrounded his home. And when they saw the blood on his clothes, they took their weapons.

    Then, the leader said to the husband: "We have detected an attempted murder in this location. And ording to thew, killing is an illegal act."

    The husband did not resist since he knew it was pointless. The patrolman from the Public Security Bureau arrested him before taking the wife''s statement. Attempted murder is one of the highest crimes in the Empire, so the husband will probably spend the rest of his life in a dark cell.

    Undying Kingdom, Royal Pce:

    The Death Controlling King, Li Wei, sat on his throne, overlooking his ministers.

    "Is this necessary?" he asked.

    "Yes, your majesty," replied the Prime Minister. "These people havemitted the greatest sins and must be executed. Furthermore, our prisons are getting too crowded: we must either eliminate some people or build more."

    Li Wei did not immediately respond. A few minutester, he sighed before waving his hand to manifest a ck talisman that would release a strange ck-and-white light. All the citizens of this kingdom are immortal, but only the king has the power to strip this immortality from them.

    "I need you to supervise the entire thing," ordered the King.

    "As you wish."

    Li Wei dismissed everybody and stayed in the Throne Room. He sat for hours, alone with his thoughts. He was only disturbed when Queen Wang Hong entered the room with today''s dinner.

    "Are you alright?" she asked as she checked his forehead for temperature. "You''ve been distracted¨Ceven dazed¨Cthe past few days."

    "You remember how this kingdom started?"

    She did remember. Back then, they were struggling to feed themselves and survive. So, her husband took a job as an executioner since it was good pay, and few people wanted to do this dirty job.

    However, after being forced to kill a family that was most likely innocent, he began to question things¨Cincluding his sanity. Then, one day, an immortal came to see him and offered him the power to create a kingdom where everybody was undying; a kingdom where only he could decide a person''s fate¨Cincluding life and death.

    "Ever since that day, I''ve been thinking about why the Immortal chose me for this mission. I wonder if there is a reason."

    "We''ve had this conversation before: we cannot fathom the Immortal''s mind. So, for the sake of our family and this kingdom, don''t think about these things," pleaded his wife.

    "If only things were this easy," argued the husband. "I can''t sleep peacefully if I don''t think about it."

    Queen Wang Hong sighed. "Alright, I''ll indulge you. Did you find a reason?"

    "I thought the Immortal wanted to test me. Well, not me but mortals in general. Test whether we would sumb when given absolute power. So, in the past 15 years since the establishment of this kingdom, I''ve done my best not to let power corrupts me."

    The Queen knew it was not an easy task. Her husband is the only individual capable of granting death to people in this kingdom. And with such power, he has done an excellent job of not abusing his power and bing a ruler dedicated to serving the people.

    When things do not go his way, when he loses control of his emotions, or when confronted with the vilest part of the human mind, it takes a lot of Willpower not to abuse such power.

    "I''m sensing a but?" asked the Queen.

    "Yes. I feel that this is not the correct conclusion."

    "What exactly do you expect to achieve?" asked the Queen. "You yourself are nothing but a mortal with no real power. So, how would you be able to identify the purpose of such an unfathomable being as the Immortal?"

    The King did not reply.

    "I understand how you feel," continued the Queen. "I also want answers. But I care more about our survival. So, please think twice before you do anything stupid."

    The King followed her advice throughout his entire reign. Whenever he had to make any decisions¨Cespecially regarding his powers¨Che would think twice. Nevertheless, he never stopped trying to figure out the purpose of his existence; why he had such power.

    At 93 years old, the kingy in bed, death approaching him. The old Queen stood by his side, also ready to journey into the afterlife with him.

    "I''ve figured it out. Well, I figured something out."

    "What is it?"

    "What if Fate wanted something from me¨Cjust like the Immortal wanted something from the king? What if my desire to be free and unfettered was an objective granted to me by fate because it wanted something from me."

    "Wanted what?"

    "Someone to control it. Or someone to create it. After all, time is not linear."

    "I believe you called such phenomenon Temporal Causality Loop," added the Queen.

    "Yes. Fate created me so I can create it," muttered Wang Wei as his eyes became more brilliant. "Although this might be a nonsensical idea, I need to watch out for this possibility."

    "And how are you going to do that?"

    Wang Wei did not answer her, but he muttered to himself: "Grand Dao''s River of Fate¡­My River of Fate."

    As he regained his memories, power, and youth, he felt something had changed because of his enlightenment. He raised his hand to manifest nine small magnificent buildings in the palm of his hand. There was one in the middle and four on the left and right that orbited the central one.

    "Are those your Fate Pces?" asked Wu Hong as she sensed the power fate these things emanated.

    "Yes," he replied. "Something seems to have changed with them after my enlightenment, but I can''t tell what it is."

    Wu Hong looked at them: "The Fate Pce is a form of Spiritual Foundation connected to your cultivation realm. The reason you only have nine is that you are still a mortal. After proving the Dao, you can condense the tenth and know what the change is."

    "Do you know something?"

    "No, but I have some guesses."

    Wang Wei did not continue asking, but his intuition told him the Fate Pces became more than tools he used to achieve 5-Root strength in his Nine Extremity Dao Foundation.

    He dispersed the Fate Pces before looking at his wife, "Couldn''t you let me have a harem during my Mortal Dust?"

    "If you want to lose ess to Little Wei, you can try."

    "I won''t argue with you. I''m better than that."N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Wang Wei then left for his other persona. He became an assassin tasked with dealing with corrupt officials. This person involved the concept of being the Sword of Fate. After spending his life as an assassin, the king ordered his execution once he was no longer helpful. He learned of his possible eventual fate if he was not careful in his path of controlling fate¨Cespecially if his theory was correct.

    The following persona was a person who controlled a kingdom from the shadow. Despite not being the Sovereign of that dynasty, that person could control the fate of every individual in the kingdom¨Cincluding the Sovereign and other royal family members.

    Ultimately, he died after someone close to him betrayed him. Wang Wei learned how fickle fate could be. A person might think they are controlling or ying with fate, but fate is also ying with them.

    Finally, Wang Wei decided to use the Science and Technology World for the remaining of his Mortal Dust.

 Chapter 645 Mortal Dust (IV)

    A high school boyid his head on the desk, deep in sleep. It was a period of self-study, and the teacher had not arrived, so the students could not contain their restlessness; they enjoyed every second of their freedom.

    And despite the noise and chaos, the student sleeping next to the window did not wake up. Fatty Jun¨Chis best friend¨Cknew the teacher was fast approaching and he would get in trouble if caught sleeping. So, he walked to his best friend¨CWang Wei¨Cto try to wake him up.

    Before he seeded, thetter suddenly stood up from his desk with a look of shock followed by confusion.

    "Fate Nexus¡­My death," muttered Wang Wei before bing even more confused; he did not know what these words meant. He just had a vivid dream that told him he would die at a very young age. Typically, he would ignore such a thing as nothing but a dream.

    But for some reason, he believed in that dream.

    "Are you alright?" asked Fatty Jun.

    "I''m fine. Just drowsy from the nap."

    "Well, Teacher Long is on his way, so be presentable, especially since he doesn''t like you very much."

    Wang Wei nodded before removing a bottle of water from his backpack and washing his face. He did not want the teacher to use his appearance to cause trouble for him.

    During the entire self-study ss, Wang Wei pretended to be studying, but he was distracted, thinking about that dream. Luckily for him, this ss was today''sst, and he rushed home as soon as school ended. He called his chauffeur to take him home.

    And as soon as he arrived, his mother asked him why he did not stay for after-school activities or attend his Private Lessons.

    "Mom, I think I''m dying."

    Yu Yan stopped cooking and looked up and down at his son. If he did not know his son was usually a good student, she would have used the spat to teach him a lesson for saying something so ominous.

    "Boy, what are you talking about?" After hearing her son''s exnation, she really wanted to beat him up.

    "It''s just a dream," she reassured him.

    "But it''s not."

    Yu Yan wanted to rebut him, but she stopped herself when she saw the determination in his eyes. For some reason, she believed him¨Cor at the very least, decided to indulge him.

    "What do you want me to do?"

    Wang Wei was shocked since he did not think that far. After pausing for a moment, "Let''s go to the hospital. Maybe there is something wrong with my body."

    "Fine," replied Yu Yan as she contacted their primary physician. Their family can be considered wealthy elites, so it was not a big deal to use the most extensive and expansive medical tests to reassure his son.

    An hourter, Yu Yan had already texted her husband about the situation while taking Wang Wei to the nearest hospital. Wang Wei asked the doctors to run all possible tests, and they acquiesced.

    And when he saw Doctor Yan walk into the room with a serious look, he knew his hunch was correct.

    "Doctor Yan, is something wrong with my son?" asked Yu Yan as she also felt something was odd. The doctor arranged her hair before answering; this was a habit she had when stressed or needed to deal with an anxiety-ridden situation.

    "Madam Yu Yan, I don''t know how to tell you this," said Doctor Yan in a in but reassuring voice. "We have detected a gic anomaly in your son."

    "What does that mean?" asked Yu Yan, trying hard to control herself.

    "This anomaly has only recently been detected, and¨C"

    "Be direct, Doctor," said Wang Wei, making her sigh.

    "You won''t live past 35 years of age."

    Yu Yan immediately wanted to break down. However, she knew it was not the time. "Is there anything you can do?"

    "This anomaly has only been recently detected. And with our technology, there is nothing that can be done."

    "What about Gic Warriors?" she hurriedly asked. "His father is one of the few Third Level Gic Warriors in the world. Maybe he can do something."

    Doctor Yan was slightly surprised. Although she had these people as patients for quite some time, she did not expect them to be a family of Gic Warriors¨Cespecially a Third Level one.

    More than 20 years ago, an alien ship crashed on this. And from the remains, the people of Blue Ocean were introduced to the Gic Warrior, a method for humans to actively evolve and control the process. Unfortunately, most of the ship''s records could not be recuperated, and scientists only retrieved the first three levels.

    And in these short 20 years, any individual who can be a Third Level Gic Warrior is exceptionally talented.

    "I don''t know much about the detail of Gic Warriors," continued Doctor Yan. "So, I can''t say for sure. But I know that he can''t reach the first level with his gic mutation."

    Yu Yan could no longer control her tears. Meanwhile, Wang Wei was quiet, left to his thoughts. Yu Yan thought her son had difficulty processing this news, which further broke her heart. She took her cellphones and contacted her husband.

    Less than five minutester, everyone in the hospital heard a booming sound from outside before the entire building trembled for a brief moment. Then, Wang Tian came rushing inside the room.

    "Let me see the result," he asked directly while hugging his family. As a Gic Warrior, he had an in-depth understanding of the gene. And after analyzing it, the light in his eyes faded a little. Luckily, he was prepared and hid it from his wife and son.

    Back home, the family had a quiet dinner: no one knew what to say. That same night, Yu Yan convinced his son to sleep in the same bed as her. Meanwhile, Wang Tian went to use his contacts. He traveled all over the and met with the''s best doctors, scientists, and Gic Warriors. He only returned home three dayster.

    "How did it go?" asked Yu Yan over the diner table. The quiet Wang Wei looked at his father, hoped deep in his eyes. Unfortunately, Wang Tian shook his head, sending the family into despair.

    "Don''t give up yet," he hurriedly said. "I will go to Prehistoric Continent to see if I can find something."

    Everyone became quiet. The alien spaceship did not only bring forth evolution for humans. In the continent it firstnded, it released some unknown substance that forcefully elerated the evolution of all lifeforms: animals, nts, and even some inorganic lifeforms appeared. As a result, the entire continent became inhabitable, forcingrge-scale migration.

    The Prehistoric Continent contained many creatures, many on par with Gic Warriors. There are even rumors there are Fourth Level Creatures deep in the continent. Unfortunately, satellites cannot properly capture images or information on that continent.

    The Blue Ocean Federation tried to drop numerous nuclear bombs on the continent to deal with these powerful creatures. Unfortunately, a powerful attack prevented these bombs fromnding. Furthermore, the power of technology has drastically been reduced on the Prehistoric Continent.

    "This is too dangerous," argued Yu Yan.

    "It''s worth it to save our son''s life."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Yu Yan choked her counterargument; she could not disagree with this sentiment. "In that case, I''ll start training as well. If I be a Gic Warrior, I can help you."

    "And who will stay with Xiao Wei?"

    "I''ll be fine," replied Wang Wei.

    "No, you won''t," cried Yu Yan as she knew her husband was correct. She also knew he wanted to undergo all the danger by himself.

    After dinner, Wang Tian quickly left. Wang Wei asked his mother for some time alone to think. While sitting on his bed, Wang Wei thought about his life. He had a bright future ahead of him, a good brother in the shape of Fatty Jun, and he hoped to dere his love for the school''s flower, Wu Hong.

    Unfortunately, everything changed after one nap.

    "I must take matters into my hands," he muttered before going to sleep. The next day, Wang Wei began to focus on his studies. He usually was in the top 5 of the school. But now, he turned into a study tyrant, always with a book in his hand.

    He ignored all other after-school activities; he forwent socializing or even interacting with people; he only studied. In just one year, at 16, he graduated high school and scored in the top percentile on the during the college exam.

    Wang Wei applied to Blue United University, the best university on the, sponsored by the Federation. His major was Biology, with a focus on Gics. Hepleted a 6 years course in just three years, graduating at the young age of 19.

    In ab, Wang Wei looked at a recent blood test result.

    ''I''ve already started to decline.'' The numbers looked slightly off, but he knew this was the beginning of his decline. Suddenly, his phone rang, and he answered:

    "Xiao Wei, when are youing home? I haven''t seen you in three years."

    "Mom, I also want to see you," replied Wang Wei with a sigh. "But I don''t have time."

    Yu Yan became quiet on the other side; she could not me her son for trying to save himself. But as a mother, she had to watch her family slowly fall apart as her husband kept adventuring in that dangerous ce, and her son tried to beat the clock.

    "How about Ie live with you."

    "No," replied Wang Wei. He did not want to be cold, but he already theorized how rming his decline would be. And he did not want his mother to watch him slowly die.

    "Where are the things I asked for?" he changed the topic.

    "Your father has paid for a top-of-the-line research facility for you. However, ording to him, you have to recruit personnel yourself."

    Wang Wei did not mind since he knew Gicists are extremely valuable in this age of Gic Warrior. Everyone¨Cfrom the government to private corporations¨Cwill do anything to recuperate, even a mediocre one, because of the hope of finding a way to create a Fourth Level Gic Warrior.

    Wang Wei knew he would not have as much problem recruiting people since he had made a slight name for himself in themunity with some of the papers he released in the past three years.

 Chapter 646 Mortal Dust (V)

    "Exploring the Limits of Gic Engineering," The Future of Gic Diversity: Implications and Challenges," "The Path of Gic Medicine," "Discovery of the Gene Core," and "The Corrtion Between Genes and Energy Lifeforms."

    In the past five years, with non-stop research and unrestrained funding, Dr. Wang Wei has changed people''s understanding of the genome. His discoveries in Gene Medicine have reduced the threshold to bing a Gic Warrior, thus pushing the into a new era of fast evolution.

    Unfortunately, such a genius, considered a gift to humanity, does not have long in this mortal world. Maybe, god or the Heavens envied his talent and cursed him with such a disease.

    Cough! Cough!

    Wang Wei wiped out the blood from the corner of his mouth with a tissue.

    "Dr. Wang Wei, are you alright?" asked one of theb assistants.

    "I''m fine," replied Wang Wei, hisplexion paler than a ghost. While looking at the result on theputer, he took a bunch of pills from his desk and swallowed them.

    He coughed again, but a bit drypared to his previous wheezing. His phone suddenly rang, and he frowned when he saw who it was.

    "Mom, I told y¨C"

    "Xiao Wei! *Crying*. Y-Your father¡­*Crying*."

    "What''s wrong with father?" he hurriedly asked.

    "Your father¡­*Crying*."

    "Calm down, take a deep breath, and tell what happened. I promise everything will be alright."

    "...Your father is missing."

    "What do you mean he''s missing?"

    "He went deep into the Prehistoric Continent since he heard there was a flower that could cure your disease. However, a Fourth Level Creature appeared in the same location he headed, and no one has heard of him since then."

    Wang Wei became quiet. One of the main reasons for all his sess is the odd things his father brought back from that hell of a ce. And as he learned of its mystery, a part of him believed that there might really be something from that ce that could cure his condition.

    But now, his hope was gone, and he might have lost his father in the process.

    "Alright. I''m taking a ne home."

    "I''ll wait for you."

    Wang Wei stood up from his chair, prepared to tell his assistant to get his private jet ready. Unfortunately, before opening his mouth, he suddenly felt light-headed, and everything went ck.

    When he opened his eyes, he was attached to a bunch of machines, and someone was resting next to his bed.

    "Xiao Wei, you''re awake," cried Yu Yan after hearing the sounds of the machines. She hurriedly called the doctor.

    "What happened to me?" asked Wang Wei, still dazed and groggy; it was a terrible feeling since he felt his mind was not in the right ce, no matter how hard he tried.

    "I''m sorry, Profession Wang," said the doctor. "Your gene copse has elerated."

    "Is this why I cannot feel my legs?" The doctor nodded.

    "H-How long do I have?"

    "2, maybe, 3 years." Yu Yan could not control her tears.

    ''So, I was not guaranteed to live to 35. I just won''t live past that,'' thought Wang Wei. He never forgot that dream that foretold his death. He looked at his mother, and he could not recognize her. And it was not because he rarely went home in the past 8 years.

    But also because the woman before him was not the mother she knew. She was thin, her skin was dull, and she had heavy bags as she had never slept a wink for years. The most significant difference was her eyes; they were listless, full of sadness and despair.

    "Get me my phone," said Wang Wei. He did not waste time using all his contacts to ask people for help to find his father. He offered many of his cutting-edge research¨Cespecially the gene medicines that Gic Warriors sought after¨Cas a prize for anyone who could find his father.

    After doing all this in front of his mother, he finally looked at his medical records.

    ''I have no hope.'' That''s the conclusion Wang Wei came up with. His fate was sealed, and there was nothing he could do about it. So, he decided to spend the rest of his life with his mother. He left home when he was sixteen and rarely interacted with his family.

    And in his final moment, he decided to change that fact.

    Sadly, Wang Wei soon regretted that decision. As his mother watched him rapidly die before her, and with his father''s disappearance, Yu Yan was simply inconsble.

    Many times, Wang Wei wanted to end his existence in this mortal coil. At the very least, he can go on his own terms or have some control over his fate. But he never dared to do as he feared his mother would follow him.

    So, two years and three monthster, he died in the hospital bed. And the world mourned the passing of such a brilliant mind.

    "Where am I?" muttered Wang Wei as he stood up, looking at all the chairs and students next to him. He looked at his youthful and powerful hand, feeling his healthy body.

    "Big brother, are you alright?" asked Fatty Jun. "You better stop sleeping before the teacher arrives."

    Wang Wei mindlessly nodded before sitting back in his seat, processing everything that had happened to him.

    ''Am I stuck in some sort of loop? Or was it just a dream?''n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    After school, he rushed to the hospital to take a whole-body test. And as expected, he had the same disease. His parents reacted the same way as his dream or first life. However, Wang Wei was different.

    Something ruthless awakened deep inside him, and he decided to test his theory. He did not try to cure his disease, nor did he allow his father to venture into the Prehistoric Continent to try to save him. When Wang Tian tried to argue, Wang Wei would be ruthless and threatened to take his own life if his father left him alone.

    As such, he spent the next four years of his life with his parents before dying a second time at the hospital. And as expected, he found himself at sixteen, back in the same position and in the same ss.

    ''I am indeed in a loop. And it seems the purpose is to cure this disease,'' analyzed Wang Wei. Then, he focused on his previous experience of the past two lives.

    ''The approach in the first life was wrong: I should not have focused on curing the disease, but managing the symptoms and ensuring I live to the limit of 35 years old.''

    Wang Wei understood that his disease was veryplex and could not be easily cured in just a few years; it might take decades¨Cif not longer. Luckily, he appeared to have ample time.

    After school, he did not get tested or tell his parents about his disease. He convinced his mother to be a Gic Warrior and his father to give him arge sum of money for investment.

    He used that money to acquire a state-of-the-artboratory in just over a year. And for the next three years, he continued his research until¡­

    "When were you going to tell us about your disease?" asked Wang Tian, trying extremely hard to conceal his anger.

    "If it was up to me, never."

    "Boy, this is not the time for you to be cheeky. Look at the state of your mother."

    "I''m just telling the truth," he argued back. "Telling you would only make things worse. You probably are thinking about going to that dangerous continent to find a way to save me. But I can tell you it won''t work."

    "And how would you know that?"

    Wang Wei opened his mouth but could not say anything. Then, he suddenly wondered what would happen if he told his parents about the Time Loop. He did not know whether some god or devil ced him in that loop, but he was not happy that his fate was decided for him.

    Furthermore, he was unhappy about keeping it a secret when revealing the truth might make things easier for him. So, he decided to gamble and tell the truth. To Wang Wei''s surprise, nothing happened¨Cexcept for his family not believing him.

    However, he had many other ways to convince him, like knowledge about the future and so on. Then, his family established a code word to believe him easier and faster in his subsequent life.

    With his family''s help, things proceeded smoother. In this third life, Wang Wei lived to 30 years old, three more than the first. However, he concluded that he had reached a bottleneck in his research to manage his disease.

    The fastest way to deal with this issue is with some faunas or species in the Prehistoric Continent. Otherwise, he might use hundreds of lives before seeding. Unfortunately, that ce was too dangerous. So, in his fourth life, he focused on creating the method to be a Fourth Level Gic Warrior.

    With the scattered data from the alien spaceship, he finally seeded in his 8th life. In other words, it took him 4 lives of living to 30 years. However, he only had 15 years of research for each, so he spent 60 years.

    With both his parents Fourth Level Gic Warriors, Wang Wei had ess to all the rare resources in the Prehistoric Continent. In his tenth life, he could manage all the symptoms of his disease and live until he was 35 years old.

    From his 11th life onward, he focused on finding a cure for his disease. And he only seeded in his 27th life.

    (AN: If nothing out of the ordinary urs, the next chapter should be thest one for Mortal Dust. But don''t quote me on that.)

    ''

 Chapter 647 Mortal Dust (VI)

    Wang Wei''s twenty-eighth Life:

    He opened his eyes in the same ssroom with the same Fatty Jun looking at him with concern. However, the difference was that he had a joyous smile. In his previous life, he finally created a cure for his disease in histe twenties. As such, Wang Wei decided to start fresh in this life, starting from his youth to make up for his regrets.

    "Fatty, I''m fine," reassured Wang Wei.

    "That''s good."

    "Hey, I just had an excellent idea: why don''t you ask school flower Yan Liling out, and I will do the same for Wu Hong."

    Fatty Jun looked at him as if he was an idiot. He raised his hand to touch his big brother''s forehead. "Are you sure you''re okay?"

    "Better than I''ve been."

    "Then, why are you spouting this nonsense?"

    "I just think we are only young once, so why not take risks? So, what''s the worse that could happen? Rejection? Well, them humiliating us in public is probably the worse that can happen.

    "But if that is the case, then that''s only because of their poor characters. So, why would we want to be associated with these kinds of people?"

    Fatty Jun felt these words made sense. At the same time, he felt something was wrong but could not find the words to argue back.

    "Do you really think I should dere my love for her?"

    "Why not?"

    Fatty Jun frowned for a moment. "How about I wait until I lose some weight? Maybe, my chances would be higher than." He knew many handsome and rich men in this school who lusted after the school flowers. Although his family did indeed have money, he lost considerably in the look department.

    "If she cares about your appearance, then she does not deserve you." Wang Wei lied. He knew most women had a preference for physiques when choosing a partner, and that was perfectly fine. After all, some do prefer Fatty''s type, and some men also prefer bigger women. However, he needed to build the little fat man''s confidence.

    "Plus, if you ever wanted to lose weight, you should do it for yourself, not to please someone else."

    "You know what, you''re right," said Fatty Jun, his voice a little too loud and catching the attention of the other students. The two had to continue their conversation with lowered voices.

    That afternoon, a piece of shocking news traveled throughout the school: two students asked the school flower Wu Hong and Yan Liling out, and they epted. When the men discovered two of the top 5 school flowers were no longer avable, they almost lost their marbles¨Cespecially when they realized they lost one to Fatty Jun.

    The next four years became interesting, to say the least.

    After returning home, Wang Wei once again convinced his parents of the loop. Then, he used their financial means to set up ab and acquire a few things from the Prehistoric Continent. Finally, he concocted a cure for his gic disease.

    "Finally free," muttered Wang Wei. Without the burden of death, he decided to enjoy his life normally despite his high mental age. He wanted to experience the hormonal years of high school or the freedom of university.

    And he had all these experiences he missed.

    His love life blossomed with Wu Hong. He and his close brother¨Cwho was no longer a fatty by the second year¨Cwere now the envious couple in both high school and university: everyone wanted to be them.

    The only downside to his life was his terrible talent for the Gic Warrior Path because of his illness. Nevertheless, he did not mind since he had plenty of experience, knowledge, resources, and time; he would achieve something on this path. He became a First Level Warrior at 32 when his wife and close friends were already Third Levels.

    However, Wang Wei did not care about this. His life was considered sessful because of the few revolutionary papers he released, forever changing the scientific world.

    Today, he was celebrating his 35th birthday, a special year for him. It was a grand celebration, but only a few people knew why the reclusive renowned scientist, Dr. Wang Wei, would throw such avish festivity.

    Wang Wei overlooked everyone attending over a balcony with his family next to him. He raised his ss to make a speech.

    Bang!

    Wang Wei stood up with heavy breath, looking at the desk before him.

    "Are you alright?" asked Fatty Jun.

    Wang Wei looked him directly in the eyes, myriad emotions shing in his eyes.

    "You''re scaring me. Did something happen?"

    "Nothing. Just had a nightmare." Wang Wei motioned him to sit down as he processed what had just urred.

    ''That was the sound of a gunshot.'' Now that he pondered on the situation, he remembered the vivid sensation of something prating his skull. Thinking back to that experience, he felt fear and panic but quickly regained his mind to concentrate: it was not time for such emotion.

    ''My time loop is not my disease, but my death at the age of 35 years old. Is this what I meant by Nexus of Fate.''N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Many thoughts shed in his mind as he analyzed the situation. Then, he mmed the desk with his hand.

    "Who the fuck ced me in this time loop? I don''t care who you are, I don''t care whether you are a God, Devil, or even the Heavens itself. Once I''m out, I will gut you and your entire life: I will make you regret your existence."

    There was nothing he hated more than being manipted.

    Suddenly, Wang Wei was embarrassed as he realized he was in a ssroom. The next few hours were quite embarrassing since he had to see the principal, and his mother had toe to pick him up from the office.

    However, after calming down that night, Wang Wei learned something from this event. He mentioned the existence of the Time Loop to arge group, but there were no consequences. Of course, there was the possibility it was because no one believed him, but he decided to test the boundaries of this rule.

    So, the next day, he tried to convince Fatty Jun, Wu Hong, and Yan Liling. He knew these people were trustworthy and individuals with excellent capabilities; they could be great allies in this unknown journey of saving his life.

    Convincing Wu Hong was easier than expected. After telling her a few intimate details that no one should know, she easily told him she believed him. Fatty Jun was loyal to a fault and told him he would believe him if he said the world they lived in was nothing but an illusion.

    The reall issue was Yan Liling. However, after more than a month of predicting future events, she had no choice but to believe. So, the next step was establishing a way toe together faster in the next life.

    Then, the group began to work together to save Wang Wei''s life. Wu Hong was in charge of figuring out the cause of the time loop. Li Jun had to create a powerful military force to protect Wang Wei. Yan Liling was tasked with finding a way for Wang Wei to transfer knowledge of their future self to their younger self, making it easier for them to work together and be efficient.

    As for Wang Wei, he worked to change his talent in this life to be a powerful Gic Warrior. And since the other''s tasks were not simple things that could easily be achieved, they would also help.

    He died in this life because one of his researchers identally brought a dangerous nt from the Prehistoric Continent. The nt looked like an average office nt, and she used it as decoration.

    Unfortunately, it released a dangerous and undetectable toxin that is deadly to all First Level below Gic Warriors. With this death, Wang Wei knew for sure he was in a time loop around living more than 35 years and that he could die in the most ridiculous way if he were not careful.

    In his 29th life, he sessfully cured the problem of his genes and acquired an ungodly talent for evolution. Unfortunately, he died because something went wrong with hisboratory, resulting in a powerful explosion.

    Li Jun, Yan Liling, and Wu Hong could not save him in time despite their Third Level.

    In his 30th life, he cured his disease and the problem with his genes. And in a short time, he and his family became Fourth Level Gic Warriors using countless resources and even affecting their foundation.

    As one of the most powerful entities on the, he still died. How? The Beast Disaster. All the creatures or odd species from the Prehistoric Continent invaded his region of the world.

    This event revealed to humans the horror of that ce, with countless Fourth Level Creatures. Wang Wei died while protecting his mother as a creature swallowed him whole.

 Chapter 648 Mortal Dust (Finale)

    Wang Wei sat on his school desk, breathing in and out. He ced his elbows on the desk and supported his head with his hands. Thirty Times. That''s how many times he had to experience death. And each time, the experience was not pleasant.

    He ignored the noise around him as he took a deep breath. He concentrated on the sound of his beating heart, slowly alienating all the noise in his surrounding. And when he could only hear the soothing rhythmic thumping of his heart, he felt calm, peaceful, andposed.

    ''Let''s see if it works.'' He closed his eyes, using a medication technique to enter a realm of absolute silence. As he traveled into the depth of his mind, he soon saw five floating lights, and a rare smile appeared on his face.

    He opened his eyes to look at the worried Fatty Jun and said: "I have something for you."

    "Huh? Something¨CForget about that. Are you alright?"

    "You''ll understand soon." Wang Wei ced two fingers on Fatty Jun''s forehead as he closed his eyes: "It might hurt, so be prepared."

    Immediately afterward, Fatty Jun groaned as his eyes changed: it was no longer youthful and full of vigor. Instead, it contained the vicissitudes of life. Li Jun faltered for a moment, and Wang Wei supported him.

    "So, I''ve failed," said Li Jun, his eyes full of wisdom beyond his age. "What life is this?"

    "The 30th. But you should not me yourself."

    "I couldn''t protect you, so who else should I me?"

    "We knew things would not be so simple. Anyway, we should focus on the positive sides. Liling''s method worked."

    Fourth-Level Gic Warriors have evolved their brains to detect the maic fields of the universe. And this process is often referred to by scientists as achieving a Higher Consciousness.

    Wang Wei''s group theorized the further evolution of the Higher Consciousness in Fifth and above Gic Warriors would allow humans to transfer their consciousness into another body, abandoning the flesh and bing pure consciousness creatures; to be soul creatures.

    So, they experimented to see if they could leave a piece of their Higher Consciousness to Wang Wei, and when he died and restarted, whatever power ced him in the time loop could bring them with him.

    Separating the Higher Consciousness took some time to achieve through technology. And right before Wang Wei''s 35th birthday and death, the group proceeded with the n.

    "Let''s go get the others," said Wang Wei before meeting with Wu Hong, Liling, and his parents. After essing the previous life''s memories, the team had a better chance at surviving since they did not have to go through all the hurdles of bing acquainted and convincing each other.

    "It''s good that at least one of our ns seeded,"mented Yan Liling. "So, what''s our next game n?"

    "Fifth-Level Gic Warrior. If all of us can be this powerful, nothing on this can kill us," said Wang Wei.

    "That''s not as easy as stated," added Yu Yan. "We have already theorized that further study of the Higher Consciousness is the way to the fifth level. But how will we achieve this stage in less than 20 years?"

    She was correct. Achieving Fourth Level Gic Warrior with the limited time the group had was already a daunting task. And each higher evolution needs more energy or resources and more time.

    "Do you want to study Temporal Fields to create a Time eleration Room?" asked Wu Hong.

    "Exactly," replied Wang Wei.

    "This level of technology cannot be developed easily."

    "Yes, but we have time."

    They did have time, but at what cost?

    Wang Tian patted his son''s shoulder while Yu Yan tried not to cry. Then, the group got into action. Wu Hong and Wang Wei worked on the Temporal Field, while Yan Liling and Yu Yan worked on the Fifth-Level Gic Warrior Path. Li Jun and Wang Tian were in charge of calcting all possible dangers that could lead to Wang Wei''s death and preventing it.

    The group also did not give up trying to survive in this life. They tried to build an underground bunker to hide and pass the time. Somehow, a group of Fourth-Level creatures that had evolved underground ambushed and killed them.

    The next attempt was to build a spaceship and leave the with their research crew. Unfortunately, one crew got infected by an alien species that is a brain porosity and sabotaged the ship, killing everybody.

    The group tried again, this time with only themselves on the spaceship. They were caught by some abnormal cosmic phenomenon and died.

    On the 50th life, theypleted their research. With Time eleration, the group became Fifth Level Gic Warriors. Their cause of death was the''s explosion. Typically, a Fifth Level Warrior should be able to survive a''s destruction with no issue.

    Unfortunately, the real cause of the destruction was a secret research program gone wrong that affected the''s core and exponentially increased the explosion.

    The group tried again. They reached the fifth stage and left the. With their strength, they should have been able to survive in the universe. Unfortunately, they encountered a Sixth-Level Cosmic Creature.

    On the 59th Life, they pushed the boundaries of the Temporal Field and created the method to achieve the sixth level. An Alien Empire discovered their, and they died fighting off an invasionposed of too many Sixth Level Powerhouses.

    From the 60th life, the group focused on using the power of time to deal with the situation. They concentrated on mastering its power to escape the Time Loop. Unfortunately, they could notprehend how it operated.

    So, they tried a different strategy: escape into the past or the future. The travel to the past was to see whether they could find any information on how Wang Wei became entangled in that Time Loop. Furthermore, they wanted to know what would happen if the two of them existed.

    Unfortunately, this attempt was futile. They did not find any new information, nor did anything change after Wang Wei met his younger self. When his future body turned 35, an ident urred, and he died.

    Then, they proceeded on their voyage to the future. The year that Wang Wei always died was 2136. So, the group wanted to know what would happen if they traveled beyond that year.

    Nothing urred. And when his biological age reached 35, Wang Wei died.

    Then, the group realized an anomaly: If they counted the Time eleration, Wang Wei had lived longer than 35 years old. And yet, previously, he always died in the year 2136. But now, after traveling to the future, they cannot understand how exactly his death time is calcted. They tried to use this information to their advantage. However, they soon gave up on this idea since they no longer knew the rules and regtions.

    Without knowing the exact time Wang Wei would die, the number of variables that needed to be considered dramatically increased.

    100th life:

    Wang Wei walked on a beach, lost in his thoughts. He stopped and turned around: "Why are you guys following me?"

    "We are afraid you''ll give up."

    "Give up, huh? *Sigh*" He turned around and continued walking.

    ''Is this what I need for this to stop? ept my fate and give up?'' thought Wang Wei as he looked at the sand.

    Ptooey!

    He spat on the ground with disdain in his eyes. He refused to just give up. He promised himself that he would punch whoever it was that made him suffer through this. And even if it is out of spite and hatred, he would never stop until he seeded.

    He took a moment to calm down and analyzed the situation, taking into ount all his previous experienced.

    ''This feels like a sick twisted game.'' He felt that way because of the events in the future. It was like he went outside the boundaries of the game, and without knowing the rules, it became even harder to win.

    ''So, I need to y the game to win; y within the confine of the rules.''

    He then looked at the entire situation like he was ying a game against an unknown entity. ''Let''s call it Fate.''

    He drew his name against fate on the sand before drawing a line. At one end, he wrote sixteen and the other 35. He then crossed the 35 and ced the year 2136 underneath.

    ''My greatest move was that High Consciousness Transference.''

    Wang Wei wrote the name of his name against fate. That move granted him the support and help needed to continue this battle. Otherwise, he would never be capable of making so many moves.

    ''That move was brilliant and cunning,'' he thought with a smug look before stopping. ''Why did it work?... The mind¡­memories¡­thoughts¡­Part of the game''s rules?''

    He squinted his eyes, deep in thought. ''Fate is not absolute; it has to allow room for possibility. And since it''s not absolute, it can be conquered, but how?''

    Wang Wei was not stupid to think he could overwhelm such power.

    ''y within its rules and limitations: trick it.''

    In this life, Wang Wei did nothing extraordinary besides managing his disease. And when he turned 35, the group ced him in a machine with two pods. And when the time arrived, the machine beeped, signaling his death.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Pushee!

    The other pod opened, and a teenager walked out.

    "Sess?" asked Wu Hong.

    "It appears so," replied the teenager as he looked at the dead Wang Wei. "Fate wanted Wang Wei to die in the year 2136, and he did." His n was simple: ept his fate, die, and transfer his mind, memories, and consciousness into another body.

    As such, he was now a "new person" with a new identity. He did not agree to the n to transfer his mind into a clone to ensure sess.

    "So, are you really Wang Wei?" asked Li Jun.

    "The answer to this question is quite philosophical," he replied. He did not transfer his Higher Consciousness to another body. Instead, he transferred his memories and thought patterns to a prepared body with its mind wiped.

    On a physical level, he was different. On a conceptual level, he had a different "soul" if such a thing existed. But on an existential level, he had the same memories, ideologies, likes, dislikes, fears, aspirations, and everything that made him Wang Wei.

    After thinking about this, Wang Wei suddenly smiled as his eyes and hair turned gray and his face changed. Meanwhile, his family dispersed since they were only projections.

    "This was an interesting experience."

 Chapter 649 The Game

    ''The discordance of fate,'' thought Wang Wei, which is one of the most important things he learned from this experience. Fate is all about determinism; it deals with the absolute. Yet, it yearned for the people under its control to have unlimited possibilities and escape its shackles.

    Wang Wei raised his head to condense a silver-grey star and looked deeply at it. Cultivation is a process of slowly escaping the control of fate. The higher the strength, the more choice an individual has; the more capable they have of bing responsible for their actions.

    Then, there are [The Fateless], people born outside the control of fate. They are the blessed few. A better way to describe them is that the River of Fate does not register them.

    Finally, there is another group of people that he just learned of: people who have condensed their Fate Star. When a mortal break free from their fate without outside influence. The influence includes finding a cultivation technique and bing powerful. To condense a Fate Star, they have to be simr to the Mortal Dust Wang Wei, using their intelligence, resourcefulness, and Willpower to fundamentally alter the course of their life or a specific event.

    ''This is not as easy as it appears,'' thought Wang Wei as he looked at the he created in a corner of the Science and Technology World for this Mortal Dust.

    ''I can control the fate of everyone present to a scary level,'' he thought before looking at two couples walking in the street. If he wanted, he could determine the very gicponents of this couple''s descendants a hundred million years from now.

    He could control the air particle their descendant 234,987 years from this exact moment would breathe. Wang Wei could determine the precise molecrposition of every mortal that will exist on this for up to a few billion years; he can determine their personality, choices, trauma, sess, failures, and so many more.

    ''The River of Fate should be more even horrifying than I am. So, how difficult is it for a mortal to condense their Fate Star?'' Wang Wei could not fathom the difficulty of achieving such a thing. Even he only "defeated" fate because he had unlimited time.

    ''There should be some people who seeded. And if these individuals walked the cultivation journey, they would be scary.''

    He shook his head before dispersing the Fate Star since it was not real. Anyway, he was still a Fateless, and to his knowledge, the star granted simr capabilities. Wang Wei then teleported to the beach, where he had his epiphany. He looked at the sand, deep in thought.

    ''In the grand scheme of things, it does not make sense for fate to allow any being possibilities to be free; it undermines its core concept of absolute control¨Cunless someone needs it to do so.''

    "Grand Dao," he muttered out loud before writing its character on the sand.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ''The entire Chaos Universe is like a game, and cultivation is a way to level up. Based on the yer''s location, they can choose different sses: Emperor, Dao, and Immortal. In some locations, the Emperor ss is not avable.''

    Wang Wei felt his understanding of fate¨Cespecially Order-Disorder Laws¨Cincrease at an rming rate.

    ''In this game, there are technically twelve levels. There are many rules and regtions reinforced by Game Masters (Heavenly Dao). Once a yer does something outside the game''s cognition or bes too broken, the Game Master will ce limitations on them.

    ''At the same time, the higher a yer''s level, the more rules they can learn and break. Nevertheless, the highest level yer does note close to the Ultimate Game Master (Grand Dao).''

    Wang Wei''s eyes became more brilliant.

    ''Not everyone in the game can be a yer. Some people have to be NPCs. And when an NPC bes a yer, those are the people who give birth to their Fate Star. Meanwhile, Fateless are people born with some small bugs. Hum, maybe there is a better analogy for them.''

    Wang Wei ced a pinned on the Fateless analogy before continuing with his train of thought.

    ''After level 12, there is no way to move forward. No, some yers have gone beyond that level. And in that realm, they seem to be able topete with the Ultimate Game Master.''

    Wang Wei remembered when Honjun protected him from Grand Dao and allowed him to break one of the game''s rules: a taboo.

    ''From level 12 to 13, there is no path. yers have to create their own method. And upon sess, the yers will acquire some of the powers of Game Masters to bend the rules of the game or even establish them themselves.''

    His mind became clearer as he understood his next step after bing a Peak Paragon.

    ''The Ultimate Game Master wants yers to level up and maybe even challenge it. But why? Did someone program it that way? Or does it benefit in some ways as a result?''

    Heavenly Dao''s goal is to make their world stronger. Then, the same could apply on arge scale. Maybe, Grand Dao desires the infinite Chaos Worlds floating in Primordial Chaos to evolve, strengthen, and give birth to even more powerful cultivators.

    ''Or, it could be something more sinister: we are stuck in a cage, raised like pigs to be ughtered. And, of course, the pig has to fatten up first.''

    Wang Wei squinted his eyes and took note of this possibility. However, if that was true, he was only level 8 and could do nothing about such a thing now.

    ''The Ultimate Game Master has many modules to help him in the game, and the most powerful is the River of Fate. But what are the others?"

    His Innate Paragon soul began to function rapidly. Every one of his spirit particles acted as one Wang Wei, boosting hisprehension speed.

    ''Grand Dao Source, River of Time, Source Qi Space.''

    Wang Wei frowned as he felt there were more critical modules. For example, the True Power Dao Realm, but he was not sure. It seemed hisprehension was not enough.

    ''It''s fine. I have time to figure things out.'' One of the ways to win this game is to figure out its rules and essence. Most level 12 yers do not even know the game''s existence, let alone have such a deepprehension of it.

    The majority of them became cannot even reach level 12. And those who do give in to the despair of not having a path forward. Meanwhile, exceptional yers like his ancestor, Qiyuan, knew to create a path forward. After all, he created a way from level 0 to 9.5. If the Ultimate Game Master did not ce severe restrictions on level 10 and above, yers like Qiyuan would have continued to find a way to level 12.

    ''I now understand why he created the Second Origin War and the purpose of the Ultimate Taboo: to find a way to level 13. Of course, I''m guessing things were not that simple.''

    He looked at the writing in the sand about the game. If someone from Earth saw them, they could immediately enter a deep state of enlightenment and understand Order-Disorder Law and even a tiny portion of fate. No, as long as a cultivator was the gaming terminology he used, they would also be enlightened.

    He waved his hand to remove these writings: some secrets of the world cannot be written down.

    "y the game to win the game," he muttered.

    Wang Wei then flew to the atmosphere, looking at the from above, reviewing his final Mortal Dust for a second time. He learned many lessons that he feels would be vital to his future cultivation path¨Cespecially when he tries to reach level 13.

    Furthermore, hisprehension of [Existence] increased slightly after the method he used to cheat death. He understood that Eternal Emperors'' eternal attribute is also a form of Memetic Power: they exist in the form of memories, words, and even historical events.

    Additionally, not all Eternal Emperors are the same¡ªfor example, Qiyuan and the Absolute Beginning Emperor. However, because of all the events that Qiyuan has aplished, it is at least a thousand times more difficult to kill him than the Absolute Beginning Emperor.

    Qiyuan has created events that have affected the entire universe. And if someone wanted to kill him, they would have to erase him from the history of the entire Chaos Universe, which involved near-infinite Chaos Worlds.

    As he pondered all these things, his mind felt clearer than before. The Silver Law Tree in his Sea of Consciousness bloomed to give birth to a fruit.

    "There is only one thing I need an answer to now: why do I want to be free and unfettered?"

    The moment he learned about the cultivation world, he decided that this would be his primary goal. But the question is, why was this his goal? Was he a person naturally born desiring freedom? Did the environment of his past life mold this desire? Or was there another sinister reason he was obsessed with bing free and unfettered?

    ''I just need to find the answer before proving the Dao.''

    Wang Wei connected this to the rest of the Science and Technology World before leaving to enter the Supreme Realm.

 Chapter 650 Supreme Realm

    Wang Wei sat cross-legged in a mountain, deep in cultivation. The Law Tree inside his body shone brightly as a fruit rapidly condensed. The fruit was silver with nine symbols¨Ceach representing an aspect of Wang Wei''s Fate Law: Destiny, Fate, Karma, Samsara, Space-Time, Luck, Order-Disorder, Yin-Yang, and Free Will.

    As hisprehension reached the required level, he had no problem condensing his Dao Fruit. Wang Wei could feel his Laws sublimated to a higher level; they became Dao, the source of all Laws.

    However, this was the first part of condensing the Dao Fruit. The next step was to instill all his desires, goals, and ambitions simr to what urred in the Divine Body Realm.

    Not everyone can pursue the Dao, and there are differences between the people who do. Does a cultivator have their own Dao? Or are they relying on the path of the Ancestor? Is their Dao Heart and state of mind worthy of pursuing the Dao? All these things will determine sess in entering the Supreme Realm.

    Wang Wei used his Spiritual Strength to instill his ideas and ambitions, and in the process, he felt resistance. In the process, countless doubts manifested from the deep corner of his mind. He began questioning himself, his ideas, his beliefs, and whether he would seed.

    Could he prove the Dao in this generation? Everything seems to be going smoothly, but is that the case? What about his ns? What will happen to the people who are counting on him?

    Then, there is his dream, no, his goal of bing free and unfettered. Is that really possible? Can absolute freedom be achieved? Can his version of absolute freedom be a reality?

    Wang Wei pushed through everything and did not let these doubts stop him. Despite the many questions he had about his life, despite the worries, he never doubted his eventual sess¨Cno matter the situation¨Cand kept pushing forward.

    After the process finished, his Dao Fruit shone a little, indicating his sess. The next step is to condense his Dharma Body or the other fruits of his secondary Daos.

    Cultivators cannot have two primary Daos. They can cultivate as manyws as they want. But there has to be the main Dao Fruit that is used to prove the Dao. Luckily, the Dao Fruit can beposed of countlessws.

    Wang Wei proceeded to condense two more secondary fruits that hebeled Profession Dao Fruit and Battle Auxiry Dao Fruit. The Profession Dao Fruit contained thews of the Five Elements, followed by his understanding of the other five professions like Array and Alchemy.

    The Battle Auxiry Dao Fruit contained Soul, Destruction, Devour, Thunder, and Sealing Laws.

    The process of condensing the second Dao Fruit was simpler than the first and did not cause much trouble. So, Wang Wei watched the two other small fruits below the main one.

    ''Next is the Dharma Body,'' thought Wang Wei. This part of the breakthrough involved control ofws and the Domain. This part was the easiest for him because of his Force Control Skill.

    An enormous version of himself appeared above the mountain. If Wang Wei did not iste the surrounding with formation, the entire Myriad Emperor World would have noticed the presence of that Dharma Body.

    After making the shape, the fruit inside his Sea of Consciousness shone brilliantly for a few minutes before stabilizing itself. Wang Wei stood before the enormous version of himself.

    "Not bad," hemented to his handsome self. "Last step. Well, second tost." Another enormous version of himself appeared: his physique''s vision. Under his control, the two fused. The Dharma Body then released a more mighty and profound aura.

    "As expected, the power of River of Fate gave me a small boost.'' He fused his physique''s vision with the River of Fate from the Heavenly Abode Realm. And now, it benefitted his Dharma Body.

    Wang Wei looked at the giant and dispersed it before summoning it.

    "Dharma Body, the Dao manifesting in a physical body: it''s both real and unreal." When he dispersed it, Wang Wei felt this thing did not exist. But upon wishing it, the Dharma Body reappeared again. Furthermore, he felt if it were severely damaged, he would also suffer.

    "8-Leaf strength," Wang Wei muttered as he calcted the devastation he could unleash with the Dharma Body. "Not as much of an increase as I hoped for." He understood that he was rapidly approaching a teau that his main body could reach

    He then focused on how he will cultivate this realm. There are two stages in the Supreme Realm, and they are cultivated at the same time. Technically speaking, there are two stages for some people.

    The first stage and only stage is the Fruit Ripening Stage. As the name implies, it is to continue ripening the Dao Fruit until perfection and reaching the peak of the Supreme Realm.

    The second stage is the Dao Tribtion Realm, where cultivators without their own Dao will undergo numerous tribtions to prove they are worthy of keeping their power.

    An example would be someone like Yan Chen¨CWang Wei''s previous Dao Protector¨Cwhose Dao is partly himself and partly the Sword Empress: he has to pass Dao Tribtions in the Supreme Realm.

    Of course, some geniuses use secret techniques to call upon artificial Dao Tribtion to help temper their Dao Fruit.

    "The Supreme Realm is too easy for these Heaven Chosens," muttered Wang Wei. "This is probably one of the reasons there have been so many Pseudo Emperors. In this realm, it should be mandatory for them to undergo Dao Heart Tribtions at the very least.''

    He felt the Heart Road was not enough. A cultivator should never stop tempering their Dao Heart.

    "I''ll change the Order of Heaven and Earth after I prove the Dao. I''ll also add a Dao Heart Tempering Stage."

    Wang Wei waved his hand to disperse the small world he had created and the formations. Then, he waited for the tribtion. Wang Wei was not in the mood to experience tribtion, so he swallowed everything that came for him and used it as nutrients for his body.

    Finally, the tribtion condensed the projection of a past Heaven Chosen. A young man full of confidence and ambitions, dressed in fur coats, pants, and boots.

    "The Heaven Opening Emperor."

    The Heaven Opening Emperor did not waste time and rushed toward Wang Wei, punching him with unimaginable force.

    "The Law of Power, and strength on par with 10 Primordial Dragon Force,"mented with a slight surprise. He was not amazed by thetter''s strength since he expected as much from the Heaven Opening Emperor. After all, he was one of the critical reasons Acquired Lifeforms won the war during the Null Era.

    However, Wang Wei was surprised thetter cultivated Power Law and did not enter the True Power Dao Realm.

    ''The Heaven Opening Emperor seems like an ambitious person to me. So, I assume he would try to open that gate.''

    He shook his head before deciding to end this charade. He wanted to prepare for the Cleanup and did not want to waste any more time. So, he pped his opponent into oblivion.

    However, the thunder recondensed instead of disappearing. Immediately, Wang Wei knew what was happening after seeing the rity and wisdom in the new lightning projections.

    "The Heaven Opening Emperor."

    "Shouldn''t you call me Ancestor?"

    "Qiyuan is my ancestor."

    "I see that youngd has tarnished my name," the Heaven Opening Emperormented.

    "Has he?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "History is not always as it seems," said the Emperor as he looked into the distance. "They say the Primordial God fell in love with me, and I used this opportunity to study her body and create the Ancient Cultivation. But is that what happened?

    "No. That bitch treated me like a toy, torturing me for her sick pleasure. I had to have a strong body to survive."

    The Emperor paused as he reminisced. "My original intention was not as noble as history said. Of course, after acquiring strength and seeing the plight of the human race, I tried to help by perfecting and spreading the system.

    "But during that time, how many times I came close to death by her hunting me? She almost destroyed the Wang Tribe." The Emperor sighed before shaking his head.

    "I''m sure your life was not easy. Not one who lived in that era had a good life. That does not change your action,"mented Wang Wei.

    "The bloodline imprint wasmon in my era," argued the Emperor. "Great Emperors were the cornerstones that prevented the extension of the human race. So, having a fast way to revive was amon tactic."

    "I have no problem with what you did back then."

    Heaven Opening Emperor was slightly surprised; he thought this descendant was simr to Qiyuan, a little too righteous. But maybe he was wrong.

    "My issue with you is that you did not remove your method before you ascended, which could have affected me."

    Wang Wei suspected this man killed two Aristocratic Wang n Emperors to prepare for his resurrection from Limbo.

    "Interesting,"mented the Emperor. He could tell this kid inherited some characteristics from Qiyuan and him.

    "Well, it was nice meeting you. I guess we will see each other very soon."

 Chapter 651 Heavenly Book

    Wang Wei''s reaction to the Heaven Opening Emperor has everything to do with trust. He can trust his ancestors to some extent after analyzing their deeds, interacting, and his wife''s personal experience with them. Nevertheless, he would neverpletely trust them since the number of people he trustspletely can be counted on one hand.

    As for the Heaven Opening Emperor, he is in the category of people Wang Wei can "trust" once he is on the same level as them, with no overwhelming power disparity. Once that happens, he has no trouble reuniting the Wang n for his benefit.

    He looked in the distance before disappearing and returning home. He first went to check on Li Jun and the others. He did show them the memories of what happened in the Science and Technology World since he did not want them to be affected by the taboo.

    Wang Wei did not know the extent of Hongjun''s protection, which would probably not extend to the people he loved. So, he would only show his wife since she might be safe from the taboo.

    "How did it go?" asked Li Jun as he handed him some tea.

    "Pretty well," replied Wang Wei before exining his Mortal Dust. "What about yours?"

    "Pretty standard. I became a murderous psychopath, a mighty general, a conqueror, and a battle-addicted martial artist. The only interesting aspect was when I was a corpse and worked in Samsara for your Life-Death Incarnation."

    "That should have been quite the experience. What about the Eight Extremity Foundation?"

    "It worked. I did what you told me and sent all my clones to the Space-Time Incarnation. They are now all Quasi-Emperors after cultivating in a parallel timeline."

    "What did Liling decide?"

    "She said she wants to take at least try."

    Wang Wei nodded. Yan Liling''s talent is better than Li Jun despite being way weaker than him. So, she wanted Wang Wei to preach [Existence] to her and see if she could walk the Nine Extremity Foundation.

    Wang Wei also ns to do the same for his mother. He wants his mother to have the strength of 7-Leaf before proving the Dao; she has to have the power of a failed Nine Extremity Foundation. And he''s prepared to go to extreme means if necessary.

    He chatted with Li Jun for a while before seeing his father. Once he reached the Wang n''s mountain, he saw thetter fishing before a small pond with a dazed look.

    "Are you alright?" he asked as he sat next to him.

    "Oh, you''re here," replied Wang Tian. "I''m fine, just thinking about something."

    "Where''s mom?"

    "She went back to her n."

    "Is everything alright?"

    "No, just a normal visit."

    "I see. So, what''s on your mind that you did not even go with her?"

    Wang Tian sighed before exining the situation with the Sword Empress'' talisman.

    "In other words, you''re conflicted about tempering your body despite the Ancestor giving you her wisdom that the body is necessary for the future path of cultivation?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Wang Wei wanted to curse: these swordsmen were too stubborn.

    "I know you think I''m inflexible, but things are not simple. I am now over 900,000 years and, and for all my life, I''ve held the belief that swordsmanship is all about giving up everything for offensive capabilities. How can I easily change?"

    "You should also understand that the Ancestor spent innumerable Yuan Epochs to learn this lesson and shares that wisdom with you. Shouldn''t that count as something?"

    "It does, hence, why I''m conflicted."

    Wang Wei took out a wine jar from his space ring and took a big sip, not hiding the frustration on his face.

    "Did she leave her consciousness in the talisman?"

    "Yes."

    "Did you ask her the question?"

    "You were right. Ancestor Qiyuan did preach [Existence] to her, and she achieved Nine Extremity."

    "What level?"

    "2-Root?"

    "The reason for failure?"

    "Her body was too weak," Wang Tian replied with a bigger sigh.

    "So, are you prepared to walk the same path as her? With your talent and my guidance, achieving 5-Root should not be a problem."

    "I-I don''t know."

    "Well, figure it out," Wang Wei disappeared and returned home to see his wife.

    "These pure swordsmen are truly the most stubborn people I''ve met."

    "The older and more powerful they are, the worse they be," Wu Hong replied. She also suffered this frustration when she tried to convince Sword Empress to temper her body. Thetter did not change even after losing to her.

    Wife, I miss you." He hugged her

    "Did you not see me in yourst Mortal Dust?"

    "I did, but it was only a projection. Speaking of which, will it be a problem if you know what happened in the Science World?"

    "It''ll be fine." She herself is an anomaly. Although her powers and memories are limited, she still has some privileges. Wang Wei then shared everything that urred.

    "Your game analogy is quite the perfect way of looking at things,"mented Wu Hong. "However, you underestimate the yers who condense Fate Star."

    "Oh, is there something I don''t know?"

    "After condensing the Fate Star, they will undergo an Awakening where they experience the ''essence'' of the universe or the essence of the Dao. The result of this process is a terrifying ability that you would refer to as Cheat-ability or Golden Finger back on Earth."

    Wang Wei''s mouth twitched. "Is it that bad?"

    "It varies based on the individual. But I remember one of the scariest Fate Stars I met," continued Wu Hong. "Heavenly Book Paragon, a peak Paragon and controller of the Heaven Grand Dao Source."

    She squinted her eyes. "He is one of the few people I''ve never defeated in my life. And honestly, during our fight, I don''t think he fought me with all his strength during our fight, yet we tied."

    "He''s that good? Do you know what his ability was?"

    "It was a novel."

    "You have to give me more than this."

    "Let me finish," replied Wu Hong before pinching him. "Imagine your life was a story written from birth until you be a Paragon and beyond. Then, the author of that novel reincarnated in his own book. What would it be like?"

    "The author would know all the secrets of the universe: all the best scriptures, talents, fortunate encounters, etc. He could use them to rise to the top in a quick, efficient, and terrifying manner."

    "That''s what his ability was. He had a novel that contained all the knowledge of his Chaos World, and he used it to his advantage."

    Wang Wei wanted to curse. People are often jealous of his talent and background. Butpared to someone like that, he was nothing but dirt.

    "Don''t be jealous; he earned his ability."

    "Even so," replied Wang Wei with gritted teeth. "Is it toote for me to be a Fate Star?"

    "It''s impossible for you."

    "Why?"

    ''You were never a mortal."

    "What does that mean?"

    "Think about it for a moment. The moment you were born, you had many great destinies¨Cincluding bing a cultivator."

    "That means, the moment I was born, I was destined to slowly lose the tethers of fate."

    "Yes. Albeit contradictory, that''s how it is for all cultivation geniuses and Heaven Chosens: they were never truly mortals. Meanwhile, Fate Stars are true NPCs, people essentially created to embellish the game and make it more realistic. Then, they sessfully escaped the restriction of the source code and became yers. No destiny, no luck or help."

    "So, If I wanted to condense a Fate Star, I would have to abandon everything. All my luck, destinies, and karma, including my family and you, turn from a yer into an NPC. Then, I would have one opportunity to seed without any aid."

    "Exactly."

    "Okay, it''s not worth it. I have pretty decent stats for this game; I''ll use what I have."

    "Wise choice," said Wu Hong with a brilliant smile as she caressed under his chin.

    "By the way, what happened to Heavenly Book Paragon? Is he also in Limbo?"

    "Probably not, since he refused to participate at thest minute."

    Wang Wei squinted his eyes.

    "What are you going to do next?"

    "The Cleanup should start soon," replied Wang Wei. He guessed most Heaven Chosens were now using Time eleration to the limit to catch up and be prepared for the Clean Up.

    "You should prepare that things will not be as simple as it seems."

    "Indeed. Are youing with me?"

    "No. My presence might make things moreplicated."

    She had an inkling of the reason for the Clean Up, but she was unsure of the detail, nor did she care to inquire. And she also felt things might be moreplicated if she appeared.

    Wang Wei checked on Wang Ju to prepare for the uing events. He then checked the alliance with the Demon Race and ensured no problems. He did his duty as sect master. A little over 200 yearster, Heavenly Dao announced the beginning of the Clean Up.

    So, he flew to the Lifeless Domain along with everyone else.

 Chapter 652 The Lifeless Domain

    Wang Wei was in the midst of teleporting outside of the Lifeless Domain when he sensed something. So, he told the team to go ahead and that he will bete. More than half an hourter, he arrived.

    "Did something happen?" asked Li Jun.

    "No. I sensed an opportunity that would elerate the rate I condensed my ck holes, so I went to get it," replied Wang Wei as he looked around. The clouds were red, and the soil was a death grey. He could sense a terrifying baleful aura in the surroundings that could easily corrode the body and soul.

    Thews of Heaven and Earth were chaotic, making Void Shattering Realm and Saints almost useless in this ce. The space was chaotic, thus preventing teleportation through normal means.

    "What a terrible ce,"mented Wang Wei as he looked at a humongous red door not far, and all the Heaven Chosens gathered around.

    "Really? I like it,"mented Li Jun.

    "Of course you do; this ce is like a small haven for you,"mented Yan Liling. These baleful auras are a booster for someone who cultivates ughter Dao.

    "I wouldn''t say it''s a haven."

    Wang Wei ignored the couple as he observed everyone present. All the Heaven Chosens in this generation were here, many of which he had never seen or interacted with, but he had a file about their information.

    ''Xu Shi is not here. Is shete?''

    Wang Wei continued to look around before his gaze on Mo Xingyun, and he suddenly appeared before her, catching everyone''s attention. After all, who does not know the man who is said to have the highest chance of proving the Dao in this generation?

    "A puppet?" said Wang Wei after observing for a while.

    "There is no¨C"

    She did not finish her word as Wang Wei snapped his finger, and she exploded into thousand pieces.

    "You can leave or suffer the same fate as the construct," said Wang Wei to the people of the Mo n.

    "You can''t do this?"

    "Yes, I can since I did not break any hidden rules." He snapped his finger, and these people disappeared, teleporting them to some unknown ce and also sealing them. Wang Wei knew his actions would not prevent the Mo n from getting their hands on a token since they could still enter after him or, better yet, take a token from some poor soul. After all, Heavenly Dao did not explicitly state that a token was linked to the person who acquired it. The entire token situation is not even clear yet to everyone.

    Wang Wei ignored the stares around him and walked toward someone else.

    "Little rat, I thought you would continue to hide."

    "Sir Wang Wei, this is the first time we have met. Have I offended you in some way?" replied Yu Zhou with a confused look on his pure and innocent face. And he was not the only one. The people from the Soul race were also wondering what''s the contradiction between these two.

    "You know me better than anyone, so you should understand I will not let societal pressure like status, custom, or public image dictate my actions. So, what''s your reliance?"

    Some other Heaven Chosen might be worried about the image of the Dao Opening Sect and how suddenly killing someone for no "justifiable" reason might cause trouble. However, Wang Wei only cares about these things when necessary. However, since he ced Yu Zhou in his kill-on-sight list¡­

    "I guess we''ll see." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Boom!

    Before anyone could react, he punched Yu Zhou into oblivion; thetter could not resist even a tiny bit as his opponent left nothing of him. Meanwhile, Wang Wei waited, and as expected, a me suddenly came into the position he was and Yu Zhou''s body suddenly regenerated.

    "The Undead Phoenix Scroll," he said. "So, you''re really one of the traitors." Everyone looked at him, wondering what he meant by traitors. Traitor to whom? Most people were confused. And even the top Heaven Chosens only analyzed that he might be talking to traitors to other worlds that wanted to interfere in the Myriad Emperor World''s Heaven Will Battle.

    "Traitor? What are you talking about?" asked Yu Zhou with a frown.

    "Yes. You can exin your ability to a fortunate encounter and receiving the Undead Phonexi''s inheritance,"mented Wang Wei before punching him again into oblivion. A few secondster, the other revived.

    "I''ve obliterated every atom in your body along with your soul. Yet, you''repletely okay."

    "That''s because I''m immortal," replied Yu Zhou with confidence. "Although I don''t know why you''re bent on killing me, it does not matter in the end."

    Wang Wei did not continue attacking but instead observed Yu Zhou for a moment. "I see. You''re connected to a powerful entity. Nothing between Heaven and Earthy can kill you as long as that entity is alive."

    Yu Zhou''s heart skipped a beat. However, his facial expression remained the same. "That''s the wonder of the Undead Phoenix Scroll."

    "That''s the wonder of the one from the upper dimension, not the one he left before ascension,"mented Wang Wei, making Yu Zhou''s eyes almost twitch. Interacting with this man was scary.

    He released a natural aura of authority and power that can easily pressure the weak-minded. But the scariest part is how his eyes seem to prate all secrets. On top of everything, his mind is so sharp that he can infer the tiniest information.

    "Once again, I don''t know what you''re talking about."

    "If Undead Phoenix''s dog is so hard to deal with, what about the others?" Wang Wei tilted his head slightly as he looked at Yu Zhou. "The word dog irks you? Isn''t the price to achieve such immortality to be someone''s doormat? Shouldn''t you have adapted to being called a dog by now?"

    "Young master Wang Wei, even a Buddha can be angered," said Yu Zhou with gritted teeth.

    "Whatever. Let''s see how you deal with being sealed."

    Rune appeared around Yu Zhou, and he tried to resist. Unfortunately, he turned into a small orb that contained a small world where he was sealed. Wang Wei waited a moment before a me came out from one of the Soul races before Yu Zhou materialized.

    "Killing yourself and using talismans located in different locations to materialize again. Not a bad method to avoid sealing." Wang Wei looked at the sky for a moment. "You even used some means to hide the Karma threat connected to the other talismans. Your means can even hide from me: is that your Soul Race ability or someone else?"

    Wang Wei looked at the people behind Yu Zhou. "From your reaction, it''s from your race. So, you told them everything to ensure your identity remains legit."

    "I would be stupid not to take preventive measures against the only weakness of my immortality."

    "Hum," muttered Wang Wei as he looked directly into Yu Zhou''s eyes. "I don''t like the hidden cockiness in your eyes."

    "It doesn''t matter how you feel: there is nothing you can do about it," he replied with his shoulder straighter than before.

    "You are only partially correct."

    "Partially?"

    Wang Wei slowly raised his hand toward Yu Zhou''s head. Thetter tried to move and respond. But once again, he was powerless. Wang Wei held him by his skull.

    "You should understand there are scarier things than death."

    "AWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWW!"

    Yu Zhou''s scream echoed between Heaven and Earth. The pain was so much that he instantly felt his mind on the verge of breaking. He immediately tried tomit suicide to escape. Unfortunately, the power ofw in Wang Wei''s hands made that impossible.

    "Only this small amount of pain almost broke you," Wang Wei said in disappointment. He has not created a way to transfer his pain in the Flesh Tribtion to his opponent. But with the slight evolution of his Pain Talent after the tribtion, Yu Zhou could not withstand it.

    After thetter destroyed his vocal cord screaming for a few minutes, Wang Wei dropped him on the floor. "The Heavenly Will Battle does not allow interference¨Ceven by an existence on par with the Undead Phoenix Emperor. So, who will give you your immortality by then?"

    Yu Zhou exploded himself in an attempt to use death to remove the pain. But even then, he still felt, leading to killing himself a dozen times in just a few seconds. He then looked at Wang Wei with fear.

    "Yes, those are the eyes that traitors like you should have." He then looked at the Soul race members. "Your race should probably close your gate again before the final battle."

    "W-Why would we do that?"

    "This idiot just revealed that he has a method of being immortal. You can imagine how many people would do anything to get their hands on it, even if they must be someone''s dog."

    Their faces changed: some Emperor Lineage and even hidden old monsters would pay anything for such an opportunity.

    Yu Zhou''s face changed as he immediately realized Wang Wei''s n. With the information he revealed, he would raise the Soul Race''s suspicions. Then, he revealed his Immortality, forcing them to close their gate and limiting his movement and resources. And if he abandons this identity, he will be more suspicious. Not to mention, he will have to hide from Immortal Powerhouses interested in his Immortality. No, Eternity.

    Wang Wei turned around to look at someone who was observing him not far away: Di Tian. Their eyes met, creating sparks.

 Chapter 653 Clash Of The Titans

    As they gazed at each other, standing a few dozen meters from each other, they suddenly released their auras.

    Bang!

    A terrifying wind generated from their sh, sending some of the weaker geniuses in the surrounding away in the process. But this was the beginning. The clouds over the entire Lifeless Domain were divided into two. The baleful aura pushed to the corner of the Domain, making space for the sh of these two titans. Lightning and thunder shed, showing that even the Heavens acknowledged the power of these two.

    At this point in the sh, only Heaven Chosens like Fang Lijuan, Zhen Biyu, Huang Yuan, and people on that level could remain to watch this sh.

    Then, on Wang Wei''s side, a projection of the River of Fate manifested, making the spectators instantly feel despair because someone controlled every second of their life. On Di Tian''s side, the Wheel of Samsara manifested, allowing everyone to have visions of their life from birth to path and even experience some memories from their past lives.

    During this sh of aura, only a few people remained close to those two: Tong Ruobing, Huo Fenghuang, Feng Heng, Li Jun, Ao Shen, Jingwu Hua, and two others¨Cone man and one woman.

    The shsted for a few more seconds before another vision urred of a golden throne situated between the two. As a result, the intensity of their aura suddenly increased.

    Boom!

    The standing Top Heaven Chosens were pushed away by the sh. At this point, they could not resist the confrontation with only their aura and would need to use their powers. However, doing so would imply they lost or cheated, so they just flew away.

    ''How could they be so strong?'' thought Tong Ruobing, biting her lower lip as she flew away. ''Should I ept these people''s invitation?'' A while ago, a group of geniuses invited her to an allowance against Di Tian and Wang Wei. She rejected them but is now considering this as an option.

    Feng Heng squinted his eyes as he flew away. Typically, he would haveid lowkey as it was his normal mode of operation. However, he also needed to show his fangs once in a while. After all, the battle is one of the best ways to temper the mind.

    Of course, the main reason for his actions was because his situation was not the best in the Taiyi Profound Gate since the Deception Trial. Many of the upper echelons were suspicious of him. If it were not for another secret group inside the gate and his own power, he would have been discovered and forced to run away. As for that secret group, he could guess who it belonged to. He looked at Wang Wei''s disy of his might with countless thoughts shing in his mind.

    The other also flew away from the center of the sh. And each had their own thoughts regarding this battle. Meanwhile, Wang Wei and Di Tian continued their conflict. The golden throne moved back and forth between them, with one having the advantage only momentarily. Then, they suddenly stopped simultaneously, and everything returned to normal. They looked at each other for a moment before walking away.

    ''As expected,'' thought Di Tian as he regrouped with the Di n. ''He found a way to make up the gap between us¨Cmost likely with the unorthodox way of Nine Extremity. Now, the question is: will he break the limit?''

    By all odds, there should be no way for this to be possible. After all, Nine Pirs was someone above the Emperor Realm and spent countless epochs before discovering a unique treasure that would allow someone to reach Ten Extremity. And since this treasure does not exist in the lower dimension, there should be other ways to achieve Ten Extremity.

    ''As long as it''s him, there is a possibility,'' thought Di Tian. ''I should have gone above and beyond to kill him.''

    ''His aura is different,'' thought Wang Wei. ''It''s more ethereal and noble. Did he find a way to reach Ten Extremity? If that''s the case, I cannot be as rxed as I used to be.''

    He reunited with his group before using his Divine Sense tomunicate. ''He''s acting outside of my expectation.''

    ''Who? Yu Zhou?'' asked Tie Gang.

    ''Not him.'' Yu Zhou was a disappointment. He first acted calm and collected but lost his bearing after being called a dog. Wang Wei did not know why that word was triggering for him or whether thetter''s pride as someone from the upper dimension made it so easy to y with.

    ''I thought Di Tian would have allied with these traitors,'' added Wang Wei.

    ''I thought the first he would do after his release would be to go on a rampage and kill all the Heaven Chosens before the battle,''mented Li Jun.

    ''The Sleepers are gone, so it''s harder for him to assassinate anyone,'' said Yan Liling.

    ''He could still do it himself,'' added Tie Gang.

    ''Maybe, he''s waiting for the appropriate time.''

    ''Maybe,'' said Wang Wei.

    After Di Tian reunited with his family, he looked in the direction where Yu Zhou secretly escaped with the Soul race. He experienced the mental beating Wang Wei gave that man.

    ''Are those the people Little Seven talked about?''

    A couple of thousands of years ago, the Western Continent:

    Di Tian suddenly opened his as he sensed someone inside his formation. He saw a young man smiling at him with a scar on his chin.

    "Little Seven," Di Tian muttered, joy shing in his eyes. He did not know how long since he experienced that emotion, but it appeared today. "No, I should call you Five Finger Emperor now."

    "It''s Five Finger Paragon. However, you can call me Little Seven."

    So, you''ve reached such height." Di Tian reminisced about where he created Little Seven. He used the best five-element materials to create someone perfectly in harmony with Heaven and Earth. Later, he learned from history that he became the Five Finger Emperor, a Pseudo Eternal Emperor on par with Eternals who used Five Elements Sealing Dao. His trademark sealing method was a mountain with five peaks that resembled fingers, hence his Emperor Title.

    Now, that young body has reached heights he cannot imagine, making Di Tian feel a littleplicated. It was great to see remnants of his past and his creation that he considered like his children. Simultaneously, too much time passed, and none of them were the same.

    "Why are you here? Can you free me?"

    "Unfortunately, I''m dead and have little power left," replied Five Finger, who did not want to deal with a seal that had the power of Empress Wu. "I''m here to give you a few warnings."

    "Warnings?"

    ''A few people mighte to ask you for an alliance against Wang Wei. Don''t do it."

    "Oh, and why not?"

    "These people are traitors and spies from the upper dimension." Five Fingers exined some basic knowledge about the Two Suns and Seven Moons, the closing of the lower dimension, and the meaning of the uing era of the Myriad Emperor World.

    ''Now I understand why Heavenly Dao gave him aplete Son of Era Position.''

    "So, you still haven''t exined why I should not ally with them?" He would work the devil itself if it could assure his victory.

    Five Fingers sighed, a little frustrated on the inside despite expecting this oue. There are factions amongst the people who participated in the Ultimate Taboo. And their factions,posed mainly of people from the Null Era, wanted their people to lead the new era instead of Qiyuan''s faction. However, this was very unlikely, given Di Tian''s personality and obsession.

    "The era of the Seven Moons ising to an end. And anyone associated with them will be eliminated once that happens. If you work with these people, when that day arrives, we will not be able to protect you or the revive Madam."

    Di Tian frowned. He did not want to do anything to would affect his life after reviving Ning''er. If working with these people ced a target on his back, then he might be forced to hide in the lower dimension for the rest of his life. And even then, they might not be safe.

    "Alright, I''ll listen to you."

    "Lastly, be wary of Heavenly Dao. If you go on a killing spree of this era''s Heaven Chosen, it won''t ignore you anymore."

    "I know."

    D Tian knew that if Wang Wei did not rise, Heavenly Dao would ept him taking the throne because of his overwhelming strength. However, with the current situation, if he began to affect this Golden Age, thetter would again scheme his downfall.

    "Is there anything else?"

    "No," replied Five Fingers. "I wanted to help you more, but my situation is not good."

    "Are you and the others alright?" Di Tian created 12 humans that he considered his children before creating Ning''er. Of the 12, five became Great Emperors, three became Primarchs, and the other four became Insurgent Dao Monarchs.

    "Little 3, Little 4, and little 9 all died," said Five Finger with some sadness.

    "As inplete death?"

    "Yes."

    Di Tian sighed as he remembered these kids. Little 3 was a Great Emperor, and Little 4 and 9 were Primarchs.

    "Did they die in the war?" Although he had some knowledge before the Null Era, they were iplete.

    "Little 3 and 9 died in the war. Little 4 died in the upper dimension."

    "Although I''m used to life and death, It saddens me to hear of their departure. I''ll make a grave for them that I can worship."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "They would be pleased," replied Five Fingers as he began to fade. He looked at his body before cupping his hand and bowed politely: "Father, it was nice to see you again."

    Di Tian smiled before nodding his head. As he watched his son disappear, he looked dazed for a few minutes before sitting down and continuing his cultivation.

 Chapter 654 Defamation

    After this intense battle, many people could not help but look at these two with horror¨Cespecially Di Tian. Most people thought he had ceased to be a viable candidate for the throne. But after disappearing for more than a hundred thousand years, he showed up to dere the throne was his, and only one other person may stop him.

    At this point, they all have the same thoughts: do whatever is necessary to get rid of the two. It could be poison, alliance, formation, or assassination. Some daring one even thought about breaking the Immortal-Avenue Pact and asking their faction to send some of their Immortal Ancestors to get rid of these people.

    Di Tian calmly looked at everyone''s reaction and guessed their thoughts and nning for the future. ''I need a powerful general.'' He foresaw the possibility that the battle between him and Wang Wei might be very close. And such a battle, anything could tilt the result.

    He did not care for these people''s alliance and used canon fodder to try to kill him. However, if he has to spend time dealing with them, it would mean his Origin Essence, Spiritual Power, and stamina are not at their peak. And in a battle of such magnitude, the slightest difference could mean losing. So, he needed someone to deal with these people and ensure he remained in peak shape.

    Of course, he was not the only one who came to this conclusion. Wang Wei predicted this possible oue long ago. Hence the reason he wanted Li Jun to reach Immortal Venerable strength.

    ''You know what to do, right?''

    ''Don''t worry,'' replied Li Jun. ''None of them will touch a hair on you. You will be in perfect shape before you fight him.''

    ''What about you?" asked Wang Wei.

    ''I''ve practiced the secret technique you gave me,'' replied Tie Gang. ''With Yan Liling''s pills, I can pay a certain price to achieve Immortal Strength.''

    ''Very well.''

    Wang Wei nodded before continuing his observation of everyone present. Chen Chen from the Origin Weapon Mountain was not here, but he was not surprised since his Fate Shadow Guard told him of his departure.

    Xu Shi is also absent. However, he did not have any information on thetter. He knew the Academy had a n to deal with her obsession with Lin Fan. Unfortunately, only the headmaster and a few people knew of the n and its oue. And the Academy has kept its mouth shut on her fate.

    Regardless, their people were here to acquire a token for her.

    Besides Tong Ruobing and the Origin Weapon Mountain, the people from the other main profession factions did not show up. Wang Wei expected Lou Cheng from the Origin Pill Dao Sect to suddenly rise after the inheritance of the me Emperor. As for Wu Ming from the Origin Rune Pce, he guessed this guy was probably trying to destroy the faction from the inside.

    Xiao Songxi was giving him aplex look. After a quick analysis, he could guess the reason. The Star Sage Bloodline of the Baishe n told him how to win this generation''s Heaven Will Battle. And the answer is simple if you think carefully: kill him and Di Tian or cultivate the Nine Extremity Foundation.

    Killing them would require an almost impossible borate n or breaking the Immortal-Avenue Pact and asking an Insurgent to take action. However, such an act would have political ramifications that would lead to the destruction of the Baishe n. So, Xiao Songxi is bitter since he knows his chances are slim to none.

    Wang Wei then focused on Yi Lianxing, Heaven Chosen from the Deep Squid Race that called himself the Abyss Squid. He was one of the people who remained standing beside Tong Ruobing and the others.

    ''This guy gives me a creepy vibe and a dangerously family aura that I cannotpletely identify. I should ce him on my killing list.'' Wang Wei calcted he could probably kill one or two more people before affecting his Era Son Title. And he is pondering using it on Yi Lianxing as his intuition told him this man had a secret that could be a variable in the uing battle.

    ''Let''s observe for a while.'' He did not want to rush into something and die because of the unknown; he was not stupid or cocky because of his strength.

    Wang Wei looked at Ao Shen and frowned. He sensed a powerful treasure that hid thetter''s real body. Nevertheless, he felt some sense of familiarity with his aura.

    ''Where did the Demon Race find such a treasure? And where did they get such a powerful Heaven Chosen?'' The Sleepers or the Fate Shadow Guard have not infiltrated the core of the demon race.

    Countless thoughts shed inside his mind as he pondered the information he had. He remembered reading about a secret project of the Demon Race ages ago to create the ultimate bloodline.

    ''Ultimate Bloodline? Atavism? Did they want to create an Innate creature? Or maybe a creature that contains all the demon race''s bloodline? That would be interesting.''

    He moved his eyes, making everybody''s heart skip a beat. Every time he focused on someone, everyone else became tense and worried they would suffer the same fate as Yu Zhou.

    Wang Wei nced at Yang Guowei from the Yang Family before moving his eyes. Then, he sensed some tension between Jingwu Hua and Ao Shen. While he observed things, someone walked toward him.

    It was a man with grey skin and yellow eyes. Wang Wei recognized him since he was one of the few who stood next to Li Jun and the other top Heaven Chosens.

    "You''re Wang Chong''s descendant, aren''t you?"

    "And you are?"

    "Yin Gen from the Body Dao Cave."

    Wang Wei frowned. He knew about the Body Dao Cave since they were an Emperor Lineage that dated back to the Ancient Emperor Era with 4 Great Emperors. The founder of that lineage was a body-refining fanatic and was the first pure Body Refiner who proved the Dao in that era.

    He called himself the Body Ancestor and wanted to spread aplimentary Body Refining Technique to the Origin System. Unfortunately, body refining was too painful, arduous, and required too many resources. Most cultivators were satisfied with the minimum tempering they had to do for the Origin System, resulting in his dream being crushed.

    Over time, the Body Dao Cave became the ce with the best Body Refining Techniques. Well, maybe not the best, but they have the most extensive collection and the most variety.

    "Yin Gen? Where have I heard this name?" said Wang Wei, who took a moment to remember. "You''re the man who lost to my ancestor, Ancient Deste." He remembered reading about Ancient Deste''s greatestpetitor after the Buddhist Emperor removed his Karma for him.

    "I did not lose to him. Back then, my Heavenly Zombie Art was notpleted yet."

    "Whatever helps you sleep at night. So, what do you want with me?"

    Yin Gen''s mouth twitched slightly as he understood how easily this kid could get under people''s skin. Nevertheless, he refused to argue with a junior.

    "I have some conflict with your family."

    "I can guess as much."

    "What a rude brat," he muttered. "I have epted my loss to Wang Chong. But tell me why, after I woke up from my seal, I learned the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture] is known as the most powerful body refining scripture. And the reason for such a title is that it grants the cultivator the ability to fight Great Emperors in the Quasi-Emperor Realm. What a load of bullshit."

    He only lost to Wang Chong because he did not finish his Heavenly Zombie Art. But now, after sealing himself in a Yin Grotto Heaven for countless eras, he not only managed to temper his Will to a high level but also perfected his technique.

    "It is indeed bullshit. But what can I say? Some things, people, and events are mythified due to time."

    "Brat, are you saying Wang Chong did not spread these lies?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Quite the usations, Lord Yin Gen," said Wang Wei with squinted eyes. "Does your Body Dao Cave have proof? Otherwise, you''re defaming one of our ancestors. And our sect will not take lightly to false usations."

    Yin Gen''s yellow eyes shone. "Kid, I''m not here for a war of tongues. I only care about proving I''m the best with body refining."

    "Alright. Let''s settle this." Wang Wei raised his hand, and Yin Gen followed. They grasped each other''s hands before squeezing. They controlled their strength to prevent affecting the surroundings.

    Bang!

    A few secondster, Yin Gen''s hand exploded, and he looked on in shock. He did not say anything and walked away. ''There is still a chance,'' he thought.

    ''How is it?'' asked Li Jun.

    ''54 Primordial Dragon Force, peak 5-leaf, and room for growth?''

    Li Jun squinted his eyes. ''It seems I have work cut out for me.''

    Before everyone could process the situation, a vision urred above the red Gate in the middle of the Domain: Heavenly Dao finally appeared.

 Chapter 655 Oddity

    Numerous lights flew from the Heavens before floating before all the participants. They were all a token with the characters [Heaven Will] inscribed on them.

    Wang Wei held his token and observed it. ''As expected, it''s not linked exclusively to anyone.'' If someone lost the token, they would lose their position to fight for the Heaven Will. And as everyone figured out this truth, this thing immediately became the most valuable thing to everyone present.

    Wang Wei instilled his Divine Sense and received a message on how it functioned. The current token is inactive and requires sacrifices of the devil race''s blood to be active.

    After Heavenly Dao distributed the tokens, the door to the Nine Devil Gods began slowly opening, and the process took a few minutes.

    "Hey, what happened to the two talents the sect got?"

    "Cai Song is doing excellent. She''s been absorbing some of the Misceneous Emperor''s Inheritance and developing her talent for puppetry and constructs. She is now preparing to create her own scripture," replied Yan Liling.

    "What about that arrogant little guy."

    "He''s suffering from Heart Devil," said Li Jun.

    "Oh, what happened?"

    "In just a short 20,000 years, he reached the Primordial Spirit Realm, showing his talent. However, the first thing he did afterward was challenging your projection in the Battle Tower. And as you can expect, he was abused."

    Wang Wei left his projection in the Battle Tower and often used it to fight himself to learn and grow. "Howe the elders let him do this? Especially in the Primordial Spirit Realm?"

    "I guess they wanted to give him a wake-up call and quell his arrogance. But no one expected him to be obsessed with defeating you and creating Heart Demon."

    "They need to fix it as soon as possible. These two are the future of the sect." Wang Wei wanted the sect to have more talent and be more prosperous. So, he is prepared to chat with the youngd if necessary to help him deal with his Heart Devil.

    The gate finally opened, and he and Di Tian were the first to enter. Wang Wei felt like he had passed through a resistant film, and when he opened his eyes, he was alone and in a different ce.

    ''We''re all scattered?'' He did not mind as he scanned the surroundings and located the nearest habitat with living creatures. He teleported to a small vige full of me devils. They were a species with a head made of fire with a human body.

    Wang Wei snapped his finger and killed the nearest devil before checking his token. Then, he frowned since nothing had happened. He snapped his finger again, killing all hundreds of people in this vige. Nothing happened to his token.

    "What''s going on?'' He looked thousand of meters in the distance to the nearest city. He saw one of the Heaven Chosen waving his hand to instantly massacre a city of billions. However, thetter also frowned as he looked at his token since nothing had changed; there was no indication he hadpleted a kill or that his token was activating.

    Wang Wei checked the other ce, and it was the same. ''Things are not simple as expected.'' He prepared to leave when someone flew from the distance and floated before him, looking at him with intense hatred.

    "People from the Myriad Emperor World: have you not enough? Have we not suffered enough for the actions of our ancestors?"

    "If you devils had conquered the Endless Void, you would do worse than this," replied Wang Wei.

    "But we did not. We lost and paid the price for two Eras. Shouldn''t be enough?"

    "Maybe, it is. Unfortunately, no one wants to test whether you have truly changed or would revert to your former self after recuperating."

    "This is not about preventing our rise. No, this is in cruelty," replied the devil. "If you guys truly care about that, you should have wiped out our race and taken us out of our misery."

    The devil looked at the destroyed vige, tears falling down his eyes in the shape ofva. His father, mother, younger brother, and sister lived in that vige. He knew the Clean Up wasing and left to find a way for them to survive. And when he returned, it was toote.

    The devil did say anything; he looked at Wang Wei with piercing hatred before falling to the ground; he destroyed his soul.

    "I agree with you on that," muttered Wang Wei before leaving. He did not create a tombstone for this unknown devil or the vige; that would be too hypocritical even for him. He came here as a conqueror and destroyer and epted that his hands would be full of blood before he came here.

    He teleported far away to where he sensed Li Jun and the others.

    "What''s going on?" asked Li Jun, confused like everyone.

    "I don''t know, but I''m prepared to find the answer."

    Wang Wei floated in the air in a cross-legged position, closing his eyes as the power of fate and Yin-Yang manifested in him. The others protected him and waited.

    "Find something," he said a few minutester. "There is a subcontinent of this world that seemed its own world. Maybe it has something to do with this."

    Wang Wei waved his hand to create a passage to that continent, but he did not enter himself since he did not know the danger. A gigantic hand appeared above most of the Nine Devil God''s world and instantly caught 90% of the Heaven Chosens before pushing them into that tunnel. Wang Wei and the group waited; they could not see beyond the tunnel, but they could sense the life signs of these people.

    While waiting, everybody else''s Wang Wei did not catch soon arrive around them, looking at the channel and figuring out what had happened. After fifteen minutes, the group decided it was worth trying but took out their life-saving Talismans, just in case.

    Wang Wei found himself in a regr ce. The only anomaly was a protective film that rose to the Heavens. He walked to it and touched it.

    "What is it?" asked Li Jun.

    "We can''t enter the Nine Devil God until we fulfill some condition." Wang Wei could feel the power of this film was terrifying; it reminded him of the time he asked Wu Hong to show him the power of an Eternal Emperor.

    ''But, how is that possible? Heavenly Dao of any world will only reach Second ss Emperor and barely First-ss.''

    ''It seems that an anomaly did ur in this world," said Yan Liling as she tried to no avail to look beyond this veil.

    "The situation is worse than you think. Whoeverid this film should have the power to hide this small worldpletely," said Wang Wei with a frown. "But they did not."

    "Is it the surviving Devil Gods? But they should be in a weakened state. Even if they sacrificed all their powers, could they do something like this?" added Tie Gang.

    "Could they have revived? But that would mean they removed Empress Wu''s seal and all the other Emperors who reinforced it," said Li Jun. "Could it be the people from the upper dimension?"

    "The revival of the Devil Race does not benefit them since they would need a long time to recuperate and pause a threat to anyone. Plus, even if they did return to the peak, no ne would let them achieve the same thing again," analyzed Yan Liling.

    ''Time Eater, Undead Phoenix, and Disaster Paragons should have lived in the upper dimension during the True Devil''s Catastrophe. They should know the terror of a revived devil race. Furthermore, if they removed the seal, they might offend Wu Hong, who should be quite the deterrent even in her weakened state.

    ''However, her state can also make them bolder and do things they normally would not.''

    Wang Wei realized he did not have enough information to analyze the entire situation since there were too many variables and possibilities to consider. Although the Seven Moons appeared on the surface as greedy, selfish, and power-hungry people, each individual has their own goals, ambitions, desires, and schemes. They can only be considered a loose alliance, which was good for Wang Wei once he tried to dismantle their rule.

    However, it also makes it more difficult to calcte some of their thought patterns and motives for doing anything. And if he considers that some of them usually act individually outside of the group''s interest, it bes even moreplicated.

    While everyone was walking around to determine their next step, a sudden change urred. Everyone became on guard since they since a power simr to Heavenly Dao. Wang Wei frowned since he knew Wu Hong sealed the Heavenly Dao of the Nine Devil God World.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Above the sky in their isted area, characters began to appear. The first made a phrase that seemed to be a title, followed by four floating characters hanging above everyone''s head.

 Chapter 656 The Game Of King

    "The Game of King."

    [King], [Advisor], [General], [Soldier].

    Everyone looked at the character and the message to choose a position. These Heaven Chosen quickly analyzed they had to participate in some chess game to enter the Nine Devil God World. But what was the point of this? And why would they need to choose which pieces they are?

    Wang Wei had simr thoughts as these people, but he saw more than them. He detected an absolutely terrifying and brilliant use of Order Dao from these characters.

    "Order is about bnce and cannot exist without Disorder," said Wang Wei out loud to the Heavens. "Since we must participate in the game, we also must know the rules."

    A multicolored light appeared above the sky before a book descended in Wang Wei''s palm. A few people wanted to rush to get it but remembered who this book belonged to. Meanwhile, Di Tian also wanted to rush but decided to better observe the situation and not make rash decisions.

    "Heavens, please grant this lowly one a rule book," quickly screamed a fast-minded individual. Unfortunately, nothing happened. So, he and many others tried saying the same thing differently.

    Suddenly, someone rushed toward Wang Wei to grab the book. He did not even look at who it was. Before the person could react, Li Jun kicked the man''s head, popping it like a balloon, killing this man''s ambitions of achieving immortality and sitting on the throne.

    Li Jun looked at everyone with bloodlust in his eyes. With his flowing red hair, he looked like a God of ughter who reveled in the act of killing. And when he licked the blood on his face, he was genuinely menacing.

    "You look disgusting," said Yan Liling, destroying the atmosphere. She took out a silk cloth to wipe his face.

    "Common, honey, I''m trying to be intimidating," said Li Jun with a smile. The atmosphere was not destroyed. Seeing Li Jun instantly kill such a genius and smiling casually like it was nothing was scarier as it indicated this man''s unhinged mind.

    Some people did not care about what urred and were only concerned with getting a rule book. Di Tian took out an artifact in the shape of a chessboard and activated it. The artifact exuded the power of Order, and after a few minutes, he took out a peak Quasi-Emperor Ore and said to Heaven:

    "This is my offering." As soon as he finished, another book descended from the sky andnded on him. However, he squinted his eyes when he noticed the book in Wang Wei''s hand was different than his. However, he did not say anything. He was not stupid and guessed this was intentional to sow conflict.

    Other people tried Di Tian''s method, which worked, so more took their treasure to exchange.

    "Excuse me,dies and gentlemen, you can also buy the rules from me," said Wang Wei. "And I only need a Supernatural Tier as exchange."

    People then gave him a look that said we would never believe in your integrity¨Cespecially after how you treated Yin Gen and Yu Zhou. A cruel and cunning person like you is the least trusted person here.

    "I"m offended by the looks on your faces. But I promise to sign the most restrictive contract that I will not change anything from the rules."

    This statement did increase his credibility. But people were still on guard.

    "Think of it that way: would you prefer to fund me or the Devil race?" This was indeed something worth thinking about. If they exchange with this world''s Heavenly Dao, the one who will benefit is the devil race. On the other hand, they also did not want to increase the foundation of the Dao Opening Sect.

    "We don''t have to buy from you."

    "True. But it''s obvious my book is the original and probably has some hidden secrets not found in the others," countered Wang Wei. Many people debated, and in the end, many decided to buy from him. The others continued to buy from Heavenly Dao, and Wang Wei shamelessly called them traitors. As for the others, they bought from the few people who exchanged after Di Tian. As for Di Tian himself, he had an unapproachable vibe, so everyone left him alone.

    Wang Wei made a decent profit, and he kept his word. Of course, the contract he signed also stated these people could not sell it to another person.

    Then, everybody collectively after reading the rule book because of how strange they were. The first sentence was about how anyone who entered the continent needed a role: King, Advisor, General, and Soldier. The book indicated the rules and restrictions of each role.

    [King can only fight another king. Kings cannot kill Generals, Advisors, Soldiers, or others. Kings can have up to 5 generals. Only Kings can fly.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    [Advisors are responsible for logistics, transportation, and other misceneous responsibilities.

    [General leads the soldiers. Only Generals can use summoning techniques with a limit on the number.

    [Soldiers can only kill soldiers.]

    Everyone wondered about the meaning of these rules, to be precise, the deeper meanings and implications.

    "I choose General," suddenly said Di Tian. The character trembled a little, but nothing urred. "In that case, I want to be an advisor." The character trembled again, but it was the same result.

    "Soldier." Nothing happened. "King." Then, the character of King floated above his head. Everyone tested this anomaly and discovered five people who could only be king: Di Tian, Wang Wei, Yin Gen, Feng Heng, and Yi Lianxiang.

    ''What is with these rules and nonsensical restrictions?'' asked Tie Gang.

    ''It seems the objective is to prevent us from ughtering too many of the devil race,''mented Li Jun.

    ''The vagueness of the rules is to give the devil race an advantage," analyzed Yan Liling. ''They are probably used to this mode of battle and overwhelm us on experience. Furthermore, we probably do not know all the rules.''

    ''Liling is right. The rules we have is only because of the Disorder Bnce. However, there are probably hidden rules we have to discover ourselves.''

    ''So, what do we do now? Return to prepare for this game?'' asked Tie Gang.

    ''I don''t think we have a choice,'' agreed Li Jun.

    ''No. We will use the barbaric method first,'' said Wang Wei.

    ''You want to use brute force to break the film?''

    ''Yes. Let''s gather the entire world and see what happens.''

    The group left through the space channel before returning to the Myriad Emperor World. However, the moment theynded, their entrance token changed. The characters for [King] and [General] appeared with a message asking for a choice.

    A [King] can enter the battle and bring people with the number based on the activation level of the token. A [General] is connected to a king, and killing devil races will contribute to activating the king''s token.

    "Things just got moreplicated," stated Tie Gang, and he was correct.

    "Yes. Heavenly Dao seems to ept this Game of King as part of the Heavenly Will Battle. So now, trying to use brute force equals intervening in the final battle," said Li Jun with a frown.

    "Why would it ept such a nonsensical game?" asked Yan Liling.

    "A new and prosperous era ising. Heavenly Dao may want the next Emperor to have power and disy leadership, charisma, and strategic capabilities."

    "That''s a reasonable exnation. But are things as simple as that?"

    "Probably not."

    "Let''s go home first and prepare," said Wang Wei as he felt the same way: things were not that simple. However, before they could even leave, the token sent another message: everybody had three days before the start of the game.

    "It''s one thing after another,"ined Tie Gang, and everybody agreed with him. After returning home to analyze the rules, Wang Wei sensed something and teleported to Wang n Mountain, where he saw a worried look on his mother''s face.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "I think your father might be developing Heart Demon."

    Wang Wei sighed: "I''ll talk to him." He flew to the fishing river, and his father was in the same position, and he appeared to have been there since theirst meeting. Wang Wei could feel the chaotic emotions emanating from his body, even affecting his spiritual power.

    "What''s going on with you," he asked as he sat next to thetter.

    "I''ve been thinking about the situation and trying to convince myself," replied Wang Tian. "Then, I suddenly thought how you would be disappointed in me if I made the wrong choice and the situation escted."

    "You don''t have to worry about my disappointment. This is about your cultivation path, and I will ept and support whatever you choose."

    "But you will still be disappointed."

    "Yes, but that''s not important, is it?" reassured Wang We. "Remember when I was a kid, and I refused to be a swordsman? You were disappointed in me, but you still supported and loved me, and I respected you for that."

    "That''s true," replied Wang Tian, smiling a little as he reminisced. And in the process, his breathing became smoother.

    "I still cannot make a choice."

    "Let me ask you something. You believe in your pure swordsman path, correct?"

    "Of course."

    "Let''s imagine a scenario: two identical swordsmen with the same talent studied the same techniques, fought the same battles, had the same state of mind, Dao Heart, Battle IQ, etc. One is a pure swordsman, and the other trains his body to the pinnacle. Who would win?"

    "The body one, of course."

    "Why?"

    "Because of his defense."

    "Shouldn''t the pure swordsman ovee thetter''s defense? Isn''t that the core of your ideology? Oveing everything with the most powerful attack. So, why would the body swordsman win?"

    "He would win¡­because¡­his body would allow him an even greater attack power; he would¡­ be¡­ the ultimate sword¡­an unbreakable sword¡­a sword without weakness."

    A powerful Sword Will appeared around Wang Tian as he closed his eyes, entering a state of enlightenment. Wang Wei smiled and nodded before leaving.

    "I''m busy, so I can''t wait for him to wake up."

    "Don''t worry. Now that I think about it, it''s weird that you''re back," said Yu Yan.

    "Things gotplicated. I''ll tell youter."

    "Alright. I''ll say by your father''s side until he wakes up."

    Wang Wei flew to reunite with the group.

 Chapter 657 Start Of The Game

    "How is it going?" asked Wang Wei as he entered the room.

    "We''ve asked the Elders to begin the troops'' mobilization, and we are now analyzing the rules," replied Li Jun. "Is everything okay on your side??

    "It''s deal with. What do you guys have so far?"

    "The advisor seemed the most useless of the roles based on the description only. However, it appeared second when the roles appeared. Moreover, what is the meaning of ''misceneous'' in the job''s descriptions?" said Yan Liling.

    "If only kings can fly, battles will be less dynamic, which is both good and bad,"mented Li Jun. "And there might even be some other restrictions before a King can another."

    "I''m worried about this sentence: Kings cannot kill Generals, Advisors, Soldiers, or others. What do the ''others'' mean? Are there any unknown roles we do not know about?" added Tie Gang.

    "If the soldiers cannot fly and teleport, then we would need to march or use other forms of transportation like horses or demonic race," pointed out Li Jun. "This should be one of the jobs of the Advisor: transportation. Logistics should involve pills to recuperate, increase strength, and other stuff."

    "That means, Advisors, must have Alchemy capabilities," said Yan Liling. "Or worse, they might be the only ones who can use alchemy or other professions."

    This conclusion made sense if the game''s purpose was to limit the yers, targeting masters of all trades like Wang Wei. Moreover, the Advisor must be a capable Alchemist like Yan Liling, who can refine various pills.

    "The summoning restrictions are also a way to limit the power of Generals," said Li Jun. "However, why does it say soldiers can only kill soldiers? Could it be that arge number cannot be used to defeat other roles, or is it something else? Big brother, what do you think? Are you paying attention?"

    "I am, but I''m thinking, why only five of us could only be [Kings]?"

    "Isn''t it because of strength?"

    "Yes, everyone that was chosen¨Cexcept for Yi Lianxing¨Chad a minimum strength of 4-Leaf Immortal Venerable. Does that mean he also has that strength?"

    "It seems obvious."

    "It does. But everyone who broke the Mortal-Immorta Boundary has a certain aura to them that I can recognize, but I did not feel it from him."

    "So, what''s so special about him?"

    "People like Tie Gang and Liling, who has to use a secret technique to Immortal Venerable strength, also do not have this aura."

    "Are you saying Yi Lianxiang can increase his strength from Quasi-Emperor to 4-Leaf Immortal Venerable? And it might be higher? How is that possible?" Because of the gap, Li Jun only has 3-Leaf and will only achieve 4-leaf in the Quasi-Emperor Realm, and there is the possibility of failure.

    "Maybe, you should really kill him," said Tie Gang; he was in for removing any possible hidden danger.

    "Let''s observe more since I probably only have one spot left. I need to take out the biggest instability," replied Wang Wei. "Now, you guys should consider the implications behind these five individuals.

    "Implications?" said Li Jun with a frown before his eyes lit up. "The Devil Race''s Heavenly Dao is not worried about Generals or Kings that only have 3-Leaf or below strength. So, that''s the reason I could be both a king or a general."

    "Exactly."

    "This game might be more difficult than we expected."

    "Indeed," said Wang Wei, motioning for everybody to quiet down. He closed his eyes and began to calcte and do simtions, even using his [Future Buddha Self]. A few hourster, he said: "The Advisor is the most important role in this game." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Did you figure something out?"

    "Yes," replied Wang Wei before exining the possible scenario he thought of.

    "That would change the dynamic of everything,"mented Li Jun. He then looked at his wife: "You will have a lot of work."

    "It''s fine. The Automatic Cauldron is perfect for this kind of scenario."

    "Let''s go prepare. Add a few more Professions as soldiers,"mented Wang Wei. "We might need themter." He then flew home to see his wife.

    "Whatever it is you want to ask me, don''t."

    "What? I haven''t opened my mouth yet."

    "It''s your Heaven Will Battle, so deal with it yourself."

    "Sigh! Can you, at least, tell me if there has been any Heaven Will Battle like this one?"

    "I know there have been a few odd ones, but nothing as odd as this one."

    "So, it is an anomaly."

    Wang Wei spent some time with his wife before leaving; he wanted to take the remaining three days to strategize and even do somest-minute training with his army.

    However, before flying away, Wu Hong said, "Be careful of Yi Lianxing. What secret he has gives me a bad vibe."

    "Do you know something?"

    "I feel like I do, but I can''t remember." Like many others, such a person did not exist in the previous timeline. However, Yi Lianxang''s creepy aura reminded her of one of the few times she experienced terror as a Paragon. Unfortunately, the memory is vague and distant.

    "I will be careful."

    After Wang Wei left, Wu Hong looked into the distance. "I can only use it once more, and it''s already been nned." She shook her head, a little sad.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei regrouped with the others. They used his Time Chaos Treasure to strategize and conduct training. The entire world was rapidly mobilizing for this sudden change in Heaven Will Battle. Powerful Generals instantly became extremely valuable since one cannot even acquire an entrance token without one.

    Three dayster, everyone gathered again at the Starting ce of the game. Wang Wei became the king, Yan Liling was the Advisor, and Tie Gang, Li Jun, and Wang Ju were generals. Although they could choose two more generals from the sect, the group''s strategy considered this.

    Tong Ruobing looked at Wang Wei''s group and frowned: ''Why does he only have three generals?'' More generals meant a bigger army and a higher chance of survival. ''Is he too confident, or does he know something?''

    She looked in Di Tian''s direction and saw that he also only brought 3 Generals. And like Wang Wei''s formation, one of the generals seemed more focused on information gathering.

    ''Something is definitely off.'' Little did she know these people discovered some hidden rules to this game. Wang Wei used his intellect, while Di Tian used his wealth. One of the treasures he has was refined from the body of a Star Stage Bashe n. In his attempt to revive his wife, he consulted a member with a 5-star bloodline, and when thetter could not give the answer he wanted, he was not pleased. And because of his action, he had this treasure and became the sworn enemy of the Baishe n.

    Wang Wei chose [King] for his entrance token, and the others chose [General] linked to his.

    "I''m counting on you guys."

    "Big brother, don''t worry: we have your back."

    Wang Wei smiled before heading to the protective film. However, before passing through it, something urred. Heavenly Dao suddenly showed up and said Wang Ju and another person wearing a hood beside Di Tian were banished from entering.

    "What is wrong now?" asked Wang Wei¨Ceven though he knew.

    No answer.

    "I''ll agree for her to seal herself."

    No answer, just the same answer that Wang Ju was banned.

    "Then, let her be a king."

    Still the same.

    "This is absurd." Wang Wei closed his eyes and used his Son Era title to summon the Myriad Emperor World''s Heavenly Dao. He argued that the devil race should not allow changing the rules.

    Afterward, negotiations urred between these World Consciousness before they reached an agreement. A seal descended on Wang Ju and Di Tian''s Shadow, limiting their power.

    Wang Wei frowned, but he did not say anything else. The group then finally entered the film. They found themselves in an open in with nothing in the distance.

    "What is going on with Heavenly Dao?" asked Li Jun

    "I don''t know," replied Wang Wei. "Let''s observe the surroundings for now."

    "Alright?"

    "Abundant Spiritual Qi, so the devil race should be thriving living in such an environment,"mented Tie Gang.

    "The question is how long this ce has existed? And how much have they recuperated?" asked Li Jun.

    "The surrounding space is weird," said Wang Wei as he tried to manipte the space to no avail. "As expected, teleportation is a form of travel that is prohibited. Liling, can you teleport?"

    Yan Liling controlled her Law to bend the space: "No. I don''t think it''s what it meant with transportation. Maybe through teleportation? However, this might also be forbidden if your guess is correct."

    "True. Try flying." Everyone then tried to fly into the sky, and a powerful force prevented them.

    [Please choose your soldiers] These characters suddenly appeared, floating above this group''s head. The group then summoned their legions: the ughter and Undying Legion.

    [You have reached the maximum number of soldiers]

    [Please be warned that spatial treasures will be forbidden from now on. So, take out your weapons and armor immediately.]

    "So, they are trying to prevent us from cing soldiers in Small Worlds to transport them,"mented Tie Gang.

    "What about for Advisors?" asked Wang Wei.

    [Advisors are allowed to remove limited items from their space ring.]

    "Do you think we would know the answer if we did not ask this question?" asked Yan Liling.

    "Probably not. But it''s not that hard to figure out. I think," replied Li Jun.

    Let''s test out a few things," said Wang Wei before flying in the distance and returning a few minutester. "The King can only travel a certain distance from his troops. Luckily, the distance is not that horrible."

    "The devil race in this continent better have the same rules and restrictions," said Tie Gang. "Otherwise, this would be ridiculous."

    "They have to," replied Wang Wei. "Wang Ju, send your scout. We''ll march afterward."

    Wang Ju only brought the least amount of people in the group because of the previous tactics. A few hourster, she returned with some news.

    "Sect Master, your prediction was correct."

 Chapter 658 Suffocating

    Li Jun and Tie Gang each led five million soldiers, walking in perfect order and wearing the best armor and weapon. Anyone who watched these groups could feel the intense aura they emanated, immediately realizing they were soldiers who had seen blood and ughter.

    "Halt," roared Li Jun, and everyone stopped simultaneously. He looked at his man and could see them breathing hard and sweating.

    "The information is correct," said Li Jun to the group next to him.

    "They only walked a few thousand kilometers and are already this tied,"mented Yan Liling. The weakest cultivation level of these soldiers is Primordial Spirit, with many middle officers in the Void Shattering Realm. Meanwhile, the Lieutenants are all Saints. Any of these soldiers would be god back on Earth or considered middle or high level in other worlds.

    Yet, after walking a few thousand meters, they were out of breath, sweating, and disying signs of fatigue.

    "So, the restrictions of soldiers is that besides their strength, their stamina is limited to a mortal?"ined Tie Gang, feeling more absurd about this game.

    "It might be worse than this," said Wang Wei. "Ordered them to recuperate." Li Jun made a hand movement, and the soldier perfectly sat cross-legged on the ground, entering a deep state of meditation while holding their weapons.

    Half an hourter:

    "It''s useless. They are not recuperating their stamina."

    "Give them some food and pills," ordered Wang Wei, and Yan Liling did so. After eating the food, the soldiers'' stamina recuperated.

    "You, you, and you," said Li Jun pointing to three people in the front. "Go to the side and use all your Origin Essence."

    The soldiers followed his order and used the fastest way to deplete their Origin Essence. Then, they cultivate to recuperate.

    "Useless, as expected," said Li Jun. Yan Liling approached the soldiers and gave them Energy Recuperating Pills, and they quickly recovered.

    "Resources will be extremely valuable," she said. The game allowed her to remove limited items from her space ring. So, she will need to use the resources of this ce to supplement her soldiers.

    "I''m surprised they did not make us use our own resources,"mented Tie Gang.

    "That''s what the exchange at the beginning was for," added Wang Wei before looking in the distance. "Heavenly Dao purposely teleported us to a faraway ce so we could waste the resources in our spirit ring. If resources are not managed properly, we could be wiped out."

    "This game seems to value mortal strategies and abilities." Mortal Generals have to worry about their armies'' state when marching, their transportation, logistics, etc. Meanwhile, as a cultivator, he rarely has to worry about his soldier''s stamina and traveling speed. Luckily, he also had to learn these things when his army was young, and he also read Sun Tzu''s Art of War from Wang Wei.

    "Personal ability should y a role in this game as well," said Wang Wei as he closed his eyes and expanded his Divine Sense of the surrounding. "Nope, they restricted that too. Tie Gang is right; this is bullshit."

    "That''s what I''ve been saying."

    "Let''s go in that direction. I''ve detected life."

    The armies continue their march, with the group focusing on managing their pace and keeping tabs on the soldiers. After five days of marching, numerous breaks, and hunting food for the soldiers, the group arrived at a small devil race vige and immediately noticed a few anomalies.

    "What race is this?" asked Tie Gang, he learned of the subspecies of the devil race, but he had never seen such a creature, so he thought it was ack of knowledge and experience.

    "They looked like humans with horns," said Li Jun. "There is no devil species like this. The closest is the Horn Devil, but they have ws, fangs, and wings."

    "Only a few devil races externally looked like humans," added Yan Liling. "Is this a new species?"

    "Their bloodline has some human mixed on it," said Wang Wei as he scanned them with his Divine Sense. "More importantly, have you guys noticed something even more abnormal?"

    "Yes, they are not afraid of us," she replied. "I cannot see the slightest fears in any of their eyes."

    The group did not act rashly and observed. These devils only nced at theirrge army and continued to live their lives as if nothing had urred. Some of the children even looked at them with curious eyes.

    "Wang Ju, send one of your men to kill one person," ordered Wang Wei. A Fate Shadow Guard approached the nearest healthy man and shed his head, immediately turning the vige into a frenzy. Children hurdled with their mothers, and the man stood in front, protecting everybody.

    Wang Wei and the group did not continue to kill and waited. They checked the Entrance Token to see if this kill made any change: it did not.

    Half an hourter, a new message suddenly appeared in the sky.

    [Soldier has vited the rules. ording to the stiptions, preparing for annihtion.]

    A terrifying power brewed from the sky and readied to annihte that Guard. And he knew that nothing he could do could save him. There was no fear or other emotions on the Shadow Guard''s face; he was trained to die for the leader, and when the moment arrived, he epted his fate.

    "This is his infraction," yelled Wang Wei.

    [Annihtion Cancel. First Infraction Punishment: Weakened State.]

    "For how long?" countered Wang Wei.

    [Three days.]

    A light sphere from the sky entered the Fate Shadow Guard''s body. His aura suddenly drastically decreased, and his expression became pale. Wang Wei walked next to him.

    "Thank you, Lord."

    "Don''t mention it. I won''t let my man die if I can help it," replied Wang Wei as he observed thetter''s weakened state.

    "We now understand the rule: ''Soldiers can only kill Soldiers.'' It''s to protect the mortals of this continent and prevent mindless ughter," said Li Jun.

    "The question is, why does our Heavenly Dao suddenly care about mortals? In the previous Clean Up, everything was permitted," added Yan Liling.

    No one could answer her, so the crew focused on Wang Wei.

    "Did you find something?"

    "Not really. It''s the power of Order, beyond my ability to deal with. The best I can do is quickly figure out the hidden rules," replied Wang Wei. He tried to study and deal with Wang Ju''s seal, but it was useless. Luckily, she could still use Immortal Venerable 3-Leaf strength.

    Wang Wei looked in the sky as he mobilized his Dao of Fate and Yin-Yang, trying to divine and calcte any information about this continent, for example, the history and evolution of this ce. He then tried the power of Time to see if he could see the past before proceeding to read the Fate Line of the vigers.

    "So, all conceptual abilities not used in battle are limited? Does this game want to turn us into mortals with only powerful destructive power? Or am I missing something?"

    Wang Wei looked in the distance, his gazending on an elderly man who seemed to have a high position in this vige, most likely the Elder. He waved his hand, and the elder flew before him.

    "Foreign Demon, have you not learned your lesson? The Heavens protect us."

    Wang Wei ignored him as he entered thetter''s memory and saw everything from birth until now. And as expected, as the oldest person in this vige, the Elder knew some valuable information.

    "There is a big city about 5 kilometers northeast," said Wang Wei. "Take all their food and burn their farms."

    Li Jun frowned before ordering his man to do as he said. The troop marched forward, leaving a devastated vige.

    After walking for a few hours, he approached Wang Wei and asked: "Are you alright?"

    "I''m fine."N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "If you were fine, you would have turned that vige into a resource-gathering spot for our troops."

    Wang Wei sighed: "I was hoping you wouldn''t notice." He was embarrassed.

    "Come on, I know you better than this."

    "I just find this ce too suffocating," replied Wang Wei as he looked at the sky. Li Jun understood and patted his shoulder.

    "Don''t worry. I''ve calmed down." Wang Wei decided to better control his mood during this game. The group continued their march, taking the necessary pause and break. After five days, they finally arrived in a big city.

    The troop immediately noticed the city was prepared with the gate closed and soldiers on the city wall. So, Li Jun ordered everyone to siege the ce and waited outside, deciding on the subsequent attack strategy.

    Somewhere in this continent, a secret gathering took ce:

    Seven shadows sat at a rectangr table¨Cthree on each side with one person on the head.

    "Hasn''t these meetings be too often?" asked a voice.

    "Shut up, Greed. You''re alwaysining about something."

    "Unlike you, Lust, who spends all the time staring at a mirror, I have better things to do."

    "Shut up," said Pride, who knew these people would bicker for hours if this continued. "We have these meetings often because of the Clean Up. I''m assuming this is the reason we are here, Wrath?"

    Everybody looked at the head position.

    "That''s correct."

 Chapter 659 Seven Sins

    "Our race has been hiding, nning, and preparing for this moment for countless generations," said Wrath. "So, make sure everything proceeds smoothly."

    Everyone listened as they were used to Wrath''s grand speech.

    "Who''s territory did Di Tian and Wang Weind on?"

    "Di Tian is in my territory," replied Lust.

    "I have Wang Wei," added Sloth.

    "Yiu guys know the n: avoid them at all costs."

    "So, we will just let them ughter our people?" countered Envy.

    "Unless you have a way to deal with a Nine Extremity Foundation, what choice do you have?" asked Greed with a sneer.

    "We are not letting them wantonly ughter," exined Wrath. "We will use the practice tactics to make things difficult for them and limit their aplishment. Our objective is for them to leave after aplishing their goal with the minimum requirement.

    "If any of you directly confront any of these two, the result will only be your pointless death."

    "That''s fair," acknowledged Envy.

    "What about the other Ultimate Kings? What do we do with them?" asked Pride.

    "With enough nning, we can deal with them, but be extremely cautious," replied Wrath. "However, stay away from Yi Lianxing: give him the same treatment as the two Supreme Kings."

    "Him? Our information did not indicate anything special about him. Even his strength seemed ordinary."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Just know his secret is enough to warrant this level of caution."

    The others gave Wrath a look and agreed.

    "What about Mo Xingyun? ording to our predictions, as an anomaly, she was supposed to be an Ultimate King?"

    "The recent information is that she has some conflict with Wang Wei and has to use a puppet to attend to the Clean Up," exined Pride.

    "She''s in my territory; how do I deal with her?" asked Gluttony.

    "Use your troops to eliminate her puppet body and her troops," ordered Wrath.

    "As you wish."

    "We will regroup if something unexpected changes," dered Wrath before dismissing everybody. "Hopefully, the n goes smoothly."

    Lust Territory, a magnificent pce:

    A beautiful woman dressed in a ck hanfu with braided hair suddenly opened her eyes. She looked indistinguishable from a human except for her very long nails, which were at least 10 cm and very sharp.

    She gently picked two pictures: Di Tian and Wang Wei.

    "I finally have a chance to surpass Wrath. How can I give up so easily?" Many things shed in her mind before putting Di Tian''s picture away and holding Wang Wei: "He seems the easiest target of the two: so let''s begin with him."

    ''An Overlord? Nine Extremity Foundation? A Son Era?'' Lust sneered. ''Every man has a weakness, and yours happen to be your family.'' She then left the pce to prepare.

    Sloth Territory:

    The group sat in a tent with a table and a map in the middle, looking at a rendition of the city.

    "What''s the best method to attack the city?" asked Wang Wei.

    "A direct attack would result in too many casualties since our enemy is ready,"mented Tie Gang before pointing to a spot. "And it does not help there is only one gate for the entire city."

    "Although that''s bad, it will be our advantage if we can take down the city,"mented Li Jun. "Another problem is the City Formation, making things even harder."

    "I worry the people will burn the food and destroy the resources once it appears we''re about to conquer the city," added Yan Liling.

    "Can we siege the city and starve the people inside?" suggested Tie Gang.

    "Our logistics won''tst for that long," Yan Liling shook his head.

    "We don''t have a calvary yet, so this limit our options," said Li Jun. He then looked at Wang Ju: "Have your scouts found a group of demonic beasts yet?"

    "No, we only find a few beasts, but they are not suitable for war."

    Li Jun touched his forehead, "The best option might be to use the advantage of the undying army to break the city gate forcefully."

    The city is protected by a powerful formation that can block the three Generals for a rtively long time¨Ceven if they use their Immortal Strength¨Climiting the use of brute force in this scenario.

    "Use the Array Virus," said Wang Wei.

    "Array Virus?" Li Jun''s eyes lit up. "You want the Fate Shadow Guard to infiltrate the City Array with the Virus, deactivate it from the inside and even open the gate from the inside?"

    "Yes."

    Many years ago, Wang Wei theorized. Arrays were simr toputer programs that worked in reality. So, he invented a prototype of a hacking virus for Arrays and tested it during the Heaven Chosen Selection Trial in the Academy. After so many years, this thing has been perfected.

    "The City Formation is only Quasi-Emperor Tier, and the only reason for its power is because it''s part of a bigger formation," Yan Liling exined. "However, I did not bring one with me. And it would take some time to make one."

    "The Array Virus is now a standard equipment of the Fate Shadow Guard, so we brought some," reported Wang Ju.

    "Excellent," uttered Li Jun. "Let''s n the attack for tomorrow night."

    Everyone left to prepare for the battle except Wang Wei; he was useless unless a [King] showed up. So, he closed his eyes to cultivate. After calming down and analyzing the situation, he realized this ce was an excellent opportunity for him to study Order-Disorder Dao, and Heavenly Dao itself would be his teacher.

    By studying this game and the application of Order Dao, he can learn the hidden rules and secrets and dramatically increase his understanding of Fate¨Cnot just Order, but also fate.

    The night, the troops gathered outside the White Fang City, rming the Wall Soldiers.

    "How many people do we kill after breaking the gate?" asked Tie Gang, sitting on the two horses they could find.

    "We will kill 80% and leave the rest for resources farming."

    "Alright."

    "Archer Squad," roared Li Jun, and a group of individuals in his and Tie Gang''s legion prepared their bows and arrows. Li Jun trained these squads by creating a scripture called [Military Archery Art] based on the Weapon Law part of his ughter Dao.

    The power of Law manifested on all these archers, indicating they were all in the Void Shattering Realm. Li Jun sensed the devastating power of his man and smiled. He had to rely on Time Formation and the Dao Seed Pond to cultivate these men.

    The Dao Seed Pond is one of the foundation secret realms of the sect. Whenever a Void Shattering Realm cultivator or above dies, they would condense a Dao Seed to leave in the pond¨Ceven sealed individuals would do the same after. Then, future generations can use these seeds toprehend thew.

    However, this feature is not why the pond is so valuable to the sect. Its value came from the fact the sect can choose people to inherit these seeds and the power of the person who condensed it. The only drawback is that a person will forever stay in the realm of whoever seed they inherited.

    Most, if not all, Emperor Lineage has something simr. And this pond is why ancient sects from the Ancient Emperor Era have such a deep foundation. The amount of Tier 7 and above cultivators they have cultivated since ancient times is astronomical.

    "Fire!"

    Shoo! Shoo! Shoo!

    Arrows descended on the wall, covering the sky like a gue of rats. The City Formation activated and created a protective barrier over the entire city.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The barrier trembled, and the heart of the soldiers in the wall followed it. Luckily, nothing happened, boosting their confidence. The City Guardian began to yell for his archers to return fire. Unfortunately, he soon discovered his enemy outssed him in skill since none of his arrows could reach the enemy.

    The Archer Squad would fire two arrows for every arrow the Wall Archers fired. One to counter them and the other to cause damage to the formation and city wall.

    The attack continued for half an hour when Li Jun received a message from Wang Ju. ''Alright, let''s put more pressure on them and force them to focus on us.''

    He raised his hand to condense a spear and throw it. A blood-red light cut through the night sky, eliciting deep fear in these soldiers'' hearts. Luckily, the formation protected them.

    "The space had no change," muttered Li Jun before continuing his attack. And this time, it was a barrage instead of just one attack. Meanwhile, Tie Gang looked at him with envy of his strength.

    He practiced the Eight Heterogeneity Foundation; the sect gave him all the resources he needed for his clones. Unfortunately, he failed in thest process of fusion, almost dying in the process.

    So now, he has to use a special pill refined by Yan Liling and a secret technique to temporarily fuse and use Immortal Venerable strength.

    Suddenly, he noticed the city''s protective barrier flickered before disappearing, and his eyes lit up. Li Jun did not waste time and threw a spear that blew the city gate open.

    "Charge," he roared, and Tie Gang followed.

 Chapter 660 Bloodline Mixture

    [Thank you to Weeeeeeee for the magic castle. This gift means a lot to me because of the situation and because it''s my first magic caste. I''ll remember this. Once again, thank you.]

    --------

    Li Jun led the troops inside the city to confront their defensive army. They faced an army made of the ck Wing Race, a devil race with ck wings and horns. Unfortunately, with the game''s restriction, this race that could naturally fly lost its advantage.

    Li Jun led the troops but did not participate much in the battle after killing a few hundred people. Instead, he overlooked the situation to ensure nothing unexpected urred and waited in case the enemy had a mighty general. He would also protect his men as much as possible to reduce the loss.

    Meanwhile, Tie Gang led the ughter in this battle. His undying legion relies on his Innate Talent, so he should have waited behind ayer of protection in case something urred to him. However, he always considered himself a fighter and would be the first to head into battle.

    Bang!

    Tie Gang threw a punched and generated an immense vibration that killed thousand. He instantly appeared before a row of soldiers that remained perfectly in their army formation despite the dire situation.

    Boom!

    With one punch, the heads of thousands of soldiers exploded in a vertical line, creating a scene simr to numerous balloons exploding consecutively; the sight was strangely beautiful.

    And as the soldiers watched theirrade''s fate, fear shed on their faces.

    ''Fear? I thought the devil race did not know fear easily.'' From the records, he read about the Devil Era, devils would be excited and even more powerful during ughter, and it did not matter if it was their own. The negative energy or Karma produced by acts of brutality boosted their strength, which is one of the reasons they were the perfect war machines that conquered countless nes.

    Tie Gang did not focus too much on these things before attacking again. He controlled his heart to beat at a unique frequency that forced the soldier''s heart to match his. Then, he exploded their hearts, killing thousands, if not more.

    Tie Gang cultivated the Dao of Vibration with a minor in Fist Dao. And since Wang Wei used to apple vibration in his battle in his early years, thus he taught him many things. Additionally, Vibration is a powerful Dao that many seniors of the Dao Opening Sect once cultivated, so Tie Gang had many resources avable.

    With his effort, talent, luck, and Willpower, he created his own scripture, [The Heaven and Earth Vibration Sutra], turning him into a ughter machine. Furthermore, he also relied on his unique Innate Talent to add some to his Vibration Dao and make it unique.

    Tie Gang stomped his feet on the ground to generate an earthquake that buried thousands of soldiers. He also controlled the earth on the ground to ensure his attack did not do too much damage to the city, as per his order.

    He looked at one of the squads and whistled. However, this was not a normal whistle, but using a terrifying frequency that directly exploded the brain and soul of these devils.

    ''It''s better to kill using my fist,'' he thought before rushing to another group and bing a maniac that enjoyed exploding people''s heads. He used the ground''s vibration to push himself forward, drastically increasing his speed. Without using any technique, he could just barge into a group. Once they hit his body, the vibration generated would be redirected toward the enemy, creating even more devastating damage.

    Tie Gang headed to another squad and noticed the group had dropped their weapons and had a paleplexion. He did not care about the enemy''s surrender since they had not reached the eighty percent allocation.

    "You can''t kill us," roared a soldier, making Tie Gang stop and look at this group. He did not ignore these people''s words, given the current situation. "And why can''t I kill you?"

    "We are mortals now!"

    Tie Gang frowned.

    "You can check: we have destroyed our cultivation and are now mortals."

    ''Is this another hidden rule?'' thought Tie Gang before looking in the distance. He immediately used his Divine Sense to message Li Jun, who ordered his men to stop killing. He quickly essed the situation and learned many of his men killed these mortals.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Danmit," he said before immediately contacting Wang Wei, who flew from the distance. A few minutes after his arrival, Heavenly Dao, or the Game Master, manifested above the city.

    [Rule Breaker detected. Launching punishment.]

    "No punishment is needed since these soldiers became nonbattant during active battle. Their action should not be allowed in the first ce."

    Heavenly Dao slowed down the process of gathering power.

    [Punishment Avoided. Be mindful in the future.]

    "Li Jun, if you need to save our men in the future, use the same tactic as them," said Wang Wei with a sneer before Heavenly Dao disappeared.

    "That''s a good strategy. After all, we will only waste some resources to recultivate them."

    All these men were talented disciples in one way or the other. And the resources used to cultivate them are not worth searching for talented and loyal individuals. Li Jun mobilized his men to get the city under control since a few people chose to fight until death.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei was observing the people who surrendered. Most had fears and relief in their eyes. However, some looked at him with defiance, telling him he could not do anything to them.

    Wang Wei did not care as this was not true; he had thought of two ways to kill these people. The first one is to have members of his troop abandon their cultivation, losing their status as soldiers and ordering them to kill these people. Of course, there is also the possibility of hidden rules which state that foreign soldiers who lose their [Soldier] status must leave the game and cannot do such a thing.

    In that case, he would use his second n: turn them against each other. He would read these people''s memories and divide them into two groups, each containing people with grievances, even the tiniest contradictions.

    Then, he would dangle starvation before them. He would tell them he would feed only one group, the group that is the final winner. Finally, he would watch the ensuing ughter for survival. Wang Wei knew some people might resist and refuse to fight. But as long as one person does it, others will follow. And when the others realized they would die of starvation? Well, there is a saying that a starving beast will even bite its master''s hand.

    Wang Wei shook his head before continuing to observe the thing he came here for. A few minutester, Li Jun approached him. "Did you discover something?"

    "Yes. They are mixed with human bloodline."

    "Who? These people?" pointed at the one in front of them.

    "No. All the devil races in this city."

    "Are you saying these devils fuse with human bloodline? But they hate us."

    "That''s not important."

    "True. Do you think someone artificially engineered this bloodline mixture? But for what reason?"

    "The best theory I have is a way to escape Wu Hong''s seal."

    "If the devil race became a subspecies of humans, they would no longer be the devil race, and the seal would not work on them. However, Is that possible? It seems too easy."

    "It''s not simple. They would also have to be acknowledged as a new human subspecies."

    "Acknowledgement from the Myriad Emperor World''s Heavenly Dao?"

    Wang Wei shook his head. "The seal affected the entire Endless DImension. And the devil race was also once a species on that level. So, they would need True Heavenly Dao''s permission."

    "You don''t sound too sure."

    "It''s just a theory. Plus, I feel like I''m missing something."

    "We have time for you to figure it out," said Li Jun. "Nevertheless, whoever is responsible for this n is either very powerful or extremely intelligent."

    "They also have no fear of Wu Hong or willing to die for the revival of the devil race." Li Jun pattered his shoulder and did not say anything more; he''s only the muscle and only uses his brain when needed. "Let''s go discuss our next step."

    Lust Territory, Red Rose City:

    Di Tian slowly walked around the destroyed city with a serene look.

    ''The troops lost way above the bottom line I wanted, and many of the resources were destroyed before we conquered the city.''

    He frowned as he looked at the result of this war.

    ''I need better Generals for the Heaven Will Battle.'' He could see that his army would not survive in a confrontation against Wang Wei because of superb generals like Li Jun and Tie Gang or a supporter like Yan Liling. The only thing he has equal to Wang Wei is his Shadow, who has 70% of his strength.

    If his Sleeper still existed, he could find a talent from there that had the potential of breaking the Mortal-Immortal Boundary. Unfortunately, the Di n did not have such a talent in this generation.

    ''Should I wake up a sealed Heaven Chosen?'' With his status in the n, there should be no issue using a sleeping Heaven Chosen as a General. His eyes suddenly lit up. ''There might be a better alternative.''

    He had an idea and calcted the sess potential. Di Tian took a breath: ''Before anything else, I need to figure out the rules of this game.'' He lost too many soldiers because of the stupid hidden rules.

 Chapter 661 His Era

    Wang Wei and the group sat in the City Lord''s Mansion and reviewed the situation, nning for the future. Wang Wei looked at his King Token and saw it was activating, meaning killing these devil races was effective.

    "How was our lost?"

    "The ughter Legion suffered minor deaths and a few injuries. But the Undying Legion had no death," replied Li Jun with some envy. Since Tie Gang linked the lives of each soldier in the Undying Legion, it was challenging to kill one of them.

    "Where is the scripture based on your Innate Talent?"

    "Do you think I''m you guys and can easily create powerful and unique cultivation scriptures? It''s stilling,"ined Tie Gang.

    "We offered you our help."

    "I have my own pride. Plus, my intuition tells me this might be an opportunity if I created it on my own."

    "Well, you better hurry since the Heaven Will Battle ising, and I need the scripture before him so I have enough time to train my men."

    "Li Jun is right," said Wang Wei. "After the Clean Up, ask the sect for Enlightenment Inducing Resources to help you."

    "Thank you."

    "Alright, what''s next?"

    "The Fate Shadow Guard discovered a Medicinal Garden in a small world full of mortal food and spiritual herbs. Someone tried to destroy it, but we stopped them," reported Wang Ju.

    "Normally, mortal farming is separated from Spiritual Gardens. But someone ced them together,"mented Yan Liling. "They designed the city to maximize food production and to destroy the resources when needed. And if you consider the formation the city is connected to, the devil race has been preparing this game for quite some time."

    "The question is, are they doing this just to survive, or is there something else?" added Li Jun.

    "Don''t worry about that for now," Wang Wei stated. "How are the soldiers recuperating?"

    "There is enough food to deal with their stamina. I''ve used the spirit herbs in the garden to make Energy Recuperating Pills for them. Luckily I have the Automated Cauldron, so I don''t have to ve day and night for these pills."

    "What horses and animals for traveling?"

    "We found a few, but not enough to form a cavalry."

    "That''s not good," muttered Wang Wei. "Yan Liling, I need you to try to recreate the constructs to see if we can use them for travel and battle."

    "And it would be great if we could use the Soaring Phoenix for transport,"mented Li Jun. However, Wang Wei and the group were not too hopeful. Heavenly Dao seemed to target them while also having detailed information about them. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    And anyone who enters the Dao Opening Sect''s Domains would know about the constructs. So, it''s almost guaranteed they would be restricted in this game.

    The group continued their conversation for a moment before scheduling for another day. Some ns cannot be immediately decided without knowing the situation of transportation and other things.

    A few dayster, outside the Alchemy Room, everyone waited until Yan Liling walked out. She immediately shook her head.

    "So, it''s restricted?"

    "Not even that. A mysterious power suddenly appeared and prevented me from refining the constructs."

    "So, even the Heaven Hiding Formation was useless," muttered Wang Wei. "What about the horse construct?" He suspected the constructs that reced cars, helicopters, or even nes would be restricted. So, he tasted her by refining a magical artifact or puppet in the shape of a horse and powered by Spiritual Energy to rece animals or demonic beasts: it was an attempt at circumventing the rules.

    "Useless," replied Yan Liling. "I have even tried establishing a Teleportation Array, and it did not work."

    "So, we have to rely on mortal means for everything?" sneered Li Jun.

    "It doesn''t make sense to me,"mented Tie Gang. "While the rules restrict us, it also restricts the development of the devil race."

    "We destroyed the devil race civilization. So, if they want a chance at survival, they must bring us to their level and y their game," analyzed Wang Wei. "They would lose miserably if they tried to catch up with us in such a short time of recuperating."

    Everyone felt a sense of suffocation. Although these people did not have the same goal as Wang Wei, no cultivators enjoyed having restrictions on them. Most cultivate to have power so they can bewless, doing anything they desire between Heaven and Earth.

    "There is good news," said Yan Liling as she led them to the Medicine Garden, showing them arge farm of grown food.

    "The Good Fortune Seeds worked?"

    "Yes," nodded Yan Liling. "In just a few days, with abundant Spirit Qi, we cultivated enough food to feed our 10 million troops for three months."

    The Good Fortune Seed is a project Wang Wei thought of since his Qi Luck Trial. He wanted to create these seeds or crops that could grow quickly by absorbing Spiritual Qi from the environment. His original goal was to feed his Grand Xia Dynasty''s citizens. Unfortunately, he did not have the capability back then. However, over the years, with his power and understanding of the Good Fortune me, he finally created the seed.

    With this seed, the mortal in the Dao Opening Sect never has to worry about food. He ns to use this seed to feed the entire Myriad Emperor World and amass a ton of merit.

    Additionally, the seed has another benefit: it''s beneficial for cultivators in the Body Tempering, Divine Sea, and even Divine Altair Realms. Cultivators can acquire the Spiritual Qi they need from the products grown from the Good Fortune Seed instead of hard cultivation. It makes cultivating in these realms easier and faster.

    Over the years, the Dao Opening Sect has cultivated many low-level disciples with these seeds. And Wang Wei tasked Yan Liling to bring some into this continent to ensure the troop no longer have any problems.

    "There is some bad news," added Yan Liling.

    "As expected," Li Jun''s mouth twitched.

    "It''s not bad. After testing, I discover that the Good Fortune Rice can only replenish a quarter of the soldiers'' Origin Essence. They still need to take pills to recoverpletely."

    "At least your workload will decrease,"forted Li Jun, and Yan Liling nodded.

    "The era you''re about to create will truly be brilliant," suddenly said Tie Gang as he looked at the field.

    "What brings this on?" asked Wang Wei.

    "The idea just popped into my head," he replied. "Do you have a name for it?"

    "Now that I think about it, you never told us," added Li Jun.

    "If you think about it, the core of everything, the name is easy to guess."

    Everybody''s eyes lit up.

    "Indeed,"mented Li Jun. "But aren''t you worried about some Third ss Emperor ruining all your hard work after inheriting such immense power?"

    "Third-ss Emperor?" said Wang Wei with a sneer. "Only First ss can continue my legacy, and I won''t even ept Ascendant. Plus, even First-ss won''t be guaranteed. I will leave tests based on intelligence, tactical strategy, leadership, and charisma. I won''t leave a back door for the Dao Opening Sect, and I might make their tests harder.

    "I want my era to be the most prosperous but also the longest."

    Wang Wei knew his era couldn''tst forever; things that rise must fall, which is the bnce rule of Heaven and Earth. However, he can take steps to ensure the new erasts as long as possible by preventing weak and unworthy people from inheriting his legacy and power.

    "Finally, I''ll have you guys to keep them in check," added Wang Wei.

    "No problem," replied Li Jun. "Have you considered what will happen when another race proves the Dao?"

    "That will be part of the test: they have to show that they can show some level of impartiality. I''ll also leave some of my strength to punish anyone who tried to abuse the system."

    "As long as you''ve thought of the possible consequences and prepared," nodded Yan Liling.

    "Don''t mention these things since it''s too early," said Wang Wei. "What''s our next step?" His king entrance token was nowhere near the activation level, so they needed to continue killing.

    "Do we need to establish a dynasty like the Great Xia?" suggested Tie Gang. "We don''t have to worry about food issues. However, I feel this would make more trouble than it''s worth."

    "You''re right. Governing the devil race would be a nightmare because of their hatred for us,"mented Yan Liling. "Such a dynasty would have too many rebellions, and with theck of transportation, therger our borders, the worse the situation would be."

    "It also does not help when we cannot use death to instill fear and control the citizen," added Li Jun. "Dynasty or religion is not viable¨Cespecially if we consider the time we have in this continent."

    "So, what''s the best course of action?"

    "Continue with our army, sweeping one city after the other," said Li Jun.

    "In that case, we need a map of the surrounding. A map of the continent would be ideal, but I doubt we will find that," said Wang Wei. "Did we find one in the City Lord''s study room?"

    "No. It appeared they purposely did not leave any written records of a map," replied Wang Ju, who stood behind Wang Wei.

    "Did you search the City Lord''s soul?"

    "He killed himself and erased his mind."

    "I admire the devil race''s determination, but they are just making things more annoying,"mented Wang Wei. "In the next city, make sure to get a map. Otherwise, Yan Liling and I will have to figure out the terrain based on therge-scale formation that each city is part of it."

    Everybody went to aplish their task to prepare to march.

 Chapter 662 Military Tactic

    Li Jun ran forward with his spear pointed forward, eradicating anyone in his path. He then waved his spear to the left, creating a river of blood that drowned a squadron of a hundred thousand. He looked to another group and roared.

    [Roar of God]

    When god is angered, mortal suffers. His roar generated a potent power that annihted the soul and body of anyone in his path. Li Jun then opened his mouth to spew an eerily green smoke. Anyone affected by it had ck veins on their bodies and faces, their eyes turned red, and they vomited ck blood; they died of poison.

    Li Jun then focused on another group. With one look, the soldiers instantly became pale, lost their hair, and their eye sockets became thin; they died of unknown and uncurable diseases.

    Fear enveloped the soldiers who witnessed his brutal ughter, and Li Jun used this to his image. He controlled the generated fear to immobilize the surrounding soldiers, preventing them from destroying their cultivation; he only came for one thing¨Ckilling.

    He wanted to kill as many devil races as possible before they used the same tactic in the previous city.

    While Li Jun was searching for his next target, he heard a scream before seeing a young-looking devil rushing toward him, with no fear and determination to die with him. Li Jun calmly looked at him. In his eyes, this soldier was slower than a snail.

    He calmly caught the soldier''s spear and crushed it with his hand. Then, he stabbed thetter with his spear. The soldier looked directly at him, his eyes full of hatred and unwillingness.

    "I-I curse¡­you and¡­the human¡­race."

    "Do you expect me to be angry at the words of a loser?" Li Jun responded calmly. "On the contrary, I feel pity for your kind; pity how far you''ve all fallen from the ancient era."

    "A-And whose¡­ fault is¡­ that?

    "Yours, of course," replied Li Jun. "You guys became too greedy and created too much negative karma¨Ctoo much even for you to swallow, and now, you''re paying the price."

    The soldier looked at him fiercely before the light in his eyes faded away. Li Jun shook his head. Some devils felt they are themselves and should not pay for the crime of their ancestors. Others believed they should have continued to rule the world or, at the very least, remained a strong race after that event.

    Li Jun looked at another squad and used a technique: [Frenzy of ughter]. The soldiers'' eyes turned red before they began to fight and kill each other; it was like their previousrade was their worst enemy, as if they were the kind of enemy that killed their parents and took their wives.

    Another squad came to try to wake up these people from the nightmare. Unfortunately, these people also attacked them before members of this squad also became infected and turned mad in the same manner.

    Li Jun waved his spear to generate a rain of weapons, killing people inrge quantities. He went on a ughter spree for more than half an hour before the battle ended, and the group conquered their second city. With his previous experience, Li Jun was swifter in dealing with the aftermath.

    Military Tactic Room:

    Wang Wei looked at his token and nodded in satisfaction. Li Jun looked at the battle report, and he, too, nodded in satisfaction.

    "This city put up more of a fight," said Tie Gang.

    "The Blood Devil Race are more militant, so few were willing to surrender even in the face of death," said Wang Wei. "Did we get the map?

    "Yes," replied Wang Ju sinctly beforeying a map on the central table. "There are seven territories in this continent, each named after one of the seven deadly sins. We are now in the Sloth Territory, and the territory closest to us is Greed."

    "In the grand scheme of worlds, this continent is small," said Li Jun as he looked at the map. "However, it is too big for us. With our marching speed, it would take us ten years to reach the Greed Territory and six if we have horses."

    "It doesn''t make sense," Yan Liling pointed out. "With such a scale, such primitive traveling method would make things a nightmare and even hinder the development of the devil race. Even if they want to restrict us, isn''t this going too far?"

    She imagined the nightmare it would be to build the cities that make up the formation and how theck ofmunication would impact the entire continent.

    "Everything we have encountered so far indicates the game was well nned out, meaning there must be a chain ofmand and a way tomunicate long distance," Wang Wei said. "And if there is a way tomunicate, there must be a way to travel instantly."

    "A hidden rule that allowed teleportation," summarized Tie Gang, who no longerined about this nonsense game since he expects the bullshit to continue.

    "Any ideas?" asked Li Jun.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    " Wang Wei shook his head, "Too many possibilities."

    "In that case, let''s move on," announced Li Jun. "Our next target is Hell Tiger City. When is the reinforcement logisticing?"

    The group left a group of soldiers in White Fang City to nt a new batch of crops and bring more food.

    "If we consider the time it took us to reach here, the fact they are a small group, and the time for the crops to grow, they''ll arrive in three days," replied Yan Liling.

    "We will depart on the fifth day."

    Five dayster, the legions began their march toward the next city. Midway through the journey, one of the Fate Shadow Guard rushed to the group.

    "Enemies detected on the east side."

    "Oh, how many people are there?" asked Li Jun.

    "Estimated to be roughly 20 million soldiers."

    "So, the same as our numbers. Do you recognize who they were?"

    "Is there a King present?" asked Wang Wei with hope in his voice. He''s slowly dying of boredom after not doing anything for the past weeks.

    "It''s a¨C"

    Before the soldier could answer, another scout arrived.

    "Enemies are approaching on the north side." Then, two more approached with news of the enemying from the west and south side.

    "We are surrounded?"mented Tie Gang. "With each side having 20 million soldiers, that''s a total of 80 million, four times our number. This could prove to be dangerous."

    "Do you think someone is watching us?" asked Yan Liling. "To blindside us easily with this tactic is the only way I can think of."

    "I would normally say no, but I''m notpletely sure when ites to this game," responded Wang Wei. "However, the most likely scenario is a brilliant strategist."

    "I agree," added Li Jun. "The strategist knew where wended, making it easy to calcte that we would attack White Fang City, the nearest city. From there, it''s easy to calcte our next destination by considering whether we have a map, then n this attack."

    "So, what''s the n?" asked Tie Gang.

    Li Jun did not immediately answer but looked at the four scouts. "Give me an educated guess on whose troops you think are the most powerful?"

    The Fate Shadow Guard gathered and exchanged information. They took into ount things like the leading general''s aura, the marching discipline of the troops, their weapons, aura, and other factors to theorize which was the better troops.

    "East and west, huh," muttered Li Jun before looking at his men: "Four Direction Formation, Shields on East and West." Immediately, the troops marched to their formation. The ughter Legion took a position on the east and west sides, and each soldier took out the shield in their back and firmly nted it before them, forming an iron-wall shield.

    The Undying Legion took the north and south side, ready to attack and annihte their opponent. The Archer Squad positioned themselves in the middle to serve as support while also protecting Yan Liling and the logistic squad.

    "Four times our numbers? No problem," dered Li Jun, who was not afraid of such a confrontation; even outnumbered, he believed in his men''s capabilities.

    "Coming," said Wang Wei, floating in the sky and looking in the distance. Then, he muttered, "No [King] as expected." He wanted to fight and kill a few decent opponents.

    The enemy soon arrived, and Li Jun yelled: "Shield." The shield squads shook their shield to create a protective barrier that protracted the east-western side, leaving the north-south side open wide. However, that is the n for the Undying Legion to go on the offensive. And with this tactic, they only have to face half the number of troops.

    "Remember, you are the shield of a future Emperor," yelled Li Jun. "You must not falter, you must not show any weakness and let the enemy break your defense.

    "Even if you feel weak, despair, fearful, you must not drop the shield. Even if you die, you must defy death and persevere until yourrade behind you take your spot.

    "Remember our motto?"

    "WE ARE THE EMPEROR''S SHIELD." The soldiers chanted repeatedly and in harmony as they shed their shields on the ground, creating a euphonic sound of passion, determination, and adrenaline.

    "What are we?" roared Li Jun.

    "THE EMPEROR''S SHIELD."

 Chapter 663 Military Battle

    "Excellent,"mented Wang Wei as he observed these soldiers from above. Although it might look like these troops would be useless after proving the Dao, it was far from the truth. After proving the Dao, his strength will be very close to the Empyrean level if he achieves Ten Extremity along with his other boosters. And the only reason he believes he cannot have Empyrean strength is because of the overwhelming transformation cultivators undergo from 69% of the Grand Dao Source to 70%; the transformation is more iprehensible from Great Emperor and Dao Ancestor with 4.99%.

    With such strength, he will be severely restricted in the lower dimension. So, he will need the help of others for many things¨Cincluding these troops.

    On the ground, Li Jun looked at the troops surrounding him. He detected two people on horses with unique auras. Furthermore, the troops revolved around these four.

    ''Generals?'' He squinted his eyes. He held his spear in the middle and checked the bnce before throwing it with immense force.

    Boom! The spear turned into a red light as it cut the air due to its sheer speed.

    "Array 1," roared Sloth General 1, leading the northern troops. Immediately, his soldiers reacted and formed a formation. Then, in front of everyone''s eyes, Li Jun''s speed which was numerous times faster than light, slowed down, traveling as it was navigating through water and working against a lot of resistance.

    By the time the spear reached its destination, it had lost most of its power. So Sloth General 1 used his axe to send it flying away, forcing Li Jun to recall the spear to his side.

    ''What a strange array? Is it the power of time? Or something else?'' He focused on the battle as the enemy''s cavalry ran towards him from the north and west side.

    "Archers," yelled Li Jun, and arrows flew from the middle. Unfortunately, the enemy troops also had archers, and they were more skilled than the city troops. Although not as good as Li Jun''s troops, they held their own with little loss until the cavalry reached the enemy.

    Bang!

    The western cavalry shed head-on with the western protective shield. And no matter what they did, they could not pass these men''s shields. Meanwhile, the northern side began a ughter.

    These soldiers from the Undying Legion had no fear, so they attacked with unmatched ferocity. They stabbed their opponents and used elemental, spiritual, and brute force to kill as many people as possible. A pile of bodies and dead horses stood before them, but they did not care.

    Push!

    A devil stabbed a soldier in the heart, destroying the organ into oblivion. But to his horror, the man did not die or falter. After bleeding a little and thetter responded and cut off his head. Before dying, the devil could not understand what was going on.

    That same soldier used the connected life force of hisrade to build another heart. And without even looking at his body or wasting time, he proceeded to kill more devils.

    The soldier beside him had half of his body burned by a me Devil on a me Horse. However, he smashed the devil''s head before continuing to kill his enemy. He sustained even more elemental injuries but never stopped fighting. And when he reached his body''s limit, he used the connected life force to heal himself before continuing the battle.

    sh!

    Another soldier sacrificed his arm to kill a mighty opponent. Then, with skills that indicated he had practiced before, he used his Divine Sense to levitate his arm from the ground and used the shared life force to reconnect it. During the entire process, he never stopped fighting and killing.

    Sloth General 1 frowned as he watched his enemy rapidly decimate his army. While the cavalry was being ughtered, his infantry also approached the human troops.

    "Go for the head," he ordered beforemunicating with Sloth Generals 2 to 4, which troops had now arrived on the east and south sides. The east side was another iron wall, but the south side also had to deal with the Undying Legion.

    The Undying Legion trained to protect their heads, so this tactic was less effective than the devils would wish. Nevertheless, it only worked to some extent.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    sh!

    A soldier had their heads cut off, and this should have been his end, but to these devils'' horror, a white light came from his separated neck and reattached his head to his body, even drawing the spilled blood back onto his body. The devils became more aggressive and smashed these soldiers'' heads.

    But it also regrew back. Regrettably, not all of them seeded in regrowing their head. Tie Gang''s Innate Talent allowed them to share life force to heal, but there was a limited amount that each soldier could ess and control based on their individual talent.

    "Haaaaaaaaa," roared a devil as he mmed his halberd on the ground, smashing a soldier to the ground; blood stted over the surrounding people and on his body. But this was not the end.

    St! St! St!

    The devil continued to smash the heavy weapon with unmatched rage, turning all the soldier''s body parts into meat sauce with chunks; he did not want to give thetter a chance to regenerate.

    "Hahaha," heughed victorious before he felt a pain in his chest. He looked down to see a big hole. And with shock, he raised his head to see the same soldier before him.

    ''Primordial Spirit?'' Thest thing the devil saw before entering samsara was a condescending smirk. The Undying soldier looked at his fallen opponent before rushing to hisrade next to him.

    ording to his training, if he lost his body on the battlefield, he could continue to battle or find a ce to hold his Primordial Spirit; the sect would create a body for himter. The soldier entered hisrade''s weapon ording to the rules, waiting for his return in the future.

    "Here," said Yan Liling, handing Tie Gang numerous pills. Thetter did not hesitate to swallow them. His life energy drastically increased, and he used his power to share it with his soldiers, increasing the pool of life force they had to heal. These soldiers immediately became more intense, entering a semi-berserk state since they had no fear of death.

    Sloth General 1 noticed the change and Yan Liling''s action in the center. He knew the best way to deal with this army was to find the source of their ability. And he could already identify what it was, no, who it was. Unfortunately, he could not immediately take care of the problem.

    "Use soul attack," he ordered. This method was once again not as sessful as he wished. Tie Gang developed his talent to reach the soul, meaning the soldiers can heal certain soul injuries¨Ceven if it''s not all.

    Furthermore, knowing this was one of the weaknesses of the Undying Legion, he trained the soldiers to prepare. They had to learn soul-defense techniques and have a Soul Protecting Artifact; the Dao Opening Sect went above and beyond to nurture these soldiers, providing them with enough resources to make some declining Emperor Lineage wince in pain.

    And this was not the end. Li Jun also helped this legion protect their souls by creating a technique that allowed them to absorb baleful auras and use them as a shield to save their souls.

    Swish!

    An arrow pieced through the sky¨Cleaving hundreds of afterimages in its path¨Cheading straight toward Tie Gang. He calmly raised his hand to catch it, but to everyone''s surprise, the arrow divided into two, with the second one headed for Yan Liling.

    ''Checkmate,'' thought Sloth General 1. Unfortunately, before he could celebrate, purple me manifested around Yan Liling and burned the arrow into oblivion.

    "Did they think I was a damsel in distress because I''m an Advisor,"mented Yan Liling.

    "I think they do," replied Tie Gang.

    "I feel offended." Yan Liling suddenly felt like many people in the world thought she was a useless group member. "If it were not for the rules, I would burn all of them to ash."

    Tie Gang swallowed his saliva; he knew the horror of a talented Pill Master. These monsters have some of the weirdest pills. More importantly, they are all masters of poison.

    Wang Wei tasked Yan Liling to create poison for him to temper his body once he finished with his ck Holes, and Tie Gang once experienced some of her experiments. His body trembled as he remembered the horrid poisons he saw her testing.

    "I guess it''s my turn to move,"mented Li Jun as he checked on his ughter Legion, who was responsible for the defensive maneuver of this war. If they failed, the group would fight on four fronts instead of two.

    He jumped on the shoulders of one of the soldiers and used them as foot holders to rush toward the enemy''s general. Sloth General 1 immediately ran in the opposite direction, which surprised Li Jun a little. However, he sensed three more peopleing from behind him.

    ''You want to fight me 4 vs. 1? Not a problem.''

    He did not hesitate to follow. However, in his way, hemunicated something to the group.

    -----

    Happy New Year. I know for some, it''s not time yet. Nevertheless, I will say it again in tomorrow''s chapters.

    Please take some time to read the author''s note.

 Chapter 664 Improve Slaughter Dao

    "I know he''s going to be fine, but shouldn''t we be more careful?" said Tie Gang as he watched Li Jun rush toward the enemy in the distance.

    "We are," stated Yan Liling, and Tie Gang finally noticed Wang Ju had disappeared, and his eyes lit up.

    Li Jun looked at the four people who surrounded him. As his red hair yed with the wind, he rested his spear on his shoulder. "So, who are you guys?"

    Sloth General 1 was a devil with goat horns and ws. Sloth General 2 had ck wings made of bones and a snake head. General 3 had two bull heads and was 5 meters tall, and General 4 was a headless human.

    "No answer, huh?" uttered Li Jun. "I guess we are doing this the hard way."

    General 4 was the first to attack as he turned into an enormous creature more than 30 meters tall before punching Li Jun. The attack wasical if someonepared their size. However, Li Jun easily blocked it with the tip of his spear. He never stopped tempering his body and suffering through the pain. Li Jun''s goal is to reach 1 Primordial Dragon Force in body refining before the Heaven Will Battle.

    General 4 acted immediately and changed into a tiny creature as tall as 30 cm and rushed toward Li Jun with unmatched speed.

    ''Transformation Dao? Or a lesser version of it?'' He flicked his spear to send him flying away.

    Suddenly, General 1 appeared out of nowhere in front of Li Jun with a dagger stabbed in his stomach. Li Jun looked at the blood falling from his body, and after a few seconds, it disappeared as if it was never there.

    "Interesting illusion. If I didn''t see through it, my body would have responded as if I did and created a stab wound," hemented. "It''s a shame I outss you in Spiritual Strength."

    The General 1 before him disappeared since it was an illusion. But the others took this opportunity to attack.

    "War," roared yelled General 3 as numerous soldiers suddenly appeared behind him, boosting his stats and giving him a number advantage.

    "Using War Dao against me? I admire your confidence,"mented Li Jun. He gazed at the summoned troopsing toward him, and they suddenly dropped on the floor one by one. General 3 checked, and his face became severe: his summoned died of hunger¨Camon mortal problem.

    [Sinful Water]

    General 2 spewed out a putrid and visually unappealing ck water. Anyone whoys eyes on this water will have an instinctive reaction of disgust, and the consequences of touching it are even worse.

    [Cleasing-Purifying me]

    Li Jun created a pure white me that instantly disintegrated the ck water.

    "If you do not use your trump cards, you will die miserably in this battle," said Li Jun with a smirk. The four generals gave each a look before cing themselves in a specific position. The same strange runes appeared before them before bing a tattoo on their bodies.

    Li Jun immediately felt the changes. ''It the previous array that acted simr to Time Dao?''

    Li Jun raised his hand, and it appeared he was moving in slow motion. He felt he needed an extraordinary amount of energy just to move his fingers or breathe. His mind became so slow it felt like a single sentence would take an eternity to ponder.

    His Origin Essence, Spiritual Strength, and Blood Energy operated slower than an old, dying turtle. Furthermore, his thoughts became negative. He did not feel like moving a finger¨Cliterally. He felt his spear and armor were too heavy. He even felt standing up was too much work and required too much work. All Li Jun wanted was to lie down and sleep, and he was thankful that he was powerful and did not require food to sustain himself.

    Then, things worsened. He felt breathing or living was too much; he felt his very existence was a burden to the world and the people around him. So, all he wanted was to enter eternal sleep; he wanted to give up to stop the pain.

    ''Depression? Mental Disorder?'' Li Jun remembered a concept he learned from Wang Wei from his past life about mental disorders. Wang Wei exined to him how a cultivator''s change in their mental state and their Dao Heart''s destruction could be the result of mental disorders. Li Jun thought the subject was interesting, so he remembered. And this sloth ability reminded him of that discussion.

    ''If mental disorders have such a severe effect on cultivators, the situation would be a hundred times worse¨Cif not more¨Cfor mortals. How many of them have died as a result of it?''

    His mind worked on overdrive while remaining clearer than ever.

    ''My ughter Dao involves every aspect that causes mass death: famine, disease, natural disaster, or war. So, isn''t mental disorders a part as well?''

    A purple light shed around Li Jun''s body, granting him a more ethereal and mysterious aura.

    "Enlightenment,"mented General 1. "Don''t let him." The others followed him and rushed to terminate Li Jun. Unfortunately for them, four shadow tentacles manifested from the ground and blocked their paths.

    "Who''s there?" roared General 1, but no one answered him nor showed up. So, they tried again but could not get close to Li Jun, and a few minutester, he opened his eyes with a more profound aura.

    "Sudden Enlightenment? And it was so deep? Is this what it feels like to be a super genius?" Although it was not his first time having sudden enlightenment, it was never as deep as this one, and it became rare for him afterprehending thew.

    However, with this one, he knew he had a slight chance at reaching 5-Leaf Venerable strength before the Heaven Will Battle. Li Jun squinted his eyes as a crazy idea popped into his mind.

    ''It''s worth trying even if I might die.''

    Li Jun looked at his opponent and no longer decided to test out their powers and abilities. He deployed his Dharma Body, which was holding a spear like him.

    "All things can be killed¨Ceven sloth."

    The enormous spear descended from the heavens, immediately rendering the four generals immobile. Their arrays could not resist the spear for even a moment before bursting apart and continuing toward them.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Huh!" muttered Li Jun as he sensed spatial fluctuations. And before he could act, a void portal appeared and swallowed Sloth General 1. Luckily, one of the shadow tentacles entered the portal and returned with blood on the tip.

    "They can use teleportation, as we expected," said Li Jun before gazing at the three dead generals. "Rise." The four generals turned deathly gray before their lifeless bodies began to move. Li Jun asked them a few questions, but they suddenly exploded mid-way.

    "Did you learn something?" asked Wang Wei, whonded next to him.

    "Yes. Seven Supreme Kings controlled seven territories, each named after one of the deadly sins: these people are the troops of the Sloth King."

    "So, they are the people behind the scenes. I''m guessing there are lesser or weaker kings?"

    "Yes."

    "Did you learn how they he teleported away?"

    "[Kings] can choose a location as their [Home Base], granting them the ability to summon their generals from long distance. But there is a price."

    "Of course."

    "The price is to abandon our ''Citizen Status.'' and turn into a citizen of the Nine Devil God World."

    "They really do not want to give us any advantage. Anything else?"

    "Kings with a base are not restricted by a certain distance from their troops, granting more free range of movement. That''s all I could learn since someone protected their souls from searching."

    "Hmm," muttered Wang Wei as he pondered for a moment. "This is probably not the only method of teleportation."

    "They might even have ways to teleport troops," added Li Jun.

    "That would shift the bnce of the situation toward our side after we learn of it," analyzed Wang Wei. "So, it''s not very likely. However, there is definitely a way for [Kings] to teleport from one territory to the next."

    "For people as strong as you and Di Tian, the best tactic is to run away and hide. So, mobility is key," agreed Li Jun, who suddenly changed the topic. "Can you tell me about the mental disorders you previously mentioned?"

    "Mental Disorder? Is that rted to your enlightenment?"

    "Yes."

    "Hmm, Mental Disorder and ughter? Oddly fits. There is no problem, but I only know very little information." He only knows about a few things he reads online and reads some basic knowledge once to impress a client.

    "It''s fine."

    "If you want to use it to improve your ughter Dao, you might have to study Emotion, Soul, and Medicine Law."

    "You''re probably right," he muttered after pondering for a moment. Then, he suddenly felt he fused too soon with his eight other clones. Unfortunately, he needed the power for this event. Li Jun then remembered he was now a supreme genius and did not have to worry so much. He proceeded to annihte the remaining troops¨Cfocusing on the east and west side that the Shield Squad had to fight off. Once the Undying Legion finished off their opponents on the north-south front, they aided the ughter Legion on the eastern and western front.

    Sloth Castle:

    General 1 suddenly appeared in one of the rooms with someone waiting for him.

    "L-Lord¡­Mission¡­failure." He dropped dead on the floor.

    ----

    Happy New Year, and I hope you have a wonderful year.

 Chapter 665 Traitor

    Sloth was a young man who looked human and dressed in ck robes. The only difference was a cloth wrapped around his eyes to cover the fact he had no eyes, only empty sockets; he was a member of the No Eyes Devil Race.

    "Dead?" he muttered as he looked at the dead body before him, trying so hard to control his anger. He waved his hand to manifest an odd insect before inserting it into General 1''s body. A few secondster, thetter''s body moved as if it was alive.

    "What happened?"

    "Our troops were annihted."

    ? "How? The n was perfect."

    "Our enemy¨C" He did not finish talking when a shadow spear came out of his body and went for Sloth''s throat. He evaded slightly, but it left a small wound on his cheek. Sloth frowned as he watched General 1 suddenly disintegrate.

    "Very careful, I see," he muttered with gritted teeth. He used his status as King to manifest a mirror where he saw numerous green spots. However, with each passing second, countless red spots disappeared.

    "A one-sided ughter!"

    Sloth could already predict he would lose four of his legion and generals, leaving him with one. The n was to weaken Wang Wei''s troops while he hid, forcing thetter to quit this game and have to kill another participant to acquire an entrance token. Unfortunately, the in failed miserably, and Sloth wanted to know why. No, he wanted someone to me.

    He controlled the mirror to contact someone.

    Greed Territory:

    A many in a tent with numerous women surrounding him; they would feed him, fan him, and massage different body parts.

    "When is this going to end?" asked Lazy Suave.

    "You have to bear with it, husband."

    "I don''t have to fight, right?"

    "You may have to if a powerful king shows up," responded another beautiful voice.

    "What a pain in the ass," replied Lazy Suave, who suddenly frowned.

    "Husband, is something wrong?"

    "Nothing just felt sleepy." Then, he closed his eyes and slept in his bed. In his dream, someone appeared before him.

    "My Lord," said Lazy Suave as he knelt on the ground.

    "Why didn''t you tell me?"

    "Excuse me?"

    "Why didn''t you tell me Li Jun''s troops were so powerful, you waste," roared Sloth as he kicked Lazy Suave away.

    "For-Forgive me. I-I didn''t know."

    "Your job is to know. Your very existence is to know things I don''t," rebutted Sloth as he continued kicking.

    "General and Troop''s training is very private and only shows up during the Heaven Will Battle. In most generations, they are unimportant, so little information is known about them."

    Sloth stopped while Lazy Suave spewed blood.

    "I cannot infiltrate the Dao Opening Sect, so my information source is almost nonexistent."

    Sloth took a moment to breathe and calm down. He understood this was the truth. Lazy Suave could infiltrate the Myriad Emperor World and create a decent informationwork due to a unique Chaos Treasure that Wrath gave him that allowed him to hide his identity and because of hisziness gimmick. Most people who know him would only chuckle at his story and would not pay him much attention, allowing him to blend in and do things in the shadow. His role was not as crucial since Wrath seemed to have a way of acquiring some deep secrets like Di Tian and Wang Wei''s strength.

    "You better not fail me again," dered Sloth. He made Lazy Suave by embuing a human with a core part of his essence, making Lazy Suave just a part of him. "Otherwise, you know the consequence."

    Sloth ended themunication, leaving a trembling Lazy Suave. Immediately afterward, he contacted Wrath to have a meeting with the others.

    "So the n failed?" uttered Wrath.

    "Yes."

    "Do you know the damage their troops suffered?"

    "I don''t. However, based on the rate they massacred my troops, minimal."

    "That''s a problem. What about you, Lust?"

    "Di Tian''s army is not that impressive as we had the overwhelming advantage. However, an anomaly urred," she replied casually.

    "Is it the one Heavenly Dao sealed?"

    "Yes. My general can barely hold him back, but we lost many people."

    "How are his casualtiespared to you?"

    "We are still winning, but that won''tst long."

    "Do you want to retreat?" asked Wrath.

    "I''ll weaken him a little more."

    "As you wish, but don''t affect the overall n," Wrath stated calmly. "Gluttony, what happened to Mo Xingyun?"

    "She is more cunning than anticipated; she broke through my blockade, and I''m pursuing her; she has quite the tactical mind."

    "Be careful, and don''t be afraid to give up."

    "I will."

    "Anything else to report?" asked Wrath, but no one answered. "Everyone can leave except for Sloth."

    "I-I''m really sorry," exined Sloth once he was alone.

    "No need to worry: I won''t me you," he reassured. "I''m here for something else." Sloth was confused, so Wrath exined.

    "Someone ced a tracker on you, and I''m here to remove it."

    "Tracker?" Sloth''s face suddenly changed as he remembered something.

    "It seems you know what happened," said Wrath.

    "Yes."

    Wrath removed something from Sloth''s cheeks, "Be more careful from now on."

    "I will."

    "I know you, so you must n to get your revenge on Wang Wei. What method are you going to use?" Wrath knew how petty Sloth was and refused to take any loss.

    "I-I¨C"

    "Tell me the n. If I approve, I will support you. If not, you can give up now."

    Sloth felt tremendous pressure as these beautiful eyes gazed directly into his soul. Without hesitation, he confessed what he had nned.

    "It''s a good way to satisfy your desire for petty revenge. Very well, you''re dismissed."

    Sloth immediately ended themunication, breathing deeply as he felt a weight lifted from his shoulder.

    "Still as scary as usual," he muttered before frowning. He activated the mirror: "Lust, what do you want?"

    "I wanted to check on you."

    "Since when were you so nice?"

    "That''s unfair. We used to be very closed, so what''s wrong with me checking on you?"

    "What do you want?" asked Sloth with raised eyebrows.

    "Nothing. I was just thinking about our intimate past, before the trial, before the game. After seeing how distressed you were, all these memories rushed in."

    Lust smiled gently, "I wanted to see you."

    Sloth bit the lower part of his lip, "Fine, you cane to see me." [Kings] can teleport between each other''s locations if they ally; that''s the primary way they travel between different territories. It''s because of this alliance system that they canmunicate long distances.

    A few minutester, Lust¨Cdressed in quite a revealing outfit¨Cteleported to his base. Without hesitation or pause, they jumped onto each other''s arms, acting like wild animals lost to their primal desires.

    A few hourster, Sloth looked at Lust''s beautiful and stic skin; her charm was simply irresistible.

    "Do you mind if I walked around in your territory? It''s been a while since I was here."

    "Do as you wish, but be careful."

    "Thank you," said Lust as she gave him a kiss with a jovial smile and left the room. Sloth watched her go with a deep look in his eyes.

    ''In that trial, we had first to conquer our seven deadly sins. So, what happened to you? Did you fail or decide to indulge in your power?'' He shook his head while sighing. He put his clothes on before leaving; he had other ns he needed to aplish.

    "Sect Master, I''ve got some news," said Wang Ju.

    "What is it?"

    "Someone removed the tracker I ced on the enemy."

    "They are quite capable. Did you get any information?"

    "I got a general location of their position but nothing concrete."

    "That''s more than enough."

    Wang Wei looked at his entrance token, which was more than 75% activated. With a few more victories, it would be activated. By then, he has to worry about the number of people the token will allow. He guessed the more people allowed, the higher a token would be required. And Wang Wei wanted to bring the maximum number of troops to protect him from cannon fodder tactics and ensure he was in the best state for his fight with Di Tian.

    "This was a worthwhile victory," said Li Jun as he approached the rest of the group. "And we finally have enough horses for a cavalry."

    "We also have our destination," said Wang Wei before he exined what Wang Ju found.

    "If Kings have a base, it should be different from normal cities and obvious to detect once we see it."

    "Yes, but the location might be at the far end of this territory, forcing us to walk for years with nothing in sight,"ined Tie Gang.

    "You have a point. We have horses, but not enough for everyone."

    "Let''s head in that direction: if we found the base, it''s fine. If not, we will aplish our main objective while trying to find a faster way of travel," summarized Wang Wei. "Before that, Liling, let''s try something new."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "What is it?"

    "Let''s see if [Advisors] can give people other roles."

    "If that''s possible, my workload would be drastically reduced." She had to refine all the pills and even repair some of the soldiers'' equipment. An aid would greatly help her.

    ----

    Someone in my Discord predicted this twist, so I almost removed it from the story. There is nothing more aggravating as a writer when someone predicts something you were excited to reveal. However, I decided otherwise because most people would not remember who Lazy Suave was.

 Chapter 666 Third Match

    Yi Lianchang floated above, showing his jagged teeth as he looked down. Beneath him was a cube-shaped barrier that contained arge ocean. Two armies fought inside that ocean: the devil and the sea race troops.

    Yi Lianchang was calm as he watched the battle since his troops used this array to change the environment and give them an advantage. The water boosted the Sea Race troops'' power, allowing them a one-sided massacre.

    Every time a devil died, Yi Lianchang would inhale their soul, energy, blood, and flesh. "Terrible sacrifices. Even the number cannot make up for theck of quality. I need better sacrifices."

    He frowned as he pondered. ''I came to this ce due to the fewer restrictions in the Myriad Emperor World. However, I did not expect to be even more restricted.''

    Yi Lianchang waited until the battle finished and had his men close the formation and clean up. As he watched everything from above, he became irritated.

    ''I need an excellent sacrifice.'' He then remembered the shes between these two a while ago.

    ''Wang Wei: talent, strength, soul, luck, and destiny¨Che is the best sacrifice I could ever find in the lower dimension.'' He licked his lips thinking about it.

    ''Although Di Tian is excellent as well, hecks something I cannot pinpoint.'' Yi Lianchang squinted his eyes. ''Luckily, I don''t need to choose: I can get my hands on both.''

    He looked in the distance before muttering, "Where are they?" Suddenly, he heard indistinguishable murmurs that would drive most people to madness. "The Sloth and Lust Territory? That''s very far from the Pride Territory."

    Yi Lianchang knew how long it would take him to travel from his current location to the Sloth Territory with his troops. By the time he reached his destination, the entire event might have ended.

    As for waiting until after the game? He came to this ce in the first ce because he feared using his power in the Myriad Emperor World and being detected by some old monster or some hidden power.

    Yi Lianchang looked at his entrance token for a moment before shaking his head; it was not that important since he could take it from someone else. Then, he gazed at his troops.

    His arm turned into a gargantuan octopus tentacle before pping these soldiers into oblivion. He ignored the scream and desperation of his own men, killing them without hesitation or remorse; he only left one person alive, a general.

    Yi Lianchang absorbed these people''s blood, flesh, and everything of value. Then, hended on the remaining survivor.

    "Lord, why? We dedicated our lives to serving you," asked the soldiers with tremendous pain in his voice. He dedicated his life to the lord, but it was painful to see how easily they were discarded without any purpose or exnation.

    "You don''t need to know," said Yi Lianchang before making the general pass out.

    "If it was not for this stupid game and its rule, you could have survived longer," muttered Yi Lianchang before putting that general on his back. Then, he ran at full speed toward the Sloth Territory; he regretted he still could not fly with only one soldier.

    Sloth Territory:

    "Ses," said Yan Liling with extreme joy as she looked at the five people who acquired the role of [Aid].

    "Easier than I thought." She never thought she only had to say a few words simr to a blessing for the game to acknowledge the change.

    "Indeed. We don''t have to try the otherplicated methods," added Wang Wei. If things did not seed in the first method, he nned to establish the ceremony cultivator used to contact Heavenly Dao as a way to get the role.

    "Our productivity has increased, so let''s continue our journey," hemented. Then, the group assembled the necessity before marching to the next city. Wang Wei met his first [King] in this game and became excited. Unfortunately, thetter was too weak and could not quench his thirst for battle.

    As he looked at the dead [King] before him, he could only shake his head before proceeding to check his body.

    "Did you find something new?" asked Li Jun, who had just finished with the city''s cleanup.

    "Not really. The only thing I discovered is the more powerful a devil, the higher concentration of human bloodline it contains."

    "So, your theory is correct: they use human bloodline to deal with the seal."

    "The evidence suggests as such. What I want to know is who is responsible for this idea. The Seven Ultimate Kings, the sealed Devil Gods, or someone else entirely?"

    "Ourck of mobility and restriction makes it more difficult to investigate these things."

    "That''s the current issue," agreed Wang Wei before looking at his entrance token. "We only need 2 to 3 more cities before the token''s activation. Then, we can head to Sloth''s base to see if we can find something."

    The troops gathered all the resources from the destroyed city before moving on to their next destination. During their march, the scout suddenly returned with news.

    "Enemies detected in the northeast."

    "Northeast? ording to the map, no city or town is in that direction."

    "It is one of our own."

    "A Heaven Chosen? Who?"

    "The Leader of the Divine Dao League, Fang Lijuan."

    "Her? It seems fate knew we had unfinished business," Li Jun said with a smile. He did not immediately order the troops to go after her but contacted Wang Wei.

    "You can deal with her," responded Wang Wei. Heavenly Dao cannot me him if he is not the one massacring these Heaven Chosen. Furthermore, he worries about alliance and cannon fodder affecting his stamina. So, it''s in his best interest to reduce the troops of hispetitors.

    ¡­

    "Danm it," said Fang Lijuan. "I should have guessed something was wrong with that squad." She''s been fighting with this powerful legion that used guerri tactics, forcing her to follow them. But recently, she lost track of them and felt something was wrong. However, before she could react, her scout brought news Wang Wei''s troops were nearby.

    "How many troops do they have?"

    "Roughly 20 million," replied the scout.

    "20 million? That''s the exact number they came with. Are you saying they''ve barely lost any soldiers?"

    "I''m only reporting what I saw."

    Fang Lijuan''s eyes became red as he looked at the scout, but she did not act out as she understood this man was only doing his job. Furthermore, she knew she had to remain calm in this situation to have the slightest chance of survival.

    "Do they have horses?"

    "Yes."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Fang Lijuan immediately knew running away was not an option¨Ceven if she abandoned most of her troops. ''Plus, Wang Wei can catch me as long as he''s not too far from his troops.'' She knew the horror of the Nine Extremity Foundation from Mo Xingyun.

    Many thoughts shed across her mind, thinking of the best way to survive this encounter. ''I should have followed Mo Xingyun''s advice ande with a puppet.''

    Fang Lijuan knew it was not the time to have these useless thoughts; what matters is to find a ray of life in this desperate situation.

    "There is only one solution."

    She made up her mind and ordered her troops to prepare, waiting for the opponent. A few minutester, she saw Li Jun gantly leading his troops before her.

    "If it isn''t the God of War, Li Jun," Fang Lijuan said with a sneer and tant mockery.

    "I can smell the fear from you from a mile away; I''m surprised; what have you so rattled?" countered Li Jun, and he was not lying. His recent enlightenment gave him a sixth sense of detecting emotions.

    "Fear? Why would I be afraid of a loser I previously defeated?" replied Fang Lijuan with greatposure despite the rapid beating of her heart.

    "Interesting. Besides fear, I can sense hope and desperation from you," said Li Jun. "So, you must havee up with a way to survive this encounter. Be direct, and I might entertain the idea."

    Fang Lijuan secretly clenched her hands; she did not like the feeling of how he could see through her.

    "Fine," she said while exhaling. "I''ll be direct. I want to make a deal with you."

    "Deal? I''m listening." Li Jun could guess what she would say next.

    "A battle between the of us. If I win, I want you to let me leave¨Cwithout touching my men or me," she said, looking at Wang Wei, who seemed nonchnt about everything happening.

    "And when I win?"

    "IF you win, I will give you the Invisible Talisman."

    "The Invisible Talisman is now linked to your Dao. Removing it from your body would result in terrible Dao Foundation Injury. Such injury would end your cultivation path¨Cunless you use precious resources to heal. However, with how poor your Divine Dao League is¨C"

    "You don''t have to worry about our status." As a Heaven Chosen, she has used her Luck to drastically improve the League''s situation. Nevertheless, Li Jun was correct regarding the resources to heal Dao Foundation Injury of this magnitude.

    "Good proposition, but I can take the talisman from your corpse without any agreement."

    "What are you scared of? Oh, I forgot you need your master''s help to do anything. What a good little dog," she taunted with a sneer.

    "You will have to do better than that," Li Jun replied calmly.

    "Fine, I''ll add news about the whereabouts of the War Talisman."

    Li Jun squinted his eyes, "Are you serious?"

    "I"m willing to sign a contract to prove I''m not lying," replied Fang Lijuan. "However, I''ve taken measures so that only I know this information. No matter what you do, you can''t get the news from me¨Ceven from my corpse."

    Li Jun pondered for a moment, "Alright. I agree to your terms." He knew Wang Wei could not kill her, but she did not know that. So, he would use thisck of information to his advantage.

    They signed the contract before beginning the battle.

 Chapter 667 Killing Fate

    Fang Lijuan did not waste time and activated her Dharma Body, which looked like her but had a weird aura surrounding it that made it seem that it did not exist, that it was invisible. Li Jun followed her and deployed his Dharma Body, except it had a hidden quiet bloodlust hidden deep in his eyes.

    "Tell me, how can you affect something you cannot see? Something invisible."

    Li Jun immediately lost track of Fang Lijuan as she became invisible to him and unknown to the world.

    "How can an ant hide from a god? And unfortunately, no creature¨Cknown or unknown¨Ccan escape the clutches of death." His Dharma Body stabbed a golden spear directly at Fang Lijuan''s location.

    [Shadow Escape]

    She disappeared before manifesting a distance, avoiding the attack. Immediately, Fang Lijuan knew the fight wouldn''t be as easy as she had guessed.

    "Shadow Dao? It seems you''ve improved since west met," said Li Jun.

    Fang Lijuan did not answer; she might have been quite arrogant before, but after breaking through the limit of her bloodline and experiencing many things in this generation, she''s not stupid enough to keep holding on to certain detrimental ideas of the Divine Dao League. She knows to constantly improve and never becent. Otherwise, the only fate awaiting her is death, or worse, bing irrelevant.

    [Wrath of the Shadow World]

    Li Jun sensed something and looked into the sky. ''Invisible shadow?'' He sensed she created a small world full of Shadow Energy to enhance her attack. Then, she applied her Invisible Dao to the shadow to enhance their hiding ability.

    Bang!

    Numerous shadow spears, swords, palms, and punchesnded on Li Jun, but he did not move a single step; he easily tanked the attack with his fleshly body with no injury. Then, he looked at her as if to say: do you have something better? Is this the best you can do?

    "Oftentimes, knowledge and the truth are invisible to us."

    The surrounding immediately changed after Fang Lijuan''s Dharma Body used this technique. The soldiers in the surroundings began to lose their knowledge or all the things they learned in their lives¨Cincluding how to cultivate and how to use their powers.

    They began to forget fundamental truths like they were humans, had a mind, spirit, and soul, or that they understood thews of Heaven and Earth. And it was the same for Li Jun.

    "The fear of death is ingrained in all living beings, and ughter is instinctual¨Cespecially when someone is cornered."

    Li Jun''s counter immediately removed the effect of this spell before counter-attacking with a beam of death energy. Fang Lijuan''s Dharma Body turned into a giant crystal and protected her.

    Boom!

    She defended the attack but was still injured; blood spilled from her nose, and herplexion became paler. Fang Lijuan immediately tried to make her injury invisible as a way to heal; if it''s not there and invisible, then it does not exist. Unfortunately, Li Jun''s Duyi Realm would not allow such a thing.

    ''Is this what Mo Xingyun referred to as Duyi Realm? How can Li Jun be talented enough to reach such a stage?''

    Fang Lijuan knew she could not achieve Nine Extremity, so she wanted to enter the Duyi Realm at least. But even that was more challenging than it sounded. Her mind worked rapidly, thinking of countermeasures.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei looked at the battle from a distance. They were not surprised by the flowering words these Dharma Bodies would recite during the match. In the Supreme Realm, battles are often more about understanding the Dao and manifested in the form of a philosophical debate.

    Although it may appear stupid and pointless to some people, they knew these battles were perilous if something went wrong. If a cultivator suddenly doubts their Daos during one of these debates, there is a high chance of developing Heart Devil, the copse of the Dao Heart, and/or their state of mind.

    And this copse has created the existence of an anomaly: Half Emperors. Typically, these people with doubts or wrong interpretations of their Dao would die if they ever touched the Heaven Will. However, throughout history, one recorded exception is the Heat Emperor.

    The Heat Emperor cultivated Pure Yang Dao, with a fighting style involving extreme heat to burn all matters and concepts. However, in one of his battle in the Supreme Realm, someone pointed out that ''solitary Yang cannot exist without Yin, and vice versa," meaning he needed a touch of Yin Dao in his extreme Yang Dao. Unfortunately, the Heat Emperor refused to ept this fact and went on a maddening tirade.

    Yearster, no one knew how he managed to enter the Quasi-Realm, and he took the Heaven Will with some luck and strength. Then, the world learned of Half-Emperors¨Can entity even weaker than Pseudo-Emperors.

    Pseudo-Emperors can be Third ss as long as they fix their Dao Hearts. However, Half-Emperors are as weak as 5-Root Dao Ancestors. ording to records, they have the eternity ability of ordinary Emperors, but it is unknown whether they can improve or fix the issue with their Dao.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Wang Wei theorized the Heat Emperor might have been the first Half Emperor, and Heavenly Dao fixed the bug in the game after him. Of course, there is also the possibility that Half Emperors is moremon in other ces like other Source Chaos Worlds.

    Fang Lijuan decided to be even more aggressive in her approach.

    "The things most important to us cannot be seen."

    What are the most important things to Li Jun? His family, loyalty, sect, and pursuit of the Dao. All of a sudden, he felt these were not that important; they were rapidly bing invisible to him¨Cthey no longer were a part of him.

    "My ughter Dao exists for guardianship, and as long there are people I need to protect, nothing can change my essence."

    Splish!

    Fang Lijuan suffered bacsh for the failure of this technique. But she did not care since it was the first step of her n.

    [Shadow Attachment]

    A very subtle and undetectable shadow expanded from her body to connect to Li Jun''s shadow.

    "Now, your power belongs to me," said Fang Lijuan. Through the connection of the shadow, she can ess her opponent''s power and bless herself with it. This is one of the tactics she''s been nning to use against Wang Wei and Di Tian after learning about their strengths. Of course, she knew this was far from enough.

    "My power? Can you even handle its weight? Can you handle the burden of Death? The screams of the fallen?"

    "AAAAHHHHHH," screamed Fang Lijuan, her voice shrieking with misery and pain. "The voices, make them stop." She could hear an infinite number of people talking to her, asking her why she killed them. It was like she had to confront the grieving souls of all the people Li Jun had killed. However, there is no way he could have killed so many people.

    Li Jun did not kill so many people. However, in the sect''s trial, he had to confront the Killing Intent and Baleful Aura of numerous Emperors who had too much blood on their hands. He has been using this method to temper his mind and Willpower. So, he passed on this burden to Fang Lijuan for her to have a small taste.

    "This battle has been quite the disappointment," hemented. He has not even used his Immortal Venerable strength yet; otherwise, he would have instantly crushed her.

    "Not yet¡­It''s not over," stuttered Fang Lijuan as she disconnected the shadow and abandoned her previous tactic. "I have onest attack."

    Suddenly, her aura exploded as it drastically increased. Then, her hair turned white-grey like an older woman, and her face aged with wrinkles and age spots. The power of invisibility emanating from her Dharma Body became even more potent.

    "Things are finally bing interesting,"mented Li Jun, who could see she sacrificed her lifespan to exponentially boost the Invisible Talisman''s power; she even reached the strength of 1-Leaf Immortal Venerable.

    [The Invisible Hand of Fate]

    A grey hand with the power of fate descended from the heavens intending to annihte Li Jun, and he looked at the sky in shock.

    ''I win,'' thought Fang Lijuan. She spent countless years and efforts before developing this technique that used Invisible Dao to manifest the power of Fate Dao. However, this is not why she believes she won, given she already concluded Li Jun has Immortal Venerable strength.

    ''It''s because of who you are: you worship your big brother. You worship his strength, intelligence, and, more importantly, his Dao,'' she thought with a sneer. ''And when confronted with its power, you''ve be overwhelmed, thinking there is nothing you can do before it.''

    Li Jun looked at the descending palm, unable to move. He faced that palm many times in practice, and he was always helpless each time. And today, seeing it brought back all these memories.

    As he was about to be squashed to death, he suddenly heard a familiar voice: ''Fate can be killed.''

    His eyes suddenly became bright as he held his spear, "Yes, there is nothing between Heaven and Earth that I cannot kill.''

    [Fate Killing Spear]

    He stabbed his spear, utilizing all the power of his ughter Dao. The palm disintegrated into beautiful motes of light, turning the grey sky back to its blue color.

 Chapter 668 Luck Manifestation

    Li Jun looked at the spear in his hand, his eyes brighter than they''d ever been in his life. His mind was clear as he felt a blockage in his mind was removed. Maybe it was in his mind, but he felt his breathing was more regr, the air was fresher, and the world was more colorful than usual.

    He nced at Fang Lijuan, "I guess I should thank you."

    "Impossible. I should have won," argued Fang Lijuan.

    "But you didn''t."

    "It''s unfair," yelled Fang Lijuan. "The only reason you''re so powerful is because of him. It''s not fair."

    "And without the Invisible Talisman, you would never have today''s achievement," countered Li Jun. "You would only be a medicare member from the Divine Dao League restricted by your bloodline. Luck and destiny manifest in different ways."

    Fang Lijuan did not know how to answer; she looked at her old and decrepit hand, thinking about her life from the moment she was born¨Cshe thought of the burden of reviving the Divine Dao League. She remembered how her fate would have been a tool for marriage if she did not disy enough talent.

    Fang Lijuan remembered how she had to put away her pride and dignity to deal with someone as lowly as Long Aotian. Her decision turned out to be correct since she found the Invisible Talisman, which changed the direction of her fate.

    "Can you spare me? I¡­don''t want to die."

    "No one wants to die," replied Li Jun. "Now, hold your end of the contract."

    "Are there no rooms for discussions?"

    "No, so please don''t force me to make you experience a fate worse than death."

    Fang Lijuan opened her mouth but did not say anything. She wanted to plead for her life and even offered to be his woman. However, she knew with this man''s disy of Willpower, he would not ept such an offer.

    More importantly, she still had some pride; she did not want to gravel before her enemy, begging for her life. Nevertheless, she did not want to die.

    Fang Lijuan told him about the information she had gathered regarding the War Talisman. Although it was not the exact location, with the Dao Opening Sect''s information-gathering capabilities, he should find its location after searching for a while.

    Then, she ced her hand above her heart to take out the Invisible Talisman.

    ''I don''t want my journey to end here.'' Fang Lijuan was unwilling, and until the end, she thought of any possibility of escaping.

    "Hurry up," demanded Li Jun with impatience. Suddenly, Fang Lijuan''s old eyes brightened, and she yelled: "Heavenly Dao, I want to change sides; I want to join the devil''s side."

    Bang!

    Li Jun''s spear hit a golden barrier that easily nullified his attack. Then, he sensed the unique power of Heavenly Dao that controls the game.

    [yer Fang Lijuan wishes to switch their allegiance? Please confirm yes or no.]

    "Yes, but take me away from this ce."

    "Do you know what you''re doing? By bing a traitor, you''ll forfeit your right to prove the Dao," said Wang Wei.

    "Maybe in the Myriad Emperor World, but the Endless Void is vast, with many opportunities," replied Fang Lijuan with a sneer.

    "What about your Divine Dao League? Do you know the fat they''ll suffer once your betrayal is known?"

    Fang Lijuan gritted her teeth but did not answer; this method was the only way to survive.

    [The Switch is part of the rules and epted.]

    Fang Lijuan turned into a white light before disappearing.

    "Danmit," cursed Li Jun. "What about the contract?"

    Two things descended from the sky into his hand as soon as he said these words.

    "World Source and Merit? That''s the price for breaking the contract?" Immediately he sensed something wrong. "Why is Heavenly Dao willing to go this far from one Fang Lijuan?"

    "That''s a good question," said Wang Wei as he looked at the horizon.

    "If I knew this would happen, I would have killed her quickly."

    "Don''t me yourself. At least we learned one more important game rule,"forted Yan Liling.

    "What do we do with her troops?" asked Tie Gang. "Should we kill them?"

    "Do we have enough food and supplies to sustain them?"

    "It''s not a problem to feed them with the Good Fortune Seeds. The only issue is the spiritual herbs to refine the Enegery Recuperating Pills they need after each battle. Why do you ask?"

    "I have a feeling they might be useful as cannon fodder very soon," exined Wang Wei.

    "I''ll find a way, logistic-wise, to sustain them."

    "And I''ll go ce the fear of the heavens on them to surrender," said Li Jun before walking toward them.

    Wrath Territory, Inside a castle:

    Wrath suddenly opened her deep red eyes that contained multiple rings. She stood up from her cultivation retreat with no clothes on; she had the habit of cultivatingpletely naked since it felt more liberating.

    A white hanfu appeared on her well-defined and developed body. Adding her beautiful light pink hair in the form of one braid, her beauty could give Xu Shi and Su Ya a run for their money. And in terms of aura, she only lost to Wu Hong because she had not seen the pinnacle of the Dao, standing above trillions upon trillions of living creatures.

    She walked out of the room, calcting something.

    "A defector?" her eyes lit up. "Such a person would make the n go more smoothly." Wrath hoped for a defector but never nned for one, given how much humans hated devils; this kind of intergenerational hatred has been ingrained in the human''s blood and soul.

    She waved her hand to manifest a mirror that reflected all seven territories. The mirror reflected humans and devils in the shape of ck and white dots. The ck dots were disappearing at an rming rate, but she did not care about this. Wrath only cares about the disappearance of the white spots.

    "Not enough bloodshed," shemented. "But there is still time."

    She controlled the mirror to reflect something else. "The defector is in my territory? Excellent."

    Wrath prepared to leave her castle for the first time since this game started. She could have dealt a significant blow to the Myriad Emperor World, given her power. Besides Di Tian and Wang Wei, and the anomaly Yi Lianchang, she was confident in easily ughtering all the other Heaven Chosens¨Ceven the Ultimate Kings.

    However, Wrath knew doing this would ruin the overall n. Furthermore, if she did this, the Myriad Emperor World''s Heavenly Dao would overthrow the game board by removing the restraint on Wang Wei and Di Tian, allowing them to hunt her down. So, she must be careful and not affect the bnce. After giving her subordinates a few orders, she flew in one direction.

    Fang Lijuan suddenly appeared far from the castle, inside a forest that is about 15 days of nonstop marching.

    "Saved?" she muttered after looking around. "I don''t have much time. I need to stabilize my injury before acting quickly." She ns to contact the Divine Dao League members and have them leave or hide as soon as possible. She hoped to save as many people as possible, or at the very least, the Fang n.

    Simultaneously, Fang Lijuan feared the League would abandon her andbel her a traitor to survive this ordeal. The Divine Dao League is too poor, which reduces other factions'' incentive to eliminate them for their resources.

    As such, if they remove all connections with her, offer the Fang n as a sacrifice, and swear an oath to hunt her down, they might survive this ordeal.

    ''I can worry about these things after I stabilize my injury.'' Fang Lijuan headed to a mountain nearby to create a safe ce to heal.

    A few dozen meters outside the forest was a troop of soldiers, and their leader was Tong Ruobing. They had just one a victory a few days ago and were on their way to the next city, but her troops took camp in this forest to find more food and possible demonic animals.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''Something is going on,'' thought Tong Ruobing as she felt relentless. She calcted what the issue was and discovered her Qi Luck Dragon was agitated.

    "A Fortunate Encounter? And it seems to be a good one."

    She crafted a Luck Calcting Talisman before connecting it to her Qi Luck Dragon. "The forest?" Tong Ruobing did not hesitate to follow the direction where she discovered a recently made formation. Although the person tried to hide it, this level was not enough to hide from a rune expert like herself. After taking a moment to break the formation, Tong Ruobing headed inside, where she saw an older woman looking at her while on guard.

    It took her a moment, but she soon realized who this person was.

    "Fang Lijuan?"

    "Tong Ruobing!"

    "Haha, my luck is truly booming," said Tong Ruobing with her cute and innocent face.

    "We do not have any animosity. Given my state, you don''t have to be hostile."

    "Animosity? We arepetitors destined to kill each other. Anyway, don''t waste your breath: You''ve been on my killing list for a while now."

    "Why?"

    "What do you think?"

    "The Invisble Talisman."

    "Exactly. I''ve been thinking of ways to increase my strength, and the best method is to absorb some of the 12 Ancestral Talismans." Tong Ruobing is connected to the Origin Talisman, so it would benefit her immensely to absorb the other Ancestral Talismans.

    As such, after seeing the sh between Di Tian and Wang Wei, she ced Fang Lijuan on her hunting list.

    "I''m sure we could nego¨C"

    Tong Ruobing waved his hand to manifest numerous runes and instantly sealed her. And with Fang Lijuan''s current state, she could not resist.

    "It would be a shame to kill you. I''ll have the Invisible Talisman absorb all your powers and Dao, making it in a better shape for me to use."

    She then refined Fang Lijuan''s powers and fused them into the Invisible Talisman. And once she finished, one more Heaven Chosen had fallen.

    "With this Talisman, I should be able to break the 4-Leaf Barrier and maybe even reach 5-Leaf. But it''s not enough," muttered Tong Ruobing.

 Chapter 669 Love

    Wrath floated above the sky, looking down at Tong Ruobing in the forest. She knew she waste and someone had killed the defector. The air around her twisted as she tried to reign in her anger. It was one thing to have no hope, but the despair or disappointment is even worse once it''s crushed right before her.

    Shended on the floor, calling out her sword. Her actions immediately alerted Tong Ruobing, and she became on guard. Feeling a sense of dread, Tong Ruobing immediately activated her Proving Dao Artifact, creating a pink crystal on her forehead.

    "Who are you?" asked Tong Ruobing; however, she received no answer.

    [Heaven Eradicating Stab]

    A dark red sword energy flew from Wrath''s sword to swallow Tong Ruobing, so she used Defensive Talismans and Redirecting Talisman to deflect the attack to its enemy.

    Her tactic failed miserably as the Redirecting Talisman broke apart under the sheer power of the sword. Meanwhile, her Defensive Talismans barely blocked the attack by forcing her dozens of steps behind.

    "You''re a devil!" Tong Ruobing''s surprise came from Wrath having no physical traits of any devil subspecies. Even her bloodline did not give away her identity; she only discovered it because of the innate maliciousness devil contained deep in their souls due to their ability to absorb negative karma.

    "No, you''re more like a human with a devil bloodline,"mented Tong Ruobing.

    "Does that matter?"

    [Heaven Killing sh]

    The surroundings turned dark red with a swing of Wrath''s swords; cries of agony could be heard as if the Heavens roared in pain because of that sword.

    Tong Ruobing acted swiftly to use Teleportation Talisman for short-distance space travel to evade the sword. She discovered [Kings] could teleport short distances when they engaged in battle. Regrettably, her attempt failed.

    "A sword that kills the Heaven must be mighty and epassing. So, how could you evade?" said Wrath with a sneer.

    After being hit by that sh, Tong Ruobing felt every atom of her body was about to sever. Her defensive capabilities were like a mortal child fighting a Body Refining Stage Cultivator. Immediately, she activated her trump card, one of her best talismans: The Reality-Illusion Conversion Talisman.

    She converted many of the attack''s potency and injuries into an illusion to save herself.

    "Wh-Who are you? And what do you want?" asked Tong Ruobing, lying on the ground missing her left arm, the right side of her brain, and many holes in her body. She knew she would have perished if the opponent did not control their strength.

    "The Myriad Emperor World is truly experiencing a resurgence," sighed Wrath after detecting Tong Ruobing''s Immortal Veneral 3-Leaf strength. What''s more, thetter still had more potential.

    Besides her, only three of the other sins had Immortal Venerable Strength, but they were only in 1 to 2 leaf and had to rely on treasures and secret techniques to reach higher strength. However, this number should have been much higher, given who and how they were trained.

    Wrath looked at Tong Ruobing, "You should thank your luck." She then flew away; she controlled herself despite her emotions. She knew she could not start killing these Heaven Chosens¨Cotherwise, the n would be ruined.

    After returning to her castle, Wrath headed directly to one of the rooms where a red sword floated above a dark red blood pool. A mysterious aura came from different locations to enter the sword.

    ''My 9-Leaf Strength is not enough. I need to reach the Dao Ancestor level of power, and this is my only chance.'' She squinted at the sword before leaving.

    Sloth Territory:

    The group had finished subduing Fang Lijuan''s troops and was camping when Wang Wei sensed something.

    "What is it?"

    "I think something happened to Fang Lijuan," he replied.

    "What do you mean?"

    "I don''t know since I cannot calcte Heaven''s Secrets in this ce. But I sense a shift in the River of Fate; her Heavenly Luck was stripped from her because of her betrayal, so something bad definitely happened to her¨Cshe might even die."

    "I say good riddance," stated Yan Liling.

    "If it''s true, I would be sad," said Li Jun, shaking his head.

    "And why is that?"

    "She is technically the first real opponent I''ve ever had in my cultivation journey. I don''t know. Somehow, I feel sad knowing she was dead."

    "I could understand you feeling that way¨Cif she did not be a traitor."

    Li Jun shook his head and did not exin. He disdained Fang Lijuan''s actions despite understanding she did it out of fear of death. Nevertheless, he still felt nostalgic for some reason.

    "Hmmm?" muttered Wang Wei as he looked in one direction, garnering the group''s attention. Soon, they sensed the same thing as him as someone approached them.

    "Wife?" he said.

    "Surprised?" said Wu Hong with a smile.

    "I am. I thought you didn''t want toe."

    "I only said that to surprise youter on."

    "Well, that was a great surprise," replied Wang Wei with joy written all over his face.

    "I knew you would like it."

    "More than like it. With you here, I can figure out the ends and out of this stupid game." With his wife by his side, he''s like a tiger with wings attached to him, bing a hundred times deadlier and more efficient as a hunter.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Bang!

    Wang Wei punched straight through Wu Hong''s heart, blood sshing on his clothes and the ground. Then, with a calm and indifferent gaze, he removed his bloody fist, looking at her kneeling on the floor.

    "H-How did you know?"

    " Every time I see her, my heart flutters, and the world seems brighter. In our more than 100,000 years spent together, this has always been the case¨Ceven if I slept next to her andy eyes on her in the morning, this has never changed until today."

    There are a few other reasons Wang Wei knew she was fake; he did not sense their fate connection, Wu Hong would not have easily changed her mind after saying she would not interfere, and if she wanted to surprise him with her personality, she would have appeared out of nowhere to see his flustered reaction.

    However, the sensation he felt afterying eyes on her was the first thing he noticed that made him think something was wrong.

    "Only because of this?" Lust could not believe her n failed because of such a stupid reason.

    "Yes."

    "What if you were wrong?"

    "Then I would be wrong," replied Wang Wei. If he were wrong, Wu Hong would only ask him why he attacked her before beating him until his mother could not recognize him.

    "Y-You''re a ruthless man. You did not hesitate in the slightest," said Lust, with blood dripping from her mouth.

    "If the role were reversed, I guarantee you she would also not hesitate."

    "This is not over, Wang Wei. I will have thestugh," said Lust before disappearing, still with Wu Hong''s visage. Wang Wei was not surprised as he detected she was a clone or projection after attacking her. He sneered as he followed the Karma Connection he had just made to a ce far in the distance.

    The real Lust opened her eyes a thousand meters away and coughed a big mouthful of blood. Immediately, she sensed her aura drastically decreasing.

    ''Damnit, the attack traced back to my main body.'' She was careful and used a clone; she even used this secret technique that allowed the clone to hide its [Existence], intending to make it more difficult to detect it was an imitation and trace it back to her. Unfortunately, she underestimated Wang Wei''s capabilities; to be precise, even if she overestimated his ability for this n, it was not nearly enough.

    "I don''t have much time left," she concluded after analyzing her condition. She hurriedly activated her Alliance Authority to return to Sloth Castle before teleporting to her territory.

    After returning home, she immediately took out a Chaos Treasure. After passing the trial, each of the Seven Deadly Sins received one. She did not hesitate to sacrifice and ruin the treasure to heal her injury. However, Wang Wei''s Nine Stage Duyi Realm was a nightmare, so she could barely stabilize her injury.

    "Danmit, do I have to ask Wrath for help?" Lust pondered with gritted teeth, "No, there is another way: Di Tian."

    She is a Lust Devil; after passing the trial, she also inherited the Lust Dao. Her bloodline with the Dao granted her immense power and two special abilities. The first one is to turn into a perfect physical replica of what a person loved the most; it could be their friends, family, lovers, or child. Although this technique was not wless, she used other methods to enhance its capabilities.

    The second ability is she could inherit a person''s strength or power after sleeping with them. So, she nned to steal Wang Wei''s power once she fulfilled this condition.

    ''As long as I get his power, I can heal myself and even have my revenge.''

    After thinking for a moment, Lust prepared. She had to worry, but she also was not sloppy. She found a way to hide her injuries and prevent Di Tian from detecting something. Unfortunately, she was too weak to create another clone and had to take the risk.

    Once the preparations finished, he headed to his destination.

 Chapter 670 Obsession

    Di Tian sat in a tent with a table and map, looking at the marching route of the army; he was not satisfied with his troops'' performance. Nevertheless, they could still get the job done and activate his token.

    ''I still need good Generals to counter Li Jun and Tie Gang.''

    Before the destruction of the Sleepers, he knew of these two troops¨Cespecially of Tie Gang''s Undying Legion. However, back then, he cared only a little for a General and their troops since he did not think they would be that important. So, he only asked his Sleepers to keep their eyes on them and infiltrate their ranks if possible.

    ''All that work, gone in an instant.'' Di Tian was still mad about that tremendous loss. Although he has rebuilt the Sleepers, they were nothingpared to their past selves.

    While nning the next attack, he suddenly sensed something in the distance. ''Someone trying to lure me?'' He sneered before walking out of the tent, heading in the direction he felt something.

    Di Tian paused as he saw a beautiful woman bathing in the light of the moon, gazing at the sky. The tree next to her shaded from the freezing cold of the night wind, guarding her like an eternal protector.

    "So perfect," he muttered under his breath, mesmerized by her aura. "Ning''er, is that you?" After leaving his seal, he tried to find her again, but to no avail.

    "I thought you did not want to see me."

    "I didn''t want to, but here I am," replied Qiao Ning. Di Tian walked before her, holding her warm hand. He hesitantly raised his hand to caress her cheek¨Cthey were the same as he remembered, the exact same face he longed for.

    "Something seems wrong. You seem weaker than when Ist saw you."

    Qiao Ning sighed out loud, "I did not want to tell you, but I don''t have much time left."

    "Your disappearing? I should have expected this; whatever obsession keeps you tethered to this mortal coil would notst forever."

    "A sad truth, regrettably," replied Qiao Ning as she also caressed his face. "Before I leave, I wanted to see you onest time. To spent¡ª" She blushed, which in fact, entuated her perfect beauty. "Onest night of passion."

    "I cannot remember thest time I saw you so embarrassed," Di Tian stated with the most brilliant smile on his hundred million years of life.

    "Don''t make fun of me; you know I get shy."

    "That''s true." He gently kissed her, feeling the loss sensation of his youth; thest time he stroked her lips, he was nothing but a young, passionate, and arrogantte with no fear of the world and boundless hope and ambition for the future.

    Di Tian waved his hand to iste the surrounding area and clean the ground. Then, they took off their clothes and lost themselves in the bosom of passion, thrusting themselves into the abyss of longing. Their lust and passionsted more than five hours before ending.

    Di Tian stood up from the floor before slowly putting his clothes on; he did not rush or use spells or techniques to ce them on magically. Once he finished, he turned around to look at Ning''er on the floor.

    With a calm gaze, he watched as ck smoke emanated from her body. He sighed.

    "H-How did you know?" Lust could not believe she had failed twice in a row¨Cespecially when she reached so far with Di Tian.

    "Longing is one of the most powerful things that exist," stated Di Tian calmly. "One time, I missed her so much that I began to dabble in Illusion to see her again. Unfortunately, no matter how hard I tried, I could not recreate her.

    "But you seeded. I don''t know how exactly, but you turned into my Ning''er."

    He guessed she could reproduce things perfectly from his mind, but he was not entirely sure.

    "If so, how did you know?" she asked, pain expressed all over her face.

    "When I touched you and felt the warmth of your hand; when I sensed your heartbeat and the vitality in your face, I knew you were alive. I knew even the Ning''er Spirit was incapable of recreating such vividness."

    Lust wanted to scream; she again failed because of such a ridiculous thing.

    ''No, not ridiculous: it''s love. Something I always disdained as a Lust Devil.'' Her life was always about unbridled and unrestrained passion, so the concept of love to her was nothing but a human emotion that she believed many species let themselves be ved to.

    "If you knew it was me, why did you bed me?" she asked as many parts of her body had dissipated.

    "I am a very lonely man. After so many years, I could not resist the temptation," replied Di Tian, gazing directly into her eyes.

    "Don''t you feel any remorse? You''ve betrayed the woman you im to love, the woman you supposedly would do anything for."

    "I do feel remorseful. And when I see her again, I will confess my sin, and she will forgive me. After all, I am only human, and to err is part of my nature."

    "Hahahahaaha,"ughed Lust in a deranged voice. "You men are all the same. After getting what you want, you make all kinds of excuses."

    Di Tian frowned, not angered by the mocking word but bothered by her viciousugh that destroyed Ning''er demeanor and aura.

    "You can think as such if it pleases you." Di Tian could tell this devil had someplicated story about love and desire. However, he did not care; his conscious was clear.

    "Why do you have to kill me?" said Lust as she regained her calmness. "I can rece your Ning''er. No, I can just be a stand-in, and I''d be fine with that. You can treat me as a way to soothe your loneliness."

    Di Tian squatted down to be at eye level with her. He caressed her face one more time.

    "Your presence would be a constant reminder of my arrogance, pride, and my greatest failure." Di Tian''s eyes became dazed as memories of that day shed in his mind. After so many years, everything was still so vivid.

    "More importantly, no matter what you did or how you look, I know you''re not my Ning''er."

    Lust wanted to scream, plead, or even throw a tantrum. However, she was too feeble to do anything else as most of her body was gone.

    "I once met a primitive human tribe in a secret realm," said Di Tian with a reassuring voice. "They believed that death is a transition to a higher state of perfection, a way to achieve perfection. Maybe the process won''t be as fearful if you think about it that way."

    ''Maybe,'' thought Lust. She was about to experience true death, with her soul destroyed and incapable of entering Samsara. It would take a great deal of effort and power to revive her.

    As she faded into nothingness, Lust thought about her life. Lust Devils live a life of depravity and sin. And if they are not powerful, a fate worse than death awaits them. Unfortunately, she was weak in her early years.

    Things took a change for her when she met Sloth, and they desperately survived in this cruel world. Although there were many ups and downs, separations and reunions, they survived by depending on each other.

    Then, everything changed once the Seven Deadly Sins Trial began. Theypeted against millions of the most talented devils with the best bloodlines. They survived and became the Supreme Rulers of the race, creating an era of peace and prosperity.

    ''When did everything go wrong?'' thought Lust as her life shed in her mind; she reviewed all her memories to find the answer.

    ''The trial. After having a taste of power, I could not handle it.''

    She sighed mentally. In herst breath, she remembered Sloth''s face. Her ambitions ruined the possibility of finding love like these two, to find someone who could recognize the real her because of a ridiculous reason.

    ''Maybe we devils are destined to have things like love and happiness.''

    Lust died. She dissipated into nothingness.

    "A suffering soul with a story,"mented Di Tian with his usual cold and indifferent face. "The cultivation world does notck those." He waved his hand to create an unnamed tomb for her before walking back to the barrage.

    ''The devil race could be the answer to my problem. These Seven Ultimate Kings would make perfect Generals.'' He shook his head, disappointed he could not get much information from Lust''s mind.

    Wrath Territory:

    She immediately sensed Lust''s death and summoned a mirror to check. She sighed out loud, not angered or surprised by this oue. On the contrary, she suspected this would be her fate.

    ''Lust, you were too influenced by the Seven Deadly Sins. You were too greedy for power to the point of being unsatiated, wrathful for what happened in your past, and too prideful after achieving a certain status and strength; you were doomed to fail.''

    Wrath shook his head before focusing on the continent''s map. "I need someone else to take her post in the formation."

    Sloth Territory:

    Wang Wei and the group sat by a bonfire, cooking their food over the me.

    "Could you imagine what sister-inw would do to you if youid a hand on her," said Li Jun.

    "She would turn you into a eunuch," added Yan Liling.

    "I''m sure she would understand," argued Wang Wei. "After all, she looked exactly like her; she could not me me if I could not see through it."

    "Do you think she would believe you could not see through it?"

    "Well, I''m talking about a hypothetical situation."

    "Even if she could understand, she would neverpletely forgive you," said Li Jun, looking at his wife with his side-eye, ensuring he did not make eye contact. "Every time you have a disagreement or argument, she would unt it on your face."

    Wang Wei gave him a pitying look but did not say anything else to not get him in trouble; the poor guy has been suffering enough based on this wisdom he just dropped.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Then, he suddenly stopped cooking his food to look in the distance. "It''s one thing after another these past few days."

 Chapter 671 Yi Lianchang

    "Take the troops to go as far as possible," ordered Wang Wei with a severe tone before flying in the southwest direction beforending. He saw Yi Lianchang carrying one soldier. After noticing him, thetter stopped before throwing the soldier away.

    Wang Wei observed Yi Lianchang closer than before and quickly realized the eerie atmosphere around thetter was more intense than before. Furthermore, he even felt a sense of dread that danger, or to be precise, death, loomed over him.

    "You''re here for me?" he asked.

    "Of course," replied Yi Lianchang, licking his lips.

    "Interesting, treating me as prey,"mented Wang Wei. "I hope you''re not all bark and no bite."

    "You''ll know."

    Bang!

    Wang Wei instantly appeared before him and punched him, exploding his body and sending dark green blood flying in all directions. Then, he instinctively flew backward to avoid the falling blood. He looked at his hand and saw a small burning mark.

    ''Corrosive blood?''

    The Dark green blood stopped dropping and moved as if they had a Will of their own. They condensed into a shape, but it was not a human form. It was a giant squid fifty meters tall with more than a hundred tentacles.

    Then, something urred that made Wang Wei squint his eyes. Numerous eyes suddenly appeared all over the squid''s body, giving it a horror-like appearance. Even the aura surrounding him became eerie or bizarre.

    ''It couldn''t it be?'' He did not want to acknowledge what he was thinking.

    [Eyes of Terror]

    All Yi Lianchang''s eyes shone brightly as they gazed at Wang Wei, who immediately felt a weird power invading his soul, trying to affect his state of mind or insanity, to be precise.

    ''It is.'' He thought before manifesting his Dharma Body and borrowing the power of his Incarnations, he would go all out for this battle to kill his opponent as quickly as possible.

    [Destruction Cannon]

    The Dharma Body opened its mouth to fire a red mean containing the Dao of Destruction; the intent was to eradicate this thing on an atomic level, not leaving a single piece of his flesh and blood intact.

    [Eye of Space-Time]

    A tunnel containing the power of Space-Time manifested before Yi Lianchang to transfer the attack away. Unfortunately, the destructive beam could destroy space-time, so the tunnel onlysted a few seconds before the beam hit him. Oddly though, only half of the squid''s body was destroyed.

    Wang Wei reacted in time and appeared above the intact half. He gathered all the power of his fleshly body and punched Yi Lianchang.

    Duk!

    Nothing happened, not even shockwaves from the force of his attack.

    ''Immunity to blunt force? This guy is the enemy of pure True Power Dao cultivator.'' If a person only cultivated their fleshly body and relied on brute force to fight, Yi Lianchang would be a nightmare for them.

    ''Immunity? We''ll see about that,'' thought Wang Wei with a sneer.

    [Conceptual Punch]

    Duk! Duk! Duk! Bang!

    He punched the second half millions of times in less than an instant before it exploded into dust. The [12 Zodiac Technique] he acquired from Gu Xuan''s trial had a few interesting zodiacs, and the one most interesting was the [Dragon Zodiac]. Wang Wei learned a technique called [Conceptual Punch] that allowed him to use his pure physical force to attack concepts.

    For example, he could punch ''death'' or ''creation'' with this technique. And in the case of Yi Lianchang''s case, he hit thetter''s immunity. And since he was more powerful than him, he could overwhelm him into bypassing such powerful immunity.

    ording to Wang Wei, this technique has a lot of potential¨Cespecially if, one day, he could use it to destroy the eternal attribute of Great Emperors and even Eternal Emperors; it would mean he could kill these entities without the need for Dao Will.

    Wang Wei''s actions were swift, decisive and happened in less than a nanosecond. However, he knew the battle was not concluded. He watched as Yi Lianchang''s body regenerated.

    ''Even my Duyi Realm had no effect.''

    "You should understand by now," said Yi Lianchang. "I''m immortal. And even though I''m not as powerful as you, I can still wear you down¨Cno matter how long it takes¨Cbefore I hunt you down."

    Wang Wei ignored him before attacking again. His fist moved so fast, leaving shadows and afterimages. He left an incalcble number of holes in thetter''s body and soul.

    ''My Conceptual Punch does not work for his Immortality.''

    [Nightmare World]

    Yi Lianchang went on the offensive by changing the surrounding into a hellscape and manifesting countless cosmic horrors. In this ce, even a 5-Root Dao Ancestor would have trouble keeping their insanity.

    However, who was Wang Wei? A man whose Willpower is beyond even hisprehension. Without a change in his face, he manifested a golden light that instantly extinguished this nightmare world.

    Subsequently, the power of Space-Time shed in his eyes. Then, he saw a young member of the Deep Squid race who got caught by an unpredictable and turbulent current and ended up deep at the bottom of the ocean. And from there, he had an encounter that changed him for his entire life.

    ''I cannot change his past or fate to make it so that he never had this power.'' This was his n to kill Yi Lianchang, but it failed. He waved his hand to cover the sky with numerous runes, which then turned into a sphere to seal the squid.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Yi Lianchang exploded his body over and over to generate enough power to break the seal, taking full advantage of his immunity.

    "Hehehe, do you want to know something interesting,"ughed Yi Lianchang. "I am not like these rats from the upper dimension. My immortality is absolute and will work during the final battle. Hehehe."

    Wang Wei created a ck energy ball in his hand with the power of destruction and annihted him once again. Then, his Dharma Body floated in the air while sitting cross-legged. It mobilized the Dao of Karma as it searched for the numerous threads connected to Yi Lianchang.

    While the main body continued to annihte Yi Lianchang to see if there was a limit or w to his ability, the Dharma Body finally found the thread. Unfortunately, someone or something else also discovered him.

    Wang Wei found his mind in an unknown ce. At first, nothing was distinguishable until he saw an enormous creature looking at him from above. It was a humanoid creature with a squid for a face, wings, and ws. He could not see everything else clearly besides the creature''s face. Immediately, he knew what he faced:

    "One of the 13 Taboos, the Old Ones, the Great Dreamer, The Sleeping One, Cthulhu."

    Fear was about to overwhelm Wang Wei when his intuition told him being afraid was thest thing he needed to do. Instead, he needed to directly face this mighty being without a hint of timidity.

    And that''s exactly what he did. He looked directly into Cthulhu''s eyes, ignoring the murmurs that could probably drive any Great Emperors and even Empyreans to madness.

    As Wang Wei looked directly into the creature''s eyes, he began to notice things he previously did not. For example, Cthulhu had chains on its body, preventing its mobility. And the power he sensed from these chains seemed scarier than the creature itself.

    After what felt like an eternity, Wang Wei''s vision ended and returned to reality. Without hesitation, he instinctively gathered his Willpower and Duyi Realm and perfectly fused them. Then, he cut the Karmic Connection between Yi Lianchang and Cthulhu.

    "What the hell is going on? Ct¨C" he did not say the name. He once asked Wu Hong if there were other civilizations like western magic or based on other races or ethnicity in other Chaos Worlds. And she told him they did not exist in the Chaos Universe. And Earth is probably the only ce in the entire universe with races or ethnicity, making it a special ce that even she did not know the secret to.

    But Cthulhu is western mythology and should not exist.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ''No, that''s not important,'' thought Wang Wei as his mind began to work rapidly now that he had managed to calm down. ''In Lovecraftian Myths, Cthulhu and the Old Gods are often portrayed as creatures outside of space and time. They are so powerful that they can only interact in the world through clones or incarnations.

    ''What if the one I saw was just a clone of the real Cthulhu? By that logic, the real body would exist outside of the Chaos Universe; it would exist in Hongmeng. This information confirms my theory there are other Chaos Universes besides this one.''

    Wang Wei''s eyes lit up as he felt this information might be crucial to him in thetter part of his cultivation. He exhaled a deep breath out.

    ''Why am I drawn to all these taboos? I really hate this part about being a protagonist.'' With how much trouble he seemed to attract, Wang Wei epted his fate as a protagonist.

    "What have you done?" yelled Yi Lianchang in hysteria.

 Chapter 672 Spirit Genesis Sect

    Wang Wei gazed at him and saw a man who had just destroyed their entire world and lost his spiritual foundation. Wang Wei did not say anything but created another dark ball of destruction.

    "What did you do? Why can''t I sense my Lord?" yelled Yi Lianchang. "Give it back to me. Give me back my Lord. He is my everything. Give him back."

    "I can''t say I feel pity for you,"mented Wang Wei while shaking his head. "I really want to search your soul to get more information. However, I don''t want to deal with you and your Lord and take unnecessary risks. So, be gone."

    Boom!

    Yi Lianching turned into nothingness as not even a single particle of his being remained in this mortal coil. If Wang Wei could, he would have erased thetter''s existence to ensure he was genuinely gone.

    Wang Wei checked thoroughly with his Divine Sense to ensure thetter was dead and he did not make a mistake. Once he felt relieved, he continued his thought of being a protagonist.

    He deeply understood the concept of luck, Sons of Destiny, and even Era Destiny. But his situation is different in a subtle manner; he is drawn to too many higher-than-life events or entities; in other words, he is a danger ma. He is only a mortal, but he is already connected to 4 Taboos, something that most Paragons have to actively search to get in contact with. And the four are the ones he knows as he feared he might even be secretly connected to unknown ones.

    ''My destiny is obviously not ordinary, but what is it? Am I destined to control fate and be free and unfettered? Or is my destiny as simple as one day bing a primary character of this Chaos Universe?

    Wang Wei understood destiny does not equate to guaranteed sess; people have to work for their destinies and could even fail to aplish them. Nevertheless, it did not change the fact his life would not be peaceful.

    He raised his hand to manifest a few Karma Threads connected to him, focusing on the one connected to the Dao Opening Sect.

    ''I''ve cut all connection to my family and can remove thest thread after proving the Dao. However, it does not change they are still my weakness, and the future could use them against me.''

    Wang Wei decided to do something about this if his life was destined to be turbulent. He exhaled before sitting cross-legged on the ground to check his Sea of Consciousness; he wanted to check his Primordial Spirit for any possible problem.

    Upon closer inspection, everything was normal, but he was not reassured. He checked every nook and cranny, but he appeared alright. However, paranoia took over him, so he checked over and over again, mobilizing his Force Control Skill and Soul Dao. And as expected, he saw a ck spot on his Primordial Spirit that was hidden too well.

    Without hesitation, he cut off that piece, not even minding the injury to his soul. He then checked again, using the previous discovery as a guide. Finally, he discovered two other spots of corruption and removed them.

    "Are you alright?'' These were the first words and sounds he heard after opening his eyes.

    "I"m fine," he replied.

    "Is Yi Lianchang so powerful that he can injure you?"

    "Things were a little moreplicated than that."

    "Is that so?" Li Jun did not continue to ask since Wang Wei did not want to talk about it; he understood some secrets he could not be privy to¨Cunless he reached a certain strength level.

    Wang Wei stood up and tried something: the previous fusion of his Duyi Realm and his Willpower.

    ''What power was that?'' He felt a certain sublimation, but he could not reproduce that perfect fusion again for some reason. He tried to enter that state of rity and concentration when he fused it, but it was useless. Maybe because his life is no longer threatened, he could not aplish the same feat.

    ''Let''s put this as another form of training from now on.''

    "Let''s go," he said to the rest of the group before returning to the troops. Wang Wei wanted to activate his token as soon as possible before using the same method as Yi Lianchang to travel to other territories and survey the situation.

    Above the sky, only a few dozen of meters from Wang Wei''s group, a shadowy figure watched them. No one detected its presence or how long it had been here. The figure gazed at Wang Wei''s back.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''I did not expect to meet one before everything ended,'' thought the mysterious figure. ''Is this fate? No, maybe it is mocking me.'' The figure watched the group disappear on the horizon.

    ''Empress Wu''s breath.'' An aura of confusion emanated from the figure''s body after thinking about Wu Hong.

    ''Could I find the truth? It¡­probably does not matter.'' The figure pondered whether to meet Wang Wei but decided otherwise. ''Let''s continue the original n.'' Then, it disappeared as if it had never existed.

    The Void, outside of the Myriad Emperor World:

    Dozens of people with covered faces and powerful aura of at least Immortal Venerable level attacked the Protection Array. The most powerful of these entities were on par with Pseudo Eternal Emperors. Nevertheless, their attempt was futile.

    "This is pointless. We would need Eternal Level power to have a chance with this information,"mented one of the two most powerful entities in charge of this operation.

    "You''re correct, but what can we do? We did not expect the Myriad Emperor World to act so decisively and band together. I respect whoever has such a forward-thinking mind and diplomatic means."

    "Hopefully, it is a member of the older generation. Even then, if that person acts as an advisor to the reigning Great Emperor of this generation, the rise of the Myriad Emperor ne is guaranteed."

    The second-inmand only sighed and did not add to the subject. "What should we do?"

    "Let''s report back."

    Battle Spirit World:

    This ne is known in the Endless Void for ranking fourth on the Eternal Emperor List with 7, and two of them came from the same faction: the Spirit Genesis Sect. This faction is also famous throughout the entire lower dimension with the title of [Strongest Sect] with Eleven Great Emperors, two of whom are Eternals.

    Like the Dao Opening Sect, all their Emperors are First ss to Pseudo Eternals, and they overcame the Nine Emperor Curse.

    A magnificent pce adorned with precious spiritual materials lies at the very center of the entire Battle Spirit ne. Its beauty and luxury were a disy of the most powerful faction of not only this world but the lower dimension.

    A meeting took ce between the three people: the patriarchs of the He and Jia n and the sectarian faction representative.

    "I just received news the n failed," said Patriarch He.

    "At this point, it''s bing too costly to interfere in their Heaven Will Battle,"mented Patriarch Jia.

    "I agree," added the Disciplinary Head. "We do not need to fear the rise of the Myriad Emperor World or the Dao Opening Sect; they will only be the second strongest."

    "What if they cultivated a third Eternal?" argued Patriarch He.

    "Young Master He will also be an Eternal; we don''t have to worry about anything. Instead, we should prepare for the 12 Emperor Curse," replied Patriarch Jia.

    "The more reason we should prevent them from seeding." He Patriarch had the most confidence in his son. Nevertheless, he wanted to do everything in his power to ensure not his son''s sess but also to retain the sect''s title as number one. After all, such a title will manifest in the form of destiny and Qi Luck.

    Furthermore, his He n has cultivated 4 Great Emperors and one Eternal. Once he seeds, they will have 5 Emperors with two Eternals, surpassing the Wang n. As such, he must interfere in their promotion.

    "What else do you want us to do? Send our Immortal Monarch."

    "That''s exactly what I want."

    "Absolutely not."

    "I also disagree," added the Disciplinary head. Their faction only had 3 Great Emperorspared to the other''s 4. However, they also cultivated an Eternal.

    "Patriarch He groaned since he knew he could not mobilize such power on his own, so he needed to convince these two.

    "Have you heard of the Eternal Supreme theory?" he asked, and the two had read about it. Some Eternal Emperors are leagues above others, capable of easily defeating other Eternals, referred to as Eternal Supreme.

    "The Myriad Emperor World has 5 Eternal Supreme: Qiyuan, Sword Empress, Absolute Beginning Emperor, and Empress Wu. Little is known about the Human Emperor and Heaven Opening Emperor. However, there is a high chance they also were Eternal Supremes.

    "The Dao Opening Sect has two, while we only have one. Do you see where I''m going with this?"

    "We don''t know if the next Emperor of the Dao Opening Sect or the ne will be one," argued Patriarch Jia.

    "No, but there are signs."

    The two frowned. One of the signs of an Eternal Supreme is breaking the barrier between Mortal and Immortal. Although it is not guaranteed, it is an excellent indication. The information they received from the recent Deception Trial is that many such young talents appeared in the Myriad Emperor World, with the most brilliant from the Dao Opening Sect.

    "You should have faith in your son." The Spirit Genesis Sect had the most trust in their Young Master to be an Eternal Supreme.

    "I do. But I also want to be cautious and pave the way for him."

    "Fine, I agree."

    "It''s better worth it."

    "I give you my sincere thanks, Fellow Daoist," bowed Patriarch He.

 Chapter 673 Energy Dominance

    "What should we do? At this rate, the resources we have to use to maintain the array is bing too much," said the Origin Rune Pce''s Insurgent representative.

    "What other choice do we have? If we stop now, then only death and destruction await us," replied Headmaster Song Li, stating the Academy''s stance on the issue.

    "This level of attack could only be the result of an Immortal Sovereign. Are they willing to go this far to stop us?" asked Jian Yi of the Sword Casting Vi.

    "Apparently, so."

    "The issue is whether we should counter-attack?" asked someone from the Dao Worshipping Academy.

    "Before an Immortal Sovereign, that would be suicide,"mented the Taiyi Profound Gate. "The best course of action is to have people controlling the array to increase its defensive power. As long as west a few hundred thousand years until the Heaven Will Battle, everything should be fine."

    "Indeed, this is the best option in the current situation."

    "Luckily, we activated the Protective Array in time. Otherwise, the result might have been catastrophic."

    Everyone gave Origin One a nce, thankful someone in this generation was wise enough to predict this possible future and prepared beforehand. Simultaneously, these people were envious that it was not their Heaven Chosen who had this level of foresight; they even wished it was someone from the older generation who had this idea instead of Wang Wei.

    "I''m curious who is responsible for this attack?"

    "Probably a collection of worlds. However, there is definitely someone who leads the fray."

    "That''s not important for now, and we can search for the culpritter on."

    "True."

    "Origin, you''ve been very quiet. Is something in your mind."

    "Something on my mind," reassured Origin One. "But you don''t have to worry about the situation: we will take care of it."

    "And exactly will you aplish this?" Emperor Lineages with six or above Emperors suddenly shift their focus on the Dao Opening Sect. They sensed that something that would further affect the world''s power bnce was about to happen.

    "It''s best to show you." Origin One changed the array to disy the image outside of the ne in the void. Initially, he pondered whether to use this opportunity to get some benefit from these people. However, considering the need to keep the peace and stability, he chose otherwise. The purpose of this meeting is a demonstration of the Dao Opening Sect''s strength and further reinforce the status quo.

    In the Image Disying Array, everybody saw a man dressed in ck bombarding the Protection Array with potent attacks. Oddly, no one could see what the person looked like.

    Suddenly, the man stopped attacking as a glorious and brilliant sword light came out of nowhere and enveloped him. He reacted swiftly, and with one step, he evaded the attack.

    A woman with a silver mask appeared before him, holding two swords.

    "Impossible," said the ck-robed man.

    "Surprise, little rat," said Sword One.

    "You did not have this power a while ago. So howe? Unless¨C" Elder He seemed to have thought something. "I guess I should have expected this from the Dao Opening Sect."

    "You know a lot about us? Yet, you are a mystery. If you daremit the crime, have the balls to admit it," sneered Sword One.

    "Junior, there is such thing as manners and custom. Shouldn''t your demeanor reflects your position?"

    "Don''t you see the irony in lecturing me about respect and manner when you''re too ashamed to even show your identity?"

    "It''s not the same," replied Elder He.

    Sword One suddenly moved and appeared before her opponent, shing downward with her right sword. It was a simple move but contained the profound mystery of the sword that would grant any talented swordsman a chance at enlightenment.

    The Sword cut through Elder He''s body but did not cut him. Instead, he turned into a gas cloud before rematerializing a hundred meters.

    [Heavenly Dark me]

    Ten dark me balls appeared before them, each the size of a star. Furthermore, each of these mes could annihte an Eternal Emperor if they were not careful.

    Swish! Swish! Swish!

    Sword One cut them with her two swords, but these me balls transformed into humongous dragons to continue attacking her. She swung her sword to generate a tornado of sword energy, disintegrating the me into tiny particles.

    And with incredible speed, she followed with another attack, not giving her opponent. Sword One turned into a silver streak, traveling at a speed too many times faster than infinite.

    She appeared in front of Elder He as if she had teleported before shing down. Elder He calmly summoned a shield, and the sword cut through it as if it was tofu. However, when the shield broke, it released a repulsive force that sent Sword One flying away¨Calbeit uninjured.

    "You indeed have the power of an Eternal,"mented Elder He. "However, you are not as difficult an opponent as any of them."

    He had experience fighting other Eternal Emperors and even killed one. Of course, he had to use the help of Dao Will Artifacts to aplice such a feat. As such, he knew how disgusting it was fighting Eternal Emperors.

    Their Dao Will boosted their power and prevented healing. They had terrible regenerative capabilities, making them an even more nuisance. However, Sword One did not have these abilities¨Conly the strength.

    "So what? I''m still enough to stop you."

    Elder He shook his head with great disappointment; his emotions were not directed toward Sword One but himself. His power was severely limited in the lower dimension. Once he summoned strength above a certain threshold, he would find himself in a quagmire-like feeling where it was extremely challenging to mobilize his Immortal Qi.

    If he ignored that feeling and continued to mobilize his strength, he would receive a terrible warning in his mind, and he knew the consequences of disobeying that warning.

    ''Only if I could use Energy Dominance,'' thought Elder He. In the upper dimension, Immortal Sovereigns can use a method called Energy Dominance, where they release all the Qi inside their bodies to the surroundings to essentially form a domain.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Inside the domain, their control of Energy is elevated to a higher level, allowing them to better utilize the energy inside their bodies and the one between Heaven and Earth. This method is a way to elevate their power, but it has the side-effect of suppressing lower Tier individuals.

    The domain has little to no effect on Dao Rulers and Empyreans, but it is a significant suppression for a Great Emperor or Eternal. With this method, Immortal Sovereign can kill most Eternal Emperors and even Eternal Supreme with rtive ease.

    Unfortunately, they cannot do so in the lower dimension.

    "Enough ying around," said Elder He. "I''ll show you my power."

    [World Discement]

    Sword One''s face under the mask suddenly changed as hundreds of thousands of space channels appeared around her, with each one having a worlding from them. She did not care about these worlds but their identity: they were the Great Thousand Worlds of thismunity.

    "You want to destroy our World Community?"

    "Me? I"m not doing anything but simply moving these nes. You cannot me this karma on me." Elder He''s action is ''only to move these worlds into her direction,'' essentially using this technicality and a Karma Protection Artifact to bypass the rules and regtions.

    "You want to be serious? I''ll be serious," she eximed with gritted teeth. The aura of Sword Dao shed around her body as she gently moved her wrist to swing the sword; her actions were gentle and barely perceivable.

    Then, Elder He sensed something directly inside his body, to be precise, his Immortal Mansion. A powerful Sword Will suddenly manifested inside his dantian, trying to annihte his Immortal Mansion and destroy his cultivation. He did not sense any warning or anomaly; the attack bypassed his passive defense.

    ''Since when did her Dao be soplex and subtle?''

    Elder He knew of Sword One''s Target Dao. It''s a Sword Dao that involves the concept of hitting the target with the sword. Before a sword can use Sword shes, they have to ss head-on with its opponents to cut or stab them. However, their attack is not guaranteed to reach the enemy, so Sword One practices Target Dao, which guarantees she would hit the opponent. Sheter developed her Sword Dao to ignore distance and defense, targeting whatever she desires¨Cincluding concepts.

    Elder He mobilized a significant quantity of his Immortal Qi to defend against such a direct attack. Meanwhile, Sword One took the opportunity to control the Protective Array to boost her strength.

    She acted swiftly while her opponent was distracted. She sent all the 100,000s Great Thousand World back to their coordinate, perfectly intact, without any loss or anyone dying.

    Then, she targeted Elder He''s head to cut it off.

    "What a shame," she muttered as she saw she only left a scar of blood on his cheek, which healed after a few seconds.

    "It seems I underestimate you,"mented Elder He. "Consider this your victory."

    Sword One watched him disappear with squinted eyes. Then, she waved her hand to collect something and returned home.

 Chapter 674 Emperor Jia

    "Congrattion to the Dao Opening Sect. Our world has a protector."

    "Congrattion to Origin Fellow Daoist. We could not survive this situation without you."

    "Congrattion. Now that the world is safe, I can rest easy. Now, I''ll be leaving."

    "I feel the same. The sect has many things I need to take care of."

    "I hope much prosperity to the Dao Opening Sect. Now, I have to go supervise my son''s cultivation."

    One by one, the factions gave their congrattory words before quickly leaving with one excuse after the other. Origin One did not say much besides nodding his head. He knew most of these people would n on how to deal with this recent power shift, and many would even form secret alliances.

    However, his act of revealing Sword One''s power was calcted, and he expected this oue.

    ''Let''s go talk to Sword One.''

    Emperor Enlightening Academy:

    Headmaster Song Li ended the conversation, a deep frown on his face.

    "What should we do now?" asked the teachers and Insurgent. In this generation, they technically did not have a Heaven Chosen. The situation was not looking too good for them, and their future was bleak.

    "The best option is to use the Praying Altar. Only the founder can save us¨Cor at least give us a survival chance," said Song Li after pondering for a while. Immediately, the Academy headed to a secret realm with an altar of Emperor Kong and prayed to it.

    ¡­

    "You did a great job,"mented Deste One. However, Sword One shook her head, "Even with the array, I can barely equal that man; he''s not any ordinary Immortal Sovereign; he ''s not only powerful but also experienced."

    "You shouldn''t put too much pressure on yourself; you''ve only got to that level and are still adapting."

    "He''s right. All that matters is you have the strength to protect the sect," said Origin One, who had just arrived.

    "I''m not. Anyways, I still have some room for growth."

    "As long as you have the right mindset."

    "Now that we have the strength, should we use a more aggressive approach when doing things?"

    "No, our current model is fine. We must keep things calm until the kid proves the Dao," disagreed Origin One.

    "Origin is correct," added Sword One. "Plus, we have to be more careful. After I reach this realm, I sense there might be some hidden Immortal Sovereign left in our ne."

    "What? Seriously?"

    "We did suspect this possibility. However, all information proved otherwise."

    "My question is, why have they not shown up?"

    "The ones I sensed seemer feeble, so I guess they are secretly healing," replied Sword One. "I''m also guessing some are hiding, sealed, or waiting for something."

    Everyone became quiet, pondering the ramification of this news.

    "We always knew the Myriad Emperor World was the mostplicated," said Judgment One. "Since Eternals are hiding, why not Immortal Sovereign?"

    "Forget about this for now," said Misceneous One. "The pending issue is those people who attacked us. We can theorize they were responsible for what happened to the Heaven-Devouring Emperor. But who are they exactly?"

    Sword One took out one of her swords. "d you brought this up. I got some blood from him, hoping to find them through it." She handed it to Misceneous One, who observed it.

    "I should find something." He connected to the sect''s formation for his calction, and as expected, there was an ungodly amount of resistance to calcting an Immortal Sovereign.

    ''Maybe the previous me could not do anything, but I''ve learned a great deal from the Emperor,'' thought Misceneous One before changing tactics and using the things he recently learned.

    "Not enough power."

    "Use the sect''s luck," said Origin One.

    "I''ll let you use the Protective Array." Under normal circumstances, the array could only be used once there was eminent danger and the council of Emperor Lineages agreed. After all, any active use burns far greater resources. However, no one can say anything to Sword One¨Cespecially since she is not doing it to hurt other factions.

    The Dao Opening Sect just needed to give the excuse that she was fighting a foreign enemy and needed its strength.

    With this boost, Misceneous calcted something: a string of runes. And after tranting them, they were coordinates.

    "Is that the coordination to the Battle Spirit World Community?"

    "Unless something changed since the Devil Era, it should be."

    "So, they are the ne scheming against us. So, who is the faction that sent that Immortal Sovereign? They must be from a very powerful and lucky faction to have a surviving Sovereign."

    Everyone looked at Shadow One for an answer since he was in charge of information gathering from the Endless Void.

    "Don''t ask me. I''ve only gathered basic information. Besides knowing the Battle Spirit World is fourth on the Eternal List and has a growing presence in the Commerce Hub, I know very little."

    With the closure of the Myriad Emperor World, Shadow One could not continue to gather more information and had left someone else protecting the Fate Shadow Guard as they worked on their own, semi-cut off from home.

    "We really should not have taken such a secr approach after the Devil Era,"mented Rainbow One, and everyone agreed with that statement. Isting the world and the sect from the rest of the Endless Void did give them time to recuperate, but they should never have waited for so long to open their barrier.

    "No point inining now. I''ll contact the kid''s Fate Shadow Guard to see if they know something," said Sword One, who did not want anyone else to go as she feared these foreign nes would besiege them.

    "No need to go to the Commerce Hub to contact them. The kid left a way to contact them through a secret base in a Great Thousand World. Go there and ask for the information," exined Origin One, who understood her thought.

    Sword One agreed and teleported to the designated world after leaving the Protective Array. A few hourster, she returned.

    "I think I know who''s responsible," she immediately stated after returning home. "The Spirit Genesis Sect, known as the Strongest Sect."

    "Better than us?"

    Sword One shared the information gathered, which was basically one page with little information, and everyone reviewed it rather swiftly.

    "This sect is weird,"mented Turtle One. "They act arrogant and overbearing in the Battle Spirit World. However, in the Endless Void, they are extremely low-key despite their influence." The basic information gathered on them highlighted this aspect. It painted the Spirit Genesis Sect as a faction that does things in the shadow when interacting with other World Communities.

    "Wait, something is wrong," said Shadow One with a frown. "The number of Eternal, why is it 2?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "After the sect master met with the heir of the Star-Lord Mountain, Mu Lei, he learned there were only two factions with 2 Eternals. So, he asked me to investigate. And the result of that investigation was a sect known as Purple Heaven Temple.

    "But they mysteriously disappeared, creating the rumor someone destroyed them. And they only had 7 Emperors."

    Everyone frowned.

    "Did they change their name?"

    "Doing such a thing would cripple a faction''s Qi Luck and lead to their destruction. So, why would they do that?"

    "Maybe, a way to bypass the Nine Emperor Curse?"

    "The Chaos Ruler Sect tried that and looked at what happened to them."

    "On the unlikely chance the Spirit Genesis Sect used this method and seeded. Then, the fact they can be the strongest sect and ovee their Qi Luck would make them very scary."

    "My intuition tells me something else is going on," added Sword One. "But how do we find the truth?" Such information is not easy to investigate, given the current state of their informationwork and theck of direction.

    "We just have to ask someone who knows and might be willing to tell us."

    "You''re talking about our business partner?"

    "Yes."

    "Will they demand someone in exchange? After all, we are only business partners¨Cnot allies."

    "Maybe before, but after Sword One''s power disy, they should be more than willing."

    That person was correct.

    After Sword One contacted Star Lord Mountain, an Insurgent that looked like an older man responded and introduced himself as Star Monarch.

    "Sir Star Monarch, I will be direct. I''ve to ask about the Spirit Genesis Sect," said Sword One. She was truthful and told him about the attack and their theory about the Purple Heaven Temple. Of course, one of the reasons she told the truth about the attack was to determine whether the Star Beast World might be connected in some way.

    Regrettably, Star Monarch never showed any other emotion or change in expression besides his serene and peaceful atmosphere.

    "That''s an interesting guess," he said slowly. "But the truth is more daunting. The second Eternal of the Spirit Genesis Sect created a paradox: there are only two sects with two Eternals¨Cyou guys and the Purple Heaven Temple¨Cbut there are three."

    "I''m not following," said Sword One.

    "Think of it this way: Heavenly Dao has a record of events that urs in the lower dimension. These events are part of the Dao of Heaven, known truths of Heaven and Earth. And Heavenly Dao''s record states that only two sects have two Eternal Emperors. But the real truth is there is a third."

    "How is that possible? That would mean he tempered with the entire lower dimension''s Heaven Dao."

    "Exactly."

    "Such a brilliant aplishment," muttered Sword One, thinking how difficult it would be to pull something like this.

    "What is that Eternal''s name?"

    "He is known simply as Emperor Jia."

    "Howe his name is not more renowned?"

    "He seems to be a very secretive person. He influenced the Spirit Genesis Sect''s low-key and behind-the-scenes development custom."

    Sword One took a moment to process, "What was his objective in doing so?"

    "That is a mystery. We guess it might be a form of protection for his sect. But there is bound to be some greater mystery behind it."

    Sword One agreed with that statement. She thanked Star Monarch for his hospitality before ending the conversation.

    (AN: Emperor Jia''s name is from the sectarian faction, and the character Jia for his name has a different meaning than the one for the Jia family.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    (Chaos Ruler Sect is mentioned in ch 232.)

 Chapter 675 Four Symbol Mirror

    Elder He appeared in the Battle Spirit World, and just as he quietly left, no one knew or detected his return. Without pause, he went to see the Three Elder Council.

    "Ancestor, how did it go?" hurriedly asked Patriarch He.

    "The mission failed," Elder He replied calmly.

    "Even you could not break through their protective array?"

    "I didn''t get a chance. It appeared the upper dimension intervened and helped the Dao Opening Sect acquires Eternal Strength as protection."

    "What?" Patriarch He did not expect this oue. Meanwhile, Patriarch Jia sighed softly," Isn''t this the reason we never directly destroy them during their weakened state? Fear of their ancestors in the upper dimension."

    "Maybe we should have been bolder and more direct when the lower dimension was sealed," added the Disciplinary,

    Elder He listened to these people''s conversation and could not help secretly shake his head.

    ''This generation''s leader is a little mediocre.'' He agreed the sect needed to interfere with the Myriad Emperor World and the Dao Opening Sect, but he would never agree with a direct Emperor Dao War.

    The Spirit Genesis Sect would definitely win the war, but the injury they would suffer in the process would be severe. And if the Dao Opening Sect decides to destroy all their resources before they are eradicated, then the victory would not even be worth it.

    "What should we do now? Ask Ancestor Jia?" asked Patriarch He.

    "Leave him to heal his injuries," disagreed Elder He.

    Then, we can ask other factions to send Immortal Sovereigns."

    "We may have to pay a steep price, but now, the Dao Opening Sect is a genuine threat, so let''s not hesitate," stated Patriarch Jia.

    "I agree."

    "We can''t," said Elder He.

    "Why?"

    "Our actions are already a direct interference of the Heaven Will Battle, and if not for its protection, even the lower dimension sealing would protect us from True Heavenly Dao. Any more direct attack will have severe consequences."

    "That''s true. The other factions do not have protections and won''t be willing to take the risk, no matter the price we offer."

    "Is there anything we can do? I don''t want to leave things like this," stated Patriarch He, looking at his ancestor for guidance.

    "Our only option is to use the Four Symbol Mirror."

    The three squinted their eyes after hearing this. "Isn''t this going too far?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "It is, so you need to determine whether it is worth it," replied Elder He. The Four Symbol Mirror is one the greatest foundations of the Spirit Genesis Sect, and it is a broken Empyrean Artifact.

    Anything rted to Empyreans will not be left in the lower dimension as True Heavenly Dao would remove them¨Ceven a broken weapon. However, Emperor Jia found one and created a way to leave it in the lower dimension for the sect. Although it is only a broken one, the power of the mirror is something even Elder He has awe and fear for.

    "The price for using it alone might not be worth it," said Patriarch He, who suddenly appeared reasonable.

    "Indeed."

    ''It seems these people are not as bad as I thought,'' thought Elder He. No matter the sect, there will be generations where their leaders are not on par. As long as they are not stupid to the point of ruining the sect''s foundation, the old Ancestors will not interfere and will wait for the next generation.

    "You have to be smart about how to use it."

    "Ancestor, what do you mean?"

    "Direct use of the mirror is also a form of intervention, and I just warned you of this. So, you need to use it in a way that is not interfering."

    The three frowned, confused by the Ancestor''s meaning.

    "Ancestor, please guide us."

    Elder He did not immediately give them the answer but patiently said: "What is thest information you received from the Myriad Emperor World?"

    "The Clean Up was happening soon after more people reached the Supreme Realm,"mented Disciplinary Head.

    "Now, use this information inbination with the mirror." The group frowned while pondering. A few minutester, Patriarch He''s eyes lit up. "The Heaven Chosens should now be in the Devil World for the Clean Up. We can use the mirror there."

    "Exactly. Empress Wu''s seal is nothingpared to the Protective Array. And luckily, it has been weakened by someone or something." Elder He went to check after his battle with Sword One.

    "Remember: this is an issue of the younger generation and has nothing to do with us, old geezers."

    "I understand," bowed Patriarch He before the others followed him. Elder He nodded before disappearing.

    ''These people are too stupid. Let me check on this He Lanying. I heard he''s extremely talented and uninterested in political power, but hopefully, he did not inherit his father''s stupidity.''

    The elder went to check on the sect''s future Emperor and chatted with him. When he returned to his seclusion, he was satisfied: the apple felt far from the tree.

    After this event, he would not see the light of day until after the Heaven Will Battle. True Heavenly Dao does not like the presence of Immortal Sovereigns in the lower dimension and often plots their forced ascension or, even worse, their death.

    It''s only because of the sect''s protection, his luck, and cunningness he survived so long without any injuries or being sealed.

    Myriad Emperor World, Dao Opening Sect:

    "I didn''t like there was a sect more powerful than us, but now, I don''t like them even more, knowing how threatening they are," said Turtle One.

    "We only recently found out we were ranked second, so why are you mad?" rebutted Deste. "Be that as it may, we must prepare in case we are forced to fight them."

    Turtle One said: "This statement is more than truth¨Cespecially considering the possibility they have more than one Immortal Sovereign."

    Everyone finally realized this possibility.

    "Did the Empress leave something that we could use?" asked the Steward, which is the name of the voice that used tomunicate with Wang Wucheng. Over the years, all the Insurgents¨Cespecially the top ones¨Chave been in retreat and do not interfere in the sect''s affairs unless summoned or required.

    Meanwhile, the Steward was in charge of keeping the sect working correctly and ensuring the descendants do not ruin everything with their ipetence; he''s the one who stepped up and dealt with the situation when the Shadow Ruler proved to be more worthy of the sect master position in that generation. He''s also the one who set up the rule that Shadows can challenge their Lords for the sect master position.

    "She only left a Dao Will Artifact and a protective talisman," replied Sword One. "She said she could not leave a talisman with her power since some people might use it to track her."

    "It''s a shame we cannot help the founders, but we have our own situation to deal with," said Origin One. "I would really feel more secure if we had another Eternal Strength in our midst, but there is nothing we can do." He sighed out loud.

    "So, there is nothing we can do?" asked Turtle One.

    "Except leave it for the sect master to deal with in the future."

    "I don''t like the idea of leaving everything to the kid,"mented Sword One. "We should be the ones protecting him until he grows, not keep piling burden onto him."

    "As much as I agree with you, there is nothing we can do," sighed Origin One, who felt old and a little dejected.

    "There might be a way."

    Everyone looked at Deste One with hope in their eyes.

    "The Deste Emperor suggested I underwent Foundation Reestablishment and cultivating the sect mater''s ck Hole Acupoints and his Eight Heterogeneity Foundation."

    No one was happy with his statement but frowned instead. The foundation of a cultivator before bing Immortal in any of the Three Paths will affect their strength, and it is the same for Insurgents.

    With the importance of foundation, some Immortals can reforge their foundation by sealing their strength and return to a mortal. Then, they re-cultivated the mortal realm before absorbing their Immortal Essence or Powers.

    However, things are not so simple. Sealing their Immortal Power is exceptionallyplicated and delicate and could easily lead to losing it or even dying. On top of everything, they have to experience a horrifying Heavenly Tribtion and Dao Heart Tribtion.

    Unfortunately, things are not finished after surviving all these things. Cultivators will undergo a period of weakness and experience immense pain after sealing their power; it is the price of once again bing a mortal after ascending to immortality, the price of reducing their status as higher dimensional creatures.

    And in that period, they will not have their infinite lifespan, and they can be killed. If someone attacks them, they cannot remove the seal in their powers to fight back. Many people

    The majority of people will not reforge their foundation because of the tribtion. Others refuse to partake because they fear something might happen to them during that period of weakness. Of course, these people with such fear or fear of aging would die during the Dao Heart Trial.

    All these steps are for Dao Ancestors and Immortal Venerables who wish to reforge their foundations. Emperors who also want to do this have to undergo another terrifying tribtion once they have to reabsorb their power. Furthermore, their process also involves merit and otherplicated things.

    Most do not bother with this method because Foundation Reestablishment will not allow a Second-ss to be First ss or a Pseudo Emperor to be Eternal¨CIt will only let them have the battle strength but not the means.

    "Are you sure about this?" asked Origin One. "If you fail, you will die."

    "I know, and I''m prepared."

    Origin One nodded. "If someone has a chance to seed, it would be you. Ask If you need anything."

    "And I will be your protector during your time of weakness," added Sword One.

    "I will be in your care."

    "I feel like I can breathe now," said Turtle One with a smile. "By the way, do we need to tell the sect master about the Spirit Genesis Sect? The Heaven Will Battle ising, so it might be best to wait afterward not to distract him."

    "No, he needs to know in advance since they will probably be one of the greatest obstacles to his ns," said Miscelleneaous One.

    "It''s best for him to know and prepare," added Origin One. "But we can wait until the Clean Up finishes."

 Chapter 676 Soul Path

    Phew!

    Wang Wei exhaled as he opened his eyes; he finished today''s meditation. He had alleviated his injury, reassuring him since he feared it would take too long to heal. In the past few days, while recovering, he searched multiple times to check if he had missed something. Luckily, he did not.

    He walked out of his tent, where he noticed the troops and his group having dinner over a fire. He took the te Li Jun handed him as he sat down next to him.

    "Is your soul alright?"

    "It should be fine in a few days."

    "I would offer you some Soul Repairing Pills, but I know these things are ineffective for you,"mented Yan Liling.

    "It''s fine. I forgot to ask, did you ever try refining the Immortal Pill?" Wang Wei once gave her the special array he received from the Misceneous Emperor that could create a unique Immortal Qi only for pill refining.

    "I have not seeded yet because of the divine runes. However, it''s a great challenge, and I look forward to seeding" The Immortal Pill does require not only the absorption of Immortal Qi but also a plethora of divine runes that would make Quasi-Emperor Tier Pill look like child y.

    "Why don''t you refine it yourself? It might help with your injury."

    "Immortal Pills take years at the minimum to refine, so it will take too much time," replied Wang Wei. "Plus, it will be more meaningful if you are the first mortal to refine an Immortal Pill."

    "Maybe. However, Heavenly Dao might not acknowledge this aplishment because of the Immortal Qi Array." The array is the key to creating the pill, and there is only one that the Misceneous Emperor granted to Wang Wei.

    "Unless we can recreate the array," added Wang Wei.

    "This may not be enough." Yan Liling shook his head. She was confident the Dao and Immortal Array Masters of the sect would decipher the formation and recreate it. However, Heavenly Dao might wish for her also to be able to establish the array to acknowledge her feat of refining the Immortal Pill.

    "Well, do your best to seed since the reward should be quite the amount of merit."

    "I will." Yan Liling has been saving her merit to cultivate faster in the Emperor Realm.

    "Try to do it before the Heaven Will Battle," added Wang Wei.

    "Are you truly going to make this technique public?"

    "Yes. However, the people who used it will give a share of the Immortal Pill they sell to the sect," exined Wang Wei. "It''s not that big deal considering that less than ten people have the talent to learn this method."

    "In the Myriad Emperor World, maybe. But considering the entire Endless Void, that''s a muchrger number," countered Yan Liling,

    "And they all have to pay us patent fees," continued Wang Wei. "My guess is some factions in the Myriad Pill World have a simr method of refining Immortal Pill¨Ceven if it''s not as perfect as ours. If they were as open-minded as us, how much more wealth could they have gathered over the generations? They could put in uses in a contract that anyone who made innovations to this technique has to share it with them."

    "If you put it that way, it does make sense." Of course, Yan Liling understood such a method would not work for some weak factions who could not protect their intellectual properties from others. Nevertheless, this method was a great business model for the faction with sufficient power.

    "Could you use Liang Shixian''s Soul Path Method to heal your injury?" suddenly said Li Jun.

    "No¡­because it¡­would require¡­too much¡­," Wang Wei spoke incoherently as his mind seemed elsewhere. After close to a minute of silence: "How can I be so slow!'' he clicked his tongue.

    "Did you think of something?" asked Li Jun.

    "Why is there no Soul Path?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "Body, Qi, Soul, and Dao. From the information we know, I can theorize cultivators can achieve immortality after opening the Gate of Power. The Immortal Path is the path of Qi, and Dao Ancestor is the path of Dao, so logically, there should be a Soul Path."

    "Emperor has a Dao Body, Emperor Soul, and High Immunity to Qi,"mented Li Jun. "Abination of the three paths. So, there should have been a Soul Path already existing."

    "Exactly."

    "Do you suppose there used to be a Soul Path, but something happened to it? Maybe, someone destroyed it or something," added Yan Liling.

    "That''s one of the greatest possibilities," agreed Wang Wei. "The other is True Heavenly Dao removed that path for some reason. But I prefer the first one."

    "That''s worth thinking about. If someone removed the Soul Path, then that person must have erased it from history since no knowledge remains about it," added Li Jun. "The alternative is this event urred in the distant past of the Eternal Ascension World, in a time where maybe the lower dimension did not even exist yet."

    "True. The same goes for the True Power Dao Realm. I always suspect there should have been three Gates instead of two, and someone was responsible for the missing gate. However, Wu Hong told me she did not know anything. And for as long as she knows, it has always been two."

    "If someone was responsible for its disappearance, doesn''t that mean trouble wille your way once you try to reestablish the Soul Path?" stated Tie Gang, which made Wang Wei''s mouth twitch.

    "Probably."

    "You''re really a trouble ma."

    "It may not be as you said. There is the possibility True Heavenly Dao granted Liang Shixian the destiny to revive the Soul Path, and I''m just helping. After all, his unrelenting hatred for the Emperor Path is suspicious."

    "Let''s hope you''re correct."

    Wang Wei red at him since he felt this guy was calling him unlucky before looking at his palm.

    "Is something wrong?" asked Li Jun.

    "My palm is itchy."

    "What? Can your palm be itchy?"

    "It''s a sign I''m about to acquire tremendous wealth."

    "Fortunate encounter? In this ce?"

    "Apparently."

    Wang Wei was not surprised by this prediction. As a Son of an Era, he should be having fortunate encounters left and right. However, he controlled his Qi Luck since he knew the downside of immense luck. Nevertheless, after surviving any catastrophe, his luck will peak, granting him powerful fortunate encounters.

    After surviving his meeting with the Great Cthulhu, his luck should be activating. He closed his eyes, thinking about what he needed to improve his strength.

    ''I need a better Proving Dao Artifact.'' His wife used countless Chaos Artifacts to refine her Proving Dao Artifact, so he should not lose to her. After making a n, he activated his Luck Dao and used a technique on his Qi Luck.

    "Done." He knew for sure this uing fortunate encounter would involve his Proving Dao Artifact.

    Tomorrow early morning, the troop continued their march. They destroyed city after city. Wang Wei''s token was finally activated, and he learned that Heavenly Dao only allowed 100 million troops per token. But their current token could only bring in the 20 million soldiers they brought with them. So, the group continues killing to reach the 100 million quota.

    Soon, they found the Sloth base located in the far north.

    Envy Territory:

    Ao Shen looked at the woman before him with a frown. The woman looked like a typical human beauty except for her pupils: they were mirrors. She was dressed in a man''s tight leather clothes, but the clothes could not hide her feminine charm.

    ''The Mirror Eye Devil Tribe,'' thought Ao Shen, immediately bing on guard. "Who are you?"

    "You can call me Envy."

    "Are you the ruler of this territory?"

    "You can say so."

    "Interesting. You should be worth many points," said Ao Shen with twinkling eyes.

    "Now, now, there is no need to fight," Envy said. "You and I are simr in many ways."

    "Simr? I would love to hear this," replied with a sneer.

    "We are. Humans treat us worse than dogs. They hunt our kind for sports and resources. We have not be extinct because of their ''grace.'' So, we do have much inmon."

    "Except your kind also treated my demonkind the same way during your reign."

    "That is only in the past; we have paid for the sins of our ancestors."

    "Then, what about the fact our demon race is not the enemy of the entire lower dimension."

    "Why are you trying to be difficult?" said Envy with annoyance.

    "I''m not, but just stating the truth."

    "Are you saying you don''t see the advantage of an alliance between our kind?"

    "The devil race will never stop paying for their ancestor''s crime. I don''t know what you''re nning, but you should understand Empress Wu''s seal protects your race.

    "If you ever escape, there are too many other nes who would go to extreme lengths to hunt you down and exterminate your species."

    Envy quieted down for a moment, "I really wished you would understand."

    "I do. I understand the demon race''s current situation is way better than allying with you; at least we can still live under the sun."

    "Since you''re not an ally, you''re an enemy."

    "I would not have it any other way."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 677 Dragon Of Darkness

    Ao Shen watched as an illusory figure of a phoenix manifested above Envy''s head before disappearing. He did not hesitate to rush toward her, leaving shadows in his traveling path.

    A beautiful and potent me shield emanated from the spot he attacked her, trying to burn his hand into smithereens. Unfortunately, he had a naturally powerful body as a dragon.

    Ao Shen tried to break the shield with pure physical force, but Envy infinitely increased the temperature, countering his power. Then, a ck energy cloud came from the dragon''s body and instantly corroded the me, turning them ck.

    Ao Shen gained control of this intense me and turned them into its owner, forcing Envy on the defensive. She knew she would be injured by such me even with the power of the immortal Phoenix, so she decided against direct confrontation.

    The phantom of a unique demon race called Tortoise Beetle manifested above her, and she condensed this beautiful golden shield to protect her. Regrettably, beauty does not equate to strength.

    The shield onlysted a few seconds, but it was enough time for her to distance herself from the aggressive dragon. At least, that was the n.

    Ao Shen suddenly appeared above her, opened his mouth to berger than humanely possible, and spewed a devastating breath of darkness.

    Envy acted swiftly as she mirrored the ability of the Kunpeng, the creature often recognized as the fastest between Heaven and Earth. She ran in a circr pattern to avoid the breath, ensuring not toe close in contact with it as she saw the devastation it left behind wherever it touched.

    ''Dao of Darkness with a focus on corrosion and decay,'' analyzed Envy since this was part of the reasons she came here. If the alliance did not work out, she needed to gather as much information as possible.

    Meanwhile, Ao Shen cared little for analysis, which can be seen as a w. His time in the Martial Hegemony World taught him not to give his opponent the time to breathe and to kill them as quickly and efficiently as possible since anything could happen in battle.

    And that is what he''s doing.

    [Rain of Corrosion]

    The bright sky in the surrounding suddenly turned dark as the clouds became the embodiment of darkness. Then, rains dropped from the sky, but they were not normal ones: they were ck and traveled countless times faster than light.

    ''He''s an Innate Lifeform, as expected,'' thought Envy as she sensed his Innatew. However, her ugly facial expression indicated it was not the time to think about these things.

    Her mind worked rapidly to think of a solution, and she chose the ck Tortoise as her next mirror. A ck and white shield manifested above her head. At first, the drop of ck rain would corrode the barrier, but Envy reversed Yang and Yin, making the ck rain turn into their opposite: light.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Regrettably, her advantage did notst long. Ao Shen opened his mouth a second time to fire a breath of darkness, forcing Envy to defend herself against his two-front attack.

    Phew!

    Envy''s eyes grew with surprise. She looked down at her stomach to see a ck spear piercing her stomach. If her body did not instinctively move, it would have been her heart.

    She moved her head behind to see its origin, "S-Shadow?"

    "Why are you surprised? Shadows are one of the many ways darkness is manifested," replied Ao Shen with a sneer before rushing toward her. Envy had a very limited toe up with countermeasures. Luckily, she survived the trial and had a plethora of battle experiences.

    Boom!

    Envy exploded herself, generating a me bomb that sent Ao Shen back and even charred the skin on his arm. Then, from the center of the explosion, a new Envy rose from the ashes like a phoenix. Sadly, she was not perfectly intact, as herplexion was pale.

    ''Danm Duyi Realm,'' sheined as she gazed at him, her eyes shing with a cold light. As Ao Shen spread his cultivation to the demon race, the stages of his Duyi Realm drastically increased. Now, he is only waiting to reach the Quasi Emperor Realm to fuse with his clones that received the benefit of the orthodox Duyi Realm with his main body, which has the unorthodox Duyi Realm.

    "Let''s see how you enjoy having your power used against you."

    A new phantom appeared behind Envy, and it was the spitting image of Ao Shen. Then, the power of Darkness shed around her.

    "A Mirror Devil Subspecies who can reflect or mirror things and the Dao of Envy, which involves self-loathing and being jealous to the point of wanting to be others,"mented Ao Shen. "It''s the perfectbination to copy other people''s powers. But can you really copy everybody?"

    "No, but the only thing special about you is your Innate Law and the privileges Heavenly Dao granted them, and I don''t need to copy those."

    Ao Shen squinted his eyes, ''I need to be more careful.'' He realized the opponent''s strength was rtive to him, so he could not eliminate her as swiftly as he wished. So, his cautious nature has awakened.

    Ao Shen''s arm turned into a ck shadow as he punched forward.

    [Corrosion Punch]

    Envy followed him and used the same technique, canceling out his attack. Ao Shen went for a fist-to-fist battle since he is morefortable with this fighting mode as a martial artist.

    Bang!

    Their fists shed, generating enormous shockwaves that destroyed the surrounding grounds and dispersed the clouds. If not for the limits of the game, the space would not remain intact, and the devastation of these attacks would have been farther and wider.

    ''She''s inherited my physical strength?'' Ao Shen became frustrated for a moment before quickly reigning himself and analyzing the situation.

    ''She should not have inherited by experience.''

    Ao Shen rushed and shed with her, but this time, things were different. After their first touch, a fog of darkness suddenly came from Envy''s hand and enveloped her right hand before she could even understand what had happened. Luckily, she reacted quickly and cut off the corroded arm in time.

    [Eroding Barrier]

    Envy surrounded herself with a bronze-colored barrier with the power of decay; anything or anyone touching it would suffer from its power. She took this moment of stability to analyze what urred, ignoring Ao Shen, who was bashing the barrier.

    ''He can control darkness that exists in any ce. In thatst attack, he controlled the darkness created by my clenched fist. Truly ingenious,'' she thought with gritted teeth. With the Duyi Realm, it will take much effort to regrow that arm.

    ''My mission is finished, but I''m not satisfied. I will not leave until I make him suffer.''

    Envy did not hesitate as she mirrored someone else: Wrath. As the phantom manifested, her face became paler, and blood trickled down from her eyes, nose, and ears. She gritted her teeth to bear the pain but did not make a sound.

    She held a summoned sword with her left hand, taking a striking motion. Immediately, death alerts shed in Ao Shen''s mind as his skin tingled.

    Swish!

    He was horrified as he watched that sh with the power to eradicate Heaven; he knew he would not survive this attack if he did not do something. So, scales covered his entire body like armor, providing them with defensive capabilities, unlike anything he previously disyed.

    Boom!

    The sh pushed Ao Shen hundreds of meters away before he crashed to the ground. He coughed a big mouthful of blood as he looked at his terrible state; he was almost cleaved into two. The dragon quickly raised his head to check on his opponent, but there was no one.

    Envy''s base:

    She appeared in the castle and did not hesitate to rush to a room with a green pool. As Envyy inside, a powerful vitality entered her body to heal all her injuries. After taking a moment to stabilize herself, she contacted Wrath through the mirror.

    "How did it go?"

    "Not well. The demon race refused to ally with us."

    "Although I expected this oue, I''m still disappointed,'' replied Wrath with a sigh.

    "Should we try to convince the other demon race?"

    "Demon Tribe is very united under his banner. I doubt they would go against him¨Cespecially to ally with the devil race."

    "Yes, with their alliance with the Dao Opening Sect, their lived have improved tremendously; they don''t actually need us," agreed Envy.

    "Did you get information about him?"

    "Innate Lifeform, as we theorized, Dao of Darkness, 3-Leaf strength, very aggressive fighting style, also cautious when needed. However, he was not using all his strength." During the entire battle, Ao Shen never used his full transformation, and Envy noticed.

    "3-leaf? The Myriad Emperor World is truly a cesspool of talented individuals. Do you know what species he is?"

    "Either a serpent or dragon." Envy saw the scale during thest attack, but she did not know for sure if they were from an Innate Dragon or some Innate Snake Species.

    "Snake or Dragon, both powerful," muttered Wrath. Although snakes are often considered the degraded bloodline of dragons, this was not absolute. There are some Innate Snake Lifeforms as scary¨Cif not more¨Cas dragons.

    "I sensed you used my power. What was the result?"

    "He survived with heavy injuries."

    "He survived a 4-Leaf attack? He might be hiding a lot of strength."

    "Probably."

    "Alright, I''ll notify the others. Be on standby to execute the n at a moment''s notice."

 Chapter 678 Hidden Rules

    Wang Wei and the group looked at the towering mountain with a castle at the top. It was a world of white due to the snow, and they observed only one road from the bottom to the top.

    "This thing is a nightmare to conquer," said Tie Gang. "There is only one path, and our troops would be decimated before reaching the top. Even with the Undying Legion, we would suffer terrible losses before we reach the castle."

    "It''s a doubleyer formation," added Yan Liling. "The outer formation covers the mountain, while the inneryer protects the castle. Both are Immortal Tier, if not more."

    "I''m guessing the Array Virus will not work for these formations?" asked Li Jun.

    "No," replied Wang Ju.

    "With the formation, it''s virtually impossible to dig secret tunnels to reach the top," Li Jun added. "We cannot use blockade tactics since they are likely self-sufficient with a small world full of resources.

    "We do not know the effect the low temperature will have on our soldiers, and given this stupid game, there will definitely be consequences."

    Everyone looked at the map, shaking their head. Without all the restrictions, they would have way more options to conquer this mountain. But as of now, it was imprable.

    "The best tactic would be to lure them out," added Tie Gang. "But I doubt the enemy is so stupid. So far, the Sloth King seems a rather careful individual by his actions, and he might not even be in the base."

    "The conclusion is we might be able to conquer this ce, but the damage to our troops would be catastrophic. So, it''s not worth it," concluded Li Jun before looking at Wang Wei. "What do you think?"

    "I don''t care about the Sloth King. However, If I can get my hands on this base, my understanding of Order-Disorder Dao would benefit immensely."

    "Do you want to take the risk? The price we will have to use to retrain these troops is not worth the benefit. I''m sure you can find another way toprehend thews from this game." Li Jun spent too much time with these men and did not want to die needlessly.

    "We don''t have to lose much. We will use their rules against them," replied Wang Wei before exining his tactic.

    "That might work, but you must deal with the formations."

    "Leave it to Liling and me."

    Li Jun quickly mobilized the troops and divided them into many groups before sending them back to the previous cities they had conquered. Meanwhile, Wang Wei and Yan Liling sat cross-legged before the mountain entrance, analyzing this Immortal Formation.

    The process went smoothly with Wang Wei at the helm. Although his main body stopped studying professions, his other incarnations had plenty of time and took any chance they had to practice. So, he only had to absorb their knowledge and experience.

    Two weekster, the preparations finished. Wang Wei and Yan Liling activated the Array gs they nted around the mountain to counter the formation. Then, Li Jun and Tie Gang led the troops.

    Surrounding the two legions were two different groups: Fang Lijun''s men and a group of mortal devils. With the threat of starving their loved ones, these devils had no choice but to follow orders.

    The group then used them as leverage. If the enemy fired on them, they would hit the mortals and be penalized by the rules.

    As expected, no one fired on the troops as they slowly marched up the mountain toward the castle. On the way up, Wang Wei and Yan Liling will continue toy gs in different spots.

    "Damn it," said the Castle Captain with gritted teeth as he watched the enemy''s tactic. With this method, he could not use wide-scale attacks through the soldiers or the mountain formation. He could not even use an avnche as a tactic.

    "Archers, shoot the people in the middle," he ordered, and his troops responded. Unfortunately, Li Jun''s troops were also elite and countered these attacks with their own arrows. Furthermore, they used Fang Lijun''s men as shields when necessary.

    After marching a quarter up the mountain, Li Jun already noticed his man''s stamina deteriorated at a faster rate than before, most likely because of the snow. So, he ordered them to stop and set up camp.

    A group of archers will be on guard before switching to another. Yan Liling set up a formation of her own to protect the group and give them time to rest. She also ensured the devil mortal had proper heating; thest thing the group needed was for any of these people to die because of them.

    Inside the castle:

    ? The captain knelt while talking to a floating mirror.

    "I guess I should have expected such cruel tactics from the Myriad Emperor people."

    "Master, do you want to attack? We are willing to bear the consequences."

    "No, Heavenly Dao is on our side because we care and protect the people to the best of our ability. Doing this is counterproductive to our purpose," disagreed Sloth.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "But, at this rate, they would soon reach the castle. I doubt the formation is enough to stop them."

    "I know, so you guys need to use Tactic 15. I will give you authority for the base."

    The captain was momentarily shocked, "As you wish." Sloth took onest look at his castle before ending themunication; he went to report to Wrath.

    The group slowly marched up the mountain for three days until they reached the castle.

    "Have you noticed?" said Tie Gang, looking at the castle ahead.

    "Yes, their attacks have not been as constant as the first day," nodded Li Jun, who looked at the other two set-up gs. A few hourster, the formation opened, and Li Jun broke the gate with one spear.

    As he led his soldiers inside, he quickly noticed an anomaly: too few soldiers were in this ce.

    The devil troops looked at the invaders with hatred. Then, with unbridled passion and determination, the leading general yelled: "Glory to the devil race! Curse the humans." He crushed a talisman that immediately led to countless runes appearing above the castle.

    "As expected, they want to blow up the castle to kill us with it," said Yan Liling, who calmly activated the gs they ced all over the ce, taking control of the castle''s formation and annulling the devil''s attempt.

    Li Jun led his men to kill the remaining devil soldiers while Wang Ju went to check the castle. Everything disappeared, leaving little to nothing of value. However, they discovered the central hub of the base, which was a mirror.

    "ording to the game rule, we can use the base''s power after conquering it," stated Wang Wei as he looked at the mirror.

    "However, if they destroyed it as nned, we would have nothing."

    "What can this mirror do?" asked Li Jun.

    "I can monitor the entire Sloth Territory and use teleportation once a day."

    "That''s it."

    "What do you expect?" said Tie Gang. "The entire point is to restrict us."

    "That''s more than enough,"mented Wang Wei. "Use the mirror to get the 100 million troops quota. I''m going to use this ce to retreat."

    Wang Wei used the main room of the castle for his retreat. He connected to this base,prehending the Order-Disorder Laws that Heavenly Dao used to create this base or the concept behind this base''s existence.

    The process was smooth and fast because he essentially had a teacher teaching about this particrw. As such, a few dayster, after using his Spirit Particles and 360 Future Buddha Self, he learned something new: how to add hidden rules and restrictions using Order and Disorder Dao.

    "Quite the fruitful retreat," muttered Wang Wei as he opened his eyes. "Now, time to find out what the devil race is nning."

    As he walked out, he saw Wang Ju waiting for him. "How is the situation?"

    "Li Jun fulfilled his quota."

    "Oh," said Wang Wei as he checked his entrance token, and she was correct. "I knew I could count on him."

    "Do you want us to exit the game and leave one soldier for you?"

    "No need for that," replied Wang Wei before mobilizing his Order Dao. After using a technique, the title above his head suddenly changed to [Neutral King]. He could now travel anywhere in this territory, but the restriction is he could not attack anyone¨Cunless counter-attacking.

    "As you expected of you, young master."

    "Oh my, since when were you soplimentary?"

    "Isn''t it you who said it would help my career to sometimes slip somepliment to the boss? I remember your exact words were to be discrete and not make it look like you''re a sycophant."

    "Hahaha, I did say that, didn''t I? Well, who would rejectpliments?" replied Wang Wei as he looked into the sky. "Tell Li Jun he can send the troops home, but don''t leave it. I feel something big is going to happen."

    "Something big? What do you mean?"

    "Just a feeling." Wang Wei then flew away. With his new status, he still could not teleport, but he did not need to with his speed.

 Chapter 679 Devils Purpose

    Wang Wei flew to the Greed Territory beforending. He did not have a map, but he could calcte the ces he had to go with limited results. He flew to the nearby mountains, forests, and even some cities. After finishing, he flew to the Envy Territory and repeated the process.

    After doing this for all seven territories, Wang Wei had a pondering look. ''Let''s make a final check." He flew to a nearby mountain and set up a formation. Subsequently, he sent a projection to leave this subcontinent and headed to the Nine Devil God World to look at the situation.

    Seven Deadly Sins Conference:

    "He stopped in my territory," said Pride.

    "Don''t be as stupid as Lust and attack him,"manded Wrath.

    "I know."

    "The question is, how does he have such mobility?" asked Greed. "Did he use the same method as Yi Lianchang?"

    "No, he used his Disorder Dao to give a special title," analyzed Wrath. "A title that granted him mobility by sacrificing something."

    "Can he do that?"

    "With a high enough understanding of Order-Disorder Dao."

    "Luckily, he is the only one that cultivates this Dao to this level," added Sloth.

    "None of that matters," said Gluttony. "With his intelligence, it''s only a matter of time before he discovers our n. We need to prepare what to do after this?"

    Everyone agreed with him, so they looked at Wrath, who sighed: "We may not have many options."

    "Can''t you stop him?" asked Envy.

    "Of course not," replied Wrath.

    "Even with Devil Retribution Sword?"

    "The sword is not readied yet. And even if it was, I won''t know the final result until I subdue it," replied Wrath, stressed as she caressed her temple. "Dismiss, and we will intervene at ater date. Stay away from Wang Wei if he everes to your base."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Wrath opened her eyes from the main room of her castle. She stood up and fixed her clothes before heading to a special room with a formation. After activating it, she waited a few seconds before a shadowy figure appeared.

    She bowed with the utmost politeness, "Master."

    "What has happened?"

    "Here is the current situation¡­."

    "I see," said the figure before sighing deeply. "Maybe, this is fate."

    "Master¨C"

    "You don''t need to say anything." The figure looked at his favorite disciple. Wrath was the first of the other seven. He met her long before the others and personally trained her. The shadowy figure allowed her to inherit his most powerful Dao: Heaven Eradicating Dao.

    He told her about the Nine Extremity Dao Foundation and watched over her during her reincarnation. He ensured the reincarnation was not random and she could establish her foundation in the shortest time possible.

    Unfortunately, Empress Wu''s seal was difficult for him topletely nullified in his current state, so it affected Wrath during her reincarnation, making her fail the process. Luckily, Wrath was not discouraged and thought of creating the Devil Retribution Sword to make up for her strength.

    Then, the figure met the other six and had her participate in a trial to show her dominance. Once he gathered the seven, they began the n.

    "I don''t have much time left," said the figure.

    "Master," said Wrath, with tears falling from her eyes. She remembered when she was nothing but a young devil, starving in the Nine Devil God World. Her master gave her food, shelter, and strength to protect herself and the people she cared for. During her long life, her master has always been with her.

    "You have the bad habit of relying on me when things get too difficult. I will no longer be here, so you have to deal with this situation yourself."

    "I-I will."

    "Disciple, I''m sorry."

    "You don''t have to be."

    "But I am. I should never have forced my dreams, hopes, and regrets on you."

    "I am willing."

    The figure shook his head. What choice did that starving little girl have?

    "You need to take care of yourself from now. Remember, you''re safety is more important than the n." The shadowy figure looked in the Pride Territory direction before disappearing.

    Wrath breathed deeply before wiping the tears from her eyes. She knew this moment would arrive one day; she did not expect it toe when things were so close to sess. After calming her emotions, a look of determination appeared before leaving the room.

    ¡­

    Wang Wei opened his eyes, "As predicted." One of his working theories was correct: The devil race in this continent wanted to sacrifice the Nine Devil God World to the Myriad Emperor World in exchange for epting their status as a sub-species of humans with devil bloodlines. This n is why most devils in this continent have a human bloodline; some can even be considered pure humans with devil bloodlines.

    If this n seeded, not only would the crime of the devil''s race be pardoned, the Seven Sins Kings will be allowed to participate in the Heaven Will Battle and prove the Dao.

    Wang Wei frowned as the situation becameplex. He divined something and sighed with disappointment, "Only 2? Not enough." After absorbing the Nine Devil God World, the Myriad Emperor World will only give birth to 2 Heaven Will.

    This should be good news for Wang Wei since he could split the final battle with Di Tian withoutpeting. However, this result would affect his n for Li Jun and Yan Liling.

    ''Should I let thempete in the generations after my father instead? We have the Karma Washing Water even if I''m not here?'' thought Wang Wei. After all, he was not entirely sure he could defeat Di Tian since thetter had a higher chance of reaching Ten Extremity than him.

    If there was no need to fight and he could prove the Dao, why not take this opportunity? After all, who wants to work hard for something they could easily acquire? Who wants to take risks in uncertain things when something else is guaranteed? So, the answer was obvious. He should¡­

    ''No, I cannot have this mindset,'' thought Wang Wei, who woke up from this temptation. ''My cultivation path will not be easy or smooth. And Di Tian is nothing but of the many obstacles I must ovee.''

    His mind cleared, and he began to analyze this choice more rationally. Li Jun''s role would allow him to gather a ton of merit, so he needed someone with the appropriate strength and someone he could trust. Meanwhile, Yan Liling will be part of the protocol to ensure the longevity of his era, allowing him to benefit from the era''s luck for a long period after he ascends.

    If they have to prove the Dao after his father''s generation, too many unpredictable variables could happen, and it''s not guaranteed they would prove the Dao then. Meanwhile, if he refined the Nine Devil God World, these two are guaranteed to seed.

    Additionally, his n of making these two Emperors is a way to deal with the Twelve Emperor Curse. Li Jun and Yan Liling will be the sect''s 11th and 12th Emperors, and his father will be the 13th.

    After his training, his father should have 5-Root strength once hepletes his Nine Extremity Foundation. As such, once he participates in the Heaven the next generation''s Heaven Will Battle, Heavenly Dao will not have much time to scheme against the sect, nor would it be able to do much against Wang Tian''s overwhelming strength.

    The best course of action Heavenly Dao can take is to skip the next generation as it did before. However, Wang Tian can still wait for another generation and would still win. Wang Wei has decided to modify Samsara to prevent anyone practicing Nine Extremity from reincarnating in the Myriad Emperor World in the next few generations.

    In conclusion, only if a Heaven Chosen who has the unorthodox Nine Extremity Foundation showed up in the next few generations would Heavenly Dao have a slight chance at stopping Wang Tian from proving the Dao and breaking the curse.

    ''If only there were other worlds simr to devil worlds left,'' thought Wang Wei. From what he learned from his wife, after the devil race''s downfall, other nes ced pressure on three different nes that had a simrposition to the Nine Devil God World, where multiple Emperors existed at once; they forced these worlds to revert to a system of one Emperor per generation.

    ''Maybe things have changed, and there is some new world?'' However, he shook his head since there was no way to know as of now. His Fate Shadow Guard had ess to a few hundred World Communities because of the Commerce Hub. However, there were 3000 Communities in the lower dimension, and it was not easy to gather information on all of them.

    Furthermore, there is a reason it would be easy for him to refine the Nine Devil God World; it''s because the generational clean-ups have caused a strong karmic bond between these two worlds, making them deeply interconnected. Other ces did not have this connection.

    Anyways, he made his choice and will ept the result. He had the utmost confidence in himself that he would be the final winner. Wang Wei took this opportunity to check on the Science and Technology World. The scientists had already created the Ninth Stage Gic Warrior and were working on Quasi-Emperors before tackling the Emperor''s Blood.

    ''I need to convince Heavenly Dao to refuse this merger. Otherwise, I''ll have to do something to lose the Son Era Title.'' This was the best solution to the current problem.

    Wang Wei prepared to contact Heavenly Dao and negotiate when he sensed something.

    "Who is there?"

 Chapter 680 Primogenitor

    Wang Wei saw a young man floating before him. The young man was handsome, with piercing red eyes that seemed to prate the soul. The person wore a ck robe, but they were not actual clothes; it was more akin to a robe made entirely out of shadows.

    Despite his young visage, he had an air of vicissitude around him, indicating he might be considered ancientpared to even his sect''s Ancestors he interacted it.

    "Who are you?" Wang Wei asked again, already on guard and prepared to activate the talisman Origin One gave him.

    "People used to call me the Devil Primogenitor, but my name is Mo Yuan."

    "Devil Primogenitor? You''re the True Devil responsible for the devil race''s invasion of the lower dimension?"

    "You even know of this? I guess I should not be surprised. But yes, you are correct."

    "Shouldn''t you be dead?"

    "I should, but things like resentment, regret, Willpower, and obsessions are powerful forces that can create miracles."

    "I guess they are," muttered Wang Wei as he suddenly understood many things. He now knew who created the Heavenly Dao of this continent, who gave it its power and modified it to protect the devils in this ce.

    "What can I do for you, Lord Mo Yuan?"

    "I did not expect to see another True Devil before I disappeared. I was curious, so I came to see you."

    "I don''t think True Devils are such a rarity."

    "They are. There are many seedlings in the Chaos Universe. People born resenting rules and restrictions, pursuing absolute freedom. However, few can walk the path of cultivation, and fewer can be enlightened on a True Devil''s identity and ept it."

    "If you put things that way, we might indeed be rare."

    "You don''t seem to care too much about being a True Devil?"

    "Well, it''s not like there is any benefit in being one," said Wang Wei while shrugging. "Plus, why would I let a title dictate how I feel, believe, or behave? Am I a true devil? Okay, it won''t change much in my life."

    Mo Yuan paused after hearing this before a burst of boisterousughter emanated from him, "Maybe If I had a simr mindset, things would have been different."

    "So, what exactly happened to you?"

    "Why should I tell you?" replied Mo Yuan with a rxed smile.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Common, help a fellow True Devil out."

    "Hahaha, what an interesting kid. Instead of answering your question, tell me what you think happened to me?"

    "Isn''t it obvious? Based on the devil race''s fate in the lower dimension, your actions created too many enemies and not enough friends or allies. And the result was you dying through the besiegement of countless powerhouses."

    Mo Yuan''s joyous mood suddenly changed, reced by anger, hatred, sadness, and unwillingness. Then he sighed, "You''re right. I was so obsessed with bing free that I became a fool. My actions endangered my race, condemning them to years of pain and suffering."

    Mo Yuan looked in the distance, his eyes scanning this subcontinent before gazing at the sealed Nine Devil God World.

    "Do you know the saddening thing? My actions were meaningless in the grand scheme of things. I projected all my hatred into True Heavenly Dao, believing once I eradicated it, I would be free. Hahaha, how stupid I was. It is nothing but a small part of a muchrger cog.

    "My vision should have been grander; I should have considered things more thoroughly, using Heavenly Dao as nothing more than one of my stepping stones to true freedom. Better yet, I could have allied with it if it could help me achieve my goal."

    Mo Yuan shook his head as he realized he was rambling. He then looked back at Wang Wei. "Excuse me. I have a lot on my mind, and I got carried away."

    "I understand. After all, there is no cure for regrets."

    "Is that what drives you to pursuit freedom?"

    "One of the reasons," replied Wang Wei. "I have family and loved ones. I do not want any regrets because I could not prevent or fix if something happened to them."

    "I see," uttered Mo Yuan softly as the image of Wrath shed in his mind. "You wanted to ask me some questions? Go ahead."

    "How did your conquest of the Eternal Ascension Worldst for so long? I know countless powerful factions like the Dao Opening Sect, the Buddhist Sect, the Qin Saint Court, and numerous others attacked you together. How did you block the power of so many Paragons?"

    Wang Wei could not understand this aspect of history¨Cespecially after confirming the devil race made too many enemies and not enough allies.

    "You do know a lot," replied Mo Yuan. "I guess there is no point in hiding it now. I possessed a broken half-step detachment treasure. Although I could not utilize all its power, it was enough to fight all these unparallel genius and remain victorious."

    ''Half-Step Detachment? Is that the name of the realm after Paragons? Fitting, I guess,'' thought Wang Wei.

    "I understand now. After your defeat, the Eternal Ascension World underwent a Golden Age. However, it was most likely not a coincidence. My Ancestor¨CQiyuan¨Clearned of the cultivation path after Paragon from your broken treasure. Then, he nned the Second Origin Battle and maybe even the Golden Age to find the way forward.

    "Correct," said Mo Yuan as the hatred and unwillingness shed in his eyes again. "And the treasure is probably a chess move from Grand Dao to elerate the growth of the Chaos Universe."

    Wang Wei''s eyes lit up as he understood thetter''s meaning.

    "After the Ultimate Taboo, although many Paragons died, Half-Step Detachment appeared in the universe. No, they became moremon¨Cessentially elevating the power ceiling of the universe."

    Mo Yun gave him an approved look before saying, "Let''s stop talking about these things since you''re too weak."

    Wang Wei nodded and no longer pressed on the issue, "Are you now going to tell me the real reason you came to see me?"

    "Yes. I want to make a deal with you."

    "I''m listening."

    "I want you to give my disciple, Wrath, an opportunity to rise. In exchange, I will tell you where I kept that treasure."

    ''Didn''t someone take it after your defeat?"

    "That I don''t know. It might have fallen in someone''s paw, or it might have been lost during the chaos. However, the secret realm I received the treasure contained two pieces. I only pass the trial for one, and you can try for the second."

    "Is it in the Eternal Ascension World?"

    "No, it''s somewhere in Primordial Chaos."

    "Why are you asking me to help one person instead of your race?" continued Wang Wei.

    Mo Yuan did not immediately answer. Instead, he looked at the Nine Devil God World, focusing on the seal around the ne. "I''m actually thankful to Empress Wu. In the upper dimension, they wiped out every single devil race member. To this day, anyone with a thread of our bloodline will suffer discrimination and have a hard life.

    "The same fate happened to myrades in the lower dimension. Luckily, the seal acted as a form of protection, and the cruelty of the Myriad Emperor World ended up sparring the extinction of the devil race."

    "All the more reason you would want to save them."

    "Your presence is proof that fate does not want the devil race to make aeback," replied Mo Yuan. He did not think it was a coincidence that another True Devil would be stopping his race''s rise.

    "Plus, I''ve taken sce in the fact that my race exists in other Chaos Worlds and thrives in some ces."

    "If I only have to watch out for her, I don''t mind epting your deal. I give you my word."

    Mo Yuan smiled since that was enough for him. He knew True Devils were the most honorable untrustworthy people. They will lie, steal, and scheme for their goals and ambitions. However, they will not break them once they give you their words.

    He raised his hand to condense a ball containing information before suspending it before Wang Wei; he did not directly inject it into thetter''s body.

    After putting the thing away, Wang Wei asked, "Are you not going to say goodbye to Wrath? You seem to care a lot about her."

    "I''ve already said my final words," replied Mo Yuan. "Onest piece of advice: you might not care about your True Devil status, but some people will."

    "I guess as much." With the rebellious ideologies of True Devils, Wang Wei could already predict the amount of trouble these guys would cause wherever they were, giving the name a bad reputation.

    Mo Yuan began to disperse into tiny motes of lights. Now he felt some peace after meeting someone like him and ensuring his disciple''s future, the obsession that kept him tethered to this ce vanished. More importantly, the remaining power of the treasure also dissipated.

    ''It''s confirmed. Someone forcibly changed the main timeline. Who has such power? And why did they do it?''

    In thest moment before he died, Mo Yuan connected to his treasure and saw some odd image he could not understand: he saw he died under Empress Wu''s hand. However, his real death had no rtion to her.

    At first, Mo Yuan thought his mind peeped into a parallel timeline. But now, he finally understood the truth: someone forcibly changed the Primordial Timeline, which should not be possible.

    ''Well, it does not matter to me. My story ends here.'' He took onest look at Wang Wei.

    ''I wish I could see how his story unfolds and eventually ends.''

    He looked at Wrath, who was preparing to respond to the current situation.

    ''I wish I could see you grow.''

 Chapter 681 Heavenly Daos Chat

    Wang Wei watched Mo Yuan disappear and could only sigh. He cupped his hand before bowing deeply; he showed respect for a senior who walked the same path. Maybe in the future, his fate will be the same. No, the only difference is he won''t be alone if it ever ends for him. At least, he hoped it would be so.

    He looked in the direction of the Wrath Territory before continuing his original objective: contact Heavenly Dao and have a conversation. Soon, Wang Wei found himself standing in an all-white space with an enormous eye above him.

    [My son, what can I do for you?]

    ''Son? Well, technically, all creatures of the Myriad Emperor World are Heavenly Dao''s children.'' thought Wang Wei. Of course, he would not call her mother or father. Their rtionship only recently became decent, and depending on how today goes, it might sour again.

    "I came to convince you to refuse the merger with the Nine Devil God World," said Wang Wei.

    [Why would I do that? The merger will drastically increase my World Source and benefit the world.]

    "But what about the downside?" countered Wang Wei. "The devil race is hated by every ne in the lower dimension. Once they know we ept them as one of our own, many will react negatively."

    [I know the danger, and they are worth it.]

    Wang Wei squinted his eyes as many things shed in his mind. He knew Heavenly Dao was not stupid, nor did it rely on emotion to make decisions. Everything it did was based on pure logic and with an objective in mind.

    "You want to use the pressure of the other nes to forcibly elerate the rate of the Myriad Emperor ne''s recovery?"

    [Yes. The new era will need some time before it can revitalize the world. However, foreign pressure is a great way to elerate the process.]

    Wang Wei controlled every fiber in his body to not call this thing stupid; he never thought that his Willpower would work so hard for self-control one day.

    "There is a time for everything. The Myriad Emperor World needs a period of peace toy the foundation. Then it can interact with other nes. It does not require to be constantly oveing enemies.

    "And this is exactly what will happen if we ept the devil race. Other factions will use this excuse to justify war against us. Under the banner of avenging the atrocities of the devil race, any faction with some influence can rally hundreds of nes¨Cif not more¨Cagainst us."

    [I have faith in you.]

    "You shouldn''t," replied Wang Wei. "As the ruler responsible for the development of the Myriad Emperor World, you should never ce all your eggs in one basket.

    "What if Di Tian is the one who is the final winner? Do you think he would care if a bunch of nes invaded? As long as he revives his wife, he will sell the world if necessary.

    "What about the others? On the likely chance they are thest man standing, would they have the strength to stop an invasion on such arge scale? The answer is obvious.

    "Finally, there is me. Do you think I would just ept bing the enemy of the entire Endless Void? I am a person who learns from his history: the devil race suffered a catastrophe of annihtion because they were enemies with the whole world. Why would I repeat their mistake?

    "Furthermore, you overestimate how much I care for the Myriad Emperor World. I want it to prosper beyond any era that ever existed because it will bring me merit, luck, destiny, and protection. If I had to face an invasion from so many nes, I would just ensure the survival of my sect. That is the ugly truth."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Heavenly Dao did not immediately answer as it calcted the effect of its decision, taking every word of Wang Wei into ount. It calcted Wang Wei would set up the foundation of a brilliant era. Unfortunately, it did not know the exact n.

    However, no matter the era, it will take a couple of generations to show any real effect. So, Heavenly Dao wanted to elerate the process. Taking into ount Wang Wei and Di Tian''s strength after proving the Dao, they should be able to stop any invasion and use war to elerate the recovery and growth of the ne. It even prepared to negotiate with Di Tian using his wife''s imprint.

    Now, Heavenly Dao wavered on its decision¨Cespecially after the recent things that urred outside of the ne with the foreigners.

    "Furthermore, you need to see things from a long-term perspective instead of short-term," continued Wang Wei. "And as long as the devil race is part of our ne, these factions will have a justification to wage war against us. We might defeat them now, but a few hundred generationster, they can use the same excuse to start a war and rally allies.

    "Then there is the integration of the devil race. Their hatred for humans is ingrained deeply in their bloodline. After integration, such intense emotions are bound to create chaos, contradictions, and in-fighting. At first, the problem won''t be as big because of how weak they are. However, when a mighty Great Emperor appeared in their ranks, the same situation with the Golden Ape Emperor might ur¨Cbut even worse."

    [I considered this possibility and hoped you used your diplomatic capabilities to deal with this issue¨Cjust like you did the demon race.]

    Wang Wei''s lips twitched. He did not know whether to be thankful Heavenly Dao thought so highly of him or should hein that thetter overestimated him.

    "The demon race is still a ticking time bomb despite my effort. I will spend some time appeasing them and making their situation better. But even then, I will not be able topletely garner their trust nor remove their hatred for humans.

    "And in the case of the devil race, their hatred and distrust are a hundred times worse. Even If I did my best to alleviate the situation, after leaving, everything could revert to the way it was. To be honest, this is one of my worries for the demon race."

    [The demons are a rigid and unmalleable species. So, there is a high possibility of that happening.]

    Wang Wei agreed with that statement.

    "Back to the devil topic. epting them in our midst has other repercussions. We do not know how it will affect the Great Emperors from our ne after they ascend. From my knowledge, they are also greatly hated in the upper dimensions. Maybe, some powerhouse will begin to attack members of our ne for epting the devil race as our own."

    [The Upper Dimension is outside the scope of my duty. I did not consider this possibility.] Heavenly Dao knew it benefited greatly when its Emperors reached higher cultivation stages or aplished extraordinary feats in the upper dimension. However, once an Emperor ascends, they are beyond the scope of its programming.

    "Finally, there are the devil cultivators in the western continent. Recently, they have been quiet and docile because of the pressure from other fractions and theck of power. But after the devil integration, these devil cultivators will definitely ally with the devil race to increase their strength; they would soon be more restless and cause more chaos."

    Wang Wei has not decided what to do with the devil cultivators. A part of him wants to eliminate them since they are a source of trouble, a ticking time bomb waiting to explode. Another aspect of him felt they could be helpful since their craziness and brutality make them some of the greatest military strength when used appropriately.

    Heavenly Dao considered everything his chosen champion stated and calcted the world''s future, weighing its previous decision. It also took into ount the possible selfish motive of his chosen son. But it did not mind since it understood humans¨Cthe protagonist of its ne¨Cwas a race driven by emotions like selfishness and desires. It weighed the pros and cons.

    [After hearing your argument, I conclude my initial decision was wed.]

    "So, you''ve agreed to stop the merger?"

    [Yes.]

    Wang Wei breathed in relief. He did not want to do something drastic and forced this merger to stop.

    "I thank you for granting me an audience."

    Heavenly Dao did not say anything else and sent Wang Wei back. The main reason for such a swift decision was that it did not want to fall out with its chosen son.

    After years of calction, Heavenly Dao concluded he was the only one who could create a brilliant era. Anyone else who received the title of Era Son could, at best, create an era on par with the past but never surpass them. And such a person was rare to find amongst the current Heaven Chosens. Many had the strength to establish the era butcked the foresight, ingenuity, intelligence, charisma, and desire to make the world better.

    The truth is that if Di Tian were more malleable and open to working together, Heavenly Dao would not ce all its eggs on Wang Wei and decided quickly to end this merger.

 Chapter 682 Changes

    Wrath''s face became ugly as she received the news. The moment she heard Wang Wei was investigating all seven territories, she had a hunch this would be the result. She did not immediately give up and used an altar in one of the castle''s rooms to contact Heavenly Dao to negotiate.

    After a while, Wrath opened her eyes, trying extremely hard to control herself and not go on a rampage. She tried arguing with Heavenly Dao and convinced it to reconsider. She argued she would handle her race and have them stay low-key and not be detected.

    She argued she would manage their hatred and swore not to ally with the devil cultivator in the west. Regrettably, Heavenly Dao had better arguments about the consequences of other nes discovering the revival of the devil race and the effect their rise would have on the upper dimension.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Wrath''sst attempt was topromise and ask Heavenly Dao to only ept some people in this subcontinent with a certain level of human bloodlines. But it even rejected this proposition.

    As she sat dejected on a throne, she pondered the next step. The n she had spent so long working on ended before it even began, which was a devastating blow to her mind. She considered all her options before taking a deep breath.

    Seven Sins Conference:

    "Wrath, what happened?"

    "The in failed. The Myriad Emperor World''s Heavenly Dao backed out of our agreement."

    "What?!"

    "Wang Wei''s doing, I suppose?" asked Pride.

    "Yes."

    "We should have expected this oue once he began to snoop around the other territories," added Envy.

    "So, what are we going to do next?" asked Gluttony.

    Everyone looked at Wrath, waiting for her to make a decision.

    "The n continues, but we will go about it differently," said Wrath.

    "What do you mean?"

    "We will abandon our identity as devil race and integrate into the Myriad Emperor World. As long as we can prove the Dao, we can remove the seal and protect our race."

    "Use the array for us only instead of the entire race?" summarized Pride. "It might work, but Heavenly Dao will still ask us for a price."

    "One of the Devil Gods is enough of a price," added Wrath.

    "If it is only the seve¨CI mean the six of us, Heavenly Dao might ept. But it also might refuse."

    "That''s my only worry¨C"

    Wrath had not finished speaking when the projection space the group used tomunicate began to tremble. Before they could react, the illusory space ejected everybody out, and the conference forcefully ended.

    "What''s going on?" muttered Wrath before sensing something and appearing outside of the castle. She looked at the sky and immediately noticed it was no longer pure blue. It was now separated into four colors: blue, red, ck, and white.

    Cracks appeared above the heavens out of nowhere before Heavenly Dao manifested itself.

    [Unknown interference¡­Game Rules Copsing¡­Activating Counter-Attack Protocols¡­Mission¡­Fai...Lu¡­re.]

    Wrath''s face changed after seeing the information disyed above in the sky. Before she could think, process, orin about how the situation, a talisman condensed before her. She immediately recognized what it was since her master had mentioned it before.

    She used her Divine Sense to immediately refine the talisman.

    "It''s so weak? Anyway, it''s still enough. " She immediately controlled the remaining power of this continent''s Heavenly Dao to create a small world with extended capacity. Then, she summoned all the devil race¨Cmortals or not¨Cinto the small world.

    ''It''s regrettable I could not save the others. Anyway, there is still some power left,'' thought Wrath as she teleported to the room where the Devil Retribution Sword was brewing. Without hesitation, she sacrificed the remaining power of Heavenly Dao to elerate its growth.

    ''Come on,'' thought Wrath before she sensed something. She turned around, and her heart almost popped out of her chest. She saw someone behind her with a bright red mark floating above their head.

    Gluttony Territory:

    A young man with green eyes sat beside a bonfire, deep in thought, despite the noses of the troops next to him.

    ''The 100 million troops limit seemed to be much, but before these two, they won''t do much,'' thought Parasite. ''Even with an alliance of people with 100 million troops, they could ughter everyone in a matter of hours, if not less.''

    He spat on the floor, and it was an odd green color.

    ''No matter. The only purpose of these cannon fodders is to buy enough time to use Designer''s weapon.'' Such a weapon will be extremely draining and has a limited number of use. Furthermore, they have to consider the possibility of evading countless other variables.

    Parasyte suddenly felt something and looked at the sky. He saw Heavenly Dao''s message and the change of color.

    ''Someone outside is interfering?'' His eyes lit up as he waited for the changes to end. Immediately, he felt a weight lifted from his shoulder as he regained his freedom. He teleported to the distance in an instant before returning to his original ce.

    Parasyte took amunication talisman to contact the others. However, he saw a bright red mark floating above his head before he seeded.

    ''A target?'' He frowned since he could not understand how this came about. He tried a few techniques he knew to remove them, but the power behind this marker was beyond his understanding.

    ''This power has a faint fluctuation that seemed familiar,'' thought Parasyte for a moment before stopping thinking about it since he could not recall. Then, he contacted the others.

    "Do you guys know what''s happening?"

    "Some outside force is intervening in our cleanup," said Undead me.

    "I know this much," countered Parayste, annoyed that he stated the obvious.

    "I sense a lot of spatial disturbance. I guess a bunch of people teleported to this continent," added Designer. "And based on the target above our head, their targets are probably people from the Myriad Emperor World."

    "So, some ne wants to use this method to kill most of the Myriad Emperor World''s Heaven Chosens and dy their rise," summarized Parasyte, even more annoyed. "A pointless endeavor. All this will do is kill the weak ones and make it easier for these two to prove the Dao."

    Their ny on using other Heaven Chosen as cannon fodder through an alliance. However, the recent changes in this continent will not affect Wang Wei and Di Tian, only their allies, thus ruining their ns.

    "There is little we can do in this situation besides actively hunting these foreign Heaven Chosens," added Undead me. "However, if we disy too much strength, we will be on Wang Wei''s radar. And as you know, he has no hesitation about killing us just because of his suspicions."

    "Isn''t there some restrictions about him hunting us down? After all, as an Era Son, his actions would be detrimental to the world''s growth," asked Parasyte, and he looked at Designer for an answer.

    "Sons of Era must kill each other for destiny; that''s how things should be. However, this is the first time I''ve heard about aplete one, so I''m not sure."

    "Anyways, we cannot put our faith in the possibility he will not hunt us down," added Undead me.

    "True. Anyway, this situation can be favorable to us," added Parasyte. "We can help some of our allies that cannot reach the 100 million troops limit. All the Heaven Chosens are now gathered in this ce, making it easier to make allies."

    "This is also a perfect opportunity to gather more resources,"mented Designer. "We can plunder from these foreign Heaven Chosens. Or better yet, kidnap them and ask for their faction to pay us handsomely to return them intact."

    "This might work," agreed Parasyte. "However, we should be careful and use a third party for negotiations. As I said, we need to be more low-key."

    "Should we contact the others?" asked Undead me, and the three immediately became quiet since they knew what he meant. The Seven Moons also sent spies in other worldmunities. However, their existence is a backup n in case the ones in the Myriad Emperor World fail.

    These spies must prove the Dao in other World Communities before banding together to restrict any growth to the Myriad Emperor World. And if possible, give them a strong enough blow to dy their recovery for countless generations.

    The Seven Moons know the rise of the Myriad Emperor World is fated to ur, and it is the catalyst for the return of the other Paragons in Limbo. However, as beings who reached the pinnacle of the cultivation world, they can manipte fate or destiny to some extent. A better word would be to influence fate and redirect its power.

    "There is no benefit from contacting these people besides risking exposing ourselves," disagreed Parasyte.

    "We can exchange information to prepare in case our mission fails."

    "We will not fail."

    "Only people who are stupidly arrogant believe in absolute," countered Undead me. "No matter how well-thought our ns are, there is a chance of failure. So, we must prepare for the worse scenario."

    "He''s right," added Designer. "You know what is at stake."

    They are from the upper dimension, and their factions are directly or indirectly rted to the Seven Moons. They are loyal and deeply rooted with these rulers, meaning their fate is connected. If the seven moons fall, their fate won''t be any better.

    "Alright, let''s contact them."

 Chapter 683 Another Great Deal

    A beautiful woman walked out of a portal, looking at the surrounding with confusion. Her presence or beauty immediately eclipsed the ground she stood on, the floating clouds, and even the air she breathed.

    A few seconds afternding, some information appeared in her mind telling her to hunt the people with the red mark above their heads.

    "What is going on?" muttered Xu Shi. Not long ago, news of a secret realm with the inheritance of an Eternal Supreme spread throughout the world at an rming rate, enticing countless Heaven Chosen to check it out for themselves.

    At first, Xu Shi was not interested since her Primordial Chaos Art is an Eternal Supreme Level Scripture, but she also did not want someone from her world to get their hands on it. So, she went to check but not long after the secret realm opened, a mysterious power teleported everyone here and asked them to kill people with a red mark above their heads.

    Xu Shi felt something was wrong; the entire secret realm situation felt rushed, making her suspicious.

    After scanning the area, she flew in the northwest direction. Xu Shi had somewhat of a vague map inside her mind that indicated the closest person with a red mark. A few secondster, she saw the person.

    "Huo Fenghuang?"

    "Xu Shi?" asked the Ancient n heir. "Do you know what''s going on? Wait, why don''t you have a mark above your head?"

    Xu Shi did not immediately answer, but she guessed something. "You should be careful." After warning her formerpetitor, Xu Shi flew to the nearest mark on her map. And as expected, it was someone from the Myriad Emperor World.

    ''Someone is definitely nning against them,'' thought Xu Shi. She quickly analyzed the situation. The Emperor Enlightening Academy did not have anyone present on this continent, meaning they won''t lose much in this chaotic situation. Simultaneously, she cannot hunt these people and make more enemies for the Academy.

    ''I could use this situation to my advantage if I act swiftly enough.''

    She teleported to the distance without wasting time, heading to another territory.

    Wrath Territory:

    "W-Wang Wei," eximed Wrath as he looked at the handsome young man before him. She immediately held the Devil Retribution Sword in her hand, prepared for battle. "How did you get inside here?"

    "Whatever anomaly is happening to this continent disrupted the castle''s formation. So, it was easy for me to enter undetected," he replied before smiling. "Rx, I''m not here to harm you. Otherwise, I would have used a sneak attack."

    "Wouldn''t you be ashamed to use such a lowly tactic?"

    "No, I would not."

    "I''ve always believed humans'' capability for evil is higher than us, devils."

    "True, to some degree. However, our capability for good and empathy is something you, devils, will never experience," replied Wang Wei. "Let''s not mention these things. I came here because your master told me to look out for you. So, could you tell me what you n to do next?"

    "Do you think I would trust you because of a few words?"

    Wang Wei sighed before looking at the sword in her hand. "Interesting. I''ve used the same method once." He realized the sword was created using the same tactic he used in the Demon Supremacy World. It gathered all the negative emotions and karma of the devil race. After years of suffering at the hands of the Myriad Emperor World, the devil race has plenty of negative emotions.

    ''This sword has a lot of potentials,'' thought Wang Wei. Currently, this sword is limited to the Nine Devil God World. But one day, if Wrath can prove the Dao, she could gather power from all the suffering of all devils in the lower dimension. And maybe even the upper dimension.

    The potency of such a weapon after being nourished by the power of the Grand Dao Source is unfathomable.

    ''It''s a shame I would not be able to use it.'' Only a devil could wield this weapon. And as a human, this sword would revolt against him even if he used absolute force to restrain it. He could imagine it even destroying itself to prevent being wielded by a human.

    "You can use the sword like a pill and absorb some of its power. It should fix your broken Nine Extremity Foundation and grant you 2-Root Strength. Then, you can use the sword''s power to confront 5-Root, albeit for a short period."

    He then looked her in the eyes.

    "I can see through your eyes that you have not abandoned the devil race despite my actions. So, your best course of action would be temporarily abandoning the devil race and using your previous n on yourself¨Cbing a citizen of the Myriad Emperor World.

    "Then, you can prove the Dao to be an Eternal before returning to deal with the seal and protect your race. Am I right?"

    "My master once said the most annoying thing he experienced in his life was dealing with you, Overlords," said Wrath with a mocking sneer. "And he was right. Your arrogance and know-it-all attitude is disgusting."

    "I would not have to use my ''arrogance and know-it-all attitude'' if you followed along and told me your n. Instead, you chose to be stubborn, forcing me to use my intelligence to figure out your ns and granting me the initiative in the conversation.

    "If you had properly assessed the situation and followed along, you would not have to suffer the unpleasantry of my arrogance and know-it-all attitude."

    After this short conversation, Wang Wei could analyze what kind of person Wrath was. Intelligent, talented, loyal, but very inexperienced or sheltered. He could calcte that her master pampered her too much, rendering her incapable of hiding her emotions and partaking in political or emotional maniption. When facing people weaker than hers, she will be fine. But she will crumble under pressure when facing someone on par or even more powerful than her.

    Wrath took a deep breath to calm down. "Now that you know, what are you going to do?"

    "First of all, you cannot be a citizen of the Myriad Emperor World,"mented Wang Wei. "I don''t want our world to have any connection to the devil race¨Ceven if you will be considered human."

    "Impossible. The Myriad Emperor World is the one who defeated us and has a strong Karmic connection to our devil race. So, they are the only ne where this n has a remote chance of seeding."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Wrath discussed this situation with her master, and they derived the same conclusion. This is why the formation of this continent will secretly swallow the blood of the fallen soldiers from the Myriad Emperor World, to help acquire their citizen status and human race status.

    "There is another way to get your status: True Heavenly Dao. And it is a more legit status than any ne''s Heavenly Dao," countered Wang Wei.

    "How am I supposed to contact True Heavenly Dao? Plus, it hates the devil race after what my master did. So, why would it help us?"

    "It does not hate your race; it was disappointed by your action and thus decided to punish you. However, Heavenly Dao is all about bnce. So, as long as the Light Race exists, the devil race has a chance of resurgence.

    "As for how to contact it? It''s the same way you would contact any Heavenly Dao. The only caveat is that it will only respond if it is a pertinent issue, which the revival of the devil race is."

    Wrath frowned as she pondered what he said. "You may be correct, but True Heavenly Dao won''t just ept my proposition because I plead for it."

    "True. What were you going to exchange for my Heavenly Dao?"

    "Yours?"

    "Don''t mind the small stuff."

    "Wrath gave him an odd look before answering, "I was going to exchange the body of one of the remaining Devil Gods."

    "You can do that? Even with the destruction of this continent''s Heavenly Dao?"

    "Yes, since the array remains intact. Furthermore, the Devil Gods are willing to sacrifice themselves for the future of our race."

    "A self-sacrificing devil? I''ve officially seen everything in my life."

    "You people have vinized us throughout history; this is not as rare as you make it out to be," argued Wrath.

    "Or the current misery forced your race to evolve beyond your innate racial limitations."

    "I''m not here to argue with you."

    "Alright. Back to the topic, True Heavenly Dao probably won''t ept your exchange. What you need is merit and the highest kind of purple merit."

    "Where am I going to get my hands on something like that?" The devil race was not inventive or a race of high imagination. As such, it''s not easy for them to acquire merit. Usually, they would conquer other races or worlds to get their hands on such resources.

    "That''s where Ie in. I will exchange the merit for the Devil God''s body."

    "Aren''t I losing in such an exchange?"

    "Everything is about demand. In your current situation, I''m probably the only person with what you want and willing to trade with you. So, think of it that way."

    "Shameless profiteer."

    "Thank you for thepliment. Anyway, purple merit might be as rare of a resource as an Emperor''s body, so this exchange is not as one-sided as you make it to be."

    ''Calm down, Wrath. Breathe in and out.'' She wanted to attack him because of his shamelessness. "Anything else?"

    "Two things. After you acquire your status, please prove the Dao in another World Community. Although I promise your master to look out for you, I don''t want you to intervene in my affairs."

    "Why are you treating us like a gue."

    "That''s because you are. In the future, I can help you¨Cbut only secretly."

    Wang Wei has no hatred or personal feelings toward the devil race. However, if he wants his era to have longevity, the Myriad Emperor World cannot be directly connected to the devil race. Otherwise, people will use them to attack his new era after he leaves.

    "What is the second thing?" Wrath calmed down as she realized the importance of anyone willing to aid her¨Ceven if it was in the shadow.

    "I just need some aura of the destroy Heavenly Dao from you."

    Wrath frowned but did not ask why he wanted it. She directly took a good portion from the talisman and gave it to him.

    "It seems we have established some level of trust," he replied before taking out a purple orb and handing it to her. "This is a small portion of our deal. Once you hand the body, I''ll give you the rest."

    Wrath took the purple merit and said: "Give me a while, and I''ll fulfill my hands of the deal."

    "I look forward to it."

    Wang Wei was delighted with this deal. With an alive and drastically weakened Great Emperor, the scientists will have a much higher chance of sess in helping him reach Ten Extremity.

    As the final battle rapidly approaches, he feels even more pressure, which increases his desire for this project to seed.

    "It was nice working with you," he dered before walking out of the castle. He was about to figure out the changes to this continent when he suddenly sensed something.

    ''Someone is calling me?''

    He disappeared in the distance.

 Chapter 684 Clear Mind

    Wang Wei teleported to a mountain, where he saw someone waiting for him. And the moment heid eyes on her, the world seemed to brighten as if her very presence embellished the surroundings.

    "Ms. Xu Shi, I see you''re beautiful as ever."

    "Thank you, but are you saying that because you mean it or simply for pleasantry."

    "Of course, I mean it."

    "I found it hard to believe you."

    Wang Wei smiled before inviting her to sit as he manifested a table and served tea. "I was surprised when I did not see you during the Cleanup. Now, I understand why."

    Wang Wei was surprised after seeing her for two reasons. One, she was an Ultimate King by the standard of the previous game, with the strength of 5-Leaf, on par with Yin Gen. And given she was still in the Supreme Realm, she had some room for growth.

    The second reason is that her aura was foreign to the Myriad Emperor World, meaning she was no longer a citizen.

    "A lot of things change," responded Xu Shi.

    "I can see that. You seem more confident, rxed, and even free," stated Wang Wei as he took a sip of his tea. "Can you tell me what happened? If you don''t mind."

    "I don''t."

    A few thousand years ago, after the Deception Trial:

    Xu Shi was in a deep slumber, experiencing her life over and over, analyzing it from a third point of view. After watching her life more than a hundred times, she recognized three defining moments or periods.

    The first was her childhood. Xu Shi reviewed her childhood, experiencing this time of innocence and carefree one more time. Then, she focused on a core memory.

    Xu Guan and his wife were teaching a kid Xu Shi.

    "Listen up, Shi''er," said the fat man, who seemed eternally in that shape. "Your beauty is unparallel, so one day, you will marry a man of unmatched talent: a future Great Emperor. This way, you can bring prosperity to the family and live a happy life."

    His wife nodded with him before teaching her how to be a properdy and wife; she even taught her tricks to deal with a harem.

    At first, Xu Shi did not find anything wrong with this message. However, after seeing it a few hundred times and taking a moment to analyze the situation, she realized this core memory''s detriment in her life.

    ''Why did my father always believe me to one day be a wife? Why never treat me as a prospect Heaven Chosen?''

    She frowned as she contemted. ''Even If I did not have the talent, he could have taught me to use my beauty to take other people''s talent. Why did he have to instill in me the idea that my value was based on marrying a talented Heaven Chosen."

    Xu Shi continued watching her life, and the same idea was deeply ingrained in her mind by the other people she encountered. They lusted after her beauty, and all believed she would be the wife of a future Emperor.

    Soon, she saw the second memory of her life: the conference before the Heaven Chosen Selection Trial. She floated above the room, looking at her younger self and Wang Wei''s words.

    "...she is nothing but a vase."

    "Vase?"

    "A woman like her would offer nothing to a partnership. She is nothing but a beautiful decoration that added embellishment to me, but nothing of real substance. Let me ask you, what did you feel when you heard her ying the zither?"

    Xu Shi reviewed the memories when Wang Wei figured out her personality after listening to her zither.

    (AN: For a review, re-read chapter 201 Companion.)

    ''He waspletely wrong about me having been conditioned to only rely on men,'' thought Xu Shi as he reviewed this memory. ''When he called me a vase, anger and resentment awakened deep in me. Why was that?''

    Her life shed in my mind as she pondered deeper, "I wanted to prove him wrong. No, I wanted to prove to myself I was not simply a beautiful face. Maybe, deep down, I also resent my father, family, and friends for viewing me as nothing but a beautiful essory for someone else.''

    Soon after that event, her father epted marriage to her husband, Lin Fan. Xu Shi worked hard to be a supportive wife and redirected her resentment toward Wang Wei; she wanted to help her husband destroy him and show him who the vase was.

    ''All this because I did not want to confront myself and look inward.'' Xu Shi shook her head before continuing to experience her life¨Cfocusing on her rtionship with her husband.

    ''I did love him. Although it was a political marriage, I grew fond of him because of how much he adored and pampered me. However¡­"

    Xu Shi watched thest defining point of her life: Lin Fan''s death. She watched how he gave her the Dao-level Inheritance Seed, his parting words about their future, imagining their possible children, and his regret of not being able to experience it.

    ''Did he love me? Maybe. But did he love me as much as I did him? Did he give me the seed out of pure love?'' Countless thoughts and ideas appeared in her mind.

    ''After the ughter Trial, he was a different person than the one I married. He was more cunning, ruthless, and scheming. Hisst actions were not simply out of love. No, it was a desperate act to ensure his survival¨Cto ensure he would be one day revived."

    Xu Shi felt something break from her mind as she broke some mental shackle. She finally understood her obsession to revive him and its roots: it was a calcted move on his part.

    "You could have asked me directly instead of being so maniptive," muttered Xu Shi with a disappointed sigh. Then, the memory world crumbled as she woke up from the formation.

    "Daughter, how are you feeling?"

    "Groggy," responded Xu Shi, who felt slightly disoriented. "But I have some issues with you that I need to discuss." Gu Xuan could only smile wryly.

    Present Day:

    "So, that''s what happened," muttered Wang Wei, who was secretly embarrassed. He never cared about Xu Shi''s existence despite his words having so much effect on her. Although these words he said back at the Academy were his true thought, he only did this to impress Wu Hong.

    And now, after reviewing his actions, he realized how hypocritical he was, given how he sneered at the Heaven Chosens for acting like a peacock trying to court the opposite sex (Xu Shi) when he was doing the same for Wu Hong.

    "So, what will you do now about Lin Fan?"

    "I''m still going to revive him, but only to repay my karma. As for our marriage, I have not decided yet."

    "I wish you peace in whatever choice you make. But, you have not exined why you were not at the Cleanup."

    "After my enlightenment, the Academy decided to send me to another Heaven Will World to prove the Dao."

    "Oh, where did you go?"

    "The Martial Hegemony World," replied Xu Shi, not hiding it. "The Academy helped find a struggling Emperor Lineage and paid them to acquire an Identity Token."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "That''s a smart move," added Wang Wei as he took a sip of his drink. "So, why are you willing to reveal all this information to me?"

    "To make friends," replied Xu Shi. "I know the conflict between the Academy and the Dao Opening Sect. I thought it would be best to ally with each other instead of fighting."

    "Something tells me it''s not your main objective."

    ''It is. Although another one would also be, I hope you allow me to acquire Lin Fan''s Imprints." Xu Shu knew Emperors did not like others to intervene in their ne. So, although she is from the Myriad Emperor World, she is also a foreigner.

    "An alliance, huh?" thought Wang Wei. He did not mind her taking Lin Fan''s Imprints under his supervision. After all, if his existence were not affected, the Academy would have already acquired his imprints¨Cjust like he did for Ancestor Wucheng.

    As for an alliance with her? He did not care for her status as the Academy Headmaster. He never nned to eradicate the Academy because of Emperor Kong since he needed all the allies he could get to deal with the seven parasites. However, he cared about where she nned to prove the Dao: the Martial Hegemony World.

    As the worldmunity closest to the Myriad Emperor World, it was a strategic ce for any attacks. As such, he predicted the parasites would send countless spies from the upper dimension to prove the Dao there and prepare to deal with him.

    ''If Xu Shi could be the winner and even help me establish some foundation in that ce, it would be to my advantage.''

    "I would love an alliance between us," said Wang Wei before the two discussed things and signed a binding contract. Of course, Xu Shi did not only want to revive her husband and ced her own requirements. Luckily, the two came to a reasonable argument.

    "You need to be careful," warned Xu Shi. "Someone seemed to be targeting the Myriad Emperor World." She told him about the sudden appearance of the secret realm and how it teleported her here.

 Chapter 685 Deal After Deal

    ''Did the people responsible for the Heaven Devour Emperor''s doing be active? Or is it some tactic from the upper dimension?'' These were the two scenarios Wang Wei coulde up with to exin the current situation, as only these two people would want to intervene in the Myriad Emperor World''s rise.

    ''By using Heaven Chosens from other factions, it''s no longer a matter of interference but apetition of the younger generation. I guess this is one of the loopholes to Heavenly Dao''s rule of interference.''

    "Do you know more information?"

    "Unfortunately, no," replied Xu Shi. "My foundation is pretty shallow in the Martial Hegemony World. So, I did not hear any more news from the Endless Void."

    "I see. Well, thank you for the information," stated Wang Wei as he stood up. He then cupped his hand and saluted her. "It''s a pleasure working with you. Hope we can have asting friendship."

    "The same," replied Xu Shi as she saluted back.

    "Good luck in your battle."

    "I think you''re going to need it more than me," she replied with an angelic smile before disappearing into the horizon.

    "I hope this girl finds her happiness," muttered Wang Wei with a smile. "Now, what should I do."

    Regarding the current situation, he could guess that the Martial Hegemony World was not the only ce tricked into teleporting to this ce. The secret mastermind probably used this tactic to hide their track.

    Of all the worldmunitiesing here, any one of them could be the mastermind.

    ''The more pressing matter is that mysterious power capable of annihting a Heavenly Dao on par with an Eternal Emperor.''

    Wang Wei took out the Heavenly Dao aura and observed it.

    ''Let''s get some benefit first.'' He contacted Li Jun and Yan Liling, tasking them to search for the truth. Meanwhile, he prepared to use this aura to gain some understanding into the working of Heavenly Dao and see if he could use this opportunity to be enlightened and create his Heavenly Dao Control Level of his Force Control SKill¨Cor, at the very least, gets a peep into that level.

    Wang Wei waved his hand to set up many powerful formations around the mountain; he did not want these foreign pests to bother him. So, if they could not even deal with his formations, they were not with him dealing with them.

    Regrettably, before he could enter his seclusion, he received an emergency call from Heavenly Dao.

    ''What is it this time?'' He closed his eyes and contacted it for a second time.

    [I need your help]

    "What is it this time?"

    [I''m aware of the current situation of the cleanup, and I want you to help the Heaven Chosens.]

    "You want me to protect mypetitors? The people who will do anything to kill me during the final battle?" Wang Wei was genuinely speechless. "If not for you, I would have long killed them. Why would I help them?"

    [I know what I''m asking is much, but it is the best action for the word. Many of these geniuses are potential Eternal Emperors. As long as they survive the final battle and wash their Karma through sealing, they can prove the Dao.]

    "Wait, you want me to save them now but have no problem with me killing them during the Heaven Will Battle?" Every time he spoke to Heavenly Dao, Wang Wei was baffled by its mode of thinking.

    [The Heaven Will Battle exists to choose the very best of a generation, so death is inevitable. However, I aim to ensure they grow to their full potential.]

    "I guess that makes sense. But I still don''t want to do it."

    [You have grand ns for the world. And these people can be of great help to you.]

    "That''s true." Wang Wei always felt it was an excellent opportunity to be born into such a brilliant generation with so many talented. Regarding his n, many of these people can be great allies, and some will be annoying pests. Furthermore, he recently felt that he needed to make as many allies as possible, as it would be crucial for him in the distant future.

    "I still don''t want to help them. If they die here, it can only be said it was their fate. If you really want to help them, go ask Di Tian. Maybe, he''s willing to help you."

    [I did, and he refused.]

    ''Is that so?" replied Wang Wei with squinted eyes. He could guess Heavenly Dao did not want to rely on him entirely and even wanted some form of bnce. And Di Tian was the perfect person to do so.

    "Didn''t you trade with him? Make a deal of some kind?"

    [Yes, but he still refused.]

    "Why don''t you try to use his wife''s imprints as an exchange."

    Wang Wei theorized that Qiao Ning''s existence was affected during her death¨Cjust like Lin Fan. Adding that it''s been such a long time since her death, Di Tian did not have much time to revive her.

    [...]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Wang Wei frowned before smiling, "You want to use his wife''s imprint for a better deal. Maybe, when he proves the Dao. I guess these Heaven Chosens'' life is not as important as you say."

    ''Now that I think about it, Qiao Ning died near the end of the Emperor Beginning Era. Even if she used her Willpower and obsession to be a spirit, defy death and live to this present, her imprint should not havested so long.''

    Wang Wei always believed Qiao Ning was a miracle that should not have existed in the world, and Wu Hong agreed with him. Nevertheless, she could not prevent her imprints from deteriorating.

    ''Unless Heavenly Dao has kept it intact in case it needed it for the future. This thing is more sly than I sometimes give it credit.''

    Of course, there is the possibility this was True Heavenly Dao''s method of both punishing Di Tian and preparing to deal with him in the future.

    [I will be direct. If you save these Heaven Chosens, I will reward you handsomely.]

    "Now, we are talking," nodded Wang Wei. "What is your offer?"

    [A secret real that was a battle from the Null Era containing countless broken Chaos Treasures that you can use to refine your Proving Dao Artifact. Furthermore, there is the blood of numerous Innate and Primordial Gods.]

    ''Now I know how my fortunate encounter wille,'' thought Wang Wei before ruminating about this deal.

    "Fine, I agree." Although he could take this position to demand some oundish things as conditions, he did not want topletely ruin his rtionship with Heavenly Dao.

    "But, I have a condition: I won''t save all of them."

    [Why]

    "Some are too weak and only serve as cannon fodder for others in the final battle. If I let them die now, I can increase my chance of winning."

    His worry has always been the mass group tactic that forced him to use his stamina, which in turn made it so that he was not in the best shape in the battle against Di Tian. Moreover, he also has to guard against the upper dimension''s tactics. He did not think they would give up so easily especially knowing his strength.

    One of the best methods for the weak to defeat the strong is to distract them with a bunch of ants before giving them a decisive blow.

    On top of everything, there is the wild variable that is the Heaven-Devouring Emperor. Wang Wei would never underestimate the capabilities of a cunning and cruel Eternal Emperor.

    [I ept your terms. But I have some requirements for the people you can leave to die.] Heavenly Dao then gave him detailed criteria on the strength, talent, Dao Heart, and uniqueness of the Heaven Chosens that can be saved. Anyone who falls below that level can be left to their fate.

    Wang Wei opened his eyes and exhaled. He saw a token floating before him, and he knew it was the secret realm. He ced it away while muttering, "My Son Era Luck is on the uptake. I should be careful of the downward spiral."

    Suddenly he sensed something and looked in the distance. He spread his Divine Sense to a specific ce for over half an hour.

    "Hahaha, things are truly getting interesting." A bright smile appeared on his face. "Let''s still be weary."

    He looked at the sky before pointing with his fingers. He established an enormous invisible array that covered the entire continent to save the people who needed it. Then, he waved his hand to create a River of Karma and bound it to the array.

    "I will save you, but you will also owe a great Karma," said Wang Wei. Although he cannot use this karma for the final battle since Heavenly Dao would not allow it, he can still use it for the people who survive. With such a tactic, many of his ns might be easier after proving the Dao.

    After doing all this, Wang Wei closed his eyes to enter his seclusion.

 Chapter 686 General

    Di Tian stood near his camp, waiting for something. Suddenly, he sensed something and looked at the sky. He was probably the only individual on this continent who could see the invisible array and the River of Karma.

    ''Wang Wei''s doing?'' he thought with a sneer. He could already guess Heavenly Dao went to ask its favorite son for help, and thetter agreed. Although he once worked with that vile thing, Di Tian would not associate with it any more than he has to after everything it made him go through¨Cespecially for a few broken Chaos Treasures.

    The only thing that would move him is his wife''s imprint, but thetter refused to hand it over.

    ''It does not matter; I will take it myself.''

    Di Tian no longer looked at the formation. He would not purposely interfere in matters regarding Heavenly Dao to not gather any unnecessaryplications.

    After waiting for a while, a figure with a hood appeared behind him.

    "How is it?"

    "I have investigated everything."

    "The result?"

    "I have found a few candidates, but you must test their strength yourself."

    "Very well. Lead the way," ordered Di Tian, who felt the current situation was advantageous since he could move as he pleased. His shadow bowed before teleporting to another territory, and Di Tian followed.

    The two appeared before a group of young people passionately discussing something. However, the bright mark above Di Tian and his shadow''s head immediately alerted everyone present, forcing them to be on guard.

    "Who is it?" asked Di Tian; his voice was calm, and he showed no aura or pressure. However, some keen people''s hearts suddenly skipped a beat.

    The shadow pointed at a young man with green hair standing before the group. Judging by his position, he was someone of status among these groups, or at the very least; they respected him deeply to listen to him talking.

    "That''s Liu Zongying from the Mortal Heart World," exined the shadow.

    "A power system focusing on Dao Heart Tempering?"mented Di Tian. "He''s weak, but let''s see his potential." He clenched his fist and punched forward:

    [Last Breath]

    Without hesitation, he used the first fist of his Nine Samsara Fist Scripture, not wasting his time. His attack brought all matters to theirst breath, even utilizing some power of destruction.

    These Heaven Chosens reacted quickly, using all types of means to save their lives. When Di Tian raised his fist, the rming bells of death rang in their mind, almost paralyzing many of them. Luckily, their world''s cultivation system is about forging a supreme Dao Heart, so they all have an excellent state of mind.

    Numerous people used secret techniques with great prices to increase their strength: some used arrays, extraordinary magical artifacts, and life-saving talismans. In less than a second, the group meeting turned into a light show with all these technique disys.

    Unfortunately, it was useless. The devastating power of that punch killed the majority of these people. Following this, the power of death and destruction finished the job.

    As for the aftermath? Almost everybody died.

    Di Tian calmly watched as some people''s soul was salvaged by some Immortal Tier strength and did chase after these people.

    "This Liu Zongying is too weak." His attack only closed to Immortal Venerable 1-Leaf but did not reach it. Such strength can be achieved by some Heaven Chosens with potential.

    The Shadow nodded before showing to another group. Although he felt this person had great potential with a top-notch Dao Heart and could be adequately cultivated, it was not his decision to make. The next chosen group was of five individuals, two of whom the shadow felt were of great potential.

    Di Tian looked at these five people, waiting for his shadow to exin.

    "The two in the middle are a rare twin Spirit Race born from a rock; great talent in body refining."

    "Are they from the Central Spirit World?"

    "Yes."

    Di Tian guessed only a world dominated by the Spirit Race would give birth to such a rare anomaly as a twin spirit.

    "Get in formation," said Yanshi, one of the two brothers. Immediately, the other three surrounded him and his brother. The two brothers turned into a giant rock monster of 10 meters with two heads, while the others transformed into motes of light that fuse into them.

    "Are you from the Myriad Emperor World?"

    "Yes, and?"

    "Myst two preys ran away from me. However, I won''t make the same mistake again."

    "Is that so?"mented Di Tian before using the same punch.

    Boom!

    Before the rock monster couldprehend what had urred, more than half of his body copsed under the attack. So, theyy on the floor with horror in their eyes.

    "He''s better than the previous one,"mented Di Tian. "He''s only Tier 9, and once he reaches the Quasi Emperor Realm, there is a chance of breaking the Mortal-Immortal Barrier.

    "However, he seems stupid and has no sense of danger." He shook his head before motioning for the shadow to show him to his next destination. As he walked past these spirit races, death enveloped them, sending them into samsara.

    The shadow teleported them to a mountain range. However, as soon as they arrived, a formation activated above them, trapping them.

    Di Tian calmly looked above his head, seeing numerous weapons with quite a powerful aura. Then, he looked at the thousands of people who surrounded him, focusing on a particr young man on the back with a red robe.

    "Is this your doing?"

    The person did not answer, but Di Tian could feel the connection of this array to this person.

    "Someone from the Myriad Armament World?" He could feel this person was a Weapon Refiner who cultivated Armament Dao. And since the Myriad Armament World is simr to the Myriad Pill World with countless talented weapon refiners, he guessed the person''s origin.

    "ording to the information I gathered, he''s from the Battle Spirit World."

    "Is that so?"

    Gao Boqin, the red robe youth, motioned for everybody to attack before controlling the array above to attack.

    Di Tian calmly raised his hand to generate a force field that easily blocked these thousands of magical artifacts.

    ''He set up the array andbined it with his magical artifact to reach an attack level of 2-Leaf.'' His eyes lit up. Meanwhile, Gao Boqin''s face changed. He refined a treasure that would predict danger, and not long aftering to this ce, the supposed trial of an Eternal Supreme Inheritance, the thing activated, warning of unimaginable danger.

    So, he acted swiftly to gather other people with the promise of resources andpromise before setting this array. However, he did not expect the situation to be this terrible.

    He now realized because of the overwhelming strength of the enemy, his treasure could not even correctly dictate the level of danger he would face.

    Di Tian calmly looked at this group of people and used his Divine Sense to check on each of them. Although the shadow came here for the red robe youth, he wanted to ensure there was not a hidden genius amongst this group.

    Regrettably, he did not find anything. He raised his hand and made a squeezing motion.

    Bang!

    Blood stters all over the earth and the sky, leaving shattered bodies, broken bones, and mush viscera. With that single motion, Di Tian used his pure physical strength to grab the fabric of space and use it to squeeze these people to death.

    Then, a slight smile crept on his face as he saw the red robe youth with a paleplexion surrounded by a bunch of magical defensive artifacts.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "It''s you," he dered before instantly appearing in front of the youth. Under his momentum, the artifacts cracked before bing useless. He then ced his hand on the forehead of Gao Boqin, while thetter was incapable of even moving a muscle.

    Di Tian searched his soul to gather basic knowledge of the youth, ensuring he did not touch the Emperor Seals from his faction.

    ''Extraordinary talent for weapon refining,'' he thought. ''Also a master in arrays.'' He knew he had found an excellent choice for a general. As for the suspicious movements he detected from some forces in the Battle Spirit World, he could not care less. He ced their actions on the back of his mind and only to prepare in case they became an obstacle to him proving the Dao and reviving his wife.

    Subsequently, he proceeded to enve thetter by controlling Gao Boqin''s soul.

    As a person who understood Samsara Dao to the pinnacle of what a mortal is capable of what, Di Tian''s was unparallel. Only a person with the same strength as him and cultivated Soul Dao could surpass him. The only exception might be that guy with the weird soul.

    Gao Boqin tried to resist, but it was pointless. After a few minutes, Di Tian finished the preliminary envement, forcing him to pass out. Heaven Chosens from Emperor Lineages will have restrictions on their souls to prevent envement and mind control.

    With his method, he bypassed these measures, but it was only temporary. He needed to return home and use the Di n''s power to remove these restrictions.

    "Who''s next?" he asked.

    "This was thest one I could investigate in such a short time," replied the shadow. "However, I have some news about the Devil Ultimate Kings. We can try them."

    "That''s a good idea. Let''s go."

    In the distance, a figure watched Di Tian''s departure with a deep frown on their faces. Despite only being a few dozen meters, they were not detected.

 Chapter 687 The Future

    ''The sect was wrong,'' thought He Shiyi, the young master of the Spirit Genesis Sect. Under his invisible veil, he calmly watched Di Tian leave with a deep frown.

    ''The n was fundamentally wed since the Myriad Emperor World contained such a monster.'' He shook his head with a wry smile. Even with his peak Immortal Venerable 6-Leaf strength, he knew he was nothing before that man. And even after he takes the next step in his cultivation, he will only reach the limit of 7-Leaf.

    The sect sent him here to finish the geniuses of the Myriad Emperor World, but they were also worried about his safety, thus granting him some powerful hiding method.

    ''All this work for nothing,''ined He Shiyi. The sect mobilized its secret power to lure countless geniuses from other worldmunities and teleported them to this continent. Then, they used the broken Empyrean Artifact to bypass Empress Wu''s sealing and destroying the Heavenly Dao of this continent.

    After all these efforts and using innumerable resources, the result was pointless.

    He Shiyi raised his head to look at the invisible formation and Karma River floating above the continent.

    ''There is also another monster.'' The situation genuinely hit his pride after seeing how powerful these two were. So, after smiling wrily, he focused on the task at hand.

    ''Luckily, this monster is not from the Dao Opening Sect. But if the other is, the situation will be moreplicated.'' He pondered for a moment for his next step. He needed to confirm the identity of the person who set up the array. And if it is the Wang Wei they learned about from the Deception Trial, he needs to think about how to respond.

    ''If it is him, I need to contact the other and see if we can be allies. The Myriad Emperor World can have a resurgence, but the Dao Opening Sect cannot lead it.''

    He Shiyi breathed deeply; he wished the sect had more information and influence in the Myriad Emperor World. However, after the situation with the Heaven-Devouring Emperor, the sect had to be low-key not to be discovered.

    Of course, the main reason for this retreat was fear of the upper dimension.

    He Shiyi disappeared as he decided to observe more before making a decision.

    ¡­

    Di Tian teleported to a mountain range with the shadow. He could see quite a potent formation deep underneath one of the tallest mountains. However, it seems to be malfunctioning. So, he waved his hand to manifest a giant palm that eradicated the formation.

    Soon afterward, a young man with red eyes flew out with a somber look as he gazed at Di Tian.

    "A two-heart devil?" His eyes lit up: this was a species with naturally two extra lives. Once they die, they lose one of their hearts, meaning you have to kill them three times before killing them. However, as long as they survive, they can condense the two hearts again with enough resources.

    "Who are you?"

    "Gluttony."

    "Are you interested in following me?"

    "And be the ve of a human? I''d rather die."

    "That''s a shame," replied Di Tian. "Anyway, let''s test your capabilities."

    Di Tian flicked his finger, generating enough force to destroy countless Middle Thousand Worlds. Gluttony acted swiftly by opening his mouth and swallowing the force. Then, his aura suddenly increased.

    "Swallowing Dao? Not, it seems different."

    Despite easily oveing this attack, Gluttony was not happy. Everything was proceeding rtively smoothly when a sudden change urred between Heaven and Earth. Wrath sent a quick message for everybody to hide since their castle or home base was no longer safe.

    However, Gluttony discovered that even the secret hideouts were unsafe since the hiding formations malfunctioned. Now, it seems he was unlucky, and someone detected him.

    Bam! Bam! Bam!

    Di Tian punched continuously, increasing the force used each time in his attacks. However, Gluttony swallowed these attacks without problem; his expression, aura, orw fluctuation did not change.

    [First Fist: Last Breath]

    The power of death and destruction enveloped Gluttony, who only did one motion: opening his mouth.

    "You can swallow, no, eat force, energy, and even concepts,"mented Di Tian with a in face. He already determined this devil practiced a unique Eating Dao that involved Devouring Dao and many others. Furthermore, after his bombardments, thetter''s straight rose from 2-Leaf to 5 Leaf, albeit it seems to be temporary.

    "Do you have a limit? Let''s see," said Di Tian before attacking again. Meanwhile, Gluttony was frustrated and angered. He knew his increase in strength was pointless.

    The opponent actively allowed him to eat to increase his strength, which shows how much he looked down on his abilities. Unfortunately, he could not do much.

    "Your power limit is 7-Leaf¨Ceven if the strength is not permanent. However, you have no limit on the things you can devour. As long as you continue to eat, you can convert your food into stored energy which grants you infinite stamina."

    Di Tian nodded in satisfaction. Although Gluttony had a strength limit, his infinite stamina could be used in a battle to oust an opponent that was closed in strength. However, he still needs to eat enough to reach a certain strength level since his opponent will not allow him to swallow their attacks.

    Di Tian calmly raised his hand as a ck and white sphere appeared in his palm: [Death to Eating].

    Gluttony''s face changed as he saw the sphere flying toward him; his instinct told him never to swallow that thing. Unfortunately, he was too slow to react or evade.

    [Second Stomach]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    A mouth phantom appeared before him and swallowed the attack. However, the power was not directed to his main stomach, where he could swallow and eat everything. No, he created a second dimension or small world to process this attack.

    And as expected, the small world was instantly annihted by the ck sphere.

    "Great intuition and battle experience,"mented Di Tian. "Adding a unique Dao, you''re the second one."

    As soon as Gluttony heard these words, he went on the offensive. He opened his mouth and made a chewing motion.

    Crunch!

    A dozen of the mountains behind Di Tian disappeared, while a few looked like someone had taken a bite out of them. Meanwhile, Di Tian¨Cwho was intact with not even a scratch on his clothes¨Cdid not care for his prey''s pointless struggle. Before Gluttony could move or even process the situation, Di Tian was oddly standing in front of him.

    He raised his hand to hold the devil by the throat, rendering himpletely useless. A ck and white character appeared on Gluttony''s forehead, sealing all his strength and powers.

    Swish!

    A brilliant sword sh arrived from the distance. It contained the intent to eradicate Heaven; the sword gave the vibe as if it had an eternal grudge against Heaven and Earth.

    Sadly, it faded into nonexistence before it could even touch Di Tian. He looked in the direction of the attack and saw a young woman with pink hair holding her sword. Apanying her were two other devils.

    "Wrath, Pride, Greed, save me."

    Di Tian calmly ced Gluttony into his space ring.

    "More talents," hemented, focusing on Wrath. "You''ll be an even better general."

    He did not gather these generals only to face Wang Wei¨Ceven though it started this way. Since his imprisonment, he has been thinking about his future, about what to do after reviving Qiao Ning. For most of his life, he never bothered to think beyond the revival of Ning''er due to one of his deepest fears.

    So, he forced himself to only worry about the present, focusing on the task at hand.

    However, his encounter with Nine Pir made him see the hope of reviving his Ning''er, the one he knew and loved. So, now, he wanted to n for the future. Although there was a low probability of finding the Limit Breaker, there were other methods he could use to increase his chance.

    After reaching higher realms of cultivation, for example, the realm of his sons, he has a higher chance of finding it. Another method is to have a powerful faction to help him search.

    After making these ns, he realized how terrible the loss of the Sleepers was. He could spread them to the lower dimension to search for the Limit Breaker if they were as powerful. Di Tian knew he would not find it there, but it was worth trying¨Cno matter how small the odds.

    Furthermore, once they reached such a scale, he would have a foundation to set up a faction in the upper dimension after proving the Dao. Aftering to this realization, his hatred for Wang Wei increased significantly.

    "Return, Gluttony," said Wrath with a very calm tone and demeanor despite the current situation.

    "Come get him," replied Di Tian, thinking having these devil talents under his control would greatly benefit his n. Wrath gave the other three a look before they entered the battle mode.

    ''Their loyalty to theirrade will make them great underlings,'' thought Di Tian, who admired these people''s willingness to sacrifice their selves. Nevertheless, he would not show any mercy; he would crush their spirit to make it easier to subdue.

 Chapter 688 Confrontation

    ''A Three-Eye Devil,'' thought Di Tian as he analyzed Wrath. He once was a Three-Eye Devil, so he knew the species quite well. They were once one of the most powerful subspecies of the Nine Devil God World, known for their soul andprehension talents and the unique ability of their third eyes.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    However, he could also tell she was primarily human.

    Di Tian analyzed the other two: Greed was a tin man with heavy bags under his eyes. He looked ordinary, like the kind of person that is not easily noticeable in arge crowd. Upon closer look at him, his face seemed harder to recognize or remember; it was like he was naturally camouged in the surrounding.

    ''A Cloaking Devil,'' thought Di Tian with a slight surprise. Cloaking Devils were one of the weakest species of the devil race. However, they were excellent at camouging and blending in. As such, the devil race would send them into other World Communities to gather information and prepare for invasion.

    Pride was an ordinary young man with short hair dressed in all ck. Di Tian could tell from his bloodline he was a Misery Devil, a subspecies that enjoyed corrupting souls; they would use pain and misery to force other races to be mad andmit atrocities.

    In any world, if there is a sudden increase in women killing their children, fathers assaulting their daughters, sons selling their mothers, and other cruel things, it''s most likely the world of a Misery Devil.

    While Di Tian was calmly assessing these people, Wrath had prepared for this battle. Oddly though, she did not use the Devil Retribution Sword.

    [Heaven Hating Stab]

    A ck light flew toward Di Tian, containing an unparallel amount of hatred that would destroy the mind of any lesser man. However, he was not a lesser man.

    "My hatred for Heavens is beyond what your pitiful attack could fathom."

    The attack disappeared before him, and Wrath spewed a mouthful of blood; she received a bacsh because Di Tian''s hatred was beyond her bearing.

    "Wrath!" yelled Pride.

    "I''m fine."

    He waved his hand to manifest a white light that instantly healed her injuries. While he healed her, Greed tried to buy them time¨Ceven though his opponent had the demeanor he did not care.

    [Tyrant Supresssiong Fist]

    His thin body disyed an ungodly amount of power with this one punch. DI Tian calmly raised his hand to block the manifestation of the punch. Then, another power followed: an intense pressure weighted on him¨Ca pressure that would make the gravity of a supermassive ck hole look like child''s y.

    ''Huh? His Dao reminds me of Wang Chang''s Overlord Dao.'' His Sleeper gathered information about the previous generation and learned much about Wang Wei''s family when he researched thetter.

    ''His strength is as weak as him too.'' He could tell pride was a top powerhouse in the Quasi-Emperor Realm, but he did note close to 1-Leaf strength.

    Di Tian''s attention suddenly diverted to Pride. Thetter waved his hand to manifest two small swords that entered Greed and Wrath''s body.

    [Heaven Eradicating sh]

    This attack was not a simple sh but a tornado of sword energy with the power to eradicate everything in its path.

    [Tyrant''s Kingdom]

    A world suddenly appeared above Greed''s head. The world was beautiful, with golden architecture to suggest its wealth and prosperity. There were billions of people in the kingdom, with healthy visages and wearing luxurious clothes. However, none of these individuals looked happy; fear was deeply engrained in their eyes, showing it was not a pleasant thing to be the citizen of a tyrant.

    Di Tian generated a force field from his body that easily blocked these two attacks. However, the field shook slightly after the sword tornado.

    ''1-Root and peak 1-Leaf strength,'' he analyzed before looking at Pride.

    "Support Dao? How is a person supposedly the embodiment of pride lowering itself to be a support? I understand. A Pride Dao that reverts Yin and Yang. You''re more valuable than I thought. Let''s see how much you can do."

    He looked at Greed and uttered, "Suppress."

    Bang!

    Greed knelt on the ground as an unknown force suppressed him to the ground, rendering him incapable of moving an inch. And with each passing second, the pressure increased, crushing his bones and organs.

    "Pride," yelled Wrath, and thetter acted with the utmost haste.

    [Stamina Boost. Regenerating Boost. Potential Boost]

    Greed''s power rose to the peak of 3-Leaf. Meanwhile, Wrath reached the early stage of 2-Root.

    [Eradicating Soul of Heaven]

    Her sword attack was not a physical one but directly attacked the mind and the soul; its purpose was to forcefully erase the memories, spirit, and intelligence of her opponent, rendering a nk state. Usually, this attack is to either make the opponent lose their battle experience or even make them unable to use their powers due to theck of memory.

    Another use of this attack is to turn enemies into friends. A person with no memories also has no personality or understanding of the world; they are a nk te that can be molded into anything¨Ceven a friend.

    "It''s pointless to confront me through the soul,"mented Di Tian. He is a master of the soul, and with his new Emperor Soul, few people could affect his mind and soul.

    He was right. Wrath felt her attack was simr to throwing a stone in the ocean. No, it was worse since she did not even make any waves.

    ''Is the disparity sorge?'' she thought, a little frustrated. Meanwhile, Di Tian was in a good mood.

    ''Pride is excellent for any army or faction. His Dao would excel in anyrge war. The only ce he iscking is his strength.'' Thetter''s power was simr to Greed.

    ''Greed''s Tyrant Dao is perfect to lead a majestic and unmatched legion. I have some of the inheritance of the Great Qin Dynasty. As long as he learns from it, he will truly be an unrivaled general.''

    The Qin Legions were one of the best¨Cif not the best¨Cof history; they were a nightmare for the demon race during the Ancient Emperor Era.

    ''Finally, there is Wrath. Her strength more than met my expectations. With her talent, she will shine even more after going through my training.''

    His eyes shone. ''Maybe, I can wash Karma for her so she could prove the Dao. After such an Emperor under mymand would make searching for the Limit Breaker easier.''

    The only issue he had to worry about was whether there would be someplications with enving a Great Emperor. When they undergo a baptism of the Great Dao Source and forge their Emperor''s Soul and Body, any restrictions on them might disappear.

    ''Should I slowly forge a rtionship with her? No, I cannot trust her. The best course is to control the other devils. Since she cares about them so much, I can control her through them.''

    Wrath''s body trembled as she felt a terrible future awaited her.

    "Do it now," she ordered. Three metal objects floated from the bodies of these three.

    ''A Chaos Treasure? It seems to be a unique interconnected one.''

    The three Choas Treasures fused to form a triangle floating above Wrath''s head. Then, something came from Greed and Pride''s body and entered her body. As they fell to the ground,pletely drained and tired, the emotion knowns as hope shed in their eyes.

    Wrath''s aura climbed to a realm beyond her limit.

    ''4-Root? It''s not enough.'' She gritted her teeth before swinging her sword. And this time, Di Tian did not directly block the attack. Instead, he easily evaded.

    ''Her Dao now has a more overbearing and domineering aura,'' analyzed Di Tian as he casually evaded. Then, he clenched his fist and punched.

    [Decay of Death]

    Wrath''s body flew hundreds of meters before crashing into the group. Besides her head, her lower body had decayed and died. However, this was not the end for her. A whistle light manifested from her head before her body instantly regrew.

    ''So, she now has both their Daos. No, maybe the original Seven Sins Dao belongs to someone else who divided it into different parts,'' thought Di Tian, trying to remember if he knew any devils who used such a Dao.

    ''He could have killed me with that attack if he wanted.'' She realized the overwhelming difference between each root. Even with her tactic, her strength was not enough. But she did not give up.

    "I''ve tested your abilities, and you met my qualifications. So, enough ying around."

    A ck and white wheel appeared to belong his feet before descending on Wrath. Immediately, she knew she could not escape this technique. Nevertheless, her eyes remained firm and defiant.

    Bang!

    A hand appeared and gently waved, destroying the wheel.

    "Wang Wei," said Di Tian with a frown.

    "I can''t let you have her or the other devil."

    "Since when were you such a busybody?"

    "Busybody? Do I need a reason to prevent mypetitor from bing more of a nuisance?"

    "It does not take much brain to see you have some rtionship with this devil." Based on Wrath''s reaction after he appeared, Di Tian could analyze so much.

    "I resent these usations. I''m simply here to prevent you from getting a powerful general."

 Chapter 689 Conversation

    The two looked at each other from a distance which was insignificant given their strength. The tension created by their indirect confrontation could suffocate an Immortal Venerable with weak willpower.

    "Help me save Gluttony," said Wrath, breaking the atmosphere. Wang Wei looked at her and calmly said, "No."

    "But you said¨C"

    "I said no."

    "I thought you didn''t know her," added Di Tian.

    "Don''t listen to her; your attack affected her mind, so she''s not feeling well. Plus, you can''t trust the word of a devil," replied Wang Wei without any changes in his attitude.

    "What a cheeky brat. Your previous ''witty charm'' might be eptable when you were young, but shouldn''t you have grown up and matured by now."

    Wang Wei frowned as he realized something: Di Tian was different¨Che had changed. If the previous him was someone stuck in a box with a fixed mentality and pattern, the current him had opened that box and seen what was beyond it.

    ''What made him change? Is it because he found a way beyond Nine Extremity? Wait, I never figured out he seeded in the first ce.'' He added this mental note in his mind,beling Di Tian as more unpredictable than he previously ssified him.

    "And be like you?" he replied with a sneer. "Let time wash away my personality? Mold me into a cruel and sinister person with a face that everybody owes him money? In that case, I''ll stay immature."

    Wang Wei always believed Time was one of the worse enemies of cultivators¨Cespecially the high realms ones. Yes, they have escaped their shackles, but their immortality can slowly corrode their mind and dilute their personalities and emotions. So, he promised himself he would never change no matter how many Yuan Epochs he lived.

    ''Has time changed me?'' thought Di Tian, and the answer was positive. He was once a spirited young man with the ambition to end the Innate-Acquire War and establish peace and stability for the human race. Unfortunately, his dreams led him to a dark and perilous journey.

    "Are you really not going to help me?" asked Wrath, but Wang Wei ignored her. He was not in the state to fight Di Tian for many reasons. The first one was his strength was technically still 4-Root.

    As his main body reaches higher cultivation realms, his overall strength only increases slightly. And that''s because he has not experienced the final Fate Baptism from his Fate Pce. However, he has a way around this method to acquire 5-Root power: he uses his Time Dao inbination with his [Future Buddha Self] to borrow the power of his future self after the baptism.

    This method is quite an ingenious way to bypass the current issue. However, it has a fatal w: it was still a shortcut or technique. If he fought Di Tian, with thetter''s understanding of Time Dao through Samsara Law, he could cancel his technique and reduce his strength back to the original level.

    The second reason is that the stubborn Wrath might be caught in the battle and die. He wanted to keep his promise, but there was no way he could fight Di Tian and simultaneously protect her.

    Truthfully, in this short interaction, he calcted the possibility of using Pride''s Dao to kill Di Tian here. However, after his calctions, he realized it was impossible, and thetter had a high chance of running away or, as he feared, canceling his technique and killing him here instead.

    Finally, and the most important reason, was information. In their first battle, the reason he lost so miserably¨Cbesides the fact Di Tian''s strengthpared to him was simr to Mike Tyson beating a toddler¨Cwas the advantage of information or intelligence.

    Di Tian knew his trump cards and ways to survive dangerous situations. He prepared countermeasures, rendering him helpless and useless. But now, he was the one with this advantage because of the Oracle Mirror. Although the mirror cannot update him on Di Tian''s current developments and progress, it still provides him with enough intelligence to give him a significant advantage.

    He did not want to give up that advantage by providing Di Tian with more information on his current strength and progress.

    While Wang Wei was thinking about whether this battle was worth it, Di Tian was doing the same. He did not have as many reservations and worries as Wang Wei¨Cexcept for one:

    ''After ourst battle, he somehow figured out the unorthodox Nine Extremity Foundation and caught up to me. If I fight him now and he senses my transition into 10 Extremity, he might do the same.''

    Wang Wei might find a way to reach Ten Extremity without the Limit Breaker; Di Tian did not doubt an Overlord''s ability to create miracles. So, he weighed the pros and cons of fighting for these devils.

    ''Ten Extremity is the key to me proving the Dao. As for the devils? They are receable. I can use the n''s resources to cultivate a few Heaven Chosen with the Tyrant and Support Dao.''

    When he returns home, he can wake up a Sealed Heaven Chosen and trains them in these Dao. The Tyrant Dao is moremon; some people might already have it or something simr. However, he has to find the right person for the Support Dao.

    "Let''s go," he said to the Shadow.

    "Wait," said Wang Wei.

    "What is it? If you want to fight, I''ll amuse you," said Di Tian with a cold face. "I promise things won''t be much different from the first time."

    "You know that''s not true. Anyway, I''m not here to fight; I just want to talk," replied Wang Wei, who secretly sealed Wrath''s ability to talk.

    "Talk? What do you want?"

    "Why don''t you prove the Dao in another World Community?"

    "Are you joking?"

    "I''m not. You and I do not have much enmity, and both want to prove the Dao. We don''t have to fight if wee to an agreement."

    "No enmity? What you did to my Sleepers is not enough?"

    "You almost killed me, and I eliminated your intelligence agency, making us even. So, there is no need to hold a grudge."

    "But I do. Most of these people you killed were people I care for, people that went through so much with me, people who were with me at my lowest."

    "Don''t be so inflexible. If you be Emperor somewhere else, I can make an oath not to interfere in your wife''s revival," argued Wang Wei.

    "And do you think I would trust something so important to you," sneered Di Tian. He caused Ning''er death, so he must atone for his sins by reviving her himself.

    "I can make an unbreakable oath to Grand Dao itself."

    "Unbreakable oath?" said Di Tian with some mockery in his tone. Maybe, before, he might believe in such a thing. However, after knowing the existence of something like the Limit Breaker, he knew there was no absolute in this world.

    "If there were a person capable of finding the loophole in any oath or promise, it would be you."

    Wang Wei frowned slightly. Although he expected a negative answer, he did not expect thetter to be so stubborn and did not even entertain the idea. Nevertheless, he did not immediately give up and decided to take some calcted risks. He waved his hand to send a booklet with one page to Di Tian, who caught it and read the title.

    [Merit Proving Dao Method]

    The Di n Heir pondered for a moment as some memories from the past resurfaced in his mind. In his first life, the idea of an alternate method of creating Emperors or Emperors'' strength was discussed as a way to win the war.

    Back then, only the Heaven Path Tribtion was viable to humans, but many wise Sages and Emperors spected on other methods.

    "I still disagree."

    "Why? We can both prove the Dao through this method."

    "Even with our current foundation, we can only say we have a 95% chance of bing Eternal Emperors if the Heaven Will was handed directly into our hands. However, using this alternative method would only give a 90%.

    "I don''t want to take any risks."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Wang Wei knew Di Tian''s statistics were over-exaggerated. However, his concerns about alternate methods were valid. One of his fears is that the methods he used to help his mother, Li Jun, and Yan Liling to be Emperors will decrease their chances of bing Eternal Emperors¨Ceven with merit for help.

    "Secondly, even with this method, where would I find enough merit? I imagine it would require a tremendous number."

    "I feel you''re being too rigid. Can''t you even consider this possibility?"

    "And I feel you''re being too presumptuous. Why must I be the one who leaves? Why can''t you leave and prove the Dao somewhere else?"

    "I have my sect and family to consider," shrugged Wang Wei. "And a new era to lead."

    "And I have to repay my karma to the Di n," countered Di Tian. The Di n''s luck sheltered him from Heavenly Dao''s nning in the early stages of his reincarnation. So, he will repay the karma once he can.

    Furthermore, although he did not care about the uing era, he also wanted to avoid anything happening to the Myriad Emperor World. He wanted his Ning''er toe to an intact and peaceful world.

    Di Tian no longer wanted to entertain this conversation, so he disappeared.

 Chapter 690 Injured

    Wang Wei sighed, a little disappointed despite expecting this oue. He would have preferred to battle Di Tian in the Emperor World than in the Heaven Will Battle as it would give him more time to gain an advantage. And on the unlikely chance they be allies, his n would benefit greatly.

    ''It was never possible,'' he shook his head. For his n, Wang Wei needed absolute power, and the existence of someone as powerful as Di Tian, who could contradict his order, would be harmful. As such, their egos would never leave room for peaceful cooperation.

    He finally looked at Wrath and unsealed her.

    "Onlymunicate through Divine Sense," he instructed her through a sound transmission that only two could hear. Although puzzled, she agreed.

    "Why didn''t you help me save Gluttony?" she questioned.

    "I only promised to look after you. I don''t care what happens to the others."

    "You!" Her anger was about to explode. "Can''t you do something at all?"

    "No. He''s currently more powerful than me. I will be powerless if he bes determined to catch or kill you."

    "You simply don''t care," shemented.

    "That''s also a reason."

    "What if I insist on putting myself in danger?"

    "Then, you will die. Anyway, I am not bound by any contracts. If you are stupid enough to do such a thing, you deserve to reunite with your master."

    Wrath stared at him with fiery eyes; if she had the power, she would kill him in the most painful way possible.

    "Do you want to test if that''s true?" she replied, calling on his bluff.

    "Little girl, don''t act out before me. Don''t think I don''t know you attacked Di Tian because you knew I woulde to save you," said Wang Wei with a gentle smile. However, Wrath''s body trembled as she felt a deep fear deep in her soul.

    "I''m usually a patient and chill person to get along with. But don''t push my buttons. You understand?"

    Wrath mechanically nodded; her body moved by instinct while her mind was overwhelmed by fear.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Alright. If you want to save your friends, be powerful enough to take it from his hands."

    "I-I will," replied Wrath, who bit her tongue to use the pain to ovee the fear. Simultaneously, she made a new goal for herself. No, two, but she did not know whether she could ever aplish the other.

    ''It doesn''t matter if I can seed. Pursuing this monster''s footstep will allow me to go far in the cultivation path.'' A firm determination shed in her eyes.

    Wang Wei saw the change in her eyes and temperament, but he did not care enough to ask or figure it out. "Quickly finish your end of our bargain."

    "Alright."

    "Onest thing. I will attack you, and you have to defend before running away with yourpanion."

    Wrath was smart and quickly figured something was going on. However, she did not ask any further questions. Wang Wei suddenly attacked her with immense force, and she blocked him with her sword. However, she did not retaliate but broke the void with her twopanions.

    Wang Wei watched her leave with an intense killing intent emanating from his body.

    ''Her cunningness and scheming ability are not bad,'' he thought, smiling internally.

    He knew Wrath had a two steps n for fighting Di Tian. The first relied on him to save her, and the other was threatening or ckmailing him. So, she sent Sloth and Envy to Gluttony''s Territory to take Di Tian''s troops hostage when necessary.

    However, Wang Wei thinks she underestimated his strength and ruthlessness. He could save his men and capture her with rtive ease. Or worse, sacrifice these soldiers to kill these devils.

    ''Nothing?'' suddenly thought Wang Wei. When he first arrived, his intuition warned him of prying eyes nearby. However, no matter how much he searched or the method he used, he did not detect anything.

    Boom!

    Wang Wei punched the air. The power of Destruction emanated from his body, annihting everything in a hundred-meter diameter. Trees, mountains, soil, dirt, animals, and atoms were all destroyed with that single attack. He even eradicated space-time, leaving a zone of nothingness.

    If someone came to this area, they would see that a big chunk of this continent was destroyed or erased from the world.

    ''Still nothing?'' thought Wang Wei. He knew to trust his intuition, so this only meant the person was already gone or the method they used was beyond his ability.

    "Whatever," he uttered before waving his hand and returning things to their original state. He was prepared to leave and return to his cultivation when he sensed something. After the changes in this continent, a powerful force blocked the spatial tunnel to the devil continent''s exits. However, he felt the blockage had drastically reduced.

    ''This is not a coincidence. Someone was indeed here. And they were probably the people being this sudden invasion.'' Wang Wei did another sweep of his Divine Sense but found nothing. In the end, he left helplessly, since it seemed pointless.

    Hundred thousand meters underground, He Shiyi''s figure suddenly appeared in a cave. He was in terrible shape, missing half of his body. A look of fear shed in his mind as he remembered that horrible punch. It reminded him of the helplessness he felt the first time he asked one of his ancestors to experience the power of an Immortal.

    Without wasting time or hesitating, he swallowed several pills to appease his injuries. Luckily, he cultivated a Nine-Stage Duyi Realm, allowing him to remove the opponent''s power. Still, the process was slow because his Duyi Realm seemed tock a certain qualitypared to Wang Wei''s.

    After a quick analysis, he knew the reason. His opponent made each of his Nine Cultivation Realms unique, while he only did it for a few before cultivating his Duyi Realm to a higher level through years of training.

    "Phew!" exhaled He Shiyi; his condition had stopped deteriorating. "If not for the remaining power of the Four Symbol Artifact, I would have died." During his cultivation journey, he experienced numerous ups and downs and overcame countless challenges. But this was the first time he came so close to dying.

    "My journey has been too smooth," he analyzed. "I have suppressed all the peers in my generation, making me arrogant. As the saying goes, there is a heaven above heaven."

    His eyes became brighter as his state of mind sublimated; a peaceful aura enveloped him as he entered a natural state.

    ''I may be behind now, but that may not be the case after we prove the Dao.'' He Shiyi''s eyes were bright and profound.

    Then, he focused on what he had learned.

    ''The rtionship between Wang Wei and that person called Di Tian is sour, which is understandable. However, there seems to be a strange rtionship between Wang Wei and that devil woman.''

    He frowned as he analyzed things deeper. Despite how he attacked her, everything was odd. ''There is a chance he suspected my presence and put on a show.''

    This information was less useful than it appeared. His sect could not use it to their benefit since there was no tangible proof that Wang Wei had contact with the devil race. The Myriad Emperor World ended the reign of the devil race and has been hunting them down for countless years.

    So, it''s hard to convince people they have allied with the devil race with only his suspicions; he would need solid proof.

    After pondering for a moment, his eyes became fierce. "Let me ask the sect to try onest desperate attempt." He was the lynchpin that powered the barrier that prevented people from exiting the continent. However, with his injury and wasting much of the Four Symbol Mirror''s power, the seal won''tst long.

    So, he wanted his sect to try onest method to kill these two. And even if it fails, it''s only a small price. He Shiyi used a secret technique to send the information back and his request.

    Lust Territory:

    Di Tian returned to his camp, prepared to n his next step. He wanted to see if there were any more talents worth him conquering. Suddenly, he sensed something, and the power of Life and Death shed in his eyes,

    "Deam Omen?" He felt the possibility of dying. Although it was very low, it was strange, given his strength. He looked in the distance with a serious face.

    "Master, is there a problem?" Typically, the Shadow would not ask questions and only did as he was ordered. However, he noticed his master was nicer, forck of a better word.

    "I sense unwanting trouble," replied Di Tian. In his long life, he had to develop a skill for sensing danger and trouble because of how much Heavenly Dao made him go through. Although it was useless against such a mighty force as Heavenly Dao, it did help him on some asions.

    "Did we reach the 100 million quotas?"

    "Yes, although barely."

    "Then let''s leave this ce."

    He ced his troops in another space before forcefully breaking through the barrier of this continent. He could not do so previously, but this thing was now drastically weaker.

 Chapter 691 Yin Gens Pursue

    Yin Gen looked at all the people surrounding him. He had a calm demeanor, not minding in the slightest he was outnumbered. His eyes lit up with excitement; he had made some progress with his Heavenly Zombie Art after absorbing some devil blood. His skin had changed from its grey color, almost returning to its normal state.

    "Kill him," ordered a disciple at the back. Then, the disciples waved their hands to summon numerous demonic beasts, exponentially increasing their numbers. The demonic beasts then attacked. Some went directly toward Yin Gen to rip him apart, while others used long-distance attacks, mainly elemental ones.

    Bang!

    The attacknded on him, destroying the surrounding environment. However, he was perfectly intact.

    "Now, it''s my turn."

    His hand turned ck before growing ws. Yin Gen rushed to the nearest beast and cut it into two. He appeared to another hand and prated its brain, leaving blood all over his clothes.

    [Yin w]

    A pale blue w rushed from his hand and crushed everything in its path, leaving a rod of blood and carnage.

    Crack!

    A shadow beast suddenly appeared behind Yin Gen and bit his shoulder, ripping it off. At least, that was the original n. Instead, the beast''s teeth exploded because of Yin Gen''s fleshly body. Then, he gently shook his shoulder, and the beast exploded into a blood balloon.

    "Use Beast Fusion," yelled the leader of this group, and his followers responded. These disciples suddenly turned into hybrids of humans and demons.

    "Interesting cultivation system,"mented Yin Gen; they reminded him of someone from his generation with the Myriad Beast Physique. YinGen smiled as he prepared to go on a massacre. However, he sensed someone in the surroundings that gave him a dangerous feeling, so he raised his guard.

    A chilling energy came from his body to envelop these attackers. The chill was not the power ice but Yin Power, the cold of the underworld. With this one attack, only one person survived: the leader.

    ''Huh? A demon with some Innate bloodline?'' He rushed to the leader r who fused with a Kui Snake with only five attacks. Yin Gen then dazed in the direction he felt the danger. However, a few minutester, the person seemed to have left; he still did not drop his guard.

    ''This Clean Up has been very beneficial,'' thought Yin Gen. In his era, he was a mortal with poor cultivation talent¨Ceven for body refining since his bones and blood were naturally weak and could not correctly strengthen. However, Yin Gen wanted to walk the path of cultivation, and he would not let anyone or anything from getting in his way.

    After contemting and nning, Yin Gen realized body refining was the only way to change his talent and fate. However, no sect or faction wanted him. His body was not even suitable to absorb incense, and he could not even join the more epting Buddist Sect.

    Yin Gen was stubborn and decided to join a body-refining sect at all costs. So, he knelt before the gate of the Body Dao Cave¨Cknown as the best. With his weak mortal constitution, he knelt for five years. It was a miracle for a mortal to survive so long without food and water. But through sheer willpower, he created this miracle.

    An Elder from the cave admired his conviction and epted him as a disciple. And Yin Gen did not disappoint. Although he could not cultivate any of the cultivation techniques from their library, he acquired enough knowledge to create his own: the Golden Zombie Art.

    By absorbing Yin Qi, he would turn himself into a non-human and abnormal state¨Che turned himself into a zombie. And the Yin Qi he absorbed was not the pure kind from the moon. It was the eerie one found in cemeteries full of Death Qi. The process was painful as this type of Yin Qi was detrimental to the soul when absorbed inrge quantities. Furthermore, there was a chance of losing his mind and turning into a mindless monster that only knew how to kill.

    Yin Gen divided his scripture into five categories: Normal Zombie, Iron Zombie, Bronze Zombie, Silver Zombie, and Gold Zombie. With each realm, he needed more Yin Qi, and the process was more excruciating. And for the Silver and Gold Zombie, he needed life and death resources to cultivate.

    Afterpleting his cultivation, Yin Gen became a famous Heaven Chosen, suppressing the Heaven Chosen of his era. As a result, he also had to survive the hunting of some Buddhist factions who did not want to see him rise. He always escaped with the help of the Body Dao Cave, his luck, and intelligence.

    Yin Gen quickly became known as the person most likely to prove the Dao. All signs showed he had little to no rival¨Ceven from the Buddhist Sect. Regrettably, there was an upset. A person from the previous generation suddenly showed up and ruined Yin Gen''s dreams: Wang Chong.

    The man was a legend from the previous generous as someone who fought equally with a Great Emperor. However, people thought he sealed himself to wash away his karma.

    Of course, Yin Gen did not believe such nonsense¨Ceven if there are records of Emperor Seven Lotus admitting this fact. Sadly, during the final battle, Wang Chongpletely suppressed him. The worse part was he lost to thetter''s fleshly body¨Cwhich was his pride and confidence.

    After his defeat, Yin Gen did not give up: he focused on reaching the pinnacle of the body refining path and proving the Dao was one of the most important steps he had to take. So, he decided to upgrade his scripture while also sealing him. He chose a Yin Grotton Heaven¨Ca ce that could give birth to all types of Yin Energy as a ce for his seal. His act of cultivating while sealing himself made him experience even more excruciating pain; it also made the process longer than usual. However, Yin Gen did not care; he saw it as a form of tempering.

    His method seeded as he created two more stages of his scripture: Earth Zombie and Heavenly Zombie. At the peak of Earth Zombie, Yin Gen broke the barrier between Immortal and Mortal. More importantly, he learned about the Gate of Power.

    Immediately, Yin Gen saw his goal before him. He knew how to achieve his goal of reaching the end of the body refining path: he must open that gate. He was even happier when he learned no one had ever opened this gate¨Cnot even Wang Chong. Yin Gen knew his opponent was long gone and surpassed him. However, he had a way topete and defeat him:

    He can do something even Wang Chong never achieved in his life.

    After waking up in this generation full of Eternal Destiny, the first thing Yin Gen did was undergo his Fleshly Tribtion. And without knowing any better, he passed two parts at once.

    Yin Gen lived through 4 Eras and was confident in his Willpower. However, he never forgot that horrifying experience. He was also a madman; after cultivating and preparing for a while, he took another two simultaneously. And he still ns to repeat this madness.

    Yin Gen then learned of this generation''s Heaven Chosen to prepare for the final battle. After hearing how Wang Chong''s descendant was the genius most likely to prove the Dao in this generation, he was interested¨Cespecially since thetter is known for his mighty fleshly body.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    So, when he saw Wang Wei, he used some excuse to approach thetter and confront him; he wanted to test if this descendant lived up to his ancestor''s legend.

    And Yin Gen soon discovered Wang Wei was a greater monster than Wang Chong. ording to his calction, Wang Chong''s power should have been peak 4-Leaf, meaning his current strength could crush thetter. However, he felt helpless before Wang Wei.

    After that encounter, Yin Gen thought about how to improve his Heavenly Zombie Art. And after massacring countless devils, he tried absorbing the sins and evil aura from their bloodline. Luckily, he seeded.

    ''What should I call this newyer? Celestial Zombie? Immortal Zombie? Deste Zombie? No, Let''s just use Immortal Zombie.''

    Yin Gen chose this name because he could feel once he seeded, his lifespan would drastically increase. Currently, he can naturally live for more than 100 million years. That''s one of the advantages of his scripture. Although it has many ws and difficulty to cultivate, the increase in lifespan in each stage is on par with the best cultivation system focusing on longevity.

    ''I can probably live up for 500 million years,'' thought Yin Gen, full of excitement. He could foresee the possibility of failure in this Heaven Will Battle. However, he only cares about surviving.

    If he does, he can seal himself again and try in the future.

    After making a n, Yin Gen looked at the exit space channel and soon realized he could not leave.

    ''Let''s hide until the chaos ends.'' He took his troops before disappearing.

 Chapter 692 Chaos (I)

    Zen Biyu calmly looked at the people around her. Dao Rhyme manifested around her as she seemed perfectlypatible with Heaven and Earth. And this was not some technique or her attempt to look, but her Taoist Heart and Pure Mind allowed her to reach the perfect state to understand the Dao.

    She calmly analyzed the four people before her and quickly noticed three of the four had something inmon: paleplexion.

    ''Too much Yin that results in an ambnce. Their cultivation system over-emphasized the soul whilepletely ignoring the body. No, they abandoned it entirely,'' she analyzed.

    Meanwhile, thest one had a rosyplexion and was over 2 meters tall with a muscr physique. Zen Biyu could hear the blood running through his veins like mercury.

    ''Powerful fleshly body, but poor control of his body.'' All true body refiners expert locked their blood energy inside their bodies and looked no different from ordinary people. No one will detect it if they do not want anyone to know they have a strong fleshly body.

    "Who are you?"

    "You call me the Ghost Lord," replied the leader of the four. That was not his name or title, but he decided to use it for now.

    "You''re not from here?"

    "No. We are from the Ghost Immortal World."

    "I see. Why do you want to kill me?"

    "It''s nothing personal. We only want to pass this trial and get the Eternal Supreme Inheritance."

    "Inheritance? Why do you have to target the Myriad Emperor World for an inheritance?"

    "Huh?" muttered Ghost Lord as he did not think of that. So, after she brought it up, he realized there might be some shady business with this entire inheritance thing¨Cespecially with how sudden everything was. Nevertheless, he still wanted to try to get his hands on it.

    After all, his faction never cultivated an Eternal Emperor, let alone an Eternal Supreme. By getting his hands on such a scripture, he can learn from it and reforge his foundation, increasing his chances of proving the Dao.

    "Maybe the Emperor has a grudge against your world. Anyway, I only care about getting the inheritance: nothing else matters.

    Zen Biyu sighed. She did not like to fight orpete with others for things like power. If she had a choice, she would slowly cultivate until the Great Emperor Realm and take the first major step of her cultivation path: immortality.

    Unfortunately, the world did not revolve around her. She could not spend her life free from the restraints of Karma.

    ''The mortal world is a ce full of desires, emotions, and ambitions; a ce entangled by the threads of Karma¨Ca ce of dust. Unfortunately, even cultivators cannot escape.''

    Zen Biyu knew her desire was fundamentally wed: no cultivator can cultivate without being affected by karma. Furthermore, they can only temper the mind and Dao Heart through countless experiences, adversaries, and cmities. This philosophy is often referred to as the Trial of Sea of Bitterness.

    Sadly, her desire to be aloof from world affairs and desires is impossible. She is the heir to the Five Element Pce. Such karma has already ruined her pursuit of pursuing tranquility.

    A Dharma Body manifested behind her as she prepared to fight. Ghost Lord frowned after sensing her aura before controlling himself; he was still confident.

    [Earth Supression]

    Zen Biyu''s Dharma body waved her hand to manifest an enormous mountain: majestic, beautiful, and the embodiment of sturdiness. A terrifying pressure enveloped Ghost Lord that made his body tremble, almost crushed into a blood pool.

    Luckily, he acted swiftly and enveloped himself with a powerful spiritual power, blocking the pressure. He raised his hand to create a small mountain in his palm that instantly countered the pressure.

    ''Law of Earth,'' thought Zen Biyu before releasing a weird aura from her body. Ghost Lord''s face changed as he found it difficult to control his Earth Law. It was as if he encountered the owner of the Earth Law, and he was someone who borrowed it.

    ''Such a terrifying control of the Five Element Law.''

    Ghost Lord increased his spiritual power, which in turn raised his control of the Earth Law. He waved his hand to generate a powerful me that burned the mountain.

    Zen Biyu waved her hand, and her mountain absorbed the me, turning into a volcano, spewing magma so hot that the space distorted. Ghost Lord acted swiftly and used his Fire Law; he is a duel wielder of Fire and Earth Law, walking the path of Earth-Fire Dao.

    Hebined the twows to create a magma shield to protect himself and his allies.

    ''Danm, she''s powerful,'' he thought.

    Phew!

    Ghost Lord spewed a mouthful of blood as something pierced his body. He calmly looked down to see the culprit was a tree branch. From theva that dropped next to him, Zen Biyu turned them into wood elements to attack him.

    "I thought I could defeat you alone: I guess not."

    A golden appeared from his forehead before another gilded version of himself appeared next to the impaled body. Ghost Lord''s soul looked at his impaled body, not caring about its destruction.

    ''I wanted to continue to use the remaining Yang energy to temper myself. I guess that''s not possible anymore.'' His body was so weak he knew it would not survive such an intact¨Cunless he used countless resources to heal it. But, it was not worth it.

    "Let''s deal with her together," he ordered before controlling Blood Servant, the body cultivator. In the Ghost Immortal World, cultivators viewed the body as a shackle in the path of longevity, so 99% of person abandons it.

    As for the remaining 1%, they believed in tempering both the body and the soul. Unfortunately, thews of Heaven and Earth and the cultivation system make this task beyond difficult.

    Any Heaven Chosens who temper their bodies to a certain level will experience a phenomenon where their soul automatically absorbs all the blood and yang energy of the body to nourish it, thus weakening and injuring the body in the process. The only way to walk on the path of double refining is toprehend Yin-Yang Law and achieve bnce.

    Unfortunately, in the Ghost Immortal World, Heavenly Dao makes it extremely difficult toprehend Yin-Yang Law¨Ceven more difficult than understanding the Supreme Ouw Daos.

    Despite the difficulty, some geniuses do seed. So, the rest of the world adapted to fight against these people; they trained and controlled Blood Servants, people who only cultivated the body.

    Body-refining resources are rare in the Ghost Lord''s world. As such, only Heaven Chosen, with the full support of their Emperor Lineages, can have a Blood Servant. Furthermore, before or during the Heaven Will Battle, he can swallow him to further nourish his soul.

    The Blood Servant rushed to Zen Biyu.

    Bang!

    He hit a metal te that appeared to protect Zen Biyu, injuring his hand. She used the Law of Gold and Earth to create an extremely dense metal and used it as a shield.

    Under Ghost Lord''s control, the Blood Servant attacked again, resulting in him being pushed a dozen meters back, vomiting mouthfuls of blood. Zen Biyu changed the properties of the metal to grant it force-bouncing properties. So, the metal redistributed the force of the attack back to the servant.

    Meanwhile, the other two people with Ghost Lord went on the offensive. Chains appeared from their forehead and headed directly toward Zen Biyu, who responded appropriately.

    She used her Five Elements Law to generate thunder and lightning; she controlled Water Law to create clouds before mixing it with Fire Law. Thunder and Lightning are the nemeses of most Yin nature things¨Cincluding the soul.

    Unfortunately, she miscalcted these people''s soul abilities as the chain bypassed her thunder and entered her Sea of Consciousness. Zen Biyu''s Soul Protection Treasure activated and created a barrier with five colors surrounding her Primordial Spirit, blocking these chains.

    Ghost Lord took this opportunity to counterattack. A fire spear appeared before him before plunging toward Zen Biyu. Luckily, she still had some battle experience as her body acted instinctively and turned into metal.

    Zen Biyu looked at the wound on her waist with a frown. She activated thew of water and wood to heal herself before focusing on the battle.

    ''Should I continue to fight or just run away?'' she did not like to fight in the first ce¨Cespecially a pointless battle like this with nothing to gain.

    ''Maybe I can use this experience as a form of tempering,'' she thought, hesitating on the right choice.

    Meanwhile, her alter ego/real personality observed everything deep from her Sea of Consciousness. After seeing the battle, she secretly shook her head,menting how terrible her battle experience was.

    As an expert in Five Elements Law, her other self should know that fire ovees metal, so why use metal to defend against that attack? Water was the perfect counter. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    However, she was okay with it since she was responsible for this oue. She purposely influenced the other ego to decrease her battle capabilities, hoping that the Five Element Pce would allow her to seal herself and not fight in this generation.

    She wanted to wait for the deal with Wang Wei to finish before proving the Dao in another generation. Regrettably, things were not going her way.

 Chapter 693 Chaos (II)

    Zhen Biyu''s primary personality frowned as she watched the alter ego battle these fought people. Her body was full of wounds, but she continued to fight. Ghost Lord and his men were not in the best shape either, with one lying on the death, his fate unknown.

    Despite the alter''s ego drastic increase in battle experience, she was not happy. She tried to influence it to run away and abandon the battle. And her action was about to seed until thest minute when the alter ego ignored her influence and chose to temper herself.

    So, she waited until the battle progressed to this state where the alter ego had used much of her spiritual power to influence her to run away. And this attempt was sessful.

    [Five Elements Escape]

    Four clones of Zen Biyu appeared next to her, making five of her. Each one looked exactly like her and had the same wounds, aura, and soul fluctuation. The first one turned into a ming meteor and rushed in the north direction.

    The second turned into a cloud before blending with the other clouds in the sky. With this method, she was almost indistinguishable from any other normal cloud. The third blended with the soil and disappeared. The fourth one turned into a sword and flight in the southern direction.

    The final one exploded and released a type of pollen that affected people''s Divine Sense and reduced their searching capabilities.

    Ghost Lord and his group were too slow in their response. And when they tried to act, they could not distinguish which of the five was the primary body.

    "Danm it," yelled Ghost Lord. He lost his primary body, and his Blood Servant was severely injured, which would require countless resources to heal. And despite all these losses, he gained nothing in return. He looked at his copsing follower and gave thetter a healing pill.

    "Hurry up and heal. We need to target someone else."

    Deep in a mountain cave not far from the battle:

    Zhen Biyu sat cross-legged to heal while also reviewing her gain. As she was using this battle to increase her battle foundation, she could not help but focus on the unbnce of these people: the Yin and Yang unbnce between their bodies and their soul.

    ''Five Zhang Organs¡­Five Elements¡­Bnce¡­Mutual Generation and Oveing¡­The Cycle of Yin and Yang.'' She entered a state of enlightenment as thews of Yin-Yang shed before her. However, she onlyprehended a small portion before it turned into the Five Elements Law, deepening herprehension.

    "As expected," muttered the primary personality with desteness in her voice. The alter ego creation is a form of great fortune for her. After all, it is a state of mind perfect forprehending thew of Heaven and Earth. And with the Five Elements Bnce Physique, it''s as if she had two powerful physiques.

    "With such talent, she could evolve Five Elements into Yin-Yang. Yin-Yang into Taiji, and Taiji into Chaos," she muttered. "With my knowledge and ability, it should not be a problem to pass the Ouw Trial for Taiji Dao and have some hope for Chaos."

    She could not help but think about her bright future. Each evolution would grant aw baptism that drastically increases her strength, meaning such a path would establish a better foundation for cultivation than directlyprehending Taiji Law.

    "Sadly, that damn woman won''t let this happen." If any of the clones cultivate anything other than Five Elements Dao, she cannot benefit. So, they all have restrictions on them.

    ''Ok. All I have to do is wait. Once Wang Wei frees me, my future will be bright.'' Zhen Biyu ns to wait to gain her freedom. Then, she will influence the alter ego to walk that path. And once itprehends Yin-Yang Law, she will use some means to perfectly fuse with the alter ego.

    Usually, during day-to-day events, she will be the primary personality. However, she can let the alter ego out when cultivating and using her talent.

    The primary personality took a moment to calm down. As she gazed at her other self cultivating, she pondered and nned for the future.

    ''Five Heart has begun to act. She must have noticed the anomaly in this generation.'' She knew she had lost control of the alter ego due to Five Heart. And in the future, the alter ego will have more changes.

    Currently, it does not even have Immortal Venerable 1-Leaf strength. However, after Five Heart''s intervention, she will quickly be enlightened in the Dao of Five Elements and drastically increase her power.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    And the "excuse" used to avoid Heavenly Dao''s detection is she has awakened some memories and abilities from her past life. As Zhen Biyu thought of that woman''s control over her, great anger rose deep in her heart.

    ''Be calm. Soon I will be free. Then, I will have a bright future in All Heaven Myriad World.''

    ¡­

    Wrath Territory:

    Huang Yuang stood before a group of dead bodies, with a ck and white book in front of him and a woman standing nkly behind him. He held the soul of one of the survivors, using thew of Life and Death to search his memories.

    "Pursuing Longevity World?" he muttered with a frown before continuing. "So, these people were only pawns used by someone else? But who? And why are they targeting the Myriad Emperor World?"

    He had lived a long timepared to his peers and had many experiences. And after his wife''s betrayal, he became wiser, more sinister, and scheming. And after experiencing thepetition in the Upper World, he realized the necessity for these skills and trained.

    As such, after seeing the weird Secret Realm that suddenly appeared out of nowhere and how it lured many people, it was not hard to put two and two together.

    ''Let''s not focus on these things. If the sky is falling, these Immortals are here to hold it. I need to focus on the current situation.''

    He looked at the bodies on the floor. ''These people sure have a long lifespan. It''s a shame their cultivation system requires a unique energy from their world.''

    Huang Yuan frowned as he pondered deeply. ''I havepletely refined the Life-Death Book and even turned it into the anchor of my Dao.'' With this method, he could disy the full ability of the book and utilize such a powerfulw as Life and Death. The only downside is if something happened to the book, his Dao Foundation would be destroyed, and his path of cultivation might be cut off.

    Nevertheless, Huang Yuan chose this because this was the only way he saw to kill Wang Wei after his humiliating defeat. However, after joining the Suppressing Fate Alliance and learning of thetter''s true power, he knew he was dreaming, thinking he could kill thetter on his own.

    ''Although I haveplete control of the book, I''m still limited by my cultivation and cannot disy its full power.'' Innate Treasure had a low threshold for use and no backless, unlike Emperor Artifacts. However, mortals still could not disy their full powers.

    ''However, there might be a way. I can extract these people''s life spans and use them as sacrifices.'' He can use much more power from the book with this method. He suddenly rushed to check on these people''s conditions.

    "I should not have killed them. Luckily, a few can still be saved." Extracting their life span from them would be more efficient if they were alive. He controlled his book and used the power of Life and Death to save a few of these people while also gathering the scattered souls of the others.

    Huang Yuan ced them away before smiling. He turned around to look at his former wife: Fan Qianhan.

    "Do you see? Despite your betrayal, I''m slowly walking on the path of Emperor, getting closer and closer."

    Huang Yuan sneered. Despite refining her into his ve, he kept some of her consciousness so she could experience all the suffering he inflicted on her and watch him reach the top. And once he proves the Dao, he will release her consciousness to watch the regret dawn on her.

    ''I can believe I have to use resources in this waste,'' thought Huang Yuan, suddenly disgusted after looking at her. After his defeat, many people in the Loose Cultivator Alliance began to doubt him and even considered reducing his resources and even his title as Heaven Chosen.

    Huang Yuan quickly realized why these loose cultivators could never equal sects and great ns: theycked unity. As soon as some troubles arrive, their independent natures take over, leading to distrust, hesitation, and infighting.

    Luckily, he acted swiftly to show them his power afterpletely refining the book. However, he also no longer trusted the Alliance Lords and upper echelons of the alliance.

    So, he began to take power rapidly and control the alliance. And with his talent and strength, it was no problem to defeat the other and convince the elders. Nevertheless, he did not trust other people from the alliance to lead his troops for the Heaven Will Battle.

    Huang Yuan then decided to use Fan Qianhan since she was the only person incapable of betraying him.

    "Go get the troops. We are going to hide,'' he ordered, not wanting to deal with the current chaos.

    Huang Yuan suddenly turned around to see a man holding a sword looking at him. He instantly became serious since he felt a significant threat.

 Chapter 694 Chaos (III)

    "Who are you?" asked Huang Yuan, looking at the cold and indifferent before him. The man''s eyes were bright, and they ced an intense, almost tangible, pressure on him; it was like he was looking at a beast with extremely sharp edges.

    "Sword Demon, Dugu Jing, from Myriad Law World.''

    Huang Yuan had never heard about such a ce. However, this was not the time to care about these things. His mind began to work on overdrive, thinking about how to deal with this situation.

    "Are you also here for the Eternal Supreme Inheritance?" he asked, hoping to keep talking and buy himself more time.

    "I don''t need any inheritance."

    Only a few people could proim with certainty they would be Eternal Emperors¨Clet alone Eternal Supreme, so Huang Yuan did not know whether he should admire this man''s confidence or sneer at his ignorance. He wanted to say something, but Dugu Jing interrupted him:

    "Stop wasting time," he said coldly. "I only care about challenging powerhouses. If you are a worthy challenger, I can spare your life."

    Huang Yuan squinted his eyes, "Arrogant, I see." The book appeared before him as Life-Death Innate Laws shone before him. The fact he can disy the book''s innatews shows how much control Huang Yuan has and its deep connection.

    Sword Demon Dugu Jing did not say anything else but swung his sword, sending a golden sword to his opponent. Huang Yuan swiftly responded and brought death to the attack.

    Unfortunately, the sh cut off his attack and headed directly toward his body, forcing him to surround himself with the most powerful shield he could muster. The terrifying power of the sh pushed him dozens of meters back, leaving marks on the soil.

    "Law of Gold," he muttered with an ugly look. He thought he had met a peerless pure swordsman, but he was wrong¨Che encountered something even scarier. The person in front of him was part of the lowest swordsman category that used their sword to control aw; he controlled Gold Law, one of the primaryws that these swordsmen loved to use.

    However, Dugu Jing was nothing but ordinary or lowly. Each of the Five Elements has some attributes associated with them. Fire is wild, explosive, and a few other things. Water is vast, nourishing, and wrathful. Earth is sturdy, suppressing, and towering. Wood is full of life or vitality. Meanwhile, one of the main attributes of metal is "sharpness."

    Dugu Jing focused on that aspect to support his Sword Cultivation, reaching a level equal to some of the best pure swordsmen.

    The Sword Demon calmly watched his opponent before attacking a second time. Huang Yuan felt his eyes hut and his skin itched simply due to the overwhelming sharpness of that sh.

    [Undead Army]

    Huang Yuan summoned arge number of dead bodies. Upon closer inspection, these people''s skeletons were different colors: ck, silver, gold, and some glistened like pure jade¨Cthey were body refiners. Unfortunately, the golden sh cut through these people''s bodies as easily as a sharp knife cutting through butter.

    [Samsara Shield]

    He used the power generated by the alternation between Life and Death Laws to acquire the power of Samsara.

    Bang! His shield onlysted for a few seconds before breaking apart. Luckily for him, his technique blocked the attack, saving his life. Huang Yuan became pale.

    The Life-Death Book was intact. After all, it was an Extreme Innate Treasure, on par with some Chaos Treasure. However, this was the root of the problem: he could not use its full power. The shield broke not because the book was weak but because he could not support using it.

    "You''re too weak,"mented Dugu Jing. "However, it''s understandable since you rely too much on external aid.

    "Foreign aid?" uttered Huang Yuan with a sneer.

    "Are you powerful, or the book makes you powerful? If you can''t even see such an obvious thing, there is no hope for you to be a powerhouse."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "You have broken through the Mortal-Immortal Boundary. Are you the only one in your world?"

    "No, there are two others. But they are not my opponent."

    "You''re lucky there are you three. In my world, there are at least seven people. Moreover, two of them can fight and kill Dao Ancestor. Not to mention other variables that might affect the battle level during the final battle.

    "In such a situation, relying on foreign aid is my only choice."

    Dugu Jing squinted his eyes as he remembered the terrible fluctuation he sensed in another territory a little while back. Although he only felt a slight fluctuation, he felt the terror.

    ''One of my peers has such strength?'' He thought someone used some Dao Talisman to have such power. His eyes became brighter as he wanted to challenge that person. Dugu Jing knew he could not win and probably even die. However, he did not care.

    His pursuit is to fight powerful opponents and sublimate himself and his soul through battle and life and death trials.

    "Let me send you on the way," he said with his usual cold tone. As soon as these words came out of his mouth, Huang Yuan acted and used his best escape technique. He brought death to the surrounding space to manipte it and teleport to an unknown location.

    Swish!

    Dugu Jing''s sh cut off the space and stopped his escape. He then swung his sword for a second time. Huang Yuan''s face became ugly as he watched that brilliant lighting toward him. He felt his thinking slow down and his body unable to move; more importantly, he felt his uing death.

    At the veryst moment, he did one thing: he summoned Fan Qianhan to appear before him. If he is going to die, he''ll take her with him. Furthermore, there is a slight chance Dugu Jing did not want to kill a woman and stop the attack. Or, an even small probability that using her as a shield would allow him to survive.

    Swish!

    A white light enveloped the two, and they disappeared from sight. Dugu Jing immediately became on guard, thinking an enemy had approached him, and he was incapable of detecting it. He searched the surrounding area with his Divine Sense but found nothing.

    ''Could it be?''

    ¡­

    Huang Yuan and Fan Qianhan appeared in another small world created by Wang Wei''s formation. He immediately looked around, hyper-alert to his environment.

    "I''m saved? But who did it?"

    He barely finished his words before a thick red thread appeared above his head and connected to him. He reacted and tried to defend himself with the Life-Death Book, but it was useless. The Karma Thread attached to him, and he knew he owed a heavy debt: the debt of life-saving.

    ''Could it be him? But why would he save me?'' He did not think it was simply to ower a Karma Debt.

    ''Don''t think about it. Let''s heal first.'' The sharpness of that attack affected his soul simply because he looked at it, and it was so close to him.

    In another territory:

    Mo Xingyun''s body was slowly falling apart due to the besiegement of a group of people.

    "I''ve told you many times: I''m a puppet. There is no reward for killing me," she tried to persuade them.

    "That is yet to be determined. Plus, this puppet''s craftsmanship is quite unique. With the right buyer, it should be worth a lot of money."

    Mo Xingyun frowned as she continued to resist.

    ''The Luck bacsh is worse than I thought.'' The Heaven-Devouring Emperor knew Heavenly Dao did approve of his method of reviving. And the technique used to counter him is through calctions and a bacsh of luck. He foresaw this situation, hence the reason he only took over Mo Xingyun''s body after she reached a certain level.

    Unfortunately, he did not expect it to be this bad. After arriving on this continent, he had suspicions about the Seven Devil Kings since he knew about the Devil Primogenitor.

    And when Gluttony''s troops attacked his men to prevent him from killing more devils, he saw Gluttony''s generals use some power from his Dao and recognized what it was.

    Immediately, Heaven-Devouring nned to swallow Gluttony and learned from the Devil Primogenitor''s Dao. He even nned to hunt the other devils to fuse the Dao and manifest the genuine Seven Sin Dao. With such a unique Dao, he can benefit whether he learns from it or uses it as a sub-Dao. He only needed to deal with the restraint of the rules and hiding under Wang Wei''s nose.

    After the fall of Heavenly Dao, he thought an opportunity presented itself. However, it did not take long for numerous people to attack him until he was in this sorry state.

    As he watched his puppet body fall apart, he was iparably calm.

    ''It''s fine if I fail this time. After I revive, I can still get my hands on that unique Dao. Before that, let''s make some preparation in the Nine Devil God World.''

    Mo Xingyun looked at these people.

    Boom!

    He blew himself up, killing many people with him. He would not leave anything for these people.

 Chapter 695 Chaos (IV)

    Tong Ruobing looked at the people who attacked her and frowned. Herplexion was still pale from her defeat at Wrath''s hands. She did not care for most of the others, but the leader of this group gave her a sense of danger. She guessed even if she were in perfect health, it would be challenging to deal with him.

    She calmly tapped her toes on the ground, and an enormous formation appeared above the sky. After her loss, she learned from her mistake and prepared backhands to fight more powerful opponents and create more escape opportunities.

    With the formation, she was able to bind the powerful group leader. Tong Ruobing knew she could not kill thetter, but it will also take some time to get out of that formation.

    As a Talisman Master with a unique rune physique, her ability for arrays was close to her talisman talent. She waved her finger to manifest two talismans: [Suppression Talisman] and [Soul Searching Talisman].

    ''People from the Beast Master World?'' A Heaven Will World focused on controlling beasts or demons and fighting with them. Their stages of cultivation involved controlling more beasts and growing or evolving their bloodline.

    Furthermore, the beastmaster can receive feedback from their blinds with their beast to increase their body and soul and have numerous Divine Abilities. Some talented people are even born with an apanying beast¨Csome of which can have Innate or even Chaos bloodlines. As long as they can purify their beasts'' bloodline, they will have the strength of an Innate Demon God.

    ''Someone is plotting against the Myriad Emperor World.'' In a short moment, Tong Ruoning thought of many things. She knew her world had been cut off from the Endless Void for some time, but it was still famous. After the Deception Trial, the Myriad Emperor World caught other worldmunities'' eyes.

    ''The Trial, the closing of the lower dimension, and this event: all these events are rted somehow. And I have a feeling Wang Wei is connected to these events.'' She squinted her eyes.

    ''Aplete Son of Era: a person with the destiny to open a new era. No, not just any era, an era that revitalizes the current downward trend of the world. However, some people in other worldmunities do not want our revival.''

    Numerous thoughts shed in her mind. A few talismans appeared before her, blessing her brain and soul to increase herprehension and better help her analyze the situation.

    ''The core of this issue is the Deception Trial. Wang Wei seemed to be caught in some infighting in the upper dimension. Right after these people left, the lower dimension was sealed. And from the information, I learned from the ancestors, the only thing that can seal the entire lower dimension: True Heavenly Dao. So, why would it seal the lower dimension?"

    Tong Ruobing felt she was approaching the truth, so she put her brain on overflow.

    ''True Heavenly Dao wanted to protect Wang Wei. It may sound absurd since he is only a talented mortal in the lower dimension. However, if I consider the new era he will open has some sort of benefit to the upper dimension, it will make sense.''

    She remembered the conversation Wang Wei had with Xiao Tiandi, the number one genius from the upper dimension.

    ''I''m right. He mentioned the so-called seven moons and two suns. If these people forcefully reigned over the upper dimension, to the world''s detriment, True Heavenly Dao would not ept such a thing. But, if Wang Wei''s new era somehow led to changes in the upper dimension, it would exin why it sealed the lower dimension to protect him.''

    Tong Ruobing knew shecked much information but knew she was on the right track. Suddenly, her pupil dted as she thought of something.

    ''I finally understand the conversation Wang Wei had with Yu Zhou: some people from the upper dimension sent people into the Myriad Emperor World to interfere in the Heaven Will Battle and prevent it from rising. And Wang Wei was hunting them down since he is an Era Son.''

    Tong Ruobing suddenly smiled. ''If I y my card correctly, I might have a small chance at proving the Dao.'' Her chances were already small, but they increased a little with this idea.

    ''And even if it fails, I can ensure I survive and leave the battle intact. However, I need to be decisive when necessary.''

    Her eyes lit up before disappearing to her hiding spot. Tong Ruobing did not continue healing but contacted someone.

    "My Empress, the light of my heart, how are you doing?" said Mu Lei, who was not ashamed these words came from this mouth.

    "Why is recently your mouth getting sweeter?"

    "Don''t you like it? I read a mortal book on courtships that said women like to be praised."

    "No women dislikepliments, but too much makes you seem too eager."

    "That makes sense. So, why did you contact me? I thought you were in your Clean Up?"

    "I am, but something happened." She exined the situation to him.

    "What?" yelled Mu Le. "Are you okay? Who dares attack you? Tell me where you are, and I''lle to kill them." Nine Stars appeared on his forehead, releasing a terrifying killing intent that made the star he was on tremble. Even though the talisman, Tong Ruobing, could it.

    "Calm down," she hurriedly said, knowing he would reallye here to kill these people. "I did not call you to ask you to avenge me."

    ''Anyway, you can''t defeat her.'' Tong Ruobing did not say these words even though she knew they were true. After the trial, Mu Lei found a way to controlws with certain Qi while continuing his pure body refining. Currently, he has a high chance of reaching the 7-Leaf limit. However, she felt he would not be the match for that devil.

    "I want to ask if you heard any information about other nes who wanted to attack the Myriad Emperor World."

    "No, but I can guess who is responsible: well, the people most likely to be behind this move."

    "Oh, who?"

    "The Spirit Genesis Sect from the Battle Spirit World."

    Tong Ruobing waited to hear him exin, but he remained quiet, staring at her. "You know I don''t know who they are."

    "I know, but I just wanted you to talk and hear your voice."

    "Be serious," she replied with the slightest blush on her face; but it was here only a moment before disappearing.

    "They are the most powerful faction in the Endless Void¨Callegedly. They are also one of the most mysterious forces.

    "What makes you say that?"

    "The mode of operation is simr to how they operate: always on the shadow. There have been many strange events targeting the rise of certain factions, and many people believed they were responsible. However, the method used against your sect seemed rushed and shoddy."

    "Is that all the evidence you have?" Tong Ruobing felt this was insufficient to prove or even suspect that sect.

    "You said someone or something broke a Heavenly Dao on par with Eternal Emperor, right?"

    "Yes."

    "Only an Immortal Sovereign has such power. However, most of them have to worry about sealing themselves and hiding from True Heavenly Dao and would only show up after the time of the Heaven Will Battle.

    "Interfering in another worldmunity''s battle is a taboo for these Immortal Sovereigns; they would only do this even if they knew they would ascend and leave the lower dimension.

    "However, rumors are that the Spirit Genesis Sect has a way of hiding from True Heavenly Dao. Or, at the very least, they have a way of lowering Heavenly Dao tolerance toward the member of their sect.

    "So, they are probably the ones who recently attacked the Myriad Emperor World."

    "Wait, we were attacked?"

    "Don''t you know? Or right, you''re not back home yet. But yes, some people attack your ne. Luckily, Wang Wei had the insight to activate the Protection Array, and the Dao Opening Sect suddenly had an Eternal Emperor-level Insurgent?"

    "They do?"

    "You didn''t know?"

    "No," replied Tong Ruobing with a frown. "This will change the power bnce of the entire world.

    "Probably," Mu Lei replied. "Anyway, have you thought about what I said? Based on the current situation, Wang Wei is the one who will prove the Dao. It would be best topete in another world."

    "My decision is the same: I won''t move."

    Tong Ruobing had many reasons not to leave. Firstly, like most cultivators, she had affection for the Myriad Emperor World and will not easily leave. Cultivators are selfish people who value benefits above anything else. However, when ites to certain things like nationalism or pride in their mother world, most people are stubborn.

    Of course, there are other reasons most cultivators do not go to weaker worlds to prove the Dao. First, treasure to travel to other worldmunities are rare and precious.

    Secondly, there is the Identity Token. Only Emperor Lineages can condense these things, and no lineage will trust foreign cultivators. And for a cultivator like Tong Ruobing with a background, her faction won''t easily allow her to go to another world or help her acquire a token through an exchange.

    As for Tobg Ruobing, she had another reason she refused to move: she wanted to challenge herself. Cultivators can learn as much¨Cif not more¨Cfrom defeat than from sess.

    Fighting monsters like Wang Wei and Di Tian can be a sublimating process for her cultivation journey. She might die, but the experience will be valuable if she survives. Anyway, her path will not be cut off as long she survives.

    "Are you sure? If something happens to you, I don''t think I will be able to avenge you." He knew how powerful Wang Wei was and did not think he could win even after proving the Dao.

    "I don''t need you to avenge me."

    "Fine." Mu Lei knew his future Dao Companion was headstrong, which was one reason he loved her. Anyway, once he bes an Emperor, he can easily revive her by taking her soul from Samsara. And since her Existence would not be affected, he did not have to worry about her imprint.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 696 Chaos (V)

    Ao Shen was in an intensebat against someone from the Pursuing Longevity World, and their battle was rtively equal. Although he did not use his dragon, he used 80% of his power, and the opponent also appeared to have reservations.

    ''This man is a genius,'' he thought. And the reason for that was his opponent broke the barrier between Immortal and Mortal only using a pure Energy System¨Cno strong body or wieldingw. Moreover, it was not due to some rare and powerful Qi like Destruction Qi.

    The opponent was simply converting whatever inner energy his system used into Five Elements and Yin-Yang Qi, yet he still acquired Immortal Veneable battle prowess.

    Ao Shen suddenly stopped and indicated for the other to do the same, "Fellow Daoist, it''s obvious this battle is pointless. How about we stop."

    "I can''t: I need the Eternal Supreme Inheritance," said a young man wearing a blue robe, long ck hair, and an immortal or dreamy-like atmosphere.

    "Fellow Daoist, may I ask for your name?"

    "Zhu Tao, from the Mountain and Sea Sect."

    "I don''t know why Fellow Daoist Zhu wants the inheritance so badly when It''s obvious this is a trap."

    Zhu Tao hesitated for a moment before answering, "Because of the weakness of the Pure Qi Path, our world has only given birth to two Eternal Emperors and not a single Eternal Supreme.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "I will be the third, but I have no confidence in bing an Eternal Supreme."

    "With your strength, as long as you temper your body andprehend thew, you have a high chance of seeding,"mented Ao Shen. However, Zhu Tao shook his head.

    "My goal is to show Pure Qi Refiners can be Eternal Supreme. I want to change the cultivators in my world; I want to give them hope that our path is not the weakest and has potential."

    Zhu Tao has many ns after proving the Dao. He will revitalize the Pure Qi Refiners'' path and optimize the cultivation system of his world. He also wanted to change the spirit of the world and have these cultivators stop obsessing over longevity and focus on other things.

    As such, he needed an Eternal Emperor Scripture to learn from its uniqueness since it would likely increase his chances of achieving his goals. Ao Shen''s eyes lit up as he thought of something:

    "I may be able to help."

    "Oh, how?"

    "I know the inheritance ce of the only Eternal Supreme of the Martial Hegemony World. If we work together, we might be able to get it."

    "And why didn''t you get it yourself?" asked Zhu Tao. Despite his young face, he has lived for nearly a hundred million years.

    "The inheritance is from the Martial Beast Emperor," exined Ao Shen. "ording to history, his family abandoned him in the wild when he was only three years old because of poverty. However, he was not killed by demonic or wild beasts instead.

    "Instead, a wolf raised. As the Martial Beast Emperor walked in the cultivation path, he signed a contract with the wolf and trained it from a wild beast to a Tier 9 demon with a unique bloodline.

    "In the final battle, the two teamed up to wipe out all geniuses of that generation. And after proving the Dao, brother Martial Beast Emperor and the wolf evolved to the Emperor Realm."

    "How is that possible?"

    "I don''t know exactly, but I''m guessing it has to do with whatever Dao he cultivated." Ao Shen did not find this fact surprising since he knew of the Yin-Yang Companion Emperor, who used the Infatuation Flower to be Emperor.

    "The inheritance of the Martial Beast Emperor requires a human and demon to acquire it. Before, I did not have anyone I trusted."

    "And you trust me?"

    "Of course not. However, I trust you more than the humans in my world. Furthermore, we do not have any conflict of interest and can peacefully cooperate."

    Zhu Tao pondered for a moment. Although he would like to have a normal Eternal Supreme Scripture, but one as unique as the Martial Beast Emperor''s might better help him. Furthermore, he did not have much choice since the probability that the inheritance trial he was doing on this continent was nothing but a hoax.

    Of course, he knew the demon was not only doing this because of the inheritance. His objective seemed to be closer and maybe even form an alliance.

    Zhu Tao did not mind allying with a demon race; he was not pedantic nor a human purist. Although there is a lot of confrontation between demons and humans, they have also worked together asionally.

    Zhu Tao''s analysis was correct. Ao Shen wanted the demon race to have foreign allies since he would not put all his eggs in one basket: he did not know if or when the Dao Opening Sect would have a change of heart, leaving his race in a worse situation than it was.

    Although he had some allies in the Martial Hegemony World, they were not enough; he wanted more. His original n was to ally with other demon races from other World Communities. The demon race even had contact with another ce called the Demon Supremacy World.

    However, they have never heard from these people after the brief contact during the Deception Trial. This human before him might be the perfect ally.

    "I agree to work with you," said Zhu Tao. "When and where do we meet?" The two then discussed the details of their cooperation while briefly mentioning a possible alliance in the future.

    ¡­

    Huo Fenghuang''s body was severely injured as her rib cage was showing, and a piece of her shoulder was missing; it was as if something had chopped it off.

    She ignored the terrible state of her body as she concentrated on her opponent: a man and a woman. The man was a terrifying swordsman with unparallel attacks. He''s responsible for most of her injury. As for the women? Huo Fenghuang wanted to curse her.

    She was unlucky to meet two people with Immortal Venerable strength from the Battle Spirit World. What''s worse, they seemed to be Dao Companion and knew how to work together perfectly andbine their powers through tactics, techniques, and formation.

    When the battle began, she did not use her full power, test their strength, and try to analyze the situation. However, who knew the woman suddenly sealed four of her five Innate Laws, drastically reducing her power.

    Soon afterward, the man created another opportunity for his partner, and she sealed Huo Fenghuang''s space ring to prevent her from using other means to escape.

    ''Damn it, who are these people, and why are they so well-coordinated?'' She did not know these two came together because of the overwhelming pressure He Shiyi brought upon them. One day, they decided to ally before eventually falling in love and bing Dao Companion.

    Huo Fenghuang was frustrated. However, her battle experience allowed her to calm down and think rationale. Her Phoenix and Back Tortoise Laws were sealed, reducing her regenerative and defensive capabilities. Luckily, she acted swiftly and saved the White Tiger Law, the one with the greatest offense.

    "Let''s do it," said the man, and his wife nodded. He raised his sword, and she ced a mark on it, sealing all her power into the sword.

    ''I''m sorry, but we need the inheritance.''

    Swish! A beautiful blue light rushed toward Huo Fenghuang with terrible destructive capabilities. She attacked with all her strength to stop the attack, but it was pointless.

    ''Am I going to die here?'' She was unwilling. Without her carelessness, these people would not be her match with all five Innate Laws. And even if they were, she could escape with all her strength.

    ''It''s not fair. I have so much to do. The rise of the Ancient n depends on me; I have not returned us the glory of the past.''

    It did not matter what she thought: the light was unstoppable.

    Swush!

    A white light enveloped her, and Huo Fenghuang disappeared, leaving the couple shocked and ignorant. They quickly checked the surrounding but could not detect the means the opponent used to escape.

    They looked at each other with terror before rushing into the distance with the fastest speed they could muster.

    In another small world, Huo Fenghuang suddenly appeared, also confused about what had just urred. However, when she saw the giant karma thread forcibly connected to her, she had an idea of who had saved her and why.

    ''You''re thest person I want to owe Karma to.''

    After taking a moment to ponder the possible ramification of this debt, she knew it would not be favorable to her.

    ''Focus on healing first; that''s the priority.''

    Huo Fenghuang sat on the floor, trying to remove the seal in her space ring; she wanted to get some healing pills. Then, she focused on removing the seal on herw.

    She was a little distracted, wondering whether she could pay the karma before the Heaven Will Battle.

 Chapter 697 Chaos (VI)

    Feng Heng calmly looked at the people attacking him, analyzing the situation. A ck and white shield will automatically appear to defend him, and none of his attackers could breach his defense.

    He searched for the weakest of the group and gazed at him. His eyes prated through the person''s soul and read their memories.

    ''Central Spirit World¡­someone is plotting against the Myriad Emperor World. After Wang Wei organized that assembly, I spected about this possibility. However, I thought the problem had been resolved with the protection arrays. I did not expect these people to go so far.''

    Feng Heng frowned, analyzing the situation on a deeper level. ''Are the people of the upper dimension responsible, or is it some other nes?'' No matter the answer, things would negatively affect his ns.

    The rise of Buddhism will not be easy. Whether it''s because of the upper dimension people trying to hinder its development or the terrible reputation, Buddism had all over the Endless Void.

    ''I owe my thanks to Wang Wei.''

    Over the past thousand years, he felt the rapid growth of Buddism Luck, which ted him beyond words he could describe. After suffering for so long, countless nights of despair, and nning for three Eras, he finally felt the fruit of hisbor.

    Feng Heng knew if he had to wait until he proved the Dao to spread Buddhism, the resistance he would encounter would drastically dy its revival. However, with Wang Wei''s method of being overly secret and undetected, he has a foundation to act on after he has Emperor strength.

    By then, all he has to do is the final step of removing the Absolute Beginning Magic and fuse his Neo Buddism with Taoism''s luck, and then, his fellow monks no longer need to hide in special purends to cultivate; they can walk in the world and preach like any ordinary religion.

    After figuring out the situation, Feng Heng found himself in a conundrum. All the people who suddenly came to this continent were resources for the spread of Buddhism. As long as he influences some of the weak ones, they will do his bidding and help him gather more luck. However, he knew Wang Wei would have the same idea as him.

    The issue is whether topete with thetter for luck. Or maybe, they should work together to ensure a better result. He rapidly analyzed the pros and cons of his actions.

    ''Forget it. If I bud in, there is a high risk of being discovered and ruining everything.'' Wang Wei''s method has proven to be effective so far.

    Although he lost most of Buddism''s luck, it was the price he would have to pay for such a smooth revival. Furthermore, no matter what Wang Wei does, he cannot overthrow him as the Buddha Lord of the new Buddhism Sect.

    Feng Heng was confident in this fact for two reasons: Wang Wei can only be considered an honorary monk, to put it gently. And he would want to avoid being too involved with Buddhism because of the massive karma entanglement involved with the sect.

    Feng Heng analyzed Wang Wei deeply, knowing he would not want to be too involved in this mess because he could not control the situation in his direction; he would not want to be too entangled with the Maitreya Buddha because of her overwhelming power.

    After thinking for a moment, Feng Heng turned into a white light and disappeared in the distance.

    ¡­

    Xiao Songxi fought against a member of the Armament Race, and he was on the losing side. The Armament Race was technically a branch of the Spirit Race, but the ones in the Myriad Armament World refused to acknowledge this fact.

    As the name suggested, they are discarded weapons from failed products of Weapon Refiners who gained sentience. In the Myriad Armament World, there is a ce called Failed Treasure Mountain. Many weapon refiners used to discard their failed artifacts there until these weapons gained sentience and became spirit races. Then, one day, one of them proved the Dao and established a sect around the mountain.

    The Emperor refined the Failed Treasure Mountain into a secret realm that produced a valuable resource for Weapon Refiner.s As such, the sect would exchange this resource with other sects in exchange for their failed product to ce in the mountain to continue growing their race.

    ''Nothing went right ever saw I met that deplorable man,'' thought Xiao Songxi as more and more injuries appeared over his body. Ever since he met Wang Wei in the Eternal Dream Sect, he felt his luck go downhill.

    He returned to the Baishe n, hoping to use their resources to increase his chances of proving the Dao and to force his inhuman father to apologize to his mother for abandoning them; he wanted thetter to pay for all the snide remarks he suffered during his childhood when children called him fatherless, or even worse when they called his mother a whore.

    At first, he suffered tremendous pressure upon his arrival at the n. However, after disying his talent, the elders barely epted him. He slowly rose up thedder and made a name for himself.

    However, not long afterward, the abominable human came and threatened him with his parents'' life, forcing him to get some information from a Star Sage Bloodline. He used all his means. And with some act of desperation and a significant sacrifice, he seeded in his mission.

    After this event, Xiao had another goal: to be as strong as possible to protect his family; he wanted nothing between Heaven and Earth capable of harming his family. So, he worked extra hard to increase his strength.

    He practiced the Law of Blood and used the Devouring Talent of the Baishe n to purify his bloodline, reaching a level that shocked the n; he was considered a genius not seen in a hundred generations of the Baishe n.

    With his talent, he suppressed his peers¨Cincluding his half-brother, the n''s chosen heir. He overcame the n''s prejudice against his human bloodline and gathered many elders on his side, taking power in the n.

    Xiao Songxi then proceeded to take power from his father. When thetter tried to resist, he showed him how most of the elders and ancestors were by his side. And when his father tried to use force to fight back, he suppressed him with one palm.

    Xiao Songxi never forgot that day. The satisfaction he felt as he witnessed that man squirm under his palm, the anger, hatred, resentment, and regret he saw in his father''s eyes, was nourishment to his soul. On that day, his state of mind sublimated, and he felt a weight lifted from his shoulder. The only regret was that man refused to apologize to him and his mother.

    However, Xiao Songxi did not mind; he was patient and imprisoned his father. He nned to wait until he became an Emperor and see him again; he wanted to see more regrets in thetter''s eyes and rub it on his face that he made the wrong choice of abandoning them.

    Sadly, his happiness did notst long. The Baishe n required him to pass numerous challenging trials before using the 5-Star Sage. Although it was the hardest thing he ever did, he passed it.

    With excitement, Xiao Songxi asked the Sage how to be an Eternal Emperor, and her answer was: to seal himself and wake up in another generation. He could not fathom why he received this answer, nor could the elders. So, Xiao Songxi insisted he wanted to prove the Dao in this generation.

    The Star Stage then gave the nightmare of his current situation. This generation was an Ultimate Glorious Age with countless talented breaking the barrier between Mortal and Immortal. Furthermore, two people achieved the Nine Extremity Foundation,pletely reducing his chances to nearly zero.

    Xiao Songxi did not give up; he experienced too much just to ept this result. So, he asked her how to achieve Nine Extremity. The answer once again almost drove him to despair.

    He had no time or desire for the orthodox path, so he wanted to try the unorthodox one. So, he asked how toprehend a little bit of [Existence], and he received three answers.

    The first is to have an Eternal Emperor preach it to him. The second isprehending it by luck, andstly, using an Eternal Supreme Scripture.

    Song Xiaosi almost copsed with this news. The first option was not possible for obvious reasons. Furthermore, thews of Heaven and Earth did not allow Eternal Emperors to leave a recording of their preaching of [Existence] in the lower dimension.

    As for the second option, Xiao Songxi did not think his luck was that good. His only option was the Eternal Supreme Scripture. However, the Sage told him these scriptures were in the hands of the Ancient ns, the Dao Opening Sect, and the Taiyi Profound Gate.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The only avable ones for him were Empress Wu and the Human Emperor. The Empress left her inheritance somewhere in the Endless Void before the devil exiled her to the upper dimension. The Human Emperor might have left his inheritance in the Qin''s Treasury.

    Furthermore,prehending [Existence] from an Eternal Supreme Scripture was the option with the least statical chance; the probability was too minuscule.

    Xiao Songxi did not give up. Hisst resort was to use his talent and luck toprehend [Existence], so he asked the Star Stage how to seed. Then, she gave him a fatal blow and told him his talent was insufficient toprehend [Existence] as a mortal.

    Nevertheless, she gave him many different options for increasing his talent to that level. She also exined how talent was not the only requirement; he needed the right opportunity or luck. The Sage then told him the exact opportunity to achieve enlightenment.

    Finally, Xiao Songxi had to give up. Most of these methods were unachievable due to the extravagant resources required, the danger, or the low chances of sess. Even the opportunity toprehend [Existence], she told him, was too perilous and was not worth the risk.

    In the end, he asked if there was a way to prove the Dao without achieving Nine Extremity, and she told him a method with less than a 1% chance.

    Swush!

    A white light enveloped Xiao Songxi and saved him from his death.

    (AN: The next chapter should be thest Chaos one.)

 Chapter 698 Chaos (Finale)

    Jingwu Hua''s me burned the opponent, making them scream in agony. Finally, one of them was smart enough to run away, and she did chase after him. Instead, she took a moment to search the soul of a few of her attackers and learned about the situation.

    After knowing someone was plotting against this year''s Heaven Will Battle, Jingwu Hua could not find it in herself to care. Ever since she woke up from her seal in this generation, her mind has been preupied with worry.

    ''Father, where are you? Did something happen to you?'' thought Jingwu Hua, and these thoughts have not stopped for the past thousand years. After waking up in this generation, she discovered her father left detailed instructions for her to start recultivating to strengthen her foundation.

    Her father also told her she left a present to ensure her sess in this generation. And after the Deception Trial, she finally used the thing he left: a piece of his bone. Her father left her a perfectly preserved Emperor Bone to absorb.

    And after she seeded, her foundation, fleshly body, bloodline, soul, and even Law Comprehension drastically increased. Nevertheless, despite the sudden increase in strength, Jingwu Hua was unhappy.

    And that''s because her father did not appear to see her. Jingwu Hua is not unreasonable and knows Great Emperor cannot easily interact with the lower dimension after ascending. However, she knows her father should have left some means to contact her.

    Of course, this was not the main reason for her worry. The leading cause is she could not sense their bloodline connection. At first, she thought it was because of how weak she was, but after absorbing the bone, their bloodline connection should have deepened. But even then, she could not sense her father''s existence. As such, she did not know whether he was dead or purposely hiding.

    During the Deception Trial, she learned of the terrible situation of the upper dimension. Jingwu Hua knew her father was the kind of person who would not bow to anyone¨Cincluding the seven moons and two suns.

    So, she''s worried he''s gotten into major trouble.

    ''Calm down,'' thought Jingwu Hua. ''What I need to do is finish absorbing the Emperor Bone and increase my strength. Then, find an opportunity to prove the Dao before ascending to search for him.'' She disappeared from her location, hiding in some unknown ce.

    For the next week or so, Wang Wei secretly saved many people who reached the standard of Heavenly Dao, forming numerous karma debts. And this time around, these people cannot easily remove the karma threads he ced on them since he saved their lives.

    Simultaneously, many of these geniuses also die. Of course, the geniuses from other worldmunities also suffered heavy casualties.

    On top of a mountain, Wang Wei opened his eyes and exhaled.

    "Too soon," he muttered. Based on his retreat, he knew it was too soon to reach the Heavenly Dao Control Level; he would need to prove the Dao before he had a chance to create the stage of that technique. Nevertheless, by spying on that level in advance, he set up the foundation to seed in the future.

    "And I did benefit plenty," hemented. Through the aura from the destroyed Heavenly Dao, heprehended more about Disord-Order Dao, which in turn elevated his Fate Dao.

    He waved his hand to take out a booklet titled Health Preserving Art. During the final part of Gu Xuan''s trial, he created the first part of a supplementary technique designed to increase the life span of Quasi-Emperors; he wanted to develop a method that improved the foundation of his sect.

    During his subsequent retreat after the trial, he finished the Essence and Spirit Refining Part of this technique. However, Wang Wei was disappointed because the technique did not reach his requirement¨Cit did not allow people to live to the mortal limit of 1.269 trillion years old. ording to his calction, the longest a person could live with this technique was 750 million years.

    After this short retreat, he was inspired and believed he could push its boundaries in the billion years old aspect.

    "I should be more ambitions," hemented. "Instead of living to the limit of mortals, why not live as long as Heaven and Earth?" How long can a world live? Wang Wei did not know exactly, but he knew no world was immortal and technically had a finite lifespan. The only exception to this rule is Heaven Will Worlds, and that''s because of the blessing of Great Emperors; their preaching and actions can extend the life of a world.

    So, when ites to a world like the Nine Devil God World, its lifespan will run out after a certain period with no blessing from a Great Emperor. Regardless of the current state of the Nine Devil God World, it can survive for hundreds of Yuan Epochs.

    ''So, if someone could live so long, they would be considered Pseudo Immortal,'' thought Wang Wei. ''There is no way Heavenly Dao would allow such a technique to exist. Not to mention the obvious w.''

    Great Emperors are sublimated once they prove the Dao, including their minds. It is one of the reasons time will have little effect on them. However, even they will suffer mental problems after leaving for too long. So, if a Quasi-Emperor could live for such a long time, their mind won''t be able to bear the ravage of time.

    "These people would be crazy and do atrocious things or even end their miserable life," muttered Wang Wei, calcting the ramification of his technique if he seeded. "Nevertheless, it would be interesting to try."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    He wanted to test the boundary and limit of Heavenly Dao and what''s allowed in the game. Previously, he believed Heavenly Dao would severely restrict his Eight Extremity Foundation, but nothing has urred as more people cultivated it. Wang Wei estimated the restriction would increase in difficulty when cultivating the technique.

    After writing down his ideas for this technique, he put them away before waving his hand to remove something from the formation. A purple orb floated in front of him, and he used his Divine Sense to look inside. A skinny giant with red skin and a third eye was inside.

    "It seems the little girl Wrath kept her promise," he smiled before bending the void and sending his part of the bargain to her. A screen manifested before him, and he looked intently at it.

    Wang Wei watched all the people he saved and owed him karmic debts, along with the ones who did not need his help. The formation was not only here to save people but also a way to gather information.

    He squinted his eyes, obviously nning something malicious. He focused on Jingwu Hua, his mind shing with ideas. ''She might be useful. Let''s keep her alive if possible.''

    The final battle was full of possibilities, so he would not actively restrain himself against his enemy. But if there were room for maneuvering, she would keep some people alive as long as they epted defeat and left the battle space.

    A third ability of the formation was to gather soul imprints so he could ess the World Community of these foreign geniuses.

    Wang Wei closed his eyes and essed the worldmunities of these people. And as usual, he selected some people to join his Chat Group and tasked them to create branches of his Fate Shadow Guard while also secretly spreading Buddhism.

    "Buddhism is a bigger piece of fat than I expected," hemented as he sensed the vast luck slowly gathering. Once Feng Heng breaks the Absolute Beginning Magic, he will have ess to all this luck to bless hisprehension, making it easier for him to be an Empyrean.

    While dealing with these things, Wang Wei suddenly felt something and looked at his Fate Line.

    "Sign of death? What''s going on?" he quickly checked, and his fate had a faint indication of his death. Although it was small, it was still there. The power of time and fate shed in his eyes as he perused the infinite future possibilities.

    "That''s how it is," he muttered. "I can''t believe these people are willing to go this far." He frowned as he pondered his next step.

    ''Should I run away?'' he pondered before shaking his head. ''This is the perfect opportunity to temper myself through battle.'' Recently, he only fought people who were either too powerful or weak. Although he could find a worthy opponent back in the sect of the Battle Pagoda, these fights were not life and death.

    "Plus, I can take this chance to test something." Wang Wei squinted his eyes before returning to a retreat state; he wanted to be in the best shape for the fight.

    Three dayster, the sky broke apart for the second time, and five people floated above, releasing the coercion of Dao Ancestor. Wang Wei acted swiftly and sent all the people in the continent out of this ce¨Cincluding the foreign intruders.

    Of course, he did not do it out of the kindness of his heart. He wanted these geniuses to return home andin to their factions. He hoped these people would search for the mastermind behind this incident and put some pressure on them.

    Then, he flew to these five people.

 Chapter 699 Five V.One (I)

    "You seem to be expecting us," said Tie Zong, the leader of the five-people squad. He was a bald man with tattoos on his head. His martial clothes were sleeveless, showing his bulging muscles and even more tattoos. He held a red halberd with his left, casually leaning it on his shoulder.

    Wang Wei could feel the intense fiendish aura of his person along with the other four. He knew these people were individuals who lived their lives through battle.

    "Mercenaries?" he asked.

    "Is it that obvious?"

    "Yes, especially since you''re the type of person willing to be other people''s pawn."

    The five quieted down for a moment before threeughed out loud.

    "Boss, the information was correct; this kid has a mouth on him," said Monkey, a thin man with a luxurious robe who looked like a monkey with squinty eyes.

    "It seems so."

    "Don''t be careless," said Liu Tong, an ordinary-looking young man wearing all ck. "Based on the information, this kid is not simple.''

    The group immediately became serious after hearing this. Liu Tong was the advisor of their mercenary group; because of his strategic mind, they could strive in the mercenary business and survive many difficult situations.

    Wang Wei noticed the shift in these people''s state after the ordinary young man spoke. "You must be the leader?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "I''m just a humble advisor."

    Wang Wei observed the dynamic between these four people before looking at the only woman in the group. She wore a dress that revealed her shoulder and a little bit of her bosom. She was beautiful by all typical standards, but the most striking aspect of her image was the tattoo on her left shoulder, granting her a wild and enticing aura.

    "I understand. The bald man is the group leader but feels threatened by your intelligence and capability. He wants to kill you but knows the group will not survive long, and the others will leave once they learn the truth.

    "However, this is not the only reason he wants to kill: it''s because of her. He loves, well, maybe not love. He considers her his property, but she has feelings for you. Meanwhile, you are aware of all of this, so you intentionally make yourself look ordinary and less impressive to not garner his attention.

    "You love her too, but you dare not show or confess your feelings. Am I right?"

    No one answered him because he was spot on. Even Monkey¨Cthe slowest person in the group¨Ccaught on to the weird dynamic of this group.

    "The only thing I''m wondering is why you are still in this group. Why not kill the baldy and pursue your happiness? Or, at the very least, run away?"

    Wang Wei had genuine puzzlement as he asked this question. He did not use any ability to find this information but simply deduced things based on these people''s body movements, facial expressions, demeanor, and aura. His eyes were bright as he looked at these five, making them unconsciously shiver.

    Their Heavenly Halberd Squad was famous in the Commerce Hub, known for aplishing countless missions across hundreds of World Communities. However, only a few times have they felt such pressure and fear from one gaze, and the first time it came from a mortal.

    "I figured it out: loyalty," said Wang Wei. "The baldy saved your life, so you swore you would follow him no matter what. So, you will abandon your happiness and live every day in fear to keep your word."

    Wang Wei frowned, "Based on your reaction, I was partially wrong: you did swear loyalty to him but not because he saved your life."

    Tie Zong and Liu Tong knew the reason for their odd rtionship. When they were mortal, Liu Tong''s poor mother fell sick and needed a lot of money for medicine, money that he did not have. Tie Zong was his neighbor and best brother. One day, thetter went to steal money in the City Lord''s mansion and lost an arm in the process.

    With the money, Liu Tong saved his mother and swore to always remember this act in his life. Later, they were both lucky enough to walk on the path of cultivation and even found a way to regrow Tie Zong''s arm. These two sworn brothers were then fortunate enough to find a secret realm with a Dao Seed and be Dao Ancestors.

    Unfortunately, things becameplicated with the creation of the Heavenly Halberd Mercenary squad and the appearance of Ding Hua.

    "If you think your words can affect our state of mind before this battle, you are gravely mistaken," said Liu Tong, who used all his experience to calm down and appeared unbothered.

    Wang Wei shrugged his shoulders, not minding in the slightest. "If you guys tell me who hired you, I will pay you ten times their price."

    "How generous of you," said Ding Hua with an obvious sneer. No women like their deep secrets being revealed¨Cespecially so casually.

    "Not really. I will hunt you down afterward. If you can run away from me, the reward will be yours. If not, I will get my money back."

    "Enough," said Tie Zong, veins appearing in his neck and bald head. "I hate cocky brats like you the most: born with a golden spoon in your mouth, unting your god-given talent and intellect. If not for your high birth, would you be anything? Would you have achieved your current strength and status?"

    "Life is not fair, so you can only me fate," shrugged Wang Wei. Tie Zong no longer wished to use any more breath on this brat. He held his halberd with two hands, gathering his momentum.

    Wang Wei''sckadaisical attitude suddenly changed to be more serious; he did not underestimate these people as he knew their strengths were simr to his. The Dao Ancestor Realm 5-Root system is not a division of realm but of foundation.

    To describe it with game terminology, it''s like two game bosses at level 20: one is an ordinary boss, and the other an elite one. The regr boss represents someone with 3-Root and the elite with 5-Root. Nevertheless, they are still on the same level/realm.

    Bang!

    Wang Wei used his hand to block Tie Zong, but the force pushed him a few meters into the void, leaving a white mark on his palm.

    ''3-Root, 16% Grand Dao Source. Each root gives an extra 5% boost in battle strength, so his strength is on par with my 5-Root.''

    Although technically weaker, he could make up the gap with his superiorw and other tactics.

    ''The others should be equal or weaker than him,'' he analyzed.

    [Mount Heaviness]

    Tie Zong wielded his halberd downward, borrowing the power of the Grand Dao Source. Wang Wei felt an intangible pressure, not from the attack but from the Grand Dao Source itself. This is a power that is inherently noble, reigning supreme above all others forms of power. As such, when he, a mortal, is facing it, he is naturally suppressed, making it harder for him to respond.

    Luckily, this was not the first time he faced a Dao Ancestor, and he trained himself to react to even greater pressure.

    Crack!

    The sound of bones crashing echoed in the heavens, followed by a loud groan. However, the sound did not originate from Wang Wei but from Tie Zong. When the attack hit him, he rapidly switched his fate with Tie Zong, transferring the damage to his opponent.

    And since he did not expect this oue, he suffered a terrible blow.

    Liu Tong acted swiftly; he waved his hand to manifest a healing talisman that restored his boss'' injury. "Don''t be rash; the information said he most likely cultivated Fate Dao.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei was slightly surprised at Liu Tong''s Talisman Dao. Any Profession Dao is extremely difficult to cultivate because of the immense resources required. The result of which is loose cultivators are less likely to be Professionals¨Clet alone cultivated it as their primary Grand Dao Source.

    All these thoughts shed in his mind in less than a second. Then, he rushed toward these people; he would not let them calmly heal themselves.

    "I won''t let you," said Ding Hua as she rushed forward with unmatched speed. The Grand Dao Source of Wind shed on her body as her speed surpassed infinity.

    She turned into a gale as she flew around him, attacking all parts of his body with her ws. Her attack could not break his skin, but Wang Wei''s reaction speed was slower than hers, rendering him incapable of catching her or responding.

    Then, she suddenly stopped moving. Ding Hua had a shocked look, wondering what had just happened. Of course, Wang Wei would not tell her he used Order Dao to ban the use of elemental powers in his immediate surroundings.

    Bang!

    Wang Wei punched her face intending to explode her head. Unfortunately, a ck shield appeared at the right time and blocked most of the force¨Cbut not all of it. Ding Hua flew backward dozens of kilometers before crashing on the ground.

    Wang Wei then looked at the person who intervened: the group''s fifth member. He was a muscr man holding a red shield in his hand.

 Chapter 700 Five V.One (II)

    Wang Wei looked at the fifth man. He was only the only calm person in this group throughout his monologue. Besides a slight surprise at the beginning, he returned to a stoic and taciturn state.

    Wang Wei instantly appeared before him and punched him. The power of destruction emanated from his fist, trying to annihte anything in its path.

    Crack!

    Cracks appeared on Gong Fan''s Dao Artifact, and he felt a terrifying power trying to erase him from the mortal ne. Luckily for him, Liu Tong acted swiftly and used a defensive talisman to boost his already powerful defensive shield. Ans since Gong Fan cultivated the Defense Dao, he survived the attack.

    Regrettably, Wang Wei seemed to have predicted this oue as he instantly activated his Destiny Ability: Purpose Maniption. He changed the purpose of the talisman from a defensive talisman to one that boosted his attack; in other worse, he took Liu Tong''s power for himself.

    Bang!

    Gong Fan flew from the sky and crashed on the continent.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''Survived?'' thought Wang Wei as he felt the vivid life force of the opponent. His mind rushed as he analyzed the situation. And he soon knew why: an Emperor Artifact.

    Mortal cannot bring the full strength of Emperor Artifacts. The best they can do is bring out about 20% of it¨Cunless things like an array and a faction''s Qi Luck are used. And even then, only when Immortals control the arrays and luck could the weapon be used to their full capacities. And that''s because the essence of mortals and Immortals are different.

    Dao Ancestor can activate 20 to 90% of an Emperor Artifact, depending on the user. And with his current strength, Wang Wei can only bring about 60%. However, if he uses more than the 20% limit, the artifact will absorb his life span because of his Mortal Essence.

    ''However, these people are Dao Ancestors and do not have any issue with using Emperor Artifact,'' thought Wang Wei. His mind worked faster than a quantumputer, so he analyzed the situation at an unimaginable speed.

    He moved his body slightly to evade Monkey''s attack.

    ''A Saber Dao cultivator?'' he thought. Saber Dao has one of the highest offensive capabilities¨Ceven more than Sword. The saber is a weapon for killing, and all saber wielders know this and treat it as such. Meanwhile, swordsmen often romanticized the sword. Even a powerful swordsman like Wang Tian is guilty of this mindset.

    Unfortunately, it is not as prosperous as Sword Dao. And there are many reasons for that. The main one is there are no philosophies of pursuing pure Saber Dao. Most saber-wielders will do anything to increase their strength and kill their enemies. However, the few who pursue pureness as swordsmen are ten times scarier.

    "Use the talisman I gave you," yelled Liu Tong, and the group followed his order. A mysterious power enveloped them, protecting their fate.

    "You guys are well prepared,"mented Wang Wei. However, he did not care. His mastery of Fate Dao made these talismans minimal in their protection. At best, they can reduce his attacks and method by a few percent.

    Swish!

    An arrow came out of nowhere, and his body moved on instinct to dodge. He looked over to see Ding Hua, with a swollen face holding a bow and condensing wind arrows.

    [Fate Escape]

    Whenever fate is, Wang Wei can be there. So, he instantly appeared before her. Before anyone could react, he attacked her again. Or so he thought.

    Bang!

    A shield blocked his attack, and this time around, she was not even pushed back. Wang Wei looked at Gong Fan, "You''re annoying, so you''ll be the first to die."

    An enormous version of himself manifested behind him: his Dharma Body.

    "He-He wasn''t serious before," muttered Monkey. The battle began less than a few minutes ago, and the opponent had already ced so much pressure on them. And even then, he was not going all out.

    "Formation 12-D," suddenly yelled Liu Tong, and everyone acted on instinct¨Cincluding the healed Tie Zong. A mountain appeared above Gong Fan, followed by numerous talismans and a wing barrier capable of shredding a few Great Thousand Worlds. Meanwhile, Monkey used his most potent saber attack to stall the enemy.

    "Useless,"mented Wang Wei as his Dharma Body punched forward. The punch seemed nothing extraordinary, but Gong Fan''s body slowly dissipated immediately afterward. The odd thing was he had no injuries on his body and soul.

    "W-what just happened?" asked Monky, unable to hide the fear in his eyes and voice.

    "The Law of Time," said Liu Tong with gritted teeth. He had a circr rune in one of his eyes as he looked at Wang Wei. "He sent his attack a few minutes to the past, killing Gong Fan. Since past Gong Fan is dead, the present one will also die."

    "He can do that?"

    "You can actually see through my technique? You''re quite the talent,"mented Wang Wei. "Do you want to join my Dao Opening Sect? I can give you the status of ancestor and enjoy countless resources."

    "No, thank you."

    "It''s alright. Anyway, I don''t think you will survive much longer," Wang Wei replied before looking at the monkey-looking man. "You''re next."

    "Liu Tong, what do I do?" Monkey did not think he could survive that attack. Liu Tong bit the tip of his tongue to remain sober as he felt fear and hatred overwhelm his senses. He analyzed the situation, thinking of countermeasures.

    "Keep calm and always be on guard. If your past self can block the attack, you can survive." Although this was the truth, how would the past self know when someone would attack it? Moreover, which past self? One minute ago? Five minutes ago? Or maybe, even years from the past?

    "Use your Grand Dao Source to disturb the space-time around you," added Lie Tong.

    ''Really a decent talent,'' thought Wang Wei. Although this tactic would not work on him because of his high mastery of Time Law, it might work on some other Dao Lord or someone with an Innate Time Treasure like Huang Yuan. After all, there is a reason why some Dao are considered Ouws and others are not.

    Wang Wei took out his Proving Dao Artifact, which turned into arge sword. The Dharma Body held it, and his Daor Heart changed to that of a supreme swordsman dedicated to the sword.

    [Fate shing]

    Monkey looked horrified as he saw his life sh before his eyes. Luckily, he had millions of years of experience, so he used his Saber Grand Dao Source to use a defensive technique.

    Ding Hua acted even faster than him as she flew and arrived next to him in an instant; she had never flown with such speed in her life. She held him by the back of his neck and evaded the sh.

    "No living thing can escape its fate," said the Dharma Body, and it was right. The attack was not directed at Monkey but at his fate line. As such, a grey line suddenly appeared, connected to him. The sh cut off the line, and Monkey closed his eyes.

    "He''s dead?" asked Ding Hua, confused as she used different means to check thetter''s body.

    Liu Tong trembled as he did not know how to answer her.

    ''Were done.'' That''s the only thing on his mind. He should have guessed this oue when the battle began. The opponent messed up their minds through his words. With such a state, they could not respond normally or use the thousands of tactics and formations they''ve practiced during their careers. Then, he used the overwhelming superiority of his Dao to bully them.

    Wang Wei ignored them as he waved his hand to read Monkey''s disappearing fate line.

    "SO, that''s how it is," he muttered, as he finally understood why these people could interfere in another world''s Heaven Will Battle and not pay the consequences. Their hirer gave him some weird talisman that can hide from Heavenly Dao.

    ''But how is that possible? I can understand hiding from Heavenly Dao, but True Heavenly Dao? What''s going on?''

    His eyesnded on Ding Hua, making her tremble.

    "Haaaaaa," screamed Tie Zong. His entire body turned red as if he was a furnace. He rushed toward Wang Wei and mmed his halberd.

    Bang!

    Wang Wei crashed into the ground. If he did not control the force of hisnding, the entire continent would have been destroyed.

    ''What a powerful force,'' he thought. He only had a scratch on his arm that instantly healed. "Burning your Dao?" He could tell the baldy was burning his Dao to increase his strength. This method will result in severe injuries that could prevent him from using his Grand Dao Source for millions of years.

    Or worse, it could affect his Origin and make his cultivation realm fall. By then, he would barely have the strength of 1-Leaf.

    Wang Wei flew into the sky and directly confronted Tie Zong with his fleshly body to temper himself. He did not bully thetter with his Fate Dao but relied on his fleshly body and Zodiac Technique to battle. As such, he was on the losing sign for most of the fight, leading to injuries all over his body.

    "Hahaha,"ughed Wang Wei out loud. "I have not fought such a satisfying fight in a while. It''s a shame."

    "What is?" asked Tie Zong with a hoarse voice and deep fear hidden in his eyes. He watched as his opponent restricted himself and used this battle as a tempering method. In this short confrontation, he witnessed thetter''s defense and strength drastically increase.

    ''71 Primordial Dragon Force: an increase of 1.'' In this short battle, with the constant injury and healing, his body was sublimated by 1 Primordial Dragon Force. Although it appeared to be a meager increase, he would ept any improvement in his True Power Dao.

    "It''sing," replied Wang Wei, not caring about the terrible state of his clothes.

    "What is?"

    "True Heavenly Dao."

    The face of the three suddenly changed, but there was nothing they could do. An enormous eye suddenly appeared from the sky, looking at them. Everything around seemed to stop due to the presence of the eye.

    ''Is this True Heavenly Dao? Although not as magnificent as Grand Dao, it''s still scary.'' Wang Wei can act arrogant before his world''s Heavenly Dao. But he did not dare in front of this one or Grand Dao.

    True Heavenly Dao looked at the three before three ck lightning fell from the sky and annihted them before they could even react. Then, it disappeared as if it was never here.

    ''So, their method could dy its arrival, notpletely hide from it,'' thought Wang Wei. ''I''m d True Heavenly Dao is still active despite the blockade.'' This information was very useful to him as he knows there is still some order in the lower dimension.

    END OF VOLUME.

    NEXT VOLUME: Fate Dominating Emperor

 Chapter 701 Aftermath

    Wang Wei was in a trance-like state as he remembered the ck lightning that destroyed these three mercenaries. He reviewed the process over and over in his mind, entering a state of enlightenment. After what felt like an eternity, he muttered: "That''s how it is."

    He saw the path of Heavenly Dao Control and even the levels after that.

    "Unfortunately, I need to be an Emperor to reach such a level." Even if he broke the Nine Extremity Limit and achieved Third ss strength, he could not reach the level of control because of theck of Grand Dao Source. However, the moment he entered that realm, he no longer had to spend time creating it.

    "Is this the reward for being an Era Son?" Wang Wei felt it was too easy to directly see how innately capable Heavenly Dao was at controllingws. It should not be this easy, even with his monster-levelprehension. As such, he guessed this was a gift from True Heavenly Dao.

    "I really am a protagonist," he said with a wry smile. He shook his head to look in the distance. He saw Wrath and some other devil watching the battle and the subsequent aftermaths.

    He did not contact them; he only activated the formation on his clothes to grow back to their original shape. Then, he teleported to the Nine Devil God World, leaving this continent.

    "Thank Heavens that nothing happened to you," said Li Jun.

    "What can happen to him?"

    "Another death or near-death experience."

    Wang Wei''s lips twitched; he did not have a counter, so he changed the subject, "Did you report to the sect?"

    "I did, but they haven''t arrived yet."

    "They should be here but decided not to show up publicly."

    As soon as he said these words, Sword One appeared behind him as if she was always there.

    "How long have you been here?"

    "Long enough to know," she replied, with the stoic mask. "Let''s return home."

    "No problem," replied Wang Wei before remembering something. "Was there a vision showing a Heaven Chosen fallen?"

    "No."

    "Even before the changes to the devil continent?" he asked, thinking about all the geniuses who died after the foreign invasion.

    "There was no vision."

    "So, someone did kill Fang Lijuan,"mented Li Jun.

    "The little girl from the Divine Dao League? What happened to her?" The group exined the situation to Sword One, and she replied, "Do you want to use such an excuse to plunder the Divine Dao League?"

    "Forget it; they are poor enough that it''s not worth it," Wang Wei shook his head. Currently, he wanted nothing but peace and tranquility until the final battle. "Plus, I''m sure many people are already on edge with your Eternal Strength. So, let''s not rock the boat."

    "How do you know about my strength?" she asked, amused.

    "Well, you''ve disappeared, and you''re now back: it''s not hard to guess," replied Wang Wei. "Plus, your aura is different, more ethereal and confident."

    "Good observation, as always," she said. "Alright, let''s hurry home: there are things for you to discuss and decide as the sect master."

    Sword One took one step, and the entire group appeared before the entrance portal connected to the Lifeless Domain. Even with her ability, she cannot directly teleport to the Myriad Emperor World because of Wu Hong''s seal.

    After passing through the gate, she took one more step, and space bent to her will. In an instant, the group arrived outside the Dao Opening Sect before flying in. Sword One sent the others to the Li n Mountain before taking Wang Wei directly into a secret realm to meet with Origin One.

    Then, the two told him about the recent attack on the world and their discovery of the Spirit Genesis Sect.

    "What do you think?" asked Origin One in his usual calm tone.

    "Are there any restrictions on using nar warfare to intervene in another world''s Heaven Will Battle?"

    "You mean an invasion simr to what the devil race did?"

    "Yes."

    "There are. Heavenly Dao does not care about other forms of invasions. But when it is close to the Heaven Will Battle, the invaders have to announce their invasion and give the invaded time to prepare. However, all war must stop 500 years before the final battle."

    "Well, war is a great way to temper genius, so it makes sense,"mented Wang Wei. "Was it like that during the devil era?"

    "In the early stage. However, by the middle and end, the devil could break all the rules, and True Heavenly Dao did nothing."

    Wang Wei nodded, knowing it was probably the Devil Primogenitor''s doing. So, he focused on this Spirit Genesis Sect and said:

    "We can guess Emperor Jia''s paradox can shield his sect''s action from True Heavenly Dao."

    "That''s the only exnation that makes sense."

    "What''s your n to deal with them?" asked Sword One.

    "Right now? Nothing. I only want peace. However, I will send my Fate Shadow Guard into their Heaven Will Community''s lower realm to gather information."

    "What about the future?"

    "The title of Strongest Sect is a double edge sword. Yes, it will garner people''s envy. But the Luck gathered is enough to ensure the sect''s prosperity and longevity. So, it must be ours," Wang Wei replied calmly. "Plus, if there is a way to really hide from True Heavenly Dao, I am very interested."

    "I''m always reassured with how you do things," nodded Origin One. He did not care about the title of strongest sect. He cared about the sect surviving countless eras and passing on its legacy. And since the title can guarantee this, he will also work to acquire it.

    "The final battle is approaching," said Sword One. "Do whatever requires to prepare: use all resources, if necessary."

    "Don''t put too much pressure on yourself," added Origin One.

    "He''s right. With your talent, as long as you survive, you can prove the Dao in the next generation. So, makes ns to ensure your survival."

    "I will."

    Wang Wei briefly chatted with the two before leaving the secret room. While floating in the air, he stretched his body. "Who should I go see first? My parents or beloved wife?" A struggle appeared on his face for a moment.

    "Why do I need to choose? I''m basically a god," he muttered with a sneer before instantly creating a clone. One flew to see his mother, while the other when to see his wife.

    "Mom, I''m back," he yelled afternding on the Wang n Mountain.

    "What a miracle! You actually came to see me first," said Yu Yan.

    "Don''t be jealous of your daughter-inw," he responded as he hugged her. "Where is dad? Is he still in the state of enlightenment?"

    "No, he finished not long after you left."

    "The result?"

    "He''s going to temper his body," she replied with a smile.

    "That''s good. Which method is he using? Or did the ancestor leave with a method?"

    "No, she suggested he create his own art."

    "That''s a good idea since it would be perfectly suited for his sword path," hemented. "What about you? How is your cultivation?"

    She raised her hand, and a mass of darkness appeared. She slowly wed Wang Wei, and he raised his hand to block her attack.

    "4-Leaf. You''ve seeded with the Eight Heterogeneity Foundation."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Why do you sound surprised?"

    Wang Wei smiled in embarrassment. He always knew his mother was extremely intelligent, probably capable of passing the Dao Overlord Trial if she could detect some clues beforehand. However, regarding her cultivation talent, he always evaluated her as slightly worse than Li Jun before the Chaos Qi baptism. However, it seems he was wrong.

    "Anyway, how are your preparations for the n?" he asked, changing the subject. Yu Yan gave him a look before answering, "I can now be considered a Sage-level Schr. So, there should be no problem."

    Wang Wei hesitated for a moment before telling her about his apprehension or worry regarding using a "side-door" method of proving the Dao.

    "It''s fine to only be a Pseudo Eternal," she replied calmly. "Didn''t you say the Dusk Emperor became a Boundless Paragon without bing an Eternal? Find how she did it, and I will attempt it in the future."

    "That''s a good idea," said Wang Wei. He wanted his family to be Eternals not because of strength but mainly for their survivability. He wanted them to have extrayers of protection in this cruel world¨Cespecially since he seemed to attract trouble left and right.

    "The final battle is approaching. Are you mentally prepared?"

    "I am."

    "Don''t put too much pressure on yourself," said Yu Yan with a worried look. One of the things she always felt she failed as a mother was the pressure she ced on her son ever since he was young. Unfortunately, as the Wang n heir and the only hope of the Dao Opening Sect for a long time, this was unavoidable.

    "Make sure you have ways to survive. Surviving means you have hope."

    "I will."

    "You have always been reliable," she said as she caressed his face. "Maybe a little too reliable."

    Wang Wei only smiled.

    "Your grandfather sent a message his seclusion will end soon. He can impart some wisdom about his experience."

    "That''s more good news."

    Fate Transcending Mountain:

    "Wife, I"m back. Did you miss me?"

 Chapter 702 Greatest Regret

    "Good. You''re not dead."

    "Why does everyone keep saying that," said Wang Wei. Even his mother stated he was d he was not dead during their brief conversation.

    "Well, every time you leave the sect, you either end up exiled, missing limbs, or dead," Wu Hong casually replied. "It''s beginning to be a pattern."

    "Aren''t I fine now?" he replied as he embraced her.

    "Are you happy that you did the bare minimum of surviving?"

    "No, I''m showing you I''ve grown and can barely protect myself."

    "At least you know your limitations," added Wu Hong. "So, what happened?"

    Wang Wei exined to her in detail what happened during the clean-up. "By the way, do you know the Devil Primogenitor?"

    "Never met him, but you can say we have a special fate." After hearing what happened, new memories appeared in her mind. In the other timeline, the Primogenitor was not defeated by an alliance of all the influential factions of the upper dimension. After that battle, he escaped with severe injuries.

    After her ascension, he med her for her failure and created a lot of trouble for her. Luckily, people like Maitreya and the Sword Empress protected her. And when she reached the peak of a Boundless Paragon, she ughtered the injured Devil Primogenitor. That fight was one of the most difficult of her life¨Cnot because of the opponent''s strength. But because of a magical artifact, he had it in his hands.

    In this timeline, future her not only wanted to remove the entanglement between Wang Wei and Xu Junyao or make his path smoother; she also wanted to fix one of her biggest regrets.

    ''Meng Xiaohui,'' thought Xu Shi.

    While the devil race forces hunted her in the upper dimension, she met a young girl who ran away because her family wanted to sell her to a rich young master in the city.

    ¡­

    "You said your name is Meng Xiaohui?"

    "Yes."

    "What a beautiful name."

    "T-Thank you."

    "You said your vige sold you?"

    "Yes. They keep saying it''s the blessing of my ancestors to be desired by the Young Master Lin. Damn then. I''ve seen the fate of the women favored by that stupid young master," said Meng Xiaohui with her young voice.

    "You remind me of a young me."

    "Really? Does that mean I can one day be as powerful and beautiful as you?"

    "Probably not, since between heaven and earth, I''m unique. But you can try."

    Wu Hong''s eyes moistened a little as the memories flooded in.

    "Master, can I be your apprentice?"

    "No."

    "Why not?"

    "I will only bring you trouble. I should never have stayed here for so long."

    "Master, when are you going to teach me cultivation?"

    "I''m not your master."

    "No, master. So, when?"

    "¡­Master, master, I''ve seeded in practicing the sealing technique."

    "Indeed. Congrattions," said Wu Hong with a smile. She had not smiled in a long time. But recently, she found herself doing it more and more often.

    "Unfortunately, it took me so long."

    "The Sealing Dao does not suit you. Even the Origin Path System is not perfectly suited for you."

    "But master, I want to be like you."

    "You should walk your own path. If you focus too much on being like me, you''ll only be a copy and have no chance of ever surpassing me."

    "I-I understand."

    "We will go to the Heavenly Temple of Record to find the cultivation system perfectly suited for you. We need to be quick and discrete and not be discovered."

    "It seems you''re talented with the Spear. I, your great master, will get you the best Spear Dao Emperor Scripture and refine the best spear for you."

    "...Master, I''m sorry I disappointed you."

    "You don''t need to feel sorry. Comprehending a silver of Existence and walking the path of Nine Extremity is not something anyone can achieve."

    "But you did it."

    "I didn''t. I used an alternative method," Wu Hong''s eyes became bright. "A method that could work for you. Wait for me, and make sure to hide and not leave the cave."

    A yearter.

    "This is for you."

    "Master, what is it?"

    "There is this genius in the devil race territory with a 2-Root Nine Extremity Foundation. I took his Dao Foundation and power. I will help you observe. Huh, why are you crying?"

    "Master, thank you," said Meng Xiaohui, who could see the slight paleplexion of her master. Although she tried to hide it, she could tell.

    "Silly little girl, I am your master, am I not?"

    "¡­Master, my Heaven Will Battle ising. Any advice?"

    "Always be calm to respond to any situation. Be ruthless and use everything you''ve learned during your cultivation journey."

    Meng Xiaohui nodded like a little girl listening to her mother nagging. Although she had lived for a long time, she would always be the little girl running away from him in front of her master. Then, she hesitated to say something.

    "What is it? You know you can always talk to me," said Wu Hong.

    "Master, couldn''t you just get a Heaven Will for me? With your strength, you could get your hands on one by negotiating with one of the ns or sects. If not, take it from the devil race territory. Why do we have to go to the Emperor Path Arena?"

    The Emperor Path Arena is mainly used by loose cultivators or people with no background topete for a chance to prove the Dao, simr to the mortals from the lower dimension. Every 50 million years, 12,000 Heaven Wills appear in different territories and are usually snatched by powerful factions or cultivators.

    However, there are 100 Emperor Path Arenas where people canpete. With her master''s ability, getting her hands on one of them is not a problem.

    "You have the wrong misconception," exined Wu Hong patiently. "The geniuses from these factions will never directly use a Heaven Will to prove the Dao. They will gather on Arena 12 and battle out to the death. Can you guess why?"

    "To create more powerful Emperors."

    "Exactly. The winner will prove he is the absolute best in his generation, sublimating his state of mind before absorbing the Heaven Will. The defeated will have their Dao Path cut off forever, and the survivors are also brilliant Heaven Chosens. They can return to their faction and absorb the Heaven Will."

    "I understand," replied Meng Xioahui with determination in her eyes.

    "You don''t have to fight in Arena 12, but you will fight in the second strongest: Arena 6. Be prepared."

    "...Master, master, I''m now an Emperor; I have escaped the shackle of death with a lifespan above Heaven and Earth."

    "Why are you screaming? You''re now a dignified Great Emperor: act like it." Meng Xiouhui stuck her tongue out, acting all cute. Wu Hong shook her head, "We need to run before the devil race finds us."

    Wu Hong had tears in her eyes, staring into the distance.

    "Are you alright?" hurriedly asked Wang Wei, extremely worried. The only time he saw his wife cry was during their wedding, which was out of happiness. However, he never saw her so sad during their entire time together.

    Wu Hong did not answer her as she was lost in her memories.

    She was bleeding on the floor with a spear stabbed in her chest. She slowly removed it from her body while thinking about how she had suffered numerous injuries in her life, was once brutally tortured before escaping, and survived three simultaneous tests of the Flesh Tribtion. However, nothing couldpare to the pain of that spear.

    Wu Hong looked at her disciple not far away, "Hui''er, why?"

    No response. All she saw was a cold and indifferent stare¨Cdevoid of any emotions or remorse.

    "No, she would not do that," groaned Wu Hong, trying hard to fight her fading consciousness. "Unless¡­Mo Yuan, you bastard,e out."

    The space broke, and the Devil Primogenitor appeared, but he frowned. "Dao Heart is still intact?"

    "Is this your doing? You controlled her?"

    "Control? You underestimate me," he said with a sneer. "I created her in the first ce. I went to extreme lengths to hide the secrets of Heaven and borrow the power of fate to make it seem as if your meeting was normal and nothing out of the ordinary."

    As a Paragon¨Ceven an injured one¨Cit was a great shame he had to go to such lengths to kill a little Emperor¨Ceven an extremely talented one. However, he knew his destiny was intertwined with hers, and she was blessed by luck. Adding her intelligence and cunningness, he had no choice but to be extra prudent.

    "You!" Wu Hong''s anger made her spew even more blood. She gazed at her disciple and watched as she slowly dissipated between Heaven and Earth, forever erased from this world.

    "Enough wasting time. Die."

    Unfortunately, before he could seed, an enormous golden palm followed by a brilliant sword sh came from the distance heading toward him with unimaginable power.

    "Damn it; it''s those two again. I did everything correctly, so how did they discover me? Can''t I escape my fate?" Before disappearing, he looked at Wu Hong with hatred, despair, and unwillingness.

    "...Little Wu Hong, the world is a Sea of Bitterness, full of sorrow, pain, and suffering. But don''t let it close your heart," said a young but ordinary female monk before leaving the room, giving her space to process this experience.

    ¡­

    Wu Hong wiped the tears from her eyes.

    "Are you alright?" Wang Wei asked again.

    "I am; I just remembered something painful."

    "Do you want to talk about it?"

    "Another time," she replied, going deeper into his embrace. She looked in the distance in a daze.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ''Luckily, you don''t have to experience that pain."

 Chapter 703 Origin Seal Continent

    Eternal Ascension World:

    There is a humongous continent hundreds of timesrger than the entire lower dimension in the east. It is known as Origin Seal Continent. Numerous lives survived and thrived on that continent: from mortals to demons to Emperors¨Cthere are too many different races.

    The Origin Seal Continent is famous throughout the Eternal Ascension World because it is one of the few ces not controlled by the 2 Suns and Seven Moons where Tier 12 powerhouses exist¨Calbeit only from the Dao and Immortal Path.

    And that is because the ruler of the continent¨CEmpress Wu¨Csheltered all sentient beings. In a special ce in the Origin Seal Continent, Wu Hong looked at a beautiful woman with a paleplexion but extremely sharp eyes.

    "How are you doing?"

    "I''ll survive," said the Sword Empress, exhaling deeply.

    "You should havee to me sooner."

    "My hiding ce was perfect. I didn''t expect that bastard to find me," said the Sword Empress with gritted teeth. Thinking about how she had to run away from that bastard, a terrifying killing emanated from her body. It was so intense that the surrounding time and space froze.

    "I want to kill him."

    "Cam down and don''t do anything rash," persuaded Wu Hong. She knew if her friend used some extreme means, she might be able to kill Time Eater. However, the result would be her death and entering limbo. And even then, reviving would be a hundred times more difficult.

    "Something is wrong with him," said Sword Empress. "Back then, although he was annoying, his personality was not that of a coward."

    "Indeed, he should have participated in the Ultimate Taboo," nodded Wu Hong. From what they know about Time Eater, he would have taken the risk to participate. Even though his cultivation did not reach the peak, it was closed enough for him to gamble. Instead, he secretly plotted against the world and established the current situation.

    "Didn''t he likes to travel through the Infinite Trichiliocosm? Maybe he found something in another timeline?"

    "That''s the most likely scenario," nodded Sword Empress. "How are your injuries?"

    "I''ve solved the other issues, but the root of the problem still requires some time. How about you?"

    "My situation is worse," she shook her head. She cannot rely on the Dao Opening Sect''s luck to elerate the progress, nor use a simr method as Wu Hong and gather incense from all sentient beings because of Time Eater. Furthermore, she has to gather resources for the other 8 to prepare for their resurrection. So, her situation was not the best.

    However, recently, the luck of the sect in the lower dimension drastically increased, so her situation was much better.

    "What is the situation with Maitreya?" Her old friend had been acting shady in the past few years. However, Sword Empress did not entirely me her since she protected all the people in Limbo from Supreme Unity.

    "Probably some restrictions with the method she received," said Wu Hong with a hint of annoyance. "Luckily, her recent situation has improved."

    "At least we know she was notpletely gone," she replied with a deep sigh. "It''s a shame that we can only wait, given the current situation."

    The eight parasites entirely control the world''s resources, luck, and destiny. And with Supreme Unity''s strength, the situation worsened for people from the old era. They could not even escape the Eternal Ascension World to recuperate somewhere else.

    "You can rest here to recuperate," said Wu Hong. "He won''t daree here to search for you." After chatting with her friend for a while, she left the secret realm, back to her territory.

    Wu Hong floated above the sky, overlooking this continent. Compared to anywhere else in the Eternal Ascension World, this ce was beautiful, prospering, and full of life. But she did not like it.

    The nine parasites made rules not allowing any Tier 12 of the Emperor Path to appear. She did not care about these cockroaches but could not do anything about Supreme Unity.

    Back then, thetter was probably not her match. But now, Wu Hong knew he could destroy her with one finger. She felt a little frustrated.

    ''Detachment¡­detachment,'' she thought before teleporting away. She had not walked around the Eternal Ascension World in quite some time, so she decided to change that.

    Wu Hong walked around mountains, rivers, forests, great cities, and powerful Empires; she experienced different civilizations. One day, while walking near a river called Red String River. There are folk tales in the surrounding domains that this river is a ce that can bring people fated people together.

    Wu Hong walked to the river, removed her shoes, and walked on the river''s edge. Recently, she had the urge to walk barefoot, like in her younger years. She was baffled by this sudden urge since she thought she had outgrown that phase of her life. Regardless, her sudden desire was not that significant.

    After walking around for a few minutes, she left the river and ced her shoes back on. Of course, they instantly dried the moment she left the water. Wu Hong walked away, and no one detected her presence, not a single person of the thousands of people bathing in that river, hoping to find love.

    After walking for a few minutes, she stopped with an unpleasant look, maybe even disgusted.

    "What do you want?" she asked to the sky, and three people suddenly appeared a distance from her: Time Eater, Five Feather Phoenix, and Earth Emperor.

    "Empress, the world needs your help," said Earth Emperor, with a soft voice. However, Wu Hong looked at him with deadpan eyes and no reaction. She did not say a single word to continue the conversation.

    "This is an emergency, and we need your help."

    Wu Hong gazed at him for a moment and ignored him. She already predicted he was a pawn in the chess game the Human Emperor has been calcting for who knows how long. So, this man would not have a good ending.

    She looked at Time Eater and said coldly, "Why are you disturbing me? I thought you people agreed to leave me alone."

    "The situation has changed. The All-Seeing Temple released a new divination that caused turmoil throughout Primordial Chaos. Countless people have been attacking our world and testing our foundation."

    "So? What does it have to do with me?"

    "As long as you agree to sign a peace treaty with us, we will use all the world''s resources to heal your injury. With your strength, you can scare most of these people and buy us more time and peace," added Time Eater.

    "Not interesting. Now, get out of my way. Your presence ruined the good day I was having," said Wu Hong nonchntly.

    "Woman, be grateful and watch your tongue," said Five Feathers with a sneer. "No matter how brilliant you once were, you are currently just a little Empyrean."

    Wu Hong looked at Five Feathers, and her heart involuntarily skipped a beat. For a brief moment, she experienced an emotion she had not felt in a very long time: fear.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Wu Hong looked into the void before looking at Time Eater: "You should know even if all 8 of you attacked me, I can still ughter half of you in my current state before dying. And I promise you will be one of the four. Do you want to try?"

    Time Eater''s eyes secretly twitched as he knew she was telling the truth. The woman before him was not only a Boundless Paragon but an Inextinguishable one as well. Even though her [Existence] was severely injured, thus drastically reducing her strength, her fleshly body still retains the defensive capabilities and stamina of an Inextinguishable Paragon.

    And if by chance she possessed some extreme method to briefly returned to her peak strength, then none of them would survive in her hands¨Cincluding him.

    ''My n is closed to finish. And once I''m done, I can be a Peak Boundless Paragon and maybe even touch the realm beyond.'' He is currently a regr Paragon with 97% Time Grand Dao Source. But once he aplished his n, he would reach a height he could only dream of in the past.

    ''I need more time.'' Time Eater knew that not only was Time not in his favor, but even fate was against him. The 2 Suns and Seven Moon Era showed signs of copsing. He secretly looked at Five Feathers and Earth Emperor and could see a faint sign of Qi of Cmity. And it was the horrifying kind not easily detected or removed by even Boundless Paragons.

    "Can''t you be a little bit more flexible? The world is at stake."

    "You people made this world in this state, so deal with the consequences of your action," replied Wu Hong before teleporting away, ignoring these people. As she continued her journey, her eyes saw the River of Fate.

    ''Their Era is ending, and the people in Limbo will soon return. Maybe they can dy the process, but the end is inevitable. However, this is not what is most important,'' thought Wu Hong.

    ''I can feel it: another chance for detachment ising.'' Her eyes brightened. ''This chance might be better and safer than the Ultimate Taboo. I need to prepare.''

 Chapter 704 Disappearance

    Wang Wei opened his eyes, looking at his wife snuggling in his arm. Last night, she was vulnerable, so they held each other tightly while sleeping. Although they did not speak, it was enough to have each other''sfort and warmth.

    "How are you feeling?"

    "Much better," replied Wu Hong with a smile, making Wang Wei dazed. Her pure white sleeping gown and brilliant smile granted her a more pure, ethereal, and soft aura he had never experienced before. And it was enchanting.

    "You''re beautiful," he said, kissing her forehead.

    "Aren''t I always beautiful?"

    "Yes, but today, you''re radiant."

    "Thank you, and you''re not so bad yourself," replied Wu Hong, lightly tapping his face.

    "Not bad? You should know anywhere I go, I can eat soft rice with this face."

    (AN: Eating soft rice is a Chinese saying when a man uses his handsomeness to rely on his wife for financial stability or other forms of power or authority.)

    "And I can easily get a sugar daddy with a snap of my finger. What are you getting at?" she replied, making Wang Wei''s mouth twitch.

    "Fine, you win."

    "That''s right. You''re my boy toy: don''t forget your status."

    "Yes, my queen."

    "You catch on very quick. Very well," said Wu Hong. "I will give you a present."

    "Really?"

    Wu Hong nodded before a white worm-like creature with grey stripes appeared in her palm.

    "What is it?" asked Wang Wei after rapidly checking his memory and not finding the relevant information.

    "A Fate Gu from the Gu Worm World," said Wu Hong. "I sent a clone to use their system to cultivate it using the River of Fate."

    "Wang Wei took it as he sensed the power of fate emanating from this tiny creature, and he was astonished by how much power it contained.

    "I prepared this for you during Gu Xuan''s trial in case you hit the 4-Root level and could not achieve 5-Root. A way to achieve Fate Baptism through the Fate Gu. But now, it''s not that useful."

    "Not necessarily." Wang Wei could tell after refining this Gu, and with his Fate Pce Baptism, his strength will increase from a Dao Ancestor who controlled 4.99% to 4.999%--maybe even more. The 0.009% might not make a difference to the 5% of the Great Emperor Realm. But when encountering someone else with 5-Root strength, the difference will be between heaven and Earth.

    "Thank you," he said, kissing her on the cheek. This small Gu is a perfect manifestation of his powerful luck and destiny. If he did not have the idea of using the Fate Pce toplete the Nine Extremity Foundation, the Fate Gu would be the perfect boost he needed to seed.

    "We are husband and wife: there is no need for words of gratitude."

    "Sometimes I feel I don''t deserve you," said Wang Wei with a sigh.

    "I sometimes feel the same way about you," she replied. "Let''s not get too sappy and emotional. I have a feeling you wanted to ask me something yesterday."

    "Oh, right. It almost slipped my mind. Do you know an Emperor Jia?"

    "Who?"

    "Emperor Jia from the Spirit Genesis Sect," replied Wang Wei before exining everything that urred yesterday in the trial, including the Spirit Genesis Sect from the Battle Spirit Sect.

    Wu Hong frowned after hearing him. "I understand how he could influence the record of every Heavenly Dao in the lower dimension. But to even affect True Heavenly Dao? That should not be possible¨Ceven on the tiniest scale."

    "Really?"

    "Most Heaven Will World''s Heavenly Dao is on par with Third or Second ss Emperors. However, True Heavenly Dao''s power equals Half-step Detachment. So, how could it easily be influenced?"

    Wu Hong knew Paragons ruled the world and did as they pleased, but only because True Heavenly Dao was cruel and indifferent. It does not care whether Paragons ughter all life in the world or rule over them with an iron fist. Besides reinforcing specific rules, everything else did not matter. After all, none of them were capable of destroying the entire Eternal Ascension World.

    It did not even care about the current situation of Seven Moons and 2 Suns. The only reason it helped Wang Wei by sealing the lower dimension is due to Supreme Unity. Wang Wei''s actions could lead to thetter''s downfall, allowing Heavenly Dao to regain its freedom and power so it can continue doing its job.

    If Wang Wei were in danger of dying, it would not save him. It would try to find another person to rece him.

    "If you told me a Paragon did this, I would still be suspicious, let alone a Great Emperor," said Wu Hong.

    "So, you don''t know this Emperor Jia?" asked Wang Wei with a frown.

    "No. I''ve met the Boundless Paragon from the Spirit Genesis Sect. He had top strength¨Calbeit not peak like myself and some of your ancestors. As for this Emperor Jia, never heard of him."

    "There are a few possibilities for this," Wang Wei thought out loud. "Emperor Jia immediately entered Primordial Chaos after ascending. If you consider the possibility he is a reincarnated Paragon like the Human Emperor, this choice made sense."

    "The other is he is staying in the lower dimension, plotting something," added Wu Hong. "And whatever it is, it should be major."

    There are many other possible exnations for thetter''s disappearance, such as mysteriously dying and entering Limbo or ident being sealed in a dangerous ce in the lower or upper dimension. However, these two possibilities are the most likely they can deduce based on the given information.

    "ording to the Star Lord Mountain information, Emperor Jia proved the Dao roughly during the Incense Era, so before your time," continued Wang Wei. "This means he should have be a Paragon by the time of the Second Origin Battle or the Ultimate Battle. Yet, you don''t know him."

    "Either he hid and did not participate, or he did it secretly," added Wu Hong. "Either option indicates he is suspicious."

    "Indeed. And if he''s been hiding in the Endless Void for so long, I don''t know how much strength he has."

    "With the time constraint, his Grand Dao Source percentage should not be high." Regarding cultivation time in the Immortal Stages, the Incense Era was not that long ago. "However, you could never view such a genius with a normal lens. So, you can''t underestimate him."

    Wang Wei nodded, "If he is still in the lower dimension, he and the Spirit Genesis Sect might be a threat on par with the Corpse Selling Sect¨Cmaybe even worse." After all, he might be dealing with a reincarnated Paragon.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Well, good luck," said Wu Hong with a sinister smile that disyed she was enjoying his misfortune.

    "Are you making fun of me? Today, I will show you who is the man in this rtionship." He put the Fate Gu away before going in for a Yin-Yang Harmony battle; he was confident.

    Wang Wei walked out of his mansion, hunching over and one hand on his waist. He ignored the weird look the maids gave him as he slowly walked out.

    ''That woman broke my waist.''

    All his life, he has always been proud of his fleshly body. After all, except one person, no one in his generation couldpare with him. But even that person, he would one day surpass. However, today, his wife broke his pride by breaking his waist.

    His mighty fleshly body sumbed to the terror of that woman.

    ''How vindictive,'' heined as he felt the Duyi Realm inside his waist that was preventing him from healing. No matter what he tried, he could not remove it.

    ''That''s what I get for being too cocky.'' Wang Wei grunted before exploding his body and instantly recondensing it; there was no hesitation in his action.

    "Much better," he muttered as he straightened his waist. He moved around as he felt his body was lighter. However, he swore he could still feel the pain.

    ''Psychological trauma?'' He was speechless. After walking out of the mansion, Wu Hong was already waiting for him.

    "How are you feeling?"

    "I"m not talking to you," said Wang Wei. "For the next year, I will give you the silence treatment."

    ''It''s not my fault you wanted to court death," she shrugged.

    "You know how fragile my ego is; you could have gone easier on me. Hmph. Anyway, I''m not talking to you."

    "We are about to go see mother-inw," she reminded.

    "Fine, I won''t talk to you after we meet her."

    Wu Hongughed as they flew to meet Yu Yan. She did not believe he couldst this long. Wang Wei felt taunted, so he reaffirmed his result: no matter what, he wouldst a year. No, at least six months. Maybe, three.

    ''Yes. Three months it is,'' he thought.

    He had breakfast with his mother and chatted until the afternoon before heading to Tianwei Peak to deal with Sect Master affairs. As soon as he arrived, the Elders handed him a bunch of documents and talismans to review and make decisions.

    He looked into their eyes and could tell they would not let him leave until he dealt with all these issues.

 Chapter 705 The Great Purge

    Wang Wei resisted the urge to yell and ask whether these Elders were revolting against the sect; how dare they treat the sect master in this way. However, he remembered how irresponsible he was about this position, so he shut his mouth.

    ''To be fair, it''s not my fault.'' He has to cultivate and prepare for the Heaven Will Battle. So, he could not be like his father and spend more time reviewing the sect affairs. Anyways, everything was fine as long as he steered everyone in the right direction and took care of the major decisions.

    Wang Wei sighed out loud before reviewing all this paperwork. He suddenly remembered his past life as a young Deputy Manager. He spent almost every day buried in the smell of paper and ink.

    ''Luckily, I''m now a cultivator.'' He used his Divine Sense to review everything rapidly; he wanted to finish everything as soon as possible.

    ''The first issue is the demon race in the north,'' thought Wang Wei. The alliance proceeded smoothly. The sect helped revitalize the north by sharing Qi Gathering Array with them and fixing the Origin Source Veins underneath the continent. In less than a million years, the Spiritual Qi of the north should return to a standard level and drastically increase their resources.

    Although it will still be the lowest of the five continents, it will be better than the Sea Inds between the continents where low-level Loose Cultivators thrived; it will no longer be as barren as it was in the past.

    The sect helped the demons nt more spiritual herbs and prevented other factions from ravaging these newly nted Medicinal Gardens.

    Lastly, the Dao Opening Sect shared allowed the demon race to enter the professional industry through their channels. Albeit, only the low-level markets.

    Wang Wei suggested the sect achieve this step through low-level demonic beasts. After creating the concept of [Demon School], the number of low-level demonic beasts exponentially increased, resulting in a booming in the low-level market of Professions.

    Low Tier Talisman Makers need to use papers to make talismans instead of spiritual jade. However, uniquely processed papers must be used, and they can be expensive. Luckily, there is an alternative and cheaper option: the skin of demonic beasts. Since demonic beasts absorb Spiritual Qi into their bodies, some of it remains after their death¨Cmaking them perfect for Talisman making. And it''s not just their skin; their blood is also great to use to create special ink engrave runes on talismans.

    Demonic beast''s bones and muscles are excellent materials for making low-tier Origin Artifacts. Before Tier 4 and bing true demon races, they have bloodline cores inside their bodies that are great ingredients for pills, along with their blood, bones, and flesh.

    Lastly, their bloodline core, bones, and organs are also material for low-level Array Disks¨Cwhich are portable arrays used by Array Masters in the early stages of their cultivation to have some fighting powers.

    Not to mention beast-taming. Because of the early widespread use of constructs for traveling, the beast-taming industry took a significant hit since people no longer needed demonic beasts to travel. Many factions whose primary source of ie came from this industry suffered.

    However, with the new demands for low-level demonic beasts, they began to thrive again.

    With all these benefits, the Profession Industries have boomed, and the Dao Opening Sect benefited immensely since they were the creator of the Demon School Concept. And now, they invited the demon race to take part.

    At first, they hesitated since the demon race might be repulsed at the idea of using demonic beasts in such a way. However, they quickly agreed after seeing all the benefits. After all, the demon race did not consider demonic beasts the same race as them.

    Only after thetter reached Tier 4 and could change into human shape would they be considered a low-bloodline demon race and barely epted. Before that, they are nothing but animals with little intelligence.

    Wang Wei reviewed the information on the north. There was nothing much for him to pay attention to besides some other factions secretly trying to prevent the rise of the demon race. Some were even allies.

    He ordered the sect to keep watch on these people. And if they catch some people, make them pay a heavy fine or suffer the consequence.

    Wang Wei nodded in satisfaction with this issue. Although the sect has invested a lot of resources in the north with little to no return, the future benefits are incalcble.

    The next major issue was the spread of different branches in the Lower Realm. There was nothing of significance except for the news they might have found a world with a branch of the Emperor Enlightened Academy. The sect worried they were doing the same as them, spreading their tentacles into the Lower Realm.

    ''The Academy''s Qi Luck stabilized and recuperated faster than I anticipated after that incident. This could exin why,'' thought Wang Wei. The sect was already searching for other worlds where the Academy might exist, so he did not need to do much except increase the manpower required for the search.

    Someone rmended they destroy that branch, but he vetoed this suggestion. Sooner orter, the other factions will follow the sect''s footsteps and spread in the Lower Realm. They only need to use the headstart to establish an overwhelming advantage over everyone else.

    The third main issue involved the devil cultivators in the western continent. Low-level Devil cultivators have be more potent because of the demonic beast. They can raise these beasts through the school system before ughtering and absorbing their flesh, blood, and soul.

    "I guess this is better than them killing humans,'' thought Wang Wei. ''However, these devil cultivators are a restless bunch: who knows what they will do after their overall strength increases.''

    Wang Wei frowned. ording to historical records, these devil cultivators always be restless around the Clean Up because of the Devil Race. It is an opportunity for them to kill without restraint, morality, or judgment; it''s the perfect time to increase their strength.

    ? ''The Great Purge,'' thought Wang Wei with a frown. When a world is overpopted, Heavenly Dao will lower Qi of Cmity, driving most of the habitants crazy and causing chaos that leads to mass killing. This process is also called the [Great Cmity of Heaven and Earth], and it has happened twice in the Myriad Emperor World: in the Null Era and the Middle Emperor Era.

    However, the one in the Middle Emperor was different. To be specific, well controlled and not as random. A secret realm appeared in the Western Continent full of blood, flesh, soul, and other resources that can forcibly raise the cultivation realm of cultivators.

    After the secret realm suddenly appeared, the strength of the devil cultivators drastically increased. But they became a little too powerful as they allied together and forced the Di n to close their family mountain and enter a defensive position.

    Then, Heavenly Dao intervened. At that time, the world''s poption reached critical mass and needed cleansing. Heavenly Dao lowered Qi of Cmity, forcing a Great Purge directed toward the devil cultivators. Numerous sects, ns, religions, and other factions began ughtering the devil cultivators, turning the Western Continent''s soil red.

    The devil cultivators even turned on each other because ofpetition for the secret realm. Of course, countless sect cultivators died in that melee, thus reducing the poption.

    ''Could a new purge be on the horizon? I remember the demon race was also severely impacted.'' The human race was the protagonist of this world, so Heavenly Dao decided to use the purge to eliminate the cancer of the race¨Cdevil cultivators¨Cand their greatest enemy¨Cthe demon race.

    ''The devil cultivators and the demon race are prospering. All these could be a sign of another Purge,'' thought Wang Wei, pondering what to do next if it was true.

    ''The core of the issue is theck of resources. But if I revert the environment to Innate Period, most of this problem can be solved. However, in the future, another critical mass will lead to another Purge."

    The situation is not that easy to solve. Thews of Heaven and Earth are already bnced. Cultivators absorb Spiritual Qi to increase their vitality, and when they die, their flesh dposes and returns some energy back to Heaven and Earth. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Even if he keeps increasing the resources avable to the Myriad Emperor World, there will still be a limit. Once that limit is reached and overpoption urs, the Great Purge is the only answer.

    So, there is nothing much Wang Wei can do.

    ''No, there is.'' He thought. The bodies of Void Shattering Realm cultivators and above do not quickly decay. It''s not impossible for a Saint''s Body tost a few million years and remain rtively intact because of the baptism of the Law. As a result, many weak factions will turn these bodies into weapons or puppets as the foundation for their sect.

    ''I can change the world''s order and make these Law Bodies dpose faster and return their strength to Heaven and Earth.

    Wang Wei smiled since this was another way to get some merit. Then, he continued with the sect affairs. As for the devil cultivators and possible Purge? It should not happen so close to the Heaven Will Battle. So, he only needs to keep an eye out for them and their actions.

    And if it did, he would try to direct it toward the Devil Race and the Sea Race¨Cthese people have been too peaceful and never suffered. Their poption alone might be thergest¨Ceven bigger than humans.

 Chapter 706 Sect Affairs

    The subsequent sect affairs Wang Wei had to deal with was regarding the Sea. The Dao Opening Sect has begun to openlypete for resources in the sea¨Calong with many other factions who copied them. However, two people were unhappy with this change: the Sea Race, since they did not want anyone near their territory.

    Secondly, it''s the loose cultivators. Under the sea used to be a ce where the major sects and ns did not have much control or reach; it was a ce for high-level loose cultivators topete and gather resources. However, the Dao Opening Sect''s paw now reached the sea, encroaching on their territories.

    The Loose Cultivator Alliance even sent them a letter condemning their actions and trying to talk them out of doing this. Wang Wei even guessed they were trying to force an alliance with the Sea race to block other factions from setting foot under the sea.

    ''The sea is a ce full of resources. Although most of it is water and Yin attributes, it''s still a ce deserving of attention,'' thought Wang Wei before ordering the sect to concentrate their efforts on developing the sea. He even set up a team of Immortals to travel deep under the sea to see if there were any unknown secrets.

    ''I need to know if there are more things rted to the Old Ones underneath the sea.'' Wang Wei remembered Yi Liancheng since thetter was one of the most bizarre encounters he had in his cultivation journey.

    ''I should probably send an Insurgent. Maybe even ask Sword One to supervise the situation. But it''s too dangerous. She''s the sect''s foundation, so nothing can happen to her.''

    Although Sword One now has Eternal Emperor strength, the undersea exploration might involve Cthulhu and the Old Gods. Although Wang Wei did not know exactly how powerful that creature was, something told him even Paragons could not deal with it.

    Of course, there is also the possibility it is a [Taboo] not for its strength but for somethingpletely different simr to science and technology.

    Wang Wei waved his hand, and a few secondster, a projection appeared before him. He isted the sound to prevent the elders from listening.

    "I thought you weren''t talking to me for a year?"

    "I will, but only after this time."

    "I believe you," said Wu Hong casually. "What is it this time?"

    "I forgot to ask you whether you know about one of the taboos, Cthulhu."

    "The Old Gods?"

    "Yes." Wang Wei exined in detail what happened to him with Yi Liancheng. Yesterday, he focused more on the devil race and the invaders from foreign worldmunities.

    "You really are a ma for trouble,"mented Wu Hong before frowning.

    She dug into her memories. She only knew about the Old Gods because Wang Wei told him about some myths and legends from Earth. As for the taboo, she only had one encounter.

    "I''ve once met a Fiendgod with a simr aura as Yi Liancheng, most likely another follower," uttered Wu Hong. "I fought with him, but he was unkible. So, I had to seal it. Besides that, I have no other knowledge about this particr taboo."

    Despite her strength and experience, she did not know about all 13 Taboos. After all, the Chaos Universe is vast beyondprehension. Although Paragons and Fiendgods are considered the rulers of Heaven and Earth, that''s only on the surface. There are simply too many mysteries, unknown, and forbidden things in the universe.

    Wang Wei nodded in agreement. He did not think because he could kill Yi Liancheng meant, he could do the same for all followers of the Old God. Most likely, the higher their cultivation, the scarier and more dangerous they are.

    "Alright, thank you. And starting now, I will stop speaking to you."

    "Sure you are."

    Wang Wei ended themunication as he thought about how to deal with this sea exploration. He frowned for a few minutes before suddenly remembering the mercenary squad he had met. ''Right. I just need to pay some loose cultivator mercenary squad to supervise this meeting.''

    Although Insurgent Loose Cultivators were rare, they still existed. Some are willing to take any risks after asking for an exorbitant price. Nevertheless, no matter how much they asked for, it was nothingpared to a sect that existed for billions of years and umted generational wealth.

    Wang Wei found this solution satisfying, so he signed an order for someone to execute it.

    Then, he continued his review. He took a document discussing the sect''s alliance with Origin Pill Dao Sect.

    Long ago, after infiltrating the sect, he told Lou Cheng he could ally with the sect. Although it took some time, the alliance became true¨Cbut both sides agreed to keep it on the down-low.

    The Dao Opening Sect did not want other factions to know their political influence had exponentially increased with the alliance. Meanwhile, sect master Ye Lao wished to use the sect''s power to fight against Fu Caiyun, and he seeded as Lou Cheng became the next sect master and seemed to haveplete control, sidelining Fu Caiyun.

    ''Lou Cheng, huh?'' thought Wang Wei with squinting eyes. This person has always been an unknown variable because of his rtionship with the me Emperor. So, Wang Wei has his Fate Shadow Guard closely watching him.

    Nevertheless, since Lou Cheng received the me Emperor''s inheritance. Despite having a reputation even better than Fu Caiyun and Yan Liling due to his sudden talent increase, he rarely showed himself outside of the sect, focusing on pill refining.

    If not for the few asions he appeared to fight political battles with Fu Caiyun in the early stages of his ascension to the position of sect master, Lou Cheng''s presence in the world would have been even more transparent.

    ''I know some of the chess pieces and move of everyone in the game,'' thought Wang Wei, thinking about the seven moons, Maitreya, and many people in Limbo¨Cincluding the Human Emperor. ''However, I''m clueless about the me Emperor.

    ''Does he want to deal with the Seven Moons, or is he nning something else?''

    So far, he only knows Lou Cheng is the me Emperor''s chess piece, but he does not know what he wants to do.

    ''So far, Lou Cheng has shown no sign of wanting to participate in the final battle. Does that mean the me Emperor does not need a Great Emperor, or he has an alternative method of proving the Dao?''n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Wang Wei pondered for a few minutes before moving on. If me Emperor has another goal, he cannot think of anything now. However, if thetter has an alternate method for proving the Dao, it must be rted to pill refining. So, he engraved some of his ideas and guesses before sending them to Wang Ju and the Fate Shadow Guard headquarters.

    Wang Wei picked another issue to supervise. It was also about another alliance but from the Origin Rune Pce.

    ''What is Wu Ming doing?;

    He met Wu Ming during the Spirit Road Trial when thetter found the inheritance of his ancestor¨Ca talented Array Master in the Ancient Emperor Era. However, despite the fact his ancestors had immense hatred for the Origin Rune Pce, Wu Ming joined them and even became their Pce Master. And now, he was asking for an alliance.

    ''I can''t believe the weak and thin boy I met before is now the ruler of an ancient Emperor Lineage. This guy is not simple.'' Wang Wei apuded him simply because no one in the Pce discovered his connection to his ancestor. Of course, there is the possibility Emperor Haiyuan removed all evidence of Wu Ming''s ancestor, so the Origin Rune Pce had no hatred for him in the first ce. After all, what he did was too shameful. With his status, he would not want anyone to know¨Cespecially not his legacy.

    ''Although I can roughly guess his intention, let''s wait and see.'' Wang Wei agreed to a primary secret alliance and see how things develop from now on. He also tasked his spies in the Origin Rune Pce to keep their eyes on him and send him more information.

    Finally, he dealt with the internal affairs of the sect. Most things ran smoothly. After all, an institution like the Dao Opening Sect has been operating for so long that it now formed its own system. As the sect master, his job is to ensure no significant problem urs in the system.

    So, everything was fine regarding the sect''s resources acquisition and distribution, disciples recruitment and training, and elder''s internal and external duties.

    The only issue that warranted his attention, no, his gaze, was some people from the sectarian side refused to ept the situation and became restless again after the sect acquired some talented individuals. However, Wang Wei did not have to do anything as the leaders of the sectarian faction themselves swiftly dealt with these restless people.

    So, everything was peaceful.

 Chapter 707 The Commerce Hubs Future

    Thest thing Wang Wei had to deal with was the Commerce Hub. With the help of the Star Lord Mountain, the Dao Opening Sect has established some foundation in that ce, exchanging resources with hundreds of World Communities.

    Since they had just established themselves, their powers and influence were not up to par, but Wang Wei wanted to take it slow. So far, the profit from the Commerce Hub has increased the annual yield sect by 5%. Although this number looked small, it''s extraordinary considering the resources the Dao Opening Sect acquires each month.

    It is simr to a person who makes 10,000 Yuan a month, increasing his sry by 5%, and a billionaire doing the same; the amount of money each makes is vastly different.

    ''The Commerce Hub has so much potential,'' thought Wang Wei. ''When I get my hands on it, I can expand it to all worldmunities in the lower dimension. And if Heavenly Dao allowed it, I could expand the scope to the upper dimension.''

    Beyond Tier 10 resources are impossible to exchange, but it would greatly benefit the lower dimension if they could trade with the Eternal Ascension World.

    ''Not even Tier 10 resources. I''m sure the upper dimension has arger quantity of Mortal Resources and more variety.''

    A perfect example would be resources to temper the body. The lower dimension might, let''s say, have a million unique spiritual herbs. But the upper dimension would have at least 1000 times that number.

    With more variety, body refiners do not have to worry about their bodies having immunity to resources, making the body refining path more challenging in theter stages. Some people have unique physiques, and certain medicines work better than others. With ess to the upper dimension''s resource pool, more people can cultivate by refining the resources suited for them.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The benefit will not only apply to body refining but soul, energy, healing,wprehension, alchemy, and all professions.

    ''Although there is a low chance of seeding, I should try.'' Of course, Wang Wei has to worry about the Seven Suns if his n even works.

    ''Maybe this is not a good idea. Or, one I can only aplish after getting rid of them,'' he thought with a frown, thinking about the feasibility. Even if he could get True Heavenly Dao''s approval, he has to find a way to bypass these parasites. They have absolute control over the upper dimension.

    ''The rebels. There should be a rebel group opposing them. Maybe, I can trade with them.'' Wang Wei does not know whether they would be interested in the resources in the lower dimension, but maybe they would be interested in something.

    ''Talent. Is it possible to send them talented individuals from the lower dimension?'' Any faction would kill to have talented individuals as their backbones, not to mention this struggling rebellion with probably a high death rate.

    The problem is that only Great Emperors can bring people from the lower dimension through ascension, but he has yet to hear of sending people there. So, he did not know if it was feasible.

    ''With my power, maybe I can do it,'' thought Wang Wei with bright eyes. ''Most of the people who will lose their Heaven Will in this Ultimate Glorious Age are extremely talented individuals. If they go to the upper dimension and get their hands on a Heaven Will, most will be Pseudo and real Eternal Emperors. I''m sure the rebels would love to have such a fighting force behind them.''

    The more Wang Wei thought about this idea, the more he liked it and the more feasible he found it.

    ''These talents will be the vanguard until I ascend. They can set up a foundation for me to use to deal with the parasites. I can also cultivate a force in advance.''

    Wang Wei knew he could not rely on the upper dimension Dao Opening Sect after ascending. Their current situation must be precarious without the founders, and his presence will only bring them more trouble. So, having a force of his own after ascending will significantly benefit him.

    ''I''m getting ahead of myself. I don''t even know how Heaven Wills are acquired in the upper dimension.'' Although he had his guesses, he was not entirely sure. So, he shamelessly called his wife again and asked. Wang Wei has little information about the upper dimension from Gu Xuan and Ao Tian''s memories. However, they are both iplete and biased. A lot of it he has to deduce based on specific memories. So, he wanted to know more from his wife.

    Then, after getting what he wanted and swearing not to talk to her, he continued his nning.

    ''12,000 Heaven Will: I''m sure the rebels have ways to get some of them. If not, these talented would be fine in the Emperor Path Arena.''

    True Heavenly Dao should protect these arenas from the paws of the Seven Moons, but Wang Wei was not sure about Supreme Unity. Hopefully, Maitreya would restrain him.

    ''From Xiao Tiandi and the other geniuses, I can deduce that the Eternal Ascension World''s current spirit isziness, fear, andck of ambitions. So, the powerful factions would have stopped sending their geniuses to Arena 12.''

    These parasites have done everything to weaken the world and prevent terrifying geniuses from showing up. So, as long as Wang Wei sends these lower-dimension geniuses into the Emperor Path Arena, they can easily prove the Dao.

    ''I don''t have to worry about their Karma with the Karma Washing Water,'' he continued to ponder, thanking the Heavens for his Karma Incarnation. No, he thanked himself for being wise, cultivating the Dao of Karma, creating the incarnations, and giving them missions.

    ''No, they will still owe me karma, and I will ensure that,'' continued Wang Wei.

    If he has no way to suppress these people, how could they easily work for him? So, they must owe him a tremendous karmic debt.

    ''I need to find a way to contact the rebels. From Gu Xuan, I know there is a rumor Emperor Kong is secretly funding the rebels. However, thetter ispletely fine and has not been clean-up by the parasites; he''s not simple.''

    He pondered the possibility of contacting Emperor Kong through the Academy anding to an agreement or alliance.

    ''Then there is the woman: Xu Junyao. My instinct tells me she also might be rted to the rebels.'' Although Wang Wei relied on his instinct to conclude this fact, he also has an observation to back it up.

    Xu Junyao is the most beautiful woman in the Eternal Ascension World, yet no Paragons have tried to force her into their harem or ruin her beauty. With her Evesting Empyrean strength, she would not be able to stop them. And Wang Wei does not think that not even one of the parasites did not desire her.

    Subsequently, there is her apprentice, Xiao Tiandi. Anyone who bes that guy master should know the danger of such a talented individual. The parasites cannot ept the existence of Xiao Tiandi or anyone rted to him.

    Knowing this, Xu Junyao still took him in and probably sheltered him; she''s perhaps one of the main reasons he was still alive today.

    ''Three possibilities: Xu Junyao is a master political strategist and uses her beauty to lure one of the parasites to shelter her. Maybe, even lure more than one of them and form a bnce of power where they all desire her, so they decide to leave her alone to prevent infighting.

    ''She has a hidden trump card that even they have to be wary of. Or, she has a backer, most likely, Maitreya.''

    Numerous thoughts shed in his mind before squinting. ''Or maybe all three,'' thought Wang Wei with a sneer. ''Worthy of a woman who has a love fate connection to me: how could she be simple.''

    Of course, he knew there was a chance none of these deductions were true, and she was really just a beautiful woman. However, he leaned more toward the first possibility.

    Wang Wei sat straight, thinking about the future and nning ahead. The Elders were suspicious of why he was thinking about the sect affairs so intensely, but they did not dare bother him. Although he did not release any aura and looked like an ordinary mortal, his body naturally released a momentum that demanded respect and authority.

    ''I need to calm down and not get ahead of myself,'' thought Wang Wei. ''There has never been a direct connection between the lower and upper dimensions. However, we are currently in an adverse situation.

    ''True Heavenly Dao wants the world to prosper, most likely as a way to fight against Supreme Unity. Maybe, it will allow it.''

    Wang Wei decided to try this method. If not, he will try secretly smuggling. The Spirit Genesis Sect can hide from True Heavenly Dao, and this method is possible with their method.

    ''I can contact Emperor Kong. And if he does not work, I have two candidates,'' thought Wang Wei. ''The second one is risky. But if it works¡­.'' He squinted his eyes before making a final n. He finally finished his paperwork before looking at the elders:

    "Summon Jin Mengyao to see me."

 Chapter 708 Jin Mengyaos Path

    Wang Wei watched as a young man walked into the Sect Master Hall. The young man looked presentable, at least on the surface. His clothes and hair were perfectly arranged; however, he had bloodshot eyes.

    A depressing and defeated aura emanated from his body despite trying to hide it.

    ''A broken spear, huh,'' thought Wang Wei as he watched the young man before him. If the previous Jin Mengyao was a tall and mighty spear that dared to pierce anything between Heaven and Earth, the current him was a rusted and broken one.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ''His Origin Essence is constantly fluctuating, showing he lost control. His spiritual power and Blood Essence from his fleshly body are also constantly leaking. Forget about entering the Void Shattering Realm, his life span will also drastically decline.''

    He frowned since he did not expect this kid''s Dao Heart to reach such a terrible shape. Wang Wei looked at the elders, and many people lowered their heads. They tried to reduce Jin Mengyao''s arrogance but crippled him instead, ruining such a talent for the sect.

    ''The sectarian sides were happy to have two Emperor-Potential Talents like Cai Song and Jin Mengyao, and asked the other families not to interfere too much in their training. However, they ruined him instead.''

    Wang Wei did not me them as he understood their approach. They did not want Jin Mengyao''s ambitions to prove the Dao in this generation to ruin the good rtionship between the two factions. And given how monstrous of a talent Wang Wei was, they knew thetter had no chance.

    And it did not help Cai Song was very close to his Wang n because of the Puppet Legion despite being a member of the sectarian faction. Unfortunately, the way they attempted to curb thetter''s arrogance was too much and basically destroyed Jin Mengyao instead of helping him.

    ''And now I have to clean up their mess,'' thought Wang Wei, secretly shaking his head. Anyway, this was his job as a sect master.

    "Jin Mengyao has seen the sect master," said the young man before properly bowing. Despite trying to remain calm, Wang Wei could detect the trembling of his body and the desteness in his voice.

    Wang Wei nodded to him before asking, "Do you know why I call you here?"

    "Disciple does not know."

    "It''s about your Heart Devil."

    Jin Mengyao could not hide the trembling of his body, and he had to clutch his hand tightly to control his emotions.

    "Do you think I call you to gloat or establish my superiority?"

    Jin Mengyao did not answer. A part of him felt this was true, while the other thought the person in front of him was leagues above him and had no need for such petty things. As such, he was conflicted and chose to lower his head and not answer.

    "It''s this mindset that got you in the current situation. You are a talented disciple of the sect. So, your sess and glory will also be my sess and glory. Do you understand?"

    "Y-Yes."

    Wang Wei knew these words were insufficient to convince him or deal with his current situation. But he had an idea and decided to test it out first.

    "Watch this," he said, puzzling Jin Mengyao before seeing an image appear before him. It was a great battle of the sect master.

    "Impossible!" identally yelled Jin Mengyao as he watched this fight. "This is not real." He almost screamed these words.

    "It is," calmly said Wang Wei. "It appeared right after I entered the Primordial Spirit Realm¨Cyour current realm."

    Jin Mengyao could not believe what he was seeing. The man he thought was a monster beyond human understanding, the man who hunted him in his dream, the man who made him question his talent, worth, and future¨Che was losing to someone else. More than losing, he was maltreated as this battle was a one-sided beating.

    "No, this can''t be real."

    "It is," replied Wang Wei. "This is the first defeat of my life and the only one I fully acknowledged. I lost that battle¨Cif it can even be called such."

    Jin Mengyao watched this fight with his mouth open. The sect master''s defeat was more miserable than the one he suffered in the Battle Pagoda. He knew the sect master became scarier the higher his cultivation and could notpare to the Primordial Spirit version he fought. Even then, he did not expect the battle to be so one-sided.

    "After that defeat, what do you think I did? Do you think I wallowed in self-pity, swearing at the Heavens how unfair the world was? Curse that I did not have a better talent? Do you think I gave up and epted my fate?"

    Jin Mengyao lowered his head before muttering, "Sect master, it''s not the same."

    "How is it different?"

    "I''m sure you spend some time cultivating before defeating your opponent and regaining your lost honor. Me? I have no chance."

    "You''re wrong," said Wang Wei. "I recently had an encounter with that person, and ording to my calction, I have less than a 30% chance of defeating him."

    Jin Mengyao looked at him with eyes that were trying to determine if he was telling the truth; he could not believe it. No, he refuses to ept it.

    "It''s true," said Wang Wei, lying morefortably in his seat and sighing. "Thirty percent may not sound much. But back then, I had zero chance of ever winning. That person was an unsurpassable mountain that would suppress all my hope. But I did not crumble.

    "I climb that mountain, step-by-step, to reach the current 30%. And by the Heaven Will Battle, I will conquer that mountain."

    As he said these words, his body released a mighty aura. It did not suppress anyone but disyed his unwavering Dao Heart to everyone in the room.

    "Failure is nothing but an opportunity for learning. You should have learned this lesson from the Dao Heart Pagoda."

    Many thoughts shed into Jin Mengyao, thinking about everything he had experienced since the beginning of his cultivation journey. After entering the Dao Opening Sect, he tempered his Dao Heart through the Pagoda. However, hispetitive nature overtook him after seeing he did not beat Wang Wei''s records. So, he convinced himself the Pagoda had something wrong, and the upper echelons tempered with it to keep Wang Wei''s Heaven Chosen''s status.

    Jing Mengyao then focused on cultivating and using his strength to show them their talents. However, after his overwhelming defeat, he could not convince himself it was rigged, no matter how he tried.

    "Sect master, I want to ask you something; please answer truthfully."

    "Go ahead."

    "Can I conquer the mountain you''ve set on me?"

    Wang Wei paused for a moment. "I will be honest: throughout the Endless Void, since the creation of the lower dimension, there are probably less than 50 people in the same league as me."

    Wang Wei thought for a moment before flicking his finger and sending a light into his Sea of Consciousness. A shocked look appeared in Jin Mengyao''s eyes as knowledge about the Nine Extremity Foundation entered his mind.

    "You should understand the difficulty?"

    "I-I do."

    "And this is not the limit of my abilities as I never stop trying to be better than my predecessors. So, although I won''t say it''s impossible, it won''t be easy."

    An even greater aura of sadness and depression enveloped Jin Mengyao, worrying some elders. "Then, what am I supposed to do?" His voice almost cracked as he tried to control his emotions.

    "You have two options: trying to climb the mountain with a steady, dedicated, and firm heart. You need to have the mindset that even if I don''t reach the top and conquer it, the journey will sublimate my mind and allow me to achieve great things in my cultivation path."

    ''Indeed,'' thought Jin Mengyao as his eyes brightened a little. "What about the second option?"

    "Follow your own path. Forget about me, my aplishment, or how bright my light is. Follow your heart and focus on your journey of reaching the pinnacle of the Dao and beyond."

    "Follow¡­my¡­own path," muttered. The answer is so simple and obvious. Yet, he never thought about it. Maybe some other elders said the same word to him, but he never cared. Buting from the man who drove him to this stage, these words seemed to contain magical power.

    "Yes, why do I need to leave under someone else''s shadow? Maybe I am not the brightest star in the sky, but I can also shine," muttered Jin Mengyao. "I have my own path."

    He remembered the first time he picked a spear. Some soldiers came to his vige when he was a child to ask people for food for a war with the neighboring country. Nothing terrible happened to the vige. But he was suddenly curious and picked one of the soldiers'' spears.

    The moment he touched the spear, he fell in love with it and was naturally gifted.

    "On that day, I swore to reach the pinnacle of the spear. Although I was nothing but a simple mortal viger, I nted a seed of ambitions. And now, I have strayed from that oath, pursuing power and prestige instead.

    "My path is the spear."

    His aura suddenly changed, bing straight, sharp, and overbearing¨Clike a spear that dared pierce the Heavens. His eyes were no longer listless or dazed but full of confidence and fierceness.

    "Thank you, sect master, for your teaching," said Jing Mengyao.

    "No problem. You can use the Samsara Array for your final tempering." The Samsara Array is the one Wang Wei used to create his Evesting Dao Heart, and it has be another foundation for the sect.

    Jing Mengyao bowed again before leaving; his Dao Heart was notpletely healed. But after using the array and experiencing different lives as a spear wielder, he would not long heal it but sublimate it.

 Chapter 709 The Two Projects

    One of the hidden dangers of the Dao Opening Sect''s political system is the unbnce of power between the three factions and the sectarian side. And in this generation, the bnce will further intensify as each of the three families has a Great Emperor, but the sectarian side remains the same.

    With the Ancestors'' existence, the chances of this contradiction reaching the stage of affecting the sect''s foundation is very low, but not impossible. If the sectarian Ancestors be fed up with the unbnce of power one day, the situation will be aggravated.

    Statistically, Wang Wei knew the chances were low. However, he also considered outside interference. He has infiltrated other factions before and taken them down from the inside. He was not so arrogant to believe he was the only one capable of such a feat¨Cespecially with the example of Di Tian''s Sleepers infiltrating the sect.

    Luckily, fate favored him and brought him two talents: Cai Song and Jin Mengyao. If the sect ys its card well, the following four generations of Emperors will belong to them, and the sectarian faction will acquire two, bringing back the bnce of the sect. The only trouble was the issue of Eternal Emperors, but he did not have to worry too much about that.

    "Is there anything else?" asked Wang Wei, and the elders shook their heads. So, he left. Wang Wei teleported to a secret realm with several of the sect''s professionals.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Sect master," saluted everyone.

    "At ease," he replied. "How are things going?"

    "Not good, I''m afraid," said Li Zixin with embarrassment. In this generation, he is considered the most talented Weapon Refiners¨Csurpassing the previous generation despite only recently bing a True Monarch.

    "What about you?"

    "The same," replied Luo Yongnian; he was also embarrassed. He has a simr status as Li Zixin and is considered the most talented Array Master in this generation.

    "Compared to Elder Yan Liling, we are too far behind." Previously, he and Li Zixin were not convinced, asking themselves why their prestige was not the same as Yan Liling. But after working on this project, they understood.

    Wang Wei checked their progress and frowned. These two were in charge of a project simr to Yan Liling''s Automatic Pill Cauldron. Wang Wei wanted a machine that only required cing the material, and an Artifact will be created.

    The same is true for Arrays. He wanted to create an Array Disc containing all the divine runes. And a person only needed to choose the specific array¨Clike Qi Gathering Array or Star Protecting Array¨Cand the disk would use the appropriate runes. His vision is in the future, a person does not need to input a specific array but a specific purpose.

    The function would be simr to a search function where the cultivator told the Disc: I want an array to temper the body, and the disk showed him Gravity Tempering Array, Bone Grinding Array, Blood Condensing Array, etc. The cultivator only needs to choose which they see fit. They can organize arrays to fit their specific circumstances to have better effects.

    As for a project simr to Talisman, Wang Wei only had a basic group doing the research, and that''s due to two reasons. Firstly, there were no genuinely talented Talisman Makers in the past two generations. Secondly, talismans were too simr to arrays.

    If arrays'' core philosophy is to levy or borrow the might of Heaven and Earth, talismans are to store it in something small and portable before using itter on.

    While reviewing the progress of these projects, Yan Liling also appeared in this ce. And after looking at the progress, she also frowned.

    "Things might be moreplicated than originally thought," shemented, and Wang Wei agreed. The main reason for Yan Liling''s sess was due to her Innate Talent.

    The best way to describe it is to have a database and a search and guide function. Yan Liling''s knowledge served as the database, so as long as she wanted to create a pill, her Innate Talent would instantly use the database to generate the pill for her.

    However, if the pill she wants to create is beyond the means of the database, the search and guide function will activate in the form of intuition and direct her to the knowledge, skills, and resources needed to create the pill. Of course, her Innate Talent has a limit, as tested by Yan Liling. If she desired to make some oundish things, it would not work.

    With her talent as a blueprint, Yan Liling first created a database that she installed in the Cauldron. And recently, she''s been trying to recreate her talent''s search and guide function to add to the cauldron.

    Meanwhile, the group was clueless regarding the Weapon Refining Machine and Array Disk. Weapon refining has much inmon with pills when ites to purifying ores using mes and engraving divine runes. They are also simr regarding forms for pills and special alloys.

    Ultimately, ores are not spiritual herbs, and weapon refining is not the same as pill refining. A perfect example of this contrast is Weapon Spirit. Heaven Tier and above Origin Artifacts can have spirit¨Calthough the general zeitgeist of the Myriad Emperor World is to only allow their weapon to have a minimum level of intelligence.

    However, weapons created and used by the Spirit Race cultivators always have a soul with intelligence. They hoped once they reached a certain cultivation realm or after their death, their weapon could transform and acquire a human body to be a Spirit Race.

    However, the alchemy in the Myriad Emperor World does not allow the existence of Pill Soul¨Cexcept for maybe Emperor Pills. Of course, there is always an exception based on the Pill Master. The point is this slight difference between the two professions makes it more challenging to create the Weapon Refining Machine.

    As for the Array Disk, things are even moreplicated. Runes are not the only basis for an array; it includes the terrain, the surrounding power of Heaven and Earth, the resonance ofw, and so many more.

    "I wanted the sect to create this method to acquire more merit, but I think I have to use another approach,"mented Wang Wei.

    "Oh, what were you thinking? Do you want the Ancestors to work on this project? They could elerate itspletion, but I doubt they can finish it." Yan Liling understood these two projects would require a lot of human resources, somebody with a talent simr to hers, or a great deal of time.

    "No, I n to make this project a worldwide one," said Wang Wei. "Gather all the array masters and weapon refiners of the Myriad Emperor World toplete it."

    "Sect master, you can''t," said Li Zixin, and Luo Yangnian agreed with him.

    "Anyone of these projects will grant a tremendous amount of merit. Are you sure it''s a good idea to let others benefit?" asked Yan Liling, and all the professionals in the secret realm nodded in agreement with her.

    "There is a high chance the sect would need several generations to finish these tasks¨Cunless someone like you appears," added Wang Wei. "However, if the whole world worked together, it could finish in this generation."

    "Are there other reasons you want to do this?" Yan Liling asked, feeling it was not that simple.

    "Unity," said Wang Wei. "People will not easily ept my reign despite having the power to suppress everyone. However, if the entire world could work together on a project with immense benefit, it would nurture their sense of unity. I will use this opportunity to show them the benefit of my reign."

    "It is a good way to show them you''re not only our sect''s Emperor but the Myriad Emperor World''s Emperor," nodded Yan Liling. "Plus, these projects are achievements that will forever ingrain in the history of the entire Endless Void. Many cultivators who pursue fame, glory, and being immortalized will be attracted."

    Wang Wei agreed with her as he could see the future benefits. When he spreads his tentacles to the World Communities, he will ess the database of their worlds and add them to Yan Liling and these two''s projects. So, once they are aplished, it would indeed be an achievement that could bring tremendous luck to the Myriad Emperor World and the Dao Opening Sect, bringing them more prosperity.

    Wang Wei could even foresee the undetectable benefit like national confidence. On earth, the citizens of First World often have a natural confidencepared to Third World countries because of their countries'' technological achievements, history, and cultural influence.

    And these three projects will have the same effect once spread throughout the lower dimension. Once the citizen of the Myriad Emperor World has this natural confidence and pride in their ne, it would greatly benefit their cultivation and confrontation against other nes.

    "So, it''s decided," said Wang Wei before looking at the professionals with gloomy looks. "You have until the Heaven Will Battle to work on this project, which will give you a great advantage. If you use that advantage, you guys will be one of the main leaders of the final project and have the most benefit."

    After saying these words, Wang Wei left. These people have such an advantage over all the other professionals worldwide. If they cannot use it to get the most benefit, they don''t deserve it in the first ce.

    Yan Lilling looked at these people and said, "You have to understand: the sect has a grand heart and far-seeing vision. While you guys only see the profit in front of you, he sees the benefits hundreds of generationster and ns for it."

    Yan Liling left after saying these words. Her vision was better than these people, and she could see the benefit of doing things now and reaping them a few generationster. Nevertheless, she also understood how they felt as she sometimes felt her big brother saw and nned too far in the future. Luckily, she knew to trust his vision and abilities.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei teleported to the Supreme Elder Mountain to see Yan Chen, his former Dao Protector. And also check on his grandfather.

 Chapter 710 Dao Protector & Dao Heart

    "Sect Master, you''re here," said Yan Chen as he walked out of the cottage. "Come in."

    Wang Wei walked inside the cottage, which was ordinary, with nothing but a mat for cultivation: there were no paintings on the wall, no tea table, and the room was barely enough to fit two people.

    ''The embodiment of simple and ordinary,'' thought Wang We as he knew some cultivators used this method of abandoning luxury andfort to temper their minds.

    "I''m sorry, but I was not expecting guests," said Yan Chen before waving his hand to expand the internal space of the cottage. Furthermore, a table manifested before him with a tea set and a sitting mat for Wang Wei.

    "It''s fine," replied Wang Wei and sipping his tea. "How have you been doing?"

    "I am okay," Yan Chen replied, looking at the sect master with mixed emotions. He was happy and proud as he was once the Dao Protector of such a Heaven-defying genius. He felt a sense of aplishment as he watched as thetter rose step-by-step and left a legend that will forever be remembered throughout history. There is no better feeling in his old age than watching the younger generation surpass the previous one.

    He felt hopeful because he knew of the future this young man would one day create. Finally, he felt sad as his role was too short; Wang Wei grew too fast, making his role as Dao Protector useless. A part of Yan Chen always thought he was inadequate in his role.

    Wang Wei could detect all of Yan Chen''s emotions. No matter how fast he grew up and surpassed the need for Yan Chen''s protection, thetter was still his Dao Protector. He took an oath on his life to die before he allowed anything to happen to Wang Wei.

    "I came here to ask you if you are interested in the position of Fate One."

    Yan Chen paused his sipping, taking a moment to process this news. Then, he shook his head, "No need. I''m happy with just being an Immortal Venerable."

    He did not have his own Dao, so Yan Chen knew he could not be a Dao Ancestor and ess the Grand Dao Source¨Cunless the Sword Empress let him borrow her Grand Dao Source. So, he was content with just being an Immortal Venerable."

    "Don''t waste your time and resources on me," continued Yan Chen. "From what I know about you, you should already have a candidate in mind." Not anyone can acquire the Fate One position. Although talent and such might not matter much, temperament and ideals are a must. Great Emperors will often choose people devoted to the sect and willing to spend the rest of their lives protecting their foundation.

    If not chosen correctly, the situation of the Great Zhou Dynasty will repeat itself.

    "I understand," replied Wang Wei. "However, as my Dao Protector, you are destined to be an Insurgent."

    "Sect master¨C"

    "You don''t have to say anything," countered Wang Wei. "I know your worry, so I''m here to help you. Don''t resist."

    Wang Wei pointed his finger at Yan Chen''s forehead, and his Divine Sense infiltrated thetter''s Sea of Consciousness. Yan Chen did not hesitate or resist, showing his trust.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Wang Wei found Yan Chen''s Primordial Spirit and began his work. He purified it as a way to increase Yan Chen''sprehension. The process was painful, but the old Dao Protector could bear such a level.

    Since Wang Wei was the one doing the purification, it was a major sess. But it was not over. He took five strings of Innate Qi from his Qi Flower Talent and used them to nourish Yan Chen''s soul. He used Soul Laws to change thetter''s innate origin or his natural-bornprehension talent.

    The processsted a few hours before finishing.

    "Last step," said Wang Wei before essing Yan Chen''s Law Tree. He gently crushed the Dao Fruit without affecting the Sea of Consciousness and the Primordial Spirit; he ensured no bacsh.

    Yan Chen''s aura drastically dropped as he reverted to the Saint Realm. However, he was happy. He belonged to the second ss of True Monarch, the people who do not have their own Dao but also do not entirely follow the Ways of their Ancestors.

    Although his ss was better than those who followed the predecessor without a hint of innovation, his path was still iplete and a dead end. He could not enter the Quasi-Emperor Realm and fuse with his Dharma Body.

    But now, with his increased talent, he canprehend his own Dao and create a scripture. He can enter the Quasi Emperor Realm and even bear the Heaven Will after sealing himself.

    Of course, Yan Chen did not have the Heart of an Emperor, so he was okay with using the opportunity presented to him in this generation to achieve immortality.

    "Thank you, sect master," said Yan Chen, prepared to give the deepest bow he could muster. Unfortunately, Wang Wei''s power prevented him.

    "Despite being the sect master, you are still my elders." Wang Wei has no problem receiving bows from the older generation, but some people are different. Yan Chen apanied him since the beginning of his cultivation journey and held a special meaning in his heart.

    "A new era ising, and you should have a ce in it." After saying these words, he left Yan Chen alone, feeling thetter was in a hurry to cultivate. He walked a few meters to another hunt where his grandfather was.

    "Not out yet?" muttered Wang Wei before preparing to leave. But he suddenly received a Divine Sense message from his grandfather he would being out soon. So, he waited for three days.

    "Hahaha, my lovely grandson. How have you been?" said Wang Chang after walking out of the hut. He walked in front of Wang Wei and started pinching his face and arms. "Powerful Blood Qi and Yang Energy. I see you''re as healthy as I remember."

    Wang Wei''s eye twitched, "I should be asking how you''re doing."

    He observed the old man and could feel the difference. Most of the hidden depressing aura he tried to hide was now gone. Instead, he was more majestic and overbearing¨Cjust like an Overlord.

    "Although notpletely healed, I am so much better." During his retreat, he used the Samsara Array to relive his Heaven Will Battle over and over, trying different approaches and choices. Finally, Wang Chang realized he lost the battle, not because of hisck of strength but because his opponent had a better strategic mind. Furthermore, he was also a little careless and left his guard down.

    After having this enlightenment, he no longer med himself for the defeat and healed most of the cracks in his Dao Heart. And the only reason it was notpletely healed was that a stubborn part of him wanted a chance to have a head-on battle with Emperor Nine Suns.

    Wang Chang knew his Dao Heart would bepleted no matter the result of the battle. If he wins, he will make up for the regret in his heart. If he lost, he would ept the opponent was worthy of bing the final winner.

    "Oh, can you tell me your exact situation?" asked Wang Wei.

    "Think of it this way: the previous me could only be a Pseudo Emperor. But now, I could use Third ss power."

    Wang Wei understood what he meant. Dao Heart is vital for Tier 10. Some people with a destroyed Dao Heart cannot bear the Heaven Will and would die if they absorb it. People with crack Dao Heart can only be Pseudo Emperors with power on par with Dan Ancestors, if not less.

    Finally, if a person has some ws, they can be different sses of Emperors based on their talents. However, they would only be able to use Third ss 5% power.

    So, the current Wang Chang would be a First ss or Pseudo Eternal Emperor, but with his wed Dao Heart, he would only be able to use Third ss Strength.

    And this rule also applies to normal Emperors like Wang Wei. If one day, a w or cracks appeared on his Dao Heart, it did not matter if he was an Eternal Supreme: his strength would drastically drop.

    "That''s excellent news," said Wang Wei as he knew his n for his grandfather would work. As long as the old man has a chance to fight on equal ground with Emperor Nine Suns, his Dao Heart will be fixed, and he can reincarnate.

    ''No, he doesn''t even have to go through all that trouble. He can just prove the Dao in the upper dimension.''

    However, he was conflicted by this idea. He did not want his parents to ascend until he dealt with the parasites. Sending his grandfather into the upper dimension was already too risky.

    "Boy, what are you thinking about that suddenly made you frown so deeply?"

    "Don''t worry about it."

    "Alright. Anyway, you''re a grown man with a wife and responsibility; you don''t need my help, and I don''t think I will be useful. However, remember, your family will be your greatest ally. We will always support you unconditionally, no matter what you do or how far you travel in the cultivation journey."

    "I will."

    "Alright, let''s go. I''ve been craving one of your dishes and the weird drinks you created for that Beach Party."

 Chapter 711 The Past (L)

    "I saw you going to Yan Chen''s hut. What was that about?" asked Wang Chang while flying toward Wang n Mountain.

    "Oh, that," replied Wang Wei as he exined what happened in his conversation with Yan Chen.

    "You did a good job. You should never forget the people who helped you when you were weak¨Cespecially after standing above all living things."

    Wang Wei nodded. He has read many tales of Great Emperors bing cold and indifferent after proving the Dao. They looked down on the people who once helped them, abandoned their past friendship and connection, and treated people with heads above the cloud.

    Wang Wei understood that some alienation is inevitable. After all, when a person has as much power and influence as a Great Emperor, it''s difficult for some of his old friends and acquaintances to treat them the same. With the difference in lifespan, it''s in the best interest of some Emperors not to be too invested in some friendship unless they n to help these people achieve immortality.

    Regardless, Wang Wei would never be one of these Emperors.

    After arriving home, his mother had already prepared dinner. However, Wu Hong did not show up, and Wang Wei understood why. His wife is often ced in an awkward position duringrge family gatherings.

    Technically speaking, she is the oldest of the group. However, as Wang Wei''s Dao Companion, her seniority is that of a younger generation. And if you add her status and strength as an Emperor, no, Paragon, things be moreplicated.

    His family members are all intelligent people, so they''ve guessed her true identity, which can make things awkward, especially when his grandfather is present. After all, the old man should have the highest status in the family due to his age, but he has to restrain himself around his daughter-inw.

    With his personality, Wang Wei did not care about the awkwardness and found it entertaining instead, using it to his advantage to make fun of his wife. Of course, he often gets beat up afterward, but Wang Wei always thinks it''s worth seeing his wife squirm during these gatherings.

    "Daughter, how have you been?" asked Wang Chang the moment he entered the manner.

    "I''m alright. But father, how are you?" asked Yu Yan, noticing the change of aura in his father-inw.

    "I have not felt at peace in such a long time," replied Wang Chang with a big sigh. Then, he grinned.

    "Where is my stupid son?"

    "He''s in retreat?"

    "Retreat? Is everything alright?" ording to his calction, his son should have be a Quasi-Emperor long ago. So, he would need to enter retreat unless something went wrong.

    "He''s alright; he''s just tempering his body."

    Wang Chang was even more surprised by this news. "What''s going on?"

    "His son and the founder enlightened him," replied Yu Yan before exining the cause and effect of Wang Tian''s retreat.

    "Hahahaha,"ughed Wang Chang boisterously. "This is even better news than my sessful retreat. For close to a million years. I''ve told that kid he should temper his body, trying to convince him it would not interfere with his Sword Dao."

    Wang Chang could not help but remember the stubbornness of his son. Over the years, it was the only time his son was ''unfilial'' and fought with him without giving up. No, there was also when he wanted to marry Yu Yan and still fight her in the Heaven Will Battle.

    If it were not for his insistence, Wang Tian would never have condensed a fifth-grade Essence Flower; maybe, thetter would not surpass the ninth grade.

    "I''m d he is seeing the light now."

    "Yes, betterte than never," uttered Yu Yan.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei suddenly thought of something and asked. "Grandpa, have you ever considered reviving grandma?"

    Immediately after saying these words, Wang Wei knew he had made a mistake. Wang Chang''s energetic vibe became quiet and somber.

    ''Shit,'' thought Wang Wei as he realized his mistake. Usually, he is more observant of social interaction, but he is often too rxed around his family. Furthermore, he thought it would be a way to make the old man even happier than he currently was.

    Wang Wei could understand the side-eye his mother was giving him, so he hurriedly exined, "I just wanted¨C"

    "It''s fine," Wang Chang stopped him before being lost in his memory for a moment. "There is no need."

    Wang Wei acted swiftly and essed his space ring to use a few spiritual herbs. He controlled the fate of these herbs to turn into something he desired: Vodka. Wang Wei has been testing how to use Fate Dao to control the other Supreme Dao, and this is one of his achievements regarding Creation Dao.

    He handed a gourd of the drink to the old man since it was his favorite during the Beach Party and said, "You never talked about her. Why don''t you tell me what kind of person she was?" Wang Wei knew little about his paternal grandmother since both his father and grandfather were pretty tight lips about her. Most of the time he asked, he always received the answer that she was a wonderful woman, and that''s about it.

    "Your grandma was the most wonderful woman I''ve ever met in my life," said Wang Chang before taking a big gulp from the group.

    The story began before the beginning of Wang Tian''s generation. Wang Chang''s mother¨CWang Wei''s great-grandmother and the matriarch of that generation¨Ckept pressuring Wang Chang to marry someone and continue the bloodline of the Wang n Main Branch.

    The new generation was approaching, and it was the correct time to get married and have children. Typically, cultivators find it difficult to have children¨Cespecially between two of them with high cultivation. This is a form of bnce from Grand Dao.

    However, a special technique controlled by a few factions allows them to seal their cultivation and have the fertility of mortals.

    However, the problem with this method is that the talent of their offspring will be random; in other words, their children cannot inherit their cultivation talent. The child conceived using this technique could be highly talented or just a mortal without a Leakless Body.

    Oddly though, between the end of one generation and the beginning of the other, the fertility of all cultivators bes very high. Thews of Heaven and Earth change to allow them to give birth to talented heirs, hence one of the reasons most Heaven Chosens are born or conceived around a simr time.

    During that time, Wang Chang was depressed after losing his Heaven Will Battle and was not interested in getting married and having children. He was not even interested in serving his duty as sect master.

    So, one day, after a fight with his mother, he left the sect, wandering mindlessly to soothe his mind. When he woke from his daze, he was in arge mortal city. And the first thing he noticed was a long line of people waiting for something.

    Intrigued, he checked what those people were waiting for in line. It turned out they wanted to see a female together that famous thought the surrounding seven dynasties.

    Wang Chang has lived a long time, but to this day, he remembers that first encounter. He saw a beautiful woman that appeared to be in her early thirties, dressed in all-white clothes. Her eyes contained a sense of detachment from the entire world.

    She looked at him and said, "Eyes are bright, rosyplexion, and body emits a powerful vigor. You''repletely healthy, so don''t waste my time. Leave."

    Wang Chang was utterly shocked and did not know how to respond. But he did not have time to.

    "No, you might be useful," said Mao Yue. "There are not enough people helping carry the medicine. You''re an able body, so you can help. Based on your luxurious clothes, you should be literate?"

    "I am," replied Wang Chang reflexively.

    "Good. You can help mix some of the low-level medicinal soup. You only need to follow the written recipe, and I will check."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Mao Yue went to treat more patients, while Wang Chang went to help carry more medicine. It was not until after helping with the first batch that he suddenly woke up and realized what he had done.

    How could he, Wang Chang, a Quasi-Emperor, the sect master of the most powerful Emperor Lineage in the world, and a mighty Heaven Chosen who cultivated the Dao of Overlord, help people carry medicine?

    He shook his head at how absurd the situation was and prepared to live. However, after taking a few steps toward the door, he suddenly felt a chill run down his spine.

    He looked over, and he saw the doctor giving him a look scarier than the final blow Emperor Nine Suns gave before eliminating him from the final battle.

    "What are you doing?" said Mao Yue. "Don''t you know the more time you waste, the more lives that will perish?"

    "I''m sorry, doctor," said Wang Chang sheepishly before bing red with embarrassment. He returned to his duty of carrying medicine and mixing medicinal soup.

    On that fateful day, the Overlord was conquered by a simple mortal doctor.

 Chapter 712 The Past (II)

    Wang Chang took a big gulp from his gourd and did not stop swallowing the vodka for two minutes.

    "More," he said as he mmed the bottle on the dining table, making Wang Wei''s eyes twitch. He filled it again and cast a spell on his space for the materials to keep refining themselves and teleporting to the gourd and ensure the old man never ran out.

    "After the first meeting, everything proceeded rather swiftly," said Wang Chang. "Your grandmother soon discovered I was a cultivator, but she did not care much. On the contrary, she only saw me as a way to save more patients. And for some reason, I could not stop working there."

    Wang Wei gulped his drink as he sighed. "In the process, I learned more about her as we fell in love. Your grandmother was born with an innate disease, and doctors proimed she would not live past 20 years old.

    "However, she was brilliant and refused to ept her fate. At five years old, she began studying medicine. And by the time I met her, she was in herte 40s.

    "Regrettably, her experience with her illness granted her a unique state of mind of seeing through life and death, a state of detachment to the world. With such a state of mind, she would have been an extraordinary cultivator if she practiced Taoism."

    "So, what exactly happened?" asked Wang Wei as he began drinking. He did not think his grandfather did not try to have her cultivate. And it did not look like she was killed, and he had some sort of vendetta.

    "She refused to cultivate," said Wang Chang with sadness. "Every time I tried to convince her, the answer would always be the same. She would tell me birth, disease, aging, and death were part of the cycle of life. And although her life will be short, it will also be as significant as any cultivators and their achievements.

    "Her philosophy was life was worth living because of how little time everyone had; so, longevity had no meaning to her. She would not even ept my help to increase her lifespan."

    Wang Chang''s eyes were a little red, but he was smiling. "She only changed her mind after conceiving your father."

    Wang Chang suddenlyughed again. "Your grandma was a strong, independent, and tough woman. Once, while I was away, I returned to the clinic to find that bandits had stabbed her.

    "I still remember that day. My wrath was uncontroble. Simultaneously, I panicked. As a cultivator, I should have immediately helped with my origin essence. But I panicked. But she calmly sowed the wound while admonishing me for losing my calmness.

    "I never saw that woman shed a tear¨Cexcept for the day Little Tian was born. Do you know? I wanted to name your father Wang Wei, but she disagreed. I had to fight tooth and nail with her to name him Wang Tian."

    Wang Chang remembered that naming his son caused trouble since his mother also wanted the naming rights. In the end, everybodypromised and epted the name Wang Tian, meaning "King of Heaven," showing their hope for the little child.

    "Afterward, she agreed to expand her lifespan but still refused to walk the cultivation path. After living for 50,000 years, she passed away with a smile and her loved one by her side."

    Wang Chang remembered that day like it happened yesterday. Wang Tian was at the peak of the Supernatural Realm and used the sect''s influence to invite all the Top 30 Heaven Chosens from the Academy''s Selection Trial that urred not too long. He challenged all of them at once and used his overwhelming talent to suppress all of them.

    That fight was the only one he did not even show a hint of mercy to Yu Yan; he was fierce, overbearing, and ruthless. Immediately afterward, he rushed to see his dying mother to show her his achievement.

    He tried onest time to convince her to cultivate, or at the very least, live until she could watch him prove the Dao.

    Mao Yue kissed her son''s forehead before apologizing. She told him how proud she was of him and believed he would one day be an Emperor without a doubt. She then looked at Wang Chang and also apologized. She told them to watch out for each other and protect one another in this cruel and lonely cultivation world.

    "There is no need to be sad or mourn me. Death is a normal thing; it''s nothing but a new journey, a new adventure," said Mao Yue with a smile before forever closing her eyes.

    Wang Chang was devastated. He found his world crumbling and adding his already broken Dao Heart, he did not know how he would survive. However, he had to continue being strong for his son. He had to ensure he was alright.

    After his mother''s death, Wang Tian swore to guard her tomb for ten thousand years and never touch a sword. And he kept her his promise. He sat cross-legged before her grave with his sword next to him, untouched for 10,000 years.

    Mao Yue''s death is one of the main reasons Wang Chang was not adamant about breaking up Wang Tian and Yu Yan. He understood the desire to find love since the sect tried to pressure him regarding marrying a mortal. Secondly, his son became taciturn and more indifferent after her death. And Yu Yan was the one who opened his heart.

    "Hahaha,"ughed Wang Chang. However, it was not a joyousugh but a self-deprecating one. "I''ve spent many nights thinking why she would make such a selfish choice. Why couldn''t she have chosen her family?"

    He sighed deeply.

    "Now, I know I was the selfish one. She has her life, desire, ambitions, and ideals. It was selfish of me to force her to do something she did not want to."

    Wang Chang sipped his drink.

    "So, there is no need to revive her. It''s not something she would want." After so many years, he grieved and epted her death. So, reviving her would simply be an insult to histe wife.

    Wang Wei agreed with these words since he felt simr after his grandmother''s death. But after so much time had passed, he understood his desires were selfish and not respectful to his grandmother''s wishes.

    ''Grandma, I wonder how you are? How is your new life after reincarnation? Are you with grandpa?'' thought Wang Wei as he also drank more; he increased the alcohol dosage of the drinks and allowed the alcohol to affect his mind.

    "Come. Let''s get drunk tonight," roared Wang Chang, and Wang Wei agreed. Meanwhile, Yu Yan could only stare at these two. The story also made her sad thinking about her mother, so she also wanted to drink. However, someone has to look after these two.

    So, she could only sigh and wait until they passed out, which was about five hourster. She stood up from the table and prepared to take them to rest when someone suddenly appeared in the room.

    "Good, take this good for nothing away," said Yu Yan, and Wu Hong only smiled before taking Wang Wei''s passed-out body back home. Yu Yan shook her head before using her Divine Sense to carry Wang Chang.

    The next day, Wang Wei opened his eyes.

    "Where am I?" he looked around and recognized a few things. But his head was buzzing, and his vision was still blurry.

    "Good, you''re awake."

    Wang Wei mobilized his blood energy and soul power to remove the hand-over symptoms. "Damn, how can this old man have such a high tolerance?" ording to him, he should have drunk him to death.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "You drank more than him."

    "I did?" He took a moment, and that was indeed the truth. He stood up from his body and stretched his body. "Wasn''t I not talking to you?"

    "You were."

    "So, why are you talking to me?"

    "You''re not talking to me, not the other way around," Wu Hong replied before handing him the tea she brewed.

    "I guess you''re right," he muttered. "Can I ask you something?"

    "Do you want to know why I never revived my parents?"

    "Yes," he replied softly, fearing he would trigger her as he did his grandfather.

    "My mother died giving birth to me, and when I was three years old, my father was selected to be used as a meal for some devil race. After that, the vige neighbors raised me until the human noble desired my beauty.

    "I have little to no memories of them," said Wu Hong. "I once search their souls in reincarnation. But by then, they were a new life."

    Wu Hong experienced too much in her life, so her affection for her family was not strong. And by the time she saw them again, it was toote. So, all she could do was blessed them with tremendous luck to ensure their lives as mortals would be fulfilling and without disaster.

 Chapter 713 Boost Not A Hindrance

    "Do you think death is meaningless?" asked Wang Wei.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Cultivators have many ways to conquer death and revive their loved ones. Do you think death has be meaningless because of this?"

    Cultivators have so many ways to revive people they lose. If the person has not died for too long, they can summon the soul from reincarnation and heal the body. They can use their World Imprint or something as amazing as [Existence Reconstruction]. And he did not mention Eternal Emperor''s weird ability to revive themselves from a piece of paper with their name in it.

    With how easy it is to revive people, Wang Wei began to think that death was somewhat pointless and had lost its meaning.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "If you have such an idea, you will suffer sooner thanter," said Wu Hong with a sneer. "There are too many ways in the Chaos Universe to make death permanent. You are privileged to cultivate a Supreme Dao that makes it easier to revive people. Existence Reconstruction is not a skill that any Eternal Emperor canprehend. And even the one with the talent has to spend countless Yuan Epochs studying. With my help, you don''t have to suffer for so long.

    "You are lucky to live in a World where the Imprints are kept. In some Chaos Worlds, Heavenly Dao would erase the imprint after someone dies. In some worlds, the path of Reincarnation is cut off, so once someone dies, they are gone forever.

    "So, you better fix that idea of yours to prevent suffering one day."

    "You have a point," nodded Wang Wei before finishing his tea; he felt refreshed. "The rules of the cultivation are not absolute. They only appear like this because someone has not found a way to break them. So, it''s not hard to imagine many people have found ways to make death permanent."

    This idea does not only apply to death but to most things. For example, there is no such thing as the Ten or Eleven Extremity Foundation. However, that''s only because someone has not created a method to attain these levels.

    Even the Nine Extremity probably did not exist at some point. Wang Wei theorized someone achieved Nine Extremity by ident or on purpose. Then Heavenly Dao acknowledged the existence of such a foundation and made the knowledge a part of its record. Wang Wei believed the first person who achieved Nine Extremity cultivated Samsara Dao, hence why the orthodox method requires reincarnation, and it''s easier for them to achieve 5-Root.

    "As long as you understand," said Wu Hong; she understands that such a mentality is dangerous and has seen cultivators who had the same view and suffered because of it.

    "Now that I''m no longer given you the quiet treatment, let me consult on something that''s been on my mind for a while," he continued. "As you know, I have a knack for attracting trouble. So, I''m worried about my family''s future."

    Wu Hong frowned before asking, "Do you want to send to a safe location and deal with the issue on your own?"

    "Yes. Hide them in a safe ce and wait until I have the strength to protect them."

    "Regarding the troubles you will face in the future, there will be no safe ce."

    "I can create one. I can make a ce that will not be affected¨Cunless something happens to me."

    "What are your family going to do afterward? ept your death? Mourn you? Or seek revenge?"

    Wang Wei did not answer.

    "Did you ask them and allow them to make a choice?"

    "I know what they will choose."

    "And yet, you still want to be selfish and make the decision for them."

    "If the alternative is their death, then yes, I will be selfish," he said with determination.

    "Haven''t you learned anything from your grandmother''s death?"

    "That was different. If something happened to them, I know I would me myself, and it will be rightfully deserved."

    "What about me?" asked Wu Hong.

    "You''re different; you''re not a burden but a¡­." Wang Wei paused as something dawned on him. "You want me to treat them as a boost instead of a burden?"

    "Your family is all talented individuals, and their aplishments will not be lower than anyone. More importantly, they can provide you something that no one in the universe can: trust and loyalty."

    Wang Wei frowned as he realized she was right. Whether it''s his father, mother, or grandfather, Li Jun and Yan Liling are talented individuals capable of bing Peal Paragons. So, they could be as helpful as Qiyuan and the others.

    Wang Wei has always wondered why these Ancestors helped him so much. He guessed they ced their hope on him for something. And after his conversation with Mo Yuan, he guessed these people hoped he could find a way of detachment for them.

    ''Detachment: that''s the source of the trouble.'' He could feel once he embarks on his path of detachment, the entire Chaos Universe will enter a time of chaos and strife.

    ''Detachment is a source of trouble and a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. I cannot allow my family to miss this chance. Plus, I may need their help as much as they need mine.''

    Wang Wei suddenly felt peaceful after making a decision.

    "You''re right." He was d he consulted her before making a decision.

    "I''m always right: remember that."

    "No need to brag," said Wang Wei before kissing her on the cheek and leaving; he went to a secret realm before meeting his grandfather again.

    "Boy, why are you here? Do you want to drink again with me?"

    "I''m good. I''m here to take you somewhere."

    "Where?"

    "To train."

    Wang Chang paused beforeughing, "Yes, the current you is enough to guide me in my cultivation. Let''s go." He marveled at how quickly time passed. A little over a hundred thousand years ago, he was given this brat pointer and guidance with his experience. But now, the roles were reversed.

    Wang Wei activated a token and teleported them to a secret realm he created himself.

    "Your Overlord Dao is pretty and unique and has much potential." His grandfather''s Overlord Dao was not the type of Overlord that overwhelmed and suppressed all his peers, but one that constantly evolved and surpassed its limit until reaching the pinnacle of might. It''s another form of evolution Dao focused on increasing strength through pain, injuries, and life and death trials.

    "Because of how your Dao works, it can only bring its full potential in a generation with countless peerless talent."

    Wang Chang nodded; this is why he was so belligerent in his generation, garnering numerous enemies. He challenged everyone and made countless enemies to cultivate his Dao.

    "You''re not going to ask me to fight all the juniors of this generation, are you?" Wang Chang knew his thick skin did not reach that level; he still valued some of his seniority, not to mention most of these juniors were more powerful than him and could easily defeat him. Since waking up this morning, he asked Yu Yan about the things he missed, and he was shocked by how many heavy-defying talents appeared in this generation.

    "Notpletely," replied Wang Wei. "I''ve designed the secret realm into a scenario to help you. Your memories will be sealed and tempered with to believe something went wrong during a trip to another World Communities and you and father were kidnapped. You found a way to escape and have to fight countless opponents."

    "Interesting. With these memories, I can experience real life and death."

    "Indeed. The trials and obstacles are powerful puppets that will not go easy on you. I''ve blessed this secret realm with my Life-Death Dao and granted you a dozen revival opportunities."

    "You mean I can die?"

    "Yes."

    "That''s what I''m talking about. Anything else?"

    "No."

    Wang Chang flew inside, and Wang Wei calmly watched. He spent many years designing this thing, and he recently updated it. He left countless opportunities for his grandfather, including ways to increase his talent. He updated his Overlord Fist Scripture to have better body refining effects¨Cincluding opponent ck holes in the Acupoints.

    He took onest look before flying to a special mountain in the sect.

    ¡­

    Outside the Eternal Ascension World, a magnificent temple stood somewhere in Primordial Choas¨C which is the endless space between Chaos Worlds.

    A handsome young man dressed in a purple robe was cultivating at the temple''s core¡ªa book with the character for [Heaven] as the title floated in front of him. The book was somehow directly connected to the River of Time.

    The young man suddenly opened his eyes¨Cwhich were extremely profound and appeared to contain all truth in the universe. He frowned before muttering, "Where is this weird feelinge from?"

    With a single thought, countless secrets, truths, and knowledge of the Chaos Universe shed in his mind as he searched for the odd feeling he felt. But he found nothing.

    The young man looked at the book before his mind essed the River of Time, swimming like his back garden. He closed his eyes to search for the answer. A few secondster, he coughed a mouthful of blood as he muttered, "I missed a Time Nexus?"

    He frowned before looking at the book, turning each page. There were only a few words on each page, none even forming aplete sentence.

    "I haven''t even found the protagonist yet, so what''s the point of knowing I missed a Time Nexus?"

    The young prepared to close his eyes to continue his cultivation. He gambled a lot on this book, even missing an opportunity for detachment by skipping the Ultimate Taboo. So, his ns have to work.

    However, he suddenly thought of something.

    ''This divination was too easy to get since it involved detached individuals."

    He squinted his eyes as he used his vast knowledge to deduce infinite possibilities.

    ''The All-Seeing Temple predicted an uing strife that enveloped all of Primordial Chaos. However, Paragons are no longer the mast of this universe¨CHalf-Step Detachments are. Only things rted to them could affect the entire Chaos Universe.

    "So, how could the temple predict things rted to them?"

    This generation''s Temple Master was only a Paragon, so such a divination was beyond his means.

    "I see," muttered the young man as he figured out something. "I might be ying with fire." However, he only smiled before closing his eyes and continuing with his n.

 Chapter 714 Fate One

    Wang Wei looked into the distance, and his eyes seemed to prate infinite space and time.

    "Have your pathe to an end? Well, you should be proud of your achievements since even I could not do better," he muttered with deep praise in his eyes. Soon, hended on a floating ind habited by one individual: Yu Siyu, Dong Lifen''s master from the Luck Trial.

    Yu Siyu no longer looked like an old woman; she now looked middle-aged and quite beautiful, garnering the affection of many Elders from the older generation. However, she refused everyone''s courtship.

    She had a small garden next to her small wooden house. Yu Siyu was watering him when she sensed something and turned around. She stopped what she was doing and walked toward Wang Wei.

    "Sect master," she bowed politely.

    Wang Wei nodded as he observed her. She had a peaceful aura as she naturally blended with the surrounding Heaven and Earth. She was at the peak of the Saint Realm, close to bing a True Monarch.

    "Sect master, pleasee in; I''ll serve tea."

    Wang Wei followed inside, and the house was as simple as Yan Chen''s hut. The only difference was therger space and a few more rooms. However, there was no decoration or any form of luxury orfort besides a bed in one of the rooms.

    Yu Siyu served tea, and Wang Wei took a sip.

    "Great tea," hemented with some surprise. The tea was sweet but not too sweet, had a mellow aftertaste, and a power of the Wood Element that nourished the body and mind. Long-term consumption of this tea can even increase the life span for Saint Realm cultivators.

    "I cultivate it myself," said Yu Siyu. She cultivated the Dao of Wood and is an excellent spiritual herb nter. She used her skill to help the sect take care of many gardens; that''s how Yu Siyu acquired sect points. Although Wang Wei ordered the sect to provide her with an upper-level disciple level of resources, she did not feel it was okay to ept all these rewards without paying anything in return.

    Recently, she developed this new tea that can increase the life span of Saint and below cultivators, and the sect has rewarded her immensely, making Yu Siyu''s mood very happy since she finally felt she could help.

    "I''m sorry I dide to see you more often," said Wang Wei after realizing how little he paid attention to her. If not for the fact he''s recently been thinking about her, he would not havee here. Otherwise, he would have known about such an achievement.

    "It''s fine. I understand the sect master is busy." Yu Siyu did not mind. She knew very well that the sect took good care of her because thetter made a promise and wanted to keep his words: nothing more and nothing less. Even back in the Warring Kingdom World, she understood they were from two different worlds. So, she never dreamt of having any rtionship with Wang Wei.

    "That''s good. I see you''re about to be a True Monarch. Do you have your own Dao?"

    "Almost. I am saving enough sect points to listen to the 3000 Dao Orbs and create my scripture."

    Wang Wei could tell Yu Siyu was a unique talent simr to Zhen Buyi or Mao Yue that involved temperament or state of mind. While Zhen Buyi has a Pure Heart, his grandmother was detached from life and death, and Yu Siyu is slow and steady, not affected by external affairs, knowing when to advance and retreat.

    ''It''s a form of Taoism''s inaction,'' analyzed Wang Wei. These types of state of mind or temperament make it easier for individuals toprehend thew. So, once they reached the Void Shattering Realm, they usually began to shine.

    "You should look into Toaist Cultivation,"mented Wang Wei.

    "An Elder from the Preaching Hall told me the same thing, but the sect does not have that many pure Taoist Scripture."

    Wang Wei waved his hand to hand her a space ring containing hundreds of Information Talismans, all with Taoist Scriptures. His Fate Shadow Guard has now perfectly infiltrated many of the Emperor Lineages¨Cincluding the Taiyi Profound Gate and the Five Elements Pce. They have even begun to ess these Lineages'' Emperor Scriptures. Although they are not the original copy of Dao Rhymes, Wang Wei did not need the original with hisprehension level.

    "Thank you," said Yu Siyu after checking a few of the jade Talismans. She was not hypocritical and rejected him. She understood she owed this man too much Karma. If not for him, she would not be able to achieve her dreams of walking the cultivation path and slowly climbing to the peak.

    If not for him, she probably would have failed her attempt to break through to the Divine Altar Realm, leaving the mortal coil.

    "Sect master, why did youe to see me? I''m willing to go to hell and back if you need something." Wang Wei was her benefactor, and Yu Siyu was willing to go to extreme lengths to repay him. Although such an act goes against her ideals of peace, tranquility, and steady progress, she would not hesitate to repay her karma.

    "It''s not that serious. I"m here to ask you about the position of Fate One."

    "Fate One?"

    Wang Wei then realized this was not the kind of secret someone like Yu Siyu would be privy to, so he exined the situation to her.

    "You want to give such an important position to me?"

    "Yes."

    Yu Siyu''s heart beat faster. She has pondered her future cultivation and what she will do after bing a Quasi-Emperor. Yu Siyu has no ambition or desire for the Emperor''s Path; this is a path for the ambitious, the bold and the brave, the dreamers¨Cthe people with the heart to support Heaven and Earth. And such a path was not suitable for her.

    So, she concluded she had two choices: the first was to travel to a Great Thousand World and see if she could pass the trial and be a Dao Ancestor. However, this path was a challenging one. ording to her research, the sess rate of bing a Dao Ancestor through this method is very low.

    The second choice is to seal herself and hope some Emperor in the future will help her be an Immortal Venerable. However, once again, this is a path with a slim chance. After all, the sect has too many people waiting for simr opportunities; who knows when it will be her turn?

    Finally, a tiny part of Yu Siyu hoped maybe her disciple would one day also prove the Dao and help her. After all, the sect master oncemented her disciple was extremely talented. That is, if thetter did not forget their master-disciple rtionship after so many years.

    As for Wang Wei helping her achieve immortality? Yu Siyu never dreamt of it. The sect master has helped her plenty, so she did not expect him to continue doing so.

    Many thoughts shed in Yu Siyu''s mind as she quickly calmed down, controlling her agitated emotions. "Sect master, you don''t need to continue helping just because of a promise."

    "This is not the reason I chose you. The criteria to be Fate One is someone who can endure the loneliness of the slow cultivation in the lower dimension. Someone who can dedicate their entire immortal life to protecting the sect and its foundation.

    "Your temperament, ideals, and ambitions make you perfect for this role. That''s why I chose you."

    "What about my talent?" Yu Siyu knew her temperament cultivated in the backward and barren Small Great Thousand allowed her to catch up to some of the geniuses of this ne, but it did not change her innate talent was very poor.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Your current talent is not considered bad," replied Wang Wei. With the sect''s resources, Yu Siyu did receive a few opportunities to increase her talent. It''s just she cannot remove the mindset she was from a low background, and thus she was not talented.

    "Plus, there will be plenty of ways to increase your talent after I prove the Dao."

    "But I don''t cultivate Fate Dao."

    "And you don''t need to. After bing Fate One, you can continue your own Dao; you''ll only have ess to some of my Fate Abilities." Her situation will be simr to Wang Ju''s. Although she cultivated Shadow Dao, she will also have ess to Fate Abilities after bing Shadow Three.

    Yu Siyu had a look of hesitation.

    "If you worry about whether you''re worthy of this opportunity, don''t. Since I say you are worthy, then you are. If you are worried about the karma you owe me, repay it by protecting the sect.

    "This is a great chance presented before you: don''t hesitate and follow your heart."

    Yu Siyu''s eyes brightened as she understood this was not a simple offer. No, this was a fortunate encounter to acquire an Immortal Destiny. As long as she epts, she will have the chance to escape the shackles of death and continue her goal of slowly climbing the cultivationdder.

    "I ept," she replied decisively, choosing not to pass on this opportunity.

    "I''m d," nodded Wang Wei before discussing everything in more detail with her. After he finished, he prepared to leave, but Yu Siyu asked him:

    "Sect master, I wonder how my disciple is? The sect told me the Warring Kingdom World was gone from its former coordinate."

 Chapter 715 Lnnate Technique

    "She''s doing fine. No, she''s doing better than fine," replied Wang Wei, and he was not exaggerating. Dong Lifen''s achievement even shocked him and could be described as legendary. If she came to the Myriad Emperor World, she could suppress all the members of the current generation¨Cexcept for him and Di Tian.

    Wang Wei would be considered a worthy adversary, a threat only second to Di Tian.

    "However, she is also a little too stubborn and reckless," added Wang Wei, as he was not lying. Dong Lifen''s recent actions almost got her killed and destroyed her path. Luckily, he asked the sect to look out for her, so an Insurgent had to save her.

    "Is she alright?" hurriedly asked Yu Suyi.

    "Only injured, but she''s fine," replied Wang Wei. "If you want to see, I can send someone to guide you."

    She hesitated for a moment, "Is this a good idea?" After not seeing her disciple for so long, she feared their affection for each other was no longer there. Although the bond between a master and disciples is often as strong as a parent and their child, thisw was not absolute¨Cespecially since Dong Lifen seemed to have achieved so much without her guidance and help.

    "I cannotment whether your disciple''s heart has changed after garnering such power. However, you won''t know until you meet her again."

    "Indeed. Some things must be faced directly,"mented Yu Suyi, and Wang Wei agreed. So, he chatted for a few minutes before calling someone to send her to another World Community.

    As he watched her departure, Wang Wei''s eyes squinted.

    ''Dong Lifen''s aplishments are beyond my expectations. If I can convince her to be a sect member, we are guaranteed to have another Eternal Supreme after a few generations.''

    He then frowned. This idea sounds good on the surface, but it was not that easy to achieve. From his observation, Dong Lifen is a very ambitious and might not want to join any factions since she does not need to.

    ''Forget joining the sect, she might not even ept my offer to help me with that n,'' thought Wang Wei with a frown, calcting different possibilities.

    ''It''s useless to force her, so I can only hope she''s willing to pay the karma she owes me.''

    After shaking his head, he went to see Li Jun, but thetter had already left, searching for the War Talisman. So, Wang Wei flew out of the sect and opened a portal to the Eastern Continent.

    To be precise, he flew to the White Cloud Domain at the southern end of the continent. This domain was not controlled by any Emperor Lineages or even any Supreme Lineage. Instead, five Holy Lands controlled it, forming a power bnce.

    After arriving at his destination, Wang Wei began to search for information. Unfortunately, this ce was too far away and barren for his Fate Shadow Guard to reach. Furthermore, although he was sure no one in this t could threaten him, even in their dreams, he did not lose his caution.

    He did a few divinations and got the information he wanted. However, since the purpose of his visits involved Heavenly Dao, he was still cautious despite their "good" rtionship. After disguising himself, he went to the most popr in this ce and listened to the information he wanted.

    Then, he walked out of the inn and wrote a talisman in the air before sending it into the distance.

    Suddenly, the void beside him fluctuated, and a sword pierced his heart. At least, it tried to. Unfortunately, the de and the person behind could not move, stuck in the air like time had frozen.

    Wang Wei calmly looked at the person who came; his eyes calmed as if he expected the person toe. A cultivator does not entirely lose the power of the Domain after entering the Supreme Realm. Instead, the Domain changed from an active ability to a passive one. So, Wang Wei can naturally see and sense everything in the surrounding trillion kilometers.

    "Someone from the Shadow yer Temple?" That''s the second time someone from the temple tried to assassinate him. After the first time, he eliminated most of their branches in the Central Continent while having his guard infiltrate the other branches. So, he knew he had a high price in his head, and as the final battle approached, the price drastically increased.

    And he was not the only one. Any Heaven Chosen with some reputation has a high bounty in the Shadow yer Temple, the Death Order Pce, and other assassination-based factions.

    But, he never expected someone was stupid, no, brave enough to actuallye to assassinate him. Furthermore, the person who came was a little Quaso-Emperor; Wang Wei would have understood if an Immortal Sovereign or Dao Ancestor decided to break the rules and kill him.

    Wang Wei nced at the assassin, and with one look, he searched thetter''s soul, read his fate line, and searched through his karmic rtionships; he guessed this person must have something to rely on toe to assassinate him.

    And he was right.

    "An Innate Technique?" muttered Wang Wei as he learned this assassin was lucky enough to find a rare innate technique, born from Heaven and Earth, called [Out of This World]. The first levels of this technique allowed a cultivator to hide their aura and breath perfectly. Then, they can blend with Heaven and Earth to hide. Finally, in thest stage, the cultivator''s body can enter a unique dimension, separating from Heaven and Earth to achieve the ultimate level of hiding. In that separated dimension, they can hide their breath, soul, luck, karma, and even fate.

    Unfortunately, this assassin could not cultivate this technique to this level since it requiresprehending Space-Time Laws. He only forcefully achieved thest level by exchanging space-time resources from the Shadow yer Temple.

    As for the reasons he wanted to assassinate Wang Wei? It was due to his younger sister. This young man doted on his sister after their parents sadly passed away. After acquiring the innate technique, he became an assassin to give her a better life.

    Unfortunately, his protective nature for her was insatiable. As the assassin grew more powerful and climbed thedder of the Shadow yer Temple, he wanted more for his sister. He saw Wang Wei''s bounty and knew if he seeded, his sister would have the resources of a Heaven Chosen from Emperor Lineage with 3-4 Great Emperors.

    So, he took the risk.

    Wang Wei was speechless after learning all of this. This guy''s technique was not even cultivated to perfection, but he still took the risk. And even if it was, and he could hide from his sense, his attack would not even break his skin.

    "Anyway, an innate technique is a good find," he muttered. Since the Null Era, innate techniques have be rarer and rarer, to the point most cultivators in the modern era do not believe they exist.

    ''It''s quite the ingenious technique, and I can learn a thing or two from it. Plus, it''s perfect for the Fate Shadow Guard.''

    He looked at the assassin, wondering what to do with him.

    "Do you want to work with me?" asked Wang Wei. "With me as your boss, you don''t have to worry about resources for your sister or how to find powerful teachers for her."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    This person''s talent was not bad, and his luck was remarkable. So, it might be worth it to be one of his subordinates. Additionally, having another pawn in the Shadow yer Temple is not bad.

    The assassin found himself capable of moving, and a great horror shed in his mind; he understood how stupid of a decision he had made. He took a moment to calm down, processing Wang Wei''s words.

    "What will happen to me if I don''t agree?"

    "Of course, you''ll die," said Wang Wei with a smile.

    The assassin''s body trembled, "Zhang Jing has seen the master." He quickly agreed as he could not fathom what would happen to his sister if he died now. Plus, it''s good to have a backer like the Dao Opening Sect.

    "Good choice," said Wang Wei before teleporting this assassin to the Fate Shadow Guard with instruction to Wang Ju to incorporate him and his technique into the group.

    "It''s a shame," muttered Wang Wei. He thought this guy was a protagonist temte and his sister was a supreme genius. If so, the Dao Opening Sect would have another talent. Unfortunately, from what he saw, his sister''s talent was mediocre.

    Wang Wei then looked toward one of the Shadow yer Temple''s branches and sneered. Wu Hong already told him she had ced a secret marker in the Dao Burial Ground. So, after proving the Dao, he can find these rats and eradicate them even if they run and hide.

    Wang Wei left to find an inn to rest for the day. During this entire ordeal, no one in the street noticed him or the assassin; it was like he was never there in the first ce.

    The next day, Wang Wei headed to the East Lotus Sect, one of the five Holy Lands that rule this domain.

 Chapter 716 Weirdness

    Many people stood at the entrance of the East Lotus Sect. Two people were at the front, one woman and a middle-aged man. And behind them stood five elderlies with gray hair and aged spots on their faces.

    "Ancestor, why do you think the sect master of the Dao Opening Sect ising to our sect?" asked the middle-aged man called Pan Zemin¨Cthe sect master.

    "How would I know why such a supreme entity woulde to this backward ce?" replied the oldest ancestor.

    "Do you think he came here to destroy our sect?" asked another.

    "Not likely. We did not offend them or even have any contact. Plus, if he wanted to destroy us, he did not have to send a formal notice of arrival ore in person," said the only woman of the five ancestors.

    "His arrival might be an opportunity for us," said another, looking at the young woman next to the patriarch.

    "Don''t even think about it. He''s already married."

    "It''s normal for such a supreme entity to have a harem of dozen wives and concubines. Our sect will rise as long as Fei''s get some of his favors."

    Pan Jingfei lowered her head, not daring to say something.

    "ording to information we know, the Wang n has only one Dao Companion in thest three generations," said the oldest ancestor. "No offense to you, Fei''er, but I don''t think you''re worthy even to be his concubine."

    The other four quieted down as they agreed with this sentence. If the sect master wanted more wives and concubines, countless Emperor Lineages would line up to send their best disciples to be chosen. So, it will never be the turn of their East Lotus Sect.

    "Ancestor, I''m not offended," said Pan Jingfei calmly, not allowing anyone to discern her thoughts. Pan Zemin patted his daughter''s shoulder and did not say anything.

    Then, everybody waited quietly. A few minutester, Wang Weinded from the sky.

    "I apologize for my tardiness," said Wang Wei with a smile, even though he arrived at the exact time he notified them.

    "No, no, it''s us who arrived earlier," Pan Zemin hurriedly said.

    "You can be at ease since I have no malicious intent said," Wang Wei as he observed these people. The man in the front¨Cwho is most likely the sect master¨Cwas in the Void Shattering Realm. The woman next to her had just entered the Primordial Spirit Realm, and the five elderlies were in the Saint Realm.

    However, Wang Wei can see their foundation was weak and running out of life essence; they probably had between 5000 to 12,000 years to live.

    "Once I achieve my purpose, I will reward your sect."

    "Thank you, sect master, for your generosity," they said as they quickly bowed. Wang Wei nodded before following these people into the sect; he also took this opportunity to get to know them. The members of the East Lotus Sect soon noticed he was easy to get along with.

    He had no arrogance or disyed any pride or contempt for them. So, they can only sigh that the disciples raised by these powerful lineages are something else.

    Wang Wei came here for the secret realm Heavenly Dao gave him. The reason for his caution was that he needed to go here to open the hidden realm instead of using the token to teleport inside directly. He feared Heavenly Dao was plotting against him, so he did not secretlye to this sect and enter. After chatting with these people, he dismissed them on the excuse he wanted to rest.

    He wanted to observe for a few days to see if there were any anomalies, and he did. There is a very well-hidden secret realm with a weird aura in this ce. He did not immediately go in but continued searching the sect.

    A few dayster, he entered the weird secret realm. He saw a man sitting cross-legged with an eerie ck aura emanating from him. Wang Wei instantly felt this man''s aura was familiar, and it took him a moment to figure it out.

    ''The aura is simr to Yi Lianchang¨Cexcept less pure.''n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The man opened his eyes and looked at Wang Wei with great ferocity. "Who are you?"

    "Are you the founder of the East Lotus Sect?" asked Wang Wei instead of replying. He searched through all the sect records and made a bold guess based on the gathered data.

    "The East Lotus Sect," muttered the weird man with a look of reminisce. "That was a long time ago."

    Indeed. From the information Wang Wei gathered, the East Lotus Sect was only 20 million years old, and their patriarch was only in the Saint Realm when he passed away. Yet, this man was alive.

    The power of Fate and Yin-Yang shed in Wang Wei''s eyes as he divined the secret of Heaven; he wanted to know the origin of this person''s weirdness.

    "The Abyss Gap," he muttered, making the founder frown. "How did you know?"

    Wang Wei did not answer him as he figured out many things. Heavenly Dao sensed some danger to the world originating from this ce, so it wanted to guide Wang Wei here to eradicate it.

    ''This is why I don''t like you. You could have just told me, and I would have taken care of it,'' he thought, shaking his head. He then focused on finding more information about the Abyss Gap, but he could not divine any more power.

    ''Is the Abyss Gap rted to Cthulhu and the Old Ones? Or is there another reason why the aura is so simr?''

    "Your arrogance disgusts me," said the founder. "Regardless, you exude such vitality. Something tells me I will benefit greatly after swallowing you."

    Wang Wei was annoyed this guy interrupted his thinking, so he waved his hand. Numerous runes appeared around the founder, and he turned into a bead before he could react. Wang Wei did not want to eradicate him since he could find more information after capturing him. So, he sealed him, including his consciousness, to ensure he did not kill himself to escape. He did not know whether this guy was immortal simr to Yu Zhou or Yi Lianchang.

    Wang Wei searched his soul and learned a lot of new information. The founder''s name is Qin Li, and 20 million years ago, as he approached the limit of his lifespan, he left the sect to find an opportunity to break through. And one of the inds between the central and southern continent, he found his chance.

    It was an altar to pray to an extraordinary being. ording to the information, as long as he asked that great being anything, they would achieve his wish. Qin Li was not stupid, so he knew the possible consequences of dealing with powerful and unknown entities. Unfortunately, he feared death.

    In desperation, he used the altar and seeded. The unknown entity granted him longevity and power. The only thing it asked in return was for him to secretly set up a formation at some point in the future. Although Qin Li could guess the purpose of this formation, he could not refuse; he was already in too deep, and his soul no longer belonged to him.

    "Someone is plotting the Myriad Emperor World," muttered Wang Wei. He''s done a simr thing as this altar using his Soul Network. "No, maybe not just us but the entire lower dimension." This plot might be bigger than it seemed on the surface.

    He waved his hand to create a talisman and contacted his wife.

    "Do you know anything about the Abyss Gap?" he asked directly, making Wu Hong frown as she tried to remember.

    "The only thing I know is it''s a forbiddennd in the Endless Void that is sealed. Most Emperors from the Endless Void will reinforce the seal before ascending. But even then, a weird aura will be released to corrode the seal."

    "Even with so many Emperors reinforcing it, it still corrodes the seal?"

    "Yes."

    "Even your seal?"

    "I did not have a chance to add to it," replied Wu Hong. After proving the Dao, her time in the lower dimension was short, and she spent most of it annihting the devil race. And before her exile to the upper dimension, she did not have the opportunity to add her own seal.

    "Why are you asking about this?"

    Wang Wei exined the situation to her.

    "If the Abyss Gap is rted to a taboo, it wouldplicate things."

    "You don''t sound too worried."

    ? "Well, these troubles are your problem."

    Wang Wei''s lips twitched before ending the talisman. He looked at this secret realm and used the Law of Space to take it away; he wanted to see if he could find more clues.

    He returned to the East Lotus Sect. He did not tell these people about what happened but rewarded them. He modified their sect cultivation technique to reach the Quasi Emperor Realm and helped these ancestors to extend their life by another 2000 years.

    Finally, he used the token to enter the secret realm from the Null Era.

 Chapter 717 Heaven Shaking Battle

    The moment Wang Wei entered the secret realm, he felt a terrifying killing intent rush into his mind, trying to affect his mind and soul.

    "This kind of killing intent is enough to affect Immortal Venerables," he muttered before looking around. The sky was entirely red, and he saw the ground bathed in blood. He scanned the surrounding with his Divine Sense and found no bodies.

    There were countless broken weapons on the floor, the primary source of the killing intent. Deep in the north was a small pond of golden blood, shining brightly even after trillions of years.

    "Innate Treasure, and an Extreme One. A broken Chaos Treasure, this should be a broken Emperor Artifact,"mented Wang Wei as he walked around the secret realm.

    "The ancient era was truly a wonderful time, full of talents and resources," hemented before sitting cross-legged in the sky. He waved his hand, and all these broken treasures flew above him. He turned his Proving Dao Artifact into a cauldron before putting in a broken Innate Treasure inside, refining it.

    The process was not as easy as Wang Wei expected. The remnant Wills of these weapons from their masters resisted being refined and nourishing another weapon.

    ''This might take a little longer than expected,'' thought Wang Wei before waving his hand to establish a Time Formation; the time inside the secret realm will be faster than the outside.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Then, he focused on dealing with the remnant Wills. He refined treasure after treasure. He refined all the broken Innate and Chaos Treasures in just a hundred years. And throughpetition with these remnants, he also tempered his mind and Will a little.

    Wang Wei opened his eyes as he looked at the cauldron. His Proving Dao Artifact had a mysterious aura simr to chaos. The strength had drastically improved, but that was not the main point. He could feel the artifact had be an embryo, waiting for a catalyst to transform into something extraordinary.

    "Grand Dao Baptism," muttered Wang Wei. As long as he proved the Dao and underwent the baptism, his Proving Dao would be a potent weapon that would give him at least a 5% boost in battle prowess.

    "Excellent," said Wang Wei before standing up. He looked around, and there were still many weapons left. However, they were broken Emperor Artifacts, and he did not dare refine them.

    He waved his hand to put them into his space ring before teleporting before the golden pool of blood.

    "Numerous Innate Demons and Primordial Gods'' bloodline, perfectlybined and preserved," he uttered with shining eyes. "Perfect to cultivate the [Fiendgod 12 Revolutions]."

    He absorbed the bones of a Dragon after he reconstructed his body. So, he nned to induce bloodline from the bones to cultivate the 12 Revolutions. Or hunt the sleeping Primordial God in the Blood Earth Forbidden Land. However, things will be easier with this blood pool. So, he waved his hand to put it away.

    Wang Wei then raised his hand to condense all the killing and ughter aura in this secret realm. After the clean-up and meeting with Wrath, Wang Wei suggested Li Jun create a weapon simr to Wrath''s by condensing the Killing Aura between Heaven and Earth. The sect has plenty of ughter aura, but it''s not enough for such an ominous weapon. So, he sent the elders and disciples to search and gather more; he told them to focus on the Western Continent since there was plenty of it.

    After putting away the ughter aura, Wang Wei mobilized his Time Law and used a technique: Time Record. The secret realm shook before an illusory image appeared in the sky.

    Four people who seemed to be leaders faced each other with countless people behind them. On the right side were a Qilin with red scales and an enormous humanoid creature with four wings and two horns. On the left side was a human with an intense aura, the power of the Five Elements Grand Dao Source. The other on the left was a tiger demon race. He also had the power of Grand Dao Source, and it was a weird me-rted one.

    Wang Wei took a moment to sense it and concluded it was abination of me, Soul, Pain, and a little bit of Destruction.

    ''Infernal Dao?'' he thought before focusing on the battle.

    "I''ll deal with Infernal Tiger," said the Qilin with hatred in its eyes. Their Innate Demon race created the demon race to serve them and help them win this war. But they betrayed the Innate Race and joined the Acquired Side. Furthermore, he had enmity with the tiger.

    "Deal with me? Are you worthy?" replied Infernal Tiger with a sneer.

    "Don''t waste time," said Yellow Scarf Emperor. Too many people who prove the Dao with the Five Elements, so he named himself after thest give his mother knitted for him before passing away.

    He raised his hand to manifest a little golden sword before sending it toward the Winged Primordial God, who reacted quickly, mobilized his Wind Innate Law, and created a ck wind tornado. The sword shed through the tornado, but its strength was drastically reduced. So, the Winged Primordial God punched the remaining sword into obliteration.

    He frowned because he was slightly weaker in this brief introduction. This was not the first time he fought with Yellow Scarf Emperor, and thetter became stronger each time. During their first encounter, he almost killed thetter. But now, he lost in a direct confrontation.

    ''The growth rate of Acquired Race is too fastpared to us. They must be annihted,'' he thought. Heaven and Earth are fair and focus on bnce. Innate Lifeforms have powerful bodies and long life spans, but theirprehension is subpar. Meanwhile, humans are naturally born weak, but their natural understanding is higher than Innate Lifeforms.

    Even the demon race¨C abination of Innate and Acquire Lifeforms¨C has a higher average understanding than Innate Liforms, albeit not nearly as good as humans.

    The Qilin opened its mouth to spew an incredibly powerful white me. However, the Infernal Tiger replied by spewing a ck me that easily overwhelmed the attack, knocking a few of the Qilin''s scale as it groaned in pain.

    "You!" roared the Qilin.

    "You, Innate Lifeforms, considered yourself the darlings of Heaven and Earth since some of you only need to sleep to grow powerful. However, is that really true?" said Infernal Tieger with a sneer.

    When he was a little Tier 9 cultivator, if a senior of the human race did not save him, he would not be here today. However, this Qilin was not his opponent a few million yearster.

    The people behind them joined as soon as the leaders began to fight. The weakest of these individuals was the 1-Leaf Immortal Sovereign. Wang Wei could not describe his shock as he watched this Heavning Shaking Battle. The perfect way to describe the situation is the stars became dim, the world trembled, thews became chaotic, and the Dao dispersed.

    The Acquired Lifeform had the advantage during the battle until another Innate Demon who looked like an ox showed up. The Yellow Scarf Emperor sacrificed a Five Elements Array to imprison the Winged Primordial God and the Ox, giving Infernal Tiger an opportunity¨Cwhich he took.

    The tiger killed the Qilin, but thetter used a secret technique to counter-attack before its death, severely injuring Infernal Tiger. Meanwhile, Yellow Scarf could not hold on for long as he, too, was injured controlling the formation. So, they two retreated with their surviving members.

    Wang Wei exhaled as he finally understood the power of a Great Emperor; he truly understood why so many pursue that slim chance of proving the Dao. It''s not the long life span but the unimaginable power.

    "I finally have proof the Heavenly Dap Path can be on par with Great Emperor," he muttered, thinking deeply. "This could mean that people like Ao Shen and Huo Fenghuang with Innate Law could acquire the power of Tier 10."

    He frowned for a moment before smiling brilliantly, "The future will truly be interesting. My era will not lose to the ancient time."

    Wang Wei took out a talisman and recorded this great battle. He ns to use it to brainwash the next generation of demons and the human race, telling them how our ancestors used to fight side by side for amon goal.

    Finally, Wang Weu purified the remaining baleful aura in this secret realm and left for the East Lotus Sect. In a few years, this ce will turn into a Holy Land for cultivation, and once they discover it, their sects might rise in the future and even one day be an Emperor Lineage.

    Wang Wei left the secret realm without rming anyone. Before entering, he had already made it look like he had already departed. He calcted the time and found out that only a year had passed outside.

    So, he opened the space and teleported away. His destination was not back home but the Chrono Chaos Realm. He wanted to verify something he''d been putting off for quite some time.

 Chapter 718 Verification & Backhand

    Wang Wei teleported to the entrance of the Chrono Chaos Realm. He took out his Innate Time Treasure and used his Time Law to protect him. After all these preparations, he entered.

    The environment was the same since thest time he visited, full of chaotic time energy. As he previously did, Wang Wei did not enter deep into this realm and stayed in the periphery. He sat cross-legged and set up protection around him before cultivating.

    He began to purify the chaotic time energy as 360 Illusiary figures appeared behind him. All of them looked gentle, with golden Buddha Light emanating from them; they were holy and noble.

    Time passed, and the three hundred and sixty hs appeared. Wang Wei ignored the outside as he focused on refining the chaotic time energy. After an unknown amount of time, he opened his eyes and exhaled deeply.

    "As expected," he muttered. He looked behind him, and there were 365 Future Buddha Self. Furthermore, no matter how much time energy he used, he could not increase more.

    ''My application of the Future Buddha Self is too broken, so it''s normal for True Heavenly Dao or Grand Dao to nerf it,'' he thought since he had long expected this oue. His other incarnations could not condense Future Buddha Selves and could only use the ones he condensed.

    Furthermore, only one person at a time could use it, meaning if the Luck Incarnation was using it, the Karma Incarnation could not also utilize it. Finally, the other incarnations could not even condense thest five Future Buddha Self. Otherwise, the Space-Time Incarnation could gather more Time Energy and have already seeded.

    "I wonder why 365?" Wang Wei wondered. The number has a few significance. For example, one year is 365 days. On earth, the time Earth takes to travel around the sun determines the length of a year. But in the Myriad Emperor World, one year also equals 365 days.

    And as for as Wang Wei knows, most other Heaven Wills are the same. So, he concluded the concept 365 days equals one year was one of the fundamental truths of the entire universe. Some strange worlds may deviate from this rule, but most follow it.

    Additionally, the number 365 has some other meanings corresponding to stars and astrology, meaning a cycle of renewal, change, and transformation.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "The universe is truly a wonderful thing. Anyway, one year for everybody equals 365 years for me; that''s more than enough advantage," Wang Wei reassured himself even though he was still unhappy because of his greed. He understood the implication of having 365 times more time than everybody.

    After proving the Dao, cultivation takes Yuan Epochs to have any effects unless cultivators used other methods like faith. However, Wang Wei can cultivate for 365 Yuan Epochs in just 1 Yuan Epoch. That''s terrifying and gives him too much advantage.

    ''With my n for the era, I can cultivate until the Empyrean Realm in the shortest time possible. And with the Future Buddha Self, the same will be true for the Paragon Realm,'' thought Wang Wei with a frown.

    ''The only thing I have to worry about is whether this technique will be useless after proving the Dao.'' This is very unlikely since the [Past, Present, Future Budha Scroll] is an Emperor Scripture. However, even if there areplications, Wang Wei can update it to have the same effect.

    Wang Wei stood up before stretching his body, creating creaking sounds. He looked in the distance, deep into the core of this Forbidden Land.

    ''The next time Ie here, I''ll finally discover this ce''s hidden mystery.'' Once he deals with the secret of the Chrono Chaos Realm, he will refine it into a Time Secret Realm.

    Without wasting time, he exited this ce. He had onest thing to do before entering seclusion and devoting himself to increasing his strength to the best of his ability.

    Wang Wei opened a portal and instantly traveled to the Western Continent. He appeared on top of a mountain but did not know exactly where he was. But that did not matter. He sent amunication to the void and waited.

    A few minutester, a young man with an indifferent face and ck and white hair appeared before him.

    "Do you know, you''re very annoying," said Di Tian.

    "And you''re not very sociable," replied Wang Wei with squinted eyes; he could tell the one in front of him was nothing but a clone.

    "I don''t have time for your nonsense. What do you want?"

    "I''m here to make a deal with you."

    "This again?" he said with great dissatisfaction on his face.

    "No, not the same deal. I just need you to kill two people for me. You can negotiate the price."

    Di Tian wanted to immediately deny this request and leave. However, he suddenly had an idea, so he restrained himself.

    "Is there someone you can''t kill?"

    "It''s not a matter of strength. My Era Son Title restricts me."

    "Are those people the traitors from the upper dimension you were talking about?"

    Wang Wei was not surprised Di Tian knew about these people. People can figure out the truth as long they have decent intelligence and the correct information.

    "Yes."

    "Show me."

    Wang Wei disyed the image of two people.

    "Do you have proof they are traitors?"

    "No, but I do know one of them is definitely the traitor."

    Di Tian frowned: killing the Heaven Chosens of this generation has a high chance of getting him on Heavenly Dao''s wrong side. However, killing two people should not be a problem if he prepares beforehand. More importantly, the deal has to be worth it for him to take the risk.

    "I agree with your deal," said Di Tian. "In return, I want your ideas on how to revive my wife."

    Wang Wei was not surprised by this request since this was the request with the highest probability base on his analysis of Di Tian. And he would bring it out as a bargaining chip to convince him if he did not bring it up.

    "Do you want to revive your wife or the perfect version?"

    Boom!

    The sky in the surrounding hundred domains turned bright red as Di Tian''s clone released a terrifying killing intent. Hundreds of millions of devil cultivators in the Supreme Realm and below suddenly felt a tangible pressure suppressing them on the ground. Only a few elites could remain unaffected.

    "Don''t y your useless mind game. You know exactly what I mean."

    "Alright, alright, calm down," replied Wang Wei nonchntly before taking out a contract and putting his seal on it. Di Tian read it and added a few more uses. Wang Wei reviews it before epting.

    "Now, can you speak?"

    Although he appeared calm on the surface, Wang Wei could detect his hidden emotional fluctuations.

    "There are a few ideas I can think of to revive your wife. To be exact, reviving her is not the main issue¨Cit''s dealing with Grand Dao."

    Di Tian agreed with that statement. Without Grand Dao''s strict rules regarding Perfection Taboo, he could easily revive his wife.

    "The first idea is to use a Paradox to hide from Grand Dao."

    "Are you talking nonsense?" Di Tian frowned as he felt Wang Wei was not treating this deal seriously.

    "I''m not. The Spirit Genesis Sect from the Battle Spirit World achieved a simr method and sessfully hid from True Heavenly Dao. You must reach a high enough cultivation realm and apply this technique to Grand Dao."

    Di Tian frowned as he pondered for a moment. He quickly realized this Wang Wei nned to use him as a spear against the Spirit Genesis Sect. Although he did not know their conflict, he did not care; he would visit them as long as it could help him. Of course, he will also investigate beforehand.

    "This idea is not enough; it takes too much time."

    "You better not expect a quick and easy solution," said Wang Wei with a frown. "You''re dealing with an entity that is near omnipotent and Omniscient."

    "You''re right, but I know you have more ideas."

    "Fine. The second idea is for Deception Dao to ''deceive'' Grand Dao. However, like the previous method, you''ll have to be at high realm to seed."

    Wang Wei did not wait for him to talk and continued talking.

    "The third idea is to find a ce where Grand Dao''s power cannot reach and revive her there."

    "Does such a ce exists?"

    "The universe is vast, and anything is possible. After all, Grand Dao is only near-omniscient."

    Di Tian pondered briefly before secretly shaking his head; this method is suitable except for the limitation he probably could not leave this No Grand Dao Zone. And that''s only if he could find it.

    "I''m feeling generous, so I will tell you my best idea: merit. As long as you gather enough merit, you can ask Grand Dao to allow your Perfect Wife to exist between Heaven and Earth."

    Di Tian''s eyes lit up. This was indeed the best idea, and he med his stupidity for not thinking about it. Although he could guess the amount of merit required would be mind-numbing, it was better than searching and hoping to find another rare treasure like the Limit Breaker.

    Although he was not the kind of genius that coulde up with inventions, he could cultivate such genius and found them. Better yet, he could create arge organization to serve the people and gather merit. If desperate, he can even copy the Buddhist Monks and artificially create catastrophe beforeing to save people and collect merit.

    ''No, isn''t there a supreme genius before me with great intelligence and cunningness? With him under control, I''ll have plenty of methods of gathering merit.'' He took a deep breath to calm down his excitement.

    "Give me a month, and it will be done." Di Tian disappeared.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei had his usual cunning smile on his face.

    ''Done,'' he thought. He nned to hit many birds with one stone. One of these birds was to reduce the Karma he owed to Qiao Ning for the Perfect Foundation Method, and he seeded.

    And the second is to ensure his survival in case he loses the Heaven Will Battle. As long as Di Tian found him helpful, he would restrict himself and not kill him.

    Of course, Wang Wei knows this guy is nning to capture him. His only objective is to use Di Tian''s hesitation and desire at thest moment to escape. Then, he will have the sect entirely leave and hide from the Myriad Emperor World while Di Tian is undergoing his transformation.

    ''Although I have confidence in myself, absolute confidence is only for fools.''

    Wang Wei sat cross-legged on the mountain, waiting for his stone to hit another bird.

 Chapter 719 The Four Rats

    Dao Burial Ground:

    Four people stood facing each other. Behind each was a ck coffin with countless runes engraved on it. The four people formed a strange group. There was an elderly man with grey hair and wrinkles, a middle-aged man with snake pupils, and young child with red and fierce eyes, and a handsome young man in his middle 20s with green hair.

    Anyone who witnessed this meeting would be shocked beyond words. And that''s because all four had the aura of Eternal Emperors. A few people spected the Dao Burial Ground had one Eternal Emperor, but little did the world know they had four.

    These people did an extraordinary job at covering their tracks. When First ss Emperors visited this ce, they did not annihte them but ensured they escaped, showing the world there was a possibility of an Eternal present. Simultaneously, only one disyed Eternal strength, while the others always hid.

    "First Child, I think this is a perfect opportunity for us to gather flesh, blood, soul, and negative emotion," said the elderly, looking at the young man with green hair.

    "I agree with second child," said the middle-aged man. "Heavenly Dao sealed the lower dimension, meaning we don''t have to have so much restraint."

    "As long we worked together, we might be able to break the sealing formation of the Human Preservation Array," said the child, who was the Fourth Child.

    "You''re wrong," said First Child, removing a string of his green hair that blocked his eyes. "If it was only the Human Preservation Array, we might have a chance. But now, the Dao Opening Sect''s bastard used all the racial arrays to seal us. Not to mention, they also have an Eternal-level powerhouse controlling it."

    "How about using the backhands we left on the outside? Although they only have Dao Ancestor strength, they are more than enough," said the Second Child.

    "That''s useless. These Emperor Lineages would quickly kill these things, which would only reveal our secrets. The best result would be to pretend to be devil cultivators that went mad to gather flesh and blood, but the Di n would clean them up."

    "First Child, I know you''re cautious nature has kept us well hidden so far," said the Fourth Child. "But we have not conducted a Red Wave in a while, and my realm has shown signs of destabilizing. I might lose my Eternal Status if we don''t act soon."

    The First Child frowned. ''Fourth Child is new and indeed requires more energy to stabilize. However, I feel it''s unwise to make a move in this generation.''

    The First Child knew Heavenly Dao cared deeply about this generation''s Heaven Will Battle. And from the information he gathered and deduced, there is a high chance True Heavenly Do was the same.

    Of course, this was not the main reason for his reservation: it mainly stemmed from that woman. Although many people believed she was only the descendent of Empress Wu, the First Fhild knew it was not simple; he guessed she was most likely a clone or a reincarnation.

    He would not take action as long as there was a 0.1% chance it was her; his cautious nature is why his ns have proceeded smoothly since his death in the upper dimension after the Null Era.

    "Since we cannot leave, why don''t we sacrifice some of these people to stabilize Fourth Child''s conditions," said the Second Child as he gazed at another space in the Dao Burial Ground. Countless coffins of different colorsy next to each other, exuding powerful auras. The weakest individuals were Immortal Venerables, and the group included a few Emperors of different sses.

    "No, some of them have already suspected something," refuted the First Child. "If we take action now, they might find something."

    "Then, what should we do?"

    "Fourth Child, you''ll have to suffer for a while: enter deep seal to preserve from falling in realm. We''ll wait for a few generations before taking action?"

    "A few generations?" asked the Third Child.

    "Maybe not. If the bastard from Dao Opening Sect wins in this generation, I feel the next few generations will be prosperous and full of changes: we cannot show ourselves.

    "But if it''s the Di n''s heir, we will take a little risk and conduct a Red Wave as soon as he leaves. We will be quick and fast and only gather enough essence for Fourth Child to stabilize."

    The First Child understood the arrival of the Myriad Emperor World''s prosperous age was destined to arrive. However, if Di Tian wins the final battle, fate will change as the prosperous age is dyed. And this would be the best time for them to take action.

    First Child does not want Wang Wei to win. Ever since he learned of that bastard''s rise, his intuition has warned that something terrible would happen soon. So, he''s bing increasingly more cautious; he has already decided to hide even before the final battle begins.

    "That may be the best choice," said Second Child with a sigh. He, along with the others, did not me the First Child. Their ns have been going smoothly for countless eras because of thetter''s extreme caution.

    The outside world calls him a coward and a rat, but only the four know the true capability of the Fist Child.

    "Anyway, now that the situation¡­." First Child suddenly paused and looked in one direction. He disappeared before teleporting to the outer area of this ce. He saw a handsome young man with bugsing out of his face.

    "The people from the upper dimension?"

    "Your excellency has heard of us?" said Parasyte. "That will make our conversation much easier." His tone was very polite and respectful.

    "How did you get in?" asked First Child. Not only did he ce his own seal, but the Racial Preservation Array prevented people from entering and exiting this ce.

    "Since Your Excellency knows my origin, you should understand this is not a major thing."

    ''Paragon,'' thought First Child. He once ascended, so he knew the power of Paragons. Although they are restricted in their intervention of the lower dimension, but the means they can use within the limits of the rules is not something ordinary people can fathom.

    "Why are you here?"

    "I came here to invite Sir Heretic to negotiate a transaction."

    ''Heretic; that''s a name I''ve not heard in a long time,'' thought First Child with a frown. His name has been lost to the annals of history, but these people dug it out.

    ''They''re not as useless as they appear in front of that bastard,'' First Child, who had an iprehensible hatred for Wang Wei. As for the reason? He simply felt the bastard would cause him trouble, and that''s the thing he hated the most in the world.

    "Be more specific," he said.

    "I know your excellency does not want to show yourselves too much. So, I only ask you to quickly exile the newly ascended Emperor immediately after proving the Dao. If you strike quickly, it should be possible."

    The Heretic Emperor did not say anything and continued to stare at him, so Parasyte hurriedly exined: "Our action is only if Wang Wei proves the Dao. Furthermore, we will help you."

    He showed the Emperor a map of an unfinished formation. "This formation temporarily allows you to boost your power by arge margin; the only requirement is the sacrifice of a few other Emperors or Tier 10 Immortals.

    "The task can easily be achieved with its help."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Heretic still remained quiet, staring at Parasyte. Although he did not release any aura, Parasyte felt tremendous pressure. Luckily, he has faced the aura of Empyrean and Paragons, allowing him to remain calm in this situation.

    "Upon seeding, your excellency can absorb as much flesh and blood you need from the Myriad Emperor World."

    "That''s it? I do your dirty job for you, and that''s your only offer?"

    Parasyte frowned as he pondered deeply; he seemed caught in a dilemma¨C at least, that''s what his facial expression indicated. Then, he gritted his teeth and said:

    "We have manypanions in other World Communities. After you seed, they will help you gather flesh and blood."

    "Your entire reward is on the assumption your people will prove the Dao in other World Communities. But what if they don''t?"

    "That''s impossible."

    "Says who? You?" replied Heretic with a sneer.

    "Your excellency, there is no need to make things difficult: if you don''t want to negotiate¨Csay so," said Parasyte calmly. "We have already shown our sincerity. Even if there were no other rewards, the formation I presented to you is plenty enough."

    "You have a point," uttered the Heretic Emperor.

    "So, you agree?" asked Parasyte.

    "This is not something I can just decide on the spot. Give me three days, and I''ll tell you my answer."

    ''Parasyte secretly sighed in relief: there was hope as long as the Heretic Emperor did not immediately reject him.

    "In that case, I''ll return three dayster. I hope to receive good news." Parasyte cupped his hand to salute before mysteriously disappearing.

    Not long afterward, the other three others appeared next to the Heretic Emperor.

    "First Child, what''s your decision? Do you want to work with them?" asked the Second Child.

 Chapter 720 Slaughter Heart

    "Of course not," replied the First Child. He observed the intruder''s behavior, and the conclusion is thetter''s acting was too subpar for an old monster like himself. Moreover, although thetter addressed as him your excellency, the First Child could sense the disdain and pride hidden by Parasyte.

    "Why not?" asked the Third Child. He thought having some powerful backers in the upper dimension was not that bad of an idea.

    "Our actions have already angered so many people in the upper dimension that I cannot imagine how many people are waiting for my appearance to kill me," said the First Child, who understood his situation quite well. So, he will leave the Eternal Ascension World as soon as he aplishes his ns and enters Primordial Chaos."

    "The situation of these people is not that much different than us. Their fate will be terrible once their reigns end and all the other Paragonse back."

    The First Child did not know why these Paragons disappeared. However, this did not change his analysis.

    "So, these people are a sinking boat," said the Second Child. "Our death wille sooner If we associate with them."

    "Exactly."

    "So, why did you not directly reject him?"

    "I don''t know what methods he can use, so I need to buy us time to run away."

    Three dayster, Parasyte returned to this ce and discovered the Dao Burial Ground; he immediately knew the Heretic Emperor had yed him. His eyes turned red with anger, but he had to swallow this breath.

    ''Heretic, you coward rate. I''ll make you pay one day.''

    Parasyte returned to a calm state before heading to another ce: the Nether Hell. he used the special talisman the Paragon left for their group and entered the core of this Forbidden Land.

    He bowed even more politely than when he encountered the Heretic Emperor. After all, he was meeting with an Empyrean. Even in the Eternal Ascension World, Empyreans are top cultivators capable of walking proudly and without much worry.

    "Your excellency Nether, I¨C"

    Boom!

    A palm crushed Parasyte, not leaving a single atom.

    "Why are these wastes bothering me?" said a voice that seemed extremely ancient and had seen the world''s ups and downs.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "I have been trying for so long with no sess. But recently, I felt my chance was approaching. Let''s see where this intuition ising from."

    Somewhere deep underground, surrounded by numerous formations:

    Parasyte opened his eyes and spewed a mouthful of blood; hisplexion became paler than white powder.

    "Why are all these people so unreasonable," he groaned with gritted teeth before shoving a bunch of pills in his mouth to alleviate his injury. He was cautious and never met these Immortal Entities with his real body. But even only destroying a projection also affected his main body.

    Typically, it would cost nothing to lose a projection. Unfortunately, an Empyrean took action.

    "I can''t stay here in case that lunatices after me." Parasyte knew there was a potent seal in the Nether Hall, but he never underestimated the capabilities of an Empyrean.

    "Plus, I must dy my visit to the Blood Earth."

    Parasyte frowned after thinking about the Blood Earth; the n is to wake up the sleeping 6-star Primarch inside. However, he knew the Blood Earth was the least likely to seed¨Ceven above the Nether Hall. The main reason is that Primarch hated humans or Acquired Life. So, he would face the same fate as in the Nether Hall If he showed up and woke it up.

    "I''ll wait until my injury stabilizes before I try." Then, he left this hideout for another one.

    Western Continent:

    A week after his conversation with Di Tian, he received a talisman notifying him about the disappearance of the Dao Burial Ground. The new assassin he took underneath also received news from the main branch of the Shadow yer Temple to disband and integrate into society.

    "I wonder what made those rats run away so soon? Did something happen?" he muttered with a frown. Hecked too much information and could think of too many possibilities.

    ''Forget it. Anyway, they can run.'' He closed his eyes and waited. He did not know what happened in the Nether Hall. But that''s normal since only two people knew what urred.

    Two weekster, the void before Wang Wei opened and Di Tian walked out; his aura was agitated, indicating he was not in the best mood.

    "How is it?" he asked with a frown.

    "Failed," he said with a groan. "I killed one, and the other escaped."

    "Did you try your best?"

    "I did. I used my full strength and even sneak-attacked him to ensure sess. However, he had a weird life-saving method where he turned into a bunch of insects. I tried to eliminate every single one, but a few escaped."

    Wang Wei became annoyed even though he knew this was a possibility. These upper-dimension traitors have be cockroach viins, and he hated nothing more than a viin that refused to die.

    "This is for you," said Di Tian as he took out a red orb.

    "A ughter Heart," said Wang Wei with brilliant eyes. This is a rare resource born by condensing ughter Aura; it requires a specific environment to give birth to.

    "I did not fulfill my end of the bargain, so I''ll use this topensate for my part." Di Tian did not want to owe Karma debt to Wang Wei, so thetter could not use it against him in the final battle.

    Although he also mastered Karma Law because of his Samsara Dao and his past as a Buddhist monk, Karma was not the main focus of his Dao, so he could still lose in a direct confrontation with a master like Wang Wei.

    As such, he concluded the best choice of action is to repay the karma in a way that would not directly help Wang Wei. Di Tian knew thetter sent disciples to gather ughter aura in the Western Continent, most likely for Li Jun, so he devised this reward to repay the karma.

    After handing the heart to Wang Wei, Di Tian disappeared. Meanwhile, Wang Wei squinted his eyes.

    ''Both times he showed up, he never revealed his main body; it''s almost like he did not want me to see his current body.'' Wang Wei did not think thetter feared him, so there must be a reason he did not want to see him.

    ''Did he really find a way to achieve Tenth Extremity?'' He remembered how he did not want Chu Luo to see his full power to not learn from it. So, he concluded Di Tian was doing something simr.

    ''I must elerate things,'' he thought as he quickly checked the Science and Technology World. Their research elerated with an Emperor Body. Finally, he looked at the ughter Heart, feeling its vast energy.

    "So pure," hemented with a frown. "This thing is perfect for Li Jun to absorb but not to use on that weapon." The weapon must be wild and ferocious to ensure its power. So, such pure ughter aura is not suitable.

    "''This guy is worthy of the title of richest cultivator; he even has such a thing.'' He shook his head. From the Oracle Mirror, he knew Di Tian''s Proving Dao Artifact was probably even better than his that he had recently upgraded. He prepared to put it away when he sensed a talisman inside his space.

    ''The sect''s emergency contact talisman? What happened?'' He hurriedly checked. Immediately afterward, a wave of great anger shed in his eyes.

    ''These people are truly courting death.''

    He wanted to be peaceful, use the time he had left with his family, and cultivate. But some people wanted to try his patience. Wang Wei teleported and returned home.

    Mechanized Puppet World:

    Chen Chen¨Cthe sect master of the Origin Weapon Mountain¨Cwalked into a room with seven people, with six people standing in specific spots of the room. An array was engraved on the floor, along with a silver puppet lying at the center.

    Chen Chen looked at the puppet with excitement; he finally had an opportunity to rise.

    "Sir, are you sure this is a good idea?" said the seventh person; he was responsible for managing the formation.

    "I am."

    "But this is a taboo practice for a reason."

    "The previous people failed because their bodies were frailed,"mented Chen Chen. "Although I''m not a body refiner, my body is much stronger than your typical puppet master."

    "But--"

    "You don''t have to say anything else," interrupted Chen Chen. "I''ve decided and prepared." He finally found a chance to rise and be one of the top Heaven Chosen who broke the barrier between Mortal and Immortal.

    ''Tong Ruobing, wait until we meet again: I''ll surprise you.'' Chen Chen used to be the peer and ''rival'' of Tong Ruobing. But, at some point, he became mediocre while she rose like aet. He previously epted this fact since he could not make up the gap. But now, he had finally found an opportunity.

    "Let''s begin."

    The array master sighed and no longer convinced him. Chen Chen entered the center of the array, next to the pure silver puppet. Light shed around as the array activated, then he screamed in agony.

    The array master frowned as he had a bad feeling. But it was toote to do anything now. He could only wait to see the result.

 Chapter 721 Behind The Scene Battle

    As soon as Wang Wei returned home, he teleported to the secret realm where the Ancestors waited for him.

    "What''s the situation? Do we have more information?"

    "So far, we only know someone attacked our business stalls in the Commerce. More than a hundred disciples there died," said Origin One, trying to control his fury. They always bully people; when did they ever suffer such an injustice?

    Many disciples of the sect die every year for various reasons. But as long they were not bullied by cultivators using higher realms or the disciple sought death themselves, the sect would not interfere. However, they will never allow any factions to bully or wrong their disciples.

    However, this attack was a tant provocation.

    "Have we settled thepensation for these disciples'' death?" asked Wang Wei, also controlling his emotions since he knew this was not the time to be irate.

    "Yes." The sect has requirements for the disciples who dies in the line of duty for the sect.

    "Do we have any proof who did it?"

    "Who else could it be besides the Spirit Genesis Sect?" said Sword One with a sneer.

    "We still need some proof. Some people might be trying to me them," added Wang Wei, who also felt it was them; the situation is simr to how they operate in the shadow.

    "Misceneous just did a divination and found absolutely nothing," adding Origin One, Wang Wei immediately understood what he meant. The divination would have detected even a hint if another faction tried to frame the Spirit Genesis Sect.

    But they found nothing. Only the Spirit Genesis Sect has a way to perfectly hide from the Yin-Yang Calction of Misceneous. Sometimes, appearing too clean is also suspicious.

    "What did the Commerce Hub''s President say?"

    The Commerce Hub had a president who wielded tremendous political power and controlled extensive resources. Many top Emperor Lineages control the Hub, and the group with the most powerful Emperor will be in control in every generation.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    And if no one in thatrge group produced an Emperor in the generation, they''llpete with each other to decide. Many people sought after the president''s post¨Cincluding the Dao Opening Sect. Unfortunately, they''ve just joined, and ording to the rules, they must wait for at least ten generations before bing eligible to acquire the president''s post.

    Of course, Wang Wei will not wait for ten generations; he''s prepared to take the whole thing by force and expand it beyond its limit of a few hundred World Communities.

    "He apologized to us and promised a ten-fold reimbursement, support to integrate better, and reduce our wait time to five generations," said Origin One.

    "What did he say about the Spirit Genesis Sect?" asked Wang Wei.

    "He said there is nothing he can do since there is no proof," added Sword One. The official event or exnation was that one customer was unhappy with one of the sect''s products and went on a rampage.

    The customer had a weird talisman that could dy the entire detecting system of the Commerce Hub. What''s weird is that even the customer''s identity could not be found.

    "He''s a businessman,"mented Wang Wei. "And offending the Spirit Genesis Sect for such a simple thing is not worth the price."

    "But it is to us," said Turtle Shell, "So, are we going start an Emperor Dao War or not?"

    "They have an Immortal Sovereign, and we have Sword One. Plus, we definitely have a chance as long as Deste One seeds," argued Hell One.

    "Things are not that simple," countered The Steward. "Recasting the foundation is not easy, and it will take time, even with Time Formation."

    Emperor Qiyuan''s Origin Dao involved time, so he left a Time eleration Formation usable by Immortals and a few secret realms. However, he did not minor Array Dao, so there are limits to the formation and secret realms. Misceneous improved upon itter, but it was still limited.

    "Plus, we don''t know if they have a second Immortal Sovereign."

    "Sect master, what is your decision?" asked Origin One.

    "We can''t go to war, but we also can''t swallow this breath," said Wang Wei with sinister light in his eyes.

    "Do you want to attack their shop?"

    "That would be pointless since they would watch out for this," Origin One shook his head.

    "I have a n, and I need you guys to use whatever means you have to ensure I won''t be discovered."

    "Leave it to us," said Origin One, and the crew began. Origin One gathered the abilities left by Emperor Qiyuan and hid Wang Wei''s origin. Misceneous One used Yin-Yang, invisibility, and darkness to bless Wang Wei with another form of protection.

    Turtle One gave him a special defensive shield that blocked tracking, calction, and divination. Hell One hid his soul and aura. Shadow One and Two used shadow to further enhanced his hiding capabilities. Rainbow One gave him a speed blessing to run away swiftly in case he''s detected. Finally, Sword One used her power to elevate all these blessings and techniques to another level.

    Wang Wei felt these guys may have gone a little overboard. However, in this situation, too much caution is not a thing. After finishing all the preparations, he started.

    He used his Spirit Flower Ability: Soul Network. Without wasting much time, hended in the Battle Spirit World, essing trillions upon trillions of souls.

    He searched for people who were desperate and had nothing to live for; the only thing driving them forward was their desire for revenge. And as soon as they aplish it, they will leave the mortal coil.

    Then, Wang Wei came in like a devil, whispering sweet tempting words to them. He will give them the strength to avenge their hatred, and they need to do one thing for him afterward.

    Finally, he set up the stage before the grand finale.

    Battle Spirit World, Spirit Genesis Sect:

    He Shiyi calmly looked at his father, Patriarch Jia, and the Disciplinary Head. His injuries healed long ago, and he was back in peak shape.

    "What was the President''s response?" he asked.

    "He warned us and made us pay a hefty price," said Patriarch He.

    "Even with no evidence?"

    "Yes."

    "Could we contest it with the council?" asked He Shiyi. The President did not have absolute power in the Commerce Hub since a council bnced his power. The Spirit Genesis Sect has a seat on the council and has a great deal of power.

    "The other members seemed very dissatisfied with us, so they have already supported him."

    He Shiyi remembered many people referred to this generation''s president as a business sage, expanding the profit of the Commerce Hub beyond nothing they''ve seen in countless generations.

    As such, many people in the council support him, and they have even been rumors of supporting him for a second term; such a thing would be unprecedented.

    "It''s fine if we pay," said He Shiyi with a rxed tone. "The main objective is to give a blow to the Dao Opening Sect and slow down their development into the Endless Void."

    Whatever price they pay is worth it since it weakens their enemy.

    ''Wang Wei, you wait,'' thought He Shiyi, remembering that terrifying punch; he is confident he will avenge it after he proves the Dao. He closed his eyes to ess his Sea of Consciousness and watched as five lights floated: four were bright, and thest one was dim and appeared to be still brewing.

    ''I have the confidence to avenge that punch.''

    "Patriarch," said a hurried voice from outside, interrupting He Shiyi''s thinking.

    "Come in, said Patriarch Jia as the group watched an ordinary Elder walking in. "What is it?"

    "An emergency talisman came in."

    The four immediately had a bad premonition.

    "What is it?!" asked Patriarch He.

    "We just received news someone blew themselves up in one of our Pill Shops, killing all our disciples and ruining countless resources."

    "What?!"

    "Is the news true?" asked the Disciplinary Head.

    The elder opened his mouth to respond before suddenly stopping. He took out another talisman, and his face suddenly turned ugly. Then, more talismans began to light up.

    "What is it?" asked He Shiyi, trying to remain calm.

    ? "Most of the profession shops suffered a simr attack: a customer suddenly blew themselves up," said the elder.

    "What is the damage?"

    "More than 2000 public shops were attacked, and more than 1800 seeded."

    He Shiyi and the patriarchs'' faces turned ugly as they already understood this was the Dao Opening Sect''s revenge. Although only a small part of their publicly known shops was attacked, it will still cause them a lot of resources and lives.

    Before they could process and analyze the situation, another elder rushed into the room.

    "Sect master, sect master, bad news. One of the ore veins was attacked. One of the minors revolted and blew herself up."

    "Impossible," said Patriarch Jia. "How did they infiltrate our world without even noticing?"

    Such a coordinated attack requires a powerful force with well-trained dead soldiers. And the minor in the sect''s vein would be a spy. But they could not fathom how the Dao Opening Sect¨Cwho had isted themselves from the Endless Void¨Ccould have cultivated such a force under their nose.

    Furthermore, the news did not stoping.

 Chapter 722 Lou Chengs Situation

    Wang Wei calmly looked at everything that urred. He nned an attack on 3000 locations, 2000 from public shops and the rest from mines or unique resource spots. Wang Wei did not choose anymore because the chance of the Spirit Genesis Sect detecting something and interfering increased.

    After the n began, his cautions proved correct. Only 1800 attacks on public shops seeded, and a few of 300 of the special resources location seeded. As for the others, the Spirit Genesis Sect detected something and prevented the attackers from seeding.

    Per Wang Wei''s instructions or meticulous nning, none of the attackers survived, so the sect could not find any information.

    ''This is just the beginning. The next step is for you people to squirm,'' thought Wang Wei with a sneer, as he could predict the Spirit Genesis Sect''s next step.

    They will suspect the Dao Opening Sect has a secret force in their world and even infiltrates their home base. So, they will do a rapid internal clean-up, capturing and killing countless foreign faction spies. However, things will be interesting after not finding any connection to the Dao Opening Sect.

    They will be suspicious and even kill many of their own disciples; as long as there are any suspicions, the disciples will be either severely interrogated or killed.

    Unfortunately, they will still not discover anything. Typically, ordinary people should give up. However, intelligent people often have a problem: they think too much. And that''s when things will be interesting.

    The Spirit Genesis Sect''s political system is simr to the Dao Opening Sect, with families and a sectarian faction. The only difference is their sect is more bnce between the ns and the sectarian faction. Nevertheless, there is bound to havepetition and disagreement between the three factions.

    So, they will begin to suspect and use each other after not finding the "hidden force" of the Dao Opening Sect. Of course, Wang Wei knew it was impossible to take down a sect with such a long and powerful heritage with this minor dispute.

    He knew the ancestors would step up if things be out of hand. His purpose is to tone down the Spirit Genesis Sect''s arrogance while keeping them busy so they don''t do any more stupid and reckless acts.

    "I always knew Dao Lords and Overlords were scary, but it''s the first time I''ve experienced it personally," said Sword One, who watched the entire event through the Soul Network.

    "Indeed," added Origin One, thinking about the benefit of this method instead of a direct battle. From now on, the Spirit Genesis Sect will always be on the lookout, wondering whether their enemy will attack them; they always have to watch out for their backs since the enemy is in the shadow and they''re in the light.

    This revenge n surprised all the ancestors except for the Steward since he knew about the Demon Supremacy World from Wang Wucheng. The sect master destroyed an entire civilization in a few months and gave humans the opportunity to take the status of the world''s protagonist from the demon race. So, he was not surprised.

    "All we have to do is wait to see if they will respond,"mented Wang Wei. And Wang Wei did not have to wait long; he noticed something the next day.

    "What is it?" asked Origin One when he saw the frown on Wang Wei''s face.

    "I can no longer ess the souls in their worldmunity," he replied.

    "What does that mean?"

    "It means they might have used something simr to the Human Preservation Array andpletely isted the Battle Spirit World."

    "Since our world can have such World Wide Array, it''s normal for others to do the same," said the Steward. "Now, we know one of the hidden trumps cards, and that''s more than enough."

    "Indeed," nodded Wang Wei. He also wondered whether the Battle Spirit World would be like the Myriad Emperor World and have different formations from different racial groups or maybe one formation for the entire world.

    ''I cannot find these answers anytime soon, so there is no point in thinking about them,'' thought Wang Wei before leaving the secret realm. He saluted the ancestors before exiting to see Yan Liling and give her the ughter Heart.

    He wanted to enter seclusion immediately, but he had a divination that his father''s battle with Ji Lanfang was approaching, so he decided to wait.

    Origin Pill Dao Sect:

    Lou Cheng sat cross-legged, deep in cultivation, surrounded by a mysterious formation floating above his head. He was sweating profusely, which was odd since cultivators no longer needed to expire after the Divine Sea Realm.

    Lou Cheng''s face became pale as his aura leaked, showing his cultivation in the Quasi-Emperor. No one knew the person in this generation with the highest cultivation was the sect master of the Origin Pill Dao Sect.

    He suddenly opened his bloodshed eyes before exhaling loudly.

    "The simtion failed again," he muttered with a sense of loss. Ever since he received the Proving Dao Pill Form and the me Emperor''s inheritance, he used his Innate Talent to be one of the best Pill Masters of this generation.

    He took control of the Origin Pill Dao Sect so he would have no problem with resources for his cultivation and to prepare for the future. Then, he focused on refining this heaven-defying pill.

    The me Emperor knew it would be risky for Lou Cheng to attempt refining the pill without practice and experience. So, he left a special formation that allowed him to do simtions in an Illusion World. As long as he seeds in the illusion, he can also seed in real life.

    Unfortunately, it was highly challenging to refine this pill. To be precise, many parts of the form seemed like spection or unverified theories, thus drastically increasing the sess rate.

    "And this is just one of the many problems," muttered Lou Cheng under his breath. He shook his head before walking out of the cultivation; he decided to rx and drink some tea.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    He did not like to drink tea. But ever since that person took over his body, he unconsciously developed the hobby. A few minutes while resting, Lou Cheng sensed someoneing into the room, and a rare smile appeared on his rigid face.

    "Senior Sister," he said with a smile.

    "We are married. Why do you insist on calling me senior sister?" asked Lan Ling.

    "Because I like it," said Lou Cheng, thinking about the past. The truth is Lou Cheng does not feel his current life is real. He achieved his dream of being a renowned alchemist, and the senior sister he could only dream about was now his wife.

    And Lou Cheng did not know whether to thank that person, the Infatuation Flower, or fate.

    In general, he has a lot ofplicated feelings toward Wang Wei¨Cespecially regarding his fifth senior sister and his rise as a Pill Master.

    Thetter did not sumb to the aphrodisiac in that cave and did not sully the fifth sister''s innocence. If he did not, their rtionship would be even moreplicated. After all, Lan Ling is a reserved and old fashion person, so she would have epted his offer of taking responsibility after the event and marrying him.

    However, he did not know how he would feel if that was the reason they became Dao Companions. As for the Infatuation Flower, he immediately told her about it after Wang Wei left, not wanting her to be influenced. However, the fifth sister did not mind and said it was fate.

    Afterward, their master ced more seals on the flower, lowering its effect. Then, the two got to know each other until they fell in love and became Dao Companion.

    Finally, Lou Cheng feltplicated regarding his rise as an alchemist. The source of his fame and glory evolved around his Innate Talent: Precision. However, he knew for certain he could not develop it to the extent Wang Wei developed it.

    Maybe, he would not even acquire it in the first ce if thetter did not upy his body. Innate Talent is unique to every individual. And during that period, Wang Wei was Lou Cheng, but Lou Cheng was not Wang Wei. He may have acquired such a promising talent because of Wang Wei''s existence.

    Then, there is the moreplicated issue with me Emperor; he''s thetter''s heir, but could he have be one without Wang Wei? He did not know exactly since the me Emperor chose him instead of Wang Wei.

    However, Lou Cheng is also intelligent to know it might be because he is an easier pawn to control, hence why the me Emperor chose him.

    Over the years, he has grown and is no longer the naive young man who only knew how to refine pills. He experienced too many political intrigues and assassination attempts, so he had to grow rapidly to reach his current state.

    As such, he could analyze and understand many things his younger self would be entirely ignorant of.

    "What are you thinking so deeply about?" asked Lan Ling.

 Chapter 723 Lou Chengs Situation (Ll)

    "Nothing important; I was just reminiscing about the past," replied Lou Cheng before motioning for her to sit in hisp. Lan Ling blushed in embarrassment before shaking his head.

    "There is no need to be embarrassed; we are married, and there is no one else around," persuaded Lou Cheng with a smile. He liked she was so reserved and easily embarrassed even after so many years; he also liked to challenge her out of herfort zone.

    Lan Ling looked around and checked to see if any servants were nearby. Finally, after hesitating for a few seconds, she sat on hisp andid her head on his firm chest.

    "How was your attempt this time around?" she asked.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Another failure," replied Lou Cheng with a sigh.

    "I wish I could help you," she muttered with some sadness. Lan Ling wanted to help her husband, but her alchemy talent barely allowed her to be an assistant.

    "Don''t say that. Remember: you are the driving force. Without you, I would have long given up on this pill." Lou Cheng was not lying. After figuring out he might be someone''s else pawn, he often contemted abandoning this recipe and not refining it. After all, he never had any Emperor''s dreams or ambitions. So, besides the alchemy achievement of refining this pill, he did not care that much.

    However, everything changed after an assassination attempt injured Lan Ling. Lou Cheng realized the importance of strength, brewing a desire for power. He swore to gain the power to protect his loved ones and ensure they could live a long and eternal life.

    And the pill is the answer. If he proves the Dao, he can follow in the footsteps of the Yin-Yang Companion Emperor and cultivate the flower into a Yin-Yang Love Flower. If the legends are true, Lou Cheng can allow his wife to also be an Emperor.

    Lan Ling smiled as she liked to hear these reassuring words from him. Nevertheless, she still hoped she could directly aid him.

    "Don''t think about these unnecessary things. Was the news about the Eternal Seed true?" asked Lou Cheng.

    "Yes, but by the time our people arrived, someone already took it away."

    Lou Cheng groaned. He encountered many problems in preparation for this Proving Dao Pill, one of which was the materials: they were all rare and difficult to find. The Eternal Seed was one of the core materials that he''s been searching for for thest 20,000 years.

    "Do you know who got their hands on it?"

    "Our information is unclear, but there is a high chance it''s the Association of Commerce."

    "The Eternal Seed is mainly used to extend life, so if it''s in their hands, they probably want to have their alchemist refine some potent Life Extending Pill,"mented Lou Cheng. "Maybe I can negotiate with them."

    He''s currently one of the best alchemists in the world. So, the Association might be willing to owe them a debt.

    "Huh?" muttered Lou Cheng as he sensed something from his wife. "If you have something to tell me, don''t hesitate."

    Lan Ling opened her mouth before closing it. She hesitated for a while before saying, "I think it''s time you began to rely on the sect''s manpower more."

    "Absolutely not," he answered immediately and decisively.

    "If we had more people looking for the material, we would not be in the situation we are," convinced Lan Ling after biting her lips for determination. She does not like contradicting her husband, but sometimes, she must be tough.

    "You should understand the difficulty of gathering these rare and possibly extinct materials. You''ll never seed If you only use your personal power to search; you need the sect''s influence and connection to have a remote chance."

    "And you should understand my worries," countered Lou Cheng. "That guy impersonated me and infiltrated the sect. I know for a fact he has numerous spies in the sect, watching my every move."

    Lan Ling looked at his determined face before looking at the few strings of white hair on the side of his head; she knew they existed not due tock of lifespan. After all, they were still young and full of vitality.

    These white hairs were the result of immense stress and worries. In the past few years, she saw how her husband became increasingly paranoid that he did not even tell their masters about the pill.

    "Have you considereding to an agreement with him?"

    "Are you serious?" he asked, wondering what''s got into her today.

    "Have you thought about the situation properly?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "Can you refine the pill before this generation''s Heaven Will Battle?"

    "That''s impossible. I doubt we could gather even one-eighth of the material," replied Lou Cheng with a wry smile.

    "Then, what will you do after he proves the Dao? Do you think you''ll be able to hide from him then?"

    Lou Cheng did not answer; he did not know how to respond.

    "Once he finds it, he can just take the pill away from you," she continued. "The only opportunity we will have is if the me Emperor appears to help. But even then, will that really be a good thing?"

    None of thempletely trusted the me Emperor since they did not know his primary objective and n. There is a possibility that the day Lou Cheng refines the pill is also the day he dies at the hands of the me Emperor. So, of the evil, Lan Ling preferred the lesser evil of Wang Wei. Maybe, allying with him might protect them from the me Emperor.

    "I believe in the me Emperor," argued Lou Cheng; he can only convince himself that such an entity who reached beyond the realm of the Great Emperor does not need to plot someone as lowly as him.

    "Okay, let''s say you''re correct, and the me Emperor does not n to harm you. What will you do if Wang Weies to ask you for the form? Even if you seed and be an Emperor, do you think you will be more powerful than him?"

    Lou Cheng groaned as he caressed his temple.

    "If you make a transaction with him now, you will have the support of the entire Dao Opening Sect to help gather the material. Secondly, you can have Yan Liling''s help to ensure sess."

    Lou Cheng pondered for a moment, "Your analysis is only right if he''s the one who proves the Dao."

    "Our situation would be even worse if other people were the final winners," said Lan Ling with a frown. "He knows us and has some karmic connection. So, he might spare us and even allow us to keep a copy of the pill form.

    "But other Heaven Chosen will not have suchpassion or scruples. Most will not hesitate to raise the sect to the ground for that form."

    Lou Chen was aware of this, so he only told his wife about the pill; he did not even tell his master, Ye Lao. And he would not have told her if she did not sleep every day next to him,

    He could imagine how many people would do anything to get their hands on this pill form¨Cincluding wiping out the Origin Pill Dao Sect.

    If such a day ever arrived, Lou Cheng knew he would be the greatest sinner of the sect since they would not survive. Countless Emperor Lineage would band together to wipe out the Origin Pill Dao Sect.

    "I will think about your suggestions," he said, ending this conversation. Lan Ling secretly sighed. Her husband was kind and gentle about most things. But when it came to that Pill Form or Wang Wei, he was more stubborn than a mule.

    "Can you at least tell the master? He''s trustworthy and can help us in many ways."

    Lou Cheng wanted to refuse immediately, but he realized he needed to do something different if he wanted to have a chance to refine this pill. His current method has proven unsatisfactory, as shown by the slow progress after thousands of years.

    So, telling his master the truth might be a good move. Although his teacher is not powerful strength-wise, he has years of experience and extensive connections.

    ''Maybe the teacher can find a way to help me.'' Although Lou Cheng felt this was a good idea, he was still worried about the news leaking. He trusted his master, but if thetter made a mistake, it would be a catastrophic result.

    "You have to trust everything will go alright with the master¨Cjust like it did with me," reassured Lan Ling as she held his hand. Lou Cheng looked at his wife''s brilliant smile and felt relieved.

    "You''re right," he nodded. "Let''s tell the teacher the truth." Just by saying these words, he felt a heavy burden lifted from his shoulder. The two walked out of the room, heading to Ye Lao''s mountain.

    Lou Cheng did not go far before a disciple arrived with important news.

    ''The Dao Burial Ground disappear? That''s not important for now,'' he thought after dismissing the disciple. Then, he met with his master and told him the entire truth.

 Chapter 724 Ultimate Swordsmanship Showdown (I)

    Martial Hegemony World, a Martial Beast Emperor''s secret realm:

    Ao Shen and Zhu Tao worked together to fight a bunch of puppets. There were so many of them and of significant strength, resulting in these two having wounds all over their bodies. In the end, Ao Shen transformed into his real body to fight.

    Zhu Tao was not surprised by his appearance, not because he had already seen Ao Shen''s true form. Ao Shen used a bloodline secret technique to make his real body resemble a Flood Dragon with a little bit of Innate bloodline.

    Zhu Tao has seen and even killed Flood Dragon in the Pursuing Longevity World, so he was not surprised about thetter''s transformation; all he cared for was the strength Ao Shen disyed, which would allow him to pass this trial and receive the final inheritance.

    The two worked together for the next few days to fight this endless horde of puppets. They thought it would be easy to acquire this inheritance, but the reality was much crueler than they imagined. They often came close to dying, forcing them to use their trump cards to survive. Finally, after a month of constant study, they finally passed the trial.

    They entered a room with a scroll floating in the middle; strange and mysterious Dao Rhymes emanate from the scroll, soothing people''s minds and making it easier toprehend this Emperor''s Scripture.

    ''That''s it?'' thought Ao Shen, who believed there would be more to the Martial Beast Emperor''s inheritance. Meanwhile, Zhu Tao was excited since he had finally aplished his goal.

    "Let''sprehend together," he said, unable to control his excitement, and Ao Shen agreed. They sat before the scroll and let the Dao Rhymes nourish their mind.

    "My name is the Martial Beast Emperor," said a deep voice deep in their minds. "I suppressed a generation with mypanion¨CLittle Wolf. I hope future generations can appreciate my Beast Unity Dao and continue my legacy."

    The sounds of Dao reverberated into the room, making it easier for Ao Shen and Zhu Tao toprehend the mystery of this Emperor Scripture. After an unknown amount of time, they finally awakened, each with a different expression.

    Ao Shen was a little disappointed. The scripture gave him many ideas on excavating his bloodline''s power to the limit¨Cjust like the Martial Beast''s wolf did. Additionally, it contained a few unique and creative methods to temper the fleshly body.

    However, this scripture''s core concept requires two people¨Cone human and one demon¨Cto cultivate, making most of it useless to him, especially since he has no good feelings toward humans.

    Ao Shen predicted this oue, so he expected the Martial Beast Emperor to leave some other rare resources for his inheritor; that''s the primary reason he wanted toe to this secret realm.

    Meanwhile, Zhu Tao was excited, unable to contain his smile since waking up: he found the path forward for Qi Cultivators¨CLaw Resonance. He also called this method Qi Resonance or Energy Resonance. The idea is to follow the technique of swordsmen or Profession Dao and create a way for pure energy cultivators to use their Qi/energy to resonate with thews of Heaven and Earth.

    For example, a person who used Fire Qi would resonate with Fire Laws to increase their destructive capabilities.

    ''I have already created a prototype of this technique,'' thought Zhu Tao. '' All I need to do isplete it after I return. Then, after proving the Dao, I will spread it until it bes moremon amongst the cultivators back home.''

    Zhu Tao could already foresee the sect''s elders'' would try to prevent him from spreading such a technique that has the potential to be an Insurgent. However, he did not care.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He had his ambitions and goals, and no one could stop him¨Cnot even the Mountain and Sea Sect that raised him since he was a child.

    "Brother Ao Shen, let''s go now that we have what we want."

    "Indeed," replied the dragon as he took onest look before leaving.

    "It was my pleasure to work with you," said Zhu Tao after reuniting with the ancestors of his sect. ording to their agreement, each could bring one Ancestor, so Ao Shen also had someone present.

    "The pleasure was mine," replied Ao Shen calmly as he watched Zhu Tao leave with his elders.

    "Lord, how was the result?"

    "Disappointing," he shook his head; the gain was nowhere worth the risks he took.

    "Is that so?" asked the elder, not hiding the disappointment in his voice.

    "There may be a way to turn the situation," suddenly said Ao Shen with ruthless eyes. He suddenly thought of twisting the core of this scripture and creating one where a demon race enved another human being, then absorbed all their cultivations to increase the demon''s power.

    ''If I want to do this, I have to be careful not to be discovered by the humans. No, they will find out eventually, so it''s best to use devil cultivators so the discovery will have little to no effect.''

    He allied with the Dao Opening Sect and could use it to protect themselves once the news was released.

    ''Although this is risky, it''s a great way to make up for the foundation of the demon race in a short time.'' with this method, the demon race can give birth to many more Quasi-Emperors and maybe even a few more powerful Dao Ancestors and Immortal Sovereign. After all, there are loose immortal Dao Ancestors and Immortal Sovereigns. The demon race will significantly benefit as long as they capture them and use the new technique.

    "Let''s go," said Ao Shen, as he did not want to waste time; the rise and fall of the demon race counted on him.

    Someone or something suddenly appeared Inside the secret realm after the two left. It was a middle-aged man dressed in animal leather coats and boots.

    "These two are not the people the master was waiting for," said the secret realm''s spirit, shaking his head. "After experiencing life and death together, they are still untrusting toward each other; they have no synergy."

    The spirit was a little disappointed; that''s why he only left the scripture for these two, not the resources part of the inheritance.

    "Not to mention they are foreigners."

    Afterining, the spirit waved his hand to create a few more tokens before scattering them in different parts of the Martial Hegemony World, waiting for a destined person. His master gave him a mission, and he could not leave until he aplished it.

    Regardless, the spirit was patient; he would take however long he needed until he found an excellent inheritor for his master.

    Myriad Emperor World, Dao Opening Sect:

    A few days had passed since the events with the Spirit Genesis Sect. Then, he received amunication talisman that his father had finally left his seclusion. So, he rushed to see him.

    As soon as Wang Wei saw his father, his eyes lighted up, and he punched thetter, making Wang Tian''s eyes twitch.

    Bang!

    The Wang ng Manor trembled as Wang Tian caught his son''s fist; his action was fast and effortless.

    "7 Primordial Dragon Force: not bad,"mented Wang Wei, looking at the white mark on his fist. "Plus, your fleshly body is a sword, and people will get hurt when directly attacking it."

    Wang Wei''s flesh body has the natural property to rebound attacks¨Cprimarily physical and energy, while his father''s property is to cut anything that touches it.

    "I''ve always wanted to regain my status and pride as a father," said Wang Tian with a terrifying intent in his eyes. "Now, I have the chance. Do you dare fight with me without using the power of your incarnations?"

    "Hehehe, you get a little power, and you''re suddenly swollen," replied Wang Wei with the corresponding battle intent. "I will be more than happy to put you back in your ce. Don''t worry, I''ll seal my strength to the peak of 7-Leaf, just like you."

    "Fine by me."

    Then, the two disappeared, heading to a secret realm for their battles.

    "These two," yelled Yu Yan, but it was already toote, and they already disappeared. "I''ll deal with them when they return."

    Unfortunately for those two, they returned three dayster. Wang Wei was in good shape, but Wang Tian was slightly pale. However, theirplexion became like ghosts when they saw the scary look Yu Yan was giving them.

    "Our family was finally reunited after so many years. But instead of taking this opportunity to bond and converse, you two went to fight for three days. Well, well, look at my well-raised son and responsible husband."

    Sweat fell behind these two backs. Then, Wang Wei acted swiftly, "me father; he''s the one who provoked me."

    "You!"

    "Isn''t it true?"

    "I''m not fallen for that this time. You''ve grown up and should know better."

    "Grow up? No, no, no. It doesn''t matter how old I am, I will always be your child," said Wang Wei as he embraced his mother. Yu Yan protested for a moment before being unable to resist and held him in her embrace.

    "I''m not done with you," he said to her husband, making Wang Tian smile wryly.

    "So, who won anyway?" asked Yu Yan.

    "Of course, it''s me," said Wang Wei.

    "Only because of more experience, battle tactic, and a higher recovering method because your body is more powerful."

    "A win is a win. You should be proud you could fight toe-to-toe with me in the same realm,"mented Wang Wei.

 Chapter 725 Forging Sword Body

    The battle was quite interesting, and Wang Wei learned a great deal. His father used the Sword Dao to the extreme, cutting off all his fate or any conceptual attacks. So, Wang Wei had to change tactics and use the advantage of his fleshly body to tire his opponent out before winning.

    Regardless, he learned why swordsmen are the strongest attackers in this battle. With a stronger fleshly body, his father''s attack method drastically increased, making him even scarier than he used to be.

    In this battle, Wang Wei finally realized how much the environment and luck affect a cultivator. His father''s talent is no worse than the Sword Empress. However, he suffered because he was born into the wrong generation, and his Heavenly Luck was insufficient.

    He knew his father was the kind of talent that could be an Eternal Emperor without any help or even entering the Duyi Realm. Of course, it''s different for an Eternal Supreme. This kind of realm or stage requires luck, talent, and opportunity. Otherwise, no matter how talented a person is, they cannot be Eternal Supreme.

    "How was your retreat?" asked Yu Yan.

    "It went well," replied Wang Tian with a smile. "I benefited a lot." Wang Tian exined his experience and gains during the retreat.

    "Let me see your body refining technique," asked Wang Wei, and Wang Tian agreed and gave him a technique with a simple tile [Forging Sword Body]. The technique followed a simr system as the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture], tempering the skin, muscles, bones, and organs.

    However, this body tempering technique does not require spiritual materials but uses the unique Sword Qi Wang Tian used to recondense his Primordial Spirit. As such, every blood and cell in his body contains sharp Sword Qi. Wang Tian even opened his Acupoints and stored potent sword energy in them.

    "It''s a waste to store Sword Energy in your acupoints,"mented Wang Wei. "You should store actual swords: Innate Swords, to be exact."

    "I thought about that," replied Wang Tian. "However, having more than 1 million Innate Swords is unrealistic."

    Even with the Dao Opening Sect''s deep foundation, he could not get his hands on such arge number of Innate weapons.

    "You don''t have to use innate swords," countered Wang Wei. "You can use the Pseudo Innate Pill Method to create Pseudo Innate Sword Embryos in your acupoints. Then, when I return the environment to innate, you can absorb innate qi between Heaven and Earth to transform the embryos into real Innate Swords."

    "That''s a great idea," said Wang Tian, thinking how much more powerful his fleshly body would be after he seeded. And in return, his swordsmanship will also reach a higher level.

    "The only problem is whether I can learn the Pseudo Innate Weapon Method," he said with a frown. His talent is skewed; he has such a tremendous talent for the sword that he is subpar regarding other things like pill refining, talisman making, and other professions.

    "You have plenty of time to learn,"mented Yu Yan. "Plus, you can have someone refine the Sword Embryo for you; you only need to use your blood and soul mark in the process."

    "Mom''s right," said Wang Wei. "So, don''t worry too much about it."

    Wang Tian nodded, "Then, it''s decided."

    "Onest thing," added Wang Wei. "Are you going to fuse the [Forging Sword Body] into your [Absolute Cut Sutra] or leave it as a separate technique?"

    "Both," he replied. "I want future generations who cultivate my technique to not make the same mistake as me and cultivate their bodies. I also think it can be used as a unique body refining technique for the sect."

    "It''s a good idea, but you should reduce the difficulty of cultivating this technique."

    "What do you mean?" asked Wang Tian.

    "Do you think anyone is you and can condense your unique Sword Qi?" exined Yu Yan and a look of realization dawned on Wang Tian. He did not use regr Sword Qi that most swordsmen can use by imbuing the sharpness of swords into their Qi/energy. His Sword Qi originated from cultivating more than a trillion different swordsmanship, taking their essence and condensing them into Sword Qi.

    His method requires extremely high swordsmanship talent and a lot of time. Wang Tian took more than two generations before he seeded.

    "You guys are right, but I''m not happy. If a person is not talented enough, they should not be cultivating my technique,"ined Wang Tian.

    "You should think more about the sect," added Yu Yan. "The Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture] is one of the sect''s most powerful and unique scriptures, but few people can cultivate it. I''m sure the Deste Emperor regretted not leaving a weaker version that was easier to cultivate."

    "I agree with her." Wang Wei was in the same situation as his father since he could foresee that few people would be able to cultivate his Transcending Fate Sutra. So, he left more essible versions and things anyone could learn from; for example, how to open the Chakra and develop a more potent Divine Body Realm.

    "Don''t nag: I will do it," replied Wang Tian, his face immediately pale as soon these words came out of his mouth.

    "What did you say?" asked Yu Yan, her eyes even scarier than Grand Dao. "So, you got a little power, and now think you can do whatever you want."

    "No, no, no: wife, I did not mean that¨Cit was a slip of the tongue," hurriedly exined Wang Tian. Unfortunately, his attempt was useless, so he looked at his son, hoping for assistance. Sadly, thetter looked like he did not see his signals, making him clench his teeth.

    "Do you have any ideas to make this technique easier?" asked Wang Tian, trying to change the subject.

    ''I''ll deal with youter,'' Yu Yan told him through Divine Sense, making Wang Tian''s heart skip a beat¨Che knew he was done.

    "You can use Metal Qi for cultivation," suggested Wang Wei. "Sharp Metal Qi from swords would be ideal." Any metal or spiritual ore can release Metal or Gold Qi from the five elements. And the ones released from weapons like swords have certain properties which are perfect for cultivating the [Forging Sword Body].

    "I''ll add the lesser version," said Wang Tian, agreeing with his son that this method would indeed lower the requirement. The sect has a secret realm full of swords from past swordsmen; disciples can enter toprehend their Sword Will. In the future, they can also enter to temper their bodies with his technique.

    "By the way, I sense my father was not in his hut: did something happened?"

    "The old man left his seclusion, and most of his Dao Heart was healed," said Wang Wei.

    "Really? That''s good news." Wang Tian has been with his father for many years, and he knew thetter was holding on by a thread; things got worse after his mother''s death, but Wang Tian never noticed until wayter.

    For many years, he lived in fear that he would wake up one day and his father would tell him he decided to join his mother in Samsara.

    One of the driving forces behind his desire to prove the Dao was to find a way to cure his father''s Dao Heart. Unfortunately, fate was not on his side, and there was no Heaven Will Battle in his generation. s, he had to leave everything to his son.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Many thoughts shed in Wang Tian''s mind. He remembered how he did not fight or argue against the name his father chose for his son: Wang Wei meaning Great King. His name meant "King of Heaven," so his son should not have such amon name.

    However, he did not dare take away the joy of naming his grandson from the old man for fear he might be driven to the edge and do something irrevocable. So, he and his wife decided to let him choose the name, no matter what it was.

    "I''m d he''s alright after so many years," said Wang Tian with great relief. Yu Yany on his shoulder, caressing his back.

    "Where is he now?"

    "I send him to the secret realm."

    "It''s good for him to increase his strength and foundation," nodded Wang Tian, who knew and participated in creating Wang Chang''s secret realm. "He will have a much higher chance of defeating Emperor Nine Suns."

    "What''s your n?" asked Wang Wei, who felt his father might have been lost in the past if he did not change the subject; he did not want to make him sad like the old man, forcing him to get drunk while reminiscing about the past.

    "I have a battle rendezvous with Ji Lanfanf," said Wang Tian with brilliant eyes. "He should being in a few weeks."

    "Really? Excellent."

    "Why do you sound more excited than me?" asked Wang Tian.

    "Who doesn''t like a good battle? Not to mention two geniuses swordsmen who walked the same but different path."

    "Indeed; I''m also excited."

    "Do you want to make an event out of this battle?"

    "There is no need," replied Wang Tian. "Anyway, we won''t be able to hide it."

    ? "True."

    A weekter, Wang Tian left the sect to a deserted domain in the central continent.

 Chapter 726 Ultimate Swordsmanship Showdown (I)

    Wang Tian sat next to a boulder, waiting for the appointed time. He was dressed in all white, showing the demeanor of a peerless swordsman unstained by the dust of the mortal world.

    Despite his middle-aged appearance, his looks could only be described as godlike or a face that even the Heavens would be jealous of. His ck danced with the wind, disying his peaceful nature as he blended with the surrounding.

    Wang Tian conquered an entire generation not only because of his unmatched strength but also because of his handsome face. In his generation, he could not think how many Saintess, Young Lady, Sect Madame, and Empress felt for his peerless look. Many of these peerless women wanted to kidnap him and ce him under house arrest so he could be theirpanion or ything.

    In some ways, Wang Tian had to be powerful. Otherwise, his fate would have been worse than death.

    Despite how popr he was in his generation, Wang Tian was d he ended up with his current wife. Influenced by his father, he never considered having more than onepanion. However, most of the women in his generation only saw his peerless look and talent. And Yu Yan saw beyond the surface and saw his core: a simple or straightforward sword lover with a lot of emotional baggage.

    During his cultivation journey, he interacted on many asions with Yu Yan, and they always had a connection. However, they restrained themselves until they almost died inside the Blood Earth.

    During that moment of desperation, as they entrusted each other lives to an "enemy," they could no longer suppress how they felt and admitted their feelings. Wang Tian remembered that day as if it was yesterday despite nearly a million years almost passed.

    On that day, he liberated his mind and, in turn, his sword. His swordsmanship reached another level, allowing him to forge a blood path from that dangerous Forbidden Land.

    After exiting the Blood Earth, Wang Tian realized his sword was no longer lonely; he no longer was practicing the sword only for himself¨Che had something to protect.

    A few hours passed as Wang Tian awaited his opponent''s arrival. He did not mind the wait since he could take the time to organize his mind and ensure he was in the peak shape for this battle.

    Then, he sensed something and looked in one direction. Ji Lanfang, dressed in a blue robe with an alcohol gourd in his hand, rode on a giant sword, flying toward Wang Tian. Ji Lanfang was no longer as sloppy and unrepresentable as in the Deception Trial. Instead, he looked handsome in his blue Taoist Robe, exuding a more noble and sword-immortal vibe.

    The only thing that destroyed his image was the strong smell of alcohol.

    "Fellow Daoist, I''m sorry for my tardiness. Traveling in the Endless Void is not easy, " Ji Lanfang said as he put the flying sword away.

    "It''s fine. I''m just d Fellow Daoist was willing to travel from so far away," replied Wang Tian. Although they''ve be close over the years, installing a Trans-World Transmission Array was inappropriate. Plus, it was too expensive, and the current Myriad Emperor World was in a semi-closed state.

    As such, they discussed and agreed for Ji Lanfang toe here for the battle since he did not have to worry about his fellowpetitors gathering information on him.

    Then, the drunk swordsman frowned as he looked at Wang Tian.

    "Such vitality, you''ve tempered your body?"

    "Yes," replied Wang Tian, not hiding the truth.

    "Why? I thought we walked the same path." Ji Lanfang did not hide his disappointment; he thought he had found a peer after so many years, but now, he might have been wrong.

    "I was, but I learned our previous path was wrong."

    "That is a bold statement," said Ji Lanfang with squinted eyes. The path of pure swordsmanship has existed since the beginning of time. So, he did not know whether his new friend was arrogant or he truly transcended that path and found a better one.

    "But it''s the truth," calmly added Wang Tian.

    "Even if what you say is true, do you think body refining is the proper way for swordsmen?"

    "You won''t understand until you experience it yourself," added Wang Tian, not wanting to argue; he wanted to use actions to show his friends he was walking on the wrong path.

    "Yes, as the sages said: actions speak louder than words," nodded Ji Lanfang.

    "Before we begin, can you tell me your maximum power?"

    Ji Lanfand hesitated for a moment before replying, "5-Leaf peak."

    "I have 7-Leaf Peak, so I will seal myself to the same strength."

    Ji Lanfang readily agreed; this was the best method to determine whose swordsmanship or path was the best. He took out a ck sword and gently caressed it.

    "The sword is called ck Lotus, and it''s my proving Dao artifact. This was the first sword I ever touched when I was five years old, and it has apanied me throughout many battles. In my world, it is known as the Swordsmen Reaper."

    Wang Tian was envious as he heard Ji Lanfang''s description; he wished his first sword could apany him throughout his life. Unfortunately, he had to cast a new one in the Divine Body Realm as he cast his Proving Dao Artifact.

    He kept that sword and hoped to pass it to his son as a form of a family inheritance. Unfortunately, his son crushed his dream when he chose not to be a swordsman.

    Wang Tian waved his hand, and a blue sword appeared in his hand. Following Ji Lanfang''s example, he exined the name of his sword.

    "This sword is called [Life Cyclce], named in honor of my mother."

    He reminisced for a moment before continuing, "I have traveled all over the five continents, defeating all the swordsmen of my generation and the previous, substantiating my status as the greatest swordsman.

    "And one day, I will have the entire Endless Void acknowledge this title."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "I never knew Fellow Daoist was so ambitious."

    "I have to hide my edges because I know this is not my era," replied Wang Tian with a smile. "But now, my son has grown up, and his light is already shining brilliantly, so there is no need for me to hide anymore."

    Ji Lanfang nodded even though he could not rte on a personal level. He had no children and was the brightest star of his generation. Just like Wang Tian, he suppressed all his peers to the point of suffocating them.

    "The greatest swordsmen of the lower dimension. That''s an interesting title,"mented Ji Lanfang. Although he had never thought about such a thing, he suddenly had the desire to have this title. However, he still said, "This is not an easy title to acquire."

    He was not only referring to the strength required to gain such a title but how feasible the entire idea was. There are 3000 World Communities with billions of worlds and trillions of swordsmen. So, a swordsman would need to defeat many people for this title to be acknowledged or epted by Heaven and Earth. Unfortunately, it was not feasible to get so many swordsmen together.

    "I have my way," said Wang Tian, who was not lying; one of his son''s ns inspired him, so he had an idea on how to acquire the title of strongest swordsman after proving the Dao.

    "It''s good to be ambitious and take steps to achieve one goal," said Ji Lanfang. "However, you must first get past me before you can talk about being the best."

    As he said these words, he gathered his Sword Will before floating in the air.

    "No problem," replied Wang Tian with a smile, following him in his actions.

    Twink!

    As these two gather their Sword Wills, countless swords flesh from different directions of the Central Continent, floating in the void outside the domain where their battle took ce.

    The masters of these swords tried to prevent their swords from flying away, but it was pointless. Swords after sword left their masters, floating in the void as they wished to experience this ultimate battle of swordsmanship.

    And this phenomenon did not only ur in the Central Continent. The East, West, South, and Northern swordsman and sword users experienced the same thing. Their swords flew from their control and fled to the Central Continent, floating in the void. Most of these swords left their masters'' Sea of Consciousness.

    Only a few rare swordsmen could stop their swords from flying away. Regardless, they still had to fight the restlessness of their swords, trying to prevent them from leaving.

    As such, the entire world became rmed as they searched for the source of this phenomenon. Numerous Emperor Lineages and below used different means before discovering Wang Tian and Ji Lanfang''s battle.

    They became in awe and immediately realized this was an opportunity¨Cespecially for swordsmen and sword users. They will learn a significant amount by watching this peak battle.

 Chapter 727 Ultimate Swordsmanship Showdown (Ll)

    The two brewed their aura and Sword Will to the peak. They observed each other closely, monitoring every aspect of their opponents¨Cincluding breathing, eye movement, and muscle contraction.

    Then, once their momentum peaked, Wang Tian and Ji Lanfang moved. In an instant, they met in the air and fought.

    Twink! Twink! Twink!

    Their swords shed, creating brilliant silver light in the air. Whether it was Wang Tian or Ji Lanfang, none used the energy inside their bodies or thews they cultivated. Their sh was pure swordsmanship, relying on the fundamentals of the sword, like cutting, stabbing, parrying, and other moves.

    Their battle was like two mortal swordsmen battling without relying on cultivation or supernatural powers.

    The sound of metal shing echoed throughout the sky. These two swordsmen reached the pinnacle of their craft. However, like every person who dares call themselves as ''swordsman," they started by learning and practicing the basic of the sword when they were nothing but children.

    With their talent, it only took a few days to master the basics and learn more advanced swordsmanship that involved more variations and application of power. However, these geniuses never stopped practicing the basic.

    Whenever they had time, when they encountered a bottleneck in their swordsmanship, when they felt sad, happy, or myriad of emotions¨Cthey would always return to the basic.

    And today, they disyed that solid foundation. Wang Tian and Ji Lanfang only used the most basic of swordsmanship that children first learn once they begin their journey with the sword. However, every one of their attacks contained Dao Rhymes, showing how they resonate with Heaven and Earth. Many swordsmen watching this battle entered a state of enlightenment just by watching these people''s disy of basic swordsmanship.

    After fighting for nearly two hours with no victor, the two suddenly separated. And without saying anything, they attacked each other from afar with sword shes.

    They began with the first level of sword sh, which simply involved converting the energy inside their bodies into a sharp attribute and transferring them out through their weapons.

    Swoosh! Swoosh!

    Wang Tian and Ji Lanfang shed nine times, canceling each other''s attacks. Their eyes brightened before they decided to elevate the skills of this battle. So, they used second-level sword shes.

    They waved their swords and created moon-shaped shes to defeat each other; they attacked 18 times and were still equal. The second-level sword shes did note from the energy from their bodies; they came from pure skill.

    The sh resulted from them controlling the airflow of the surroundings to control the wind and generating wind shes; this level of sword sh required extreme control and understanding of the sword.

    After the tie, the two did not hesitate or waste time; they tested the third level of sword sh. This level involved using the sword to resonate and control the Spiritual Qi between Heaven and Earth.

    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!

    Wang Tian and Ji Lanfang used 27 third-level sword shes, but each attack canceled the other out. Nevertheless, their aura ab momentum continued to rise as they pushed themselves to the limit of their skills.

    Four-level sh: when the sword skill is so refined and superb, the swordsman can use the very fabric of space to cut the opponent.

    Wang Tian and Ji Lanfang held their swords and shed each other. The two seemed connected to their swords as if they were an extension of it, the fabric of space bending to their will as they shed their opponents. No energy, soul, orw fluctuations emanated from their bodies.

    After 36 attacks, the two stops since the result was the same as the previous contests. However, they knew the battle had just begun. Wang Tian suddenly stopped using his swords and used his index and middle finger together as a sword before making a shing motion. Ji Lanfang followed his example and did the same.

    Numerous sword shes and energy manifested in the sky. And this time, they were not only moon-shaped but took multiple forms. There were wave-shaped sword shes, tornado-shaped, and spiral-shaped.

    Additionally, the attacks did not only originate from these two swordsmen. They came from the grass on the ground, the dirt, the mountains, and the surrounding forests. With these two''s attacks, everything turned into a supreme sword that could sh the brilliant stars in the sky or the all-epassing Heaven and Earth.

    The two made 45 attacks before stopping this confrontation, changing to another category: Sword of the Soul. Each attack directly targeted the other''s Primordial Spirit or True Spirit.

    Before cultivating, the soul is both a real and non-existent thing; it exists in a spiritual ne where reality and fantasy meet. However, these two swordsmen¨Cusing only their skills and no cultivation¨Ccan touch this ce of existence and non-existence with their swords.

    After 54 attacks and still being equal, they elevated their skills to another level, focusing on using the Power of Heaven and Earth.

    On Wang Tian''s swords, 63 massive blue swords appeared between Heaven and Earth. Ji Lanfang was not intimidated nor backed down. He mobilized the Power of Heaven and Earth and created the same quantity of ck swords.

    Bang!

    A maelstrom of sword energy devastated everything in the surrounding billion of kilometers, damaging the already deserted Domain beyond repair. The sky separated into two, appearing as if two supreme swords were confronting each other.

    Wang Tian and Ji Lanfang looked at each other with excitement while ignoring the devastation of the surrounding environment. Their momentum kept rising as their understanding of swordsmanship increased at a noticeable rate.

    And they were not the only ones. Any swordsmen or sword users watching this battle learned a thing or two. However, the two did not care about these other people as they focused on each other.

    Wang Tian waved his sword to create 1.269 trillion Sword Qi. No, these were Sword Essences, condensed from cultivating different sword techniques, taking their core, and creating Sword Qi. The Sword Qi fused to form 72 different swords floating before Wang Tian.

    Ji Lanfang squinted his eyes after seeing this before sighing. He followed the same and created 1.269 trillion Sword Qi too. Unfortunately, only 300 billion were unique, while he condensed the remaining ones with Speed Essence.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Boom!

    The 72 swords shed, generating a terrifying power that could easily wipe a Quasi Emperor into oblivion. The two floated in the sky, intact and untouched, their aura not diminishing in the slightest. Nevertheless, Ji Lanfang secretly shook his head as he knew he had lost despite the equal oue of the 72 swords.

    In this stage of their Sword Realms, his opponent went deeper than him and had a more profound foundation. Regardless, it was not over since the battle had just begun.

    Ji Lanfang regained hisposure and focused on this battle; he gathered and condensed his Sword Will. As the name implies, Sword Wills are the manifestations of a Swordsman''s Path; it is both a prototype of their Daos and a representation of their Will, a condensed representation of all their swordsmanship skills and abilities.

    Only once a swordsman reaches a higher realm could they acquire their Sword Will, which is one of the things used to distinguish between a swordsman and a sword user since thetter does usually not have a Sword Will.

    Ji Lanfang created 81 swords formed from his Sword Will, which embodied unexinable speed. His Sword Will involved the concept that only absolute speed equals absolute power. With speed, there is no obstacle the sword cannot ovee¨Cwhether it is myriadws, the soul, the Dao, or any concepts between Heaven and Earth.

    Wang Tian''s eyes brightened, unable to contain his excitement; he could not remember thest time he met a worthy challenger in the Way of the Sword. Without hesitation, he also gathered his Sword Will and created 81 swords.

    His Sword Will was also an extreme one, like Ji Lanfang''s. However, instead of focusing on speed, he focused on cutting. Wang Tian''s Sword Will manifested his desire to cut everything between Heaven and Earth¨Ctime, space, matter, energy, soul, living and nonliving, everything existing and nonexistent concept, and all truths and falseness.

    Boom!

    The 162 Swords shed, shaking the fabric of space-time in this Domain. The sh destroyed everything in the surroundings; however, the very fabric of this domain was embedded with the sword intent of these two peerless swordsmen.

    In the future, this domain will be a paradise for all swordsmen all over the Myriad Emperor World.

    "Another tie,"mented Ji Lanfang as his first words since the battle began.

    "Indeed," agreed Wang Tian, who felt refreshed and free after this short confrontation. He could foresee his swordsmanship taking great strides after this battle, and it should be the same for his opponent.

    "We still have two realms to test out," added Ji Lanfang. "Let''s see if we can decide a victor."

    Wang Tian nodded, but he had an unknown and mysterious smile. Ji Lanfanf did not know the meaning of that smile and thought the opponent was confident. So, hispetitive nature stirred up as he, too, was confident in his victory.

 Chapter 728 Ultimate Swordsmanship Showdown (Lll)

    Eastern Azure Dragon Continent, Sword Casting Vi:

    Vi Master Jian Yi stood before a formation, watching Wang Tian and Ji Lanfang battle it out like mortals, using only pure swordsmanship. As he experienced this peak demonstration of skills, he remembered the first time he picked a sword, learning the basic moves of the sword.

    ''Is this why he''s so better than me?'' he asked himself. Over the years, he has cultivated basic swordsmanship, returning to the basics to reach higher realms. However, he was not as consistent as he should have been.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Instead, he focused on practicing and cultivating more powerful and unique sword techniques, hoping to find a way to surpass Wang Tian and avenge the humiliation of that generation.

    Jian Yi has never forgotten that year. Wang Tian had just entered the Saint Realm, so he decided to build momentum for himself before the final battle. So, he left the Dao Opening Sect and challenged every swordsman with a decent reputation.

    During this grand journey of swordsmanship, the Emperor Lineages, who focused on swordsmanship, suffered the greatest humiliation as Wang Tian suppressed the younger and older generations. During that time, many swordsmen broke their swords and swore never to touch a sword and practice'' they cut off their Sword Path after seeing how high Wang Tian''s swordsmanship reached.

    ''Back then, he did not have such a deep foundation and still suppressed a generation of swordsmen. Now, I cannot fathom how high he''s reached,'' thought Jian Yi with a look of destion.

    He took a moment to control his emotions before taking out his swords. It was blue simr to Wang Tian, but with clouds designed on them. This sword was the first sword he ever forged, and he used it as his Proving Dao Artifact. It was blue simr to Wang Tian, but with clouds designed on them.

    At that time, he was young and inexperienced, so he gave the sword a simple and direct name: Blue Cloud.

    Without saying much, Jian Yi practiced basic swordsmanship as he watched the two sh. In a few hours, his Sword Realm drastically improved, thus also increasing his overall strength.

    Jian Yi exhaled deeply as he finally found a way to improve moving forward. The irony is the answer was simple: practice the basic. He shook his head with a wry smile before saying: "Someone,e."

    "Vi Master," said a disciple who bowed after entering the room. Jian Yi paused after hearing these words as a more profound sadness enveloped him. Their Sword Casting Vi should have already elected a new Vi Master. Unfortunately, no one in the current generation is talented enough to take the post.

    "Go bring Shuang''er," he ordered after calming down his emotions. The disciple was momentarily surprised, but he did not say anything else. A few minutester, he escorted a handsome young man in a wheelchair.

    Jian Wushuang sat in the wheelchair with a listless aura and no expression. Even though someone pushed him inside, even though he met his master, he had a nk look and was not responsive.

    Jian Yi looked at his disciple with pain in his eyes. No matter what the vi tried, they could not cure Jian Wushuang. So, they understood that thetter needed to get out of this situation on his own.

    A cunning light shed in Jian Yi''s eyes as he rolled Jian Wushuang''s wheelchair before the formation, allowing him to experience this peak swordsmanship battle.

    Meanwhile, Wang Tian and Ji Lanfang''s battle continued in the Central Qilin Continent.

    After the previous 81 swords, the two chatted briefly before continuing their demonstration. They waved their swords to create 90 swords before them. And this time, the power ofw echoed from their bodies.

    Despite the appearance of the Power of Law, this battle was still a disy of pure skills. Technically speaking, a mortal swordsman could cultivate their swordsmanship realm to the level of controlling thews.

    However, such action would result in their death after one attack. And that''s because, without sufficient cultivation realms, their souls and body cannot withstand utilizing such a level of power.

    Of course, for a mortal to achieve such a feat, they must have a high talent like Sword Empress, Wang Tian, and Ji Lanfang. And they would need some level of luck or opportunity.

    The 90 swords shed together: Ji Lanfang''s Absolute Speed Law and Wang Tian''s Absolute Cut Law confronted each other, trying to determine which person has the most profoundprehension of Sword Law.

    The sounds of swords howling echoed between Heaven and Earth. Potent Sword Energy shone through the sky, cutting anything in their paths. Allws in the domain were scattered, leaving room only for the Law of Sword to reign supreme.

    "Still a tie,"mented Wang Tian with bright eyes.

    "Indeed," replied Ji Lanfang with a slight surprise. He thought his friend''s realm would be tainted after losing his "purity" after tempering his body. But so far, there are no indications of such a thing.

    "Then, let''s continue."

    "As you wish," nodded Ji Lanfang as he condensed 99 Swords before him. And as soon as they appeared, Heaven and Earth changed. Ji Lanfang tookplete control of thews of the surrounding environment. At that moment, he was Heavenly Dao and determined how the Sword Laws of Heaven and Earth operated.

    And Wang Tian did not fall behind. He deployed his Sword Domain which manifested in the form of 99 swords.

    The domain suddenly separated into two. If a swordsman stood by Ji Lanfang''s side, they would discover they could only use fast swords. They could not use slow sword techniques, elegant sword techniques, variations sword techniques, or deceptive techniques.

    And if they were on Wang Tian''s side, they would discover they could not stab, parry, sweep, or evade¨Cthey could only cut.

    The two forcibly bend thews of reality in their surrounding, forcing their Swords'' Path on the world, forcing Heaven and Earth to acknowledge their Sword Dao as the "correct" rule of the universe.

    Bang!

    The 99 Swords shed, creating devastating power. The vortex of energy produced by their sh is enough to kill 1 or 2 Leaf Immortal Venerable.

    Many people became scared after seeing the aftermath¨Cespecially members of the older generation; they did not imagine Wang Tian would reach such a level. The current generation¨Cwho previously looked down on the former because of theck of people who broke the barrier between Mortal and Immortal¨Cfinally showed some respect.

    Swordsmen throughout the Myriad Emperor hadplicated emotions. They were proud as Wang Tian showed the world why they were considered the type of cultivator with the greatest attacks.

    Simultaneously, they despaired as they realized the immense difference between them and the pinnacle of swordsmanship. Most gave up as they saw what the pinnacle looked like, but a few became motivated and decided to follow Wang Tian''s path to death¨Ceven if they could never reach such a level.

    Wang Tian secretly sighed after the aftermath of their confrontation ended. He lost by a slight margin in the confrontation¨Cjust like Ji Lanfang did during their sh with Sword Essence.

    "It''s a tie again," said Ji Lanfang this time around.

    "True."

    "Then, it seems we need to decide the final victor with an actual battle," he added. Previously, they only tested their realm. But an actual battle involved myriad things like their soul, energy quantity inside their bodies, control ofws, battle experience, and tactics.

    "No, you have already lost," Wang Tian dered boldly.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Sword Domain is not the highest realm of swordsmanship, and there are not only 11 realms, but twelve."

    In the previous battle, the two disyed all the realms or stages a swordsman would experience throughout their lives. Everyone began with learning and mastering basic swordsmanship before entering the first stage: sword sh. There are four levels of sword sh, and each realm requires more skills.

    The fifth realm is Sword Heart: the swordsman is no longer limited by the sword in his hand. In this realm, a piece of wood, hair, or a string of grass can be a sword.

    Afterward is the Soul Sword or Mind Sword. In this realm, the swordsmen''s attacks are no longer limited to physical aspects and can touch ethereal or nonreal concepts like the soul.

    The seventh stage is when swordsmen begin to control the power of Heaven and Earth. In some cultivation systems, the swordsman has toprehend Sword Intent before slowly reaching the stage of controlling the Power of Heaven and Earth. In others, they directly do it.

    The eighth stage is Sword Essence, which requires swordsmen to gather the essence of countless sword techniques and incorporate it into their own, thus strengthening their foundation. The ninth stage condenses all these Sword Essences into the manifestation of a swordsman''s path¨Ctheir Sword Will.

    The tenth stage is to control the Law, and the eleventh stage is the Sword Domain, where a swordsman has absolute control of thew, imposing his own Sword Dao on the world.

    These stages are not all the swordsmanship realms, and depending on the cultivation systems, some swordsmen will not follow a linear path when cultivating these realms. For example, some people will condense their Sword Will first before nourishing it with their Sword Essence.

    And many swordsmen will skip the fourth level of Sword sh or would cultivate it after reaching higher realms.

    "I call this realm Sword and Sword Unity," said Wang Tian with a smile.

 Chapter 729 Ultimate Swordsmanship Showdown (IV)

    Ji Lanfang frowned as he immediately became more serious. Swordsmen must enter the realm of Human and Sword Unity to reach the four stages of Sword sh.

    There is also the realm of Human and Heaven Unity, which granted cultivators a higher level of control of Spiritual Qi and, eventually, the power of Heaven and Earth. However, this realm is not a realm that only swordsmen can achieve. Many cultivation systems require cultivators to reach the Human and Heaven Unity stage before they canprehend and wield the power of Law.

    However, with all his knowledge and experience, he had never heard of Sword and Sword Unity.

    "This realm is easy to understand," said Wang Tian with a smile. "My body is the sword, my heart is the sword, and I hold a sword¨CI am the ultimate sword."

    A terrifying momentum emanated from his body. He harnessed the power of his fleshly body, but oddly, it was not the power of blood energy: it was the power of a supreme sword.

    Ji Lanfang looked at his opponent in shock. His vision changed, and what he saw was no longer Wang Tian but an actual sword; it was like the person before him had abandoned its fleshly body and turned into a real physical sword.

    Wang Tian swung his sword to create 108 des that fused into an enormous blue sword. Ji Lanfang''s face changed as he mobilized his Sword Domain to respond. He also condensed 108 swords thatbined.

    Unfortunately, it was pointless. Wang Tian''s attack cut through his sword like a sharp knife cutting through butter. And it was meaningless no matter how Ji Lanfang responded; that sword cut anything in its path.

    Luckily for him, this was not a life-and-death battle, so Wang Tian stopped the sword from erasing him from the mortal coil.

    Li Lanfang looked dazed, as if he had lost his mind.

    "Is this the true realm of One Sword Breaking Myriad Laws?" he muttered to himself, but everyone watching through different means could hear him. Regardless, he did not care about these people as he was lost in his own mind.

    "Nine is extreme, and 12 is perfection. The perfect Sword Realm: body, soul, and mind are all swords. So, we were wrong all along." Ji Lanfang''s face underwent multiple changes; it appeared as if he was struggling with something, struggling to ept the truth.

    "Hahahaha, so we were all wrong," he said with delirious in his voice. "We focused so much on pureness that we strayed from the true path of swordsmanship. How ridiculous."

    Ji Lanfang was not the person whose mind was shocked by this revtion. All swordsmen who reached the Sword Law and Domain stage and thought they had reached the ultimate stage of swordsmanship had a simr reaction.

    They realized they must temper their bodies to reach the same stage as Wang Tian. However, how could they easily ept their path was wrong? The idea of pursuing the ultimate attack of the sword by ignoring the body has been engrained in their souls and bloodlines for millions of generations.

    This idea has be their core; it has formed their belief and personal philosophy, so how could they easily ept they were wrong?

    Crack!

    The whole world simultaneously heard a cracking sound. Many people were confused, but only a few knew this resulted from countless swordsmen having their Dao hearts broken.

    Throughout the Myriad Emperor World, all swordsmen of a sufficient realm suddenly spewed a mouthful of blood and became extremely pale.

    Sword Casting Vi:

    Jian Yi looked at the screen with a pale face. He wiped out the blood from the corner of his mouth, trying extremely hard to reign in his mind. However, this task was more challenging than he imagined. All he could think about was his path was wrong, and he could not ept this.

    ''Maybe Wang Tian is wrong. Maybe he entered this stage for a different reason.'' He repeated this thought over and over, trying to convince himself. Unfortunately, the evidence was right before him.

    Jian Yi took a deep breath and swallowed several pills to help with his injury. The best choice for him would be to enter seclusion to heal properly. However, he knew he must watch this battle to the end.

    While Jian Yi was distracted, something extraordinary urred. Jian Wushuang suddenly moved one of his fingers. At first, it was barely perceivable, but with the passage of time, he truly moved his finger.

    "Shuang''er, you!" asked Jian Yi with shock. He received no response, but he could still not control the joy on his face. He watched as Jian Wushuang moved his fingers over and over. Jian Yi did not waste time and called one of the vi''s ancestors to check the situation.

    Dao Opening Sect:

    The ancestors¨Cwho were also watching this battle¨Crapidly looked at Sword One with a worried look. They detected many of the sect''s swordsmen also spewed blood and even had their Dao Heart broken.

    Luckily, their worry was in vain.

    A powerful and mysterious aura suddenly enveloped Sword One as she looked in a daze at the Visual Transmission Array. A few secondster, she muttered, "Is this the Sword and Sword Unity Realm? Besides the terrible name, it''s not bad at all."

    "You?" asked Origin One.

    "The Empress already told me of this realm and forced me to temper my body. However, I could not enter it before now."

    Tempering the body was a requirement to reach this realm, but it was not guaranteed.

    "Your strength?" asked Origin One with excitement.

    "I don''t know exactly, but I''m no longer afraid of these old Immortal Sovereigns."

    Sword One was confident she would not need the help of the Human Preservation Array to find the Immortal Sovereign from the Spirit Genesist Sect.

    "Good, good, good."

    ¡­

    Wang Tian sighed as he felt the change between Heaven and Earth. He predicted this oue before the battle. However, he knew his action was necessary for the Sword Path to continue forward and prosper.

    The swords must break before being reforged into something stronger. He knew many people would not ept his new idealogy and concept even with conclusive evidence his path was the best. Regardless, he prepared toy the foundation for this new path so it could be mainstream in a few generations.

    As for the pushback he would receive from the majority of swordsmen? Wang Tian did not care and prepared to suppress all of them after proving the Dao.

    ''My Sword Path will be the orthodox way; I will ensure that.''

    Ji Lanfang finally calmed down and regained his bearing.

    "I lost," he said calmly. "However, I have not given up on my path."

    He gathered his momentum again, his eyes shining brighter than before. "Let''s decide which path is the best."

    "Why are you being stubborn? You should know the oue of this battle before it even started," convinced Wang Tian.

    "I''m not being stubborn." Ji Lanfang was telling the truth. He knew Wang Tian''s path was the best, and he even considered changing his path.

    "I have cultivated this path for 230 million years," Ji Lanfang sighed. "I cannot give up so easily."

    "I understand," replied Wang Tian. When the Sword Empress first suggested he tempered his body, he also refused even though he knew she was a Paragon and walked farther than him in the Dao of the Sword. And if not for his enlightenment, he would have never reached the current realm.

    Wang Tian took a deep breath before also gathering his aura and momentum. He understood Ji Lanfang''sst struggle was the manifestation of the desire of all the swordsmen of the old path.

    Once Wang Tian defeats him, it will signify that the new Sword Path has triumphed over the old one: a new era for the Sword Dao will officially begin.

    "Are you ready?" asked Wang Tian.

    "I am."

    "Then, let''s begin."

    Ji Lanfang nodded before gathering his Essence, Qi, and Spirit, ensuring they reached the peak. Then, he mobilized hisw before shing his sword.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The attack was so fast that matter, space-time, Heaven and Earth, and even fate could not catch its trajectory.

    99% of swordsmen, or even cultivators, watching this legendary battle could not follow the trajectory of this sword. And even the people who could not see it but could only feel it.

    Unfortunately, nothing happened when the strike reached Wang Tian. He floated in the air in the same ce, not a scratch on his clothes. He still had the ethereal and sword-immortal-like atmosphere around him that woe countless women in his generation.

    Ji Lanfang sighed, "You cut my speed?"

    "I did," replied Wang Tian. Although he could not react to the speed of the attack, he had a passive Domain surrounding him. So, once Ji Lanfang''s attack almost reached him, the Domain responded and cut off thetter''s speed.

    "Good," said Ji Lanfang, drastically increasing his fighting intent. "This battle has just begun."

 Chapter 730 Ultimate Swordsmanship Showdown (V)

    Ji Lanfang took a deep breath before rushing to his opponent. He had a terrifying fighting intent in his eyes as he entered a state of no thought and no distraction; he only cared about doing his best to win this unwinnable battle.

    [No Distance Strike]

    He swung his sword so fast that he ignored the concept of distance, thus drastically increasing the speed of his strike. Unfortunately, it was useless. Wang Tia cut the "no distance" concept of his technique, thus returning distance. In other words, Ji Lanfang''s attack could no longer ignore distance and had to travel from point A to point B where Wang Tian.

    Ji Lanfang smiled wrily as he watched the slow trajectory of his sword heading for Wang Tian, who easily evaded it.

    [Beyond Death Strike]

    Death is eternal and instant. However, Ji Lanfang''s sword is even faster than death itself.

    Wang Tian calmly watched this attack; he could feel the terrifying speed and the power of life and death in that strike. Regardless, it was pointless to him. With one strike, he cut off the death and speed power behind that strike.

    Meanwhile, Ji Lanfang was not discouraged as he expected this oue. He followed his previous strike with another technique: [Infinite Speed Momentum].

    sh! sh! sh!

    With each strike, Ji Lanfang''s momentum increased exponentially as those his speed. He touched on the concept of infinite speed and went deep into: 5 times infinite speed, ten times infinite speed, twenty times infinite speed ¡­

    Wang Tian calmly watched the incalcble sword shes attacking him. The current attacks were beyond his physical senses or his soul sense. However, it did not matter since his passive Domain did its job and slowed once the shes reached him.

    Wang Tian suddenly swung his sword and cut off Ji Lanfang''s infinite, forcing him to take a dozen steps backward in the sky.

    [Infinite Mass Sword]

    Ji Lanfang changed tactics and focused on a heavy attack instead; infinite speed converted into infinite mass. Moreover, Ji Lanfang did not target Wang Tian but directed his strength to affect the domain surrounding his opponent.

    With this one strike, the power Law between Heaven shook as Ji Lanfang brought tremendous pressure to the surrounding Domain. His attack was as if a mighty fleshly body used pure force to break thews of Heaven and Earth.

    Wang Tian secretly shook his head. The opponent abandoned the advantage of speed, making things easier for him. He used the passive Domain to boost his sword before shing.

    Crack!

    Ji Lanfang lost the infinite mass of his sword, and it became an ordinary attack with ordinary speed or attack potential. He smiled wrily as he finally understood how the swordsmen in his world felt when they fought him; their despair, helplessness, confusion, and doubt¨Che experienced them all in this short confrontation.

    Luckily, he was not like these swordsmen; his mind and Dao Heart were better than theirs, so he soon regained his rity and focused¨Che had not lost yet.

    [Traceless Sword]

    Ji Lanfang made the posture of the Sword Drawing Technique before rapidly swinging his sword. In this attack, his sword was so fast that it could not be seen, smelled, or detected; it escaped the world''s shackles through sheer speed and simply disappeared¨Cit became traceless.

    The void around Wang Tian trembled for a moment before returning to normal. His eyes lit up with surprise as this attack had some effect on his Domain. Sadly, it suffered the same fate as the first attack: the domain cut off its concept of "being undetected" and drastically weakened.

    "Even this one failed?" muttered Ji Lanfang before shaking his head. "I have two more attacks left. No, three. If you cut them, I''ll admit my defeat."

    [Future sh]

    A second illusory version of Ji Lanfang appeared next to him, wearing all-white clothes. The two fused before he shed his swords.

    Wang Tian looked in shock as he could not react. However, a potent sh suddenly appeared before him before stopping Ji Lanfang''s attack. He sighed in relief as he reviewed that attack.

    ''He used his unfathomable speed to break the limit of the River of Time, thus essing a future version of himself; they then fuse their speed to reach an unimaginable sh.''

    Wang Tian understood this attack was simr to his son''s Future Buddha Self, but Ji Lanfang used his Speed Sword Dao to achieve something simr.

    Bloosh!

    Ji Lanfang suddenly spewed a mouthful of blood as hisplexion became pale. He hurriedly took out a talisman from his space ring and activated it.

    "Are you alright?" asked Wang Tian.

    "This is just the bacsh from the River of Time." He did not cultivate the Law of Time, so using that sword sh will sometime have bacsh. Luckily, he''s always prepared with a special Time Talisman to help him resist.

    "The second attack," continued Ji Lanfang.

    "Do you want to recuperate?"

    "No need." A ruthless look shed in Ji Lanfang''s eyes as he changed the sword to his left hand. "I''ve never used this attack before, and everything about it is theoretical; thus, I don''t know the final result. So, Fellow Daoist, be careful."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    This was only a friendly battle, so Ji Lanfang did not want to kill his friend identally.

    "I understand," replied Wang Tian, taking the warning seriously.

    Then, Ji Lanfang shed.

    [Nothingness Sword]

    Nothingness has no form, no shape, and no intent. So, what would happen to a sword traveling to absolute nothingness? A sword with no matter, energy,ws, or concept like motion, distance, or friction to hinder its traveling speed?

    The result would be beyondprehension speed.

    Bang!

    Wang Tian flew a hundred thousand meters back before stopping. His face was pale, and his aura weakened.

    "A sword that touched on nothingness taboo: brilliant," hemented. He would have lost to that sword if it was not for his previous battle with his son and learning how to cut off nothingness.

    Suddenly, he frowned.

    "Are you alright?" he hurriedly asked.

    "Better than I anticipated," replied Ji Lanfang, who was missing his left arm; the thing disappeared after the attack, returning to nothingness.

    "You''re too reckless," said Wang Tian, but Ji Lanfang did not care. He created this sword but never had the opportunity to use it because he always felt something terrible would happen to him if he did.

    So, he was prepared to die after that attack. Luckily, he only lost one arm. Of course, he knew he could not regrow that arm no matter what he did or what resources he used. His only chance is after he proves the Dao and bes an Emperor.

    Regardless, Ji Lanfang did not care since this sword was the pinnacle of his skill, talent, and years of cultivation. Anyway, even with one arm, he was confident of suppressing his peers and bing the one who sat on the throne.

    "I have basically lost this battle," dered Ji Lanfang. "However, I have onest sword, but it is not mine."

    He looked in the distance before sighing, "Before then, I would like to apologize for being presumptuous."

    He pointed his fingers at the sky, and countless motes of light suddenly flew from different corners of the Myriad Emperor World: the Eastern, Western, Central, Southern, and Northern Continent¨Call had motes of light. Most originated from the Eastern Continent, with the Central Continent offering the second most number.

    The motes of light gathered together to form an enormous golden sword hanging above Heaven and Earth.

    "You want to open a new Sword Path, but most swordsmen will not ept it," said Ji Lanfang. "But now, this is your chance. I''ve condensed the Will of the current Sword Path. Defeat it, and Heaven and Earth will acknowledge your new Sword Path as the dominant one."

    Wang Tian calmly looked at the golden sword in the sky. He could tell it was the final resistance of the swordsmen of the old path. Otherwise, how could an outsider like Ji Lanfang condense such a sword?

    "As you wish."

    Wang Tian''s aura suddenly increased as he gathered all his power¨Cincluding his new Sword Realm. He swung his sword to create a pure white sh toward his target.

    Crack!

    Ji Lanfang''s face changed as he watched a considerable crack appear in the golden sword, almost separating into two.

    "You!"

    He did not think his old friend would be so ruthless and cut off most of the old path; this meant from now on, it would be a hundred times more difficult for swordsmen of the old path to cultivate and reach a higher realm of swordsmanship.

    The only way forward for these swordsmen is to acknowledge Wang Tian''s Sword Path and change their mindset or ideology; that''s the only for their swordsmanship cultivation to return to normal.

    "It''s a shame,"mented Wang Tian, sad he could notpletely cut it off. "It does not matter; there is still a chance in the future." Once he proves the Dao, the first thing he would do is cut off the old path, forever eliminating from this world.

    "Brat, what have you done?" suddenly roared a voice that echoed throughout the sky.

    Wang Tian frowned as he looked at the old man who suddenly appeared in the sky.

    "I remember you: you''re Casting One from the Sword Casting Vi."

    Casting One did not answer Wang Tian but looked in the distance.

    "Sword One, you''re a Sword Cultivator too. Don''t you understand the meaning of his actions?"

    "Why do you care? Anyway, people on our level won''t be affected," replied Sword One.

    "That''s because he''s too weak now," replied Casting One; he could foresee the fate of swordsmen once Wang Tian proved the Dao.

    "Plus, I have to consider my sect''s foundation."

    "Then, change to his path," added Sword One. "His path is better and can increase the strength of your entire sect."

    "Do you think it''s easy for people to change paths?" Casting One could foresee the devastating catastrophe Wang Tian''s actions will have on swords cultivators throughout the Myriad Emperor World.

    "I don''t care," replied Sword One. "The world is changing, so you guys should change to adapt. Otherwise, prepared to be eliminated by the time."

    Casting One gritted his teeth before looking at Wang Tian with terrible killing intent. Then, he gazed at Ji Lanfang with the same eyes but felt another person on his level gazing at him. He understood this foreigner came with an Insurgent to protect him.

    He snorted coldly before disappearing; he needed to manage the situation to ensure their sect''s foundation was not destroyed.

 Chapter 731 Aftermath

    Wang Tian watched Casting One leave in anger and did not care. He already expected the bacsh he would receive for his actions. However, his previous n was to cut off the old sword path after he proved the Dao. By then, he would have the strength to suppress the entire world and even affect the entire lower dimension.

    Although his decision was spontaneous, he analyzed that it was not such a bad thing; the swordsmen of the Myriad Emperor would have an entire generation to adapt to the status quo. Unfortunately, other Heaven Will Worlds will not have such a luxury once hepletely cuts off their path.

    Wang Tian secretly shook his head before focusing on Ji Lanfang''s state. Although he was slightly injured, Ji Lanfang''s situation was worse than his.

    "You were reckless."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Haha, true. But I''ve never had such a thrilling battle in my cultivation journey," replied Ji Lanfang. "So, it was worth it." He can confidently say he learned more than a million years of cultivation retreat and battle experience in this short battle.

    "So, what are you going to do?"

    "I''m not stubborn beyond saving," replied Ji Lanfang. "Since you showed me a better path, I would be a fool not to walk it." His goal or ambition is to see the pinnacle of swordsmanship. And since Wang Tian showed him the actual peak of swordsmanship, he will not hesitate to change his path.

    "That''s g¡­." Wang Tian stopped midway through his sentence as he raised his head to see purple light emanating from the cloud.

    "Purple Merit,"mented Ji Lanfang with slight surprise before realizing it made sense. Wang Tian did not create a new path as many people imed. No, throughout the entire lower dimension¨Cand even the Eternal Ascensions World¨Cthe Way of the Sword went astray as swordsmen walked an extreme path, abandoning the core idea of the harmony of Essence, Spirit, and Qi.

    What Wang Tian did was redirect swordsmen back to the correct path that was in harmony with Heaven and Earth. Despite this, he still received the highest level of purple merit for his contribution.

    Wang Tian calmly received the merit with a smile; he could use this event to show these stubborn swordsmen his path was orthodox while they were crooked. Under the banner of orthodoxy, he can gather many swordsmen on his side.

    "Congrattions, Fellow Daoist," said Ji Lanfang with a smile.

    ? "Thank you," replied Wang Tian before thinking of something. "Wei''er,e here."

    The void opened, and Wang Wei walked out.

    "Brother Ji, how have you been since west met?" asked Wang Wei with a smile, making Wang Tian''s lips twitch. He considered Ji Lanfang a close friend and even a brother; he even considered bing a sword brother with thetter.

    Unfortunately, Ji Lanfang was technically in the same generation as his son. If he became sword brother with thetter, Wang Wei would have to call him uncle. But now, Wang Wei called Ji Lanfang brother, which further made the seniority between the three bing moreplicated.

    The worse part is Wang Tian knew his son did it on purpose.

    "I''ve been well," replied Ji Lanfang with some embarrassment as he, too, felt awkward with the entire seniority dynamic of this group. The previous him at the Deception Trial was carefree and would not care about such a thing.

    However, a long time has passed since then. And after bing the sect master of his faction, he had to mature and conform to societal''s customs.

    "I see you''ve been well," added Ji Lanfang, a little envious of Wang Wei''s ability topletely ignored societal norms and be as free as he wants; he often misses his younger self.

    Indeed, I''ve been well. Let''s hope this willst long," replied with some unknown meaning.

    "We''eir, can you help Ji Lanfang''s arm?"

    "I canbine the power of Time and Nothingness to turn back time to the moment he had lost his arm."

    "Will you be alright?"

    "It will take a few days."

    "That''s fine."

    "There is no need," suddenly added Ji Lanfang, shaking his head.

    "Fellow Daoist?"

    "I''ve only been able to simte that strike without training it properly. So it can be considered iplete. However, with the missing arm, I can better feel the power of nothingness and finallyplete it," exined Ji Lanfang.

    "Are you going to be alright with one arm?" asked Wang Tian.

    "Even with one arm, I can still suppress my generation," replied Ji Lanfang. Of course, his exnation was not the only reason he refused Wang Wei''s aid. His intuition as a swordsman told him it was not a good idea to owe any karmic debt to thetter.

    Wang Wei sensed Ji Lanfang''s reservation toward him, but he did not say anything. Ji Lanfang can be a powerful ally for his ns. However, if thetter gets in his way, he would have mercy on him because of his father and just exile him to the upper dimension.

    "Yes, a man should have such a domineering spirit," nodded Wang Tian as he felt his friend''s state of mind was to hiscking. For swordsmen of their caliber, limbs are only important when meeting someone of equal strength, and the slightest difference could determine the victor.

    "Alright, it''s time for me to fulfill our end of the bargain," added Wang Tian before looking at his son. Wang Wei nodded before cing an array in the surrounding domain for the next few minutes.

    He activated the array, and the River of Time suddenly manifested above the group. Then, an enormous piece ofnd came from the River of Time. Luckily, Wang Wei stopped the prying eyes of everyone in the world. Otherwise, the people would realize this piece ofnd was a perfect copy of the domain where the two previously.

    "Brilliant," blurted out Ji Lanfang, and he met his words. He could see Wang Wei had pulled out the same piece ofnd they fought from another timeline.

    "Phew!" exhaled Wang Wei. "I''m d it worked." Messing with parallel timelines with his current strength is dangerous and can result in terrible bacsh. Luckily, the battle between these two was a recent event, and he had some karmic connection to this piece ofnd.

    "As we agreed, thisnd belongs to you," said Wang Tian, and Ji Lanfang nodded before waving his hand to create a small world and putting thend inside.

    A middle-aged man dressed in all ck with piercing eyes suddenly appeared behind Ji Lanfang. Wang Tian and Wang Wei immediately guessed thetter''s identity and saluted.

    The old man saluted back before saying, "Sect Master, we need to leave."

    Ji Lanfang frowned for a moment before realizing the current situation. Although Wang Tian decided to break the old path, it was he who condensed it. As an outsider, the swordsmen of the Myriad Emperor World will not care that they gave him permission; many will still ce the me on his head.

    "I see," he nodded before saying farewell to Wang Tian and Wang Wei before finally leaving.

    "Sword One, make sure they return without any problems," suddenly said Wang Wei.

    "I''m on it." She was intelligent to know some people might kill the group to force the sect behind Ji Lanfang to be enemies with the Dao Opening Sect.

    Wang Wei then focused on his father, "What will you do with this ce? Leave for the sect only, or open it to other swordsmen?"

    "The sect will have control, but I will use it to solicit more swordsmen into my path."

    "In that case, I suggest you create the Sword Alliance to gather and control the swordsmen of the world. Make the base in this ce and grade someone from 1 to 12 based on their Sword Realms.

    "You will be the Alliance Leader, and every generation, the best swordsmen will be chosen as the leader."

    Wang Tian''s eyes lit up as he realized how much of a great idea this was. With this Sword Alliance, the Dao Opening Sect will increase both its military and political power.

    And even if subsequent Alliance Leaders are not from the sect, thend where the Alliance Headquarters is built will belong to the Dao Opening Sect, thus granting them a lot of power in the alliance.

    "Many swordsmen do not like to be restrained, but that does not matter," added Wang Tian. "They can be outside members of the alliance and do missions to acquire points. Points they can use toprehend Sword Realm in this Bless Land."

    "Good idea," uttered Wang Wei. Swordsmen are one of the best military forces in the world. And through the Sword Alliance, he can gather and use their power.

    "In the future, the sect should use more resources to cultivate swordsmen," added Wang Wei. The Dao Opening Sect has the inheritance of Sword Empress, so there were many swordsmen¨Cespecially during Wang Tian''s reign as sect master. However, Wang Wei suddenly felt it was insufficient, so he decided to increase the resources to cultivate more swordsmen.

    "That''s a good idea. Plus, I know the perfect person for the position of Vice-Leader," replied Wang Tian.

    "Oh, who?"

    "An old acquaintance I need to apologize to," he said with a sigh. However, he did not go into much detail. "I will leave you to deal with the aftermath. I need to go somewhere. He then disappeared, leaving a speechless Wang Wei.

    "Being sect master sucks sometimes," heined before calling people to deal with this domain.

    As for the Dao Opening Sect taking over such a blessednd for swordsmen? No one dare say anything except express their regret.

 Chapter 732 Rejuvenation

    While supervising the sect''s takeover of this blessednd, Wang Wei wondered whether it was possible to control the devil cultivators in the Western Continent through a method simr to the Sword Alliance.

    ''A Devil Alliance would require benefits to draw them in.'' Devil cultivators used flesh, blood, and soul to increase their cultivation and strength forcefully.

    Wang Wei can use his Time and Karma Law to take blood from the past for them to use. He can also use his Soul Law to steal some souls from the past. Although this method has risks of affecting Samsara, it''s possible to achieve if he is careful enough.

    Unfortunately, after thinking for a moment, he realized this idea was not feasible.

    ''Why would the devil cultivators join the alliance and be forced to work for others when they can kill a city of mortals to gather flesh and blood.''

    These cultivators do not care about mortality, so they would choose the easier path to gather "cultivation resources." So, they would rather go on a killing spree than work for Wang Wei''s Devil Alliance.

    And the situation might not improve even if they joined. These devil cultivators would cheat the mission given by the alliance, delegate the task to their subordinates or ves, kill each other for alliance points, and forcefully take the credit of others.

    ''The main problem in controlling them is their twisted mindset,'' thought Wang Wei. ''So, the best approach is to use absolute force since they only worship strength.''

    So, Wang Wei nned how to deal with the devil cultivators: instill the fear of God into them. He will kill them until they submit and behave. And if they refused to surrender, there won''t be any devil cultivator factions from now on in the Myriad Emperor World.

    ''Although I cannot say for future generations, if they oppose me, I won''t hesitate to wipe them out,'' thought Wang Wei with a ruthless light in his eyes, scaring the sect Elders and disciples doing their business.

    Wang Wei smiled apologetically before teleporting to the sect. Meanwhile, these people began to wonder what unlucky person offended their sect master; they shook their heads since they could only offer their condolences to that person.

    Immortal Ascension World, Dharma Sword Sect:

    Ji Lanfang and his Dao Protector, Silent Sword Immortal, finally arrived home.

    "These people from the Dao Opening Sect are crazy,"mented Ji Lanfang. In the way hope, more than five Insurgents attacked the team. Luckily, Sword One followed them along and protected them.

    "The Dao Opening Sect has be too powerful, thus breaking the bnce of power. So, it''s normal for other people to want to deal with them," uttered Silent Sword, who took the opportunity to get a brief understanding of the Myriad Emperor World while he was there.

    "True. Isn''t something simr happening to our sect?" Ji Lanfang''s rise of suppression in an entire generation was not well-received by many people. And unfortunately, the Dharma Sword is not the Dao Opening Sect. Although they are one of the most powerful sects with five Emperors, but they had no Eternals.

    So, most factions won''t just wait for the Dharma Sword Sect to cultivate not only an Eternal Emperor but an Eternal Supreme. After all, with the power and talent disyed by Ji Lanfang, he has a high chance of having such an achievement.

    Silent Sword did not continue on this topic and said something else: "Sect master, do you want to repeat Wang Tian''s method? It''s an excellent method to gather merit. And maybe even¡­."

    "No need: this is not my destiny," replied Ji Lanfang, who understood the subtle meaning behind these words. He could quickly enter the 12th Sword Realm with his talent, spread it in the Immortal Ascension World, and acquire merit.

    Furthermore, he will prove the Dao even before Wang Tian. So, if he wanted, he could spread the new sword path to the entire lower dimension and garner countless merit. The only trouble with this method would be Wang Tian''s son.

    However, Ji Lanfang did not want to betray his friend; such a vile act would only affect his Sword Dao.

    "As you wish." Silent Sword knew destiny could be fought for. However, he did not insist since the sect master did not want to. Furthermore, the decision might be a wise one. He could foresee that the sect master would be enemies with his friend''s son if he walked the path.

    Honestly, Wang Wei''s talent and power scared Silent Sword.

    ''It may not be worth the trouble,'' he thought.

    "Sect master, what about your arm?"

    "It''s no problem." After cultivating for a few years and adapting, his strength will not decrease because of the missing arm.

    "Are you sure it was a good idea to reject their help?"

    "It was," replied Ji Lanfang. "Although I have only interacted with Wang Wei briefly, I can see he is a man of immense ambitions." He had a keen intuition for these kinds of things as a swordsman.

    "Before we know how his ambitions will affect us, it''s best not to owe him too much karma."

    "Indeed." Silent Sword agreed with this cautious approach; he only worries about the missing arm affecting the Dharma Sword Sect''s grand event of cultivating an Eternal Supreme.

    "Well, I cannot stay long in Mortal Realm," said Silent Sword. "Sect Master, take care of yourself."

    "Thank you for protecting me," saluted Ji Lanfang as he watched Silent Sword ascend to the Immortal Realm. He then decided to enter seclusion, not leaving until the start of the Heaven Will Battle.

    In the Mortal Realm, without any Immortal Sovereign and Dao Ancestor, Ji Lanfang was literally invincible. However, he never used his overwhelming strength to give more benefit to his sect because he knew there were a few methods for Immortals to descend to the Mortal Realm for a short period.

    Ji Lanfang had to learn the hard way to be low-key due to the sheer number of assassination attempts he suffered from Immortal Level powerhouses. Of course, he also became a legend after killing a few Immortal Sovereigns.

    Regardless, he decided to stay indoors to ensure he would be an Emperor, making his sect rise to the pinnacle.

    Myriad Emperor World, Eastern Azure Dragon Continent, Casting Sword Vi:

    Jian Yi spewed another mouthful of blood after Wang Tian cut off a part of the Old Path.

    "Danm it. Wang Tian, how could you be so crazy," he roared in anger. He took more pills to stabilize himself. A few minutester, Casting One appeared in the room.

    "Ancestor, what should we do?"

    Jian Yi knew how much sword-based factions like themselves would suffer after Wang Tian''s actions.

    Casting One sighed, "The prosperity of this new path is the trend of Heaven and Earth."

    Jian Yi''s face became ugly to look at. What was the trend of Heaven and Earth? It meant something destined to happen, and nothing could stop it¨Cjust like the arrival of the new and prosperous era.

    "Even as a trend of Heaven and Earth, there should be something we can do."

    "The best option is to have someone as talented as Wang Tian use their skills to nourish the old path," added Casting One. "However, that would only dy the inevitable."

    Jian Yi sighed with great sadness, "If Shang''er was still able, he might have a chance."

    "Has there been any news about the Dao Heart Solution?"

    "Unfortunately, not a single peep," replied Jian Yi. After Jian Wushuang''s ident, the vi did not give up on him and searched for ways to treat him. They even send people to other World Communities to find a cure.

    The only cure they found was a rare spiritual herb called the Dao Heart Solution that supposedly helped people fix their broken Dao Hearts. Unfortunately, that solution is, at best, a legend since no one has ever heard or seen it, let alone have it in their possession.

    Bang!

    A terrifying Sword Will suddenly emanated from the room, surprising the two. They reacted and found the source, and were shocked when they saw it was from Jian Wushuang.

    "I¡­was¡­wrong," muttered Jian Wushuang with a hoarse voice. "My¡­ swordsmanship¡­went astray."

    His eyes brightened up, bing alive; they were no longer dull and listless.

    "I should have¡­never tried to control infinity¡­whether directly or through Law Resonance." Jian Wushuang coughed severely, but he ignored the situation of his body. Even the other two did not interrupt or help him.

    "I should have incorporated it into the basic swordsmanship. My Sword Will is infinite shes, infinite cuts, infinite parry, infinite stabs, and even infinite striking speed."

    Jian Wushuang''s Sword Will sublimated as he found his own Sword Dao: a pure Sword Dao simr to Wang Tian and Ji Lanfang.

    "Shuang''er, you''re healed!" Jian Yi could not contain his excitement.

    "Not really," replied Jian Wushuang, who knew very well the terrible shape of his body. "The breakthrough in Swordsmanship has awakened me from the stupor state. But my Dao Heart is still broken."

    "This¡­"

    "Don''t worry," added Jian Wushuang, calm to the point of scary. "I have already found a way to healpletely. However, my fate with the Emperor Path is cut off in this generation."

    Jian Wushuang decided to walk a path simr to emotionless swordsmen, dedicated only to the Way of the Sword with no desire to have a Daopanion. In this life, he will live and die for the sword.

    "It''s fine," reassured Jian Yi. "You can seal yourself. You have a high chance of bing an Eternal Emperor with your talent."

    "Do you have any idea on how to deal with the situation?" suddenly asked Casting One.

    "Isn''t it obvious?" said Jian Wushuang. "We have a better path; why struggle holding into something destined to be useless."

    "Things are not that simple."

    "They are," he retorted. "We will lose much of our power, but so will most swords factions. We need to eliminate those who cannot keep up while also focusing on cultivating the new generations with the right mindset for this new sword path."

    Casting One and Jian Yi frowned, pondering the consequences of thetter''s words.

    "This is a disaster but also an opportunity," said Jian Wushuang. "After all, things sometimes need to break before rising and bing stronger; the same principle applies to a sword."

    The two''s eyes lit up before calming down.

    "Old folks like us are too conservative," said Casting One with a big sigh. "You can be in charge of this issue. I only ask you to be more sensitive when dealing with this transition." He then disappeared.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Jian Yi also sighed but did not refute. "Heal your physical problems. Then, I will pass the Vi Master position to you." He also disappeared. Jian Yi could tell his disciple had grown up. It''s a shame he had to experience such a cruel fate to mature to such an extent.

 Chapter 733 Sword Alliance

    Wang Tian teleported to the far northern part of the Central Continent, to a ce known as the Supreme Sword Domain. He headed to the most prosperous ce of this domain: Mighty Sword City.

    Wang Tian secretly went to the City Lord. But to his surprise, two people seemed to be waiting for him. One was a middle-aged man dressed in a red robe, and the other was a young woman with a blue dress full of blood energy.

    "Are you this generation''s sect master of the Demon God Sword Sect?" asked Wang Tian toward the little girl.

    "Xue Xiang has seen Lord Wang Tian," saluted the young girl.

    "Are you waiting for me?"

    "My master told me you woulde here."

    Wang Tian sighed after hearing this. "Alright, lead the way."

    "Your excellency, this way," said the middle-aged man who was the City Lord. Although he controlled thisrge city full of powerhouses and resources, he did not dare have any attitude toward the former sect master of the Dao Opening Sect.

    The City Lord led the two to a secret room full of formation. He activated them without wasting time, and Wang Tian and Xue Xiang disappeared.

    Wang Tian soon found himself in another small word. A towering mountain was in the distance, with numerous cities at the base and the surrounding. He saw innumerable people flying in the sky with their swords. Wang Tian quickly noticed that 95% of the people he saw in this small world had a sword as their primary weapon.

    Additionally, he noticed the Spiritual Qi between Heaven and Eart was violent, making it more challenging to absorb for cultivation.

    ''In the past, I was arrogant and called the people of the Demon God Sword Sect sword users, not swordsmen. But now¡­''

    He secretly shook his head, admonishing his young self. Then, he followed Xu Xiang to the towering mountain''s peak. She guided him inside a hall but did not follow. Meanwhile, Wang Tian saw an older man with white hair and beard, bulging muscles, and mighty sword intent. However, the most striking thing about him was a scar on his left eye.

    "So, you''ve reached this realm as well."

    "Of course, " replied Fan Shun with a calm but heavy tone. "I already had the foundation. So, it''s normal I reach the stage after seeing you demonstrate."

    "Indeed. Your Demon God Sword has been right all along," muttered Wang Tian.

    The Demon God Sword is an old sect despite having only one Great Emperor. Their founder¨CDemon God Sword Emperor¨C existed during the Incense Era and was quite talented. He was the first to preach that swordsmen need a powerful body, then condense their Essence, Spirit, and Qi to reach higher realms.

    Unfortunately, he was talented in body refining but not swordsmanship. Before proving the Dao, he only reached the Sword Law Realm, not even the Sword Domain Realm; this meant he could use the power of his sword through the Domain of the Saint Realm, but not individually like other swordsmen who reached the 11th realm.

    Despite this, he was still a mighty First ss Emperor.

    The Demon God Sword Emperor created a sect, hoping to pass on his ideal to the next generation. Unfortunately, their sect has been ridiculed by pure swordsmanship factions for over four eras.

    Until today.

    "Why are you here?" asked Fan Shun, not even asking Wang Tian to sit down or offer tea.

    "You know why I''m here."N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Fan Shun did not say anything but stared at Wang Tian.

    "I''m here to apologize," added Wang Tian, looking at the scar on thetter''s face. When he was young, he could sometimes be too hotblooded. So, he once met Fan Shun and discussed the Way of the Sword.

    Wang Tian thought Fan Shun was a mediocre swordsman and disdained interacting with thetter; he even called him a sword user¨Cmeaning someone who only uses the sword but does not cultivate the Sword Dao. This was one of the worst insults a swordsman could receive, so Fan Shun criticized Wang Tian''s ignorance and pride.

    Angered, Wang Tian almost killed thetter with one sh, leaving that scar on his face. However, Wang Tian remembered Fan Shun''s words as hey bleeding on the floor:

    "One day, you''ll realize I was right."

    Before leaving, Wang Tian sneered; he felt he would dirty his sword to kill someone like Fan Shun.

    "What did you say? I didn''t hear it correctly," said Fan Shun as he casually cleaned his ears.

    "Is this necessary?"

    "What do you think?" replied Fan Shun. "I knew this day woulde, but I thought it would be wayter in your cultivation path when I''m dead and buried. So, I prepared for my descendants to receive that apology."

    Fan Shun sneered beforeughing; his voice echoed like a dragon roaring.

    "Who knew Heaven favored me and allowed me to see this day."

    "Alright. I sincerely apologize for my actions back then. I was young and ignorant," uttered Wang Tian with a wry smile.

    "Yes, you were," sighed Fan Shun, as a weight lifted from his shoulder. He looked to the sky, "Founder, do you see this? You were right, all alone. It''s a shame your unfilial descendant spent so long before showing the world your vision and broad mind."

    Fan Shun thought of countless Demon God Sword Sect disciples since ancient times, all with the mission of proving the founder was correct. And only with his generation did they seed.

    Unfortunately, he had no chance of proving the Dao. Otherwise, the sect could use this opportunity to rise and prosper in the Myriad Emperor World. They could have even inherited the destiny of the new sword path, ensuring the longevity of their sect for countless generations toe.

    Fan Shun sighed again before focusing on Wang Tian, "Something tells me you did note here only to apologize."

    "You''re correct," nodded Wang Tian. "I came to invite you to be the Vice-Leader of the Sword Alliance?"

    "Sword Alliance?"

    Wang Tian exined the situation to him regarding the creation of the alliance, and Fan Shun''s eyes lit up, but only for a moment before returning to a dull calmness.

    "Our Demon God Sword Sect is not powerful enough to hold the position of Vice Leader." He could foresee the power such an alliance would have and the strength he would wield as a Vice-Leader. As such, he knew many people would not be convinced that such a small and weak Emperor Lineage to hold such a high position.

    "I need to send the message that anyone with the right qualification can have a high position in the alliance¨Cno matter their background," persuaded Wang Tian. "Furthermore, your Demon God Sword Sect has been following the ideologies of the new sword path for generations. You have the foundation for the alliance to quickly get a foothold."

    Fan Shun understood why Wang Tian chose him. His sect has the foundation to rapidly cultivate swordsmen of the new path, thus allowing the alliance to gain power and influence in the Myriad Emperor World.

    Meanwhile, he can use this opportunity for his sect to rise and set foot at the top of the food chain of this world. It''s a win-win situation.

    "It''s going to be dangerous and risky,"mented Fan Shun.

    "Everything in the cultivation world is dangerous and risky," countered Wang Tian. "The question is the risk is worth the reward."

    "Indeed," said Fan Shun. He was not an indecisive individual. On the contrary, once he makes up his mind on something, he will do it with all his strength and ability; this is the reason he can persists that the old sword path was wrong for so many years, ignoring the world''s scorn and disdain.

    "Fine, I ept."

    "Excellent." Wang Tian discussed the establishment of the Sword Alliance with Fan Shun before heading out to recruit a few more people he thought would fit.

    Finally, he found four more people and gave them the position of Sword Hall Master. As such, the Sword Alliance had a preliminary division of power: the Alliance Leader was the top, followed by the Vice Leader and the four Sword Hall Protectors, which Wang Tian named after the four divine beasts: Dragon, Phoenix, White Tiger, and ck Tortoise.

    A monthter, the sect finished constructing the alliance''s headquarters with the help of many Weapon Refiners. Then, Wang Tian also had someone refine a Luck Condensing Artifact for the alliance in the form of a sword before condensing the luck of the New Sword Path.

    On the opening day, visions appeared throughout the Myriad Emperor World as Wang Tian''s voice could be heard in every corner of the world.

    Many swordsmen then realized Wang Tian would not wait before shaking the power or foundation of the old sword path. No, he has already prepared for the future.

    Unfortunately, there was nothing they could do. Many swordsmen joined the Sword Alliance after the opening. Most were young cultivators who were more malleable in their beliefs and philosophies. And the other group simply wanted an opportunity to enlightenment on the blessednd so their Sword Realm could improve.

 Chapter 734 Extreme Vs Ultimate

    Eternal Ascension World, Origin Seal Continent:

    Wu Hong teleported to Sword Empress'' hideout.

    "What is it?"

    "I feel the destiny of the Ultimate Sword Path connected to the Dao Opening Sect''s luck," said Wu Hong.

    "Oh, the kid must have seeded," uttered Sword Empress with brilliant eyes. She thought he would be as stubborn as her.

    "So, it''s rted to your descendant in the lower dimension."

    "Yes, and it''s quite the talented fellow."

    "Oh, for you to acknowledge someone else''s talent, he must be exceptional." She knew her son was very harsh when judging talent¨Cmaybe even too strict. However, her harshness had cultivated plenty of peerless talent for the Dao Opening Sect.

    It''s a shame many of them seemed to have terrible luck.

    "Yes. I cannot wait for him to reach my level and challenge me for the Sword Grand Dao Source Position."

    "You have so much faith in him?"

    "Yes. The kid''s talent is not under him," nodded Sword Empress. "The only thing hecked was luck and destiny. Luckily, his son¨Cwho is an even bigger monster¨Cmade up for the deficiency."

    "His son is even more talented?" Wu Hong was genuinely surprised since she knew how high such an evaluation wasing from Sword Empress.

    "If nothing unexpected happens, he''s the one destined to end the era of these parasites," replied Sword Empress, looking in the distance. "Plus, Brother Qishan believes he''s the one who will show us a path toward detachment."

    "He''s that talented?"

    "Although I have my skepticism, I must admit this kid is talented and has too many destinies intertwined with him. Plus, you know Qiyuan''s vision."

    Wu Hong nodded as she knew Qiyuan was the kind of talent that could take the entire Chaos Universe into ount as he strategized and nned for countless Yuan Epochs in the future. So, his vision is unparalleled.

    "Well, that does not matter now since the kid probably has not even proven the Dao yet," added Wu Hong. Before thetter takes that step, everything else is relevant since his Mortal Fate will forever hinder him from aplishing all his destinies.

    "I came to ask whether you would take the destiny of the Ultimate Sword Path after healing. It''s a good way to heal."

    "No need. I don''t need to fight with my juniors." Although Sword Empress could take the destiny of the upper dimension and Wang Tian that of the lower dimension, she would not take something so beneficial from her descendant.

    "Then, you should pave the way for him," added Wu Hong.

    "Indeed. But I might not need to act." Sword Empress knew how stubborn swordsmen were¨Cespecially the ones from the upper dimension. They''ve learned the existence of the Ultimate Sword Path for eons, but no one has even gathered the destiny of that path. The swordsmen from the Extreme Sword Path would exterminate anyone who tried.

    In the past, Sword Empress killed a few Paragons to show the Extreme Sword Path was better than the Ultimate Path. But now, she prepared to kill anyone who tried to gather the destiny of the Ultimate and protect Wang Tian from the cult-like swordsmen from the Extreme Sword Path.

    "What I worry about is whether one of these parasites would train someone to gather the luck of the Ultimate Sword Path," said Sword Empress.

    "If they do, we will secretly help the rebellion and kill them," said Wu Hong. Since her friend wanted to pave the way for her descendant, she would help.

    "Good, but be careful not to be discovered. Anyway, they cannot achieve sess in a short time even if they try." Gathering the luck of any path or ideology is not a simple thing.

    "You''re underestimating the situation," added Wu Hong. "Time Eater seemed in a hurry, maybe even a little desperate. So, cultivating a ninth Paragon on their side is an excellent method to stabilize the situation.

    "And if it is one who controls the luck of the Ultimate Sword Path, his control over the world will be higher."

    Sword Empress frowned, "We should increase our support for the rebellion. Otherwise, they may notst long."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "It''s a perfect time now that Supreme Unity is busy with the Dark Truth."

    "Do we contact them through Xu Junyao or Emperor Kong?" Sword Empress chose these two because they were the most reliable of their contacts with the rebellion.

    "Xu Junyao has been in a bad position recently because of her apprentice," said Wu Hong after thinking for a moment. "So, let''s use Emperor Kong. Anyway, he''s well-hidden and protected by his Sage''s Golden Body of Merit."

    "Okay, but still be careful. Some of these people might be really crazy enough to ignore the consequence and kill him."

    "I will."

    Sword Empress suddenly sighed, "I cannot believe we have been reduced to such a situation."

    Back at her peak, she could kill any of these parasites with one finger. But now, she has to hide like a rat and rely on a bunch of weak Tier 11 and 10 people to secretly fight her battles.

    "The cultivation world has always been ever-changing, and fate even more mercurial: all things must rise before falling, then repeat the cycle," replied Wu Hong. "So, it''s not surprising we reached such a low, given how high we once stood."

    "I''m d you''re taking the situation better than me."

    Wu Hong smiled but did not answer. Although her memories of the Ultimate Taboo were foggy and unclear, she knew she underwent a sublimation of the state of the mind because of an experience. At her level, such a change was rare and extremely valuable. As such, she could adapt to her situation rather swiftly.

    Furthermore, she retained more strength than Sword Empress and did not suffer the humiliation of being hunted down.

    "Alright, I''ll get to it."

    "Wait," said Sword Empress. "Are you sure we should not deal with these outside forces?" She was worried that other Chaos Worlds would take the opportunity while the Eternal Ascension World was weak to invade and acquire more resources or benefits.

    "Don''t worry. Nothing will happen as long as Maitrey and Supreme Unity are here." Wu Hong has already analyzed that these two tycoons wanted stability throughout the Eternal Ascension, hence the reason they supported the actions of the Eight Parasites.

    Although Maitreya appeared to no longer care for stability recently, Supreme Unity remained the same. So, he will never allow outside forces to interfere and cause chaos.

    "What about the Dark Truth? Should we be worried?"

    "What''s the point?" she replied with a wry smile. "Even those two are powerless."

    Indeed. The Dark Truth is something even Grand Dao cannot deal with. So, even if these two reached Half Step Detachment, they would also be powerless.

    "I forgot that this world is soplicated that it''s sometimes frustrating,"mented Sword Empress. After reaching the end of the Grand Dao Source, many Paragons would feel they were now capable of discovering all the truths and secrets of the Chaos Universe.

    And that idea would send them on a journey of realizing how small and insignificant they actually arepared to the vast Chaos Universe. The worst part about this journey is that the path forward is cut, so they have no way to truly unravel the universe''s secrets.

    Paragons would then realize the world was a cage and were simply prisoners with more rights than the others.

    Wu Hong also sighed, "We are alive, which means we have hope." She then disappeared.

    ¡­

    Wang Wei almost ran away from the Sword Alliance. His father wanted him to help with the early establishment of the alliance. Unfortunately, he barely managed his sect, let alone help others with their problems.

    He rushed home to see his lovely wife. For some reason, he missed her terribly despite not seeing her only for a few hours. Wang Wei then spent the next few days in the bliss of Yin-Yang Harmony.

    He wanted to enter seclusion but suddenly sensed Li Jun''s return, so he went to see him.

    "How did it go?"

    "Although there were some twists and turns, the War Talisman is finally in my possession," replied Li Jun.

    "Twists and turns?" Wang Wei thought it would be rtively easy to get the talisman.

    "The Inheritance Spirit felt the War Dao was only a part of my ughter Dao, so the talisman would be wasted on me. So, he didn''t want to give it to me." Li Jun had to convince the spirit, and thetter even made the trial ten times more challenging.

    "Well, as long as you seed," nodded Wang Wei before handing him the ughter Heart. Li Jun''s eyes lit up after knowing the use of this thing.

    ''With the War Talisman, the ughter Heart, and my crazy n, I might reach 6-leaf Strength.'' And once he refined the ughter Weapon, his strength would further reach a higher level.

    He was excited as he slowly ced the heart away.

    "Oh, I met Di Tian."

    "You what?"

    "Yes. I think he was also searching for the War Talisman."

    "Are you alright? You seem fine."

    "I think it was only a clone. However, he injured me with one attack," said Li Jun, shaking his head. "I took the opportunity to activate my life-saving Talisman and ran away."

    "That''s smart," nodded Wang Wei. He spent the next few hours talking to Li Jun, preparing for the final battle. Then, he tasked his Fate Shadow Guard to check on Di Tian''s movement; he knew his actions were pointless.

    After all, it''s very easy for people of their levels to hide their tracts. Afterward, he left a clone to spend time with his wife while he entered seclusion.

 Chapter 735 Seclusion

    Wang Wei''s seclusion was not inside his Fate Trenscensing Mountain or the sect master''s Tianwei Peak. He entered a small World called Dao Tree Secret Realm.

    As soon as he entered, he saw a gigantic forest with countless trees shining with Dao Lights, Rhymes, and even Dao Sounds. The size of this small world was on par with the best Great Thousand World, but there were only these trees.

    Wang Wei looked at this forest and could not help sighing.

    Every time the sect''s Quasi-Emperor, Supreme, Saint, and Void Shattering Realm reached the end of their lifespan or were about to die for some unknown reasons, they had two options:

    First, seal themselves in Blood Stone and wake up to serve the sect during a catastrophe. Secondly, use a secret technique to remove their Law Altar and Dao Tree and leave it in this secret realm to serve as the sect''s foundation.

    So, generation after generation, this secret realm slowly developed before reaching this stage; it has be a manifestation of the Dao Opening Sect''s foundation.

    Secret realms like this are the difference between ancient and new sects like the Emperor Enlightening Academy. Although they have the second number of Great Emperors, their existence is not nearly as long to have such a secret realm.

    Wang Wei waved his hand to manifest a cushion floating in the air. He sat down, and a Time Formation appeared around him. He deployed his 365 [Future Buddha Self] and trillion Spirit Particles before closing his eyes to cultivate.

    Immediately, the trees in the secret realm began to sway back and forth as their Dao Rhymes activated. Wang Wei then found his mind extremely clear; the Laws of Heaven and Earth became easier to understand.

    Additionally, the Lawprehension of the trees'' owners allowed him to learn byparison.

    However, Wang Wei did not stop there. Once in a while, a book will manifest before him, and he willprehend them. His Fate Shadow Guard has already infiltrated most of the Emperor Lineages of the world, allowing them to ess their Emperor Scripture.

    Although these scriptures did not contain the Dao Rhyme of the Originals, he did not mind since his monstrousprehension allowed him to still understand them. Of course, he did not cultivate all of them.

    Instead, he learned of the Dao contained in these scriptures and gathered their essence to strengthen his foundation. And once he found a Dao that was interesting or rted to his Fate Dao, he wouldprehend and integrate them into his Transcending Fate Sutra.

    Finally, Wang Wei began his journey ofprehending the [Fate of Myriad Dao.] He had this idea long ago to use his Fate Dao to control all other Dao, thus achieving the same effect as Greater Chaos Dao.

    Time became irrelevant to Wang Wei as he continued his journey of the Dao. His Dao Fruit grew with the growth of his cultivation realm. Simultaneously, his Dharma Body also developed.

    Wang Wei did not know how tall it was, but it was enormous. From ancient to modern times, few people couldpare to him in the size of their Dharma Body.

    After an unknown amount of time, Wang Wei felt he had reached the peak of the Supreme Realm. However, he did not immediately breakthrough. Instead, he used a secret technique to call a few Dao Tribtions to temper his Dao Fruits further. Once he felt he had reached the peak, he proceeded to the next step. His onlyint was that his Dao Tree was still Silver¨Ceven though he knew this was inevitable.

    During Gu Xuan''s trial, he learned about the Emperor Dao World''s cultivation system and had an idea of how to make his Supreme Realm unique. Now, he finally reached the stage to aplish his n.

    In the eighth realm of that cultivation system, the cultivators condense an Incarnation of Self from their Fruits of Laws before fusing with it in the next realm. The Fruit of Law is simr to the Dao Fruit of the Origin System, so he wanted to copy their methods.

    Wang Wei''s Primordial Spirit separated a few Spirit Particles to fuse with the different Dao Fruits in the Dao Tree. Using the cultivation method of the Emperor Dao World''s system, he refined his Primordial Spirit into his Incarnation of Self.

    Dang!

    A weird wave spread from the Dao Tree throughout Wang Wei''s Sea of Consciousness. Because of that wave, he felt his Primordial Spirit was purified by a small amount; he knew if it were not for the abnormal level of his soul, the purification process would be a baptism that drastically increased his strength and power.

    ''I should add this Incarnation of Self Method into the new Origin System when I update it,'' thought Wang Wei before focusing on the actual changes in his body.

    The purpose of the Incarnation of Self is to allow cultivators to have a sublime level of control of the Laws of Heaven and Earth. And his method also worked the same for him.

    Wang Wei suddenly gathered the power of his other Incarnations to properly feel the changes in his body.

    ''I''ve reached Half-Step into the Emperor Control.''

    He initially divided his Force Control Skill into five levels: Full Control, Master Control, Grandmaster Control, Pinnacle Control, and Heavenly Dao Control. However, as he cultivated this technique, he realized Pinnacle Control was too broad, so he further divided the level after Grandmaster Control into more stages:

    Mortal Pinnacle, Immortal Control, Dao Control, Emperor Control, and Heavenly Dao Control. Previously, he had only reached Dao Control, but now he had stepped into Emperor Control.

    ''The only reason I cannot reach that level is myck of strength or cultivation realm,'' thought Wang Wei. ''However, I should reachplete Emperor Control once I achieve the 10 Extremeity Foundation and acquire Great Emperor-level strength.''

    During the Clean-up, he had taken a nce at an even higher level: Heavenly Dao Control, allowing him to establish a foundation for the future. But now, he no longer had to take time to reach Emperor Control once he proved the Dao¨Che could directly focus on achieving Heavenly Dao Control.

    Wang Wei exhaled deeply as he muttered, "This is the result ofbining different civilizations; cultivators should take more advantage of different cultivation systems."

    He understood only some were talented enough tobine two different cultivation systems into something better. However, cultivators would greatly benefit by simply opening their minds and learning from other systems. They should exchange andmunicate more.

    ''The Myriad Emperor World made the wrong decision by shutting themselves off from the Endless Void; this act greatly regressed their civilization and prevented any further development.''

    Wang Wei pondered these things briefly before focusing on his cultivation. He checked his Duyi Realm; as expected, it further evolved after making his Supreme Realm unique. Although it had changed after his Dharma Body broke the limit of 1.269 trillion meters, he felt it was not the same.

    ''A more mighty Duyi Realm equals a stronger Dao Will. So, that''s good news for me.''

    Wang Wei then focused on breaking through into the Quasi-Emperor Realm. Cultivators fused their bodies with the Dharma Body in this stage, achieving a pseudo-Dao Body or Emperor Body.

    The size of the Dharma Body is usually the actual body of any Quasi-Emperor. However, because of psychology, and the environment, 99% will shrink their bodies to regr human sizes and only use their real body during high-intensity battles.

    ''However, I am different.''

    Wang Wei chose the reverse way: he shrunk his Dharma to be the same size as his body before fusing.

    ''The result of this method should be a more condensed and powerful Dao Body. However, this thing is more tricky than I anticipated.''N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The Dharma Body is the physical manifestation of a cultivator''s Dao; it''s both real and unreal. So, condensing requires very subtle maniption of thew, which is something he excelled at. However, it also needed more time than he anticipated.

    "I will temper my body as I wait."

    Wang Wei then focused on condensing more ck holes inside his body as he waited for the Dharma Body to shrink to the size he wanted. Previously, he only condensed only 10,000 ck holes. But now, he focused onpleting the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture.]

    As he condensed more ck holes, Wang Wei watched as his realm in the True Power Dao Realm rapidly increased. Then, when he condensed 250,000 ck holes, he finally reached the fourthyer: Infant Fiendgod Stage.

    Wang Wei stood in a deste secret realm and clenched his hand before punching the air.

    "Is this the power of 1 Fiendgod Force? I can fight 1-Root Dao Ancestor with my body alone."

    1 Fiendgod Force equaled the power to destroy 1% of a Heaven Will World.

    "With 100 Fiendgod Force, I will be able to destroy a Heaven Will World with one punch," muttered Wang Wei. "This power level is beyond even an Eternal Emperor.

    "Is this power of a Fiendgod that was just born?"

    Wang Wei could not help but shake his head as he realized how unfair Heaven and Earth were. ording to this True Power Dao Realm, Infant Fiendgods were born with the strength of Dao Ancestor. And as they grow and develop, they will reach strength beyond 20% of the Grand Dao Source.

    He then focused on himself.

    "It took 250,000 ck holes to reach the fourth level. By the time I condense all millions of them, I won''t travel far in the fourthyer," he muttered, realizing how difficult it is to walk the True Power Dao.

 Chapter 736 Quasi-Emperor Realm

    Wang Wei continued his seclusion. He waited for his Dharma Body to condense to his desired size while creating more ck holes in his Acupoints. Simultaneously, he also continues to deepen his understanding of the Dao through Law Comprehension and Emperor Scriptures.

    To his slight surprise, he finished his Acupoints before the Dharma Body finished shrinking.

    Wang Wei stood half-naked in his cultivation realm. Countless small lights appeared all over his body: 1.269 million to be exact. He clenched his hands as he sensed the overwhelming power coursing through his body.

    "Only 9 Fiendgod Force," he muttered with a wry smile: the True Power Dao cultivation was not easy.

    "I reckon there won''t be much of an increase after I fuse with the incarnations,"mented Wang Wei about his situation. ording to his calction, the other incarnations should reach a simr level as him in the their body cultivation.

    However, the final oue won''t be a simple addition of their Fiendgod Force after fusing. So, the final result will not be as high as Wang Wei would love.

    "I already knew the True Power Dao was not easy." He shook his head, focusing on more important things.

    Wang Wei now had the strength ofte stage 1-Root Dao Ancestor only with his fleshly body. He calcted that he could reach the peak after a few more Fiendgod Forces.

    9 Fiendgod Force meant his attack could destroy 9% of the Myriad Emperor World without Heavenly Dao reinforcing the world or using World Source to rapidly heal the damage. Of course, he also could not destroy the world with ten consecutive punches.

    ''I wonder how many Fiendgod Force will be equal to an Eternal Emperor,'' wondered Wang Wei. The Infant Fiendgod Layer was not linear. For example, 1 Fiendgod Force equals the power of a 1-Root Dao Ancestor.

    But ording to Wang Wei''s calctions, an Eternal Emperor was probably around 40 to 50 Fiendgod Force¨Cdespite the fact they were a thousand times, if not more, powerful than a Dao Ancestor.

    "Let''s not focus on things that are too far from us," muttered Wang Wei. "I should focus on how terrible the Tribtion for thisyer will be.''

    The thirdyer test was terrifying and almost broke him despite his immense Willpower. As such, he expects the subsequent tribtions to be as harsh¨Cif not worse.

    Wang Wei frowned as he thought of his future. ''I will ask Wu Hong for her experience to learn from.'' He learned many valuable and subtle ways to temper his body from the Deste Emperor. However, thetter did not talk much about the tribtions, most likely, hoping Wang Wei would experience them himself and use them as an opportunity to gather more experience.

    ''Luckily, I should be able to hold on for the tribtion until I be an Emperor.''

    Wang Wei put his clothes back on before teleporting to another secret realm. He saw a vastnd with a few spiritual herbs nted. However, many of these herbs had colorful fog emanating from them. Furthermore, the disciples caring for these spiritual herbs had powerful Protective Talismans around them.

    Wang Wei dared not even check some of these spiritual herbs with Divine Sense and could only nce at them.

    ''Liling did an excellent job with these poisons¨Cespecially the Dragon Binding Grass,'' thought Wang Wei, focusing on a blue-colored grass spiritual herb with dragon designs on the leaves.

    ''There is no point in using them now for body tempering. After proving the Dao, I can nourish them with the power of the Grand Dao Source to turn them into Emperor Tier spiritual herb.''

    This method will make these poisons more effective for his True Power Dao cultivation.

    Wang Wei only wanted to check on these things on a whim. So, once he finished, he returned to his cultivation.

    After condensing all a million ck holes, he technically finished cultivating the mortalyer of the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture]. As for the Immortal Layer that made it an Insurgent Technique, Wang Wei could not cultivate it because of the risks.

    Without having the [Immortal Essence] that Immortal Venerables, Dao Ancestors, and Great Emperors had, he had a high chance of dying or being crippled if he cultivated thatyer.

    However, Wang Wei researched thatyer and realized it could provide some help in the future. The Immortal Layer had two parts: Soul Modification and Primordial God Veins.

    ording to this scripture, any person who seeds in cultivating it can have the power of a 6-star Primordial God Primarch. Unfortunately, even a talented person like Deste One only cultivated to the level of 5-Star Primarch and had the strength of Pseudo Eternal.

    Wang Wei estimated there are not enough resources in the lower dimension to cultivate the scripture to the highest level. Furthermore, there is a chance the highestyer of the scripture is theoretical. Ancient Deste might have onlypleted this scripture after he ascended.

    Wang Wei was not sure. Despite his monstrousprehension, there are certain things he cannot truly understand until he reaches a certain realm. So, he can only theorize.

    Wang Wei continued tempering his body while waiting for the Dharma Body to shrink. He used the Divine Thunder sealed inside his body; it''s one of the few things still working for him. Furthermore, he did not stop working on his Acupoints.

    Although he no longer had to condense ck holes, he could nourish them and expand their size as a way to cultivate his fleshly body.

    The only downside to these tempering methods was the slow speed of cultivation. His current cultivation speed was a nightmarepared to the past when he felt his strength drastically increasing every second and minute.

    "The situation should improve after the final battle since I will have more options for Immortal Tier opportunities and resources," muttered Wang Wei before focusing on bing a Quasi-Emperor.

    After what felt like an eternity, the Dharma Body final shrink, and Wang Wei fused with it. Thousands of grey lights emanated from his body during the process, followed by mysterious runes. His body also exuded Dao Rhymes and Heavenly Sounds, meaning someone could be enlightened just by standing near him.

    And since his Dharma contained a River of Fate from his Heavenly Physique, a vision of the Fate River also manifested behind him. Subsequently, Wang Wei felt his connection or affinity to the main branch of the River of Fate drastically increase.

    ''Is this a good or bad thing?'' he pondered. However, he could note up with an answer. So far, it seemed it was to his advantage. But he was always wary of the River of Fate after his Mortal Dust.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Is this the Pseudo Dao Body?" muttered Wang Wei, concentrating on the changes in his body. After an Emperor stays too long in an environment, the ce will be contaminated with Dao Rhymes, turning it into a blessednd for cultivation.

    Now, Wang Wei could see his body also exuded signs of having these characteristics. His body seemed to be in harmony with the Dao as his every gesture contained the profound truth of Heaven and Earth.

    He once theorized about the changes cultivators would undergo during the cultivation journey. In the early stages, from Body Refining to Primordial Spirit Realm, cultivators turned themselves from flesh and blood creatures to Energy Lifeforms.

    Before the Primordial Spirit Realm, cultivators could be considered half-flesh and half-energy creatures. However, after condensing their Primordial Spirit, they can abandon their body and live as "spirits'' orplete energy creatures.

    From the Void Shattering Realm to the Great Emperor Realm, cultivators transformed from Energy Lifeforms to Conceptual Lifeforms. They existed in a higher dimension where they could not only control different concepts and ideas, but they were the embodiment of these concepts.

    "A better name would be Dao Body Embryo," hemented. As long the embryo is baptized by the Grand Dao Source, it will turn into a true Dao or Emperor Body.

    Wang Wei continued checking the changes in his body. His lifespan should have drastically increased after this breakthrough. Unfortunately, he used the resources from the Demon Supremacy World to achieve the lifespan limit of a mortal: one Yuan Epoch, or 1.269 trillion years.

    Then, he went to the Battle Pagoda to check his strength. He fought with the interaction of Di Tian he created from his defeat in the Heavenly Abode World. Wang Wei was easily the victor since that version did not finish his Nine Extremity Foundation.

    Then, he created another one based on the information he gathered from the Oracle Mirror.

    ''Barely 2-Root even with my fleshly body; it''s a simr result as the other incarnations,'' he analyzed after exiting the Pagoda. Logically speaking, he should reach 5-Root as long as he fused with the 8 incarnations that also have 2-Root strength.

    Unfortunately, the difference between each root is vast. Furthermore, there is a limit of 4-Root for people who use the unorthodox Nine Extremity Foundation.

    "Luckily, I have the Fate Pce and Fate Gu for baptism, so I don''t have to worry about an ipletion."

    He exhaled deeply. After countless years and numerous tribtions, he finally reached this stage.

    "Next is the final fusion," he muttered before leaving.

 Chapter 737 Completed Nine Extremity

    Wang Wei stood in another secret realm with a Trans-nar Transmission Array. The array lit up as he calmly waited. A few secondster, someone who looked exactly like him walked, with the only difference being the ck hair and eyes.

    "So, you''re the first," said Wang Wei.

    "It seems so," replied the Free Will Incarnations. "Let''s not waste time and immediately fuse."

    "We have to wait for Fate to arrive."

    A few minutester, another Wang Wei walked out of the formation, and it was the Fate Incarnation. Although technically a mortal with no cultivation, he could easily kill an Immortal Venerable with his mighty soul power and deep understanding of thew of Heaven and Earth.

    "Is everything ready?" he asked.

    "Yes."

    "Then, let''s begin."

    The three sat cross-legged in the air with their eyes clothes. Nine Pces manifested above his head, releasing a grey light that entered Wang Wei and the Free Will Incarnation''s body.

    The Fate Incarnation waved his hand, and the Fate Gu flew into a pool in one of the pces. Finally, Wang Wei began the fusion. The first thing he experienced in the process was the memory of the incarnation.

    He watched how thetter cultivated from the Body Tempering Realm until the Free Will Incarnation became a Quasi-Emperor. Wang Wei took this opportunity to experience every realm of the Original System a second time, starting from scratch; this benefited him greatly¨Cincluding a deeper understanding of the Dao.

    He created the Free Will Incarnation from Zhen Chao''s body, so thetter did not have to start from a mortal like the other incarnations. Nevertheless, Wang Wei''s Dao Heart was still baptized through the incarnation''s mission.

    Another benefit of this fusion was the increase in his fleshly body. Wang Wei worried the different Chaos Materials fused by the various incarnations would cause problems during the fusion.

    But he was wrong. The materials turned into power or energy to elevate the fleshly body to a higher level. So, they technically disappear while cultivating the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture.] So, the final fusion was one of flesh and flesh.

    Even the ck holes of the incarnation became nourishment for the ck holes of Wang Wei''s main body.

    ''Is this the power of [Existence]? The incarnations are clones, yet they are also another extension of me,'' thought Wang Wei as he analyzed the changes in his body.

    He saw his Dao Tree had some golden colors scattered in the silver parts. He knew this was the benefit of using the Nine Fate Pces as a catalyst for the fusion.

    "I feel my Fateless Abilities are nowplete after fusing with this Incarnation," muttered Wang Wei.

    Then, he continued.

    The next incarnation to arrive was Yin-Yang. Wang Wei once again experienced cultivating the Origin System from scratch. And this time, he experienced it twice since the incarnation was once two people.

    He experienced a life of goodness, joy, and light from the Yin Incarnation. Of course, the life of a woman. From the Yang Incarnation, Wang Wei experienced a life of evil, ughter, sadness, and darkness.

    Based on his spiritual hints, the two incarnations each experienced Mortal Dust, ensuring a stable and potent Dao Heart. Their Mortal Dust had some unique aspects as they each turned into the Sun and Moon for a while.

    The power of Yin-Yang emanated from Wang Wei''s body as he finished his fusion. His body, soul, Origin Essence, Law, Duyi Realm, Battle experience, and Dao Heart once again sublimated.

    He felt the power coursing through his veins and nodded in satisfaction. The only thing he was not happy about was the Duyi Realm. With the memories from Earth, these incarnations tried to push the boundary of the cultivation system.

    Unfortunately, they could not seed because they were an extension of Wang Wei''s main body. They could use the Duyi Realm but only the one from the main body. The worse part is they only discover the reason behind their failures once they regain their memories.

    The next incarnation was Luck. While fusing with this one, Wang Wei''s face changed, showing a range of negative emotions: sadness, despair, grief, guilt, pain, loss, and anger. He looked like a schizophrenic patient, experiencing countless personalities simultaneously.

    Then, tears dropped from his eyes as he opened them. He exhaled deeply, "I finally understand his pain."

    He experienced the Luck Incarnation''s emotion as he watched Wu Hong die; he felt the despair and helplessness of thetter, the guilt for his own weakness andck of ability.

    ''I will never let something like that happen.''

    He would die before watching something happen to her. Although Wu Hong told him his action would be selfish since he would leave her alone in the world, he did not care; he would be selfish if such a situation presented itself.

    He exhaled deeply, managing his emotions.

    The next fusion was with the Karma Incarnation. Wang Wei watched as thetter tried to be detached or transcend the shackles of karma.

    After many unsessful attempts, the Karma Incarnation chose to create a River of Karma and fuse with the Karma of all living things, thus bing the source of Karma. With this method, he was no longer bound by any karmic debts or restraints.

    "I have a feeling this experience will be extremely beneficial to meter on," he muttered before checking the changes.

    This incarnation fused with the River of Karma he created, so Wang Wei''s Unbound Karma Physique further sublimated after the fusion. He now had the karmic resistance of a Great Emperor, meaning he could ughter hundreds of Heaven Will World and not be affected by Karmic Sins.

    ''Excellent. After the Great Dao Source Baptism, this physique should further evolve,'' pondered Wang Wei before continuing with the next incarnation: Life and Death or Samsara.

    "Did you eliminate all the traces?" Wang Wei asked.

    "Yes. Old Man Nether won''t find anything even if he turned Heaven and Earth upside down," replied the Samsara Incarnation.

    "Excellent," replied Wang Wei before proceeding with the fusion. Things proceeded smoothly as he drastically improved in all aspects. As he opened his eyes, his vision changed as he saw a red room with countless cloud-shape blobs.

    He looked at one of the blobs and could tell this soul would be reincarnation approximately six generations from now in the Myriad Emperor World. However, Wang Wei suddenly frowned as he looked at another soul.

    ''Grandfather will be reincarnated into another worldmunity?'' Although he was still resentful toward the man, he knew what he meant for his grandmother. So, he waved his hand to change his reincarnation time to be the same as his grandma''s. Finally, he linked their soul to have a Love Fate Line before blessing them with ample Luck.

    ''I wish you all the blessing and love in your next journey.''

    He closed his eyes as he continued his cultivation. The next incarnation was Destiny.

    The Mortal Dust of this incarnation was interesting. He became a tyrant that controlled the destiny of everyone in the world. He released knowledge of his existence, desiring people to revolt against their fate and try to defeat him. Many tried, but unfortunately, no one seeded.

    The most significant benefit of this fusion is his Dao Heart tempering; he was very satisfied with the result. Additionally, he fused thetter''s Book of Destiny into his Proving Dao Artifact, sublimating it into an ultimate Emperor Artefact Embryo.

    Thest incarnation was Order- Disorder. Through this fusion, Wang Wei experienced what it was like to be Heavenly Dao through thetter''s mission.

    When the Order Clone first reced Heavenly Dao in a Lower Thousand World, thetter felt his mind became cold, indifferent, and calcting; he tried to resist that change but realized he needed to retain a certain level of apathetic mindset to control the entirews of a world.

    And as he became the Heavenly Dao of a Middle and Greater Thousand World, the amount of information he needed to process every second was astronomical, so he needed to stay in a state of indifference for a longer period of time.

    Through this incarnation, Wang Wei further peeped into the workings of Heavenly Dao, thus increasing his understanding of the Heavenly Dao Control of his [Force Control Skill].

    Lastly, he learned more ways to ess and control his Willpower.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Thest step," muttered Wang Wei as the Nine Fate Pces fused with his main body. His aura suddenly increased as he underwent a baptism: a potent power of fate nourished his body and boosted his strength to another level.

    "I feelplete,"mented Wang Wei as he felt the peak 5-Root strength he possessed.

    "Nine Extremity is wonderful; it''s a shame I cannot leave any records for the sect," muttered Wang Wei. The Nine Extremity Foundation is one of the core secrets of Heaven and Earth, so it contains certain karmic power which prevents people from leaving any records of its existence.

    Furthermore, even people who know about it will have their memories be blurry and even doubt the existence of the Nine Extremity Foundation. The only exception to this rule is Emperor, but even they cannot leave written records of the Nine Extremity.

    For example, after Wang Wei leaves, his Ancestors'' memories of the Nine Extremity will also be unclear, and many will directly forget it. However, as long as he, Di Tian, Wrath, and Chu Luo are present in the lower dimension, knowledge of the Nine Extremity will not be affected.

    So, if Jin Mengyao does not take the opportunity to use his current knowledge about Nine Extremity, it will disappear from his mind after Wang Wei leaves.

    Wang Wei looked at his Fate Incarnation, "Are you ready?"

    "Of course."

    "Let''s go." He took the orb containing the science and technology world and entered.

 Chapter 738 Fierce General

    After feeling something wrong with the Clean-Up, Di Tian left with his Shadow, returning to the Myriad Emperor World. His father immediately came to see him after his return.

    "The Clean-up is already finished?" asked the Di n Patriarch.

    "Something went wrong, so I left alone."

    "What happened?" he asked with a frown.

    "It doesn''t matter," replied Di Tian. "Does the n have any sealed Heaven Chosen who practice Overlord or Tyrant Dao?"

    The patriarch pondered for a moment, "There should be. Why?"

    "I need one to be my general."

    "Do you even need a general?" He knew his son''s strength, so he felt thetter was guaranteed to win this generation''s battle; this is one of the reasons Di Cong did not mind his son was the reincarnation of some powerhouses.

    "I thought I did not, but Wang Wei''s strength caught up with me."

    Di Cong immediately frowned and hurriedly asked, "How sure are you to win?"

    "I don''t know." Di Tian would be sure if it were before since he could break the limit of Nine Extremity. However, he knew Wang We was the kind of person who could create miracles.

    Di Cong immediately became nervous since he''s never heard any uncertainty from his son before.

    "There is no need to worry," added Di Tian. He was not as worried about the final battle because of his Emperor Soul. He now broke the limit of his soul and can continue to reincarnate. The only reason he wanted to prove the Dao in this generation no matter is he knew Qing''er Imprint might not survive past this generation.

    Di Cong sighed to calm down, "Follow me."

    He took his son to a secret realm where numerous coffins with profound seals around them. Di Cong held a talisman while reviewing information about these sealed Heaven Chosen.

    Soon, he found the person he wanted. Di Cong then used a secret technique to unlock the coffin. Then, a fierce and brutal aura emanated from the coffin.

    "I''m awake?" said a beautiful and melodious voice. "Finally, this suffering has ended."

    A woman dressed in in ck clothes walked out of the coffin. Her body exuded a terrifying Yang Energy, showing her mighty fleshly body. She opened her mouth to swallow a vast quantity of Spirit Qi.

    She turned around to look at Di Cong and Di Tian. "I specifically asked the n to wake me during a generation full of Eternal Destiny. Is it this generation?"

    "Yes, but this is not why you''re woken up," said Di Cong.

    "What do you mean?"

    "You need to be the general of this generation''s Heaven Chosen?"

    "What did you say?" said Di Jiaying, releasing a terrible killing aura; it was so intense the surrounding tremble, and Di Cong had to take a few steps backward.

    Di Tian waved his hand to disperse the pressure. "Do you have a problem with what he said?"

    "Of course I do."

    "How about now?" He released a terrifying pressure that made Di Jiaying unable to breathe or move.

    "Not bad,"mented Di Tian before increasing the pressure; he wanted to force her to heal. However, Di Jiaying refused to bow down. Who was she? A peerless genius born at the wrong time.

    She was born in the Middle Emperor Era, thirty years after Emperor Three Leaf from the Loose Cultivator Alliance proved the Dao. Tainted by the karma of the previous generation, her Emperor Path was cut before it started. However, she refused to ept things so easily.

    After cultivating until the Quasi-Emperor Realm, Di Jiaying contacted everyone who survived the Heaven Will Battle and battled them out. She suppressed them one by one, shocking the world.

    However, this was not the end.

    Di Jiaying showed her arrogance as she challenged Emperor Three Leaf. She imed to the world that if she had been born earlier, thetter would never prove the Dao. So, she challenged him to fight her in the same realm.

    She used the Di n''s power to spread rumors throughout the Myriad Emperor World. Finally, Emperor Three Leaf could no longer ignore this matter and decided to prove her wrong. He sealed himself to the strength he had before acquiring the Heaven Will and fought with her.

    Then, the world was schooled. Di Jiaying dominated that battle and won, proving to the world she would have been the Emperor if not for her poor luck.

    Meanwhile, Emperor Three Leaf became theughingstock of the World. A mighty First ss Emperor was no match for a little girl. What''s more, he only won because of his luck.

    Angered, Three Leaf wanted to eradicate Di Jiaying to wash away this shame. Unfortunately, the Di n''s Insurgents prepared and took Di Jiaying away. However, Three Leaf did not give up and mobilized the power of the Loose Cultivator Alliance to fight the Di n.

    The result was his exile into the upper dimension. Although the Di n did not have an Eternal Emperor, their founder was a man of great merit. In the Ancient Emperor Era, the Western Continent was deste, even worse than the current Northern Continent.

    It was full of baleful auras, chaotic spatial energy, and low Spiritual Qi.

    Then, the patriarch of the Di n arrived and cultivated the Earth Dao and minor in Array Dao. He reconnected the veins underneath the Western Continent to revitalize it while also using formation to slowly remove the baleful aura and smooth the chaotic spaces.

    The Di n founder did not fix the Western Continent in one generation. Generations after generations of the Di n helped the process¨Cincluding the other four Emperors. The Di n received great merit for their actions, and their founder even refined a unique Emperor Artifact full of merit and connected to the entire Western Continent.

    With this foundation, the Di n swiftly dealt with Emperor Three Leaf and saved Di Jiaying''s life.

    Thinking about everything she experienced, Di Jiaying would never kneel to anyone.

    "Great Willpower," said Di Tian coldly. "Unfortunately, it''s useless before absolute power."

    Crack!

    He increased his aura, forcing Di Jiaying onto her knees. He ignored her uglyplexion or all the blood from her body.

    "You serve as my general, and I will find Karma Washing Water for you topete in the next generation."

    Di Jiaying gritted her teeth but did not say anything.

    "You can serve me willingly, or I can enve you," added Di Tian. "Believe me when I say you won''t even be able to kill yourself in front of me."

    Di Jiaying''s eyes became red. Then, a few secondster, she suddenly became incredibly calm andposed.

    "Fine, I agree."

    "Interesting," muttered Di Tian before pointing his hand to her forehead and putting a seal inside her soul. "You betray me, you die."

    "The strong decide the fate of the weak; that''s how the world should be," she said nonchntly.

    "As long as you understand," said Di Tian, who knew Di Jiaying was the kind of person who could bind her time before taking revenge. Unfortunately, the difference between them was something she could not even fathom.

    "Now, follow me."

    Di Tian led Di Jiaying to meet with Gao Buqin and Gluttony. He spent the next few days preparing detailed training programs for these three, including using formation and tactics from the Qin Dynasty. He mobilized numerous resources from the Di n and his private reserves to train them.

    Then, he entered seclusion.

    Not long after he entered, he received a talisman that disturbed him.

    "Wang Wei wants to see me?" he muttered with a frown. Di Tian condensed a clone and sent it. After knowing the reason for the visit, he condensed another clone with 95% of his power and sent it after the people Wang Wei wanted to kill.

    In the meantime, he reviewed thetter''s idea, nning for the future. Di Tian then contacted his Sleepers.

    "Did you find the ce of the War Talisman?"

    "We discovered five locations where it could be."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Di Tian''s eyes squinted with a cunning light, "Good enough. Have our people stay in these ces and notify me if they see Li Jun."

    "As you wish."

    Di Tian frowned as he sensed thetter''s hesitation, "What is it?"

    "Master, are you sure Li Jun ising for the talisman?"

    "He wanted it ever since he lost to Fang Lijuan. With Wang Wei''s destiny that can nourish others, it''s normal for him to find it," said Di Tian before dismissing the Sleepers. However, he was in a bad mood because of the quality of the new Sleepers; they were ipetent in his eyes.

    He closed his eyes to wait.

    "The assassination failed?" he muttered with a frown. "Those people from the upper dimension are not simple."

    He shook his head before focusing on his cultivation; this time, he would enter deep seclusion, even using a Time Chaos Treasure to ensure he reached his goal. No matter what happened outside would have to wait for his exit.

    "Let''s see what kind of power this Limit Breaker will bring me."

 Chapter 739 Mortal Emperor

    Di Tian continued his cultivation, deepening hisprehension of the Dao. Floating in front was a small golden tree that released a tremendous amount of Dao Rhymes. If anyone could see this tree, they would be surprised as it was the legendary Bodhi Tree¨Ca treasure even Eternal Supremes would fight to the death for.

    The Bodhi Tree enhancedprehension and made it easier for cultivators toprehend the Law. And once it grows to a certain size, it''s helpful to even Great Emperor Realms and above. Even in the upper dimension, Bodhi Tree is an invaluable treasure.

    Although it''s not an Innate or Chaos Treasure, the Bodhi Tree is a hundred times more valuable than most of these treasures. Regrettably, Buddhist-oriented spiritual treasures became extinct after the extinction of Buddhism in the lower dimension and the Absolute Beginning Magic.

    Di Tian only preserved this Bodhi Tree after awakening his memory as a monk in the Incense Era. After countless years, incalcble treasures, and relentless effort, he grew it to the current 50 cm size.

    With the help of the Bodhi Tree and his Emperor Soul, Di Tian felt hisprehension had never been as smooth during his entire cultivation journey. So, he swiftly reached the pinnacle of the Supreme Realm.

    To ensure a solid foundation, he underwent Dao Tribtion to temper his Dao Fruit to the best state possible. Then, nine Dharma Bodies manifested behind him, each reaching the limit of 1.269 trillion kilometers.

    Di Tian began the fusion process, so his body grew in size. It did not take him long before he reached the height of the Dharma Body. So, he proceeded to fuse with the second; his actions allowed his body to break the limit of 1.269 trillion kilometers.

    Di Tian repeated the process until he fused with all nine.

    "So, I''ve reached this step again," muttered Di Tian as he checked his Dao Body. His strength reached 5-Root, but it was barely.

    "The final step," he muttered before continuing his cultivation. He focused on condensing the Illusory World in his Acupoints to temper his body to the peak of this generation. Once he finished, a mysterious seed full of runes appeared in his Sea of Consciousness, releasing a power that drastically increased his fleshly body.

    Di Tian exhaled. He absorbed the fleshly body strength of his previous generations, finallypleting the Nine Extremity Foundation.

    Boom!

    He punched in the air, shaking the entire secret realm. Luckily, he used his power to reinforce the surroundings; otherwise, he would have destroyed everything.

    "Only 13 Fiendgod Force?" hemented with some dissatisfaction. He soon rxed since the research he did make him understand that True Power Dao was not an easy path to cultivate.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Di Tian did not leave his retreat since he finally reached the most crucial step: beyond Nine Extremity. He readjusted his state before closing his eyes. He saw a purple orb floating in his Sea of Consciousness and stared at it for a few minutes.

    Although he knew it was the best choice to absorb the Limit Breaker¨Cand he did not have a choice¨Ca small part of him still wanted to use it to revive his wife. So, he took a deep breath before beginning to use it.

    Afterpleting the Nine Extremity Foundation, Di Tian felt he had reached a ceiling of power that he could not. He could push the height of the ceiling by a small margin, but he could never go beyond it.

    However, as he used the Limit Break, he sensed cracks appearing on the ceiling.

    Bang!

    Di Tian felt the limitation of Heaven and Earth ced on him was forcefully broken. Then, he felt his strength increase at an exponential rate¨Cespecially His understanding of the Dao. Half of his Golden Dao Tree turned Purple Gold. His Divine Sea¨Cwhich was abination of Nine Divine Seas¨Cexpanded tremendously. His soul was nourished and reached an unprecedented level, and his energy was purified beyond a level he thought possible.

    Di Tian had never felt such strength in his life; he was undergoing a radical transformation into a supreme and venerated being. The only disappointing thing about this transformation was his fleshly body, as he only reached 15 Fiendgod Force.

    "Is this the power of a Great Emperor?" muttered Di Tian with a little fascination; he felt mighty, supreme, and invincible. In his mind, he could achieve anything between Heaven and Earth.

    Di Tian suddenly felt danger, and he swiftly reigned in his mind as his powerful Dao Heart and state of mind stabilized; he did not let his sudden strength increase affect his mind.

    "Is this why Nine Extremity requires a powerful Dao Heart to achieve?"

    He quickly understood if he did not have a powerful Dao Heart to control his current strength, something terrible would happen; he might lose that strength or, worse¨Cdie.

    ''Huh?'' He muttered as he raised his head. His vision prated the secret realm, and he saw the sky outside of the Di n. Numerous visions manifested in the sky, shrouding the entire Myriad Emperor World.

    Di Tian frowned, "It detected my breakthrough?" He did not have the best rtionship with Heavenly Dao, so he always used a Chaos Treasure to hide from thetter''s eyes. But now, it seemed it discovered his breakthrough.

    ''It must be the work of True Heavenly Dao?'' thought Di Tian, unhappy about the vision. With such a grand scene, some people should guess the reason for this great celebration.

    Arge piece of purple merit descended from the sky to Di Tian in the secret realm, followed by a piece of information in his mind. He squinted his mind as he realized breaking through the limit of Nine Extremity was not as simple as he imagined.

    "Mortal Emperor," he muttered with squinted eyes. His achievement of Ten Extremity was the first in the entire Chaos Universe, so Grand Dao granted him the title of [Mortal Emperor].

    With this title, he will have luck and destinypared to a Son of Era without having the responsibilities. He will have an extended periodpared to others toprehend [Existence], thus increasing his chances of bing Emperor.

    Thirdly, his life span can break the limit of One Yuan Epoch. As a Mortal Emperor, he can live for Nine Yuan Epoch. Furthermore, he could participate in the Heavenly Battle every other generation without washing away his karma.

    Lastly, he will have one extra life after proving the Dao, simr to if he had consumed a Longevity resource.

    "So many benefits?"

    Di Tian knew he would benefit significantly from any of these things. With such tremendous luck and destiny, he does not have to worry about Heavenly Dao''s scheme. Plus, his survivability drastically increased. After all, with the destiny of Sons and Daughters of Era, it''s not easy to kill them.

    The second ability increased his chances of bing an Eternal Emperor. More lifespan will always be valuable, not to mention the ability to not be affected by the karma of a generation''s Heaven Will Battle.

    Finally, he will have an extra life after bing an Emperor.

    Di Tian smiled slightly before returning to his old calm demeanor. Then, another piece of information appeared in his mind. As the first person to be a Mortal Emperor and create a new foundation, he has the right to name.

    "Since there is Nine Extremity, call it Ten Supremacy Foundation."

    As soon as he said these words, the records of Grand Dao changed and added a new level of Dao Foundation. Immediately, countless Paragons, Fiendgods, and Half-Step Detach Beings sensed the change in the universe. However, only a few could find this new record.

    Many people even wanted to find the person who had such an achievement. Unfortunately, Grand Dao directly protected Di Tian''s existence, not allowing anyone to discover him.

    However, a few scary existences discovered the source of the change was the Eternal Ascension World.

    Di Tian exhaled deeply to control his emotions. He looked at the purple merit before him and could not help smiling again. He ced it away, knowing this was the first step in a long road.

    To his surprise, another piece of knowledge appeared in his Sea of Consciousness. However, the source was Emperyan Nine Pir. Thetter left him with many of his theories and possibilities about the Ten Supremacy Foundation.

    "This person was truly a heaven-defying genius,"mented Di Tian after reviewing the knowledge; he shook his head in regret as he could not fathom thetter''s achievement if he were not obsessed with achieving Ten Supremacy.

    ''His inheritance will benefit me immensely. However, I have something else to do.''

    He waved his hand to create a bunch of runes; he seemed to be casting a spell, but with his power, it was not instant. Moreover, Di Tian was very cautious.

    ''With my new power, he should not discover it. The only thing I should worry about is those damn old things.''

    Di Tian breathed in relief before continuing his cultivation.

    Science and Technology World:

    Wang Wei and the Fate Incarnation waited for someone in a white room. Knowing it might take some time, he decided to continue to study the changes in his body and his previous fusion experience.

 Chapter 740 Ten Supremacy

    (Author''s Note: Thanks to ck_Jesus_1999 for the Super Gift. Last month, I had one of the lowest ies from this novel, which was very disheartening. However, your gift has greatly motivated me.)

    ¡ª------------

    Wang Wei first felt the changes in his Dao Body. After fusing the nine Dharma Bodies, he created a solid foundation for his Emperor Path. From his knowledge, he knew the Emperor''s Body was another battle strength for Great Emperors, but only for people with deep foundations. However, there were more crucial aspects of this fusion.

    After the Void Shattering Realm, physiques¨Ceven Heavenly Ones¨Care almost useless. The others are essentially useless except for rare physiques like Xu Shi''s Primordial Chaos Physique or upper dimension physiques like the Innate Grand Dao Physique and the Paragon Soul.

    The owner could use some method to retain a few special characteristics of their physique after proving the Dao. However, that''s a rare urrence.

    But Wang Wei did not want to give up the advantagepletely. So, he had each of his incarnations create a unique physique based on their time.

    These physiques were Yin-Yang Bnce Physique, Unfettered Physique, Good Fortune Physique (luck), Karma Source Physique, Space-Time Overlord Physique, Samsara Physique, Heaven Order Physique, and Destiny Maniption Physique.

    He fused these unique physiques into his Fate Puppetteer Physique to create the embryo of the Fate Domination Physique. Currently, this physique is useless and is only an embryo. However, after bing an Emperor, he can nourish it with the Grand Dao Source and the River of Fate to beplete.

    Wang Wei has no big ambitions about this physique. He only wishes it could give him a boost whenprehending the Fate Grand Dao Source. With his current monstrousprehension level, the Future Buddha Self, the Spirit Particle, even a few percent increase from this physique will be highly beneficial.

    ''Maybe it''s not as useless as I thought,'' pondered Wang Wei as he felt his Fate Innate Talent he had not used in a long time, begin to change. The Innate Talent is extremely powerful, and he used it to deepen his understanding of Fate Dao; he also incorporated many of the things he learned from it into his Fate Transcending Sutra.

    However, the weakness of this talent is how easy it is to bacsh him when used on people on the same or higher level than him. As for weaker people, it was overkilled to use it on them.

    ''I n to see if I could refine and elevate it to a higher level. Or maybe, create an artifact with its power. But now, it seems it might still be useful to me in the final battle,'' thought Wang Wei before continuing to check his body.

    He checked his Origin Essence, and all he could say is the amount was endless. Adding his Qi Flower Ability, he never has to worry about his stamina for fighting.

    ''After proving the Dao, the Origin Essence will nourish the Emperor Body, contributing to my foundation.''

    Cultivation System with only energy also has the hope to be excellent in the Emperor Realm. If their energy quantity is vast and pure enough, they can nourish the Emperor''s Body. And as long the Emperor Body is strong enough, someone can use it to be an Eternal Supreme.

    Of course, other cultivation systems have too many advantages over pure energy systems. For example, Wang Wei''s Gold Dao Tree will also fuse with his Emperor Body, increasing his Dao Foundation.

    Wang Wei clenched his hand and felt the power of his fleshly body.

    ''18 Fiengod Force: an increase of 9. Not bad, I guess.''

    Finally, Wang Wei checked on his [Fate Transcending Sutra]. Each incarnation has its unique scriptures; now, he had to fuse them all.

    ''This will take some time,'' pondered Wang Wei. The Fate Incarnation created an outline for the fusion, and he only needs to fill it in.

    Shoo!

    The door of the room suddenly opened, and two people walked in: a woman and a man.

    "Wu Fen has seen the Immortal," bowed the woman, and Wang Wei looked at her. He remembered the little girl from the Martial Divine Dynasty who participated in his little game during his trial. She was the final winner and became the ruler of this world. After so many years, she somehow managed to keep that power.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Ninth Level Genertic Warrior: not bad,"mented Wang Wei.

    "The little girl is nothing before the Immortal," replied Wu Fen with some hidden emotions. After the warriors of this world reached the Ninth Level, many became arrogant and challenged the so-called [Immortal], who was the true ruler of this world.

    Unfortunately, Wang Wei''s clone patted all of them with one attack. After all, even if it was a clone, he could still kill a bunch of little Supreme and Quasi-Emperor Realm cultivators.

    "Let''s not waste time," said Wang Wei, looking at the scientist behind her.

    Have you finished what I asked you?"

    "Yes, and no," replied Wei Ei with hesitation.

    "You can speak freely."

    Wei Ei took a breath before exining, "ording to our research, the Quantum Realm is indeed the way to reach the Tenth Level." He showed Wang Wei numerous data.

    "So, what exactly is the Quantum Realm?" asked Wang Wei.

    "A truly wonderful world," said Wei Ei with bright eyes. "It is a ce where thews of physique break down. The speed limit is no longer the speed of light; the temperature can go lower than absolute zero.

    "However, this is not what makes it so wonderful."

    After the Seventh Level, Gic Warriors can also break thews of the physique.

    "The real wonder of the Quantum Realm is the fact [concepts] exist. Things like life and death are no longer a simple decay of the cells and consciousness, fate is no long probability, and creation is no longer matter maniption.

    "They are tangible and observable concepts."

    Wang Wei squinted his eyes, "So, how to be a Tenth Level Gic Warrior?"

    "Enter the Quantum Realm and use the High Consciousness to absorb these concepts, elevating the body to a Quantum Lifeform or a higher dimensional creature," exined Wei Ei.

    Then, he sighed, full of regret. "Unfortunately, this way is only theoretical. No one has ever seeded?"

    "Why?"

    "Only a few people seeded on the trip to the Quantum Realm, and the others died. However, even the one who seeded could not find or touch on the concepts in that realm."

    "Their High Consciousness was not enough?"

    "Correct."

    Wang Wei nodded as he understood these people''s souls were not enough to seed, but he did not have this problem.

    "Did the blood I gave you contain the [concept] from the Quantum Realm?" asked Wang Wei.

    "Yes. One contained the power of destiny, and the other of ughter," replied with fervor in his eyes. "The being you gave us was a perfect mix of flesh and [Concept]. Every single cell in its body contains them."

    Wei Ei''s eyes lit up. "What''s more, that creature was not limited by its flesh and blood. The [Concept] in its body had its mark, meaning it could exist even if it lost flesh, blood, and High Consciousness."

    Wang Wei squinted his eyes, controlling his emotions.

    "How to get to the Quantum Realm? By shrinking myself?" he asked.

    "Yes, but that''s only because of our primitive technology," exined Wei Ei. "The Quantum Realm is like a higher dimension, or maybe a space that exists between reality and spirituality. Unfortunately, only through shrinking can we get there, making the voyage extremely dangerous and requiring a certain level of body strength before seeding."

    Wang Wei asked more questions until he understood everything. Then, he ordered the two to prepare for him. He set up a time formation for the Fate Incarnation and had thetter swiftly reach the pinnacle of the Ninth Level.

    Finally, the incarnation used a veryplicated-looking machine to enter the Quantum Realm. The process was smooth. However, the incarnation encountered trouble after entering.

    He felt a mysterious power wiping him out every second he spent inside. So, he had to use his meager strength to resist. Knowing the situation, the incarnation quickly searched for the [Fate Concept] and absorbed it.

    Unfortunately, he encountered another trouble: he could not refine it before the power of the Quantum Realm destroyed him. Luckily, the Fate Incarnation was prepared. The main body unsealed his soul and gave him a lot of Spiritual Power to use. With them, he rapidly absorbs the [Concept].

    The incarnation felt a sublimation of the body and self. Furthermore, he had a higher resistance to the power of the Quantum-Realm. Unfortunately, he soon frowned.

    "This is not enough," he muttered. "My current power only equals the Immortal Venerable 1-Leaf."

    Immediately, he knew what to do. He continued to absorb more [Concept] to sublimate himself. After an unknown amount of time, the incarnation felt his body sublimated to a new and indescribable level.

    "Sess," he muttered as his eyes lit up. "Could I continue to absorb?" Unfortunately, he did not have this thought for long as he sensed a terrifying Will waking up.

    He frowned as he wondered what was with this change. However, he decided to y it safe as he did know the consequence of this Will, so he used the method given to him by Wei Ei to return.

    "How is it?" asked Wang Wei when he saw the incarnation. Thetter did not answer but released a powerful aura. Although brief, Wang Wei could tell this aura was enough to kill him.

    ? "Excellent," he uttered. "Let''s not waste time and fuse."

    For safety reasons, he could do it inside this world in case Grand Dao appeared.

    The process was not smooth for one reason: the Gic Warrior System was technically another cultivation path, so it was slightly ipatible with the Origin System. Luckily, he faced this issue when creating the Eight Heterogeneity Foundation.

    Boom!

    A terrifying aura released from his body, cracking the formation he ced around. Wang Wei felt a sublimation as his power reached another level.

    "I feel invincible: Is this the power of a Great Emperor?" He suddenly felt the urge to destroy this entire world with one attack before recreating it. He immediately reigns in his arrogance through his mighty Dao Heart.

    "The changes to the mind are a little scary," hemented. With his Dao Heart, he actually lost control of his power.

    "No matter what, I seeded."

 Chapter 741 Quantum Realms Mystery

    (Author Note: Thank you to jhcky1254 for the Super Gift. As a reward, once the next volume starts, you guys will get at least 4 extra chapters each week.)

    ---------

    Inside the secret room, Wang Wei checked the changes in his body. His soul was purified, which was the first time he felt a genuine difference in it. His Origin Essence and Divine Sea further expanded by an exponential factor.

    Wang Wei clenched his hand and felt his True Power Dao also reach 19 Fiendgod Force¨Can increase of one.

    "I''ll take whatever small increase I can get," hemented before checking his Dao Tree.

    "Purple Gold," he uttered. The entire thing had changed from the previous golden color to purple-gold.

    "It makes sense, given my deep understanding of thew."

    Wang Wei could not previously change his Dao Tree because of the limitation of Heaven and Earth. And even after the Science and Technology World¨Ca separate piece of Heaven and Earth¨Che still could not remove this limitation.

    But now, after going beyond the Nine Extremity Foundation, he has broken this limitation.

    Wang Wei exhaled, "After countless years, consistent effort, and numerous trials and tribtions, I''ve finally reached this step."

    After acquiring Great Emperor strength, he took a significant step in his cultivation. However, it was not enough. He was still immortal and had not escaped the shackles of life and death.

    "I wonder what the mystery of this Quantum Realm is and that mighty Will," muttered Wang Wei, remembering his experience inside. Everything was dark, with only a few luminous spots, which were the [Concept].

    The entire realm gave him a sense of boundless, eternal, noble, and supreme.

    "It felt like it was one of the modules of the universe simr to the River of Time or the River of Fate. Maybe, abination of all of them."

    Wang Wei suddenly remembered two quotes from his previous life: "All path leads to the same destination," and "the end of science is theology or Goodhood."

    "Science & Technology and cultivation are different ways to achieve the same thing. Once science develops to a sufficient level, it will enter the domain of "God," capable of achieving fantasy or unscientific things.

    "Science has Order: water boils at a specific temperature and freezes at another, or an apple will fall after throwing into the air. The way the science universe operates is detailed and precise¨Cas if it was designed as such.

    "So, does the universe operates its Order on its own, or is there something maintaining that order like Grand Dao."

    Wang Wei suddenly remembered that terrifying Will waken up. "Is that the Science and Technology World''s version of Grand Dao? Interesting. Maybe this world is still useful."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He decided to keep this world¨Cdespite the danger. In the future, he will provide them with the bodies of Empyreans and even Paragons to continue their research on the Quantum Realm. Maybe it will be useful one day.

    Then, he focused on another thing. Since science and cultivation are different ways to achieve the same thing, what are they trying to achieve? What are their end goals?"

    "Transcendence, or Detachment," muttered Wang Wei with bright eyes. He left his retreat and said a few words to Wu Feng and Wei Ei before exiting.

    The first thing that popped into his mind was to brag to his wife. Although he still could not defeat her, he could still show up. Unfortunately, his face suddenly changed as soon as he exited the secret realm.

    A terrifying pressure came from the sky as a humongous eye suddenly manifested above the sky, gazing directly at him.

    ''Shit, Grand Dao.''

    Wang Wei was incapable of moving, and his thinking became extremely low as the eyes looked at him. And he was not the only one. All the people of the Dao Opening Sect felt this way. Luckily, the eye was directed at Wang Wei, so they did not directly face its power.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei felt powerless. All the excitement for achieving Great Emperor Strenght disappeared.

    A few secondster, the eye disappeared, but ck clouds appeared above the sky.

    ''Tribtions? No, that''s Divine Punishment.''

    He swiftly waved his hand to activate the sect''s Emperor Formation to protect the disciples and elders.

    Bang!

    A dark lightning bolt fell from the sky, and Wang Wei punched it. Unfortunately, he vomited a mouthful of blood.

    "Is this a tribtion, or is it trying to kill me? Well, it does matter."

    His fighting intent rose to the sky as he confronted the lightning and thunder. He fought for an entire weak, reaching the verge of death numerous times. However, he never used the sect''s formation to help him.

    Finally, the clouds disappeared, and Wang Wei floated in the sky. Well, at least, part of him. His lower body was gone, and he was missing his left arm. His face was full of blood, and most of his beautiful hair was burned.

    "Not bad," hemented. "I should reach 20 Fiendgod Force after this baptism." Then, he frowned as his soul was also injured. However, the real trouble was this lightning was not easy to remove, meaning he could not rely on his natural regeneration to return to his peak face.

    "Huh?" he muttered as some information entered his mind. "Mortal Emperor?" He knew he received the title of [Mortal Emperor] with many capabilities, including an increase in luck, destiny, and time to beprehend [Existence].

    ''Can my luck even increase?'' The answer he received was positive as he watched his Rainbow Colored Qi Luck Dragon turn white, devoid of any color.

    "That''s interesting," hemented before focusing on other benefits. He could live up to Nine Yuan Epoch and had one more life after proving the Dao.

    "Nine Supremacy Foundation? Why do I feel something''s wrong?" He frowned before making a divination to discover the truth of the universe. Then, he saw auspicious signs floating on the Western Continent about 200 years ago.

    Although the divination appeared useless, he frowned as his mind worked rapidly, ''Did Di Tian achieve Ten Supremacy as well?'' He already theorized this was possible after seeing thetter''s reservation when meeting him.

    ''Assuming that''s true, why did he receive auspicious signs, and I almost die through a Tribtion? Is it because I used a taboo, and he used an eptable method? Wait, how did he do it in the first ce? That''s not important for now, so let''s focus.''

    His mind continued to work as he calcted infinite possibilities, ''There is another possibility. He was the first to achieve Ten Supremacy, and Grand Dao rewarded him.

    ''As for my tribtion, it''s most likely because I was second and because I used a taboo.''

    Wang Wei believed Grand Dao sensed the presence of another Mortal Emperor, but it could not determine how he achieved this state. So, it checked Wang Wei and realized he used a taboo.

    ''I never believed I could hide the Science and Technology World from a being like Grand Dao. The best exnation for my current situation is whatever means Hongjun used gave me a unique status¨Cthe status that I was worthy of intervening in things like taboo to a certain extent.''

    By that train of thought, Grand Dao discovered he used a taboo to be a Mortal Emperor, so it gave him a punishment or a trial for his discretion. In the future, people who be Mortal Emperor will have to undergo Tribtion, but it won''t be as bad as Wang Wei''s situation.

    "Come with me," suddenly said a melodious voice.

    "Elder Sword?" muttered Wang Wei before opening a portal and leaving. Soon, he saw Sword One and Origin One waiting for him with an elderly man with sage-like features and a faint smell of medicine.

    "Elder Dan," saluted Wang Wei with his head.

    "Sect Master, there is no need for pleasantries with your current state," said the elderly man with deep respect in his voice. "You only need to rx, and I''ll fix you."

    "Thank you."

    "It is my honor," replied Elder Dan with worship in his eyes. He had witnessed a miracle: a mortal with the power of a Great Emperor. No one would believe such a thing, but he experienced it with his own eyes.

    Better yet, he will heal such a legend.

    Despite living for so long, Elder Dan could not control his emotions for a while, and only after hearing Sword One''s soft cough that he immediately heal Wang Wei''s injuries.

    With a wave of his hand, a green light full of life and vitality appeared in his hand. He infused it into Wang Wei''s head, healing his cracked skull and regrowing his brain.

    The previous Wang Wei could never bare such a tremendous amount of energy. But it was different now.

    Then, he slowly regrew Wang Wei''s fleshly body and refilled his Divine Sea; he even healed Wang Wei''s Primordial Spirit. Wang Wei''s Law Altar and Dao Tree contained the power of [Nothingness], so it survived in the void; this saved him from re-cultivating and condensing it again.

    The entire process took them three days.

    "It took so much energy,"mented Elder Dao with bright eyes. "I''ve healed some of your hidden injuries in the process."

    "Thank you," nodded Wang Wei. As a body refiner, it''s normal to have hidden injuries in the process of destroying and reconstructing the flesh.

    "You should show your face to disciples outside," said Origin One. "There are already rumors you''re dead: you need to stabilize the situation before people start panicking."

    Too many people ced their hopes and dreams on Wang Wei''s rise. So, even rumors of his death made many people nervous and panicked.

    So, he nodded before asking, "I forgot to hide my aura during the tribtion."

    Wang Wei wanted to hide his strength to prevent trouble. Di Tian should figure out his breakthrough after learning of his tribtion. However, he was more worried that the other factions would be desperate once they learned about his Emperor''s Strength.

    "Don''t worry. We hid your aura and ced a ban on the sect. No one can leave or enter until the final battle," replied Sword One, who also understood the horror of people who were desperate.

    "That''s good." Wang Wei was too upied with the tribtion, so he did not have time to be so careful.

    "Alright, I''ll go appease the sect."

    He left the sect to prepare a small event with the disciples to show them he was healthy and alive.

 Chapter 742 Flaw

    (AN: I edited the previous two chapters--especially the onebeled [Ten Supremacy], adding a lot of detail and information to the point everything is now different. So, please re-read them to not miss important information.)

    ----------n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Should we tell him?" asked the Steward, who suddenly appeared next to Origin One and Sword One.

    "No," replied Origin One.

    "But we finally see hope. What if he fails because of such a small thing."

    "Then he fails," added Sword One, with a calm demeanor. "If he cannot ovee this tribtion, then his destiny is not enough to be an Emperor."

    "Isn''t our existence to protect him from things like this?" he argued, feeling unwilling.

    "Our actions will be considered interfering if we told him," added Origin One.

    "I''m sure we can pay the price." The Steward did not want such a legendary character as the sect master to die even though they could have prevented it.

    Sword One and Origin One remained quiet for a few seconds. Indeed, Wang Wei''s recent monumental achievement was worth it for them to take the risk.

    "Have you guys forgotten the founders'' two primary teachings," suddenly said Hell Judgment.

    "Be cruel when cultivating geniuses and let things take their course," muttered Sword One. Because of these rules, they had to hide the method of condensing the Three Flowers on the Crown and only allow their sect''s Heaven Chosen to cultivate it after experiencing their Dao Foundation being broken.

    And ording to the founder, they can artificially create an event that leads to such destruction; this meant these ancestors would have found a way for Wang Tian and Wang Wei to experience having their Dao Foundation broken.

    The second teaching was the main reason the Dao Opening Sect is usually low-key when doing things. It''s also the reason they have not broken the Nine Emperor Curse. Otherwise, if they decided to cultivate an Emperor at all costs, Heavenly Dao would not be able to stop them.

    However, Qiyuan warned them about letting destiny take its course regarding certain things. Otherwise, the consequences would be disastrous.

    "Judgment is right," said Origin One. "We will not intervene and let him deal with the situation himself."

    After dealing with the sect''s disciples, Wang Wei visited his parents. He saw his father look at him with excitement, pride, satisfaction, and many other emotions.

    "You really seeded?" asked Wang Tian

    "I did."

    "Good, good, good."

    "Who cares about these things," said Yu Yan as she rushed to hold her son. "How are you? Are you still injured? Are you in pain?"

    "I''m fine. Elder Dan fixed me better than ever."

    "That''s good," nodded Yu Yan in relief. Then, she gritted her teeth, "Danm Heavenly Dao. How dare it strike my son?"

    "Heavenly Dao?"

    "I thought your rtionship had improved after bing an Era Son," added Wang Tian, shaking his head. Wang Wei frowned as he thought of something. He used his Divine Sense to contact his ancestors and secretly read the mind of a few disciples.

    ''So, that''s how it is. The Mortal saw Heavenly Dao, and the Immortals saw True Heavenly Dao. I guess maybe only me and Wu Hong saw Grand Dao.''

    Wang Wei did not think this was a coincidence or that these people could not recognize the eye of Grand Dao. As a near omnipresent being, anyone will immediately recognize Grand Dao afterying eyes on it.

    ''Maybe even the Two Suns did not detect its presence,'' thought Wang Wei with envy; he was jealous of Grand Dao''s power.

    ''One day, I''ll be able to stand toe-to-toe with it and even transcend it.''

    He spent some time with his family before returning to meet his ancestors. Wang Wei wanted to test his power with an Insurgent on par with a Third ss Emperor.

    "Are you Supreme Elder Wang Lin?" asked Wang Wei, looking at the elderly man dressed in all ck before him. Technically speaking, all the ancestors hold the position or title of Supreme Elder. However, because there were no True Monarchs and Quasi-Emperors in the previous generation, Wang Chong''s generation became Supreme Elders, and Sword One became Ancestors.

    "Sect Master, please," saluted Wang Lin with great respect.

    "We will start with 5-Root strength before raising our power to Third ss."

    Wang Wei wanted to use this training to get acquainted with his strength. While fighting the tribtion, he discovered he did not have absolute control of his power as he once had.

    "As you wish."

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Wang Wei fought with all his efforts against Wang Lin, using all his powers to the best of his abilities. During this fight, he rapidly adapted to his newfound strength. He spent the next month constantly fighting and adapting.

    "Supreme Elder Wang, what do you think of my power?" asked Wang Wei.

    "Your Soul Quantity and Purity reached the Emperor Level. Your Origin Essence was elevated to the level of close to Insurgent Qi. Although your body did not reach the Emperor Level, you can still use the cooperation of Essence, Qi, and Spirit to support high-level battles.

    "Finally, your Law reached the level of Dao Ancestor''s Grand Source Dao."

    Dao Ancestors can borrow the power of the Grand Dao Source, so it made sense his Law reached their levels. However, Wang Wei frowned.

    "Is there something?" asked Wang Lin.

    "No, nothing," replied Wang Wei. "I wonder how you became an Insurgent?" During this month, he tried to figure it out but was unsessful

    "I had a fortunate encounter and fused my Inner World with a special Chaos Talisman."

    "It seems you''re a man of great fortune."

    "Maybe."

    Wang Wei did not ask any further since he knew there were too many wonders in this world. "Is your strength only limited to 5% Gran Dao Source?"

    "No, I can fight Emperors with 9%."

    "You only use 5% in our battle, right?"

    "That''s correct."

    "Alright, I want to experience the power of 6%."

    Wang Lin immediately hesitated.

    "I only want to experience the difference."

    "Okay."

    Wang Wei gathered all his strength. Furthermore, his state reached its peak.

    Bang!

    He crashed on the ground, on the verge of death.

    "What does this scene look familiar," he muttered with a wry smile. One palm: he lost with one palm. And he could tell the Supreme Elder was not trying to kill him. Otherwise, he would be in a worse situation.

    ''The difference one 1% is so vast.'' He sighed.

    He activated his regeneration and said, "Let''s try again. This time, I will use an Emperor Artifact."

    With his current strength, he could use more power from the artifact. As such, he barely survived the battle with 6% Grand Dao Source. However, Wang Wei was not happy about this achievement since Wang Lin did not use an Emperor Artifact or any weapons for that matter. Furthermore, thetter was not trying to kill him and had many reservations.

    Then, he tried different methods of fighting higher percentages. Wang Wei used more than one Artifact, using the resonance between them to utilize more power. He burned his fleshly body, energy, soul, and life span to increase his battle prowess. He even used his Willpower to the best of his ability.

    With all these methods, he gathered enough data on the battle prowess of the Third ss Emperor. Of course, he had to make multiple visits to Elder Dan due to his madness. Luckily, thetter did not mind and seemed excited to heal him.

    Finally, Wang Wei left to see his beautiful wife.

    "Wife, I''m home," he yelled.

    "Lower your voice," said Wu Hong. "Don''t you know your current status?"

    "Who cares," replied Wang Wei as he embraced her. Wu Hong looked him up and down. "You actually seeded?"

    "I did. But why do you sound like you were not confident in me."

    "I knew you would seed, but I thought your science and technology method would have failed, and you would have to find another way."

    Wu Hong was proud of her man and knew he had the intelligence, ingenuity, and resources to seed in anything he ced his mind to¨Ceven if it was something that no one had ever achieved before.

    "I had a few n Bs if this method failed. But now that I think about it, the chances of seeding were minimal," replied Wang Wei. One of his ns B was to use the Insurgents and an Emperor Formation to ess the Grand Dao Source and experience an earlier baptism; he wanted to use the power of the Grand Dao Source to break his limit.

    However, a module like the Grand Dao Source is challengingly more strict than a ce like the Quantum Realm. So, there is a high chance it would stop him and even lower Divine Punishment.

    "Tell me your experience," said Wu Hong. Then, Wang Wei exined to her everything that had urred.

    "Truly a wonderful experience. The Quantum Realm seemed to have many secrets. It''s a good idea to keep the world for the future,"mented Wu Hong.

    "Indeed."

    "But you should also be careful. You don''t know the objective of this Hongjun nor whether his protection willst forever."

    "You make another good point," nodded Wang Wei.

    "As long as you know. By the way, why do I feel you have some concern about your strength?"

    "You caught that? You''re right," said Wang Wei. "Ever since I made the breakthrough, I felt something was wrong; I felt like I was wed."

    "w? Do you think there is a problem because you used a taboo?"

    "No. Maybe ''wed'' is the wrong word," added Wang Wei as he paused for a moment. "A better way to exin would be, I''m missing something."

    "What are you missing?"

    "That''s the thing: I can''t think of it. I feel like the answer is on the tip of my tongue, but I cannot think of it."

 Chapter 743 True Self & Bottleneck

    Wu Hong frowned; Wang Wei''s current situation was new territory for her. After all, no one had ever achieved Ten Supremacy Foundation before this generation. So, she had nothing to reference; her vast knowledge and experience were not helpful in the current situation.

    "I think I''m having my first cultivation bottleneck," Wang Wei said with a frown, slightly annoyed he could not figure out what hecked--especially since the things seemed in the back of his mind. Most cultivators will experience Bottlenecks in their lives; it often prevents even the most brilliant Heaven Chosen from reaching a higher realm or cultivating some magical technique.

    The worse thing about bottlenecks is that the most stupid reasons could prevent cultivators from seeding at their cultivation. For example, what Wang Wei is missing could be something extremely obvious or obscure, like one specific memory he experienced back on Earth.

    "If it''s a bottleneck, there are two ways to deal with it: slowly grind and seed through time, or wait for a moment of enlightenment. In your situation, you have to use the second method."

    "You''re right¨Cespecially since I don''t have much time," replied Wang Wei as he took his Entrance Token for the Heaven Will Battle. While testing his strength, he received the news from Heavenly Dao that the final battle was only 500 years from now.

    "Let''s go on a vacation with just the two of us," said Wu Hong. "You can calm down and refresh your mind. With such a state of mind, you have a higher chance of bing enlightened and dealing with your bottleneck."

    "That''s a good idea. Let me deal with a few things before leaving."

    "Okay."

    "I suddenly remember I have a few things to ask you: Firstly, do you know how Di Tian achieved his Mortal Emperor Status?"

    "My guess is he used a Limit Breaker."

    "What a cool name,"mented Wang Wei. "The name tells me what it does, but can you be more specific?"

    "Limit Breaker is a rare Primordial Chaos treasure often fought for by Paragons and Fiendgods. Fiendgods often use it to break through the limit of their bloodlines, while Paragons use it to break through the limit of their talent, soul, or even Grand Dao Source."

    "You can break the limit of Grand Dao Source?"

    "It''s not as grandiose as it sounds," added Wu Hong. "After reaching the peak of 100% Grand Dao Source, it''s impossible to increase strength unless a person cultivates the True Power Dao Realm, using a powerful artifact or cultivating unique techniques.

    "With the Limit Breaker, a peak Paragon can increase the strength of their Grand Dao Source."

    "Such a treasure would greatly benefit someone like you."

    "Indeed," replied Wu Hong. She is the kind of Paragons who truly reached the peak of power in the world, with no signs or possibility of improvement. "I tried to get my hands on a Limit Breaker, but I never seeded."

    "So, it''s that rare?"

    "Yes."

    "Then, how did Di Tian gets his hand on one?"

    "I think he receives Empyrean Nine Pir''s legacy," replied Wu Hong. She once searched all types of information about the Limit Breaker. And the result was thest person in the Eternal Ascension World to have a Limit Breaker was Empyrean Nine Pir.

    So, she searched through the River of Time for information about thetter.

    However, after her research, Wu Hong learned this rumor was most likely spread by Nine Pir''s enemy to use outside aid to kill him. Furthermore, Empyrean Nine Pir disappeared and was most likely dead.

    "Empyrean Nine Pir?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "A very talented individual¨Cevenpared to me. However, he was obsessed with reaching the so-called Ten Supremacy Foundation and dedicating countless Yuan Epochs to researching it. If luck were not against him, he probably would have survived."

    "Lucky bastard," said Wang Wei with gritted teeth. He created an entire world of science and technology, got involved in another taboo, created or inspired another cultivation path, and spent millions of years cultivating talented scientists and developing technology. Only then did he seed, but Di Tian was lucky to find someone who did all the work for him.

    "Life is unfair; you should know this by now," reassured Wu Hong.

    "Whatever," exhaled Wang Wei. "Do you know about my white luck?"

    "Paragon''s Luck," she said calmly.

    "I have the luck of a Paragon?"

    "Bing a Paragon is not as simple as you think," added Wu Hong. "You need a Paragon Soul, 90% Grand Dao Source, Dao Heart, Paragon Luck, Destiny, and other things. So, many people in the Eternal Ascension World will find ways to increase their luck and gather enough destiny before breaking through."

    "I see. So, I don''t have to worry about Luck to be a Paragon?"

    "You are an Era Son. As long as you aplish whatever destiny Heavenly Dao gave you, your luck will turn half orpletely white."

    "Is it depends on how well the destiny is aplished?"

    "Yes," nodded Wu Hong before suddenly remembering something, "Didn''t your ancestor tells you information about all the cultivation realm? Why are you asking me?"

    "They sealed all information about Empyrean and above to not influence me," he replied, shaking his head. "I''m guessing it will be removed after I prove the Dao."

    "That''s not necessarily a bad thing. With your personality, you would probably be nning and worrying about your breakthrough into the Paragon Realm while you''re still a little mortal."

    "Mortality, huh," muttered Wang Wei. In the eye of these big shots, his intelligence, wit, cunningness, wisdom, tactical mind, and talent means nothing if he cannot prove the Dao. Ultimately, he will always be a mortal with a short lifespan, stuck in the cycle of reincarnation.

    If he does not escape the shackles of death, his memories will be wiped out after countless reincarnations, losing his True Self and bing someone else.

    "Is this the power of Reincarnation? The Immortal Essence of Immortal Tier powerhouse is not only their infinite lifespan but also their [True Self]. No matter how many reincarnations they experience, they will never lose their memories or be someone else. Their memories might be temporarily sealed, but once they awaken their memories, they will instantly return to their old self."

    Wang Wei raised his hand to manifest his Samsara Dao, "If the power of Reincarnation is strong enough, could I kill the True Self of an Immortal?"

    Wang Wei''s eyes brightened as he developed the prototype of a new technique. Then, he exhaled, feeling his mind refresh.

    "Your Ten Supremacy Foundation is not as simple as I thought,"mented Wu Hong with surprise in her eyes.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Your True Self Enlightenment is part of the [Existence] you have to understand to be an Evesting Empyrean. Yet, you''ve caught a glimpse into it while still being a mortal and skipping the Eternal Emperor aspect."

    "Is that so? Well, you should already know how awesome I was." Wang Wei guessed the Ten Supremacy Foundation involved the concept of breaking limits--including the fact people cannotprehend [Existence] on their own. Of course, he knew there must limit to this ability.

    "It seems that part of the power of your Paragon Soul has been activated after you became a Mortal Emperor," she added with jealousy. She is a genius born with unparallelprehension. However, to reach the level of a Paragon Soul, she had to consume countless unique and powerful Heaven and Earth treasures.

    But this bastard was born with such a talent.

    ''Well, I know he technically earned it, but I''m still mad,'' thought Wu Hong before suddenly biting him.

    "Ow, why did you do that for?"

    "Because I felt like it."

    Wang Wei was speechless but was then distracted by something. Her teeth easily broke his mighty skin.

    ''What if one day, while doing our night activities, she identally bites? Wouldn''t I suffer?'' He trembled with fear as he imagined that scene; he would not survive such a situation even with his Willpower.

    "You''re thinking something stupid again?" she asked with ring anger in her eyes.

    "Wife, you cannot use me of things I did not do," said Wang Wei with a ttering smile. "By the way, I always wanted to ask: have you ever fought the Sword Empress? If so, who won?"

    Wu Hong gave him a look, knowing he was trying to change the subject and appease her anger.

    "We fought once. I won by a small margin."

    ? "Oh, my ancestor is so powerful?"

    "Her attacks are unparallel."

    "Why do I feel a buting?"

    "The battle was only apetition," added Wu Hong. "In a life and death battle, she won''t survive long in my hands."

    "Because of her weak body?"

    "Yes. If I want to kill her by exchanging injuries for injuries, I will win, and she will die." She had the utmost confidence in that statement.

    "But now she will temper her body, presumably be an Inextinguishable Paragon. How can you defeat her now?"

    "I will be fine." There are differences between Inextinguishable Paragons. However, this is not the primary reason for her confidence. Although Yan Ai will reach the final realm of Sword Dao after tempering her body, her main body also has her opportunity.

    After her injury and falling down in cultivation realm, she will take this opportunity to reinforce her foundation. So, once Sword Empress returned to her peak, her strength would only be on par with the main body¨Cif not still a little weaker.

    ''Plus, I have the Perfect Foundation,'' Wu Hong thought, full of confidence.

 Chapter 744 Leap Of Faith

    (AN: It''ster, and I''m sleepy. So, the chapter is not edited and should have more grammar mistakes than usual. Sorry, I''ll edit itter.)

    ¡ª---

    "I see this is your main body. Did you finish your retreat?" asked Wang Wei.

    "Yes," nodded Wu Hong with shining eyes. However, they quickly dimmed as worry felt her eyes.

    "What''s wrong? Is the method not feasible?"

    Wu Hong paused for a moment before waving her hands to seal the surroundings. Then, she talked to him only through Divine Sense.

    "I did finish the method of casting a Perfect Foundation. Well, a better name for it would be Transcendent Foundation."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "You mean, it can help people be detached?" asked Wang Wei with shock; he only thought this method would drastically increase his strength, make his cultivation path smoother, and maybe allow him to intervene in the perfection taboo.

    "It''s not as Heaven-Defying as you think. It only increases a person''s chance of bing Half-Step Detachment by a few percent."

    "Even then, it''s style a technique that could cause chaos and disaster in the entire Chaos Universe."

    Wang Wei knew his Wu Hong, Sword Empress, Qiyuan, and many of his ancestors were peerless talents who reached the pinnacle of the universe. Yet, none of them could find a path forward to transcendence.

    Finally, Qiyuan nned a heaven-shaking n to gather the luck and power of sentient beings to summon the Ultimate Taboo¨Cgiving the entire universe a chance or path toward detachment.

    But even then, he still technically failed even though countless Half-Step Transcendent Beings suddenly appeared in the universe.

    (AN: Half-Step Detach will now be referred to as Half-Step Transcendent. I like the name better.)

    But this [Transcendent Dao Foundation Technique] could increase the probability of someone reaching this realm pursued by countless Paragons, Fiengods, Dao Monarchs, and even Immortal King.

    Wang Wei took a moment to inhale and exhaled, calming down, "So, what exactly is this method? How does it work?"

    "Grand Dao forbids the existence of [Perfection] because only Transcendents are perfect. You can say the process of bing detached is a process of bing the perfect being."

    Wang Wei frowned, "I always felt Grand Dao wanted more powerful beings to appear in the universe¨Cincluding Transcendents. Was I wrong?" He could not think why perfection would be taboo if Grand Dao wanted all sentient beings to reach higher realms.

    "You''re correct, hence why the Perfection Taboo is divided into Mortal and Perfection, allowing people to slowly study this taboo. However, how could bing Transcendent be so easy?"

    "So, the process of bing Transcendent is a Hell-Level Copy, but by making Perfection a taboo, Grand Dao elevated it to Nightmare-Level?"

    ording to the game analogy he used to understand the cultivation world, yers began their journey with the Mortal Copy, where their objective is to reach the peak of mortality or the Quasi-Emperor Realm.

    The copy has different maps (Great Thousand World or Heaven Will World] and based on the maps and the yer''s luck, the Mortal Copy has different levels of difficulty. But as their level (cultivation) rises, the difficulty will also increase.

    Afterward, it is the Immortal Copy where they have to be eternal by proving the Dao. Once that copy is finished, they have to change the setting (Eternal Ascension World.)

    The end of the Immortal Copy is the highest level (Paragon Realm.) Finally, it''s the Transcendent Copy, where they have to go beyond the level ceiling of the game.

    Unfortunately, the Game Master or Artificial Intelligence (Grand Dao) who controls the game raised the difficulty of the Transcendent Copy from Hell Difficulty to the Nightmare Level by making Perfection a taboo.

    Wu Hong was momentarily speechless as this was the perfect analogy to summarize the situation.

    "You can think of it that way," she replied.

    Wang Wei nodded, "Can you briefly describe this technique?"

    "I used the Three Flower Condensing Method to sublimate the Dao Foundation to a sense of perfection," she exined. "Upon sess, your three flowers should reach the Zero Level."

    She seeded so quickly because she remembered how heined about going beyond the First Level Flower and thought of using this method as the foundation for her research.

    "Is there something wrong with your method?" asked Wang Wei, remembering her worried look.

    "Yes," nodded Wu Hong. "Grand Dao will not allow someone to easily condense such a foundation, and most likely will directly kill you or lower a tribtion even worse than the Supreme Ouw Trial.

    Wang Wei shuddered thinking about these words; he almost died during the Supreme Ouw Trial, so he could not imagine how terrible the Perfection Trial would be.

    "Could we condense the Transcendent Foundation in a ce where Grand Dao''s power does not exist or is weakened?"

    "That''s the only way to deal with this problem," replied Wu Hong. "However, the ces that fit these criteria are few, and most are Forbidden Lands in Primordial Chaos; they are as dangerous as Grand Dao itself."

    Wang Wei frowned, "With the Eternal Ascesion''s current situation, we will have to deal with the parasites before searching for these ces. No, even if they were not present, I would need to reach a high enough cultivation realm to enter these Forbidden Lands."

    He looked at his wife," Do we have to postpone cultivating the technique?"

    Wu Hong did not answer him for a moment before looking into his eyes, "Do you trust me?"

    "With my life," he replied without hesitation and with a brilliant smile.

    "Afterpleting the technique, a sudden message popped into my mind: we need to enter the Dark Truth to establish the perfect foundation?"

    "Dark Truth? What''s that?"

    "Another taboo," replied Wu Hong. "It''s a fog that has existed since the beginning of the Chaos Universe, and even Grand Dao cannot get rid of it. It can be found throughout countless Normal and Chaos Worlds.

    "Typically, the fog will only remain in these worlds with no purpose. However, once someone enters, they will suffer three fates: die, nothing happens, or be blessed by the fog with treasures, cultivation techniques, increases in talent, and many more."

    "Why is that?"

    "That''s the mystery of the fog: no one knows the criteria which decide whether someone will be blessed and die."

    "You said the fog normally remains peaceful. What about other times?"

    "It will destroy everything in its path. And it did not matter how many Paragons or Fiendgods tried to stop it¨Cthey all died. I believe even Half-Step Transcendent like Maitreya is only bigger ants before the Dark Truth."

    Wang Wei frowned, calming down to analyze the situation, "Does our world has a Dark Truth?"

    "Yes, at the Extremity Sea at the end of the Endless Void."

    "In that case, I will set foot in the Dark Truth after proving the Dao to set up the perfect foundation."

    "Are you sure?" asked Wu Hong, worry oozing out of every pore of her body. "You could die."

    "Or, I will seed," he countered with a smile. "I have long understood that certain things do not require logic, calctions, or intelligence: they need a leap of faith.

    "Since I trust, I will take that leap."

    Wu Hong sighed before putting her head on his chest, "Good. Anyway, there are advantages to using the Dark Truth instead of the others."

    "Oh?"

    "Resources. ording to my calctions, the Transcendent Dao Foundation requires numerous materials¨Csome of which are as rare as the Limit Breaker.

    "But if nothing unexpected urs, the fog should grant you these materials."

    "More reason to use it,"mented Wang Wei.

    "Maybe," muttered Wu Hong lost in thought. She was worried about Wang Wei''s safety, but there was nothing she could do. However, her other worried was her main body.

    ''Will she also take a leap of faith? Very unlikely.'' She groaned.

    ''Whatever: let nature take its course.''

    "I will go prepare before we go on our vacations."

    "Okay."

    Wang Wei left the manor as he summoned Wang Ju to Tianwei Peak. He wanted to deal with the sect''s affairs while being updated on the things that had urred since his seclusion.

    ording to his calction, 225,000 years passed, and with the 10 times Time eleration Formation he set, he experienced over 2 million years. However, the time he spent more than 730 million yearsprehending thews, tempering his body, and so on.

    ''My Primordial Spirit allows me to divide my mind into trillions, drastically increasing myprehension. So, I spend at least a few trillionprehending thew: no wonder my Dao Tree turned purple gold," pondered Wang Wei, realizing how awesome and broken he was.

    "However, this generation is probably only 300,000 years, but it''s already time for the final battle: it''s really short." His father''s generationsted more than 600,000 years before the current one began, Of course, most of the people in that generation were Saint and had to seal themselves to live this long.

    Wang Wei looked in the distance as he noticed something with his Divine Sense.

    "Why are there so many Alchemists at the foot of the mountain?" The main city of the sect, located at the foot of the mountain, contained an abnormal amount of Alchemist or Pill Refiner.

    "Could it be?" he muttered as he thought of something. The power of fate shed in his eyes.

    "Liling became the first Pill Refiner to create an Immortal Pill, and Heavenly Dao rewarded her with immense merit. Then, countless alchemists from all five continents came to worship the sect; they wanted to see her, worship her as a master, or learn from her.

    "Not bad; she did not shame her status as my little sister."

    Wang Wei then flew to Tianwei Peak.

 Chapter 745 News

    Wang Wei flew to Tianwei Peak as he waited for Wang Ju. He took this moment of quiet to think about the Dark Truth and the previous conversation he had with Wu Hong.

    ''It''s only a 33% chance of death for a higher chance at Transcendence,'' he pondered. The cultivating world has always been about opportunities and taking risks, determining whether it''s worth it. And in this situation, the stakes are worth it.

    There have been countless geniuses thought the Chaos Universe, including people like him, who are Dao Overlords, born with Paragon Souls, cultivated Nine Extremity Foundation, or even abination of the three.

    Wang Wei knew he had three advantages over others: his recent Ten Supremacy Foundation, his Willpower, and the knowledge from Earth, which is another civilization.

    ''The Ten Supremacy Foundation should only help me until the Empyrean Realm. My Willpower and sealed spiritual power until the Paragon Realm, and finally, my greatest advantage should be Earth.''

    Wang Wei has read many stories about how many protagonists reached Transcendence, and he can use them as references. Although there is a high chance these methods are nonsense or pure fantasy, it does not matter.

    The power of cultivation allowed people to turn fantasy into reality and nonsense into truth. So, after reaching the peak of Paragon Realm, he can try all these nonsense ideas one by one. After all, he will be immortal and has an infinite lifespan to try them all.

    Regardless, his Earth advantage is not as absolute as he would like since there are others. First, there is the Human Emperor, who is very likely to be the First Emperor of China, the ruler of the Qin Dynasty¨CQin Shihuang.

    Furthermore, Wang Wei believes he was not the only one Hongjun reincarnated. Even worse, there is a high chance he was in an ident and was not part of thetter''s original n.

    ''So, the danger of the Dark Truth is worth the risk to increase my chances at Transcendence,'' pondered Wang Wei. ''Furthermore, there might be no danger at all.''

    The idea of using the Dark Truth would not appear in her mind for no reason.

    ''So, there is a high chance future me or future her sent the information, nning across space-time,'' he pondered, deep in thought. ''I should also consider the possibility my future enemy is calcting me across time. But if my future self cannot prevent such a method, he''s a waste.''

    Wang Wei suddenly groaned; he did not like that his future self was nning his current self. If he had the power, he would revolt against his future self.

    "The ancients did not deceive me when they said weakness was a sin," he muttered with a sigh. Then, he chuckled as he realized his future self was speechless right as he realized his younger self wanted to rebel. His mood improved after thinking about this as he rxed.

    ''Wang Ju iste. Did something happen?'' he thought as he looked at the time. Since she did not ask for help, it must be something minor. So, Wang Wei took this time to further analyze his Ten Supremacy Foundation; he felt there might be more mysteries to unravel.

    ''I wonder whether there will one day be Eleven Hegemony Foundation or Twelve Ultimate Foundation. Well, the names need some work.''

    He theorized whether these two foundations would require a mortal to have Empyrean and Paragon Strength; that would be terrifying and probably impossible.

    ''Most like, Eleven Hegemony Foundation would require Second ss Emperor Strength, and Twelve Ultimate Foundation would require First ss Strength. And if there is a Thirteen Transcendent Foundation, it would require Eternal-level power.''

    Wang Wei shook his head as those requirements were also crazy¨Cespecially knowing the vast strength difference between each ss. He could not fathom what it would take for a mortal to meet these requirements.

    As for himself? He only pondered briefly about these foundations before giving up. There were only 500 years before the Heaven Will Battle. Furthermore, he has yet to discover the missing link to his Ten Supremacy Foundation, let alone have any ideas on higher ones. So, he shook his head to remove these ideas from his mind.

    Wang Wei waved his hand to manifest his Fate Pces. Oddly, there were not nine but ten; unfortunately, thest one was transparent and notpletely condensed.

    ''I previously thought the Fate Pces would be useless after proving the Dao,'' he thought. ''I n to see if I could create a few unique techniques using them. However, after seeing the tenth one, my intuition tells me they will be extremely vital to me in the future.''

    His intuition told him after condensing the twelfth pces¨Cmost likely after bing a Paragon¨Csomething magical would happen, and the true brilliance of these Fate Pces will manifest.

    "Sect Master, I apologize for my tardiness."

    Wang Wei put away his pces before gazing at the kneeling Wang Ju.

    "Get up."

    "Thank you."

    "What happened?"

    "The traitors tried to use the increasing number of Alchemists to infiltrate the sect. I was hunting down their people."

    "Did you get any information or capture anyone?"

    "Unfortunately, no. Theymitted suicide as soon as I was about to catch them."

    "I see. Well, forget them for now," replied Wang Wei. "Did anything change with your strength after my retreat?"

    "No, I still retain the peak 7-Leaf battle prowess," exined Wang Ju. "However, I discovered I could enter a special state where my strength reached the Dao Ancestor level. However, the state will notst long and ce a severe burden on my body afterward."

    "As expected, Heavenly Dao or Grand Dao nerfed the technique," muttered Wang Wei to himself. ''I guess it''s better than nothing.''

    Then, he asked Wang Ju, "Tell me the important information that happened during the past 200,000 years."

    "Yes. Firstly, the Dao Burial Ground disappeared right before you entered seclusion."

    Wang Wie nodded as he remembered hearing this news. However, he was dealing with Di Tian, followed by the Spirit Genesis Sect, so he did not pay too much attention.

    "I have tried to investigate the cause of this disappearance, but nothing has been found after so many years."

    "That''s fine. Anything else?" Wang Wei did not care about these rats since he could find them anytime after bing an Emperor.

    "Wu Meng from the Origin Rune Pce hunted down someone with an Entrance Token. He has hinted that he has no desire topete in the final battle and wants to be our ally. ording to our analysis, there is a 70% chance he''s telling the truth and a 30% chance he''s lying and want to backstab us."

    "I see. Continue."

    "Many sealed Heaven Chosens have awakened and hunted these weak individuals with Entrance Token."

    "These wastes," muttered Wang Wei. "I saved them and ced karma on them for nothing."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    He looked in the distance as he sensed the disappearing Karma threads. With a flick of his fingers, he ced these threads on these people''s descendants, families, and loved ones. As for the ones who were true loners, he ns to pass the debts to their factions after he bes an Emperor and is more powerful.

    "What else?"

    "We have infiltrated deep into this world''s branch of the Corpse Selling Sect."

    "Oh, what happened?" asked Wang Wei with intrigue. Wang Ju exined how she used the conflict between Wang Wei and Yu Zhou¨Cwho wanted a new body¨Cto justifiably attack the Corpse Selling Sect. Then, in the chaos, she sent more of her Fate Shadow Guard to infiltrate the sect.

    "Excellent work," said Wang Wei, genuinely surprised; he did not think Wang Ju was this capable. "Do you want any reward?"

    "Sect master''s praise is more than enough," replied Wang Ju¨Cwho spoke from the heart. As the sect master''s shadows, she did notck any resources or power. However, she feared her work would not be satisfactory, so she was more than happy with these words of praise.

    "If you say so," nodded Wang Wei, not inisting. "Anything else, or is this the end?"

    "No, the most significant event in the past few years is Feng Heng bing a traitor to the Taiyi Profound Gate. They denounced his status as the next heir and even hunted him down.

    "The event shocked the world because many Immortal Tier Powerhouses and even Insurgents betrayed the sect with Feng Heng."

    "So, he was found out in the end?"mented Wang Wei with a frown. "How was our situation?"

    "The Profound Gate discovered many of our upper-level spies and killed them. Only a few escaped."

    "This Feng Heng is bing a pain in the ass and a terrible associate," groaned Wang Wei. It was because of his people that Feng Hend was not discovered sooner. But now, all his works seemed in vain.

    "Whatever. I''ve done my part to repay my Karma with Buddishm," he added. "Do we still have people inside?"

    "Yes, but they are few in between."

    "That''s more than enough. What happened to Feng Heng?"

    "He disappeared, and no one can find him," replied Wang Ju. "I guess he is hiding inside the Western Pure Land. Sect master, do you want to contact him?"

    "No, leave him alone. In the current situation, he needs us more than we need him."

 Chapter 746 Immortal Runes

    "Jian Wushuang is nowpletely healed," said Wang Ju. "However, it seems he has no desire topete in this generation."

    "It makes sense. He lost too much time and is way behind the others. Furthermore, it will not be easy to heal such a broken Dao Heart,"mented Wang Wei. "Did anything happen to the Spirit Genesis Sect? Or our people in the Commerce Hub and other World Communities?"

    "No, everything has been peaceful recently: we now have a stable foothold in the Commerce Hub. However, the other groups do not want us to reach the core of power, so they''ve restricted our actions."

    "It doesn''t matter. With the stable foothold, I can overthrow the entire table and forcefully take over," said Wang Wei with a sneer, revealing histe-stage capitalist mentality. "Anything else?"

    "Thest thing to report is there have been three auspicious signs in the past 200,000 years. One was from Great Elder Yan Liling, the other from the Di n and the Great Talisman City."

    "Tong Ruobing? What has she been to?"

    "She made an Immortal Talisman," said a beautiful voice. Wang Wei looked over and saw Yan Liling walking in the hall.

    "Oh, so a simr situation must have happened with Talisman Masters all over the world."

    Yan Liling shook his head, "The Great Talisman City refused to acknowledge the truth. They most likely want Tong Ruobing to keep the news as a surprise in the final battle."

    "Is that so?" muttered. "This generation is truly a Glorious Age: two talents who achieved something all professions have been a pursuit for countless eras."

    "Indeed."

    "What''s wrong?" asked Wang Wei, who felt her voice contained some weird emotions.

    "I used the special array from the ancestors to condense Immortal Qi to make the Immortal Pill. Although I had to design the form and divine runes, the most significant reason for my sess was the Immortal Qi. My method is not universal, hence the reason I have not made it public to gather merit.

    "However, Tong Ruobing should not have ess to that array. And having an Immortal Venerable gather Immortal Qi for her is not enough to create an Immortal Tier Talisman."

    Wang Wei gave her a weird look as he guessed the strange emotion was envy andpetitive nature; Yan Liling did not want to lose to Tong Ruobing in her achievement.

    "Our spies gathered some scattered aura when her Immortal Talisman underwent Tribtion," continued Yan Liling as she handed him a talisman. "Over the years, I have theorized how she made the talisman, but I wanted your opinion to confirm."

    Wang Wei used his Divine Sense to sense the aura from the talisman. "There is a small aura simr to Emperor Artifact." Although it was feint, he could detect it.

    "Her method is probably simr to how most Emperor creates an artifact. She made a Talisman Embryo before borrowing the power of an Emperor Artifact to elevate from the Quasi-Emperor Tier to the Immortal Tier."

    "That''s what I thought," said Yan Liling with squinted eyes.

    "Tong Ruobing is truly a talent,"mented Wang Wei with admiration. After learning some of his ideas from Wu Meng, she seemed to have opened her mind and begun to think from outside of the box; in other words, she was not limited by the thinking logic of the people of this world.

    "She''s not better than me," said Yan Liling.

    "Oh, did you think of countermeasures to make your method more universal?"

    "Yes," replied Yan Liling. "I''ve begun the study of Immortal Runes: the purpose of these runes is to turn Innate Qi into Immortal Qi so that all professions can create Immortal Tier creations."

    "Ambitious," said Wang Wei with brilliant eyes. "Although less than five people in each generation will have the talent to portray these Immortal Runes, the creation of such a system is enough to grant you the title of Dan Ancestor."

    Wang Wei''s statistics were wrong: it would be a blessing to have someone in every five generations have the talent to use Immortal Runes. However, if his new era is as brilliant as he envisioned, the Myriad Emperor World''s destiny will drastically increase, thus giving birth to more geniuses every generation.

    Regardless, he was right about Yan Liling''s capability of receiving the title of [Dan Ancestors] as her Immortal Runes are not less of an aplishment than the Danyuan Emperor''s creation of Divine Runes.

    "To be honest, I have even bigger hopes for the Immortal Runes," said Yan Liling with a smile.

    "Oh? Do tell," replied Wang Wei; he was quite intrigued."

    "I hope the Immortal Runes could resonate with the Source Qi Space and summon Immortal Qi to temper the pills."

    Wang Wei squinted his eyes.

    "What do you think? Is it feasible?"

    "I don''t know," he said with a sigh. "In the upper dimension, it''s normal for Quasi-Emperors to find ways to be Immortal Venerable or Dao Ancestors without the aid of a Great Emperor.

    "However, things are different in the lower dimension. And since your Immortal Runes involved Immortal Qi, True Heavenly Dao might not allow it to happen."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "But I should have a chance, right?" continued Yan Liling. "True Heavenly Dao has be less strict because of the current situation. Furthermore, you told us the Pursuong Longevity World has an Immortal Source, so it''s not Immortal Qi ispletely banned in the lower dimension."

    "You''re right, and I''m not trying to dissuade you. I just want you to realize this path will not be easy," nodded Wang Wei.

    "I never thought it would: as long I have a chance, I would pursue it."

    "Good. Let me see your preliminary research," asked Wang Wei, and Yan Liling gave him an Information Transmission Talisman. The research on the Immortal Runes turning Innate Qi into Immortal Qi is proceeding smoothly due to the Misceneous Emperor''s array.

    Although it is far from the sess stage, things are proceeding smoothly. However, things cannot be said to be the same for one rted to the Source Qi Space.

    "Do you need Innate Qi?" he asked.

    "No, the ancestors provided them to me for my research."

    "That''s good. After bing Emperor, we will explore the Source Qi Space to see if your research can seed."

    "I had the same idea."

    "How is the Automatic Pill Cauldron?"

    "I''ve basically seeded," replied Yan Liling. "The cauldron can refine pills from the lowest Profound Tier to Quasi-Emperor. I began my research on the Immortal Runes because I wanted to upgrade it to be able to refine Immortal Pills."

    "Excellent," nodded Wang Wei with satisfaction; he was happy with Yan Liling''s talent and aplishment. Although he was also an Alchemist, he only cultivated it as an auxiliary Dao.

    ''With the merit from the cauldron and the Immortal Rune, Liling should be able to condense a Golden Body of Merit¨Cjust like mom,'' thought Wang Wei, pondering about the Merit Proving Dao Method.

    "You should not give up on perfecting the Innate Pill Technique. After all, Innate Pills are on par with Emperor Pills," he added.

    However, Yan Liling shook her head, "You created that technique, so you shouldplete it. The merit should be enough to benefit you." She understood that Wang Wei allowed her to finish that technique because he wanted her to have merit and ensure her future cultivation.

    However, she no longercks ways to gather merit, so he should use it on himself.

    "Alright. I guess I can no longer bezy," nodded Wang Wei. "By the way, where is Li Jun?" He sent someone to call him, but he had not arrived yet, which was odd. "Is he still in retreat?"

    "He went to see his son," replied Yan Liling.

    "I thought he wanted to leave them sealed until after the battle?"

    "The final battle is dangerous, and anything can happen. So, he wanted to see them just in case."

    "That''s not a bad idea," he muttered. In this glorious generation, anything can happen. So, he won''t rx or be careful until he holds the Heaven Will in his hand and absorbs it.

    "Are you jealous?" asked Wang Wei with a smile.

    "Do you think it''s wise to poke at my sore spot?" rebutted Yan Liling with a speechless look. However, Wang Wei only chuckled.

    "If you''re jealous, you can have a little one of your own after bing Emperor: give birth to an Emperor Child for the sect."

    Yan Liling was even more speechless, "With our current cultivation, it''s already a statistical improbability to have children¨Clet alone after we be Emperor."

    "Don''t worry. I will bless you with the fate of having children. If you guys n it at the right time when the generation is changing, you should have a higher chance of conceiving."

    "Is that possible?" asked Yan Liling.

    "Although not guaranteed sess, it should increase your chances," replied Wang Wei with excitement in his eyes.

    "Why do you seem happier than me?"

    "ording to my n, I won''t have children until I reach beyond the Dao. If it''s a daughter, I n to spoil her. But if it''s a son, I will train him with the harshest method possible," exined Wang Wei with brilliant eyes.

    "So, I need to practice on how to spoil my daughter. Plus, I always wanted to be the fun and doting uncle."

    Yan Liling did not know how to answer, so she only shook her head with a wry smile.

 Chapter 747 No Worse Than Others

    "You can''t spoil our child," said a deep voice."

    "Why not?" asked Wang Wei, looking at the red-haired Li Jun. "You can''t take my Heaven-given rights as an uncle."

    "Don''t you despise Heaven?"

    "Even then, this does not give you the right to destroy my dream for no reason."

    "It is my child, so I have the right. Plus, I have valid reasons."

    "They will be my nephews, so I also have the right. What good reason would you have?" Wang Wei said with a sneer.

    "If you must know, I n to spoil my children, too," said Li Jun, sneering as well. "If we both spoil them, aren''t they going to be rotten?"

    "You have a point," nodded Wang Wei with great seriousness. "We don''t want them to turn into second-generation Young Master who terrorizes people''s livelihood and steal other people''s daughter and wives."

    "Exactly. With these kids'' background, they would be a nightmare to the world if we spoiled them rotten," nodded Li Jun with fear in his eyes as he imagined how he would protect his children regardless of their faults. And if you add their overpowered and invincible uncles who did the same, these kids would bully the entire lower dimensions and be the ultimate menace between Heaven and Earth.

    "I have a perfect solution that allows us to both spoil them," said Wang Wei with shining eyes.

    "Oh, I''m all ears."

    "We let their mothers be the boring parents that disciples and control them. Meanwhile, we be the fun parents that spoil them."

    "Great idea," replied Li Jun, unable to contain his excitement. "We can spoil them without worrying them turning into second-generations Young Master.

    "Honey, isn''t this a good idea?"

    "In your dream," replied Yan Liling.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Do you want me to be the viin to our child while you get to be the favorite parent? In your dream."

    "No, no. You have it all wrong," he exined. "Our child will thank you for being strict with them. So, although it will appear as if I''m their favorite, it''s only temporarily."

    Yan Liling did not say anything but sneered at him. Li Jun gritted his teeth, "What about him?" he said, pointing at the smiling Wang Wei, who seemed to be enjoying the drama.

    "Are you going to let him spoil our children and be a bad influence?"

    "Don''t pull me into this."

    "As he said, it is his right as an uncle," said Yan Liling. "Plus, we can''t stop him even if we want to."

    ''Damnit,'' thought Li Jun, who did not want to be the only one who suffered. "You know his personality; he might go too far."

    "If he does, this olddy will fight with him to death and ban him from seeing our children."

    "What? This has to be against thew or some form of abuse," argued Wang Wei.

    "When ites to the child that I will probably spend a couple of hundred thousand years carrying¨CI am thew."

    ''Danm it, she''s right,'' thought Wang Wei with gritted teeth. Then, the three looked at each other with an intense aura, fighting for their rights on how to raise this nonexistent child properly.

    "Hahahhahhahaha."

    "Hahahahhahaha."

    "Hahahahahhahahah."

    They suddenlyughed aloud, ignoring their exalted status or power. The three sat in a circle as they served tea to each other.

    "How was your retreat?" asked Wang Wei, and Li Jun briefly released his aura.

    "Peak 6-Leaf Strength?" he asked with surprise. ording to his calction, Li Jun should have reached the peak 5-Leaf with the ughter Heart, with a small chance of early 6-Leaf.

    But his current strength was one tiny step away from reaching the mortal limit of 7-Leaf.

    "Yes, and with that weapon, I can skip grades to fight."

    "What happened?" Wang Wei asked.

    "A lot of things," he replied with a sigh.

    225,000 years ago:n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Li Jun took the War Talisman and the ughter Heart, prepared to enter seclusion. He teleported to a secret realm overseen by Supreme Elder Misceneous One. He walked to a ce with numerous formations.

    "Are you prepared?" asked Misceneous One.

    "Yes."

    "The first step is to line your Proving Dao with the Weapon Embryo. Later on, you have to conquer it with your own Willpower."

    "As you wish." A weapon rack with 18 weapons manifested above an illusory spear at the center of the multiple arrays. Under his control, Li Jun create a subtle connection between the two.

    "Done," he muttered. "Supreme Elder, how is the gathering of baleful aura?"

    "The sect has sent people throughout the Myriad Emperor World and the Lower Realm to gather aura for you. Furthermore, the sect master also used his incarnations for the search."

    Li Jun nodded as he knew his brother''s incarnations were very effective in the search¨Cespecially the Karma, Space-Time, and Luck Incarnations. The Space-Time Incarnation can travel to different timelines¨Cespecially the ones where the world suffered killing disasters¨Cto gather a baleful aura. Meanwhile, the Karma Incarnation can use karma throughout space-time to leave baleful aura-rted resources for the future.

    As for the Luck Incarnation? He only needed to travel around randomly, and he would find the thing he needed since baleful aura was not some high-level or rare resource.

    ''Big brother said he even sent a mission to his Chat Group to help me gather baleful aura. So, I do not need to worry about this weapon for now.''

    Li Jun nodded in satisfaction before entering seclusion. His first step was to absorb the War Talisman. The process of refining the War Talisman was an exhrating experience.

    Every second, he could feel his understanding of War Dao drastically increase. It was as if someone had taken the Dao of War from beginning to end and condensed it into the shape of a talisman. And while refining it, he got to experience this Dao from beginning to end.

    So, Li Junprehended this Dao and fused it with his own. In the process, nine shadows appeared behind Li Jun; they were not Dharma Bodies but his [Future Buddha Self]. Unfortunately, even talented people like Wang Tian can only condense 12 [Future Buddha Self] due to restrictions.

    ''Done," muttered Li Jun as he looked inside his body. A quarter of his Dao Tree had turned silver.

    ''Due to the restraint of time, this should be my limit. However, I should be able to achieveplete Silver before I be Emperor.''

    The next step of his cultivation was to fuse with the Dharma Body. However, Li Jun nned to follow Wang Wei''s example and condense his Dharma Body into human size before the fusion.

    Li Jun tried and was sessful. However, he sensed the process was as slow as a turtle. However, the benefit was he discovered the process helped him cultivate the Force Control Skill.

    ''After sess, I should reach the Immortal Control and even peak at the Dao Control Level.''

    Li Jun then focused on tempering his body and absorbing the ughter Heart. The heart helped reinforce his foundation and temper his body.

    Over the years, he used different body tempering techniques. However, the most recent was one called [ughter Mind Tempering], which he acquired from the Battle Maniac Ancestor; he felt his technique suited him perfectly.

    The technique allowed him to condense a unique physique called [ughter Mind Physique], which significantly boosted his strength.

    "Previously, I only half condensed this physique. However, I canplete it with the ughter Heart,'' thought Li Jun as he continued to absorb the heart.

    "Done," he muttered before cultivating the second stage of the [ughter Mind Tempering]. The technique allowed him to create a world of ughter in his Sea of Consciousness. As such, the deeper his understanding of ughter Dao, the better the world he can make.

    Then, he will use the power of ughter to condense in that world to temper his body; the power of ughter contains negative emotions that can corrupt the flesh. However, it also included vitality to revive the flesh, thus achieving a state of tempering through destruction and revival.

    The core of this technique is the transformation of Spirit into Essence; in other words, using the mind to elevate the fleshly body.

    ''This technique is quite ingenious, requiring little to no resources,'' thought Li Jun, gritting his teeth to bear the pain. ''If I guess correctly, it should be a precious Innate Technique.''

    The ughter World in his mind will temper his flesh, soul, and willpower. Li Jun gritted his teeth until he reached his limit.

    Bang!

    He punched the air, feeling the power flushing through his veins.

    "52 Primordial Dragon Force: excellent," muttered Li Jun. Then, a ruthless light shed in his eyes. "Next step."

    Li Jun immediately underwent the Flesh Tribtion.

    "The tribtion isposed of seven levels, corresponding to the skin, muscles or tendon, bones, organs, blood, meridians or veins, and soul," muttered Li Jun. "Most people cannot pass one, genius can survive two simultaneously, and unparallel genius will survive three."

    He squinted his eyes. "Compared to talents, I am nothingpared to the ancestors or sister-inw. However, I will never lose to them regarding Willpower.

    "No, I must surpass them. So, I chose four tests."

    As soon as he made a choice, he prepared. A terrifying and unknown power descended on his body, and Li Jun screamed, destroying his lung and vocal cords.

    He felt his mind being broken due to the immense pain. However, he endured.

    Li Jun remembered his family waiting for him, his big brother and his wives. He remembered his childhood when children looked down on him because he was born with weak luckpared to others.

    More importantly, he remembered the goal he had made for himself:

    ''I am no worse than anyone.''

    Li Jun kept screaming, and his life aura reached an all-time low. Regardless, he persisted. His conviction and beliefs allowed him to push behind his limit.

    After an unknown amount of time, after rushing on the verge of death numerous times, he finally seeded.

    "I¡­survived," he muttered after everything ended. He stood up from the cultivation mat as he sensed the power from his flesh: 56 Primordial Dragon Force.

    Li Jun exhaled deeply as he looked in the distance; he muttered, "I am a Heaven Chosen."

    His state of mind sublimated as he felt the shackles in his mind lifted. From now on, he knew his Dao Journey would be smoother.

 Chapter 748 Vacation

    "After that, I shrunk my Dharma Body and fused with it," exined Li Jun.

    "Did it help with your Duyi Realm?" asked Wang Wei.

    "No. I guess because it was your idea and method," replied Li Jun. "However, I''m satisfied with the result." His Dao Body was more powerful after using this method.

    "I spent a lot of my cultivation time training my Duyi Realm," added Li Jun.

    "That''s a good idea. What about that weapon? Have you subdued it yet?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "You can say I barely subdue it," Li Jun said, shaking his head. He created an ominous weapon, so the thing kept trying to kill him every time he used it. So, he had to continue training to use it.

    "You should be careful," warned Yan Liling. "Even if you subdue that thing, it might counter-attack when you''re at you''re weakest."

    "That''s indeed possible," he uttered. Li Jun could foresee the final battle would push him to his limit, and he will also have numerous moments of weakness. So, the ominous weapon might use those opportunities to counter-attack and kill him.

    "ce a self-detonating seal on it," uttered Wang Wei. "If it does revolt, don''t hesitate to blow it up; you can even use it as a bomb on the enemy."

    Wang Wei has always disliked weapons with intelligence or consciousness. So, he never allowed his Proving Dao Weapon to grow sentience even though it would be more powerful. And wherever he encountered an artifact with sentience that tried to resist, he did not hesitate to obliterate their consciousness.

    "Yes, I should ce counter-measures in case something goes wrong," nodded Li Jun; he also realized the possibility of the enemy inducing the weapon to rebel against him. So, he needed to prepare for all possibilities.

    "Do you need my help?" asked Wang Wei.

    "No need."

    "Fine. What happened to Tie Gang?"

    "He failed to break the barrier between Mortal and Immortal," exined Li Jun.

    "Although I knew this would be the case, I''m still a little disappointed," Wang Wei shook his head. He knew Tie Gang did not have the talent for such an achievement. More importantly, he did not have the destiny.

    "You don''t have to worry about him," added Yan Liling. "He''s been practicing secret techniques that grant him Immortal Strength. He coborated with the sect to create a perfect system involving formation, weapons, and pills. So, he''ll be a great general."

    She participated in his training, so she knew best about Tie Gang''s current situation.

    "That''s good. What about Cai Song? Is she ready?" asked Wang Wei.

    "She is."

    "Excellent. In the final battle, she can show the world the importance of Puppet Dao, thus encouraging other factions to revitalize this field," nodded Wang Wei with shining eyes.

    Once more people began to create Puppet Legions, it would be easier for him to lead the Myriad Emperor World to expand through the entire Endless Void.

    The three chatted for a few hours before Wang Wei left, leaving the two lovebirds to themselves.

    "What are you going to do next?"

    "I will continue to subdue the weapon, train my Duyi realm, then spend more time with Ai''er and the child."

    Yan Liling did not say anything.

    "You should understand that I could experience an eternal parting with them during the final battle," he hurriedly exined.

    "I''m not unreasonable, so I understand," said Yan Liling. "I will apany you." Li Jun was shocked after hearing this; then, he smiled.

    Wang Wei teleported home to his wife.

    "Ready?" asked Wu Hong.

    "Yes. Let''s go."

    "So, where first?" she asked.

    "Let''s stop at the foot of the mountain first."

    Wang Wei and Wu Hong flew to the city nearest the sect. Theynded outside and walked like a normal couple. Besides casting a little spell that prevented people from noticing them, they resembled any ordinary young mortal couple.

    As he walked in the streets, he saw numerous Flying Horse Carriages, which were this world''s version of a car. As of now, most mortals can earn enough money to buy one. Furthermore, there were different designs based on demonic beasts. For example, dragon designs were more expensive and considered luxury brands.

    The city hadnes for the Flying Horse Carriages and for pedestrians to walk.

    "Do you want to take a Running Elephant Carriage or a call for a Flying Horse Carriage?" asked Wang Wei.

    Wu Hong looked at therge constructs in the distance carrying multiple people.

    "Don''t you mean bus?" she asked with a smile.

    "Don''t break the fantasy," he warned.

    "You''re taking this youngdy on a date. Shouldn''t you have your own private Flying Horse Carriage or even a Soaring Phoenix Construct? After all, you''re a second-generation Young Master."

    "You have a good point," muttered Wang Wei. As rich as he is, he should have a private ne to flirt with a beautiful woman.

    "Well, consider me a poor schr for today. So, let''s walk."

    The two continued to walk as they observed the surroundings. Wang Wei saw many young people walking with a circle rune floating next to their ears.

    ''Is this how the Void Storing Flute evolved?'' he thought. The Voice Storing Flute or MP3 concept was created during his Qi Luck Trial to meet the spiritual needs of the citizens. It had evolved after countless years.

    "It''s beautiful,"mented Wu Hong. "You''ve created a perfect mortal civilization thatbined science and technology with cultivation."

    "Indeed," nodded Wang Wei as he looked at the civilians of this city. Full of life and light of wisdom. Ordinary citizens can live between 150 to 160 years due to enough food and nutrients, shelter from the harsh environment, ess to a well develop medicine system, and, more importantly¨Cmartial arts.

    This civilization created a set of basic movements that allowed people to passively absorb Spiritual Qi between Heaven and Earth to nourish their bodies. Although they cannot store Spiritual Qi, it still provides them with many health benefits¨Cincluding a centennial lifespan.

    Subsequently, there are Extraordinary Citizens¡ªpeople who ess their spiritual power. These Extraordinary Citizens are the driving force of this civilization, using their spiritual power to engrave runes and create all the constructs.

    Extraordinary Citizens have a lifespan of 250-300 years because they can use their spiritual power to prevent their body''s life force or vitality from dissipating.

    "Let''s go watch a movie," said Wang Wei with a smile.

    "Oh, what genre?"

    "You pick between romance, action and adventure,edy, and horror."

    "How about a romantic horror."

    "Why this one?" asked Wang Wei.

    "It''s a perfect choice: there is the mushy mushy romance stuff, plus I can use the excuse of the horror to pretend I''m scared and hold you tightly."

    "Why did not I think of that? You are really the perfect wife."

    "I know," replied Wu Hong with a smile. The two went to see a movie or Recorded Story. There are two ways to produce movies in this civilization. The first one is to get a few willing cultivators as actors. With their powers, the production crew does not need to worry about CGI and stunts since the cultivators can use spells.

    The second is to use Illusion Arrays to create the entire story directly. And with Wang Wei introducing these people to different genres of movies from Earth, the movie business or industry has developed dramatically in the past 300,000 years.

    "What a great movie," said Wu Hong as she walked out of the theater, her left arm tightly around Wang Wei and her right arm holding food.

    "Were you scared?"

    "Of course. Didn''t you see me scream and hold you tightly?"

    "Yes, with me around, you should have been reassured?"

    "Of course. After all, you''re my strong and brave man," she said with a smile. "Where are we going next?"

    "Let''s go to the best restaurant in the city."

    "Movie and dinner: you sure know how to woe a girl''s heart."

    Before the movie, he used his political connection to reserve a table in advance. So, the waiter led them to their table and soon served them food.

    "The food is excellent,"mented Wu Hong. Cultivators do not need to eat and prefer to drink wine or tea, so the culinary art is not well developed. In the cultivator world, great food relies more on excellent ingredients baptized by Spiritual Qi instead of techniques, ingredients, and spices.

    "Not even closes to yours,"mented Wang Wei, and he was not lying. With her Sealing Dao that allowed her to seal the vor and burst out after a bit, the food in this restaurant is nothing.

    Wang Wei has arge section of his space ring with Wu Hong''s cooking. All these foods are perfectly preserved with the power of Time so he could eat them fresh.

    The reason for doing this is because of his Essence Flower Divine Ability which allowed him to temper his body simply by eating delicious food of high ingredients. He''s waiting for the right time to use them to help him open the Gate of Power.

    "This civilization of yours should have created weapons. How strong are they?" she asked.

    "They can kill Supernatural Realm. However, that''s their limit," replied Wang Wei with a sigh. The first three stages of cultivation are still the categories of mortals. Only in the fourth stage will cultivators be considered extraordinary, hence the name Supernatural; this is also the reason some Lower Realms called this stage the Transcending Mortality Realm.

    So, after this Spiritual Rune Civilization reached the destructive capabilities of the Supernatural Realm, Heavenly Dao ced restrictions on them, preventing them from developing after hundreds of thousands of years.

 Chapter 749 Parting

    "It makes sense it would be restricted," said Wu Hong, sipping her wine. "Heavenly Dao wants a potent civilization to cultivate powerful Great Emperors. No matter how brilliant your civilization is, it''s still a mortal one with an average lifespan of more than 100 years.

    "If they keep growing, they might disturb the current cultivation civilization, leading to infighting and weakening the entire Myriad Emperor World."

    ? "A battle between Science & Technology and Cultivation?" added Wang Wei with shining eyes. "That would be an interesting sight to see."

    If it were before, Wang Wei might be sure cultivation would win. However, after seeing the development of the Science and Technology World and the Quantum Realm, he was not so sure.

    "Who do you think would win?" asked Wu Hong, also intrigued by the notion.

    "It depends," replied Wang Wei. "Cultivation should have the advantage in terms of raw power or individual with ultimate power. Meanwhile, Science & Technology has the advantage in poption and weaponry."

    "I understand their advantage with people since Science & Technology have solved the issue of people''s livelihood, resulting in arge poption-based,"mented Wu Hong, who learned to despise how cultivators ignored mortals to survive on their own.

    "However, winning on weaponry?" She shook her head. "Cultivators have Artifact Refiners. How could they lose?"

    "High-Level Technology does not lose to Artifact refining," added Wang Wei. "However, they have an advantage over cultivators: mass production. It could take dozens to hundreds of years for a Weapon Refiner to refine a Quasi-Emperor Artifact. During the same time spawn, Science & Technology could produce hundreds of space-ships of the same level depending on their technologies'' development."

    "Indeed, I did not consider this."

    "So, in a battle where they are rtively equal, cultivation will win if the war is short and quick. However, if it''s a prolonged battle, they have no chance.

    "Of course, you should understand battles are not simple."

    Wu Hong nodded as she knew any war was not so easy to analyze and summarize since anything could happen; in war, even pure luck could decide the final oue.

    "Alright, let''s not talk about such a heavy topic as war and enjoy our diner," said Wu Hong as they changed the conversation. Afterward, both were satisfied with their experience.

    "Where to next?"

    "Tomorrow, we will have a beach day."

    "Excellent," replied Wu Hong as they stayed in the most luxurious hotel in this city. The next day, they teleported to the end of the Central Continent in their beach wears.

    Wang Wei and Wu Hong walked on the beach, watching many cultivators dressed in shorts and bikinis, ying volleyball, surfing, and building sand constructs.

    Wang Wei had a weird look on his face. On earth, this should have been an ordinary thing. However, seeing so many cultivators with long and flowing hair in shorts and doing these activities was strange to him, especially seeing some people who did not want to change their regr clothes and were dressed in "ancient clothes."

    "Is this what you called cultural invasion?" asked Wu Hong, who also found the entire thing a little strange.

    "This is the power of influence,"mented Wang Wei. "I am considered the Heaven Chosen with the highest probability of proving the Dao in this generation. So, many cultivators worship and imitate me.

    "They believed: Wang Wei, the powerful sect master of the Dao Opening Sect, used this weird method to rx after cultivation. Maybe, there is a secret to it, so they copied it."

    "Your thinking is too cynical," argued Wu Hong. "Cultivation requires both hard work and rxation. Previously, cultivators would drink, chat with friends, travel the world, or visit brothels to rx. But your method showed them a new and exciting way.

    "Furthermore, your bikini has be a new way for women to demonstrate their freedom and fight against many of the patriarchal ideologies present in the cultivation world."

    "Cynical, huh?" muttered Wang Wei. "You''re probably right. Maybe, I''ve been too assimted by this world, and I haven''t even noticed it."

    "This is inevitable," replied Wu Hong. "After all, you only spent a few decades on Earth."

    The two enjoyed a few days at the beach before leaving.

    "Where to next?"

    "Thergest and best brothel in the world: the Heavenly Moon Restaurant," replied Wang Wei, making Wu Hong give him a weird look.

    "Most men will secretly go to the brothels, but you actually bring your wife."

    "These men do not have such an awesome wife as you," he replied with a ttering smile.

    "Do you think I don''t know what you are nning?"

    Wang Wei coughed lightly, pretending he did not hear anything. Thest time he went to the brothel, Wu Hong boldly dered she could do it better than these women and danced for him.

    And to this day, Wang Wei has never forgotten that dance, turning it into one of his core memories. She was beautiful and ethereal; the entire world seemed more cheerful and happy as she danced. At that exact moment, she was the center of the world, shining brighter than any stars and nobler than even Heavenly Dao.

    "Fine, I will indulge you."

    The two headed for the Heavenly Moon Restaurant in the Yin Moon Sect''s central Domain. They paid the price to have the best courtesan serve them. And she was pretty talented at her job, knowing poetry, dance, calligraphy, and painting. However, Wang Wei did not care and quickly dismissed her after a short performance.

    Two hourster, Wang Wei walked out of the restaurant, wiping the blood from his nose, "Danm it, this woman almost destroyed my Willpower."

    "Hehe, you''re the one who wanted a show," said Wu Hong.

    "This day will forever stain my credibility as a manly man."

    "You can redeem yourself as long as you destroy that recoding talisman."

    "Who wants to be a manly man, anyway," replied Wang Wei as he embraced her, disying his shameless side to the fullest.

    "Let''s go."

    The two then traveled the world together, eating food from different restaurants, regions, and continents. They visited the most famous spots in the world, like the Yaochi Heavenly Tree in the Central Continent¨Cwhich is simr to an enormous Sakura Tree from Wang Wei''s previous life.

    The tree has remained pink ever since its existence and has never changed. And on the full moon, it will shine, bing more beautiful; the entire thing was a spiritual experience. There are rumors the tree is the only thing in the world that can heal Dao Hearts, and the Hua n¨Cwhose founder Yaochi Emperor nted the tree¨Ctook advantage of this rumor to their full extent.

    Although it was not true, the tree did have the power to bless the mind and increase cultivation for a short period. So, the Hua n used it as a tourist spot, allowing them to prosper for countless generations.

    For the next hundred years, Wang Wei and Wu Hong traveled all over the world; they experienced numerous things and met plenty of new people. Although they did not reveal their identity, this fact made the experience more memorable.

    Finally, they stopped at the Heavenly Tree Vige.

    "They developed very fast,"mented Wu Hong as she looked at this vige.

    "Indeed. In one generation, they''ve be a Supreme Holy Land," nodded Wang Wei as he looked at this weird vige. Most people looked like normal mortals, dressed in ordinary clothes and working the farm.

    However, one-tenth of these people were cultivators, many already in the Supreme Realm. However, they blended perfectly well with the mortals and lived no differently from them.

    "Thest time I came, the person with the highest cultivation was only the Divine Altar Realm," added Wang Wei, with some surprise. Many factions spent generations without giving birth to a Saint, let alone a Supreme Realm True Monarch.

    Although he gave the people of the vige a cultivation method, it only reached Primordial Spirit Realm.

    "A ce full of destiny," added Wu Hong. "In a few generations, they will be a terrifying Emperor Lineage."

    "Indeed," agreed Wang Wei. The concept of cultivators and mortals living in harmony with nature made this vige very special. Power will corrupt or change a person''s mind. So, a cultivator needs a certain mindset to incorporate and live with mortals.

    Furthermore, with their long life span, they will watch the people they are close to or interact with every day die one generation after the other. As long as they do not be cold and indifferent to death and ept this natural cycle of death, it will be a great way to temper their Dao Heart.

    "Let''s go see it."

    Wang Wei did not disturb the vige and went to a small world only knowns to only a few individuals in the vige. He gazed at a towering tree in the distance with wonder.

    The tree had some consciousness and noticed their arrival. It prepared to defend itself and attack until it felt Wang Wei''s aura. Then, it released an intimate aura like a child seeing their father.

    "You cultivated a World Tree?" asked Wu Hong in surprise.

    "I didn''t think it would seed." Back then, he only decided to fuse Space-Time-rted resources to the tree. He did not think it would evolve into a rare World Tree.

    "No wonder this vige is blessed with so much destiny," nodded Wu Hong. "What are you going to do with it?"

    "I have my n," he replied before exining what he was going to do.

    "That''s a good idea; maybe you''ll receive merit."

    The two no longer spoke as they admired this towing specimen. The tree bore 300 fruits, and they could tell each one was a worldparable to a Middle-Grade Thousand.

    "You''re leaving, aren''t you?" asked Wang Wei.

    "Yes," replied Wu Hong calmly.

    "Although I knew this day woulde, I still hope I was wrong." He sighed and exhaled deeply as if he wanted to breathe out all his negative emotions.

    "Can''t you stay?"

    "No." She shook her head. "You should know I''m only a clone, and I cannot stay."

    "That''s not really an exnation."

    Wu Hong briefly paused, "The real reason is I can only use my Emperor Strenght a limited number of times."

    "Is it because you used [Existence Reconstruction] on me thest time?"

    "No. I left a seal in the sect," continued Wu Hong. "If you fail the battle, you only need to survive and return to the sect. It will activate and hide the Dao Opening Sect. By then, Di Tian will not find you no matter what method he tries."

    Wang Wei turned to face her, holding her hands and clothes to his chest; he knew this might be thest opportunity in a very long time.

    "I don''t want you to go."

    "And I don''t to, either," she replied with a smile; her eyes showed no sadness. "However, there is no evesting banquet in this world."

    "A sad truth."

    "Don''t be too sad since it''s only a temporary parting," she added, caressing his handsome face. "Few things before I leave."

    Wang Wei gently ced his head on hers, feeling the warmth of her body; he could even hear her slow beating heart.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Your path of cultivation will be full of trials and tribtions. Although I don''t think I need to remind you, I will just in case: don''t ever give up until you achieve your goals."

    "I won''t."

    "Don''t let me give up as well."

    "I won''t."

    "You might think of your friends and families as your weakness and things to protect," continued Wu Hong. "But they are your greatest allies and strength."

    "I will keep that in mind."

    "Secondly, the Seven Moons are not much of a threat to you, so don''t stress about them. Even without you, their fate is already doomed."

    "Is that so?"

    "Take time to prepare in advance for your Path of Transcendence," added Wu Hong. "For most people, it would be counterproductive to think about something so far away and so illusive, but you''re different.

    "I''ll listen to you."

    "You can trust Maitreya. Although her recent behaviors have been shady, she is still trustworthy."

    "Okay."

    "Lastly, take care of yourself when I''m gone," said Wu Hong with some tears in her eyes. "You are too ident-prone, so be careful not to die again. Eat your food; I have left a space ring with more food inside for you and some information I feel will be more in the future."

    "You know I love your food the most. So, of course, I will eat them," replied Wang Wei, also with tears in his eyes.

    "Say goodbye to father, mother, and grandfather for me¨CI did not have the heart to face them."

    "I will," nodded Wang Wei as he saw Wu Hong slowly disintegrating into numerous motes of lights.

    "When we meet again, show me the New Era you''ve created¨CI was looking forward to seeing its brilliance."

    Wang Wei did not say a word and only nodded; he could not prevent a few tears from dropping from his eyes.

    "Remember: I love you no matter the space-time, beyond fate, and to eternity," she said with a smile.

    "To eternity," muttered Wang Wei as he watched his empty hand; the only thing left was the empty void in his heart.

    ¡­

    Eternal Ascension World, Origin Seal Continent:

    Wu Hong sat in her cultivation room, trying to heal her injuries. She suddenly opened her eyes as countless memories flooded in.

    "What''s going on?" she muttered with a frown. "I''ve never sent a clone to the lower dimension?"

    She took a moment to review the memories and discovered many were sealed, and she could not remove them even at her peak.

    "Interesting," shemented with squinted eyes. "My Fate Companion? So, you''ve finally shown up."

 Chapter 750 Primary Materials And Husband Picking

    Wu Hong was deep in thought as she tried to analyze the situation and review the key memories; she did not send a clone to the lower dimension. No, she was not even capable of such a feat. Only Half-Step Transcendence and someone like Old Man Nether can influence the lower dimension to such a level.

    ''She is obviously me, with the same [Existence],'' pondered Wu Hong, eliminating the possibility thetter only looked like him.

    ''Two possibilities: the first one is someone else sent that clone and is plotting something, and the second is my future self sent the clone. However, Paragons cannot do such a feat¨Cunless they use Old Man Nether''s method. So, does that mean future me is Half-Step Transcendence?''

    Wu Hong was not excited about this news as she felt things became even moreplicated. Suddenly, she thought of something.

    ''No, this is not as simple as leaving a clone; someone is tempering with the Primordial Timeline.'' Her memories from the Ultimate Taboo were blurry and missing a few chunks. However, she remembered she had discovered a shocking truth¨C she learned someone might have forcefully changed the Primordial Timeline.''

    Wu Hong took out a talisman and sent a message to Maitreya, asking her whether she had the strength to temper the timeline.

    [Yes, I can temper with the Primordial Timeline of the Eternal Ascension World. However, if the changes lead to domino effects that affect other Chaos Worlds or the entire Primordial Chaos, the bacsh from the River of Time will instantly kill me.]

    Wu Hong squinted her eyes, amazed by the power of Half-Step Transcendence. Then, she focused on the more important thing.

    ''My clone''s purpose seemed to steer this fated lover in a different direction, ensuring his path is smoother and better. However, this fated love''s destiny is enough to affect the entire Chaos Universe.''

    She remembered thetter''s involvement with so many taboos and his destiny to end the Era of the Seven Moons.

    ''So, whoever sent that clone has achieved power beyond the Half-Step Transcendence.''

    Wu Hong remembered the vital information they''d learned from the Ultimate Taboo: two individuals in the Chaos Universe truly detached from the universe.

    ''Could it be one of them or something else?''n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    She reviewed the memory and focused on a specific conversation Wang Wei had with the clone.

    ''A battle between them and Grand Dao that spawn across space-time? Using the universe as a chessboard and all living beings as chess pieces. That''s another possibility.''

    Wu Hong frowned, ''Have I be a chess piece? No, ording to his theory, we might be chess yers.''

    She shook her head as she realized even if she returned to her peak, she would still be a chess piece.

    ''Transcendence, Transcendence: I will forever remain a chess piece without taking that step.''

    Wu Hong took a deep breath. With the current information, she knew her future was bright but also full of struggle. However, she also understood the future was not set in stone.

    Learning about her future achievement might have already changed the course of history to somethingpletely different. So she will not becent or have the mindset that her sess is guaranteed.

    ''It''s a shame much of the key information is sealed,'' Wu Hong pondered. Then, she focused on something else.

    "The Perfection Foundation," she muttered as she briefly nced over this technique. "It really looks like a technique I would create." Any technique, spells, or scriptures created by a cultivator will have their brands on it. A pair of twins who make the same technique will have slight differences based on their brands.

    ''The only issue is the Dark Truth.'' Wu Hong did not want to take the risk of contacting a taboo that could kill her without any resistance.

    ''The problem is these Forbidden Lands suggested as an alternative are as dangerous as the Dark Truth. Plus, I would have to survive Grand Dao''s wrath unless I spend the rest of my life in these Forbidden Lands.''

    The Dark Truth is the best ce for this technique since it could even protect cultivators from Grand Dao''s wrath.

    ''Not to mention the headache of the materials needed for this technique.'' She smiled wryly as she looked at the list: Perfect Tear¨Ca rare Heaven and Earth object that contains the essence of perfection. People who tried to study Mortal and Immortal Perfection are usually desperate for this thing. However, it''s not only rare but also requires to pass a trial created by Grand Dao itself to acquire it.

    An interesting fact about the Perfect Tear is many people believe Xu Junyao is the reincarnation of a Perfect Tear who became a Spirit.

    Another rare resource for this technique is Grand Dao Blood. Throughout the history of the Chaos Universe, blood has dripped from the Eye of Grand Dao six times. To this day, no one knows the reason. But each time it urs, it is a battle fiesta where Paragons, Fiendgods, Dao Monarchs, and Immortal Kings die in the millions.

    ''Thest core material is the Heavenly Dao Seed from a Central Source Chaos Worlds.''

    Wu Hong was speechless as the word ''Central Source Chaos World'' was a new secret long suspected by many but only recently proven after the Ultimate Taboo.

    There are different levels of Source Chaos Worlds in Primordial Chaos. Some are only capable of giving birth to only one Paragon or have a limit of 100. Only a few have no limits on the number, like the Eternal Ascension World.

    However, the real secret of the Central Source Chaos World is not their unlimited Paragon-birthing abilities but the fact their Heavenly Dao has the power of Half-Step Transcendence. And by absorbing them, cultivators can reach that step, just like Supreme Unity.

    Throughout the Chaos Universe, there are only 3800 Central Source Chaos Worlds, and after the Ultimate Taboo, they became hot potatoespeted by many people. Of course, most of these people did not have a feasible technique to absorb Heavenly Dao.

    ''From what I remember, there are two ways to get the seed: ovee Heavenly Dao by force or use a ton of merit to exchange it.''

    Wu Hong was genuinely speechless regarding the resources needed to cultivate this technique. The three primary materials are rarer and more precious than the Limit Breaker. What''s more, even the supporting materials are as rare as the Limit Breaker.

    ''Ok, let''s put it behind for now,'' Wu Hong decided. Although she concluded the Dark Truth was the best way to cultivate this technique since the materials are likely to be directly granted. Unfortunately, the risks were too significant.

    Wu Hong continued reviewing her memories, focusing on Wang Wei; she wanted to know what kind of person he was, his personality, his likes and dislikes, and so on.

    ''He seems quite easy to get along with,'' she thought, nodding in satisfaction. She did not want someone boring or with a nd personality.

    ''Very charming, witty, intelligent, extremely open-minded, and think outside the box,'' she nodded as she could see her life would be more exciting with a person with such a personality.

    "Handsomeness and talent more than meet the standard. As for wealth? Well, he''s wealthy for someone from the lower dimension. However, he does have the potential to gather more wealth," muttered Wu Hong as Wang Wei filled in more of her boxes.

    "Let''s check his performance in the bedroom."

    She focused on the memories of when they were intimate. With a calm demeanor, she reviewed every experienced like a scientist gathering observable data.

    ''Great techniques; he knows what he''s doing. He likes to explore new ideas I''ve never thought of¨Cmost likely the result of his origin in the Prehistoric World. That''s a plus.''

    Wu Hong could foresee her life in the bedroom would be exciting if she chose to be with him. However, she soon frowned.

    "His stamina is not on par with my standard," she muttered as she watched his performance. "However, this should change after he opens the Gates of Power and Flesh."

    After more than 30 minutes, Wu Hong finished her review. "Overall, we seemed verypatible. However, a lot could change before our next meeting. So, let''s wait and see."

    Wu Hong stood up from her cultivation mat. Her hair then turned silver-gray¨Cthe same color as Wang Wei.

    "Alright, let''s go deal with her," she muttered with a sneer. She teleported to the ce Sword Empress retreated.

    "Are you going to say anything?"

    "What do you mean?" asked Sword Empress, ''surprised.''

    "You don''t think I''ll believe you did not know my Fate Companion was your descendant."

    "How would I know?" replied Yan Ai, not hiding her smirk.

    "Is Maitreya also part of this?"

    "What do you think?"

    Wu Hong stared at her with gritted teeth. Then, Yan Aiughed out loud, not stopping for five minutes straight.

    "You have to admit it''s funny," she said. "In the future, don''t forget to address as Ancestor¨Cyou must respect the seniority."

    After the Emperor Realm, cultivators no longer decide seniority by age but by strength. After all, they are immortal creatures that have lived for trillions upon trillions of years.

    Additionally, when a family has numerous immortal descendants, it''s pointless to care about things like generational seniority.

    Wu Hong stared at her with a dangerous light in her eyes.

    "What are you nning?" asked Yan Ai with worry in her voice.

    "Don''t worry. I''ll beat you up and record your bruised and terrible state."

    "Don''t do anything rash or stupid," warned the Sword Empress, who knew she was incapable of resisting in her current state.

    "Don''t worry. These recordings won''t ever see the light of day¨Cunless you dare try to make me call you ancestor or try to use your seniority before me," said Wu Hong with a gentle smile that was highly sinister to Yan Ai.

    "Little Wu, Hong''er, remember all the good things I''ve done for you; you are like my sister.'' Her voice was pleading.

    "I know; that''s why I will seal your pain so you won''t feel a thing."

    "Damn it. Why don''t you deal with Maitreya if you have the balls."

    "Don''t worry; she will have her day of judgment."

    Wu Hong no longer wasted any time and pounced on her opponent like a cheetah hunting her prey.

 Chapter 751 Red Dust

    Wang Weiid his head on the World Tree, not saying a word. He waved his hand to manifest a bottle gourd. And as soon as he removed the gourd seal, a thick wine scent scattered throughout the surrounding few million miles. The sheer smell of this wine changed the surrounding clouds, making them jump around and dance as if they were drunk.

    Without hesitation, Wang Wei took a sip and felt his mind refreshed. Furthermore, the taste of this win was Heavenly. Subsequently, he sensed a mysterious power traveling throughout his fleshly body and nourishing it.

    Unfortunately, it was not enough to help increase his True Power Dao Realm. However, he was not in the mood to care about such a thing, as he continued to drink.

    Wine in the cultivation world had three ways to distinguish its worth: the materials, the technique, and the time spent aging. The method used in Wang Wei''s wine is excellent but could not be said to be the best or revolutionary.

    As for the materials? He used the best material possible. However, what made this wine truly valuable was the aging time. Wang Wei used time formation to elerate the time the wine simmered. And since wine does not have to worry about Time Energy hurting it through Time eleration¨Clike humans¨Che could cultivate peerless wine.

    And the one he was drinking was brewed for 50 million years. A sip of this wine can make a Saint Realm cultivator drunk and sleep until their lifespan of 500,000 runs out.

    It can nourish the bodies, souls, and energy of True Monarchs and Quasi-Emperors. More importantly, it can boostprehension and allow people to understand the Dao better.

    Despite these wonderful facts, he did not care. After taking a few sips, he muttered, "This thing cannot get me drunk. I should have used the 1 billion-year-old one."

    Wang Wei shook his head and continued drinking. He controlled his fleshly body and soul to cancel his natural immunity, allowing himself to get drunk; he could indulge in his mind and emotions.

    "The ancients called all the emotions, grudges, obsessions, joy and sadness of the world Red Dust¨Ca dirty thing that corrupts or stains the mind of cultivators.

    "Taoism believes cultivators should have a detached attitude toward Red Dust; they advocate to remain free from its karmic ties. ording to them, freedom from Red Dust is one of the best states for cultivation and achieving immortality.

    "However, some schools believe cultivators should refine their minds and hearts through Red Dust. However, these schools also believe in cutting the connection from the Red Dust, thus achieving a detached state of mind."

    Wang Wei thought for a moment before shaking his head as he thought this philosophy was also cruel and not easy to practice. After experiencing the joy and sadness of the world, the ups and downs, love and hatred, how could someone easily cut them off from their minds and look at their experience from an indifferent point of view?

    "Plus, how is that any different from the cold-hearted nature of devil cultivators?" He sneered before taking a sip from his drink.

    "Buddhism believes in Karma and sought to save all sentience beings. So, their core practice involved immersing in the power of Red Dust and even using it for themselves."

    Wang Wei''s mind thought of the power of Incense.

    "Although there are also schools of Buddhism that also have simr views as Taoism who believe only through the absence of Karmic Ties can monks seek self-enlightenment and achieve Nirvana, they are rare and not the mainstream."

    Countless thoughts shed in his mind.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "After creating the River of Karma, this philosophy fit me the best. However, I"m different from these monks¨CI have no desire to save all sentient beings. I only want to immerse in Red Dust to use its power to help me cultivate and find a way to transcend Karma.

    "No, maybe these monks are simr to me. The only difference is their hearts are pure and truly cultivated for the sake of all sentience beings. After reaching Transcendence, these monks would definitely help people transcend karma and the Cycle of Reincarnation. However, I would only do it if I felt like it."

    Wang Wei exhaled as he ended his state of Enlightenment. He felt his understanding of Karma elevated, which in turn promoted his understanding of his Fate Dao; one of the unique aspects of his Fate Dao is his understanding of the other Daos (Karma, Luck) also increased hisprehension of Fate, and vice-versa.

    Furthermore, he also elevated his Soul Dao to a higher level¨Cincluding the Dao of Seven Emotions and Six Desires which is a part of the Soul Dao.

    "My current understanding of the Dao should have been enough to reach 5, 6, maybe 6% of the Grand Dao Source. Unfortunately, Grand Dao prevents anyone fromprehending and controlling the Source of the Dao without gaining ess to the Heaven Will. In some ways, the rules of this world are a cage for a genius such as myself."

    Wang Wei shook his head in frustration before falling asleep holding the wine gourd. Formations instinctively appeared to protect him. The next day, he woke up in a better state than before. The previous enlightenment increased his Dao and helped him better understand himself.

    Unfortunately, he was still sad and depressed, so he spent the next three days drinking and sleeping. Finally, he knew it was time to reign himself in and continue his journey.

    "After all, it is only a temporary parting," he muttered before looking at the towering World Tree. He then constructed a massive Space-Time Formation to continue nourishing the tree. But, he felt it was not enough, so he summoned some Dao Ancestors and two Third ss Insurgents from the sect to control the formation and ensure it worked at maximum capacity.

    "In a few hundred years, you should grow even more," hemented as he caressed the tree. Finally, he left some benefits for the people of the Heavenly Tree Vige and asked the sect people to ensure nothing happened to this vige.

    Although the tree was no longer visible and was no longer desired by countless people, he was sure some people still remembered its existence and might be nning to get their hands on it.

    After leaving the vige, Wang Wei did not return to the sect since he had another ce to visit.

    ''It''s time to temper my Dao Heart once more and maybe find some answers.''

    Wang Wei teleported to the Western White Tiger Continent, specifically the Evil Punishment Domain located in the Northeast of the continent. He soon reached his destination: a yellow desert with no end in sight.

    Many cultivators were heading into the desert. His appearance caught people''s attention since he was so famous, but people only muttered and nced at him, so he did not care.

    ''Asking Heart Road,'' thought Wang Wei as he looked at this desert. This piece ofnd was a legacy left by a mighty Pseudo Eternal Emperor called Mind-Heart Emperor.

    ording to history, he cultivated the Dao of the Mind and was known for his powerful Dao Heart and how he could use it to attack. The Mind-Heart Emperor had a technique called [Asking Heart Road] that could find the w in people''s Dao Heart and destroy it.

    For unknown reasons, the Mind-Heart Emperor hated devil cultivators with passion and would use his famous technique to break their Dao Hearts and force them to kill themselves. And with the cruelty and unstable mind of the devil cultivators, he was indeed their antithesis.

    Unfortunately, theter generation of the Emperor suffered tremendously because of his Karmic Debts. The Mind-Heart Emperor once left an Emperor Lineage called Profound Mind Temple. However, a few generations after his ascension, these devil cultivator''s lineages who hated him banded together and destroyed his sect.

    The Asking Heart Road was one of the foundations of the Profound Mind Temple, and these cultivators also wanted to eradicate it. The Di n stepped up and tried to take it for themselves. Unfortunately, the sects in the different continents did not want their n''s lineage to be more powerful and intervened.

    Finally, the [Asking Heart Road] became an ownerless thing essible by anyone.

    ''The cultivators of this world believe too much in the Dao Heart Road. Otherwise, they would have fought even fiercer for thisnd,'' pondered Wang Wei.

    ''Grandpa told me this ce helped him stabilize his Dao Heart after the battle. Let''s see if it is helpful to me.''

    Wang Wei took a deep breath before taking a step into this desert. Immediately, he found himself in this dark and empty space. And before him were memories of his entire life¨Cfrom birth to the present.

    Wang Wei felt his mind clear and devoid of any distractions. Subsequently, he discovered he was directly confronting many of the deepest and most hidden thoughts.

    ''The subconscious?'' he analyzed. ''Well, let''s see if this thing can help me.''

 Chapter 752 Asking Heart Road

    As Wang Wei walked through this desert, he began to review many of his memories, not all of them, but a few that had a deep impression on him¨Cconsciously or subconsciously¨Cthroughout his cultivation path.

    The first memory he saw was his meeting with Li Jun. He watched how many young children of the sect bullied the little fatty, and thetter did not resist orin. So, he asked him why he did not respond and fought back.

    "What''s the point of fighting back besides adding more unnecessary injuries to me," responded the three-year-old Li Jun. Wang Wei immediately noticed Li Jun''s wisdom as the young child understood his current state was due to his status in the sect. If he fought back, the only result would be more beating by retaliation. So, the best course of action is to ept his beating and bear with it.

    "I remember that day," muttered Wang Wei. "Li Jun''s wisdom at such a young age caught my attention." Wang Wei knew the intelligence disyed at a young age was not because he was a prodigy but more of the result of the fact he was an adult in a child''s body.

    However, Li Jun was different; he was genuinely a 3-year-old child.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "I also remember the unwillingness and desire in his eyes; that''s why I chose him."

    Wang Wei sighed as he reminisced about the past. He looked at the memory onest time before continuing. The following core memory he experienced was the first person he ever killed: a prisoner.

    This was the first life he ever took, and to this day, he remembers how the sticky blood felt in his hand as he stabbed that prisoner; he remembered the moment life disappeared from the prisoner''s eye, the vivid emotions disyed on that prisoner''s life.

    ''Is this the exact moment when life was no longer sacred to me?'' he analyzed. After the first kill, he had nightmares for days. But now, his hands were stained with trillions of lives, but he could still sleep peacefully.

    "I felt something die inside me on that day. Was it my awe and reverence for the beautiful thing known as life?" Wang Wei sighed. "Although I know this was inevitable the moment I reincarnated in this world, it''s still sad to think how much I''ve changed from my Earth self."

    Wang Wei continued his journey. He saw the memory of when he ordered Wang Ju for the sect to experiment on Han Li for him to acquire a Heavenly Physique.

    "This was my first act of pure selfishness where I ruthlessly trample on another person for benefit; the first opponent I step on for my rise on the Emperor Road."

    Wang Wei calmly looked at the memory before continuing. The following was his confrontation with the Wrath of Heaven during thest section of the Pagoda Trial. In that event, he experienced more than 10,000 consecutive failures, but he never gave up.

    "I learn to never give up in this trial. I learn through hard work, intelligence, and unyielding Willpower, I can create miracles."

    Wang Wei''s eyes lit up as his aura became even more peaceful and restrained. He continued walking.

    He then saw the young girl he killed during the Spirit Road Trial.

    "The first innocent life I took," hemented. The girl was a pampered Young Lady and came to the trial with guards probably as a marvel experience. Her parents were probably new to the cultivator world and did not know much about the trials'' rules and ruthlessness.

    "Unfortunately, she was only one of the many innocent bystanders that suffered as a result of my Emperor Road." He shook his head as he moved forward.

    The following memory urred not long after the girl''s death¨Cit was a battle with a diator. This was the first real life and death battle he had, but this was not the reason it was a core memory.

    "The world is truly unfair. I have spent more than 8 years as a diator, forced to kill every day to buy my freedom. It took me 8 long and painful years to summarize that dodging method, yet you learned it in less than 5 minutes. I''m not willing," said the diator as he died, full of unwillingness.

    "This is the first time I realize how unfair Fate can be,"mented Wang Wei. "Some people spend their entire life striving for something, but others are born with it. Some people have to struggle their entire life, but others are born destined to achieve greatness."

    As he reviewed these memories from a higher cultivation standpoint, he understood many things and saw these events in different lights.

    So, he continued his journey.

    The subsequent memory was his battle with Ji Song, where he almost died because of thetter''s mighty fleshly body.

    "Truth be told, this is probably the second most difficult battle I experienced throughout my entire life," he muttered as he watched his body lying on the ground with a shattered spine. Only two people of his generation pushed him to such a miserable state.

    Wang Wei re-experienced that battle before continuing to walk. The memories in front of him changed to after the Spirit Road Trial as he stayed in a mortal vige.

    "This vige is where I experience the vast difference between Mortals and Cultivators; it is the ce where I awakened my ambitions to change this era," muttered Wang Wei as he realized the importance of that vige to him.

    "Cause and effect, Karma," he continued. "I nted a tree on a whim, but 300,000 yearster, it turned into a precious World Tree. The vigers were friendly and weing, so I ced a Feng Shui Formation on their vige to bless them with luck. Now, they are a Supreme Land with great potential to be an Emperor Lineage.

    "Everything is connected, one way or the other."

    Wang Wei''s aura was utterly restrained inside his body; he now looked like an ordinary mortal with no cultivation. However, upon closer observation, people with keen observation could detect he was fusing with Heaven and Earth as if the two were the same.

    The following core memory was a confrontation between him and Heavenly Dao when he entered the Duyi Realm. Heavenly Dao tried to stop him by influencing his Willpower. From the records he knew, the trial to enter the Duyi Realm should not have been so severe. Then, there is his odd ck Qi Luck Dragon.

    Wang Wei looked at this memory with a frown.

    "This event might be the confrontation between my future self and Grand Dao," he suddenly uttered. "No, the first confrontation was my battle with the Wrath of Heaven."

    Wang Wei knew many anomalous things that happened during his life, most of which were weird and unexinable. But today, he had a theory on the reason.

    "A battle that spawns across time and space," he muttered before continuing; it was not time to care about these things that he could not control.

    The next memory was a meeting in the Li n Mountains after entering the Divine Altar Realm.

    He tasked Li Jun to suppress all the famous disciples in the sects, including the Contemporary Sacred Sons. Then, someone from the Li n called him, and he had a meeting with a beautiful middle-aged woman dressed in all white; she had a doting and motherly aura emanating from her body.

    "I want to thank you," said Qian Xifen, Li Jun''s mother, with a gentle and kind smile that could put people at ease.

    "Thank me? For what?" asked Wang Wei as he ced his teacup on the table.

    "For giving my son a chance to shine."

    "I thought you would me me."

    "Oh, why is that?"

    "After all, I could guarantee him a safe and peaceful life with my status. However, he will now follow me on a dangerous road with a high probability of death."

    Qian Xifen briefly paused, "As a mother, I also want my son to live a peaceful life. However, I also understand that strength is necessary to survive and have dignity in the cultivation world.

    "So, I''m d you showed the world he was no worse than any Heaven Chosens. As for the danger, this is unavoidable."

    "Since you don''t me me, I''m relieve."

    Wang Wei calmly looked at this scene; he did not think this memory was this significant to him. Back then, he had some guilt about Li Jun following him. After all, he knew the Emperor Path he chose to walk on was full of danger and uncertainty. So, he often pondered that it may be better for Li Jun not to follow him and live a safer life.

    "Madam Qian, I did not disappoint your expectation. I protected your son, and he is now one of the brightest stars in this generation," muttered Wang Wei, who suddenly felt more peaceful.

    He smiled before continuing his journey.

 Chapter 753 Not Yet Answered

    (AN: Thank you to ck_Jesus_1999 for the Super Gifts, I''m very thankful for your support. I forgot to write this note a few days ago, so sorry about that.

    (As a reward, I can allow you to design a character that will appear and be killed in the Heaven Will Battle. If you are interested, join the discord or leave ament, and we will discuss it.)

    --------

    Wang Wei continued his journey on the [Asking Heart Road], further tempering his Dao Heart and state of mind. The following core memory he experienced was during the Qi Luck Trial in the Warring Kingdom World.

    The memory was when he watched how millions of innocent people died by poisoning in Bless Wings City. He learned of the cruelty of the world from this experience and how little cultivators valued mortals'' lives.

    That event also taught him never to be careless and treat things like a game; he learned unexpected things often ur, and he should be prepared for them.

    Wang Wei watched these events from a different perspective. And with each memory, he has a better understanding of his mind and self. So, he continued forward.

    Next, he relived the day he met Wu Hong at the Academy. Although it was the first time he saw her, she was breathtaking, captivating, mesmerizing, and enchanting. In an instant, he was enamored with her and felt they were destined to be together.

    How he felt about her was odd by all ounts. He was a person from Earth and knew love at first sight was superficial. He was a person who wanted to transcend fate and achieve ultimate freedom. So, how could he allow fate to determine his Dao Companion?

    However, he did not care. For a man of his intelligence and rationality, he should have been instantly weary of her. But he made the illogical choice and decided to believe her despite how often his mind told him he was wrong.

    ''I took a leap of faith, and it paid up,'' he pondered with a smile as he reviewed the memory of when the two first met. ''Our love story has just begun. As you said, our bond will transcend fate andst until eternity.''

    With a reassured mind, he continued forward. The next memory was brief but also vivid¨Cthe first time he met Di Tian. Although he only looked at thetter from a distance through a door, he knew this person was extraordinary and might be his greatest obstacle to proving the Dao and achieving eternity.

    Wang Wei nced at Di Tian standing at the entrance door to Xu Shi''s Heaven Chosen Poetry Meeting before continuing forward.

    Subsequently, Wang Wei saw the scene when he killed Ji Song. He was overwhelmed by anger because someone like Ji Song actually tricked him, which deeply hurt his pride; he was always the one who schemed over others, so he could not control himself once someone did it to him.

    "How immature I was back then," he muttered, shaking his head. Then, he continued his journey.

    The next memory involved Di Tian again; it was the battle at the Heavenly Abode World. In that fight, Wang Wei experienced his greatest failure since his cultivation journey; that event was a turning point in his life.

    He experienced humiliation, pain, and despair; he had nevere so close to death in his life. In that fight, he felt Di Tian was an insurmountable mountain, crushing him physically and spiritually. Many times, he felt despair not only because he was close to death but because he could not see the hope of oveing this monster.

    ''Without his pressure, I would never reach my current height,'' hemented. ''There is a saying back on Earth that a hero is only as good as his viin. Batman would not be as great as he is without the Joker, and the same for Superman and Lex Luther.''

    Wang Wei agreed with this saying. Of course, in the case of Di Tian and him, they were two viins.

    Wang Wei continued watching the battle.

    ''This is the second time someone sessfully schemed against me. And this, Ipletely lost and suffered immensely.''

    Wang Wei had hundreds of ways to justify his loss. However, a defeat was a defeat; no matter his justification, it did not change the fact Di Tian bested him.

    ''This event is also the time I killed the most lives¨Cinnocent lives.'' Although most of these deaths resulted from Di Tian''s control, he also had no time to consider the lives of the countless mortals in the Heavenly Abode World, thus actively killing trillions in the process.

    ''In the cultivation, human life is truly one of the most worthless things,'' he muttered with a sigh. Over the years, he had long ovee the guilt of his actions.

    ''It can be argued that I''ve be more ruthless and unfeeling'' people have the right to call me a [Mass Murderer], and they would be justified. However, the way I see it, I''vee closer to achieving my goal of being unfettered by things like human morality.''

    Wang Wei was calm and peaceful; the only thing that mattered was not people''s perception of him or how the world viewed him.

    ''The only important thing is my heart: I am at peace with who I am and my actions and that''s all that matters.''

    Wang Wei felt his Dao Heart strengthened, so he continued forward. The next memory was his mental breakdown after learning about his grandmother''s uing passing.

    Due to Heart Devil and inexperience regarding losing his loved ones, his mental state copsed, and he went on a rampage.

    "Well, I may have overreacted," he muttered with some embarrassment; he could not help despite how thick skin or shameless he was.

    ''During that mental breakdown, I learned about the antithesis of my Fate Dao and pursuit of freedom¨CFree Will or Choice,'' he analyzed the memory.

    ''It''s also because of this event I realize the weight of the burden ced on my shoulder: my parents, Li Jun, Yan Liling, and countless people were counting on me to prove the Dao.''

    Wang Wei watched the scene where he nned an Emperor Path for the other people in his family. His eyes became firmer as he reinforced his ambition of bing an Emperor and ensuring his family''s prosperity and longevity.

    He continued walking, and the following core memories were all about the Supreme Ouw Trial. The entire event was highly stressful for him. Death loomed over him at all times, and this time, it was for real.

    During many of his near-death experiences, a small part deep in his mind always reassured him since he knew he could rely on his luck, his background, and Wu Hong to survive. However, none of these were helpful in the trial, and he had to rely on himself.

    ''I cannot believe how closed I came to death; one wrong step and I would be one of the countless souls fallen while walking the Emperor Path.''

    Wang Wei shivered as he remembered the pressure he faced when Empyrean ck Heart showed up. If he were one secondte and missed the opportunity, thetter would have eradicated him from the mortal world.

    And since it was a Supreme Ouw Trial, Wang Wei knew Wu Hong would not be able to revive him with [Existence Reconstruction]--unless she had the power beyond Grand Dao.

    "Really closed," he muttered before focusing on the next core memory: Zhen Chao.

    "Karma, the idea that actions have consequences,'' muttered Wang Wei as he looked at the young man full of hatred. In this situation, he was undoubtedly the viin since he ordered Zhen Chao''s death.

    "Could all of this be prevented?" he asked himself. If he did not order the killing of Patriarch Zhen Yong and the death of the entire Zhen n, Zhen Chao would not have any reason to hate and desire to kill me.

    ''This question is meaningless,'' concluded Wang Wei. With his power, maybe he only needed to control the Zhen n and not kill them. However, it would be more difficult to have absolute control of the Great Xia Dynasty.

    ''Human greed is endless. Even if spared Zhen Yong and the other noble ns, there is the possibility that they would take my kindness for weakness and secretly try to intervene in the dynasty''s power.

    ''Without killing the noble ns, I would never have established such a prosperous dynasty and achieved Rainbow Luck in the trial. So, I don''t regret my decision.

    ''Furthermore, even if I did not create Zhen Chao, Heavenly Dao would have created another [Avenger] to destroy because of the trial. This person could have been from all the lives destroyed in the Heavenly Abode World or the devil cultivators I killed after losing control.''

    Wang Wei did not regret his decisions; all actions have consequences¨Cthat''s karma.

    "And since I have not transcended Karma and be free and unfettered, I must obey thisw."

    He had long epted that he must y the game before winning it. And one of the rules of the game is being restricted by karma.

    Wang Wei''s Dao Heart once again sublimated as he continued his journey. The next memory he saw was when the mysterious masked man attacked him along with numerous Emperors.

    ''For the second time, I lost someone dear to me,'' he pondered as he watched Ancestor Wucheng''s death. ''And this time, it was my fault. I realized how weak and insignificant I was in the grand scheme of things.''

    Then, he watched how he died.

    ''Death¨Cthe end of life. I never thought it would be such a quiet and peaceful thing,''mented Wang Wei.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Another important aspect of this memory was the conversation he overheard while in a state of Limbo. Unfortunately, he did not know the meaning of that conversation despite having thousands of theories. So, he did not let this event affect him too much. Anyway, he will one day find the answer.

    The memory moved forward and stopped to a recent event: Wu Hong''s parting. Wang Wei relived that moment, and his heart still ached. A small part of him wanted to relive that memory over and over so he could still be with her in some shape or form.

    Sadly, he knew he could not live forever in his memory. So, process his pain and loss before moving on.

    ''The tempering is finished, but I have not found my answer.'' During his Mortal Dust, he wanted to know whether there was a reason he was so obsessed with attaining freedom and hoped to find an answer.

    ''In that case, let''s go back even further to Earth.''

 Chapter 754 Repressed Memories

    Wang Wei''s memories changed to his time on Earth. He saw a 5-year-old version of himself talking to a few kids at the orphanage while ying in the mud, trying to catch bugs and worms.

    "When I grow up, I want to be an astronaut and go to the moon," said Big brother Sun Tian, a slightly chubby little boy that looked about seven years old.

    " Xiao Yun, what do you want to be when you grow up?" he asked, looking at a cute little girl about four years old with twin braids.

    "Hmm, let me think. I want to be a doctor and save lives," replied Wei Yun, with dirt all over her pink cheeks. Despite being a girl, she did not care about the mud on her face and clothes.

    "Big brother Wang Wei, what about you?"

    "I want to be a famous football yer like Ronaldinho, Zidane, or Rivaldo," replied Wang Wei with shining eyes. "I want to win the World Cup and be the best yer in the world."

    "Really? That''s awesome," replied Wei Yun. "I believe you can do it."

    "Me too," said Sun Tian as he patted the thin Wang Wei with a little too much force. "Don''t forget to send me tickets to your games."

    "I will," replied Wang Wei with a smile. Then, his attention switched to something else as he yelled, "Caught one."

    "Really? Let me see."

    The scene broke, and Wang Wei saw another scene where he was a seven-year-old. He sat before his ss teacher, and thetter looked at him with a frown.

    "Wang Wei, I heard you want to be a football yer?"

    "Yes, it''s my dream."

    "It''s such a waste of your intelligence," said the teacher. "Plus, you have no chance."

    "What? Teacher, what do you mean?"

    "Do you know how low of a chance it is to be an international football yer?" asked the teacher before spending the next ten minutes telling Wang Wei about the current situation of China''s Football League, about theck of funding, the low statistic to enter well-know leagues like La Liga, and hisck of talent in the department. The teacher even showed him videos of children his age disying remarkable talent and abilities.

    "Wang Wei, I''m not saying this to affect you negatively¨CI just want you to be realistic. You are one of our best students. As long as you keep your grade consistent all the way to High School, you have the opportunity to enter the best University in the country and even study abroad.

    "By then, you can be a doctor,wyer, engineer, or scientist; that''s the best way not to waste your talent."

    The young Wang Wei''s face was pale, and his body trembled.

    "Wang Wei, children from your background cannot change their destiny through sport," the teacher said reassuringly. "Only through hard work and study can you seed in life."

    Wang Wei left the office with his head lowered. From that day on, he never mentioned his dream of bing a football yer; he became more taciturn and focused on his study.

    The memory changed to another scene. Wang Wei was in hisst year of high school, having dinner with his parents and little brother.

    "Wei''er, have you decided on a major to study?" asked his mother in a gentle voice.

    "Yes, I decided on Civil Engineering," he replied.

    "Any reason?"

    "No, I find it interesting." Wang Wei lied; his reason was that he wanted to build a football stadium. Although he could not be a yer, he decided to build the stadium they yed in.

    "I have already decided you will be studying business," said his father in an unquestionable tone.

    "Why would I do that?" argued Wang Wei, not hiding his annoyance and anger.

    "Otherwise, how will you help your younger brother manage thepany?"

    "I¨C"

    "No need to say anything: it''s already decided."

    Wang Wei gritted his teeth before lowering his head. Meanwhile, his left hand clutched so hard that his nails cut into his skin. But he did not care about the pain.

    He secretly looked at his mother, hoping she could say something. However, she also had her head lowered.

    The scene shed forward to Wang Wei during university; he visited his parents during vacation. The four had dinner, but the room was quiet, with only the sound of chewing and swallowing.

    After dinner, his father looked at him and directly said, "I have arranged a marriage for you. Her name is Liao Zhenzhen, and she is the beloved daughter of Liao Nianzu, the owner of Shinbei Group.

    "This marriage will strengthen our group''s alliance."

    Wang Wei looked at his father with a deadpan expression. In his mind, he was wondering where the man he knew and loved went, the man who adopted and doted on him.

    "So, it was not enough for you to decide my major, you also want to control my marriage too?"

    "What did you say?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "I don''t think I stuttered."

    "You unfilial son," roared his father, mming his hand on the table. "I raised you since you were little, put food on the table, clothed and housed you. Is this how you repay me?"

    Wang Wei clenched his hand as he looked this stranger in the eyes.

    His father snorted coldly, "Since when is it wrong for a father to decide his children''s marriage?"

    Wang Wei did not say anything, and he did not speak to anyone in the house for the next week of his vacation; he did not even eat in the house. He returned to school and continued his life as if nothing had happened.

    However, three monthster, a scandal shocked the country. Liao Zhenzhen, the princess of the Shinbei Group, was caught doing numerous illegal drugs and entering a hotel while snuggling intimately with another man.

    The news spread like wildfire as countless news outlets, and online blogs talked about this event. Although some influential people tried to control the situation, it was useless.

    After that incident, his father never mentioned the marriage again, or any arranged marriage for that matter.

    Wang Wei calmly watched these events. He realized many things from these few memories. For example, he subconsciously buried many of his Earth memories because of the pain and trauma.

    Secondly, he finally understood why it was so easy for him to integrate into this world and ept his new family. For once, he genuinely wanted parental love and concern¨Che wanted a happy and loving family with no strives. But it''s also because his situation on Earth was not ideal.

    "When I first reincarnated into this world, I had no urge to return to Earth. I knew I could do it once I was strong enough, but I was not in a hurry, nor did I have any longing for life on Earth. Now, I understand why."

    He sighed as he felt more at peace.

    Then, the scene changed onest time.

    A slightly obese middle-aged man threw a stack of paper at his chest. The action popped a button on his undersized shirt.

    "What is this?"

    "The report you asked for," he replied, trying to control his anger.

    "Is this how I told you to do it?" screamed Manager Zhang; everyone in the office could hear him.

    "This is what''s best for the client?"

    "Says who? You?" continued the manager with his loud voice. "Listen up, boy. I heard you spread rumors you were the President''s son. Do you think I would fall for such a low-level tactic?"

    Manager Zhang once saw the president and his son during apany meeting and knew thetter looked nothing like Wang Wei.

    "I didn''t spread any rumors."

    "Then, who did?"

    "How would I know?"

    "Boy, watch your tone," said Manager Zhang. "Redo the report. As punishment for your insubordination, you will have a three months pay cut."

    Wang Wei nced at the manager, making thetter shiver for a moment. Then, he went to his desk without saying anything else. A monthter, thepany arrested and fired Manager Zhang for corruption and bribery. The odd thing is they found numerous information, but Manager Zhang insisted to hisst breath he was innocent.

    "No wonder I want freedom," muttered Wang Wei with a sigh. "Restricted by the people I trusted, controlled by my family, and pressured by society. In my previous life, I was incapable of controlling my fate."

    He thought of the major decisions he could not make, and there were a few. For many years, he felt powerless and bottled up many emotions. Although he would strike back, but only when pushed to the edge. However, he went along with the flow most of the time and epted his fate.

    ''My life on Earth was suffocating. So, when given a chance to acquire power beyond human understanding, it''s normal for me to want absolute freedom.]

    Suddenly, Wang Wei frowned. After this tempering, his Dao Heart should have been perfected. And in some ways, it was. However, something in the back of his mind was itching.

    "Things are not so simple," he muttered. "I''m missing something. My experience on Earth is not the only reason for my desire to control fate."

 Chapter 755 Fate Seed

    Wang Wei reviewed his memory from the moment he was born all the way to his death, checking every detail to see if he missed any vitalponent. Regrettably, he found nothing.

    He frowned, ''Could it have something with my sealed memories?'' He looked at the memories after the space crack swallowed him, and he entered the void-like space. He saw a seal simr to the one containing all his Spiritual Power.

    ''These memories arerger than even my time in the cultivation world,'' he pondered whether to remove the seal. With his current soul and overall power, it should be no problem.

    ''No, let''s wait.'' These memories were vast and spawned eons, thus requiring more time to view and analyze. Furthermore, he will see how he acquired his immense Willpower, making it easier to control. However, this process requires a slow and long process; he did not know whether he couldplete it before the Heaven Will Battle.

    So, Wang Wei reviewed his memories from Earth, focusing on the tiniest detail. He wanted to know if his memories in life subtly influenced his current self.

    ''My Earth memories formed my core personality and ideals despite how long I''ve spent in this world. Over time, I have been assimted by my experience in the Myriad Emperor World, but certain core ideologies and personality traits remained the same.

    ''So, how much influence do my Earth memories have on me?''

    Wang Wei reviewed his memories, focusing on how the Earth has influenced his cultivation journey. And in the process, he found many subtle influences he did not notice before.

    ''Wu Hong once told me how certain Paragons'' repressed memories have influenced their mind and Dao Heart, so a few of them will erase or seal the memories of their past life to prevent this from happening. Maybe, she already saw my situation,'' he thought before as he continued tob through his mind and analyze how his past experiences influenced his current self.

    ''Even though I have used many ideas from Earth, I usually treat my experience there as if it had no rtionship with this life; it was as if I had cut off my karma with my past.''

    Wang Wei treated his past life as such¨Chis past life. Besides a few regrets he had and hoped to make up for one day once his cultivation reached a certain level, he cared little about his experience on Earth and did not think they had such a significant influence on him.

    As for his obsession with controlling Earth? Before the Mortal Dust, he did not think it was an obsession; he thought it was amon goal or ambition he had aftering to this cultivation world. It was only after experiencing Mortal Dust he realized his desire to control Fate was abnormal and wanted to find the cause.

    ''Was I wrong? Was my desire to be free and unfettered a product of my environment on Earth, or is there something more to it?''

    He frowned as he reviewed his memories over and over but found nothing. ''Do I need to review my seal memories? No, it will take too much time to search; I have a better way.''

    A projection of the River of Fare manifested above his head as he divined the truth he wanted. Wang Wei''s mind traveled through the river made of white and silver strings,bing through the universe.

    He searched for the truth he wanted but was unsessful. But he did not give up. He pushed his body, soul, and Dao to the limit for this divination.

    Crack!

    His Dao Tree cracked, and blood spilled from his eyes, mouth, ears, and nose. His hair turned dull gray like an old man, but he did not care. Wang Wei continued roaming through the River of Fate to find the answer he wanted.

    Bang! A vast amount of information entered his mind when he was on the verge of reaching his limit.

    [Fate Seed: Chosen individual scattered throughout the Chaos Universe with the destiny to one day take control of the River of Fate¨Cto be one of the Six Cardinals¨CThe Abjucator of Fate.]

    More information entered his mind, such as Fate Seeds are often people that do not like to be bound by rules and restrictions, people who pursue freedom. Most Fate Seeds are True Devils, but not all True Devils are Fate Seeds.

    ''Another taboo,'' pondered Wang Wei, who was now numb since it was like the fifth or sixth one. So, he focused on the crucial information.

    ''Fate Seeds, controlling the River of Fate. Why does the River of Fate need control?''

    Dang!

    He did not finish his thought as he saw the River of Fate''s projection suddenly turn into a real one. Then, he heard a loud voice full of killing intent.

    "You little ant. The River of Fate protects the seeds from my eyes, but you were stupid enough to divine the truth."

    As Wang Wei heard the voice, he suddenly found himself unable to move, and his thoughts slowed down.

    ''Shit,'' he cursed as he knew he might truly be in trouble this time. Furthermore, he no longer has his powerful wife to protect him. Wang Wei quickly calmed down as his intuition told him Wu Hong would also be powerless if she were present.

    He then saw a man with dark gray hair, pure ck eyes, and short hair, handsome and ethereal, appearing from the River of Fate. The man sat on a throne, his eyes exuding the pride of someone who has looked down on all myriad beings.

    The young man looked at Wang Wei directly from the River of Fate that flowed throughout the entire Chaos Universe. A terrifying killing entered Wang Wei''s mind, almost copsing his soul; he could feel even his Willpower was useless in front of this young man''s gaze.

    ''Is this what true power is?'' he thought calmly. In this brief situation, he realized how powerless he was. All his intelligence, cunningness, and power were useless before this person.

    His mind tried to work and find a way out. Unfortunately, even his thinking had drastically decreased; he felt it took millions of years to think of a single word.

    ''A desperate and impossible situation,'' he concluded. Regardless, he did not give up trying and remained calm.

    "It''s you," said the ethereal young man, his voice full of fear, anger, and hatred; his eyes¨Cwho seemed to have been calmed and without fluctuation for millions of Yuan Epochs¨Csuddenly shook, disying his uncontrolled emotions.

    He looked at Wang Wei with gritted teeth. He snorted before leaving. The River of Fate disappeared as if it had never appeared.

    Wang Wei exhaled deeply, his mind working correctly.

    ''This person knows me? No, it should be future me,'' he postted. ''This finally concluded my future self truly reached transcendence. At least, took a half step like Maitreya and Supreme Unity.''

    This person gave him a feeling simr to Grand Dao¨Cgrand, noble, supreme, and irresistible. Although his aura was not the same as the Grand Dao Eye, their essence was simr. As such, he did not doubt thetter surpassed the power of Paragon.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''Transcendence¨Ca being that has escaped the shackles of space-time, of the River of Time,'' analyzed Wang Wei as he realized why this person knew him.

    As for why this person did not kill him? There are many possibilities, but the greatest is he could not; most likely, his future self would intervene.

    ''Paragons can travel to the past and kill Emperors before they prove the Dao. So, they could technically do the same with other Paragons. So, a battle between Paragons can quickly turn into a battle to protect their past selves.''

    Wang Wei frowned as he could imagine his Paragon Future Self is currently fighting many enemies trying to travel downstream of the River of Fate trying to kill the current him.

    ''In the future, I might have the power to fight Paragons at the Empyrean Level. However, I should never reveal my identity.'' He could foresee that he could defeat a Paragon, but thetter ran to the past to kill him, but he will be powerless since he''s only an Empyrean. Maybe he could protect himself to some extent since he controls Time Dao, but he did not want to take risks.

    So, he warned himself to be cautious.

    ''I need to focus on the more important thing. Paragons should have some limitations on how much they influence the past,'' he continued. ''However, Half-Step Transcendence might not have such restrictions.''

    His mind worked faster now he was free.

    ''This person is probably the current Abjucator of Fate. However, for some reason, the River of Fate or Grand Dao is not satisfied with him, so they are already nning his recement. So, he wants to eradicate all the Fate Seeds to ensure his position.

    ''So, why does the River of Fate want to rece him? Did he do something? Could there be any rtions with the Ultimate Taboo?''

    His mind calcted numerous possibilities, but he could not conclude anything because of theck of information.

    ''I just acquired some answers, but I also have more questions. If my future self took a half step into transcendence, why did he not take control of the River of Fate?''

    Wang Wei paused as he realized the reason. Since he found the existence of Fate Seed, he would probably refuse to take control of the river. After all, he wants true detachment, so he despises the River of Fate that has been nning against him since birth.

    ''So, instead of controlling the River of Fate, I should¡­.'' His eyes squinted as he began to n for his path of Transcendence. Although he only has vague ideas and no concrete n, it was more than 99% of sentient beings in the Chaos Universe.

    Wang Wei breathed out as he found his Dao Heart was perfected about finding his status as a Fate Seed. He looked at his terrible state and knew he would soon visit Elder Dao.

    So, he prepared to return to the sect. But his step suddenly stopped.

    ''No, things are not so simple as it seems on the surface,'' he pondered as he thought of something that made him see the chess game that spawns across space and time.

 Chapter 756 Terrifying Conjecture

    Wang Wei asked himself: how did he acquire the title or position of Fate Seed? The logical answer is Grand Dao, or the River of Fate, saw his personality and desires after he reincarnated into this world and gave him the position.

    There is even a high possibility he became a Fate Seed once he was in the void, trying to survive by swallowing these purple orbs, meaning someone or something had determined his life and destiny eons ago.

    ''However, what if things were worse than I anticipated,'' thought Wang Wei, looking at the world throughplete malice. ''What if I was a Fate Seed ever since I was a mortal on Earth? What would be the implications behind this notion if it were true?''

    Despite how horrifying this theory was, he calmed down to ponder the significance behind this possibility.

    ''Firstly, it will mean the Prehistoric World is notpletely sealed or out of Grand Dao''s control. Instead, thetter has been nning how to deal with and regain control of the Prehistoric for a long time.''

    Wang Wei''s mind entered a state of absolute calm, and his soul began to evolve the changes of the entire Chaos Universe. In the process, his understanding of Yin-Yang Dao¨Cespecially regarding the changes in the world.

    ''Grand Dao ced countless Fate Seeds in the Prehistoric World, and I was one of them. Unfortunately, I had an ident and should have died. However, through sheer Willpower, I created a miracle and reversed my fate.

    ''However, Grand Dao did not allow such a pawn with great potential to escape so easily and granted me the Fate Seed Position for the entire Choas Universe.

    ''I guess I should be happy my position elevated from the potential manager of a small branch (Normal Chaos World) to the potential leader of the entire Chaos Universe.''

    Wang Wei could not hide the sneer in his eyes, but he soon calmed down. Although he did not know 100% whether he was correct, he knew his conjecture had a high probability of being the truth. So, he continued to theorize based on his previous assumptions.

    ''My death might not be an ident, but the Prehistoric World''s Heavenly Dao way of cleaning up cancers.''

    The Fate Seeds chosen by Grand Dao were simr to viruses in the Prehistoric World and were potentially harmful.

    ''If that conjecture is true, why did Hongjun save me? ording to mythology, he should have fused with Heavenly Dao and be the embodiment of the Dao.''

    Wang Wei frowned as his theory began to copse once he thought of this.

    ''So, either I am wrong, or the mythology is unreliable, and Hongjun did not fuse with Heavenly Dao. Of course, there is a third possibility: he let me live for another reason.''

    Wang Wei was more inclined to the third reason.

    ''ording to my previous predictions, Hongjun reincarnated multiple people from Earth, or the Prehistoric World entered different Chaos Worlds for some reason. Whatever that reason might be why he chose to let me live.''

    Wang Wei took a deep breath before continuing to theorize.

    ''Grand Dao''s purpose is leaving so many pawns in the shape of Fate Seeds in the Prehistoric World is most likely for them to control the branch of the River of Fate in that world, thus allowing it to regain absolute control of the Prehistoric World.''

    However, Wang Wei frowned:

    ''Does the Prehistoric World even has a River of Fate?''

    Wang Wei would not usually ask such a question, but after seeing the development of the Science and Technology World, he understood the Prehistoric World might be a ce where thews of the entire world are different from the entire Chaos Universe. So, it''s not out of the realm of possibility that it did not have a River of Fate.

    ''River of Fate might be a module only for this Choas Universe,'' thought Wang Wei as he remembered his theory on what existed beyond the Chaos Universe. However, this was not the time to get into these things, so he focused on the task at hand.

    ''It does not matter whether there is a River of Fate. As long as these Fate Seeds are intelligent enough and have the same mindset as me, they would want to control the fate of all living beings. So, they will most likely create their personal River of Fate,'' he sneered, thinking how he would behave if he stayed in the Prehistoric World and reached the pinnacle of the cultivation path.

    ''However, there is another w to this theory: how can Grand Dao control the Prehistoric World through the River of Fate? If a Fate Seed sessfully created the river, the power that protects the Prehistoric World shouldpletely iste Grand Dao''s power; this meant that the River of Fate would be an isted branch of the main river.

    ''For countless years, Grand Dao has not been able to breach that power. So, how could it control the Prehistoric World from the inside? Unless there is something wrong with the body of these Fate Seeds.''

    A look of horror shed in Wang Wei''s mind, but he used his terrifying Willpower to calm down.

    ''Calm down; this is only one possibility.''

    His mind rushed to the limit as he tried to figure out other possibilities.

    ''Fish bone stuck on the throat,'' he suddenly thought as his eyes lit up.

    ''Whatever power that protects the Prehistoric World is on par or canpete with Grand Dao. This power could be from Hongjun or the legendary Pangu, who opened the world. However, its origin does not matter for now.

    ''Because of that power, the Prehistoric World is like a bone stuck in Grand Dao''s throat¨Ca bone it cannot swallow or get rid of. However, Grand Dao can do the same to the Prehistoric World and nt a bone it cannot swallow¨Ca River of Fate.''

    Wang Wei''s soul began working faster and harder than ever since he started his cultivation journey. He used his Spirit Particles to divine his mind into trillions and achieved elerating thinking. Furthermore, his 365 [Future Buddha Self] also contributed.

    As such, Wang Wei felt he was closer to the truth.

    ''The Prehistoric World''s River of Fate is like a seed for Grand Dao''s n. And once a Fate Seed controls the river, the seed will activate, and the n will bepleted. By then, the Prehistoric World will be of the many Normal Chaos Worlds in the universe and probably no longer be a taboo.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ''Then, the fate of Earth will be determined. If Science and Technology is a taboo because it originated from the Prehistoric World, it will be fine. If it is because of something else, then Grand Dao will erase it from existence.''

    Wang Wei exhaled as his soul slowed down; he felt he was closer to the truth of the universe.

    ''Although this possibility has a higher chance of being true, there is also the possibility of the first one or abination of the two. So, how to deal with it if it''s true?"

    He frowned again as he realized unless he reached a simr level to Grand Dao, he would never know whether thetter ced something inside his body or soul due to his status as a Fate Seed.

    ''Two options: use outside help like the Dark Truth. However, I cannot rely on unknown power for everything.''

    A ruthless light shed in his mind.

    ''The second option is to abandon my body, soul, and even Existence. Find another body and imnt my memories, thoughts patterns, goals, ambitions, and ideologies into it, turning it into me.''

    With this method, Wang Wei would essentially be dead since even his [Existence] would be different.

    ''However, this is another way to break the game.''

    The chosen body will be someone else dominated by his memories and ideologies, so in some ways, it is him. The only issue is the face, but that can easily be changed. Wang Wei did not want to use a clone to prevent the possibility of failure, so it had to be an entirely different person.

    Wang Wei took a moment to refine this desperate n; he decided the chosen body should be from his world of Science and Technology to prevent possible errors or tempering from Grand Dao.

    "Grand Dao is ruthless, and everyone in their eyes is equal, so an ant and a Paragon are essentially the same. So, it can use the entire Chaos Universe as a chessboard.

    "Only by taking a step into transcending can it barely be qualified as a Chess yer," muttered Wang Wei as his Dao Heart became perfect, and his state of mind reached its final sublimation in the Mortal Stages of his cultivation journey.

    He sighed as he felt his body be lighter and easier to use.

    ''However, I have still not ovee my bottleneck. Could I really have to wait for the final battle?'' His intuition told him he might have to wait until the battle to find what he was missing.

    Suddenly, he caught a whim of fate and made a divination:

    "Two battles, two breakthroughs, one useless, one sessful, forming a cycle¨Cfinally breaking the shackles of death."

    ''Interesting,'' thought Wang Wei as he realized he might have to change some of his tactics for this final battle.

 Chapter 757 Final Preparations

    Wang Wei sat cross-legged on the floor as Elder Dan injected energy into his body, repairing his injured body, soul, and Dao Tree. Then, Origin One suddenly appeared in the room.

    He looked at Wang Wei and felt he was different; he felt a sense of peacefulness andpleteness. Origin One secretly nodded as he guessed he must have significantly benefited during his outing.

    "You really are a troublemaker," he said as he looked at thetter''s terrible state.

    "Trouble follows me like a vulture to dead meat," shrugged Wang Wei.

    "So, who made you in such a state?"

    "Unless you want to be involved in a taboo, don''t ask."

    "No need," he shook his head; he already felt something wrong when he saw Wang Wei was the only one who returned. However, after seeing no deep sadness emanating from him, and his Dao Heart was intact, he felt relieved.

    "You remind me of a young Qiyaun," added Origin One.

    "Oh, was my ancestor a troublemaker as well?"

    "I was the Dao Protector of these three little brats as they traveled throughout the Endless Void," said Origin One with a look of reminisce.

    "Yan Hai had quite the temper when she was young, and with her unparallel talent, she got into a lot of trouble. Wang Qishan was a very curious individual, and with his ideas that often contradicted the time, he also made a lot of enemies.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Only Li Ming was the voice of reason; he was the calm and rational one of the group. However, once you angered him, he was truly a scary individual.

    "Three of them were people of great destiny. So, once they were together, they were as bad as you when it came to attracting trouble."

    "The ancestors'' stories seemed quite interesting," nodded Wang Wei. "I always felt it was a pity Battle Maniac did be an Eternal Emperor."

    "He was destined to have such an achievement," replied Origin One.

    "Oh? His talent should have been more than enough."

    "Heavenly Dao cannot tolerate a sect to have three Eternal Emperors¨Clet three consecutive ones; it would break the power bnce of the entire lower dimension."

    He had his suspicion after the sudden and legendary rise of the Sword Casting Vi''s founder. And after Li Ming only became a Pseudo-Emperor, he affirmed his suspicions.

    Origin One sighed with some helplessness, "It''s all about bnce. Back in their era, most worlds had just survived the Null Era, leaving them with broken civilizations. If the Dao Opening Sect had three Eternal Emperors, it would have the power to conquer the Endless Void.

    p¨¤§ád¨¢-¨¾?¦Í¨º¦É.§ã¨®§® "Even to the present, there have been only two factions with Two Eternal Emperors. I guess if it were not for the current situation, it would have be a hundred times more challenging for you to be an Eternal Emperor."

    "No, the Spirit Genesis Sect is probably going to have a third one as well, so it''s bnced out," replied Wang Wei with a frown. "The only issue is my father and the others."

    "Your father''s talent is also unparallel. With your destiny protecting him, he won''t have an issue. However, if you want the others to be Eternals¡­." Origin One shook his head.

    Wang Wei grunted as he predicted this oue. With Li Jun, Yan Liling, and his mother''s talent, they met the requirement to be Eternal Emperors. However, there is a tiny chance they will seed.

    ''Heavenly Dao is on my side, but it is still a program that will execute its orders. So, it will not be lenient on me and maintain the bnce. So, my only option for the others might be the Dusk Emperor''s method of bing a Boundless Paragon.''

    "Let''s not mention these things for now," added Wang Wei. "Does the sect has good ways for me to temper my body?"

    He wanted to see if there was a way to increase his strength as much as possible in thest few hundred years. Currently, only his body and Law Comprehension have room for improvement.

    However, Law Comprehension takes time, and the body is difficult to temper unless he used the method he''s been preparing for after bing a Great Emperor.

    For example, the poisons Yan Liling raised for him. Or, began cultivating the [Fiendgod 12 Revolutions]. Over the years, he modified this method and even created the embryonic form of the 10th Revolution.

    However, he still wanted to wait until he became an Emperor beforepleting the technique and cultivating it.

    Origin One frowned before saying, "I can think of one method that Mortal can use. However, there might be some hidden dangers, so you decide whether to use it or not."

    "What method?"

    "Follow me."

    Origin One led him to a secret realm in the sect where he saw nine pools of blood. Some were golden, pure red, white, and even ck. And from each blood, he sensed a different power or Dao.

    "Is this?"

    "Yes, Emperor Bloods from the ancestors."

    Wang Wei''s eyes lit up after seeing this; this should be some good stuff. "If we have such a thing, why not baptize young children with the Emperor''s Blood to increase their talent?"

    "We have done this before," said Origin One. "However, the blood contains their imprint. After entering the Void Shattering Realm, the imprint will forcibly change the Law of these children.

    "So far, only two people sessfully fought against that process¨CHell Judgment and Rainbow. However, I suspect it is the reason they are only First ss Emperor and not Pseudo Eternal."

    "Is this the hidden danger you said?"

    "Yes. Although you have Great Emperor''s power, your essence is still Mortal and can be influenced by their imprint. So, you decide whether to take the risk."

    "Forget it," replied Wang Wei. He was so close to the final battle, and he did not want to take risks that couldplicate things.

    "It''s up to you."

    Wang Wei did not waste time and left to see his family.

    "Wei''er, you''re back? Where is Hong''er?" asked Yu Yan, who was sewing a new set of clothes; she was almost done with the process and nned to refine it into an artifact afterward.

    "She''s gone."

    She paused, "We knew this day mighte. Are you okay?"

    "I will manage."

    "Your grandfather left his retreat. Let''s have a family dinner."

    Wang Wei walked to the backyard and saw his father slowly practicing the sword. Meanwhile, his grandfather was reading a book. He immediately frowned as he saw thetter.

    "What''s wrong with you?" he could feel a breath of decay on his grandfather''s body, which only appears to people close to their lifespan limit.

    "I overdid it a little," replied Wang Chang, and Wang Wei knew what he meant. His grandfather''s talent was genuinely subparpared to his and his father''s. As such, even with the method created by Wang Wei, the final result of his training would be 1 to 2 Leaf.

    However, he was ruthless and sacrificed his lifespan to increase his potential, thus achieving 3-Leaf Peak.

    "In your current situation, even Elder Dan can''t easily fix you." Sacrificing life span for potential was not the same as doing for a sudden burst in power. The damage was more severe.

    "Don''t worry. With your Health Preserving Art, I can live for a few thousand more years," replied Wang Chang calmly; he had made his choice and was at peace with it. Furthermore, he still has hope as long as his grandson bes an Emperor.

    However, he did not say these words because he did not want to put more pressure on Wang Wei.

    "I''ll give you some Chaos Qi to absorb."

    "No need; use it before the battle."

    "Alright," Wang Wei said as he no longer persuaded him.

    The family had dinner, and they reassured Wang Wei everything would be alright without Wu Hong. Finally, Wang Wei prepared to spend the remaining 400 years in retreat.

    However, he suddenly had the idea of checking out the Source Qi Space.

    ''With my current strength, it should be no problem to take a long.''

    Without hesitation, he used his Qi Flower Ability to ess the Source Qi Space. Wang Wei found himself in a world that was blue and white; the ground, sky, and air seemed the color blue.

    He looked in the distance and saw a towering mountain.

    ''Is this mountain made of Qi?''

    He used his Divine Sense to check, and his assumption was correct; this mountain was notposed of matter but pure energy or Qi.

    ''This is fascinating,'' hemented as he tried to teleport before the mountain. However, he discovered it was a thousand times more challenging to teleport to the distance, and it was easier to fly.

    ''What a great restriction.''

    Wang Wei flew to the mountain to analyze it. However, he suddenly felt a sense of danger and flew into the distance.

    Boom!

    The mountain exploded out of nowhere.

    "This power is very close to Third ss. Is this ce so dangerous? Moreover, what are the rules and regtions?" he muttered. Wang Wei pondered for a moment before deciding to check the other areas.

    However, he suddenly stopped as he noticed an abnormality in his body.

    ''My lifespan is reducing with each passing minute,'' he thought with a frown. "Is this because I''m still a mortal and do not have the Immortal Essence of a Tier 11 Cultivator?''

    Wang Wei weighed the pros and cons of the situation before deciding to return once he became an Emperor. So, he left the [Source Qi Space] and returned to his retreat.

    The sect''s Emperors left the unique status of them Preaching the Dao. He decided to use them during this retreat.

    Time passed, and the world became quiet as every Heaven Chosens prepared for the final preparations. Everyone thought this peace would remain the same until the time of the final battle.

    However, three years before the date, something happened that caught the attention of the entire world.

    Wang Wei left his ce of retreat as he floated above the sect. Many people followed him as they looked at the sky.

    A cloud of purple shrouded the entire world. Dao Lotus, music, and golden clouds scattered above the Heavens.

    "Someone prove the Dao,"mented Wang Chang.

    "Xu Shi," suddenly said Wang Wei.

    "You think it''s her."

    "Very likely."

    "In that case, she''s most likely an Eternal Emperor."

    Once an Emperor appears, there will be visions and auspicious signs throughout the world and even the entire World Community. However, once an Eternal Emperor appears, their vision will also spread to nearby World Communities.

    As such, Wang Wei believes this sign is from the Emperor of the Martial Hegemony World Community.

    "I wonder how far her vision spread," added Wang Tian.

    "She''s very talented and might be an Eternal Supreme,"mented Wang Wei. "So, it should be pretty far."

    "What about your vision?" asked Yu Yan with a smile.

    "You can wait and see," replied Wang Wei with a confident smile. "Anyway, it will truly be brilliant and a sight to see."

    "We are waiting."

    ¡ª-

    END OF VOLUME

    NEXT VOLUME: FATE DOMINATING EMPEROR

    I will be on hiatus until April 1st.

 Chapter 758 Three Days

    Wang Wei sat cross-legged in the air with a book in his hand. Throughout his years in retreat, he focused on reading cultivation systems from other World Communities. He learned many things¨Cespecially from the Emperor Dao World, the Star Beast World, and Ji Lanfang''s World.

    The Emperor Dao World''s cultivation system was beneficial to his Fate Pces since the Spiritual Foundation was the source of their creations.

    The Star Beast World''s reached an extreme in refining the body, so it helped immensely. In the past 500 years since his breakthrough into the Quasi-Emperor World, he increased his strength by one Fiendgod Force to reach 20.

    Ji Lanfang''s cultivation system was interesting because of the Dao Treading Realm in which cultivators create a Heaven Path toward the Grand Dao Source. He theorized the creator tried to develop a way for people to use this road to be Great Emperors without relying on the [Heaven Will].

    Wang Wei became inspired by this technique and thought of creating a Heaven Road leading to the Source Qi Space and relying on it to bring Innate Qi to the Myriad Emperor World; this method might be more reliable than the one he thought. Or abination of the two.

    After reading and understanding another cultivation system, Wang Wei put it away before taking out an ordinary-looking book. He did not immediately open it but caressed the cover.

    He flipped the first page and stared at the handwriting; for a moment, he was dazed¨Clost in his memories. He subconsciously touched the handwriting before sighing.

    He had read this book more than a thousand times, so people would think it would be some peerless technique. And in some ways, the information contained was as precious as any peerless Emperor Scripture.

    Wu Hong left him this notebook with many reminders and a few pieces of information. Many of which he could only open after proving the Dao. However, the ones he could read were indeed important.

    For example, she reminded him that Willpower was very important to body refiners after opening the Gate of Power and Gate of Flesh. ording to her, it is one of the core power of Indestructible Empyreans and Inextinguishable Paragons.

    Willpower¨Calong with obsession and other strong emotions¨Cis considered one of the few powers in the Chaos Universe capable of creating miracles.

    Another critical knowledge she left for him was her understanding of the Emperor''s Body and the technique of [Awakening].

    Finally, it was her warning that anything could happen in the final battle, and he should be psychologically prepared for the worst-case scenarios.

    Wang Wei calmly read the notebook, not impatient in the slightest despite already memorizing every word. In the process, he felt she was next to him, teaching him; he remembered the days when she tried to be serious and teach him something, but he purposely acted like a rascal and secretly harassed her.

    "Hmm?" muttered Wang Wei as he felt something. A token appeared before him, sending him more information.

    "Only three days? It''s finally time," muttered Wang Wei; he knew the decisive moment had arrived. After cultivating for millions of years, all cultivators with ambitions will fight in a decisive battle.

    The winner bes king, proves the Dao, attains immortality, and bes an existence that stands above myriad races and worlds, a being that escaped the shackles of death, sickness, and aging.

    Meanwhile, the loser will either die or suffer in agony after missing this opportunity; they have to slowly watch as their lifespan runs out and enter reincarnation.

    "The Emperor System is truly cruel. Trillions of cultivators fighting in a cage match like animals, doing their best for one opportunity."

    Wang Wei sighed. Many years ago, he described the Heaven Will Battle the same way Poison Dao cultivators raised Gu: ced a bunch of venomous and poisonous insects into a cage and had them fight and absorb each other''s poisons. The final winner will be the most poisonous creature.

    p¦Á§ád¦Á §«?¦Í¨º|,§ã¨°§® ''This method disgusts me, but I also understand one must y the game to win it.'' His current self was nowhere near the stage where he could make or even bend the rules.

    Wang Wei regained hisposure before waving his hand to send the message to the sect. With this single move, the entire Dao Opening Sect began to operate at an unprecedented height. And it was not only them. All factions in the world participating in this battle began to move: Emperor Lineage and Supreme Lineages, Devil Cultivators, Demons, and even Loose Cultivators.

    Wang Wei walked out of his mansion and went to see his parents. If things went wrong, he might only have thest three days with them. Although he had already made multiple preparations, things often went wrong, so there was no perfect n.

    He walked into the room and saw his family waiting for him. His mother and father looked the same. Meanwhile, his father''s aura had improved but by not much.

    Sacrificing lifespan for potential was not a simple thing and had severe consequences. No matter the World Community, the lifespan limit of Quasi-Emperors is One Yuan Epoch or 1.269 trillion years. However, after what his grandfather did, his limit was reduced to 10 million years. And unless extraordinary measures are used, this fact cannot change.

    Furthermore, his remaining lifespan was less than 3000 years.

    ''If I lose, this old man might not live long,'' thought Wang Wei. With his grandfather''s current state, sealing himself with Blood Stones might aggravate his situation instead of prolonging his life.

    "How are you feeling?" asked Yu Yan.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Calm and ready."

    "That''s good. You have prepared to the best of your ability, and that''s all that matters."

    Wang Wei sat at the diner table.

    "I have imparted all my experience to you, and you have read the experience of the sect''s predecessors, so I have no other way to help you," added Wang Chang, who looked at his grandson with satisfaction and guilt; he realized he should have hidden his actions during the training to not put pressure on Wang Wei.

    ''If I stayed inside and waited until he left for the final battle, it would have been the best,'' thought Wang Chang before secretly shaking his head. He understood his grandson would have checked on him before the final battle. So, the current situation is due to his selfishness.

    "You don''t need to overthink about anything else," reassured Wang Wei, who guessed what was on his mind.

    "That''s right," added Wang Tian, who gave everyone a jar of wine. "Ever since he was born as the Young Master of the sect, he was burdened with the hope, dream, and ambitions of millions of people; this is a destiny he could not escape from."

    "Wei''er has always been an understanding child," said Yu Yan with a smile. "To be honest, I hoped you did mature too soon or disy your intelligence at such a young age. If it were up to me, I would want you to have a normal, peaceful, and ignorant childhood."

    "We cannot change the past," said Wang Wei with a calm smile. "Plus, I had a great childhood." His reincarnation into this world fulfilled his desire for maternal and paternal love, so, despite the immense pressure he faced, his childhood was one of his most precious memories.

    The family drank while eating. Soon afterward, Wang Tian became drunk.

    "Hahaha, Wei''er, you have no idea how proud I am of you," said Wang Tian in a loud voice. "I suppress a generation. Meanwhile, my son is one of the most brilliant Heaven Chosen this world has ever seen.

    "Even if you don''t be a Great Emperor, your story will forever be entrenched in the annals of history; you will be a legend in the cultivating world."

    Wang Tian took a sip of his wine, "My only regret is I could not be more helpful to your cultivation path. My job as a father should be to protect you from winds and clouds. Unfortunately, you grew too fast and beyond my capabilities."

    "You did your best," said Wang Wei. "Without your support, love, and guidance, I would not be who I am today."

    "Hahaha, is that so? I''m d you feel that way."

    "I thought you would say you regret he did not practice the sword," added Yu Yan.

    "Don''t bring up my sore spot." Wang Tian could not help but remember his dream of father and son fighting Heaven and Earth, both supreme Swordsmen that have reached the pinnacle of the Sword Dao.

    "What a shame, what a shame," he muttered softly before falling asleep.

    "He''s been paranoid recently that the Heaven Will Battle will suddenly be canceled at thest minute," said Yu Yan as she looked at her husband''s state.

    "It''s understandable, given what happened to your generation,"mented Wang Chang."

    Wang Wei did not say anything and continued drinking. The family spent the next few days together. One day before the due date, Li Jun, Yan Liling, and their family came to have dinner.

    Finally, it was the due date.

    "Are you ready?" asked Wang Wei as he looked at the four of them.

    "Yes," replied Li Jun. Yan Liling and Wang Ju nodded, and Tie Gang was too nervous to answer.

    "Then, let''s go."

    ------

    The battle finally begins. Let''s hope things go smoothly for Wang Wei and for me--the author--who is stressed out hoping this volume will be well written.

 Chapter 759 Battle Types

    (AN: Sorry, it''ste, so the chapter is not edited.)

    ¡ª--

    Wang Wei and the group teleported to the Sky Blue Domain on the eastern side of the Central Continent. Their destination was the Blood Fish River, a rtively famous river in the continent because of a special fish called Blood Fish.

    The fish was an excellent resource to temper the body, so many Divine Body Realm cultivators will use it. Furthermore, it is also beneficial for healing injuries.

    A crack opened near the river, and Wang Wei''s group suddenly appeared. Immediately, everyone suddenly became tense. Because of Wang Wei''s fame and prestige, most people regarded him as the biggest threat to this battle.

    So, thousands of eyes secretly looked at him once he arrived. Some bold people even tried to test his power with their Divine Sense. Unfortunately, these stupid people suffered the consequences of their actions as Li Jun released a terrifying killing intent that destroyed their Divine Sense, thus giving these people a small penalty.

    ''Did you notice?'' asked Yan Liling through Divine Sense.

    ''Yes, poison,'' replied Tie Gang. Many Heaven Chosen secretly released poison to affect the surroundings.

    ''I''m speechless some people use this kind of f low-level tactic,'' added Li Jun. Any factions with any experience in participating in the final battle know to be weary at the entrance. So, guarding against things like poison and spiritual hints was basicmon sense.

    ''This tactic might useless for us, but it might work for some of the Supreme Lineages¨Cespecially the ones who only cultivate a Quasi-Emperor in this generation,"mented Wang Wei.

    Not all Supreme Lineages participate in the final battle. After all, as long as a faction has a True Monarch, they are a Supreme Lineage. As such, many do not have the experience to guard against such tactics.

    ''True.''

    Wang Wei looked around and recognized the participants¨Cespecially the one he had dealt with. However, he frowned when he realized there were a few he had no information on.

    ''Young Master, I''m sorry for my dereliction of duty,'' suddenly said Wang Ju.

    ''It''s fine. There is no absolute, so it''s normal if you don''t information on some people.''

    Wang Wei knew the final battle was full of uncertainty. Some factions would hide behind the scene and show up at thest minute. As such, he would not me Wang Ju for something outside of her capabilities.

    Wang Wei then paid attention to Mo Xingyun and Yu Zhou. The Heaven Devouring Emperor showed in his true form and did use a puppet. Yu Zhou had acquired a new body, but his soul aura was easily recognized.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He knew why these guys were so confident to show before him¨Cthey were protected. The moment the final battle''s date arrived, the participants'' Entrance Token turned into the best defensive treasure in the entire Myriad Emperor World.

    Even if an Eternal Supreme attacked them, thetter would be unsessful because these participants were protected by Heavenly Dao. And during this period, the power of Heavenly Dao was at an all-time high. If anyone dares to threaten the aplishment of the battle, Heavenly Dao has the right to borrow power from True Heavenly Dao and eliminate the threat.

    So, before entering the ce of the battle,petitors can scheme against each other but cannot kill one another.

    ''I wonder whether Maitreya and Supreme Unity can interfere in the battle? Heavenly Dao should not be able to stop them, but would Grand Dao show up if they tried?'' thought Wang Wei before focusing on another strange person covered in a hood, hiding from head to toe.

    ''This aura seemed familiar, but I couldn''t recognize who it was.'' The person stood alone, so he could not tell who it was based on their generals. Suddenly, Wang Wei''s eyes changed, and he saw something.

    ''Him? Why did he change so much?'' He frowned as another variable that he did not ount for appeared. Although he was not worried, he knew it was taboo to be careless during such an important event.

    ''Keep an eye on him,'' warned Wang Wei to Li Jun.

    ''I will.''

    A crack appeared, and Di Tian''s group arrived, followed by four people following him. Wang Wei nced at him, resentment hidden deep in his eyes.

    A part of him med this bastard for Wu Hong''s departure. If he was not so powerful and such a threat to him, how would she be forced to use her Emperor''s Strength twice because of him?

    Of course, he med himself more. After all, if he was not so weak and forced into terrible situations multiple times, maybe she would still be with him. Even if she would one day dissipate, the time could be extended to before he ascended to the upper dimension.

    Wang Wei took a deep breath to control his emotions; he knew he had to be in the best state of mind for this battle, so he entered a state of intense focus and no distraction.

    Less than half an hourter, a scroll appeared above the sky with the rules of this battle.

    "A One Last Man Standing Battle," Yan Liling stated.

    "We already theorized this was the possibility,"mented Li Jun.

    "In this way, luck has no effect on who can prove the Dao in this generation," added Wang Wei. ording to the sect''s records, there are different types of Heaven Will Battle.

    The mostmon one is everybody fights, and at some point, the Heaven Will will appear, and the participants will rush over to get their hands on it. With this method, some lucky individuals might be closer to the Heaven Will and be lucky enough to be the final winner. However, they still have to survive until it appears.

    This is what happened in Wang Chang''s generation. When there were less than five people battling it out, the Heaven Will appeared. However, Emperor Nine Suns, who was ying dead, suddenly appeared and released a devastating illusion on the remaining contestants before taking the Heaven Will.

    The other type of battle is [One Last Man Standing]. As the name implies, the Heaven Will will not appear until all participants are dead or defeated. The Heaven Will will then appear in the palm of thest man standing.

    For this type of battle, luck is meaningless, and only strength and strategy matter. This type of battle is considered the cruelest of the bunch and usually cultivates the highest quality of the Great Emperor.

    "I thought the rules would much crueler," said Tie Gang as he looked at one of the rules that state participants can give up and receive protection. However, they will no longer be able to interfere in the battle nor receive the Heaven Will. Furthermore, the participant cannot give up in the midst of battle and right before dying.

    Wang Wei understood the reason for this rule; Heavenly Dao wanted to save as many Heaven Chosens of this generation as possible since many had the potential to be Eternal Emperors.

    ''Young master, Wu Ming sent us a secret signal,'' said Wang Ju through Divine Sense.

    ''Ignore him for now; there are too many eyes on us now.''

    ''I will secretly contact him after we enter.''

    ''Alright, but cautious of his possible betrayal.''

    Wang Wei knew Wu Ming''s objective was to use his power to destroy the Origin Rune Pce and avenge his ancestor. And he did not mind helping thetter. After all, no matter how weak the current Origin Rune Pce was, it was still an Emperor Lineage created by one of the Ancestors from the Ancient Emperor Era.

    The destiny of reestablishing the Formation Dao in the Myriad Emperor World would greatly benefit the sect. Regardless, he still needed to have his guard against possible treachery.

    Bang!

    An enormous white portal suddenly manifested before the group. Then, their entrance token suddenly appeared before everyone, emanating a brilliant light.

    ''Finally.''

    One by one, the participants entered the portal, including Wang Wei''s group.

    "Is this the battleground?" muttered Wang Wei and the others, who found themselves on a deserted with no one in sight. They took one step and appeared outside of the''s atmosphere.

    The group saw countlesss,ets, stars, and gxies.

    "A cosmic world setting? This is rare,"mented Yan Liling, who knew such a setting for the final battle was rare ording to the sect''s record.

    "This ce is asrge as 3 continents,"mented Li Jun as he used his Divine Sense to sense the trillions of gxies in the surroundings. "Moreover, there seems to be other stuff."

    Li Jun felt the space was extremely solid that even ordinary Quasi-Emperors could not teleport. Moreover, his Divine Sense was also restricted in the size it could be spread.

    "Isn''t this ce a little extravagant for a battle?" asked Tie Gang.

    "Not really, if you consider big brother and Di Tian''s strength," responded Li Jun.

    "Heavenly Dao canceled the previous generation''s battle and cut off their Supreme Path to preserve more World Source and condense more destiny for this generation," said Yan Liling with a sneer. "However, it never considered two anomalies like big brother and Di Tian, so it must have been forced to use extra World Source to create this battlefield."

    p¦Á§ád¦Á §«?¦Í¨º|,§ã¨°§® "Let''s not waste time. We have a n for a setting such as this, so let''s start," calmly said Wang Wei. The others agreed, so they took action.

    A hundred million troops appeared on the, including professionals like Cai Song.

 Chapter 760 The Battle Begins

    Dao Opening Sect:

    All the disciples and elders gathered in one of the floating mountains with a formation before them. The array showed arge screen divided into five. The disciples quickly looked around before finding what they wanted.

    "Here, the sect master is over there," screamed one person. The elders looked where he pointed before focusing on this part of the screen. Meanwhile, the other four became smaller or in the background.

    "A starry sky stage; that''s rare,"mented Wang Chang, who was secretly watching this battle from somewhere else in the sect. And he was not the only one; the Ancestors were also watching, waiting with bated breath.

    "Indeed," replied Wang Tian. Although he never participated in the battle, he also read the sect''s record.

    "Hopefully, everything goes smoothly," added Yu Yan.

    Throughout the Myriad Emperor World, all factions or races were watching this battle. In some ces, formation suddenly urred, allowing Loose Cultivators or weak cultivators to watch this one-in-a-generation event.

    As such, the cultivation world became quiet as they waited for the arrival of this generation''s supreme being.

    Heaven Will Battlefield:

    Li Jun and Tie Gang summoned their men and took a few hours to conduct basic training and ensure they were in the best shape. Meanwhile, Yan Liling flew into space and began to move thes and stars around.

    She moved all thes, stars, and star systems into a veryplex shape. In a few minutes, she arranged everything in the gxy into aplex form, creating a powerful array. However, she was not done.

    She used her Divine Sense to do the same for the surrounding thousand gxies, creating a sizeable interconnected array.

    Wang Wei calmly supervised the process before ncing at Wang Ju. Then, she suddenly disappeared, leaving a shadow clone that was indistinguishable from her actual body. Li Jun and Tie Gang proceeded to travel to the utmost end of the formation, waiting for the enemy.

    Finally, Wang Wei sat cross-legged on the highest mountain on this, closed his eyes, and entered a deep state of meditation; he needed to enter the best condition for this fight.

    The Heaven Will Battlefield was divided into four quadrants, corresponding to North, South, East, West, and Central. Wang Wei''s team was on the eastern quadrant, while Di Tian was on the western side.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    After arriving at his destination, his actions mirrored Wang Wei. Di Jianying and Gluttony summoned the troop while Gao Buqin set up a formation. The only difference is his formation used the surrounding stars and gxies as a power source to boost his weapons.

    Di Tian entered a state of meditation as he wanted to be in the best state possible.

    A few hourster, someone arrived at their destination.

    Di Jiaying looked at the person who arrived; it was a handsome man with ming red hair, pure blue eyes, and two swords on his back.

    "Who are you?" she asked because this person was one of the people the Sleepers had little to no information on.

    "At this stage, does it matter?" replied the young man called Dragon Fury.

    "I guess not since you will die."

    "We will see who loses and die," he said before taking out one of his swords, a red sword with me designs.

    [Fury of a Billion Suns]

    A bright red me emanated from thetter''s swords; the heat of this attack instantly incinerated dozens of gxies in the surrounding. However, Di Jiaying was calm andposed.

    "Suppressed," she said, and the intense heat swiftly condensed into a red jewel in her palm.

    "Is that it?" she asked, and Dragon Fury immediately removed his rxed attitude.

    ''It seems the Heaven Chosen of this world is decent,'' he thought before deciding to get serious.

    Bang!

    A red hue emanated from his body, drastically increasing his strength.

    "You should be proud I had to activate my Fierce Rage Physique," said Dragon Fury with a hoarse voice. He could feel boundless anger entering his mind, increasing his power at an rming rate. Then, he swung his sword again.

    [Rage of the Fire Dragon]

    An enormous fire dragon appeared, roaring to the Heavens. The natural heat emanating from its body incinerated anything in its path. The dragon looked at Di Jiaying with a condescending look, like a god fazing at an ant.

    "Overgrown snake, who are you looking at with these eyes?" said Di Jiaying calmly. Immediately, the dragon felt like an overbearing tyrant looking at him, suppressing his body, soul, and spirit.

    In less than a second, the spirituality of the fire dragon disappeared, and the me of its body scattered.

    Di Jiaying then looked at the young man with a frown; she felt the opponent was rtively weak. However, she decided to be cautious due to theck of information to prevent any variables. So, she waited.

    Dragon Fury immediately knew he had met his greatest challenge since his cultivation journey. So, he no longer hesitated and activated his Fire Dragon Heart.

    His hair turned into mes, and his eyes were blood red with veins on his neck. One of the reasons for his rise was that he once acquired a Fire Dragon Heart and absorbed it.

    The heart increased his affinity with Fire Dao and the power of rage his Heavenly Physique can mobilize. Unfortunately, the side-effect is he could not control his mind and entered a frenzied state.

    Dragon Fury was born ambidextrous, so he practiced the dual sword. So, he chose an Ice or Yin Dao to bnce his Fire and Rage.

    As such, as soon as he took out his second sword, his mind returned to a peaceful state. Then, he attacked.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>

    Di Jiaying saw the world change into two: one ck and one white. The ck side seemed very cold, while the right side was extremely hot.

    "Fire and Ice Dao? No, not so simple. The cold embrace of darkness and the warm touch of light; is this a Yin-Yang Dao?" she muttered. However, she felt her conclusion was not wholly correct.

    Di Jiaying observed for a moment before deciding to get slightly more serious.

    [Tyrant''s Dominance]

    With a flick of her finger, the power of Ice, Fire, Light, and Darkness bent to her will and surrendered to her. Then, she crushed Dragon Fury''s Domain Technique.

    Blech!

    The bacsh made the young man vomit a mouthful of blood, and his face turned pale. Oddly, his aura increased, and the redness in his eyes deepened.

    Dragon Fury''s rage increased due to his injuries, thus drastically increasing his physique''s boost. However, he also began to lose his reason.

    ''No, I have to remain in control.'' A cold sensation entered his Sea of Consciousness, and he regained his rity.

    "I thought you were special, but I guess not. So, let''s stop with this child y," said Di Jiaying.

    [Tyrant Suppressing Heaven Fist]

    She punched forward, releasing a terrifying pressure that wanted to turn Dragon Fury into meat pace. His face suddenly changed as he crossed his swords before his chest; the power of light and darkness emanated before his body as he blocked the attack.

    Bang!

    The force of the attack pushed the debris from the destroyed gxies further away.

    "Hm? You''re not dead?" asked Di Jiaying, looking at the young man with blood all over his body.

    "Did you use Yin-Yang to defend?" she frowned before her eyes lit up.

    "No, your main Dao is Bnce of Equilibrium. Instead of cultivating the mutual change and fusion of Fire and Ice, you focused on the power of bnce these two opposing forces can maintain.

    "And from that, you evolve your Bnce Dao."

    Di Jiaying was surprised by this excellent Dao. Most cultivators would focus on the Yin-Yang aspect that involves the fusion of opposite forces. However, this person chose the aspect of bnce, allowing him to also control many of the aspects of Yin-Yang, like Light and Darkness.

    Dragon Fury had an ugly look on his face. At thest minute, he used his Bnce Dao to tip the scale in his favor; this allowed him to increase his defense while lowering his opponent''s attack. But even then, he almost died.

    "Although your Dao is interesting, you still are too weak."

    DI Jiaying no longer wasted any time and punched again. Dragon Fury''s face became ugly as he looked at the mighty fisting towards him; he knew his fate once that attack hit.

    ''I''ve been cheated,'' he thought as he watched his life sh from his eyes. He was from another World Community. With his Heavenly Physique, Dragon Heart, Dual Swordsmanship, and Bnce Dao, he suppressed his generation and was the person with the highest chance at proving the Dao.

    Although he was a loose cultivator, he reached the step he could despise all these Heaven Chosens from powerful Emperor Lineages.

    However, not long ago, he met one of the most famous diviners in the world and asked thetter whether he could be an Eternal Emperor. Although he knew he would not receive an answer, Dragon Fury wanted to take his chance.

    The diviner told him he had no chance since their world did not have the Destiny of the Eternal Emperor, and his talent was not enough to be one on his own.

    Although not happy, Dragon Fury also knew how difficult it was for someone to be an Eternal Emperor. So, he asked the diviner how he could be one.

    And the answer was to travel to a World Community full of destiny. The diviner gave him the coordinate to the Myriad Emperor World and told him how to acquire the Identity Token from a weak and struggling Emperor Lineage.

    After arriving in this ce, he was lucky enough to discover a hiding Heaven Chosen with an identity token; he easily defeated thetter¨Cwhich drastically increased Dragon Fury''s confidence.

    After getting the Identity Token and the Entrance Token, he retreated to prepare for the battle.

    But now, as he watched death approaching, he knew the diviner tricked him. Thetter wanted to send him away to allow other people the chance to prove the Dao.

    ''I''m unwilling. I hate¨C"

    Bang!

    Dragon Fury exploded into a blood mist, his soul scattered as he disappeared from this world.

    "This guy made waste time for no reason," muttered Di Jiaying. He thought this person was hiding some trump card¨Cespecially after seeing himing here without an army or general. However, he realized this guy was probably arrogant or ignorant.

    ''Given his weird aura, he should not be someone who cultivates the Origin System. Is it someone from another World Communities? But how did he enter the world?''

    She was baffled since the world was still in a closed state.

    ''It''s probably Heavenly Dao''s doing, trying to steal talent from other World Communities.'' She shook her head and did not care.

    ¡ª

    (AN: ck_Jesus_1999 I hope you like your character.)

 Chapter 761 Brutal Battlefied

    Central Quadrant:

    Yu Zhou was invisible as he looked in the distance as two people fought¨Ca woman and a man. Boosted by formations, the two shed while their troops ughtered each other.

    The woman was a swordsman, but she did not follow the pure path; instead, she used her swordsmanship inbination with her Wind Dao. So, with each strike, wing shes cut everything in her way.

    Meanwhile, the man cultivated the Dao of Righteousness; he had a schrly atmosphere surrounding him. He used a brush as his Dao Proving Artifact, and with each wave, Qi of Righteousness emanated from his body, turning the surroundings gold.

    The woman had the advantage as her swords were fast and fierce. Meanwhile, the schr''s main advantage was to use his Righteous Aura to suppress the mind or the soul. Unfortunately, this kind of attack has a significant advantage over devil cultivators, demon races, or people with tremendous karmic sins.

    And the woman¨Calthough not an innocent or virtuous individual¨Cwas not one of the categories of people the schr''s ability worked on. As time passed, the woman had the advantage as wounds manifested on the schr''s body.

    The schr suddenly roared¨Can act not fitting his demeanor¨Cbefore turning into a humongous giant whose fingers are as big as stars and whose palm can hold gxies. His weapon grew in size to amodate him.

    "Emperor Body? I also have one," said the woman before also turning into a giant. Then, like the schr, her strength drastically increased after releasing her true form.

    The woman swung her sword, using the [speed] aspect of the Wind Dao. So, before the schr could react, she cut off his left arm.

    "You!" said the schr, his voice echoing throughout the cosmos.

    "Your Emperor Path ends here," said the woman before raising her sword. However, a ruthless light suddenly came from the schr''s eyes, making her heart skip a beat; she felt an omen of death. Unfortunately, it was toote.

    A purple cloud of smoke came from behind the schr and enveloped the woman before she could react. Then, purple spots appeared on her body in less than a second.

    "You poisoned me? Aren''t you schrs supposed to be about morality and righteousness?" she said with gritted teeth.

    "Righteousness? Morality? What are thosepared to immortality and eternity?" said the schr with a sneer. "Plus, after I be a Great Emperor, who dares chastise me?"

    The woman gritted her teeth as she felt her life passing away; the poison was aggressive and invaded her soul, Divine Sea, and Dao Tree. She tried many ways to remove it, but it only elerated the process. As such, she knew she would not survive.

    The swordswoman felt unwilling. After cultivating for so long and struggling to reach the peak, she became the stepping stone to someone else''s path of eternity.

    Thinking of this, she felt hatred for the schr, so a light of ruthlessness also appeared in her eyes.

    Boom!

    The woman blew herself up along with her formation, generating an energy wavepared to thousands of supermassive ck holes copsing.

    "Nooooo," screamed the schr, but it was useless. The woman was ruthless and forced her army and generals to explode¨Cshe did not want the schr to live.

    So, these two people died on this brutal battlefield, their story bing a background to someone''s else legend.

    "Purple Toad''s Poison? I didn''t expect such a thing to appear in the lower dimension," muttered Yu Zhou, who did not care about the fate of these people; he was only interested in the poison the schr used.

    The Purple Toad was an Innate Lifeform native to the upper dimension. Their Poison Law was powerful and renowned. At their peak, they had countless Heavenly Primarchs (Tier 12) and Paragons.

    Unfortunately, they offended a Peak Boundless Paragon that cultivated Curse Dao. Thetter ced a curse on the entire race''s bloodline, reducing them from Innate Lifeforms to Acquire Lifeforms.

    Currently, the highest cultivator of the Purple Toad Race is only Quasi Emperor because of this race. However, their poison is still famous and considered a rare resource because people can cultivate this poison to a higher level.

    Of course, Purple Toad Race is one of the ban items ording to the Seven Moons'' orders. After all, it would be dangerous if someone cultivated their poison to Tier 12 and used it against a Paragon.

    Yu Zhou looked at the remaining poison on the battlefield and did not dare take it. The Purple Toad was almost annihted because of this poison. Luckily, one of their patriarchs was smart enough to be the ve of the Blood Dragon Paragon.

    As a result, they only produced venoms for the Paragon; even then, they were not allowed even to have one Emperor amongst their group.

    After looking at that battlefield, Yu Zhou looked at others. In this short time, countless urred on this battlefield, and numerous geniuses died. So, after checking the surroundings, he teleported to other Quadrants before returning to the north.

    "How is it?" asked Parasyte.

    "ording to our n, I''ve made arrangements in the North, South, and Central and ignored the East and West."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Parasyte nodded, "Although it is very unlikely for these two to detect our means, it''s better to be safe than sorry." The method they arranged in these Quadrants is one of the trump cards the Paragons gave them for this mission in the lower dimension.

    As such, they were confident that even Wang Wei and Di Tian could not detect it. After all, the Paragons used many resources to deduce the future and guess some of the rules of the Heaven Will Battle, knowing which one they could bend for their purpose.

    Yu Zhou looked in the distance where Designer was controlling a formation. "With more death, we can gather more energy for the weapon."

    "The question is, who should we attack first?"

    "It has be obvious that Wang Wei is the one the Paragon fears," said Yu Zhou.

    "Watch your tongue," snarled Parasyte. "The Seven Moons fear no one¨Clet alone a little ant in the lower dimension."

    "Sorry," he swiftly said. "A slip of the tongue. I meant the person they are looking for."

    "As long as you know."

    A light shed deep in Yu Zhou''s eyes. He knew their mission wasing to a close. As such, his former partners might start fighting for contributions. After all, the Seven Moons will handsomely reward them after they seed; they might even receive permission and support to be Paragons¨Cthus bing one of the Moons.

    "As I was saying, Wang Wei is the one destined to open this new era of change. As such, he is an uncontroble and unpredictable variable. Meanwhile, Di Tian is also a good choice for our attack.

    "If we can weaken him enough, You might be able to use your ability to control him, turning him into our strength."

    Parasyte pondered briefly, "It''s not time to make a choice yet, so let''s observe the situation a little longer. Anyway, the more chaotic the situation, the more people will die¨Cand the more energy we can gather."

    "True, but what about our other associates?"

    "None of them can be trusted. However, we can still use them to our advantage," analyzed Parasyte. "Either way, we cannot fail this mission."

    Yu Zhou agreed. From the information they received, they knew their other partners in other World Communities had seeded in proving the Dao. However, these people are only n B in case they fail.

    And if they fail, they will lose their face and probably their lives. Even if they survived, they would no longer have any opportunities of climbing thedder and have any aplishments in their cultivation path.

    And these people from the n B¨Cwho are considered their inferiors or people of less status than them¨Cwill now be above them.

    So, no matter what, they cannot fail.

    "So, what do we do now?" asked Yu Zhou.

    "We wait and protect Designer."

    "You think any of them would attack us?"

    "It is very unlikely they would do it so soon since they are cautious people. However, we cannot leave everything to chance."

    After Di Tian''s assassination attempt, Parasyte did not want to leave anything to chance.

    "Alright."

    In another ce in the Northern Quadrant, about 2.3 trillion light years from Parasyste''s group, another meeting took ce.

    Mo Xingyun had two screens floating before her.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "What''s wrong with you?" she asked Chen Chen.

    "You don''t need to worry about it," he replied in a strange voice.

    "Whatever," she said with squinted eyes before gazing at Huang Yuan.

    "How is it? Have you thought about my offer?"

 Chapter 762 Suppressing Fate Alliance On The Move

    "Yes, I ept," replied Huang Yuan directly.

    "Oh, so simple," said Mo Xingyun, not hiding the surprise in her voice. "I thought I would have to convince you and even pay extravagantly before you agreed."

    "Do you want me to fight with you and waste time?"

    "Of course not," she said with a smile. "After all, I don''t want our alliance to break down before aplishing our goal."

    Mo Xingyun could not help but sigh at her bad luck. Fang Lijuan and Song Jiaolong died before the final battle, thus drastically weakening their alliance.

    ''These two were great pawns; it''s a shame for their early death,'' she thought; she had many ns on how to use these two pawns to the fullest of their ability.

    "Time is of the essence, so send me the thing you promised. I will give you a coordinate."

    Mo Xingyin frowned.

    "Is there a problem?" said Huang Yuan with an ugly expression. "I won''t ept your proposal without what you promised me."

    "No, I just found your eagerness a little suspicious."

    "You don''t need to care. So, are you sending it or not?"

    She paused for a few seconds before smiling, "No problem."

    Mo Xingyun waved her hand to teleport something to the location given by Huang Yuan. Thetter disappeared from the screen for at least 30 minutes before reappearing.

    "No problem."

    "In that case, we can begin with the first step," continued Mo Xingyun. "Remember to be careful and run if you can''t seed."

    "Don''t be hypocritical, Mo XIngyun. We both know you don''t care about my safety."

    "Yes, I don''t. But you are currently worth more alive than dead. And if you ruin my n because of your carelessness, I won''t hesitate to eliminate you at all costs."

    Huang Yuan squinted his eyes, " I will be careful." He terminated the Communication Array, leaving only Chen Chen and Mo Xingyun.

    "Prepare for the second step once he finishes."

    Chen Chen nodded his head; Mo Xingyun could see he was ufortable talking. So, she also closed the array. She sat on top of a mountain on a, lost in her thought. No one knew what the Eternal Emperor was thinking.

    A few minutester, she raised her head to look above. Her eyes ignored the vast difference in this cosmic universe, checking everything that was urring in the different Quadrants. Except with a few ces with decent formations, she saw the chaos and madness of this battlefield.

    Huang Yuan ended themunication before sneering.

    "Mo Xingyun, you think you can use me as a pawn, but we will see who uses who." He spent a few hours preparing before heading to another Quadrant.

    Eastern Quadrant:

    Li Jun stabbed his spear, killing a loose cultivator that tried to explode and perish with him.

    "Why do I feel more people are participating in this battle than there should be?"

    "Didn''t you read the report?" asked Tie Gang.

    "What report?"

    "The report from the Fate Shadow Guard."

    Li Jun frowned before shaking his head, "I must not have read."

    "Yes, you were too focused on subduing that weapon," nodded Tie Gang.

    "So, what happened?"N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "You remember how the boss allowed many Heaven Chosen to die during the Clean-up?"

    "Yes, these people did not meet Heavenly Dao''s standard, so big brother allowed the foreign Heaven Chosens to hunt them down."

    "Well, Heavenly Dao yed dirty and distributed these people''s Entrance Tokens throughout the world. Although most of these tokens cannot even bring 2 million troops, many people fought for them."

    "Is that so?" uttered Li Jun.

    "And that''s not all. ording to Wang Ju''s analysis, some talented genius who woke up at thest minute might infiltrate this battlefield by posing as ''soldiers'' from people with Entrance Tokens."

    Li Jun shook his head. "It''s pointless to muddy the water using such a method. The majority of these people are nothing more than cannon fodders."

    "I''m guessing the objective is to give a chance to these sealed or hidden Heaven Chosens. Heavenly Dao probably did not want to remove the probability that a peerless genius was amongst these groups.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "However, I agree it''s pointless to do so."

    Tie Gang knew his boss'' strength, so he knew Heavenly Dao''s actions were futile. However, he did not care since his thought could not influence Heavenly Dao.

    "Who''s there?" suddenly said Li Jun, looking outside of the reach of the formation.

    "You detected me so soon."

    "It''s you," he replied before frowning. "That power; that''s Fang Lijuan''s Invisible Talisman. How did you get it."

    "You don''t need to know."

    "Do you think we didn''t know about your little alliance?" said Li Jun with a sneering. "Huang Yuan, you must have a death wish to attack us first."

    Huang Yuan stood in the void with his ex-wife, Fan Qianhan, standing behind him. He looked at the group and did not waste time. He summoned his legion and activated the moving Array he had established.

    "Something is wrong," muttered Li Jun.

    "Indeed. Huang Yuan was not this brave¨Cespecially after his loss to big brother," analyzed Yan Liling through Divine Sense from a distance.

    "More importantly, his legion seems weird," added Tie Gang.

    Li Jun also felt Huang Yuan''s anomaly. So, he decided to y it safe and send a regiment of 10 million menposed of his ughter Legion; he wanted to test the water.

    So, 10 million Void Shattering Realm cultivators all cultivated ughter or War Dao. These soldiers are the weakest of the Legion, so they are not the perfect group to test Huang Yuan''s situation.

    Of course, Li Jun will not let them die in vain, as he''s prepared to intervene at any moment. After all, it was not easy cultivating so many Void Shattering Realm cultivators.

    The resources used on these 100 million soldiers are enough to make weak Emperor Lineages like the Divine Dao League cry in tears.

    Huang Yuan looked at these troops and secretly sighed as he saw their lowest cultivation level was Void Shattering Realm.

    The Loose Alliance sponsored him with many resources. However, he had to acquire many of the resources for his troops. But even then, a lot of his forces were in the Primordial Spirit Realm.

    ''The ancients once said¨Cto be an Emperor, one needs talent, luck, destiny, and wealth. They should have emphasized more how important the wealth part was,'' sighed Huang Yuan. However, he was not disheartened by the situation since he had his trump card.

    He waved his hand to mobilize his legion, sending twice the number. Soon, the battle began as numerous lights appeared. Energy waves and the Power Law enveloped the surrounding hundreds of gxies. Blood filled the empty void that was the endless space, painting the Cosmos with a shade of red.

    ''Even outnumbering them, they still had the advantage,'' thought Huang Yuan calmly as he watched his men being ughtered one by one.

    ''These soldiers are the elites amongst elites.''

    He was not talking about their cultivation level but about their battle prowess, IQ, unity, and cooperation.

    ''Furthermore, they are undying by sharing their life force,'' he thought with his eyes shining. ''However, this is just the beginning.''

    After less than an hour, Li Jun''s soldiers ughtered Huang Yuan''s 20 million troops, with a death toll of less than 300. However, thetter was calm andposed; he only waved his hand to send another regiment thrice to his opponent''s side.

    The situation was the same as the ughter Legion massacred the enemy.

    "Something is wrong," uttered Li Jun; he did not think Huang Yuan would send his man to die for no reason. Then, he seemed to have thought of something.

    ''Could it be?''

    He barely finished his thought before the situation on the battlefield changed. Huang Yuan''s 50 million dead troops suddenly came back to life. The dead bodies floating in the void began to move before regrouping with their fellowrades; they lined up perfectly as the well-trained soldiers they were.

    Furthermore, their aura drastically increased, and many soldiers made a breakthrough in their cultivation after this revival.

    "Is this the power of the Life and Death Book?" muttered Tie Gang.

    "Trouble," spoke Li Jun softly. He did not care about these soldiers'' ability to revive themselves; he knew these types of techniques had a limit to the number of revivals. However, he also did not want to lose many men during this fight.

    ''Should I take action?''

    Li Jun frowned before yelling. "You dare?"

    He saw Huang Yuan create an enormous ck hand containing the power of Death and attack his troops.

    He stabbed his spear forward and destroyed the opponent''s attack.

    "If you want to fight, I''ll be your opponent," said Li Jun as he stepped out of the formation. Unfortunately, this act was a grave mistake.

    A light suddenly enveloped him before he or the others could react.

 Chapter 763 Objective

    ''Excellent. The first step ispleted,'' thought Huang Yuan calmly. He gazed at Tie Gang and Yan Liling, preparing for the second step. He activated the Life-Death Parade Array he set up to counter Yan Liling''s array. The power of life and death alternate, slowly eroding the enemy''s formation.

    "Damn it," said Tie Gang with a frown. "What should we do now?"

    "I can feel he is still alive," said Yan Liling calmly. "So, we only have to wait until he gets out of trouble or deals with Huang Yuan to cancel whatever means he used."

    "Do you want to send Wang Ju?"

    "The current her is nothing but a clone. Plus, it''s too early for her to take action."

    "In that case, I''ll go," said Tie Gang, who summoned his Proving Dao Artifact; iron-looking gloves encased his hand before flying out of the formation range.

    "You? I don''t have time to waste on someone like you," said Huang Yuan coldly. "I''m only here for my revenge. So, get out of my way."

    "Do you think it makes sense to say these words to me?" said Tie Gang calmly. "Plus, you are thest person I would ept calling me a waste. I earn all my strength and power, but who in this generation does not know you''re useless without that book."

    Huang Yuan squinted his eyes but did not say anything or react. "In that case, let me get rid of you first."

    [Palm of Death]

    His attack was simple and direct¨Che condensed an enormous palm containing an immense amount of the power of Death. Everything in this palm''s path became dead¨Cwhether it was matter, soul, flesh, or energy.

    ''Immortal Venerable strength," thought Tie Gang with a grave expression. ording to the Fate Shadow Guard information, Huang Yuan had less than a 10% chance of breaking through the Mortal-Immortal Barrier.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Of course, this did not ount for using secret techniques or other means. However, based on how easily he used such an attack, he might have seeded.

    A rune appeared on Tie Gang''s forehead before punching the palm. A terrifying vibration emanated from his body before exploding the palm, bombing it into nonexistent.

    "1-Leaf Strength?" said Huang Yuan with a frown as he observed Tie Gang. Then, he shook his head, "I thought you had some achievement. It turned out to be the result of formation."

    Huang Yuan could tell this formation blessed Tie Gang''s body, thus temporarily increasing his prowess.

    Tie Gang frowned as he felt pressured; his current strength was limited and would notst long. So, a protracted battle would make things difficult for him.

    ''Damn it, how could this Huang Yuan break the barrier?'' He felt frustrated, especially since he failed to do despite the excellent conditions the sect and boss provided for him.

    ''Calm down,'' suddenly said a voice in his mind. ''Huang Yuan is bluffing to weaken your aura and momentum. His strength is the result of sacrificing numerous life span to the book.''

    Tie Gang squinted his eyes, but he did not say anything. However, his aura changed as he regained his calm andposed demeanor. Huang Yuan frowned as he sensed the change in his opponent''s aura.

    Tie Gang opened his mouth, but no sound came out. However, immediately afterward, blood fell out of Huang Yuan''s nose.

    ''A sound released at a vibration even I cannot detect? What''s more, this vibration can directly attack the soul.''

    The Law of Life nourished his body as he instantly healed the damage¨Cincluding the one in his soul.

    ''Want to y sound with me?'' thought Huang Yuan with a sneer.

    [Sound of Death

    His body released an undetectable or subtle vibration, killing everything in its path. He did not move or make any noise, but the surroundings suddenly began to decay and die.

    Tie Gang felt an omen of death, but he could not detect how the attack arrived. His intuition and Vibration Dao told him it was a Sound Attack, but he could not understand it.

    [Sound of Defense]

    [Sound of Healing]

    Sounds are vibrations. Simultaneously, sounds have different effects on the mind, spirit, and soul; they can create a certain mood, like joy, anger, and motivation. And in some myths of folklore, sounds can heal. Using these concepts and ideologies, Tie Gang created these techniques for battle.

    His defense and healing capabilities drastically increased. However, he could sense his organs failing as the power of death slowly killed him. So, he popped a pill into his mouth, healing his injuries.

    At least, this was his attempt. Unfortunately, the pill only dyed the power of that attack.

    Tie Gang moved as he used the formation to create an imaginary world of decent size. He clenched his fist before punching.

    [Universe''s Vibration]

    The formation allowed him to turn this imaginary world into a temporary real one. Then, Tie Gang vibrated every atom, molecule, particle, and energy from that universe and directed it at Huang Yuan.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He created this technique based on Wang Wei''s [World Destroying Punch], where he vibrated every part of his fleshly body. Unfortunately, Tie Gang did not have such powerful flesh and blood, so he had to use something else as a recement.

    Huang Yuan''s face changed as he felt the terrifying power behind that attack. He immediately acted.

    [Samsara Seal]

    After a cultivator enters Samsara, their strength and memories will be sealed to ensure their sessful reincarnation. Huang Yuan imitated this ability to seal the power behind this attack before creating a ck and white shield to protect him.

    With his quick decision-making, he was intact and survived. However, he was not happy.

    ''I can''t believe I''m struggling against the likes of Tie Gang.''

    His pride would barely ept Li Jun as his equal, but Tie Gang¨Ca servant from the Lower Realm? He cannot ept it.

    Unfortunately, it did not matter whether he epted it or not; the truth was in front of him. With a calmposure, Tie Gang continued his offense, not giving his opponent a chance to react.

    [Myriad Law Fist]

    Tie Gang''s main Dao is Vibration, but he also cultivated the sub-Dao of Fist. Back in the Warring Kingdom World, he had the title of Iron Fist King. So, he stuck to his roots and cultivated the Dao of Fist.

    The [Myriad Law Fist] is the pinnacle of his achievement in both Dao. He used the Law Resonance of the Fist Dao¨Cwhich is also part of the Martial Dao¨Cand forced thews between Heaven and Earth to vibrate.

    The Heaven Will Battlefield is part of the Myriad Emperor World, so cultivators can still use Law Resonance. Tie Gang took advantage of this fact to create a terrifying attack.

    Of course, he could resonate with so manyws mainly because of the formation''s boost on his soul or spiritual power.

    Bang!

    The surrounding hundreds of thousands of gxies exploded due to the sheer vibrational power of that attack; this attack atomized everything in its path¨Cexcept for a disheveled Huang Yuan.

    Even his Life-Death Parade Array could not withstand the power of this attack, so most of his legions were annihted. However, Huang Yuan did not care since he could still revive them a few more times.

    He looked at Tie Gang with blood-red eyes, "I will make you pay." His voice was hoarse as he tried to contain his overwhelming rage.

    In less than a nanosecond, Huang Yuan gathered Death Power inside his body and used the attraction of Life and Death to instantly appear in front of Tie Gang, who contained the Power of Life since he''s a living being.

    He raised his hand to hold Tie Gang by the throat, and thetter could not react. The only thing on Tie Gang''s mind was:

    ''What a brilliant application of Life and Death Dao to achieve teleportation.''

    As his mind wondered why Huang Yuan was this powerful, his body could not move or react and only watched the hand reach out for him.

    Bang!

    Huang Yuan flew backward as he looked at the cauldron that appeared and blocked him. He gazed at Yan Liling, his eyes full of hatred and annoyance.

    "Stop acting," said Yan Liling with a sneer. "If I guess right, your objective is not revenge but to capture Tie Gang."

    "Of course, I want to capture him; how dare this ant injure me."

    "No, your objective ining here is for him," she reiterated. "I wonder why." Yan Liling looked at him, trying to figure out his objective.

    Huang Yuan''s facial expression remained the same, but countless thoughts shed in his mind. She was correct, as his main objective was to capture Tie Gang from the beginning; that''s why he agreed to be Mo Xingyun''s cannon fodder and controlled the battle to make it seems he wanted to approach Tie Gang out of anger and pride.

    ''The n is not going smoothly.'' He had to capture thetter because of his Innate Talent.

    Huang Yuan recently had a fortunate encounter in the form of a unique technique that allowed him topletely absorb the Life and Death Book, turning it into his power. Upon sess, his strength and potential will drastically increase, and he won''t need the book anymore.

    Unfortunately, one of the requirements for this technique is to absorb someone else with Life-Death rted Innate Talent.

    Huang Yuan was excited after he received that technique until he discovered there were only a few people with such Innate Talent¨Cincluding Wang Wei, Di Tian, Li Jun, and Tie Gang.

    He knew it was impossible to capture the first two. He had a minuscule probability of seeding with Li Jun, so he had his eyes set on Tie Gang¨Cthe weakest of the group.

    Unfortunately, thetter was surrounded by a bunch of monsters. So, he had to take risks and n ahead.

 Chapter 764 Retribution

    Huang Yuan immediately knew time was of the essence. So, he decided to be decisive and use his most powerful technique.

    [Thunder of Death]

    He had a thunder-rted physique and cultivated Thunder Dao before acquiring the Life and Death Book. So, he did notpletely abandon this Dao and cultivated it as a secondary Law. So, for this attack, he fused the two Dao, reaching a higher level.

    An enormous ck lightning bolt appeared in front of Huang Yuan, and with a flick of his finger, he threw it at Tie Gang and Yan Liling.

    Boom!

    The roar of thunder echoed in the vacuum of space; a dark energy wave spread in all directions, killing everything in its path. Unfortunately, Yan Liling and Tie Gang remained intact at the center of the explosion, with a cauldron floating above their head.

    ''What? This attack reached the beginning of 3-Leaf. But she did not have a scratch on her,'' thought Huang Yuan; he sacrificed hundreds of millions of lifespans to reach such an intensity. Yet, his opponent casually blocked his attack.

    "Everyone thought you were only a talented Alchemist, but it seems that everyone underestimates you," said Huang Yuan with gritted teeth.

    "Indeed," replied Yan Liling. The world knows her as a talented Alchemist and the logistic manager of Wang Wei''s group. However, only the sect knows her battle prowess and overall abilities.

    She created the [Nine Cauldron Art] and is considered a supreme scripture for Alchemists. And that''s because Yan Liling''s scripture is all-epassing. She includes Alchemy and battle methods.

    Through her scripture, she can condense different cauldrons with different effects. For example, she was currently using the [Cauldron of Defense], but she had various cauldrons for different purposes.

    "Huang Yuan,ing here was your biggest mistake," dered Yan Liling before manifesting a second cauldron that was red.

    [me Cauldron]

    This cauldron was the most used in Yan Liling''s [Nine Cauldron Art] since she is an alchemist. But it''s not only used for refining pills. A clear¨Calmost invisible¨Cme emanated from it.

    "Chaos me and it has been cultivated to the highest level," said Huang Yuan with an ugly expression. Chaos me is usually manifested in the shape of a multicolor me¨Clike a rainbow. However, once a cultivated trains it to the highest level, it will turn colorless.

    Wang Wei fused a Chaos me into his heart to temper his body. However, he had no time to cultivate this Heavenly me, so he gave Yan Liling a seed to develop before absorbing it himself. Additionally, he once received the me Emperor''s understanding of the Chaos me, so he gave it to Liling as well.

    Under Yan Liling''s control, the colorless me turned into a phoenix before rushing toward Huang Yuan, making thetter squint. He knew Chaos me had terrifying burning capabilities and could change into different attributes.

    It can be changed into the me of Life, me of Destruction, me of Thunder, me of Purification, etc. Although it is extremely difficult to cultivate the Chaos me to reach such a level, a few people have achieved such a feat¨Clike the me Emperor.

    [Death Shield]

    Huang Yuan created a ck shield to protect him. He used the Power of Death to block the attack while also bringing Death to the me. Unfortunately, Yan Liling did notck battle experience because of Wang Wei and Li Jun''s Dream Technique.

    She instantly changed the property of the Chaos me into a me of Life, which is the opposite of Huang Yuan''s death attribute, thus countering. Huang Yuan acted on instinct and changed the property of his shield to life, and Yan Liling countered by doing the same and changing her me attribute to death¨Cstill overwhelming him.

    Finally, Huang Yuan acted swiftly and used the power of Samsara, which is abination of the Dao of Life and Death. Yan Liling then chose a more direct and overbearing method. She turned the ming Phoening into the attribute of Destruction and overwhelmed her opponent.

    Bang!

    Huang Yuan flew backward a dozen light years with burn marks on his face and body. His hair had turned mostly white because he had to sacrifice his lifespan to activate the book and protect him from this attack.

    "Damn it," he cursed as he felt it a power prevented him from healing¨Cno matter how much he used the Law of Life.

    ''There is no more time to waste.''

    He waved his hand to manifest a golden sword that illuminated the endless darkness of space. The sword became the center of attention as soon as it manifested.

    "That aura," muttered Tie Gang.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "That''s a Dao Artifact," said Yan Liling with an ugly expression; she knew she could not stop the lowest 1-Root Dao Ancestor Attack, so she acted swiftly to stop Huang Yuan from attacking.

    [Condensation Cauldron]

    Alchemists must condense all the spiritual herbs into a pill during the refining process. So, Yan Liling created a unique cauldron based on this aspect; it would generate a powerful force that would crush the enemy from all directions, turning them into a pill shape.

    Her objective was not to kill Huang Yuan but to use the cauldron''s crushing force to render him immobile and not activate the sword. Regrettably, Huang Yuan easily blocked her attack with the sword before retreating toward his ex-wife.

    He wanted to shift his pain and injury to her as a way to heal while simultaneously attacking with the sword. He knew Yan Liling could not block, so Wang Wei would be forced to intervene. Then, in the brief period he was protecting her, he could kidnap Tie Gang and use his escape n.

    Plush!

    Huang Yuan had an incredulous look on his face; he lowered his head to see a hand had prated his body, destroying his internal organs. He slowly turned his head to see his wife¨CFan Qianhan¨Clooking at him with cold eyes full of hatred.

    "You! How is that possible?" he asked with blood gushing out his mouth. Fan Qianhan did not answer him; she looked directly into his eyes, full of hatred that was almost substantial.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "How¡­is that possible?" asked Huang Yuan, unable to process the situation; he refined her into an utterly obedient puppet with only a slight consciousness so she could experience the pain he inflicted on her.

    Suddenly, he remembered something.

    "It''s Wang Wei, isn''t it?" he said with maddened eyes. "When he saved me in the Clean-Up, he ced Karma Thread on me and you. Using it, he freed you from my control, leading to your current betrayal."

    Fan Qianhan did not utter her word; she had not spoken for too long and had no desire to do so. Meanwhile, Huang Yuan could not move as he felt an unknown power invading his body and soul.

    ''A curse?'' he thought with an ugly expression. Before he could react, he started screaming in agony. A shriek containing an indescribable pain scattered in the surrounding gxies, turning the dark void even more gloomy.

    Huang Yuan felt the most horrible pain in his body, soul, and mind; the pain was so intense he wanted to die. The truth of the matter is he would havemitted suicide if the pain rendered him impossible to control his body.

    Meanwhile, Fan Qianhan calmly looked at him, squirming in this vacuum space. She used a technique called the [Curse of Pain] taught by Wang Wei, which allowed her to transfer all the pain she experienced during her life.

    And what did she experience? Well, her life was a nightmare since Huang Yuan made sure of this. He defiled her body, soul, and mind. He ensured she experienced the worst possible torture possible for a human and a woman as a price of her betrayal.

    Every day, she lived in agony¨Cwishing she could end her suffering. But he refused to kill her and freed her from her suffering. Instead, he added more agony and misery. Fan Qianhan lived like that for more than 200,000 years.

    And now, Huang Yuan was now experiencing her suffering¨Cboth physically and mentally.

    The processsted for half an hour before the screaming stopped. Then, Qianhan felt relieved and at peace. She looked at the dead body of her former husband before looking into the distance where Wang Wei was.

    She sped her hand together before giving a 90-degree bow.

    Finally, her body turned into numerous particles before disappearing between Heaven and Earth. Fan Qianhan killed herself, even utterly eradicating her soul.

    After living such an inhuman life, she lost her will to survive; she even destroyed her soul to prevent her from reincarnating¨Cshe did not want to risk remembering her past life.

    After her death, the entire Eastern Quadrant seemed more gloomy. Unfortunately, life has to continue. Her sad story is one of the many trillions in this vast and endless universe.

    A book came out of Huang Yuan''s dead body. The space around it suddenly bent as it appeared the book was about to teleport away. However, a red string suddenly came from Huang Yuan''s body and tied the book before pulling it toward the distance.

    Then, Wang Wei opened his eyes as he looked at the book floating in from of him.

    "Your true destiny lies with me," he casuallymented with a slight smile. Then, he frowned as he sensed something; he put the book away before looking into the distance.

 Chapter 765 Scheme & Proving Dao Artifact

    The team immediately felt something was wrong because Huang Yuan''s sword, on par with Dao Ancestor, did not vanish after its owner''s death. On the contrary, the golden light emanating from its body became brighter.

    A terrifying aura emanated from its body, shaking the surrounding space. Without anyone controlling it, the sword rushed forward.

    Swish!

    It was faster than anything Tie Gang and Yan Liling could react to. The sword then easily prated their formation before rushing toward its target. The speed at which it traveled could only be described as numerous times infinite.

    It was so fast that it basically ignored the innumerable distance of thousand of gxies where the end of the formation was located. The sword headed directly toward the that was the center of the formation.

    Wang Wei calmly watched the sword approaching; he did not move, so it appeared as if he could not react in time.

    Many people watching the battle were shocked by the appearance of a Dao Artifact and thought the number one Heaven Chosen of this generation was about to fall.

    And the people who could react to this sword secretly sighed that such a genius would fall because of a highly talented Artifact Refiner who secretly created a Dao Artifact.

    Clink!

    Shadow tentacle suddenly came out a person dressed in all ck, deflecting the attack of the sword. Then, a beautiful woman stood in front of Wang Wei, protecting him.

    It was Wang Ju.

    Although she was on a mission, the clone she left sensed something, so she used Shadow Switching to switch ces with the clone before blocking this attack.

    After her shadow tentacles prevented the sword from aplishing its tasks, the sword rapidly disintegrated as if it had never existed.

    ''So, Huang Yuan was a pawn,'' thought Wang Wei before closing his eyes and continuing to maintain his best state.

    Swish!

    Li Jun appeared before the team.

    "I''m d you''re okay," said Yan Liling. "What happened to you?"

    "He imprisoned me in a strange dimension," exined Li Jun. "However, he underestimated my strength." He did not take long to escape his imprisonment and even saw the battle with Tie Gang; he''s the one who calmed thetter down through Divine Sense Communication.

    However, Li Jun decided to remain behind the scene in case an ident urred. However, he did not expect Huang Yuan''s trump card to be a Dao Artifact.

    "You were careless," said Yan Liling.

    "Indeed. Although I looked like I was cautious, deep down, I became arrogant because of my strength," agreed Li Jun; he should never have been caught so easily.

    "Not only that, but you also care too much about your soldiers," added his wife. "They are trained soldiers, prepared to die. And on this battlefield, not many of them will survive. You should ept this fact."

    Li Jun paused briefly before nodding, "You''re right."

    She patted his shoulder, "After this battle, you can easily revive most of them."

    Li Jun nodded while Yan Liling gave Li Jun, Tie Gang, and even Wang Ju pills to recover. Li Jun did not really need it, but Tie Gang and Wang Ju did¨Cespecially thetter. To stop that sword, she needed to enter a special state where she could borrow Wang Wei''s Dao Ancestor level strength.

    And such a state was taxing on her body, so the pills were necessary for her current state. Yan Liling then proceeded to fix the formation.

    Northern Quadrant:

    Mo Xingyun opened her eyes in surprise.

    ''She stopped the attack? It should be the result of Shadow Ruler''s Technique,'' he pondered. ''However, it does not matter since my objective isplete.''

    Mo Xingyun already nned everything; she''s the one who prepared Huang Yuan''s fortunate encounter that would allow him to escape his reliance on the Life and Death Book and even secretly led him to it.

    She knew he would have no choice but to agree to her proposal to attack Wang Wei''s group, using him as cannon fodder. After all, who can resist the temptation of strength and power?

    Adding the fact the book had be Huang Yuan''s Heart Demon because of all the rumors he was nothing without it, the n was easy to aplish.

    As for the Dao Artifact? It''s nothing but a projection of the real weapon in her hand. Weapon Projection is a technique used mainly by Great Emperors to create Emperor Artifacts.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    There are a few ways that the artifacts used by all Emperor Lineages came about. The first one is the Great Emperor left their Dao Proving Artifact; this method is used since many Emperors can recast it after ascending to the upper dimension. They can use better materials and refining techniques found in the Eternal Ascension World.

    However, most will not use this method since their Proving Dao Artifact has apanied them for most of their cultivation journey; thus, they won''t change it for sentimental reasons. Of course, they will still reforge it after ascending.

    The second method is to use Weapon Projection; they created a projection of their Proving Dao Artifact before using countless materials¨Cmainly Emperor Materials¨Cto condense the projection into actual weapons.

    There are variations of this method. Some poor Great Emperors will refine a Quasi-Emperor Tier replica of their Proving Dao Artifact and fuse their projection with the replica before slowly nourishing it with their Grand Dao Source.

    This method takes more time and requires fewer resources, but the weapons created in this manner are usually weaker inparison.

    There are a variety of Emperor Artifacts. The weaker ones are simply nourished from Quasi-Emperor Tier artifacts, while the strongest ones are refined by Emperors who proved the Dao using Refining Dao.

    Mo Xingyun looked in the distance, deep in thought. It was a risky move to expose the fact she had a Dao Artifact. However, she wanted to know what level Wang Wei''s Nine Extremity Foundation reached.

    ''So far, it seems he reached 5-Root.''

    If this information was urate, then she was confident in her victory since the power of her weapon was beyond 5-Root but not close to Third ss. So, if she attacked with all her strength, she had a high chance of winning.

    ''However, I have to worry about that Divine Punishment Thunder.''

    One of her biggest worries is the Divine Punishment Thunder from the Dao Opening Sect and the auspicious signs from the Di n.

    ''My intuition tells me these two things are unknown variables.''

    A look of worried shed in Mo Xingyun''s devilishly charming eyes. Everything proceeded smoothly until these two variables suddenly manifested.

    ''Should I work with these traitors?'' thought Mo Xingyun. ''No, my situation is already terrible. If I''mbeled as a traitor, things will be worse.''

    The Heaven-Devouring Emperor died because many Emperors from the Myriad Emperor World besieged him after knowing what he did. However, if he is discovered he is affiliated with the Seven Moons, he will truly die once the era of these parasites ends.

    ''I don''t need to worry so much. The only reason I''m going to the trouble of participating in this battle is to revive myself as swiftly as possible and reach my peak state in one fell swoop.

    ''So, it does not matter whether I fail since it only means it will take more time to revive myself.''

    It is not easy for an Emperor to revive themselves after death. The process takes time and resources. However, with the proper technique and resources, the time needed can be drastically decreased. The Heaven Will is one of the best resources for this task.

    As long as the Devour Emperor gets his hand on it, he can immediately revive himself and return to his peak state; there is a slight chance he might increase a few percentages of his Devour Grand Dao Source.

    ''More importantly, I can revive in the lower dimension and have another chance.''

    The Heaven Devour Emperor could not help but think about the thing inside the Swallowing Zone.

    ''This time, I don''t need to use extreme means to get my hands on it. I can wait until it isplete. Better yet, I can sacrifice the Nine Devil God World''s world source along with a few million Greater, Middle, and Lower Thousand Worlds.''

    After readjusting his state of mind, Heaven Devour Emperor felt more at ease. He gazed at the Western Quadrant.

    ''It might be difficult to force Chen Chen into a pawn to test Di Tian''s situation.''n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    After what happened to Huang Yuan, thetter will be on guard. Furthermore, Chen Chen suddenly disappeared before the battle and did not even participate in the Clean-up. So, he had no chance to scheme against him.

    ''Huang Yuan is truly a waste. ording to the original n, he had a high chance of surviving. I guess I should not me since even I didn''t notice Fan Qianhan''s anomaly.''

    In his current state, he was limited by Mo Xingyun''s body and cultivation realm. Although he could do some unique things, there were too many limits. Furthermore, there was no trust between the members of the Fate Suppressing Alliance, so he never came into contact with Fan Qianhan.

    ''Since Chen Chen is unreliable, should I find another chess piece to test Di Tian?''

    He still had a chance to use a sneak attack on Di Tian if thetter did not know about him. However, it would depend on whether his Nine Extremity Foundation was simr to Wang Wei.

    ''He is either simr to Wang Wei or weaker than him. So, let''s see if a sneak attack will be sessful.''

    Mo Xingyun made a decision and immediately prepared.

 Chapter 766 Southern Quadrant

    Southern Quadrant:

    Ao Shen and the demon base made a base in this region, preparing to deal with all possible enemies.

    "Humans and other races have an inherited hatred and disdain for our demon race," said Ao Shen to his people. "Although our situation has improved over the years, one generation is not enough for them to truly ept us.

    "So, these other races will band together to attack us if they have a chance. As such, our strategy for the early stage of the battle is to remain invisible and low-key."

    "Venerable Chief, are we not going to do anything?" asked one of Ao Shen''s generals.

    "Low-key doesn''t necessarily mean inaction. We just have to remain secretive to prevent other people from allying against us."

    "Alright."

    "Let''s set up the formations," continued Ao Shen. Due to demon society''s structure, professions like Array Master and Alchemists were undeveloped; the number of people in each profession did not exceed a hundred.

    But after Ao Shen took over, he emphasized the development in these fields to ensure the development of the demon race. Although humans previously destroyed Profession Dao''s Inheritance of the demon race, he made up for the inheritance from his experience in the Martial Hegemony World.

    The demons previously resisted all the changes Ao Shen made. However, with his strength, prestige, the support of the Emperor Tribes, and his noble bloodline, he forced the demon to change and evolve.

    Of course, the main reason for his current sess is because the Dao Opening Sect allied with the demon race, thus preventing other human factions from destroying their inheritance, foundation, and progress.

    Some factions tried to do it secretly, but after a harsh warning from Sword One, everyone became honest.

    As such, Ao Shen brought unprecedented change to the demon race. Although the changes would not allow his race to catch up to the others, everything was progressing in a good direction.

    Currently, Ao Shen has two issues; firstly, he fears the demon race will revert to their former selves once he lives. Secondly, he felt the demon race owed too much karma to the Dao Opening Sect.

    Unfortunately, these two problems can only be dealt with over time.

    While setting the formation, Ao Shen suddenly felt something; he looked in the distance.

    ''The sea race,'' he frowned as he watched what happened. Someone from the sea race deployed an interesting formation that submerged the surrounding hundred gxies underwater; it was like a massive ocean had swallowed numerouss, stars, and gxies.

    Ao Shen watched their deployment of the formation and immediately had a headache; he just decided to remain low-key and invisible. However, the sea race''s formation was rapidly swallowing the surrounding gxies. Their intention seemed to submerge the entire Southern Quadrant underwater and give them an environmental advantage.

    ''They may want to submerge the entire battlefield.'' Ao Shen knew this was impossible, as people would never allow such a thing.

    "Hmm?" uttered Ao Shen as he felt the void close to their formation tremble, and someone appeared.

    "You''re¡­Xiao Songxi?" Ao Shen never met thetter, and the demon race''s informationwork was still subpar, so he had to take a moment to recognize this sea race''s Heaven Chosen.

    "That''s right."

    "I don''t know why you''re here, but do you think my demon race is easily bullied? That we are easy prey?" asked Ao Shen, using the Dragon Might Innate Ability.

    Dragons are Innate Creatures and are born noble. In the Primordial Era, they were one of the primary leaders of the Innate Demon Race. As such, they had a natural ability called Dragon Might¨Can aura that could suppress creatures of lower bloodlines than them. This ability can even work on weak-Willes humans or acquired races.

    As such, after using this ability, Xiao Songxi felt a deep fear from his blood, rendering his body unable to move. Luckily, he had escaped the shackles of his bloodline and was a person of firm Willpower. So, he broke from this fear after concentrating and focusing his spirit.

    ''Bloodline Hierarchy is truly a double-edged sword,'' thought Xiao Songxi. Creatures or races focusing on bloodlines cannot ovee the concept of hierarchy. People of higher bloodlines can restrain or control others of lower bloodlines.

    "Rx. I''m not here to fight," he swiftly exined.

    "Then, why are you here?"

    "I''m here to ask for an alliance."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Do you think I will believe you?" said Ao Shen with a sneer. Xiao Songxi had so many years to contact him and form an alliance. Instead, he waited until the battle. How suspicious is this?

    "I know what you''re thinking, but I had my reason." Xiao Songxi spent most of his time thinking of a feasible n to win this battle, working day and night with the Star Sage.

    And after years of research, trial, and error, they came up with a n with 5% sess. And the worse thing is the Star Sage told him this sess rate might be even lower since Wang Wei has taken measures to counter their race''s divination abilities.

    ''Although the sess rate is less than 5%, I can''t give up. At least there is hope,'' thought Xiao Songxi. Meanwhile, Ao Shen was sneering while looking at him with intense killing intent.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Before you reject me or do anything else, look at this news; it may change your mind." He showed a talisman to Ao Shen before slowly floating it over thetter.

    The noble dragon used numerous means to detect whether something was wrong or this was a trap. Even then, he did not immediately use his Divine Sense to check the talisman.

    Instead, he called one of his trusted generals and had thetter read the information first. Then, Ao Shen watched as thetter''s face changed from shock, horror, denial, and despair.

    He frowned before reading the general''s memory.

    "Impossible," yelled Ao Shen, a dragon echoing throughout the void, shaking a quarter of the Southern Quadrant.

    "It''s true," said Xiao Songxi with helplessness and simr despair as the general hidden deep in his eyes.

    "This is nonsense¨Cthey cannot be this powerful."

    "Unfortunately, it''s true."

    "Where did you get your information."

    "From our race Star Sage."

    Ao Shen''s face became ugly; due to his loss of emotion, he leaked his aura, destroying a few stars nearby. "Nine Extremity, Nine Extremity¨Chow can there be such a thing in this world."

    He knew Wang Wei was powerful and was considered his most significant obstacle in this battle. But ording to his calctions, thetter''s strength should have reached the peak of 7-Leaf. And with his strategic mind and intelligence, he should be a worthy adversary.

    But now, he knew the opponent''s power had reached a realm of power he could not fathom. Furthermore, he was not the only one¨CDi Tian was in the same league.

    ''Will my dreams, hopes, and ambitions end here?'' thought Ao Shen. He did not mind failure since he knew there were too many heaven-defying geniuses in this generation.

    However, no matter how talented the Heaven Chosens of this generation is, Ao Shen was considered one of the bests. As such, he had a high chance of being the final winner.

    But now, he knew he had a 1 to zero percent chance.

    ''Maybe I should give up this battle and walk the Path of Heaven,'' thought Ao Shen as despair overwhelmed his mind.

    Bang!

    An intense aura emanated from his body as he removed these ideas from his mind.

    ''No, there is no absolute in this world. I cannot give up even before trying.''

    His solid Dao Heart did not allow him to wallow in despair. Even if there were a 0.1% chance, he would not give up and try his best. Nothing can stop his Emperor''s Path¨Cnot death, despair, or the possibility of failure.

    Countless thoughts shed in Ao Shen''s mind as he thought about how to use this information to his advantage. He analyzed the situation and used all the information he had. Then, he thought of something.

    ''This might work. But I would need more samples.''

    A ruthless light shed in his eyes as a crazy n shed in his mind.

    ''If I seed, I might have a chance. If I fail¡­There is no need to think about failure. Plus, if I fail this battle but survive, the benefits will be endless.''

    His eyes lit up as he concocted an insane n. Finally, he looked at Xiao Songxi with a terrible killing intent, catching thetter by surprise.

    "Are you trying to lie to me to affect my mind?" asked Ao Shen with a fierce voice.

    "What?" Xiao Songxi was confused; he watched how this demon''s face went through myriad emotions. He sympathized with thetter as he had a simr reaction after receiving the news.

    However, he did not think Ao Shen''s response would be so belligerent after calming down. ording to his calctions, thetter should have considered their alliance and negotiated.

    ''It seems a battle is inevitable.''

    Xiao Songxi could feel Ao Shen was not willing to hear him out. Unfortunately, his n requires thetter''s cooperation, so he has to defeat and catch him, forcing him to agree.

 Chapter 767 Demon Vs Sea

    (AN: Chapter not edited.)

    "We obviously have the same enemy, so why choose to waste time and energy fighting?" said Xiao Songxi, trying onest time to negotiate a peaceful resolution to this situation.

    "I never like you¨CSea Race," said Ao Shen with a sneer. "You are obviously part of the demon race, but separate from us and call yourself another name."

    Xiao Songxi frowned, "Although we are from the source, we have evolved into different races with our own culture and custom."

    The Sea Race has the same origin as the Demon Race; they were created from Innate Demons born in the same. However, like the demon race, they also revolted against their creators and sided with Acquired Life during the war in the Null Era.

    "The worst part about your Sea Race is you abandoned us," continued Ao Shen. "While the demon race suffered Eras'' worth of misery and suffering, you people remain intact, thriving in your domain.

    "You never try to give us a helping hand¨Cnot even once."

    Xiao Songxi was quiet. Although the demon and sea race originated from the same source, the Sea race no longer identifies with the demon race. Furthermore, over time, as the status of the demon race became worse, the Sea Race distanced itself from the demon race.

    Many members even denied they originated from the same source as the demon race.

    "The sea race did what it had to do to survive," replied Xiao Songxi. "The Golden Ape Emperor wanted to force us to be his subject and conquer the world. If we had agreed with him, our fate would have been the same as your demon n."

    "Golden Ape Emperor," said Ao Shen with gritted teeth. The source of the demon''s current plight is the Golden Ape Emperor''s attempt at conquering the Myriad Emperor World.

    The humans and other races used his action countless years ago to justify all their atrocities against the demon race. Without him, Ao Shen believed the demon race would be one of the most powerful races in the Myriad Emperor World.

    "Well, none of that matters," he added, releasing his aura and summoning his Darkness Dao.

    [Darkness Fist]

    Ao Shen punched with tremendous force. As an Innate Dragon, his fleshly body can naturally grow to a few Dragon Elephant Force without even cultivating. As long as he grows to maturity, he can reach such heights. And with enough resources, Ao Shen can elerate the rate of his growth.

    However, he knew this achievement was nothingpared to Primordial Dragons¨CA Chaos Lifeform that can reach 1 Primordial Dragon Force as long as they grow up naturally. As such, Ao Shen tempered his body and finally reached the third stage of the True Power Dao Realm.

    With this one attack, he punched with strength worth 23 Primordial Dragon Force. Furthermore, his Darkness Dao amplified his attack potency.

    A ck cloud, even darker than deep space, emanated from Ao Shen''s fist. Everything the cloud touched disappeared as they returned to darkness¨Ca state simr to nothingness.

    [Swallowing Vortex]

    Xiao Songxi''s face changed as he felt the intensity of this attack. He acted swiftly and waved his hand to manifest a vortex with his Swallow or Devouring Dao. He absorbed the attack, thus increasing his aura in the process.

    "You broke the barrier between Mortal-Immortal," said Ao Shen with some surprise.

    "With the Star Stage, it would be a surprise if I did not," Xiao Songxi replied. However, he was not happy or prideful about this. And that''s because he saw the limitation of his talent after following the advice of the Star Stage.

    Ao Shen squinted his eyes as he decided to go all out and not waste time. He did not want to give his opponent time to escape or create a way to change defeat into victory.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    [Darkness sh]

    Ao Shen made a chopping motion, generating a sh containing dark power. With this one attack, the space of this battlefield was separated into two. And if he did not take the corresponding action, Xiao Songxi knew his fate would be the same.

    So, he once again absorbed the attack. However, to his horror, he discovered this attack reached 4-Leaf and was beyond his peak 2-Leaf Strength. So, he absorbed as much as he could, increasing his power to 3-Leaf.

    Then, he redirected the rest of the energy back to his opponent.

    "I am the embodiment of darkness. Do you think you can harm me with my own attack?" said Ao Shen as he gazed at the ck sh headed toward him. The attack did not even touch him as it disintegrated.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    [Darkness of the Heart]

    Sweat appeared on Xiao Songxi''s head, and his face became stiff; he looked like he was struggling intensely. In his mind, he could feel numerous negative emotions evading his mind, thus corroding his soul.

    The emotions focused on his intense hatred for his father for abandoning his sister and mother. So, he hated this man with a passion. Even after bing the patriarch of the Baishe n and forcing his father to kneel before his mother and apologize, he could notpletely remove this hatred.

    And now, Ao Shen''s technique brought the darkness hidden deep in his heart, affecting his soul in the process. Xiao Songxi tried using his Swallow Law to remove the power affecting him, but he soon discovered the process was extremely slow.

    Bang!

    Ao Shen punched with all his strength, determined to cripple Xiao Songxi while thetter was dealing with the issue of his soul. Unfortunately, Xiao Songxi''s passive Domain activated and swallowed most of the force of the attack and directed the rest in different directions.

    Regardless, Xiao Songxi did not seed inpletely removing all the strength behind the attack. As such, his unresponsive body flew countless light-years away before crashing into a half-destroyed.

    His body generated a shockwave that almost destroyed the remaining half of the.

    Ao Shen took one step and teleported to the. He frowned as he discovered Xiao Songxi had managed to regain the mobility of his body and barely countered his technique.

    ''He temporarily swallowed all his emotions, leaving only pure logic.''

    Someone who functions on pure logic will be indifferent, thus unaffected by emotions or the darkness in their hearts. Of course, due to the intensity of Ao Shen''s attack, Xiao Songxi was barely conscious.

    After figuring this out, the proud dragon sneered, "All sentient beings fear the unknown, and one of the greatest unknowns is what exists in the darkness."

    Ao Shen''s words seemed to contain a terrifying charm or magic. Immediately, Xiao Songxi felt an even more terrifying emotion¨Cfear. In the back of his mind, he felt some unknown, indescribable, iprehensible beings watching him from the dark.

    And no matter what he did, he could not remove the feeling of being watched. As such, he became more and more scared, wondering who was watching them and what their intention was.

    The fact he could not remove the feeling of being watched drove him crazy to the point his soul began to split.

    Boom!

    Ao Shen attacked again. However, his attack was once again unsessful. And that''s because a scepter appeared before Xiao Songxi and blocked him.

    "Emperor Artifact?" Ao Shen frowned. He waved his hand to manifest his own artifact¨Ca pair of golden ws. For this battle, Heavenly Dao only allowed the use of 3 Emperor''s Artifacts. Beyond that, the participants won''t even be able to take it from their space ring or Sea of Consciousness.

    Using the w, Ao Shen sealed the scepter. However, this short time was enough for Xiao Songxi to react. He connected to the array the Sea Race established in the Southern Quadrant and used the spell: [Sound of the Sea]

    The sea has healing powers, and it is the source of life for many creatures and civilizations. Xiao Songxi used the array to create a unique technique where his mind could only hear the sound of the sea, thus eliminating the effect of his overwhelming fear.

    Xiao Songxi looked at Ao Shen with red eyes; he did not expect thetter to be so strong. The worst part is the demon race has not even revealed his true form.

    Ao Shen gazed at him, "Your biggest mistake was using the sea to heal yourself. Don''t you know one of the greatest darkness in the world is the abyss of the sea; it is one of the sources of the unknown, the pinnacle of the unknown is hiding in the darkness."

    As soon as he said these words, Xiao Songxi''s face changed. He remembered how many Sea Races have wondered what is hidden deep in the ocean, all the mysteries and unknowns associated with it.

    Then, he sensed a pair of eyes looking at him,ing from the depths of the ocean The feat in his mind drastically rose. He hurriedly tried many things to remove this gaze from his mind, but it was useless.

    An uncontroble fear overwhelmed his mind, making Xiao Songxi scream his lungs out before passing out. His soul was on the verge of copse.

    Meanwhile, Ao Shen calmly looked at thetter on the floor, his tongue out of his mouth and his eyes inverted; Xiao Songxi looked as if he had seen something terrible and passed out of fear.

    "I would have killed you if you were not useful."

 Chapter 768 Ao Shens Ambitions

    Outside the battlefield:

    The factions of the Myriad Emperor World had different reactions as they watched the battle. Although the war only started recently, two top contenders were already eliminated.

    During most battles, the Heaven Mystery Pavillion would release lists and information about the top contender. However, they offended Wang Wei in this generation after Old Chu divined a future for Di Tian.

    And after Wang Wei visited them for his Supreme Ouw Trial, they closed their gate and decided not to interfere with this generation. As such, other factions made lists and predictions.

    However, regardless of who made a list, people like Huang Yuan and Xiao Songxi would enter the top 20. However, now, these two were eliminated, soliciting different reactions from people.

    The Loose Cultivation Alliance was not surprised by this result. Although they were unhappy, many people predicted this oue. After all, they knew most of Huang Yuan''s achievement was the result of the Life and Death Book.

    A few people managed to predict Fan Qianhan would be his downfall. Huang Yuan had too much hatred in his heart. Love and hate are often interchangeable. He once loved her beyond words he could describe. So, once she betrayed him, all his love turned into hatred.

    Many cultivators of the alliance suggested to Huang Yuan that he should kill her instead of maltreating her to such an extent. They believed as long as he did this, he would perfect and sublimate his Dao Heart.

    Sadly, he refused to listen, and this led to his downfall.

    As such, after seeing his downfall at Fan Qianhan''s hands, they could only sigh this was retribution. The upper echelons of the alliance only regretted they lost the Life and Death Book. Although the book was technically their property, they would not dare ask the Dao Opening Sect for it.

    Xiao Songxi''s downfall elicited a simr reaction¨Cbut only for the people of the Baishe n. They knew from the Star Stage that Xiao Songxi had a minuscule chance of winning this battle. Unfortunately, to their disappointment, Xiao Songxi did not even begin his n before someone eliminated him.

    The other Sea Race ns were sad as they had many expectations for Xiao Songxi. Although their race has been prosperous, they still cannotpare to humans because of theirck of an Eternal Emperor.

    So, they hoped to cultivate one in this generation full of destiny and luck. Unfortunately, few talented Heaven Chosens appeared in their Sea Race. <any people wanted to count on Yi Lianchang, but thetter died during the Clean-Up.

    Meanwhile, Xiao Songxi was half-human. Although he purified his bloodline and was now a full-blood Baishe n, many people still viewed him as human. Regardless, they had no better choice but to count on him.

    Unfortunately, he failed. So, as they looked at him lying on the floor, they could only sigh in disappointment.

    Meanwhile, the demon race was both happy and worried. They were delighted by the might disyed by their Venerable Chieft. Simultaneously, they feared the other races would gang up on him and eliminate him.

    After all, no race would want the demon race to have an Eternal Emperor. Although the situation of the Myriad Emperor World is no longer the same as the Ancient Emperor Era, where Eternals could do as they pleased, it would still bring devastating catastrophe to other races if the demon race was the final winner of this generation''s battle.

    No one wanted a repeat of the Golden Ape Emperor or the Heaven-Devouring Emperor. So, many people were secretly watching the demon race, scheming how they would react once an Eternal Emperor appeared on the Northern Continent.

    Heaven Will Battlefield, Northern Quadrant:

    Mo Xingyun sensed the power of Devour, and it was a unique one from the Baishe n. He once studied their n''s bloodline when creating his Heaven Devouring Physique, so he was curious after sensing their n''s unique aura.

    His curiosity allowed him to witness the battle between Ao Shen and Xiao Songxi. After the battle ended, Ao Shen detected his gaze and looked at him. Thetter picked Xiao Songxi''s body before returning to the demon race''s side and activating the formation to hide all these pesky sights.

    Mo Xingyun frowned as he felt a slight greed sh in Ao Shen''s eyes. Although thetter swiftly controlled his emotion and removed it, he still detected it.

    ''What is this guy nning?'' His intuition told him another variable might have opened up.

    ''Although Xiao Songxi is a waster, this generation is full of talent,'' hemented. Compared to his generation, most of the Heaven Chosens of this era were on par with him¨Cif not better. Given a chance, most of these people can be Eternal Emperors.

    As for Xiao Songxi? As a person who cultivated Devour Dao, he could not devour everything thrown at him. As such, he was a waste in the Heaven Devour Emperor''s eyes.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The pinnacle of the Devour Dao is to be able to devour everything. A Quasi-Emperor can devour the attack of a Third ss Emperor. Of course, they could swallow it and not digest it.

    They should be able to turn the power devoured into reserve energy that increases their stamina or life energy for healing. Of course, Mo Xingyun knew for a Quasi Emperor to achieve such a feat, they would need to spend millions of years swallowing the Emperor''s attack while thetter waited for them to do it.

    Furthermore, swallowing did not mean they could use the power to increase their strength. Even when he was alive, he could not digest everything he swallowed.

    Mo Xingyun shook his head before ignoring this situation; he still had things to n

    Southern Quadrant:

    Ao Shen looked at Xiao Songxi''s body. He had processed the shock from knowing Wang Wei and Di Tian''s strength and could react more calmly. By now, he had calmed himself down, entering a state of rationality.

    ''The dragon race was used as the blueprint for many demon races,'' he thought. In many records, dragons are described as the head of a camel, the body of a snake, the scale of a fish, the paws of a tiger, the ws of an eagle, the ear of an ox, the horns of a deer, the eyes of a hare, and the belly of a m.

    The descriptions sometimes vary with different animals, but the essence is dragons areposed of various animal parts.

    ''ording to my inherited memories, the Innat Demon and Primordial Gods used different characteristics of the dragons to create a demon race while also modeling it after other Innate creatures like the White Tiger.

    ''To create me, the demon racebined the bloodline of different tribes, focusing on the physical characteristics of dragons. After years of research and acquiring a broken Chaos Treasure, their research seeded, and I was born¨Calbeit iplete.''

    Ao Shen became aplete and genuine Innate Dragon after absorbing the Dragon Blood from the secret realm Liu Meixu opened.

    With a calmposure, he opened Xiao Songxi''s chest and took thetter''s heart from him. Then, using a secret technique, he forced nine drops of extremely bright red blood.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''My bloodline is already thebination of many demon races. But that''s not enough,'' thought Ao Shen with brilliant eyes. ''I will fuse the Baishe n''s bloodline and swallow more bloodline.

    ''If I can fuse countless race bloodlines¨Cespecially powerful Innate Bloodlines¨CI might be able to create a Dragon Chaos Bloodline, drastically increasing my strength.

    ''Maybe I can even use this Chaos Dragon Bloodline to have the battle prowess of Dao Ancestor¨Cand even, Great Emperor.''

    A light of madness shed in Ao Shen''s eyes as he pondered the feasibility of this n.

    ''Darkness can contain all things simr to Chaos¨Cmaybe except its opposite of light. Using this basis, I could use it as the seed for my Chaos Bloodline. Then, with the swallowing power of the Baishe n, it will be easier for me to swallow and assimte different bloodlines.''

    Although this n was crazy, Ao Shen felt it was worth the risks. So, he sat cross-legged and absorbed Xiao Songxi''s bloodline. Using the entire demon race''s heritage or knowledge regarding bloodline, he created the Choas Bloodline Seed using his Innate Dragon Bloodline and the Baishe n Bloodline.

    ''The first stage isplete,'' he thought as he felt the Bloodline Seed inside his body. Then, Ao Shen ordered all the demon races under hismand to send him their Bloodline Source Blood.

    Many demon races were shocked. Bloodline Source Blood was crucial for demons since it determined the quantity and purity of their bloodline. Even one drop could drastically weaken a demon''s bloodline and weaken its strength and potential.

    Regardless of how unwilling they were, most understood their hopey in the chief, so they gave one or two drops. Of urs, a few demons refused. But Ao Shen was ruthless and killed all the people who refused.

    Then, he ruthlessly absorbed all their bloodline.

    Ao Shen subsequently entered a small retreat to absorb all these bloodlines.

 Chapter 769 Yin Gen Is On The Move

    Ao Shen took a deep breath, ensuring he was in the best state possible. Then, he began to swallow these bloodlines and integrate them into the Chaos Seed.

    At first, everything proceeded smoothly. With the Baishe n''s Devouring Power, the process of swallowing these demons was easy. Furthermore, his Innate Dragon Bloodline also contained the blueprints for many demon bloods.

    However, as he absorbed more Bloodline Source, Ao Shen had to face the Will contained in them. Many of his generals and soldiers possessed Emperor Bloodline.

    And these bloodlines contained traces of the Emperor''s Imprints and their Will. As he absorbed more of them, he could feel these Wills trying to twist his mind.

    He knew if he did not do anything, his soul and Chaos Seed would copse. However, Ao Shen was a ruthless man, tempered by his experience in the Martial Hegemony World.

    He spent thousands of years being hunted down, killing and fighting people who wanted to drink his dragon blood, eat his dragon meat, pull his dragon muscle and dragon scale to make weapons, and even use his dragon soul.

    Due to that experience, he had tempered his Willpower to an extremely high level. As such, he fought against these remnants of Wills and Imprints.

    They manifested in the form of various shadows that attacked his Primordial Spirit inside his Sea of Consciousness. Each of these shadows contained Soul or Mind attacks on par with the one he used on Xiao Songxi.

    However, Ao Shen did not give up and fought with all of them¨Cuntil he destroyed everyone who tried to stop him.

    Although the process was dangerous, he experienced an unprecedented tempering that purified his soul and increased his Willpower.

    ''Immortal Venerable 6-Leaf Strength,'' thought Ao Shen as he exhaled. ''My n is feasible.'' Previously, he was only at the peak of 5-Leaf, but now, he made a breakthrough in such a short period.

    He sensed the Dragon Chaos Bloodline Seed inside his body, releasing a power that nourished his body and slowly increased his overall prowess. Furthermore, Ao Shen knew he could use countless Bloodline Divine Abilities.

    ''But it''s not enough¨Cfar from it,'' he thought with a frown. He waved his hand to summon Xiao Songxi''s body. Thetter was still alive¨Calthough barely.

    Ao Shen had removed most of his Baishe n''s bloodline, but he did not kill him. He used his Divine Sense to search for Xiao Songxi''s soul.

    ''His original n is interesting.''

    ording to Xiao Songxi''s original n, he needed to gather seven people that broke the Mortal-Immortal Barrier and used a special formation. The array would allow them to bring out most of the power of an Innate Treasure, thus achieving the battle prowess of Dao Ancestors for a short period.

    As for which Root of Power they reached, it would depend on the strength of the seven people.

    ''His n is too wed. It would be too difficult to get these seven people together and trust each other enough to cooperate¨Cespecially thiste in thepetition.''

    Although this generation had more than seven people who broke the Mortal-Immortal Barrier, the core issue would be to gather them together and work for one purpose.

    ''It''s difficult toplete this n¨Cespecially with my demon race identity.''

    Ao Shen shook his head. Although he had an even lower chance of sess than Xiao Songxi, he was willing to try as ast resort. Ao Shen gazed in the distance at the location of the Sea Race Formation.

    He took one step and appeared in their location. Using Xiao Songxi''s knowledge, he controlled this formation, granting him entrance ess. Then, with a flick of his hand, he killed all the Sea Race''s generals and soldiers.

    A swallowing vortex appeared in front of his body, absorbing the bloodline of these people, further nourishing his Chaos Seed. Ao Shen felt his power drastically increasing, approaching 7-Leaf.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    He suddenly frowned as he felt a new power incubating inside his body. The ambitious dragon closed his eyes to sense this new power.

    ''Innate Chaos Law,'' he thought with some excitement. With thisw, it will be easier to drive the development of his Chaos Bloodline.

    ''The Innate Chaos Law is both good and bad news for me,'' he thought. The good news is obvious. However, the bad news is his Heaven Path Tribtion will be hundred times more difficult because of this Chaos Law.

    ''However, I only need to worry about the tribtion if I fail this n. And if I survive.''

    Ao Shen squinted his eyes, focusing on the changes in his body. He guessed it would take some time before reaching 7-Leaf. Unfortunately, time was of the essence, given the current situation.

    ''It''s not enough. I need more potent and pure bloodlines, preferably Innate Bloodlines,'' he thought. A few people appeared in his mind, and a ruthless light shed in his eyes.

    ''Should I also swallow Human Emperor Bloodline?''

    After thinking about it for a moment, Ao Shen decided otherwise for a few reasons. The main one is that Human Emperor Bloodlines manifested differently than other races.

    Human Great Emperors do not want their descendants to be restricted by their bloodlines, so it usually manifests in the form of cultivation talent,prehension, special physiques, Energy Maniption Talent, potent and pure soul, body refining talent, etc. This is why human cultivators whose ancestors were powerful Great Emperors do not have powerful Divine Abilities derived from their bloodlines. Many of them even have mediocre talent due to the thinning of bloodline through generations.

    Another reason Ao Shen gave up was due to the potential danger this act would bring to the demon race. He did not want the world to see him as the next Heaven Devour Emperor and used this excuse to exterminate his demon n.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''Although I can''t absorb these people''s bloodlines, I have alternatives,'' thought Ao Shen. ''There are plenty of people with bloodlines on this battlefield, some dormant and not even awakened.''

    In his current state, his seed could sense hidden and thin bloodlines from people. Although these powers are weak, they are better than nothing.

    After making a preliminary n, Ao Shen did not immediately leave but decided to take some time to prepare.

    Central Quadrant:

    Yin Gen¨Cwho was in the middle of a formation¨Csuddenly opened his eyes. He used his Divine Sense to check something, frowning in the process.

    "The Yin Qi gathered is way less than I calcted."

    Yin Gen was an expert in two things: body refining and Yin Qi. If he cultivatedw, his Dao would have been Yin Dao. So, after entering this battlefield, he created a formation to gather Yin Qi for his use.

    ''Could someone else be doing the same thing? But why can''t I detect anything.''

    While in deep thought, he suddenly felt something.

    ''The one in the north is dead?'' His frown deepened as he waited. A few minutester, three people appeared before him.

    "How is the situation?" asked Yin Gen.

    "I only gather a small amount in the East Quadrant. I feel danger, so I followed your order and did not force it."

    "The Southern Quadrant had no problem. I gathered enough Yin Qi, but the quantity was less than calcted."

    "I only gathered a small amount in the Western Quadrant."

    Yin Gen looked at thest general with a questioning gaze.

    "I felt a sense of danger, so I decided to be careful."

    Yin Gen thought his general was acting cowardly, but he suddenly remembered something. Mo Xingyun once contacted him to join an alliance against Wang Wei and Di Tian. Additionally, another mysterious group contacted him for the same reason.

    ''There are rumors Di Tian is as much of a threat as Wang Wei. Could it be true?''

    He frowned before gazing at the Western Quadrant.

    "So be it," he said, and the third general sighed in relief.

    "Let''s mobilize¨Cwe are attacking the Eastern Quadrant," continued Yin Gen.

    "Sir, isn''t it too soon?" asked the first general. "Wouldn''t it be better to wait? With more people dead, the more Yin Qi we can gather."

    "The situation is changing with every passing second. There are too many variables, so let''s attack first. We can test the opponent first and decide whether to take a prolonged approach."

    "As you wish. But what about Liu Si?"

    "He''s dead," said Yin Gen.

    "Someone in the Northern Quadrant is capable of killing him?"

    Yin Gen nodded. He guessed these people might be the mysterious group who contacted him. He even deduced their identity and might be rted to the ''traitors'' Wang Wei mentioned during the beginning of the Clean-up.

    "Should we avenge him?"

    "Yes, but not now."

    Yin Gen felt it was not the best time to attack these people. After defeating Wang Chong''s descendant and perfecting his Dao Heart, he can learn the truth about these people and deal with them.

    "Alright, let''s move."

    Under his order, his legion mobilized and teleported to the Eastern Quadrant; he did not waste time and directly attacked Wang Wei''s group.

 Chapter 770 Yin Gen Vs Li Jun (I)

    Li Jun had just finished killing another idiot who did know tall the sky was when he sensed something. An intense spatial fluctuation appeared in front of him before arge group of people teleported.

    Li Jun squinted his eyes, "Yin Gen."

    Yin Gen calmly teleported with his troops. He gazed at Li Jun, "Where is Wang Chong''s descendant? It''s time for me to take my revenge and show the world my Body Dao Cave has the best body refining lineage."

    Li Jun frowned for a moment before sneering, "You do know even if you defeat us, you won''t prove anything?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "Our group''s defeat would only show we are not as good as our ancestors. If you want to prove your lineage is the best, you will have to defeat our ancestor himself."

    Yin Gen looked pensive for a few seconds. Then, a light shed in his eyes.

    "Brat, are you trying to affect my mental state with your words?" said Yin Gen with slightly colder words. "It does not matter what you said. I will first get my revenge on his descendant.

    "As of now, Wang Chong''s cultivation level should have gone beyond the Emperor Realm. However, I believe I can catch up to him. Then, we will have another showdown."

    Yin Gen had a clear n for his future, so he was not affected by Li Jun''s words.

    "Enough wasting time. Where is Wang Wei? Is he going to face me or not?"

    "Get through me first," said Li Lun, gathering his aura.

    For the first time, Yin Gen took a deep look at Li Jun, and he felt a significant threat from thetter. So, he became serious.

    Under his order, Yin Gen''s troops mobilized. He sent arge number of men to test the water. Li Jun did not want to be outdone, so he followed. His ughter Legion and Tie Gang''s Undying Legion perfectly lined up in the Starry Sky, facing a group of men with paleplexions and yellow eyes.

    The entire legion of 100 million soldiers had 2 Regr Commanders and 1 Special Commander, each in the Quasi-Emperor Realm, followed by a hundred Lieutenants, all in the Supreme Realm.

    There were 10 million elite troops who all had the cultivation of Saint Realm. Then, the rest were all in the Void Shattering Realm.

    Li Jun did not want to waste time and energy on Yin Gen, so he ordered his men to go all out. So, the two regr Commanders activated their Emperor Bodies and turned into humongous giants, wreaking havoc on the battlefield.

    The Lieutenants summoned their Dharma Body to ensure their maximum power. The elite troops all cultivated a simr ughter and War Domain. They activated it before using formation to fuse their Domains, thus drastically increasing their battle prowess.

    Shining lights shed in the empty void as Li Jun''s troops used all their powers for an ultimate offense. However, the result was not as satisfactory as he had imagined. The attack killed many of Yin Gen''s troops, but the battle was not a one-sided ughter as he believed it to be.

    "Zombies," said Li Jun as he watched things unfold. He could tell the majority of these soldiers were zombies. As such, they had powerful bodies, did not fear most attacks, and could survive even if vital points in their bodies were destroyed.

    "On these lists, people often say you are the best general," said Yin Gen with a sneer. "Some even say you can win the Heaven Will Battle for your king. Howughable."

    Li Jun did not respond to him.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "If this continues, we will have to pay a terrible price to win."

    "What do you want to do?" asked Yan Liling.

    "Send Cai Song."

    "Isn''t it too early?"

    "Not necessarily."

    Yan Liling frowned, "She would have to pay a considerable price to destroy Yin Gen''s legion. Isn''t it a waste?"

    "The Puppet Legion is a money-wasting business in the first ce," exined Li Jun. "Plus, she can replenish her material."

    "You mean?"

    "Yes, the corpse of these zombies are the perfect material to make ordinary puppets or flesh puppets," exined Li Jun.

    "That''s a good idea."

    Li Jun summoned the Special Commander¨CCai Song, ordering her to take action.

    Yin Gen was calmly watching this battle with his frown.

    The opponent''s troops were truly elite, with high cultivation and proper training. Furthermore, they shared their life force through some weird technique or Innate Talent, making them extremely difficult to kill.

    However, he was not worried. With each death on the battlefield, he can gather more Yin Qi to strengthen the remaining soldiers. As such, the lesser soldiers he has, the more powerful they are.

    ''Time is on my side,'' he thought, or so he believed. The void suddenly shook. Then, Yin Gen''s face turned ugly. Countless people obstructed his vision.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''Impossible. Wasn''t there a 100 million troop limit?'' thought Yin Gen. As soon as these people appeared, they rushed toward his legion and relentlessly attacked.

    These people did not care about injuries, pain, or stamina; they only cared about attacking, ensuring they killed their enemies.

    Boom!

    Thousands of these new troops exploded themselves, killing thousands of his men in the process.

    ''No, they are not people. They are puppets.''

    Yin Gen gritted his teeth as he watched his men being ughtered. He could tell the horror of the wave-after-wave tactics. These puppets wererge in number and had no negative emotions, like fear, that would affect their strength.

    They were mindless killing machines.

    ''Who knew that Puppet Dao had such potential,'' thought Yin Gen, trying to calm down. Although Puppet Dao was a resource-burning profession, it was great forrge-scale battles or confrontations like Emperor Dao War.

    ''I wanted to wait for more people on his side to die. But now, I can only be more ruthless.''

    So, he calmly watched his men perish, one by one. Li Jun''s group frowned as they felt something was off with Yin Gen''s calmness. After such a prominent casualty, he should have stopped the battle or changed tactics. However, he did not do anything.

    "We should be on guard," said Li Jun to the group, constantlymunicating through Divine Sense.

    "Do you think he has a way to revive his men?" asked Tie Gang.

    "If that''s his n, then he''s screwed," replied Li Jun with a sneer. He had learned from his experience with Huang Yuan and blessed his soldier with a True Death Technique, ensuring it was neigh impossible to revive the soldiers they killed.

    "Things may not be as simple as they seem," added Yan Liling, and Li Jun agreed with her.

    In less than half an hour, Yin Gen''s troops only had less than 10,000 people remaining.

    "Activate the formation," he secretly ordered his men.

    Bang!

    Numerous runes appeared in the void, followed by a gigantic ck coffinrger than dozens of stars. The flesh and blood of Yin Gen''s troops, followed by a massive amount of Yin Qi, entered the coffin.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhh."

    A bestial roar emanated from the coffin, followed by an intense aura of death. A towering w opened the coffin. A creature wearing worn out blue clothes, gray skin, and golden eyes walked out of the coffin.

    ''My Starbeast Zombie,'' thought Yin Gen with brilliant eyes. Inspired by the Star Beast World, he prepared this zombie for this final battle.

    He shifted his eyes to Li Jun''s group.

    ''As long as I defeat these people, I can turn their legion into zombies and make up for all my lost,'' calcted Yin Gen. ''And in a worst-case scenario, I can sacrifice these troops to the Starbeast Zombie or make a second one.''

    He waved his hand to manifest a terrifying palm print heading for the ughter Legion. With this one attack, Yin Gen would wipe out all 100 million soldiers.

    Bang!

    Li Jun appeared and blocked him. Yin Gen was not surprised as this was his objective in the first ce; he did not want to waste time trying to ovee Yan Liling''s formation. So, he brought them out.

    "Huh?" muttered Yin Gen before punching above him.

    Boom!

    A second Li Jun appeared, sneak-attacking him.

    ''A clone?'' he thought, looking at the one who blocked his previous attack. ''Or a decoy?'' In the end, it did not matter.

    "I didn''t expect you would lower yourself to sneak attack," he taunted.

    "Say the man who just sacrificed his people," replied Li Jun. Assassination was technically a part of his ughter Dao, so Li Jun did not mind using some techniques from it.

    Furthermore, this was the Heaven Will Battle¨Ca ce where cultivators would sell their mothers and sisters for a chance to be a Great Emperor.

    Thispetition is one of the few times where people will not be criticized for any vile or disgusting tactics used. On the contrary, if they can win, they will be praised and be historical figures forever celebrated by the Myriad Emperor World.

    "Fair point," nodded Yin Gen before ordering his zombie toe in the offensive. Meanwhile, Tie Gang also stepped up to face the zombie.

 Chapter 771 Yin Gen Vs Li Jun (II)

    Tie Gang did not waste time and swallowed a pill.

    Bang!

    His aura drastically increased. He used his Innate Talent to connect to the Undying Talent. He did not only share their life force but also borrowed their strength. Finally, he linked to Yan Liling''s array, thus further sublimating his strength.

    Yin Gen nced at him with a frown. He instantly could tell thetter''s power had reached the Immortal Venerable level through secret technique or other methods; thus, it was short-lived. So, he ordered his Starbeast Zombie to drag the battle until Tie Gang returned to normal.

    "It not a good thing to be distracted in battle."

    Boom!

    After hearing this news, Yin Gen instinctively crossed his arm over his chest. Then, a powerful force hit him, pushing him flying away countless light-years away. Yin Gen crashed into a star.

    The enormous celestial body exploded, creating a supernova. However, Yin Gen was unharmed by both the explosion and Li Jun''s attack.

    "His body,'' muttered Yin Gen with a frown. He controlled the muscles in his legs, gathering an enormous force. The space underneath Yin Gen''s foot cracked as he used it as leverage to jump with immense force.

    Through his sheer strength, his speed reached an indescribable level. So, in less than a zeptosecond, he appeared before Li Jun and punched him. However, thetter did not want to be outmatched, so he returned tit-for-tat.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The fists shed, generating shockwaves that can easily destroy superclusters of gxies. In less than a minute, they exchanged more than a quintillion punches.

    ''His fleshly body,'' thought with an ugly expression. He expected Wang Wei to have a potent fleshly body. But he did not expect thetter''s general to have such a level.

    The worse thing is he did not feel the breath of the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture], but an entirely different body refining scripture.

    ''Damn it,'' roared Yin Gen in his mind before increasing the strength used. He punched Li Jun, sending him flying away. Li Jun crashed through hundreds ofs and a dozen gxies before stopping.

    However, his injuries were only superficial and healed instantly.

    "What a wonderful body-refining technique. It''s a shame."

    "And what does that mean?" said Yin Gen, who appeared before him; he had controlled his emotions and calmed down.

    "Our sect''s [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scipture] is known for its difficulty to cultivate, but there are still many people with the talent. However, the threshold for your technique is probably even higher. I''m guessing your sect would be lucky to find ten people capable of cultivating it to a high level¨Clet alone willing to cultivate it in the first ce."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Yin Gen knew thetter was correct. Since he created his technique, few people were willing to cultivate it. After all, the first step involved turning into a disgusting creature like Zombie. Although cultivators can change back into humans, it requires achieving a high level.

    Unfortunately, his Golden Zombie Art¨Cnow call Immortal Zombie Art¨Cis too difficult to cultivate. It requires immense suffering to absorb Yin Qi; there is a high chance of going insane¨Cwhich requires a high Willpower to control¨Cand the technique is weak to Light Dao, Yang Dao, Thunder Dao, and Buddhist Techniques in the early stages.

    Only by reaching the Golden Zombie Stage will these weaknesses against positive Dao or powers be eliminated. Unfortunately, few people can reach such a stage.

    Yin Gen gazed at Li Jun, using Yin Power''s coldness to remain calm. His obsession was proving his body-refining lineage was the best in the world. This obsession had made his Dao Heart unable to reach perfection.

    Theck of perfection will not prevent Yin Gen from proving the Dao or even bing an Eternal Emperor. On the contrary, it will be his motivation to move forward until he defeats Wang Chong. Regardless, thisck of perfection can be exploited by others if he is not careful.

    And Li Jun has caught this w and used his word to affect his state of mind. So, he decided to no longer y around as he sensed the aura of his Starbeast Zombie was slowly but steadily decreasing.

    Yin Gen turned his right hand into a w shape and gathered his 66 Primordial Dragon Force. His battle prowess reached the peak of 6-Leaf.

    [Yin w]

    A colossal blue w manifested before rushing toward Li Jun with unparalleled momentum

    ''Time to get serious,'' thought Li Jun as he summoned his Proving Dao Artifact. He held the spear in his hand tightly before stabbing forward. The Power of ughter gathered on the tip of his weapon, swiftly eradicating the w.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    However, Li Jun''s attack did not stop and continued moving forward. Yin Gen felt a sense of crisis, so he evaded. Unfortunately, his action was predicted.

    Li Jun appeared before him and stabbed his head. Yin Gen felt an intense sense of danger. Typically, he would not care if his head was gone. However, he knew he could not tank this attack. Furthermore, it was also toote for him topletely evade.

    So, he moved his body, so the spear pierced his body, leaving a hole the size of an adult human palm. Immediately, Yin Gen blew with his mouth, and the force sent Li Jun a few meters away. Taking this opportunity, he distanced himself from his opponent.

    Yin Gen''splexion was not good-looking.

    ''He killed the Yin Qin in my body,'' he analyzed as he observed his body. Yin Qi was embedded deep in his blood energy, bones, and organs. However, Li Jun''s attack killed all the Yin, reducing his power by more than 15%.

    With a thought, Yin Gen controlled the Yin Qi in the surroundings to replenish himself. After all, too many peopled died in the Eastern Quadrant, affecting this entire battlefield.

    Unfortunately, Yin Gen discovered he could not control as many Yin Qi as he wished. And the culprit for this was Li Jun, who was looking at him calmly.

    "Surprised?"

    Yin Gen did not answer, retaining his calm andposed state. After seeing this, Li Jun chose not to say anymore since it was pointless. Yin Gen''s absolute control of Yin Qi is based on his sublime control of Qi or Energy. However, he is a pure body refiner and does not cultivate Law or Dao.

    Meanwhile, Li Jun''s ughter Dao also involved Death Dao, which also involved Yin Qi.

    Suddenly, the void near Yin Gen rippled as a new power entered his body, recing the power of Yin Qi. His aura changed as he not only regained his strength but became higher and more powerful.

    "Negative emotions, sins¨Cthis is the devil''s karmic sins," analyzed Li Jun as he sensed the power entering Yin Gen''s body. ording to the information gathered on thetter, he did not have this power. However, the Fate Shadow Guard did state he immediately entered a state of retreat after returning from the Clean-Up.

    ''So, he used the Devil''s Karmic Sins for his Zombie Art to reach a higher level,'' analyzed Li Jun before waving his spear.

    [Spear Meteor]

    Millions of spears appeared in the empty space, rushing toward Yin Gen, who had an ugly expression. He had discovered a weird power that nullified his regeneration. The worse part is he could not remove it no matter what he did.

    Yin Gen divided his mind in two, focusing on the oing attack. He pped his hands together, generating a shockwave that destroyed most of the spears.

    [Banshee Wail] Banshe are part of undead or Ghost¨Cor creatures that thrive on the soul, negative energy, or Yin Qi.

    Yin Gen opened his mouth to generate a sonic attack to stop the remaining spears. His attack was a two-prone method, attacking the spear and also affecting Li Jun''s soul. Unfortunately, thetter did not respond, utterly ignoring his attempt.

    Furthermore, he did not stop all the spears, as five still reached.

    Bang!

    Yin Gen punched the nearest spear. He then used the force of the attack to push himself backward countless light-years away. He stopped in a cluster of gxies and absorbed the life energy they generated.

    The Starry Sky Battlefield created for the Heaven Will does not have life. However, thes, stars, and gxies themselves can be considered living, full of life energy.

    Yin Gen absorbed hundreds of them, hoping to heal himself. Unfortunately, he discovered he could store these energies but could not make the hole in his chest heal.

    ''Damn it, what is this power?'' he thought. Unfortunately, he did not have long to contemte ande up with a solution. Li Jun threw his spear, and the killing weapon was flying toward with unmatched momentum and the power to ughter all living beings.

    Boom!

    Yin Gen shed with a nearby, coughing arge mouthful of blood. His organs shook by the vibration from the, but he regenerated this time.

    "Huh? The power of Yin-Yang?" uttered Li Jun as he looked at the ck and white shield around Yin Gen.

    "I understand. The process of cultivating your Zombie Art is turning into an undead before reverting to the living. So, it makes sense you can control the Power of Yin and Yang. You should also have some control of Life and Death."

 Chapter 772 Yin Gen Vs Li Jun (III)

    Yin Gen did not respond since the opponent was correct. His Zombie art embodies the saying: "The extreme life is death, and the extreme of death is life."

    He started as a living person but turned into an undead after absorbing a massive amount of Yin Energy. Then, through long and arduous cultivation, he reversed life and death, returning from undead to a living being.

    In the process, his fleshly body contained the power of Yin and Yang, Life and Death¨Csimr to Wang Wei''s nothingness.

    ''I need to remove this power that''s preventing me from healing,'' analyzed Yin Gen. Unfortunately, after discovering his ability, Li Jun was no longer giving him time; he went for the kill.

    With a flick of his spear, an enormous river of blood manifested behind Li Jun, rushing toward Yin Gen to absorb his life energy. However, Yin Gen secretly sneered as he absorbed the river instead.

    "Damn it," he cursed out loud before stopping. Green spots appeared on his left arm¨Che was poisoned. Meanwhile, Li Jun snickered as all this was his n. He controlled the poison to spread from his left arm to other parts, destroying Yin Gen''s body from the inside.

    Li Jun knew body refiners were hard to kill. Yin Gen had a hole in his chest, but he was still movingpletely fine. However, with the hole and the poison, he can slowly decrease thetter''s stamina and defense until he kills him.

    ''If I didn''t have to hide my trump cards, I could have used the ughter Spear and killed him in one hit,'' secretly thought Li Jun while shaking his head.

    [Wail of the Damn]

    A weird cry echoed from Li Jun''s body. The sound was the sound of trillions of people dying, mostly from cruel and inhumane methods. This attack directly bypassed Yin Gen''s body and went for his soul.

    However, he did not react. His Zombie Art made him an expert in the soul and death. Furthermore, as a powerful body refiner, his Willpower made it extremely challenging to sumb to soul attack.

    Sadly, Li Jun knew of this and already expected this oue.

    Plush!

    Yin Gen vomited a mouthful of blood. With a shocked look, he discovered his heart was shattered into million pieces. He looked at Li Jun and found thetter''s heart was releasing a unique frequency that targeted his eyes. The previous attack was nothing but a smokescreen.

    ''I can regrow my heart; my stamina and defense have reached an all-time low,'' analyzed Yin Gen, remaining calm during the entire ordeal. Then, he saw Li Jun change weapons from a spear to a hammer.

    Realizing a weapon focusing on piercing was not the best when dealing with body refiners; he changed to a weapon focusing on smashing; he would be able to do much more damage. So, Li Jun used the Weapon Dao part of his ughter Dao, smashing his opponent with immense force.

    A monstrous hammer manifested between Heaven and Earth with the sole intention of sting his opponent into a flesh soup.

    As Yin Gen watched the attack heading toward him, he knew he would suffer significant damage once it hit. Evading was not an option due to the sheer speed of the attack and the fact Li Jun locked the surrounding space to prevent teleportation.

    Lastly, once he receives such massive damage and cannot heal his defeat¨Cno, death¨Cis guaranteed. Yin Gen watched as his life shed before his eyes.

    ''No, I need to calm down.'' He controlled himself to remain calm. He knew he could not give up until thest minute. In every situation, there must be a solution. And the crux of his current problem is the power preventing his regeneration. As long as he removes it, he can make aeback.

    All of Yin Gen''s thoughts took less than an attosecond, as his mind worked faster than ever throughout his long life. Then, Yin Gen suddenly thought of something.

    Crack! Boom!

    The sounds of multiple bones cracking reverberated through the void, followed by the sound of an explosion. Yin Gen''s body flew thousands of light years away, destroying any celestial bodies on its path.

    However, upon stopping, he quickly stood up as if nothing had happened.

    In the distance, Wang Wei suddenly opened his eyes, ignoring the innumerable length of space and gazing at Yin Gen.

    "Willpower Manifestation, albeit iplete," he muttered with squinted eyes. "This generation is truly full of talent."

    From Wu Hong, he knows powerful body refiners must manifest their Willpower. Then, they can essentially use it simr to the Dao Will of Pseudo and Eternal Emperors. However, most body refiners will achieve this state after opening the Gate of Power. In contrast, the talented one will attain an iplete one in theter stages of the Infant Fiendgod Stage.

    But Yin Gen seeded while stile in the Primordial Dragon Stage, which shows his talent.

    "Interesting," said Li Jun with shining eyes. "I did not expect you were such a talent for the body refining path."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "From your eyes and words, it seems I''ve done something impressive," said Yin Gen as he felt his lost regeneration. With his Willpower, he removed the Duyi Realm Power from his body, allowing him to reach his peak state.

    "Indeed," replied Li Jun. "But this will not change anything."

    Yin Gen squinted his eyes. He knew more than he let on, as his words simply wanted more information. The founder of the Body Dao Cave¨Cthe Body Ancestor¨Cproved the Dao through the True Power Dao Realm, meaning he did not cultivate any Law and used the Heaven Will to reach Infant Fiendgod Force on par with Eternal Emperor. Such an aplishment is something even the Ancient Deste Emperor never achieved until he came to the upper dimension.

    If the pure body refiner path were not so different, he would have been counted as one of the Myriad Emperor World''s Eternal Emperors.

    With such a talent, he aplished an Iplete Willpower manifestation. As such, Yin Gen saw some of the records thetter left regarding the incredible power of Willpower.

    "We will see," he uttered after seeing Li Jun''s silence.

    Yin Gen''s aura suddenly changed. His eyes turned dark purple, but a golden mark manifested on his forehead. His long hair floated behind him, creating a more majestic temperament.

    He turned into a golden light and rushed toward his opponent, punching him with terrible force. Li Jun manifested a shield artifact and defended himself. However, the force of the attack pushed him back a few dozen of meters.

    ''His strength increased by at least 5 Primordial Dragon Force.''

    Yin Gen waved his hand, and a colossal golden w appeared between Heaven and Earth. Before the attack hit him, Li Jun felt ufortable by the golden light; he felt his Dao was restrained, unable to work correctly.

    Bang!

    He blocked the attack, but blood fell from the corner of his mouth.

    "Buddhist Technique," he muttered. "The Buddha is merciful and strives to save all sentient beings. So, the power of ughter is not allowed in its presence."

    "You catch on real quick," said Yin Gen. Buddhist Power was the nemesis of his Zombie Art, so he studied them with great detail, trying to learn from it. However, Yin Gen discovered most of his Buddhist Techniques became unusable after wakening up. Luckily, this battlefield seems unaffected. Without hesitation, he went on the offensive again since time was running out for his current form.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    [K?itigarbha''s Hell]

    K?itigarbha once promised he would not leave hell until all souls were saved until he cleaned it from its filth. And what greater filth than the act of killing thousands¨Cif not more¨Clives¨Cthe act of ughter.

    A vision of hell appeared above Li Jun, and he once again felt his power of ughter being restricted, weakened, or countered. Then, he sneered.

    "When Buddha is angry, rivers of blood and mountain of corpses are possible. So, even the mighty Buddha cannot escape the power of ughter."

    His spear appeared in his hand, and he stabbed forward. Visions of blood rivers and mountains of corpses appeared behind him.

    Boom!

    Yin Gen''s hell was instantly destroyed, and the spear''s power bombarded him. After the space dust settled, he was missing half of his upper body, with blood flowing from his face and lower body.

    He immediately mobilized his Willpower to fight against Li Jun''s Duyi Realm. However, things were not as smooth as before; this power was more tenacious than before. Furthermore, it seems alive now, fighting nonstop against him.

    Yin Gen focused as he knew he needed to buy himself some time. And the best defense is a potent offense.

    ''He used that power to boost his attack. Could I do the same with my Willpower?''

    Yin Gen''s eyes lit up as he rushed toward Li Jun, fighting thetter with only one arm. He chose closedbat to give him an advantage since his fleshly body was more potent than the opponent.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    They shed nonstop, fighting for a few minutes straight.

    ''I guess it won''t work,'' thought Li Jun.

 Chapter 773 First Move

    Li Jun spent so much time fighting Yin Gen, even giving thetter so much time to remove the influence of his Duyi Realm because he had a purpose¨Che wanted to study his use of Willpower Manifestation so he could reach the same realm.

    ''I''ve learned a lot, but it''s not enough,'' he concluded. Willpower Manifestation is not as simple as the name suggested. Li Jun has read about some other World Communities'' cultivation systems that train Willpower to affect the world or even control the Law or Dao.

    But this is not the same as the body refiner''s Willpower Manifestation. These methods are, at best, a way to train to reach such a stage. The word "manifestation" represented a sublimation of their Willpower to a higher form.

    This sublimation allowed body refiners to use their Willpower the same way as Dao Will¨Cincluding using it to remove Emperor''s Dao Imprint in the Grand Dao Source.

    And from the information he learned from his sister-inw, Li Jun knew body refiner''s Willpower has more magical means than Dao Will, and it''s not one of the reasons their path is considered the best between Qi Refiners (Dao Comprehension) and Soul Path.

    ''It does not matter. I can use this experience as the foundation forter.'' Li Jun understood Yin Gen''s sess in his Willpower Manifestation was not because of his talent and Willpower. After all, he did notck behind thetter in any of these categories.

    The main reason for his sess is his pure dedication to body refining and the battle between life and death. Unfortunately, he was not a pure body refiner and did not have a simr life-and-death experience.

    "Time to end this battle," he dered.

    "How arrogant," sneered Yin Gen. However, the two suddenly sensed something and looked in a direction. Li Jun''s face changed as he saw what had happened.

    A shadow suddenly appeared and broke through their group''s formation. Then, the shadowy figure headed directly toward Yan Liling.

    The shadowy figure waved his hand to shoot a brilliant light cannon that ravaged the location Yan Liling stood. Everything in the light beam''s path was instantly atomized, including the surrounding space-time.

    The golden light that shone in the dark space in an area of millions of light years slowly disappeared, showing Yan Liling standing in the same path with a cauldron floating above her head. Besides her slightly elevated breathing, she appeared intact.

    Then, she looked at the assassin with red eyes. If not for her [Defense Cauldron], she might have died in this attack since it reached the peak of 3-Leaf.

    [Cauldron of Strength]

    Another cauldron appeared next to her, full of designs of the demon race, Innate Demon, and Primordial Gods. Suddenly, a savage aura emanated from Yan Liling''s body as she rushed toward the assassin.

    In less than an instant, she was before him and punched him.

    Boom!

    The assassin''s training allowed him to defend himself instinctively by crossing his arms. Sadly, the attack pulverized his skin, muscles, tendons, and bones¨Cleaving two empty sockets for arms.

    Yan Liling was an alchemist and had little time to dedicate her time to temper her body to the level of True Power Dao Realm. In her [Nine Cauldron Art], she created ways for alchemists to use fire to purify their skins, muscles, organs, bones, and blood, thus achieving a high level of body refining.

    However, she was not satisfied, so she created the Cauldron of Strength, condensed through countless body refining pills, demon race blood, and Bloodline Purification Pills.

    As long as she summons the cauldron, her fleshly body will be blessed and reach an unimaginable level.

    Bang! Bang!

    Yan Liling punched twice, instantly destroying the assassin''s legs; she rendered him useless by leaving only his torso. Subsequently, she condensed the [Cauldron of Soul].

    The purpose of this cauldron is to boost her soul. She used it to help her refine pills, using it to replenish her lost spiritual power while engraving Divine Runes. This cauldron is one of the main reasons she can seed in creating Immortal Pills.

    With this cauldron, Yan Liling wanted to search the assassin''s soul for information. Although angered beyond words, she was rational enough to know what was necessary at the current moment.

    Unfortunately, she failed. A seal suddenly activated, annihting the assassin''s soul and brain.

    Yan Liling frowned, deep in thought.

    "Was that you?" asked Li Jun, his eyes red. Adding to his crimson hair, he seemed the incarnation of death and ughter.

    "No, it wasn''t," replied Yin Gen calmly before sneering. "But so what if it was? You should know nothing is off-limit in this battle."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Good," said Li Jun with a hoarse voice, making Yin Gen tremble.

    [Death of All Sentient Beings]

    A small and simple red spear appeared before Li Jun. However, after seeing it, Yin Gen trembled. A terrifying power locked him, telling him he could not escape.

    From this simple spear, he saw all the ways someone could kill any life forms that fall in the category of [sentient beings]: death by decapitation, death by weapons, death by poison, death by disease, death by mental breakdown, death by loneliness and sadness, death by war, etc.

    ''I¡­can''t stop this spear,'' Yin Gen thought, followed by, ''I will die.''

    The fear of death began to overwhelm his mind, so he had to bite the tip of his tongue, using pain to regain control of his body and mind. Without hesitation, he used hisst trump card¨Cthe Starbeast Zombie.

    Yin Gen wanted to fuse thetter, thus drastically increasing his strength. Unfortunately, he discovered his opponent had already severed or killed the connection between him and the zombie.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''Damn it,'' cursed Yin Gen as he mobilized all the defensive capabilities he could possibly muster¨Cincluding an Emperor Artifact that looked like metal gloves. Pure Body Refiners can also create Proving Dao Artifacts but use their blood and Yang Energy to nourish the artifact instead of using their souls and Law.

    As such, the Body Dao Cave has multiple Emperor Artifacts.

    With the artifact, the spear barely slowed down.

    "You''re a talented individual, Yin Gen," said Li Jun, his voice terribly calm. "Unfortunately, your luck and destiny are subpar. You were born in the wrong era and lost to our sect''s ancestors.

    "And now, you also woke up in the wrong era and will lose to his descendants."

    Li Jun waved his hand to manifest an Emperor Artifact that looked like a turtle shell, suppressing Yin Gen''s artifact.

    Then, the spear continued his journey, bringing him closer to death.

    Yin Gen still remained calm as he analyzed the situation. He knew he could not use another Emperor Artifact in his current state¨Cespecially since the enemy could do the same.

    He knew it would be best to bring out more power from the Glove Artifact he was using instead of bringing out more of them.

    So, he continued pondering.

    ''My only chance is to use my Willpower to boost my defense.''

    Yin Gen entered a deep focus state, trying to mobilize the new power he awakened. Unfortunately, his luck or foundation had run out. In such a short time, he could not sessfullyprehend a decent defensive method using his Willpower.

    So, the spear continued its journey of destruction, death, and annihtion.

    When it was less than a meter away from him, Yin Gen found his lower body rapidly disintegrated into infinitely small particles. So, he watched his life pass him as the spear slowly approached.

    Luckily for him, fate was on his side. After the spear reached less than 50 centimeters from him, its power fluctuated violently as if it had lost control.

    ''Opportunity,'' thought Yin Gen as he moved his only remaining head to open a space portal and left the Eastern Quadrant. Meanwhile, Li Jun calmly watched him disappear before teleporting to see his wife.

    "How are you?" he asked as he held her in his arms.

    "I''m fine."

    "Do you know what happens? Any idea who did it?"

    "Tong Ruobing," dered Yan Liling.

    "Her? What makes you say that?"

    "The assassin used an Array Breaking Talisman, and it was Immortal Tier. Then, it also used an Immortal Tier Light Erasure Talisman¨Conly she has such capability."

    "You might be right," nodded Li Jun. "However, we should also consider the possibility that the traitors and Mo Xingyun are trying to frame her, plotting against us using her."

    Yan Liling agreed with this analysis. However, her intuition told her this was Tong Ruobing''s doing.

    "What do you want to do with it?'' She asked, looking at the Starbeast Zombie Tie Gang defeated and captured. "Do you want to use it as material to increase the Puppet Legion?:

    Li Jun shook his head.

    "High-Tier Power is more important than the Low-Tier Legions. This thing already has Immortal Tier strength. With a few changes, Cai Song can turn it into a powerful puppet."

    "That''s good."

    Central Quadrant, in an isted array:

    Yin Gen''s head appeared, and he breathed in relief.

    "This Li Jun is not only strength, but his Battle IQ is even more insane," he muttered before beginning his healing journey. He saved a lot of his Yin Qi as ast resort. And now, he would use it to heal himself.

    So, using the Yin Qi, numerous pills, and resources in his Space Ring, Yin Gen swiftly returned to his peak state.

    "This defeat meant nothing," he muttered. "Plus, I still have a chance."

    He looked in a direction, his eyes twinkling.

 Chapter 774 Yin Gens Fate

    Yin Gen looked into the Western Quadrant, deep in thought. He pondered for a few minutes before a ruthless light shed in his eyes.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Blood Energy," he muttered to himself. His Zombie Art was technically an evil technique. After all, zombies were abominations, creatures whose existence is rejected by Heaven and Earth since they defy the Order of Samsara.

    As such, there is one way Yin Gen could use to increase the speed of cultivating his art¨Cabsorbing Blood Energy. By absorbing the yang energy from flesh and blood of creatures, he can bnce the Yin Qi in the zombie''s bodies, thus elerating the cultivation of the technique and ensuring users can reach the Golden Zombie Stage and revert to a living creature.

    Additionally, absorbing souls can also elerate this technique since they are Yin Nature.

    However, he has never done such a thing throughout his entire cultivation journey. He even warned future descendants of the Body Dao Cave never to use this method.

    Yin Gen had many reasons. Firstly, doing so would garner Heavenly Tribtions, making cultivating his technique even more difficult. He knew Heavenly Dao would never allow any shortcut for such a powerful technique.

    The second reason was Karmic Sins. If someone used the crooked method to cultivate his technique, Buddhist Technique, and Yang Power would still remain the nemesis of this art¨Ceven after reverting to a living creature. Yin Gen desired to create the best technique, so he would not allow such an apparent weakness.

    Finally, absorbing other people''s flesh and blood energy would make the fleshly body less pure, making it difficult to continue cultivating in the future.

    ''But now, I have no choice,'' thought Yin Gen. He would deal with the side effectster by purifying his body. And since he won''t kill many people, he won''t have to worry about karmic sins.

    ''I need to be swift,'' he nned. ''Rush straight for Di Tian, kill him, and absorb his flesh and blood. His generals will be a pain, but as long as I use my most powerful state and attack, I can quickly get rid of them.''

    Yin Gen took a moment to review his n and perfect it; he decided to imprison these generals before going straight for Di Tian.

    ''He is the king and my goal. I will have a chance to prove the Dao in this generation as long as I get his blood energy.''

    After making a n, he no longer hesitated. He summoned his Emperor Artifact and put the gloves on.

    Bang!

    A colossal cosmic being appeared in the Western Quadrant, right in front of Di Tian''s group. The being did not have skins, eyes, mouths, and noses like creatures of flesh and blood. Instead, it had a body made of mountains, rivers, forests, volcanoes, and his two eyes were the moon and the sun.

    As soon as the cosmic being appeared, it attacked Di Jiaying, making thetter''s face contort.

    ''This attack has broken the limit of 7-Leaf and is approaching the peak of 8-Leaf.''

    Di Jiaying instantly knew she could not block this attack with her current strength. However, she did not despair.

    ''Gao Buqin,'' she roared through Divine Sense. Then, a golden armor suddenly manifested out of nowhere, and she equipped it.

    ''Devil,'' she roared, and Gluttony immediately lent her his power.

    [A Country''s Sacrifice]

    A Tyrant can sacrifice millions of people for its benefit, and they can even sacrifice the very people they should be protecting and governing. A Tyrant''s Will and desires are above everything¨Cincluding the lives of all sentient beings.

    Di Jiaying raised her to create a ck, red shield that contained countless grievances, hatred, and curses. The essence of this shield was the lives and souls of countless people sacrificed by their king or monarch.

    The sad part is even if these people are unwilling, they have no choice but to protect this tyrant¨Cbecause his will is absolute.

    Boom!

    Yin Gen''s fist hit the protective shield. The shockwave of their sh did terrible damage to the surrounding million gxies. Additionally, a wail full of sadness traveled throughout most of the Western Quadrant, and its origin was the shield.

    Di Jiaying''s shield cracked, but it withstood the attack¨Cat least temporarily. Her body trembled as she mobilized power beyond her limit. With her Tyrant Dao, she gathered more grievances to reinforce the seal.

    It was as if she was sacrificing trillions of lives every passing second, but these souls did not seem real. However, that was the brilliance of her technique¨Cit ignored the concept of reality and illusion, or real and falseness.

    As soon as Yin Gen appeared, someone noticed him¨CDi Tian. He opened his eyes and looked at the cosmic being attacking his camp.

    ''Is that the Body Ancestor''s [Heaven and Earth Body]?''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Based on his judgment, there were two brilliant body refining techniques from this era where Qi Refining dominated¨Cthe [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture] and the [Heaven and Earth Body].

    And if he had to choose the better of the two, he would choose the former. The [Heaven and Earth Body] was a brilliant body refining technique, but the downside was it took too many resources to cultivate; this is why it was not as popr as the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture].

    The essence of this technique was simr to most body refining techniques¨Ctempering the skin, muscles, bones, organs, and blood. And it was simr to the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture] that requires absorbing resources for the body.

    However, the resources required were scary. To temper the skin, a cultivator must absorb the protective shield that protects a world. Whether it is Lower, Middle, Greater, or Heaven Will World, there is a protective shield around it as they float in the Endless Void. And the first step of this technique is to absorb that protective shield into the skin.

    For the muscles, the cultivator must absorb the Spirit Veins of the world. Afterward, the muscle will have endless Spiritual Qi to nourish them.

    The bones require World Source for the tempering process. The organs will require the Five Elements for the different Zhang Organs. Mountains for the earth element, forests for the wood element, oceans for the water elements, earth cores for the fire element, and ore veins for the metal element. Finally, the eyes will absorb stars and moons.

    Di Tian even knows some people in the Body Dao Cave suggested tempering the brain by absorbing Heavenly Dao.

    This technique was genuinely brilliant, and the Body Ancestor was an unparalleled genius. Sadly, few people can cultivate this technique to sess due to the talent and resources needed.

    Di Tian calmly watched Yin Gen''s state and detected thetter was only using a spell to imitate the [Heaven and Earth Body].

    ''I can sense Wang Wei''s power from him. It should be a Spiritual Hint. Is he using a discarded pawn to test me?'' analyzed Di Tian before making a move.

    A towering ck and white hand appeared, evenrger than Yin Gen''s current body. As he gazed at that hand, the body refiner felt death approaching him, and he realized he was powerless. At that moment, between life and death, his eyes became bright and pure, untainted by any haze.

    ''This is the end of my road,'' he thought.

    Bang! The void fluctuated.

    ''Escape? Why did he save him?'' frowned Di Tian, who thought Yin Gen was a sacrificial pawn. He knew Wang Wei never did anything without reason, so he analyzed thetter''s purpose.

    ''Could he be acquiring another general?'' He felt this conclusion was wrong. However, after thinking about it for a few seconds, he could not deduce a reason he was satisfied with. So, he gave up and prepared to close his eyes.

    "Huh?" he muttered with a frown; he noticed something else that also required his attention.

    Central Quadrant:

    Yin Gen appeared in his regr form. However, he was in terrible shape. He was skinnier than bones, his face was full of wrinkles and age spots, and his hair was all white¨Chis body had entered its twilight moment.

    "Hahaha, a discarded pawn," he muttered wrily, his body exuding an iprehensible sadness. "No, I guess I''m still a valuable pawn.''

    Yin Gen could not help but remember Li Jun''s words¨Che was born in the wrong era.

    "I lost to Wang Chang, but now, even after abandoning my values, I lost to his descendant and even became a pawn."

    He sighed heavily; this battle was a great blow to him.

    ''Well, it doesn''t matter. Since I am alive, there is hope." The word given up was not part of Yin Gen''s vocabry. When he was a mortal, he knelt for five years before being epted by the Body Dao Cave. In those five years, he did not eat or drink, and his body was on the verge of falling after only three months.

    But he resisted and used his Willpower to sustain himself. Back then, he was prepared to spend his mortal life span¨Croughly 80 to 90 years¨Ckneeling before someone epted him.

    And after his failure against Wang Chong, he sealed himself and spent at least a dozen times longer than usual to wash away his karma, using the experience to temper himself and improve.

    ''I only need to sleep for a few more million years.''

    Yin Gen exhaled deeply before uttering, "I give up this battle."

    A white light shed on his body, and Yin Gen knew he was officially eliminated from this battle.

 Chapter 775 Walking A Thin Line

    Eastern Quadrant:

    Wang Wei calmly watched Yin Gen''s confrontation with Di Jiaying. After seeing his form, he also thought of the Body Ancestor''s [Heaven and Earth Body]. His Fate Shadow Guard got their hands on that technique, and he had to agree it was superior to his [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture].

    Simultaneously, he also thanked the Heavens that the Body Ancestor was a good-hearted individual after studying that technique. ording to his analysis, the Body Ancestor''s strength reached 1-Root Dao Ancestor before getting his hands on the Heaven Will, and that''s a minimum prediction.

    And after proving the Dao, his strength was on par with Eternal Supremes, meaning above 25% Grand Dao Source. If thetter wanted to absorb the Myriad Emperor World to cultivate his technique, no one at that age could stop him.

    No, this man had the potential to be a catastrophe to the entire lower dimension. If he had the ambition to open the Gate of Power before ascending, he would have to destroy countless Heaven Will Worlds in his cultivation process.

    Wang Wei theorized thetter used thousands of Great Thousand Worlds to temper his fleshly body, destroying these worlds in the process. Or he found many destroyed worlds from the Innate-Acquired War and used them for his cultivation.

    ''It''s a shame this technique takes too much time and requires too many resources. Not to mention the karma debts from destroying these worlds,'' he pondered.

    He often sighed and praised the Body Ancestor''s genius and madness for creating such a technique. After all, no sane person would create such a thing. However, after many analyses and discussions with Wu Hong, he realized the appearance of this technique was inevitable.

    The cultivators in the Ancient Emperor Era studied Heaven and Earth to perfect the Cultivation Civilization. Array Masters studied Innate Formations; Alchemists, Talisman Makers, and Weapon Refiners studied Divine Runes found in nature.

    So, it''s not out of the ordinary for someone to use nature as the foundation for a body refining technique. However, the Body Ancestor took things to the extreme; he used the idea that the human body contains a universe and slowly turned it into one.

    Of course, Wang Wei also understood why the Body Ancestor''s dream of creating a supplementary body refining technique for the Origin System did not work.

    If he made his [Heaven and Earth Body], the cultivators of the Myriad Emperor World would definitely be the best in the lower dimension. However, they would also be a scourge civilization, invading countless World Communities and destroying millions of worlds.

    And the final fate of such a civilization would be worse than the devil race. It would prosper for a short period before bing extinct.

    Wang Wei calmly watched the battle. And when Di Tian took action, he sent Yin Gen away.

    ¡­

    Di Jiaying sighed in relief. The armor on her body turned into numerous motes of lights, disappearing into the unknown. She was not surprised by this fact. Gao Buqin''s talent was very high, but he did not quite reach Yan Liling and Tong Ruobing''s level.

    This also meant he could not create Immortal Tier Artifacts. However, he could create temporary ones who would disappear after a short use¨Csimr to Talismans.

    ''This person should be Yin Gen? But, what''s gotten into him?'' she thought, wondering why he was so ferocious in his attack. Then, Di Jiaying''s face suddenly changed as a figure dressed in ck suddenly appeared from her shadow, stabbing her back.

    The entire process was so fast that she could not even react. For a moment, she felt the shadow of death looming over her head.

    Clink!

    A hooded figure appeared and blocked the attack for Di Jiaying. Unfortunately, thetter was also slightly toote. The assassin''s dagger spewed a ck light that grazed Di Jiaying''s sides.

    "Wang Ju," said Di Tian''s Shadow¨Calso called the Silent Sleeper¨Cin a hoarse voice. However, Wang Ju did not answer him as she sensed a terrifying gaze. She did not waste time as she dispersed; it was like she was never here in the first ce.

    "Damn it," suddenly said Di Jiaying, catching the attention of the others. They saw a mysterious shadow-esque power emanating from her injuries.

    "Shadow-based Poison?" asked Gao Buqin.

    "It should be."

    "Can you remove it?"

    "Does it look like I can remove it?" she snarled, and Gao Buqin decided to keep his mouth shut. Gluttony remained quiet¨Cas always. Meanwhile, Silent Sleeper did not immediately aid her but looked at his master.

    Di Tian frowned as he knew he had already lost the initiative. Wang Wei''s move made him disy one of his general''s trump cards. Subsequently, whether he or Silent Sleeper takes action to remove this poison, they will further reveal information about them.

    And in this battle, information is power.

    After pondering for a moment, he motioned for his shadow to take action. The best option is for thetter to take action and reveal his information instead of him.

    Furthermore, he can also gather information from his opponent from this opportunity. Silent Sleeper moved next to Di Jiaying and used his power to remove the Shadow Poison. The process was not smooth, and he had to use quite an effort before seeding.

    "You guys have disappointed me," said Di Tian, his voice colder than usual. "Don''t let it happen again."

    The group''s body involuntarily trembled. They knew Wang Wei''s group was their greatest obstacle, but after the first confrontation, they lost the initiative, which could lead to their defeatter in the battle.

    "We won''t," replied Di Jiaying with gritted teeth. Di Tian didn''t say anything else and returned to his closed-eyes state. He did not wholly me them as he realized his strategy for this battle was too passive.

    Eastern Continent:

    Wang Ju appeared next to Wang Wei and handed him the information gathered in this strategy. Although she also revealed her strength, the knowledge she acquired was worth the price paid.

    "Modify our ns ordingly," said Wang Wei before taking onest look at Yin Gen. He spared thetter because of his talent. So, he ns to traffic him into the upper dimension to fight for the resistance against the Seven Moons.

    And, of course, Yin Gen also owes him karma.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Central Quadrant, AF568979:

    Tong Ruobing was talking to someone through a Communication Array.

    "I''ve done what I promise," she said.

    "Yes, but you fail."

    "So? I told you it would not work."

    "Did you try your best?"

    "I wasted two Immortal Tier Talismans. What else do you want me to do? Personally take action?" she retorted. The other person did not answer, so she sneered.

    "Even you don''t dare directly attack him, but you want me to be your pawn? Do you think I''m stupid?"

    "Alright, alright. I know you did your best."

    "I don''t want to waste time with you," said Tong Ruobing. "I only agree with your alliance because you said you had a way to deal with the two of them. I believe you because of your identity, but so far, you have shown me no proof."

    Parasyte frowned; he could tell she was bing impatient.

    ''She is still useful, so it is not time to be enemies,'' he calcted. Then, he waved his hand to send something to her across billions of light years in an instant.

    Tong Ruobing opened her formation and received the package¨Cit was a binding contract backed by True Heavenly Dao.

    "Sign it, and I can tell you some of our ns."

    Tong Ruobing only nced at the contract before saying, "I won''t sign anything I don''t know much about."

    She could tell the contract was of high level, most likely something from the upper dimension.

    "I have shown you our sincerity," said Parasyte.

    "I''m willing to swear a Grand Dao Oath not to reveal a word. Take this deal, or we can part ways."

    "Are you threatening me?" asked Parasyte with red eyes.

    "I''m simply telling you my terms," she replied calmly, gazing directly into his eyes. After more than a minute of constant staring and nomunication, someone relented.

    "Fine, but I don''t want any loopholes. Be straightforward in your wording."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Tong Ruobing no longer hesitated and made the oath. Then, Parasyte told them of their trump card.

    "An artifact that can strike with the power of a Third ss Emperor."

    Her eyes lit up as she knew this weapon was enough to deal with Wang Wei and Di Tian''s Nine Extremity Foundation. Now, her only concern is how many times they can use this weapon.

    If it''s more than two times, she has to find ways to deal with them afterward.

    ''It''s a shame I cannot secretly reveal the news to Wang Wei and Di Tian.''

    "Now, you should have more confidence in our alliance."

    "Indeed," replied Tong Ruobing. "I did not expect Designer to be so capable."

    Yan Liling and her achievement of creating Immortal Tier Pills and Talismans are enough for them to be forever entrenched in the annals of history. However, Designer can even make such a weapon.

    Of course, she also understood it''s primarily because he has ess to a much higher civilization.

    "Well, be prepared," continued Parasyte. "When the time is right, I will contact you."

    Tong Ruobing ended themunication, deep in thought.

    ''When I talked to Designer, he seemed to have some desire for me. Maybe, I can use that to my advantage.''

    She was not entirely sure as their conversation was brief. However, Tong Ruobing noticed the glint in thetter''s eyes when they talked. Furthermore, he attempted tomunicate with her twice again, but Parasyte seemed to have intervened.

    "Huh?"

    Tong Ruobing noticed someone approaching her location.

    "It''s her," she muttered, looking at Jingwu Hua.

 Chapter 776 Tong Ruobing Vs Jingwu Hua (I)

    Tong Ruobing remembered seeing Jingwu Hua during Gu Xuan''s Deception Trial. Her battle against the Immortal Child caught her attention because she felt Jingwu Hua did not use all her strength despite losing.

    And given the strength disyed by thetter, Tong Ruobing took notice of her and actively searched for information to know her details. She learned she was a Heaven Chosen from a past era, and she most likely failed the Heaven Will Battle once.

    Tong Ruobing walked out of the formation, ncing at her opponent.

    "What do you want?"

    "Isn''t it obvious?" replied Jingwu Hua with a frown.

    "The battle has just begun. There is no need for people of our level to fight."

    Tong Ruobing did not want to fight¨Cat least not now. She did not want to reveal her powers, abilities, and trump cards.

    "People like you be more dangerous as time passes, so it''s a good strategy to eliminate them early," calmly replied Jingwu Hua.

    "Confident, aren''t we?"

    "You should know confidence is one of the basic qualities to reach this far."

    "True," replied Tong Ruobing, but something shed deep in her eyes.

    "Can I ask you a question?"

    "Why would I answer?"

    "If you do, I promise not to use the formation behind me or my legion."

    Jingwu Hua frowned. She knew her opponent''s primary Dao was one of the professions, and she was one of the best in her fields. As such, Tong Ruobing will have the advantage when using formations.

    Additionally, Jingwu Hua knew her opponent''s Dao would make her legion very scary. After all, if Tong Ruobing and the Great Talisman City decided to use arge number of resources on this legion, equipping them with thousands of powerful Talismans, they would be a force to reckon with.

    "Fine. Ask your question."

    "How did you lose your first battle? Were you not as powerful now, or did you meet a peerless genius?"

    "That''s your question?"

    "Yes."

    Jingwu Hua frowned for a few seconds, "The answer is both."

    "Is that so? Who did you lose to?"

    "That''s more than one question."

    "Are you not going to keep your word?" asked Tong Ruobing with a slightly colder tone.

    Jingwu Hua snorted coldly, "It was the me Emperor."

    "Him? It is rumored he was a Master Alchemist and reached the pinnacle of the me Dao."

    "Indeed." Jingwu Hua lied, and effortlessly at that. She lost to that devil, the Heaven-Devouring Emperor. That battle was scary as he swallowed 95% of the participants, and only a few were lucky enough to escape.

    However, her father did fight and lost to the me Emperor. However, he sealed himself and woke up during the Middle Emperor Era and proved the Dao. Her father''s example is why she could remove the shadow of her defeat--he''s the reason her Dao Heart remained intact.

    After all, her father lost to me Emperor while cultivating the same Dao. ording to him, this was the most humiliating defeat in his cultivation journey. However, he overcame this obstacle and became a First ss Emperor.

    "If I remember correctly, the me Emperor proved the Dao in the period between the copse of the Incense Era and the beginning of the Devil Era. That''s a long time. With your status, why didn''t you wake up earlier?"

    All Emperor Lineages will have sealed Heaven Chosen. However, these people will not immediately be awakened after washing away their karma. Only some people can be sealed in the first ce.

    So, these factions will wait for the proper generation full of destiny and opportunity to wake these Heaven Chosens. And they also have to consider whether there is anyone to represent them in that generation.

    After all, these sealed Heaven Chosens are not as trusted and worthy as their own people. They don''t know much about them besides the records left to the sect, so, for all they knew, these sealed Heaven Chosens might no longer be as loyal to their factions.

    Lastly, most of these sealed people are very unlucky individuals, and this might not change after waking up.

    However, if a Heaven Chosen has certain status before being sealed, the situation will be different.

    "I have answered all your questions," Jingwu Hua replied calmly. She did not want to continue this conversation and identally revealed more information.

    "Fair enough," said Tong Ruobing, preparing for battle. She only wanted to use the sore spot in thetter''s heart to disturb her mind and have an advantage in this battle. However, she could not detect whether her n was sessful or not.

    [Spirit of Ten Thousand Ancestors]

    Jingwu Hua no longer wasted time and went on the offensive. She activated one of her many Bloodline abilities and summoned many of the ancestors of her Golden Crow ns.

    Millions of Golden Crows manifested, burning with golden mes. The slight heat released from the me could burn hundreds of gxies, killing trillions of sentient beings. The crows flew toward their target with the sole purpose of reducing her to ashes.

    ''Peak 5-Leaf¨Cshe has be way more powerful since the trial,'' analyzed Tong Ruobing. Regardless, she was calmed and waved her hand:

    [Freezing Domain Talisman]<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    In an instant, the Golden Crows, the surrounding million gxies, matter, energy, and space-time all froze. It was like a winter storm hit a supercluster of gxies, turning everything in its path into ice.

    Bang!

    Jingwu Hua burst out from her cocoon of ice, brilliant golden me emanating from her body.

    ''Her Talisman Dao is very versatile, granting her extreme mastery over ice and Yin Dao.''

    Since their existence, the Golden Crow has mastered Fire and Yang Dao. And Ice and Yin Dao are their nemeses.

    ''What is the best approach to fighting an opponent like her? Use long-distance spells and or use hand-to-handbat?''

    Jingwu Hua could not decide because she had too much to lose once she made the wrong choice; she needed to prove the Dao to ascend and search for her father''s whereabouts.

    Tong Ruobing calmly watched her.

    ''She''s taken too long. Is this some kind of trap to lower my guard?'' She frowned as she sensed things were not as they seemed. So, she waved her hand to create numerous Ice Spears, testing the water.

    Jingwu Hua subconsciously avoided most of the attacks. As for the ones she could not, her golden me took care of them. After more than half a minute of testing the water, Tong Ruobing went on the offensive.

    [Absolute Yin Imprisonment]

    Four runes formed a cage to imprison Jingwu Hua. The terrifying power of Yin suppressed the mes on her, almost extinguishing them.

    ''Damn it; this is not the time to be indecisive.''

    [Pure Yang Body]

    She injected a terrifying amount of Pure Yang Energy into her body¨C mainly her blood. Her aura drastically increased as the power of her fleshly body also improved exponentially.

    Most body refiners will have a high amount of Yang Energy in their bodies; it is why their blood will emit heat and have an effect against Yin creatures like Ghosts or Souls.

    Using this fact, Jingwu Hua developed a technique to increase the power of her fleshy body. As a demon race with Royal Bloodline, her physical body was not badpared to ordinary genius body refiners.

    But now, she sessfully reached another level.

    Bang!

    Jingwu Hua tore apart her imprisonment before rushing toward her opponent. Tong Ruobing immediately disyed her high Combat IQ and used numerous talismans targeting body refiners.

    [Curse of Weakness Talisman]N?v(el)B\\jnn

    [Lowering Defense Talisman]

    [Stamina Draining Talisman]

    [Force Dispelling Talisman]

    Regrettably, Jingwu Hua bulldozed through these talismans, making them ineffective. Without stopping, she rushed toward Tong Ruobing and punched her.

    To her surprise, Tong Ruobing only flew a few dozen kilometers after crossing her arm to block.

    ''A talisman that disperses force,'' analyzed Jingwu Hua. Then, her face suddenly changed. ''No, she also used a talisman that absorbed the Yang Energy in my body.''

    However, Jingwu Hua did not even detect when the talisman entered her body. She guessed it must have been when her body contacted Tong Ruobing''s cross-armed.

    ''What''s going on? Why can''t I remove the talisman? The Duyi Realm.''

    She did not expect her opponent to reach this stage. Jingwu Hua quickly mobilized her Duyi Realm to counter. Unfortunately, she realized hers was too weak.

    She only entered the Duyi Realm during the Divine Body Realm. Instead of tempering her body and opening the orifices using the me of Good Fortune, she turned it into the me of Pure Yang and used it instead.

    Unfortunately, she barely trained her Duyi Realm and was only in the Third Stage. Meanwhile, Tong Ruobing had reached the Ninth Stage.

    While Jingwu Hua was trying to stop her talisman, Tong Ruobing did not give her more time and went on the offensive.

    [Five Trigram Sealing Talisman]

    Five paper talismans appeared to make a circle with Jingwu Hua in the middle. They connected to form a star above her head.

    The Emperor Offspring felt threatened as she sensed the immense sealing power heading for her.

    ''No choice¨CI have to use that method.''

    Jingwu Hua did not think she had to use this method so soon in the battle. This was one of her final trump cards.

    Bang!

    A strange aura emanated from her body, making Tong Ruobing squint. Her heart trembled:

    "That''s¡­Impossible."

 Chapter 777 Tong Ruobing Vs Jingwu Hua (II)

    Jungwu Hua had many runes on her, simr to when she was in the Supernatural Realm. However, the runes were not on her skin but floated around her. The runes were beautiful and mysterious as they disyed the charm of the Dao.

    Dao sounds or musing emanated from them, disying the people to allow people to understand the Dao better. In an instant, she became noble, supreme, grand, and mighty.

    "Emperor Body Awakening," muttered Tong Ruobing, unable to contain her shock. The technique of [Awakening] was something only Emperors could achieve after Grand Dao Source nourished their Pseudo Dao Body.

    A Great Emperor''s Dao Body is a manifestation of their foundation during the Mortal Stage of Cultivation. It''s the result of their Qi/Energy, physical body, Innate Talent, Divine Abilities, Bloodline, soul, Willpower, and even Dao Heart.

    As such, after [Awakening] it, a Great Emperor''s strength will increase by a few percent, depending on the individual. From Tier 10 and above, the Grand Dao Source''s percentage determined strength. However, the [Awakening] can give people of simr percentage a winning edge over the other.

    Of course, this is not the reason the Dao Body Awakening is crucial to Great Emperors. This technique is one of the main ways Eternal Supremes are born. Their awakening can boost their strength by at least 1%, allowing them to kill Eternal Emperors with only 20% Grand Dao Source.

    The awakening technique is why people who broke the Mortal-Immortal Barrier have a higher chance of bing Eternal Supreme. Their Dao Foundation is so strong that it manifests in the shape of the Emperor Body Awakening.

    Wu Hong once told Wang Wei that his Nine Extremity Foundation would grant him a 5% Grand Dao Source boost, and it would manifest in his [Awakening].

    Tong Ruobing knew a little about the importance of this technique. So, she could not control her emotions after seeing Jingwu Hua''s current state.

    "No, something is not right,'' she muttered, controlling herself and observing. ording to the records she read, the [Awakening] often manifested in the shape of an armor made of runes. The records also dictated it could also take the form of different weapons, wings, animals, or various odd shapes¨Cbut they were all made of Dao Runes or Rhymes.

    However, Jingwu Hua''s runes seemed scattered and with no shape as they floated before her.

    ''This should be a technique that achieves an Iplete Awakening,'' she analyzed. She took a moment to check Jingwu Hua''s aura and discovered thetter''s strength was at the peak of 6-Leaf.

    ''An Emperor Offspring has too many trump cards,'' calcted Tong Ruobing with slight envy. She could imagine how many trump cards Jingwu Hua''s parents left for her. And these trump cards would be things allowed within the rules and regtions.

    ''I need to finish this battle as quickly as possible before something unexpected urs.''

    Tong Ruobing waved her hand, and a talisman appeared before her:

    [Atomized Beam Talisman]

    Tong Ruobing discovered it was challenging to create talismans involving the Supreme Ouw. And using Law Resonance, she could, at best, bring about 70-80% of their powers.

    She then experimented with refining a physical talisman and discovered how difficult the process was. Furthermore, she has to survive a terrifying Thunder Tribtion afterward.

    However, she lusted after their tremendous power and sought a way to use their full power. Her solution was to use one of their sub-Dao and elevate it to a higher level.

    The [Atomized Beam Talisman] used the Atomization from Destruction Dao and elevated it to a level on par with its superior.

    So, a terrifying beam rushed toward Jingwu Hua, eradicating anything in its path. Numerous ck holes appeared on the beam''s path as it tore through space and copsed the surrounding gravity.

    Swish!

    Jingwu Hua evaded this powerful attack that was traveling an unquantifiable amount of times faster than the speed of light. Speed and Slowness are a concept of Yin and Yang. So, she used her Yang Dao to control the Dao of Speed.

    The beam changed direction and followed her. For the next 15 seconds, it followed Jingwu Hua everywhere she went, preventing her from escaping. Finally, she rushed toward Tong Ruobing, intending to lead the attack back to its owner.

    Jingwu Hua evaded all of the talismans in her path before reaching her destination.

    ''Damn it,'' she cursed. She used her Bloodline Ability [Fiery Eyes] to see the unseen, the truth, and the unknown. Unfortunately, it was only after reaching Tong Ruobing she discovered it was fake.

    The heat from Jingwu Hua''s body eviscerated Tong Ruobing''s illusion. Then, she turned around to face the beam.

    [Nine Yang me]

    A pure red me that embodied the ultimate of Yang Energy shot out from Jungwu Hua''s mouth, confronting the Atomization Beam.

    Boom!

    The Saintess of the Golden Crow survived the attack. However, she was not intact as a hole appeared in the lower left quadrant of her stomach, leaving the left part of her body in a moon shape.

    ''Luckily, I had used my Duyi Realm as a defense,'' analyzed Jingwu Hua while scanning around her with her eyes and Divine Sense. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    [Phoenix me]

    She gathered the life (Yang) aspect from Life and Death (Yin-Yang) andbined it with her me Dao to create a me full of life and the power of regeneration. With a boost from her Duyi Realm, she was barely healing from this injury.

    [Space Bomb Talisman]

    A cube the size of a basketball appeared before Jingwu Hua and exploded. To create the cube, Tong Ruobingpressed arge amount of spaceparable in size to hundreds of the Myriad Emperor World''s Domains into a cube before detonating them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The space turbulence created by this explosion was enough to destroy thousands of Middle Thousand Worlds.

    Boom!

    Jingwu Hua''s me burned the space around her. However, the shockwave from the explosion crashed into her, injuring most of her organs.

    [World of Yang]

    Nine Suns suddenly appeared above Jingwu Hua''s head, burning the surrounding billions of light years. Tong Ruobing could no longer hide and showed up. Then, nine massive Golden Crows rushed toward with the power to incinerate the world.

    Tong Ruobing wanted to take action but discovered her actions were very slow. Her movement, thinking, Origin Essence Operation, and even Law Control became extremely slow.

    Soul Protecting Talismans appeared in her Sea of Consciousness, breaking the effect of this attack on her soul. Her thinking returned to normal, and she swiftly analyzed the situation.

    ''A domain that boosts her Yang Dao,'' she observed. ''Using Yang Dao to control speed, she then robbed me of all my speed, thus achieving control of slowness. What a brilliant application of her Dao.''

    Jingwu Hua''s Dao should only allow her to control speed and not slowness. However, she achieved the same result by removing speed from her opponent.

    Tong Ruobing''s mind quickly calcted the most efficient way to get out of this technique, and the first thing eliminated was using absolute strength. In less than a nanosecond, she thought of a method.

    Then, she blessed herself with a few talismans: [Speed Talisman], [Light Blessing Talisman], [Wind Blessing Talisman], [Sound Control Talisman], and [Thunder Blessing Talisman].

    With these talismans, Tong Ruobing brought the concept of [speed] back to her body, allowing her free mobility. Then, she waved her hand to manifest nine Fire Phoenixes that overwhelmed her opponent''s Golden Crows.

    Tong Ruobing knew the benefit of defeating the opponent using their own specialty¨Cit is devastating to their state of mind. And her strategy worked.

    Jingwu Hua''s body trembled when she saw her me being overwhelmed.

    [Pir of Purification]

    A pir of golden me descended on Tong Ruobing''s head, purifying everything on its path. The me contained the most profound meaning of Purification from Yang Dao.

    Tack!

    Tong Ruobing snapped her finger to manifest arge magical circle. It swallowed the me pir with no effort. Then, the magic circle spread so fast that Jingwu Hua could not react.

    ''A sealing array? When did she set it up?'' Her face was difficult to look at. She felt a strange fluctuation from the array, but she could not analyze more information.

    ''I am outssed. I need to run away.''

    Jingwu Hua felt humiliated and unwilling. She used her father''s special Emperor Bone to achieve an Iplete Awakening. But even then, she was easily defeated and now has to run away.

    However, she knew it was the best choice.

    [Bloodline Ability: Fire Escape]

    Jingwu Hua exploded into arge quantity of golden me before condensing into a tiny dot like an implosion. Then, she was gone.

    Tong Ruobing calmly watched this without any action. She never nned to kill Jingwu Hua for many reasons.

    Firstly, she had reservations about thetter''s father. On the chance she seeded in proving the Dao, this might be a problem in the upper dimension.

    Secondly, she wanted to use this battle to temper herself. However, Tong Ruobing discovered her opponent was not in the best shape. Jingwu Hua was distracted during the entire fight, making many mistakes, including not transforming into her demon form. It was as if something was preupying her mind.

    Finally, Tong Ruobing wanted usible deniability. Her current status was on the side of these traitors. However, she only did so out of desperation to have a chance to win this battle.

    So, after she betrays these people, she can use the excuse she never killed any of the Heaven Chosens to show her innocence, to show this was all her n from the beginning.

    Of course, Tong Ruobing also knows her n was obvious to some people. However, as long as they do not have direct evidence, she can argue her innocence that she wanted to infiltrate these people and destroy them from the inside.

    The cultivation world has certain rules that it must follow as a society. And because of these rules, Wang Wei can secretly help the devil race but would never openly admit it. So, even if someone knows the truth, they can''t do anything unless there is obvious evidence.

    Tong Ruobing was using the same logic.

    Northern Quadrant:

    Jingwu Hua appeared with even more significant injuries. She hurriedly found a ce to set up formations and hide. Unfortunately, someone found her before she could swallow a few healing pills.

    "Damn it," she cursed after seeing who it was.

 Chapter 778 Dangerous Situation

    Immediately after seeing Ao Shen''s presence, Jungwu Hua knew she was in danger. She was already severely injured, and given the strong aura from her opponent, she knew she had to use drastic measures to survive this encounter.

    [Innate Talent: Atavism]

    Jingwu Hua used her talent to revert to the state when their Golden Crow n was an Innate Creature. As such, her Dao changed into Innate Laws. She then transformed into her demon form¨Ca humongous Golden Crow with three legs.

    She had a w artifact in all three legs, emanating the aura of the Grand Dao Source. Because they were from the same source, Jingwu Hua could better use her father''s Emperor''s Artifact.

    Finally, numerous runes appeared around her demonic body, forming a me mark between her eyebrows. In her current state, Jingwu Hua''s Iplete Awakening was more condensed.

    Ao Shen frowned after seeing her transformation. He detected her power had reached beyond 7-Leaf, but it was fading. With each passing second, Jingwu Hua''s aura was rapidly weakened.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Innate Law," uttered Ao Shen before sneering. "Can you traitors be worthy of using such a thing?"

    "Traitors? How are we traitors?" she replied before opening her mouth and spewing out mes of an unquantifiable temperature. Ao Shen casually teleported far away to evade.

    "The Golden Crow n abandoned their status as Innate Lifeforms to be Acquired Creatures. You, people, don''t even cultivate Bloodline and use the Origin System. If you''re not a traitor, what are you?"

    "Our ancestors saw the ws of Innate Lifeforms. You rely too much on your bloodline and innate advantage. As such, you were destined to be obsolete," replied Jingwu Hua, her voice full of pride.

    "History has proven we made the right choice: Acquired Lives became the protagonist of Heaven and Earth."

    Bang!

    Her colossal w tried to destroy Ao Shen. The sheer force behind her attack destroyed millions of gxies, stars, ands. And it was followed by a heat that incinerated everything.

    A shield appeared before Ao Shen, bouncing the attack. His body flew a fight light years away while Jingwu Hua took a few steps back. Then, she pounced on him again.

    "As for cultivating the Origin System? Didn''t you do the same? Plus, I know you have been implementing more human ideologies in the demon race in the past few hundred thousand years. So, don''t be a hypocrite."

    "You can say whatever you want, but it won''t change the truth," countered Ao Shen. "You people watched as the demon race suffered Eras after era while remaining neutral and enjoying a peaceful life."

    Ao Shen blew to create a blizzard of ice that froze the surrounding gxies. However, Jingwu Hua''s me overwhelmed him, and he had to teleport away to avoid her attack.

    "Our Golden Crow n did what we had to survive. You and I know for a fact that 99% of other tribes would make the same choice if they were in our shoes.

    "You are lucky we did not take advantage of your dire situation."

    "So, we should thank you because you did not profit from our misery?" asked Ao Shen with a sneer. He waved his hand to create a massive ocean of water. Then, he controlled the water to entangle Jingwu Hua, trying to subdue her.

    She released an extreme Yang me and incinerated the ocean. The process was swift, not even creating any vapors or mists in the process.

    "You should thank us for all the people we provided. Without our n, the situation of your demon n would have been a hundred times worse."

    "You could have done more," he replied as he waved his hand to create chains with sealing powers. Jingwu Hua burned the chains, but she secretly frowned.

    ''Something is wrong,'' she thought. ''Ao Shen''s Dao is Darkness. However, during our fight, he used countless divine abilities that were not Darkness rted.''

    The two had met before. The Demon Race ckmailed their Golden Crow to gather resources for Ao Shen before sending him to the Martial Hegemony World. They even suggested creating an alliance through marriage.

    Jingwu Hua had no desire to marry Ao Shen. However, she wanted to gather information from thetter, so she did not immediately reject the proposal and asked to meet first.

    ''How could I be so stupid,'' she suddenly thought of something. ''My state is deteriorating with each passing second. I should be running away instead of fighting or debating with him.''

    She figured out he was buying time and waiting for her secret techniques to end. So, Jingwu Hua immediately took action. She used her Yang Dao to ess the power of speed and ran in another direction.

    ''Damn it,'' cursed Ao Shen as he appeared before her. A cloud of darkness appeared to swallow the Golden Crow.

    However, Jingwu Hua seemed to be waiting for this move. She used her Yang Dao to control the power of Light (Yang)¨Cwhich is the opposite of Darkness (Yin).

    ''Shit,'' cursed Ao Shen before activating a bloodline ability from a Turtle Demon Race.

    Bang!

    A massive explosion echoed throughout the Northern Quadrant. Ao Shen waved his hand to remove the dark clouds around him. His clothes were tattered, and he had burn marks on his hair and face.

    However, in just a few seconds, he returned to normal. He looked around and found Jingwu Hua had disappeared.

    "Do you think you can escape?" he muttered with a sneer. He used the Heavenly Dog Trible''s [Smell Tracking Ability] and the Purple Bat''s [Sound Detection]. At first, he did not detect anything, but Ao Shen was not discouraged.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    His Chaos Bloodline contained too many abilities, many of which can be used for tracking. So, after searching for a few more bloodline abilities, he finally found his target.

    Then, he activated the Chameleon''s Bloodline Ability and turned invisible.

    Southern Quadrant:

    Jingwu Hua appeared and looked at the surroundings. Her aura was utterly restrained, and she had already reverted to her human state. However, her current state was miserable. She looked like a woman in her 90s that was about to die.

    ''I should be safe for now,'' she thought before setting up formation on a nearby half-destroy star. She popped many pills in her mouth, trying to heal her injury as soon as possible.

    Ten minutes did not pass before she felt the surroundings tremble. Her face became ugly as she felt the area waspletely sealed.

    "Ao Shen, do you want to go this far?" she roared.

    "I do," said a cold and indifferent voice.

    "Fine. I''ll fight with you to the end."

    Jingwu Hua turned into her demon form and rushed toward Ao Shen, who was sneering. All her secret techniques were already used, so she was nothing but amp running out of oil.

    However, the smirk on his face did notst long before bing ugly. "You!'' he roared, but it was toote.

    Boom!

    Jingwu Hua was ruthless and exploded most of her body and soul, creating a maelstrom of me that could sunder the Heavens. A small piece of her soul escaped.

    At the center of the explosion, Ao Shen stood in terrible shape. He only had his upper body, and burn marks were all over his body. Anger shed in his eyes before he calmed down.

    "It doesn''t matter. My purpose is aplished," he muttered before summoning a beating heart. Before the body exploded, he made sure to take the Heart where the Bloodline Source could be extracted.

    "However, the situation is changing at every moment. I cannot take too long to heal."

    Without wasting time, he returned to his demon race legion. Ao Shen swallowed the best healing pills he possessed, but he knew it was not enough. So, he asked his Demon Legion to inject their Life Force into his body to elerate the process.

    Additionally, he had a few bloodline abilities that were perfect for healing from terrible injuries.

    Meanwhile, Jingwu Hua''s Primordial Spirit Remnant appeared somewhere in the Western Quadrant. She found a ce to hide again, this time being even more cautious.

    "Has my Emperor Pathe to an end a second time?" she muttered as she reflected on herself. In her current situation, it was impossible to grow another fleshly body¨Cespecially since most of her Primordial Spirit was destroyed.

    Additionally, she realized how poorly she performed in this battle. As a veteran, she made too many mistakes¨Cmistakes she did not even make in her first battle.

    And it''s all because she cannot stop her worries regarding her father''s absence.

    After figuring these things out, Jingwu Hua opened her mouth, but a feeling of unwillingness prevented the words froming from her mouth. So, after reflecting over and over for five minutes, she sighed before saying these magic words of relief.

    "I give up."

    A white light enveloped her, and she received the message she was no longer a participant.

    Jingwu Hua sighed, unable to describe her immense sadness. She waved her hand to manifest a piece of bones. Although she destroyed her body, she still saved her father''s Emperor Bones.

    ''I cannot return to the Golden Crow n in my current situation.''

    Many people wanted the bones, and in her current weak state, she was not confident to control them.

    ''I need to find a ce to recuperate. Then, I need to find a way to ascend.''

    She calcted how she could ascend to the upper dimension.

    ''As long as I convince one of my father''s Immortal Venerable or Dao Ancestors to ascend with me, it''s still possible.''

    Jingwu Hua pondered. Many of these people considered their role as guardians of particr ns or factions a curse. They dreamt of ascending to the upper dimension, full of resources and opportunities.

    As long as she promised them freedom, many should be happy to help. However, it was not easy for people¨Cbesides Great Emperors¨Cto bring mortals to the upper dimension.

 Chapter 779 Chaos Bloodline & Dao Body

    Ao Shen hurriedly healed his injuries, ensuring he reached his peak state as soon as possible. And the price for his action was the death and severe injuries of many of the troops in his Demonic Legion.

    Previously, the legion was already injured after they offered their Bloodline Source to Ao Shen. But now, after giving him their life force, many people died. If it were not for the fact the demon race had a naturally powerful physical body and higher life force than races like humans, more people would have died.

    Despite this severe sacrifice, 99% of these demons were willing. Before participating in this battle, they prepared for their death. Ao Shen and the other tribe chiefs trained them with the idea that the human might besiege them as soon as the battle began.

    The upper echelon of the demon race knew many people or races did not want to see an Eternal Emperor appear in the demon race. Because of this fear, Ao Shen has always been low-key and rarely revealed his strength.

    He did not even reveal he was an Innate Dragon. So far, during the battle, he also rarely used his demon form to prevent idents.

    As such, every soldier in the demon legions came to this battle prepared not to leave alive. They would sacrifice their bodies, souls, and lives to ensure Ao Shen''s sess.

    "Phew," exhaled Ao Shen as he returned to his peak fighting shape. Without wasting time, he took out Jingwu Hua''s heart and refined it. He absorbed her Three-Legged Golden Crow Bloodline, which was unique.

    The Golden Crow n only has one leg. But only Jingwu Hua''s Lineage is special since their bloodline has mutated, acquiring two extra legs. The first Emperor of the n¨Cwho proved the Dao during the Ancient Emperor Era¨Cwas also of this lineage. There is a high chance Jingwu Hua and her father are descendants of the Golden w''s Ancestor.

    "Truly a unique bloodline," muttered Ao Shen after absorbing it. The Three-Legs Golden Crow have some Innate Aura in their bloodline from when they were Innate Creatures.

    Simultaneously, their bloodline has been nourished twice by the Grand Dao Source, making it unique even amongst Royal Demon Bloodline.

    Ao Shen felt the power coursing through his veins.

    ''The middle of 7-Leaf. However, I can feel I''m approaching a barrier; no, it should be a limit.''

    He frowned after feeling this sensation. He could sense if he waited for a while, his strength would reach that barrier. And if he absorbed another potent bloodline, he would get there even sooner.

    ''ording to my calctions, Jingwu Hua''s bloodline should have granted me 8-Leaf Strength¨Cat the very least. And now, I can feel myself approaching a limit. Is it impossible for my Chaos Bloodline to achieve Dao Ancestor Strength?''

    Ao Shen was not willing to ept such a fact. His Emperor Path relied on this bloodline. The fate of the demon race depended on this n.

    He could not and would not ept failure.

    ''I just need more bloodline to break the limit.''

    A ruthless light shed in his eyes. If he could not pass that barrier, he would take the risk and begin absorbing Human Bloodlines.

    Ao Shen took a deep breath to calm down. He checked on his Dao Tree and frowned. He discovered his Chaos Innate Law was still brewing. Even the Golden Crow''s bloodline was not enough to gestate it.

    "Let''s move to the next target."

    He teleported to a corner of the Southern Quadrant. On a small and barren, he saw a beautiful woman with a phoenix mark on her forehead sitting cross-legged and meditating, surrounded by formation.

    Ao Shen frowned as he saw no signs of a legion or battle, making him wonder if this ce was a trap.

    "Enjoying yourself?"

    His voice traveled innumerable distances and headed directly to Huo Fenghuang''s ears. She opened her eyes and looked at the visitor. A brilliant light shed deep in her eyes that no one could detect.

    Huo Fenghuang stood up from her meditative pose. Her actions were slow, smooth, and elegant; she disyed a level of nobility engrained deep in her bones. She took one step and appeared in the atmosphere outside the, facing Ao Shen.

    She looked at him up and down.

    "Chaos Bloodline?'' She shook her head. "I don''t know whether you''re brave, stupid, or ignorant."

    "What does that mean?" said Ao Shen with an uglyplexion. He felt thetter knew some great secrets vital to him.

    "Emperors like to leave means in their bloodline to ensure their sessful arrival," exined Huo Fenghuang with a sneer. "And even those that don''t do that will leave means in their bloodline to prevent other people from stealing. So, how could it be easy to absorb so many bloodlines and incorporate them?"

    Some people in the Ancient n wanted to create a Chaos Bloodline. However, the fate of these people has always been the same¨Cmiserable death. That''s why she only chose to incorporate five bloodlines and chose wisely.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Our Demon Emperors would never do such a thing. The current Royal Bloodlines are harmonious and wholeheartedly work for the revival of the n."

    "Haha, even you don''t believe what you said," added Huo Fenghuang with a sarcastic smile. "The demon race believes in the strong preying on the weak, so they are more ruthless when ites to things like Bloodline Resurrection.

    "Plus, after the Golden Ape Emperor event, most Demon Emperors knew the other races could not tolerate their existence. These Emperors are not stupid, so do you think they would not leave backhands for their revival?"

    "What are you trying to say?" asked Ao Shen with blood eyes, his chest rising up and down, followed by a terrifying aura.

    "Before the battle, you did not have the Chaos Bloodline, meaning you only started recently. However, how difficult is it to incorporate so many bloodlines¨Ceven with the Dao of Swallowing?"

    The sneer on Huo Fenghuang''s face was prominent.

    "I''m guessing your current state is the result of numerous Emperor Bloodline Imprints helping you incorporate these bloodlines. Then, when the time is ripe, these Emperors who want to revive will fight to upy your body through the imprints.

    "Then, the final winner will have a perfect body with Chaos Bloodline. After reviving, they can cast a better Dao Body."

    Emperor or Dao Bodies are the results of many things. For example, the Qi/Energy a cultivator uses will fuse to their Dao Body. Wang Wei had an Infinite Divine Sea, allowing him to amass arge amount of energy. This energy will be part of his Dao Body.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Other aspects of the Dao Body involved their soul, body tempering, Innate Talent or Unique Divine Ability, Dao Heart, and Willpower. All these aspects will fuse to the Dao Body.

    And based on how powerful these things were in the Mortal Stage would determine how much of a boost a Great Emperor would have after [Awakening] their Dao Body.

    Of course, there are exceptions. People with unique souls, like Di Tian''s Innate Emperor Soul and Wang Wei''s Innate Paragon Soul, can be used differently to achieve Grand Dao Source boosts.

    Other things of that category involved body refiners with high Willpower or high achievement in the True Power Dao Realm.

    Dao Bodies have levels. Cultivators like Huang Yuan or Tie Gang, who are only powerful Quasi-Emperors, will have a weak Dao Body. After using the awakening technique, they won''t even have a 1% boost to their Grand Dao Source.

    However, Heaven Chosen like Tong Ruobing, Ao Shen, and Jingwu Hua, who broke the Mortal-Immortal Barrier, will have a 1-2% boost to their Grand Dao Source, allowing them to fight Emperors of higher Grand Dao Sourceprehension.

    Cultivators like Chu Luo, who achieved Nine Extremity Foundation, will have a boost between 3 to 5%.

    Of course, there is still hope for people like Tie Gang with a regr Dao Body to achieve a potent Dao Body, but it''s not easy.

    Subsequently, the Dao Body of the Demon Race and cultivators from Ancient Times rely heavily on their bloodline. And this fact is more prominent in the demon race.

    With a Chaos Bloodline, any Demon Emperor could create a Dao Boy capable of achieving a 2% Grand Dao Source boost after awakening. Maybe even 3%.

    Ao Shen looked at Huo Fenghuang with an intense desire to kill. However, she was calm, even smiling and smirking.

    ''Calm down, calm down, calm down,'' he repeated in his mind, taking a deep breath. ''There is a high chance she is lying to affect my state of mind. And even if she''s not lying¡­.''

    He snorted coldly, "I won''t listen to your nonsense. Even if you''re telling the truth, all these troubles will be solved after I prove the Dao. The Heaven Will Battle is an absolutely safe ce. No matter how powerful these Emperors are, they cannot interfere."

    "True," nodded Huo Fenghuang. "However, they can make your Chaos Bloodline, well, chaotic, making you have to worry about it and bing distracted.

    "As long as you''re not the final winner, they will win."

    Ao Shen was calm and did not respond to her words. He analyzed his current situation and knew what step to take forward¨Cwin. As long as he wins, everything will be fine.

    And if he loses, things will also not be desperate. He will return to the Demon Race and immediately begin the Heaven Path Tribtion.

    The tribtion is simr to the Heaven Will Battle and should not allow these Emperors to interfere. And after bing a 6-Star Primarchs on par with Eternal Emperors, he won''t have any issue dealing with these Emperor Imprints.

    ''He already calmed down?'' pondered Huo Fenghuang. ''His state of mind and Willpower are extraordinary. However, even so, he cannot return to his peak state in such a short time.''

    Her n has partially seeded, giving her the advantage in the Mind State Area. Furthermore, she was confident her Five Sacred Beast Bloodline was on par with the Chaos Bloodline, let alone Ao Shen''s half-ass one.

 Chapter 780 Bloodline Supremacy Battle (I)

    (AN: This chapter is not edited.)

    ¡ª----

    Huo Fenghuang waved her hand to summon an all-white sword with a design of a white tiger roaring at the Heavens on the edge. A terrifying killing intent emanated from the sword and her body.

    She moved and instantly appeared before Ao Shen, swinging down her sword with the intention of cleaving him into two parts. Dragon scales appeared on Ao Shen''s arms, allowing him to block the attack. However, the force behind this swing pushed him a few kilometers away.

    Huo Fenghuang was not surprised by Ao Shen''s identity as an Innate Dragon. Before the battle, he did an excellent job hiding it, using a brilliant secret technique and probably some type of Hiding Innate Treasure.

    However, after acquiring his Chaos Bloodline, it was more challenging for him to control the bloodline aura released from his body. So, Huo Fenghuang immediately identified him uponying eyes on him.

    Swish!

    Huo Fenghuang used a blood-colored sh attack. However, a vortex appeared before Ao Shen, swallowing the attack.

    Blugh!

    Ao Shen vomited a mouthful of blood, followed by Huo Fenghuang''s previous attack.

    ''Yin-Yang Reversal?'' he thought with an uglyplexion. After swallowing that sh, she used the Dao of Yin-Yang to reverse the power of his swallowing and force him to expel what he ingested, thus injuring him in the process.

    Huo Fenghuang did not give Ao Shen any breathing time. She used the Killing Innate Law from her White Tiger Bloodline to control the blood he vomited and turned them into two blood spears.

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á---n?¦Ía| §ãom Ao Shen''s face changed as he saw the blood spears rushing toward him. He felt they locked his position and would follow him anywhere he went. Regardless, his intuition told him he should not directly defend against this attack.

    So, a pair of Cicada Wings appeared behind his back, and he rushed away, evading the attack. He thought his evasive actions would buy him more time. Unfortunately, he was wrong.

    After the blood spears missed their target, they suddenly disappeared. And before Ao Shen could react, the spears appeared in his body, piercing his heart and internal organs.

    ''The blood returned to its owner,'' he thought while groaning. ''Luckily, her Duyi Realm is weakerpared to mine.''

    Huo Fenghuang''s Duyi was subpar for one reason¨Cpride. As a Heaven Chosen from the Ancient ns, she has knowledge about the Duyi Realm. However, the Ancient n usually achieves Duyi Realm bybining the Ancient Cultivation System with Qiyuan''s Origin System.

    However, most n members despise or have a deep hatred for Qiyuan. So, the majority refused to use this method¨Cincluding Huo Fenghuang. After experiencing the Deception Trial, she knew she needed to master the power of the Duyi Realm.

    So, she found a way without relying on herself, but after so many years, she only reached the 5th stage¨Ceven through training. After all, she does not have someone like Wang Wei to ask for guidance from Li Jun.

    Meanwhile, Ao Shen''s Duyi Realm reached the 9th stage bybining the Martial Hegemony Martial Art System, the Origin System, and the demon race''s Bloodline System. Sadly, he has no knowledge or experience on how to correctly use his Duyi Realm.

    "What?" grunted Ao Shen as she discovered an anomaly. Huo Fenghuang''s Duyi realm was mixed with something else.

    ''Phoenix''s Immortal Will.''

    "Noticed?" asked Huo Fenghuang with a sneer. She knew her weakness was her Duyi Realm. So, she solved the problem by mixing it with the Will of the Phoenix from her Innate Bloodline. Furthermore, she also added the immortal characteristics of the Phoenix into the mixture.

    Ao Shen was irritated. He knew if he had a better understanding and control of his Duyi Realm, his current issue would be a simple problem to solve. Unfortunately, the demon race has lost most of its inheritance. And his experience in the Martial Hegemony World was not enough to make up for the gap with the other races that have long andplete inheritances.

    ''I will need some time to remove her influence on me. However, I know she won''t give me the opportunity.''

    Ao Shen''s assessment was correct. Huo Fenghuang immediately went on the offensive. Two enormous creatures appeared around him¨Ca dragon and a phoenix.

    The dragon''s body was made entirely out of water element, releasing the pressure of the top Innate Demon between Heaven and Earth. Meanwhile, the Phoenix was a me elemental with a noble aura as the most beautiful and majestic creature between Heaven and Earth.

    [Dragon-Phoenix Yin-Yang st]

    The two Innate creatures rushed toward Ao Shen, fusing in the process. Then, they exploded, turning the starry sky into a realm of ice and fire. One side was frozen like the north during winter, and the other was as hot as hell itself.

    And in the middle stood Ao Shen''s heavily injured body.

    ''Damn it, we are both at the peak of 7-Leaf. Why is she so powerful?'' He felt his brain was functioning properly in the course of this battle. Suddenly, he heard a sound that sent shivers down his spine.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He felt an instinctive spear recorded deep in his bloodline. Ao Shen gazed at the source and saw a dark gold creature with a wingspan of 90,000 kilometers.

    "Primordial Roc¨Can Innate Demon who preyed on dragons back in the Primordial Era," he muttered. Dragons were the most powerful Innate Demon in that era. However, once they became too powerful, Heavenly Dao needed to bnce their existence and thus came the existence of the Primordial Roc.

    They were known as the fastest creature between Heaven and Earth. They would snatch dragons with their ws as if they were catching worms.

    Ao Shen felt the fear deep in his bloodline, but he swiftly reigned in his uncontrolled emotion. His ancestors schemed against the Primordial Roc''s race and almost drove them to extinction.

    So, he had no need to fear them. What he cared about was how Huo Fenghuang could create such a technique that targeted the weakness of his bloodline. He did not sense any of Roc''s bloodline from her, so he was momentarily confused.

    Then, his eyes lit up.

    ''ording to my memories, in the Primordial Era, Dragons ruled the sea, Qilin ruled the earth, Tigers ruled the mountain, and Phoenixes ruled the sky. They were known as the Rulers of All Birds.

    ''Did she use that concept to create the Primordial Roc?''

    His mind worked extremely fast, analyzing the situation in the little time he had. A subtle aura emanated from Ao Shen''s body, disying the fear he had tried to control.

    The Primordial Roc seemed very spiritual and took this opportunity to rush toward him with unmatched speed. Before Ao Shen could blink his eyes, the creature was already above him, ready to tear him apart.

    Unfortunately, only a smirk greeted the noble creature. Ao Shen was faking his fear to lure the creature closer to him. He did so knowing how fast the Roc would be, and he would most likely be unable to avoid it directly.

    Numerous tree roots came out of Ao Shen''s body and captured the Primordial Roc. Then, he acted swiftly by activating one of his bloodlines that focused on Curses.

    He used the Primordial Roc as a medium to cast a powerful and nasty curse.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Blugh!

    Ao Shen vomited another significant mouthful of blood; he suffered the bacsh from his curse''s failure.

    ''Rookie mistake,'' thought Ao Shen with gritted teeth. He forgot the Five Sacred Beasts were one of the noblest creatures. As such, Heavens blessed them so they would not be evaded by evil, and curses were considered one of the evils of Heaven and Earth.

    Swish!

    Huo Fenghuang suddenly appeared before him, her white sword containing a terrifying red aura. Without hesitation, she stabbed him in the heart. She calmly looked at the body before her before slowly removing her sword.

    Then, she looked in the distance where a paler Ao Shen stood.

    ''The Shell Escape Technique from the White Cicada Bloodline,'' thought Huo Fenghuang, who was simr to this technique as this demon tribe was famous for their escape technique. When in danger, they can shed their skin and escape.

    Ao Shen watched her as fear shed in his eyes. He knew how scary thatst attack was because she wanted to use her Killing Innate Law to "kill" his Chaos Bloodline.

    ''Something is wrong,'' thought Ao Shen. Unfortunately, Huo Fenghuang did not want to give him time to figure it out. She rushed toward him, not hiding her desire to kill him as soon as possible.

    Ao Shen decided to use a stalling tactic. He used another Divine Ability to create countless clones of himself. Then, he used his Extreme Innate Treasure he used to hide his identity to turn invisible.

    Huo Fenghuang acted swiftly and burned all the clones in her path. However, they were not afraid of death and exploded themselves before death. Many rushed at her with the intention of dying.

    Then, before Huo Fenghuang could find a countermeasure, she heard a cracking sound, making her sigh deeply.

    "Did you find it?" she asked with a smile.

    "A probability field created by your Luck Dao that increased your chances of winning," said Ao Shen with a sneer, his voice echoing in the surrounding. "And the best way to guarantee victory is to affect my mind, forcing me to make horrible decisions and mistakes during battle."

    "Correct. And with your previous state of mind, this technique was more sessful and easier than it should have been."

    Ao Shen wanted to rip her heart out and force her to eat it. As soon as his mind was clear, he realized it was a mistake to fight an opponent like Huo Fenghuang using his Chaos Bloodline''s various abilities. After all, he had just acquired these abilities.

    As such, he needed to use his Darkness Law which he has full mastery of; this is the only way to utilize all his power.

 Chapter 781 Bloodline Supremacy Battle (II)

    Huo Fenghuang was not ying around. She used her Heavenly Eye Technique to see through falseness. Unfortunately, Ao Shen used an Extreme-level Innate Treasure and could use a lot of its power with his Immortal Venerable strength, so she could not detect him.

    So, Huo Fenghuang used the background of her Ancient n. Although Qiyuan almost left them broke, after so many years, they recuperated to some degree.

    She waved her hand to summon an Extreme-level Innate Treasure in the shape of an eye¨Cits name was Phoenix Eye.

    ''Find you,'' thought Huo Fenghuang before instantly appearing before Ao Shen, using a brilliant application of Yin-Yang Dao. The distance between her and Ao Shen was considered "far" or "long," but using Yin-Yang Reversal, she made it "near" or "short," thus achieving instant teleportation.

    She swung her White Tiger Killing Sword to devastating power. However, Ao Shen was now in a much better state, capable of fully utilizing his strength and battle experience.

    [Domain of Darkness]

    The starry sky was already dark¨Cespecially with all the stars in the surrounding destroyed. However, Huo Fenghuang sensed it became even darker.

    She could not see or hear anything. Her Divine Sense was not working, and all her senses were off. Huo Fenghuang swiftly mobilized her Heavenly Eye Technique, an Innate Technique unique to the Huo n.

    Upon cultivating to the pinnacle, this technique would grant the user visual prowess no less than someone with the Yin-Yang Eyes that have cultivated it to the extreme.

    Huo Fenghuangbined the Heavenly Eye with her Phoenix Eye Artifact. Unfortunately, Ao Shen did the same thing with his Hidden Innate Treasure.

    ''Nothing?'' thought Huo Fenghuang, as she felt her mind perturbed for a moment. The darkness had an eerie power that crept into the mind. Luckily, she had high Willpower and could use the Phoenix me to keep her sanity and Sea of Consciousness unaffected.

    Then, she suddenly swung her sword to the left side of her. The sound of two people shing echoed in this darkness.

    "Impossible," said Ao Shen, his voice echoing in the darkness. "How did you find me?"

    "Luck," replied Huo Fenghuang before attacking a random spot.

    Clinic!

    She once again discovered Ao Shen, showing it was not simply luck. Huo Fenghuang was using her Luck Dao from her Qilin Bloodline to find her opponent. As such, all her attacks were random but hit the jackpot each time; it was like winning the lottery each time.

    Swish!

    Huo Fenghuang attacked another spot, but to her surprise, she missed. Furthermore, she suddenly vomited a small mouthful of blood.

    ''Luck Bacsh?'' She detected that Ao Shen used a technique to affect her luck and even brought about bacsh. ''Luck is not absolute. Once someone overuses it, they would be unlucky. This part of luck could be considered it''s [darkness]. Is that how he did it? I should not underestimate him.''

    Bang!

    A fist full of the corrosion of darkness hit Huo Fenghuang on her back. However, she only took ten steps forward before stopping; her body was intact.

    ''What? How is her body defense so powerful?''

    Huo Fenghuang acted swiftly:

    [Domain of Purification me]

    She used her Yin-Yang Dao in tandem with her me Dao to create a domain full of Yang and Light Power.

    The 7th Tier of the Ancient Cultivation System, also called the Primordial God System, is Law Comprehension. As the name implies, Cultivators will use their True Spirit toprehend thew. The next stage is Law Domain, simr to Saints.

    However, their Domain did not originate from the cultivators but from fusing a unique pocket dimension that existed in ancient times. This pocket dimension is a lesser version of the Dao Source Seed used by Dao Ancestors, and it''s called Law Abode.

    Upon fusion, the ancient cultivators can control thews around them, simr to Saint''s Domain. Finally, in the 9th stage, they will use that Domain to reconstruct their body to imitate Primordial Gods, thus entering the Law Body Realm.

    The Ancient ns have ways to grow Law Abodes¨Calbeit incredibly challenging¨C and there are different levels. As this generation Heaven Chosen, Huo Fenghuang had ess to the highest level.

    With her domain that contained the opposite of Ao Shen''s Dao, she overwhelmed hisHuo Fenghuang, removing the darkness around him. Then, she caught a unique breath from Ao Shen''s body.

    Through that breath, she used Yin-Yang Calction and blessed her Heavenly Eyes, acquiring the power to detect him at any time and anywhere.

    A dragon figure manifested behind her and fired a breath of water. The water traveled so fast that it could easily prate millions of gxies.

    However, Ao Shen did not want to be outdone. He opened his mouth and fired a breath of darkness, canceling her attack.

    [Shadow Mimicry]

    A strange aura shed around Ao Shen''s body, but it was too fast for anyone to detect. Then, he instantly appeared before Huo Fenghuang and punched her.

    Her body flew backward, breaking the space as if she had entered a ck hole.

    ''Her fleshly body,'' thought Ao Shen with a frown; his technique felt a great deal of resistance, so he could notpletely analyze the situation.

    Meanwhile, Huo Fenghuang ignored her injury as her eyes squinted.

    ''He used my Yin-Yang Teleportation Technique.'' She detected that Ao Shen''s attack was the exact one she used after he broke her Probability Field. So, her mind rushed rapidly to analyze what happened.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''Shadows are a part of Darkness. Did he use some form of shadow technique to imitate my power?''

    Huo Fenghuang acted decisively and used her sword to temporarily kill her shadow. As expected, she felt Ao Shen''s connection to her was interrupted.

    Boom!

    Another attack hit her. Fortunately, she deployed a Yin-Yang Shield to protect her.

    ''That punch destroyed my internal organs. And his Duyi Realm is preventing me from healing.'' Huo Fenghuang could tell with her 5th stage Duyi Realm, it would take too long to expel Ao Shen''s power. So, she used a cruel and efficient way.

    She spit a drop of blood. Then, the Phoenix''s me of Nirvana enveloped that blood, growing a new and perfect body. Finally, she opened her mouth to absorb as much energy as possible from her previous body, leaving an empty and injured shell.

    ''Time to end this battle,'' thought Huo Fenghuang, gazing directly at Ao Shen, who instinctively knew things were about to get serious.

    ''I have three modes of battle, and two are useless,'' pondered Ao Shen. He has three fighting methods: using Darkness for assassination, using it to influence people''s minds, and using his Darkness body with tyrannical body and martial art.

    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel Assassination is useless since Huo Fenghuang can discover him. Influencing the mind is also meaningless since Huo Fenghuang has a potent state of mind and a great understanding of the soul.

    Ao Shen no longer hesitated and turned into a humongous all-ck dragon, along with some purple marks. However, these things were new and the results of his Chaos Bloodline.

    This was the first time he disyed his demonic form before the public, and he could guess the storm going outside.

    He also understood the consequences if he was defeated, the pressure and danger the demon race would face after the world knew he was an Innate Dragon.

    Huo Fenghuang calmly looked at him. She was tinypared to the mighty dragon; her current size was even smaller than Ao Shen''s eye. However, she showed no fear, and her aura was no less than his.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Crack!

    The space underneath Huo Fenghuang''s foot cracked as she flew toward Ao Shen.

    Boom!

    Before the proud dragon could react, she punched him in her mouth. The force behind the attack broke a couple of teeth, along with one of his horns.

    [Roaaar]

    Ao Shen roared in pain and anger, his dragon voice echoing throughout the entire battlefield, bringing attention to their battle.

    ''Damn it, I need to hurry,'' thought Huo Fenghuang before appearing above him and kicking him on his skull. Ao Shen flew away, his body destroying multiple gxies as he crashed through them.

    ''Her strength has reached 8-Leaf,'' he thought, trying to control his mind and remain calm. ''How did she break the limit? Could it be due to her fleshly body?''

    If Huo Fenghuang could read his mind, she would tell him he guessed correctly. The Five Sacred Beasts were the pinnacles of Innate Demons, which also meant their physical body was among the best. So, Huo Fenghuang used their bloodline to temper her body, allowing her to bypass the limit.

    Boom!

    Huo Fenghuang attacked him; this time, she even used me. However, the attack did not do as much damage as she expected. And the reason was due to Ao Shen''s ck scales turning golden.

    "This aura¡­The Golden Roc''s Emperor Artifact?" Then, she sneered as she could feel Ao Shen''s vitality rapidly declining due to the use of an Emperor Artifact.

    She rushed to attack, but he evaded because his speed drastically increased due to the Artifact.

    [Endless Abyss]

    A ck abyss suddenly appeared underneath Huo Fenghuang, generating a terrifying gravity that wanted to swallow her. With one nce, she detected this abyss was an endless world of darkness where she would fall for eternity.

    Two fates would fall upon her if she were swallowed: crushed by gravity or kill herself after bing insane by the act of constantly falling without stopping.

    She stomped her feet to annihte the abyss before rushing toward Ao Shen. However, Huo Fenghuang discovered thetter kept evading while trying to find a way to escape.

    She punched him again, using the power of Yin-Yang. Then, everything in the surroundings became extremely slow.

    "You''re finished," she said. Huo Fenghuang turned into a white light and flew straight into Ao Shen''s body; she used her body to poke into his body. And she did not stop at once. She repeatedly flew with tremendous force, creating millions of human size holes in his body.

    In a few seconds, Ao Shen looked like Swiss cheese.

    "Stop," yelled Ao Shen as he felt his life passing through him. Overusing the Emperor Artifact was already detrimental, and now, he was severely injured. Additionally, his weakened state made it impossible for him to break her technique.

    Unfortunately, Huo Fenghuang did listen to him, her eyes full of killing intent.

    "I have important information," quickly yelled Ao Shen. "I can exchange them for my life."

    Huo Fenghuang finally stopped, looking at him solemnly. However, the killing intent from her eyes did not diminish one bit.

 Chapter 782 Life Saving

    "What kind of news is as valuable as your life?" asked Huo Fenghuang, a light shed deep in her eyes.

    "I can guarantee this news is crucial¨Cespecially to someone like you," replied Ao Shen, who reverted to his human form. However, his face was pale, and holes could be seen in different parts of his body.

    He could feel his life passing by with every second, but he did not dare heal. He knew Huo Fenghuang would strike him if he used such a cheap tactic.

    "Am I supposed to believe your words?"

    "Of course not," replied the proud dragon, who sighed. He knew his Emperor Path hade to an end. However, the worst-case scenario will not ur as long as he can leave alive.

    As for the trouble that would ur after his exit, his mind was thinking of ways to deal with it.

    "We will sign a contract guaranteed by Heavenly Dao. If the information I provide is valuable enough, you must let me live."

    "And if it''s not?"

    "You can kill me," replied Ao Shen calmly.

    She squinted, thinking about the chances of killing him and searching his soul.

    "Don''t even think about it," said Ao Shen with a sneer. "Even if you are more powerful than me, I can erase my memories before I die."

    She saw the determination in his eyes and knew he was telling the truth. So, after weighing the pros and cons of taking the risks, she said:

    "Very well."

    Then, Huo Fenghuang sent him a contract from her space ring. However, the dragon shook her head and used his own contract. Huo Fenghuang did not trust him, so they decided to create a contract together on the spot.

    Then, they filled it with the terms and conditions.

    For example, Ao Shen must give up this battle after Huo Fenghuang allows him to live.

    "Speak," demanded the proud Phoenix once they finalized their contract.

    "You should know about the Heaven Path Tribtion?"

    Huo Fenghuang squinted her eyes, "Yes."

    "But your Ancient n should not have the method of summoning the tribtion?" continued Ao Shen with a tiny smirk. He analyzed the Ancient ns and concluded they did not have the method. Otherwise, they would not have been so weakpared to more modern factions.

    Huo Fenghuang secretly gritted her teeth. After Emperor Qiyuan killed most of their n''s Immortal Tier Cultivators and sealed them, he also erased all their knowledge and information about the Heaven Path Tribtion.

    Otherwise, the Ancient n could have given birth to many Primarchs. In fact, this method was the primary reason they ruled the world after the Null Era.

    With that technique, their n could give birth to powerful Primarchs, thus guaranteeing their power in the Myriad Emperor World. Although the Heaven Path Tribtion was a hundred¨Ceven a thousand times¨Cmore challenging for humans, their n still had many geniuses who seeded.

    Furthermore, even if it was a 1-Star Primarch who is on par with Immortal Venerable is a valuable asset to any Emperor Lineage.

    Sadly, their n lost such a precious method. Furthermore, Qiyuan ensured they could not discover it through bloodline memories. Huo Fenghuang even believed he erased this technique from history.

    "You''re telling the truth?" asked Huo Fenghuang with glowing eyes and rapid breath. Aftering to this battlefield, she felt a great fortunate encounter awaited her. So, she waited on a deserted, not even summoning her troops so she could move rapidly once the chance presented itself.

    And when Ao Shen showed up, her Luck Dao told her the chance was from him. At first, she thought the opportunity was Ao Shen''s body. After all, an Innate Dragon with Chaos Bloodline is also priceless.

    But she did not expect her encounter would be the technique to summon the Heaven Path Tribtion.

    "You don''t have to trust me, but you should trust the contract."

    "Excellent; this deal was worth it."

    Ao Shen no longer hesitated and gave her the method. Huo Fenghuang took a moment to overview it, and a beautiful smile crept on the corner of her mouth.

    With this method, she has another way in case she fails this battle. Although Huo Fenghuang was confident, she knew there were a few people capable of giving her a challenge.

    More importantly, this method will be the foundation for the rise of the Ancient n¨Cespecially her Huo n.

    Eastern Quadrant:

    Wang Wei opened his eyes.

    "Heaven Path Tribtion? This might be a problem."

    He noticed their battle when Ao Shen transformed. Furthermore, Huo Fenghuang owed him karma from the Clean-Up, so he used it to spy on them despite their means of blocking the surrounding during their conversation.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''The Heaven Path Tribtion will increase the strength of the Ancient n. Should I eliminate Huo Fenghuang and prevent them from acquiring it?''

    Numerous thoughts shed in his mind. As long as he kills her and Ao Shen, they have no ways to acquire it.

    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel ''No, Innate Lifeforms will appear after I revert the environment. So, it''s only a matter of time before they get the method. It''s better to use another approach.''

    Furthermore, these two geniuses are still valuable alive.

    Swish!

    Ao Shen and Huo Fenghuang moved as they sensed someone appearing next to them.

    "Wang Wei," said Huo Fenghuang, an intense fighting intent in her eyes. During the Deception Trial, thetter''s strength made her feel despair. However, her power was even stronger than what he disyed back then.

    So, even if he improved, he would only be on par with her.

    Wang Wei ignored her and focused on Ao Shen.

    "Give me a copy of the technique, and the Dao Opening Sect will share some of the pressure for you after you exit."

    Ao Shen frowned but did not immediately answer.

    "You should understand the storm your demon race is about to face," continued Wang Wei. "As an Innate Demon, many people will want to get their hands on your body¨Cincluding Immortal Venerables and Dao Ancestors.

    "Give me the technique, and the sect will share most of the pressure for you until you finish the tribtion."

    Ao Shen knew very well the situation the demon race would face because of him. Many cultivators will want to use his dragon body to expand their life span. Meanwhile, Immortal Cultivators will wish to use Ao Shen''s body to increase their strength.

    Unfortunately, the demon race does not have the strength to fight off the desire of so many people. Their only chance is to protect themselves until Ao Shen passes the tribtion.

    Or, they have to find allies that will help them. Unfortunately, although they are allies with the Dao Opening Sect, he does not expect to count on them.

    ''If the Dao Opening Sect can share the pressure for us, the demon race only has to worry about those loose cultivators, crazy devil cultivators, and those lineages willing to take risks.

    ''Of course, I also have to watch out for the Dao Opening Sect. After all, a Primarch is more valuable than a Mortal Innate Dragon.''

    "Fine, I agree."

    Ao Shen swiftly made a decision. Although he knew his technique was valuable, it was nothingpared to his life and the survival of the demon race. Furthermore, he feared Wang Wei would kill and search for his soul.

    Although he was confident in erasing his memories in front of Huo Fenghuang, he could not say the same for Wang Wei.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "But I disagree," roared Huo Fenghuang. She instantly rushed to Wang Wei and punched him. Unfortunately, her attack passed through as if he was a ghost.

    ''What technique is this?'' she thought.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei kept discarding her. Ao Shen condensed a talisman with the technique before sending it over; he did not even mention any binding contracts. Huo Fenghuang rushed to catch it. But the talisman disappeared, and she could not understand what urred.

    She stopped as she realized something was wrong.

    Without saying anything else, Wang Wei condensed a token to give him.

    "Contact the sect with this, and they will follow my will."

    Wang Wei disappeared and removed the blockage he had ced in the surrounding space.

    "What''s going on? Do you know something?" Her intuition told him Ao Shen knew something. Plus, she found it odd how quickly he epted the offer. Furthermore, she detected the subtle emotion of fear he emanated after seeing Wang Wei.

    "Hehe, I will tell you a piece of information for free," said Ao Shen in a rxed manner. "Do you know about the Nine Extremity Foundation?"

    "No," replied Huo Fenghuang with a frown.

    Ao Shen smiled before exining the information Xiao Songxi told him, including the fact Wang Wei and Di Tian had achieved it. Then, he watched with pleasure as Huo Fenghuang''s expression became ugly to look at.

    "Impossible."

    "Hehehe. I had the same reaction," he continued with a sneer. "Unfortunately, your willingness to believe the truth will not change anything."

    Heughed boisterously before disappearing; he needed to heal inside before exiting. He knew as long as he passed the tribtion, he would deal with his Chaos Bloodline issue and the catastrophe of the demon race.

    Meanwhile, Huo Fenghuang floated in the void with a nk expression.

 Chapter 783 The History Of The Chaos Universe

    Eastern Quadrant:

    Wang Wei overviewed the Heaven Path Tribtion method, pondering the intricacies of this technique. The method is a unique way to use the Innate Bloodline to resonate with Heavenly Dao. Then, it will send the cultivator to a unique location to pass a tribtion.

    As for what the tribtion is? The technique did not mention it. However, after passing, a cultivator will be a 1 to 6-Star Primarch, corresponding to Immortal Venerable to Eternal Emperor.

    ''My theory might have been correct,'' pondered Wang Wei. He believed that regr, Innate Law, Primordial Law, and Grand Dao Source are connected or should have been.

    His theory is if the Heaven Will did not exist in the Chaos Universe, cultivators would have to follow a linear path. First, they would have toprehend and wield regrws, which are different from worlds in the lower dimension.

    Then, after reaching a particr cultivation stage, they would ess Innate Laws, the corews that have existed since the birth of Heaven and Earth. Innate Laws should be the same for all worlds in the lower dimension. However, they are different from each Chaos World.

    Innatew should take people as far as the peak of the Grand Emperor World. So, to be an Empyrean, a cultivator will have to cultivate Primordial Law that governs the Chaos of the entire universe.

    As the name implies, Primordial Laws have existed since the beginning of time, since before the births of Normal and Source Chaos Worlds. By wielding it, cultivators will no longer be limited by their Chaos Worlds and can roam Primordial Chaos, contacting and iterating with primordial species like Fiendgods.

    Finally, to be Paragons, cultivators will have to understand the Grand Dao Source¨Cthe origin or source of allws in the Chaos Universe.

    By then, they would be beings standing at the peak of Primordial Chaos, beings capable of treating the River of Time as nothing but an ordinary river, traversing up and down its stream.

    ''However, with the Heaven Will, cultivators can go from regrws¨Ceven now¨Cto Grand Dao Source. Furthermore, since even Great Emperors can wield the source of the Dao, the otherws have to be boosted to bnce things out.''

    Wang Wei pondered deeply, further fleshing out his theory. He believed maybe this was how Grand Dao first nned out the Chaos Universe. However, something urred that made it change things and created the concept of the Heaven Will.

    ''Assuming my theory is correct, why did Grand Dao choose the path of Heaven Will instead?'' continued Wang Wei.

    ''The development of the Chaos Universe,'' he answered. ''The previous method made it too difficult to be Paragon. After all, they mustprehend regrws, Innate Laws, Primordials, and Grand Dao Source. The time needed for a person, even with talent, to be a Paragon is simply too much.''

    The time needed for the most gifted individual to be Paragon is in the hundred thousand Yuan Epochs. But in the old system, Paragons would be people whoprehended 1% Grand Dao Source.

    So, the hundred thousand Yuan Epoch would be on top of all the time required to cultivate regr, Innate, and Primordial Law.

    ''Then, there is the difference between regr Paragons and peak Paragons.''n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    In the current system, Paragons have control over 90% Grand Dao Source and peak Paragons have 100% Grand Dao Source.

    However, in the old system, Paragons would only have 1% Grand Dao Source. The difference between peak Paragons is too great. Although they would have all the otherws to help them, it made little to no difference.

    ''However, I have to admit, the old system would be more powerful than the current one.'' Afterprehending so many differentws, their understanding of thew and the Dao is not something people of the current system can match.

    ''The old system took too long to cultivate, reducing the number of peak powerhouses like Paragons. So, Grand Dao introduced the Heaven Will to decrease the difficulty of bing peak powerhouses, thus allowing for the further development of the entire Chaos Universe.''

    Wang Wei''s eyes lit up as he sensed he wasing closer to the truth.

    ''Grand Dao sacrificed the battle strength of the old system for this new one that took shorter. No, maybe, it did not sacrifice it but used another way to make up for it.

    ''It created Fiendgods, boosting their Primordial Law and Innate Demon God''s Innate Laws. Then, secretly manipte the confrontation between the three Paths.

    ''Through constant battles, Fiendgods, Paragons, and Heavenly Primarchs can increase their battle strength while also retraining each other.''

    Wang Wei ced himself in the choice of Grand Dao; he believed the desire or program of thetter is to find ways to make the Chaos Universe develop and be more powerful; that''s the only thing it cares about since this might be the only way for it to increase its strength.

    Under such a mindset, he discovered many things and further developed his theory.

    ''Something wrong may have gone with the side of Heavenly Primarchs. From the knowledge I learned from Hong''er, the universe is a battle of supremacy between Paragons and Fiendgods.

    ''Meanwhile, Heavenly Primarchs have be irrelevant.''

    Wang Wei thought for a moment before secretly shaking his head. The Innate Demons and Primordial Gods rely too much on their bloodline and are incapable of evolving.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Honestly, Wang Wei feels the Fiendgods are also heading in the same direction. From his analysis, they are also bing irrelevant as Paragons now rule Primordial Chaos.

    Especially with the appearance of Half-Step Transcendents. If their race did not take the opportunity during the Ultimate Taboo, then their fate will be the same as the Heavenly Primarchs.''

    Wang Wei took a breath to concentrate. He decided to fuse this theory with his others, creating a history timeline for the entire Chaos Universe.

    ''Let''s divide the Chaos Universe into Eras¨Cjust like the Myriad Emperor World.

    ''The universe was born or created¨Cmost likely from Hongmeng. This era should be the Primordial Chaos Era, with little to no living things. Wu Hong told me about the 3800 special Source Chaos Worlds, and they should be the first worlds created in that era.

    ''After that, there are too many possibilities.''

    Wang Wei thought about how old the universe was and how long since the Primordial Chaos Era, and he could not fathom such a thing. After all, even the Myriad Emperor World¨Cone of the many Heaven Will Worlds in the lower dimension of the Eternal Ascension World¨Cis probably a few million Yuan Epoch.

    So, he focused on something else for his timeline.

    ''After that era, many races should have been born, and the cultivation era should have begun. I believe the first system discovered by Acquired Lives was the True Power Dao Realm, or body refining itself.

    ''So, let''s call the next era the Body Refining Era. Trillions upon trillions of lives from across infinite worlds tempered their bodies, opening their Inner Gate.''

    Wang Wei''s eyes became brilliant as he wanted to live in that era full of body refinerspeting with their fists and bodies. He could imagine the resources avable back then; it made him drool.

    ''Something must have happened to end that era. Hong''er and I believed there should have been three gates in the True Power Dao Realm. So, I think something happened in that era that removed the first gate.

    ''Then, Body Refining became more difficult, leading to the rise of Qi Refiners.''

    Many thoughts shed in his mind. Wang Wei believed Grand Dao might have removed the first Gate to impede the development of Body Refiners.

    ''And the reason is simple: body refining took too many resources. If it became the mainstream of the universe, the protagonist of all three systems (Essence, Qi, Spirit), the resources of the entire universe would be a problem after a while.

    ''Of course, there is also the possibility that something else was the result of this change.''

    There were too many possibilities, so Wang Wei was not too sure.

    ''The Qi Refining Era should be the period in the universe where the old system was prevalent. Ancient Qi Refiners had to understand regr, Innate, Primordial, and Grand Dao Sources.

    ''This Era was probably a fiercepetition between Body Refiners and Qi Refiners. And I guess even after missing one gate, body refiners were dominant because of how long it took Qi Refiners to be Paragons.

    ''So, Grand Dao introduced the Heaven Will System, granting Qi Refiners supremacy over the universe.''

    Wang Wei felt he was very close to the truth of the universe, thus sublimating his state of mind to an even higher level.

    ''Now, I wonder whether Soul Cultivators also had their Eras. ording to Hong''er, many Source Chaos Worlds have a Soul Path simr to Immortal Venerable and Dao Ancestors, but others also do not have it, like the Eternal Ascension World.

    ''So, did they also have their glory during history? Did something happen to them, like Body Refiners?''

    Body Refiners can be Inextinguishable Paragons, while Qi Refining leads to Boundless Paragons. So, logically speaking, the Soul Path (Spirit) should also have a way to be Paragon.

    However, from his knowledge, the Soul Path is a lesser Dao on par with Dao Ancestors and Immortal Venerables. For people of the Soul Path to be on par with regr Paragons, they must be Insurgents.

    After pondering for a moment, Wang Wei shook his head¨Che had too little information.

    ''Primordial Chaos Era, Body Refining Era, Ancient Qi Refining Era, and Current Qi Refining Era,'' he thought. He knew the actual truth was even moreplicated; his theory only caught a glimpse of the history of this Chaos Universe.

    Regardless, the glimpse was something even Paragons might not be capable of finding or deducing.

 Chapter 784 Cultivation Evolution & Ao Shens Exit

    (Unedited Chapter)

    -----

    Wang Wei finished his theory, then overviewed it to see if he missed something. Then, he felt he did miss something crucial.

    ''I missed something? What is it?''

    He frowned as he pondered deeply, simting millions of thoughts in his mind every attosecond.

    ''Qi Refiners¡­Immortal Venerable¡­Dao Comprehension.'' His eyes lit up as if amp lighted in his mind.

    ''The Qi Refining Path did not begin byprehending thew. As their name implied, they began by absorbing the Qi or Spiritual Energy between Heaven and Earth. So, their systems contained the use of Qi.

    ''And at Tier 10, when they began to study Innate Law, their Qi might have turned into Immortal Qi like Immortal Venerables.''

    Wang Wei added new information and variables to his theory before building upon it.

    So, the Paragons from the Ancient Qi Refiners also had Immortal Qi on top of regr, Innate, Primordial, and Grand Dao Source. And they should have a quantity even more enormous than the best Immortal Kings because of how long they took to cultivate.''

    Wang Wei could imagine the vast amount of energy the Ancient Qi Refiners had due to cultivating for billions of Yuan Epochs. Such a vast amount of Qi is enough for some Immortal Kings to be Insurgents.

    ''And if they had special Qi from the Source Qi Space, these people should be too broken,'' thought Wang Wei, as he found a w in his theory:

    ''With all these advantages, were the Ancient Qi Refiners really weaker than modern Qi Refiners?''

    After finding the w, he tried to find a reasonable exnation to make his theory make sense. And after a few minutes, he came up with something: Dao Ancestors.

    ''If we assume that Ancient Qu Refiners did not directly control the Grand Dao Source in the Paragon Realm. Instead, they borrowed its power like Dao Ancestors.

    ''This meant at their peak, they were abination of Immortal Kings and Dao Rulers whoprehended numerousws.''

    Wang Wei focused his mind.

    ''Based on this assumption, Grand Dao split the Ancient Qi Refiners Path into two: Dao Ancestors and Immortal Venerables. Then, hebined them along with the Soul Path to create the current Qi Refiners Path or the Emperor Path.

    ''Grand Dao also gave the Emperor Path direct control of the Grand Dao Source instead of only borrowing its power. However, why would it do that?

    ''Wasn''t Grand Dao afraid cultivators would defeat it after having direct control of the Grand Dao Source?''

    Grand Dao''s tactic gave the Emperor Path absolute strength. However, there are also great risks with this move. So he did not understand the logic behind this move.

    ''This move elerated the development of the Chaos Universe as more Paragons of the Emperor Path appeared. And with my ancestor''s actions, Half-Step Transcendent will soon be moremon.

    ''However, was Grand Dao''s move self-less?''

    Wang Wei refused to ept this reasoning. Grand Dao is a living creature, even if it''s a cold, emotionless, and calcting program, it is still a living creature.

    ''As a living creature, its basic instinct is to protect itself. And granting all sentient beings direct control to the Grand Dao Source¨Cone of the main sources of its power¨Cwithout reservation goes against that instinct.''

    Wang Wei groaned as he felt a slight pain in his soul. He understood his mind was working too fast, creating a heavy burden. Furthermore, he was trying to analyze a creature that was nearly omnipotent and omniscient, trying to analyze its mode of thinking and decision pattern¨Csuch a thing was a burden on the mind and soul.

    However, the pain was nothing to him; this level was not even on the level of inconvenience.

    ''There are a few theories to exin this anomaly,'' he continued. ''One, my theory ispletely wrong, and the result I deduce is nonsense.

    ''Two, Grand Dao was created by a Transcendent Being, and thetter programmed it to do such a thing.

    "Three, Grand Dao was helpless and had no choice but to make this decision. Something urred that made it grant such power to the Emperor Path.

    ''And finally,'' Wang Wei thought about the game analogy he created to understand the entire Chaos Universe.

    ''Grand Dao only gave yers certain authority to control the Grand Dao Source. If these yers tried to defeat or kill it with the Grand Dao Source, it has the power to remove their authority; in other words, Grand Dao can remove a Paragon''s control over the Grand Dao Source.''

    Wang Wei focused. Although this truth is scary, it makes perfect sense if you think about it logically. The Grand Dao Source originated from Grand Dao, so it''s normal to be able to remove control or even ess to it.

    ''So, if one day I want to confront Grand Dao, I need to find a way to block his authority or reach the same level of authority as it.''

    Wang Wei then ced this information in the folderbeled [Transcendence] in his mind andbeled it as the highest importance.

    Then, he finished his theory regarding the history of the Chaos Universe:

    ''Primordial Chaos Era, Body Refining Era, Qi Refining Era, and Emperor Era,'' thought Wang Wei. ''Instead of history, this is more of an evolution of cultivation paths.''

    He understood the history of the Chaos Universe would be even longer and moreplicated. Some eras might have been influenced by one person or an entire race.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    There is also the possibility that the evolution of cultivation happened in one Era of the universe.

    ''I still have a long way to go. So, there is no need to worry about these things for now.'' After he bes a Paragon and even Half-Step Detachment, he has plenty of time to learn about the universe''s history and better analyze Grand Dao.

    Now, he only needed to focus on proving the Dao and escape the shackles of time and death.

    So, he swallowed a pill and healed the soreness in his soul.

    Southern Quadrant:

    Ao Shen appeared amongst his men. Without pause, he told Heavenly Dao he forfeited the battle, granting him the opportunity to leave at any moment. He sighed in relief as he feared someone would engage him in battle and take the opportunity to kill him,

    He then looked at his soldiers, "Our demon race is now suffering a catastrophe of extinction. Your sacrifice is needed to survive this ordeal."

    "We will die for the Venerable Chief."

    "We will die for the Venerable Chief."

    "We will die for the Venerable Chief."

    The voice of these soldiers echoed together, forming a beautiful harmony of music full of determination, bravery, and determination.

    "I will remember your dedication," said Ao Shen, his voice calm¨Cat least, on the surface. "I promise, as long as I have breath in this mortal world, I will protect your family and tribes."

    The 100 million soldiers no longer said any words. Without hesitation, they sacrificed their flesh, blood, soul, and cultivation, turning it into pure life force to help Ao Shen heal.

    In just a few minutes, he retired to his peak state, and he still had plenty of life force stored inside his body forter use. Then, another idea popped into Ao Shen''s mind.

    He took a moment to return to his peak state before asking to leave the battlefield. A white light enveloped him, and once he opened his eyes, he was already outside.

    He looked around, surprise shing deep in his eyes. He thought he would return to the entrance of the battlefield. However, he appeared on the Northern Continent, near the habitat of the demon n.

    ''Is this providence?'' he thought, gazing at the sky. He was prepared to fight his way out of the Central Continent.

    Ao Shen breathed in relief; he did not care about the aura that locked on him since he sensed his own kind.

    "Venerable Chief," said an older man who suddenly appeared before him. Ao Shen recognized him as one of the few Insurgents of the Demon n.

    "You should understand the current situation?"

    "Yes."

    "Prepare to activate our Emperor Formations and Artifacts," ordered Ao Shen. "All Immortal Powerhouses will be mobilized, controlling the formations and artifacts.

    "Use this token to contact the Dao Opening Sect," he continued. "They might share most of the pressure for us. If not, prepare to buy me as much time as possible."

    "Chief, do you want to pass the tribtion?" The Insurgent was not stupid and understood this method was the only way for their demon race to survive this tribtion.

    "Yes."

    "How sure are you?"

    "This doesn''t matter," replied Ao Shen; he knew there was no point in thinking about failure.

    "If I fail, save my bloodline to cultivate another Venerable Chief," he continued. "If the Dao Opening Sect helps us, give them the rest of my body for the continuous protection of the demon race."

    "With their strength, they can keep the body without anyone saying anything,"mented the Insurgent. "What if they don''t?"

    "Then let the other factions fight for my body," said Ao Shen, his eyes full of ruthlessness. "Their fighting should injure and destroy many of them. However, you have to make sure the battle doesn''t take ce in the Northern Continent."

    "...As you wish," replied the Insurgent with a sigh.

    "Finally, find me a few hundred million people willing to sacrifice themselves to give me more life force. Or, find two Immortal Venerable willing to severely injure themselves as they give me most of their life energy."

    The Insurgent frowned, "Our demon race cannot lose so Immortal Tier powerhouses in such a situation."

    "Fine. Then, find the Mortal Tribe Members. You must tell them the truth and not force anyone. We don''t want any people to have resentment in this sensitive period and do some drastic things."

    "It will be done."N?v(el)B\\jnn

    AO Shen nodded before flying deep into the demon race''s territory.

 Chapter 785 Huo Fenghuangs Next Move

    Dao Opening Sect, Supreme Elder''s meeting:

    "What do you guys think?" asked Origin One.

    "Since the sect master asked us to help, then we''ll follow his order," replied Sword One without hesitation.

    "Are you guys not tempted? I can make a bunch of Immortal Pills with his body," said Misceneous One. With these pills, the sect''s strength can increase by arge margin.

    "You need to look at the bigger picture," said Origin One, who agreed with Sword One''s decision. "The demon race is our ally, and their survival is a necessity for theing of this new age."

    "Plus, after the environment returns to innate, there will be plenty of Innate Demons and Primordial Gods for you to refine," added Turtle One.

    "What I''m worried about is the response of the other factions?" asked The Steward. "Will they fight us even after showing a desire to protect the demon race?"

    "That''s for sure," replied Sword One. "Most factions have been unhappy with our alliance with the demon race. They have been restrained for a long time. But now, it is a perfect opportunity."

    "They also have been worried about our increased military, economic, and political strength in this generation," sneered Battle One. "Now, they have the perfect excuse to band together and deal us a blow."

    "Are they not afraid of our sect master proving the Dao and dealing with them?"

    "That''s one of the reasons they will attack," said Origin One. "The new ruler of the Myriad Emperor World will appear soon."

    As soon as a Great Emperor appeared, they became the automatic ruler of the Myriad Emperor World during their stay in the lower dimension. No matter how weak an Emperor is, other factions will treat them with certain respect because of how hard it is to kill them.

    After all, no factions want an Emperor using their [Immortality] and guerri tactics on their factions¨Cthat would be a nightmare.

    "The time before the battle ends is the only time of freedom many of these factions will have for a while. So, some daring ones will want to take risks."

    "But the risks are not worth it¨Cespecially in this generation."

    "The key to this issue is this world has awe for Eternal Emperors, but they don''t have any fears," said Sword One. "They all think they can deal with any Eternal Emperor the same way they dealt with the Heaven Devour Emperor."

    A sneer appeared on her face underneath the mask. "However, they fail to understand that not every Eternal is the same."

    "The main issue I worry about is whether these hiding Immortal Sovereigns will show up," said Origin One. "Heavenly Dao is currently upied with the battle, so it''s a great time for them to get rid of their seals and cause trouble."

    "There is no need to worry too much," replied Sword One. "ording to the sect master''s instructions, we only need to buy time for the demon race. And if the situation turns into the worst-case scenario, I will control the Human Preservation Array to protect the sect."

    "Alright then, let''s take action."

    Sword One nodded before her gaze prated countless distances to see the Northern Continent. She waved her hand to manifest an enormous sword that hung on top of the continent.

    "Sword One, are you sure you want to get into this troubled water?" said an old voice. "Is it worth it for the mere demon race?"

    "I don''t want to waste my breath with you. All of you rats who are hiding and want to interferee together. I know this is the excuse you wanted, so let''s not waste time," replied Sword One.

    Then, she teleported to the Northern Continent, followed by many of the Supreme Elders.

    Another terrifying battle was about to take ce in the Myriad Emperor World, on the cusp of the Heaven Will Battle.

    Meanwhile, on the battlefield, Wang Wei opened his eyes without any knowledge of what was going on outside.

    "I have been so focused on my theory that I did not study this technique in-depth," he muttered before taking out Ao Shen''s Heaven Path Tribtion Summoning Technique.

    For a moment, he wondered why his ancestor did not leave this method to the sect. If the Dao Opening Sect had a faction focusing on Innate Bloodline, they could create countless Primarchs throughout the years.

    However, after thinking about it for a moment, he realized the reason. It is not good for the Dao Opening Sect to be overwhelmingly more powerful than the other factions because of Heavenly Dao''s bnce system¨Cespecially in the Ancient Emperor Era.

    In that period, the world''s civilization was starting anew. If there were a faction that could forcibly rule the world, their fate would be miserable. Heavenly Dao would definitely scheme the destruction or weakening of such a faction.

    So, in some ways, Qiyuan''s action against the Ancient n saved them. Otherwise, Heavenly Dao would not tolerate their existence.

    ''Another reason he did not leave this method was probably because of luck,'' analyzed Wang Wei. If there were an Innate Bloodline Faction in the sect, they would have to cultivate the Ancient System to better use their bloodline.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The Ancient System had a realm where cultivators acquired or awakened their bloodline. However, not everyone in that realm with Innate Bloodline can develop Innate Law. No, only the ones with the purest bloodline and the best cultivation talent can acquire it.

    Regardless, that realm is the best way to acquire and develop Innate Bloodline.

    If such a faction existed in the sect, it would only be a matter of time before it became dominant over the others with so many Primarchs. Then, if that faction decided to spread the Ancient Cultivation System, it would contradict with Qiyuan''s Origin System, thus affecting the luck he amassed from the entire Myriad Emperor World.

    The Origin System is the foundation for the survival of the Dao Opening Sect, so nothing can happen to it. Additionally, Wang Wei guessed that luck helped his ancestors immensely in cultivating to the Empyrean Realm.

    ''From this decision, I can see the ancestor''s disdain or disregard for Bloodline; he did not want the Wang n, or the other factions, to rely on Bloodline.''

    Wang Wei felt simrly, so he has to be careful when he creates his Human Fiendgod Bloodline.

    ''Furthermore, I may need to change the rules of Heaven and Earth and make sure people can only be Primarchs at a specific time, probably, when the Heaven Will was closed to appear.''

    Wang Wei knew even if the sect acquired this technique, the Ancient n and Demon Race would have an advantage. So, he cannot allow Primarchs to appear at anytime during a generation.

    He could foresee how many geniuses and Elders with Innate Laws were sealed in the Ancient ns. With this technique, even if only 10% can survive the tribtion and be Primarchs, it will still drastically increase the strength of the Ancient n.

    ''Maybe I should really kill Huo Fenghuang or take the technique from her," analyzed Wang Wei. ''No, there is no need. In my era, Immortal Tier cultivators will bemon. And the more that appears, the more prosperous the Myriad Emperor World will be and the greater the benefit I will receive.''

    Wang Wei calmed down and finished his review of the technique. Then, another thought shed in his mind.

    ''Should I study Innate and Primordial Fate Law?''

    He pondered for a while before making a decision.

    ''It might be helpful, but only after I be a peak Paragon. I can learn from them and prepare for my Transcendent Path.''

    He did not know whether these things would help. However, he was willing to try. Anyway, by then, he would reach the peak of his power and has little to no room for improvement. Then, he can study these twows to see if they can help.

    Southern Quadrant:

    Huo Fenghuang floated in the void, unable to process the information Ao Shen gave her.

    ''Will my Emperor Path end here?'' she was unwilling. So, her mind came up with countless reasons that Ao Shen was lying to her. However, deep down, she knew it was true.

    ''The revival of the Ancient n is relying on me. How can I lose?''

    Ever since she was young, her n told her she had a sacred mission¨Crevert the environment to innate and lead the n to their glory days. She worked day and night cultivating, tempering her body, and suppressing her peers.

    She dedicated all her life to that single goal. But now, she knew her mission was impossible to achieve. So, despair overwhelmed her mind.

    ''No, this is not over yet,'' thought Huo Fenghuang with a ferocious look. ''I can be a 6-Star Primarch. As long as I deal with whoever proves the Dao in this generation, there is still hope.''

    She knew things would not be so simple. Although 6-Star Primarchs are at the same level as Eternal Emperors, there is still much difference between them. After all, the Emperor Path is supreme.

    Regardless, the tribtion gave her hope.

    ''Plus, I cannot give up until thest moment.''

    Huo Fenghuang sat in the void and summoned a ck and white mirror.

    ''Before the battle, my luck warned me to take this Emperor Artifact. Now, I know the reason.''

    Most people will only take offensive or defensive artifacts for this battle. However, Huo Fenghuang took the risk and brought an auxiliary artifact.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    She waved her hand to create a green me called [The me of Victory]. She condensed this me by using her Yin-Yang Dao to control the concept of victory and defeat.

    She infused the Victory me into the Yin-Yang Mirror, deducing a way for her to achieve victory in this battle.

 Chapter 786 Path To Victory

    Huo Fenghuang focused on her divination since it was herst chance. Otherwise, she has to rely on the Heaven Path Tribtion as a backup n.

    After a few minutes, she finally seeded. However, the result made her frown. There were three results, and not one truly satisfied her.

    The third result involved Ao Shen, to be precise, Xiao Songxi, whom he captured. The mirror revealed that Xiao Songxi possessed knowledge of a unique formation that could bring out the full power of an Emperor Artifact.

    However, the formation required at least 7 people who broke the Mortal-Immortal Limit, serving as power sources of the formation. Furthermore, these people must sacrifice most of their soul, energy, blood, and life span to activate the formation.

    The mirror revealed this method had the most negligible probability of sess. However, after a while, this method became unavable. Huo Fenghuang guessed it was because of Ao Shen and Xiao Songxi''s exit from the battle.

    Huo Fenghuang then checked the method with the highest probability of sess. This n involved these "traitors" that have taken base on the Northern Quadrant.

    However, ording to the mirror''s revtion, she has a higher chance of dying before using this method. Additionally, the mirror was very vague on what method would allow him to defeat Wang Wei.

    So, Huo Fenghuang finally nced at the second and only viable method. However, the first step of this n baffled her for a moment since it revealed she needed to acquire the soul of a particr Heaven Chosen called Mo Xingyun.

    ''Mo Xingyun: Isn''t she the Heaven Devouring Emperor''s descendant? Why would her soul allow me to defeat Wang Wei? Wait¡­''

    Huo Fenghuang felt she had caught on to a piece of important information, so her mind worked faster than usual.

    ''From what I read about the Heaven Devouring Emperor, he was the kind of selfish individual who would not hesitate to leave an Imprint in his bloodline. Could he have died and taken over Mo Xingyun''s body to revive himself?''

    Huo Fenghuang knew some Emperors would use the Heaven Will to elerate the rate of their revival. However, this method is considered taboo in the Ancient n.

    Heavenly Dao does not tolerate these Emperors messing around and wasting the Heaven Will of one generation. So, any of them who try this method does not end well. Furthermore, a Great Emperor requires excellent skills to even attempt this method since most would not even be able to enter the Heaven Will Battlefield.

    ''Even if the Heaven Devouring Emperor took over Mo Xingyun''s body, he would be restricted by her body''s natural talent.'' She knew this fact would not change because thetter was an Eternal Emperor.

    ''However, his essence will also change her soul.''

    Her eyes became brighter. ''If I use the correct secret technique to refine her soul, I can draw some of his Emperor''s power. By then, it will be easy for me to defeat Wang Wei.''

    For a moment, she could not contain her excitement. However, Huo Fenghuang quickly calmed down; the mirror revealed this n had a low chance of sess, and she also had a high probability of dying.

    ''Is there really no safer way?'' She tried to mobilize the power of the mirror and her Victor me. Sadly, the result did not change.

    ''Do I have to give up?'' She looked at these three methods and gritted her teeth. The third method was unusable, and the first method almost guaranteed her death.

    However, she still had hope for the second method.

    Huo Fenghuang ced the mirror away before taking a deep breath. She used her Luck Dao to bless her with great fortune and imbued her with a unique intuition that can revert any dangerous situation.

    Then, without hesitation, she headed to the Central Quadrant, where Mo Xingyun was temporarily hiding after scheming against Wang Wei''s group.

    "Huo Fenghuang? Why are you here?" asked Mo Xingyun after seeing the visitor. The Heaven-Devouring Emperor had no rtionship or hatred with the Ancient n. Well, at least, in this generation, he did not.

    During his rise, he heard the Ancient n had someone with the bloodline of the Taotie. So, he infiltrated their n to get his hands on that bloodline and study it.

    Unfortunately, that person only had the bloodline of a Taotie''s descendant, and it was so diluted that it could barely be called such. Although he was sad he could not acquire the lineage of such a Chaos Lifeform, he did learn plenty regarding bloodline from the Ancient ns.

    It was a shame he was discovered and had to run away from the Ancient ns, being chased everywhere. He nned to return there after proving the Dao, but he never got the chance.

    "Do I need a reason to be here? You''re my enemy," replied Huo Fenghuang.

    "No, your eyes tell me you have a clear purpose in seeking me out," replied Mo Xingyun. "Are you interested in an alliance?" She did not mind acquiring another pawn. From Huo Fenghuang''s aura, she could tell thetter was a top Heaven Chosen, thus should be very useful.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Don''t think about it; I''m here with only one purpose¨Ckill you."

    Mo Xingyun did not care about her killing intent. Instead, he took a moment to truly gazed at her, essing her appropriately.

    ''The Five Sacred Beast Bloodlines?'' thought the Heaven Devouring Emperor as greed shed in his eyes.

    When he was young, he had an ambitious dream¨Cto cultivate all 3800 Great Dao andbine them into the ultimate Dao¨CChaos Dao. Only with such a Dao could he be invincible in the world and not have to worry about someone ever killing or humiliating him.

    Unfortunately, before he could pursue this dream, his teacher¨CShi Fuyu¨Cdestroyed it. The old monk told him about the Supreme Ouws and the terrible trial.

    After knowing the truth, the Heaven Devour Emperor became conflicted. Some part of him was scared about this trial and did not want to take the risk. The other resented his teacher because knowledge of the trial would increase the difficulty.

    So, after thinking about it for a long time, he realized fate was in his favor. He practiced the Devouring Dao because of hisck of talent. Although he had excellentprehension, this thing would only be helpful in thetter stages.

    However, the Heaven Devour Emperor''s Devour Dao was the solution to his dream; he wanted to cultivate it to the pinnacle before Devouring people who cultivated the other 3000 Great Daos and 800 Side Door Daos.

    Then, he would be able to control the power of Chaos without worrying about the Supreme Ouw Trial.

    ''There is no way to know whether True Heavenly Dao would allow me to use this method to bypass the trial. However, there is a reassured way with no trouble¨CChaos Innate Law.''N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The Heaven Devouring Emperor knew Innate Demon Gods were still favored and blessed by Heaven and Earth despite their current pitiful situation. As such, they had some privileges that guaranteed their noble status.

    Of course, these privileges also caused them tremendous trouble. Many races and powerful entities also want to acquire these privileges, and these people are powerful enough to ignore the Innate Demon God''s race strength and status.

    ''I can swallow her Sacred Beast Bloodline to condense the seed of my Chaos Bloodline,'' calcted the Heaven-Devouring Emperor. ''The entire Ancient n is a perfect material to cultivate the Chaos Bloodline after reviving myself and returning to my peak state.''

    The Heaven-Devouring''s eyes secretly lit up.

    ''The only thing I need to worry about is whether some old guy tempered with her bloodline.''

    He secretly sneered.

    ''With my method, it will be easy to deal with their Imprints. The real issue is whether one of her ancestors became Empyreans or Paragons, leaving some means in her bloodline as protection.''

    After his death, the Heaven-Devouring Emperor became calmer and more cautious, thinking deeper about his actions. He knew how scary the powerhouses of the upper dimension were.

    Although most would not care about their descendants or factions in the lower dimension once they reached a certain level or lived for long enough, others do and will actively help.

    So, he needs to take them into consideration before dealing with Huo Fenghuang or the Ancient n.

    "Is there no room for negotiation?" asked Mo Xingyun as all these thoughts swiftly shed in her mind.

    "What do you think?" replied Huo Fenghuang with disgust. Her intuition told her this person was a smiling wolf. Furthermore, thetter did not even hide his desire to swallow her.

    So, without the desire to continue this conversation, she summoned her troops. Huo Fenghuang did not want to fight directly; she wanted to observe first to see if she could discover how her opponent could threaten her life.

    Based on aura alone, she already judged her strength was on par, if not greater, than Mo Xingyun.

    The Heaven Devour Emperor looked at this legion with a frown. Most of the soldiers wore red armor and had a me mark on their foreheads.

    ''Are they all blessed with the Phoenix''s Immortality?''

    He knew things would beplicated if that were true.

 Chapter 787 Huo Fenghuang Vs Mo Xingyun (I)

    (This chapter was written in phone, so there are a lot of mistakes).

    ------

    Mo Xingyun did not ask rashly and immediately began fighting with Huo Fenghuang. He chose the same strategy as her¨Cusing his troops to test the water. As such, he snapped his finger to summon his legion.

    So, an army with ck armor and red eyes manifested in the starry sky. The stench of immense karmic sins emanated from their bodies, followed by intense bloodlust and the desire to swallow everything between heaven and earth.

    After seeing her opponent, Huo Fenghuang was calm and began managing the battle. She had a few generals, but they were not Heaven Chosens by any ount. And this was by design.

    The Ancient ns are united but alsopeting against each other. And with so many different ns, it''s virtually impossible to be in perfect harmony¨Cunless one n has the absolute strength of an Eternal Supreme.

    Theplexity of the Ancient n is where some of Huo Fenghuang''s trouble originated. Many did not like how she broke the taboo and absorbed someone else''s bloodline. Even though the council pardoned her crime and gave her authority, many ns despised her actions and actively opposed her.

    This confrontation resulted in Huo Fenghuang having to be careful about whom to choose to serve as a General.

    Secondly, Huo Fenghuang did not trust any of her generals to have the strength equal to even 1-Leaf Immortal Venerable. If someone happened to her and she had a moment of weakness, such a general could betray her and take the opportunity to win the final battle.

    In the past Heaven Will Battle, where the concept of King and General was most prominent, it wasmon for generals to betray their Kings. So, she needed to watch out for these things.

    Because of these factors¨Cespecially the second one¨CHuo Fenghuang and many other Heaven Chosens'' generals are rather weak. Only a few people with absolute confidence in their strength and trust in the people around them would train mighty generals who are capable of bing Heaven Chosens on their own.

    Huo Fenghuang ordered most of her troops to use [me of Purification] to target the sins of these devil cultivators'' troops. This tactic worked, but only briefly.

    After killing a few hundred soldiers, Mo Xingyun''s troops reacted by using a formation that condensed their Karmic Sins into a me of corruption, corrupting the pureness in the opponent''s me.

    Huo Fenghuang then changed tactics. An illusory white tiger appeared above her legion, gathering the power of ughter around her. In the short time of this battle, too many people died. Thus, things like Baleful Aura and ughter/Killing Qi were everywhere.

    With this formation, the troops could use these powers for themselves.

    They used the ughter Qi between Heaven and Earth to boost their defense, speed, and attacks. With this increase in stats, they became more ferocious and killed as many devils as possible.

    However, the opponent was not to be outdone. Mo Xingyun''s troops changed formation and generated a terrifying swallowing power, and also absorbed the ughter Aura between Heaven and Earth.

    This method weakened their opponent bypeting with them for ughter energy while also boosting their physical stats. The situation became a stalemate.

    Huo Fenghuang''s troops changed tactics for the third time. A mighty and noble Azure Dragon Shadow manifested above them, releasing pressure that could crush anything into oblivion.

    The Devil legions responded by using a formation based on Gravity. Mo Xingyun secretly swallowed the 32nd Heavenly Physique, Gravity Copsing Physique.

    With the power of gravity, they offset the pressure of a Sovereign released by the Azure Dragon.

    The Azure Dragon Array has two modes of attack¨Cthe pressure and absolute control of water. After the first one failed, Huo Fenghuang proceeded to the second one.

    So, the legion created a supermassive tsunami to drown their opponent. Sadly, Mo XIngyun once swallowed the owner of the Pure Yin Physique. So, his troops changed formation and released an intense coldness that instantly froze the tsunami.

    ''Damn it, we keep going in a circle,'' thought Huo Fenghuang. Her n was to overwhelm Mo XIngyun''s legions before using them to force her to take action and revealed some of her trump cards. However, her troops were excellent and well-trained.

    ''Although I haven''t lost a single soldier due to the Phoenix me''s blessing, I''ve only killed less than a thousand soldiers of her troops.''

    A thousand soldiers is nothing to a legion of 100 million. Furthermore, this stalemate might continue forever.

    After thinking for a moment, Huo Fenghuang changed tactics again. She ordered her men to use the ck Tortoise Array, blessing them with unparalleled defense.

    Then, she ordered them to attack without reservation or fear of any injury. So, with their terrifying healing factors, these troops also became a nightmare.

    ''She''s bing more aggressive,'' thought Mo Xingyun, who felt Huo Fenghuang''s emotional state. He knew she had a purpose for targeting him. So, he chose to use a safe and stable approach to determine her objective.

    Yin-Yang, Yang is attacking, and Yin is defense. Mo Xingyun ordered his troops to use the power of Yin to bless their defense and confront the enemy.

    Additionally, the troops have absorbed plenty of flesh and blood before the battle and stored them forter use. When they are injured, they can ess the vitality from them to heal themselves. In other words, their healing capabilities are on par with Huo Fenghuang''s troops blessed by the Phoenix.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''Another stalemate,'' analyzed Huo Fenghuang; she also realized her approach had failed. ''So, I need to take more risks.''

    Under her order, the troops disengaged that battle and retreated a great distance away.

    "What now?" asked Mo Xingyun with a smile on her beautiful face that made people wish to p her.

    "Let''s stop ying around and decide victory between us,'' said Huo Fenghuang inly.

    Mo Xingyun wanted to agree directly, but he stopped as he felt something. After sensing the surrounding, ''A probability field that affects judgment?''

    The Heaven-Devouring Emperor took a moment to remove the influence on him. However,r he secretly sighed. If he had a fraction of his power, he would never be influenced by such a thing¨Ceven for a fraction of a moment.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "There is no hurry," replied Mo Xingyun. He wanted to have control of the situation, to control the momentum in their confrontation.

    "Are you timid?"

    "Such a low level tactic won''t work on me, " added the Heaven Devour Emperor.

    However, Huo Fenghuang sneered in response.

    "You, Devil Cultivators, have always been cowards who fear the strong and bully the weak. This mindset has not changed even when you achieve the highest form of power in this world."

    "What are you insinuating?" asked Mo Xingyun with a terrifying killing intent.

    "I''m saying you and your ancestors were a bunch of cowards," continued Huo Fenghuang. "The Heaven Devour was an Eternal Emperor, but he did not dare attacks the top Emperor Lineages. Instead, he swallowed countless ordinary and helpless mortals. If he wasn''t a coward, how else would I describe him?

    "Furthermore, it seems you inherited this quality from him."

    Mo Xingyun looked intensely at her. If looks could kill. Huo Fenghuang would have died millions of times in a few seconds.

    The Heaven Devour Emperor knew she was mocking him on purpose to agitate him. However, he was a Great Emperor. No, an Eternal Emperor--a being who embodied the concept of eternity.

    So, how could he tolerate this mortal ant with a life span shorter than his nap.

    He took a deep breath. Regardless of how he feels, he chose to calm down. His past failure made him weary and paranoid of everything.

    ''Did this woman discover my identity?''

    Only Wang Wei and a few people from the Mo n knew he had taken over Mo Xingyun''s body. Although many other people suspected otherwise, no one knew for sure or had proof.

    But now, he suspected Huo Fenghuang knew.

    ''The Ancient n knows a lot of using Bloodline Imprint as a reviving method. And given how she suddenly targeted me, there is a high chance she knew and came for a reason. But what?''

    His mind worked rapidly.

    ''I remember hearing about a secret technique in the ancient n targeting Emperors who were reviving. They created this method as a way to deal with the problem of too many Emperorsing back to life from Bloodline Imprints.

    ''Does she want to use this method to kill me? No, to steal my power?''

    He finally knew her objective. The Heaven Devour Emperor could even guess why she was in a hurry and rushed straight to him.

    ''She discovered Wang Wei and Di Tian Nine Extremity and wants to use me as a way to deal with them."

    He sneered after figuring these things out. Now that he knew his opponent''s objective, he had control of the situation and would use it to his advantage.

    "You''re ying a dangerous game."

    ''His reaction is not what I expected. Did he find something,'' thought Huo Fenghuang.

 Chapter 788 Huo Fenghuang Vs Mo Xingyun (II)

    Huo Fenghuang knew the severity of the situation if the Heaven-Devouring Emperor discovered her true purpose; this would make her tasks a hundred times more challenging.

    ''I was careless. I should never underestimate any Great Emperor¨Clet alone an Eternal.''

    Any being that reaches Tier 10 should never be underestimated. Their long life span meant they would be wise through experience, trial and error, mistakes, and time.

    Huo Fenghuang took a moment to calm down.

    ''Things have not reached the worst-case scenario,'' she analyzed. ''The crux of everything is whether I can defeat him in battle.''

    Without wasting any more time, she rushed toward him and punched him with immense force. The Heaven-Devouring Emperor evaded the attack with a sneer on his beautiful face. However, Huo Fenghuang did not care, as her objective was not only him but the troops behind him.

    Mo Xingyun''s face changed when she detected what was happening. He knew there was no chance for her soldiers to block this attack. So, he intervened by creating a swallowing force to absorb the force behind the attack.

    However, Huo Fenghuang was relentless andunched punch after punch, targeting these weak soldiers. In the end, Mo Xingyun had to ce them away in his space ring.

    Then, he suddenly raised his head in the sky and saw he was now inside a barrier created by Huo Fenghuang''s troops.

    ''The previous attack was a distraction?''

    Mo Xingyun secretly shook his head as if he did not care. He wanted to swallow Huo Fenghuang''s bloodline as much as she wanted to refine his soul. So, the only reason he acted as if he had no intention to fight was to lure her into acting rashly and making a mistake.

    ''It seems I underestimate her,'' he analyzed. It was not easy to calm down in such a situation and make the best choice.

    [Yin-Yang Sealing Punch]

    Huo Fenghuang punched forward, creating an image of Yin-Yang that rushed toward her opponent. A ck hole appeared before Mo Xingyun, and he swallowed the attack.

    The objective of this attack was to seal Mo Xingyun''s Swallowing Power. Unfortunately, the ck hole contained the power to swallow seals, rendering her attack useless.

    Huo Fenghuang did not give up and attacked again, still using the power of Yin and Yang. However, the effect of her attack this time was to reverse Yin-Yang, forcing Mo Xingyun to vomit what he swallowed.

    Unfortunately, the Heavour Devouring Emperor reached a level in Devour Dao that few people will aplish in their lives. So, it would be a great humiliation for someone to force him to regurgitate something he swallowed.

    Huo Fenghuang summoned her White Tiger Sword, thus releasing a terrifying Sword Will. She shed her sword, creating a blood-red moon shape sh.

    Crack!

    Mo Xingyun''s ck hole cracked. The attack''s purpose was to kill ''ck holes'' and "devour." With Huo Fenghuang cultivating her Killing Dao to kill different concepts, her attack seeded.

    At least, that''s how it appeared at first.

    Before the ck hole was utterly destroyed, an enormous mouth manifested and swallowed it along with the sh.

    Huo Fenghuang was frustrated for a moment as two of her most powerful techniques were useless. However, this negative emotion was fleeting; she swiftly regained her bearing and concentrated. The battle had just begun, and the victor was yet to be decided.

    She stabbed her sword to create twin dragons of fire and water. These colossal creatures entangled each other as they rushed toward Mo Xingyun.

    And, of course, they suffered the same fate of being swallowed.

    Huo Fenghuang frowned as she waited for something to happen. Her original objective was to ess wherever her opponent stored the things he swallowed: his Divine Sea, Sea of Consciousness, a mutated stomach, or a special dimension.

    Then, she would explode it from the inside.

    Sadly, she sensed her attack was instantly digested and became the opponent''s strength.

    "Is that it? Is that all you got?" asked Mo Xingyun with a sneer.

    Huo Fenghuang was calm, not affected by thetter''s words. Since her previous methods did not work, she changed to another one.

    [Heavenly Cmity]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Meteors of Phoenix me dropped from all directions. There were so many that it could fill a few gxies. However, Mo Xingyun was calm,posed, and even nonchnt.

    The ck hole before him grew from the size of a basketball to the size of a football field. Then, it easily and quickly swallowed all the mes.

    However, The Heaven-Devouring Emperor soon frowned; he discovered he could not digest this attack. A powerful Will was preventing him from using this attack as his own power.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''The Phoenix Immortal Will,'' he thought with a frown. ''It seems I have to be more active.''

    Huo Fenghuang discovered her method worked; however, she was not happy. This technique only prevented her opponent from using her ability against her. It did not allow her to attack Mo Xingyun from the inside.

    Her mind worked rapidly to find another tactic. In less than a nanosecond, she came up with a new battle n.

    [Ultimate Speed]

    She used Yin-Yang Dao to switch the ''long distance'' between her and Mo Xingyun to a ''short distance,'' traveling at an iprehensible speed. Furthermore, she used her Fire Dao to burn the distance between the two.

    With these two techniques superimposed on each other, her speed reached beyond her strength.

    Huo Fenghuang''s objective was to bypass Mo Xingyun''s swallowing power and thetter''s response time or reflex. And in some ways, she seeded. The Heaven-Devouring Emperor could not react to thetter''s attack.

    Sadly, he did not need to respond. As a Quasi-Emperor, his Saint''s Domain has be passive. So, the punch did touch his face as the power of Devour naturally appeared and swallowed the sheer force behind it.

    However, to the mighty Emperor''s surprise, Huo Fenghuang was not surprised by this oue. Based on her eyes, he saw an expression as if she had expected this oue. Then, his instinct warned him of danger.

    But it was toote.

    Huo Fenghuang swung her sword. This attack did not have any lights, elements, power of Law, or anythingplicated: it only contained pure and raw power.

    ''8-Leaf,'' thought the Heaven-Devouring Emperor.

    Bang!

    Mo Xingyun flew hundreds of light years away. Huo Fenghuang''s attack contained pure and raw strength. The power behind that sword annihted Mo Xingyun''s Devour Power and his passive Domain.

    In the distance, Mo Xingyun calmly removed the blood from the scar on her face. The scar healed in just a few seconds, but he still felt the pain.

    ''My mindset is wrong,'' he analyzed. Although he repeatedly told himself not to underestimate her, he stillmitted the same error. And the crux of this issue is his arrogance as an Eternal Emperor.

    The only people he takes seriously are Di Tian and Wang Wei, and more so thetter. He took Di Tian seriously because of his strength, while he did so for Wang Wei because of his strength and intelligence.

    Based on his wisdom disyed before, the Heaven Devouring Emperor knew he could suffer terribly if he were not careful when dealing with Wang Wei. He knew dealing with Wang Wei was like dealing with a more cunning and ruthless version of himself.

    However, when dealing with the other Heaven Chosens of this generation, he had a deep pride, the pride he disyed when dealing with his lesser.

    But, after this injury, he realized this generation''s geniuses are all top of the top. If they were not born in this generation, every single one could be an Era Suppressing Heaven Chosen.

    And taking into ount the limitations he suffered by only being capable of using Mo Xingyun''s talent, he honestly had no room for pride and arrogance.

    The Heaven-Devouring Emperor calmly gazed at Huo Fenghuang; his calmness created an intense atmosphere that made her unwilling to take action.

    ''If she were my era, I would not have won the Heaven Will Battle.''

    He recognized this fact. In his generation, he was only a regr Quasi-Emperor and did not break the barrier between Mortal and Immortal. His peak was close to 1-Leaf, but he never crossed that boundary.

    And it was not because of hisck of talent. Anyone who can be Eternal Emperor is the cream of the cream regarding cultivation talent, luck, and destiny.

    So, many factors contributed to this fact. The first one was the Heaven Devouring Emperor was born at the wrong time. There were no other talented individuals who broke the barrier and would then motivate him to achieve it.

    The second reason was his status. The Heaven Devouring Emperor was one of the Nine Devil Sons of the Mo Family. However, he was the weakest one, and only acquired the status because of his highprehension.

    The way devil cultivators raised their Heaven Chosens is cruel since they need topete, scheme, and kill each other. The one remaining will be the final winner and receive the family''s support.

    The Heaven-Devouring Emperor suffered tremendously in the early stages of his cultivation, and he even had to attend the Emperor Enlightening Academy to save his life.

    By the time he became powerful and valuable to the Mo Family, they did not trust his character. So, he did not have ess to too much valuable information, thus reducing his chances of breaking that barrier.

    Finally, hecked Destiny. His generation was full of Eternal Destiny, and most of itnded on him because Heavenly Dao wanted to deal with the devil cultivators in the Western Continent.

    Unfortunately, as he grew up, Heavenly Dao questioned his character and whether he was up to fulfill his destiny. So, it reduced the Heaven Devouring Emperor''s Luck and Destiny, thus preventing him from breaking the barrier.

 Chapter 789 Huo Fenghuang Vs Mo Xingyun (III)

    Bang!

    Mo Xingyun''s aura suddenly increased. Numerous tattoos appeared on his body, followed by a drastic increase in his blood energy. He clenched his hand, feeling the sheer power coursing through his veins.

    ''Barely 9-Leaf,'' thought the Heaven-Devouring Emperor, a little disappointed. He always wanted to create a secret technique to reach the strength of a Dao Ancestor.

    Unfortunately, his foundation was not enough. He never broke the Mortal-Immortal Barrier during his life, so hecked knowledge and experience in this field.

    Then, after he became an Eternal Emperor, he did not live for long before being exiled to the upper dimension. And once he reached there, he died within a few million years.

    Furthermore, he spent most of this time running away from people hunting him down. Because of this experience, hecked the foundation of an Emperor since he only had a little time to learn the secrets of Heaven and Earth, learn secret techniques, or even have a high cultivation level.

    When he died, his Grand Dao Source''sprehension was only 23%, and that''s only because he absorbed a lot of the Myriad Emperor World''s source.

    So, when he took over Mo Xingyun''s body and had to cultivate her to be a viable Heaven Chosens in this generation, the Heaven Devouring Emperor felt he had many limitations; he felt he could not bring out his full potential.

    ''Well, I should be satisfied,'' he pondered. With his current Dao Foundation, he can recast a better Dao Body after reviving himself. The previous one was trash, in his opinion.

    After Awakening, he did not even have a 1% Grand Dao Source boost until he ascended to the upper dimension. And it even reached 1% because he killed a newly-born Emperor and absorbed her Dao Body.

    Unfortunately, his act also revealed himself to the public. Then, countless former Emperors from the Myriad Emperor World began to hunt him down.

    When ites to his death, the Heaven Devouring Emperor is furious, and it''s not because of all these people ganging on him to kill him. As a devil cultivator, he was always prepared to die or suffer some random cmity because of his karma sins.

    The reason for his anger was he suspected someone was scheming against him, and that person was none other than Emperor Kong.

    Not long after killing that Emperor, the Heaven-Devouring Emperor nned to absorb a few more Dao Bodies to sublimate his own. However, Emperor Kong showed up and talked to him about being fellow Eternals from the same ce and invited him to work together for a great cause.

    However, the Heaven-Devouring Emperor was suspicious since thetter was very vague about his so-called great cause. Of course, with his intelligence, he guessed it was rted to the "rebels."

    As he had already decided to keep out of the battle between the Parasites and the Rebels and even using the chaos to his advantage, the Heaven Devouring Emperor refused his invitation.

    Unfortunately, not long after that, he suddenly became the public enemy of many Great Emperors from the Myriad Emperor World. They hunted him down for many years before killing him.

    After his death, the Heaven-Devouring Emperor analyzed the situation. He realized his death was nothing but a warning from Emperor Kong. After he revived himself, he knew thetter woulde and invite him again.

    By then, if he refuses, his fate will be true death.

    ¡­

    After feeling the power coursing through his veins, Mo Xingyun gazed at his opponent.

    Bang!

    He rushed toward her with immense speed. Before she could perceive him, he was already before her and punched her. The sound of ribs cracking echoed in the vast emptiness of space before Huo Fenghuang flew in the distance.

    Huo Fenghuang groaned as she transferred most of the force behind the attack, allowing her to stop her momentum. She spat the blood in her mouth as white me appeared on her body, trying to heal her injuries.

    ''That wild, fierce, primitive, and supreme aura¨Che has the Ancient Barbarian Physique.''

    Heavenly Physique ranked 21st¨CAncient Barbary Physique.

    Rumors have it that in ancient times before humans had a cultivation system, there were a group of powerful humans who could smash mountains and move rivers. Although their strengths were palepared to top Innate Demon Gods, they could still fight some of the weaker ones.

    And that''s because of their powerful flesh. These people were known as the Barbarian Race.

    ording to legend, their race was a group of humans living on an isted ind.

    Then, one day, an injured Primordial God arrived at that ind and died there. The humans drank his blood and ate his flesh. Although most died as a result, the ones who survived were fundamentally changed.

    They became more powerful and capable of using Divine Abilities.

    "You survived?" said Mo Xingyun with a sneer. "Let''s change that."

    The phantom of a half man and half bull appeared behind him before instantly appearing before her and stomping his feet.

    Huo Fenghuang''s Yin-Yang Shield could not resist for even a second, even with the power of [Weakness (Yin)] to reduce the attacking potency of this technique] and [Strength (Yang)] to strengthen the defensive capabilities of the shield.

    Luckily, she manifested another Bloodline Artifact besides her White Tiger Sword¨Cthe ck Tortoise Shield.<novelsnext></novelsnext>n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Bang!

    The vibration from the attack destroyed her organs, making her vomit more blood.

    ''Shit, this is bad,'' thought Huo Fenghuang as she felt the power of the Duyi Realm preventing her from healing. She analyzed it was probably the peak 9th stage of the Duyi Realm.

    Her Phoenix me was working on overdrive to heal herself, but the process was like someone caught in a quagmire.

    The Heaven-Devouring Emperor no longer talked; he decided to kill her as quickly as possible to prevent any trouble.

    His secret technique used the reserve power or energy he swallowed to increase his power. Such a technique should have a time limit and seque.

    However, for the Heaven-Devouring Emperor, this fact was only partially true. There was indeed a time limit, but he could use more reserved energy to extend it. And it was the same for the bacsh.

    With the power he swallowed, he can convert them into a life force to instantly heal himself to a peak state. As such, with this ingenious method, he can keep this power and fight for at least a week.

    And if the Heaven-Devouring Emperor can continue to swallow his opponent''s power, he can extend this time limit.

    Boom!

    Mo Xingyun attacked again, and Huo Fenghuang''s injury aggravated. Then, her expression became ugly.

    She discovered a subtle power absorbing the Blood Qi in her dantian and the spiritual power in her Sea of Consciousness.

    The scariest part was she felt the Innate Law from her bloodlines tremble slightly as if affected by this power.

    ''What''s going on? I have absolute control over my power, so he should not be able to swallow them.''

    It was one thing to swallow her external attacks but another thing entirely to directly take them from her inside her body.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Mo Xingyun suddenly grew Three Heads and Six Arms, assaulting Huo Fenghuang as if thetter had taken his wife and killed his mother. And with each attack, he would swallow her power.

    Huo Fenghuang tried different methods to stop this from happening. She blessed herself with the Immortal Will from the Phoenix. However, she discovered it was useless.

    After a rapid analysis, she discovered her opponent would absorb her power during a moment of weakness every time she was injured. In the brief moment, once her body or soul suffered an injury, she lost control of her Blood Qi, Spiritual Power, and even Law.

    Although that time is less than an attosecond, it was more than enough for the Heaven-Devouring Emperor.

    So, in a few seconds, Huo Fenghuang''s body shrunk and became thinner than a mummy. She would have died if not for using the Yin-Yang Mirror supplement Yin-Yang Energy to her ck Tortoise Shield.

    ''I can''t keep defending like this,'' she thought as she decided it was not a good idea to summon the defensive Emperor Artifact. In her current situation, the artifact would drain all her life force and kill her.

    Furthermore, she had to watch out for the Heaven Devouring Emperor from Devouring the artifact, hence why she did not physically summon her mirror.

    Although absorbing an Emperor Artifact should be in the realm of impossibility, she knew she was facing a former Eternal Emperor. So,mon sense did not apply to her.

    Huo Fenghuang chose a different tactic altogether. A decisive look shed deep in her eyes, then:

    Boom!

    She exploded her flesh body and part of her soul, creating a powerful shockwave that pushed Mo Xingyun away.

    But in this distance, a small red crystal that looked like a tear was surrounded by white mes. The crystal was Huo Fenghuang''s Phoenix Bloodline Artifact¨Cthe Phoenix Tear.

    With it, she had a few lives. So, she used it to revive herself and distance herself from her opponent.

    And once she showed up, she waspletely different.

    The Heaven-Devouring Emperor looked at the new Huo Fenghuang with a stern look.

    She had blue armor made of scale. No, it was not armor¨Cher skin had turned into dragon scale. Her eyes were blood red and that of a tiger. Two pairs of ming wings floated behind her, followed by a scale snake for a tail. Two deer horns grew from her head. However, they were not Dragon Horns but Qilin, apparent by their short length.

    ''Five Sacred Beast Bloodline,'' thought the Heaven-Devouring Emperor, more serious than before. His eyes could see tiny ck tortoise tattoos on each of Huo Fenghuang''s scales, indicating the terrifying defense of thetter.

    Furthermore, his opponent''s aura was not inferior to his¨Cif not more powerful.

 Chapter 790 Huo Fenghuang Vs Mo Xingyun (IV)

    Huo Fenghuang went all out as she knew she had no choice. Her aura changed, bing old, ancient, and full of vicissitude and wisdom. And given her young and beautiful face, it was somewhat odd.

    And the reason for such a change was a unique technique from the Ancient ns called [Bloodline Reincarnation]. Through this technique, she can live the lives of all her ancestors, acquiring their battle experience and other things.

    This technique is extremely difficult to cultivate, and when most people do, they can only see one or two generations prior. However, Huo Fenghuang can acquire the battle experience of her ancestors all the way to the Ancient Emperor Era.

    Furthermore, she has five Innate Bloodlines, meaning five sources of memories.

    Boom!

    The void cracked as she rushed toward him and wed his face with her dragon ws. Mo Xingyun was not to be outdone. A wild aura emanated from his body and shed head-on with her.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Their sh created shockwaves that shook the entire Central Quadrant. If Heavenly Dao did not reinforce the battlefield, they would have easily destroyed all five Quadrants with their powers.

    While shing, Huo Fenghuang opened her mouth to spew a mouthful of me. However, Mo Xingyun made a swallowing motion and devoured the attack.

    Huo Fenghuang retaliated by using a Water Breath Attack, and things should have proceeded the same way, but they did not. Her attack mimicked pressurized water or water jet, capable of cutting metals.

    And with her power, the water jet instantly cut off Mo Xingyun''s devouring power and tried to cut off his body in half. Luckily, the Heaven Devouring Emperor was also a person full of battle experience.

    His body evaded to the side to dodge. Then, he used a brilliant method to save his limb. His reaction was fast but not fast enough. As such, the water jet should have cut off his right hand and leg.

    However, once the attack reached these locations, he separated his limbs, allowing the water jet to bypass him without causing any harm.

    [Burning Perception]

    Huo Fenghuang did not miss the opportunity and advantage she had. While Mo Xingyun was reconnecting his limbs, she went on the offensive. She used her me Dao to burn thetter''s perception, ruining things like his senses, intuitions, reflexes, and Divine Sense.

    [ughtering Devil Fist]

    A red aura appeared in Huo Fenghuang''s hand, and she punched forward. Her fist contained a power designed specially to kill devils. It targeted their fundamental natures consisting of all negative emotions, Karmic Sins, their bloodline, and their position as the embodiment of Karmic Sins between Heaven and Earth.

    Boom!

    Mo Xingyun''s body exploded into a blood mist, not leaving a single atom or drop of her soul. The power behind that punch was so overwhelming that Devouring Power, capable of swallowing everything between Heaven and Earth, including living and non-living things, existing and non-existing concepts, was utterly useless. Even his passive domain was forcefully destroyed.

    The punch targeted his core existence as a devil and wiped him out from the source.

    ''Dead?'' thought Huo Fenghuang. ''No, not quite.'' Her intuition told her things were not over; otherwise, it would be too simple. And she was correct.

    Not far from her, a new Mo Xingyun appeared¨Calbeit with a paleplexion. However, he soon returned to normal after a few seconds.

    ''He regrew himself from that drop of blood I cut off from his face earlier,'' she analyzed.

    [Eternal me]

    A massive tornado of ck me manifested from Huo Fenghuang. The me looked odd as it looked spiky as if made of thorns. The me rushed toward its target, annihting everything in its path.

    Meanwhile, the Heaven-Devouring Emperor frowned. He did not dare to easily swallow any of her attacks.

    ''It''s always a pain to fight opponents like this,'' he analyzed. One of the advantages of the Devour Dao is the ability to use the opponent''s power or techniques against them.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Unfortunately, this method does not work for top geniuses like Huo Fenghuang, who has absolute control and knowledge of their techniques. So, even if he could take control of one of her attacks, he knew she had ways to counter-attack it.

    [Wind of Destruction]

    He waved his hand to create a dark purple wind that confronted the dark mes. In most worlds, there are unique mes created or bred by Heaven and Earth; they are called Heavenly mes.

    However, mes are not the only elements specially bred. As such, there are things like Heavenly Water, Heavenly Earth, Heavenly Metal, and so on. Unfortunately, mes seemed the mostmon and widespread among them.

    And the Heaven Devouring Emperor''s attack was from a Heavenly Wind Mo Xingyun absorbed in one of her fortune encounters.

    Boom!

    The sh of these two heavenly elements canceled each other out. Then, Huo Fenghuang suddenly appeared before her opponent and attacked swiftly, and the ferocity of a target hunting its prey while on the verge of starvation.

    However, her expression soon changed as her attack passed through Mo Xingyun as if she was an intangible ghost. Huo Fenghuang''s tiger eyes scanned her opponent and quickly saw the truth.

    The person before her was nothing but a projection. The real Mo Xingyun entered a secret dimension, simr to a mirror of the current battlefield.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''ording to our spies, Mo Xingyun probably killed Zhang Xuan and absorbed his Void Physique.''

    In a short moment, she thought of many ways to deal with the situation, like using her Yin-Yang Dao to enter this Mirror Space. However, she decided to use the most direct and efficient manner¨Cbreak it with one punch.

    She clenched her fist:

    Boooom!

    Huo Fenghuang did not have the time to attack. Instead, Mo Xingyun detonated the Mirror Space and used it as a bomb against her opponent. And the explosion generated by this attack could only be described as world-destroying, the embodiment of nature''s wrath.

    He heard the sound of coughing, and his eyes squinted.

    ''Damn it, how powerful is her defense,'' he secretly cursed as he saw Huo Fenghuang with a few broken scales and a few patches of blood on her body.

    The Mirror Space he created wasrger than this entire battlefield. Yet, she survived a head-on explosion.

    [Burning Perception]

    Huo Fenghuang used the same tactic. However, the Heaven-Devouring Emperor would never fail for the same n twice¨Cespecially one capable of instantly killing him. So, he quickly swallowed the me targeting his perception.

    Sadly for him, Huo Fenghuang''s battle experience was on par with his. So, she saw a few steps ahead and predicted she would fail. Her attack was only a distraction in the first ce.

    Suddenly, two Huo Fenghuang appeared on the left and right sides of Mo Xingyun. A Yin-Yang Diagram appeared underneath him while a sun appeared on his left.

    The sun moved from his left to his right, and the Heaven Devouring Emperor''s face changed. He discovered he was slowly losing his power, weakening at an rming rate.

    ''Time; she''s reverting me to a younger state. But she does not have Time Law, so how did she do it?'' If he did not understand this weird technique, he would suffer tremendously.

    His cultivation realm decreases as he gets younger, and he might even reach the point before he took over Mo Xingyun''s body.

    ''Is this her objective?'' He analyzed as he pushed his Devouring Power beyond its limits. Unfortunately, the power of his technique was also drastically weakened as soon as it appeared. As such, although he made the sun stop moving from left to right for a moment, it was far from enough.

    ''The space ispletely blocked. No, I''m basically sealed inside the space created by this technique,'' thought the Heaven-Devouring Emperor as he observed his surroundings. He entered a calm state, not minding his weakening strength and focusing on analyzing this technique.

    ''The Four Symbols¨CWhite Tiger of the East, Azure Dragon of the West, ck Tortoise of the North, and the Phoenix of the South.

    ''The Sun rises from the east and sets in the east. The movement of the sun is a symbol of the passing of time. When the sunpletes its cycle, it represents that one day has passed.

    ''Using this idea, she can use her Bloodline to control Time Dao. And by making the sun rise from the west and set in the east using Yin-Yang Dao, she can revert time.''

    The Heaven-Devouring Emperor could not help but marvel at such a brilliant disy of bloodline and Law. he calmly gazed at Huo Fenghuang and saw four items floating above her head:

    The White Tiger Sword, the ck Tortoise Shield, the Phoenix Tear, the Azure Dragon Cloud, and the Qilin''s Luck Seal.

    He could tell she used all her Bloodline Artifacts to their ultimate level for this technique.

    Numerous thoughts shed inside the Heaven-Devouring Emperor''s mind, calcting the best way to stop this technique. Unfortunately, his Devour Dao, all his Heavenly Physiques, Innate Talents, and secret techniques were useless.

    ''There is only one way,'' he thought, not hiding the unhappiness in his facial expression. The only solution to this situation is to use his trump card. However, his pride was wounded after concluding this fact.

    He was forced to such an extent by someone other than Wang Wei. Furthermore, he had to consider the consequences of revealing his trump card so early on.

    ''What a terrifying generation,'' he thought, releasing a terrifying killing intent. He decided after reviving himself, he would kill or enve all these geniuses. That way, they can''t threaten him in the future.

    He knew he would finish what he started long ago after his revival. And if these geniuses survived this battle and sealed themselves, they could easily prove the Dao and be Eternal Emperors.

    Then, problems will arise if one of them decides to take revenge.

    Of course, an alternative approach is to enve and take them to the upper dimension. The Heaven-Devouring Emperor knew the reason for his downfall was that he did not have a faction supporting or under his control.

    But if he could have these geniuses as his subordinate, he could do many things after helping them prove the Dao. So, he immediately decided to do this after seeing Huo Fenghuang''s talent.

    Then, a mighty and supreme aura emanated from his body.

    Meanwhile, Huo Fenghuang''s eyes lit up despite the horrific danger she sensed.

    ''Is this his trump card?'' She took all her willpower not to show her excited emotions.

    ''Finally, victory is in sight.''

 Chapter 791 Huo Fenghuang Vs Mo Xingyun (Finale)

    Huo Fenghuang felt the terrible aura pressing on her. Based on her knowledge and experience, she knew this power was that of a Dao Ancestor, and it was not a simple 1-Root.

    With her current strength, she could barely fight for a 1-Root Dao Ancestor for a short time if she used more detrimental secret techniques.

    However, despite the impending danger, she was excited beyond words. Her divination revealed she had a high chance of dying, and now she finally knew why.

    ''Finally,'' Huo Fenghuang thought. She pretended to be scared and mobilized more power of her [Yin-Yang Time Reversal Technique], trying to stop whatever her opponent wanted to do.

    However, the Heaven-Devouring Emperor sneered. A sword appeared above his head, and with a little thought, he forcefully destroyed the sealed space of her technique.

    "You should be proud you pushed me to such an extent," said the proud and mighty Emperor. Then, he no longer wasted any more time. The sword rushed toward Huo Fenghuang, intending to annihte her utterly.

    However, before the sword could aplish its tasks, something changed. Huo Fenghuang''s troops suddenly appeared in the surroundings, divided into five groups.

    Then, a massive phantom of the Five Sacred Beasts flew from them. So, an Azure Dragon appeared on the east side, a white tiger in the west, a ck tortoise in the north, a red phoenix in the south, and a yellow Qilin in the center.

    Then, these five creatures released five colors corresponding to the Five Elements, turning into Five Element Charts that showed how these elements promoted and canceled each other out.

    The Five Element Chart appeared above Mo Xingyun and the sword, followed by a Yin-Yang Diagram below them.

    [Five Sacred Beast Seal]

    The chart and diagram turned into a robust seal that locked on the sword. Then, this Dao Artifact turned into an ordinary sword. The mighty aura capable of destroying Heaven and Earth was gone; now, it looked like a regr sword created by a mortal cksmith.

    ''Done,'' thought Huo Fenghuang. Now, she only needs to defeat her opponent and take the Heaven-Devouring Emperor''s soul. Subsequently, she will finally have a chance at winning against Wang Wei and Di Tian.

    Although it won''t be easy even with that secret technique, now there is hope.

    "So, this was your n," said Mo Xingyun calmly. However, his calmness made Huo Fenghuang nervous. Regardless, she remainedposed. She immediately decided not to waste time with him in case the situation changed.

    Boom!

    Her aura increased by a few percent, followed by the entire Central Quadrant turning red.

    [Killing Mark]

    A weird tattoo or rune appeared on Huo Fenghuang''s face. Through them, she could use the ughter Qi on the battlefield to boost her strength. Then, she used her most powerful attack:

    [Sentient Killing Fist]

    Her former ughtering Devil Fist only targeted devils and everything that made them unique. And this fist was even fiercer as it targeted all sentient beings. So, whether it was Devils, Demons, Gods, Immortals, Buddhas, Great Emperors, or any of the almighty existing standing at the peak of the pyramid¨Cit targeted them all together.

    The existence of this fist had only one purpose for its existence: to kill anything that it wished to.

    Boom!

    Huo Fenghuang flew backward, the bottom half of her body missing. Upon closer observation, it was easy to detect a sharp object sliced through her ultimate scale. And by the smoothness of the cut, the process was as easy as a sharp knife cutting through soft butter.

    "How is that possible?" muttered the proud Phoenix as she looked at the second sword that appeared before Mo Xingyun.

    "There is nothing to be surprised about," said the Heaven-Devouring Emperor. "The moment you arrived, I was suspicious of your motive. So, to be cautious, I only summoned a projection of my Dao Artifact."

    The Heaven-Devouring Emperor sneered. He was a Dao Lord, and not a regr one¨Che was the only Dao Lord of the Devouring Dao. Before him, the Devouring Dao was not an Ouw Dao. No, to be precise, the other people who practiced it¨Cincluding the Baishe n¨Ccould only use a limited version of it.

    And it is the same for his descendant¨CMo Xingyun¨Cand her physique.

    However, he cultivated the Devouring Dao to the pinnacle and activated its status as an Ouw Dao. Furthermore, because of his teacher, he knew in advance about the trial¨Cthus increasing its difficulty by a few percent.

    And even then, he still seeded in passing.

    "I have wasted enough time on you," hemented before mobilizing the power of the true sword.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Boom!

    The sword''s power created a terrifying explosion, thus surrounding Huo Fenghuang in a cloud of space dust. Then, a few secondster, the dust blew away, revealing her state.

    Huo Fenghuang was surrounded by three artifacts in the font, nine in the middle and five in the back.

    ''Three Eternal Emperor Artifacts, Nine Extreme Innate Artifacts, and Five Bloodline Artifacts'' analyzed the Heaven Devouring Emperor; he also marveled at the richness and background of the Ancient ns¨Cdespite their current weakening stage.

    In this world, most people believed the Dao Opening Sect had the most Eternal Emperor Artifacts. But it was not so. This honor went to the Ancient n.

    ''Given their glorious history, it makes sense,'' analyzed the Heaven-Devouring Emperor. The Ancient ns lead the world to win the Acquire-Innate War. Although they did not do it alone, their contributions¨Cespecially the Heaven Beginning Emperor¨Cwere amongst the best throughout the entire lower dimension.

    With such an aplishment, their Ancient n should have prospered for eternity due to therge amount of merit, luck, and destiny they amassed during the war.

    Unfortunately, they became too greedy and wanted to turn the Myriad Emperor into their Heaven Will farming ce; they wanted every generation of Emperors toe from their ns.

    Their actions touched Heavenly Dao''s bottom line and ruined their rtionship with the others. So, they lost the Spirit of Epoch and most of their merit and destiny.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The truth of the matter is Qiyuan was thest chance for the Ancient n to correct their ideologies and mentalities. As long as they listened to Qiyuan and considered Heavenly Dao''s bnce, they would be fine.

    Better yet, as long as they did not drive him out of the n and allowed him to grow up and prove the Dao, he would have led their n to a greater height. Qiyuan''s existence was the final manifestation of the Ancient n''s destiny.

    Unfortunately, they failed miserably.

    So, after growing up, Qiyuan became the manifestation of their n''s tribtion. He utterly destroyed all their destiny and the merit they gathered during the war.

    And when he created the Dao Opening Sect, most of that merit transferred to them and the Wang, Li, and Yan n. That''s why there has been so much unparalleled genius in these three ns and the sect for so many eras.

    Regardless of how much the Ancient n was weakened in the past, their foundation was still solid. Throughout history, they have had the most Eternal Emperors. And although most died or were forced to leave the lower dimension, the Ancient n still has some artifacts left from them.

    The Heaven-Devouring Emperor frowned after seeing the situation.

    ''She is sacrificing these Innate Treasures to power up the Emperor Artifacts. So, her defense couldst for a long time.''

    He knew the longer he wasted, the more variables that could arise. So, he decided to act swiftly as he saw a white me enveloping Huo Fenghuang. He used his Duyi Realm to resist her healing while also summoning three Emperor Artifacts.

    He controlled them to suppress Huo Fenghuang''s artifact. Mo Xingyin only had one Eternal Artifact, so he had to make up the number with his better understanding of Emperor Artifacts and the massive amount of reserve energy he had swallowed.

    Moreover, one of the artifacts contained sealing abilities. The Heaven-Devouring Emperor brought many Emperor Artifacts¨Cmost of which he borrowed from other Devil Factions in the Western Continent, using the power of the Mo n or making enticing deals with them.

    Although the rules stated only 3 artifacts could be used, there are ways for people with a great background to take advantage of this rule. For example, the rules did not ce limits on Innate or Chaos Artifacts.

    Secondly, the rules only stated a person could use up to 3 Artifacts at the same time, but it never stated someone could not bring more and leave them in their space ring.

    And with more artifacts, a cultivator will have more variety of options. After all, Emperor Artifacts have specific Daos and are helpful for different asions.

    This w in the rules greatly benefits wealthy individuals like Di Tian and Wang Wei.

    Crack!

    In a few seconds, cracks appeared on Huo Fenghuang''s shield, making her expression ugly. She tried to mobilize all the power of the Innate Artifacts, sacrificing them like pawns. Simultaneously, she was also healing.

    Unfortunately, the Heaven-Devouring Emperor wanted to eliminate her at all costs. So, he summoned his troops and used them as a sealing formation to boost the power of his artifacts.

    So, in less than a minute, Huo Fenghuang''s shield broke, leaving her vulnerable. Then, Mo Xinguin''s sword rushed in for the kill.

    Boom!

    A terrifying shockwave echoed through the entire Central Continent. However, Huo Fenghuang was intact as someone had appeared before her.

 Chapter 792 Interference

    Bang!

    The Heaven-Devouring Emperor watched the devastating power of her attack hit Huo Fenghuang. However, he soon frowned. He saw someone appear before her, so he focused on them.

    He squinted at her with a look of bafflement; he could not fathom what had just happened; no, he refused to ept it.

    The Heaven-Devouring Emperor took a moment to analyze this situation, using all his intelligence, wisdom, and experience. Then, great anger overcame him.

    His aura leaked, twisting the surrounding space. The Central Quadrant even turned red for a brief moment.

    "Damn you," he roared, his voice echoing like a wrathful God about to walk on a path of carnage and destruction. Then, he attacked Huo Fenghuang with even more ferocity.

    A few seconds prior:

    Huo Fenghuang watched how her shield cracked, and she watched how that terrifying sword rapidly approached her. She used her immense Willpower to remove the fear of death, trying to remain calm.

    However, she knew death wasing, and there was nothing she could do to stop it. For a moment, memories of her life shed in her mind; it started when she was three years old, learning about the glorious past of the Ancient n.

    Their Huo n''s ancestor was a brilliant man¨Ceven in the era when humans lived in ignorance. He invited fire and brought all humans out of the age of eating raw food. They could now be warm in the winter, thus saving millions of lives.

    With this aplishment, thetter received countless merits, passed down through his descendants. Then, her ancestor took the name "Huo," which meant fire, as their surname.

    And after the Heaven Opening Emperor opened the new age of Emperor, their Huo n took the opportunity to rise. They use the Phoenix Bloodline for their family since the Phoenix represents the pinnacle of the me Bloodline.

    Huo Fenghuang saw many more memories. However, she quickly suppressed the process¨Cshe did not want to give up before the final moment.

    She pushed her brain on overdrive, thinking of a solution that would allow her to survive this ordeal. And right when she was about to die, something suddenly popped into her mind: it was a brilliant technique, unlike anything she had thought of before.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Boom!

    The attack reached, but Huo Fenghuang was perfectly intact. And that''s because someone had appeared before. And that someone was another version of herself dressed in all white.

    The white-dressed Huo Fenghuang released an aura on par with the Heaven-Devouring Emperor''s Dao Artifact, and she might even be more powerful.

    Huo Fenghuang looked at the person who protected her. At thest minute, she used a technique thatbined Luck Dao and Yin-Yang Dao.

    Her Luck Dao allowed her to control probability, and probability represents infinite possibility and an infinite future. Huo Fenghuang asked herself how she would make the probability of her blocking that attack a hundred percent while also having the power to kill the Heaven-Devouring Emperor.

    The answer is to have Nine Extremity Foundation and apleted one with 5-Root.

    Then, she used her Yin-Yang Dao to control Truth and False. She created a false version of herself with the Nine Extremity Foundation andbined it with her probability. Then, she reversed false into truth, materializing that false version of herself she had created.

    And thus, white dressed Huo Fenghuang appeared.

    Huo Fenghuang calmly watched the angered Mo Xingyun attack a second time. And as she expected, her other self calmly waved her hand to block that sword.

    "Come out," yelled the Heaven-Devouring Emperor like a mad man, a mad woman?

    Unfortunately, no one answered him. And Huo Fenghuang was puzzled, wondering whom he was talking to.

    "Wang Wei, I know you''re here, soe out."

    Still no answer.

    "Do you think I''m stupid?" he said to the void before sneering. "There is no way she could create such a technique without intense knowledge of the Nine Extremity Foundation.

    "And even if she did, it would be virtually impossible to achieve 5-Root strength. Finally, I see the Karma Thread connecting the two of you. Do you think you can hide such a thing from me?"

    "Yes," said a grand voice that echoed in the surrounding. "I should never underestimate someone who reached your height."

    "So, you finally decided to show up and stop ying puppet master," said the Heaven-Devouring Emperor.

    "Show up? You are still not worthy," said the majestic voice. Then, a woman dressed in all ck appeared before Mo Xingyun.

    "Wang Ju?" asked the Heaven-Devouring Emperor, feeling humiliated as his pride was hurt.

    "You think she is enough to deal with me?" he asked with gritted teeth.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "In this battle, I have only one truepetitor and one wild variable, but you''re neither," replied Mo Xingyun. "At best, you are a mild convenience."

    "Hehehe," The Heaven-Devouring Emperorughed, but his voice was calm yet maniacal. Anyone with a discerning eye could detect the fury he was trying to suppress.

    "I can''t believe I was looked down upon by a snot-nosed brat who would die in a few million years."

    He restrained his aura, looking deeply at Wang Ju. The killing intent in his eyes was substantial, affecting the surrounding billion light years. Without hesitation, he mobilized his sword to the extreme.

    However, Wang Ju remained calm, preparing to engage in battle and annihte her opponent as she was ordered.

    Meanwhile, Huo Fenghuang''s thoughts were in utter chaos, not even notice the white-dressed version of herself disappearing. She did not expect to be used as a pawn to test the Heaven-Devouring Emperor.

    She was furious by this fact while also happy she could survive this endeavor. Her mood changed from these two extremes until turning into utter frustration.

    ''In the end, this result is myck of strength and strategic vision,'' she summarized. She did not me Wang Wei or anyone else. Instead, she decided to take this moment as a learning opportunity to learn and grow,

    Finally, Huo Fenghuang looked at the handsome red-haired man who appeared next to him.

    "What do you want?"

    "I need to talk to you, and my brother also wants to see you," replied Li Jun.

    Huo Fenghuang frowned before nodding.

    "If you don''t mind, I can help you remove the Duyi Realm power inside your body," he continued.

    "No need," replied Huo Fenghuang as white mes enveloped her, burning everything in the process. She achieved another nirvana, thus regenerating her missing lower limbs.

    However, her expression was pale, indicating the process was not as smooth as it appeared.

    "What do you want to talk about?" she asked.

    "I want to exchange ughter Dao''s understanding," said Li Jun. With Wang Wei''s help, he saw most of the battle, which allowed him to see the difference in their Dao.

    His ughter Dao focused more on all types of ways to kill arge number of people. So he can control things like diseases, poison, and even mental illness.

    Meanwhile, Huo Fenghuang''s ughter Dao focuses more on the best way to kill an individual. So, although she does not have all his killing means or is weak when ites torge-scale destruction, he paled inparison to her ability to kill in a one-to-one battle.

    The core difference in their ughter Dao can be exined as Li Jun focused more on the War Aspect of this Dao, while Huo Fenghuang focused more on the Killing Aspect.

    She thought for a moment before agreeing. Huo Fenghuang realized this was another opportunity. Anyway, she was now a defeated King, and her Emperor Path had ended.

    So, it was wise to make the best of the situation and get more benefits.

    Li Jun led her back to the Eastern Continent while exchanging Dao Comprehension with her. He did not immediately teleport or fly at extreme speed; he took the long way so they could have time for their exchange.

    ¡­

    The Heaven-Devouring Emperor looked at Wang Ju, releasing her aura. He felt he was strangely familiar. Then, he squinted his eyes as he remembered something.

    One of the people who participated in his exile into the upper dimension was an odd individual from the Dao Opening Sect who also dressed in all ck and did not reveal their face.

    He remembered that person was called Shadow One.

    The Heaven-Devouring Emperor remembered that Insurgent because he was tricky and stabbed him a dozen times. And every time he tried to kill thetter, he would get away, or another Insurgent with a strange turtle shell would protect him.

    ''Her aura is the same as that person,'' analyzed the Heaven-Devouring Emperor. His mind worked faster than usual as he put many pieces of the puzzle together.

    ''An Insurgent technique that allowed an Emperor to bless their strength to an individual. This technique is probably of Shadow Nature and the work of the Shadow Ruler.''

    He understood why she was so powerful; Wang Wei must have used this technique to empower her, granting her strength on par with 5-Root Dao Ancestor.

    ''He most likely sent her to humiliate me and affect my state of mind during the battle. I won''t fall for such an obvious trick.''

 Chapter 793 Conversation

    Li Jun and Huo Fenghuang used their Divine Sense to exchange Dao Comprehension at an rming rate. And in the process, both benefited tremendously.

    Huo Fenghuang learned to expand the variety of her killing method. In contrast, Li Jun learned how to focus his killing method to have more destructive capabilities in one-on-one battles.

    While deep in their conversation, they finally reached their destination in the Eastern Quadrant. Wang Wei was waiting for them on the same deste he stayed on since the beginning of the battle.

    "Thank you for this exchange," said Li Jun. "I have benefitted immensely. "

    He never thought Huo Fenghuang would ept his request; he only asked on a whim, prepared for rejection. However, she not only agreed but was very cooperative.

    "The pleasure is all mine," replied the Phoenix Princess. After epting her defeat, her state of mind changed, and she became more peaceful. This mindset is the reason she so readily epted Li Jun''s request.

    And now, she knew she had made the right choice due to the immense benefit this short exchange granted her.

    Li Jun nodded. He wanted to ask her tomunicate more often and learn from each other. However, he decided otherwise after thinking for a moment.

    Huo Fenghuang should be a Primarch after leaving the battlefield. As such, she should have nothing to discuss with a mortal like him. And since he cannot reveal he will also be a Great Emperor, he chooses not to ask and gets rejected.

    Wang Wei waited for them to finish talking before taking action. He waved his hand, and a green cube enveloped Li Jun before sending him into the distance.

    ''I sense the power of time,'' thought Huo Fenghuang. ''Did he put him in a Time Bubble so he could swiftly digest our previous exchange and increase his strength?''

    Huo Fenghuang secretly sighed as she felt jealous of their rtionship. In the Ancient n, she could not even trust the members of her Huo n. So, it was impossible to train a mighty general¨Clet alone one on par with the top Heaven Chosens of this Glorious Age.

    Huo Fenghuang finally focused on Wang Wei. She saw thetter had created a small table and invited her to sit down. So, with a calm demeanor, she sat opposite him.

    "Tea or wine?"

    Huo Fenghuang thought for a moment. She had just lost a battle that ended her Emperor Path, so she was in the mood to drink, preferably something very strong. However, she also felt this meeting was important and should be more formal.

    So, she replied:

    "Tea."

    Wang Wei calmly summoned a pot of tea before brewing it in front of her while also performing the perfect tea etiquette.

    "Longjue Tea¨Cit''s my favorite," he exined. "I grew them personally using the power of Good Fortune."

    He calmly served her before serving him.

    "Before we begin, I would like to remind you that the outside world is watching our conversation."

    Huo Fenghuang frowned as she understood the meaning behind his warnings.

    "I understand."

    Wang Wei nodded. "I believe that fighting is the worst way to deal with a problem and should only be used as ast resort.

    "On the contrary, I believe in making friends and allies, to work together to deal with a problem."

    "Are you trying to form an alliance with our Ancient n?"

    "More or less," replied Wang Wei. "I would love for an alliance. But I''m also perfectly fine with an agreement¨Ceven a non-binding one."

    Huo Fenghuang took a sip of her tea, and her eyes lit up. The tea was delicious and blessed the soul with a 15% increase inprehension. Furthermore, she felt the blessing shouldst for at least three days.

    "Good tea," sheplimented.

    "Thank you."

    Huo Fenghuang briefly paused, "Do you think our two factions can be allies, given our troubled history?"

    "Isn''t there a saying that there is no eternal enemy, only eternal benefit?"

    "Benefit, huh," muttered Huo Fenghuang, who knew things were not so simple. The Ancient ns were highly proud and held grudges. The majority of the different ns believed Qiyuan was why their family became so weak.

    They med him for ruining their dreams of bing the absolute overlord of the Myriad Emperor World. So, it would be very challenging to convince them to set aside their grudge and pride to work with other factions¨Cespecially the Dao Opening Sect.

    "Tell me about the benefits you mention."

    Although Huo Fenghuang knew it would not be easy to be allies, she wanted to hear him out first. There may be room for negotiation.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Believe it or not, our goals are the same," said Wang Wei.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Like you, I n to revert the Myriad Emperor World to the Innate Environment on par with the Beginning Emperor Era."

    Huo Fenghuang squinted her eyes as her heartbeat drastically elerated. Luckily, she swiftly controlled herself and calmed down.

    "Are you serious?"

    "I am."

    Huo Fenghuang could not control her emotions for a few seconds. The Ancient ns have been nning this for countless eras with no sess. The entire n ced their glory, ambitions, and dreams on her shoulder to carry this n.

    And honestly, Huo Fenghuang was not confident¨Ceven with the method to be a Primarch. And now, she heard someone else had the same n as them.

    She knew of Wang Wei''s strength. Once he bes an Eternal Emperor, he has a higher chance than her of seeding.

    Huo Fenghuang took a deep breath to calm down; she also pondered the implications of this sudden change. The Ancient n had made preparations beforehand, but she now had to look at things from a different angle, taking into ount the Dao Opening Sect''s point of view.

    So, after more than a minute of silence, she said:

    "How do you want to work together?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Wang Wei smiled before deciding to be direct:

    "The first cooperation involved a cultivation system. After the environment changes, the Ancient System will thrive, which the Dao Opening Sect cannot allow. So, I already nned to optimize the Origin System to fit the environment.

    "If you be our ally, I can promise not to suppress the Ancient System. And if our cooperation is deep enough, I can even allow some room for development."

    "How is this an alliance? You''re basically threatening us."

    "I am," replied Wang Wei, his voice steady and calm. "You should understand this involves the core luck and destiny of our sect. So, there is no room for negotiations."

    Huo Fenghuang frowned, not showing any emotions. In the past, the Ancient n guarded their cultivation system like it was the most precious thing in existence. However, after so many years, they understood the benefit of gathering the luck of the entire system.

    So, if the Ancient System could prosper in the new age, their n would benefit immensely.

    "Anything else?" asked Huo Fenghuang.

    "The second issue involved the Innate Demon Gods," added Wang Wei. "We want the peaceful integration of their race into our world; we don''t want a war."

    ''Does he know?'' Huo Fenghuang thought. The Ancient n''s ns involved secretly manipting a war between Innate and Acquire Life. Then, they will lead Acquired Life into victory, thus amassing a significant number of merits.

    In other words, they want to repeat or recreate the situation after the Null Era.

    Wang Wei looked at her and guessed what she was thinking. And he did know about the Ancient n''s n. And his onlyment is these people were mad, living in the shadow of their past.

    ording to his predictions, if the Ancient ns'' n seeded in the Myriad Emperor World, their ambitions would expand, and they would want to recreate the Innate-Acquire War that spawned all the lower dimensions.

    And in the worst-case scenario, the Ancient n might want to turn the lower dimension into their Heaven Will farm. They will use the Innate-Acquired War to destroy the civilization of all Heaven Will World while preserving their strength.

    Then, they will open branches in all these Heaven Will Worlds, using their foundation to win Heaven Wills after Heaven Wills, thus dominating the lower dimension as the Devil Race did.

    Of course, their n has not reached such a level of madness. Currently, they are only focused on the Myriad Emperor World. However, if they seeded, Wang Wei could predict their next step.

    And if they reach such a stage, their fate will only be annihtion.

    Time has changed, and the appearance of the Innate Lifes is not much of a big deal. Wang Wei previously nned to change thews of Heaven and Earth to affect their birth.

    However, after thinking about it for a while, he realized the impact of their appearance was simr to a powerful Emperor Lineage suddenly appearing in the Myriad Emperor World.

    In the current stage of the world full of Immortal Venerables, Dao Ancestors, and Insurgents, the Innate Demons or Primordial Gods have no discerning advantage that would allow them to rule the world as they did.

    Humans are no longer the weak species from the Beginning Emperor Era that needed to secretly study their bodies to be powerful and survive.

    Humans were now the protagonist of the world. So, if these new generations of Innate Demon Gods tried to rule their world, their fate would only be another extinction.

 Chapter 794 Worlds Reaction

    "I''m failing to see how this is a beneficial alliance,"mented Huo Fenghuang. "Our Ancient n will gain nothing."

    Their ns have been preparing for this war for many years, and Huo Fenghuang''s words alone would not be enough to stop it¨Ceven if she became an Eternal Emperor with absolute strength.

    Furthermore, she also believed this n was a great way to revive the n. However, she also was part of the faction that believed things needed to be done slowly and steadily,pared to the more extreme factions.

    Regardless, she did notment on Wang Wei''s views on the Innate Demon Gods. Trillions of people were currently watching this conversation, and she did not want to reveal their n''s n to wage war on the entire world.

    If others knew of it, her Ancient n would be the world''s public enemy.

    As such, she was a little happy Wang Wei did not reveal it to the world. Otherwise, she would have to refute it with all her might and never admit it was true.

    "There are plenty of ways we can benefit through an alliance," replied Wang Wei. "Exchange of ideas, resources, and mutually supporting one another. And those are the most basic ones.

    "My Dao Opening Sect is the most powerful faction in the Myriad Emperor World, while your Ancient n has the deepest foundation.

    "So, an alliance between us would benefit both parties."

    Wang Wei has to admit even if his ancestor used the Ancient n''s power toy out the foundation of the Dao Opening Sect; they are still the faction with the most profound foundation.

    After surviving the Null Era, no one knows the hidden card of the Ancient n. A perfect example would be Huo Fenghuang''s three Eternal Emperor''s Artifacts.

    There is no proof to indicate the Ancient n only had those three. Before the Null Era, the world''s resources were unlike anything the present had.

    Furthermore, although the Null Era was a time of war and destruction, war was also a great time to gather or plunder resources. And given how the Innate-Acquired War reached all 3800 World Communities, the Ancient n would have more options to collect said resources.

    After saying these words, Wang Wei waited for her answer. He could have been clearer and mentioned some of his ns to facilitate a better alliance. However, he decided this was not the best time to talk about these things¨Cespecially since the Ancient ns could not be trusted.

    ''Once my era begins, I will passivelyy out the perfect foundation for the Ancient n to execute their ns and ambitions after I ascend. So, if they don''t take this alliance, their fate before I leave will only be destruction or being sealed a second time,'' he pondered.

    Meanwhile, Huo Fenghuang pondered momentarily, "I cannot answer you now. So, give me some time before making a decision."

    Huo Fenghuang favored an alliance¨Ceven a temporary one. However, the politicalndscape of the Ancient n is exceptionallyplicated, preventing her from making a decision even as the current de facto leader.

    Subsequently, there were other factors to consider. Wang Wei had not won his battle yet, so Huo Fenghuang felt it was too soon to be nning the future. If it were anyone else, she would have longbeled him arrogant.

    However, considering that only Di Tian is truly his adversary, she acknowledged he had the capacity to be arrogant.

    Lastly, Huo Fenghuang needed to be a 6-Star Primarch after leaving the battlefield. Then, she must suppress many people before obtaining absolute power in the n.

    "That''s fine," replied Wang Wei with a smile; he did not expect a direct answer immediately. He was fine as long as Huo Fenghuang was willing to listen and entertain the idea.

    Then, the two chatted briefly until Huo Fenghuang finished her tea. Finally, a white light enveloped her as she left the battlefield.

    Wang Wei watched her leave, eyes focused on the distance. His actions of inviting Huo Fenghuang to talk had many purposes. The first one was the alliance with the Ancient n. As he said to her, he did not like to use violence to solve problems unless it was the only way or the most efficient way and he was in a hurry.

    As such, even if he knew there was only a small chance of seeding, he would try the other ways.

    His second objective was to find some information from Huo Fenghuang regarding the Ancient n. During their conversation, he silently read her Fate Line and knew everything that had happened to her since her birth.

    Although she had an Artifact protecting her Fate Line, it was useless given Wang Wei''s current strength. The only information he could not find were the ones containing Emperor Tier Seals of Second ss and above.

    Sadly, he discovered Huo Fenghuang was unlike him; she did not know many of the Immortal Tier secrets of the n Council. No, she did not even know the deep secrets of her Huo n.

    One piece of information specifically he was searching for was the connection of the Ancient n with many devil factions in the Western Continent. The Fate Shadow learned they had an alliance with many factions for many eras.

    Devil Cultivators thrive during periods of chaos and war, making them the perfect partners for their ns. Furthermore, the Ancient n also feared people would discover what they were doing and turn into the world''s public enemy.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    In a worst-case scenario that this happened, they would have powerful allies in the form of the western''s devil cultivators.

    Wang Wei''sst objective was to use this asion to announce the future changes in the world to the other factions. By now, he could imagine the turbulence his words caused the outside.

    ''Everything is prepared. Now, the only thing left is to win.''

    He has been nning the establishment of the new era for over 300,000 years, and that was not counting time dtions or elerations. Now, he was on thest step and did not wish to fumble the ball.

    Otherwise, he would either die and lose the opportunity to create his era or postpone it for one or many generations.

    Considering how many people were relying on him and this new era¨Ceven Heavenly Dao¨Che knew he could not lose¨Cno matter what.

    Wang Wei took a deep breath to calm down and readjust his state of mind. Finally, he gazed at Li Jun, who had finished his retreat.

    "How was it?"

    "Great. I learned a lot," he replied with a brilliant smile.

    "Did you fight her?"

    The mighty general nodded. He used his Dream Sleeping Technique to simte Huo Fenghuang and fought against her.

    "The result?"N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "I won, but only because of the spear," he admitted. When the battle started, he dominated her¨Ceven with her advantage in body refining. Li Jun took advantage of her weak Duyi Realm and severely injured her.

    Then, she changed into her Five Sacred Beast Form, and he almost died.

    Finally, he also used secret methods to reach the same height as her and barely won.

    "A win is a win,"mented Wang Wei.

    "True," nodded Li Jun. However, he knew his victory resulted from having more information about her. ording to his other simtion, where he had no information about her, his winning rate dropped to 50%.

    Regardless, he did not mind since he believed he still had room to grow before bing an Emperor. And after this battle, he will ensure he reaches the limit of his talent and establish the perfect foundation to have a powerful Dao Body.

    Wang Wei did not say anything else and returned to his meditation while paying attention to the battlefield.

    Meanwhile, as he predicted, the outside world was turbulent.

    The chaos started with Sword One stopping many people from reaching the Northern Continent and protecting the demon race. Then, countless people watched Wang Wei''s conversation, and the world became quiet for a moment.

    Numerous factions wondered whether Wang Wei was telling the truth; they wondered whether the Dao Opening Sect was about to make great moves.

    People were initially skeptical before remembering how odd it was for Heavenly Dao to make Wang Wei a perfect Son of an Era. Then, they finally understood why¨Cthis man was going to revive the Myriad Emperor World.

    So, the world boiled. All factions began to gather and discuss the measures they needed to take to survive the uing world, the forting chaos. And some also wanted to thrive.

    After many conversations with the leaders of these factions, these factions began to act. They woke up their Ancestors, and a few contacted their biggest backers¨Cthe Immortal Sovereigns.

    Finally, these factions began to pay attention to the Primordial God Cultivation System. They ordered their sects, ns, or religions to cultivate people in this system.

    Unfortunately, this system was rare in modern times¨Cespecially after Qiyuan''s clean-up. So, not many factions had a proper inheritance or one of high value. So, people worldwide began to look out for the inheritance of the ancient system.

    Wang Wei''s actions stopped the chaos of the Northern Continent. After all, if this news were true, the world would be full of Innate Demons, and Ao Shen will not be so rare or valuable.

 Chapter 795 Ancient Clans Destiny

    (This chapter is not edited.)

    ¡ª-------

    Only a few factions did not react to Wang Wei''s news. The first ones decided to continue to focus on the demon race. To them, Wang Wei''s bold words are something for the future, so they did not want to abandon the current benefit. Sadly, without having an overwhelming number of allies, these people were powerless to deal with Sword One and the demon race''s blockade.

    The other two factions not affected by this news were the Dao Opening Sect and the Di n. The Dao Opening Sect has long been prepared for this news; they were even aware that Wang Wei would use this asion to announce the news to the world so people would prepare beforehand.

    Of course, they also had a task¨Cto monitor the Ancient n and ensure they did not use knowledge about the Ancient System to gather more resources and allies.

    Meanwhile, the Di n did not react much because they believed their Patriarch would be the final winner. Regardless, they also felt Wang Wei''s idea was extraordinary and pondered the possibility of them adapting it.

    If it were before, the Di n knew they would have no chance, given their patriarch''s personality. Luckily, thetter seemed interested in amassing arge amount of merit recently, so he might be convinced.

    Under this assumption, they begin to prepare for the future.

    Moon, Ancient n, Huo n:

    "Are you positive this is the right way?" asked Huo Fenghuang''s father.

    "Yes. One of these two will be an Eternal Emperor¨Ceven Eternal Supremes. If our n wants to survive or take advantage of this new era, we must have the power to rival them. At the very least, have some deterrent.

    "Furthermore, although Ao Shen has a tiny chance of sess, if he does, he might hold a grudge and attack me."

    Her father, "Bing a 6-Star Primarch has many benefits¨Cincluding suppressing many of these restless individuals in the council. Then, there is the appearance of Sword One with Eternal Strength."

    He paused before sighing, "However, I truly wish you could be an Eternal Emperor."

    Although the Ancient ns worshipped bloodlines, they were not like the Divine Dao League, who relied on their bloodline to the point of bing useless.

    All individuals of the Ancient n are taught that bloodline is only an auxiliary aid, and they must rely on themselves and forge their own path or Dao.

    Furthermore, they also know for a fact the Emperor Path is supreme, so Huo Fenghuang''s father wishes his daughter to be an Eternal Emperor.

    Huo Fenghuang sighed out loud, "We have no choice. I might find a way in the future, but now, it''s the best option."

    "You don''t have to worry," said a voice that suddenly emanated from the void. Huo Fenghuang immediately stood up, looking around while on guard. Then, she saw an elderly woman with a hunchback and a blue me mark on her forehead walking in the head.

    "Ancestor," she saluted.

    "As long as you be a 6-Star Primarch, everything will be alright, and you''ll have a chance in the future," said the elderly woman.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Back in the middle of the war, the Innate Demon Gods discovered the superiority of the Emperor Path and created ways to change paths. However, there are rules and restrictions."

    The elderly woman paused, her eyes blurred as if lost in her memories.

    "A 5-Star Primarch can be a First ss Emperor, 4 Star bes Second ss, and so on. However, one and 2-Star Primarchs cannot be Emperors unless they used a method simr to Dao Cutting."

    Huo Fenghuang understood these restrictions. 1-star and 2-star Primarchs correspond to Immortal Venerable and Dao Ancestors, so it made sense they would be restricted.

    "Are you saying as long I be a 6-Star Primarch, I can turn into an Eternal Emperor after acquiring a Heaven Will?"

    "No," said the woman, shaking her head. "You will have a chance to be Eternal Emperor. From what I know, a few people failed this method and became Pseudo Eternals."

    "As long there is hope," she replied with a smile and burden-free temperament. "The only issue is how to get a Heaven Will. Do I have to ascend?"

    After Gu Xuan''s Deception Trial, Huo Fenghuang tried to learn as much as possible about the upper dimension. As such, she knew many secrets.

    "There is no need for you to ascend¨Cwe will use merit."

    The Ancient n needed an Eternal leading them for the n to seed. Unfortunately, after waiting for countless eras, they finally have a Heaven Chosens like Huo Fenghuang. So they would not let her leave so easily before aplishing the mission.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    After all, they do not know when they will have another genius on her level. Adding to the fact she has a high chance of bing an Eternal Supreme, her values skyrocketed.

    ''It''s a shame she was born in the wrong era,'' thought the elderly woman. This generation was full of monsters, making even top Heaven Chosens like Huo Fenghuang feel despair.

    "Merit can be used to get a Heaven Will?" she asked before answering her own question. "Yes, merit is omnipotent. Plus, the Human Emperor used a simr method. But how are we going to gather it? I assume the quantity needed would be tremendous."

    "The council has a preliminary n," said the elderly woman. "This involved setting up a devil catastrophe before saving the world."

    "Devil Catastrophe?" Huo Fenghuang was confused; she was not following the Ancestor''s conversation due to theck of information.

    "For many years, we have formed alliances and cultivated various devil factions in the Western Continent. Now, it''s time for them to act."

    Huo Fenghuang frowned deeply, "No one is stupid. So, how could we hide such a thing from these powerful factions?"

    "I know your worry, but we have already nned everything out. The catastrophe will be directed toward other World Communities. We will not attack powerful worlds like the Emperor Dao World or the Star Beast World."

    Huo Fenghuang''s eyes lit up briefly before swiftly calming down.

    "If we want to seed, we cannot bypass Wang Wei or this generation''s winner."

    "That''s true," nodded the elderly woman. "However, we do not have to act now. We can wait for them to ascend before acting."

    Huo Fenghuang frowned as her intuition told her their n might face a catastrophe in this generation if they did not y their cards correctly.

    "I know what you''re thinking," said the elderly woman. "However, no matter who it is, they do not dare eradicate our n. The worst-case scenario is to be drastically weakened and sealed once again.

    "If that happens, we only need toy low for a while."

    ''Indeed,'' thought Huo Fenghuang. No one dares to destroy their Ancient n, and that includes Wang Wei.

    And the reason is simple¨Cthey have too much destiny.

    Their Ancient ns contained the family of the first human to discover fire, the first to discover hunting, animal husbandry, agriculture, the calendar, the creator of etiquette and rules, the first dynasty, the first Great Emperor, the first Weapon, Pill, Array, and Talisman Ancestor.

    And those are just the tip of the iceberg.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    With such condense destiny, Heavenly Dao cannot allow their ns to extinguish. And anyone who dares to do so will suffer from Destiny Bacsh. This is one of the many reasons Qiyuan did not eradicate them back in the Ancient Emperor Era.

    And because of this death-free card, the Ancient n can act recklessly in the Myriad Emperor World and maybe the lower dimension.

    So, no matter how powerful Di Tian or Wang Wei bes in the future, they will suffer terrible consequences.

    Huo Fenghuang suddenly squinted her eyes as she thought of something.

    ''Could it be the n''s real n did not involve reverting the environment back to innate or warring with the Innate Demon Gods? That n was nothing but a smoke-screen to hide their true intention.''

    Countless thoughts shed in her mind. If the Ancient n made it look like they were upied with another Innate-Acquire War, no one would pay attention to the Devil Catastrophe or connect the two.

    As such, they can secretly work behind the scene.

    ''Saving the world from devils will have the same effect as saving it from Innate Demon Gods. However, the former can be more secretive and less risky.

    ''Furthermore, the scope of the n will not be confined to one Heaven Will World or Community.''

    After figuring these things out, Huo Fenghuang secretly took a deep breath in amazement. Simultaneously, she was also angered as she was never told the truth and was nothing but a pawn in the entire situation.

    "We could not reveal the truth until the right moment," said the elderly woman who seemed to have read her mind. "It''s a precautionary measure to ensure nothing happens.

    "Now that you know, we need to use the highest seal possible to prevent any news from leaking."

    Huo Fenghuang sighed, knowing this was how the council operated. Although she hated her, she was used to it. Luckily, she would soon be the most powerful member of the n, thus learning all the information and earning the position of a chess yer.

 Chapter 796 Wang Jus Strength

    Western Quadrant:

    Di Tian opened his eyes. In a moment, his eyes saw every corner of the battlefield; with his power, only a few individuals could hide from him, and only two people or groups could do it if he went all out.

    ''Wang Wei has been making a lot of moves,'' he thought. He was not surprised by this fact; it could be said he anticipated this oue. Wang Wei''s nature and Dao indicated he would manipte people from the shadows for his benefit.

    So, Di Tian''s fundamental tactic for this battle took this into ount.

    ''He is a Dao Overlord, so I won''t be able to outwit him¨Ceven with my experience,'' he analyzed. Since he knew and admitted this fact, Di Tian knew it would be pointless to act the same way as Wang Wei.

    ''The purpose of his maniption is to give him small advantages, advantages that can give him a slight edge or reverse the situation at thest minute.''

    If two people have simr strengths, the small advantages are enough to give one person the advantage.

    ''It''s pointless to try topete with him in the area of intelligence and cunningness,'' continued Di Tian. ''So, there are two ways to deal with the situation: always be on the lookout for his small advantages; with enough precautions, they will be useless.

    ''Second, closely observe his actions and intervene when necessary to prevent him from gaining too much advantage.''

    His gaze focused on the Central Quadrant, the battlefield between Mo Xingyun and Wang Ju. A terrifying power blocked his vision; he knew he could not see what was inside unless he mobilized all his power. And even then, it might not seed.

    ''Mo Xingyun¡­the Heaven-Devouring Emperor.''

    Di Tian was not surprised by thetter''s presence. All his failures during his Nine Extremity Foundation involved one Eternal Emperor or another. So, he was not surprised when the Heaven-Devouring Emperor showed up in the form of body possession.

    In some ways, he has karmic connections to all the Myriad Emperor World''s Eternal Emperors since the Ancient Emperor Era.

    Di Tian did not dwell long on the subject before focusing on the Eastern Quadrant, where Wang Wei''s group is located. And once again, he discovered the same power obstructed his vision.

    He wondered whether Wang Wei and Huo Fenghuang would enter an alliance. Di Tian worried his enemy would acquire another supreme general. An alliance of this magnitude is enough to shift the bnce of the war in Wang Wei''s favor.

    ''What exactly are they discussing? Should I be more forceful and try every means to break the blockage?'' His mind worked faster than any quantumputer analyzing the situation.

    Di Tian did not know their conversation was not technically something he could not know. However, Wang Wei actively blocked him for a reason. He had already nted the seed in Di Tian''s mind not to kill him since he would be useful as a subordinate to help him gather merit.

    His idea of reverting the environment to innate is a great idea to gather arge amount of merit. So, Wang Wei did not want to reveal such information and reduce his value.

    Although Di Tian will immediately know once he leaves the battlefield, Wang Wei only cares about the present. If Di Tian knew about this idea, he might think Wang Wei''s value had diminished and decided to eradicate him.

    After all, it''s an extremely dangerous thing to keep a Dao Overlord as a subordinate or ve¨Cespecially one that used to be the enemy.

    So, Wang Wei did not want Di Tian''s mindset to change by the tiniest amount and affect his battle strategy for this battle.

    Di Tian continued his observation of the Eastern Quadrant. Although he did not know Wang Wei''s objective, he knew thetter''s actions had a deeper meaning behind them. So, he analyzed a few possibilities and prepared for them.

    Then, he focused on analyzing Wang Wei''s power based on the blocking methods he used in these locations.

    ''How did he break the limit and reach Ten Supremacy? Did he have another Limit Breaker? Did Empress Wu give him one?''

    After seeing Wang Wei at the entrance of the battlefield, he knew thetter was the same as him and achieved Ten Supremacy; to be precise, he confirmed his suspicions after hearing about the Divine Thunder Punishment that appeared above the Dao Opening Sect a while ago.

    Regardless, he wondered how he did it.

    ''His aura is slightly different from mine, so he must have used another method.''

    Di Tian secretly sighed; he was awed and jealous¨Che wished for anything else in the world to be a Dao Overlord.

    He took a moment to remove all these distracting thoughts, ensuring his mind was at its peak.

    ''It doesn''t matter whether he has achieved Ten Supremacy since I have a major advantage over¨CNine Pir''s inheritance.''

    The Empyrean Nine Pir was obsessed with the Ten Supremacy Foundation and spent countless Yuan Epochs researching it. As such, although he never achieved it, he created many ideas and theories regarding that level.

    And Di Tian inherited all these things.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    His mind became more peaceful after figuring this out. Furthermore, he was even more relieved after sensing Huo Fenghuang''s departure from the battle. If she joined Wang Wei, he would have to hunt down another general.

    Di Tian then closed his eyes and continued his meditation.

    Central Quadrant:

    Wang Ju looked directly at the Heaven-Devouring Emperor, raising her aura to the pinnacle. She waved her hand to summon her Proving Dao Artifact¨Ctwo all-ck daggers.

    She disappeared before reappearing before the Heaven-Devouring Emperor; her speed was beyond the proud Emperor''s reaction speed. She sliced toward his neck, her dagger shing through his passive Domain like a hot knife passing through butter.

    Swish!

    Blood flew out of Mo XIngyun''s beautiful white neck. Luckily, the Heaven-Devouring Emperor acted swiftly, exercised his absolute control over his body, and closed the wound.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    His application of the Duyi was better and subtler than Wang Ju, so he healed almost instantly.

    Unfortunately, this was not the end. Wang Ju kept disappearing and reappearing, leaving after images of herself due to her immense speed. And each time she reappeared, she would leave knife wounds on her opponent.

    The Heaven-Devouring Emperor felt overwhelmed¨Cespecially in the speed department, so he took action. He used a secret technique based on the swordsman''s Sword and Human Unification principle.

    With this method, he became one with his Dao Artifact, thus can temporarily borrow all its power without any trouble¨Cat least on the surface.

    Unfortunately, his actions only allowed him to block a few dagger strikes with his sword. Any attempt to use his Devouring Power became futile. Wang Ju''s attack would either use pure physical force to destroy her power or use some mysterious method to bypass it.

    So, the Heaven-Devouring Emperor ignored his multitude of injuries to analyze that power.

    ''Freedom Dao?'' he analyzed. ''She became free from me, free from devour.'' He immediately knew this was one of Wang Wei''s Dao.

    Bang!

    A powerful repulsion emanated from his body, trying to push Wang Ju away. One of the markers of top Heaven Chosens is Yin-Yang Bnce.

    They will always study the opposite of their Dao to better understand it and prevent others from using their antithesis against them. Some Heaven Chosens will even cultivate their opposite Dao as secondary or sub- Daos, while others¨Clike Wang Wei¨Cwill fuse their opposite Dao with their main Dao.

    So, the Heaven-Devouring Emperor had a profound understanding of the antithesis of his Devour Dao¨CExpulsion and Repulsion.

    The first wave of his attack was useless, failing to achieve his goal. However, his purpose was to gather information on his opponent and find a countermeasure.

    The Heaven-Devouring Emperor knew the best method was to use the power of Fate to counter Wang Ju''s, Freedom Dao. Unfortunately, his Fate Abilities and Techniques mostly involved divination.

    Even when he was alive, the Heaven-Devouring Emperor never had the chance to swallow a potent Fate Dao Cultivator due to how rare thisw was.

    So, with his experience, he realized the solution to this problem was the most versatile yet essible Dao throughout All Heaven Myriad World¨CYin-Yang Dao.

    (AN: All Heaven Myriad World of All Heaven Myriad Realm is a term used to refer to the many Chaos Worlds in Primordial Chaos; it''s also another name for the Chaos Universe.)

    With the power of Yin and Yang, the Heaven-Devouring Emperor controlled the power of fate to counter Wang Ju''s spell.

    Sadly, this attempt also failed after the initial sess. Wang Ju used Wang Wei''s Yin-Yang Dao to dy or cancel her opponent''s Yin-Yang Dao before continuing her mission of killing him.

    ''Damn it, her aura has not changed,'' thought the Heaven-Devouring Emperor. He believed Wang Ju''s strength was a temporary boost using a secret technique that allowed her to borrow Wang Wei''s strength.

    However, she discovered thetter''s aura did not have the tiniest change of instability. This phenomenon indicated her current 5-Root strength was her own.

    ''Could it be that she can use his powers as long as he is alive and is near her?''

    This was the only way he could exin the current situation.

    ''Damn it, how frustrating. Do I have to use this method so soon in the battle?''

 Chapter 797 Awakening

    The Heaven-Devouring Emperor had an unwilling look as more injuries piled upon his body. So, he contacted someone:

    ''Chen Chen, where are you?''

    ''What do you want?'' asked a cold and emotionless voice.

    ''Let''s team up to kill one of Wang Wei''s most powerful pawns.''

    ''I''m doing something important.''

    ''You don''t have to test Di Tian anymore.''

    ''I''m doing something more important,'' replied Chen Chen, his tone was in and never fluctuated. Immediately, the Heaven-Devouring Emperor seemed to have figured out something.

    ''So, you''ve betrayed our alliance?'' asked the proud Emperor.

    ''Didn''t you expect this oue already?''

    ''Yes, but I thought you could wait until thest moment.''

    ''It is thest moment,'' replied Chen Chen. ''At least for you.''

    ''Do you think I will die here?''

    ''I know you will.''

    ''And why is that?'' he asked, not hiding the sneer in his tone.

    ''I will give you onest piece of information,'' added Chen Chen. ''There is a mysterious power hiding your battle. And from my analysis, it is unlike anything I have seen¨Ceven from the best Dao Ancestors.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ''If I guess correctly, ourmunication was allowed on purpose.''

    The Heaven-Devouring Emperor''s face changed; the trembling of his body opened his many wounds, thus increasing the blood all over his body. And during this conversation, Wang Ju never stopped talking.

    ''Chen Chen, what about what I promised? How are you going to deal with your situation?'' asked the Heaven-Devouring Emperor after swiftly calming down.

    ''My problem will be solved after proving the Dao and bing an Eternal,'' replied Chen Chen.

    ''Do you think it''s that simple?'' countered the Heaven-Devouring Emperor. Unfortunately, he received no reply.

    "Damn it," he cursed out loud.

    ''The target has reached a critical state,'' analyzed Wang Ju. ''Now, we can proceed to the next step.''

    She waved her wrist to flicker her dagger. Then, countless gray strings appeared around him.

    [Fate String Cutting]

    The Heaven-Devouring Emperor saw something sh before his eyes before an intense pain emanated from his right side. As he nced, he saw a fountain of blood gushing out of his body: his right hand was missing.

    [Phoenix me]

    He hurriedly used Huo Fenghuang''s power, which he had previously absorbed. Although he did not get enough of her blood to acquire her bloodline, he could use some of her powers that he absorbed.

    However, as soon as he grew the right arm, he lost the left one.

    ''This attack is unblockable by the current me,'' he thought as he detected how this technique was extremely fast as it ignored space-time. Furthermore, it locked on his karma, luck, and fate, making it virtually impossible to dodge or escape.

    The Heaven-Devouring Emperor secretly sighed, calming himself down in the process. He predicted this possible oue when nning for this battle. He knew there was a difference between Wang Wei with 5-Root Dao Ancestor prowess, and someone like him who used items or artifacts to acquire such strength.

    As such, he never thought he would win easily.

    Clink!

    A shock bounced Wang Ju''s attack, forcing her to fly back hundreds of meters. Although she was unharmed, she was surprised thetter blocked her attack. Of course, the emotions a well-trained assassin disys cannot be trusted.

    She gazed in the distance and saw a dark gold armor around the Heaven-Devouring Emperor''s armor.

    "Another Dao Artifact," she muttered with concentrated eyes. Then, she detected something else as she looked at his boots and felt the unique Dao Rhymes emanating from them.

    "An Artifact set based on attack, defense, and speed."

    However, this was not the end. The Heaven-Devouring Emperor activated his Pseudo Dao Body and turned into a giant trillion kilometers tall. A red g floated above his head, releasing a lot of blood energy.

    ''An Emperor Artifact used for healing by absorbing and storing blood energy,'' analyzed Wang Ju. ''His body and soul cannot sustain using such a powerful Dao Artifact, so he used the Emperor Artifact to provide him with enough energy.''

    She concentrated her senses. She sensed that her opponent''s activation of the Emperor Artifact had almost reached the same level as her young master. That''s a scary thing, given the young master''s current strength.

    ''That''s understandable since he was an Eternal Emperor. If not for the limit of Mo Xingyun''s flesh and soul, he would have been an even scarier opponent.''

    Before the battle, the Fate Shadow, Wang Wei, and the team had many meetings analyzing the power of every Heaven Chosens. They stimted the possible development of these geniuses based on the data disyed.

    They also stimted possible trump cards they would use.

    And because Yan Liling created an Immortal Pill and Tong Ruobing refined an Immortal Talisman, they even stimted the possibility of the Heaven-Devouring Emperor creating a Dao Artifact.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    However, the team believed thetter''s greatest trump card should involve using an Emperor Artifact to borrow some power from when he was alive. Although they knew Heavenly Dao would not allow such a thing, they had to prepare for the worst-case scenario.

    ''Should I finish the job or continue tempting?'' Wang Ju analyzed. She worried the enemy had another trump card.

    ''If he uses his control over Emperor Artifact for ast-minute attack, this will be devastating. I need to watch out for this.''

    [Fate String Cutting]

    A gray string tried cutting the Heaven Devouring Emperor''s head. However, his armor easily blocked the attack this time.

    [Singrity Devouring]

    A ck down only a few centimeters appeared before the Heaven-Devouring Emperor, releasing a terrifying swallowing power. With this dot at the center, all matter, space, time, and energy were devoured.

    Even more, this singrity even swallowed all concepts, like life, death, shadow, and even fate.

    ''This technique has reached the pinnacle of Devouring Dao,''mented Wang Ju as she felt an irresistible power attracting her. ''His Devouring achieved the ultimate purpose of Destruction Dao¨Cdestroy all things and concepts.''

    With her knowledge, she could tell the Heaven-Devouring Emperor used Destruction Dao as a temte for this technique. The ancient sages said all Dao leads to the same destination, and this technique perfectly represents this.

    Wang Ju''s body flew closer to the singrity. Unfortunately, no matter what technique orw she used, it was futile¨Cthe thing swallowed it. But she never gave up, as there was still hope.

    "I know what you''re thinking, but I won''t let you," groaned the Heaven-Devouring Emperor. He could tell his opponent wanted to buy enough time until his power dried up.

    His current situation was not ideal. Activating all these Artifacts was draining all his stored absorbed power at an rming rate. Furthermore, he did not dare use the power he absorbed from Wang Ju; after all, who knew what Wang Wei did with these things.

    So, he went all out to kill Wang Ju since he knew his situation would only worsen after sess.

    ''After dealing with Wang Ju, I will have to face Wang Wei and his pawns'' thunderous attacks. So, I need to reserve enough strength to run away and hide.''

    His best option is to retreat and refill his power. Although it''s impossible to reach the same level beforeing to the battlefield, he can still store a significant amount of energy by using the battlefield.

    Then, he can use his current state a second time to deal with Wang Wei.

    ''Even then, my situation will not be ideal since there is still Di Tian. I won''t have a chance if he sees me as a threat and decides to eliminate me as swiftly as possible. So, the best choice is to hide until the two finish fighting.''

    The Heaven-Devouring Emperor was confident in his hiding method. After all, he was hunted down for years by countless Emperors. However, he needed to deal with this situation first.

    Boom!

    An energy shock wave emanated from the singrity after absorbing Wang Ju. Then, the Heaven-Devouring Emperor did not hesitate to punch through the protective film surrounding their battle.

    Bang!

    ''No wonder Chen Chen said this power was odd.''

    He could tell the power was on par with a Dao Ancestor who controlled 4.9999% of the Grand Dao Source.

    ''This Wang Wei is truly a talent; he cultivated to the limit of the Dao Ancestor Realm.''

    The Heaven-Devouring Emperor did not hesitate and summoned an offensive Emperor Artifact and broke through the protective film.

    ''Damn it. My situation is even worse.''

    As soon as he broke through, he teleported away.

    In an unknown star field, he appeared. However, his body was as thin as a mummy with long white hair and age spots¨Che had turned into an elderly woman.

    The red g floated above him, supplying him with blood energy. Otherwise, he would have died long ago.

    ''The situation is moreplicated but still manageable.''

    He gazed in the distance, where he saw Li Jun and his group searching the battle''s location.

    ''Let''s heal first.''

    He sat cross-legged in a secret room he had prepared. Then, countless tattoos appeared on his body. The Heaven-Devouring Emperor looked horrified at his body since these tattoos were not his. Furthermore, he discovered he was incapable of moving.

    Swish!

    A perfectly intact Wang Ju appeared before him.

    "You!"

    Wang Ju ignored him as she began casting a spell. The Heaven-Devouring Emperor tried to resist, but he was at his weakest in every sense of the word.

    So, a few secondster, his eyes suddenly changed from the usually cold, indifferent, and intense desire to swallow all living things to one of confusion and fear.

    "Young Lady Mo, are you awakened?" asked Wang Ju.

    "You are¡­"

 Chapter 798 Backup

    Mo Xingyun was confused as her consciousness slowly recovered. Thest thing she remembered was her struggle to fight another Will inside her body. Unfortunately, all her struggles were futile; all her methods were useless.

    She had to watch as she rapidly lost control of her body; the fear of watching herself be someone else was indescribable.

    Then, everything went ck, and she entered a state simr to deep sleep.

    Mo Xingyun frowned as she suddenly remembered multiple memories that were not hers. Well, they were hers, but her behavior in these memories was odd; many of them were things she would never do or even incapable of doing.

    She took a moment to absorb all these memories. Finally, she heard a voice talking to her, so she focused:

    "You are¡­Wang Wei''s paw¡­I mean, person?"

    "That''s correct," replied Wang Ju calmly.

    "I did not expect he would be the one who saved me. Why did he do it?"

    After calming down and assessing the situation, Mo Xingyun returned to her calm andposed side.

    "The Young Master said you owe a great karmic debt," replied Wang Ju.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "I see," muttered Mo Xingyun with no expression; no one knew what she was thinking. However, Wang Ju did not care. She waved her hand, and the seal on the little devil''s body¨Cwhich looked like scattered tattoos¨Cgathered into one shape.

    Then, she took a small imprint out of her body, surrounded by a shield.

    "I can''t believe I lost to a mere ve," said a harsh voice from the imprint; the voice contained immense killing intent.

    Mo Xingyun''s body instinctively trembled after hearing that voice. Then, she looked at the imprint with an even higher killing desire.

    "You should be d that it was this ve who took action. Otherwise, you wouldn''t even have a chance to breathe before being annihted," replied Wang Ju, who secretly sighed.

    She remembered how much had changed since her cultivation journey. Her talent was subpar, but she was beautiful, hence why the Wang n made her the Young Master''s maid.

    The Young Master waszy and did not want to spend time finding another information handler. Thus, she also took the spot. Wang Ju knew without the young master''s support, she would never seed in bing his shadow and pass all the tests.

    And she realized her limitation during the Luck Trial after bing useless in preventing the Young Master''s assassination from the Death Order Pce. After this incident, she feared bing useless, fearing she could not follow the Young Master''s footsteps.

    But Wang Ju took this moment to look at her achievements. Her strength was on par with the best Dao Ancestors for a period of time, and if she uses her Ultimate Attack, the world will awe at her presense.

    Additionally, she efficiently dealt with an Eternal Emperor trying to revive itselves.

    ''I will never forget the person who gave me all this.'' This phrase has been her motto for all the millions of years she spent cultivating; it has been ingrained deep in her blood and soul.

    "Tell Wang Wei this is not over," said the Heaven Devouring Emperor through the bloodline imprint. "When I revive, we will meet again, and I will deal with him."

    "When you revive, my Young Master will reach a realm you can only look up to," countered Wang Ju. "By then, if you are smart, you will stay far away to save your pitiful life."

    Wang Ju heard a cold snort but did not care; shepletely sealed the imprint before putting it away. Finally, she focused on Mo Xingyun and said:

    "Now, please give up this battle and exit the premises."

    Mo Xingyun frowned as she paused for a moment, "Well¨C"

    Before she finished uttering her following sentence, she felt a terrifying aura locking her body. She knew if she resisted, her fate would be a devastating blow that would instantly kill her.

    "Rx, rx, I give up," said Mo Xingyun with a lonely sigh. Herplexion became even worse as she watched a white light envelop her.

    "Wise choice," said Wang Ju before waving her hand to take Mo Xingyun''s space ring. Then, her expression suddenly became grave, and she kicked to her right side.

    Boom!

    Something else fought back, and their sh generated a powerful shockwave that even Mo Xingyun could not bear. Wang Ju looked at the intruder and uttered:

    "Di Tian''s shadow."

    Numerous thoughts shed in her mind as she understood why it happened. After allowing the Heaven-Devouring Emperor to escape and lower his guard, Di Tian must have paid attention to him and even ced something in his body to follow.

    And now, his shadow took action to prevent her from getting more benefits.

    ''Mo Xingyun, take your space ring and leave,''municated the Shadow through Divine Sense.

    The little devil looked at these two people before ncing at her space ring. Without hesitation, she rushed to take it. Wang Ju tried to block her, but the Shadow intercepted her.

    After a few seconds, Mo Xingyun disappeared from the battlefield. The Shadow nced at Wang Ju before also leaving. His task was only to observe, gather information, and prevent Wang Wei''s group from getting too many opportunities and advantages.

    So, he returned to report to his boss, and Wang Ju did the same.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Young Master, I''m sorry I did notplete the mission," she said with her head bowed.

    "It''s fine," replied Wang Wei, who opened his eyes. "Our main objective was Mo Xingyun and the bloodline imprint."

    Wang Wei knew the most valuable object from that ring was the Mo n''s Eternal Artifact¨Cthe Heaven Swallowing Pot. Unfortunately, this thing is troublesome even for the Dao Opening Sect.

    Emperor Artifacts bonded by a faction''s Luck are extremely difficult to use. Wang Wei would need to either destroy the Mo n or use the sect''s luck to wash away the pot''s connection with the Mo n.

    And neither of these two things was easily achievable¨Cespecially since the Heaven-Devouring Emperor might leave some hidden things in his artifact.

    Lastly, Luck-binding Emperor Artifacts are different from the ones a sect acquires through other fortunate encounters¨Cthey are the foundation of their factions.

    As such, the Mo n would never allow their family to lose the Heaven Swallowing Pot. So, they would not hesitate to start an Emperor-Dao War with the Dao Opening Sect.

    Although Wang Wei would not care about such a thing¨Cespecially after proving the Dao¨Cit is possible for the Mo n to use this time to cause trouble.

    The political strength of the sect has been drastically increasing in this generation, making many people unhappy and worried. So, if they have a legit reason or opportunity to make trouble, many will take it.

    So, Wang Wei did not care about losing the ring. It would be good to have it and use that Dao Artifact Set for his team, but it''s fine if he did not.

    "Tell them what happened," said Wang Wei as he took the bloodline imprint from her. So, Wang Ju repeated her experience, not missing a word.

    "This is not over?" he muttered with a sneer. "He''s wrong about that."

    Wang Wei looked in the distance before grabbing the empty hair. Then, the space around twisted before a young man with ck hair and red eyes appeared before him; the stench of karmic sins was also palpable.

    "Young master, this is?"

    "The Heaven-Devouring Emperor''s backup n," replied Wang Wei. "This person is secretly a member of the Mo n from his lineage."

    "He has his bloodline imprint?" she asked in surprise.

    "Yes. So, even if Mo Xingyun failed, he had another way to revive and continue the battle."

    However, Wang Ju frowned after seeing the silent young man, "This person is too weak; there is nothing he can do."

    "As long as he hides well enough and attacks after Di Tian and I are done fighting and are in a weakened state, he has a high chance of seeding."

    "So, he has a third Dao Artifact?"

    "Very likely," replied Wang Wei. "Plus, this guy''s real purpose might be something else."

    "Survive the battle," added Wang Ju after thinking about it for a moment.

    "Yes. As long as the Heaven-Devouring Emperor survives, he can find other ways to revive himself."

    Wang Wei sighed¨Cno one should underestimate a Dao Lord. The Heaven-Devouring Emperor lost because he could notpletely hide his arrogance and because of his twisted psychological mindset, he had toward him.

    Based on his analysis, Wang Wei believed thetter saw their battle as apetition to show that he was not any worse than a true Dao Overlord.

    In his mindset, the Heaven Devouring Emperors believed he was not a Dao Overlord because he did not take the trial, but his intelligence was not worse than Wang Wei or any other Dao Overlord.

    ''Unfortunately, he failed to understand that being a Dao Overlord is not just about intelligence, but also knowing your mind and weakness and not allowing anyone to use it against you.''

    If the Heaven-Devouring Emperor could control his pride and arrogance, and ept the fact his current self was nothingpared to his day as an Eternal, then it would not be so simple to scheme against him.

    "Young master, do you think there is also a third bloodline imprint?" asked Wang Ju

    Wang Wei paused, "Logically speaking, the conditions for bloodline imprint are harsh and require the descendants to not only be powerful but also have a certain fit.

    "However, the Heaven-Devouring Emperor''s technique seemed unique. Or, it might have something to do with his Devouring Dao that allows him to adapt to any of his descendant''s bodies.

    "However, it doesn''t matter whether there is a third one since I already guessed where it would be."

    "Where?" asked Wang Ju.

    "The Devil God World."

    Her eyes suddenly lit up, "He wants to absorb the Devil Gods to revive himself?"

    "Most likely."

 Chapter 799 His Humanity

    Wang Wei frowned aftering to this conclusion. Under normal circumstances, he did not think the Heaven-Devouring Emperor''s n would work because of Wu Hong''s seal.

    However, in thest cleanup, the Spirit Genesis Sect forcefully altered the Nine Devil God World, which in turn affected her seal. So, normally, the Heaven Devouring Emperor''s n would have no chance.

    But it''s a different story now.

    After thinking about it for a moment, he decided to deal with it after the battle. After all, no matter how weak the seal has be, it is not something the Heaven-Devouring Emperor can deal with easily, even in his prime, let alone his current state.

    And even if he could revive himself, Wang Wei did not care as long as he won the battle. By then, the Heaven-Devouring Emperor will be a bigger ant to himpared to others. If thetter ascends to the upper dimension and hides, Wang Wei will not care about him.

    But if he wanted revenge and intervened in his n, Wang Wei would erase his Existence and remove him from history.

    And honestly, he would not even care about the Heaven-Devouring Emperor even if he lost the battle. With Sword One and Deste One, it is not a problem to deal with a non-Eternal Supreme.

    So, he looked at the young man before him before taking out another imprint from his body. Then, thetter disappeared inch by inch, scattered as he turned into space dust. In the process, he never had a chance to say a single word.

    He looked at the second Bloodline Imprint and shook his head with slight disappointment; he wished he could gather some memories from these two imprints and learn more about the Heaven-Devouring Emperor''s life¨Cespecially his experience of being hunted down in the upper dimension.

    ''It doesn''t matter. There are other ways to benefit from this imprint,'' thought Wang Wei. He could study a technique simr to it. However, he would not leave his imprint in his descendants but in a clone created by the Science and Technology World.

    The only issue with this idea is whether Hongjun''s protection will remain if he ever enters a state of Limbo where he is both dead and not dead.

    Another benefit of these imprints is to allow Wang Wei to study the secrets of the Emperor Realm. So, he closed his eyes toprehend their essence. Meanwhile, Wang Ju disappeared as if she was not there.

    She wanted to deal with the issue of the Heaven-Devouring Emperor and the Nine Devil God World. However, after seeing how her young master did not care about it, she knew the situation was not as dangerous as she had imagined.

    So, she continued with her mission.

    Central Quadrant:

    A man whose entire face and body appeared before Tong Ruobing. Immediately, she felt his aura was strange and weird.

    "Who are you?" She remembered seeing this odd individual at the entrance and decided to keep an eye on them.

    "It''s perfectly normal if you don''t recognize me," said a cold and emotionless voice.

    "Do I know you?" she asked, frowning at thetter''s insinuation.

    "Yes, you are myst shred of humanity," said the hooded figure before removing his long robe.

    Despite her high state of mind, Tong Ruobing flinched after seeing the fact behind the hood. He saw someone who was a mixture of metal, wood, and flesh.

    "Chen Chen? What happened to you?" she asked, gazing at his emotionless eyes that resembled a puppet or machine.

    "This is the price of power and hubris," he exined. Then, for a short moment, a look of reminisce and regret shed in his eyes.

    For the sake of power, he went to the Mechanical Puppet World, searching for the taboo method of fusing flesh with the ultimate puppet. Chen Chen did not care about the warnings of the technique and believed with his aplishment in refinings and his knowledge from another civilization, he could optimize this technique and remove the risks.

    Unfortunately, fate yed the biggest joke on him.

    The man who created this Pupper Art was a 1 in a billion years genius like Wang Wei and Wang Tian, capable of understanding a small portion of [Existence] as a mortal.

    However, that man did not walk the path of the Nine Extremity due to ack of knowledge and destiny and primarily because he was obsessed with Puppet Dao. He wanted to create the ultimate puppet and fuse it with himself.

    In the process of this endeavor, he traveled to other World Communities to learn more knowledge. And in the end, he seeded¨Cat least partially.

    There was a problem with the final version of the technique, and the main reason it was taboo to the Mechanical Puppet World. The man had used his shallow understanding of [Existence] in the technique.

    So, when someone fused with the puppet, their [Existence] would be changed or twisted into another creature simr to Cyborgs from Earth''s science fiction. Unfortunately, with his smallprehension of [Existence], the process was wrong, resulting in Chen Chen''s current state of half human, half machine, but not human or machine.

    "What have you done?" asked Tong Ruobing, wondering what her oldpetitor did to be like this.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I have lost most of my humanity," said Chen Chen. "And the only thing keeping it alive is you."

    "Me?" Tong Ruobing was baffled as she never had such a close rtionship with Chen Chen.

    ''Did this guy like me? But I never detected anything?"

    "To be precise, it is my obsession to defeat you," continued Chen Chen, rifying his situation. "Back in the Luck Trial, our strengths were rtive to one another. You won not because of strength but because of scheming and wisdom."

    Chen Chen and Tong Ruobing paused briefly, reminiscing about their youth.

    "However, everything changed after you met with Wu Ming."

    A look of unwillingness shed in Chen Chen''s eyes for a short period before swiftly disappearing.

    "From that moment on, you rose like aet as your strength reached a level that I can only look up to."

    Tong Ruobing remembered the moment that changed her life. She severely injured Wu Meng during their Luck Trial and prepared to eliminate him. Then, her intuition or Luck manifested and told her a great opportunity awaited her if she could seduce him.

    So, she blurred some of his memories, changed her face, and pretended to be someone who saved him after seeing him float in a river.

    They spent a few months together, getting to know each other. And after building some level of trust and using some Spiritual Guidance Talismans, Tong Ruobing learned of Wu Meng''s biggest secret.

    She learned about Wu Meng''s ancestors, the creation of the Formation Body, and all of Wang Wei''s ideas on how to develop this idea even further. Then, Tong Ruobing took action.

    She spent years studying runes and Talisman Dao before developing the acquired version of the Source Rune Physique. Then, like Wang Wei''s idea, she connected herself to the Origin Talisman to increase her power.

    This act allowed her to walk the path of breaking the barrier between Mortal and Immortal, thus achieving her current level of strength.

    "I am unwilling," said Chen Chen, his voice slightly raised. "I''m unwilling to watch someone that was once so close to me reach such a height with only one fortunate encounter."

    Tong Ruobing sneered, "Do you think one idea is not enough for me to have today''s achievement? If not for years of work and my talent, an idea will always remain an idea."

    To increase her status in the Great Talisman City and receive more resources for the sect, Tong Ruobing shared her ns with the upper echelons.

    And like many factions, there are groups in the city. As such, a few people also tried her ideas with the hope of defeating her and bing this generation''s Heaven Chosens.

    In the end, she was the only one who seeded, rising above all the others like a phoenix rushing to the Nine Heavens.

    "Yes, you''re right," acknowledged Chen Chen. "But you cannot refute the fact that one encounter changed the course of your entire life. That''s why I refuse to ept it. If I had the same encounter, I would not be worse than you."

    "But you did," countered Tong Ruobing. "Whatever technique you received that turned you into this was your opportunity. Unfortunately, you did notpletely grasp your destiny and ended in this state."

    Boom!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    A terrifying aura emanated from Chen Chen as another emotion appeared on his body¨Canger. He did not know he still had such emotions, but currently, he did not care.

    "Shut up. What do you know?"

    "Do you think it was easy for me to take the power of the Origin Talisman? Do you know how many times I was injured in the process? The fear I felt when confronting the vast power of the Grand Dao Source? The fear of being obliterated or assimted?

    "Do you know the pain I suffered to alter my physique? The countless nights of studying and researching runes? The numerous frustrations after repeated failures? The stressed when others doubted whether I would seed?

    "The unwillingness of not wanting to let this opportunity down? The doubts that my path was wrong and I was wasting my time and youth?

    "You don''t know any of this. All you saw was my sess and your failure. So, you convinced yourself I was lucky, and your weakness was the result of fate."

    Tong Ruobing did not hide her look of disdain. If she previously had any empathy for Chen Chen''s current state, it was now all gone.

 Chapter 800 Chen Chen Vs Tong Ruobing (I)

    (AN: Chapter not edited.)

    -----

    ''Was I¡­wrong?'' thought Chen Chen. After his transformation, his brain changed, and his soul mutated, allowing him to remain cold and logical in most situations. In such a state, Chen Chen felt closer and more in tune with Heaven and Earth, thus drastically increasing hisprehension and analytical skills.

    However, his emotional process capabilities became chaotic. He should have turned into apletely logical and emotionless life form, but his obsession with Tong Ruobing allowed him to retain some of his emotions to keep his humanity.

    And now, after hearing things from her point of view, the foundation of his obsession began to crumble, immensely affecting his soul.

    ''Could I have done things differently? Could I have been better?'' Chen Chen asked himself.

    He thought of the fortunate encounter he had. Maybe, he could have only studied the thing and heeded the warning that this technique was taboo. He could have studied the orthodox cultivation system from the Mechanical Puppet World and refined an Immortal Tier Puppet.

    Instead of wallowing in self-pity and denial, he could have unwaveringly followed in Tong Ruobing''s footsteps, never giving up on catching up with her.

    ''No, it''s useless,'' concluded Chen Chen. ''My fortunate encounter was toote. By the time I acquired it, there was not enough time to study it in depth and make any achievements.

    ''Things would have been different if I had it around the same time Tong Ruobing met Wu Meng. If so, my achievements would never be lower than hers.''

    Chen Chen''s mind was no longer chaotic as he returned to his calm, cold, and logical state. His gaze toward Tong Ruobing was no longer confused but full of determination.

    "I only need to defeat you and prove I was correct," said the sect master of Origin Weapon Mountain. "Then, my objective will be to prove the Dao, be an Eternal, and finish my ascension as a true Half-Flesh and Half-Puppet Lifeform."

    Tong Ruobing shook her head, "Your obsession has already created a major w in your Dao Heart. In your current state, there is a high chance of bing a Pseudo Emperor even if you win.

    "As for your goal of bing Emperor? Although I won''t say the chance is 0%, it''s still close to that number."

    Tong Ruobing squinted her eyes and did not mention the other anomaly he detected from Chen Chen, like, why did he want to be a new life form?

    Why did he not consider fusing with a puppet as a unique body-refining technique? Chen Chen''s idea of bing a half-flesh and half-puppet creature indicates his mindset has fundamentally changed. And now, he no longer viewed himself as human.

    ''The price he paid was more severe than even he could have expected,'' she analyzed.

    "My w will be corrected after defeating you," replied Chen Chen. "As for those two? I still have a chance with the right nning."

    Chen Chen remembered the power he sensed when the Heaven-Devouring Emperor tried to contact him. Such a power made his soul and very core tremble. Regardless, he never thought of giving up.

    "So, you know?" she muttered, thinking about the despair she felt after knowing the power of these two monsters. She thought how much shemented that it was a blessing and a curse to live in the same generation as two Heaven-Defying Geniuses.

    "Yes."

    "Do you want to partner with me to deal with them?" suddenly asked Tong Ruobing out of nowhere.

    "What do you think?" replied Chen Chen, his voice colder than normal.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "I thought I should try."

    [Destruction me Talisman]

    Tong Ruobing went for a sneak attack and used one of her most powerful blows. She did not want to have a legion confrontation with Chen Chen for many reasons, the main being resources and wealth.

    One of the advantages of her legion is she granted them innumerable talismans. So, her troops can essentially use money or resources to defeat her opponent. However, she knew it was the same with Chen Chen, and thetter was even wealthier than her.

    During their Luck Trial, she suffered at the hands of his troops, who battle by spamming powerful Origin Artifacts. Logically speaking, this tactic should not be usable since Chen Chen would need to refine countless high-level Artifacts.

    But Tong Ruobing did not want to take risks. She knew Chen Chen''s refining talent was no lesser than hers, meaning his sess rate of refining Quasi-Emperor Artifacts was ridiculous to the point he could grant 100his million troops each a weapon set.

    So, she watched a terrifying ck mushroom cloud envelop the surrounding million gxies. However, she soon frowned. Her Divine Sense detected her attack was effective, but Chen Chen was still alive.

    She saw only his partially destroyed head floating in the empty vacuum of space. Then, with his usual cold and indifferent eyes, Chen Chen said:

    "I have transcended the weakness of Flesh Lifeforms¨Cincluding the soul."

    Bang!

    A tear from the void manifested behind Chen Chen''s head. Then, someone slowly walked out from the space crack. Tong Ruobing''s eyes involuntarily squinted as another perfectly intact Chen Chen appeared.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    At first, the new Chen Chen looked dull and listless; it was like it was a piece of wood with no life or soul¨Cit looked like a regr or normal puppet. Then, his eyes changed and became more vivid, more alive.

    Tong Ruobing noticed the coldness and indifference of the previous Chen Chen from this new one.

    ''Can he transfer his soul into a new puppet like Body Possession?''

    The frown on her face did not change as she felt there was an anomaly.

    ''This new Chen Chen is a puppet; no, it''s abination of flesh and puppet¨Cjust like its former body. It''s a perfect copy. But that''s not where the anomaly I sense is.''

    She thought briefly before noticing what she felt was wrong,

    ''I didn''t sense the soul transfer.''

    Tong Ruobing immediately became serious.

    ''Does that mean Chen Chen''s understanding of the soul has reached a realm beyond myprehension?''

    Tong Ruobing refused to ept this fact. The main reason was her pride, and secondly, she also saw Chen Chen''s disyed strength was only equal 4-Leaf, which is far from her.

    ''This could only mean there is something else at y.'' She concluded he was using a unique method that was not easily noticeable. However, she was confident she would find the truth after a period of observation.

    [False Divine Punishment Talisman]

    Tong Ruobing waved her hand to summon a colossal talisman that covered the sky. Then, ck lightning bolts descended from the heavens, simr to Heavenly Dao''s Divine Punishment.

    [Immortal Artifact Body]

    An ethereal, noble, and immortal-like atmosphere emanated from Chen Chen''s body. Then, his body took on the properties of an Immortal Artifact.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Chen Chen fought the ck lightning bolts, his expression always the same. He felt no pain, and his actions were precise and methodical. So, after sting thousands of thunderbolts, the talisman finally dispersed.

    Meanwhile, Chen Chen had lost both his arms and one of his legs. Then, three small space cracks appeared to transfer new limbs to him. He reattached them as if they were essories.

    Tong Ruobing even noticed some of the internal damage from her attack was also healed by the metal energy released from these new limbs.

    ''What an odd body,'' thought Tong Ruobing. Her Dao Companion was a body refiner, so she knew and had experienced the weirdness of them regrowing limbs or even their entire body from a drop of blood.

    And technically speaking, Chen Chen''s actions are the same result using different methods. However, Tong Ruobing found his technique incongruous.

    Furthermore, she could not exin why. And this fact brought some unknown fear to her mind. Luckily, she is a top Heaven Chosen with the best Dao Heart and Willpower. So, she rapidly controlled herself, trying to analyze her opponent.

    Her fear derived from the unknown. So, she only needs to discover all of Chen Chen''s secrets and illuminate her mind.

    [Matter Atomization Talisman]

    Tong Ruobing wanted to see what would happen if she left her opponent without a single piece of atom in his body.

    "It''s pointless," said a voice that echoed in this vast emptiness. Then, a space crack appeared before another Chen Chen walked out.

    "You cannot defeat me," said the third Chen Chen before rushing toward her. Tong Ruobing did not care about thetter''s words. Although Chen Chen''s methods were weird, that''s only because of herck of information.

    In general, her opponent''s strength could not warner her cares.

    [Soul Annihtion Talisman]

    A terrifying power entered Chen Chen''s body to eradicate his soul. However, he only paused for a second before continuing his pursuit. Tong Ruobing tried a few more soul and spiritual attacks but soon discovered it was futile.

    With each attempt, Chen Chen became more resistant until her attempt was utterly useless. This fact confirmed Tong Ruobing''s suspicions that something was wrong with Chen Chen''s soul¨Cespecially when she discovered she could not ess or detect his Sea of Consciousness.

    Bang!

    She punched Chen Chen''s body into oblivion for the third time before waiting.

 Chapter 801 Chen Chen Vs Tong Ruobing (II)

    Nine stars appeared in Tong Ruobing''s eyes as she used one of her unique talismans¨Cthe Star God Talisman. The origin of the talisman is from studying the body of her Dao Companion¨CMu Lei.

    Tong Ruobing was not a body refining. Although her fleshly body was excellentpared to ordinary cultivators due to the runes, it was still not on par with true body refiners, let alone True Power Dao cultivators.

    As such, she created this special talisman to increase her physical prowess¨Cincluding defense, stamina, and regeneration¨Cwhen needed for battle.

    Regardless, after destroying Chen Chen''s body for the third time, Tong Ruobing was not happy as she knew things were not so simple. And as expected, another crack appeared with another Chen Chen.

    Tong Ruobing swiftly flicked her fingers to create a sword sh that left a mark on Chen Chen''s body. Then, in less than a second, the wound naturally healed.

    ''The Duyu Realm is useless against him,'' she analyzed as she sensed how fast and easily Chen Chen healed from her attack. ''The main reason seems to be that he can rece his injured body parts with already created recements.''

    Tong Ruobing frowned as she felt Chen Chen''s method of fighting was too expensive. How many other parts did he have, and why were they all Immortal Tier?

    ''Has his refining achievement reached the stage where he could easily create Immortal Weapons?''

    Based on the given fact, this was the most logical conclusion. However, Tong Ruobing had a hard time believing this fact. She knew how hard it was for mortals to refine any Immortal-rted products. This fact was true for her and someone like Yan Liling.

    ''No, something else is at y,'' she thought. ''Chen Chen disappeared before the clean-up, so this should be the time he received his fortunate encounter.

    ''From that time to now, only about 200,000 years have passed. So, even if he used time dtion, it was impossible for him to refine so many Immortal Weapons.''

    Tong Ruobing knew that Immortal Venerables could not easily create Immortal Products for many reasons. The first one is that it took time to refine these things. The second reason is that they need to use a lot of Immortal Qi in the process.

    A few talented Immortal Venerables can resonate with the Source Qi Space and use the Immortal Qi from there. But even then, their refining speed would not allow them to refine as many items as Chen Chen.

    ''If I want to find the truth, I must focus on discovering Chen Chen''s ability.''

    Tong Ruobing waved her hand to use a [Super Gravity Talisman] to crush Chen Chen''s new body. Then, she focused on the space crack that sent his body.

    She swiftly used her Divine Sense to detect the spatial energy released, trying to detect where this space was connected. Unfortunately, a mysterious power bounced her Divine Sense.

    Furthermore, her actions seemed to have activated something. The surroundings changed as thousands of space cracks appeared, followed by millions of Chen Chen.

    Tong Ruobing''s face changed before calming down. She sensed that only a few hundred Chen Chen had the aura of Immortal Venerable, and the highest was still 4-Leaf, while the rest were between 1 to 3 Leaf. Meanwhile, most of the Chen Chens were peak Quasi-Emperors.

    "Thunder-Sword Rain Array." said all the Chen Chens in a strange harmony. Then, they raised their hand to each manifest seven swords. All the Immortal Venerable Chen Chen had Immortal Artifacts, and Tong Ruobing noticed these artifacts were on par with 6-Leaf.

    The swords then formed an array that showered Tong Ruobing with countless mighty thunder swords.

    ''Damn it,'' thought Tong Ruobing as she watched the sky covered by powerful thunder and lightning swords. Her analysis of Chen Chen was that he was a lightweight and only relied on the weirdness of his body. But now, she realized he had means on par with her 7-Leaf strength.

    ''The previous conversation affected my state of mind.'' She realized Chen Chen''s usations affected her on a subtle level. She was angered and thus decided to defeat him effortlessly to show the difference between the two.

    However, such a mindset made her underestimate her opponent and be careless. So, Tong Ruobing reigned in her mind and entered a state of focus. Now, she only had one job¨Cto destroy her opponent by all means.

    [Elemental Immunity Talisman]

    Tong Ruobing ced a talisman on her forehead. Then, with her current fleshly body on par with Mu Lei, she rushed into Chen Chen''s group, intending to annihte them one by one.

    Her slim and petite body blocked all the swords and thunder, rushing forward with unparalleled momentum.

    The armies of Chen Chen then suddenly changed tactics. Their Sword Array no longer released thunder attacks but focused on the sword''s sharpness. This method rendered Tong Ruobing''s elemental immunity useless.

    Tong Ruobing followed them and blessed her with a [Physical Damage Immunity Talisman]. However, Chen Chen''s group would respond by changing their mode of attack; their way of fighting was as versatile as hers.

    Unfortunately for Chen Chen, Tong Ruobing''s current state was the embodiment of what made body refiners terrifying¨Cthey were unkible. No matter the obstacles or power thrown at them, their flesh can block it.

    As such, although Tong Ruobing''s progress was slow, she was steadily approaching the army. Then, when she was only a few kilometers away, Chen Chen changed his formation.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The Immortal Tiers one moved to the back while the Quasi-Emperors one moved to the front.

    ''Do he want to consume my stamina?''

    Normally, Tong Ruobing would have sneered. After all, once cultivators reach a particr realm, numbers of lower Tiers simply do not matter. It''s a fact that billions of Quasi-Emperors cannot kill even the lowest 1-Leaf Immortal Venerable.

    However, she also knew there was no absolute between Heaven and Earth¨Cshe knew anything was impossible. So, she was on guard, which was the correct decision.

    After punching the first Quasi-Emperor Chen Chen, she discovered their bodies were refined with the Absorption Rune with the purpose of draining her. She even deduced Chen Chen might have nned this battle down to the tiniest detail.

    ''Two can y at this game,'' thought Tong Ruobing before taking out a talisman from her space ring. This talisman was not created by her Dao or using Law Resonance; this talisman was one of the physical Immortal Tiers talismans she refined.

    [Clone Army]

    Millions of Tong Ruobing manifested around the main one. So, a weird scene formed on this battlefield where an army of Chen Chens and Tong Ruobings faced each other.

    ''Although these clones have 50% or less of my strength, it''s enough,'' thought Tong Ruobing before ordering them to attack.

    Eastern Quadrant:

    Wang Wei had opened his eyes, gazing at the battle between these two. However, he had a pondering frown.

    ''Why is Chen Chen''s fighting method, no, his essence, so simr to Cyborgs or robots from Earth?''

    Cyborgs, robots, and puppets might seem the same thing from different civilizations, but Wang Wei knew their essence and ideologies were different.

    Puppet Dao''s origin was to create artifacts that imitated creatures, and the way Puppet Masters fought was simr to summoners.

    ''The way Chen Chen fights is simr to the robot of Sk instead of a Puppet Master,'' analyzed Wang Wei, who felt something important was at his grasp but could not catch it yet.

    ''Moreover, his mindset is also simr to robots who believe flesh life forms are limited.''n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Wang Wei felt Chen Chen''sst humanity was due to his obsession with defeating Tong Ruobing. Otherwise, this symptom would have been even more prominent.

    ''Am I overthinking about this, or is there really a mystery?'' thought Wang Wei, his frown deeper. He decided to investigate.

    Most of the time, when his mind cannot stop working, it usually indicates he is about to create some fantastic idea or theory.

    Although the majority of the time, these theories are nonsense. But the time he was correct, he usually discovered some of the fundamental truths of the universe.

    Wang Wei tried the easy way out and divined the answer he wanted. Of course, he found nothing; he expected this oue, but he hoped he would be lucky and had to skip all the work his brain was about to do.

    Then, he used a Karman Thread connecting Chen Chen to the Mechanical Puppet World. His eyes prated infinite distances and saw this Heaven Will in a far-distant World Community.

    Wang Wei became cautious and read a small section of the entire world''s Fate Line. He experienced countless battles with the people of this world.

    ''This world is weird, and Chen Chen is even weirder.''

    The cultivators in this world developed Puppet Dao to the peak. And what Wang Wei found weird about them is the way they battle is not like typical summoners. Instead, they fought simrly to Iron Man, where their puppets were their exoskeleton suit.

    ''People and civilization change, so it''s not entirely out of the realm of possibility for changes to ur,'' analyzed. The cultivator world is very pedantic and obstinate, forck of a better word.

    So, it''s normal for the way they do things to not change after trillions of years; this fact can be seen as one of the prices for their long life and immortality.

    So, Wang Wei did not rule out that someone would have introduced a new method or ideology for Puppet Dao. Such a genius appeared in the shape of his ancestor, Qiyuan, who defined the entire civilization.

    ''However, Chen Chen''s mindset is indeed different from the rest.''

 Chapter 802 Influences

    The cultivators from the Mechanical Puppet World viewed the fusion with Puppets as a form of body cultivating. Their bodies will acquire certain properties of puppets, like wooden skins, indestructible metals, and enhanced physical stats.

    When injured, these cultivators can use resources like Spiritual Ores and Woods to heal themselves swiftly. However, Chen Chen is different. The way he heals is simr to robots that mass-produced parts of their bodies and can rece them.

    Chen Chen treats his body as a machine with receable parts, and his general attitude is not that he is a unique body refiner. Instead, he treated himself as a different race or species.

    ''So far, there is no indication he looked down on humans or flesh life forms. However, he did disy some level of superiority by the tone of his voice and actions,'' analyzed Wang Wei. Right now, he could tell Chen Chen was overwhelmed by his obsession.

    So, he has not shown much for him to analyze. However, the thing he revealed made Wang Wei raise a few high eyebrows.

    ''So, what is it that my mind is telling me I miss,'' thought Wang Wei for a moment before focusing on the Mechanical Puppet World; he hoped this direction would lead him to the answer he wanted.

    ''Could Chen Chen''s change be exined by the person who created the Mechanical Puppet World''s cultivation system? Could that person be someone from Earth?''

    Wang Wei squinted his eyes as if this was a possibility. He and the Human Emperor were both reincarnated from Earth, so it was not impossible to have a third person.

    One of Wang Wei''s theories was Hongjun was responsible for the cracks that swallowed him before his reincarnation. And his purpose might be to reincarnate others into different Chaos Worlds.

    Wang Wei focused on that world, trying to divine more information. He frowned because he could not gather any information from the person who created their system.

    ''Thetter should at least be a Pseudo Eternal Emperor,'' he analyzed before focusing on divining essential information.

    ''Huh? This world is a new Heaven Will World?''

    Wang Wei discovered a significant piece of information. The Mechanical Puppet World was the world that reced the Nine Devil God World. In the lower dimension, there is 3800 Heaven Will World, but one went missing after Wu Hong sealed the Nine Devil God World.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    However, after a while, True Heavenly Dao chose a new world to upgrade and take the position, and that world is the Mechanical Puppet World.

    Wang Wei frowned. Although this information was important, it was not the one he needed. So, he removed his gaze from that world and focused on Tong Ruobing and Chen Chen''s battle.

    ''I cannot determine whether the shift of Puppet Dao is the result of someone else from Earth reincarnating,'' pondered Wang Wei. ''However, my intuition tells me this is not the crux of the issue.''

    Countless thoughts shed in his eyes as he analyzed trillions of information, trying to connect the dot.

    ''Chen Chen''s robotic aesthetic¡­Seven Deadly Sins¡­Buddhism¡­Phoenix¡­Western Ideologies and Mythologies.''

    Click!

    Everything suddenly clicked together.

    ''Western Influences¨Cthat''s the core of this issue.''

    He knew from Wu Hong that the entire Chaos Universe was based on Eastern Mythologies, Ideologies, and Concepts. And Earth is the only ce with other races or ethnicities.

    However, Western Influences can be detected throughout the Chaos Universe. The first example is Chen Chen''s robotic aesthetics and how heposed himself. However, there are other examples.

    The second was the Seven Deadly Sins from the Devil Primogenitors. Eastern Ideologies have things like seven emotions and six desires, but the concept of Seven Deadly Sins originated from Christian Mythology.

    Then, there is Buddhism which originated in India. Buddhism was not brought to China during the Han Dynasty, which was more than 2000 years before modern times. When Buddhism reached China, the Human Emperor¨Cthe Qin Dynasty Emperor¨Chad long died and reincarnated.

    Well, unless he cultivated and was hiding somewhere in the world, most likely, his famous tomb.

    ''Chinese Culture has long assimted Buddhism and be ingrained in its ideologies, myths, and way of life. So, maybe it''s not the perfect argument,'' analyzed Wang Wei. ''However, there is irrevocable proof for this theory¨Cthe Phoenix.''

    The Chinese Phoenix is a bird that looks simr to the Peacock and has five colored tails. However, after Western influences, the Phoenix is more often portrayed by the Western Phoenix that looks like a ming Bird.

    Even the concept of Nirvana and Immortality was a foreign concept assigned to the Phoenix in modern times.

    ''Maybe all the others can be described as statistical probabilities. However, the Phoenix is different,'' thought Wang Wei. ''It''s an Innate Demon, one of the noblest races between Heaven and Earth.

    ''Their births or designs should be created by only one person¨CGrand Dao.''

    Wang Wei squinted his eyes.

    ''Grand Dao would never make a mistake. So, what''s the reason for these anomalies? The answer is simple:

    ''Just like Grand Dao wishes to influence the Prehistoric World, it has also influenced the Chaos Universe and even Grand Dao.''

    Wang Wei''s breath became smoother and his mind calmer; he followed his line of thought and refined his theory.

    This influence can take the shape of individuals reincarnating from the Prehistoric World. Or, it could even be on a higher level, affecting the essence of the entire Chaos Universe.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''The main point is Earth¨Cthere is something extraordinary about it.''

    Wang Wei suspected the reason Science and Technology are taboo is not that it''s from the Prehistoric World but because it is from Earth.

    ''Maybe, the Prehistoric World is not the Taboo, but Earth is.''

    Wang Wei took a moment before noticing another anomaly on Earth.

    ''Hongjun is real, meaning the other characters from mythologies are real¨Cincluding Tagatha, the founder of Buddhism.

    ''Tagatha should have lived for millions of years¨Cif not more. Meanwhile, the founder of Buddhism, Gautama Buddha, existed more than 2500 years ago from modern times.

    ''Forget the timey winey things going on; unless Tagatha reincarnated as an Indian Monk, he could not have created Buddhism on Earth? So, how to exin the discrepancy?''

    Wang Wei could not exin this anomaly. No, he did not have another wild theory, but there was not enough information or any substantial basis for this theory to even make sense to him.

    Wang Wei reigned in his thoughts to prevent his mind from going on a tangent. Instead, he focused on Earth.

    ''If Hongjun is real, there is a high chance people like Yahweh, the Christian God, Odin, Zeus, Vishnu, Sango¨Cthe African God, and Amaterasu, are also real.

    ''Assuming that is true, what is the state of these people? How powerful are they? What are they nning? I have karma with Earth. Will it involve me?''

    Wang Wei immediately had an intuition that the answer to this question was positive.

    ''Damn it, Hongjun. Although I''m thankful you helped me reincarnate, I''m not happy to get involved in all this mess.''

    Wang Wei secretly cursed before taking a deep breath to calm down.

    ''Empyrean Realm is the minimum requirement to survive and navigate through Primordial Chaos, reaching other Chaos Worlds. However, I won''t step foot in the Prehistoric World until I be a peak Paragon.

    ''If possible, I would like to wait until I be Half-Step Transcendence.''

    Wang Wei secretly shook his head as he warned himself. Additionally, he will never return to Earth alone. As of right now, that ce looked like a ce of trouble.

    ''Anyway, I don''t have to worry about my parents. Even if they die, I can revive them or travel through the River of Time to see them again.''

    After making this decision, Wang Wei focused on his theory.

    ''If things from Earth are taboos, then why can the Human Emperor and I be reincarnated?'' he deduced.

    ''Two possibilities: Hongjun¨Cand possibly these other guys¨Cprotected the reincarnated individuals.''

    This possibility is feasible since Honghun could protect him from Grand Dao after he created the Science and Technology World.

    ''The second possibility is that we fit the Eastern Standard of the Chaos Universe, so we are not affected. However, if someone else of a different race or ethnicity were to try, Grand Dao would not allow it and annihte them.''

    Wang Wei frowned as the second possibility opened the doors to more spection.

    ''I can rule out the possibility that Grand Dao is racist. Well, unless someone created it and made it that way,'' calcted Wang Wei. ''If it''s not this reason, then this will involve the Chaos Universe.''

    Wang Wei has long spected there were other Chaos Universes beyond this one. After reading so many novels, it is the only logical conclusion.

    ''So, this Chaos Universe is not very inclusive; the rules only favor Eastern Ideologies and Mythology. So, there should be other Chaos Universes, ones that are inclusive and ones that favor one race or ethnicity.

    ''If I follow this logic, Earth is special because it has a connection to other Chaos Universes.''

    Wang Wei took a deep cold breath as he realized the significance of this discovery.

    ''This secret is a little too big.''

    He could imagine the consequences if the universe knew Earth was connected to another Chaos Universe. No, the idea that other Chaos Universes exist is not something many people¨Cincluding Paragons¨Ccould fathom.

    If people knew of Earth''s status, Wang Wei could imagine how many people would desperately try to go to another Chaos Universe¨Cespecially the peak Paragons who have reached the end of their cultivation journey.

    ''*Sigh* I''m just a little Quasi-Emperor; why do I need to know all these earth-shattering secrets?''

    Wang Wei could not reveal the wry smile on his face. He finally understood what it meant to be burdened with knowledge.

 Chapter 803 Chen Chen Vs Tong Ruobing (III)

    Wang Wei exhaled softly, calming himself down. He continued to observe the battle between Chen Chen and Tong Ruobing. By now, the two were in a deadlock as Tong Ruobing''s clones were on par with Chen Chen''s army.

    Tong Ruobing calmly watched the confrontation between these two groups. Her brilliant eyes indicated she was going more than just observing. Then, when the number of clones dying reached a certain threshold, she acted.

    [Talisman Formation]

    The clones stopped simultaneously before creating a small talisman before them; it looked like a small rectangr paper with writing on it. Then, the talismans floated in the air and fused into an enormous formation.

    As such, an enormous talisman paper manifested between Heaven and Earth. Subsequently, a purple ball of destruction descended from the talisman and annihted all of the Chen Chens, not leaving a single particle.

    Regardless, Tong Ruobing did not celebrate her victory yet. And as expected, not long afterward, another Chen Chen manifested. However, the Great Talisman City''s sect madam frowned.

    ''There is no spatial or any energy fluctuation¨Che just appeared here,'' analyzed Tong Ruobing. ''He is losing more of his humanity.''

    She understood the calm and rational part of Chen Chen''s side was slowly taking over. And that''s why thetter used more subtle means to send the army.

    ''He doesn''t want me to track where the Spatial Cracks lead to,'' continued Tong Ruobing. If Chen Chen''s humane side made mistakes that he could exploit, then the other side would not make these mistakes.

    Or worse, can rapidly learn from these mistakes.

    ''Luckily, it''s already toote.''

    The Talisman Formation above their heads did not dissipate. Instead, it changed the runes written on its surface. Then, a thread came from the talisman to somewhere in the void.

    Tong Ruobing swiftly used a Void Breaking Talisman to travel in the direction of that thread. A portable swallowed her, and soon afterward, she found herself in a ce with nothing but a mountain in sight.

    ''This ce is full of Earth Energy. Even the Earth Laws are more active than the others.''

    Unfortunately, Tong Ruobing did not have time to understand her surroundings thoroughly. So, after a brief scan with her Divine Sense and a short analysis, she focused on her objective.

    She gazed in the distance and saw the thread led to another hidden dimension. So, she used another Void Breaking Talisman to rush to her destination.

    Tong Ruobing stepped into the Void Portal, surrounded by one of her most potent defensive spells.

    After reaching her destination, her eyes squinted because of what she saw before her.

    "What a wonderful creation," she muttered, gazing at a towering city floating in the air. With her knowledge, Tong Ruobing could instantly tell this city was an Immortal Tier Artifact, and the grade was on par with 7-Leaf.

    "Yourpliment means nothing to me," suddenly said a grandiose voice emanating from the city.

    "I don''t understand," said Tong Ruobing. "Your aplishments are not worse than mine. So, why the animosity?"

    "I''m aware of this. Defeating is only the proof I need to show the world this fact. And what better way to disy this fact than when everybody in the Myriad Emperor World is watching?"

    Tong Ruobing secretly shook her head. Although her words were true, she knew she had an overwhelming advantage over thetter¨Cher Dao Heart and state of mind were considerably above Chen Chen.

    And even if thetter defeated her, his fate might not be ideal. The Chen Chen he knew would forever be dead, reced by someone by someone or something else entirely.

    Tong Ruobing''s analysis was more correct than even she knew. Chen Chen''s very [Existence] was twisted and changed after that technique, so it was hard to tell whether he was still the same Chen Chen.

    "The victor has yet to be determined," countered Tong Ruobing. In the short interactions, she already discovered many of Chen Chen''s anomalies. She looked at the Floating City and saw that only Chen Chens upied the ce.

    Furthermore, a majority were refining puppets¨Cto be precise, they were manufacturing themselves and their body parts.

    ''Has he dealt with the Clone Issue?'' she pondered. All Professions will face the same issue¨Ctheirck of productivity. Every alchemist wished they could refine more pills, and the same for Weapon Refiners or Talisman Makers.

    So, they''ve attempted to solve the issue, mainly through the use of clones and puppets. The idea is to have multiple versions of themselves refined, thus increasing productivity.

    Sadly, this method failed. Most clone methods are useless, and the few unique ones are restricted since there is a limit to the number of clones that can be refined.

    And the same issue appeared when puppets were used¨Cthey were incapable of refining anything, even if the Professional linked their souls to the puppet.

    That''s when the ancient sages discovered that this was one of the limitations of Heaven and Earth. After studying this method, the ancient sages and wise man concluded Heaven and Earth favored the development of the individual or the self.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    So, if any professions want to increase their productivity, they only need to improve their ability to refine more things at once. For example, a talented Alchemist like Yan Liling can refine hundreds of furnaces of Quasi-Emperor Pill at once.

    And the lesser the grade of the pill, the more furnaces she can refine simultaneously.

    ''But, it seems Chen Chen no longer has this limitation,'' analyzed Tong Ruobing.

    "Have you discovered it?" asked Chen Chen, his voice originating directly from the city. "I no longer have the same limitation as pure flesh lifeforms."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Tong Ruobing felt ufortable by his tone and words.

    "Do you think this makes you superior to us?"

    "Superior? No. Better in many ways? Yes."

    "Birth, aging, sickness, and death¨Cthese are one of the many obstacles cultivators have to ovee during their journey of pursuing the Dao.

    "I won''t talk about the first three, but have you escaped the shackles of death?" asked Tong Ruobing. However, Chen Chen did not respond.

    "I once read that the lifespan limit of all sentient beings that have not proven the Dao is 1 Yuan Epoch. Tell me, has your new identity broken through this limit?"

    Chen Chen was silent. His body has no issue living past this limit. After all, as long as there are resources between Heaven and Earth, he can rece many of his parts.

    However, the flesh aspect of his new evolution manifested in the form of his soul. And unfortunately, his soul cannot live for so long.

    ''Should I abandon my flesh?'' pondered Chen Chen. ''No, my uniqueness derived from my soul, so nothing can happen to it. Plus, if I did that, I would be nothing but a Puppet Spirit Race.''

    "I guess the answer is no," said Tong Ruobing with a sneer. "There are so many races superior to humans or flesh and blood lifeforms, as you put it. However, we have risen to the top of the food chain.

    "So, your existence means nothing to me or other flesh and blood lifeforms. You cannot affect our status."

    Tong Ruobing understood that as long as the system of Heaven Will exists and is the only way for any sentient being to escape the shackles of death, it did matter how powerful and unique a race was.

    In the end, they will be mortals destined to die.

    Eastern Continent:

    Wang Wei watched this battle. However, unlike Tong Ruobing, he knew more and saw further.

    ''Chen Chen is deteriorating at an rming rate. During his conversation with the Heaven Devouring Emperor, he talked about fixing himself after bing an Eternal Emperor¨Cmost likely through Existence Reconstruction.

    ''But now, he believes he is a different creature, a new race.''

    Wang Wei frowned as he felt something more was at stake,

    ''Chen Chen''s behavior is simr to robots from Science Fiction back on Earth. This fact further proves that the Prehistoric World, or Earth, was influencing the Chaos Universe.''

    However, Wang Wei felt things were not that simple. So, his brain began to work again, trying to analyze and deduce the truth.

    "An experiment," he muttered to himself.

    ''What if Chen Chen was an experiment that Grand Dao was doing? Using robots or cyborgs as a blueprint, create a race that is half flesh and half machine.''

    Wang Wei squinted his eyes as he connected many dots. From his knowledge, Qiyuan''s actions made the Eternal Ascension World the center of the Chaos Universe.

    And even if he did notpletely seed, a tremendous amount of destiny concentrated on this ce.

    ''This would exin why things like the Ten Supremacy Foundation originated from this ce. And in the future, there will be more.''

    Wang Wei shifted his thinking to wondering why Grand Dao would create a new race.

    ''The reasonable argument would be that the creation of a new race benefits the development of the Chaos Universe. Thus Grand Dao created them. However, this argument falls apart after considering the racial characteristic of robots¨Cresource destroyers.

    ''Give a robot a few Yuan Epochs, and they could mine the resources of an entire Heaven Will World. And give them a few million Yuan Epochs, they can do the same to a Chaos World like the Eternal Ascension World.

    ''Grand Dao¨Cwho is about bnce¨Cwould never allow the existence of such a race. So, why create such a creature? Could my theory be wrong?''

    Wang Wei''s eyebrow furrowed,

    ''No, I fail to take into ount the current situation. If it''s true my future self is battling it out with Grand Dao, thetter might create such a race as one of its pawns to destroy me.''

    Wang Wei could see how devastating it would be for a race like Chen Chen to be Paragons and take over an entire Chaos World. Their fighting potential in any war would be catastrophic.

    ''If I follow this logic, Chen Chen''s existence is not a chess move of Grand Dao, but myself. He nted it here so I can know and prepare. No, even the existence of Cai Song has the same purpose.''

    Wang Wei understood his future self''s action¨Che needed to either subdue Chen Chen or steal his ability and destiny and transfer it to Cai Song.

    ''The only way to fight robots is with robots.''

 Chapter 804 Chen Chen Vs Tong Ruobing (IV)

    Wang Wei immediately elevated Cai Song''s importance to the highest level as he knew she might be crucial to him. And he''s not just referring to after she proves the Dao. No, she might be an essential asset for theter stages of his cultivation journey.

    Additionally, he understood something about him¨Cwhy he likes people to owe him Karma Debt.

    ''This is most likely a natural instinct influenced by my future self to create more valuable allies.''

    Wang Wei knew the past, present, and future were not linear. The existence of the River of Time made all sentient beings¨Cno matter how powerful¨Cexperience time in a linear way.

    However, once a cultivator reaches a certain level, their future can naturally influence their past. It could be in the form of intuition, a whim, or even certain behaviors.

    Wang Wei once believed the Intuition he had on Earth resulted from such a phenomenon. However, he was not entirely sure as there were other possibilities for this talent.

    ''This might also be why I was willing so easily to agree to save these people,'' he pondered.

    After figuring these things out, he continued observing the battle.

    ''So, Chen Chen, are you worth it for me to save?''

    Wang Wei¨Cas a person who saw Terminator and countless other AI taking over the world movie¨Cknew how dangerous Chen Chen''s current mindset was. So, he weighed his choice whether it was worth it to save him.

    ''If you can regain your humanity, we''ll talk about it,'' he decided. He would give Chen Chen onest chance. Otherwise, he can only sumb to his fate and be the resource for his future.

    ''I need to prepare beforehand.'' Wang Wei sent a secret message before closing his eyes and continuing his meditation.

    ¡­

    "I acknowledge your argument had some truths," finally replied Chen Chen. "However, my race is a brand new one. So, of course, we will need some time to grow and develop¨Cto unleash our full potential.

    "And I guarantee you, this potential is unlike nothing you can fathom."

    ''It''s pointless to argue with you," said Tong Ruobing. "You are no longer the Chen Chen I knew."

    "Yes, I am something better."

    Tong Ruobing decided not to reply and let her actions speak for her. She waved her hand to manifest a cloud of purple thunder to descend on this floating city.

    As expected, her attack was useless. However, she only wanted to take this opportunity to test the defensive capability of this artifact while also ncing at the array it contained.

    Then, a mysterious fluctuation emanated from the floating city, changing the surroundings.

    ''A Domain?'' thought Tong Ruobing before sensing the effect. Then, her expression changed.

    ''It banned Law Resonance.''

    One of the main reasons Profession Daos are so powerful and versatile after cultivating to higher levels is the use of Law Resonance. Even after proving the Dao, these professional Dao can use Dao Source Resonance, allowing them to use or borrow the power of other Dao.

    However, now, Chen Chen''s Domain targets this aspect.

    ''And it''s not a simple Domain,'' analyzed Tong Ruobing, gazing at the sky where she saw a hidden array above her head. She could feel that this Domain and Array were affecting her passive Domain.

    ''Although I have reduced my versatility, my strength has not decreased much.''

    Without resonance, many of her Talismans have be drastically weak¨Cespecially the ones using Ouw and Supreme Ouw Daos. And the only way to use these special talismans is by cultivating their rted Dao or having immense knowledge regarding them.

    However, Tong Ruobing''s secondary Daos are the other professions, along with Five Elements Dao and Soul Dao.

    So, she focused on them.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    [Earth Titan Talisman]

    [Array Breaking Talisman]

    She waved her hand to create two talismans, one targeting the floating city and the other the array above her head.

    A humongous creature made of rock manifested in this strange space, mming its fists into the floating city. Meanwhile, a purple beam rushed from Tong Ruobing toward the array in the sky.

    Bang!

    An octagonal 8 Trigram Array appeared around the city, easily blocking the giant''s attack.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The creature continued to release a fury of fists on this marvelous Origin Artifact. Unfortunately, it was pointless. Meanwhile, Chen Chen created another array for the Void Breaking Talisman to break and render it useless.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    For any Profession to reach higher Tiers, they must study or have some knowledge about the others. For example, Weapon Refiners must know about Arrays in case they want to refine a huge artifact.

    And when ites to geniuses like Wu Ming, Yan Liling, Chen Chen, and Tong Ruobing, the boundary between these professions are often blurred.

    Tong Ruobing made her next move. She summoned four other Titans, each for the remaining five elements. And as these creatures attacked the city, she divided her mind into two:

    One part studied the floating city''s formation to find ws or ways to break it, and the other did the same for the Domain and Array.

    And, of course, Chen Chen was not passive. Countless ballistae suddenly appeared in the city with a Chen Chen controlling them. They fired what seemed to be Lightning Spears.

    Swish!

    A streak of lightning rushed from the city and impaled the Earth Titan, leaving a terrifying hole in its stomach. This attack should have ended this creature, but it continued its attack. Furthermore, less than a secondter, the hole closed itself.

    And the same happened for the Water, Fire, and Wood Titan. The only exception was the Gold Titan, but that''s only because the Thunder Spear did not break its defense.

    However, this was the beginning of the attack. The Chen Chens controlled countless ballistae and fired millions of spears. The ballistae were powerful artifacts that could use energy andw to condense the Spears.

    So, after seeing the first wave attack fail, he changed tactics. He used elemental attacks targeting the weakness of the Five Elements. For example, fire burned water, metal chopped wood, and wood opened up Earth.

    Using the counter of each element, the Chen Chens used the appropriate means to destroy these Titans.

    Unfortunately for him, Tong Ruobing had a great understanding of the Five Elements and did not leave such an apparent weakness. So, when Chen Chen fired a Water Spear at her Fire Titan, the giant creature suddenly turned into an Earth Titan and absorbed the Water Spear, and it did not stop its attack during the process.

    The rapidly evolving new race realized his opponent''s technique was not a simple talisman but also involved a Five Element Bnce Array. So, he chose a different tactic.

    An Immortal Tier Chen Chen flew out of the city''s protective cover, garnering Tong Ruobing''s attention. She took this opportunity to observe and analyze this version, trying to discover its secret.

    However, this puppet was created with many anti-investigation methods.

    A swallowing power emanated from Chen Chen and instantly swallowed all the Titans. Then, it opened its mouth to fire a terrifying light beam that destroyed the surrounding space.

    Tong Ruobing felt a great sense of danger, so she evaded, but the beam followed her. Furthermore, the attack''s speed was faster than hers. In the end, sheyered herself withyers of shields, with five of theseyers containing Five Elements.

    Even then, she had to block the attack with her bare hands.

    Tong Ruobing calmly looked at the blood floating in her palms. This attack would have eradicated her if not for the body reinforcement talisman.

    ''The Duyi Realm is extremely weak,'' shemented. She felt the level was at the same level as when she first acquired its power after remodeling her Divine Sea.

    She gazed at the puppet before her before rushing toward him. She blessed herself with numerous physical stat boosts. Meanwhile, the puppet entered a defensive mode.

    The previous strength resulted from absorbing these Titans and a boost from the floating City called [Transformation]. However, the city''s main design was not attack power but defense and manufacturing capabilities. So, Che Chen knew he could not rely entirely on it to defeat his enemy.

    Bang!

    Their fists shed, pushing the puppet backward. However, Tong Ruobing did not only attack but made a dangerous move. Her Primordial Spirit rushed out of her body and entered the puppet.

    As soon as she entered, she discovered thetter''s Sea of Consciousness and tried to take over. The puppet activated its first instinct to self-destroy and preserve its secret from being leaked.

    Regrettably, Tong Ruobing anticipated this possibility. She used her Soul Dao to overpower the puppet''s Soul while using a Talisman based on Metal Dao to shut down its body. Finally, she surrounded him with a special shield to prevent him from receiving any information and signals from the outside.

    Lastly, her body acted as a protector to prevent people from the floating city from sending reinforcement and stopping her actions.

    ''It''s time to find the core secrets of this thing,'' thought Tong Ruobing.

    Eastern Quadrant:

    Although Wang Wei closed his eyes, he was still paying attention to this battle. And he secretly shook his head as he saw further signs of Chen Chen''s change.

    Thetter could have ced some powerful Attack Array on the floating city but used defensive ones instead. And for his mode of attacks, he used things like ballistae or his army of puppets.

    This behavior shows his mode of thinking has changed from the ways cultivators think to more like engineering or people from science and technology; he begins to rely more on mechanics, and his fighting method begins to resemble advanced science and technology civilizations.

    ''His mind is in a state of contradiction: lost between his humanity and identity as a cultivator and his new identity as a new species.''

    Wang Wei analyzed the state Chen Chen was in when creating this artifact. And the contradiction of his mindset also resulted in many inconsistencies in the creation of the city.

    ''The City is equal to 7-Leaf. But Chen Chen''s contradictions made its defense equal to 7-leaf, but its attack potency equaled his real power of 4 to 5 Leaf.''

    Wang Wei internally sighed. Simultaneously, he found studying Chen Chen''s mindset and evolving process fascinating.

 Chapter 805 Chen Chen Vs Tong Ruobing (Finale)

    Tong Ruobing searched the Sea of Consciousness. She immediately noticed thetter had a significant amount of Spiritual Strength, but she didn''t find anything simr to a soul or Primordial Spirit.

    Knowing time was of the essence, she increased the pace of her search, using every means avable to her to discover this ce''s secret. Then, she found something deep in his Sea of Consciousness, towering above this internal space.

    "This thing looked like a puppet core," muttered Tong Ruobing as she gazed at the white orb with a strange rune inside. At some point in history, Puppet Dao flourished in the Myriad Emperor World.

    Puppet Masters would sell puppets as battle strengths, forbor, or for people to use for their tombs. The Puppet Dao experienced something not recorded in detail by the history books and almost became extinct. Although it survived, it was no longer prosperous, bing a Side Door Dao not approved or used by many cultivators.

    Only recently, with the development of the Dao Opening Sect''s Mortal Territory, Puppet Dao had a slight resurgence.

    As such, Tong Ruobing also studied or learned about Puppets because of this resurgence. So, she knew puppets would be installed with a Puppet Core containing the runes that gave them different functions or purposes.

    The Puppet Core also allowed people to control the puppet by leaving a Soul Imprint on the core.

    Tong Ruobing felt a mysterious power emanating from this core, trying to destroy it. So, she waved her hand and used a Sealing Talisman to reinforce her control of this Sea of Consciousness.

    She gazed at the core and did not recognize the specific runes. Furthermore, she even found it difficult to remember after removing her eyes for a few seconds.

    ''I don''t have much time to study this rune, so let''s use other means.''

    Tong Ruobing summoned a unique talisman from her space ring: [Truth Talisman]. This talisman served the same purpose as divination, but the core runes used for its creation were not Fate Runes but Heaven Dao Runes, which involved knowledge and the path of omniscience.

    [A talent that resulted from the mutation of the soul. It allows the user to create unique Puppet Cores.]

    Tong Ruobing immediately frowned as the information received was too small.

    ''My intuition is telling me something greater is at y here, but I cannot pinpoint what it is,'' she analyzed. She felt Chen Chen''s change was more than meets the eye. Unfortunately, she did not have enough information to analyze or deduce this situation.

    ''The only thing I can summarize is Chen Chen''s soul mutation allowed him to break the limitation of using clones for professions. However, such a limitation is one of the fundamentalws of Heaven and Earth. So, how could someone break it?

    ''Unless Heaven and Earth allow it. But who would do such a thing? Heavenly Dao? True Heavenly Dao? Or maybe, something even more?''

    Tong Ruobing was momentarily frustrated by it. Her intuition and intelligence told her Chen Chen''s secret was deeper than meets the eye. Sadly, she had no way of finding it.

    Eastern Quadrant:

    Wang Wei observed everything calmly. And even before Tong Ruobing, he discovered Chen Chen''s soul mutation and talent. And he knew the scary part about this talent.

    Chen Chen can create clones with the exact strength as him and control them with this Puppet Core. And these clones only require resources.

    So, he imagined the scenario of Chen Chen after bing a peak Paragon. As long as he has enough resources, he can create unlimited Paragon Tier Clones of himself.

    ''If such life forms could control one or two Chaos Worlds¨Ceven normal ones¨Cthey could manufacture Peak Paragons like they were cheap meat at a factory by using the resources of the entire world.''

    Wang Wei squinted his eyes. Such Paragons will have the same mindset, which makes them easier to analyze and counter. However, their advantage is their number and ability to work together perfectly.

    Such a race that only requires resources to manufacture powerhouses is a bnce breaker, so they should not be tolerated. However, they are also the perfect war machines to face an enemy.''

    Wang Wei understood why Grand Dao would allow their existence. He could foresee how, somewhere in Primordial Chaos, there are currently a few Source Chaos Worlds taken over by a species simr to Chen Chen.

    They are mining the entire world''s resources to create Paragon, Empyrean, and Emperor Tiers puppets in batches like a clone or robot factory.

    ''I understand why my future self would send Chen Chen in my direction. I will need such a race under my control for this battle,'' he analyzed before sighing.

    ''I feel bad for such a race since their final fate will be destruction.''

    Once the war between himself and Grand Dao ends, the fate of Chen Chen''s new race will be extinct since they have already served their purpose. Or maybe, if Grand Dao is benevolent, it will restrict their natural talent and essentially nerf them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Wang Wei internally shook his head, not focusing on this issue since something more pressing was on his mind.

    ''One of the advantages I always had in my cultivation journey was ess to Earth Civilization. I can use their ideas, philosophies, and myths as inspirations. But now, Grand Dao might also have ess to Earth, thus leveling the ying field.''

    He knew Chen Chen''s race, based on robots or automatons, was not good news for him and his battle against Grand Dao. So, he took note of this and decided to prepare; he needed more advantages besides Earth''s civilization.

    ''I need other civilizations.''

    Without wasting time, he essed his Science and Technology World. He separated anotheryer of space and recreated the universe, including the Earth, by manipting the fate of that secondyer of that space.

    However, the Earth he created was based on primitive humans when Homo Sapiens had just be the ruler of the wild. Wang Wei was not satisfied, so he made otheryers, some of which are when Homo Sapiens and different types of humans like Homo Erectus or Home Neathandalis lived together with many ancient animals long extinct.

    Then, he elerated the Time in theseyers and let a new civilization evolve. He also made sure to leave other ces in the universe with the possibility for the birth of life and evolution.

    However, he did not interfere. What he wanted was the sh of civilizations to provide him with ideas and knowledge.

    ''That should be enough for now,'' he thought before focusing on the battle, which had reached its peak.

    ¡­

    Tong Ruobing''s Primordial Spirit rushed out of Chen Chen''s body as it felt a great sense of danger from its body. After returning and synchronizing with her body, Tong Ruobing found herself cingyers of defensive methods.

    She felt a great sense of danger emanating from the floating city. And to prove her intuition, she also sensed a disturbing amount of energy gathering somewhere.

    So, without hesitation and wasting time, she usedyers uponyers of defensive talismans and arrays. If not for the sealed space, she would have teleported away.

    Deep in the floating city, the real Chen Chen looked at a screen before him.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ''My secret cannot be revealed as of yet. So, Tong Ruobing must be destroyed at all costs.''

    One of the first instincts he developed after transforming into his current self was never to reveal the secret of his soul mutation. So, his current priority is no longer defeating Tong Ruobing but eradicating her.

    ''This attack will condense all the city''s power in one blow, thus weakening the city and forcing it to enter sleep mode. However, it will be enough.''

    He designed this attack to deal with Di Tian and Wang Wei. He nned to hide and wait until they battled it out and decided the winner. Then, he would use this attack on the winner, using their weakness to his advantage.

    ording to his calctions, he can win the final battle if this method seeds and prove the Dao. His Soul Talent will further develop, and he will also escape the shackles and limitations of death.

    From then on, his future will be limitless.

    But if he fails, he only needs to hide and survive this battle. Then, wait for a few generations to seed. Anyway, he had a longer lifespan than ordinary flesh and blood species and could increase his lifespan by nourishing his soul.

    But now, he had to eliminate Tong Ruobing at all costs.

    What Chen Chen did not know was Wang Wei¨Cwho was secretly reading his mind¨Cwas sighing deeply because he could no longer find Chen Chen''s desire to use Existence Reconstruction to return to normal from his mind.

    ''I will give you onest chance,'' thought Wang Wei.

    A hole appeared at the center of the floating city, and a humongous cannon mouth floated from underground. It pointed at Tong Ruobing.

    Boom!

    A brilliant light emanated from the cannon, destroying everything in its path. Once everything finished, not a single piece of Tong Ruobing remained in view.

 Chapter 806 Last Chance

    Chen Chen looked at the ce where Tong Ruobing''sst trace existed a few seconds ago. He waited a while to see whether something would happen.

    "Is this¡­the end?" he muttered, his voice no longer cold and indifferent. His current self could not identify his emotions, but it was a mixture of sadness, relief, regret, and longing.

    He sent a few more clones to check the area while ordering others to use Divination Artifacts to detect whether she was alive or faking it. And when the result arrived, Chen Chen was quiet.

    Then, he startedughing like a maniac; his cold voice was incredibly eerie as it echoed throughout the city. Chen Chen felt he wanted to cry, but his body was no longer capable of producing and releasing tears.

    As such, his tearless crying orughing made him even more maniacal. Then, he stopped as his facial expression kept changing; the rapid process made him look contorted, as if someone had purposely deformed his face as a form of punishment.

    A few minutester, he returned to his emotionless state.

    "Thest w of Flesh Lifeforms was removed. Now, I can focus on cultivating and producing."

    Chen Chen felt he had a mission to reproduce as many puppets as possible, and they had to be as strong as possible. And now that he removed his obsession and sublimated his state of mind, he can focus on this sacred mission.

    [Sigh]

    Chen Chen suddenly heard a deep and powerful sigh, full of disappointment and regret. He looked around and used all his detective measures, but he could not find anything.

    ''Is my Auditory System malfunctioning? Is it time to remodel the main body?'' he thought. This was his first instinct before changing his idea after checking his body¨Cthere was nothing wrong with it.

    Chen Chen frowned, thinking about what was going on. Then, he sensed a fluctuation and gazed outside the city. He saw a talisman suddenly manifest, and Tong Ruobing''s body appeared.

    "That should not be possible," he muttered calmly, with no fluctuation in his voice and tone. "I checked thoroughly. How could she still be alive?"

    While Chen Chen was baffled, Tong Ruobing was feeling simr emotions. To be precise, she was wary.

    ''The Death Substitute Talisman should have been activated immediately,'' she analyzed. Tong Ruobing knew the danger of this battle, so she spent a great deal of time refining talismans to save her life. However, something went wrong.

    ''Someone tampered with it, dying my revival by a few minutes.''

    Her expression became ugly; she knew only two people with the strength to do such a thing while being utterly undetectable. And these two both cultivated the Dao of Life and Death.

    ''It should be him,'' she thought, thinking about the handsome guy with gray hair and a reassuring smile that hid true terror.

    ''For Dao Overlords, all sentient beings between Heaven and Earth can turn into their chess pieces.''

    Tong Ruobing knew the importance of information, so she did her best to gather information on Wang Wei and Di Tian so she knew about the Supreme Ouw Trials.

    She evenmunicated with the Great Talisman City''s Ancestors to learn more knowledge. They warned her to be extremely careful when dealing with Dao Overlords.

    ording to the Ancestors, this title is not just a symbol of intelligence and resourcefulness. Throughout Heaven and Earth, there are many people whose intelligence is on par with Dao Overlords, but it does not mean they are one.

    A Dao Overlord represents someone who knows their mind and its ws and can control it and not allow other people to use it against them. It is someone of extreme Willpower who will not give up until they breathe theirst breath.

    Dao Overlords are the ultimate maniptors.

    ording to tests she and her ancestors made, Tong Ruobing knew her intelligence was equal to a Dao Lord, with a talent for Charisma, as she has a natural affinity with people, easily getting them to trust her.

    However, she is still a long waypared to Dao Overlord.

    ''I was right¨Cthere is something special about Chen Chen. Otherwise, he would never pay attention to him.''

    Tong Ruobing immediately felt this ce was about to be the center of a tremendous storm. And now, she needed to consider whether to stay or leave.

    ''There is no point in staying here: the strength difference between us has already eliminated me from this confrontation,'' she analyzed. ''However, I am not one to suffer without getting some benefit.''

    [Five Elements Cutting Wheel Talisman]

    Five colors¨Cblue, red, yellow, green, and white¨Cappeared before her before fusing into a wheel with five colors. The wheel rotated at an rming speed before rushing toward the city.

    The spinning wheel cut through the city''s protective array like a sharp metal sword cutting wood. Then, it did the same for the Chen Chen puppets trying to get in its way.

    Swish!

    The wheel cut the city in two, revealing the core where the main Chen Chen resided. However, Tong Ruobing did not even nce at him since she knew this guy''s fate might be miserable.

    With a wave of her hand, she ced half of the city into her space ring; this was great material for talismans or even refining an Immortal Weapon.

    Although Tong Ruobing''s aplishments in Weapon Refining are not on the same level as Chen Chen, she could fuse countless talismans with this destroyed Immortal Tier Weapon to create a unique Talisman Weapon.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''Talisman Weapon¨Cthat''s a great invention,'' she thought with brilliant eyes. Such an invention will grant her merits while also opening a new path for the Talisman Dao.

    ''Furthermore, I can use this invention to reduce Origin Weapon Mountain''s enormous control of the Weapon Industry.''

    Tong Ruobing smiled before teleporting away.

    A wise choice since the situation changed immediately afterward. An enormous hand descended from the Heavens toward Chen Chen.

    ''What is the situation?'' he thought calmly. A moment ago, he was thinking about Tong Ruobing''s anomaly and how to deal with her. Then, the next second, she took advantage while [Transformation]''s energy reserve and defensive system were at their weakest to split into two.

    Then, before he could react, he found himself incapable of moving as the hand of god descended on him.

    Bang!

    Another colossal hand appeared and blocked the first one.

    ''This level of power¡­It should be them.'' Chen Chen was still calm, with no emotions like fears, dread, or any negative emotions that would affect his mind.

    ''It seems the n has failed. The current priority is to find a way to survive this encounter.''

    Then, his facial expression changed. He tried to connect to his other self and use their mind to calcte a survival method. Unfortunately, he discovered the connection to his other self was suppressed, making it extremely difficult to ess.

    "Why are you intervening in things that do not concern you," said a deep voice, and Chen Chen recognized it.

    ''Wang Wei.''

    "I should be saying this to you."

    ''Di Tian.''

    Chen Chen knew the situation had reached a dire level.

    Bang!

    A third hand appeared. Chen Chen noticed it was more feminine, with long nails that he sensed were deadly. Moreover, he felt this hand was more illusory as if it was not easy to detect.

    Chen Chen thought this was the end, but another hand also stopped this one.

    ''Are theypeting for me?'' he analyzed. ''Wang Wei seemed to want to either kill or capture me. However, Di Tian is not allowing him.''

    Chen Chen knew only by using the confrontation between these two titans would he have a tiny chance of escaping.

    This thought had just reached his mind when another powerful aura manifested above him. He saw a giant spear heading straight for him.

    Luckily, a fist descended and blocked the spear.

    Subsequently, a cauldron and another hand arrived from Wang Wei''s side. However, they were also stopped. A phantom of a shield swiftly blocked the colossal cauldron, while the phantom of a Taotie manifested, trying to swallow the final hand.

    The hand resisted by releasing a terrifying vibration that could annihte the surrounding space. However, the Taotie swallowed these vibrations with little to no effort. In a short confrontation, the Taotie seemed to have the advantage.

    Chen Chen thought this would be the end, and this group would continue their confrontation with the people who showed up. However, he was wrong.

    A third hand appeared from Wang Wei''s side. The hand was purple, and Chen Chen could sense a vast quantity of Yin Energy emanating from him.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ''A zombie? Or some unknown Yin Creature?''

    Western Quadrant:

    Di Tian watched the confrontation with calm eyes.

    ''This should be his loot from defeating Yin Gen.'' He squinted his eyes.

    ''If he''s willing to reveal such a thing that can be used as a trump card in our battle, then he must really value Chen Chen.''

    After concluding this oue, he knew he could not allow thetter to seed, granting him more advantage. So, he contacted Gao Buqin andmanded.

    "Release it¨Cwe must stop them at all costs."

 Chapter 807 Chen Chens Fate

    Gao Buqin frowned after hearing this. He hesitated for a few seconds, wishing to say something.

    "Is there something?" asked Di Tian.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Master, is it necessary to reveal our trump card now?" asked Gao Buqin. "Wouldn''t it be better for you to use your real strength?"

    Di Tian understood what he meant. During this confrontation, he only used 5-Root Strength, so Gao Buqin wanted him to use his overwhelming strength to deal with the situation.

    "No need to worry about it and execute your orders," said Di Tian. He knew even if he used more than Dao Ancestor 5-Root power, and he might not seed. However, the main reason for his refusal is that Wang Wei never revealed his true power.

    Di Tian knew he would not do anything useless, so he must have had a purpose for hiding until now. After analyzing the battlefield situation, Di Tian deduced it was because of these people in the Northern Quadrant.

    Wang Wei must be hiding and preparing to deal with them. And Di Tian agreed with this tactic because his intuition told him this was the best choice for him as well.

    Gao Buqin bowed before executing his orders. He waved his hand to summon something from his space ring. So, a rock statue of a general dressed in battle armor appeared before him.

    Boom!

    A terrible aura emanated from the statue''s body as it opened its eyes. The world turned red due to the immense killing intent and resentment from the statue.

    ''Is this the power of the Great Qin Dynasty''s Terracotta Puppet,'' thought Gao Buqin. In his world, no dynasty ever conquered the entire ne. So, he was also fascinated by the Great Qin Dynasty after reading about the Myriad Emperor World''s history.

    Additionally, he was intrigued by the designs of these puppets and tried to study them. He did learn plenty of things from them. However, he never discovered their core secrets or refining methods.

    The Terracotta General gazed at Chen Chen''s location before summoning his halberd. Then, it shed at Cai Song''s humongous puppet, stopping it from acquiring Chen Chen.

    With his intervention, the sh turned to a standstill.

    ''So, what do you want with Chen Chen?'' thought Di Tian. ''And to which length are you willing to get your hands on it?''

    Di Tian observed all of Wang Wei''s actions closely. If thetter shows too much desire, he will go to extreme lengths to stop him and even get his hands on Chen Chen himself.

    Suddenly, Di Tian''s face changed. Someone suddenly appeared next to Chen Chen. And with swift actions, he took him and the floating city away. Di Tian tried to stop thetter, but Wang Wei and his team stopped him.

    His face became cold as he watched everything.

    ''So that''s how it is.'' He sighed internally. ''If my Sleepers were intact, I would never fall for such a simple n.'' Di Tian acknowledged his loss, and the main reason was hisck of information.

    Eastern Quadrant:

    Wang Wei saw Di Tian''s Terracotta General, and he was not surprised. He knew thetter had some of the inheritance of the Great Qin Dynasty from the Sleeper''s informationwork. However, he did not think it would be such a powerful puppet.

    ''Should I test the power of this general?'' Wang Wei briefly mused over this idea before refusing. In the current situation, Chen Chen was the priority. So, he proceeded with his n.

    A few secondster, someone teleported before him with a captured Chen Chen and half of the floating city.

    "You did a good job," said Wang Wei. "I''m d I can count on you."

    "No, the pleasure is all mine; I"m d I could provide value to our alliance," replied Wu Ming. Wang Wei looked at him and decided to talk with him and rify things.

    "Wait a while. I need to deal with something."

    Wu Mong bowed before flying to a mountain a few kilometers away and waiting. Meanwhile, Wang Wei looked at Chen Chen, his eyes contained some sadness.

    He felt Chen Chen''s fate was innately miserable. If his theories are correct, Chen Chen''s entire life was nned by his future self. Depending on the situation, his future self might have chosen Chen Chen as the best person to send the information to his past and change the timeline.

    However, there is also the possibility that his future self even created Chen Chen for his goal, nning his existence even before his birth.

    Either possibility makes Wang Wei think Chen Chen''s fate was miserable. It made him think of his worst nightmare¨Che was like Chen Chen, his fate determined even before he was born.

    Wang Wei exhaled deeply before summoning Cai Song.

    "Sect Master," saluted the puppet genius, showing her gentle and joyous aura. Her long ck hair floated in the hair, and her eyes contained a child-like innocence, most likely because of her origins as a toy Spirit Race.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Wang Wei nodded before bing dazed. He had a rare moment of indecisiveness. The part of his character with a desire for absolute control wishes to leave a backhand on Cai Song to secretly control her in case she decides to betray him in the future.

    After all, her role will be extremely important after acquiring Chen Chen''s talent. And her decision of betrayal is enough to tip the bnce of his war with Grand Dao.

    On the other hand, his rational mind is telling him doing such a thing has a higher chance of leading to her betrayal. No matter what he used on her, it''s not something he can hide from Grand Dao.

    If thetter chooses to reveal the truth to Cai Song, this act might be the catalyst for her betrayal.

    If Wang Wei were Grand Dao, he would see Cai Song as the perfect weakness to disintegrate the enemy from the inside.

    ''The best way to prevent her betrayal is by obtaining her loyalty while also ensuring she has ample benefit.''

    Wang Wei understood that once a person''s loyalty reaches a certain level, they would be willing to sacrifice their life for their leader. So, the best n is to cultivate Cai Song''s loyalty to such a level.

    One of the ways to achieve this is through emotional connection, good treatment, and the sharing of benefits.

    ''Of course, I also need to prepare for the possibility of her betrayal.''

    A rabbit has multiple hiding holes, and no one should ce all their eggs in the same basket.

    Finally, Wang Wei focused on Cai Song.

    "I need you to absorb Chen Chen''s ability," exined Wang Wei. "And before you do, you should understand that doing this will forever alter the course of your life.

    "You will now be involved in something that will affect you for the rest of your cultivation journey, something that you cannot possibly fathom."

    Cai Song frowned after hearing this. She was no longer the clueless Spirit Race that attended the sect''s disciple recruiting out of curiosity. After cultivating to such a level, she was not stupid even though she had little experience.

    And as one of the sect''s few individuals who knew some of the secrets of the sect''s master, her vision was higher than many people. As such, she took his warning seriously since she knew what kind of brilliant cultivator the sect master was.

    "If I ept your proposal, will I have the opportunity to see the pinnacle of Puppetry?"

    Cai Song has a few goals in her life. The first one is to revive Puppet Dao in the Myriad Dao World before doing the same for the entire lower dimension. She wanted to spread the benefits and wonders of Puppet Dao.

    The second and main is to reach the pinnacle of Puppet Dao. Lastly, to create the ultimate puppet. She does not know what the ultimate puppet would be, but she is determined to spend her cultivation journey searching for that answer.

    "Yes," replied Wang Wei. "This opportunity will show a brand new ideology of Puppet Dao."

    "Then, I ept."

    "I hope you won''t regret your choice."

    "I won''t."

    Wang Wei nodded before pointing his finger at her forehead. He linked Chen Chen''s fate to her and gave her some of her power to allow her to swallow his fate and destiny, inheriting his talent and knowledge.

    "Thank you, sect master," bowed Cai Song.

    "Do your best; I have high hopes for you."

    Wang Wei was not lying, as he was already nning the best way for Cai Song to be an Eternal Emperor. Her current self had little chance, so he needed to increase her talent, luck, and destiny.

    And if he chooses the right time for her to prove the Dao, she has a chance of seeding. Unfortunately, he won''t see this day since he will long be gone.

    ''I need to remove Cai Song from the list of people to be trafficked¨Cthe upper dimension is too dangerous. Plus, I cannot risk someone discovering her talent,'' he thought as he watched her leave.

    After making a decision, Wang Wei did not immediately contact Wu Meng but contacted his team. He sent the remaining part of the floating city to Yan Liling before contacting Li Jun.

    ''You need to seduce Cai Song.''

    ''What?''

 Chapter 808 Son Of Grand Dao And Wang Wei

    Primordial Chaos, a Heavenly Temple:

    Heavenly Book Paragon floated in the air with a book floating before him. His eyes closed, deep in concentration. A river of chains manifested behind, and some chains will enter the book. Subsequently, the array in this temple will also release mysterious power into the book.

    Heavenly Book''s life is legendary by all ounts. He was once nothing but a mortal schr. However, after an ident where his wife became sick, he reversed her and his fate, thus bing a Fate Star.

    Then, with the gift from Grand Dao¨Cthe Heavenly Book¨Che slowly rose. The book showed him the rise of a peerless genius in his world. After countless battles and numerous fortunate encounters, the genius became a peerless Heaven Chosen that broke the barrier between Mortal and Immortal.

    Heavenly Book used the book to steal this genius, along with many of the Heaven Chosens of his generation, to rise to the top. However, even with such a tactic, this genius became one of his greatest challengers.

    Then, in the final battle, he defeated thetter, proved the Dao, and became an Eternal Emperor.

    In his mortal life, Heavenly Book had three events that defined him. The first one was when he became a Fate Star. The second was his Supreme Ouw Trial since this was the first time his book was utterly useless.

    And the third was his battle with that genius.

    After proving the Dao, Heavenly Book discovered his treasure was useless. However, he did not care since he expected this oue. Furthermore, he learned to be independent of the book during the Supreme Ouw Trial.

    So, he used his own power to make the book more powerful. After his ascension, he used his wisdom and the intelligence-gathering capability of the book to be one of the most powerful Paragons in the entire Chaos Universe.

    After reaching his peak, he pursued higher realms with no sess. The Heavenly Book and his Heaven Dao made it easier for him to gather knowledge and secrets. Regardless, his attempt was futile.

    Then, he realized there was no further realm; he needed to create it himself. So, he began to prepare. However, at that exact moment, the Second Origin Battle began.

    Qiyuan and numerous Paragons began to gather allies all over Primordial Chaos. Heavenly Book Paragon knew his chance might being, so he began to observe Qiyuan and his group.

    He was one of the few people that realized Qiyuan''s true objective was not to make the Eternal Ascension World the Destiny Center of the Chaos Universe. Instead, thetter was trying to summon a legend that originated from the early eras of the universe:

    The Ultimate Taboo, also called The Path of Transcendence.

    Heavenly Book observed Qiyuan''s n, and with his own analysis, he realized this n would not seed¨Cat least, not entirely.

    Qiyuan''s n would allow the universe to enter an era where Paragons were no longer supremes. However, he would not create an age where people above the Paragon Realms were as many as dogs.

    After predicting Qiyuan''s failure and the fate of the people participating in the Ultimate Taboo, he began to prepare for his own n. He knew he needed knowledge and information about what happens in the Ultimate Taboo, so he cultivated a few Paragon subordinates and sent them to the Ultimate Taboo.

    Secondly, he knew many people would die in this event. So, Heavenly Paragons began to n for the power vacuums in all these powerful Chaos Worlds.

    And for thest step of his n, he wanted to turn his Heavenly Book into a story of the entire Chaos Universe. He believed someone would rise to be Transcendent, and such a person would be the protagonist of the universe.

    Unfortunately, things are not proceeding as smoothly as he wanted. Although there is progress, it is not enough for him.

    "Huh?" muttered Heavenly Book as he opened his eyes. He saw more paragraphs appear in his book, and the process was suddenly elerated.

    ''Did something happen?''

    Heavenly Paragon had grand ambitions and wanted to achieve detachment. However, the recent slow progress made him contemte whether to use the shoddy methods from the Ultimate Taboo and be Half-Step Transcendent.

    He will then use his newfound power toplete the book before cutting himself and returning to the Paragon Realm. After all, what is Half Step Transcendent before True Transcendence?

    But now, the progress of his book suddenly elerated and at an rming rate.

    Heavenly Book looked at the artifact before him and pondered.

    "ording to my analysis, no one can achieve transcendence without facing Grand Dao. This act could be a test or a confrontation because Grand Dao does not allow the existence of Transcendence. Regardless of the truth, this fact does not change.

    ''And currently, the protagonist is in a battle with Grand Dao; this battle has affected the past, present, and future.''

    Heavenly Book squinted his eyes.

    ''The only exnation this book has suddenly changed is because of their battle. Something must have happened that alters the course of the battle. So, Grand Dao decided to create a new pawn in the shape of me.''

    His eyes did not hide his sneer. Heaven and Earth is a chess board. And if someone does not have the strength or the intelligence, they can only be pawns.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Heavenly Book looked at the book, and two names caught his attention:

    "Son of Grand Dao and Wang Wei," he muttered. However, the paragraphs in his book were notplete enough for him to gather more information.

    ''So, it is one of those two,'' he thought before trying to deduce the information about either of them. And as expected, his attempt was futile.

    ''It doesn''t matter. I can guess where one of these people was¨Cthe Eternal Ascension World.''

    Qiyuan''s action did work in some ways as the Eternal Ascension World gathered a tremendous amount of destiny after the event of the Second Origin War.

    So, if there is a protagonist, it is one of the few ces where thetter could rise.

    "The Eternal Ascension World," muttered Heavenly Book. "Things are a littleplicated. Although I have raised these eight pawns, the presence of Supreme Unity and Maitreya makes it difficult for me to intervene."

    After the Ultimate Taboo, Heavenly Book took advantage of the power vacuum to raise many pawns in different Chaos Worlds¨Cespecially the original 3800 Source Chaos Worlds.

    However, in a few of these worlds, Half-Step Transcendence appeared, making his hard work useless or rendering it impossible to use these pawns.

    After all, no matter how intelligent he is, in front of Half Step Transcendent, that can kill him with one finger, it''s extremely dangerous trying to do anything under these people''s noses.

    ''Is it worth the risks?'' thought Heavenly Book. ''Even if I found the protagonist now, it would be useless without the proper Time Nexus, and those are rare.

    ''However, the more advantage the protagonist has, the more valuable a pawn I am to Grand Dao.

    ''Moreover, time is on my side.''

    The situation of Grand Dao will be worse as time goes on. Heavenly Book does not favor it in this battle, and the main reason was due to the two other people who seeded in transcending.

    Of course, the main reason for hisck of confidence in Grand Dao was the information he gathered. Their battle rippled across space-time. And based on the clues he deduced, Heavenly Book knew things were not going well for Grand Dao.

    ''No, my thinking is wrong. I still need to find the protagonist and observe his growth. Otherwise, even if a Time Nexus appeared, it would be useless to me. So, I must take the risks.''

    Heavenly Book took a moment to n how to minimize the risks while also getting what he wanted and more.

    ''Previously, there was a bnce between Supreme Unity and Maitreya. However, recently, she seems to have the advantage. I can use this situation to get in touch with the Eternal Ascension World.

    ''So, I need a way to get in touch with Supreme Unity and give him a way to return the bnce.''n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Countless thoughts shed in his mind.

    ''There are two things he would need from me: the first one is another method of bing Half-Step Transcendence; he would definitely want to learn something from it.''

    Heavenly could get such a method from other Chaos Source Worlds. However, the process would be very challenging and require too much time. Additionally, he did not want to give such a thing to Supreme Unity and allow thetter to fix his ws and be more powerful.

    ''Based on his apprentice with two physiques, he might be searching for a way to divide his existence into two.''

    Heavenly Paragons knew a madman who seeded in such a thing. Although thetter was hiding in a dangerous ce, it should be no problem for him to go there and get the method from him.

    ''Okay, let''s see if I can tempt him with this method. The only issue is how to contact him without Maitreya''s knowledge.''

    However, Heavenly Book took less than a second to think of a way. Many people have been attacking the Eternal Ascension World, and his eight pawns can barely keep up.

    So, as long as she sent someone who overwhelmed them, either Maitreya or Supreme Unity would have to intervene.

    Heavenly Book waved his hand to send a message. Then, a Peak Boundless Paragon rushed toward the Eternal Ascension World.

    ''I cannot ce all my hopes on the Eternal Ascension World. One of these people lives there, but where is the second one?''

    Heavenly Book stood up, and the River of Time bent to his whim. Then, using its power, he traveled through the infinite Primordial Chaos as if it was a swimming pool in his backyard.

 Chapter 809 Heavenly Book And Supreme Unity

    Purple Kunpeng Paragon looked at the seven defeated individuals before him and secretly sighed. He could not help but think about how the mighty had fallen.

    He grew up learning about all the legendary characters that originated from the Eternal Ascension World. And during the Second Original War, he participated in a few events even though he was on an Empyrean.

    In that era, there was no way a single Boundless Paragon like himself could have so much influence on this Chaos World. No, even most peak Boundless Paragons do not have such an ability.

    ''This world was reduced to such a level,'' he thought whileprehending the true horror of his master since he knew thetter was partly responsible for the Eternal Ascension World''s current state.

    Purple Kungpeng internally shook his head before continuing his mission. He waved his hand to create a massive purple hand containing immense power. This hand made the surrounding Primordial Chaos shake.

    The faces of the seven moons changed as they immediately knew they would not survive this attack¨Ceven with their formation.

    "Lord, save me."

    "Matriarch, save me."

    These two voices echoed in the void, full of fear, despair, and hope.

    Eternal Ascension World, a corner of the universe:

    Two people sat cross-legged in the void, a few meters from each other. Immense power emanated from their bodies, trying to influence a gray fog. However, it appeared as if their attempt was futile since the fog remained the same.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    These two knew the oues even before tying. They only wished to exile the fog from the world. Or, at the very least, slow down its spread.

    Suddenly, the two opened their eyes as they sensed something.

    "Go save them," said Supreme Unity.

    "Watch your tone," warned Maitreya. "I''m not one of yourckeys. Anyway, I saved them thest time. Now, it''s your turn."

    A Paragon''s speed can be described as immeasurable, defined by measurement units of infinity. However, in the eyes of these two, such speed is slower than a turtle crawling.

    They can use the short time before Purple Kunpeng''s attack reaches its destination to have a long and normal conversation.

    Supreme Unity frowned as he pondered whether it was worth saving them. Then, he finally took action. Maitreya did not care and closed her eyes. Currently, all she cares about is why the Dark Truth has spread its tentacles to the Eternal Ascension World.

    Meanwhile, an unusual light shed deep in Supreme Unity''s eyes. He gazed outside the world, and his projection manifested. As soon as he showed up, he took no action but Purple Kungpeng''s attack. dissipated

    The young Boundless Paragon''s facial expression changed; he could not understand how his attack was dealt with. So, the fear of the unknown overwhelmed his mind for a few seconds.

    In this brief moment, he experienced the feeling of falling from the top of the food chain to the second ce. His emotions became agitated, simr to when he saw the power of a Great Emperor as a mortal.

    Luckily, anyone who can reach such a realm has the highest state of mind and Dao Heart. So, he suppressed his instinct fear and swiftly bowed to this projection.

    "Lord, my master wishes to see you."

    Supreme Unity calmly looked at him, his eyes cold and indifferent, devoid of any human emotions. Beforeing to this ce, he knew an opportunity would present itself.

    Hence, he acted in a way that Maitreya would send him here while not being suspicious. So, he calmly waited for this person without saying a single word.

    Purple Kunpeng was sweating profusely. As a higher-dimensional being, his body should not secret any odors or things such as sweat. However, standing before this man''s gaze, his existence as a higher lifeform seemed to have been forcefully changed and reduced to a lower creature, thus inducing reactions of lower lifeforms.

    Purple Kunpeng controlled his trembling body as he activated what his master gave him. Then, a projection of Heavenly Book Paragon manifested above his head.

    "Lord Supreme Unity," bowed Heavenly Book to salute. In the past, the man before him was not his opponent. However, his current self cannot survive one finger against him.

    So, he had to bow and salute.

    As for things like pride? For a person like him with grand ambitions and determination, he knew pride was worth less than dog shit¨Cespecially regarding things like Transcendence.

    As long as his ns seed, the situation will revert, and Supreme Unity will be nothing but an ant to him. So, forbearing for his future is an easy task for him.

    Supreme Unity remained quiet, without a single word. His eyes gazed at Heavenly Book''s projection, deducing countless secrets of Heaven and Earth. However, to his surprise, he discovered he could not find thetter''s real body.

    There was an unknown power hiding him, his heaven-defying power.

    Heavenly Book remained calm as he guessed what thetter was doing. A God would never discuss anything with an ant, let alone negotiate. The only exception is if God has a good personality.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    However, as an intelligent ant, he would not count on the benevolence of God¨Cespecially since he knew what kind of person Supreme Unity had turned into.

    So, before the meeting, he entered one of the few Forbidden Areas of Primordial Chaos where the power of Half-Step Transcendence would not work.

    "What is your purpose?" asked Supreme Unity, his tone not fluctuating in the slightest.

    "I came to make a deal."

    "Deal? About what?"

    "I have a way to get a method of dividing the [Existence] into two separated but connected parts.''

    For a moment, some emotions appeared in Supreme Unity''s cold and old eyes. However, it was so brief that it was not detected by anyone¨Cincluding himself.

    Supreme Unity immediately tried a second time to deduce Heavenly Book Paragon''s whereabouts. Sadly, the result did not change.

    Then, he squinted his eyes as he looked at the handsome man before him. He and Maitreya knew someone supported the rise of their current subordinates.

    Unfortunately, they have been cultivating since reaching their current realm and have no time or desire to deal with this issue. Furthermore, the vast difference in power between them and Heavenly Book Paragon made them indifferent.

    No matter how brilliant of a tactician Heavenly Book was, it made no difference to them, given how easy it was to kill him. Additionally, thetter removed his tentacles after their return and never intervened in the affairs of the Eternal Ascension World.

    "What do you want?" he asked directly.

    "Two things: firstly, I wish for some of my forces to have free room to move in the Eternal Ascension World."

    "Reason?"

    "I"m looking for something, and it might be here."

    Supreme Unity frowned. He did not know whether thetter was telling the truth, half-truth, half-lie, orplete lie.

    "I will allow it," said Supreme Unity. "Next?"

    "I want your Transcendent Technique?"

    Supreme Unity squinted his eyes, and Purple Kunpeng suddenly exploded into nothingness, along with his master''s projection; there was no aura or any actions besides moving his eyelids.

    Luckily for him, he was a Boundless Paragon and the embodiment of the concept of [Eternal]. He soon revived himself with a paleplexion. He could tell his Dao Foundation was injured, and it would take him millions of Yuan Epochs to heal.

    However, he did not say anything; his achievements today were due to his master''s support, not to mention his fear of thetter. Finally, his experience with such an entity might benefit him if he can learn something.

    "Do you think I would agree to such an absurd request?"

    "That depends on how much the knowledge I have is worth to you," replied Heavenly Book calmly.

    "Do you think your information is as valuable as mine? A trade has to be equal."

    "What I offer is valuable because it''s something you absolutely need and something only I can acquire," countered Heavenly Book. One of the truths he learned only in his life was knowledge was valuable. As such, even though the person before him was more powerful than him, thetter did not have nearly as much information as him.

    "You''re from the Infinite Domain World, right?" suddenly asked Supreme Unity.

    "Your Excellency, there is no point in threatening me. I value nothing in that ce more than my ambitions." Pain shed in his eyes as he said these eyes, but it quickly faded.

    "Your current situation is not ideal," continued Heavenly Book. "So, your best option is my offer."

    "Are you threatening me?"

    "I wouldn''t dare. I''m just stating an objective fact."

    Supreme Unity was silent as thetter was correct. Although the Dark Truth brought some peace to his battle with Maitreya, he knew his situation was not the best.

    Maitreya seemed to have dealt with most of the drawbacks of her method. Then, the path of Buddhism in the lower dimension has begun to flourish, and True Heavenly Dao''s resistance to his control has drastically increased recently.

 Chapter 810 Heaven Order

    Supreme Unity gazed at these seven people, his eyes colder than usual. He would haveshed out at them if it were not for hisck of emotion. He did not want to make such a lost-making deal; however, Heavenly Book''s offer was too enticing for him.

    He sent countless clones and projections throughout Primordial Chaos, searching for a solution to his problem. However, his attempt was unsessful.

    But now, he has a chance at sess. Supreme Unity knew what it meant for him. His Half-Step Transcendence will beplete, and he will no longer be restricted.

    Maitreya will no longer be an issue since he will be virtually invincible as long as he stays inside the Eternal Ascension World. Upon sess, he can finally regain his seven emotions and six desires.

    Well, he did not really care about his emotions. He previously cultivated the Taoist Mindset of Heaven''s Indifference, granting him a simr state as now. However, he still had his feelings back then, but he controlled them to remain at a low activity state.

    Of course, what Supreme Unity desires more is to continue walking the path of transcendence. After arriving at his state, he knew it was not the end; on the contrary, it was the beginning of a new journey¨Ca grand journey unlike anything else a cultivator could fathom.

    ''I hope Heavenly Book can keep his words. Although I know he''s plotting something, it doesn''t matter to me.''

    As long as he gets what he wishes for, Supreme Unity does not care about anything else. And if Heavenly Book tries to y tricks, he will hunt him down even to the end of time.

    After coldly looking at these useless wastes, Supreme Unity left.

    Time Eater''splexion was ugly to look at.

    ''Time is running out,'' he thought. He understood the meaning behind Supreme Unity''s eyes¨Cthey were bing useless. And he knew how their leader dealt with useless pawns.

    So, he knew if he wanted to live long, he had to hurry to aplish his n. Time Eater took a deep breath before looking at Purple Kunpeng, who was rushing away.

    ''I wonder what he was talking about with Heavenly Book.''

    He squinted his eyes. He knew a secret about the rise of their 8 Moons¨CHeavenly Book was secretly manipting. Because of this, he woke up and began to n for himself.

    ''Heavenly Book is already a scary individual. But if it involves Supreme Unity, it''s not something I can involve myself with.''

    Time Eater always felt Heavenly Book would not easily allow his investment to get out of his control. And now, based on today''s event, he knew he was correct. So, he now has a higher sense of urgency.

    Without saying anything else, he left.

    Primordial Chaos, Forbidden Land:

    Heavenly Book opened his eyes, a deep frown or worry in his eyes. Although his n seeded, and he made a binding deal with Supreme Unity, he was not happy.

    Hecked too much information about the abilities of a Half-Step Transcendence.

    ''If only I had a way to protect myself from Half-Step Transcendence.''

    Numerous thoughts shed in his mind, and he had a way¨Cthe Heaven Order. There is a unique token scattered throughout Primordial Chaos, and with it, anyone can participate in a test and mission.

    Upon sess, they can wish for anything they desire, and usually, that wish will be fulfilled.

    ''Unfortunately, I offended the Magistrate of Heaven.''

    The person who sent the order is one of the Six Cardinals¨Cthe Magistrate of Heaven. As his name implies, he is responsible for the creation and Order of all Heavenly Dao in the Chaos Universe.

    Heavenly Book offended thetter while acquiring the Source Position of Heavenly Dao. The previously owned was Heavenly Dao Paragon, and he was the Heavenly Dao of a Source Chaos World that gained sentience and began cultivating.

    After meeting thetter, Heavenly Book defeated him and took the position. Subsequently, after seeing the uniqueness of Heavenly Dao Paragon, he captured thetter to study it and found some secrets.

    Then, he discovered thetter was part of a unique race called the Heavenly Dao Race, and such a race was created by one of the Six Cardinals.

    Heavenly Book''s actions of taking the Heavenly Dao Position offended the Magistrate of Heaven, and capturing one of his creations further ruined their rtionship.

    Of course, Heavenly Book did not care. After all, it was the Magistrate who wanted him to give up the position and even wanted him to be hisckey. Luckily, the Six Cardinals had certain restrictions and could not intervene in the world easily.

    ''I can''t use the Heaven Order, so I need to think of another way. However, the main issue now is dealing with that madman.''

    The person with the knowledge he promised Supreme Unity is a madman, and Heavenly Book does not like to deal with such people; they are unpredictable and difficult to read or calcte¨Ceven if you consider their madness in your calctions.

    In some ways, madmen are the nemesis of Dao Overlords.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''Dealing with him will take time, which may not be a good thing.''

    Heavenly Book frowned.

    ''It would be ideal if one of these were still in their growing stage, making them easier to deal with.''

    It would be easier to deal with if the protagonist were still on his rise and had not reached the Paragon Realm. Of course, Heavenly Book was confident to deal with them even after reaching the peak Paragon Realm.

    ''The only issue is if there is no Time Nexus until they''ve grown up.''

    Heavenly Book sighed before proceeding; he had no choice but to spend a lot of time dealing with that madman. So, he created a clone of himself with all his powers and sent it deeper into this forbidden ce.

    He was cautious in case Supreme Unity decided to follow him. So, he came to the ce of this madman beforehand. When ying with fire, one of the number rules is to be careful.

    Eternal Ascension World, Lower Dimension, Myriad Emperor World, Heaven Will Battle, Eastern Quadrant, Deste:

    ''What do you mean by your words?'' asked Li Jun.

    ''I think I was very clear.''

    ''No, I just want to make sure you''re not having a stroke.''

    Wang Wei''s lips twitched. How would he have a stroke with his god-like body? Plus, even if he was, it''s pointless since he can live without a heart.

    ''I''m serious.''

    "So was I,'' replied Li Jun. ''You know I made a promise to Liling I won''t get with anyone anymore.''

    ''I can exin to her.''

    ''Even if you do, it won''t change anything.'' Li Jun frowned, ''Why do you suddenly want me to woo Cai Song? Is it rted to Chen Chen?''n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Wang Wei paused for a moment before telling him about Cai Song''s importance.

    ''If she is this important, I understand why you want her to be close to us through a marriage bond. However, since you decided to trust her, do it with certainty. Otherwise, the consequence could be the same as if you had secretly controlled her.

    Wang Wei knew he was correct. Anyone with decent intelligence could detect it was not normal for Li Jun to suddenly be interested in Cai Song and woo her¨Clet alone Grand Dao.

    So, it''s still possible to use this knowledge to make Cai Song betray him in the future after telling her the truth.

    ''Sigh, I know this, but I can''t help it.'' He nned to wait for a few Yuan Epochs after this event before Li Jun began the courting process. As such, it was easier to hide his real intention and remove many questions or red gs.

    However, he also understood it was not easy to trick a being like Grand Dao, with great intelligence and who does not see time in a linear fashion.

    ''Not to mention, it''s very possible for her to still betray us after bing mypanion.''

    Li Jun understood that even if he married Cai Song, she would never be as important to him as Yan Liling. So, the amount of love and support he will give will not be the same.

    So, Grand Dao may use this fact to turn her against us.

    Wang Wei was quiet as he knew this, ''Alright, I know this was a bad idea.''

    ''You should have a n B, right?''

    ''Yes: we will ensure she is not that unique.''

    Cai Song should not be the only individual under him with Chen Chen''s power; she might be the leader, but she cannot be the only one. However, this might not be as easy as stated.

    Chen Chen seemed to be a unique lifeform with a talent only avable to him. So, recreating or copying his ability might be impossible.

    So, there are only a few options avable for Wang Wei, the first one being to steal Grand Dao''s version of Chen Chen. However, as a strategic weapon for this war, such an individual will be extremely valuable and protected.

    ''If it''s impossible to copy, I can only use this as ast resort.''

 Chapter 811 Wu Mings Ambitions

    (Unedited Chapter.)

    -----

    The sound of water dripping echoed in this empty pce. While sitting opposite Wu Ming, Wang Wei brewed tea before serving him.

    "Sect Master, let me do it," offered Wu Ming.

    "You''re my guest, so I should be the one to serve," said Wang Wei with a smile, reassuring Wu Ming. He knew his alliance with the Dao Opening Sect was one-sided. To be precise, he should be the subordinate.

    So, he was reassured as Wang Wei treated him with cordiality and respect; he met him on equal ground¨Cat least, on the surface, it''s the case.

    "I hope you like it," said Wang Wei, and Wu Ming slowly sipped the tea. He felt his mind calm down. He was worried about the alliance. Although he has been working with Wang Wei and the Dao Opening Sect for a while, their connection has been superficial due to ack of trust and other factors.

    However, if Wu Ming wanted to achieve his goal, he needed the full support of the sect.

    While drinking his tea, Wang Wei gazed at the young man before him. When he first met Wu Ming, he was a thin young kid with ordinary looks and temperament.

    ording to Wang Wei''s prediction, Wu Ming''s future was not bright¨Ceven after receiving such a Heaven-Defying fortunate encounter from his ancestors. Based on thetter''s talent, temperament, will, and background, he predicted Wu Ming had no future in this Glorious Age of Heaven Chosens.

    However, Wu Ming became one of the few wrong predictions of Wang Wei. Wu Ming suddenly changed after the Spirit Road Trial and became bolder, more cunning, and ruthless.

    He did not hesitate to join the Origin Rune Pce, entering his enemy''sir. Then, his Wu n¨Cwho was only a family that controlled a small city and the highest power was the Divine Body Realm¨Crose like aet and became one of the pirs of the Origin Rune Pce. And Wu Ming himself became the patriarch of an Emperor Lineage.

    From the information he received from the Shadow Sleepers, he knew the Wu n''s foundation was weak in the pce because of theirck of Immortal Tier powerhouses, but Wu Ming discovered a Grand Dao Source Seed, creating a Dao Ancestor for the Wu n.

    And this guy''s luck did not stop there. That Dao Ancestor had another fortunate encounter and became an Insurgent on par with Second ss Emperor.

    ''The Wu n''s rise is probably the work of Heavenly Dao to revitalize the Origin Rune Pce,'' analyzed Wang Wei. The Dao Opening Sect has the luck of the Daofather¨CQiyuan. The Origin Pill Dao Sect has the luck of the Pill Ancestor, the Great Talisman City the luck of the Talisman Ancestor, the Origin Weapon Mountain contains the luck of the Artifact Ancestor, and the Origin Rune Pce holds the luck of the Array Ancestor.

    However, of all these Ancestral Lineages, the Origin Rune Pce is the weakest and only survived to the modern time because of their luck.

    Wang Wei theorized the reason for this decline was due to the Formation Ancestor''s actions of killing Wu Ming''s ancestor and preventing the idea of the Formation Rune Body from appearing in the world.

    Such an act has dyed the growth and development of Formation Dao for billions of years. So, Heavenly Dao punished them by allowing them to barely survive.

    However, now, there seems to be a new change.

    "I would like to take this opportunity to apologize for what happened with Tong Ruobing," said Wu Ming. Although he apologized many times, he never had the chance to do it face-to-face.

    "I don''t me you. Tong Ruobing has natural charisma, great luck, and destiny. Furthermore, she seemed to have some kind of fated link with me."

    Wang Wei was not thinking nonsense. Tong Ruobing received his idea from Wu Ming, allowing her to take the first step toward bing a peak Heaven Chosen.

    Mu Lei became his business partner, taking the first step for the Dao Opening Sect to re-enter the Endless Void. Then, Tong Ruobing became Dao Companion with him.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    He was responsible for Fang Lijuan''s severe injuries and near-death experience. Then, Tong Ruobing received the Invisible Talisman.

    So, their fate is interestingly linked.

    "As long as Sect Master Wei does not me me."

    "I''m not that petty. Plus, I gave you these ideas. What you do with them is none of my business."

    The situation bothered Wang Wei only because his idea created such a Heaven Chosen as Tong Ruobing¨Cwho was once somewhat of a threat to him.

    He gave Wu Ming these ideas knowing he could not achieve much. But, his presence could create some chaos in the Southern Continent. However, back then, he was young, inexperienced,cked information, and had low vision.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He overvalued the strength of the Origin Rune Pce and believed its influence was enough to create disruption in the Southern Continent.

    "Regardless, I''m still regretful; I always felt I had no right to distribute these ideas."

    Wang Wei shook his head and did not continue on this subject. One of the reasons he gave Wu Ming his ideas was to pay the karma for the Formation Rune Body, which drastically increased the chances of creating his Fate Puppeteer Physique; it also yed a significant role in why the physique was a Heavenly One instead of Acquired.

    "Let''s get to the topic at hand. Be direct," said Wang Wei, and Wu Ming immediately became serious. He paused for a few seconds before speaking. He did open his mouth butmunicated through Divine Sense.

    He knew many people were watching this battle, and their conversation could not be heard, or his life and the entire Wu n would be in danger.

    ''I want sect master Wang to help me control the Origin Rune Pce.''

    Wang Wei squinted his eyes, ''Control, not destroy? Hehe, this kid keeps surprising me.''

    ''My current situation in the pce is not ideal.''

    ''They suspect your identity?'' asked Wang Wei.

    ''Despite my cautiousness, yes.''

    Wu Ming was indeed cautious. He never revealed the Formation Rune Body to the other Wu n members and only used it on himself. However, he disguised it as a fortunate encounter that changed his physique.

    With this mindset, he entered the Origin Rune Pce. And his precautions proved to be useful. He discovered the Haiyuan Emperor left a secret force inside the pce dedicated to eradicating his Ancestor''s legacy.

    Luckily for him, most of these people died since the Ancient Emperor Era, and only a few remained. At first, these people did not recognize him. However, some people reacted fiercely after suggesting engraving an Emperor Formation on his body.

    Fortunately, he reacted swiftly and found many allies to suppress these secret forces. Additionally, fate was on his side. The Haiyuan Emperor did not want the world to know what he did, so only his secret force knew of the existence of the Formation Rune Body Lineage.

    ''Interesting. Wu Ming''s mindset seems to be that the Origin Rune Pce should have belonged to his ancestor and the Wu n. But the Haiyuan stole it from them. Now, he''s only taken what rightfully belongs to him.''

    Wang Wei originally thought Wu Ming''s goal was to destroy the Origin Rune Pce, hence the reason he infiltrated their rank and became their leader. But he now knew this kid had bigger ambitions.

    ''What do I get in this situation?'' asked Wang Wei. He was not opposed to the idea of helping, but he needed some incentives or benefits.

    ''The Dao Opening Sect can have control of the pce''s luck for the next 100 generations.''

    Wang Wei squinted his eyes as he admired Wu Ming''s boldness. 100 generation meant 100 Great Emperors; that is a long period of time.

    Of course, he also understood Wu Ming''s n. Thetter did not want the Origin Rune Pce to always be under the control of others, so he left a time-limit.

    Wang Wei did not care about this fact as he knew having such a massive amount of luck was not necessarily good for the sect. A perfect example of this was the wisdom disyed by his ancestor¨CQiyuan.

    After bing Emperor and opening the Dao for all sentient beings, he could have done more. He could have cultivated the Four Professions Grand Dao Source as subsidiary Daos, perfected these systems, spread them to the world, and utterly revived the cultivation civilization after the Nulle Era''s catastrophe.

    His actions would have resulted in the sect amassing the luck of the other four ancestors.

    However, he knew such an act could easily activate the Bnce Mechanism of Heavenly Dao, leading to its scheming against the sect.

    So, he controlled his desire and left such tremendous luck for future generations. His actions are why the Dao Opening Sect held the Spirit of the Epoch until the Middle Emperor Era.

    ''Raise it to 200 generations, and I will give you an opportunity to prove the Dao in this generation.''

    Wu Ming''s pupils dted, ''Are you serious?''

    ''I won''t lie about something like that.''

 Chapter 812 Discovered

    (AN: I''m in a hurry, so this chapter is also not properly edited.)

    ------

    Wu Ming could not contain his excitement. His reaction was so intense that the trillion people outside watching wondered what made the Pce Master of such an ancient lineage have such a reaction.

    However, this could not be helped as the offer made by Wang Wei was too exciting. Wu Ming knew his Wu n could notpletely control the Origin Rune Pce even with the Dao Opening Sect''s help.

    His objective is to buy enough time for the n to cultivate a Great¨Cpreferably an Eternal Emperor, but he won''t mind a Pseudo Eternal like that bastard Haiyuan.

    As for him? He never thought of proving the Dao for multiple reasons. A part of him has a deep fear and awe of Wang Wei ever since their first encounter in the Spirit Road Trial.

    He knew his rise was due to Wang Wei. Furthermore, he also secretly gathered information about Wang Wei, and the awe he felt deepened after learning about thetter''s legendary exploits and aplishments.

    In truth, Wu Ming undervalued himself. Just like Tong Ruobing said, Wang Wei''s idea was nothing but that¨Can idea. She had to work hard and use her talent to turn it into reality.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    And the same is true for Wu Ming. Furthermore, his actions of infiltrating the Origin Rune Pce is something that even Wang Wei praised him for, admiring his boldness and wisdom.

    So, Wu Ming has be a true Heaven Chosen worthy of the title. Sadly, his Dao Heart is wed.

    He acquired a deep awe and respect for Wang Wei after thetter gave him the idea of the Totem Warriors. And this awe prevented him from directly confronting Wang Wei, which eventually led him to participate in this battle as an ally instead of a true participant.

    Wu Ming''s n for himself was for the future. After controlling the Origin Rune Pce and leaving a deep foundation for his family, he nned to seal himself and wait for the future before proving the Dao.

    He hoped one of his descendants would be Emperor, wake him up, and wash his karma. But now, he might have another chance.

    Wu Ming took a deep breath to calm down. Regardless of his experience, he was still the leader of an ancient Emperor Lineage. So, most people could notpare to his state of mind.

    ''Sect Master Wei, could you tell me about this chance? It''s not that I don''t believe you, but such a thing¡­.''

    Wang Wei understood his concern. After all, no one in the history of this world would dare say they could make other people Emperor. So, he pondered for a moment before revealing how he could send Wu Ming into the upper dimension to prove the Dao.

    ''Such a method is indeed feasible.'' Despite his words, Wu Ming had a frown on his face, and Wang Wei could deduce why.

    ''I don''t think it''s possible to return to the lower dimension,'' he continued. ''From my calctions, True Heavenly Dao might allow you to send a projection to preach to the world and maybe even leave your Emperor Scripture, Artifact, and Array to your lineage.

    ''However, I''m notpletely sure about that.''

    ''What about Immortal Venerables and Dao Ancestors?'' Wu Ming wanted to leave a foundation for his Wu n.

    ''You might be able to refine the Immortal Mansions and Grand Dao Source Seed in advance and leave them in a space ring. However, as I said, I do not know how flexible True Heavenly Dao will be.

    ''In the end, you might not even be able to interfere at all.''

    Wu Ming nodded as he understood this was something no one had done before. Maybe some Emperors ascended to the upper dimension with some talented Heaven Chosens that proved the Dao. But no one sent people to the upper dimension while staying in the lower dimension.

    ''If everything works, this method can allow me to leave a deep foundation for the Wu n,'' thought Wu Ming to himself. ''However, there is still a major wpared to the orthodox method¨CInsurgents.''

    It is not simple for Great Emperors to train Insurgents for their ns. The process usually requires time and resources. And certain Insurgents¨Clike Array Two from the Origin Rune Pce¨Crequire an Emperor to personally cultivate using plenty of resources and his own Grand Dao Source.

    And Wang Wei''s method does not allow for the creation of these kinds of Insurgents.

    ''The only way to remedy this situation is to use unique Qi from the Source Qi Space that can create potent Insurgents.''

    Wu Ming knew this was the only solution to this problem. However, from the records he read, the Source Qi Space was a dangerous ce, and it was not easy to find powerful Insurgent Level Qi.

    ''Fine, I agree with this deal,'' said Wu Ming. Although the sect''s luck will not be in the Wu n''s control for the next 200 generations, it was a small price to pay to control an Emperor''s Lineage.

    Furthermore, until that time, the Dao Opening Sect will act as their protector and remove all dissidents that try to harm the Wu n''s benefit. Of course, Wu Ming has nned to prevent the Wu n from being dissatisfied with this deal once they be powerful.

    He could foresee the Great Emperor of the Wu n bing unhappy about this deal and trying to end it. So, he would leave methods to prevent that from happening.

    Wu Ming knew with the current Dao Opening Sect, even an Eternal Emperor could no longer act willfully before them.

    ''Excellent,'' said Wang Wei with a smile. Wu Ming''s deal made him aware of something he had overlooked¨Cthe luck of the Ancestor Lineages. So, he decided to sell the Emperor Spot to these factions, and the price will be to borrow their faction''s luck during his reign in the lower dimension.

    He ns to do the same for the Ancient n.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''The Luck Blessing of these factions should greatly boostprehension.''

    His n will condense the luck of the entire Myriad Emperor World for him to use; this is one of the reasons he was confident in cultivating the Empyrean Realm in the lower dimension.

    But now, if he adds the special luck of these factions, he will receive another buff that can increase his chance of sess and reduce the time he needs.

    Of course, he knew these factions might not agree easily. Unfortunately, they won''t have a chance.

    ''I''m d we cane to an agreement,'' said Wang Wei.

    ''I''m sensing a but,'' added Wu Ming.

    ''Yes. I need you to do something for me. But the process will be unpleasant.''

    Wu Ming briefly pondered, ''Unpleasant but not dangerous?''

    ''There is a certain level of danger, but it is within the limit of your strength.''

    Wu Ming did not immediately agree, ''Can you give me more information?"

    Wang Wei nodded, ''There is a participant in this battle that I cannot find.''

    ''Cannot find? What do you mean?''

    ''I cannot detect his presence or whereabouts¨Cno matter the method,'' replied Wang Wei with squinted eyes.

    ''Who is it?''

    ''Feng Heng.''

    ''The Taiyi Profound Gate''s traitor?'' muttered Wu Ming. ''He''s that capable?'' Feng Heng has always been low-key in this generation, and few people know how powerful he is.

    Wang Wei only nodded but did not exin. Shi Fuyi, the monk who possessed Feng Heng''s body, was a master of hiding. During his life, he has hidden from countless Emperors and even used the Forbidden Zones to hide from Eternal Emperors.

    So, even by using his current Third ss Strength and capabilities, Wang Wei did not find where he hid.

    ''What exactly do you want me to do?''

    ''I''m worried that when I''m at my weakest, Feng Heng will strike.''

    Wang Wei feared that Feng Heng would hide until after his battle with Di Tian. Then, while he is still weak and healing, sneak attacks him.

    ''So, I need you to wait by my side and prevent this from happening.''

    Wu Ming pondered for a moment before his pupil dted, ''You want to use some methods to control me.''

    ''Yes. I cannot entrust my life to you, so I need to temporarily control you. However, we will take the necessary protocol to ensure that it''s only during the battle.''

    Wu Ming frowned as he repressed the unpleasant feeling in his mind.

    ''Why do you need me when you have your generals?''

    Wang Wei paused, ''I have a feeling they will be in the same shape as me by the end of this battle. And some might even have to leave.''

    Wang Wei did not think it would be easy for his team to deal with Di Tian. In that case, he needs to prepare in advance for the worst-case scenario.

    ''How strong is Feng Heng?'' asked Wu Ming with a slight grunt.

    ''So far, he disyed the limit of 7-Leaf. However, his trump cards should be quite threatening. So, I will give you a Dao Artifact for safety.''

    ''In that case, I agree.'' Wu Ming came so far, and his n was so close to sess. So, he decided to bear this unpleasantness.

    ''Excellent¡­Huh?''

    Wang Wei suddenly paused as he looked somewhere. He smiled brilliantly, "It seems luck is on my side."

 Chapter 813 Philosophical Clash

    Heaven Will Battlefield, an unknown location:

    A young and handsome man floated in the air, with me all around him. However, he appeared not to be affected by his environment in the slightest. Furthermore, a weird atmosphere surrounded the young man, making it appear that he did not exist between heaven and earth.

    He held a pair of meditation brown meditation beads, shining with brilliant golden light.

    The young man had no hair and wore a monk cassock. Oddly though, the cassock contained the Yin-Yang Diagram of Taoism. These two contradicting philosophies perfectly blended with this young man, giving him a strange aura as he became the embodiment of Heaven and Earth.

    And this was not the only contradictory thing about this young monk that was perfectly fused into one. Unlike his youthful appearance, the young man contained an aura full of vicissitude.

    So, although time did not leave any trace on his face, anyone who met him would know he was old and gained countless wisdom through experience and the roughness of life.

    Feng Heng suddenly opened his eyes, and the power of Yin-Yang manifested. If anyone gazed at him now, they would see the universe''s evolution; they would understand concepts like changes, life, death, birth and aging, creation and destruction; they would see the rtionship or interconnection between all opposites.

    Feng Heng''s calm and old gaze looked into the distance, "I can''t believe someone found me."

    Despite his calm tone, he was genuinely surprised; he knew his ability more than anyone else. Although he is currently limited by the fact he is no longer in a soul or spirit state, his hiding ability is still one of the best in the world¨Cif not the best.

    Yet, someone, no, a participant of his generation, discovered him.

    A space crack manifested, and someone walked out.

    "Zhen Biyu?" asked Feng Heng with a frown. He recognized the person who arrived but instantly felt something was wrong.

    "Lord Feng Heng, it was not easy to find you."

    Feng Heng continued to observe her, ying with his bead.

    "Layman, it seems there is no hostility between us. So, why are you seeking me?"

    "This is a battle until thest man standing. So, what if I don''t have any animosity with you? Victory is reason enough to seek you," Zhen Biyu replied calmly, her green dress dancing with the same rhythm as the me.

    Her eyes were full of wisdom and brightness. And Feng Heng immediately knew what he felt was wrong. The Zhen Biyu he met before had pure and innocent eyes. Her temperament was simr, devoid ofplex emotions or intense desires.

    Furthermore, she had natural Dao Rhymes emanating from her body because of her Pure Heart that allowed her to have the highest affinity possible with Heaven and Earth.

    However, the person before him had almost lost all her Dao Rhyme, reced by an intense power of the Five Elements. Finally, her eyes contained deep wisdom and a well-hidden fighting intent.

    Feng Heng resisted the urge to ask who she was because of the tremendous change. So, he secretly used the Buddhist Spell [True Heart] to see if she was like him¨Can old monster who possessed the former Zhen Biyu.

    Luckily for him, she appeared to be her true self.

    ''Good, it seems I don''t have to deal with a new and unknown variable,'' thought Feng Heng.

    "True," he replied to her. "However, something tells me this is not why you spent so much effort searching for me. Are you here because I betrayed the Taiyi Profound Gate?"

    Feng Heng felt things were not that simple. After all, the rtionship between the Taiyi Profound Gate and the Five Element Bnce Pce was poor, to say the least. They would be happy the gate suffered after the betrayal.

    "You are partially correct," replied Zhen Biyu. "Although our pce has contradictions with the Taiyi Profound Gate, we can agree on one thing¨Cthe rise of Buddhism is not permitted."

    Feng Heng briefly paused as he once again felt things were not that simple.

    "The world is vast; why can''t both our religions exist peacefully?"

    "The world might be vast, but resources are finite. Furthermore, only Taoism can be the main religion of the Myriad Emperor World."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Feng Heng knew his words were useless. After all, the contradiction between Taoism and Buddhism involved luck and destiny. So, it''s virtually impossible for them to exist peacefully.

    Since ancient times, when one is in power, thetter will be weakened and suppressed.

    "The rise of Buddhism is the trend of Heaven and Earth," said Feng Heng with a deep sigh. He had support from the upper dimension and Heavenly Dao''s protection, so he knew the rise of Buddhism was as unstoppable as the arrival of the new Glorious Era of the Myriad Emperor World.

    As such, Buddhism''s rise can be dyed, but it cannot be stopped.

    "As long as I prove the Dao and be an Eternal, I can dy the rise of Buddhism for a few hundred generations. And during this time, my Five Element Bnce Pce will have plenty of time to prepare."

    ''She''spletely different from the information I gathered,'' thought Feng Heng, thinking of the character analysis his spy team made about thetter.

    ''Did the pce creates the change in her personality because of theck of battle prowess of the Pure Heart?''

    The Pure Heart was one of the ultimate states forprehending the Dao. However, it had a weakness¨Cweak battle prowess. Countless battles and killings are needed to cultivate a peerless Heaven Chosens.

    However, too much killing will ruin the innocence and pureness of the Pure Heart. So, it''s impossible to cultivate any battle genius with this talent.

    ''No, they would not ruin such a talent.'' The Pure Heart will manifest its'' horror in the Emperor Realm whileprehending the Grand Dao Source. ''So, the pce must likely create a second personality while sealing the Pure Heart.''

    Feng Heng remembered the Bodhi Heart Emperor from the Incense Era. He was a genius from the Buddhist Sect with a Pure Heart. The Buddhist Sect used this method to cultivate him into a peerless Pseudo Eternal Emperor.

    All these thoughts shed inside Feng Heng''s mind in less than a second. Then, he smiled before saying: "Layman, I guarantee you cannot prove the Dao if I cannot."

    Zhen Biyu squinted her eyes after sensing the ruthless dedication and will behind these words. Feng Heng would die with her to prevent Taoism from proving the Dao in this generation.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    And since he had alreadyid the groundwork for Buddhism by fusing with Taoism''s luck, it was a matter of time before the Buddhist Sect rose again.

    With Taoism''s luck and Heavenly Dao''s favor, countless geniuses will be born in Buddhism. And as long as one can prove the Dao, their revival is guaranteed. And if they cultivate an Eternal Emperor, they can prosper or thrive.

    Zhen Biyu immediately became on guard. She came here for two reasons. The first was due to the order of the Five Element Bnce Pce. They calcted that capturing and killing Feng Heng could be the catalyst for the revival of the pce.

    The Taiyi Profound Gate held most of the luck of Taoism in the Myriad Emperor World. After defeating the pce and chasing them out of the Central Continent, this was their trophy.

    But now, Feng Heng also had ess to that luck after connecting Buddhism and Taoism. So, their sect can revive and return to the Central Continent as long as they get their hands on him.

    Of course, this was not the main reason Zhen Biyu spent so much effort searching for him; it was the excuse she used. The main reason is due to Emperor Five Heart.

    The current Zhen Biyu was in a weird state. She was secretly influenced by the Emperor Five Heart, changing her personality and state of mind to be the best fighter possible.

    However, she has no memories of things connecting her to Emperor Five Heart. Regardless, the Emperor can get some information from Zhen Biyu.

    Recently, she felt something big was going to happen in the lower dimension. And her intuition even warned her of danger. So, she decided to take some risks.

    She decided to use this clone to forcefully absorb the luck of Buddhism to help in her cultivation. Then, she will run away to the upper dimension.

    After forcefully absorbing such a vast quantity of luck, increasing her cultivation by 5% in a very short period should be no problem.

    And this was not the only part of her n. After True Heavenly Dao closed the lower dimension, she decided to take even more risks and sent more than one clone topete for the Heaven Will.

    So, she also nned to forcefully steal the luck of a few powerful and ancient Emperor Lineage to help her cultivation.

    Normally, her n would not work since her artifact could not hide so many clones from Heavenly Dao. However, the changes in the lower dimension gave her an opportunity.

 Chapter 814 Feng Heng Vs Zhen Biyu (I)

    Feng Heng looked at her, his eyes and demeanor as peaceful as ever. He knew something was wrong with Zhen Biyu the moment she showed up.

    He was very confident in his n, so his tactic for this battle involved this ability. After learning from Monk Wuzhi that he had no chance of winning this battle, he investigated why thetter believed so and learned about the existence of the Nine Extremity Foundation.

    So, he nned to wait until the two titans¨CDi Tian and Wang Wei¨Cdecided the victor before confronting the weakened winner. And his n worked for a while.

    No one could find him¨Ceven Wang Wei. And yet, everything changed as Zhen Biyu somehow discovered his hiding ce.

    ''No matter what method she used showed she is not simple,'' analyzed Feng Heng. ''Could she be like me? Possessed by someone else?''

    Cultivators often despised Body Possession as it''s better to recreate a fleshly body. After all, it''s extremely difficult to make a soul perfectly fit with a foreign body.

    So, there are a few asions where body possession is used. The first one is poverty. Many cultivators do not have the means or resources to recreate their fleshly bodies.

    The second reason is to increase talent through possession. This method is one of the ways cultivated can remove the shackles of their talent. However, they still have to deal with the issue of Essence and Spirit not 100% fitting together.

    ''Then, there is the possibility of some Emperor reviving themselves using the Heaven Will,'' pondered Feng Heng. ''If that''s the case, it would exin why she could find me.

    ''No, even a normal Emperor cannot easily find me.''

    It''s harder for him to use his hiding ability now that he has a fleshly body. Regardless, he was still confident not any regr Emperor could find him.

    Feng Heng slowly stood up from his sitting position. He held the praying beads in his left hand while keeping his right hand in a praying position.

    ''I should be cautious of whether she is the real Zhen Biyu. But, I can also take this opportunity to test her.''

    Feng Heng was peaceful at the fact his n for this battle was ruined. He knew Zhen Biyu''s arrival already got the attention of either Di Tian or Wang Wei¨Cmost likely, thetter.

    And knowing how Wang Wei operated, he would never allow him to hide again. Regardless, Feng Heng was calm about the entire ordeal. As for the reason?

    There are two, the first one being his new state of mind. After witnessing the revival of Buddhism, he became enlightened, and his state of mind was elevated. The depression, sadness, hopelessness, and heavy sense of mission he carried on his shoulder for billions of years were now removed.

    The second and foremost reason is that he has the Heart of Hope and the Merit Proving Method. As such, Feng Heng knew he was fated to prove the Dao and be an Emperor.

    With such a mindset, the battle, for him, was simply a way to enhance his benefit. If he could prove the Dao on his own and use the Heart of Hope and the Merit Proving Method, his strength would drastically improve.

    ''Losing is eptable,'' thought Feng Heng. ''However, I should also not give up until thest minute.''

    "Layman, let''s begin."

    After saying these words, a golden array appeared underneath Feng Heng''s feet. Then, a legion of men dressed in thin leather appeared with no weapon or armor. However, all the soldiers had copper-colored skins with golden lights shing in their eyes.

    "I am very proud of this Vajra Legion. Layman, please, have a try."

    Zhen Biyu frowned, "Monk, how about we don''t mess around and skip these unnecessary steps?"

    She wanted to save time fighting with troops. Legions are useless for geniuses of their level¨Cunless they are truly unique.

    Zhen Biyu was initially confident of winning this battle. However, after meeting certain people and using secret techniques to detect their strengths, she realized howughable such an idea was.

    Nevertheless, she did not immediately give up. Her ns to steal the luck of Taoism can still benefit her. As long as she gets her hands on it, the trip to this battlefield would have been worth it.

    As such, she did not want to waste time with the monk in case something unexpected urred.

    "Please," replied Feng Heng, shaking his head while simultaneously making a motion for her to make a move. She knew little about her opponent, while thetter probably knew much about him.

    So, the best choice is to use his troops to force her to reveal some of her abilities.

    "Are you Buddhist monks all aboutpassion? Why are you willing to let these poor soldiers die right before you? How can you be so cruel?" taunted Zhen Biyu with a sneer. "The hypocrisy is one of the many reasons your sect was wiped out from history."

    Feng Heng did not react to her words. In his life, he had seen too many things, and this was not the first time he had heard these words. Furthermore, he knew the Buddhist Sect''s actions back then were wrong. So, he has learned from the past and prepared for his Neo Buddhism.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "People often ced monks on a pedestal," replied Feng Heng calmly. "They believed monks should be perfect beings dedicated to serving the people: Beings with no ws, negative emotions, or selfish desires.

    "When the opposite is true. We are only human, with seven desires and six emotions. Although we preach aboutpassion, we can also learn to be ruthless."

    "Your words are contradictory. How can you bepassionate and ruthless," said Zhen Biyu with a sneer.

    "Unfortunately, this world is ruled by the powerful. And no one can be powerful without bing ruthless. So, if any monk wishes to practice the way ofpassion, they must first learn to be ruthless.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "As for the contradiction? Doesn''t your Taoist Sect believe in Yin-Yang," replied Feng Heng with a smile.

    "Speaking of ruthlessness," continued the young monk. "Can you, Taoist priests, talk about ruthlessness? Using the excuse of inaction, many of you have watched countless horrors and human suffering and remained indifferent.

    "Some of you even participate in these horrors under the belief you were doing the work of Heaven and Earth, under the belief of participating in the flow of nature."

    Feng Heng shook his head as he felt Zhen Biyu''s words were the epitome of the pot calling the kettle ck.

    ''I guess there is no way to bait him into epting my direct challenge,'' thought Zhen Biyu, not caring about thetter''s words. Although she cultivated the Five Elements Dao, she never considered herself part of Taoism.

    So, such a debate was meaningless to her.

    ''It seems we have to do this the hard way.''

    Zhen Biyu did not rush toward the monk and directly fought him. Such a tactic was reckless as thetter could use his troops to form a potent array, which disadvantaged her.

    So, she followed his rhythm and summoned her troops.

    Her soldiers wore yellow armor, and a metallic light would sh in their skins and eyes.

    ''Metal Legion?'' thought Feng Heng before ordering his men to attack. A brilliant golden light enveloped his legion as they marched toward the enemy.

    [Buddha Palm]

    The legion worked together as they used their formation. So, a towering golden hand descended from the Heavens, suppressing the Metal Legion.

    [Sharp Sword]

    The response of Zhen Biyu''s troop was not slow. They gathered the power of the Metal Element into a formation to create a sword with unparalleled sharpness; they pushed this prominent attribute of the Metal Element to the limit.

    Boom!

    A terrifying sound and shockwave were generated from the sh of the gigantic yellow sword and the enormous golden palm. Spatial storms appeared in the surrounding area, leaving a devastating force in this area.

    The result of the attack showed these two troops were equal in strength. And yet, dozens of soldiers from the Metal Legion died while only a few people from the Vajra Legion suffered minor injuries.

    The reason for such a difference is simple¨Cdefensive capabilities. Zhen Biyu''s troops protected themselves from the chaotic energy of the sh with metal energy or power.

    Unfortunately, they were still leagues in differencepared to the fleshly body defense of the Vajra Legion.

    "Keep attacking," ordered Feng Heng after seeing he had the initiative. So, his troop adopted a Dead Man Tactic. They attacked with no regard for any injury, pain, or injury.

    Relying on their defensive capability far surpassing their opponent, they relentlessly attack to create as much damage as possible.

    So, Zhen Biyu watched as hundreds of her soldiers died in a few minutes. She knew things could not continue as such, so she changed tactics and summoned another legion:

    The Earth Legion.

    This legion is known for two things: defense and endless stamina. So, she immediately ordered them to work with the Metal Legion to change the situation of this battle.

 Chapter 815 Designers Plan Or Selfish Desires?

    Heaven Will Battlefield, Northern Quadrant:

    Designer sat cross-legged in the void, surrounded by countless formations. A golden spear floated before him as he focused on refining it. The spear has the name of [God yer], aptly named to show their respect to the two unparalleled geniuses they were going to kill with it.

    Designer was very focused, engraving Divine Runes on the spear. Strange energy could be seen entering the spear, and the potent pulse it emanated was a disy of its ever-growing strength.

    However, Designer had a frown on his face during the entire process. So, after a few hours, he stopped the refining process.

    "What''s wrong?" asked Parasyte, who noticed the anomaly.

    "We might need Tong Ruobing''s help, after all," said Designer, immediately making Parasyte frown. He gazed at the somewhat unkempt young man before him before saying in a stern voice:

    "I know you fancy her, but this is not the time to think with your lower body. She is untrustworthy, and we must put the mission above anything else."

    A sharp aura suddenly emanated from Designer after hearing these words. He looked at Parasyte, his eyespletely cold and indifferent:

    "It seems that bing the mission leader made you forget yourself. Who do you think you''re talking to? How dare you question my professional integrity?"

    Designer has always been calm during this mission, always following orders without questioning orining. As such, it appeared his status in the group was the lowest.

    However, it was the opposite. In the upper dimension, he had the highest status among all the spies sent to the lower dimension. And the reason for this is due to his aplishment in Weapon Refining.

    In the Eternal Ascension World, the size of the upper dimension is trillions of timesrger than the lower dimension, which isposed of 3800 Heaven Will Worlds, 100,000s Greater Thousand Worlds in every World Community, hundreds of millions of Middle Thousand Worlds, and billions of Lower Thousand World. And this did not consider the Mortal Worlds with little to no Spiritual Qi.

    With such arge size, the upper dimension''s poption is simply unquantifiable. Yet, despite its size, the number of people with talent capable of creating an Emperor Level Weapon or Talisman while still being moral will not surpass a hundred.

    Designer is one of these rare hundred, thus guaranteeing his status. Because of his value, the Paragons offered him many benefits upon the sess of this mission, including the authorization to be a Paragon and one of the rulers.

    Designer was intelligent, so he did not wholly believe in that promise. However, he knew he would still have plenty of benefits¨Cincluding bing a peak Empyrean.

    With his promising future, he would notpromise everything because of his fondness for Tong Ruobing. He was attracted to her in the first ce due to her talent and the benefit she could bring to him.

    He knew Tong Ruobing''s talent was not weaker than hers, and maybe she was more talented. His aplishments were miles ahead of her because he had ess to knowledge of a civilization extremely more advanced than her.

    So, with advantages in knowledge and resources, he can achieve things beyond her wildest dream. However, Designer knew how much someone of Tong Ruobing''s talent could flourish in the upper dimension.

    So, he wanted to woo her and became her Dao Companion. Then, they could work together to thrive under the protection and guarantee of the Paragons.

    "I¡­I didn''t mean that," replied Parasyte, flustered by the terrifying aura released by Designer. He also remembered thetter''s status as a genius Weapon Refiner praised and worshiped by many.

    "What I meant to say¨C"

    "I don''t care what you meant to say," said Designer bluntly. "Before the n seeded, I warned you of the lower dimension''s suppression of Emperor Artifacts."

    "True."

    Emperor Artifacts are a crucial aspect of an Emperor''s strength and y a more significant role in battles in the upper dimension. Heavenly Dao designed the rules of the lower dimension to favor the Emperor''s Path. As such, there are many restrictions in the lower dimension not applicable after ascending, one of which is the suppression of Emperor Artifacts.

    In the upper dimension, one of the mostmon ways for people to be Insurgents is through powerful weapons. For example, a 9-Leaf Immortal Venerable can easily defeat a Third ss or Second ss Emperor with a potent Emperor Artifact.

    And the only reason lower leaves cannot achieve the same result is that they do not have enough Immortal Qi inside their bodies to fully utilize the strength of the artifact. They could still achieve the same effect as long as they found another treasure or some special technique that allowed them to store vast quantities of energy.

    And the higher the artifact, the more powerful its strength. Any Emperor with more than 40% Grand Dao Source can injure a weak Empyrean if they sneak attack thetter with an Empyrean Artifact.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Of course, the price would be the death of the Emperor as the artifact sucks them dry. However, since they are eternal, it''s not much of a price if they are cornered and want a way to save their lives.

    Then, there are Paragon Artifacts that are strategic weapons. These things are so powerful that they still significantly affect the current politicalndscape of the Eternal Ascension World.

    In general, artifacts y a greater role in the upper dimension without the restriction of their power in the lower dimension. In the upper dimension, Innate Supreme Treasures are on par with Empyrean Artifacts and Chaos Supreme Treasures rivaling Paragon Artifacts.

    These weapons are Innate Treasures, born between Heaven and Earth. They usually have more unique abilities. Although they are generally weaker than Empyrean and Paragon Weapons, the cost of using them is significantly less, so many people sought them out.

    Because of the importance of artifacts in battle, Weapon Refiners of Tier 10 and above are greatly sought after¨Cespecially talented individuals like Designer, who has a high chance of refining Paragon Artifacts while still in the Empyrean Realm.

    Most Acquired Artifacts are created by cultivators who slowly elevate their Proving Dao Artifacts; it''s extremely difficult to create high-level artifacts without cultivating the Refining Grand Dao Source as a primary or secondary Dao.

    However, Proving Dao Artifacts are restricted by their owner''s Dao, thus limiting their versatility. For example, an Emperor who cultivates Fire Dao will have a fire-based artifact. If he wanted an artifact with another attribute or Dao, he would need a Weapon Refiner to create it for them.

    ¡­

    "You never exined how Tong Ruobing will help in our situation?" asked Yu Zhou, who wanted to alleviate the atmosphere.

    "It''s not feasible for us to activate this weapon without paying a terrible price. So, we need more people to bear the burden and reduce the negative effects," exined Designer.

    "Tong Ruobing has an acquired Source Rune Physique, making her the perfect person to bear most of the brunt of the formation."

    The group needs a unique formation to activate the weapon.

    "Furthermore, she seemed to have a connection to an Emperor Tier Talisman, making the situation ideal for her."N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "You have a point, but- -"

    "I''m not done," he said, squinting his eyes, and Parasyte immediately stopped talking.

    "The Myriad Emperor World''s Heavenly Dao should greatly suppress us as what we are doing is considered technically interfering in the Heaven Will Battle. So, it''s best to have someone like Tong Ruobing or Yan Guowei¨Cwho are native to this ne¨Cto control this weapon and reduce Heavenly Dao''s influence."

    In truth, there is something Designer did not mention. The process of creating this weapon was extremely difficult at first due to the world''s suppression. However, not long before the final battle, this suppression suddenly decreased before stopping.

    He found this change odd but did not think too much about it; he thought the Paragons must have intervened to ensure the sess of their mission.

    Designer further proved this theory after detecting no suppression in the battlefield when setting up the final arrangements for the weapon.

    "Heavenly Dao would indeed favor the natives of this world¨Ceven though we acquired an identity and are now technically citizens of this ne," said Yu Zhou with a frown. "Regardless, Parasyte has a point: Tong Ruobing cannot be trusted."

    "I''m fully aware of this, so I made precautions," said Designer. "Both Tong Ruobing and Yang Guowei will not have control of the central core of the formation.

    "They will only be batteries and users. Plus, we can take this opportunity to drain their stamina and prevent them from having the strength to betray us."

    "It seems you have considered everything," nodded Yu Zhou, who gave thetter a look. He did not know whether Designer''s objectives were purely for the mission or he had selfish desires.

    Regardless, he knew now was not the time to fight among each other. Furthermore, Designer did warn them of this issue beforehand.

    "Fine, let''s use your n," said Parasyte as a bug crawled out from his cheek and entered his eyes.

    (AN: This plot point should have urred after Feng Heng''s fight. However, I do not feel like writing any battle scenes today, so I moved it ahead.)

 Chapter 816 Feng Heng Vs Zhen Biyu (II)

    As soon as the Earth Legion appeared, it worked in tandem with the Metal Legion to offset the advantage of Feng Heng''s Vajra Legion. Earth and Metal always had a synergy, so the Earth legion gave the Metal legion several blessings.

    The first one was thick earth armor for defensive capabilities. The Metal Legion then infused Metal Elements into that armor to give it metallic properties and exponentially increased its defense.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Second, it''s the endless stamina of the earth. The Metal Legion could recuperate its stamina by drawing energy from its surroundings.

    As soon as these changes urred, Zhen Biyu''s troops regained the initiative in the battle. Their defensive capabilities surpassed the Vajra Legion, allowing them to use their opponent''s tactic against them.

    They ignored all defensive maneuvers and attacked the Vajra Legion like they had no fear of death; they were more relentless than an hungered animal after acquiring their first meal in months.

    Sadly, this advantage did notst long. Feng Heng soon showed the world what the word Vajra meant. His troops'' bodies suddenly crystalized and turned into diamonds, reversing the situation when it came to defensive advantage.

    So, Zhen Biyu frowned as she watched these muscr diamond-like men ughtering her troops.

    ''I really should have ced more emphasis on training these people,'' she summarized. She no longer hesitated and summoned the remaining three legions: Water, Fire, and Wood.

    As soon as they appeared, her soldiers formed an array. They knew they could not defeat their opponent in a direct confrontation. So, they chose to render them immobile.

    The Wood Dao aspect of the formation activated, generating thousands of tree trunks in the surrounding space. The environment this battle took ce wasposed entirely of fire.

    And since fire counters wood in the Five Element Theory, these woods should have been drastically reduced in size and strength. However, Zhen Biyu was a master of the five elements and would not make such a mistake.

    Her array absorbed the fire energy in the environment to increase her strength, giving her the home advantage.

    Feng Heng calmly looked at the change in the situation. Most of her Vajra Legion was captured by tree roots. Luckily, they were alive due to their scary defense.

    Feng Heng remained calm as he waved his hand to summon another legion. As soon as these people appeared, they appeared odd since they did not look like soldiers.

    They had no armor or the suffocating aura of people from the military. They wore yellow monk cassocks and looked like people who spent all their time reciting the sutra and debating the dharma.

    And that was precisely the purpose of their existence.

    This legion,posed of highly enlightened monks, was one of Feng Heng''s most remarkable achievements in the revival of Buddhism.

    These monks opened their mouths and the sound of chanting reverberated between heaven and earth. These words contained magical powers, affecting the surrounding.

    Their first effect was to heal members of the Vajra Legion injured during the previous confrontation. This chant''s power even saved the fallen soldiers'' remnant souls.

    The second effect was to bless the captured Vajra Legion. Immediately, these soldiers felt a mysterious power entering their minds and bodies; they felt their minds rejuvenated and a surge of power.

    Immediately afterward, they tore apart these indestructible wood roots. And with their increased speed, they now could tear apart the wood faster than thetter could regenerate.

    Thest effect of the chanting was to affect the mind of Zhen Biyu''s troops. The chanting contained a devastating temptation to the soul, rapidly making her legions sluggish as they wished to sleep and rest.

    During this process, Feng Heng had a brilliant smile on his face. He could not remember thest time he disyed such a genuine smile. The sound of chanting woke up many memories sealed deep in his subconscious.

    These memories were from when he was young, living during the reign of the Buddhist Sect. Every morning he would wake up from the sound of his fellow disciples chanting the sutra.

    And when he first joined the monastery, he also had to learn and chant the sutra in the morning; this process was a form of enlightenment before beginning his cultivation journey.

    ''What a wonderful sight,'' thought Feng Hengas, reminiscing. After the fall of Buddhism, all spells and abilities were unusable because of the Absolute Beginning Spell.

    Over the years, Feng Heng has tried many methods to preserve the legacy of his seniors and masters. However, he began to despair as time passed. At many points, he even questioned the existence of Buddhism because of how much their techniques and spell failed to function.

    His mission almost drove him to madness. He often questioned his memories, his past, and his very origin. And many times, he contemted ending his miserable life to end all this misery.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Luckily, he had something that prevented him from reaching the abyss of despair¨Cthe Western Pure Land. This ce was a forbiddennd for all sentient beings in the Myriad Emperor World except for him.

    The Western Pure Land was the only ce not much affected by the Absolute Beginning Emperor''s spell. So, Feng Heng could practice Buddhist Spells, Sutra, and Techniques.

    Whenever he felt like losing himself and doubting his mission, he would enter that ce to return to his origin.

    ''It won''t be long before Buddhism can officially appear openly in the world. And that day is not long.''

    While Feng Heng was undergoing this emotional roller coaster, Zhen Biyu was in a dilemma by the chanting of these monks. As she watched many of them fall from the air to the me below, she acted swiftly and ordered them to link their minds to resist the effect of this attack.

    Then, she changed tactics and used the Earth and Fire Element. Her array first released a terrifying me a billion times hotter than the hottest star. Such temperature should have been enough even to melt diamonds.

    However, the Vajra Legion was now a bunch of soldiers on drugs. A better way to exin it would be they had too much adrenaline pumping through their veins.

    As such, this attack was useless. However, Zhen Biyu''s strategy was not as simple as this. The fire was a distraction from the real blow.

    The Fire Elementbined with the Earth Element, but it did not create magma. No, it created a cloud of white substance¨Cit created volcanic ashes.

    The volcanic ash immediately did countless damage after it appeared. It destroyed anything in its path and instantly poisoned myriad soldiers from the Vajra Legion. If not for the blessing and protection of the eminent monks, even more people would have died.

    Feng Heng''s response to her attack was to summon another legion of monks. However, these monks were also different. They wore ck cassocks and had eyes as red as the clearest ruby.

    An intense baleful aura emanated from their bodies, followed by countless grievances from dead souls full of resentment.

    ''An Evil Monk Legion?'' analyzed Zhen Biyu. ''Based on their karmic sins, he must have captured countless devil cultivators and forcefully converted them into monks.''

    As soon as these evil monks appeared, they opened their mouths to the volcano ash poison; the process was fast and had no resistance. These monks treated the poison like any nourishing food.

    Then, the evil monks began to attack the enemy''s Five Element Troops and Array. Their methods were ruthless, scary, and disgusting. They summoned rivers of blood to drown their opponent.

    They manipted the souls of the dead as their puppets used their sins to affect the mind, and many of them were masters of poisons and Insect Dao.

    They had no bottom line and did whatever was necessary for victory. Meanwhile, the eminent monk legion aided them. Their chant would heal the evil monks and give them different stat blessings¨Cincluding protection to their minds.

    Many of the methods of these evil monks affected their minds, making them lost in the endless killing or ughter. Losing their mind granted them higher battle prowess, but it also rendered them incapable of differentiating between their enemies and allies.

    However, the chanting of the monks solved this issue, protecting their minds so they did not entirely fall into madness.

    ''Yin and Yang,'' thought Zhen Biyu as she reacted to the different tactics these devil cultivators turned into monks. She realized Feng Heng''s legion was the embodiment of Yin and Yang.

    The evil monks embodied all that is Yin, hence the reason that poison had no effect on them and could even be used as nourishment.

    Then, the eminent monks embodied Yang, focusing more on auxiliary abilities instead of pure killing.

    ''What is his main Dao? Is it Yin and Yang?''

    Feng Heng became an unpredictable anomaly after the reveal of his betrayal. At first, many people believed he followed his ancestor and cultivated Absolute Beginning as a Dao.

    In all his previous confrontations and battles, he mainly used this Dao. However, after it was revealed he was a Buddhist Monk, people wondered whether he was hiding his true Dao to hide his identity.

    Two generations ago, all the Heaven Chosen suffered because the Nine Sun Emperor hid his main Dao until thest moment of his battle. So, no one wants to make the same mistake.

    So, all Heaven Chosen have been warned to be on guard against Feng Heng after the news of his betrayal.

 Chapter 817 Feng Heng Vs Zhen Biyu (III)

    Zhen Biyu ordered his troops to retreat. This battle revealed one of her weaknesses¨Cshe did not train her forces properly. In truth, she did not put too much emphasis on them.

    After the Cleanup, she spent most of her time waking Emperor Five Heart''s memory while also trying to hide her changes from the Five Element Bnce Pce.

    As such, she had no time to train her troops properly. Furthermore, she also did not think these cannon fodder soldiers would serve any real purpose in this battle.

    By underestimating the value of these troops, she failed to bring out their true values or train any peerless generals near the level of Li Jun or Di Jiaying.

    ''It''s toote for regret now,'' as Zhen Biyu thought of the consequences. When dealing with people like Wang Wei, she will have difficulty bypassing their well-trained troops and peerless generals on par with most Heaven Chosen.

    While she was analyzing her next step, Feng Heng was already prepared. Hebined with his troops to create a unique array¨CGolden Buddha Array.

    A magic circle enveloped Feng Heng as the center, allowing him to disappear. He then turned into a humongous golden Buddha towering over his opponent.

    [Palm of Regret]

    Feng Heng''s Buddha Form pressed its gigantic palm toward Zhen Biyu, who immediately felt her emotion running out of control. She heard countless voices telling her how she was stupid not to properly train her troops, forcing her into this embarrassing situation.

    However, these voices were only the type of the iceberg. Soon after, Zhen Biyu found herself unable to control her thoughts. All kinds of regret flooded her soul, rendering her paralyzed.

    She regretted doing something as daring as deceiving Heavenly Dao and interfering in various World Communities'' Heaven Will Battle. After all, such an act would definitelye to bite her back¨Ckarma is not a joke.

    She regretted she never dared to ascend to the upper dimension because of the challenges ahead. Her action of cultivating in the lower dimension would be fine if it were simply out of caution. Unfortunately, she feared the fact that she was only a bigger ant in the upper dimension.

    As such, her avoidance has some effect on her Dao Heart.

    Finally, she regretted how she treated some of her clones. A few gained sentience and had their own thoughts and ideas. However, she ruthlessly destroyed them for her selfish desire.

    As all these regrets flooded her mind, Zhen Biyu''s Primordial Spirit began to copse.

    ''No, I can''t be overwhelmed by regret,'' she thought at thest moment before this technique finished her off. So, she used her Fire Dao to purify her mind, entering a state of emptiness, allowing her to regain control of her mind.

    Simultaneously, a yellow shield containing the power of earth appeared above her head to block Feng Heng''s palm.

    ''What a terrifying technique,'' analyzed Zhen Biyu. She is a Great Emperor with a deep understanding of the soul and mind. And yet, she still suffered from this palm. Even her decrease in strength cannot exin the reason for such a tremendous failure.

    ''I once heard that in the early creation of Buddhism, they only cultivated the soul and mind, believing the flesh was a burden to the path of enlightenment. It was onlyter they corrected this worldview. But, regardless of this change, the Buddhist Sect has always been known for its Soul and Mind Techniques.''

    Without hesitating, Zhen Biyu created a fiveyered shield around her Primordial Spirit. Afterward, she borrowed the ability of her Pure Heart to allow her mind to be pure and free of distraction.

    ''No, something is wrong,'' thought Zhen Biyu. ''My mind has a small w. Although well-hidden, it''s there.''

    Sadly, she did not have time to find the source of her w. Feng Heng''s Yin-Yang Eyes can see the w in all things. So, he immediately detected the w in her mind.

    [Liberation of the Mind]

    Buddhism believes in the liberation from negative emotions like fear and cowardice. And such emotions are usually the result of eitherck of fundamental understanding of Heaven and Earth or worldly attachment.

    Zhen Biyu, or Emperor Five Heart''s fear, originated from her desire for strength, power, and weakness. So, the second palm attack sought to liberate her from this fear.

    So, as Feng Heng''s second palm descended from the heavens, Zhen Biyu once again found herself in a daze. She had the sudden urge to abandon all her ambitions of taking the Heaven Will and increasing her understanding of the Grand Dao Source.

    ''Over the years, I''ve spent so much time sealed in a lonely ce, hiding from the detection of True Heavenly Dao. For eons, I have not seen or spoken to anyone.

    ''If not for the memories and experience of my clones, I do not know whether I could survive the loneliness. Maybe, it''s a good idea to live a normal life.

    ''Life in the upper dimension is not so scary. Many Emperors have ascended and achieved great things. Since they could do it, why can''t I? Why do I have to be afraid of something I haven''t experienced yet?''

    The more she thought about it, the better the idea was. No one wants to live in fear their entire life. So, now that she was awakened and freed her mind from her fears, she felt a heavy burden lifted from her shoulder.

    Bang!<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Her Sea of Consciousness trembled, and a flower began to bloom from her Primordial Spirit. At thest moment before her soul copsed, her passive Domain activated, and the Wood Dao used life energy to heal her soul, waking her up in the process.

    ''Damn it,'' cursed Zhen Biyu.

    Boom!

    Her body flew thousands of meters away. Although she woke up from the Mind Attack, she was still toote, and Feng Heng''s physical attack reached her. Luckily, a Metal Armor appeared on her body as protection.

    ZHen Biyi crashed into a sea of me below her. However, she soon got back on her feet, wiping the blood in the corner of her mouth. She opened her mouth to swallow the me in the surroundings to heal her injuries.

    [Secret Technique: Myriad Soul Projection]

    Thousands of souls appeared in Zhen Biyu''s Sea of Consciousness. These souls looked precisely like her Primordial Spirit, except they looked less tangible and more phantom-like.

    ''I can now redirect all his mind attacks to these soul projections¨Ceven if he targets the w in my mind.''

    Zhen Biyu was calm despite her minor loss. She was not angered because her pride as a Great Emperor was injured. After all, most of her clones lose the battle for one reason or another.

    Although she ced more emphasis and resources on this clone because this generation had plenty of Eternal Destiny, it would not affect Emperor Five Heart if she lost.

    [Palm of Compassion]

    Feng Heng attacked for the third time, and the mode of attack was the same¨Ca palm attack powered by a mind-based technique. However, this spell was even more overbearing than the first two.

    The palm did one thingpletely override the enemy''s all emotions and turn them into purepassion. So, anyone hit by this attack would turn into the kindness, most selfless, and altruistic individual between Heaven and Earth.

    Their mind will have no negative emotions. No, they won''t have any other emotions like joy or a sense of aplishment¨Cthey will only feelpassion and have the desire to disy saidpassion to the world.

    As the palm descended, Zhen Biyu frowned as she sensed her soul projections dying in the hundreds every passing second.

    ''It''s truly a scary technique. Did the Western Pure Land inspire it?''

    From this clone, she knew one of the forbiddennds could forcibly turn people into worshippers of Buddhism, even forcibly altering the nature of their Grand Dao Source.

    ''Luckily, his attack has not reached such a level.''

    She took a deep breath to calm down before going on the offensive. A mighty spearposed entirely of me appeared above her head. Under Zhen Buyu''s control, it rushed toward the palm and easily destroyed it.

    Then, the spear continued to its destination toward Feng Heng''s Golden Buddha Form. Like any metal, after reaching its melting points, the fire spear burned through the Buddha, destroying the formation.

    Feng Heng''s genuine body appeared, floating above and looking down on her while frowning.

    ''This ce is full of fire energy, boosting all Fire Techniques. Such an environment is too favorable to someone who cultivated the Five Element Dao.''

    Feng Heng waved his hand to remove his legions and prevent them from suffering from cmity due to this battle. After all, these people are the first forces of Buddhism in this world.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    [Palm of Love]

    The monk generated another palm technique, which seemed extremely rapidpared to the others. Zhen Biyu responded swiftly and blocked it.

    ''No, something is wrong. He should know this kind of attack is useless to me. So, this attack is a distraction.''

    Her mind moved rapidly. Sadly, she was still toote. So, she watched how the me in this entire dimension was extinguished. Zhen Biyu detected how her opponent forcibly changed thews of this space, removing the fact that the Fire Laws dominated this ce.

    ''Losing the home advantage? That''s fine with me.''

    Although she thought as such, she felt annoyed that she did not react in time to such an obvious tactic. Regardless, she had no intention of relying on the environmental advantage to win this battle.

    She had plenty of confidence in herself and her Dao.

 Chapter 818 Feng Heng Vs Zhen Biyu (IV)

    Feng Heng calmly looked at his opponent, thinking about the optimal tactic to begin this battle.

    ''She has disyed excellent use and control of her Dao and a unique application of the soul. Although it should only be the bare surface of her ability, it is enough for me to deduce her capabilities.

    ''The only ce Ick information is her physical prowess, so let''s test it.''

    Feng Heng acted, and countless halos of different colors appeared above his head. Each halo had a different aura or emotions. Upon closer observation, Zhen Biyu noticed a few:

    Halo of Virtue, Halo of Suffering, Halo of Wisdom, Halo of Sins, Halo of Truth, Halo of Compassion, and so many more.

    After these halos manifested, they fused into Feng Heng''s body, turning him into a noble gilded man.

    The sound of a river flooding could be heard as Feng Heng''s blood rushed through his veins. His heartbeat resonated with the space of this dimension, making it tremble with each beat.

    "The All Virtue Buddha Golden Body," said Zhen Biyu in shock.

    "Oh, you know this technique?" asked Feng Heng with a frown; this technique has long been lost to time, and he was probably one of the few people in this world who still knew of its existence.

    So, after hearing Zhen Biyu naming it, he was surprised while also confirming her identity was special. With this incident, he confirmed his theory that someone possessed her.

    He eliminated the possibility of reincarnation and waking up the past life memory because his Yin-Yang Eyes saw the essence of her soul and did not detect the breath of reincarnation.

    Zhen Biyu disyed a great sense of seriousness because of the origin of this technique.

    In the Endless Void, the Myriad Emperor World was not the only ce that had an entire era ruled by Buddhism. And it was not the only ce where these monks went mad because of the power of incense.

    Most World Communities have one thing inmon¨Cthe Null Era. After the Innate-Acquire War, most cultivation civilizations were destroyed and had to start over.

    And the ones who survived with an intact inheritance also suffered tremendous damage. Furthermore, the Heavenly Dao of most of these worlds saw an opportunity to start over, better than before.

    The other thing all Heaven Will Worlds and World Communities shared inmon was the rise of Buddhism. More than hundreds of World Communities had eras ruled by Buddhism and practiced cruel methods of gathering incense.

    The rise of Buddhism appeared simultaneously across all World Communities. Some worlds were ruled by Buddhism for an extended period, right after the Null Era, to be precise.

    The prosperity of Buddhism allowed it to gather too much destiny. As such, its bacsh was so severe that its downfall urred in the same generation. It''s a shame that something went wrong with the Absolute Beginning Emperor, and he wiped out the entire religion.

    ''There were rumors the All Virtue Buddha Golden Body originated from the upper dimension. But I know that''s not true,'' thought Zhen Biyu, a little flustered because of the origin and rumor behind this fantastic body refining technique.

    At the peak of Buddhism''s prosperity, something fantastical urred¨C126 Great Emperors appeared from the Buddhist Sect. In one generation, Buddhism ounted for 3.3% of all Emperors in the lower dimension.

    Such a record was unheard of. However, what urred next was even more remarkable. These 126 Buddhist Emperors gathered and had a Dharma Discussion, inviting the most talented monks from their worlds and factions for a meeting to discuss the Dao.

    During this meeting, countless new theories, thoughts, ideas, and schools of thought were created. And, of course, numerous brilliant cultivation techniques or spells.

    And the most outstanding achievement of this meeting was the creation of the All Virtue Buddha Golden Body. This technique contained the thoughts of millions of Buddhist monks from Tier 7 to 9.5, 126 Great Emperors¨C3 of whom were Eternal Emperors.

    As such, the All Virtue Buddha Golden Body is considered one of the masterpieces of Buddhism and the most brilliant body refining technique in the lower dimension.

    Unfortunately, only true monks can cultivate this technique. Without true dedication to Buddhism, no one can practice this technique.

    Cultivating this technique requires a person to deeply understand Buddhist Dharma and condense halos from these understandings.

    So, people will often condense things like the Halo of Suffering, or Halo of Compassion, and so on. After condensing the halos, the cultivator has to absorb unique energy or resources based on these halo''s unique Dharma before fusing them into their bodies.

    The fused halo will then temper the body''s skin, muscles, bones, organs, meridians, blood, brain, acupoints, apertures, and cells to an unimaginable level.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Zhen Biyu took a moment to reign in her shock. She did expect to see such a legendary technique in this ce. However, what shocked her the most was the hundreds of halos surrounding Feng Heng.

    ''How could his understanding of Dharma be so deep?''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    No matter how heaven-defyingly talented a person is, they would need a long time to condense so many halos.

    ''No, I may spook myself out,'' analyzed Zhen Biyu. ''The Halos need resources to condense into reality before fusion. However, Buddhism has been destroyed for so long, so there should not be many resources after such a short revival.''

    After figuring things out, she focused on the halos and noticed the majority were illusory and not fully condensed. Zhen Biyu sighed in relief after this discovery.

    She could not fathom how powerful her opponent''s fleshly body would be if he condensed all these halos.

    After analyzing the situation, Zhen Biyu disyed her tactic to deal with this situation. She was not a body refiner. However, as a top Heaven Chosen, she knew how terrifying body refiners were and created ways to deal with them and make up for the gap.

    As such, a white and yellow slim armor appeared around her body. Immediately, her aura changed from a calm and peaceful Taoist priest to a mighty general with unparalleled momentum.

    Meanwhile, Feng Heng had finished activating his fleshly body. He clenched his hand to feel the power coursing through his veins.

    ''It''s a shame,'' he thought. The revival of Buddhism was too short, preventing him from gathering enough resources to cultivate his fleshly body. Otherwise, with his years of studying the Dharma, he could push the All Virtue Buddha Golden Body to an unprecedented level.

    ''It has to do for now.''

    He nced at his opponent before rushing forward. In an instant, he appeared before her as if he had teleported. A golden light shed on his body as he punched forward.

    Bang!

    Zhen Biyu flew a hundred steps backward, but her armor was intact, without a single scratch.

    ''Interesting. What kind of armor is this?''

    Feng Heng rushed forward and used a palm attack; he controlled his strength to prate the armor. However, to his surprise, the armor blocked the prating power of his Dark Strength.

    Feng Heng did not stop after one strike but attacked with trillions of punches in a second. His fists moved so fast that it did not look like they moved to the untrained eyes.

    Meanwhile, Zhen Biyu tried to retaliate. However, there was too much difference between their physical stats¨Cespecially speed and reaction time.

    [Gravity]

    With Earth Dao, she controlled the power of gravity, creating a gravity wave of one trillion raised to a trillion times normal Earth gravity; she wanted to push him away to give her room for maneuverability.

    However, Feng Heng ignored her attempt as one of his punches sliced through this terrifying gravity like a hand plunging into water.

    ''This thing is so tough?'' thought Feng Heng after seeing the small cracks he created with his assault. This level of damage was almost nonexistent, especially since the cracks could heal independently.

    Luckily, he did gain something¨Che learned the specifics of this technique.

    ''Taoism believes all matter in the universe originated from the Five Elements. Zhen Biyu used this idea to create the hardest metal possible. Such a metal reached the level of Dao Artifacts.

    ''And if she were not restricted by her 7-Leaf Strength, the hardness and density of this metal would probably reach Emperor Tier.''

    Feng Heng squinted his eyes as he wondered whether any truly talented Heaven Chosens that cultivated Five Element Dao could create such a metal. Or was it the result of whoever possessed Zhen Biyu?

    The crux of this question is not the metal level but whether someone can achieve such a level with only Immortal Venerable strength. And the chances of that happening are very low.

    ''So, whoever it is, they must be an Emperor or, at the very least, used to be a powerful Insurgent.''

    Feng Heng knew some Emperors used their descendants to revive themselves. However, his eyes did not detect any imprint from Zhen Biyu''s body. So, he had to rule out this method.

    ''Well, it does not matter for now since I already found a way around this metal.''

 Chapter 819 Feng Heng vs Zhen Biyu (V)

    Chapter 819  Feng Heng vs Zhen Biyu (V)

    (AN: Unedited Chapter)

    ¡ª---------

    Feng Heng did think of the w of Zhen Biyu''s metal. However, she was not a passive fighter and let him have the dominant initiative in this battle. During their brief confrontation, she also had a battle n when the enemy was trying to figure out her technique.

    Her unique metal created by the Five Element Dao was not only hard and indestructible but also contained another property¨Cabsorbing and storing power. As such, during the time Feng Heng was assaulting her like a relentless dog after a piece of bone, she stored the force from his attack.

    Bang!

    Zhen Biyu''s attack pushed him a few steps back, surprising Feng Heng a little. However, the force was equal and even less than his actual physical stats, so he was not too worried.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Their two fists shed, generating intense shockwaves that twisted the surrounding space. Their attack was on par for a while before Zhen Biyu used the Power of Earth to increase her physical prowess.

    However, to her surprise, she could not outss Feng Heng.

    ''The strength I stole from him won''tst long. And his tactics seemed to dy until my ability was exhausted. In that case, let''s use that technique.''

    Plup!

    Feng Heng suddenly vomited a mouthful of blood after his fist shed with his opponent.

    ''Huh? What happened?''

    His mind worked faster than a super quantumputer. However, his enemy did not give him time and went on a tyrannical offensive. In less than a second, Zhen Biyu punched millions of times, leaving fist shadows in the air that appeared as if she had thousands of hands.

    And with each attack, Feng Heng would vomit blood. However, the odd part is that he had no visible external injuries.

    Feng Heng made a blocking form by crossing his arm. Then, he analyzed the inside of his body.

    ''Lung Failure? I''m sick?'' thought Feng Heng, unable to hide the confusion in his facial expression. Zhen Biyu''s attack did not injure her internal organs or something of the sort. Her attack was inferior to his defense.

    Yet, his lungs began to fail, followed by his heart; his bones became brittle due to some infection in his bone marrow. Feng Heng mobilized his Yin-Yang Eyes to discover the truth of his anomaly.

    "The Body''s Five Element Bnce is destroyed. Is this abination of Five Element Dao and Medicine Dao?''

    Cultivators are not affected by mortal diseases. Although it''s possible for a Body Refining cultivator to be sick, it''s very rare. After opening their Divine Sea, they be immune to 99% of mortal diseases. And by the Supernatural Realm, cultivators will be free of diseases.

    They can be injured but not sick. Of course, that only refers to mortal diseases. Some artificially created diseases created by cultivators for the purpose of killing are different.

    Zhen Biyu''s attack used Medicine Dao and the theories of five elements rted to the organs. She disrupted the bnce in Feng Heng''s body, making him sick and injured.

    ''What a wonderful technique; she probably created it especially to deal with body refiners.'' As he thought of this, he controlled his body, re-bnced the five elements, and cured his disease.

    However, Zhen Biyu''s aplishment in the Five Elements was beyond him. As such, the process will repeat itself as soon as she attacks.

    Feng Heng frowned as his body became bnced and unbnced; he discovered this method was a great tempering method of the flesh. However, it was not the time to be cultivating.

    He swiftly contemted how to deal with the situation. The easiest method is to evade Zhen Biyu''s attack or use Yin-Yang to retain the bnce. However, he chose a different method.

    ording to his previous analysis of thetter''s armor, he had two ns to deal with it. The first one was to use Soul Attack since Zhen Biyu''s armor was designed to deal with physical attacks.

    However, Feng Heng knew this method was not as effective since [Buddha Feeding Flesh]

    Zhen Biyu would find ways to protect her soul knowing the effect of the armor. So, the monk chose the second method; this method would deal with the armor and take advantage of his current situation.

    [Buddha Feeding Flesh]

    Bang!

    Zhen Biyu punched him. However, she was the one who spewed blood. Furthermore, the more she attacked, the more injured she became, forcing herself to stop.

    "The Buddha''s Feeding Flesh," muttered Zhen Biyu.

    "Huh? Do you even know of this?" Feng Heng began to wonder about this person''s identity. Meanwhile, Zhen Biyu did not care. She has participated in hundreds of Heaven Will World and has lived since the Ancient Emperor Era.

    Although Emperor Five Heart was not from the Myriad Emperor World, her clones experienced all the eras and learned many secrets. So, she knew of this technique and its origin.

    There was once a mortal monk who cultivatedpassion. Although he had no talent for cultivation, he spent years understanding Dharma and practicingpassion.

    One day, he was lost in the desert, spending days without food and water. Then, he met a dying eagle in the same situation as him. Out ofpassion, he fed the eagle his flesh, hoping one of the two would survive this ordeal.

    His action changed their fate as the eagle used the remaining energy he acquired to fly away and get help. Then, the eagle became the monk''spanion. Later in his life, a cultivating Buddhist Sect discovered the monk was a person with great virtue and merit, so he changed his fate and allowed him to cultivate.

    The monk eventually proved the Dao and became known as Compassion Heart Emperor¨Ca First ss Emperor. This technique was the creation of the eagle as he became one of the Four Protectors of the monk.

    With this technique, the eagle would take on the monk''s pain, suffering, and injuries, protecting him from the world''s harm.

    Later, someone modified this technique to transfer injuries to the opponent.

    Plup!

    Zhen Biyu spewed another mouthful of blood, despite not attacking. The reason was Feng Heng activated the Hale of Suffering and self-harm; this tactic allowed him to greatly injure his opponent while also activating the ability of the halo.

    With more injury and suffering, his strength will increase.

    Zhen Biyu''s mind worked at an rming rate as she analyzed all the information she knew about this technique and how to deal with it.

    Then, she rushed toward Feng Heng. The monk felt something was wrong, so he did not directly sh with her. Instead, he remained a certain distance from her as he self-harms through the Halo of Suffering.

    Zhen Biyu used Wood Dao for two purposes¨Chealing and entanglement. Each of Feng Heng''s self-harm attacks equals a blow from peak 7-Leaf strength. Although she had simr battle prowess, her defense and fleshly body were too weakpared to a body refiner.

    Luckily, Wood Dao is one the best healing Dao when pushed to the pinnacle.

    Then, she summoned a giant tree that filled the surrounding dimension. The tree had one purpose¨Centangle her enemy and buy her enough time.

    [Ultimate Sharpness Sword]

    Zhen Biyu gathered the Metal Dao and pushed the sharpness attribute to the limit. She shes her hand to create an unparalleled moon-shaped sword sh.

    This sword attack was so powerful and brilliant that it would make most pure swordsmen blush in shame. And the target of this attack was the Karmic String connecting her and Feng Heng.

    And as soon as she cut off the string, Feng Heng could no longer use self-inflicted injuries to wound her. Unfortunately, things did not proceed as smoothly as she expected.

    As a highly enlightened monk, Feng Heng deeply understood Karma and Cause and Effect. One of his secondary Dao is Karma, which he had to use his Heart of Hope to prevent having to undergo the Ouw Trial. Luckily, he only cultivated as a secondary Dao and did not have to pay too deep of a price.

    So, the moment Zhen Biyu cut off the connection, he used his Karmic Law to generate a bacsh that injured her Primordial Spirit.

    Zhen Biyu''s face changed as she sensed the injury in her soul. She activated her Duyi Realm to confront Feng Heng while also pushing her Wood Dao to the limit.

    ''Huh? The bacsh was more severe than expected,'' analyzed Feng Heng as he discovered an anomaly. His eyes changed as he checked something: ''She has no negative karma; however, she seemed to have a low resistance to karma bacsh attacks.''

    He evolved the power of Yin and Yang as he calcted the secrets of Heaven and Earth, divining something.

    ''She owes Heaven and Earth great karma? Who is this person?''

    Although he was curious, he also knew this was not the time. So, he acted as he went on the offensive. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    [Wrath of Heaven]

    Feng Heng waved his hand, and the sky above changed. A phantom of a gigantic eye appeared in the sky, gazing directly at Zhen Biyu.

    ''Heavenly Dao? How is that possible?'' she thought with some horror.

 Chapter 820 Feng Heng Vs Zhen Biyu (VI)

    Zhen Biyu felt a deep dread rushing into her soul as she believed Heavenly Dao had detected her actions and chose to punish her for her actions. Such a situation was the worst result and something she had dreaded for countless eons.''

    ''Calm down,'' she thought, using her willpower to control the fear in her mind. ''This body is only a clone with all my memories and experience. With the Reincarnation Clock, the clone''s karmic connection with me can be hidden even from Heavenly Dao.

    ''And even if I were detected, I would only lose another clone.''

    Emperor Five Heartpletely controlled a Chaos Treasure¨Cthe Reincarnation Clock. With it, she has participated in countless Heaven Will Battles and raised her cultivation to 49% Grand Dao Source.

    Such progress was extremely fastpared to the best geniuses in the upper dimension. Although she had to remain sealed in one ce for billions of years, it was better than experiencing the danger in the upper dimension.

    After calming down, Zhen Biyu could take time to analyze Feng Heng''s attack. With her vast knowledge and experience, she realized the core of this attack:

    ''Karma Bacsh. He noticed I had a deep connection with Heavenly Dao and owed thetter great karmic debt. So, he used a technique that stimted karmic bacsh from Heavenly Dao.''

    Zhen Biyu sighed. She has participated in countless Heaven Will Battles in many World Communities throughout multiple eras. However, she had never seen a generation so full of unparalleled talent.

    After the Clean-Up, her clone awakened all her memories, essentially turning the previous Zhen Biyu into a clone of Five Hearts. As such, she also took time to learn and assess this generation''s Heaven Chosens.

    As such, she realized how terrifying this generation was. There were so many people who easily broke the Mortal-Immortal Boundary; things like Duyi Realm, which are so rare, became the bare minimum to be considered a Heaven Chosen.

    The Nine Extremity Foundation, which might not appear during an entire Era, had more than one person.

    Emperor Five Heart usually liked when her clones appeared in a prosperous generation. With her memories, her clones can reach the limit of power¨C7 Leaf.

    However, if everyone in her generation were as weak as chickens, she could not disy such a level of strength. Otherwise, Heavenly Dao will immediately notice the anomaly and destroy her clones at all costs.

    As such, most of her sessful clones won using only Quasi-Emperor Strength, and only a few generations could she use the power of Immortal Leaf.

    And this generation is only the third time she could use 7-Leaf Strength, and she thought she could easily win like the first time. She was guaranteed to win as long as she was careful and not schemed against like the second time.

    Unfortunately, this generation was too scary and had too many monsters. No, there were monsters who other monsters feared.

    After figuring out this fact, Emperor Five Heart was briefly entangled. She knew this battle could give birth to a Pseudo Eternal Clone. Five Heart was nothing but a Second ss Emperor. As such, she cannot be an Eternal Emperor using her clones.

    The Heaven Will and proving the Dao is the domain directly under Grand Dao''s control. Her Chaos Treasure cannot hide under thetter''s nose. However, Grand Dao rewarded her diligence, luck, and ingenuity, allowing her to cast her Dao Will, turning her into a Pseudo Eternal Emperor.

    As such, Five Heart hoped to cultivate another Pseudo Eternal Clone and see if she could benefit. However, after thinking about the anomalies of this generation, she decided she would not have high hope.

    She will not give up, but she will also not have high expectations for the final oue. Subsequently, Five Heart also chose to go after the luck of Taoism to make up for her loss in this battle.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    [Karmic me Pir]

    Zhen Biyu created pirs made of me, containing the power of Karma; she used karma to deal with karma.

    Zhen Biyu''s Sea of Consciousness:

    Someone had a cube floating above their heads, looking at Zhen Biyu''s Primordial Spirit. This person was one of Five Heart''s clones that revolted against the main body; she was the one who made a deal with Wang Wei.

    ''After so many years, she has no change in the slightest,'' thought the clone with a sneer. She despised her main body living in constant fear. After shaking her head, she continued to n.

    ''Feng Heng is a master of the Mind, giving him an advantage over her wed mind. And with his current disyed strength, her chances at winning are low¨Cunless she has some truly powerful hidden trump card.''

    After reincarnation, she had to erase most of her memories from Five Heart to lessen her cause-and-effect connection with thetter, meaning she had no idea of her main body''s trump cards.

    ''After losing, her power will be at an all-time low. I can take this opportunity to subdue the second personality and return her to her Pure Heart State.''

    She did not want to lose such a cultivation talent.

    ''The only problem is the main body. She would never allow clones to exist due to our threat.''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Just like Five Heart can absorb the clones to increase her cultivation, they can also absorb her and reach the sky with a single step.

    ''I hope Wang Wei can keep his word and help me deal with her,'' she analyzed. She frowned before focusing on a more significant issue:

    ''This whole world is watching this battle, and the main body''s behavior should have exposed her identity.''

    The clone did not think the Five Element Bnce Pce would not notice the main body''s anomaly. By now, many people should have guessed something.

    ''If possible, I would love to keep my identity as heir.''

    The main body understood better than anyone else the advantage of having a strong background.

    ''I could make it look like someone possessed the body, but the Pure Heart personality was notpletely gone and resisted. And with the defeat at Feng Heng''s hands, she took the opportunity to resurface.''

    She contemted the feasibility of this approach.

    ''It could work. However, the pce would not trust me as much as they used to¨Cunless my strength reached a certain level or I could bring them benefit.''

    The clone could think of an easy way for her strength to reach such a level¨Cabsorb the main body.

    ''However, doing so would cut off my path of bing an Eternal Emperor.''

    She squinted her eyes.

    ''The best oue is to seal the main body and absorb itter after proving the Dao. However, such a method would require outside help. And I doubt Wang Wei will help me to such an extent.''

    She understood that Wang Wei only needed to cut off her connection with the main body to pay his karmic debt to her. As such, helping her beyond that level would requirepensation.

    ''Her Chaos Treasure is not enough since, in our deal, it was already decided it belonged to him.''

    They agreed this treasure belonged to him when she made a deal with him, although not directly stated. As such, she cannot use it as a bargaining chip.

    ''Furthermore, there is the issue of strength. If he decides to go back on his words or even use force, there is nothing I can do.''

    The clone knew Wang Wei was not this type of person, so she chose to make a deal with him without any contract or oath as a restraint. She believed in her judgment, so she used this tactic to deepen their rtionship and encourage the development of trust.

    However, people can easily change¨Cespecially after acquiring power.

    ''With Wang Wei''s Dao Heart, he should not drastically change after proving the Dao. Regardless, he will still change.''

    She immediately concluded she could not entirely rely on him.

    ''So, the best n is to prove the Dao and be an Eternal. Then, track down the main body and absorb it.''

    This n sounded simple, but there were too many problems. The first of which is how to prove the Dao. The clone did not want to seal herself for countless eons to wash away her karma.

    Such a long period is enough for too many variables to ur, including the main body detecting her presence.

    ''So, how can I prove the Dao as swiftly as possible?'' Countless thoughts shed in her mind.

    ''The only way I can think is to ascend to the upper dimension. However, how can I get my hands on the main body if I do that?''

    Ascension would require a Dao Ancestor to take a mortal like herself. She cannot rely on the people from the sect since they are all restricted by the faction''s Qi Luck and cannot leave on their own.

    So, she would need to get the help of a loose cultivator Dao Ancestor with the desire to ascend.

    ''With careful nning and calctions, I should be able to find someone. The issue is the main body in the lower dimension. Could I force her to ascend using our connection?''

 Chapter 821 Feng Heng Vs Zhen Biyu (VII)

    Feng Heng calmly looked as his opponent dispersed his opponent. His mind was not entirely focused on this battle. He sensed two gazes calmly watching this battle, and he could guess these two''s minds¨Cthey won''t let hide anymore.

    ''Has my Heaven Will Battlee to an end?'' thought Feng Heng, with extreme calmness. Buddhism has three poisons¨Cgreed, hatred or aversion, and ignorance. With his deep Dharma, he can control his three poisons¨Cespecially his greed.

    Of course, it also helped that his Emperor Path was not over. Heavenly Dao owed Buddhism great karma for their destruction. So, as long as he uses his Heart of Hope, adding his merit of reviving Buddhism, Heavenly Dao has to condense another Heaven Will for him.

    To be precise, True Heavenly Dao has to do so since the Myriad Emperor World''s Heavenly Dao has already used too much World Source to condense this generation''s destiny and Heaven Will.

    ''Although I can no longer continue this battle, there is still a way I can benefit,'' pondered Feng Heng. ''The Five Element Bnce ce holds some part of the Qi Luck of Taoism.''

    The pce is the origin of Taoism in the Myriad Emperor World, so even if the Taiyi Profound Gate reced them as the leader of Taoism in the world, they could not strip them of all their Qi Luck.

    ''Zhen Biyu is the heir of the ce, thus connected to their Qi Luck. As long as I get my hands on her, I can further strengthen the destiny connection between Buddhism and Taoism.''

    After making a decision, he decided to go all out and end this battle as soon as possible. He did not know what those two were nning. And if he was not careful, the best-case scenario would be to be someone''s chess piece, and the worst oue would be his death.

    Feng Heng sped his hands together, and his face full ofpassion was reced by a terrifying serenity. By now, no one would believe he was a peace-loving monk, showing how seriously he was taking things.

    In this battle, Feng Heng enjoyed using Buddhist Spells and Techniques. After all, this battlefield was no longer influenced by the Absolute Beginning Magic. However, his Buddhist Methods were not his best killing tools.

    Boom!

    Zhen Biyu suddenly exploded before crashing on the ground like a meteor. Hernding created a crater more than a hundred meters deep.

    "What is going on?"

    She could not hide the confusion she felt. She did not see her opponent move, open his mouth, or even sense anyw fluctuation. Without any reason or exnation, a potent attacknded on her, and she suffered serious damage.

    Even her passive damage barely reduced some of the attacking potency.

    Bang!

    Another indescribable attack arrived again. Zhen Biyu protected herself with a five-element shield, but it was useless. The left side of her body was missing, and she looked as if some terrifying creature had taken arge bite out of her body.

    The phantom of a tree appeared behind her, and Zhen Biyu''s body glowed with green light. In an instant, her body returned to its peak state, leaving only her tattered clothes as proof of her previous predicament.

    Swish!

    Zhen Biyu''s danger sense took control of her body as she moved the side. Her action resulted in something cutting off her left arm, but she avoided being split into two from the middle.

    ''What kind of weird attack is this?''

    She used all her experience to calm down and analyze the situation. Unfortunately, her face suddenly changed as she sensed something else. Zhen Biyu discovered she could not heal her missing arm.

    Feng Heng''s Duyi Realm canceled hers out, preventing her from healing. However, this was not the main issue; she sensed a power that would revert her body to the previously damaged state every time she healed.

    ''The Law of Time? No, that''s the Law of Absolute Beginning.''

    Zhen Biyu encased her body in a deep ck rock. However, this rock was not ordinary. Her technique was a simple condense rock; however, she pushed it to the extreme.

    She generated enough earth to create a continent on par with a smaller Heaven Will World. Then, she condensed all that continent into a rock sphere using unparalleled pressure.

    The defense of this rock is even greater than the hardest metal armor she previously created.

    Sadly, it was useless. Feng Heng''s next attack removed the side of her head, showing the half-destroyed brain. Luckily, she is a mighty cultivator. Her body was baptized by thew, generating a vitality, unlike any mortal. So, even with a half-destroyed brain, she can still survive for a while.

    "Absolute Beginning," she muttered Zhen Biyu as her eyes became bright as she remembered some of the Taoist scriptures she had read.''If you revert the world to its Absolute Beginning, then we will reach the time of nothingness.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''But nothingness is formless, cannot be seen, detected, and is infinite.''

    She understood the core of this technique. Feng Heng used Absolute Beginning Dao to control one of Nothingness''s characteristics: Formessless.

    As such, his attack has no form and cannot be detected.

    "Tao gave birth to one, one gave birth to two, two gave birth to three, and three gave birth to myriad things," chanted Zhen Biyu. "One of the first myriad things between Heaven and Earth is the five elements. When the world changed from [formless] state to a state of [form or shape], the five elements were the cornerstone."

    Zhen Biyu used the power of the Five Elements to ess the power of [Form], the antithesis of [Formless]. With this method, her mind entered a state where she could not see her opponent''s attack.

    Furthermore, she also used Feng Heng''s Absolute Beginning Power to revert her Wood Elements to the purest form when Heaven and Earth were first born. And with this pure, even primordial Wood Element, she countered Feng Heng''s power and healed her injuries.

    ''She''s a worthy challenger,'' thought Feng Heng after seeing the brilliant method the enemy used to fight against his attack. After studying the Absolute Beginning Sutra, this technique was one of his greatest masterpieces. It''s unfortunate he could not develop this technique to a higher level since that would require him to get involved in the taboo that is Nothingness.

    Feng Heng calmly looked at his opponent as he continued his offense. He no longer used his Formless Attack since he knew Zhen Biyu could detect and block it.

    [Absolute End]

    Feng Heng waved his hand, and the surroundings changed. Everything turned white and ck. Immediately afterward, Zhen Biyu discovered the vitality in her body was rapidly decreasing.

    ''I am¡­aging.'' She felt her lifespan was passing at an rming rate. In a few seconds, she aged more than a hundred years. She generated a Five Element Shield around her, but the thing also aged before dispersing.

    ''All things must eventually reach their Absolute End,'' she thought.

    [Incarnation of Earth]

    Zhen Biyu''s body changed as a yellow aura emanated, followed by the earth mark on her forehead. Heaven and Earth must eventuallye to an end; however, they also have a terribly long lifespan and won''t reach their fate after billions of years.

    With this technique, she embodied the Earth itself, thus temporarily granting her a lifespan of billions.

    ''I can dy his technique with this method, but it''s not enough,'' thought Zhen Biyu with a frown. Certain Daos are more powerful than others and give people advantages. And the Absolute Beginning-End Dao that touches on Time Dao can overwhelm her Five Element Dao.

    So, when she meets someone on a simr level as her with such potent Dao, the situation will be difficult; she needs to use her ingenuity to push her Dao beyond normal boundaries.

    ''I should not be as passive,'' thought Zhen Biyu as she decided to use some of her trump cards.

    Bang!

    Their dimension began to tremble as a towering tree manifested behind Zhen Biyu, shocking Feng Heng and many people watching this battle.

    ''A high-level and mature World Tree?'' thought Feng Heng. World Tree is one of the few spiritual nts with no grade and is purely based on how much it is developed.

    Furthermore, high-level World Trees are sought after by both mortals and Immortals. And that''s because it can cultivate Insurgents.

    Immortal Venerables wish to fuse with it so their bodies can store an immense quantity of Immortal Qi. Meanwhile, Dao Ancestors want to nt World Trees into their Inner World to be equal to Great Emperors.

    As long as they seed, the World Tree will allow them to use their Inner World to control the Grand Dao Source to the same level as Great Emperors.

    Furthermore, World Tree is a growable type of resource. As long as the tree continues to develop, it''s possible for a person to remain an Insurgent after bing a Dao Ruler and Dao Monarch.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    In the upper dimension, most things that make a person an Insurgent at Tier 10 (Great Emperor) will be useless after reaching Tier 11 (Empyrean), let alone Tier 12 (Paragon).

    However, World Trees are of the few resources that can apany a cultivator for all their lives.

 Chapter 822 Feng Heng vs Zhen Biyu (Finale)

    Chapter 822  Feng Heng vs Zhen Biyu (Finale)

    ''No, that''s theplete case,'' thought Feng Heng as his Yin-Yang Eyes saw the truth. ''It''s a projection she created by studying and imitating the World Tree. So, although she has its power, it''s not the real thing.''

    Feng Heng shook his head in disappointment. The World Tree and Bodhi Tree are one of the most sought-after wood-element resources in the world. So, it would benefit him immensely if he got his hands on it.

    ''However, this may be the given those two prying eyes.''

    He continued to observe and soon realized his Absolute End Technique was useless to the tree since it was essentially an immortal species.

    Then, the tree branches moved under Zhen Biyu''s control and pped Feng Heng. Every World Tree branch, flower, or fruit contains a world or dimension. As such, this attack was as if someone hit Feng Heng with thousands of worlds.

    Boom!

    A ck and white Buddha phantom appeared around him, blocking the tree. The Buddha blocked the attack that bore the weight of a hundred thousand worlds.

    Sadly, the shockwave damaged Feng Heng''s internal organs. However, this damage was minor, given his fleshly body''s regenerative capabilities and ability to return to his beginning.

    "A hundred thousand worlds is not enough? Try a few million," said Zhen Biyu with a sneer as she controlled the tree to continue attacking. Feng Heng''s Buddha raised its hand to generate a circr Yin-Yang Diagram.

    And as soon as the tree''s branch hit, the diagram redirected the force of this attack.

    Boom!

    Zhen Biyu''s body exploded into a pool of blood. However, less than a second afterward, her body reappeared without a scratch.

    ''Is she immortal as long as the tree is here?'' analyzed Feng Heng. However, his opponent did not give him much time to think or strategize.

    [3800 Innate Demon Gods]

    Numerous auras suddenly emanate from some of the worlds in the World Tree. Then, Feng Heng saw countless Innate Lifeforms appearing out of nowhere. These life forms included famous creatures like Dragons, Phoenixes, Qilin, Kunpeng, and many more.

    ''Using Five Element Dao to touch the domain of Creation,'' pondered Feng Heng with squinted eyes. The World Tree can give birth to worlds, and these worlds can give birth to life. And one of the earliest lives often born between Heaven and Earth is the Innate Demon Gods.

    ''A world tree must be cultivated to a high level before it can give birth to live¡ªlet alone Innate Demon Gods. This person must have the real World Tree or have seen one.''

    Feng Heng calmly watched as these terrifying creatures that only exist in myths and legends rushed toward him; his demeanor was calm throughout the process, and he simply closed his eyes.

    When Buddha closes his eyes, the world turns from being real to He used Yin-Yang Dao to control Real and Unreal, reverting these Innate Demon Gods to their unreal state.

    nothing but his imagination; it changes from truth to illusion. And Feng Heng did the same to these Innate Demon Gods.

    He used Yin-Yang Dao to control Real and Unreal, reverting these Innate Demon Gods to their unreal state.

    ''The tree was not affected,'' he thought as he moved his hand to create a small purple disk under his hand.

    [Disk of Destruction]

    The disk increased its size to a diameter of about five meters. Then, it rushed toward the tree with the unfathomable power of destruction.

    Zhen Biyu reacted swiftly, knowing she could not allow something to happen to the tree. As such, she controlled it to send millions of worlds toward the disk to stop.

    However, the process appeared to be useless. Any worlds that approached the disk would wither as all the nts died, the sky turned dark, volcanoes erupted, tsunamis swallowed the shore, and earthquakes destroyed Heaven and Earth.

    The process would take less than a second before all these worlds reached their destruction uponing closer to the disks. Luckily, these worlds were empty and had no life. Otherwise, the number of people dying would be astronomical.

    The destruction of these worlds was not random and served a purpose. Zhen Biyu knew her opponent could use the power of Destruction through his Yin-Yang Law. As such, as long as she disturbs the bnce in the disk, she can stop it.

    So, with each world''s destruction, the purple disk would be unbnced.

    Phew!

    The disk disintegrated, and Zhen Biyu almost breathed in relief. Unfortunately, she did not have the chance. Feng Heng suddenly appeared before the tree and touched it.

    In an instant, this towering tree, full of life, withered as a breath of death emanated deep from its root.

    The World Tree is a top species from Heaven and Earth and cannot easily be destroyed. However, with Feng Heng''s use of Yin-Yang to control Death Law, adding his Absolute End Technique, the tree withered as if it had reached the end of its lifespan.

    ''Damn it,'' cursed Zhen Biyu as she tried to fight the tree''s death by injecting it with life force from her Wood and Earth Dao. Although the tree is a projection, her technique made it function the same way as the real thing.

    If it is destroyed, she cannot just recreate it; she must also use these methods to save it.

    Unfortunately, Feng Heng did not give her time to breathe. He used a Flesh Divine Ability called [Mind Suffering]. He projected his pain, suffering, and sadness into his opponent to break their mind or spirit.

    The monk made sure he had to suffer the same pain as his opponent to ensure this technique would be even more potent. So, this technique is essentially a contest of the will, of who can bear the most tremendous pain,

    And the winner was shown by Zhen Biyu''s scream. Zhen Biyu''s Willpower is not weak, tempered by the long years Five Heart has lived. However, living for a long time does not mean someone has suffered.

    But Feng Heng spent his entire life in pain, burdened by a mission forced upon him after witnessing the death of his sect and all the people he cared for.

    ''It''s so painful,'' thought Zhen Biyu as she held her head. ''I didn''t want to take risks and give Heavenly Dao the opportunity to act. But now, I have no choice.'' n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    She learned from her experience that once she broke the bottom line of Heavenly Dao during the final battle, thetter would intervene and annihte her clone. However, she felt this generation was weird and might not suffer any consequences for her actions.

    Bang!

    Zhen Biyu exploded her body before recondensing one. Then, two things appeared before her¨Ca seal with the character for ''star'' and a strange objectposed of five feathers glued together.

    ''Emperor Artifact?'' thought Feng Heng as he searched his memory for these items. He recognized them as the Innate Five Element Feather and Primal Star Seal, Emperor Artifacts from the Five Element Bnce Pce.

    However, Feng Heng did not have time to ponder much as he felt an immediate sense of danger.

    The Innate Five Element Feather created five lights of different colors. Meanwhile, the seal made a river of stars. Then, the river of stars changed from its dark but twinkling color to the five colors of red, blue, yellow, white, and green.

    ''Artifact Resonance?'' thought Feng Heng with an ugly expression; this method is often used by sects with more than one Emperor Artifact. However, Emperor Formations is always needed to perform such a feat.

    But now, he saw someone using it with formation as a catalyst. Furthermore, the person who used it is nothing but a mortal.

    Bang!

    A five-colored light beam rushed from the river of stares toward Feng Heng. He evaporated instantly as if he had never existed in this world.

    "He should be dead right?" muttered Zhen Biyu as she felt the aftermath of her attack. She used multiple methods to check and did not detect any signs of her opponent.

    Then, her body aged in a matter of seconds. Her hair turned gray, her skin wrinkled, and her life aura was at an all-time low.

    ''It''s unfortunate I could not capture him to get Buddhism''s luck. However, it''s good to eliminate such a powerful foe. Anyway, I need to heal as soon as possible.''

    She could feel her vitality passing away even after using the endless life force from her Wood Dao.

    Zhen Biyu took a step to move before a look of horror appeared on her face. Her body could not move as the surroundings changed to a ce without any Five Elements, and the very concepts of Yin and Yang were chaotic.

    Then, Feng Heng appeared with an extremely paleplexion.

    ''That attack reached 1-Root,'' thought Feng Heng. He would have been annihted if he did not act at thest minute and used his Yin-Yang Dao to enter a state of nonexistence, acquiring certain immunity from all matter, energy, force, or concept.

    He took a deep breath to calm down. For many years, he did not fear death and even weed it. However, this experience showed him his true thoughts.

    ''All that matters is that I''m the final victor.''

 Chapter 823 Danger Sense

    Chapter 823 Danger Sense

    Feng Heng swallowed countless pills from his space ring before using numerous healing methods to soothe his situation. Regardless, his expression remained paler than paper.

    After regaining a little bit of strength, he focused on the captured Zhen Biyu. However, after observing her for a few minutes, he frowned.

    ''She''s no longer connected to the Five Element Bnce Pce''s Qi Luck.''

    In a very short time, he understood the situation. Zhen Biyu''s behavior during this battle alerted the leaders of the pce. So, they did not hesitate to remove her status as the sect''s heir and disconnect her connection with the pce''s Qi Luck.

    ''Will all my effort be in vain?'' thought Feng Heng with a deep frown. He knew he could not stay long on this battlefield and epted this fact. However, he also wanted to benefit, even if only a little.

    But now, it appeared his n was a failure.

    ''Not necessarily,'' thought Feng Heng as he thought of something. He waved his hand to summon a goldenmp. Themp released the power of an Emperor Artifact before sealing the five feathers and the seal.

    Without hesitation, he ced them away. Most people will not easily take another faction''s Emperor Artifact since they are connected to their Qi Luck.

    These luck-connected Artifacts are almost unusable. Furthermore, Emperor Lineages did not care if they lost foreign artifacts but would not hesitate to start an Emperor Dao War for their luck-connected artifacts.

    However, Feng Heng did not care. His Buddhist Sect is well-hidden and inessible to the Five Element Pce. Secondly, he can use these artifacts to rece Zhen Biyu''s function, essing the Qi Luck of Taoism controlled by the pce.

    Lastly, he will soon be an Eternal Emperor using the Heart of Hope. As such, he has no fear of the pce and even hopes they will start an Emperor Dao War.

    War is one the fastest way for any factions to rise and establish themselves. And if necessary, he would use it to dere the return of Buddhism to the world.

    With him at the helm, Buddhism can easily step on the Taiyi Profound Gate and the Five Element Bnce Pce to establish its supremacy.

    He knew this n was certain except for two uncertainties. The first was the reaction of the Taoist Faction in the upper dimension and the intervention of whoever proved the Dao in this generation through this battle.

    ''Furthermore, the real identity of Zhen Biyu might be valuable. She knows so many secrets, and I could learn many things from her.''

    His gaze focused on her, preparing to seal her away. However, Feng Heng hadn''t reacted when a portal suddenly appeared and swallowed Zhen Biyu''s body.

    ''Gone? Did any of them take action?'' He denied this possibility as he did not sense any of their powers. Additionally, his eyes detected an anomaly somewhere deep in Zhen Biyu''s Sea of Consciousness. Sadly, he thought she was incapable of revolting, so he lowered his guard and did not pay too close attention.

    ''Now that I think about it, there was a problem when she tried to remove all her fear and w.''

    Now that the battle ended, he noticed many previous issues. s, he did not have time to ponder this issue. Feng Heng felt one of these two gazes bing rather impatient.

    So, he did not hesitate to forfeit this battle, making him finally breathe properly.

    Somewhere else:

    Zhen Biyu''s old body appeared in a ce full of forests.

    "I''m finally in control," she muttered under her breath. She did not immediately move as she closed her eyes, essing her Sea of Consciousness.

    There was a second Primordial Spirit, but it was in a poor state, to say the least. Furthermore, there were multiple seals on it to prevent movement or ess to power.

    ''It will take some time to heal my injuries and process the main body''s memories.'' Zhen Biyu''s main objective is to return her Pure Heart Personality to its previous state.

    ''Let''s heal the injuries first.''

    However, she did not move as she sensed two powerful gazes; one of them was a warning, while the other contained hidden killing intent.

    "I forfeit," hurriedly said Zhen Biyu, understanding what step she needed to take to ensure her survival. So, as soon as she uttered these words, the gazes dissipated, and she sighed in relief.

    She did not immediately leave since she wanted to heal first. Furthermore, she also wanted to watch the sh between these two monsters.

    Eastern Quadrant:

    "It seems things are heading in a positive direction," said Wang Wei with a smile.

    "It seems you don''t need my help anymore," remarked Wu Ming.

    "That''s not necessarily true."

    Wu Ming knew thetter was being polite. His role in this battle has be a hindrance. At this stage of this battle, Wang Wei will not trust him¨Ceven as an ally.

    So, the best course of action is to leave to prevent any misunderstandings.

    "Is our agreement still valid?" asked Wu Ming.

    "Of course," replied Wang Wei. "After the battle, we can negotiate the details.''

    "That''s all I wanted to hear."

    Wu Ming did not hesitate before leaving the battle, leaving Wang Wei alone with his thoughts.

    ''This kid knows how to read the room,'' thought Wang Wei before observing the entire battlefield. At this stage of the battle, all the top Heaven Chosens were eliminated for one reason or another, leaving only a few people who survived by luck or hid on purpose.

    So, although it might look like his generals might be useless, they can give him a slight advantage over Di Tian as long as everything Wang Wei had the urge to act and clean up these remaining individuals before going straight to Di Tian. However, he did not act on his impulse. He had a n for this battle.

    So, although it might look like his generals might be useless, they can give him a slight advantage over Di Tian as long as everything proceeds smoothly. Furthermore, he still needs them to clear the traitors for them.

    "The traitors," muttered Wang Wei, looking at the Northern Quadrant. "Let''s be patient."

    He closed his eyes to adjust his state. However, he opened them back less than five secondster, gazing intently at the north. Without hesitation, he teleported to the Northern Quadrant to the location of the traitors.

    In front of him was a strange ck mist that hid his visions and other senses.

    Wang Wei turned his head to look at someone a thousand kilometers from him.

    "Did you sense it?"

    "Why do you think I''m here," replied Di Tian in his usual cold voice.

    "What exactly do they have that can elicit a danger sense from us?" asked Wang Wei while looking at the mist. However, Di Tian did not say anything; his eyes focused on the mist.

    "How about we work together to get rid of them?" suggested Di Tian. "Let''s clean up the battlefield before our battle."

    "Not interested."

    "Why not?"

    "Whatever trump cards they have, they must test it on one of us first. And I''m betting they will choose you first."

    "That''s not necessarily true."

    "In their eyes, you are more of a threat than me. So, they will definitely attack you first.''

    He investigated these people. And using the information he gathered from the Deception Trial, he deduced many things. ording to his analysis, these people cared more about Wang Wei than him, hence why he made this decision.

    "You might be right," said Wang Wei. "But don''t forget you assassinated their leader and failed. If he holds any grudge, you might be the first to be attacked."

    Di Tian quieted down since that was the truth. He did not fear whatever methods these people had. However, the fact his danger sense activated indicated that they might have a way to injure him.

    And if he is not in his best state for his battle with Wang Wei, his chances of winning will drastically decrease.

    "Be more decisive," said Wang Wei. "These people should have detected our presence."

    With every second wasted, more variables will appear. As such, he wanted to know Di Tian''s answer to decide how to deal with these people.

    "Very well," replied Di Tian, who concluded working together was the best choice for the current situation.

    "But what about the issue of trust?"

    "We will make a Grand Dao Oath."

    "I will choose the wording."

    "Fine," replied Wang Wei, who did not want to bargain or argue with him; time was of the essence.

    For a moment, Di Tian became suspicious of why he agreed so swiftly. He knew never to be careless when dealing with a Dao Overlord. However, he also knew it was not time to be indecisive.

    So, he chose the word of his oath carefully and asked Wang Wei to go first. After taking a moment to ensure no issue, Wang Wei made the oath, followed by Di Tian.

    Then, they focused on the ck mist. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Any idea?" asked Di Tian.

    "Let''s just use the most direct method¨Cbrute force."

    "Fine."

    ¡ª--

    (AN: Too many people from my discord have been asking for a team-up between these two. So, here you go)

 Chapter 824 Shock

    "Damn it, how could they appear here?" said Parasyte with an ugly expression. No one answered him as they were also perplexed.

    "Did the weapon awaken their sense of danger sense?" asked Yu Zhou.

    "The weapon is an Emperor Artifact, naturally containing the power to cancel cause and effect. Unless their strength were closed, they would never sense any danger," exined Designer.

    They all ruled out this possibility since it was impossible.

    "Could it be Wang Wei''s intuition?" added Tong Ruobing, who was in the back. "From the information gathered, his intuition has always been extraordinary even when he had no cultivation."

    "As I said, due to the vast difference in power from the artifact, his intuition would be useless. Plus, if it was his intuition, why did Di Tian also show up?"

    "Could it be the result of their Emperor Artifact?" asked Yu Zhou. No one answered him as they looked at Designer for an answer.

    "They are connected to their artifact as the leader of their respective factions. However, unless their artifact was a special one rted to divination, calction, or irvoyance, it should not work."

    Everyone frowned as this answer was a partial one. They had no way to check whether this was the truth or not.

    "It''s not time to ponder these things," said Parasyte. "The main issue we have to figure out is how to deal with their attacks."

    "This might be a good opportunity," uttered Yu Zhou. "We don''t have to worry about searching for them; their actions have brought them to our doorsteps."

    "Designer, what do you think?" asked Parasyte.

    "I would love to gather more energy for the weapon to ensure we can use a few more attacks. However, the current state is more than enough for our needs."

    "So, what is our strategy?" asked Tong Ruobing.

    "Why do we need a strategy? Just kill them with the spear," sneered Yu Zhou, who remembered the humiliation he suffered during the Clean-up; he could not wait to witness Wang Wei''s death with his own eyes.

    "The spear needs a certain charging time," exined Designer. "We must channel some of its power into the array to prevent any variables. And maybe, we can try to trap them with it before striking."

    Designer suddenly looked at Parasyte with sharp eyes, "Situation like this will prove Tong Ruobing''s value."

    Parasyte frowned, not hiding his displeasure, "How many times do I have to apologize?"

    "This is not the time for in-fighting," chimed Yu Zhou, reminding them of the urgent situation. Designer coldly snorted before looking at someone next to him:

    "Yang Guowei, you''re in charge of this node."

    He then pointed in another direction. "Bing''er, you''re in control of this formation''s node. Be careful since you will be under the greatest pressure."

    "No problem." Tong Ruobing took her position as Designer and assigned each person a node to control the formation.

    Then, the group waited.

    Outside the ck mist:

    Wang Wei observed the mist, analyzing it. He realized its only purpose was to hide all senses or prying eyes.

    ''It''s not a formation,'' he thought as his eyes pierced the veil of truth behind this mist. ''It seems to be a strange lifeform.''

    He had never heard of such a creature, so he concluded this fog was something from other World Communities or something from the upper dimension.

    ''Although this method is weird and unknown, its overall power is still weak.''

    Wang Wei then created a ck hole that swallowed the ck mist before him. Meanwhile, Di Tian waited for him to act as he observed. He squinted his eyes after noticing thetter only disyed peak 5-Root Strength.

    So, he followed him. He created an illusory world that also absorbed the ck mist. With their effort, the fog dispersed in less than five minutes.

    The fog disappeared, revealing what was behind. Wang Wei saw a formation with a spear at the center. Then, he saw the people controlling the array, focusing on one person.

    "Tong Ruobing?" he asked, squinting his eyes. "I guess I should not be surprised."

    Of all the Heaven Chosens, Wang Wei alwaysbeled her the most threatened since she was like him, willing to do anything for sess. And with her high charisma, it''s easy to get people''s good grace and use them as pawns.

    Tong Ruobing did not say anything as she knew her life was at a precipitous moment. If she makes the wrong choice, she will die miserably. Although she has prepared for the worst-case scenario, no one would like to die if they had the chance.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Wang Wei did not pay too much attention to Tong Ruobing as he focused on the spear at the array''s center; it was the source of his danger sense.

    ''An Emperor Artifact? How could these people create such a thing? Better yet, why did Heavenly Dao allow these people to use this weapon?'' He immediately answered his question.

    These spies originated from a higher cultivation civilization, so certain things impossible for people in the lower dimension are not a big deal in the Eternal Ascension World.

    As for Heavenly Dao''s nonresponsive behavior to their actions that obviously break the rules? The answer is also obvious¨CHeavenly Dao raised the power ceiling of this battle because of Wang Wei and Di Tian''s Ten Supremacy Foundation.

    ''In some ways, Heavenly Dao already decided the final winner would be between our three factions,'' analyzed Wang Wei. Although it seems unfair that the winner was already decided before the battle, Heavenly Dao''s actions are the most correct.

    The moment Di Tian and Wang Wei seeded in their Ten Supremacy Foundation, the final winner was between them. As for the spies? Their existence brought hope to other Heaven Chosens.

    Heavenly Dao introduces new variables to this battle by allowing them to use this weapon. If the three parties managed to injure or defeat each other, the other contestants might have a slight chance of victory.

    ''Everything is about bnce.'' Wang Wei summarized Heavenly Dao''s core existence with these four words.

    ''What''s the n?'' asked Di Tian through their Divine Sensemunication. He was surprised these spies could create an Emperor Artifact, threatening his victory in this battle.

    Regardless, he knew his true opponent was Wang Wei. So, he chose to follow his lead to observe from the back; this tactic would reduce the risk of betrayal and allow him to respond appropriately in case something urred.

    ''It''s time to reveal our true strength,'' replied Wang Wei. He knew Dao Ancestor''s strength was not enough to deal with the array, so they must go all out.

    ''We will deal with them as swiftly as possible.''

    ''What about the ownership of the spear?''

    ''We can decide after we deal with them,'' replied Wang Wei.

    ''Fine.''

    Boom!

    They released a terrifying aura, pressuring all five people behind the formation. Immediately, they felt their bodies, souls, and minds unable to move or think; they even felt the aura suppressing their Dao.

    "Impossible," roared Yu Zhou; his unwillingness superseded the pressure the aura left on him. Of course, the spear''s sentience yed its role and provided some protection.

    "No, no, no," uttered Designer. "That''s impossible. Impossible. IMPOSSIBLE" He lost all the vocabry he cultivated after living for millions of years and repeated the word impossible like a broken record.

    It was one thing to create a weapon on par with a Great Emperor, but acquiring such power while still a mortal was entirely different. Something like that has never happened in the history of the Eternal Ascension World.

    But now, he saw two people who seeded. His mind could not ept such a thing. No, he refused to ept such a truth.

    And he was not the only one with this fierce reaction.

    Tong Ruobing was immobile as she had a nk look; the outside world blurred out as a single thought overwhelmed her mind: How could they be so powerful?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Yang Guowei had a simr reaction as her, except less obvious as he closed his eyes to enter meditation to calm down.

    Parasyte felt his Dao Heart copsing after sensing the aura of these people. Luckily, he was chosen for this mission for a reason, so he held on by biting his tongue, using the pain to distract his mind.

    "They are probably using some kind of secret technique with terrifying side effects," said Parasyte to reign the group''s mind.

    "Y¡­Y¡­You''re¡­probably right," stuttered Yu Zhou. However, he knew these words were probably false because such a secret technique does not exist in the upper dimension. Even a Paragon could not create such a technique.

    Tong Ruobing did not believe in these words. She has been in contact with the Origin Talisman, so she could sense a simr aura on Di Tian and Wang Wei.

    ''What should I do?'' Her mind was too chaotic to think properly or strategize. So, she activated a Purifying Mind Talisman and used it on her Sea of Consciousness.

    However, even with this talisman, her mind could not properly calm down.

    "What¡­should¡­we do now?" asked Yu Zhou.

    "Designer, do you have any ideas?" asked Parasyte, hisplexion extremely pale.

 Chapter 825 You!

    The world was in turmoil.

    The arrays used to watch the battle allow the viewers to sense things like aura and evenw fluctuation. Heavenly Dao''s purpose is to enable people to experience the battle and learn from it; this method is a great way to benefit the entire cultivation civilization.

    After all, the Heaven Will Battle is a confrontation of the pinnacle geniuses of a generation. And what better way to learn than to watch these geniuses disy all their abilities in a life-and-death battle?

    As such, after sensing Di Tian and Wang Wei''s aura, the world was turbulent. Countless Insurgents who were sleeping or cultivating woke up after learning this news.

    However, the world decided to wait before making a judgment, as this truth was uneptable to them. They hoped, maybe, it was just the aura.

    Northern Quadrant:

    Designer was unresponsive to Parasyte''s words; his mind was lost in an endless void. Parasyte yelled a few times with no response, so he shook him in an attempt to wake him up.

    s, his attempt was futile.

    "La Sic Nan Ma," suddenly chanted Parasyte, and a golden light emanated from his mouth before enveloping Designer. Finally, the artifact refiner''s eyes regain their light.

    "Buddhism''s Mind Purifying Mantra," muttered Designer, who regained his spirit. "Thank you."

    "Now is not the time to be distracted. Do you have a n?"

    Designer took a deep breath to calm down, his mind rushing faster than ever.

    ''We will use the formation to trap them before using the most powerful blow possible,'' he said. ''Our only hope is to kill them in one fell swoop.''

    ''Is that even possible?''

    ''We might have a chance. But¡­''

    "What is it?''

    ''I need your Parasite Core.''

    Parasyte paused briefly. His name was not just a title but also a part of his identity. He is a unique insect race in the Eternal Ascension World that can parasite on people''s bodies and souls.

    He can control anyone with his parasites as long as their strength is not too far from him. His parasite bodies are like his clones. As long as one is alive, Parasyte can''t die.

    The Parasite Core is the essence of Parasyte''s ability and survival, the reason he can control trillions of people. Words cannot measure its value to his race.

    ''Fine,'' agreed Parasyte without hesitation. He knew times were running out, and seeding in this mission was more important. So, he vomited a small ck ball that resembled a bee''s.

    Designer took the core and used the array to absorb it. Immediately, the core began to emanate a massive amount of energy. And not long after the process started, wailing voices echoed from this core.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei¨Cwho did not immediately attack after releasing his aura¨Cwatched everything calmly.

    ''How cruel,'' he thought calmly. He could see the thing Designer used contained the blood, energy, and soul of trillions upon trillions of people. The number of people dying from this core rivaled the poption of the entire Myriad Emperor World, if not more.

    His eyes changed, and he saw the fate and origin of these people. Parasyte has his own territory in the upper dimension, and the size is even greater than the Myriad Emperor World.

    And he nted a parasite on every resident of that territory, controlling them through the core. But now, these people were being used as sacrifices for this formation.

    ''Let''s act,'' said Wang Wei, and he flicked his finger, using a simple me-based attack. However, it did not matter how rudimentary or ordinary the attack was; its destructive capabilities reached a terrifying number once powered by his Third ss Strength.

    Di Tian followed suit by using a wind-based attack, using the power of the wind to synchronize and augment Wang Wei''s me spell.

    Crack!

    The sound of breaking echoed in this side of the cosmos as cracks appeared on the formation. Luckily for them, the cracks were small and healed in less than a second.

    ''Forget trapping them,'' said Designer with an ugly expression. ''Let''s use the power of the core to augment the spear''s capability.''

    ''Will that work?''

    ''Their disyed strength seems only 6% Grand Dao Source. With the Parasite Core, the spear could reach 7, and maybe, 8%.''

    ''What if they run away?'' asked Parasyte.

    ''Yu Zhou can use the Soul Tracking Mark to ensure they can''t evade.''

    The Soul Race has few numbers, so they are very protective of their people. The Soul Tracking Mark will appear on anyone who dares kill one of their members, allowing them to track them even to the end of the universe.

    ''But¨C'' argued Yu Zhou.

    ''We don''t have time to waste.''

    With each passing second, more cracks appeared on the array. And as soon as the Parasite Core can no longer provide energy, the formation won''tst long.

    ''Alright,'' nodded Yu Zhou.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''Everyone to their position,'' yelled Designer as he controlled the array. He channeled most of the energy from the core to the spear at the center, ready to strike the most powerful blow to these two.

    Boom!

    Parasyte and the others stared in shock at what just urred; their mind was nk as they could not fathom such a thing would happen.

    "You!" he uttered, unable to describe his current emotions.

    "Yang Guowei, you dare," he roared.

    "Why wouldn''t I dare," replied the heir to the Yang n, not caring in the slightest that he had just annihted Designer from the face of the universe with an attack.

    "You dare betray us," screamed Yu Zhou. "You won''t get away with this. You and your father."

    Yang Guowei sneered in response, "My father has always been the kind of person who does everything for power and survival. And I detest this about him.''

    He looked at the two with mockery, "He''s the one who joined you, not me."

    Bang!

    Two powerful attacksnded for him. However, a rainbow shield surrounded Yang Guowei, protecting him. He ignored these two and turned his head.

    "This should be enough to fulfill our agreement?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Yes," replied Wang Wei.

    "Very well," nodded Yang Guowei with a brilliant smile. "Let me give you another meeting gift. He had control of one of the formation nodes, so he destroyed it, creating instability in the formation.

    Finally, Yang Guowei turned into a rainbow as he prated the void and left. Parasyte and Yu Zhou tried to stop him but were soon upied by the significant crack Wang Wei and Di Tian suddenly created in the formation.

    "Damnit," cursed Parasyte, who became the array''s central controller after Designer''s sudden death. In this situation, he knew he needed to act swiftly to execute the n. Otherwise, their mission will fail, and their fate will be worse than death.

    Godoo!

    Parasyte felt a tremor before new runes suddenly appeared in the formation. His face turned uglier than a pig during mating season with nopanion.

    He turned his head to look at Tong Ruobing with red eyes full of killing intent.

    The petite Talisman Maker ignored him as she used her knowledge to create a few more ws in this array, drastically weakening it. Tong Ruobing did not know when Yang Guowei became Wang Wei''s pawn, nor did she care at the moment.

    The only thing on her mind was that she needed to act as fast as humanly possible to ensure she could survive this situation or be public enemy number one.

    So, as soon as she finished, she activated one of her physical Immortal Talismans¨CVoid Breaking Talisman.

    A light enveloped her, and she disappeared. However, she was not alone as Tong Ruobing forcibly took Yu Zhou with her.

    Parasyte felt anger and madness overwhelm his mind. He looked at Wang Wei and Di Tian, his eyes full of hatred, anger, and unwillingness.

    "Since when did Yang Guowei betray us?"

    "The Clean-up," replied Wang Wei. "He contacted me to make a deal."

    "Why?"

    "Didn''t he exin? He''s not his father."

    "Is that so?" muttered Parasyte, looking at the weakened core. He ignored the terrifying me rapidly approaching him for a moment, focusing only on the two items before him.

    Then, a look of ruthlessness shed in his eyes.

    "Die," he roared. He did not hesitate to sacrifice the remaining core and his own life to activate all the power from the spear.

    Boom!

    A terrifying light enveloped Heaven and Earth. Then, in less than a nanosecond, 99% of all matter, energy, andw in the Heaven Will Battlefield was annihted.

    "Was it a sess?" asked Parasyte with twinkles in his eyes. He did not care for his battle that had begun to disintegrate. However, his eyes soon became somber and listless.

    He knew if he had seeded, he would have been thest one standing. Then, Heavenly Dao would not allow him to die and heal him before lowering the Heaven Will.

    ''So, the mission is a failure,'' thought Parasyte. ''Maybe, it''s better that way.''

    Not long after disappearing, a perfectly intact Wang Wei appeared in the exact location. However, he was alone, but he seemed to expect this.

    At thest minute, he did not directly confront the attack. He knew better when dealing with people pushed into a corner. So, he chose to evade, and Di Tian followed in his footsteps.

    And now the problem was dealt with, it was time to finish things between them.

 Chapter 826 Worldwide Reaction (I)

    Emperor Enlightening Academy:

    All the teachers, the headmaster, the Immortals, and the Insurgents watched this battle openly and secretly. And when the jet of me and wind came out of Wang Wei and Di Tian, countless uncontroble auras leaked out by ident.

    Words like impossible, unbelievable, and it''s not true echoed throughout the entire academy. Although they were prepared, these teachers could not believe what they saw.

    "We are living through a moment that will forever be ingrained in the annals of history," muttered Headmaster Song Li, who used his Willpower to suppress the shock he was currently feeling.

    "Such an achievement is probably the first throughout the inception of the Myriad Emperor World?"mented another teacher.

    "The Myriad Emperor World? I reckon such a thing has never happened in the lower dimension. Even in the upper dimension, I doubt anyone has the same aplishment as those two."

    The room became quiet as these words were probably true.

    "This is not what we should worry about. The appearance of these two will change the current situation of the world. How should we deal with it?" asked a teacher with white hair and a long white beard.

    "Don''t we have Xu Shi?"

    "Headmaster, how is Xu Shi doing?"

    "ording to Teacher Qin Ju, she is still in her transition stage," replied Song Li. Emperors would usually take a few years for their transformation into higher life forms. Although this fact is not absolute, it usually is.

    True Heavenly Dao designs the process to ensure all Emperors across the lower dimension will appear around the same time and prevent them from interfering with other worlds'' battles.

    So, based on the current battle, Song Li predicted Xu Shi''s transformation would take some time since the Martial Hegemony World was too close to the Myriad Emperor World.

    "Even if Xu Shi returns, will it truly make a difference?" asked a young-looking female teacher.

    "Why not?"

    "Those two already have Emperor Strength while still mortals. How powerful will they be after proving the Dao?"

    The room once again quieted down as she was telling the truth. These teachers were knowledgeable and knew the foundation set in the Mortal Stage of cultivation would y a significant role after bing Emperor.

    "You don''t have to worry. The founder contacted us and told us to be on the good side of whoever proves the Dao in this generation," exined Song Li. "And if that does not work, we need to hide the academy until this generation is over."

    "That''s a good idea."

    Taiyi Profound Gate:

    The Celestial Master of the Taiyi Profound Gate watched the battle. His Taoism Realm has reached a high level, allowing him to remain calm and indifferent to most things. Even Feng Heng''s betrayal did not elicit too much reaction from him.

    However, after seeing the attack of these two, his face remained calm, but his heart could not stop racing. He tried many techniques he knew to return his mind to a peaceful state, but all his attempts were futile.

    He heard a cacophony of sounds resulting from different reactions. However, the Celestial Master focused only on his mind and thoughts. At least, until someone said something that made everyone silence:

    "The founder was nowhere near this talented, right?"

    The Taiyi Profound Gate had a hidden pride from one of their deepest secrets¨Ctheir founder, the Absolute Beginning Emperor, was a Heaven Chosen from the upper dimension.

    Their pride allowed them to calmly face the Dao Opening Sect, whose founder was the Daofather of the Myriad Emperor World. After all, no matter how much Qiyuan aplished, it cannotpare to the background of their founders.

    However, two people shattered their pride today, and one originated from the Dao Opening Sect.

    "This is not the time to care about these things," said the Celestial Master, an obvious tactic to change the topic. The gate''s hidden pride is not something useless. The pride provided the disciples with confidence and a positive aura, which was very effective in their cultivation, battles, and even benefitted their luck.

    So, he did not want this pride to bepletely shattered.

    "The Celestial Master is correct," said another Elder. "Wang Wei is the Era Son, and the revival of Buddhism will grant him plenty of luck, destiny, and merit. If Feng Heng contacts him, the situation will worsen."

    "They might already be in contact? Remember that secret faction that helped him escape the gate?"

    "Do you think they were his people?"

    "Who else?"

    "Not necessarily. We have many enemies, so it''s normal if they wished Feng Heng to escape only out of spite and desire to see us suffer," argued another Elder.

    "You may be right, but my gut tells me it''s him."

    No one answered him as this kind of thing was pointless to argue.

    "What should be our next course of action?"

    No one had an answer for a few seconds.

    "We will contact the upper dimension," said the Celestial Master.

    "We already tried that, and it failed. What makes you think they will respond now?"

    "Now, we have information that is valuable to them."

    "You mean those two?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Everyone''s eyes lit up. Yes, the appearance of a mortal with Emperor Strength is worth reporting.

    "Alright, let''s do it now to prevent new variables."

    Five Element Pce:

    "The rise of two myths," muttered the Pce Master of the Five Element Bnce Pce. He had regained his position less than a few hours ago. But now, he had to deal with this situation.

    "Pce Master, what should we do?"

    "We need to ept the rise of Buddhism is as unstoppable as the arrival of this new era," said the Pce Master, his eyes glued to the screen of the formation. He also figured out the rtionship between the Era Son and Buddhism.

    "Is there really no way?"

    "We are not the Taiyi Profound Gate, full of hatred and enmity with Buddhism," exined the Pce Master. "If we can ept their rise, we can use this situation to our advantage."

    "Do you want to facilitate a war between Buddhism and the Taiyi Profound Gate?"

    "Yes. Normally, the newly developed Buddhism has no chance of winning. However, if the Era Son intervened, it''s another story entirely."

    "If this n seeds, we can take this opportunity to return to the Central Continent."

    "The main problem with this n is if the Era Son is not the final winner," added another Elder.

    "True," nodded the Pce Master. "However, if Feng Heng is smart, he should get the Di n Patriarch on his side using merit as bait. So, we only need to secretly facilitate the war between the two."

    "That''s a good idea."

    "What about Zhen Biyu?"

    No one said anything, waiting to hear the Pce Master''s decision.

    "We have spent too much time and resources on her to let things go. We must bring her back and deal with whoever possessed her. The Pure Heart talent cannot be lost like that, let alone one with the Five Element Bnce Physique."

    The group had just finished their decision when the battle situation changed. Parasyte used all the power of the spear, killing everything on the battlefield.

    "Are they dead?" asked someone with hope in their voice. Although these people have just experienced the birth of two mythical characters, no one wanted any of these people to prove the Dao¨Cespecially Wang Wei since he''s from the Dao Opening Sect.

    Their existence is enough to change the political pattern of the Myriad Emperor World with their overwhelming talent and strength, and no one wanted the Dao Opening Sect to be even more powerful as it disyed in this generation.

    Sadly, the hopeful voice soon turned into a deep sigh as Di Tian and Wang Wei showed up on different screens.

    "Is Zhen Biyu dead?" asked an Elder.

    "She''s under Heavenly Dao''s protection, so nothing should happen to her."

    "Go check her Soul Jade," said the Celestial Master.

    "No need," suddenly said a melodious voice that rang throughout the room, making everyone present more respectful as they knew an Ancestor had appeared. "She''s appeared, and I''ll fetch her."

    "Thank you, Ancestor," said the Pce Master with respect.

    A few minutester, he received a talisman and left to meet one of the Ancestors called Element One.

    "What''s her situation?"

    "Someone did possess her, but only using memory infusion," said Element One, a young woman dressed in all red clothes.

    "So, can we save her?"

    "The memory injection method is quite ingenious, but it''s not a problem to solve them."

    The Pce Master frowned as he always felt things were too simple, "Are you sure she has no problem?"

    "I and many others checked, so you don''t need to worry."

    "That''s good. Ancestor, what do you think of my n?"

    "It''s good that you can ept the rise of Buddhism," said Element One. "However, you must understand you''re trying to scheme against an Eternal Emperor and not amon one. One wrong move, and you''ll pay the consequences."

    "So, should we just give up?" The Pce Master was unwilling.

    "Don''t forget the Era Son is a Dao Overlord."

    The Pce Master''s face changed as he remembered the sect''s record on Dao Overlords.

    "I¡­.understand."

    "You don''t need to do anything. Feng Heng is an ambitious person. He might start a war with the Taiyi Profound Gate even without your interference.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Furthermore, the Era Son seems to have a grand n based on how he acted during the Human and Demon Preservation Array Meeting. If he is the final winner, we must wait for him to move before making any decision."

 Chapter 827 Worldwide Reaction (II)

    "What about our Artifacts?" asked the Pce Master.

    Element One was momentarily quiet, "I tracked the imprint from them."

    "And?"

    "They are deep into the Western Pure Land."

    The Pce Master groaned, "If that''s the case, we might never be able to take them back."

    "Feng Heng''s goal is easy to guess," uttered Element One. "He wants to use the item to ess Taoism''s luck. As long as we prevent this from happening, the artifacts will soon be useless in his hand.

    "By then, we can pay the necessary price to get them back."

    "And if that doesn''t work?"

    "We will offer a deal with the final winner to recover them. And if that does not work, we will start an Emperor Dao War with the new Buddhist Sect."

    No Emperor Lineage can allow their Qi Luck Artifact to flow out, especially when they lost two of them. As such, the Five Element Bnce Pce will do whatever is necessary to deal with Feng Heng and his Buddhist Sect.

    Di n:

    Di Cong watched the screen before him, clenching his hands so hard that the power ofw fluctuated in the surroundings. He hadplete and utter faith in his son, believing nothing and no one between Heaven and Earth could prevent him from proving the Dao in this generation.

    His confidence reached an all-time high after learning about how Di Tian had Third ss strength. So, when his son told him Wang Wei was still apetitor to be wary of, he did not take it seriously.

    He thought his son was just being careful, which made him appreciate thetter more, as this showed he did not let his newfound strength get to his head.

    But now, as he watched Wang Wei disy the most basic fire spell and feel its might on par with his son''s wind spell, his heart was in turmoil. All his confidence shattered as he was overwhelmed by too manyplicated thoughts.

    "Old Patriarch, there is no need to worry," said one of the n Elders who knew about Di Tian''s strength. "The patriarch still has a higher chance of winning.

    "Remember what happened when the patriarch reached such a state? There were Heavenly Auspicious Signs. Meanwhile, Wang Wei had divine punishment."

    The elder rushed his brain, putting many things together to reassure the Old Patriarch and the other people of the n.

    "Yes, the Great Elder is right. Old Patriarch, there is no need to worry," reassured another Elder.

    "You don''t understand," said Di Cong, his face calm, but his eyes betrayed his inner turmoil. "Wang Wei is the Son of Era, meaning he has fate, destiny, and luck on his side.

    "With the same starting line and strength, his advantage will manifest."

    The Elders knew he was correct. And before revealing their strength, most people who knew of Di Tian''s real strength did not believe in him to be the final winner because of hisck of destiny.

    If the patriarch had an overwhelming advantage in power, then he could easily ignore Wang Wei''s destiny as the Son of Era. Unfortunately, the ying field has been leveled, and the slightest difference might give one person an advantage over the other.

    "Old Patriarch, what can we do?"

    "Di Tian was aware of this, so he should be prepared. The only thing we can do is wait."

    Heaven Will Battlefield, Fire Layer:

    Feng Heng did not leave after forfeiting; he wanted to watch the battle between them. So, he watched how Di Tian and Wang Wei dealt with the fog, released their aura, and used the Emperor Tier Attack.

    ''Amitabha,'' chanted Feng Heng repeatedly in his mind, trying to calm down. After a few seconds, he barely managed to regain his bearing.

    "It is the greatest misfortune of any Heaven Chosen to live in the same generation as those two."

    He sighed deeply before choosing to leave. He felt his Dao Heart might be affected if he stayed any longer in this ce. Furthermore, his intuition warned him of great danger. So, he asked Heavenly Dao to send him out.

    And to his dy, he appeared before the entrance of the Western Pure Land. Without hesitation, he headed into the inner core. He needed to meditate and calm down before using the Heart of Hope.

    His current state was not the best to prove the Dao.

    Ancient n:

    A meeting urred amongst a few of the Insurgent of the Ancient n; to be precise, the ns who knew about the actual n of the Ancient n.

    "Why is it always the Wang n?" roared one of the members, his voice containing unwillingness.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I told you when suppressing the luck of their n, it might be transferred to the other branch."

    The Wang Ancient n had three Great Emperors since the Null Era, but two mysteriously disappeared. Many members believed they died due to the Bloodline Imprint, but only the members of this meeting knew it was them who acted and killed these two.

    And the reason was to suppress the Luck of the Wang n. All their families were ancestors of one thing or another. However, the Wang n was the ancestor of Acquired Lifes Cultivation System in the Myriad Emperor World. Such Luck and Destiny were enough for their family to be too powerful¨Ceven after the split of bloodlines. So, this group suppressed them.

    "It doesn''t make sense to be transferred since Qiyuan separated them," argued the previous voice.

    "There is no point in arguing," said a female voice. "We are here to discuss our next course of action."

    "I say we sealed ourselves. We avoid this generation and wait for him to leave."

    "That''s not a bad idea. No matter how powerful the uing Emperor is, he cannot stay in the lower dimension for too long. We can hide and wait until it''s the right time."

    "I disagreed," said the Huo n Ancestor.

    "Oh, any reason?"

    "Sealing ourselves will make ourselves more suspicious," she argued. "We know the Wang n Emperor will change the environment. And since the world thinks that''s our objective, we should be more active."

    "But this risks our n being revealed."

    "No, she has a point. We need to appear as normal as possible. Otherwise, with the intelligence and cunningness of the Wang n Emperor, he will figure out our n."N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "I agree; we need to be secretly low-key while publicly acting as if we wanted the revival of the Innate Demon Gods."

    "How about we try to exile him to the upper dimension?"

    Everyone looked at the person who spoke and sneered after seeing it was the elder who had hatred for the Wang n.

    "Elder Duan, don''t bring your bias into this discussion. We need to make decisions that benefit the entire Ancient n."

    "And my idea is one," argued Elder Duan. "If we exile the Wang n Emperor to the upper dimension, we don''t have to worry about anything nor need to seal ourselves."

    "Thest time these people exiled the Heaven-Devouring Emperor, they needed Heavenly Dao''s help and still lost countless Immortals and Insurgents. We also lost a few people."

    After thinking about the past, many people secretly gritted their teeth. The other factions forced their Ancient n to send people to participate.

    "The Wang n Emperor has Emperor Strength while a mortal. Can you fathom how powerful he will be after proving Dao? What makes you think we can exile such an entity?"

    "Not to mention, Heavenly Dao chose to help because the Heaven-Devouring Empire was actively hurting the world. Do you think a chosen Era Son would do such a thing?"

    Many of the elders admonished Elder Duan for suggesting something so asinine, making thetter''s face be red in embarrassment and anger.

    "Alright, let''s change the topic. If anyone agrees with Elder Huo''s suggestion, cast your vote."

    Most people voted in favor of this decision, and only a few voted topletely seal themselves and hide. Meanwhile, Elder Duan abstained from his vote.

    "What about Huang''er? How do we deal with her?"

    "Let''s not say anything until she bes a 6-Star Primarch," suggested Elder Huo. "We don''t want this news to affect her mind or Dao Heart."

    "After reaching such a height and transitioning her life form, she might better ept this information."

    "Sigh. It''s really a curse to live in the same generation as those two."

    "True. Such talent did not happen even at the height of the war."

    During the Acquired-Innate War, each side fought for destiny. And when Acquired Life was approaching victory, the destiny of Acquired Life was at an all-time high, giving birth to countless talents.

    But, even then, no such talent as heaven-defying as Di Tian and Wang Wei showed up.

    "The Wang n will begin their third Era in this world, and this time, it might be even more glorious than the previous twobined," said Elder Duan with a sneer as he gazed at the other ns.

    His words made everyone quiet and even awakened some thoughts deep in some people''s minds.

 Chapter 828 Worldwide Reaction (III)

    The Demon race did not tell Ao Shen of the world''s shocking news as thetter was already deep in his Heaven Path Tribtion. They did not want to risk affecting his state of mind.

    Simrly, someone else did not know this news¨CJingwu Hua. She was healing her wounds in a secret location since she no longer trusted her n after they tried taking her father''s bone from her.

    Central Continent, in a small sect with Void Shattering Realm as the most powerful cultivator:

    Mo Xingyun, who killed this sect''s ancestor and impersonated her, watched the battle with the upper echelons. After seeing Di Tian and Wang Wei''s strength, she was shocked but did not lose control because of one of the Heaven-Devouring Emperor''s memories.

    ''There were rumors that someone was trying to go beyond the Nine Extremity Foundation. Could those two have seeded?''

    Her old eyes¨Ccreated by disguising as an old woman¨Cshone brilliantly before dimming.

    ''My situation is not ideal. So, why do I need to care about them?''

    After escaping the clutch of the Heaven-Devouring Emperor, she did not dare return to the Mo n. After all, she knew the old geezers from her family knew about her Body Possession and did nothing. On the contrary, they encouraged it.

    And if she returns to the family, there is a chance something simr will happen, or someone might try to kill her to prevent her revenge after bing powerful.

    With these facts in mind, Mo Xingyun chose to hide her identity while nning ahead and controlling the power the Heaven-Devouring Emperor left for her body.

    ''I must prove the Dao, and with my current strength, as long as I wash away my karma and wake up in the right generation, it should not be a problem,'' analyzed Mo Xingyun. ''But I want more.''

    Her eyes showed immense greed and desire, "I want the power they have." She gazed longingly at the formation screen before her before shaking her head.

    ''No, that may not be possible,'' she thought. Even with her ancestor''s memories, she did not know how these two achieved such a feat.

    ''Regardless, I can settle with Nine Extremity, and if I seed, I can look into what they did.''

    Mo Xingyun did not hesitate to abandon everything and prepare for reincarnation. As a devil cultivator, she values power and strength above everything else. So, after seeing a clear path, she has to walk it.

    ''If I want to walk that path, there are a few things I need to prepare for in this first life. The first of which is washing away my Karmic Sins.''

    Mo Xingyun knew her greatest obstacle to seeding in the Nine Extremity Foundation might be Heavenly Dao. She would suffer if thetter intervened in her reincarnation due to her status as a devil cultivator.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ''The final winner will take some time during their transition. It would be best to finish everything before and reincarnate: I don''t want to deal with any of them.''

    Mo Xingyun knew she owed Wang Wei karma and could not go back on her debt. However, if she ran into reincarnation, she could dy when to repay it.

    As for Di Tian? She feared thetter would clean up the Western Continent as his way to repay the karma he owes the Di n. So, no matter who won, it might not be good news for her.

    After making a decision, she left and began to act.

    Sword Casting Vi:

    ¡¤?¦Èm Jian Wushuang looked at the screen, unable to describe his emotions.

    "Are you alright?" asked his master, Jian Yi.

    He shook his head, "I feel like a failure."

    "Huang''er¡­"

    "You don''t have to worry," said Jian Wushuang, his gaze still focused. "This may not be a bad thing."

    "Oh?"

    "Such legends appeared in my generation, while I did not even reach the endgame battle. So, I do feel like a failure."

    He sighed as he remembered all his time in that catb-like state.

    "However, it is not toote."

    A sharp aura suddenly emanated from his body, like he was a peerless sword that had rusted for many years but was finally out of its sheath.

    "I can''t say anything for these two monsters, but I won''t lose to anyone else in this generation."

    "It''s good that you have confidence."

    "How are things proceeding?" asked Jian Wushuang, his voice containing a sense of urgency.

    "We are still looking for something up to your standard. However, our school never had any profound body cultivation technique, let alone an Emperor Tier one."

    The Sword Casting Vi was a sect of pure Swordsman for numerous years, making things like body refining techniques very rare. So, when Jian Wushuang wanted to create a technique for himself, he wanted another profound technique as the foundation.

    Sadly, all the techniques he saw in the sect were not to his liking.

    "You don''t need to worry," said Jian Yi. "If we don''t find anything, I will talk to the Body Dao Cave or the Demon God Sword Sect. Whatever price is needed to get a decent technique from them, we will pay it."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "That''s good," nodded Jian Wushuang. "The new Sword Path is my only way to break the boundary between Mortal and Immortal and catch up to the people of my generation."

    Jian Yi nodded with satisfaction after seeing his apprentice like this. After Wang Tian''s Sword Path woke him from hisa, he fixed his Dao Heart and sublimated it.

    ''Life is truly wonderful. I spent my entire life feeling inferior to Wang Tian. But in the end, he is the one who saved my apprentice.''

    Body Dao Cave:

    After losing and being used as a pawn, Yin Gen left the battlefield, slightly dejected. But regardless, he quickly cheered himself up, looking forward to the future.

    However, after seeing Wang Wei and Di Tian''s disy of strength, he did not say a word, worrying the upper echelons of the Body Dao Cave. After all, although Yin Gen lost, he was still an unparalleled genius who broke the boundary between Mortal and Immortal. He was only unlucky to be born in the same generation as these monsters.

    So, the sect did not want his Dao Heart to copse.

    "Is it true the founder had the strength of an Eternal Emperor while still being a mortal?" asked Yin Gen.

    "Well, technically, that''s true," replied this generation Cave Master, a young man with ck hair and red eyes.

    "What do you mean, technically?"

    "The founder walked the True Power Dao Realm. So, after absorbing the Heaven Will, his strength reached the same level as an Eternal Emperor, but his lifespan was only a few Yuan Epoch."

    "So, he was a mortal?"

    "He was a Pseudo Immortal."

    "What does that mean?"

    "He had the essence and strength of an Immortal but not the lifespan."

    "How is it different from those two?"

    "They only have the strength, but not the essence or life span."

    "Why was the ancestor like that?"

    "It''s basically a test and a reward."

    "Can you be more specific?"

    "ording to records left by the Ancestors, there should have been three gates in the True Power Dao Realm, but something happened to the first one. However, for pure body refiners like himself, who used the Heaven Will to increase their realm, they have to pass a test:

    "Open the Gate of Power in the short lifespan granted to them."

    "And what was the reward?"

    "The Heaven Will will essentially bless them, making body refining easier, faster, and using fewer resourcespared to people who double cultivate."

    Yin Gen was quiet, lost in his thoughts.

    "I know what you''re thinking," continued the Cave Master. "You wish to know whether you can use body refining to reach the same height as these two?"

    "Yes. What do you think?"

    "It''s impossible."

    "Why not? When ites to body refining talent and Willpower, I won''t lose to any of them."

    "True, but I said it''s impossible because of resources," replied the Cave Master. "Without the blessing of the Heaven Will, body refining will be extremely difficult and slow.

    "And for you to have such an achievement, you would need the resources of the entire Myriad Emperor World."

    One sect cannot provide all those resources. And maybe the Body Dao Cave has enough to raise Yin Gen to such a level, but it cannot do such a thing as this would affect everybody¨Cincluding the Ancestors.

    "I understand, but I''m just a little unwilling," nodded Yin Gen.

    "Your talent is one in a few generations," reassured the Cave Master. "Unfortunately, you have an entangled fate with the Dao Opening Sect and the Wang n. As long as you bypass or ovee this fate, you will soar."

    "Entangled fate, huh?" muttered Yin Gen as he looked at his hands. He gripped them tightly as determination shed in his eyes.

    "Since I''m breathing, it means there is still hope. Wang Chang, I know you probably don''t even remember who I am. But it doesn''t matter.

    "One day, I will reach the same height as you and stand before you. Then, we will have our rematch."

 Chapter 829 Worldwide Reaction (Finale)

    (Unedited Chapter.)

    ¡ª-----

    Wang Wei and Di Tian''s power reveal had far more consequences than the two could imagine, affecting every faction, race, and religion of the entire Myriad Emperor World.

    The Sea Race had a meeting with the top lineage. During this generation, the Dao Opening Sect began to intervene in the resources in the sea. And if their sect master proves the Dao in this generation, the situation will definitely worsen.

    So, they had a meeting to see if they had countermeasures. In the end, they used their final trump card¨Ca sealed Immortal Sovereign. However, despite this decision, they were worried because of the potential disyed by Wang Wei in this battle.

    The Yin Moon Pce was quiet as they regretted how their Heaven Chosen¨CSu Yan¨Cended. If she remained in this generation, there would be a chance to also shine on the battlefield.

    Additionally, they also worried about Su Ya''s future. They don''t know she will react in the future after learning of this news. With her talent and destiny from this Glorious Generation, breaking the boundary between Mortal and Immortal should not be a problem. They would lose tremendously if such news affected her Dao Heart.

    The Loose Immortal Alliance was more worried about the changes to the environment Wang Wei talked about with Huo Fenghuang. Such drastic changes to the environment will lead to a redistribution of resources.

    And if they do not do something, the Emperor Lineages, Emperor ns, and Emperor Races will upy all the resources, leaving only grumps for the loose cultivators. So, they began nning how to get a piece of the cake in the future distribution.

    The Origin Weapon Mountain discussed the possibility of getting Chen Chen back. After all, he is a top Heaven Chosen that performed brilliantly in this generation. Although his appearance and personality change after using a forbidden technique, the mountain still has many ways to help him. Furthermore, as long as Chen Chen proves the Dao, he can fix his problem.

    Sadly, with the talent Wang Wei disyed and the strength of the Dao Opening Sect, they knew this was very unlikely to get him back. Regardless, they were willing to try.

    The Great Talisman City was discussing Tong Ruobing''s current predicament. They feared either of the final winners would me her for allying with these "traitors."

    Although Tong Ruobing now has usible deniability with her betrayal and capture of Yu Zhou, this would change nothing if these two future Eternal Supremes chose to me her.

    As such, they prepared to use Yu Zhou as a bargaining chip. Then, they also tried to contact the Star Beast World to learn whether Mu Lei proved the Dao and became an Eternal Emperor. With his support, things might proceed smoother.

    The Origin Rune Pce had mix reaction. Wu Ming''s faction or his family cheered as their patriarch allied and had an agreement with someone with such potential. Meanwhile, the other factions feared Wu Ming''s rise in this generation; they did not want to lose their power and resources, but it appeared they might not have a chance.

    Lou Cheng, this generation sect master of the Origin Pill Dao Sect, intensified his fear toward Wang Wei after seeing thetter''s strength. If not for his wife''sfort, he might have developed Heart Demon. Simultaneously, he also began to relent on his headstrong opinion of not involving Wang Wei with the Proving Dao Pill.

    Meanwhile, his master¨CYe Lao¨Cwas rejoicing in his decision to secretly ally with the Dao Opening Sect. He previously had reservations about dealing with such a powerful sect, so he kept their alliance a secret. But now, he began to discuss with the elders to intensify the alliance and make it public.

    The Heaven Mystery Pavillion lived in fear as they offended Wang Wei by giving his information to Di Tian, making him suffer. Although they removed their animosity during the Supreme Ouw Trial, their action only allowed them to have a neutral rtionship with Wang Wei and the Dao Opening Sect.

    As such, they did not know how thetter would react, whether he would still hold a grudge. The pavilion is only an Immortal Lineage and cannot afford the tossing of these big wits.

    The Soul Race immediately dered to the world that Yu Zhou was a traitor to their race and had been kicked out. They had no rtionship with him and severed ties with him long ago. Then, they closed their race and chose not to appear for a few generations.

    Although they knew this approach would be useless if Wang Wei or Di Tian wished to take revenge, it was necessary to make their stand public and increase the chances of their race surviving.

    The Worshipping Dao Academy had a brief alliance with the Dao Opening Sect to deal with the Emperor Enlightening Academy after Bai Li changed the rules and cheated to deal with Wang Wei and Li Jun.

    The Dao Opening Sect even ced their Emperor Scripture at outrageous prices in the Academy to draw more loose cultivators and weaken the Emperor Enlightening Academy.

    This alliance was brief and temporary. But now, the upper echelons began discussing whether they needed a real and permanent alliance.

    The Eternal Dream Sect has always been the Dao Opening Sect''s most trusted allies; they supported each other for most things. However, in recent generations, this bond has not been as powerful as in the past.

    So, they decided to change this fact in this generation.

    Western Continent, a Devil Lineage Meeting:

    Countless representatives of Devil Emperor Lineage appeared before each other using a formation.

    "Patriarch Mo, why did you call us?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I''m calling to discuss how to deal with our crisis?"

    "Crisis? What crisis?"

    "There is no need to y stupid," replied the patriarch of the Mo n. "If the Di n has an Eternal Emperor in this generation, he will definitely clean the Western Continent to increase their family''s control of the Western Continent."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "But he might not win," argued someone else.

    "And if he doesn''t, the situation will be worse," replied Patriarch Mo. "You saw how Wang Wei acted after he was influenced by Heart Demonn¨Che saw us as the only things to vent his anger or gather merit.

    "Furthermore, you should all know that our Ancestor had the destiny to create a new era by culling the development of devil cultivators in the West. However, something went wrong, but this also meant his mission was not aplished.

    "Do you think this Era Son will miss this opportunity to gather merit, luck, and destiny?"

    The meeting became quiet as no one spoke. They knew Patriarch Mo was correct. In the past few Eras, the devil cultivators have done too much. They allowed foreigners to intervene in the development of the Myriad Emperor World, which essentially meant they were traitors.

    Many factions were secretly influenced, controlled, or sponsored by the Ancient n, doing many shady things for them.

    They have done too much, and it''s about time to pay for their actions; in other words, they were about to suffer a terrible Karma Bacsh from Heaven and Earth.

    If they don''t do something, their reign over the Western Continent mighte to an end. No, even worse, the devil cultivators might reach the weakest period during the entire history of the Myriad Emperor World.

    "What do you expect us to do?" asked one of the leaders. "If your ancestor had seeded in reviving, our situation might improve. But now, we don''t have much of a choice."

    "I have two solutions to our problem," said Patriarch Mo. "The first is one to pull our resources together to cultivate an Immortal Sovereign in the shortest time possible."

    "That''s a good idea and all, but who will be that person."

    They were devil cultivators, pursuing power and strength at all costs. So, how could they use their resources to cultivate an Immortal Sovereign for a foreignpetitor?

    "We will have apetition to decide who is chosen. Plus, the chosen individual will sign the most restrictive contract and oath that they will no longer belong to one faction but serve as a protector for the entire Devil Lineage."

    No one said anything. This method was the most ideal, but most people wanted to use this opportunity to increase the strength of their factions.

    "I know how you feel, but we are facing our eradication," continued Patriarch Mo. "So, it''s best to control your desires and consider your safety first."

    "We can continue talking about this method. What is your other idea?"

    "We need to buy time while we cultivate the Immortal Sovereign."

    "Do you want us all to activate our Emperor Formation and block the Western Continent?" asked one of the few wise devil cultivators.

    "That might work. Even the Di n will be powerless if we all work together."

    "Although this method is good, it''s too expensive."

    "Although this method is a good idea, but the Di n will always be a major w in such arge-scale formation. For an Eternal Emperor, this w is more than enough."

    "So, what are you suggesting."

    "Since we are back into a corner, we act dangerously," Patriarch Mo sneered.

    "You want to introduce foreign factions and Emperors into this world?"

 Chapter 830 Forbidden Lands Reaction

    Nether Hell:

    Deep in this ce full of Yin Qi, resentment, ghosts, lost spirits, and remnant souls, a supreme being had a screen before him as he watched this generation of Heaven Will Battle.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Old Man Nether''s gaze focused on Wang Wei. His appearance was calm, but his gaze contained immense killing intent. He remembered the conversation he had with Empress Wu''s clones a while ago.

    She promised this boy toy of hers was capable of doing something she could do and eradicate him. Old Man Nether agreed he was talented since he had an Innate Paragon Soul.

    However, no matter how talented he was, thetter would never pose a threat to him unless he could acquire Empyrean Tier strength in the lower dimension. So, he scoffed and sneered at her words.

    But now, he had to take these words seriously after seeing thetter''s aplishment.

    ''A while ago, I sensed a tremendous change between Heaven and Earth. But no matter how I calcted, I could not find the source. If I guess correctly, it should have been when one of these two first achieved this level of strength.''

    Old Man Nether moved his eyes from the projection and looked at the sky. He could see a powerful magical circle and gritted his teeth in anger. Many Great Emperors have ced seals in this ce, and he never cared¨Cincluding most of the Eternals.

    As long as he is given enough time, he can either destroy them or reduce their effects to the point he can intervene in the Myriad Emperor World. Empress Wu''s seal back in the Devil Era gave him trouble because of her Dao, but he eventually dealt with her.

    However, his luck was terrible as she returned with a clone of nowhere and even used her Universal Seal. He knew she used it to seal the Nine Devil God World, so it should not be possible to do it again.

    At the very least, it should be a replica using techniques and her Dao. But, he sensed the unreasonable power behind this seal, meaning it was the result of her Taboo Innate Talent.

    ''How long will it take me to deal with this seal?''

    After thinking about this, Old Man Nether became angrier. If not for this seal, he would risk exposing himself to True Heavenly Dao and p this generation''s newly crowned Eternal Emperor into oblivion.

    Old Man Nether took a deep breath to calm down.

    ''I have been here for so long and have aplished nothing. Is my way truly wrong?''

    If not for his obsession, he would have long be a Paragon, standing at the peak of Primordial Chaos. He will not spend so much time crammed in this small ce, restricted on all sides.

    Old Man Nether''s eyes became unfocused as he became lost in his thoughts. After seeing countless Emperors born in this world before ascending and surpassing him, his mind began to waver.

    Maybe his path was wrong. Maybe, he should abandon his obsession and walk a normal and safe path.

    ''No, I cannot waver now,'' thought this ancient existence. ''Once I seed, I will take my first step in my path to go beyond the Paragon Realm.''

    He has infinite lifespans, so he can take however long needed to seed. As for his current humiliation and suffering, everything will be worth it once he aplishes his n.

    Old Man Nether''s gaze returned to the screen.

    ''This generation is full of destiny and talents that create miracles. And these two both cultivate Reincarnation Dao. Maybe, my opportunity is from them.''

    He squinted his eyes, ''That boy will definitely pay me a visit. So, let''s prepare for his arrival. As for the other?''

    His eyes shed as he divined most of Di Tian''s history and information.

    ''If I could intervene, I could have used his wife''s Imprint as a bargaining tool.''

    He felt frustrated by hisck of ability.

    ''Let''s see if I can send my voice outside and lure him with information about perfection. The lower dimension is sealed, and True Heavenly Dao''s attention is at an all-time low, so this might be my chance.''

    Old Man Nether did not hesitate as he began his work.

    Blood Earth, Inner Area:

    Another powerful being awakened after Wang Wei and Di Tian disyed their strength. The aura emanating from that being was ancient and full of blood energy.

    "I''m already awakened? Is it time?" The entity''s gaze then searched most corners of the Myriad Emperor World, and only a few people caught a glimpse of its presence.

    "Only one of my kind is in this world, and he barely counts. So, why am I awake?"

    The entity searched for something, "My kind''s destiny has appeared in this generation? Why? What''s the reason?'' It continued to search and looked at the battle, focusing its gaze on Wang Wei.

    "The descendant of that thief?" it muttered in a deep and grave voice. "He''s the reason?''

    The entity frowned as he was puzzled.

    "Why is a stinking human responsible for my kind''s destiny and revival?"

    It was puzzled for a few seconds.

    "It doesn''t matter as long as we can reappear in this world," muttered the entity. "As for that thief''s descendant? It''s about time they repay karma for stealing my heart."

    The entity moved, shaking the surrounding time and space where it slept.

    "I''m currently too weak and need a fast and efficient way to recover. What should I do?''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The room quieted down for a few seconds.

    "I remember I left something for this asion," the entity talked to itself. "I don''t think even that thief could find that ce and take it."

    The entity moved as it prepared to appear in this world after being absent for so many years.

    Chrono Chaos Zone, deep in the innermostyer, a pce that few people ever reached, but no one has ever truly discovered its secret:

    A gaze also focuses on this generation''s battle.

    "Do you think he can help us?" asked a voice.

    "You should understand our situation is hopeless," said a second voice that seemed the exact same as the first, yet, oddly different.

    "You saw it; he''s the kind of person that can make the impossible possible. And with his Time Dao, he might seed."

    "Unlikely. But even if he could, why should he help us?"

    "Maybe we can offer him something."

    "Like what?"

    "I don''t know."

    "Then, why are you even suggesting such a thing?"

    "Why are you being so negative?"

    "I''m not. I have epted this is a hopeless endeavor. And I hope you will too."

    "Never."

    "Why are you torturing yourself?"

    ¡¤?¦Èm "You don''t have to say anymore. After so many years, I finally see the faintest of hope, so I won''t give up¨Cno matter what."

    "You once said that obsession was the devil that lives in all living beings, waiting to bring them to their doom. Don''t you see the irony in your current situation?"

    "He once said that as long as a man is obsessed and determined enough, he can create miracles. I think she was correct, and I was wrong."

    "*Sigh*. Do as you please. Anyway, I''m not the one who will be disappointed after having my hopes and expectations up."

    The conversation ended, leaving a room of silence, emptiness, destion, and regret.

    Dao Burial Ground:

    "First Child, I am once again in awe of your wisdom," praised the Second Child.

    "Yes, if you were not cautious and ran, who knows what would happen to us after either of those two proved the Dao," agreed the Third Child, who sighed deeply.

    "I still can''t believe how powerful this generation is. If they have this strength now, how powerful will they be after taking the Heaven Will," added the Fourth Child.

    "First Child, what''s wrong? You seem worried?" asked the Second Child.

    "I''m worried about these two."

    "What''s there to be worried about? They can''t find us, so we only need to wait until they ascend to return to the world."

    "These two have achieved something no one has ever done throughout history. I''m worried about what kind of weird power they will have after proving the Dao. I''m worried they will find us."

    "Although I feel you''re being too cautious, your vignce has always helped us," said Third Child. "What do you propose we do?"

    "Let''s go to another World Community and hide."

    "And abandon our home?"

    "It''s better than risking our lives," replied the First Child. "Plus, we are simply hiding, not moving."

    "Moving to another World Community might not be a bad idea," said Second Child. "If we pick the right wrong, we might find enough resources to stabilize the Fourth Child."

    "That''s a good idea. What do you think?"

    "If we can find a world with a Third ss Emperor, we can lower the risk," nodded First Child. "No, there is no need to take risks. We can use the lower dimension and not show up before any Emperors."

    "That''s a good idea."

    "In that case, let''s not waste and execute this n."

 Chapter 831 General Battle Begins

    Chapter 831 General Battle Begins

    "Hahahahaha, that''s my son," yelled Wang Tian, acting as boisterously as his father. However, he did not care since he could not control the overwhelming sense of pride he currently felt.

    "What do you mean, your son? That''s my son," countered Yu Yan.

    "You couldn''t create him without me."

    "But did you carry him for 33 years? That was all me."

    "Alright, I can''t argue against that."

    Nothing could ruin Wang Tian''s good mood. Although he already knew his son''s achievement, it was another feeling when the world learned the truth.

    "Father, why are you so quiet?"

    "Although I am happy that our sect''s reputation will reach its peak in countless generations, I''m also worried about Wei''er."

    "Indeed. The Di n boy is also remarkable since he can achieve such a step," nodded Wang Tian, his previous jovial atmosphere gone in an instant.

    "We should have faith in Wei''er," said Yu Yan, also with a rare serious look. "Plus, fate is on his side."

    However, not long after saying these words, she frowned before taking out a talisman.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "It''s from my family. I''ll go talk to them."

    Yu Yan went to a private room and returned less than 5 minutester.

    "How is it?"

    "They contacted me to congratte me and so on."

    Wang Tian noticed the worry in her eyes, so he held her hands and said, "You don''t have to worry. Wei''er has great political savvy and will take care of the Yu n."

    "I''m just worried what happened to my mother will make him have a negative view of the n."

    "I think he still resents your father, but he won''t let it affect how he treats them."

    "He''s right," added Wang Chang. "You should give him more credit. After all, you''re the one who raised him."

    Yu Yan nodded before continuing to watch the battle.

    Deep in the sect:

    "It''s finally revealed," said Origin One, showing a smile on his original in and strict demeanor.

    "I can feel the luck for cultivating a Mortal Emperor being blessed on the sect''s Qi Luck,"mented Sword One. "And the process should continue for a while."

    "It''s a shame the Di n boy was first, so we have to share with them. What''s worse, they have more luck than us,"mented Battle One.

    "It doesn''t matter. As long as the sect master defeats him, we can take the lead and gather more luck than them," replied Sword One.

    "True."

    "Plus, the advantage should be on our side."

    "I''m still worried about that mark," said Misceneous One. "I still think it was too cruel not to tell him."

    "You should understand that doing so would be intervening," replied Origin One.

    "We could take small risks and give him a hint. With the current state of the lower dimension, True Heavenly Dao might have let it slide."

    "But it might also bring upon heavy sanctions on us¨Cwe don''t know for sure."

    "In the end, the crux of the matter is whether he can be the final winner," uttered Sword One. "Once he does, all the consequences will be meaningless."

    "You''re right," sighed Misceneous One.

    "Let''s not discuss this anymore since we already made a decision," countered Origin One. Plus, it was already toote. "The world is about to change; we need to prepare and be cautious to ensure everything proceeds smoothly."

    "For the next few million years, we should be very busy," added Sword One.

    Heaven Will Battle:

    Wang Wei appeared at Parasyte''s location and checked whether thetter was truly dead. After testing a few methods to determine the spies'' death, he turned around and checked the battlefield for survivors.

    As expected, he found no one, so he checked the otheryers to make sure. After triple checking, he teleported to the Eastern Quadrant, where he had already summoned his troops he ced away to protect them from the spear''s attack.

    "Nervous?" he asked with a smile.

    "How can we not be nervous? We finally reached so far," said Li Jun, who was doing breathing exercises to calm down.

    "One wrong step and everything will fail," added Tie Gang¨Cthe most nervous of the group. Wang Wei noticed this fact, and he knew why. Tie Gang was the weakest link in the team, and he had the highest chance of screwing up and ruining everything.

    "We have spent countless years nning and practicing for this moment. So, there is no need to worry since we are more than well-prepared," motivated Wang Wei. "Plus, luck is on our side as we managed to improve the n using the circumstances of the battle."

    Everyone nodded before looking at Cai Song. She did not hesitate to summon a strange puppet: it was Yin Gen''s colossal zombies. She used Time Dtion to turn the zombie into a puppet simr to an exoskeletal suit or armor.

    Then, Tie Gang wore the puppet, like an armor.

    "For you guys," said Yan Liling as she handed everyone small bags containing pills. Tie Gang took out one of the pills, and it shone with immortal light and brilliance.

    "Why are there extra?" He knew the number of pills he would have for the n but found more than talked about.

    "They are for your nerves," replied Yan Liling, and Tie Gang did not hesitate to swallow the pill. Immediately, he found his mind calm like a peacefulke, and his concentration reached an extreme.

    Finally, he took the second pill, and his aura dramatically increased like a me that had oil added to it.

    "This feeling¡­it''s truly intoxicating,"mented Tie Gang as he sensed the power coursing through his veins. And as he did so, he strengthened his resolve to reincarnate so he could start over.

    He hoped his talent would be better in the next life so he could have an opportunity to reach this state without relying on puppets, pills, or formations.

    Then, he can recreate his Iron Fist Dynasty, bringing it to heights he could never fathom when he lived in the Warring Kingdom World.

    "Do you want some pills for your nerves?" asked Yan Liling.

    "I''m good," replied Li Jun, smiling at her; he was now in a deep focus state like Tie Gang, but he did not need pills to reach it.

    "You need to be extra careful."

    "I will, and I should be the one saying that to you."

    "What about you, Cai Song? Are you going to be alright?" asked Wang Weil, who was a little worried. The Oracle Mirror revealed Di Tian had a connection to the Great Qin Dynasty, but it was not specific. So, he never expected the Terracotta Warriors to appear in this battle.

    Luckily, he brought Cai Song. Otherwise, he would be severely disadvantaged.

    "Don''t worry, sect master," she replied. "You can leave the Terracotta Warrior to me." When it came to Puppet, she was confident¨Ceven when dealing with them.

    "I like your confidence," nodded Wang Wei before ncing at the quiet Wang Ju.

    "I don''t need to mention your importance to this n."

    "Young master, I won''t let you down."

    "I believe you," nodded Wang Wei. "Well, there is nothing else I need to say or prepare. So, let''s begin."

    The group scattered and took their position. Li Jun was in the Central Quadrant, releasing an aura that locked Di Jiaying. Yan Liling was in the north, and her target was Gao Boquin. Tie Gang was in the south, and his opponent was the devil race, Gluttony.

    Wang Ju teleported to the Fire Dimension, where Feng Heng and Zhen Biyu had their battles. He waited for Di Tian''s shadow. Meanwhile, Wang Wei stayed in the Eastern Quadrant, his eyes focused on the west, waiting for his opponent''s response.

    Di Tian calmly watched all this happening and did not respond until Di Jiaying asked him a question:

    "They chose their opponent. Do we want to ept or switch it up to disrupt their formation?"

    "No need since this ssification is the most ideal for us," replied Di Tian, looking at the south. "Gluttony, you need to deal with him as soon as possible."

    "Yes, master," replied the devil race in a in voice.

    "That''s fine and all, but they don''t appear to be using their troops," added Di Jiaying, which is something that caught Di Tian''s attention.

    "They must be nning something, so we need to be on guard. However, besides the Terracotta Soldiers, our troops cannotpare to them."

    None of Di Tian''s generals could train soldiers like Li Jun or even Tie Gang. So, the fact the enemy did not use their troops was also in his favor. However, Di Tian knew Wang Wei must be nning something, hence why he did not use such an obvious advantage.

    If these troops are used appropriately, they can force his team to reveal some of their trump cards. Di Tian did not think his opponent was soft-hearted and did not use them because of fear they would be killed.

    With Wang Wei''s cruelty, he would not hesitate to sacrifice these soldiers to increase his chances of proving the Dao. Maybe, his hypocritical side of him would revive them afterward.N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 832 Li Jun vs Di Jiaying (I)

    Chapter 832 Li Jun vs Di Jiaying (I)

    Li Jun looked at the beautiful woman before him, d in ck armor. If he could use a word to describe her, it would be heroic. She did not release any aura, but she had amanding presence.

    Any man, woman, or race with a weaker mind cannot stay too long in her presence, let alone look her in the eyes; she was the embodiment of follow me and prosper, oppose me, and perish.

    ''Such a beautiful woman full of charm and charisma. What a shame.''

    Only Li Jun knew whether he was referring to the fact they were on opposite sides and had to kill each other or that he no longer had the chance to court her. Or maybe, both.

    "I have never ughtered a tyrant before," said Li Jun calmly, with his Proving Dao Artifact transformed into a spear resting on his shoulder and his golden armor.

    "But I have suppressed countless generals," replied Di Jiaying, her eyes not containing a single ripple.

    "Is that so?" replied Li Jun nonchntly. "I''ve been wondering something ever since I saw you. Someone with your Dao and disyed personality, there is no way you would be willing to serve under Di Tian. So, why did you do it?"

    "How is that any of your business?"

    "Did he force you? I bet he forced you."

    "You talk too much," said Di Jiaying, before turning into a blur and appearing before Li Jun.

    Boom!

    Her fistpressed the surrounding space-time into a singrity before exploding. However, Di Jiaying was not happy as she gazed to her side, where the perfectly intact Li Jun calmly looked at her with a smile.

    "How about you join our side?" continued Li Jun. "I''m sure a woman such as yourself bears a grudge. Why don''t you betray him as payback for what he did to you."

    "Are you done?" asked Di Jiaying with an indifferent voice.

    "Did I tell any lies? With his personality, I''m pretty sure he humiliated you in the process of subduing you. So, why not take this opportunity to take your revenge."

    "Your mind games are useless," said Di Jiaying. "Even if we had any problems, it''s nothingpared to the n''s prosperity." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    n Prosperity? In front of immortality, eternity, escaping the shackles of death, and standing above all myriad races and beings, what are n values?" countered Li Jun with a sneer.

    "Brothers and sisters, fathers and sons, mothers and sons, all have betrayed each other for the throne. But you''re talking about n prosperity."

    He did not hide the mockery in his face or eyes.

    "Furthermore, do you think that ruthless monster will care about the Di n''s prosperity? Hahaha, that''s the biggest joke I''ve heard in my million years as a cultivator."

    "Enough!" roared Di Jiaying as she pped her hands together, generating two suppressing forces simr to gravity that tried to squatch Li Jun into meat sauce.

    "Did I step into a nerve?" he asked with the brilliant smile he used to charm many of the female disciples of the sect. However, to his However, Li Jun smoothly waved his spear in a semi-circle motion, breaking Di Jiaying''s power.

    "Did I step into a nerve?" he asked with the brilliant smile he used to charm many of the female disciples of the sect. However, to his opponent, this smile was outright disgusting.

    "However, I am only telling the truth," continued Li Jun. "Look at you. You''re a proud Heaven Chosen who had to seal herself for one reason or another. You probably nned to wake up at the appropriate time, prove the Dao and be a being that reigned supreme above Heaven and Earth.

    "However, your n discarded your request and personal wishes and woke you up to be a general to someone else. They did not care about the fact they ruined millions of years of your effort, forcing you to have to re-suffer again."

    [World Suppression]

    Di Jiaying had fierce eyes as she released a suppressing potent enough to do catastrophic damage to a Great Thousand World.

    Crack!

    Li Jun''s passive response to only create a red shield to protect him did notst long as cracks appeared all over the shield. Luckily, the shield barely managed to defend against this technique, but he also needed to reinforce it constantly.

    "I heard the sealing process is excruciating," continued Li Jun with a tone that made people wish they would destroy his handsome face.

    "I heard the endless loneliness is strong enough to destroy the hardest of wills, to shatter the most robust Dao Heart, and render the most wless state of mind useless.

    "Most people give up halfway before washing away their karma, giving up on their Emperor Path. However, you''re one of the few who seeded. And yet, everything was in vain¡ªall your hard work and suffering for nothing."

    Di Jiaying''s overbearing aura trembled slightly. She increased the suppression her technique was releasing. Immediately, Li Jun controlled all the molecules in his body to generate a terrifying vibrating force that countered her suppressing force.

    "You''re telling me, after enduring such grievance and maltreatment, you have no hatred, resentment, orints in your heart? You must be a Saint or Buddha.

    "No, even the most righteous Saint or enlightened Buddha would not experience such a thing and remain intact."

    "Is this all you amount to? Running your mouth?" asked Di Jiaying with slightly red eyes.

    "I just want us to have a heart-to-heart conversation before our match," said Li Jun, his smile never diminishing. "Plus, I"m a pacifist at my core. It would be best if I could prevent this battle."

    Di Jiaying took a deep breath before closing her eyes. Numerous uncontroble thoughts shed in her mind, almost overwhelming her spirit. However, a face with ck and white hair and indifferent eyes appeared in her mind. She immediately shivered before using all her strength and willpower to suppress these thoughts and negative emotions.

    She opened her eyes, her pupil calm like an untouchedke. At least, it appeared as such.

    "You want to have a heart-to-heart, then let''s talk about you," said Di Jiaying, gazing directly into her opponent''s eyes.

    "You have spent your entire life in someone''s shadow, overwhelmed by their brilliance and excellence. Soon, that person will be a higher entity with your help, and what will you get in return?

    "Probably a Grand Dao Source Seed as a constion prize. He will then go on to be the brightest star in this world while you''ll probably be stuck in this ce, protecting his sect and family while your cultivation moves slower than a turtle.

    "Your talent is no worse than any of this generation''s most brilliant Heaven Chosen. So, why do you want to be someone else''s guard dog? Why not forge your own path and shine your own light?

    "Even if you don''t seed in the end, it''s better than being apdog."

    Li Jun looked at her, shocked she would say something like this. As such, he could not react for a few seconds before hisughter echoed between Heaven and Earth.

    "What''s so funny?" asked Di Jiaying, her voice not hiding her anger.

    Li Jun did not answer and only shook his head. His future was bright as he was destined to prove the Dao in this generation. So, her analysis was fundamentally wrong.

    Furthermore, how can such nonsense words break the bond he has with his big brother? The bond they created since childhood.

    "Can I tell you a secret?" asked Li Jun. Then, he answered before she said anything: "When we were 6, a bunch of kids wanted revenge against me and secretly ced a pill in my drink.

    "Luckily for me, my big brother visited me that day and was the one who drank it. So, while we were ying around the forest, the pill took effect. And let''s just say it cleansed his stomach.

    "The pill acted fast, so he did not have time to run home and had to use the forest. I remember that day very much because of the terrible smell of that lingered like a resentful ghost.

    "Hahaha. The situation then turned for the worse when a maid discovered our location, and I was forced to take the me. That bastard, he tricked me into admitting it was my fault, talking about the reputation of the future sect master."

    Li Jun had a smile along with a look of reminiscence.

    "Oh, how young and carefree we were."

    He then focused on Di Jiaying.

    "Do you know why I''m telling you this?"

    She did not understand.

    "Our bond is not something you could possibly fathom. When I started my cultivation journey, I made an oath that my spear would eliminate all obstacles to his Emperor''s Path.

    "And I can tell you, even if he did not walk on this path, I would not hesitate to sacrifice my life for him. And I know for a fact he would do the same.

    "So, please do not insult our bond with your words."

    As soon as Li Jun finished these words, a bright, upright, and intense aura emanated from his body. His spirit had reached the ultimate state of readiness for this battle.

 Chapter 833 Li Jun vs Di Jiaying (II)

    Chapter 833 Li Jun vs Di Jiaying (II)

    In the Eastern Quadrant, Wang Wei''s eyes twitched after listening to that conversation. However, his smile betrayed his genuine emotion. He remembered those carefree and childlike times with great fondness.

    As a child with an adult''s mind, his childhood was not as simple as real children''s. He could detect many things, including the entire sect''s tremendous expectations of him.

    And in his youth, many people doubted whether he was capable because hecked a Heavenly Physique.

    Living under such pressure, he had two ways to deal with the situation. The first one was his grandmother, Yun Zhaojun, who was kind and never made him feel any pressure. In many ways, she was the rock that grounded his childhood.

    And the second method he used to deal with his pressure was the childhood shenanigans he made with Li Jun. Wang Wei could shut off his mind and act like a child when he was with him, forgetting all his worries.

    As such, their childhood contained many memories of them getting into trouble and ming it on Li Jun.

    ''Those were great times,'' thought Wang Wei, his smile deepened. He did not care that such an embarrassment was revealed to the world. For one, he had thick skin and would not be affected by such a thing.

    Secondly, this world worshiped power and would glorify, romanticize, and deify anything some great entities did. With his aplishments, he fits the list of people to be honored and made into a hero.

    So, Li Jun''s words will, in fact, benefit him greatly after proving the Dao. This story of his childhood will humanize him in most people''s eyes and in the annals of history, which will, in turn, significantly increase his reputation.

    As such, this incident can be described as an ident with a positive result. Well, at least for their team.

    Di Jiaying secretly gritted her teeth, ''I made a mistake. My words not only did not affect him but sublimated his spirit."

    She understood the importance of spirit in a battle, and with Li Jun''s current state, his power will increase by a few percent because of his spirit.

    ''Damn it. I need to deal a great blow to him to decrease his spirit,'' analyzed Di Jiaying before going on the offensive.

    [No Right Fist]

    The weak or subjugated have no rights as they are dictated by their ruler. And Di Jiaying''s fist contained the power to remove someone''s rights, and she chose to remove Li Jun''s right to have a high spirit or deep concentration.

    ''A Spirit Attack?'' he sneered before a terrible bloodlust was released from his body. A boundless desire for killing and ughter enveloped his mind.

    Such killing intent was simr to an army of millions that only desired to annihte their opponents. So, how would they care about the official power of any ruler¨Ceven a tyrant?

    Li Jun easily broke from the influence of her technique. He moved his spear and pped her fist like he was holding a staff.

    Bang!

    The force of the attack forced Di Jiaying back a few dozen meters.

    ''His body refining is so high?'' Di Jiaying tempered her body to create her Tyrant Body. However, her aplishment was considered mediocre by this generation''s standard when she sealed herself.

    And only after Di Tian''s training that she reaches the Primordial Dragon Stage in the True Power Dao Realm; this is the main reason she decided not to betray thetter and control her resentment.

    Yes, her many years of effort were rendered useless. However, in return, she became a Heaven Chosen that broke the boundary between Mortal and Immortal. The benefit she receives corresponds to the price she paid.

    ''I only have 13 Primordial Dragon Force, but his raw strength should be around 55 to 57,'' analyzed Di Jiaying before rushing forward again. Her fighting style was the same as her Dao¨Coverbearing.

    [Tyrant Aura]

    A tyrant had a certain presence that made people close to him weak. So, she condensed that presence into a special aura around her body.

    Bang!

    Her fist shed with the spear again. However, she only took a few steps back as her aura drastically reduced the force behind the attack.

    ''Something is wrong,'' thought Di Jiaying as she continued their sh. ''I have been feeling a slight pain in my joints and back since the first attack. I''ve mobilized my blood energy to heal, but the pain is still there.''

    Pesh!

    Lu Jun mobilized the Weapon Dao of his ughter Dao, increasing the piercing capability of his spear. With one attack, he suddenly punctured the aura around Di Jiaying, heading straight for her heart.

    Clink!

    His spear bounced off her armor.

    ''An Immortal Treasure? Could it be Gao Boquin''s work?'' Li Jun was confused. If Gao Boqin made such a thing, there should have been auspicious clouds to indicate such an achievement.

    ''Did they hide it? No, Di Tian should be in great need of merit. So, he would never hide it.''

    Li Jin removed the possibility of thetter waiting after the final battle to reveal this aplishment. With Chen Chen''s existence, there is a high chance he would receive the merit first if Di Tian were too slow.

    In fact, Chen Chen did not receive merit for his city because he created most of it in the Mechanical Puppet World.

    ''Something is fishy about this armor,'' analyzed Li Jun, who decided to observe it deeper.

    Meanwhile, Di Jiaying had a deep frown.

    ''The pain keeps intensifying with each passing second. If I don''t do Jun a few meters away. Then, she activated her technique:

    anything, the pain will reach a level I cannot bear.''

    She raised her hand to release a terrifying repulsive force to push Li Jun a few meters away. Then, she activated her technique:

    [Force Healing]

    A tyrant never fears for their life. As long as it wishes, it can order all the best physicians in the world to attend to him. And if they are powerful enough, they force Heaven and Earth to obey their will and treat them.

    With this technique, countless energy entered Di Jiaying''s body, analyzing every detail to deduce the cause of her pain and heal.

    "Chronic Pain?" she muttered in shock, wondering why her opponent would use such a technique. More importantly, she wondered how this was rted to his ughter Dao.

    ''No, the answer is obvious. Many people end their life because they cannot bear the suffering of years of chronic pain.''

    Di Jiaying squinted her eyes, "You actually weaponized such a thing as chronic pain."

    "Life is so fragile; there are too many ways a person can die," replied Li Jun.

    "You ughter Dao is scarier than I gave you credit for."

    DI Jiaying could not imagine what other things this man weaponized and used as a lethal weapon.

    ''Maybe, even breathing is a weapon for this man.'' n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Typically, it would be absurd for a cultivator to die from choking orck of air. However, with this man''s ughter Dao, such a thing would be a reality.

    "Believe it or not, despite all I have aplished, people tend to underestimate me.''

    Di Jiaying looked at him deeply before taking a deep breath. She elevated this man to the highest level of danger possible in her mind while activating her ultimate cautious side.

    She once became a tyrant during her Mortal Dust to cultivate her Tyrant Dao. And during that time, she had to develop her cautious side to prevent and deal with countless rebellious ministers.

    [Heaven and Earth Envement]

    The surroundings trembled slightly, indicating a tremendous change. Li Jun, with his sharp senses, noticed the difference immediately. He sensed this battlefield''sws were no longer under Heavenly Dao''s control and submitted to Di Jiaying.

    To be precise, she enved them.

    "The Ultimate Domain,"mented Li Jun as he felt everything around him rejecting his presence and even his entire existence.

    "Even my Dao is affected," he muttered under his breath. After reaching the Supreme Realm, a cultivator bes the source of their Dao. As such, they are no longer affected by thews of Heaven and Earth.

    However, Li Jun even felt his Law Altar was affected by this technique.

    ''Luckily, I reached the peak of Immortal Control.''

    With a single thought, he stabilized his Law Altar and regained absolute control over his Dao.

    "It seems that it''s about time to get serious?"

    Li Jun was serious and cautious because of the team''sck of information about Di Jiaying. She only appeared during the battle, and since Wang Wei''s spies in the Di n were of low status, he was unaware of her existence, let alone gather information about her.

    And when she appeared for the final battle, he could not read her Fate Line due to Di Tian''s prevention. That''s why he manipted Yin Gen to attack her; he wanted to gather any information about her.

    And after finalizing the n for this battle, Di Jiaying is alsobeled as a variable because of theck of information about her.

 Chapter 834 Li Jun vs Di Jiaying (III)

    Chapter 834 Li Jun vs Di Jiaying (III)

    [Heavenly Fire-Thunder Meteor]

    Millions of meteorsposed of fire and lightning elements fell on Li Jun with the intention of annihting him. He calmly watched this extinction-level disaster descend upon him, and all Li Jun cared for was analyzing his opponent.

    He felt his body was inside a quagmire, making it impossible to move. Di Jiaying''s technique was the ultimate version of a Domain, and even though Li Jun had a passive Domain surrounding him, he found himself restricted on all sides.

    Boom!

    He stabbed his spear and instantly vaporized all the meteors. However, his attempt seemed futile as Di Jiaying used an even fiercer spell:

    [Elemental Cmity]

    In an instant, Li Jun found himself surrounded by the devastating power of the elementals. On his right were volcanoes hot enough to incinerate a body refiner of his caliber. On his left were massive wind tornadoes capable of shredding gxies to shreds.

    Above his head was a massive tsunami, with each drop of water the size of a star. Below him was a pool of thunder so dense that it was liquefied.

    And those elements were only the firstyer of attack. Awaiting Li Jun beyond them were millions of enormous yellow weapons, an imposing forest that was alive and desired to kill him,s condensed by massive quantities of earth debris, and finally, two fieldsposed of light and darkness intertwining, forming a Yin and Yang grinding area.

    ''By enving Heaven and Earth, she has absolute control of thews and can push their boundaries of power. She can even be considered a Pseudo Heavenly Dao¨Cwhat a potent technique.''

    [Element Killing]

    Li Jun twirled his spear, releasing a terrifying power that could kill all matter, energy, and even concept¨Cand he chose the elements.

    So, one by one, the power of fire, earth, water, metal, wood, light, darkness, wind, and thunder ceased to exist as they were ''killed.''

    ''My Tyrant Ultimate Domain has little to no effect on him. Does he have such deep control of his Dao?'' thought Di Jiaying, who knew the weakness of her technique.

    [Destruction Energy Wave]

    A dark purple energy wave emanated from her body, traveling at an iprehensible speed toward Li Jun. Thetter responded by stabbing the wave.

    ''No, something is wrong,'' Li Jun reacted swiftly as his senses detected an anomaly the exact moment the tip of his spears touched the wave.

    Wish!

    Li Jun disintegrated as if he had never existed between Heaven and Earth; his body, soul, and Dao were destroyed in an instant.

    ''What a terrifying battle instinct,'' thought Di Jiaying, who knew his opponent was not dead as he used a blood substitute at thest minute. To be precise, in less than a nanosecond, the tip of his spear touched the wave, he detected he could not block the attack and took countermeasures to survive.

    And as expected, Li Jun''s perfectly intact body reappeared after less than a second after his supposed death.

    ''An interesting use of Destruction Dao,'' he analyzed. Di Jiaying''s technique has its limits, one of which is when using certain Ouw Laws like Destruction, she has to use Law Resonance to use their powers.

    He used his Killing Dao to destroy the wave. However, uponing into contact with it, he realized this technique was moreplicated and unique than he originally concluded.

    Di Jiaying fused all the elements (fire, water, earth, wind, etc.), focusing on the destructive aspect. With this method, she created a pseudo Destruction power derived from the elements before supplementing them with Destruction Law through resonance.

    However, Li Jun''s spear only targeted the concept of destruction but failed because of the elemental nature of the wave. As such, his attack only weakened the attacking potency of the wave by a slight margin, and he needed to defend himself from most of its power.

    ''His Dao is refined and can target and render all myws useless,'' analyzed Di Jiaying. Such an opponent was the nemesis of her domain. Her mind worked at an rming speed.

    ''There is only one way to deal with such an opponent¨CPower Dao.''

    Power Dao is thew that breaks ten thousandws; that is the essence of the Power Dao¨Cbreak everything in its path with sheer force. Di Jiaying knew she was physically weaker than Li Ju, so she had another method.

    With her control of Heaven and Earth, she controlled the Power Law to drastically increase her physical prowess.

    [Fist of Power]

    She clenched her fist and punched forward.

    Boom! The entire Central Quadrant shook due to sheer physical force.

    ''That power almost reached the level of Infant Fiendgod Force,'' thought Li Jun with squinted eyes. He knew he could not sh head-on with her, so he evaded her fist.

    Unfortunately for him, physical prowess also equated to speed. Di Jiaying used the Power Dao to bless her legs. So, with quadrillion upon quadrillion of force, she catapulted herself forward, reaching a speed that cannot be processed by the mortal mind.

    Boom!

    She punched Li Jun''s head with the intention of blowing it into smithereens; no, she wished to atomize him with one attack. Luckily, he reacted in time and blocked with his spear.

    Li Jun flew thousands of light years away before stopping, blood dripping from his nose, mouth, and ears. He would have died in that attack if he did not redirect most of the force. But even so, his internal organs and bones were heavily damaged.

    ''Duyi Realm? And it''s level 9 like me,'' analyzed Li Jun. ''Luckily, it does not seem unique, and her application is subpar.''

    Over the years, Li Jun discovered hecked the talent for the Duyi Realm. Most geniuses had things they excelled at, and only a few, like Wang Wei and Wu Hong, were perfect cultivation geniuses that were good at anything they tried.

    Li Jun had epted this fact since he knew his talent: battle. He could say with the utmost confidence that his battle instinct was the best in this generation, and his big brother would agree with him.

    However, despite hisck of talent for the Duyi Realm, he still reached the 9th stage. And that''s because he used a simple and effective method¨Cpractice. He spent years practicing and learning from Wang Wei, who learned from Wu Hong.

    As a result, he achieved the 9th stage of the Duyi Realm, with the only downside is his Duyi Realm was not special like those people who made more than one of their cultivation realms unique.

    After a few tries, he effortlessly removed the influence of her realm and tried to heal his injury. But of course, Di Jiaying was not about to give such time. She rushed forward and punched for the second time.

    Learning from her mistake, she concentrated the force behind her attack to prevent her opponent from redirecting it. However, something different happened as her fistnded.

    Li Jun exploded into a colossal river of blood and trapped Di Jiaying in a blood prison. Such a technique could not restrict her, given her current strength. However, Li Jun only wanted to buy himself some time.

    Another body appeared not far from her. So, when Di Jiaying escaped her prison, she only saw Li Jun stabbed in the void. Then, everything turned ck and white for a brief moment before returning to normal.

    ''What did he do?'' She did not have to wait long to get the answer.

    ''Killing Myriad Laws,'' shemented with great shock as she sensed her technique was broken; no, it was rendered useless. With one spear, Li Jun destroyed all thews in the Central Quadrant and surrounding areas.

    With the destruction of thews or the fundamental rules of the battlefield, water no longer boiled at 100 degree Celsius or froze at 0 degrees. The speed of light was 299 792, 458 meters per second, thews of thermodynamics ceased to exist, no spiritual Qi existed between Heaven and Earth, the concept of creation and rebirth ceased to work, and even fate''s control of the area stopped functioning.

    Di Jiaying could no longer control thews of Heaven and Earth, and Law Resonance was now impossible to be used on this battlefield.

    And Li Jun did not stop after using that attack. He took the opportunity topletely heal and also take advantage of the fact his opponent''s powers had stopped working and did not fully transition to using a new technique. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He gathered the power of death on his spear and threw it with unparalleled force.

    Boom!

    Di Jiaying released her suppressing force to dy the advancement of the spear. Unfortunately, the Death Qi gathered on the spear brought death to anything on its path.

    So, the best result she aplished was reducing the power behind the spear by a few percent.

    Crack!

    The sound of something breaking echoed in the void as cracks appeared in her Immortal Tier armor. s, she did not care as she seeded in protecting herself¨Cat least, it appeared so.

    ''No, this was a trap, a distraction.''

 Chapter 835 Li Jun vs Di Jiaying (IV)

    Chapter 835 Li Jun vs Di Jiaying (IV)

    Li Jun''s true attack reached his opponent, and Di Jiaying''s nightmare began; no, it was a test of will.

    Di Jiaying''s head exploded as a watermelon dropped from more than a hundred meters into the air; her soul scattered, and her Dao disappeared.

    She then revived herself.

    Then, she had her spine ripped out of her back, blood dripping all over the sky. In less than a second, she was back in a perfect state. For the next few minutes, Di Jiaying experienced the hell of dying thousands of times and reviving. And each process was gruesome and brutal.

    She died by having two ice spears jammed into her eye sockets. She died by being forcefully fed hot magma, frying all her internal organs and viscera.

    Her lungs began to expand like a bloated balloon before exploding from the inside. She died by Lingchi, a form of torture whose purpose is to make as many cuts on the victims as possible before they die of bleeding. And with Di Jiaying''s fleshly body, she did not die after billions of cuts.

    Di Jiaying''s body became itchy to an irresistible level. Unable to control herself, she scratched her body, peeling off her skin and muscles. She stopped when only bones remained, and her organs fell out of her body.

    She died as her flesh melted like a slime-like creature with no skeletons, muscles, flesh, or blood.

    In one of her most gruesome deaths, her body''s cells mutated, acting like cancer cells that spread without restraint; they spread uncontrobly until she turned into a blob of flesh that people could not distinguish between her mouth, anus, limbs, and heads.

    Di Jiaying experienced deaths only privy to mortals, like sickness, old age, and drowning. The sensation of her lungs being filled with water lingered in her mind for the subsequent few deaths after that.

    During her Mortal Dust, she intimated one of her courtiers with the promise of killing them by having four horses rip them apart from their limbs as they ran in opposite directions. Well, she finally experienced the pain of such a death.

    In a matter of minutes, she experienced hundreds of thousands of deaths, each different and brutal in its own way.

    Then, Di Jiaying opened her eyes as she gasped for air; her powerful lungs working harder than they had ever had to. Herplexion was paler than the moonlight during a winter full moon.

    ''Where am I? Aren''t I dead?'' She thought with great confusion. ''An illusion?''

    Her mind was not working correctly as the pain of each death lingered deep in her soul, overwhelming her senses and spirit.

    She reacted swiftly by using a Buddhist Mantra Di Tian taught her to reign in her thoughts and regain her bearing.

    ''No, this was not a simple illusion,'' she thought after sensing the state of her body.

    Swish! Swish! Swish!

    While trying to understand her situation, Li Jun did not give her opponent time. A rain of spears descended on Di Jiaying, and she tried her best to defend herself. However, with each passing second, countless more cracks appeared on her armor.

    Regardless, she focused on analyzing that attack. Otherwise, she might fall for the same technique again.

    Di Jiaying then realized that each time she died in the illusion, her body believed it had died and used the appropriate vitality and blood energy to regenerate or revive her. As such, it was as if she had experienced all these deaths. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Di Jiaying marveled at the ingeniousness of this technique as it targeted body refiners directly. Killing a potent body refiner repeatedly is challenging and requires too much energy, effort, and strength.

    And this Illusion Technique bypassed these requirements, allowing them to overuse or overload their regeneration capabilities. Furthermore, body refiners have exquisite control of their bodies, allowing them to use the required vitality for healing or regeneration down to the decimal.

    However, Li Jun''s [Ten Thousand Death Illusion] separated Di Jiaying''s consciousness from her body, forcing her flesh to rely on instinct when distributing vitality for healing. And the body is not as urate as the consciousness.

    Of course, if she were as talented in body refining as people like Wang Wei, Di Tian, Yin Gen, and Huo Fenghuang, her body''s instinct would be on par with the consciousness, and this technique would not have the same effect.

    ''I need energy to supplement my lost vitality,'' analyzed Di Jiaying, but her situation was not ideal. There was no energy or Spiritual Qi in the surroundings due to Li Jun''s earlier attack.

    And currently, she needs external aid to sustain her injury since her internal activities were at an all-time low.

    Di Jiaying suddenly punched a hole through the void, creating an unstable space crack leading to a dimension full of water energy; it appeared as if she was running away or strategically retreating to devise a better n for this fight.

    Li Jun would not let her, so he instantly rushed forward, trying to intercept her before entering the crack. However, this was part of Di Jiaying''s tactic. As soon as her opponent reached a close distance, the cracked armor on her body detached from her body and rushed over.

    Boom!

    It detonated, buying enough time for her.

    ''What a bold move,'' thought Li Jun, who only suffered a minor injury. Based on his calctions, Di Jiaying''s strength is only peak of 6-Leaf, but she can have 7-Leaf battle strength like him with the aid of this Immortal Tier armor.

    After the dark clouds from the explosion blew away, Di Jiaying stood before Li Jun, not entering the space crack. However, she now wore green armor, and herplexion was much better.

    With a nce, it can be detected she is no longer as close to death as before.

    ''I see. Her armor is a False Immortal Weapon,'' concluded Li Jun, finally uncovering its mystery. False Immortal Weapons are essentially normal Immortal Weapons with a durability level; they can onlyst a few months and, sometimes, only a few hours.

    Meanwhile, real Immortal Weapons are immortals, as the name implies; they canst for eternity without decaying or losing the energy they contain.

    False Immortal Artifacts are usually created by Immortal Tier Powerhouses infusing their strength into an item. For example, Wang Wei once gave a member of his Chat Group a talisman infused with this power; that talisman is essentially a False Dao Artifact.

    ''Gao Buqin should have created this weapon. However, its appearance makes me alert to the possibility of Scenario S happening.''

    Scenario S is a prediction or simtion of this battle where the two groups began to fight using False Immortal Items created by Wang Wei and Di Tian. ording to the strategic meeting of the team, such a scenario must be avoided at all costs since they would lose.

    Di Tian is, without a doubt, the wealthiest cultivator regarding individual wealth. And Scenario S will allow him to y this overwhelming advantage. However, this was not the main reason this scenario must be avoided.

    ording to information the Oracle Mirror revealed, Di Tian has a habit of creating False Dao Weapons before his reincarnation and handing them over to his Sleepers as a foundation for their organization and a form of protection.

    However, the Sleepers barely used these items and found ways to seal them to preserve their expiration date. Then, at the beginning of each reincarnation, they would return them to Di Tian as protection to ensure he can grow without a problem.

    With this information, Wang Wei concluded he could neverpete with thetter using False Immortal Items. So, he warned his team to pay attention and prevent Scenario S from appearing.

    Most Heaven Chosens have their pride and arrogance, so they disdain using things like talismans and weapons for battle¨Cunless it involves their Dao. Such a mindset is not out of nowhere but the result of early childhood development, where they are thought to not rely too much on foreign aid.

    Additionally, the zeitgeist of the entire Myriad Emperor World is to not rely too much on weapons and foreign aid. Instead, cultivators focused more on developing their techniques and battle skills.

    As a result of this mindset, most Heaven Chosen will not easily use things like Emperor or Innate Artifacts in battle; they usually use them near the end of battles when they need an edge. And the same principle applies to things like Proving Dao Artifacts.

    Wang Wei used this mindset that all the people of this world¨Cincluding himself¨Chave to n for Scenario S. Finally, he also gave his team methods to seal space rings and prevent their opponent from taking their False Immortal Weapons.

    "I have never had a genuinely exhrating battle since my fight with Emperor Three Leaf," uttered Di Jiaying with a fierce aura deep in her eyes.

    "You fought an Emperor?" asked Li Jun, bewildered by her audacity. However, she did not respond to him.

    "I created this technique after defeating him. Let''s see how you deal with it."

 Chapter 836 Li Jun vs Di Jiaying (V)

    Chapter 836 Li Jun vs Di Jiaying (V)

    [Suppressing Emperor Momentum]

    Momentum, another name sometimes used for aura, can be used in various ways. And Di Jiaying created a method or technique based on it that is unique to her.

    Throughout history, no mortals could be said to have defeated an Emperor¨Cno matter the circumstances. After all, although Emperor Three Leaf sealed his power to be the same before he proved the Dao, it did not change the fact he was a higher being.

    He had seen the higher existence of the Law or Dao. Even with the same strength as his past, his understanding and control of Dao were the same. But, even then, he still lost to Di Jiaying.

    Her victory against such an existence gave her unparalleled pride, confidence, luck, and destiny. Why did Di Tian choose someone with a Tyrant or Overlord Dao as his general? Why not choose someone with a War or more military-based Dao? Or, just someone extremely powerful and talented?

    Everything in the universe is connected in one way or another. Di Jiaying''s victory a million years ago gave her the destiny necessary to be a Heaven Chosen that broke the boundary between Mortal and Immortal.

    As such, although it seems she wasted all her effort, it was not the case. Di Tian waking her up was a fortunate encounter manifested due to her increased luck and destiny after defeating Emperor Three Leaf.

    Now, Di Jiaying had the Dao Foundation of an Eternal Emperor¨Ceven an Eternal Supreme. As long as she can wash away her karma and prove the Dao, she''s guaranteed a bright future ahead of her.

    Luck and Destiny were among the many benefits she received after that victory. Many cultivators try to walk the path of Invincibility, and the talented ones can acquire a terrifying aura that can help in battle.

    And it was the same for Di Jiaying. The essence of her Tyrant Dao is that she is above all living things and Heaven and Earth, suppressing them with her supreme might. And by defeating or suppressing a Great Emperor, she acquired an aura on par, if not greater, than the Aura of Invincibility.

    So, after activating the aura, she released a terrifying suppressing power to the surroundings. Anyone near her felt like they had the gravity of more than a trillion supermassive ck holes bearing on them.

    But this was not over. A blood-red bead came out of nowhere and floated above her. Dao Rhyme emanated from the bead before entering Di Jiaying''s Sea of Consciousness, drastically increasing her aura.

    ''This bead is not one of the Di n''s Emperor Artifact,'' analyzed Li Jun as he felt the potent force bearing on him on all sides. If not for his steel-like will, his mind would also probably be suppressed.

    ''More importantly, I wonder whether this is herst trump card?'' he swiftly contemted. The power disyed by this technique had already reached the peak of 8-Leaf.

    ''No, I don''t sense any desperation from her yet. She must have something else in her sleeve.''

    With this analysis, he decided what tactic to use to deal with his opponent. Then, a mysterious wave emanated from his body, reducing much of the suppressing power bothering him.

    ''Even my Eye of Killing doesn''t work?''

    Wang Wei once created an eye technique based on an anime from his past he called the [Eye of Death] that allowed him to see Death Lines on his opponent''s body. And by attacking these lines, he can kill them. Li Jun was intrigued and created his version of the [Eye of Killing].

    Sadly, the technique did not have the desired oue. When meeting an opponent of equal power, attacking the lines will only increase the damage taken but not directly kill the opponent¨Cunless very specific lines are attacked.

    As such, the two turned the technique to work simrly to the Yin-Yang Eyes, where they can see lines on most techniques, simr to ws, and attack these lines to destroy or weaken them.

    [Suppressing Hand]

    Di Jiaying waved her hand to focus all the Suppression Aura she released into one spot to increase its potency. And that spot was Li Jun''s location. Luckily, thetter reacted quickly and instantly moved out of the way.

    Li Jun and Wang Wei are the two people with the most battle experience of this generation¨Ceven above old timers like Di Tian Di Jiaying did not give up and attempted several times to suppress her enemy.

    "What a slippery little cockroach," sneered Di Jiaying as she gazed at him in the distance. "I thought you were somewhat capable, given all your grand talk at the beginning of the battle."

    Li Jun could tell thetter was trying to rile him up. Unfortunately, someone trained him to be resistant to these kinds of taunts, and that someone is his big brother.

    Li Jun and Wang Wei are the two people with the most battle experience of this generation¨Ceven above old timers like Di Tian and Feng Heng. And the reason is their Dream Battle Technique.

    Every single day since the creation of this technique, they divided their mind in two, and one part was always in a dream state, battling different opponents; the dream allowed them to simte other opponents based on either knowledge of them or directly designing the capability of their opponent.

    Li Jun often fought with Wang Wei in that dream as his training. And one of these training was how to analyze the emotional state of the enemy and use words to affect their mind and spirit.

    And Li Jun has heard some of the vilest things from a human mouth that almost drove him crazy. In one of their simtions, he lost a battle without Wang Weinding a single attack on him. Thetter said so many terrible things that his anger reached a point that his soul burned itself.

    To Li Jun, his big brother''s mouth is one of the greatest weapons between Heaven and Earth. Luckily, he still has some shame and cares about his reputation, so controlled his mouth.

    Well, maybe, that''s not true. No one has ever pushed him to the point he needed to use these vile tactics to win a battle. And when they did, the opponent was too powerful for him to react.

    "A little too petty, aren''t we? You should fix that character w of yours," replied Li Jun nonchntly, making Di Jiaying''s mouth twitch.

    [Freedom Robbing Fist: Speed]

    Di Jiaying rushed forward and punched him. Li Jun''s tactic was to dy time until she could no longer bear such power. So, he prepared to dodge most of her attacks while also analyzing her aura to see if he could seal with it.

    However, his attempt failed this time around. As his opponent''s fist approached him, he felt his body be challenging to respond or move; even his nerve, mind, and soul reaction was drastically reduced.

    ''This power, it feels so familiar,'' was hisst thought before condensing a metallic blood shield to protect him.

    Boom!

    His shield did notst even a second before he flew into the distance, crashing into one of the few pieces of debris remaining after Parasyte used the spear''s power.

    Luckily, the shield he created was not an ordinary defensive capability. He made it after studying the Turtle Shell''s Emperor Scripture and other skills and techniques.

    He condensed the power of trillions upon trillions of shields from an army of infinite size.

    ''What a terrible blow,'' groaned Li Jun after feeling the destruction of his bones and internal organs. ''And that attack, it''s simr to big brother''s Freedom Dao. She took away my freedom, no, right to fast speed.''

    Di Jiaying''s aura made him feel like he was in a quagmire. And after she took away his speed, it was inevitable that her attack worked, and she suffered.

    BanG!

    Space-time fluctuated as Di Jiaying went for a second punch. And this time, she went all out, intending to kill. However, to her surprise, her opponent evaded the attack with his pitiful speed.

    ''What''s going on?" She tried for a third attack, and it was still a failure. ''He seems to be using a brilliant evading attack.''

    She attacked again to strip his right to move or evade. However, Li Jun''s technique was too superb, and her attempt failed. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ''The caliber of his technique seems very high. As such, it''s putting a lot of pressure on his body, mind, and soul,'' she swiftly analyzed. ''He should not be able tost long. However, the main question is whether he canst longer than I can.''

    Meanwhile, LI Jun, using his ancestor''s world-renowned Evading Technique, took this opportunity to heal his injuries. However, his mind suddenly paused for a brief moment that even someone of Di Jiaying''s caliber did not notice.

    ''Wang Ju''s situation has reached a critical point? In that case, I need to hurry up and end this battle.''

    His mind worked rapidly as he pondered how to quickly push her into a corner and use herst trump card. It would be ideal to defeat her before she did so, but he doubted he could seed with an opponent of such a level.

 Chapter 837 Li Jun vs Di Jiaying (VI)

    Chapter 837 Li Jun vs Di Jiaying (VI)

    ''She is a Domain-type fighter, using the environment to her advantage,'' analyzed Li Jun as his mind contemted methods to deal with this type of opponent.

    ''Her technique reminded me of Shi Run from the Deception Trial. So, I should be able to use a simr method to deal with it.''

    What does a Tyrant fear? Or, who can stand up to the might of a Tyrant? People who do not fear the tyrant, people who have the same strength and status as the tyrant.

    Boom!

    A mighty and noble aura suddenly emanated from Li Jun''s body. And as soon as that aura appeared, the surrounding momentum faltered as its effect on him diminished to the point it was almost useless.

    ''Emperor Aura?'' thought Di Jiaying, who stopped attacking; the noble aura she sensed was simr to Emperor Three Leaf, so she immediately recognized it.

    ''No, it''s more of an imitation. But it''s more than enough to deal with my technique.'' What is the noblest and most supreme existence between Heaven and Earth?

    The answer is obvious and known to all life forms in existence¨CGreat Emperor. So, how would a tyrant affect a being on the level of a Great Emperor? By bing a tyrannical Great Emperor. Unfortunately, Di Jiaying has never been an Emperor and cannot emte such an aura.

    ''No, my momentum is designed to suppress Emperors; how can it not work?''

    As soon as she asked this question, she knew the answer. Emperor Three Leaf fought with her as a mortal in the end. So, the essence of her technique was wed from the very beginning.

    ''The only way to perfect my technique would be if I had the same strength as these two.''

    If she could break the boundary between Mortal and Great Emperor, then her technique would reach unimaginable heights. Sadly, she knew such a thing was not possible.

    ''The real question is how did Li Jun manage to even imitate the aura of an Emperor?''

    She was baffled. Of course, she did not know that Li Jun had to undergo many difficult trials in the sect to get ess to Immortal Tier resources. And his main trial was to resist the killing aura emanating from the dead bodies of many immortals¨Cincluding Great Emperors.

    After spending so much time resisting their aura, he can also imitate them to an extent.

    After removing the aura''s effect on his body, Li Jun went for the kill. He did not hesitate to use one of his trump cards¨Cthe Duyi Realm.

    He held the spear in his hand in a throwing position.

    Boom!

    A streak of red light shed in the void as it rushed toward Di Jiaying. Immediately, her sense of danger rose to the highest level.

    ''I will die if not severely injured, if this thing hits me.''

    [A Country''s Sacrifice]

    A shield manifested before her with the power of trillions upon trillions of lives sacrificed for the sake of the tyrant''s life. Sadly, her effort was in vain. The spear broke through her defense and pierced her heart.

    Luckily, Di Jiaying''s talent for battle was still high, so she moved her body to miss this vital area.

    ''The power of Duyi Realm? Why is it so strong? Is this a high-level application?'' pondered Di Jiaying as blood spurted from her mouth and a hole the size of a tennis ball was on her stomach.

    Before her battle with Emperor Three Leaf, she studied extensive knowledge about Great Emperors. As such, she knew there were four main things that contributed to an Emperor''s strength: Grand Dao Source Comprehension, Dao Body, Dao Imprint, and Dao Will.

    The first three weremon things all Emperors had, while thetter was privy only to Pseudo and True Eternal Emperors. As such, Dao Will was also one of the things that made Eternals vastly more powerful than others.

    Dao Will had three main functions: Battle Boost, Dao Imprint Erasure, and Negation.

    When used correctly, it can boost an Emperor''s overall battle¨Cincluding speed, attack, defense, and even stamina. Dao Imprint Erasure was why Eternal Emperors were feared. As long as an Emperor had their imprints, they were immortal and eternal.

    And if someone wished to remove those imprints, it usually took countless Yuan Epochs¨Cunless they had a Dao Will.

    Finally, Dao Wills were the key to dealing with other Eternal Emperors or Body Refiners. It''s the ability to negate the regeneration of body refiners and eternal attributes of Eternal Emperors.

    And the Duyi Realm, which is a prototype of the Dao Will, has these functions but on a lesser scale. However, from the information she gathered, applications for the Duyi Realm have been scarce in the lower dimension since the end of the Null Era.

    And Di Tian did not teach her more advanced applications.

    All these thoughts shed in Di Jiaying''s mind as she contemted her next move; she could feel her regeneration had reached an all-time low. The hole in her chest, which should have been healed instantly, was closing at the speed of a turtle.

    Meanwhile, Li Jun''s spear reappeared in his hand. Di Jiaying knew she could not waste time and acted swiftly. Another Emperor Artifact appeared next to her; it was a small tree containing endless vitality.

    The endless life force entered her body, healing her injuries. However, this was not the main objective of using this particr artifact.

    [Blood Sacrifice Secret Technique]

    Di Jiaying sacrificed her blood energy and vitality for the blood pearl artifact. And in return, her momentum once again skyrocketed. Such an act should have a tremendous burden or terrible price; however, the other Emperor Artifact offset the disadvantage.

    ''How annoying,'' thought Li Jun as he felt the previous pressure on his body, the disgusting feeling that he was in a quagmire and unable to move properly. ''She won''t be able to hold on while using two Emperor Artifacts. However, I have not sensed any desperation from her, meaning this is not her limit.''

    [Infinite ughter World]

    Li Jun used a domain technique to deal with Di Jiaying''s domain-like battle fighting. He surrounds himself with countless small dimensions containing the power of ughter.

    As such, her momentum has to go through all these dimensions before reaching him. Then, he threw his spear for the second time.

    ''Damn it,'' yelled Di Jiaying as she summoned the finally allowed Emperor Artifact to protect herself. Sadly, Li Jun predicted her next move as the artifact suddenly appeared in the sky, sealing hers.

    What''s worse is all these artifacts were sealing-based.

    ''Where did he get these sealing artifacts? The Dao Opening Sect does not have such a thing?'' was thest thought in her mind as she defended herself.

    However, such a question was stupid as most Emperor Lineages have more artifacts than Emperor cultivated. They usually originated from fortunate encounters or destroying other lineages.

    Bang!

    Di Jiaying lost her left arm. However, she did not scream or groan in pain. Even her eyes were cleared and focused¨Ca fact that Li Jun noticed.

    ''It''s almost there,'' he thought as he prepared for a third attack. He saw Di Jiaying rushing toward him, and he moved backward, Most secret techniques used to push strength beyond the boundary of leaves¨Cespecially 7-Leaf¨C are one-sided. They usually evading her. Her current strength was much higher than his at peak 8 Leaf.

    The reason for his one-sided victory has to do with the side effects of most secret techniques. The difference in strength between each leaf in the Immortal Venerable stage is vast and cannot be easily breached.

    Yet, this generation''s Heaven Chosens treated it as nonexistent, with people easily breaking the boundary between leaves. However, this waspletely true.

    Most secret techniques used to push strength beyond the boundary of leaves¨Cespecially 7-Leaf¨C are one-sided. They usually increased the users'' strength to that level, while things like speed, defense, and stamina barely changed.

    Only a few secret techniques can actually give an all-epassing boost. So, although Di Jiaying''s strength reached such a level, her speed and defense were still in the 7-Leaf category. No, they were even lower since Li Jun''s first attack destroyed her Immortal Armor.

    Boom!

    Li Jun''s spear took her right arm despite going for the head. Then, he saw helplessness, fear, and despair in her eyes and facial expression.

    ''Interesting; she''s actually baiting me toe closer and finish the job.'' N?v(el)B\\jnn

    He had learned Su Ya''s Hidden Emotions Aura Technique from Wang Wei, so he could easily see through Di Jiaying''s tactic.

    Boom! Boom!

    He took her remaining limbs.

    ''Damn it, he didn''t fall for it,'' she cursed internally. ''I didn''t want to use it since it''s from that bastard. But now, I don''t have a choice.''

    Then, the sound of blood rushing reverberated through this infinite cosmos. Subsequently, a hidden power came out of Di Jiaying''s body, and her deep and troublesome injury instantly healed.

    And this was not the end as her aura continued to increase until it reached an unknown boundary.

    ''The power of Dao Ancestor 1-Root,'' thought Li Jun with great concentration. ''And that power¨Cit''s Di Tian''s bloodline.''

    He understood Di Jiaying was using her bloodline connection with Di Tian to tap into such power. Although she is technically his ancestor, the bloodline flowing through their veins is still connected.

    And for someone like Di Tian, who lived during the Beginning Emperor Era and whose main cultivation system relied on bloodline, it''s nothing for him to achieve such a feat.

    ''She''s finally desperate,'' thought Li Jun. ''However, I need to be extra cautious, or I won''t make it out of this situation. Luckily, I benefitted immensely from the chat with Huo Fenghuang.''

 Chapter 838 Li Jun vs Di Jiaying (Finale)

    Chapter 838 Li Jun vs Di Jiaying (Finale)

    Li Jun waved his hand to manifest a blood-red spear. And as soon as it appeared, Heaven and Earth suddenly changed. For a brief moment, the entire battlefield turned blood red.

    Then, both sides of this battlefield had visions or illusions of themmitting countless atrocious acts of mindless ughter. Mostly everyone was fine since they were people with high Willpower and a solid state of mind, except for Gluttony.

    The ughter Spear awakened an instinct or desire hidden deep in his soul; for a moment, he lost control of his mind as he almost gave in to the lust for mindless killing. Luckily for him, or maybe, sadly for him, Di Tian''s Soul Envement took effect and woke him up from this state.

    Li Jun took the brunt of its attack as the person who summoned that spear, especially since the spear did not care for its owner. However, Li Jun was not affected in the slightest by the spear''s ability. On the contrary, his momentum rose just by being close to it.

    ''This is not enough,'' thought Li Jun as he held the ughter Spear in his hand. His heart began to beat rapidly, creating sounds that even Di Jiaying could hear.

    Li Jun''s ughter Heart then began to release a strange rhythm and power that resonated with the spear. Di Jiaying felt danger as the sonic waves from the heart bypassed her.

    She rushed forward in a desperate attempt to stop what was happening. However, just like her bloodline transformation or activation, the process was instant and over before she seeded.

    Then, she watched the monstrosity before him.

    Li Jun was no longer the previous Li Jun.

    He now had four eyes stacked in a square shape, with two ck hornsing from his head and a red ruby on his forehead. His skin was entirely red with purple-ck ws. His armor was gone, turned into golden marks on his upper nude body that resembled tribal tattoos.

    For armor, he only had the lower parts with bracelets on his wrists. He had no shoes or boots as his feet were on disy: no, they were no longer feet but goat hooves with sharp ws.

    The aura he released was primal, brutal, and bloodthirsty¨Cespecially when you gaze at its eyes. For a moment, Di Jiaying thought her opponent had lost himself amid that transformation and would not return.

    As soon as someoneid eyes on this creature, they knew he was an apex predatory designed only for killing and ughter. And its name also appeared in their minds.

    "Asura," said Di Jiaying with concentrated eyes. The Asura n was once one of the most powerful races in the Myriad Emperor World besides humans. They were a hierarchical species extremely united due to their worship of powerful people and desire for killing and ughter.

    At the peak of their power, they had 7 Great Emperors. But one day, the Asura n vanished from the annals of history, and no one knows why. Many people believed they joined the devil race and were one of the groups wiped out by Empress Wu.

    Others believed they died from other causes. While a few historians theorized they died from fighting and killing each other. The majority of the popce did not ept this theory, given the countless records that indicated how united the Asura n was.

    However, this theory was the closest to the truth.

    The Asure n wanted to cultivate their first Eternal Emperor. So, they gathered 60% of their races and had them ughter each other, leaving only one survivor.

    The final winner was a peerless genius of their n with unparalleled battle strength and mastery of ughter Dao. And their n seeded as that genius eventually proved the Dao and became an Eternal Emperor.

    Unfortunately for them, their n seeded too well. This genius went on to ughter all the remaining members of his n toplete his ughter Dao and gather the bloodline of all the members of his n.

    After sess, this genius became one of the few Eternal Supremes of the Myriad Emperor World. Sadly, after ascending, this genius tried to replicate something simr to a tribe of the Asura n in the upper dimension.

    And the result was his absolute death as he was wiped out from history, leaving the mystery of the Asura n''s disappearance unknown and unsolved.

    Di Jiaying looked at Li Jun''s Asura Form, and her mind rushed to remember everything she knew about the Asura n, which turned out to be not too many as she never had to pay too much attention to an extinct race.

    She most remembered Asuras were excellent fighters that practiced Killing/ughter Dao. Their male members were considered ugly, while their females were considered one of the most beautiful races by human standards until they also transformed into their Asura Shape.

    ''That ruby should be the War Talisman. Damn it, why did he have to be so powerful?''

    Li Jun did not utter a word as he gazed at her like a hunter looking at its prey. He instantly appeared before her and plunged his ws into her heart¡ªa repulsive force manifested before Di Jiaying, blocking his attack.

    She used the rebound from the force to distance herself from him.

    ''That repulsive force contained the power of Yin-Yang,'' analyzed Li Jun. ''She has no such Dao. Plus, the fluctuations of Bloodline Ability.''

    Li Jun moved forward a second time, and Di Jiaying wanted to respond. However, she found herself unable to move. Her mind filled with the idea that nothing mattered, so she did not have to move or do anything.

    These ideas came out of nowhere and had no cause.

    Di Jiaying even wanted to end all this suffering; it seemed the easiest choice than living every day with that feeling of emptiness.

    ''Mental Illness is truly a scary thing,'' thought Li Jun. One of the most significant benefits of his ughter Dao was incorporating many of the ideas from his big brother''s past life.

    ''I can''t push her desire for suicide any deeper as that could awaken her instinct for survival.''

    Swish!

    He waved his spear and cut off her head, destroying her soul in the process. Unfortunately, a ck and white wheel manifested behind her, revering the concept of life and death.

    A perfectly intact Di Jiaying appeared with fear in her eyes. She instinctively reacted and activated one of the most potent bloodline spells she had ess to:

    [Samsara Calling]

    An enormous ck and eerie door with strange designs appeared underneath Li Jun. Then, millions of ck tentacles emerged from the door, binding him as they tried to drag him into the door.

    ''Do you want to send me to the underworld?'' he calmly analyzed. The restraint on him was not weaker than his current form with barely 1-Root Strength felt immobilized.

    "I am an Asura, born to ughter all living beings in existence. So, whether they are Ghosts, Gods, Buddhas, and even Emperors, there is nothing we cannot kill," muttered Li Jun as his spear pierced the door, destroying it in one hit.

    He then gazed at his opponent.

    ''Effective,'' he thought. His body had a natural charm or aura designed to affect his opponent''s mind; it awakened the fear deep in their minds and granted him an advantage in battle.

    ''Her strength should be on par with mine, but her state of mind is rapidly copsing; this is my chance.'' N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Li Jun stabbed Di Jiaying. However, there was no blood on the tip of his spear or any wound on her. But, an aura of helplessness and despair overwhelmed her.

    ''Good, I''ve killed her dreams and hopes; this should further affect her state of mind and prevent any variables as I disposed of her.''

    He stabbed his spear for the final time. This attack was odd as it contained no killing intent or desire¨Ceven though it targeted one of her special Killing Lines. Such an attack was a testament to Li Jun''s perfect control of his strength. Anyone under this attack would only feel like they were facing a needle.

    This technique was dangerous as it prevented activating a cultivator''s danger sense. Li Jun knew that even in this state, Di Jiaying could still make ast-minuteeback and took precautions.

    Unfortunately, it was not enough.

    ''Noooo," roared Di Jiaying, as the power of death hidden deep in her bloodline and her unwillingness to die awakened at thest minute. A Yin-Yang Shield surrounded her before she teleported to the Water Layer.

    "I forfeit," yelled Di Jiaying as soon as she arrived; her painting sounds echoing with the sounds of waves. A white light enveloped her, and she immediately left the battlefield.

    Li Jun''s gaze prated theyer of spaces and witnessed this.

    "Not fighting until thest minute? Well, that''s understandable.''

    He knew Di Jiaying''s circumstances. So, the word loyalty was never part of her vocabry.

    "That''s fine, too," he muttered before ending his transformation.

 Chapter 839 Yan Lilings Battle (I)

    Chapter 839 Yan Liling''s Battle (I)

    Crack!

    Terrible sounds of breaking or twisting metals emanated from Li Jun''s body after ending the transformation. His face became pale, and his crimson hair appeared duller with less vitality.

    Li Jun did not waste time popping a few pills into his mouth, alleviating his symptoms.

    "The repercussions were harsher than I thought," he muttered. If not for entering the Primordial Dragon Realm, his body would have copsed after using such tremendous power beyond his limit.

    ''If I had the Asura n''s bloodline in my possession, I could elevate this technique to a higher level and reduce the side effects,'' he sighed with regret.

    After stabilizing his situation, he nced at the other battlefields, checking out the situation of the others.

    ''I was worried about Tie Gang. However, his ruthless approach seemed to have worked.''

    He checked everybody else, including his wife.

    ''This little girl,'' he smiled wryly before checking on the most important person.

    ''Wang Ju is almost ready. I must prepare to proceed with the next step.''

    Li Jun sat cross-legged in the void, entering a deep state of meditation to elerate his healing.

    Western Quadrant:

    Di Tian watched Di Jiaying''s act of cowardness and betrayal. His expression did not change but hidden deep in his eyes was anger and the sense he had expected this.

    He nced at the other battles.

    ''None of this would have happened if my Sleepers were intact.''

    His Sleepers contained countless talented individuals with unique souls after countless baptisms through Samsara. With his training, they would be the perfect generals, willing to sacrifice anything for him.

    Di Tian controlled his emotions as he returned to a calm state:

    ''My original n was to use these people to set up a formation that gave me a boost in the fight with Wang Wei,'' contemted Di Tian, who knew things would not proceed as he wished with Di Jiaying''s departure.

    ''There is a chance Wang Wei''s n is simr. So, should I kill them before our battle?''

    However, as soon as these ideas entered his mind, he removed them as he sensed a gaze locking him, ready to react to the slightest movement.

    ''Forget it. I need to prepare in case of an overwhelming defeat.''

    Eastern Quadrant:

    Wang Wei watched the result of Li Jun''s battle, and a smile appeared on his handsome and charming face. Many people of his generation paid little to no attention to the importance of a great general¨Ceven to the end.

    And many people started paying attention to such an advantage after Li Jun began to disy his talent. However, he started cultivating his team before he started cultivating.

    He knew the role a potent general could y in such a battle and prepared very early. One of the reasons he destroyed Di Tian''s Sleepers was to prevent thetter from cultivating generals on the level of Li Jun and the others.

    ''One of the best decisions I made was to eliminate the threat of the Sleepers,'' thought Wang Wei. His act allowed him to acquire the most powerful information-gathering force in the Myriad Emperor World.

    Simultaneously, he also removed Di Tian''s right arm and left leg. Di Jiaying''s betrayal is the result of Di Tian rushing to create generals without a solid foundation of trust and loyalty.

    ''For someone like me, such a group of loose sands is nothing but a major w,'' thought Wang Wei as he observed the battle¨Cfocusing on the weak link, Tie Gang.

    Although a little worried, he believed in his men''s capability.

    ''Soon, the culmination of all my years of hard work wille to fruition. And once the n seeds, my chances of winning will increase between one to ten percent.''

    Earth Dimension:

    Cai Song was looking at the Terracotta Warrior before her with fascination. The thing resembled a statue, with only the destruction in the surroundings as an indication of its destructive capabilities.

    Sadly, it was matched with the worst opponent possible. Cai Song''s talent for puppetry was unparalleled. And after acquiring Chen Chen''s soul, she gained new knowledge, talent, and world view about puppetry.

    So, in a very short period, she found a way to shut down this weapon of destruction.

    ''This puppet has almost broken the boundary between inanimate objects and sentient beings; it can almost be considered a new life form,'' thought Cai Song with shining eyes.

    ''The material is something I''ve never seen or heard about before. Is it from another World Community? But how is that possible? The Human Emperor was from this world.

    ''Well, the historical records said his origin was a mystery as he suddenly appeared during the human catastrophe.''

    Cai Song frowned, ''Even the refining method is different. Although it incorporated the Myriad Emperor World''s refining system, most of it is of another origin.

    ''I can probably learn a lot from it.''

    s, Cai Song had another trouble¨Che could not put away the puppet inside her space ring. Even worse, the puppet was constantly resisting her restraint.

    ''No matter what, you''re mine now.'' n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Cai Song did not waste time and began cing formations around the puppet, her eyes shining brightly. She sensed a gaze of warning passed her, but she did not care. Nothing can stop her from acquiring such a masterful work of puppetry.

    There is a saying that people can die after seeing the Dao. And that was her current mindset.

    A few minutes ago, Northern Quadrant:

    Yan Liling looked at her opponent, Gao Buqin, thinking about the information he had on thetter¨Cwhich is very little. Gao Buqin was one of the Heaven Chosen tricked by the Spirit Genesis Sect to invade the cleanup. Sadly, he had a terrible fate and encountered a monster like Di Tian.

    "What a poor soul,"mented Yan Liling, her voice full of sympathy and empathy for Gao Buqin''s situation. However, only she knew whether these words were sincere or not.

    Regardless, Gao Buqin calmly looked at her without any expression or response; it was like the person she was talking about was aplete stranger he had no rtionship or connection with.

    A pale yellow sword manifested before him. Then, the swords began to divide into two, achieving a division every millisecond. In a short time, he had billions of swords.

    Gao Buqin looked coldly at her, waiting to annihte his opponent.

    Ssh!

    He suddenly vomited a mouthful of blood, shocking him beyond words can describe. Gao Buqin did not know how and when his enemy attacked him; he did not even know what was wrong with his body.

    However, Yan Liling was not going to give him time to figure it out. She activated her Chaos me, turning the Northern Quadrant into a seal of purple me.

    Gao Buqin''s swords were instantly incinerated, leaving wide open for the destructive power of the me.

    [ck Tortoise Shield]

    A shield with the design of the ck tortoise manifested before him, blocking the attack. However, Gao Buqin did not care about that as he continued to bleed. After a few seconds, he started bleeding from all his orifices, including the pores on his face.

    Gao Buqin panicked, but the Soul Envement Mark, deep in his soul, acted and forced him to enter a state of mind as calm as an unprovokedke.

    His mind worked faster than ever before,ing to a reasonable exnation given his knowledge and the current situation:

    ''Poison,'' he concluded. ''An odorless and invisible potent poison. She is a talented Alchemist, making her also a Poison Master; she must have released it as soon as she appeared.''

    [Bracelet of Detoxification]

    [Ring of Poison Immunity]

    A bracelet and a ring appeared on Gao Buqin''s body, ridding him of the poison''s effect.

    Boom!

    His shield exploded under the Chaos me, putting this talented weapon refiner in danger.

    [Teleportation Jade]

    A beautiful jade pendant appeared on his side. And in an instant, he teleported away from the center of the st.

    ''Weapon Dao?'' analyzed Yan Liling. ''His technique seemed to manifest all types of weapons with different abilities. I thought he was using Law Resonance, but I didn''t notice any change to thews of Heaven and Earth.

    ''If that''s true, how could he use such a variety of abilities and Dao? Does he have a limit?''

    Under Yan Liling''s control, a colossal creature with nine heads appeared before her. Each had a vivid color like green, purple, or bright red. Then, they opened their mouths to fire a terrible breath, each containing a strange and deadly poison.

    The attack was both a focus and wide-spread type, covering the entire surrounding space into poison. Adding the potency of each poison, Gao Buqin was in great trouble.

    However, to Yan Liling''s surprise, thetter summoned a pagoda that swiftly swallowed all her poison.

    ''Something is wrong,'' thought Yan Liling. ''His technique seems to create any weapon he pleases with any ability or Dao.''

    Gao Buqin''s fighting method reminded her of Chu Luo''s wed Creation Dao.

    ''I don''t detect any Creation Dao. So, what is the essence of this technique?''

 Chapter 840 Yan Liling s Battle (II)

    Chapter 840 Yan Liling ''s Battle (II)

    After swallowing the poison, Gao Buqin redirected the attack back to his opponent. However, he knew using the original poison would be useless since Yan Liling would definitely have an antidote.

    Fortunately, he calcted everything when he chose this particr artifact. The pagoda did not only absorb poison; it could also absorb various elements and techniques.

    Such an ability was one of its two primary abilities. And the second was to upgrade or optimize whatever it absorbed and redirect it. Gao Buqin refined that artifact for a bastard who took pleasure in using people''s techniques or attacks against them; he enjoyed watching their humiliation as they lost to their own techniques.

    So, less than a few seconds after absorbing all the poisons from the hydra creature, it spewed back nine ck pirs with a terrifying poison.

    ''A new poison?'' thought Yan Liling. There was no panic on her face. On the contrary, her eyes seemed to be shining. She waved her hand, and a white pill appeared. As soon as the poison pirs reached the white, it absorbed them as its color changed from white to green, red, purple, and finally, ck.

    ''A poison of the highest order,'' she thought with satisfaction. Wang Wei had her study countless poisons so that they could mutate them after he proved the Dao through the Grand Dao Source. Then, he will use them to temper his body.

    And the poison Gao Buqin''s pagoda created meets their requirements among Mortal Grade Poisons.

    "Thank you for the gift," said Yan Liling with a smile as she ced the pill away.

    [Golden Core Pill]

    Millions of pills appeared before Yan Liling, heading directly toward Gao Buqin. Thetter''s senses immediately went on overdrive and went on the defensive.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    A chain reaction urred as all these pills exploded one after the other. One explosion contained the energy equivalent of a Quasi-Emperor. Now, there were millions of them exploding together.

    Explosion Pill is one of the first methods Alchemists learned topensate for theirck of offensive abilities. Most young Alchemists will have countless Explosive Pills on their space ring.

    The Golden Core Pill is an improvement on that idea. The Explosion Pill requires many fire or yang-type materials that are forcefully fused; the materials keep a poor bnce during the fusion process.

    As such, after the pill hits some kind of surface or is agitated with a certain amount of energy, the poor bnce of these materials will activate and explode violently.

    During the Deception Trial, Li Jun fought a bunch of low-level participants who tried to storm their mansion. And amidst them were a few people from Ji Lanfang''s world with a cultivation system from Qi Refining, Foundation Establishment, and Colden Core.

    One of their tactics was to sacrifice countless Golden Core Cultivator ves and force them to blow up their cores.

    After witnessing that battle, Yan Liling developed the Golden Core Pill that condensed massive amounts of energy before exploding them. And unlike the Explosion Pill, the material for her pill was cheaper as she only needed something that could contain a high amount of Spiritual Qi.

    The heat clouds created by the explosions ended, and Gao Buqin''s figure appeared. His pagoda was not almost destroyed with numerous cracks. It had reached the limit it could absorb and became useless.

    However, Gao Buqin''s was intact as he had an Immortal Tier armor around his body.

    Yan Liling''s eyes squinted as she recognized that armor¨Cit was the one Di Jiaying used to block Yin Gen''s suicide attack. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ''Could his technique allow him to summon projections of all the artifacts he has created?''

    His technique reminded her of the Illusory Pill Scripture that can create Illusory Pills with real effects. This scripture considered the terrible resources all the professions used to reach high levels.

    And Gao Buqin was a simr application using Weapon Dao. As a refiner, he should have refined countless artifacts for people whomissioned them. And with his technique, he could summon these weapons for battle and not have to refine them himself, saving countless resources.

    After surviving that terrible attack, Gao Buqin decided his approach was too conservative and needed to end this battle as soon as possible¨Cespecially since he did not know what kind of hidden Buqin knew Yan Liling was probably the most talented Alchemist of this generation, so he could not fathom what crazy pill she had trump cards his opponent had.

    Fighting people that reach high-level in their professions requires caution because their strength is never based on their body; their true strength can only be reflected in their achievements. And Gao Buqin knew Yan Liling was probably the most talented Alchemist of this generation, so he could not fathom what crazy pill she had refined.

    [Life and Death Sword Formation]

    3800 swords manifested above the sky; half were ck and the rest white; the power of life and death emanated from them as they resonated with each other.

    ''A Life and Death Formation? Could this be Di Tian''s handwork?'' thought Yan Liling, who failed to give Gao Buqin enough credit. Di Tian was only responsible for this formation''s Life and Death Dao aspect, and Gao Buqin created the rest based on his talent.

    Yan Liling calmly observed the swords, and she remained motionless after seeing their powers that reached 6-Leaf.

    ''Gao Buqin''s base power is the lower end of 5-Leaf, but his secret techniques should probably reach 7-Leaf once he uses all his abilities. I need to be weary.''

    Yan Liling''s eyes suddenly changed as runes appeared in her pupils.

    [Eyes of Runes]

    This eye technique was one of the masterpieces she created to push her talent and Acquired Source Rune Physique to the limit. With a nce, she can find the ws and weaknesses in most Professions-based methods or techniques.

    So, after a short observation, she saw the w in Gao Buqin''s formation.

    [Formation Breaking Talisman]

    Yan Liling waved her hand to create a talisman that directly targeted the w of the formation. The swords¨Cwho formed a circle around her¨Cdispersed and began to fall off.

    However, she underestimated Gao Buqin a little. Thetter reacted swiftly and recondensed the formation. Moreover, he also moved the ws and weaknesses around.

    ''Interesting,'' thought Yan Liling, as this was useless. She condensed more talismans and dispersed the formation a second time.

    Gao Buqin became more aggressive as a result. He summoned two more sets of the Life and Death Swords before creating two more arrays for a total of three.

    Then, he resonated with the three arrays and increased their attack potency to the peak of 6-Leaf.

    ''Array Resonance? His talent is indeed high even for formation.''

    Array Resonance was a technique talented Array Masters used to boost the strength of one array with multiple of itself. However, the fact Gao Buqin used this technique was not why Yan Liling thought he was talented.

    It was the fact the new array contained fewer ws after the resonance, which is something few people can do.

    Regardless, it was useless. Yan Liling''s eyes were the bane of all professions. So, unless they reached a talent simr to Tong Ruobing or used some unknown fighting methods that caught her off-guard, it was pointless to battle her.

    Yan Liling prepared to use the same method to deal with her opponent. However, the surroundings trembled momentarily; she immediately felt Heaven and Earth had changed.

    Her senses proved her correct as Gao Buqin''s arrays suddenly dime as their aura was reduced by an observable amount.

    ''What happened?'' asked Yan Liling, worrying about an unknown or unpredicted variable in their ns. However, it did not take long for her to find her answer.

    Her husband directly annihted all thews of Heaven and Earth in the surroundings, affecting their quadrant. As a result, Gao Buqin''s formation, which relied on reasoning with the Life and Death Laws of the battlefield, was also affected.

    ''This is my chance,'' thought Yan Liling, who reacted swiftly and took this opportunity. She used her Divine Sense to temper with the three arrays; the process was easier because of the turbulence they experienced after forcefully being disconnected from the Life and Death Laws of Heaven and Earth.

    Yan Liling disrupted the bnce of the array before making them copse in a violent way. Subsequently, she directed the violent energy from their copse toward their creator.

    Gao Buqin became nervous as he realized he was momentarily distracted. He tried to regain control, but it was toote. So, he took defensive measures against the explosion from the arrays.

    Unfortunately for him, everything was a distraction; better yet, the arrays were only the first step of Yan Liling''s tactic.

    While Gao Buqin summoned numerous treasures to defend against the explosion, a small and undetected cauldron manifested behind him.

    Immediately, his facial expression changed as he sensed a terrifying devouring power absorbing the Immortal Qi from his armor.

    ''Damn it,'' he yelled in his mind. ''She found the w in my artifacts.''

    He was correct. Yan Liling immediately detected his armor was only a False Immortal Artifact, and she targeted that weakness. By absorbing the Immortal Qi from the armor, she drastically reduced its endurance to the point it became useless.

    Boom!

    The three arrays exploded, generating colossal clouds containing the power of death. However, Yan Liling was not happy as she could still detect vitality.

    And when Gao Buqin''s body appeared, she squinted her eyes:

    "This is¡­"

 Chapter 841 Yan Lilings Battle (III)

    Chapter 841 Yan Liling''s Battle (III)

    (Unedited Chapter)

    ¡ª--

    "...a battle spirit," muttered Yan Liling as she saw a giant lion with mes for a mane and the tip of its tail. The creature had a terrifying me surrounding it that burned anything that came close to it.

    With its power, Gao Buqin survived the explosion of the array despite losing the protection of his Immortal Armor. And as soon as Yang Liling saw the creature, she knew it was a Battle Spirit from the Battle Spirit World.

    The Dao Opening Sect already had a deadly enmity with the Spirit Genesis Sect, so they already gathered basic information about their Heaven Will World, including their cultivation system¨Cthe Battle Spirit System.

    Yan Liling had read their techniques and remembered in detail their cultivation process. The first stage started like countless cultivation systems in both the lower and upper dimensions¨CBody Tempering Realm.

    The cultivators in the Battle Spirit World began their first step toward transcendence by tempering their bodies. And the process is very thoroughpared to some systems that mainly focus on cultivating the body.

    And the reason is because of the second stage¨Cthe Battle Qi Realm. As the name indicated, this stage involved opening the dantian of the Sea of Qi to create a unique energy called Battle Qi.

    Battle Qi is very rough due to its special nature that focuses on battle. As such, a cultivator must reach a decent level in tempering their bodies before they can bear the power of Battle Qi. Of course, one of its ws is theck of increase in lifespan.

    The cultivators in the Battle Qi Realm can barely live up to 160 years.

    The third stage of that system is the Battle Soul Realm, where cultivators open their Sea of Consciousness with their Battle Qi, essing their spiritual power.

    The fourth stage involved condensing the Battle Qi and Spiritual Power into a seed and entering the Spirit Seed Realm; this realm is the foundation of the Battle Spirit System and required great caution and preparations.

    Afterward is the Spirit Nourishment Realm, where cultivators have to nourish the Spirit Seed with the Spiritual Qi and power of Heaven and Earth, preparing to hatch it.

    The sixth is called the Spirit Enlightenment Realm, and it is probably the most important stage of this system. Cultivators have to decide what path or Dao they will walk on in this realm.

    Then, they will use resources and their understanding to nourish their Spirit Seed. And based on what they choose will determine which spirit they will receive. For example, someone like Wang Wei would use his basic understanding of Fate and Fate-rted resources to nourish his Spirit Seed to ensure he acquires a Spirit based on his Fate Dao.

    The Battle Spirit World has existed for countless years and has given birth to countless Battle Spirits. In the sixth realm, people can begin to inherit certain powerful and unique spirits from their ancestors or renowned figures.

    Another aspect of this stage is that things like Heavenly Physique can be used to enlighten the Spirit Seed and ensure a spirit perfectly suited for the Heavenly Physique.

    The seventh stage is the Battle Spirit Realm, where the seed finally gives birth to a Battle Spirit. Or, someone inherits a Battle Spirit.

    The eighth realm is the Spirit Law Realm, where cultivators understood thews of Heaven and Earth and baptized their Battle Spirit with it. The Battle Spirit will turn from a more corporeal spirit to a more tangible concept.

    The ninth realm is the Spirit Body Link Realm. Cultivators will link their Battle Spirits to their bodies, allowing them to eliminate the weakness they have to rely on their spirits to have high-level battle prowesses. In this stage, the Battle Spirit World''s cultivators revert their mode of battle back from using spirit to their bodies.

    And in the Quasi-Emperor Realm, the Battle Spirit and body arepletely fused, creating their world''s version of a Pseudo Dao Body.

    The Battle Spirit and the Dharma Body are simr in many ways, with the only exception that the former does not have to resemble its owner. The Battle Spirit can be anything¨Cincluding Innate Demon Gods, other races, weapons, and even phenomena¨Cand will not affect the cultivators.

    However, the Dharma Body can only be the cultivator''s image or the creator of the technique they use.

    The Battle Spirit and Dharma simrity could hint at a connection. For example, maybe the Battle Spirit World was one of the many ces Qiyuan traveled to in his youth when creating the Origin System.

    However, the concept of Dharma Body is often used in my cultivation systems, so it''s hard to know for sure.

    As Yan Liling watched Gao Buqin''s Battle Spirit, countless thoughts shed in her mind, ''His realm is Quasi-Realm, so his body should have already been fused with his Battle Spirit. As such, this battle spirit is an extra.''

    ording to the information she knew, it was not umon for geniuses from the Battle Spirit World to have more than one spirit. The truly rare phenomenon is to fuse more than one seed with the body. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Roar!

    The Lion Spirit roared to the Heavens, his mouth spewing a me so intense that the surrounding space-time twisted. Yan Liling reacted swiftly as she summoned her Cauldron of Desense while also using her Chaos me to form a fiery shield.

    Boom!

    The attack''s power was devastating, and Yan Liling barely blocked. Her hands were peach ck due to intense burns. If not for her high resistance to me after spending millions of years before a cauldron and refining pills, the result would have been more catastrophic.

    However, Yan Liling did not care about such an injury. Before the battle, she swallowed an Immortal Healing Pill that stayed in her heart, sending a soothing power that healed all her burns.

    Instead, she focused on the Chaos me and pieces of the shield the cauldron created.

    ''Metals?'' Yan Liling questioned as she realized the oddity of this me. However, Gao Buqin did not give her time as he immediately went on the offensive, firing another terrifying me breath.

    s, there is a reason Yan Liling can be considered the bane of professionals in battles. She cultivated the me Emperor''s [me Controlling Art], and Wang Wei gave her all the experience of controlling me he received from thetter while posing as Lou Cheng.

    So, Yan Liling summoned one of her cauldrons and swallowed the me. Upon contact, she immediately noticed a change to the cauldron, but she controlled the me to reduce the damage it created while also analyzing the secrets or essence of this strange me.

    ''A me with the characteristics of [refining]?'' she thought with slight surprise in her eyes. The Lion Spirit''s me contained the concept of refining. As such, aftering into contact with Yan Liling''s Chaos me, it refined the me by turning it into a metal suitable for refining artifacts.

    And it did the same thing to her cauldron.

    ''At the highest level, this me should be able to refine even concepts. However, the real issue is whether Gao Buqin reached such a level,'' contemting Yan Liling. The me only showed effects on tangible things like the me, her shield, and the cauldron.

    ''After analyzing the me, I should be able to integrate it into the Chaos me and ess its power,'' she thought.

    Meanwhile, Gao Buqin noticed his me was ineffective on the steal his me. After creating this Battle Spirit specifically designed to help his Refining Dao, many people tried to either take it away second attack. He also calcted his opponent might be trying to steal his me. After creating this Battle Spirit specifically designed to help his Refining Dao, many people tried to either take it away from him or steal his me.

    ''No more ying around.'' This sudden, deep, and cold voice echoed in Gao Buqin''s mind, making his body instinctively shiver. He immediately realized the situation of the others might not be ideal, so he needed to hurry to deal with his opponent and offer his aid to the others.

    So, he did not hesitate to use another one of his trump cards¨Ca second Battle Spirit.

    The spirit looked eerie: a head with no nose, mouth, ears, eyebrows, and hair¨Conly a pair of eyes with rainbow-colored pupils. Despite the creepy aesthetic of this spirit, its eyes were mesmerizing.

    Anyone who looked at it would be fascinated by its beauty¨Cat least for a short time. And that is what made it so dangerous.

    As soon as this Battle Spirit appeared, Yan Liling''s eyes lost focus as if she had shut down her brain. Her body rxed, her breath shallower, her aura fading, and the cauldron disappeared; in an instant, she became defenseless.

    Boom!

    Another terrifying fire beam spewed from the lion spirit''s mouth with the purpose of annihting her with one hit.

    Then, a cauldron manifested in her Sea of Consciousness and sent an energy wave that immediately woke her up from her state. Unfortunately, the me vaporized her without resistance, as she was toote to respond.

    (AN: this battle should end next chapter.)

 Chapter 842 Yan Lilings Battle (Finale)

    Chapter 842 Yan Liling''s Battle (Finale)

    After seeing his opponent''s annihtion, Gao Buqin did not immediately revel in his victory. His battle senses told him things would not be easy, so he used his Divine Sense to check his surroundings.

    And as he expected, he noticed a strange pill floating amid the numerous space debris in the Northern Quadrant. And as soon he saw the pill, it changed.

    Muscles, blood, bones, and skins regrew from the pill, and Yan Liling reappeared with a slightly paleplexion.

    ''This Flesh Reorganization Pill still feels disgusted,'' she thought. She created this pill to imitate body refiner''s Drop Blood Rebirth. However, the process of rebirth is painful and feels terrible.

    Then, she focused on Gao Buqin, especially the second Battle Spirit.

    ''I should have expected his second battle spirit to be rted to the Soul.'' If Bao Buqin created his battle spirit to assist his Weapon Refining Profession, it would make sense to create one focus on Spiritual Power and the Soul.

    After all, spiritual power is the most valued asset or talent of all professions.

    ''Be that as it may, his Duyi Realm is very weak. But it shouldn''t?'' By the previous attack, he realized Gao Buqin''s Duyi Realm was only in the second stage. However, the easiest way for a person to achieve the Duyi Realm is bybining two cultivation systems.

    Gao Buqin met the requirements, so Yan Liling predicted for him to have a higher level.

    ''It could be that his cultivation talent has not reached such a level,'' she analyzed; fusing two or more systems is not something anyone can do.

    ''It could also be a side-effect of the Soul Envement.''

    Thud!

    While Yan Liling was in deep thought analyzing the situation, Gao Buqin was not idle; he gazed at her without hiding his deep killing intent. His cracked Immortal Tier Armor was reced with ck armor while the lion spirit fired the previous attack.

    But, it suddenly began to change.

    The first of which was the color that turned light golden. Subsequently, the armor seemed to have fused with Gao Buqin''s body. His skin had turned a light golden color, making him look like some kind of robot with long ck hair.

    Spikes appeared on his shoulders, born from the tips of different sharp weapons like swords, spears, and arrows. Two metallic wings spread behind Gao Buqin''s back, and the wings wereposed entirely of different weapons.

    The amalgams of so many different weapons should look weird, ghastly even. However, the entire thing had a natural and graceful appearance.

    ''Spirit Transformation,'' thought Yan Liling, remembering the information; this technique imitates Dao Body''s Awakening. The cultivators in the Battle Spirit World can transform into their spirit and use the full extent of their power.

    After his transformation, Gao Buqin did not waste time and rushed toward his opponent.

    Boom!

    Yan Liling felt a terrifying force pushing her backward. If she did not rely on her instinct to activate her [Cauldron of Flesh], she would have burst into a mist of blood.

    And even with these measures, the bones in her arms cracked, followed by great turbulence to her internal organs.

    ''Peak 7-Leaf Strength,'' thought Yan Liling as she groaned internally. After stopping her momentum and regaining control of her body, she checked her arms and discovered an anomaly.

    ''A curse? There is also the power of the Bleeding Rune,'' she analyzed. ''It seems he created a battle spirit dedicated to battle using the power of an artifact; his body became the embodiment of countless artifacts with different effects.''

    The Bleeding Rune is often used when creating weapon artifacts to ensure the enemy will bleed to death and weaken them. It is one of the first Divine Runes that Weapon Refiners learn.

    [Cauldron of Defense]

    Gao Buqin''s barrage of attacksnded on Yan Liling''s protective shield. And with only a few attacks, he cracked the shield. However, strange blue-colored pills appeared before releasing an energy that healed the shield.

    ''Because I still hope to walk the Unorthodox Nine Extremity Foundation, I never used the Eight Heterogeneity Foundation, so my base strength is only 4-Leaf.

    ''I have a few pills and a secret technique to make me rival his strength. However, for the battle n, we made to deal with him, there is a better way.''

    [Pill of Intangibility]

    The moment she swallowed the pill, Bao Buqin''s fists¨Cwho had changed into the property of a shield-breaking treasure¨Cfinally broke her defense, and he went for the kill.

    Boom!

    Gao Buqin''s fist twisted the space where the force of his fist hit. However, he felt nothing; it was like he was hitting air. No, even the sensation of his fist touching the air was not as odd as this one.

    He did not believe what he felt, so he released a barrage of devastating attacks to no effect. His other two spirits joined the battle as they worked in harmony to aid him, but the result was the same.

    Gao Buqin did not believe in this evil and used even more sophisticated methods.

    His golding palm turned into a Yin-Yang Diagram as he tried to forcefully revert Yan Liling out of her current state, changing her from an intangible form to a tangible one.

    Unfortunately for him, Yan Liling created that pill using Wang Wei''s power of Nothingness. As such, its essence is not simply intangibility but the concept of nothingness.

    Gao Buqin then changed tactics as his Weapon Body changed, taking the properties of a rare Time Artifact. Then, he attempted to revert Yan Liling to a few minutes prior when she was not in such a potent state.

    His attempt failed as nothing can affect nothingness¨Cnot even time.

    However, Gao Buqin currently had the mindset of a fool due to his desire to end this battle as his master ordered. As such, he did not believe he could not seed.

    He then chooses to attack Yan Liling''s past self; by killing that version, he can eliminate the present version. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    s, this method also failed. One of the properties of nothingness is its infiniteness, which transcends time. So, such a technique might have worked on past Wang Wei, who had little to no mastery of the Power of Nothingness.

    But it was different for his current self.

    ''What is this strange technique?'' cursed Gao Buqin internally. He could not find her past self to kill; to be precise, her past seemed to be this vast, even infinite, grand emptiness, devoid of life, matter, space-time, energy, or even concepts known to the mind.

    Gao Buqin almost lost his mind aftering into contact with such a grand and ethereal entity. Luckily, he was careful and swiftly gave up attempting such an act of sphemy.

    ''What should I do now? None of my attacks are working,'' pondered Gao Buqin. ''It seems she wants to wait out until stamina and secret techniques run out.''

    The Battle Spirit Transformation was not enough for him to have such tremendous power. Gao Buqin has to rely on thebination of the spirits and Immortal Armor to have such an achievement.

    However, it won''tst long. He could feel the terrible burden on his body and soul.

    ''Should I use more extreme measures?'' He had a secret technique that sacrificed his spirits for another significant burst of strength. However, the consequences were too severe¨Cespecially if he destroyed his Weapon Body Spirit.

    As the main Battle Spirit he fused with, it also acted as his soul or Primordial Spirit. So, he could die if something happened to it.

    ''Shall I take the risks or continue trying different methods?''

    Boom!

    A terrifying aura of death, killing, and ughter burst into Gao Buqin''s mind, turning his eyes red. He immediately had the impulse to kill anything his eyes could lie on.

    Gao Buqin made a primal and bestial roar as he looked at Yan Liling like she was nothing but prey. A ughter aura and desire overrode his consciousness.

    Wish!

    His battle spirit activated, releasing a mysterious spiritual power that awakened him from his state.

    ''Now,'' thought Yan Liling, taking the perfect opportunity when Gao Buqin just awakened from the influence of the ughter Spear and his mind was at its weakness.

    [Soul Seal]

    A cauldron appeared above Gao Buqin, and a seal bypassed his spirits and entered his body. His body shivered briefly before spazzing like he was having a seizure while standing.

    Blood overflew from his ears, mouth, and nose. His face contorted as he grinds his teeth. The process was visually brutal andsted more than a minute.

    Finally, Gao Buqin opened his eyes. At first, they were confused, followed by a burst of intense delight.

    "I¡­am¡­free," he uttered in a coarse voice as tears fell from his eyes. The past few million years have been a nightmare for him. His mind forcefully twisted to serve someone else, someone he had hatred for.

    Resistance was futile, and over time, his obedience grew exponentially. He feared that one day, he would ultimately lose himself.

    But now, the nightmare is over.

 Chapter 843 Gao Buqins Worth

    Chapter 843 Gao Buqin''s Worth

    Yan Liling calmly watched Gao Buqin''s reaction to his freedom. She did not interrupt him, allowing him to process his emotions. The cultivation world was cruel beyond what words can exin. Despite the many contradictions, the Myriad Emperor World is safer than most worlds in the Endless Void.

    The factionspeted against each other while respecting the written rules like the Immortal-Avenue Pact and other unwritten rules like allowing the young generations topete by all means and epting the oue.

    However, thepetition is more brutal in other worlds because of the Heaven Will. After all, there is only one chance for immortality and eternity. For that one chance, many Emperor Lineages will not hesitate to send their Immortal Tier powerhouses¨Cincluding Insurgent¨Cto assassinate other factions'' Heaven Chosens.

    And in these worlds, enving other people''s souls is too much of amon tactic.

    So, as Yan Liling watched Gao Buqin''s reaction, she empathized with him and waited.

    ''I''m d this tactic worked. The power of an Emperor¡­ it''s terrifying,'' she thought. She had to use Wang Wei''s granted power to seal the envement. As such, she peaked at the essence of Di Tian''s power and saw how scary it was.

    Although Wang Wei has demonstrated his strength to them, Yan Liling discovered today he was still holding back to not hurting them physically and spiritually.

    "Have you calmed down?" asked Yan Liling after seeing Gao Buqin''s agitated mood return to normal.

    Gao Buqin took a deep breath to calm down. He gazed at her before uttering, "I''m guessing you did not free me out ofpassion of your heart?"

    "You guessed correctly."

    Gao Buqin quieted down, not saying a word for half a minute.

    "I know what you''re thinking," suddenly said Yan Liling. "But we will not enve you; we only want to work together."

    "Work together? You think I believe you."

    "It''s true. The invasion of our cleanup was the work of the Spirit Genesis Sect from your world."

    As soon as Yan Liling said these words, the world began to pay attention. Many people wanted to know why the anomaly urred during the Cleanup, but no answer was found.

    But now, the truth was revealed, catching many people''s attention. And that was Wang Wei and Yan Liling''s purpose in the first ce. Wang Wei needs the entire world to end their era of Xenophobia and close themselves from the Endless Void.

    So, he will show them other worlds will interfere in their affairs even if they use such an approach. Furthermore, there is no better way to rally the world together than amon enemy.

    "The Spirit Genesis Sect? Well, given their overbearingness, it''s understandable they would do this," replied Gao Buqin with a frown. When the secret realm that led to the Cleanup appeared, he saw the Young Master of the Spirit Genesis Sect among the participants, so he never questioned thetter.

    But now, he guessed they were using everyone as pawns for their ns.

    "So, you should guess what we want from you," replied Yan Liling, who already aplished her objective.

    "Information."

    "Correct, and not just about the Spirit Genesis Sect, but also the entire Battle Spirit World."

    "Do you want me to be a traitor to my home?" asked Gao Buqin with a sneer.

    "And what is the alternative?" countered Yan Liling. "Without our seal, you will return to your previous state."

    Gao Buqin''s body shivered out of his control.

    "Even if we don''t do anything, don''t you know your fate? As soon as you leave, the Di n will hunt you down before you can go far.

    "Finally, the Spirit Genesis Sect already bore their fangs at us and must pay the price. As such, we will do anything to get the information from you."

    Yan Liling''s gentle demeanor was gone, reced by a deep coldness in her eyes. "So, although I sympathize with your situation, I will not hesitate to get the information from your dead corpse."

    Gao Buqin''s heart skipped a beat, and cold sweat almost fell from his back. His mind worked on overload, suppressing his emotions to analyze the situation.

    "I agree to help you, but I have a few conditions."

    "Please," replied Yan Liling, not surprised by his choice. Few people can control their fear of death and remain stubborn to protect their ideals, beliefs, and philosophies.

    "No problem."

    "First, I want your help to return home."

    "No problem." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Second, no one must search my soul." Gao Buqin''s deep voice contained an unwavering determination he had never shown, making Yan Liling frown.

    "Very well," she replied. "However, you must sign the most restrictive contract and oath to tell us all the information we want and not hide anything."

    "I can''t agree with that."

    "And why is that?"

    "My third condition is I won''t reveal any information about my sect."

    "What is your sect?"

    "Battle Artifact Vi," replied Gao Buqin after a short moment of contemtion.

    "It''s not on the list of the Spirit Genesis Sect''s allies we know of. So, we can agree to your terms as long as your sect has no connection to them."

    Gao Buqin squinted as he realized the Dao Opening Sect was genuinely considering the Spirit Genesis Sect as their opponent and might be nning a Trans-nar Emperor Dao War.

    ''This might be an opportunity.'' He immediately decided not to be consecutive.

    "My fourth condition is to help me deal with the Di n."

    Gao Buqin waited for the fallout of his words, but nothing changed.

    ''As expected of that monster, he doesn''t care about his family,'' he sneered as hatred shed deep in his eyes.

    "No," replied Yan Liling. "And that''s not for negotiation."

    She knew her big brother wanted to rally the entire world underneath his banner. So, how could they team up with foreign forces to deal with members of their world?

    Such an act would hinder Wang Wei''s n.

    Furthermore, the Di n ys a significant role in preventing the growth of the Devil Cultivators; they are the main reason they have not stepped out of the Western Continent for countless eras.

    Such a family is blessed with merit and luck and cannot easily be dealt with.

    ''Regardless, big brother might use the contradiction between the Battle Artifact Vi and the Di n to his advantage. However, that''s only if Gao Buqin''s status in the vi is high enough.''

    Gao Buqin did not expect such a fierce and irrefutable objection. He opened his mouth to negotiate but closed them as he saw Yan Liling''s eyes.

    "Fine. Then, I will change my fourth condition. I want an alliance between our two factions."

    "Oh, you want to join us?"

    "Yes."

    "Why? You should understand the meaning behind your actions."

    Gao Buqin shook his head, "You would think this would make me a traitor? But it''s not true."

    "Oh?"

    "Over the years, the Spirit Genesis Sect has done too much. They were overbearing and eliminated anyone or faction, which threatened their power and status.

    "Things got to the point where all the other factions banded together, including foreigners, to weaken their power. ording to historical records, this massive battle ended with the killing of one of their Immortal Sovereigns and injuring the other.

    "But even then, they were still so powerful."

    "So, the other factions have to ally with foreign powers to suppress the Spirit Genesis Sect?" asked Yan Liling.

    "Correct."

    "If that''s true, then their hidden power is much deeper than we anticipated."

    "Despite knowing this, you still want to deal with them?"

    "Why not?" replied Yan Liling with a smile. "And you should know where our confidence originates from."

    Gao Buqin gazed at the Eastern Quadrant.

    ''Yes, if that monster proves the Dao, they don''t need to fear the Spirit Genesis Sect.''

    ording to many analyses and predictions, He Shiyi, the Young Master of the Spirit Genesis Sect, with his unparalleled talent, has the highest chance of proving the Dao.

    Furthermore, he will most likely be an Eternal Supreme.

    Because of his strength and potential, many factions wished to assassinate him. So, they did not hesitate to break the previous premises and acted like the Spirit Genesis used to by sending Insurgents to kill him.

    However, none seeded.

    ''He Shiyi''s talent is nothingpared to Wang Wei. However, that guy is still weird.''

    One event made He Shiyi famous¨Che survived the assassination of an Insurgent with peak First ss strength. He was nothing but a Spirit Enlightenment Realm (Tier 6) cultivator, and the factions nned that assassin perfectly, even taking into ount the Immortal Sovereigns might have left protection on him.

    Yet, he survived. What''s worse is the assassin refused to talk about what had happened. Then, a few yearster, he took his own life, creating ayer of mystery for He Shiyi.

    "I can ept your fourth condition. However, can you represent the Battle Artifact Vi?"

    "You don''t have to worry about that. I was the next Vi Lord, and my master should still be in power. As long as I return home, I can convince him to form an alliance¨Cespecially with such a powerful faction."

    "In that case, it''s fine. Any more conditions?"

    "No, that''s it," he replied after a brief pause.

    "In that case, you can live and head to the Dao Opening Sect."

    Gao Buqin sped his hand to bow, "Thank you, fellow Daoist, for freeing me."

    Then, a white light enveloped him, and he disappeared.

    9ae64c9039acfa2b73ba339bf5aae194c12199c01e5bb9738145a5fe59d09823d38124efb95a50177e84c6ae445a418e7ea12d1756ad175d78e24dc5d43a93d4bc62409d22ce9cb4053b341a44a0c8e9

 Chapter 844 The Weakest Link (I)

    844 The Weakest Link (I)

    Di Tian watched Gao Buqin''s liberation and his conversation with Yan Liling, his emotions more thanplicated. Was he furious? Yes, he was, but not out of pure anger but theck ofpetence of his chosen general.

    Secondly, and more importantly, he was furious at himself for making such an obvious mistake.

    ''I keep telling myself to be cautious or prudent when dealing with Wang Wei. Yet, I made such a blunder.''

    What kind of people were Dao Overlord? Intelligent individuals who can find the ws in their enemies and use them against them. And even knowing this, Di Tian went on a rampage during the Cleanup, searching for generals.

    And when he enved Gao Buqin and Gluttony, he did it in the Nine Devil God Continent, right before Wang Wei''s eyes. Such an act was like telling thetter he is my w and how to deal with it.

    ''After so many years, have I not learned anything? Will arrogance be my downfall again?''

    Di Tian contemted his past, thinking about how things went wrong. The creation of his generals was necessary, given how powerful and talented Wang Wei was. If he did not do the same, the current situation would have been worse.

    However, he never should have been so evident with his actions. During that time, he had too much confidence in achieving the Ten Supremacy Foundation and believed Wang Wei''s chances were too slim.

    After all, Nine Pir imed to have spent his entire life, billions of Yuan Epochs, before only discovering one method. s, he forgot how Dao Overlords were people who could create miracles.

    As such, a part of him becamecent, prideful, and condescending as victory near him.

    ''I made the same mistakes before she died,'' contemting Di Tian. ''Could it be that my terrible fate is now a curse from Heaven but the result of my own inadequacy?''

    For many years, he believed his horrid fate was Heavenly Dao''s fault. But now, he has to ask himself why it was so easy to scheme against him. Why was it so easy to make him suffer, to make him fail?

    ''Dao Overlord, Dao Overlord, Dao Overlord¡­None of this would have happened as I was one.''

    His eyes blurred as he imagined what his life would have been like if he had the capabilities to pass the Supreme Ouw Trial. Ning''er would still be by his side, probably one of humankind''s most extraordinary Eternal Emperors.

    Then, together, they would lead Acquired Life against the Innate Beings from the Endless Void while ensuring the supremacy of humans.

    He would have watched his disciples grow and be pirs of human society. And with his protections, none of them might have died.

    ''There is no point in thinking of what ifs,'' sighed Di Tian, who knew long ago Heaven and Earth were not fair. Some people were born with talents and abilities that others could only dream of. Some people''s endpoints are others'' starting points.

    And in life, in the cultivation world, you can only do with the cards handed to you by fate.

    ''Now, I only need to think about my next step,'' pondered Di Tian, who had calmed down.

    ''The first n would be to attack the remaining participants.''

    Di Tian simted the result of such a tactic. Wang Wei would intervene and stop him. He will have the advantage since thetter will have to protect these weaklings of his subordinates.

    ''Yan Liliing and Li Jun would be fine. As long as Wang Wei buys them enough time, they can escape to the Elemental Dimensions without being affected by our battle. However, Tie Gang would probably not live long, but he is inconsequential.

    ''The real threat is Yan Liling and Wang Ju. If he protects them long enough, Wang Wei should create an array that blesses his strength and gives him an advantage in the battle against me.''

    ording to his simtion, this n can only work if he goes all out to deal with Wang Wei and can sessfully buy enough time to get rid of the others. However, this process would require him to reveal his trump cards in advance and might not even work since he did not know the fullest extent of Wang Wei''s strength.

    ''There are too many unexpected variables and unpredictable oues with this tactic; it''s better to be safe than sorry,'' thought Di Tian before looking at the battle between Wang Ju and his shadow.

    Everything seemed even so far.

    ''In that case, I can only rely on n B and use that secret technique. If he can catch Wang Ju, it would be even better.'' Di Tian sent a message to his Shadow and waited.

    If there were a person he could count on was his Shadow since thetter was one of the remains from the Sleepers. As such, he was talented and fiercely loyal.

    Additionally, he needs to take precautionary measures to ensure Gluttony does not follow the same fate as Gao Buqin. He modified the Soul Envement to immediately kill him at the slightest signs of interference.

    Eastern Quadrant:

    Wang Wei was on the highest alert after Yan Liling''s victory. He observed and waited, with no changes to the battlefield.

    ''He did not overthrow the board and attack the others? I guess we are closer to checkmate.'' n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Once things reached this stage, one of his fears for this final battle was for his opponent to destroy the board to end the game, rendering all his ns and tactics useless.

    As such, his n for such an event was divided into two, with the first being obviously protecting the board and not letting Di Tian do as he pleases.

    And the second and main one was one of the fundamental ws of dealing with intelligent people who knew how terrifying Dao Overlords were¨Cbeing too cautious not to fall into a trap.

    ''Caution is good, but it must also be measured,'' thought Wang Wei. ''If he tried to attack the others, he would have a severe advantage since defending is more demanding than attacking.

    ''He could use this asion to pressure me physically and mentally. And as long as he persisted and was wise with his attack, I would have no choice but to let my team live the battle to protect them, abandoning all my ns.''

    Wang Wei secretly shook his head as he hadpletely figured out his opponent''s mindset and used it against him. Risks were significant in many things, including battles¨Cespecially calcted risks.

    ''Things are proceeding smoothly. However, I should also be prudent. Who knows what this old monster is hiding as a trump card.''

    He would only celebrate once sess was at hand. Then, he focuses on the weakest link of this team, who will also y a vital role.

    A few minutes ago, the Southern Quadrant:

    Tie Gang, wearing Yin Gen''s zombie as armor, looked at Gluttony before him; he controlled his breath to ensure his calmness and rationality, thinking of the perfect battle tactic for this fight.

    ''ording to the group''s analysis, his strength should be 7-Leaf Peak. However, this strength is not his own but the result of swallowing Di Tian''s attacks before the battle.''

    There is a limit to how much strength can increase through the power of Devour. And Gluttony''s limit should be the limit of all mortals.

    ''But even without increasing his strength, he can store a vast amount of energy in his stomach. As such, a protracted battle is not ideal.''

    With such arge reserve of energy, Gluttony''s stamina will be nigh infinite, and his healing capabilities scary.

    ''So, I need a quick and decisive victory.''

    The two stared at each other, releasing their aura. However, Tie Gang noticed his opponents seemed cold and lifeless. For a devil to have such an aura should be expected, yet it looked odd on Gluttony.

    ''No man, or devil, should have their freedom forcefully stripped from them.''

    Tie Gang sympathized with this little devil. Unlike the Myriad Emperor World''s people, who had hatred for such a species embedded deep in their blood and soul, he was from the Lower Realm and had never heard of such a race.

    Furthermore, the primary source of his sympathy was hisck of history with the devil race. Tie Gang knew the fate awaiting his home world¨Cthe Warring Kingdom World¨Cif a more aggressive world discovered them.

    They might have all been killed or suffered a worse fate, simr to Gao Buqin and this devil.

    After getting in the best mindset, Tie Gang rushed for the offensive. Yin Gen''s zombie was a body refiner, so Cai Song ensured she kept this property when she turned it into a Puppet Armor.

    Boom!

    With one punch, Gluttony flew a dozen meters before stopping. A surprise shed in the devil''s eyes as he could not absorb the force behind this attack.

    And inside the armor, Tie Gang sneered. Their team knew about Gluttony''s Dao, so how would they not prepare?

    Although the Zombie Puppet was not originally part of the n. But, before the battle, he practiced many methods to deal with Devouring, Swallor, or Eating Dao.

    Join my Discord to have many discussions about the story and so on. Here is the Link: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY

    LazySageDao

 Chapter 845 The Weakest Link (II)

    845 The Weakest Link (II)

    Tie Gang rushed into his opponent, releasing a barrage of attacks. With each fist, he released a tremendous vibration capable of destroying countless gxies.

    At first, Gluttony could block some of these attacks with his enhanced physical body. However, the devil began to suffer when Tie Gang started taking advantage of the potent fleshly body of the zombie.

    Tie Gang used Wang Wei''s techniques he used in his early years. He released vibration from every cell, molecule, muscle fiber, tendon, bone, and even every inch of skin, before redirecting them toward his enemy.

    Boom!

    The space twisted with the surrounding space-time as Tie Gang''s fist headed directly for Gluttony''s head. And in one fell swoop, the devil''s upper body exploded like a balloon overfilled with oxygen.

    Swish!

    Gluttony''s upper body regrows itself without any problem. The problem looked horrifying; it was like countless worms fused to form a humanoid shape that resembled Gluttony.

    Bang!

    Tie Gang went on the offensive and continued his tactic of relentless attack. His fist contained the same strength as before. However, his effort failed this time around.

    And this time around, Gluttony was not even pushed backward.

    Bang! Bang!

    Tie Gang continued two more attacks, even knowing it would be useless. He wanted to take this opportunity to analyze the opponent''s technique.

    He realized the devil used another space as a medium to transfer the force and vibration from the attacks.

    ''Did he transfer the attacks into his [stomach] but did not absorb them? Instead, he redirected the attacks somewhere else to prevent any problems?''

    Tie Gang was trained in situational awareness and analysis like any Heaven Chosen. Ordinary people cannot easily acquire such education. If not for his status in the sect, he would need to risk his life in countless battles to gain such an ability, and it would not bepared to these genius'' systematic training.

    However, geniuses from Emperor Lineage will be taught countless knowledge and experience that allowed them to discover what kind of Dao their opponent was using or its application.

    Crunch!

    While analyzing his opponent, Tie Gang watched with surprise, and a little bit of horror, as his right arm suddenly disappeared, followed by a crunching sound. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''What just happened?'' he wondered, fear almost overwhelmed his mind due to the unknown. Luckily, his mind was not that weak, so he swiftly controlled himself. Additionally, Yan Liling''s pill was still in effect and kept his mind calm and soothing.

    Cai Song ensured to keep the biological characteristics of the zombie as she turned it into puppet armor. So, after the arm went missing, it regrew itself, along with Tie Gang, who was bonded with it.

    [Yin Qi me]

    The zombie swiftly opened its mouth and spewed an eerie dark green me with the power to burn the soul. However, it mysteriously disappeared like Tie Gang''s arm before reaching Gluttony. The only difference was the crunching sound was reced by subtle sounds that seemed like chewing and swallowing.

    ''Did he eat my attacks?'' thought Tie Gang. ''Yes, he should be treating my attacks like food and eating them.''

    He tested his theory by elevating his senses. And Tie Gang finally saw it. There were multiple invisible mouths surrounding Gluttony. Tie Gang tested them by sending a Yin w Attack; as expected, they ate, chewed, and swallowed it.

    Tie Gang became more serious.

    ''Through the process of chewing, Gluttony can remove the influence of my technique, allowing him to swallow my attacks after a process of refining; he removed the parts that made them unswallowable and kept the part he can absorb.

    ''Although it will reduce the energy quantity of the attacks, it is still better than nothing.''

    Tie Gang began to think of countermeasures. The fastest way to deal with Gluttony would be to use the Order Talisman he has in his space ring and establish the order on this battlefield so that no one can swallow each other''s technique. Or, he could limit the number of things that can be consumed.

    However, the team previously warned against creating Scenario S. So, if he took out the talisman, he could not predict what Gluttony would take from his space ring.

    ''I need to hurry since I won''tst long,'' thought Tie Gang. His body and strength were naturally weak, so it was difficult for him to bear using this Immortal Tier Zombie Puppet Armor.

    He was only holding because of Yan Liling''s pills and sharing his vitality with his Undead Legion.

    [Heaven and Earth Vibration Domain]

    Tie Gang did not hesitate to use one of his most powerful techniques. His body began to release immense vibrations, followed by all thews between Heaven and Earth.

    Through Law Resonance, he can control thesews and, in turn, the vibration they created. Then, he focused everything on his opponent.

    Tie Gang encased Gluttony in this world of vibration. As such, the devil was surrounded by terrifying vibrational powers from all sides. Gluttony did ept his fate and fought against this wave of attacks.

    He defended himself as his invisible mouths went on overdrive, trying to eat anything that came toward him. However, there were too manying everywhere.

    Over the years, he had expanded the ability of his [stomach] to swallow things. Although it was not infinite like the Heaven-Devouring Emperor, his ability increased hundred times since the Cleanup.

    Unfortunately, Tie Gang''s attack still overwhelmed him¨Cespecially since most of these "foods" were unptable or indigestible.

    Soon, Gluttony found himself with countless injuries, forcing him to use a defensive art.

    [Stomach Manifestation]

    Gluttony''s stomach is arge dimension where all the power and energy he absorbed goes; the stomach is both real and unreal, existing on a ne of existence essible only to Gluttony¨Cat least, it should be.

    And in this dangerous situation, he manifested his stomach into the physical world to protect himself.

    Tie Gang''s infinite Dao Vibrations became ineffective. As they reached Gluttony and touched the stomach, they only created spatial and temporal fluctuations with no effect.

    However, Tie Gang did not stop and was stubbornly persistent. He knew this stomach was the source of Gluttony''s primary techniques or Dao. So, as long as he can damage it in any way possible, it will be to his advantage.

    Bang!

    Heaven and Earth shook.

    "Damn it," cursed Tie Gang as thews of Heaven and Earth were annihted by a potent strike. After a brief observation, he knew the culprit and cursed out loud for being victim to his ally''s technique.

    Without thesews, he cannot use Law Resonance to generate vibration from Heaven and Earth.

    And as he expected, Gluttony quickly dealt with his weakened technique and went on the offensive.

    [Vomiting Chaos]

    A colossal mouth emanated behind Gluttony''s back and opened, showing its razor-sharp fangs. However, the terrifying part about this thing was not the fact it was only a mouth or the creepy teeth, but what came out of it:

    A dark purple beam.

    ''The power of Greater Chaos?'' thought Tie Gang, his teeth clenched as he focused intently. ording to the team''s analysis, this oue was likely if Gluttony could sessfully mix all the different powers inside his stomach.

    However, the team concluded that Gluttony''s talent was unlikely to achieve such a feat. However, they did not rule out this possibility due to Di Tian''s unpredictable or unknown factor.

    Although thetter disyed no knowledge of Chaos Dao, who knows what he experienced or learned during his long life?

    ''This is not the time to be distracted,'' thought Tie Gang, knowing he was in a difficult situation.

    As he watched this beam containing the strength to annihte him instantly, Tie Gang realized he might be toote toe up with the appropriate measure.

    So, he allowed the instinct of the zombie to take control; as a living creature, it should have the natural instinct to survive. So, Tie Gang only allowed these instincts to activate and function by themselves.

    Boom!

    Sounds cannot travel in a vacuum. However, due to the intensity of the energy involved in this attack, followed by the destruction of thews of Heaven and Earth, suchmon sense was thrown out of the window.

    The intensity of the explosion was enough to devastate millions of gxies if anything else remained in this grand cosmos. So, the floating debris became the victims.

    After everything settled, only one thing remained at the center of the st¨Can old and decrepit ck coffin.

    Tie Gang walked out of the coffin, and the zombie puppet was in terrible shape; it could be described as almost falling apart. And even he, who was protected inside, was not in the best condition.

    Luckily for him, Yan Liling''s pills remained in his body to heal his injuries. Sadly, the same could not be said for the zombie.

    After surviving the initial contact with the st using the Coffin Defense Art from the zombie, Tie Gang summoned an Energy Pill to help the puppet''s regeneration.

    And that''s how it did not entirely fall apart.

    ''Gluttony''s Duyi Realm is weak but still working,'' thought Tie Gang as he felt the state of the zombie. ''However, it''s better than me without it entirely.''

    His mind worked on overdrive as he calcted how best to use thest value of the puppet.

    Join my Discord to have many discussions about the story and so on. Here is the Link: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY

    LazySageDao

 Chapter 846 The Weakest Link (III)

    Chapter 846 The Weakest Link (III)

    [Flesh Burning]

    Tie Gang did not hesitate to burn the flesh of the puppet to increase his battle strength temporarily. His aura drastically increased as a green me manifested on the puppet.

    Without hesitation, he rushed toward his opponent.

    Gluttony''s cold and indifferent eyes did not fluctuate. He gathered the power of Chaos he created bybining countless different powers and energy and fired them.

    Tie Gang tried to evade at first, but the speed at which Gluttony fired his Chaos Breath was too fast. So, after dodging the fourth attack, he was hit head-on.

    Tie Gang was swift as he created a two-prong defense. In the firstyer, he controlled a massive amount of Yin Qi from the puppet to summon a world of souls.

    Secondly, he condensed an unimaginable amount of vibration to create a shield capable of surviving the explosions of countless Middle Thousand Worlds.

    Sadly, his efforts resulted in minimal achievements.

    Bang!

    Everything is born from Chaos and must one day return to Chaos. As soon as Gluttony''s breath reached the World of Souls, it melted all the ghosts like ice in the summer heat.

    Then, it was the turn of the Condense Vibration Shield. The Chaos Breath encountered some resistance, but it was also minimal. Regardless, these two measures bought Tie Gang enough time to evade and survive this attack.

    Boom!

    Gluttony predicted his survival; he even predicted where Tie Gang would appear after evading his attack. So, as soon as thetter appeared, another breath attack awaited him.

    ''Damn it,'' cursed Tie Gang as he raised his two arms to block the attack. His battle instinct kicked in as he thought of a way to deal with the situation. And in the moment of life and death, he did not falter or let fear overwhelm him.

    No, Tie Gang was the kind of talent that thrived in dangerous situations; he could push himself beyond his limit when he faced death. That''s one of the reasons Wang Wei chose him as one of his generals and never abandoned him after so many years.

    So, Tie Gang took action. He remembered something Wang Wei once told him as an idea to help his Vibration Dao and help him create new techniques.

    "Imagine everything in the world is made of strings¨Cmatter, energy, soul, the spirit, consciousness, and even thews of Heaven and Earth. And the world functions properly based on how these strings vibrate."

    Tie Gang has always felt these words contained profound meaning and held the highest truth between Heaven and Earth. Although Wang Wei only said they were ideas and how to utilize his Dao and should not take it as absolute truth, his intuition told him these words were not simple.

    When Tie Gang''s hands touched the Chaos Breath, he instantly felt different vibrations; there were thousands, if not more, of them. He knew these vibrations corresponded to the various powers or abilities Gluttony fused to create the Chaos Breath.

    [Break Down]

    Something amazing urred. The purple breath suddenly changed color; to be precise, it dispersed into thousands of colors, each with a different aura.

    Gluttony''s eyes widened, showing his emotions for the first time since the start of the battle; he did not even react when an outside force destroyed thews of the surroundings.

    Meanwhile, Tie Gang watched the destroyed arms of the puppet. Although he seeded in stopping the attack, the short contact did a number on this puppet. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    However, he couldn''t care less about his current state.

    ''I have found my path,'' he thought, unable to contain his excitement. One of the most outstanding achievements of a Dao is to affect or control all Daos. The Supreme Ouw Daos are famous because of their power and innate ability to do this feat¨Cas long as the user ispetent enough.

    However, it is not the same for other Dao. For example, how would someone who cultivates Fire Dao have any rtion with Fate Dao? They must be talented enough to push their talent to that level and control Fate Fire, Creation me, and so on.

    During this battle, Tie Gang watched many people who had already peeped into that realm¡ªfor example, Huo Fenghuang, who used the Yin-Yang Changes in the Four Seasons to control Time Dao.

    Tie Gang realized his inadequacy whenpared to these top Heaven Chosens. And for a while, he thought it was because his Vibration Dao was such a weak Dao.

    Of course, he also understood that there is no weak Dao, only weak cultivators. However, this fact did not change his thoughts, as he was overwhelmed by a sense of inferiority.

    But today, he found the way forward for his Vibration Dao to affect all Daos.

    "So, that''s what his words were inferring to," muttered Tie Gang. "No, I still feel these words have a deeper meaning."

    Tie Gang then concentrates on his opponent.

    ''I won''tst long, so I need to end this battle as soon as possible.''

    He hadn''t made his move yet when the world suddenly turned blood red. Then, he saw countless visions where hemitted innumerable acts of mindless ughter.

    ''This,'' thought Tie Gang as he woke up from the influence. His Willpower was high, and he trained to resist the spear''s effect. However, something else soon caught his attention.

    Rooaaar!

    Gluttony releases a primal scream. Immediately, his eyes turned red, and his aura became unstable. He looked at Tie Gang like he was not human like he was nothing but prey.

    ''Has he lost consciousness? This could be in my favor.''

    s, a strange fluctuation originated from Gluttony''s Sea of Consciousness, and his eyes regained rity.

    ''Damn it, I should have expected this,'' cursed Tie Gang as he rushed toward his opponent; he knew Gluttony would still be in a sluggish state for a few seconds after awakening. So, it was the best opportunity to end this battle.

    ''Let''s execute the final n.''

    Tie Gang rushed in tounch a barrage of firsts, condensing the power of Vibration to the pinnacle. Meanwhile, his mouth also generated a beautiful melody.

    And as soon as Gluttony heard this song, the rity in his eyes began to fade. His Primordial Spirit became chaotic as his most internal primal instincts were being awakened.

    If not for Di Tian''s Soul Envement, Gluttony might already turn into a devil who only knows mindless killing.

    Tie Gang''s attacks did devastating damage to the young devil. s, his stomach stored too much energy, so his healing abilities were even higher than the best Body Refiners in this generation.

    ''Now,'' thought Tie Gang, as a ruthless light shed in his eyes.

    Boom!

    He did not hesitate to explode the body of the Zombie Puppet Armor and his physical body. And since he was in the middle of the explosion center and only a Primordial Spirit, he would have been affected.

    With his weak soul and cultivation, such an explosion was enough to kill him thousands of times.

    However, his n worked. Gluttony acted instinctively and immediately swallowed the explosion.

    ''The opportunity is here.''

    Tie Gang waved his hand to summon an artifact¨Ca Sealing Emperor Artifact. The artifact contained Wang Wei''s power, and he controlled it to target Gluttony''s ve Marks.

    "Haaaaa," screamed the devil as a fierce reaction urred in his soul. Di Tian had reinforced the mark to not fall for the same trick twice. So, as soon as Tie Gang acted, his power manifested and blocked the effect of the artifact and Wang Wei''s power.

    "Checkmate," said Tie Gang as marking suddenly appeared on Gluttony''s body. They enveloped every corner of his body before rapidly turning him into a marble.

    "Your parents should have warned you that you cannot put anything in your mouth," muttered Tie Gang, sighing deeply that everything was over. He held the marble in his hand, shaking his head.

    The battle ended before it began since Wang Wei knew Gluttony was enved.

    ''Dealing with Dao Overlord is truly scary; they are always five to ten steps ahead of everybody.''

    Di Tian took preventive measures against his Soul Mark but failed to see the other weaknesses that Wang Wei saw and prepared. ording to the battle tactic Tie Gang was instructed before the battle, he had many options to deal with Gluttony.

    He used his flesh as bait to seal the devil from his stomach, but he had other options. He could do it from his devil bloodline.

    Wang Wei had a Devil God Body, so he knew a lot about the Devil Race''s bloodline after the scientists of his Science and Technology World studied intensely for him to achieve Ten Supremacy.

    Secondly, Wrath wanted him to save Gluttony, so she gave him some help.

    Finally, Tie Gang had another option if these two did not work¨Cthe Quantum Arrays. He could release these things and use the same tactics as Wang Wei to pass the Supreme Ouw Trial.

    ''It is improbable for me to be a Dao Overlord after my reincarnation, and the risks are too high. However, I need to prepare to deal with them.''

    After living with a Dao Overlord for many years, Tie Gang knew their weaknessck of information. If you do not give them enough information and time, you can quickly deal with a Dao Overlord.

    Of course, that is if you have the strength.

    Tie Gang exhaled out loud as he summoned a few pills to heal; he did not regrow his fleshly body since he wanted to take this opportunity to increase his strength and go further.

    ''There is only thest step remaining,'' thought Tie Gang as he looked in the distance. He had his role to y, so he needed to prepare.

 Chapter 847 Di Tians Tactic

    Chapter 847 Di Tian''s Tactic

    ''Thest step,'' thought Wang Wei as he watched Tie Gang bing the victor. His facial expression remained the same¨Ca charming smile that hid his true intentions or hypocrisy.

    Hisck of movement or change was only superficial. Ever since the start of the battle of general, he had two purposes¨Ckeep watching his opponent to prevent interference and use his power to secretly prevent Di Tian''s intuition or danger sense from activating.

    And such an act was not easy to pull off while under his nose and when they were of simr power or level. As such, Wang Wei had to be extra careful not to be discovered.

    Luckily, his attempts have been sessful.

    He kept observing Di Tian, ensuring thetter would not destroy the entire board.

    ''He appeared as calm as me,'' thought Wang Wei. ''He is not someone who will give up easily, so he must be preparing something. His attention has been focused on his Shadow, so he must be the key to his n.''

    ''Are you alright?"

    ''I''m fine.''

    Wang Wei thought about the information he knew from the Oracle Mirror but could not think of anything specifically. The mirror did not give him all of DI Tian''s information, leaving many loopholes in his information gathering.

    Furthermore, there were too many possibilities based on what he knew about Di Tian. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''No need to let my mind drift. I will respond based on the situation.''

    After making a decision, Wang Wei used his Divine Sense to contact Li Jun:

    ''Are you alright?"

    ''I''m fine.''

    ''If you''re not okay with the n, it''s not toote to change things,'' said Wang Wei.

    ''No, it''s definitely toote,'' replied Li Jun. ''At least, to ensure sess and prevent unforeseen variables, it''s toote.''

    ''There is no need to worry about unforeseen variables. I¨C''

    ''This is not the time to be soft,'' cut Li Jun. ''Wait, it''s not like you to hesitate at thest minute.''

    ''I feel icky,'' exined Wang Wei.

    ''What does that mean?''

    ''It''s like my intuition wishes to warn me, but it''s being blocked. So, I feel icky, I feel like something is not correct.''

    ''Is something bad going to happen? Maybe. But you should have expected this when dealing with such an old monster.''

    One of the difficult aspects of dealing with Di Tian is his long life and experience. At any point, he could devise some unknown method he learned and acquired from his long life.

    And unlike people like Heaven-Devouring Emperor and Feng Heng, Di Tian has the battle prowess to make these methods potent threats.

    ''We were prepared for the danger of this n,'' continued Li Jun. ''So, the best we can do is be extra cautious and prepare for the worst-case scenario.''

    ''You''re right. Be prepared and contact the others¨CWang Ju is almost finished.''

    Western Quadrant:

    Di Tian watched Gluttony''s fate with indifferent eyes.

    ''It''s been confirmed¨CWang Wei has a connection with the devil race.''

    During the Cleanup, he stopped him from capturing their leader¨CWrath. And ording to him, it was purely to prevent his opponent from bing more powerful.

    Based on their interactions, Di Tian suspected they had some sort of deal or connection, but Wang Wei denied it. He questioned his motive, but when ites to Wang Wei, nothing is as simple as it seems.

    So, Di Tian was never entirely sure. However, after seeing how he dealt with Gluttony, he confirmed thetter had some connection with Wrath, and Gluttony might y a key to everything.

    ''It''s inconsequential. As long as I win, I can read his memories and know what he was nning with the devil race. If it''s beneficial to me, I might continue it,'' concluded Di Tian before focusing on the final battle; that''s the only he cares for.

    ''Come on; you only need to have her corpse, and I can use the [Parasite Pyramid Art],'' thought Di Tian with squinted eyes.

    The [Parasite Pyramid Art] is an Emperor Scripture created by the Devil Ancestor during the Acquire-Innate War before the Null Era since he was the first devil cultivator to prove the Dao.

    The creator¨Cthe Heavenly Demon Emperor¨Cwas a talentless human living in an era full of Heaven-Defying geniuses. And even his high understanding did not matter very much given how many genius were in that era.

    Yet, he rose and became one of the most feared Pseudo Eternals of that era. The Heavenly Demon Emperor created his technique to make up for hisck of talent.

    He would ce parasites inside talented individuals'' bodies and have them cultivated for him. Once the time was right, he would take their cultivation progress through the parasites; the entire scripture''s philosophy involved the idea that I would use Heaven and Earth to make up for my deficiency.

    In the early stages of this technique, it could only take things like energy. Then, the Heavenly Demon Emperor evolved the art to take anything¨Cincluding bloodline, physique, body refining progress, and evenwprehension.

    At its peak, the Heavenly Demon Emperor had talented people under him to cultivate for him. At the same time, these people also had people that cultivated for them, forming a hierarchical pyramid, hence the name.

    And, of course, many people feared him because of the horror of this parasite. Before proving the Dao, the Heavenly Demon Emperor was one of the most wanted individuals between both the Acquired and Innate sides of the war.

    After all, these parasites were not detectable under normal circumstances. And no one wanted to be the next victim. Many geniuses became crippled, made, or died after having everything taken away from them.

    After proving the Dao, the Heavenly Demon Emperor became an even more significant threat since his technique could still apply to Grand Dao Sourceprehension.

    The Acquired Side wanted to annihte him¨Cno matter the price. But the humans intervened and came up with a better solution: they would unleash the Heavenly Demon Emperor on the enemy.

    So, an ord was signed. This devil joined their sides and promised only to release his art to the Innate Lifeforms. And the Heavenly Demon Emperor epted such a deal, unleashing mayhem and terror.

    Unfortunately, such an unparalleled talent suddenly disappeared, and Di Tian did not know what had happened to him exactly. He acquired the [Parasite Pyramid Art] after his reincarnation since the Heavenly Demon Emperor appeared after his death.

    He searched for information, and Di Tian guessed the fate of such a legendary character¨Cdeath. The Acquired Sides most likely betrayed him near the end of the war due to fear of his scripture and Parasite Dao.

    Di Tian theorized that Heavenly Dao might also be involved in thetter''s death. In his era, that thing had some level of consciousness or emotion, making it fear the possibility of the Heavenly Demon Emperor parasitizing it.

    There is a high chance thetter did seed, so Heavenly Dao nned his downside.

    Di Tian greatly believed in this theory because the scripture he received was iplete. And when he tried to make up for the ws andplete this scripture, he received many limits and restraints from Heaven and Earth.

    The final result is barely on par with the true power of this ingenious scripture.

    Di Tian watched the battle with bated breath, waiting for the final oue.

    ''As long as I get my hands on Wang Ju, I can nt the Parasite Seed. And through her connection with Wang Wei, I can steal some of his powers.''

    His face or eyes did not reveal his emotions or thoughts; he was like an ancient well without any ripples for thousands of years.

    ''Even if I steal 1% of his strength, I will have an overwhelming advantage,'' thought Di Tian. ''However, I need to act swiftly to prevent him from cutting the connection between them.''

    With this n, he can increase his strength while weakening the enemy. However, Di Tian still had some worries, mainly in the form of Heavenly Dao.

    The current [Parasite Pyramid Art] is a shallow version of its former self¨Cat least, ording to Di Tian''s analysis. Regardless, Heavenly Dao''s fear of this technique might not vanish, forcing it to interfere when using it on Wang Wei.

    ''Logically speaking, unless an extreme case urred, Heavenly Dao has no right to intervene in the battle¨Cespecially in such ate stage,'' contemted Di Tian. ''However, Wang Wei is aplete Son of Era¨Cthe first in history.

    ''His status might even involve True Heavenly Dao, so it''s not of the realm of possibility for them to cheat for him.''

    Di Tian knew his thoughts were too paranoid and extreme. After all, it was a program with rules and regtions that it must follow at all costs.

    However, after suffering so long from Heavenly Dao''s curse, he cannot help but look at it from the worse point of view possible.

    That''s the only way he can ensure nothing goes wrong¨Cespecially when he is so close to sess.

    ''There is no point in hesitating since this might be my only chance at ensuring victory. So, I only need to be careful and prepare for the worst-case scenario.''

    He was no longer his weak self,pletely helpless before Heavenly Dao''s power. With his current strength, he can severely damage Heaven and Earth if he ns carefully.

    And with that fact alone, Heavenly Dao should also consider whether to y favorite.

 Chapter 848 Battle of Assassins (I)

    Chapter 848 Battle of Assassins (I)

    Fire Dimension:

    Wang Ju appeared and looked around. This used to be a world of me, but after Feng Heng and Zhen Buyu''s battle, this ce became an empty dimension full only of void or nothingness.

    Well, at least, to the naked eye. With Wang Ju''s senses, she could still feel their previous battles'' residual energy and power. However, these things were useless to her, so she did not care.

    She waited a few seconds before her opponent appeared¨Ca man d in all ck, not showing much of his face or body.

    As soon as sheid eyes on him, she knew this man was the epitome of what a Shadow should be like¨Cnot known, not seen, and no self. His only existence was to serve his master.

    His appearance reminded Wang Ju of the previous Shadow who served sect master Wang Tian.

    At one point in her career, she contemted walking the same path and bing an actual shadow of his young master. However, Wang Wei disagreed as he did not want her to be a mindless object dedicated only to himself.

    Wang Ju was grateful for this decision. After all, if she had the choice, who would want to be a walking puppet? Simultaneously, she felt it was her duty to whatever was necessary to be the young master''s most excellent aid.

    And if bing like this could help, she should not have hesitated to do it.

    All these thoughts rapidly shed inside Wang Ju''s mind while observing her opponent. Then, she focused on the opponent at hand.

    She knew shecked information on this Shadow''s abilities and prowess. However, her team has deduced many things about thetter because he was a Shadow in the first ce.

    As such, she had some level of confidence.

    ''For this fight, there is no need for hesitation or waste of time.''

    Boom!

    She activated her Divine Ability that granted her temporary strength of Dao Ancestor 5-Root. Then, she summoned her two daggers¨Cboth False Dao Artifacts.

    Di Tian''s shadow, whose codename as a Sleeper was Demonraise, frowned underneath his hood. As he sensed his opponent''s actions, he immediately knew thetter wanted a swift fight.

    For a moment, he was annoyed that he had lost the opportunity to control the rhythm of the battle. However, he had great control of his emotions and calmed down almost immediately.

    Then, he also activated the same Divine Ability, releasing an aura almost on par with Wang Ju. Demonraise did not summon a weapon, but his nails suddenly grew into ws, and the aura they released was also on par with Wang Ju''s daggers.

    ''ws for weapons? If he is an assassin, then his fighting style should be more violent, primitive, and bloody,'' analyzed Wang Ju. ''Let''s do a few tests before getting serious.''

    The Fate Shadows'' mode of operation has always been to be highly cautious¨Cespecially when dealing with opponents of simr strength.

    She instantly appeared before him and made a simple two-attackbo with her daggers. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Clink! Clink!

    Demonraise used his ws to effortlessly block these attacks. His actions were swift, methodical, and highly efficient. With only this small interaction, Wang Ju felt he learned some significant information.

    Clink! Clink!

    She increased the intensity of the attack, preparing to slowly draw out her opponent''s abilities. s, she did not have to wait long.

    Swish!

    Demonraise suddenly disappeared from her sight and perception. Immediately afterward, Wang Ju felt great dangering from behind. Then, a w plunged deep from her back, piercing her heart.

    Boom! She exploded, turning into a mist of ck goo.

    ''Shadow Elemental?'' thought Demonraise before turning around and seeing an intact Wang Ju appearing not far in the distance.

    ''What was that?'' thought Wang Ju. ''Was he too fast for me to react? No, it was different.''

    Without hesitation, she threw her dagger with great force, tearing the fabric of space-time in the process. Wang Ju focused intently as she watched the weapon travel to its destination.

    Swish!

    Demonraise again disappeared, and she felt the same sense of danger¨Cexcept it was above her this time, heading for her head and soul.

    A spiky ck shadow popped out of Wang Ju''s head, stabbing Demonraise with incredible speed. Thetter had to stop his attack and parry with his fiendish ws.

    ''I see,'' contemted Wang Ju. ''He can disturb people''s perception.'' She could tell that her opponent''s ability affected even her soul or Divine Sense.

    Demonraise did not stay on the defensive. After parrying the attack, he flew towards her again, releasing a palpitating bloodlust that reddened the surrounding area.

    "Huh," groaned Wang Ju slightly as a w mark appeared on her back, leaving it almost maimed; this time around, she failed to escape thetter''s ws. If her body did not move on instinct, her injury would have been worse than a few marks.

    ''I use my danger sense to evade his technique. But now, his bloodlust made me feel danger everywhere and unable to pinpoint where he would appear.''

    Wang Ju knew she had to use another tactic; otherwise, she would suffer in this battle.

    [Fate Perception]

    Her vision suddenly changed. From now on, she can see her fate in the next few minutes. So, if Demonraise stabbed her in the left, right, on her chest, abdomen, or heart, she could see it.

    Clink!

    One of her daggers stopped Demonraise''s w from targeting her throat. Wang Ju sensed an intent of surprise from him, but she did not care as she took advantage of this current advantage.

    Her second dagger acted swiftly and released a moon-shaped sh that sent Demonraise flying a few hundred meters away, leaving a nasty wound on his upper torso.

    And this was not the end.

    Wang Ju did not let this opportunity pass as she suddenly appeared from his shadow behind him. She held her daggers in the form of scissors, targeting Demonraise''s head.

    Swish!

    Wang Ju frowned as she saw how her weapon cut only air. At thest minute, Demonraise controlled his body and shrunk his bones, thus changing his height to that of a child.

    Bang!

    Wang Ju blocked the kick from the toddler-size Demonraise, flying a few meters away from her opponent.

    Then, she frowned as she saw her opponent''s shadow slowly disperse as if it was never there in the first ce.

    ''A technique targeting me?'' Wang Ju secretly shook his head since this was not the first time. Her Assassination Dao did not only rely on Shadow Dao.

    "Huh?" muttered Wang Ju as she saw Demonraise suddenly appear before her, forcing her to block the attack by sheer instinct and years of training.

    ''He bypassed my Fate Perception? How? Can he even twist that kind of perception?''

    She was almost flustered. Luckily, she had years of experience and training so that she could calm down in such a situation.

    Clink! Clink! Clink!

    Wang Ju kept blocking attacks but did not stop all of them as Demonraise kept appearing and disappearing before her eyes. He was so fast and relentless that countless afterimages of himself remained around her.

    ''He used a technique, especially targeting my fate ability,'' she analyzed. ''He''s not twisting my Fate Perception but dying it. It should be some Time-rted They would teleport in different directions, perfectly coordinating their attacks to ensure maximum attack input.

    Technique.''

    Her mind rushed faster as she contemted the safest and quickest way to deal with this technique and her opponent.

    [Shadow Clones]

    Wang Ju''s shadow suddenly moved underneath her feet; it divided into six ck figures who slowly turned into identical versions of herself. The seven Wang Jus nced at Demonraise, making thetter frown.

    These people had the same aura, soul fluctuation, energy mark, Dao fluctuation, and everything else that could identify her.

    ''There is probably not a real version of her amongst these seven,'' thought Demonraise. Based on her analysis, each figure can suddenly be the real version, making it difficult to identify or kill.

    ''But there should be a w in this technique.''

    The seven Wang Jus teleported to surround their opponent. Then, without giving him enough time to breathe, they ganged up on him and began to attack from all sides.

    They would teleport in different directions, perfectly coordinating their attacks to ensure maximum attack input.

    Blood flew from Demonraise''s body as countless cutting marks appeared all over his body. However, anyone with the proper knowledge and correct observation could tell all these were minor flesh wounds, with nothing of significance given his powerful flesh body.

    ''He has this beast-like instinct for any of my dangerous attacks,'' analyzed Wang Ju as one of her clones used a Fate Cutting Technique with her dagger.

    However, Demonraise found a way to block her attack.

    ''I see. Only three of the seven can use strengthpared to their Dao Ancestors. Meanwhile, the others were distractions,'' pondered Demonraise, who was always calm in any situation.

    ''Let''s apply more pressure to her.''

    He knew the key to victory in their battle was who could push the opponent further to reveal their final trump cards. And the person who folds first will be at a disadvantage.

 Chapter 849 Battle of Assassins (II)

    Chapter 849 Battle of Assassins (II)

    An enormous ck and white wheel manifested behind Demonraise; the wheel was grand, noble, and anyone who looked at it would believe they had seen the origin of life in this grand universe.

    Demonraise''s wheel did notst long as it turned into a ck gate of equal proportion. The gate was as noble and grand, and it contained countless animals engraved on it.

    [Six Path of Samsara: Animal Hall]

    Underneath Demonraise''s hood, a tattoo of a mantis shrimp appeared on his forehead. Then, he rushed toward Wang Ju and shed her with his w.

    Her danger instinct went on overdrive as she reacted.

    sh!

    Three of her seven shadow clones were bisected into two with one attack. And one of these three clones was the real one with Dao Ancestor strength.

    Wang Ju acted swiftly and reced the missing real clone by appointing one of the remaining four. Then, she ordered them to enter the Shadow Dimension and attack from the dark.

    However, her attempt was futile.

    A tattoo of a Star-Nosed Mole appeared on Demonraise; this creature contained more than 25,000 sensory receptors that grant super senses to detect, hunt, and navigate in the dark abyss of the ocean.

    With this tattoo, Demonraise''s senses were elevated to a higher state. And with a nce, he discovered Wang Ju''s Shadow Dimension.

    Swish!

    With one movement of his w, he cleaved through that dimension. The power of the Mantis Shrimp not only elevated the speed of his w but drastically increased his shing or wing ability.

    So, he tore apart the dimension without much effort.

    s, his attack was not as sessful as he wanted to be. After destroying the Shadow Dimension and killing another clone, the remaining three Wang Ju acted simultaneously to control the leaking power of the Shadow Dimension to attack him.

    As such, countless shadow creatures with sinister or macabre appearances rushed toward Demonraise, trying to either kill or drag him into the remains of the Shadow Dimension.

    Demonraise killed most of these shadow creatures with rtive ease. However, there were too many, and they were too quick. Soon enough, he discovered myriad tentacles binding his limbs and immobilizing his movements.

    During the entire ideal, Demonraise was calm as he assessed the situation and chose the best way to deal with the situation. Then, a tattoo of an anglerfish came from the Animal Gate and entered his body.

    Subsequently, his eyes turned into two glowing lights¨Ca light so intense that it evaporated the shadows faster than a sr re could annihte an entire civilization.

    Demonraise was swift as he took on another animal¨Cthe cuttlefish. He blended into the environment and disappeared. And in a very short period, before Wang Ju could react, he appeared behind one of the three genuine clones and ripped her heart out.

    The other two reacted swiftly. The moment their counter died, they instantly sealed Demonraise by creating a special dimension around him. However, they knew such a measure was not enough. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    So, as soon as the dimension appeared, they instantly blew it up. And this was not the entire power of this attack. Wang Juyered hundreds of dimensions on top of the first one and exploded them without hesitation.

    However, she soon frowned as she sensed a powerful vitality amidst this chaos full of spatial energy. And as expected, Demonraise appeared at the center of the explosion.

    He had lost half of his torso, his right leg was twisted at a weird angle, and his head appeared to be sliced into two. Although his mask and hood still did not reveal his face, Wang Ju could sense his calmness.

    Demonraise borrowed the power of the Axolotl¨Can animal capable of regenerating limbs and even their brains. With its power, his natural regenerative power reached an even higher level.

    Then, he nced at Wang Ju.

    ''Not good,'' thought the leader of the Fate Shadow Guard as she felt her mind. An uncontroble amount of fear overwhelmed her mind as she began to reminisce about every time in her life she felt true unimaginable fear.

    Wang Ju swiftly controlled her memories tobat this attack.

    ¡­

    "Young master," said Wang Ju, kneeling on one knee. Normally, she would have received a response by now and stood up. But, she stayed in her position for at least half an hour, sweat following down her back with each passing second.

    "Li Jun told me he has seen you often in the past few years," said Wang Wei, who seemed engrossed in a book; he flipped every page with a gentleness that was odd; it was like this book was the most precious thing between Heaven and Earth.

    "The¡­final battle is approaching, and I''m just trying to ry the information we analyzed and ensure our victory."

    "Is that so?" he muttered without looking at her. "I doubt even you believe that''sing out of your mouth."

    Wang Ju''s heart sank.

    "I¨C"

    "As you said, the final battle is approaching. Everyone is on edge¨Cincluding me. I''m taking this short break from cultivation, so I don''t have time to waste with your nonsense. So, tell me the truth, and don''t make me have to find it myself."

    These words were calm, without any intonation, intimidation, or release of an aura. However, Wang Ju felt her soul leave her body as fear rushed through every corner of her vein.

    She lowered her head, and after a few seconds, she said:

    "It¡­it was an order from¡­the Madam."

    "My mother? What did she want?"

    Wang Ju hesitated but realized it was pointless to hide it anymore.

    "She feared Li Jun''s betrayal at thest moment. So, she asked me to seduce him to keep him in check."

    "That''s impossible. She has watched Li Jun grow up and treats him like her own son; she knows he won''t do such a thing. Furthermore, she''s too smart to n such a shoddy method."

    Wang Wei turned his head to nce at her, frowning. "Are you lying to me?"

    "Young master, you know I would never do such a thing," quickly answered Wang Ju; she never thought she was this fast.

    "Then, exin what''s going on?"

    Wang Ju secretly sighed in relief but did not dare take another breath, "Someone has nted these ideas into the Madam''s head."

    "Someone? Who?"

    "The people from the Wang n."

    "I see," muttered Wang Wei. His mother was quite capable. However, she suffered from a major w¨Cshe lost that intelligence when it came to him.

    Most cultivators form an extreme when ites to their family¨Cthey either treat them coldly as if they don''t exist or dote on them to an abnormal point. This fact is the result of their long lifespan and low birth rate.

    So, they either don''t care about their children or descendants since thetter might not live as long as them. Or treat them as the most precious thing in the world since they might never conceive a second one.

    So, Wang Wei believed his mother would do such a stupid thing after the people from the Wang n ced the idea in her head. As for why they did it?

    Well, the answer is simple¨Cpolitics and power. Despite the unity of the factions of the sect¨Cespecially the three families, it''s still a fact that the main power of the sect is in the hands of the Wang n.

    And a few minority of these people even believed in the supremacy of the Wang n, believing they should have absolute control over the sect.

    So, after seeing that Wang Wei has the chance to be the fifth Emperor of the Wang n and the second Eternal Emperor, some people will go to extreme lengths to ensure nothing happens.

    Wang Wei finally closed his book, "Why didn''t you tell me as soon as she ordered you?"

    "I¡­feared my actions would lead to contradictions between you and the Madam."

    "So, you executed your order so badly, leading to today''s charade?"

    Wang Ju lowered her head; she knew the best action was to immediately tell the truth. However, she also knew the consequences if the rtionship between the Madam and the sect master was affected because of this.

    So, she chose the best method she could think of.

    Wang Wei looked in the distance, "Go apologize to Li Jun and tell him the truth. Secondly, go warn these Wang n members¨Csend a few to prisons and exile another as an example.

    "Finally, I want you to remember¨Cyou''re my Shadow and only follow my orders."

    "As you wish. Then, what about the Madam?"

    "That''s not your concern," replied Wang Wei, ncing at her. "In your career, that is the second time you''ve disappointed me. I hope there is not a third time."

    Wang Ju''s body trembled, "I promise there won''t be."

    "I hope so."

    Wang Wei left to talk to his mother. Meanwhile, Wang Ju felt a tremendous weight lifted from her shoulder.

    Break!

    Wang Ju''s memory broke apart as her mind entered a state of absolute darkness. She opened her eyes and nced at Demonraise¨Cher eyes red with anger and intense killing intent.

 Chapter 850 Battle of Assassins (III)

    Chapter 850 Battle of Assassins (III)

    Demonraise did not care for his opponent''s dangerous gaze. He was only mildly surprised she survived his [Beastly Gaze of Fear] with such little effort.

    ''I should not focus on fear in general, but fear of death,'' analyzed Demonraise as he realized his attack was too broad; if he had focused his gaze, the final result would have been more intense.

    ''Hm? Where is she?''

    Demonraise activated all the receptors from the Star-Nosed Mole, trying to detect his opponent''s whereabouts. However, he searched everywhere, including the surrounding dimensions, with no sess.

    Then, his beast instinct suddenly activated as he felt great dangering. Demonraise tried to move his body, but it was toote.

    Push!

    Two daggers pierced him from his back, puncturing many of his internal organs. Demonraise groaned in pain as blood dripped from his mouth.

    ''How can I not sense any of her movement?''

    Such a thought shed in his mind, but he knew this was also an opportunity since Wang Ju was so close. He moved his left hand to capture her daggers.

    Demonraise''s n was to hold onto them to render her immobile while he attacked swiftly with his right hand. However, as soon as his body moved, he discovered he could not control them as easily as before.

    He felt something was wrong and used his Divine Sense to check inside and discover the source of the anomaly. Wang Ju''s des contained this weird poison or curse that made his cells attack each other.

    His immune system suddenly became his enemy. Demonraise swiftly took control of his cells, but it was to no avail. It was like they now had a will of their own and refused to obey him.

    So, he had to forcefully make them obey. s, trying to control billions of cells took time, and Wang Ju was not going to give him any.

    She suddenly disappeared and appeared before him. Her daggers pierced his heart and brain. Luckily, Demonraise had plenty of experience and a high Battle IQ.

    Before the second dagger pierced his brain, he activated the Animal Hall and acquired the power of the Bighorn Sheep, making his skull harder than the Dao Weapon on her hand.

    Regardless, his eviscerated heart soon became an issue. Since he is Di Tian''s Shadow, he inherited thetter''s mighty fleshly body. But, his vitality was slowly leaking out of his body without a heart. The situation was exacerbated by the cells of his control.

    ''Her Duyi Realm is so concentrated,'' Demonraise had to divide his mind into three. He had to be careful of Wang Ju''s movement, fighting his out-of-control cells and trying to remove her Duyi Realm from his body so he could regenerate.

    ''His ability is annoying,'' thought Wang Ju after he felt like stabbing thetter''s head. ''Let''s eliminate it.''

    She activated the power of her dagger to the full extent of their abilities. Then, she appeared before him again and stabbed him. The moment Demonraise was about to react and counterattack, his demonized cells became even more overbearing as they attacked his brain and Nervous System.

    As a cultivator, he can bypass control of his body by his brain as his soul takes over. However, the process takes a few nanoseconds to switch, and that''s plenty of time for Wang Ju. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The leader of the Fate Shadow Guard knew her opponent had ced a lot of power to protect his brain. Although he would not die if it were destroyed, the passing of vitality will drastically be increased once these two primary organs¨Cheart and brain¨Care no longer present.

    The daggers took care of Demonraise''s two lungs. However, this was not her main objective. The power of Samsara emanated from the dagger, and immediately, the Animal Hall was forcefully closed.

    ''My mind was so focused on other things that I neglected that she should also have control of Samsara Dao,'' pondered Demonraise calmly as he used his ability to retain the already acquired animal powers.

    ''I can use that technique to deal with this situation. If that is the case, I should focus more on how she could teleport without noticing anything.''

    Demonraise focused all his attention on Wang Ju, ignoring his body that was rapidly falling apart. Unfortunately, Wang Ju no longer needed to teleport since he was basically useless.

    ''I guess it won''t be this easy,'' sighed Demonraise internally as he used his own unique techniques:

    [Insect Larva Vitality Technique]

    An Emperor Artifact that resembled a cube appeared above his head, encasing him in a protective barrier.

    Then, in an instant, all of Demonraise''s vitality was gone from his body, condensed into one ce. And from that one ce grew another version of himself.

    Push!

    A baby version of Demonraise wed out of his previous body like an insecting out of its cocoon. The process was brutal and macabre. However, Wang Ju was finally able to see his opponent''s face.

    He looked nd, like any ordinary person that is not easily noticeable or can blend into a crowd. Such a face was perfect to be an assassin. However, Wang Ju had the sense that this might not be his original face but changed into that to be a Shadow.

    Despite his ordinary look, there was still something special about Demonraise¨Chis eyes. They looked like predators, always making people fearful or unnerving with their powerful gaze.

    ''In a few seconds, baby Demonraise grew to his former size. So, he waved his hand to put back his previous clothes.

    ''The process was as brutal as ever,'' thought Demonraise, momentarily reminiscing about the past.

    He was born during the Beginning Emperor Era in arge mortal family; to be exact, he was the ninth child and the fifth son. s, life in that era was full of trials and tribtions for mortals.

    The Innate Lifeforms would spread diseases, curses, natural disasters and even influenced internal war amongst mortals to curb their poption growth. They knew therge mortal poption was one talent source for cultivators, so they relentlessly targeted them.

    Unfortunately, Demonraise''s family was not the lucky few tribes that got to live in small worlds created and protected by powerful cultivators. And one day, when their crops suddenly died overnight, his family could not feed all of them.

    So, at eighteen months old, he was abandoned in the forests nearby. Death should have been his end, but fate had another n for him. Instead, a pack of wolves found and raised him as their own.

    Demonraise grew up and became one of their own, taking part in hunting and gathering food. Furthermore, his mother became enlightened. She awakened her spirituality and became a demon.

    As a result, their pack was one of the best in that forest. s, things did notst long. When Demonraise was in his thirties, a group of cultivators hunted his mother and his fellow brothers and sisters.

    And when he was about to die, full of hatred and grievances, he encountered a young Di Tian who was traveling the world to learn about all creations and see if he could one day recreate them, allowing humans to win this war.

    Di Tian thought he was interesting since he appeared to be an animal and human. So, he saved his life. On that fateful day, Demonraise asked Di Tian to grant him vengeance, and he would swear loyalty to him all his life.

    After pondering for a moment, Di Tian agreed and allowed it¨Cespecially since these cultivators broke the agreement between the human and demon race by hunting demons for no reason.

    These animals turned demons were a great source of low-level troops in this war, so they were protected by a great treaty amongst the Acquired Lives.

    After this event, Demonraise began a proper cultivation journey as one of Di Tian''s subordinates. And when thetter failed his trial and had to be reincarnated, Demonraise did not break his oath and followed him through reincarnation.

    In the second life, the Sleepers were appropriately organized or created, and he took the name Demonraise as a token to histe mother.

    He dealt with the Demon Race for most of his career in the Sleepers as he gathered information from them. He had a natural affinity with the demon race, making it easier to get their friendship, and sometimes, even pass as one of them.

    As such, most of his techniques are based on imitating animals, including his assassination fighting style.

    In the current time, after Wang Wei eliminated more than 95% of the Sleepers, he was one of the few people who survived. And after testing the remaining people, Di Tian chose him as his Shadow since he was one of the most loyal and had a great affinity with the technique.

    Demonraise clenched his hand as he manipted every muscle, bone, organ, and cell of his body; he wanted to adapt to this new body as soon as possible.

    ''I''m alive, but the situation has not changed much,'' he pondered. As long as he could not discover her teleportation technique, he would lose the momentum of this battle.

 Chapter 851 Battle of Assassins (Finale)

    851 Battle of Assassins (Finale)

    (Unedited Chapter)

    ¡ª----

    [Ultimate Defense]

    ck scales grew all over Demonraise his body, followed by a transparent shell that floated before him; the shell oddly looked like it was made from an armadillo and a turtle.

    Clink!

    Wang Ju appeared behind him, but the shell moved instantaneously and blocked the attack. However, Demonraise did not have time to breathe as she immediately blinked before him.

    His shell did not have the time to react to block the blow for him. Luckily, his scales were not for decorations; the daggers barely left any marks, making Wang Ju momentarily frown.

    This short distraction gave Demonraise an opportunity as he tried to detach her head from her shoulder with his beast ws. However, it was futile as she was faster than him.

    She disappeared before teleporting above his head¡ªher dagger containing the power of fate.

    [Fate Cutting]

    The dagger''s fundamental nature or fate changed, as it became the sharpest tool between Heaven and Earth in such a short moment. Furthermore, its destiny became to cut off the obstacle in its path.

    Swish!

    s, fate was not absolute at this moment; to be precise, it was conquered by none other than Demonraise. Before the dagger aplished its objective, the scale armor on his body and the shell disappeared for a brief moment.

    He focused all of them on the dagger''s target; his actions only bought him less than a second of time. However, it was more than enough for him. Demonraise took this opportunity to shrink his arm into his body, allowing Wang Ju''s attacks to fail.

    ''What is going on?'' thought Demonraise. Although he had entered an ultimate state of defense, but that was not all he was trying to do. His mind was constantly analyzing Wang Ju''s teleportation method and using countermeasures.

    He sealed the entire Fire Dimension space to prevent any spatial fluctuation or teleportation. But this method seemed useless to her.

    [Breath of Samsara]

    Demonraise''s body began to release a unique aura that affected the surrounding area. As long as he was given enough time, the aura would allow him to turn the Fire Dimension into his own version of Samsara, thus granting him absolute control over this ce.

    ''This should allow him to block the space and detect how she did it.''

    s, these thoughts were Demonraise''sst.

    When Wang Ju appeared, he felt the breath of Yin-Yang from her. And in an instant, he saw trillions of lights sh in his eyes.

    ''So fast.''

    Demonraise''s body and soul turned into trillions of small pieces scattered into the empty void.

    ''Dead? No, it should not be this easy,'' thought Wang Ju. And as expected, the phantom of strange cat creatures appeared not far from her, followed by Demonraise''s intact body.

    ''The Nine Lives Demon Cat?''

    Wang Ju knew this was a demon race, created after the Immortal Cat Innate Demon, who had nine lives after cultivating to the Quasi-Emperor Realm. However, they have long been extinct in the Myriad Emperor World as people hunted them to make life-saving pills.

    Even their Royal Lineage in the Northern Continent was not spared.

    ''Don''t I just need to kill him eight more times?'' thought Wang Ju as she activated her Yin-Yang Powers to control the concept of slow and fast, pushing her speed beyond the boundary.

    Demonraise tried to resist, but in a few minutes, he died four times, leaving him with only four lives.

    ''My Samsara Domain has detected the aura of a strange lifeform from her body,'' thought Demonraise. ''So, wherever she teleports, there must be life. I only need to search for that lifeform.''

    [Eye of Samsara]

    His eyes transformed as he gazed at the disappearing Wang Ju. And he followed her traces for the first time since she used this technique. Demonraise saw a weird space with myriad lines of multiple colors interacting and moving together. Meanwhile, Wang Ju floated in this strange state, her body exuding a strange fluctuation.

    ''Are these lines living things?'' asked Demonraise in wonder. In his long life, he has seen countless races¨Cmany of which can be described as weird and iprehensible.

    However, he could not understand what he was experiencing.

    And this is not for him to me as probably few people in the cultivators would recognize these things at first sight.

    Wang Ju''s technique is based on Wang Wei''s many random ideas or nonsense from Earth. He once watched a show that talked about two-dimensional lifeforms and the fact that they have their own civilizations.

    By cing a Quantum Bubble around them, these humans in the show managed to ess a two-dimensional world that had a civilization despite being three-dimensional beings. s, their technology only allowed them to visit that ce but notmunicate.

    So, Wang Wei suggested that Wang Ju search if such a ce exists and use it as a hidden way to teleport. When she discovered that dimension, Wang Wei was surprised as he doubted such a ce existed, given how thews of the Chaos World should be vastly different from the Prehistoric World and Earth, which is governed by science and thews of physiques.

    However, after seeing it, that dimension came as further proof that Grand Dao might be using things from the Prehistoric to change or affect the entire Chaos Universe.

    After detecting his opponent, Demonraise immediately acted as he moved to annihte the entire dimension. However, to his horror, he discovered a weird power protecting this ce.

    And no matter what he tried, he could not affect the space Wang Ju was in. Oddly though, he discovered he could affect these strange lifeforms in the shape of lines.

    ''Could it be because they are living things, they also fall under the control of Samsara? But why is that dimension protection? And why do I have a feeling I will have bad luck if I kill these things?''

    Demonraise shook his head since this was not the time to be thinking about these things. Now that he could detect Wang Ju''s movement, her threat drastically decreased.

    Clink!

    He effortlessly blocked her attack as he could see the process of traveling from that weird dimension to the Fire Dimension.

    ''He is more capable than I thought,'' analyzed Wang Ju, who believed he could have killed him until he only had one life left before being discovered.

    [World of Darkness]

    A terrifying darkness emanated from Wang Ju''s body, turning this Fire Dimension into a Darkness Dimension.

    Then, the sound of metal shing echoed in the void as Demonraise survived another assassination attempt. He took a short time to adapt to the darkness for a few reasons.

    His animal prowess granted enhanced perception, fighting off the effect of this great darkness on his eyes, soul, or Divine Sense. Lastly, darkness is also a small part of Samsara Dao. After all, when most people die, they first see a world of darkness.

    And darkness is usually a symbol of death.

    After blocking the strike, Demonraise controlled the pseudo-Samsara Domain he created using the Breath of Samsara to fight the Darkness. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ''Huh?'' was hisst thought as his body split into trillion pieces, forcing him to use another life; no, that attack also contained the power of Samsara, so he lost two lives in one death.

    ''What just happened?'' Demonraise was as confused as the previous technique. So, he immediately entered a state of high alert. However, he discovered something¨CWang Ju spewed arge mouthful of blood.

    ''Has her body reached the limit? In that case, I need to be on the lookout,'' thought Demonraise, who knew this was a symptom she had reached the limit of using Dao Ancestor Tier power.

    Then, he saw Wang Ju take out a pill and was about to swallow it. He rushed to stop her. However, his body and soul once again split into countless pieces.

    ''I see. She used the power of time to kill my past self. The Darkness Domain was nothing but a way to cover the fluctuation of Time Dao,'' thought Demonraise before his death.

    Because of his cautions, hisst remaining consciousness remained for a while after his death. And what he did with it was to explode his Samsara Domain to attack Wang Ju and prevent her from swallowing the Immortal Pill.

    ''I only have one life left,'' thought Demonraise as his Nine Lives Technique activated for thest time. Once he dies, it will be for good.

    He gazed at his opponent and saw she was in terrible shape.

    ''This is my chance,'' thought Demonraise as he realized her bacsh was more intense than he calcted. He swiftly raised his hand to summon a Sealing Emperor Artifact that looked like a small mountain.

    Immediately, Wang Ju found herselfpletely suppressed and unable to move. Then, a terrifying aura emanated from Demonraise''s body.

    ''He''s using his Emperor Tier Attack,'' thought Wang Ju as she saw a towering w with the power of Death descending above her. In an instant, she saw her life passing through her eyes.

    Death descending above her. In an instant, she saw her life passing through her eyes.

    She reacted swiftly, trying to also use her one Emperor Attack. Sadly, the Emperor Artifact was more potent than she realized and rendered her helpless.

 Chapter 852 The Plan

    852 The n

    Wang Ju watched helplessly as the colossal w descended upon her with a power she knew for a fact she could not resist. Oddly, she was remarkably calm as death approached her.

    Her demeanor made it impossible to determine whether she had epted her fate or had something else on her sleeve.

    As her final fate approached, many people waited with bated breath. Some viewers outside felt her defeat might change Di Tian''s current situation. After all, these two shadows disyed prowess that shocked the world.

    The people who did not know about the Lord Shadow Technique were freaking out as they believed a third person in this generation acquired the power of a Great Emperor.

    Meanwhile, other people believe Di Tian''s only victory will not change his predicament. Although the final victory will be decided by the battle between these two unparalleled geniuses that have never appeared in the history of the Myriad Emperor World, these generals might y a significant role if used correctly.

    Meanwhile, Di Tian and Wang Wei observed the final sh between these Shadows.

    Di Tian was not worried about Wang Ju''s death since he already ordered Demonraise to capture her alive at all costs. However, he was on guard, preparing to intervene and intercept.

    As long as she captures Wang Ju, his chances of victory will increase drastically. Regardless, he did not celebrate yet, as he knew she would not go down without fighting back.

    More importantly, Wang Wei will not allow anything to happen to his people; his nature will not allow such a thing to happen. Although cold and calcting, he had a weak spot for his friends and family.

    Di Tian knew of this since their first battle in the Heavenly Abode World. When he schemed against him, his intuition could have allowed him to escape alive and unscathed.

    However, Li Jun and Yan Liling would have died in that world. So, he saved them while staying behind, knowing the danger.

    Di Tian observed his opponent and saw his expression or aura had no change for a moment during the entire situation, making it impossible for people to know what was on his mind.

    Then, Di Tian suddenly squinted.

    Wang Ju disappeared at the veryst minute.

    ''No, that fluctuation¨CShadow Switch,'' thought Di Tian, his mind as everything that urred before he happened in slow motion.

    Wang Ju disappeared, and someone else took her ce¨CLi Jun.

    Bang!

    The mighty general who walked the path of ughter did not have a chance, as his body, soul, and Dao were instantly annihted. Demonraise''s attack was meant for Wang Ju, and Li Jun could not even sustain thetter''s attempt at capturing him.

    Furthermore, Wang Ju''s sudden disappearance made Demonraise''s mind fluctuate and his attack slightly uncontroble.

    ''Li Jun is dead?'' thought Di Tian, his mind galloping like wild horses that were provoked. He concentrated on controlling his emotions and remaining calm.

    ''He sacrificed Li Jun for Wang Ju? This doesn''t make sense for many reasons. Plus, such an act does not fit his character.''

    Then, Di Tian''s face suddenly changed as he thought of something. And immediately, he also sensed something¨Cbut it was toote.

    Wang Wei and Wang Ju were already before him, their aura reaching the pinnacle. Wang Ju had reced her two Fake Dao Weapons with Emperor Artifacts.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei''s Proving Dao Artifact had already turned into a sword, and the aura he released was simr to a supreme swordsman like his father.

    [Fate Cutting]

    They used the same attack as they swung their respective weapon in tandem. Upon closer observation, people would notice their breath, body, soul, and Dao resonated with each other simr to a formation,bining and elevating their attack to a higher level.

    Their attack did not create a regr sh. Instead, a projection of the River of Fate manifested in the Western Quadrant. The river wasposed of countless tiny strings, yet it behaved fluidly like water. However, none of that mattered, as most people whoid eyes on it would be in awe at its beauty, majesty, and horror behind its implications. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Am I in control of my fate?

    People cultivate for various reasons: strength, power, political status and influence, immortality, fear of death, and freedom. However, no matter the reason, as they be more powerful and learn of the world''s secrets, they will ask themselves that question at one point or another.

    Sadly, few people can actually find the answer. And once they do, plenty wish they had never asked in the first ce.

    After the River of Fate manifested, it followed the trajectory of Wang Wei and Wang Ju''s swords, generating a silver-gray moon sh that rushed toward Di Tian with absolute speed.

    Bang!

    The entire cosmic battlefield shook after that shnded. Di Tian''s Fate Line almost snapped, eliminating him from this mortal coil.

    Di Tian''s body then appeared with a seal with the character for Samsara engraved on it floating above his head. Arge wound that went from his right shoulder, across his torso, and to his left leg was on his body.

    Di Tian looked at the wound on his body, his emotions extremely calm in such a dangerous situation. Since his battle with Empress Wu, this was the first time he was injured in a direct confrontation with his peer.

    "So, you do bleed," said Wang Wei with a voice that seemed to naturally irritate anyone who heard it.

    "I guess I should have expected these low-level and shameless tactics from you."

    "Low-level? Shameless? Hahaha,"ughed Wang Wei, who exuded a sense of freedom; it was like he had been in a cage for many years and was released for the first time.

    as he quickly regained control of his emotion.

    09:15

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei did not care as he took a deep breath, feeling a sense of rxation he had not "This kind of mindset is why you could not pass the Supreme Ouw Trial, thus losing the love of your love."

    A great killing intent shed from Di Tian, making the entire battlefield tremble. However, it was brief as he quickly regained control of his emotion.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei did not care as he took a deep breath, feeling a sense of rxation he had not felt in millions of years.

    "Do you know, your influence on my life is more than you could fathom," said Wang Wei. "I experienced my first true defeat and humiliation during our battle in the Heavenly Abode World. And after day, my life contained a mountain that seemed insurmountable.

    "I admit that I owe a great deal of today''s sess to you. The pressure you brought me forced me to uncover my true potential and even go beyond it."

    Wang Wei sighed out loud.

    "I once heard a storyteller say a hero or protagonist is as good as their viin. And his words are true, but I don''t like them. I don''t like how you forced me to live under so much pressure; I don''t like how much influence you''ve had in my life.

    "I always felt fate put you in my path to push me to greater heights, to tap into mytent potential¨CI hated that feeling of not having control."

    "How narcissistic," replied Di Tian with a sneer. "Have you considered you were ced here to stop me and not the other way around?"

    Both can be true," nodded Wang Wei. "Heavenly Dao does not want someone of your strength, potential, and story to prove the Dao. Meanwhile, Fate wishes to push to greater heights for a higher purpose.

    "So, in many ways, our battle today was destined."

    "You have a lot of nonsense today." Di Tian did not hide his sneer and scornful eyes. The Wang Wei he knew was direct and hardly wasted time unless he needed to.

    Furthermore, he disdained the concepts of fate and destiny. Their very existence indicated that his wife was fated to die the moment he created her. And that''s something he refused to ept.

    "Haha, I do, but I can''t help it. I''ve been bottling too many things inside," said Wang Wei with a smile. "Now that I have the chance to let them out, I feel relieved."

    Wang Wei then cracked his neck and shoulder. A terrifying battle intent emanated from his body.

    "I should have given you plenty of time," continued Wang Wei. "Now, it''s time to start?"

    Wang Wei was feeling good. Despite his words condemning fate, he felt destiny was on his side in this battle. So, his confidence was at its peak.

    Fire Dimension:

    Wang Ju returned to this ce after ying her part in the entire n. The first thing she saw was Yan Liling and Tie Gang, along with the ughter and Undying Legion, surrounding Demonraise, trying to seal him.

    The assassin with bestial qualities and instinct seemed enraged as he discarded his safety and sanity, trying to get out of the legions'' array. Unfortunately, he had entered a weakened state after thatst attack.

    So, not only could he no longer use Dao Ancestor strength, even his Immortal Venerable Tier power was unstable.

    Wang Ju did not hesitate to rush to help. Although she was in a simr situation as him, she could still provide some assistance. Plus, her team had an Immortal Tier Alchemist, meaning she should return

    to decent fighting shape in a short period.

 Chapter 853 The Second Part of The Plan

    853 The Second Part of The n

    As soon as Wang Ju arrived, Yan Liling handed her several pills.

    "We don''t have much time," said the Alchemist, trying to hide her worry by appearing as calm as possible.

    "Give me a few seconds, and I''ll kill him with one hit," said Wang Ju.

    "No need for that. We don''t want the bacsh to kill or injure you," exined Yan Liling. "You only need to heal and slowly grind him to death."

    Wang Ju pondered for a moment before agreeing. Then, Yan Liling and Tie Gang handed control of the formation to her. The two proceeded to look at a spot in the Fire Dimension.

    They stared at it for almost a minute, with each passing second increasing their worries. Finally, something changed. A red sphere manifested in that spot, and their eyes brightened.

    An unknown smile of relief crept on Yan Liling''s face as she yelled," Hurry up."

    Tie Gang knew what she was referring to and acted swiftly. He used his Innate Ability and Technique to link his vitality to the members of the ughter and Undying Legion. Then, he also connected the red sphere to the link, providing it with enough life force.

    "Soldier, eat your pills," yelled Yan Liling, and members of the legion began to act. While remaining in their formation, the group took pills from their space ring and swallowed them individually.

    Immediately afterward, the vitality or life force inside their bodies increased by a thousand folds. Such an act should have increased their stamina and recovery ability; however, they soon noticed most of the vitality was flowing to one person.

    These soldiers did not ask why and only executed their orders.

    Meanwhile, Yan Liling watched with bated breath as the aura of the red sphere drastically increased. She observed every single fluctuation, not allowing any mistakes or outliers to ur.

    "It''s not enough," observed Tie Gang, making Yan Liling frown.

    "We expected this since he would die to an Emperor blow. Luckily, the attack only contained the power of an Emperor and not the essence.''

    Mortals killed by Emperors are affected by causality and cannot be easily revived¨Cincluding using the power of Time. However, one of the weaknesses or ws of the Ten Supremacy Foundation is that it only provides the strength of an Emperor and not the Immortal Essence of a higher-dimensional entity.

    Yan Liling waved her hand to create arge formation with the red sphere at the center. She then waved her hand to ce Healing and Vitality Immortal Pills as different Formation Nodes.

    With this method, the effects of the pills willbine, creating a better effect than if they were all taken simultaneously.

    Yan Liling was about to wait for the result when she thought of something. She gazed in the distance, her eyes prating countlessyers of space; she saw a dimension full of Wood Energy.

    ''Excellent,'' she thought as she waved her hand to create two more formations. The first one connected to the Wood Dimension and drew all the Wood Energy. The second formation converted Wood Energy into Vitality with unparalleled efficiency.

    With all these efforts, the red sphere swiftly changed, morphing from its previous appearance to that of a humanoid. And over time, that humanoid changed to Li Jun''s appearance.

    "That was easier than I anticipated," were the first words of the mighty ughter God. And he was not talking nonsense. In the process of his revival, of going from a state of destruction to existence, he discovered a few of his atoms that were notpletely obliterated by that attack.

    So, he used them to elerate his revival.

    Li Jun instinctively raised his arm to catch the beauty that rushed in, a brilliant smile stered on his face.

    "I thought I would never see you again," muttered Yan Liling, trying to control her emotions and not cry on this asion.

    "The n was perfect so that nothing would have happened," reassured Li Jun with a soothing voice as he gently caressed her back. "And if things go wrong, you would only need to be the next Di Tian."

    "This is not funny." reproached Yan Liling.

    "Yes, I was wrong. You would be the next Xu Shi¡­Ouch," Li Jun felt a sharp pain from his waist, sending a chill down his soul. It was then he remembered his wife''s most potent attack method¨Cusing her nails to twist his skin.

    "Alright, alright, I apologize. I won''t make any more jokes."

    "That''s what I thought."

    "On another note, it seems I''ve be more handsome," said Li Jun, ying with the many white hairs near his temple. Thebination of red and white did enhance his charm, granting ayer of gentleness to his usual sharp and straight aura.

    "Are you alright?"

    "I only have less than 10,000 years of lifespan left," said Li Jun. "The good news is the situation is not as bad as Grandfather."

    Yan Liling sighed in relief. If that were the case, Li Jun''s situation should be healed with Elder Dan.

    "By the way, you need to turn your hair back to red," Yan Liling suddenly announced.

    "Uh, why? I look so handsome."

    "Too handsome. We don''t need you to be tempted and revert to your old ways."

    Li Jun''s mouth twitched, wondering what happened with world-defying trust betweenpanions.

    "Heherm."

    The two married couples looked at the source of the sound.

    "I''m sorry to break this happy reunion. But what is our next course of action? Do we leave the battlefield?"

    "No, we must stay," replied Li Jun, gazing at the cosmicyer where a battle that would forever be engraved in the annals of history was taking ce.

    "Especially Wang Ju," he continued. "If we could find a way to revert her to her prime state, she could be useful and be a variable."

    After using her Emperor Attack, Wang Ju won''t be able to do so again after 10 million years; in other words, she can use one attack in one generation. However, there are ways they could reduce the method and maybe, allow her to do it again in this battle by paying a certain price.

    "In that case, let''s go help and relieve her pressure. Do you want to capture that Shadow?" asked Tie Gang, who knew his boss had a soft spot for talent since he nned to traffic them to the upper dimension. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Although thatd seemed too loyal and might not fit the criteria for people chosen, there might be other ways around this issue.

    "No. Since Wang Ju can be another variable with our help, he might have a simr method. So, he must be killed as soon as possible," replied Li Jun, who no longer wasted time and rushed over to help.

    Meanwhile, Yan Liling stopped Tie Gang, who also wanted to help.

    "Do you want to use these arrays to recondense your fleshly body?"

    Tie Gang paused as he nced at the formation, "No. I was hoping the big boss would condense a better body for me after he proves the Dao."

    "That''s fine," nodded Yan Liling, preparing to close the formations.

    "Wait," suddenly said Tie Gang.

    "Have you changed your mind?"

    "No, I just had a brilliant idea," replied Tie Gang, and Yan Liling had a perplexed expression.

    "Could you channel the power of one of these dimensions to allow me to refine my soul?" asked Tie Gang. "I feel this is my opportunity to go from Peak Gold to Peak Jade Quality."

    "That''s not a bad idea."

    "You think so as well? I was thinking we could revert the Fire Dimension to its previous state. Then, I can use the me Energy to temper my soul," added Tie Gang.

    "That''s too inefficient. There is a Yang and Yin Dimension. We can channel the power in these ces to temper your soul,"mented Yan Liling. "No, with such immense energy, we can do many things with these two dimensions."

    They can use the power of Yin and Yang to elerate Wang Ju''s recovery, Li Jun can increase some of his life spans while also tempering his body, and she can use their energy to refine a few essential pills.

    "Let''s rush the idea by the others first," said Yan Liling as they rushed over. Demonraise was fighting an asura created by thebination of the ughter Spear and the Legions'' formation.

    Upon observation, it''s obvious he won''tst long. And as expected, he soon could notst and died under a violent spear attack.

    Wang Ju and Li Jun sighed in relief.

    "What''s wrong?" he asked as he saw the two approached. Yan Liling exined Tie Gang''s idea to him.

    "It''s not a bad idea. However, the risks are also too high."

    "The risks?" asked Tie Gang.

    "Why do you think Heavenly Dao made the battlefield in such a manner?"

    "A prepared battlefield for the sh of these two titans," answered Tie Gang immediately.

    "Exactly. The Cosmic Star Layer won''t hold them for long. And the other dimension is for when that happens."

    Tie Gang sighed in awe as he remembered how the Cosmic Star''s space was reinforced. But even then, it''s not enough for those two.

    "So, my n is a no-go?"

    "Not necessarily," Wang Ju inserted. "Theyout of these extra dimensions is that they are stacked on each other. So, once the Cosmic Star Battlefield is eventually destroyed, they have to descend in an orderly manner."

    "Is the Fire Dimension the firstyer?" asked Li Jun.

    "Yes, and the Yin Dimension is thest. So, we must wait there to ensure we don''t get in their way. We can also execute Tie Gang''s n."

    "In that case, let''s hurry."

    Cosmic Star Layer, Western Quadrant:

    A battle for the ages had begun.

    Join my Discord to have many discussions about the story and so on. Here is the Link: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY

    LazySageDao

 Chapter 854 Rematch (I)

    Chapter 854 Rematch (I)

    Di Tian felt an uncontroble anger rise from deep in his heart after that bastard used his own words against him. Although he knew thetter did it on purpose to rile him up, he could not help it.

    Back then, that cocky little bastard was nothing but an ant struggling to survive before him. But now, he could look and talk to him with contempt and disdain.

    Di Tian took a deep breath to calm down. He focused on removing all distracting thoughts, giving all his attention to this battle. The first thing he did was forcibly close the wound on his chest, but it did not mean he was healed.

    ''The Dao Will Knot Technique,'' thought Di Tian as he felt his opponent''s Duyi Realm inside his body. There are many uses or applications of the Dao Will and, in turn, the Duyi Realm.

    And one of the categories of these applications is how to prevent the enemy from removing the Will from their bodies. And that''s where the Knotting Technique originated from. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    By condensing the Dao Will into a shape simr to a knot, it makes it ten times to a hundred times more challenging to remove it.

    ''Dao Will is inherently difficult to control, let alone the more rigid Duyi Realm. Even our current Pseudo Dao Will should be difficult to use such a technique, yet his was wless.

    ''Furthermore, knowledge about the Duyi Realm has almost be extinct in this era. How did he recreate them? Is his talent so much different than mine?''

    For the first time in a long time, Di Tian felt resentful. His talent was amongst the best¨Ceven in his era, which was full of geniuses. However,pared to monsters like Empress Wu and Wang Wei, he can only feel despair.

    ''No, something is not right,'' he thought, and his mind became clearer. ''That bastard left a spiritual hint on me to secretly influence my mind.''

    He understood that the previous tactic and injury were not simply to weaken him. His opponent was a mastermind tactician, and any of his actions will have countless effects, many unforeseen or undetectable.

    All these thoughts shed in Di Tian''s mind in less than a nanosecond. Then, he saw Wang Wei''s smirking face rushing toward him, his fighting aura and bloodlust at an all-time high.

    Boom!

    Wang Wei''s fist, boosted by the power of his Pseudo Dao Will, shed with Di Tian''s cross arm, also protected by his Pseudo Dao Will. And the result was that the ancient powerhouse was sent a few dozen meters away, with his bone more painful than it had ever been.

    ''His fleshly body is more powerful than me, by at least 6 or 7 Fiendgod Force. And adding his more subtle control of his Dao Will, my bones won''tst long in a direct confrontation.''

    Di Tian''s mind once again became turbulent. How long did it take him to reach such a level? The knowledge from 10 lives, and cultivating for 9. He spent years training, learning, struggling, and innovating before having today''s achievement.

    And yet, in one short generation, someone else caught on with him and surpassed him.

    "Fate is really unfair, isn''t it?" suddenly said Wang Wei, who seemed capable of reading his mind.

    Bang!

    The space of the four quadrants shook and twisted as Wang Wei''s kick was like an unparalleled ax shing Primordial Chaos into two. Then, his attack was followed by a subtle sound of cracking.

    ''By bones are cracked,'' thought Di Tian, who managed to reign in his thoughts. ''Not only is his fleshly body and Dao Will higher than mine, but even his control over his body is also higher.''

    His current achievement is that he can control every atom and subatomic particle of his body. However, from those two attacks, he sensed Wang Wei had reached another realm; a realm where he could control his [Essence], which is the source of the flesh, just like [Spirit] is for the soul, and [Qi] is for all energy between Heaven and Earth.

    Di Tian summarized all his opponent''s abilities whileing up with ways or methods to deal with them. During such a short period, his bones had already healed to their perfect state.

    After his injury, he already knew how to deal with his opponent¨Cprevent thetter''s Pseudo Dao Will from entering his body and deactivating his regenerating factor.

    "I have to say, you are much weaker than I anticipated," said Wang Wei while shaking his head. "I''m quite disappointed."

    "And you have allowed such short sess to get to your head."

    "You think so? Well, it''s only human nature to indulge in one''s sess. In that case, why don''t you show me the errors of my way."

    ''Calm down, calm down, calm down. He''s only antagonizing you,'' thought Di Tian repeatedly in his mind to ensure his rationality. The power of Samsara shed from his body as a gate manifested behind.

    Wang Wei recognized this gate as it appeared on a previous battlefield: The Animal Hall.

    As the gate opened, a terrifying creature walked out. It was a colossal elephant with scale all over its body, two dragon horns, and his trunk looked like a dragon''s body.

    ''Chaos Life Form¨CDragon Elephant,'' pondered Wang Wei. Not many things about this powerful creature are known, except for a few legends. Rumors have it that this creature used its physical body alone to suppress the entirety of Samsara independently.

    The Dragon Elephant fused with Di Tian, turning into a tattoo on his chest. Then, his aura drastically increased. He gazed at Wang Wei, full of bloodlust.

    ''In the end, you still fell for it,'' thought Wang Wei, his mind extremely calm. Di Tian''s fleshly body and physical prowess were not on par with him. So, the best course of action would be to switch to another field that he had the advantage.

    But no, instead, he used a technique to boost his stats andpete with Wang Wei. And in this process, he had already lost the rhythm of the battle.

    The space shattered as it could bear the physical force released by Di Tian as he used it as standing to elerate forward. And his punch contained a suppressing power that transcends gravity, forcing space-time from fluctuating or releasing any curvature.

    Bang!

    Wang Wei raised his left hand to block the attack. However, upon immediate contact, he detected the force behind it was beyond his means. So, he acted calmly as he used his [Pig Zodiac Technique].

    He absorbed the force that went beyond his capability and stored them in his acupoints. Then, in an instant, he used his right to release them by punching Di Tian''s head.

    Di Tian swiftly evaded such a terrifying punch capable of destroying trillions of gxies with little to no effort. Subsequently, he released a force that pushed his opponent a small distance from him.

    Finally, he appeared above Wang Wei, using a drop kick that resembled an ax shing anything beneath it. Wang Wei secretly shook his head after seeing this.

    [Ox Zodiac]

    The power his body could exert drastically increased as he shed head-on with Di Tian''s foot.

    Boom!

    A terrifying stormposed of chaotic space and time energy manifested from the ce of contact of these two Gods¨Cno, Great Emperors. And in the final result, Wang Wei took a dozen steps back into the void before stopping.

    "Now, we are talking," said Wang Wei with a smug look. "However, let me warn you first, if that''s the only thing you have, you will barely count as an opponent."

    "It seems your arrogance has no limit."

    "It''s called confidence," replied Wang Wei before rushing over, his that it appeared as if he was not moving to the untrained eyes. Di Tian returned his arrogance and aggressiveness by returning speed faster than teleportation as he used the [Rabbit Zodiac].

    Upon his arrival, he released a barrage of punches, his speed so fast that it appeared as if he was not moving to the untrained eyes. Di Tian returned his arrogance and aggressiveness by returning punches to punches.

    In the first few punches, Wang Wei only used regr attacks. Then, he would focus all the forces in his body on a point before exploding them, like the big bang.

    This technique drastically increased his attack potency. However, Di Tian was not outdone as he used the same technique. After living so long, he knows how to use his forces properly.

    And the result was a draw.

    With the Dragon-Elephant, Di Tian''s physical prowess is technically above Wang Wei. However, he made up for the gap by simply using his higher boost using his Pseudo Dao Will and higher maniption of his body.

    Amid this barrage, Wang Wei used his [Rat Zodiac] to create a clone that appeared on Di Tian''s right. Thetter reacted swiftly by releasing a terrifying suppressing power that crushed the clone into oblivion.

    ''A w,'' thought Wang Wei as he took advantage of Di Tian''s brief distraction to punch directly into the previous ce he was injured.

 Chapter 855 Rematch (II)

    Chapter 855 Rematch (II)

    Wang Wei''s punch contained a prating strength that targeted Di Tian''s injury with the intention of worsening his condition. Di Tian activated his first line of defense¨Chis skin.

    His n was to dy enough time to prepare a few more defenses. Unfortunately, his reaction was not as swift as the attack. So, he could barely control his muscles to reduce the force.

    Regardless, the sword wound on his rib cages and internal organs suddenly worsened.

    ''Why is his Knotting Technique so persistent? The rate at which I weaken it is abysmal,'' thought Di Tian, who was always secretly trying to remove his opponent''s Pseudo Dao Will.

    ''This is not the right approach for this battle. I need to get rid of my current state¨Cno matter the price.''

    Di Tian knew only one way to deal with the annoying Dao Will¨Cabandon his current body and regenerate a new one.

    ''However, if I do that, my stamina will drastically decrease.''

    The Samsara Lord did not hesitate for much longer as he knew he would suffer even more if he continued fighting in such a terrible state. As for the issue of his stamina? He only needed to ensure this battle was short by exponentially increasing the intensity of his attacks.

    Bang!

    A terrifying force weighed on Wang Wei; it was like it was carrying the weight of the entire Myriad Emperor World on his back.

    Is this the power of the Dragon-Elephant?'' ording to legend, the Dragon-Elephant''s body was so powerful that it naturally released a pressure that could suppress Heaven and Earth.

    Wang Wei heard the sound of his bone croaking; he then briefly thought about how this pressure was the best tempering method for his body. Sadly, this was not the time and ce for such a thing.

    Then, he activated his Skin''s Divine Ability and released an Innate Force Field that alienated him from the effect of the pressure. However, the suppressing force was Di Tian''s bait or misdirection.

    Arge gate manifested behind him; it was obvious that he was prepared for something. So, Wang Wei did not let him seed and immediately punched the gate into oblivion.

    s, this was another misdirection.

    While the gate bought him enough time, he opened his mouth to spew a red me that rapidly turned into a phoenix. Then, Di Tian''s body suddenly aged into an old man before bing as skinny as a mummy.

    Finally, the phoenix turned into another version of himself¨Calbeit slightly paler.

    ''Turning the Chaos me into the Phoenix''s me of Rebirth,'' analyzed Wang Wei. ''That''s the most efficient way to deal with my Knotting Technique. However, time is now in my favor.''

    He rushed toward his opponent; the surrounding space twisted before leaving permanent burn scars forever engraved in the fabric of space-time itself.

    By the time he arrived, Di Tian felt every piece of flesh in his body was withering due to the intense heat.

    ''What kind of ming ability is this?'' he thought with great concentration. With his defense, how could any me have such an effect? Furthermore, it was a me he did not recognize.

    ''No, it''s not a me; he''s controlling the internal heat of his body and releasing it outside.''

    Bang!

    He blocked the uing fist, but he could hear the sound of his sizzling flesh. He nced at his arm with a trace of surprise. His Skin Divine Ability is to drastically reduce the damage that anything thates in contact with his skin can do.

    Yet, he saw a significant burning mark on his arm. Moreover, it was not the end. Di Tian could feel the surroundings were different; it was like he was deep inside a sona, volcano, or deep in a''s core.

    The heat was so intense that he could feel his skin dehydrating, his muscles shrinking, his bones melting, and his organs failing.

    Given how potent Di Tian''s fleshly body was, this reaction would shock anyone who knew. After all, at his level, he should be immune to all mes, And yet, the temperature of Wang Wei''s body did such damage to him.

    Di Tian hurriedly controlled his kidney so that he fused Water Material when refining them. With the blessing of the Water Element, he countered the effect of the heat.

    s, his tactic soon proved to be a mistake.

    Wang Wei predicted his actions and immediately opened his mouth to blow. The breath came from his mighty lungs, so as soon as it hit, Di Tian''s body began to freeze.

    The sudden change from extreme heat to extreme cold did great damage to the Samsara Lord, affecting his skin and muscle. Furthermore, the water element inside his body reacted to the coldness of the breath, freezing his internal organs, bones, and ligaments.

    Di Tian generated intense heat or me from his heart to deal with his current situation. And in less than a nanosecond, his body should eliminate these abnormal conditions and return to its peak state.

    Unfortunately, Wang Wei did not want to give him that time.

    He clenched his fist, making the space tremble in the process. He gathered the strength of his muscles and bones, which had reached the level of refining Emperor Artifacts by a capable Weapon Refiner.

    He punched forward with unparalleled momentum. s, he failed, at least, but was not as sessful as he wished.

    Di Tian reacted quickly. He learned from his opponent''s strange battle tactic and controlled his blood¨Cwhich was not affected by both the heat and the cold because of its extreme Yang Energy¨Ctoe out of his body and turn into blood spikes.

    The blood spikes targeted Wang Wei''s fist and his upper torso. With rtive ease, they prated his skin and the Force Field. However, Wang Wei reacted before they reached his muscles and prated deeper.

    Wang Wei controlled one of the trace elements that his body used to produce¨Ciron. He boosted the iron to an unimaginable level and mutated it before reinforcing his already indestructible muscles.

    Clink!

    A metallic sound echoed in the void as Di Tian''s blood spikes hit Wang Wei''s metalized muscles.

    Boom!

    Wang Wei''s fist did not stop because of the opponent''s attack. So, with his punctured skin, he overpowered the blood spikes and punched Di Tian''s face, sending him flying thousands of meters away.

    [Tiger Zodiac]

    The mass and density of Wang Wei''s suddenly increased at an rming rate. His size did not change, but his mass and density became a million times the observable universe back on Earth.

    He became so massive and dense that he generated his own gravitational force that twisted all four quadrants of this battle.

    ''Not bad,'' thought Wang Wei. He was disappointed with the Tiger, Snake, Horse, Goat, Rooster, Monkey, and Dog Zodiac. So, he changed their ability, creating his own unique [12 Zodiac] technique. And the ability to control his mass and density is the result of the Tiger Zodiac.

    Using the massive gravitational force, Wang Weiunched himself forward. His objective is pretty simple and straightforward¨Csmash into Di Tian with all this weight or mass.

    His attack was as if he took trillion upon trillion of gxies, or millions of Middle Thousand Worlds, and hit him all at once. By his estimation, he will do terrible damage once he hits.

    Di Tian''s face changed as he saw the charging bull heading toward him. His body was still fighting the force of the previous punch, so his actions were limited. Yet, something else even more terrifying wasing.

    He had limited time to detect things and make a decision. So, Di experience, intuition, and battle instinct told him he could not be hit.

    Tian did not figure out Wang Wei''s technique. However, his years of experience, intuition, and battle instinct told him he could not be hit.

    Otherwise, he would be in an even worse situation than when he was injured.

    His body suddenly became transparent, and Wang Wei''s charging body passed through like he was nothing but a phantom or a mirage.

    ''His body became incorporeal? Is this a technique based on Real and Illusory? Truth and False?''

    Wang Wei reacted swiftly. As soon as his body passed through, he abruptly stopped his momentum; it was like he ignored the concept of eleration and inertia. His back faced Di Tian, and they were less than a few centimeters apart. Furthermore, Di Tian''s body was still on the move.

    Yet, Wang Wei moved his body and turned around to kick Di Tian away.

    Boom! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Thetter''s speed of flying drastically increased. He turned into a streak of light as he flew from the Western Quadrant to the Eastern Quadrant in a matter of seconds.

    ''No, something did not feel right with thatst kick.'' thought Wang Wei. ''It reminded me of someone else¨CYi Lianxang. It should be immunity to physical damage. Could this be one of the Divine abilities he acquired after refining his body parts? Or another technique I did not know?''

    Wang Wei frowned as he realized something¨Chis Oracle Mirror was not as reliable as he thought.

 Chapter 856 Rematch (III)

    Chapter 856 Rematch (III)

    Wang Wei only learned 95% of knowledge about Di Tian, mostly focused on his techniques and abilities. However, the remaining 5% involved his true hidden trump cards and the crux of this battle.

    However, something urred that made his Oracle Mirror almost absolute¨CDi Tian achieved Ten Supremacy. All the knowledge he learned about his opponent was during his Nine Extremity Foundation, rendering most of his knowledge obsolete. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    After all, after achieving Ten Supremacy, Wang Wei updated his [Fate Transcending Sutra], removing some useless techniques, improving others, and creating a bunch of new methods that can reflect his current strength.

    And he reckoned Di Tian did the same for his [Nine Samsara Fist].

    In conclusion, the overwhelming advantage he thought he would have due to information was drastically reduced.

    All these thoughts shed in Wang Wei''s eyes as he rushed toward his opponent and punched him again, his body as heavy and dense as ever. However, the result was the same¨Cit was not effective.

    ''So, it is immunity to physical attack. What about elements and others?''

    He swiftly controlled the electrical impulses in his body andbined them with the Divine Punishment Thunder sealed since he first entered the Duyi Realm.

    Di Tian calmly tanked his attack before counterattacking with a punch of his own.

    Boom!

    Wang Wei flew away, and the sound of his bones cracking echoed in the void, followed by blood spewing from his mouth.

    ''I need to hurry,'' thought Di Tian as he went on the offensive. His Skin Ability recently mutated, giving him a short and temporary immunity to all attacks.

    However, he discovered something from thatst attack¨Chigh-intensity and potent attacks will shorten the time he can stay in such a state. With those two attacks, the time he can stay in that state has reduced by a few minutes.

    Di Tian rushed toward Wang Wei to punch and explode his head. However, his fist only hit the air. Before the moment of impact, Wang Wei dispersed all the molecules and atoms of his head¨Cincluding his Primordial Spirit and Sea of Consciousness¨Callowing him to evade that brutal punch.

    His headless body then attacked Di Tian''s stomach. His attempt was futile, but this was not his main objective. Using the force of his punch, he moved dozens of meters backward, distancing himself from his opponent.

    Then, his atoms reconstructed his head, and his Primordial Spirit returned to its rightful ce.

    ''He''s indeed immune to all attacks,'' thought Wang Wei. In that previous attack, he used his [Dragon Zodiac] to attack Di Tian''s [Immunity].

    ''Although I did not seed, I learned something new.'' Di Tian''s technique was simr to his state of Intangibility and may be less stable. There is a time limit, which can be reduced after being overwhelmed.

    For the next thirty seconds, Wang Wei did not directly confront his opponent and used his speed advantage to evade. He used the [Rabbit Zodiac] to the pinnacle, along with subtle control of the space from his Muscle Divine Ability.

    ''I need another method,'' thought Di Tian as he deactivated his ability; such a technique was a life-saving method in such a dangerous battle, so he did not want to overuse it.

    And since his attempt to use it in a more offensive way failed, it was unwise to continue. So, without hesitation, he chose another tactic.

    A weird breath or aura emanated from Di Tian''s body, which immediately caught Wang Wei''s attention; he could sense the tremendous changes quickly happening to his opponent.

    ''He activated the [Concept] of his body?'' thought Wang Wei. Body Refiners also require some level ofprehension to reach a high level as they need to imbue some concepts into their bodies¨Cusually during the Blood Tempering Phase.

    Wang Wei chose [Nothingness] as his concept that would allow his body to be eternal or evesting.

    ''If I remember correctly, he chose [Indestructible].''

    From his knowledge, [Indestructible] was the concept most used by body refiners. And that''s one of the main reasons they are called Indestructible Empyreans after opening the Gate of Power.

    To be precise, Indestructible is the main path or concept chosen by Grand Dao for the Body Refining Path. In the Adult Fiendgod Realm or the Fifth Stage of the True Power Dao Realm, the Flesh Tribtion involves this concept, and there are even corrtions with Willpower.

    After activating his power, Di Tian did not waste time. He rushed toward his opponent with unparalleled momentum; he was like a bulldozer that would wipe out everything in its path.

    And that''s exactly what he did.

    Wang Wei created a barrier of powerful elemental attacks before him. He used the Innate Energy stored in his Five Internal Organs; he used his Chaos me and Divine Punishment Thunder, but it was useless.

    Di Tian did not slow down as he let these things touch his Indestructible Body and headed straight to his opponent.

    After seeing the result of his actions, Wang Wei tried the next best course of action¨Cto use his speed advantage. s, this tactic was useless this time around.

    Di Tian''s shoes suddenly released an aura of mystery and nobleness¨Cit was a Chaos Treasure designated for speed.

    Furthermore, with his new state, Di Tian could now mobilize more of the Dragon-Elephant''s Suppression Ability. The environment around Wang Wei changed, cing him into a state simr to intense gravity, thus drastically reducing his speed.

    Boom!

    With one punch, Wang Wei spewed arge mouthful of blood. His internal organs were punctured, his bones cracked, and his muscles ravaged. However, such an injury was insignificant to him and healed in an instant.

    Before being hit, he raised all his defense to an unimaginable level. He focused the iron produced by his body to harden his body, he used the Gold and Earth Elements from his organs to reinforce his body for a second time, he used the Yin-Yang Bnce of his body for a thirdyer of defense, and finally, controlled his Pseudo Dao Will to an extreme level, abandoning all attack for defense.

    So, not only was his defense at an all-time high, but he also prevented Di Tian''s Dao Will from entering his body and negating his regeneration.

    ''Damn it, why has his speed and defense reached such an extreme?''ined Di Tian, who felt he was fighting two people who cultivated Speed and Defense Dao to the limit.

    In his frustration, he became more aggressive as he rushed forward. He entered an extreme state where his spirit was extremely focused. As such, Di Tian''s control over his Pseudo Dao Will reach the highest level in his life.

    Battle is a great way to evolve and progress. After reaching Ten Supremacy, Di Tian and Wang Wei had to train with the Insurgents of their respective factions. However, these battles were not death battles with a great stake.

    So, there is a limit to how much they can grow from it. But now, it is ''Another anomaly,'' thought Wang Wei as he sensed the pain on his side. ''His elemental power contained something else¡­It seems to be different. They could fight each other without restraint while learning from each other.

    Di Tian''s attack annihtes the space behind Wang Wei. However, his attack was useless as thetter turned his body into a fire elemental, bing immune to his physical attack.

    Di Tian reacted swiftly as he kicked Wang Wei on the side of his ribs. His foot turned into a Water Elemental, sending him flying while bleeding fire for blood.

    ''Another anomaly,'' thought Wang Wei as he sensed the pain on his side. ''His elemental power contained something else¡­It seems to be a breath of Chaos. What''s going on?''

    His mind worked extremely fast as he analyzed the weird aura. It reminded him of his Chaos me, but it was of water attribute.

    ''Could it be he has fused with Chaos Water, Chaos Earth, Chaos Metal, Chaos Wood, and Chaos me? Impossible. The Mirror told me he used Extreme Innate Materials for his organs except for the heart, where he used Chaos me like me.''

    Wang Wei was confused, but Di Tian would not give him time to n and strategize. Wang Wei suddenly became aggressive and met Di Tian''s blow by punching him too.

    As expected, his arm almost broke because of the other''s Indestructible Nature. And even his Dragon Zodiac did not work. However, he expected this oue.

    His arm suddenly bent 360 degrees backward as if he had no joints, ligaments, or muscles. However, such a tactic allowed him to disperse most of the force from the punch with only a few crack bones.

    Taking this opportunity when Di Tian was closed, he headbutted him with great ferocity. And the result was the deformation of his cranium. Regardless, his objective was achieved.

    When he was very close, his eyes suddenly released a terrifying heat vision that pushed Di Tian backward.

    ''Even such a concentrated attack did no damage?'' thought Wang Wei, feeling more things were abnormal.

    ''His previous Immunity Ability originated from his Skin Ability from the Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture. However, this ability was different from what the Oracle Mirror Revealed.

    ''Could it be the result of achieving Ten Supremacy? No, it does not make sense. All my abilities increased in potency but did notpletely mutate or change.''

    Wang Wei knew this might be one of those trump cards from the 5% of the unknown.

    ''In this case, I must push him further to reveal more abilities.''

 Chapter 857 Rematch (IV)

    Chapter 857 Rematch (IV)

    A ck lightning suddenly shed around Wang Wei''s eyes; his gaze became more intense and his aura more overbearing. The surrounding space twisted as if incapable of bearing his presence.

    Cracks appeared on Wang Wei''s face, making him look a little scary.

    ''Oops, I used too much,'' he thought as the cracks healed and the intensity of the ck lightning diminished. ''That should be the limit of my body.''

    Wang Wei flew forward, his speed drastically faster than before. However, his path left a trail of ck lightning behind.

    Boom!

    He punched Di Tian, who had a ghastly look on his face. The sound of bone cracking reverberated in the infinite void of space. However, this was the beginning.

    Wang Wei went for a punch on thetter''s head to explode it. However, Di Tian took a page from his book and turned his head into Water Element through his ability to control elements from tempering his organs.

    Sadly, it was useless. Wang Wei''s punch could ignore his Indestructible Nature, let alone his Elemental Body. Luckily, his attack did reduce the damage to some extent.

    Boom!

    Wang Wei made a second punch, and this one with even more ferocity. And with this one attack, Di Tian''s body exploded into oblivion as every matter and molecule of his body was annihted by the sheer force behind that attack.

    Wang Wei was not happy with his sess. He looked in the distance where Di Tian''s new body was. At least a minute before his death, he forced a drop of his blood through his fingers. And from that drop, he regenerated his new body.

    ''Willpower Manifestation,'' thought Di Tian with an ugly expression. He should have expected this. Someone like Yin Gen aplished an iplete Will Manifestation.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei''s talent for Body Refining was higher than thetter¨Cespecially after swallowing Ji Song''s Heavenly Ax Physique. So, why would he not aplish a better Willpower Manifestation?

    As for him? He had never achieved a Willpower Manifestation for many reasons, mainly because of his closed mind. Based on his knowledge, only exceptionally talented people who reached the middle andte stages of the Infant Fiendgod Realm can awaken their Willpower.

    And most people will have to wait after opening the Gate of Power¨Cwhich no one has ever aplished in the Lower Dimension¨Cbefore they can seed.

    With this mindset, Di Tian never tried to manifest his Willpower and take control of it.

    For a moment, he remembered ament one of his teachers¨Ca pure True Power Dao Realm Emperor¨Csaid regarding this power:

    "I torture my body to manifest my Will. And from now on, my Will is above Heaven and Earth''s logic."

    And with this brief confrontation, he knew the meaning of these words. His body is currently in a state of indestructibility. But Wang Wei''s fist did not care. His Will believes it can destroy something indestructible, so it did.

    Wang Wei instantly appeared before Di Tian and punched him in one of the acupoints that rendered his body immobile. Then, he held thetter by the head before carrying him like unwanted luggage.

    Using the Earth Elements in his spleen to create dozens of giants with no life. And without hesitation, he carried Di Tian as his shield, breaking through theses; no, a better way to exin it was he used him as a jackhammer to dig through theses one by one.

    However, he was unsatisfied with thes, so he used his Chaos mes to create stars. Then, he used his Muscle Divine Ability to fold the space into stack walls,

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Di Tian broke through these Space Walls one by one, his back and head bleeding intensely. Di Tian tried every method to remove his opponent''s deadly grip on him.

    However, Wang Wei''s Willpower was the most overbearing power he had ever seen. Any methods he tried, the ck lightning would forcibly destroy them or render them useless.

    Di Tian felt great humiliation but controlled his mind to be as calm as possible. And amid this humiliation, his spirit reached an unprecedented height.

    Crackle!

    A ck lightning shed in his fist as he punched Wang Wei''s face.

    ''Willpower Manifestation? Did he have a breakthrough during our battle and learn from me?''

    However, it did not matter. Although Di Tian''s Willpower was extremely high¨Ceven higher than Yin Gen''s¨Cit was nothingpared to Wang Wei. Fortunately, his action of manifesting his willpower caught Wang Wei off-guard for a brief moment.

    Bang!

    Di Tian kicked him away, and his right boot''s aura drastically diminished in the process. He used a secret technique to overload his Chaos Treasure boot, allowing him to generate a tremendous attack. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The downside to this method is that the boot will be weakened for between a few minutes to a few hours.

    "I guess I overestimated you," said Di Tian with a sneer. "You have the perfect opportunity to inflict heavy damage on me. Instead, you used it to humiliate me? I thought you were better than this."

    "Well, I am not," replied Wang Wei calmly. "Our battle is not only a battle of revenge for me but also a process of Spiritual Cleansing."

    As he said these words, his aura changed subtly. It was like a significant burden from him was also lifted, just like when the battle started.

    "As I said before, you''ve always been a mountain pressing on me. And in today''s battle, I will not only ovee the mountain but conquer it."

    Wang Wei cracked his head and shoulders. Of course, he chose something that appeared useless because time was on his side for this battle. He has the advantage of stamina, so a prolonged battle is advantageous to him.

    And with his actions, he has slowly brought the advantage in the mental state area to his side.

    Veins appeared on Di Tian''s neck and forehead. However, he breathed deeply to calm down.

    ''Thebination of his Willpower and Dao Will is a nightmare.''

    There is a reason that Eternal Emperors¨Cand even Pseudo Eternals¨Cwho are Body Refiners are trouble throughout the entire Chaos Universe. And that reason is their control of their Willpower and Dao Will.

    With these two things boosting their speed, defense, and attack and nullifying the opponent''s regeneration¨Cthey are the pinnacle of individuals in any Chaos Worlds.

    Furthermore, they are the nightmare of other groups because it is easier for these people to kill Evesting Empyreans and Boundless Paragons.

    However, it is not easy for anyone to reach the Paragon Realm with these two powers because of the restrictions of True Heavenly Dao and Grand Dao. Anyone who walks these two paths will suffer terrible Tribtions if they want to be Boundless and Inextinguishable Paragons.

    ''If I want a chance to win this battle, my only choice is to use that,'' thought Di Tian, who hesitated whether to release such a trump card so early in this battle.

    However, he soon made a decision after seeing the killing intent in Wang Wei''s eyes as the ck lightning shed around his eyes. Furthermore, he had already decided that a short battle was to his advantage.

    His aura suddenly changed, followed by physical changes to his body. His skin became silver, followed by four pointy horns on his head. His clothes fused with his skin, leaving only pants.

    His white and ck hair floated behind him as if there was wind in this void space. He grew ws along with a tail. Bat-like wings grew behind his back.

    In general, Di Tian was quite intimidating; he had the aura of a Primordial and Ancient Being that had just awakened. His presence was awe-inspiring, inducing fundamental worship and fear embedded deep in any weak creatures watching this battle.

    ''The Ancient Deste God Transformation? Is this his trump card?'' Wang Wei did not believe it to be so. Although this transformation allowed the fleshly body to reach an optimal state, the increase in strength granted was minimal for their current stage.

    ''The greatest benefit of this transformation after achieving Ten Supremacy is to increase the regeneration speed and intensity.''

    For example, if usually, Wang Wei and Di Tian could only regenerate 1000 thousand, the transformation would increase the number between 5000 to 10,000.

    However, the increase in things like attack and speed was minimal. It also optimized defense but was barely higher than the other stats.

    ''So, he must have another trump card.''

    As expected, he was correct.

    Di Tian''s aura suddenly changed and became more ancient, noble, and fierce. Wang Wei felt his body instinctively tremble as he felt that aura; it was like his body immediately knew it meant someone extremely noble and fearful and should show respect.

    "This is¡­" muttered Wang Wei as he controlled his body, not missing a single moment of Di Tian''s transformation.

    His Ancient Deste God Transformation changed; to be precise, he reverted to a normal-looking body. The only difference was the His Ancient Deste God Transformation changed; to be precise, he reverted to a normal-looking body. The only difference was the strange tattoos on Di Tian''s chest, followed by hispletely purple eyes with no iris.

 Chapter 858 Rematch (V)

    Chapter 858 Rematch (V)

    (Unedited Chapter)

    ¡ª----

    "Fiendgod," muttered Wang Wei. This was the first time he sensed this aura, but he instinctively knew who and where it originated from. As the noblest creature between Heaven and Earth, anyone who met it would immediately know what it was.

    Fiendgods, an Immortal Race in which their newborn has the strengthpared to Immortal Venerables and Dao Ancestors. And before they can reach adulthood, all of them will have powerpared to a Great Emperor.

    The lowest level of luck that a Fiendgod will be born with his two colors from the Rainbow Luck, and those with the most potential will be White Luck, or the Luck of Paragons.

    Their bodies are bred by Primordial Chaos, so they are born with the best fleshly body in the Chaos Universe. Their infants are capable of destroying weak worlds because of their flesh.

    Before the rise of the Body Refining Path and the Emperor Path, Fiendgods were considered the most powerful creatures in the Chaos Universe, envied and respected by all Heaven and Myriad Worlds.

    The only w of this creature was their very strict hierarchical society. The status of a Fiengod was decided by their birth. Based on their Bloodline Limit¨Cwhich indicated whether their final potential is to be Tier 12¨Cand what type of Primordial Law they were born with would determine their members'' status.

    For example, Fiengods born with any of the Five Supreme Ouws with a Tier 12 Bloodlines were the most renowned in any n and had the highest status. Then, the hierarchy is followed by the people born with Ouw Daos and potent Daos.

    However, over the years, the custom of the Fiendgod n had to change due to the rise of Paragons and the Emperor Path. Certain Fiendgods could break the limitation of their Primordial Law by acquiring the Heaven Will and eventually Paragons.

    With such strength, they could even challenge the Elders born with the Five Supreme Ouws. As such, many ns changed the rules to allow the more powerful members to have higher positions.

    However, some ns were stubborn and banned any of their members from participating in the Heaven Will Battle and walking the Path of the Emperor. Anyone who broke this promise will be hunted down and executed.

    Wang Wei looked at Di Tian''s transformation with great concentration. ''Is this one of his trump cards? The bloodline of a Fiendgod.''

    He had to admit that he was not expecting such a thing. Fiendgods were rare creatures because they considered Primordial Chaos their homes, so they rarely entered Chaos Worlds.

    And with the contradictions between Paragons and Acquired Life Forms, the situation escted even worse. Furthermore, even if a Fiendgod were to enter a Chaos World, they would appear in the Upper Dimension.

    Heavenly Dao would not allow these powerful beings with unlimited potential to appear in the lower dimension because of the catastrophic damage they could create yet.

    So, in Wang Wei''s mind, it was impossible for anything rted to Fiendgod to appear in the Lower Dimension.

    "Is that surprise I see in your face?" asked Di Tian as he clenched his hand, feeling the power bursting through his veins.

    "I have to admit¨Cyou have surprised me beyond what I could calcte."

    "I guess I should take this as aplimenting from you," Di Tian replied with a sneer and a smug look. His Fiendgod Bloodline was the reward the Acquired Life Council granted him after creating many talented humans with the potential of bing Emperors and Eternals.

    Although it was only one drop of diluted blood from a Fiendgod, it was more than enough, especially since it originated from an adult.

    Di Tian had ess to that drop of blood for too long. And in his many reincarnations, he tried to absorb it with no sess. Although it was only a drop, that thing was very arrogant and would not ept a weak body fusing with it and acquiring a small portion of its bloodline.

    As such, over the years, Di Tian has been using it to temper his body to ensure his body and soul werepatible with the blood. ''Let''s see the power of this body,'' he thought.

    ording to his original n, he would fuse with it after proving the Dao, ensuring his powerful bloodline could give him a greater boost from his Dao Body''s Awakening.

    And as fate would have it, Di Tian''s inability to fuse with this blood was what saved him from Wu Hong''s clutches. Otherwise, she would have taken it from his body after sealing him.

    Di Tian exhaled out loud. After so many years, he finally met the requirement. And he had to admit, he felt a sense of aplishment afterward.

    ''Let''s see the power of this body,'' he thought.

    Boom!

    He instantly appeared before his opponent and punched him into a streak of light that flew from one Quadrant to another.

    ''Only bone fractures? Not enough.''

    He appeared before Wang Wei and began a slugfest of fists; their arms were moving so fast with these furries of fists that only a few Insurgents watching the battle could perceive them.

    Boom!

    DI Tian punched Wang Wei in the stomach, almost making him spill all his saliva and theunch his mother made for him. Meanwhile, Wang Wei felt his body was hit by a high-speed train.

    ''The damage is still minimal. Is this the power of Willpower Manifestation and Dao Will?'' analyzed Di Tian, who knew how powerful his attacks were. Furthermore, Fiendgods''s body contained an aura from Primordial Chaos that was corrosive to weak flesh.

    Yet, with all these advantages, he failed to significantly injure his opponent. Furthermore, he could not ce his Dao Will inside Wang Wei''s body to negate his regeneration.

    "Let''s try this new power I acquired."

    ck lightning shed around Di Tian''s eyes as he essentially speed-blitzed Wang Wei, who stood in the distance.

    Then, a cacophony of bones breaking echoed in the Northern Quadrant as Di Tian went on a rampage, punching his opponent as if he wanted to pummel him into oblivion. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Subsequently, the terrifying gravity of 1,269 million ck holesrger than a universe suddenly acted on Di Tian, pushing him a dozen meters away. However, he received no damage whatsoever.

    Luckily, Wang Wei''s n for activating his Acupoints was to buy him enough time to regenerate to his peak condition.

    ''No significant damage,'' thought Di Tian, who felt slightly frustrated before squashing such useless emotions. He knew the reason for his failure¨Chis opponent had perfectly controlled their Willpower and Dao Will to boost his defense to the pinnacle.

    Furthermore, he ensured that he would not receive any injuries simr to Di Tian from the Knotting Technique.

    ''I have taken this opportunity to learn how he applied his Willpower and Dao Will. However, it will take me some time to reach his level. Furthermore, his Willpower is so much higher than mine that it''s scary.''

    Countless thoughts shed in Di Tian''s mind as he thought of a way out of the situation, a way to end this battle as quickly as possible.

    ''No, my mindset needs to change. Time is on his side, and he knows. So he won''t allow a quick battle. I need to drag him down to my level, injure him severely with the power of the Dao Will, and force him to do aplete regeneration that drains his stamina.''

    Di Tian waved his hand, and nine objects of various shapes appeared before him. Wang Wei squinted his eyes after seeing the aura of these objects¨CChaos Treasures.

    He secretly cursed how rich this bastard was, relying on his old age and inheritance to horde such unquantifiable wealth. Regardless, he knew long ago that this was one of Di Tian''s advantages over him.

    One of his biggest regrets was that the Sleepers did not have ess to Di Tian''s wealth and only helped him collect resources. Meanwhile, the real location of all his wealth was under his strict control.

    Di Tian opened his mouth and swallowed. An unknown aura or energy emanated from the nine objects entered his stomach, making them dimmer than they previously were.

    After ingesting not pure Chaos Aura from these treasures, his Fiendgod Bloodline synthesized them into a string of Primordial Chaos Aura that traveled throughout his body and nourished it.

    Boom!

    Di Tian''s already mighty and terrifying aura drastically increased. A few new tattoos appeared on his body, and his purple eyes became slightly darker.

    The ck lightning around his eyes became thicker as it appeared that his Fiendgod Bloodline made it easier for him to manifest his Willpower and control it.

    ''Truly worthy of the noblest creature between Heaven and Earth. Everythinges easier for them,'' thought Di Tian as he gazed at his opponent like an apex predator who saw his prey.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei was extremely calm despite how things were not looking too good for me.

    ''This is the perfect opportunity for me. I''ve never been able to use that power before. But maybe, between life and death, I can seed and master it.''

 Chapter 859 Rematch (VI)

    ?

    Di Tian applied his Pseudo Dao Will and Willpower Manifestation to his leg, increasing his already unparalleled speed. He moved so fast that he left tears in the fabric of space-time; however, the tear only appeared a few seconds after he left.

    Boom!

    A terrifying explosive sound echoed in this vacuum of space. The sound originated from Wang Wei''s two arms exploding like popped balloons. However, despite the gruesome fate of his limbs, not even a peep got out of his mouth.

    Meanwhile, Di Tian was not focusing on such a useless matter. After taking care of his opponent''s way of defending himself, he went for the kill. So, without hesitation and giving his opponent enough time to react, he made a second punch.

    Another exploding sound echoed in the void as Di Tian''s arm was inside Wang Wei''s chest, turning him into a human Donut with no arms.

    Di Tian immediately frowned. His attack appeared sessful, but it was not. He intended to obliterate his opponent''s entire body¨Cincluding his soul.

    However, at the veryst minute, Wang Wei reinforced all the parts of his body except for the upper limb. With these reinforcements, Di Tian''s attack couldn''t destroy his lower limbs and his head.

    Then, he directed most of the force of the attack on his upper torso, forcing the attack to only leave a hole in his body.

    ''Such a high Battle IQ, high experience, subtle control and understanding of force, and excellent application of his Dao Will and Willpower Manifestation,'' secretly praised Di Tian. ''There are many things I can learn from him.''

    Di Tian prepared for another brutal attack. However, Wang Wei''s limbs had already regenerated in such a short moment. So, without hesitation, he attacked Di Tian''s head with his elbow.

    Sadly, Di Tian''s unparalleled speed also involved his reaction speed. As such, he slightly moved his head to evade the attack. Wang Wei seemed to have expected this movement, so he gathered the terrifying gravity from the ck Holes in his Acupoints and released them through his elbow.

    Meanwhile, Di Tian calmly faces the immense gravity heading for his head. He released his own gravity or suppressing power from the Dragon Elephant.

    Boom! Boom!

    The sh of these two''s gravity twisted the space; at a micro level, all the smallest subatomic particles were scattered and dispersed. And in a very short period, Wang Wei''s power was overwhelmed.

    The Dragon Elephant''s power is based on its wielder''s physical prowess. And Di Tian''s current fleshly body has reached an unimaginable level through the Fiendgood Bloodline.

    The crux of Wang Wei''s attack was to buy him a few nanoseconds to regenerate his upper torso. And his n seeded while failing at the same time.

    ''Something is corroding my innard,'' thought Wang Wei. At first, he thought it was the weird Primordial Aura from the Fiendgod. However, he had already taken precautions for this situation.

    Many of his clones had fused with Chaos Materials when refining their bodies. So, Wang Wei gathered the Chaos Aura from them as a form of defense for his innards. Furthermore, Wang Wei has been analyzing Di Tian''s Primordial Aura.

    With a bit of time and the use of his Qi Flower Divine Ability, it''s not impossible for him to synthesize Primordial Aura like DI Tina, using Chaos Aura.

    ''Luckily, this power is weak, and he has no control of it yet,'' thought Wang Wei as he removed the effect on him. Furthermore, he added it to the list to watch for and not let inside his body.

    After crushing his opponent''s gravity, He rushed forward, his mind focused to the limit:

    ''The Fiendgod is one of the most talented creatures between Heaven and Earth, so they have a natural instinct when controlling things like Willpower. Although it is not enough for them to reach the peak, it''s more than enough for 99% of ordinary body refiners.

    ''So, all I need to do is follow my body''s instinct to quickly reach a high level of control of my Willpower.''

    Immediately, the ck lightning near his eyes that symbolized his Willpower Manifestation thickened.

    Bang!

    Wang Wei''s new arms once again exploded. Furthermore, the upper half of his torso was also missing a big chunk. Di Tian went on the offensive with consecutive attacks.

    Wang Wei reacted by blocking his legs. He gathered all his defensive methods, including focusing the Force Field from his skin on his legs, ignoring the defense of the other parts.

    His right was missing. However, Wang Wei did not care. Despite his terrible situation, his injuries were child-y since his core was not injured. Of course, he also knew he could not continue this constant regeneration; otherwise, his stamina would drop to Di Tian''s level.

    ''I just need to find the feeling from back then,'' thought Wang Wei as he concentrated, trying to fuse two different yet simr powers.

    Bang!

    Di Tian''s attack reached his left leg. However, the thing was not instantly annihted into oblivion. On the contrary, it only twisted beyond what the human''s exoskeletons allowed.

    However, despite the terrible shape of his legs, Wang Wei''s eyes shone.

    ''That''s it¨Cit''s almost there.''

    Meanwhile, Di Tian felt a sense of crisis. He knew what these eyes meant¨Chis opponent was on the verge of a breakthrough during battle. He had experienced it himself in this battle and saw simr eyes during their first confrontation.

    His mood became agitated, which resulted in awakening another power from his bloodline. In an instant, his strength and speed increased by a few percent as he rushed toward his opponent.

    Bang!

    He punched the head, destroying everything else in the process. Di Tian looked at his fist and the ce where Wang Wei''s body used to be, and he was not happy.

    When his fist hit his opponent''s head, it did not immediately explode. On the contrary, the head blocked his attack for far longer than it should have, given the strength he ced behind that attack.

    Furthermore, his Dao Will and Willpower received their greatest resistance since the beginning of this battle. If the previous battle was a towering wall made of a well-refined or crafted, it was now made of the best steel humans can create.

    He looked in the distance where Wang Wei''s body appeared.

    ''He did not hesitate to use Bone Substitution and sacrifice one of his lives for this breakthrough. Is it that important?''

    Wang Wei appeared in the distance with a smile on his face.

    ''The answer was simple: resonance between my body and Dao while using my soul as the medium. Will Manifestation is the result of my body or [Essence]? At the same time, Dao Will originated from my Dao, which is associated with the [Qi], and the soul is the manifestation of the [Spirit].

    ''To fuse them requires nothing but a deep understanding of Essence, Qi, and Spirit.''

    Wang Wei clenched his fist as he fused these two powers; he sensed how the increase brought by using them independently could notpare to whenbined.

    ''In the early stages of my cultivation, when I was ignorant, I used to call my Duyi Realm with the name True Will. But I feel this name was more suited for this new power.''

    Wang Wei did not know the name of the fused power of these different Wills since Wu Hong refused to tell him the name. Regardless, he had a feeling the original name was also True Will.

    When his young self named it True Will, he was probably influenced by his future self and foreshadowed his eventual acquisition of this power; or, it could be he was in tune with the universe and also divine the future.

    Whatever the truth was, the only thing that mattered was the name.

    After a few tests, Wang Wei finally focused on his opponent. In this brief confrontation, many things happened, not including his breakthrough.

    For example, he had identified or had a solid theory to exin the strange power of Di Tian''s bloodline.

    ''It should be the Primordial Will.'' The Primordial Law of Fiendgods is boosted by the Primordial Will of Primordial Chaos. However, they lose that boost after entering a Chaos World.

    ''His bloodline does not have a Primordial Law. However, someone used a brilliant method to refine it and keep some of the power from the Primordial Will.''

    Wang Wei squinted his eyes as he had a few more theories. For example, Di Tian cannot actively control that remnant of Primordial Will. Instead, it will passively boost all his abilities, simr to how it does for Fiendgods''s Laws.

    ''However, that''s just my theory and has not been verified. So, I should be on the lookout for the possibility of being wrong.

    ''Furthermore, I do not know the limit of the Primordial Will''s boost to his overall ability and strength.''n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    After making his analysis, Wang Wei prepared for the continuation of the battle; he could not wait to try out the power of his True Will.

 Chapter 860 Rematch (VII)

    ?

    As Wang Wei applied his True Will, the dark lightning next to his eyes turned a shade of red. Furthermore, his body now released a more repressive aura.

    Then, he watched calmly as Di Tian rushed toward him. In their previous confrontation, his mind could follow thetter''s movement, but his body could not respond on time. However, it was different.

    He could now see and react by applying his True Will to his nervous system

    Boom!

    Their fists confronted each other, generating shockwaves that made this cosmic battlefield tremble. However, the result of such a confrontation was mutual restraint.

    ''The fusion process was not smooth and natural; the resonance was not fluid or perfectly bnced,'' thought Wang Wei.

    ''It''s possible to concentrate even more on my Willpower and Dao Will,'' pondered Di Tian.

    In this one confrontation, the mind of these two titans worked at an elerated speed that would put most Quantum Computers to shame and out of work.

    Boom!

    Another attack in which they were equal.

    ''This time, the issue was with my Willpower. It is so much more potent than my Dao Will that I need to weaken it to achieve bnce.''

    ''His Willpower Manifestation and Dao Will functioned like natural instincts for him, like any other limbs on his body. Such an achievement requires talent and years of training.

    ''I don''t have such a long time, so I must rely on the natural instinct of my bloodline.''

    In the back of his mind, Di Tian felt some unnecessary thoughts arise, but he suppressed them with his spirit and concentrated.

    Boom!

    Di Tian took a few steps back, the bone of his left arm hurting immensely. The doubting thoughts deep in his subconscious became even louder. Regardless, he moved forward with a third attack.

    Crack!

    His bones fractured as Wang Wei''s strength overwhelmed the limit of his Indestructibility and the defensive capabilities he had spent billions of years training.

    ''No, I can''t lose¨CI refuse to lose, especially to him.''

    The talent gap in the cultivation world is something that can drive the most determined man to his doom. Di Tian has known and recognized this fact through brutal experience after meeting and fighting some of these talents.

    However, of the ones he met, he refused to lose to Wang Wei, not out of pride or unwillingness to ept his limitation, but because thetter was a Dao Overlord, and he was not.

    Di Tian''s intense emotions resonated with the Primordial Will deep in his bloodline. Then, the Primordial Will responded to his call and boosted his physical prowess.

    Boom!

    It was Wang Wei''s turn for his bones to crack and take a few steps back. However, his eyes became brighter after this brief confrontation. His acute senses detected the changes in Di Tian''s emotions through Su Ya''s methods; he also noticed the resonance between Di Tian''s mood and the Primordial Will.

    ''I was wrong; I should not treat my True Will like some sort of energy that only requires precise understanding and control. There is some aspect of the mind, including desires or wishes.''

    He remembered thements left in Wu Hong''s notebook:

    "My Will is above Heaven and Earth."

    Wang Wei clenched his fist and punched his opponent. And as soon as the two fists met, Di Tian''s face changed. He felt an overbearing power entering his body and suppressing the Primordial Will in his bloodline.

    Then, it proceeded to suppress his Dao Will and Willpower Manifestation. The two tried to resist and even briefly worked together. s, their attempt was futile as that power was too overbearing.

    That power was the embodiment of the saying follow me and thrive, oppose me and be annihted.

    So, Di Tian watched in horror as half of his body exploded into oblivion. And the shock he felt was not hiding in his facial expression. But, it was not the end as Wang Wei went for a second punch.

    Bang!

    Di Tian''s body exploded into oblivion, not leaving a single atom or piece of his soul in this mortal world.

    ''This attack was perfect,'' thought Wang Wei. ''It reached the limit of Mortality.''

    Afterbining his Zodiac Technique, his superb control of force or strength, and an ungodly application of his True Will, his attack reached 39 Infant Fiendgod Force, which is the limit for a mortal body.

    If it were in an ancient time when there was a Third Gate, he would need to open at 40 Infant Fiendgod Force, proving the Dao with the flesh and bing a Third ss Emperor.

    If what he learned from myths about the Prehistoric World is true, the level of 40 Infant Fiendgod Force is what they called Sanctification of the Flesh.

    Wang Wei gazed in the distance as Di Tian''s new body reformed.

    ''So, his Bone Ability is the same as mine.'' The Fiendgod Bloodline mutated many of thetter''s abilities, but it seemed the internal organs'' ability to control elements, Elementalize, and the Bone Substitution remained.

    Wang Wei did not hesitate as he rushed toward his opponent. Since he had the advantage, he would not let it go so easily. The ck-red lightning in his eyes became denser, increasing his overall intimidation factor.

    [Heaven and Earth Assimtion]

    Di Tian did not waste time and used his Muscle Divine Ability. His body assimted with his surroundings, taking on the property of the entire Cosmic Star Battlefield.

    Bang!

    Wang Wei drop-kicked his opponent on his head, and thetter blocked with his hands. Di Tian flew a dozen meters away before stopping; however, only his arms were injured.

    ''Another strange and unknown technique,'' thought Wang Wei as he continued his offensive; he chose a barrage of attacks to see the limit of this technique.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    ''His defense has drastically increased,'' thought Wang Wei. ''It feels like I''m fighting the entire world.'' He detected Di Tian''s body to acquire specific properties: vast, infinite, empty, and natural correctional ability.

    ''All these attributes usually correspond to space. Did his body be a universe? No, there seemed to be a connection between him and the surrounding environment. Did he assimte with the entire battlefield?''

    While amid his barrage of punches, Wang Wei analyzed the situation. Meanwhile, Di Tian was on the defensive; he tried to find a way to counterattack, but the result of his attempts was more punched to the face as his defense weakened.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei changed his True Will with the desire to destroy the Universe, increasing the potency of his attack as it directly targeted Di Tian''s technique.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Unfortunately, this method worked briefly as he only exploded thetter''s head for a short period.

    ''He has improved tremendously in this battle,'' thought Wang Wei as he watched Di Tian regrew his head. The main focus of his attacks has been to infiltrate his True Will into his opponent''s body.

    However, DI Tian has been extra careful to block his attempts. And when they seeded, he was ruthless and eliminated the part that had been infected before Wang Wei''s True Will had set in and done any damage.

    And his body, with the properties of infinite space, made it easier to remove the infected areas.

    Boom!

    Wang Wei punched again, but his attack did little to no damage.

    ''I see. The scope of his assimtion is based on howrge the space is. His previous assimtion was the Starry Battlefield, but now, it should involve all the other dimensions.''

    Things became tricky for Wang Wei. Such a technique should ce a heavy burden on Di Tian''s body and soul. However, with his Fiendgod Bloodline, he shouldst longer than anticipated.

    As for thetter''s soul? Wang Wei could already tell his Primordial Spirit had reached the level beyond Jade Quality.

    ''A prolonged battle is in my favor. However, Di Tian is the kind of genius with a terrifying foundation due to his long life. In this battle, he can make countless breakthroughs while under pressure by relying on his solid foundation.''

    Time was on his side, but if he could not hurt Di Tian, thetter might take this opportunity.

    After analyzing the situation with absolute calmness, he made the appropriate response. He continued his barrage as if he was using the same tactic.

    Di Tian was now an unbreakable tank; however, he was slow as a turtle to Wang Wei, so he could only defend trying toe up with another tactic out of this situation.

    Ssh!

    Di Tian suddenly vomited arge mouthful of blood. Then, blood streaked down his eyes, nose, and ears.

    "How is that possible?" he muttered before swiftly checking the reason. He discovered the strange power that was thebination of Dao Will and Willpower. His next tactic was to use the time his defense was unbreakable to analyze that power and see if he could recreate it.

    But now, he discovered Wang Wei had managed to imnt it inside his body, negating his regenerating power. Such an injury was on par with when the battle first began.

    ''How did he bypass my defense? My senses? Could he have created a technique to make it invisible?''

    Di Tian was partially correct. Wang Wei''s method was simple misdirection. He divided his True Will into two parts with his subtle maniption.

    Then, he used one part to distract his opponent. So, while Di Tian thought he had blocked the first True Will, he sneaked the second one into his body and hid all its fluctuation. After, he repeated the process until all the True ill could not be hidden and detonated them.

    If anyone from the upper dimension were watching this battle, they would be terrified. After all, Wang Wei had just acquired the power of True Will, yet, he had such control over it.

    Such a talent was genuinely horrifying.

    Of course, these people would give up too much credit for him. The reason for such rapid improvement was the foundation heid with his Force Control Skill.

    ''I need a new tactic for this battle,'' said Di Tian, who realized his approach was wrong from the beginning, from the moment he lost the rhythm of the battle.

 Chapter 861 Regaining Momentum

    ?

    Di Tian realized many things after his injury. The main one is that he lost the rhythm of the battle, making him follow his opponent''s desire and only use his fleshly body from the start of the fight.

    His mindset has been influenced to prove to Wang Wei that he is better than him in the Fleshly Body Department, thus only using his flesh topete with thetter.

    ''And in thatpetition, I lostpletely,'' thought Di Tian. He did not reach this conclusion because of his current major injury, but because of another observation he recently noticed.

    ''He''s holding back while I was not,'' analyzed Di Tian. During the entire fight, Wang Wei never used the concept in his fleshly body nor transformed into his Ancient Deste God Form.

    Such a fact meant that while he had little to no reservations, his opponent reserved these things as final trump cards.

    ''So, what is my next move? Start using my Dao and go all out to defeat him?''

    Such a move seemed the best, but Di Tian understood he was already behind. If the battle had a score, he was losing by two. So, moving to the stage of fighting with his Dao did not give him any advantage.

    ''His tactic was first to weaken me, take control of the battle''s rhythm while forcing me to reveal some of my trump cards. I can follow his n and do the same to him.

    ''I need a category where I can win over him and regain the momentum of this battle.''

    Di Tian''s mind went on overdrive as it worked faster than any supeputer known to future humanity on Earth back in the Prehistoric World.

    ''The soul. If I can take advantage in a soul battle, I can regain my momentum. And such a victory would have great significance since he is obviously arrogant regarding his soul.''

    Di Tian immediately knew this n was viable. Simultaneously, he also knew this was aplex thing to pull.

    ''When I first met him, I peeped at his soul and was horrified. I cannot imagine its essence or origin. However, from the Pagoda and my knowledge of him, his soul is not absolute.

    ''With the right aid, it can be influenced.''

    Di Tian''s eyes brightened. He would have never tried such a tactic if only he had a Nine Supremacy Foundation. However, to achieve Ten Supremacy, he had to acquire an Innate Emperor Soul.

    So, with such a level of soul, he felt his n could seed with the proper aid. He swiftlybed through his mind, thinking of the best Illusion Art he could ess.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ''The Infinite Layer Illusion Art,'' thought Di Tian, the Emperor Scripture created by the Ten Tail Emperor, the only Great Emperor from the Fox n.

    After proving the Dao, many people believed she immediately left, but that was not theplete truth. She finished her Emperor Scripture but did not leave it to the Fox n. Instead, she scattered it into the Myriad Emperor World, with the mindset that if the n is destined, they will find it.

    Of course, her main objective was to leave her legacy behind. And in some ways, repay this world''s karma for giving birth to her.

    However, the person who discovered it was one of their Sleepers. So, it ended in Di Tian''s hands.

    When ites to Illusion Dao, the Ten Tail Emperor might only be in the top 20 Emperors in the Myriad Emperor World. However, regarding the uniqueness of her scripture, she is in the top of 5, even the top 3.

    All these thoughts shed in Di Tian''s mind at an rming rate. Then, after making a preliminary n, he began to act. He waved his hand to manifest a ck river above his head.

    As soon as the river appeared, Di Tian felt a terrifying gaze with an uncontroble desire; it was like a man who spent days in the desert without food, discovered civilization and received a proper meal for the first time. The word thing about the sensation was that he was the food in that scenario to that gaze.

    Luckily, the situation was so brief that he almost thought he had made a mistake. And what he did not know was a few Divine Punishment Thunder descended on the Nether Hell after he summoned the ck river.

    Wang Wei looked at that sea, feeling it was something he knew. After taking a moment, he recognized what it was.

    "The ck Sea of Forgotten Memories," he murmured before his eyes went nk.

    [Heart of Despair]

    Di Tian activated his well-crafted illusion before using the ck Sea to boost the strength of the Illusion.

    The ck Sea of Forgotten Memories, also known as the Nether ck River, is a body of water usually avable in all Reincarnation Stations. Before a soul can reincarnate, they must wash in the ck seal, which will erase or seal the memories of their previous life.

    The ck Sea is a powerful resource. It is why cultivators will not immediately be born with their memories intact, and that includes Paragons. Only a rare few can reincarnate and instantly remember the memories from their past life.

    They usually have to take 5 to 10 years before remembering, or, at the very least, wait until they reach the first cultivation stage of wherever they are reincarnated.

    And when ites to people below the Empyrean Level, it''s almost statistically impossible to regain their memories immediately after reincarnating without any foreign aid like a treasure.

    And even amongst Empyreans, only Evesting one who has understood their [True Self] have the chance of reawakening their memories as soon as possible.

    During his long life, Di Tian has washed his soul in the ck Sea of Forgotten Memories multiple times. And one time, he tried to steal some of its water and seeded.

    His n for the water was to refine it into an Insurgent Qi. As long as he had enough of it, it was possible to create an Eternal Emperor Tier Insurgent Qi.

    The second option he had for this water was to either absorb or refine it into a treasure that could help better understand or control his Samsara Dao.

    However, the water was of the highest quality despite the small quantity. So, Di Tian has never been able to put it to good use until he achieved Ten Supremacy.

    ¡­

    Wang Wei opened his eyes, confusion written all over his face.

    "Where am I? What was I doing?"

    He looked around and saw himself in a cultivation room. He looked at his hands, face, and even dress; he had the odd feeling they were out of ce.

    However, before he could analyze the situation even deeper, he received a notification that someone was outside his room. He used the Jade Talisman that controlled the formation in the room to check outside and saw a beautiful woman waiting for him.

    "My Hong''er," he muttered with a heavenly smile on his handsome face. Then, he seemed to have thought of something, and his smile quickly faded, "Soon, you will truly be perfect."

    He left the cultivation room, and an angelic body rushed into his embrace as soon as he was outside. The previous genuine smile reappeared as he held her tightly in his arms, not wishing to let go even if the world breathed itsst breath.

    "Hong''er, what has gotten you so excited?"

    "Husband, your n worked," replied Wu Hong, not hiding her excitement.

    "n?" asked Wang Wei, momentarily confused. "Oh, you mean we caught someone?"

    "Yes."

    "Then, let''s go see who it is."

    The two walked into another room, their arms linked even tighter than any karmic bonds blessed by Heavenly Dao itself. Soon, they reached a room guarded by two guards with immense aura.

    Wang Wei and Wu Hong bowed to the guard. Although these people''s status was technically lower than theirs, they were both Immortals and deserved such respect.

    After entering the room, they saw a sloppy old man drinking and enjoying himself to the fullest. The elderly man looked like any normal mortal drunk; even worse, his appearance could easily distinguish him as a beggar.

    "Fiendeye Great Emperor," saluted the two with the utmost respect.

    "Wei''er, Hong''er, you came to see the big fish we caught?" asked the drunk with a smile.

    "Even you''re calling it a big fish?" asked Wang Wei.

    "See for yourself," said the drunkard as he waved his hand to disy a screen. Wang Wei saw arge ck cat with a long tail made of shadow and apletely white iris.

    "The White Shadow Cat!" said Wang Wei in surprise as he recognized that creature. It is an Innate Demon born from both the shadow and death energy between Heaven and Earth, making it the perfect assassin.

    As such, during this war, it became the leader of the Innate Demon Gods'' Assassination Squad, killing countless geniuses and even Emperors of the Acquired Side.

    Their leader''s infamy has already reached the entire lower dimension as he never failed an assassination attempt. But now, he was their prisoner.

    "I didn''t think we would catch him," said Wang Wei. Although he is the one who set up this bait mission, he never expected to catch such a big fish.

    "With your contribution to this war, your threat has already beenbeled the highest by these people. So, they would never allow you to prove the Dao," replied the drunkard, who has not kept the battle down ever since these people entered the room.

    "It''s not surprising they would send him to eliminate you."

    Wang Wei thought for a moment and agreed. Before creating his sons and a masterpiece like his wife, he created many other humans as practice. Although they are not considered Eternal Talent, many of them have the possibility of bing powerful Immortal Venerables and Dao Ancestors.

    As such, the Innate Demon Gods have always been considered a threat on the same level as these monsters with the potential to be Eternal Supremes.

    "Will it be fine to leave him? These demons and gods won''t allow him to die so easily," asked Wang Wei with worry. The drunk stopped for a while and gave him a look.

    For some reason, Wang Wei detected surprise in his eyes, followed by sadness, pity, and hope. He was confused why he could read the Emperor''s emotions so vividly. More importantly, he was worried about the source of these emotions as he gazed at him.

    "Don''t worry. One of the Supreme Leaders is here."

    Wang Wei sighed in relief. For anyone to be a Supreme Leader, they must be an Eternal Emperor or have the battle prowess of one. However, his intuition quickly told him that one Supreme Leader might not be enough for this situation.

    Logically speaking, this was not the truth¨Cespecially with someone like the Fiendeye Emperor, a top First ss Emperor. Furthermore, he knew another Great Emperor in this area was even more powerful than this drunk.

    s, he was still worried.

    So, he opened his mouth to say something.

    Boom!

    The room began to shake, and Wang Wei had a terrible feeling looming over him.

 Chapter 862 Argument

    ?

    With his keen senses, Wang Wei senses multiple terrible approaches to this location.

    "How could this be?" he muttered since he did not expect such a terrible response from capturing the White Shadow Cat.

    "Boy, you''re smart enough to understand that not everything is as it seemed on the surface," suddenly said the old drunkard before taking arge sip from his gourd. Then, he stood up before disappearing from everyone''s eyes.

    Wang Wei was not stupid, so he took time to ponder the meaning behind these words. So, a few secondster, his face became ugly to look at.

    ''The Supreme Ouw Trial,'' he thought, thinking about an odd conversation he had a few hundred years ago. Many people talked to him about the trial, leaving hints and clues for him to find the truth.

    After following them, he learned the truth. But not long afterward, he was summoned by one of the Supreme Leaders and informed that Heavenly Dao gave him a pass so he did not have to undergo the trial.

    So, Wang Wei focused on his Creation Dao, trying to create the perfect life form between Heaven and Earth. However, soon afterward, the Supreme Leader summoned him again and told him to stop his work; otherwise, he would suffer the consequences.

    Such a warning was the only one, so the stubborn Wang Wei ignored it and continued his work. However, after taking this moment to ponder on the situation, he realized many of the odd and convoluted conversations he had with different people were their attempts to warn him of this impending catastrophe.

    Wang Wei raised his head to look at the floating formation before him. He stared at the White Shadow Cat and immediately knew it was the catalyst for his catastrophe.

    ''This would exin the Fiendeye Emperor''s look; he knew this wasing.''

    Wang Wei began to walk back and forth, trying to prevent panic from overwhelming his mind.

    ''Calm down, calm down, calm down,'' he repeated in his mind. ''Since it''s a trial, there must be a way to pass.''n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Although he convinced himself of these words, his mind drew nk as he tried to n a strategy for this situation. Going to fight was of the question since he could sense the terrifying aura of the people outside.

    He identified the aura of at least 4 Innate Demon Godsparable to Eternal Emperors and countless other powerhouses. Meanwhile, on his side, there were only Supreme Leaders.

    "Husband, what is going on?" asked Wu Hong, her voice trembling slightly; she had never seen her husband undergo so many emotions in such a short time.

    Wang Wei opened his mouth to say something, but no word emanated from his mouth.

    "You don''t have to worry; nothing will happen¨CI promise," he reassured.

    "Husband, if you tell me what''s happening, maybe I can help," said Wu Hong in a gentle voice.

    The hesitation in Wang Wei''s eyes deepened. His creation was the perfect creature. So, it was the pinnacle of humanity regarding look, talent, and intelligence. As such, she might have a good way to get out of this situation.

    However, Wang Wei shook his head. Firstly, he did not want to worry her. Secondly, he felt she was not yet ready to deal with such a situation.

    "Don''t worry. If I need your help, I will ask," replied Wang Wei as he gently caressed her back.

    Wu Hong wanted to say something. But in the end, she only sighed after seeing the look in her husband''s eyes.

    "By the way, are any of the children here?" asked Wang Wei, his face oozing with tension and worry.

    "No, you forbade them from participating in this operation."

    "That''s good," he muttered softly. If he cannot survive this situation, he will feel better knowing none of his children were to go with him or see his demise.

    Wang Wei then began to walk back and forth; this is a habit he has picked up when thinking intently about a problem.

    Bang!

    The entirepound shook, waking him up from his concentration. He could feel more aura outside, and with each passing second, the looming danger he felt intensified.

    Wang Wei exhaled and took a deep breath, trying to concentrate; he knew worrying about the outside would not do him any good. Unfortunately, he found it very difficult to concentrate.

    ''Damn it, why couldn''t I be more powerful?'' He was only in the Law Body Realm. Although his current strength was on par with Immortal Venerable 3-Leaf, his main focus was not on battle but on creation.

    The Heaven Will Battle was approaching soon, so he had nned to retreat in a Time Formation to make up for hisck of battle methods.

    Wang Wei raised his hand to emanate a pink and purple color light. And from that light, he created a jade as white as snow. Without hesitation, he hung the jade on his side, and it immediately released a cold aura that made his mind peaceful and without any distraction.

    ''The effect of this Origin Ice Jade is better than I anticipated,'' thought Wang Wei before waving his hand to create arge tablet. However, the tablet immediately began to fade as soon as it appeared.

    ''I need to hurry. With this Enlightenment Tablet, my wisdom, intelligence, andprehension will reach another level. Maybe, I can find a solution.''

    Wang Wei sat before the tablet and closed his eyes. A mysterious aura emanated from his body. However, less than five minutester, the door disappeared, and he opened his eyes.

    However, Wang Wei could not control his aura, destroying the tiles on the floor. Furthermore, his eyes were bloodshot.

    "No, there must be another way," he said, his voice almost reaching the point of roaring. He waved his hand to create another tablet and prepared to try again.

    "There is no need to try again."

    Wang Wei turned to look at his wife, his gaze a little scary.

    "The only way for you to pass the trial is to kill me."

    "How do you¡­" he paused as he remembered they were linked through their soul, karma, and even fate. So, when he is agitated and unable to control his emotions, she can peek at his mind and memories.

    "Don''t talk nonsense," he said in a harsh tone.

    "You know it''s true."

    "When there is a will, there is a way," rebutted Wang Wei.

    "If you don''t want to kill me, then there is only one way to pass this trial¨Cyou must¡­"

    "Shut up," he yelled. "Don''t ever mention this."

    Wang Wei ignored her and concentrated on the fading tablet. Meanwhile, Wu Hong looked at him with sadness.

    ''As long as you ept my imperfections, we can survive and live a happy life with our children. Without being perfect, wouldn''t I still be me?''

    She sighed softly before controlling her sadness.

    Soon, a sonorous sound echoed in the room as Wang Wei woke up, punching the ground.

    ''So closed. I feel there is definitely a way to pass this trial.'' He had a strange feeling he had passed this test before and could do it, but he was missing something. However, he soon ignored this weird feeling and concentrated.

    He created his third and final tablet. The tablet was a wonder of Heaven and Earth, and his Creation Dao cannot permanently create it. And after three attempts, he had reached his limit.

    s, the result was the same.

    So, when he opened his eyes, Wang Wei had difficulty controlling his emotions and mind, even with the jade. So, he created a second one to double the dose.

    After calming down, he finally looked at his wife.

    "I need to get you out of here."

    "You want to send me away?"

    "Yes," replied Wang Wei, frighteningly calmly. "The trial involved me. So, as long as I die, everything will be fine."

    "Have you thought about me? How am I going to live without you?"

    Wang Wei was quiet, "I''m sure it will be hard. However, you can move on with time. The only thing I ask of you is to find someone more talented than me to continue my work."

    He did not have any hope for her to revive him. With how Heavenly Dao operates, he knew he would most likely achieve true death for his transgression of pursuing immortality even after being granted a pass.

    So, he only wishes to find a worthy sessor.

    "At this point, does that matter?"

    "Besides you and the children, it''s the only thing I can''t let go of."

    Wu Hong looked intensely at him. For the first time in her life, she felt resentment toward him, toward herself for not meeting his standard or fulfilling his desire.

    "No, today, we will both die," yelled Wu Hong.

    "Don''t be stubborn," countered Wang Wei, his voice also raised. "You are the future of the human race. With your talent, you can lead us to victory in this war after proving the Dao.

    "Plus, what about the children? Someone must look after them."

    "Why does it have to be? Why can''t it be you?"

    Wang Wei stood up from the ground and held Wu Hong closer to his chest. He ced his forehead on hers as he whispered:

    "My love, I''m begging you. Please, listen to me and leave this ce."

    His voice was soft while also trembling.

    "Why must you do this?" asked Wu Hong, tears falling from her eyes.

    "I have never ordered or demanded anything of you. So, please, listen to me and leave. Live a long and fulfilling life, cry when you feel sad,ugh on joyous asions, smile upon remembering your fond memories, and walk far down the path of cultivation.

    "Please, do this for me."

    The sound of Wu Hong crying and their beating hearts echoed in thisrge chamber.

    Bang!

    The room shook again, and Wang Wei''s head moved swiftly as he looked in one direction.

 Chapter 863 Regret

    ?

    (Unedited Chapter)

    ----

    ''That direction¡­,'' thought Wang Wei. He detected the trembling originated from the room where they kept the White Shadow Cat captive.

    Boom! Boom!

    The sound of something breaking became louder with each passing second. Wang Wei used his Divine Sense to check the room and saw how the White Shadow Cat was in the process of destroying the Sealing Formation.

    ''We don''t have much time,'' thought Wang Wei with a severe expression. His first instinct was to run away, but he knew he had to do something; otherwise, they wouldn''t reach far.

    So, he thought of reinforcing the array to buy enough time. However, he soon shook his head; affecting an Emperor Formation was behind his ability.

    In his early years, he studied Innate Formation to better understand the Good Fortune of Heaven and Earth, thus improving his Creation Dao. However, he was still out of his league for things like an Emperor Formation.

    "The Heaven and Earth Rune Mountain," suddenly said Wu Hong and Wang Wei''s eyes lit up. The Human Array Ancestor refined a mountain made of runes as his Proving Dao Artifact. So, it was the perfect thing for this situation.

    Wang Wei no longer hesitated and waved his hand to create a towering mountain full of runes and symbols written on them. He immediately sighed after seeing this creation, as it was nothingpared to the original.

    His mountain was small inparison, and its essence was nothingpared to the original. But, even such a false copy made hisplexion pale, and blood dripped from his nose.

    Wang Wei waved his hand to send the mountain into the room where the White Shadow Cat was located, ordering it to reinforce the seal formation.

    "Let''s go," said Wang Wei as he created an immense amount of life energy to heal his injury. The two flew toward the Transmission Array, and as expected, the battle outside had already cracked the formation.

    However, Wang Wei created the Heaven and Earth Rune Mountain to help fix it. He would love to use another method or creation to teleport him away from this situation. Sadly, his power was far from enough.

    Only by using this Emperor Tier Transmission Array and maybe even improving upon it would he have a chance to bypass the Void Blockage created by the Innate Demon Gods.

    Without wasting any time, Wang Wei began to operate the mountain. He was now only focused on finding a way out of this ce and sending his wife away.

    A few seconds into repairing the formation, he suddenly stopped and muttered, "Something is wrong."

    He looked deeply at the formation, trying to discover what was wrong. However, his emotions were fluctuating so intently that even the two jades could not help.

    "The formation," pointed out Wu Hong. "It should not be this fragile. And based on how it was destroyed, it''s too abnormal, like it was man-made."

    "We have a traitor," said Wang Wei as he squinted his eyes. He realized someone was working on the inside for this attack to seed.

    ''I should have immediately thought of that.''

    Wang Wei shook his head and knew this was not the time to be thinking about that. Now that he knew of the traitor, the situation had be even more dangerous and unpredictable.

    ''Who betrayed me? And why would they do it?'' As soon as he asked himself this question, a figure appeared in Wang Wei''s mind, but he quickly denied it¨Cit was impossible to be him.

    "Watch out," yelled a beautiful voice, and Wang Wei instinctively moved his body out of the way. A brilliant purple sh appeared in the location he was at.

    Wang Wei looked in the direction of the sh, ignoring his missing right arm. His body trembled as he felt like crying tears of blood.

    "Why?" he asked with a hoarse voice, looking at the handsome man with a purple robe, hair in an unkept and wild manner, holding a pure white sword.

    "You should be able to guess why," answered the purple figure, looking at Wu Hong with tender affection hidden deep in his eyes.

    "You have pushed me so far," said the purple-robe figure, his voice containing a deep mncholy. However, he soon controlled himself, returning to his state of indifference.

    Wang Wei looked at his big brother, reminiscing about the past. After reaching Tier 3 Rune Body Realm, the Acquire Life has a cruel trial to acquire the title of Heaven Chosen.

    They met while fighting for a rare herb, but before deciding on the final winner, a bunch of other participants ambushed them. So, they teamed up together to survive the ordeal.

    And through this life-and-death experience, they became closer. And on a whim, they decided to be sworn brothers, making an oath that even though they were not born at the same time, they would die at the same time.

    Since then, their bonds have drastically increased,sting for millions of years. They even made an oath to let the Heaven Will Battle affect their brotherhood.

    "I guess I should have expected this oue," said Wang Wei, thinking about some of the strange behaviors of his brother, most of which appeared after he created Hong''er.

    "You should have."

    "Fine, let''s finally determine the winner of our battle," said Wang Wei, who had already created a new arm for himself. His body grew to a giant size, and the purple robe followed him.

    Their battle was intense, but it onlysted less than 30 minutes.

    Wang Wei stood above the corpse of his big brother, looking as thest light in his eyes faded away. Thetter looked at him apologetically before taking onest look at Wu Hong. Then, he smiled before dying.

    Wang Wei could no longer control his tears. He knew his big brother''s battle prowess was above him. The only reason he won was the contradiction in thetter''s heart.

    Wang Wei looked at the blood in his hand as tears dripped down on the ground. His mind was almost in shambles.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "You had no choice," said a melodious voice. However, Wang Wei¨Cwho usually appreciated that voice for its beauty¨Ccared more about its content on this asion.

    Such four simple words brought hope to an almost copsing mind.

    "Don''t me yourself," continued Wu Hong. "You only did what was necessary for our family to survive."

    Wang Wei took a deep breath to control his trembling body. He knew this was not the time to be weak-minded. So, he prepared to deal with the Duyi Realm inside his body by discarding the infected parts and recreating them.

    "What a touching scene," said a cold and sinister voice. Wang Wei''s face immediately pale as he nced at the entrance of the room. He saw arge ck cat with white irises looking at him with a yful smug on its face.

    However, under this facade were eyes full of killing intent. A killing intent so intense that it raised the room''s temperature and prevented Wang Wei and Wu Hong from moving.

    "Little ant, you almost made me fail my first mission," said the White Shadow Cat. "The worst part is I had to use so many resources and connections to make up for my failure."

    Wang Wei''s face was red as he was trying to move under the killing intent of this damn Innate Demon. However, even his mind was functioning at an extremely slow speed, so it was difficult to move his body, let alone control his energy or Dao.

    "Well, as much as I would like to watch you squirm, I know not to y with my food."

    Therge cat raised his paw to manifest a colossal paw made of shadow. Then, without hesitation, he dropped it on Wang Wei.

    Boom!

    A brilliant light manifested before the two, turning into a protective shield. The cat showed slight surprise before looking at Wu Hong.

    "Worthy of the only perfect creature between Heaven and Earth,"mented the creature who saw how Wu Hong sacrificed her soul, body, and even [Perfect Essence] to generate that shield.

    ''I heard rumors and theories that Perfection was a taboo under the control of Grand Dao itself. Now, after seeing its power, I guess it''s true,'' thought the White Shadow Cat, his killing intent even more intense.

    Then, he attacked for the second time. And this time, he summoned his Innate Bloodline Artifact¨Cwhich manifested in the form of a bell around his neck¨Cboosting his power.

    Boom!

    His attack only destroyed the white shield. However, Wang Wei could not move, and he watched helplessly as Wu Hong''s body dropped to the floor.

    "Noooo," he roared as he rushed toward her. He held her body and could feel all her vitality was gone. He immediately used all his abilities to save her, creating all kinds of artifacts, energy, and even other Daos to save her life.

    s, it was futile.

    "I''m sorry¡­I could not¡­protect you," said Wu Hong, her mouth full of blood. She slowly raised her hand to caress his face before her hand dropped listlessly to the ground.

    "No, no, no, no," said Wang Wei as he tried to revive her to no avail. He looked at the sky and roared, his voice containing so much grief and despair that even the White Shadow Cat took a small step backward as it was overwhelmed.

    "Hum?" muttered the cat, who was greatly angered at this ant that made him scared for a moment. He raised his head to look in a direction, and his face became grave.

    "That aura¨Cthe Heaven Opening Emperor? Did this situation rm him?"

    The cat knew it was no match for the first and oldest Supreme Leader of humans in this ne. So, he hurriedly finished the job he started.

 Chapter 864 Triggered Memory

    ?

    "No, I''m toote."

    Wang Wei heard these words as his body, soul, and Dao were instantly annihted. However, a soothing power seemed to have preserved thest remnant of his existence, buying him a little more time.

    However, he did not know whether this was a good thing or not. After what he experienced today, every second of living was the worst torment imaginable.

    Ca-Cha!

    The world broke apart, and Wang Wei opened his eyes.

    "Where am I? What was I doing?"

    He looked at the cultivation room before checking his body and hands. He had a terrifying sense of deja-vu. However, before he could better analyze the situation, he received a notification that someone was outside.

    "My Hong''er," he muttered with a loving smile; his eyes brightened as he remembered she would soon be truly perfect. He walked out of the room at a brisk pace.

    "Hong''er, what has gotten you so excited?"

    "Husband, your n worked," said Wu Hong, full of excitement.

    "n?" asked Wang Wei. "You mean we caught someone?"

    "Yes."

    "Then, let''s go see who it is."

    Wang Wei went to see the Fiendeye Emperor and learned about the White Shadow Cat. Then, he repeated the day again, reliving the pain of losing the love of his life. And ording to the mechanism of Di Tian''s illusion, each time he relived that day, his pain and despair would be increased tenfold.

    However, something urred on the third time Wang Wei relived that day. The illusion broke off after watching Wu Hong die instead of after the Heaven Opening Emperor saved him.

    A terrifying will emanated from Wang Wei''s body and shattered the illusion. Sadly, this was not enough for him to wake up¨Cat least not so soon. As the name of the Ten-Tails Emperor Scripture implied, her illusions contained an infiniteyer.

    So, even if someone breaks it, they would just find themselves in anotheryer. And each sessiveyer is better than the former one as the illusion could evolve and correct itself to ensure no one escaped its clutches.

    Furthermore, the ck Sea of Forgotten Memories would forcibly seal Wang Wei''s memories, making it difficult to understand he was in an illusion and wake up.

    As fate would have it, in the fifth life, a reaction between the ck Sea and Wang Wei''s soul urred. The aura of Samsara contained in the sea awakened some memories deep in Wang Wei''s soul.

    So, Wang Wei saw something his mind was subconsciously trying to hide to protect him¨Cit was eons of memories after the space crack swallowed him back on Earth.

    In an instant, Wang Wei regained consciousness as all these memories rushed into his mind. He made a swift decision not to immediately absorb these memories. He knew his soul would be sluggish and maybe even slightly injured if he absorbed all of them at once.

    And since he was in the midst of a battle, this was not a wise choice. However, he did peek at one of the core memories. To be exact, it was thest memory of himself when he was a mass of aggravated soul.

    Thest thing he remembered when in that state was entering a white light. Then, he was a baby being stared at by a bunch of giants. However, Wang Wei finally knew what happened between these two events.

    He saw his soul forcefully enter Samsara. However, he did not undergo the proper procedure to seal his memories, weigh his karma, get a proper identity, then reincarnate into a new life.

    Instead, he used his strength to skip all the steps, beating anyone in his way as he forcefully entered the passage of reincarnation. In the process, he realized his massive soul could not reincarnate in a normal body, so he forced himself to seal all his strength and memories.

    "

    ''No, it seems I preserve my memories from Earth,'' he analyzed. After living for so long in the void, it was odd his main personality was based on his memories from Earth. So, he deduced it was not a random event but a conscious choice he made, ensuring that personality would be the main one.

    ''That''s not important,'' thought Wang Wei. ''Someone is not adding up.''

    After reviewing his reincarnation process and using his current knowledge and understanding of the world, he found too many anomalies.

    ''With the way I barged into the world, Heavenly Dao would have detected me without a proper identity. Better yet, True Heavenly Dao would have interfered, given how I could not properly hide the aura from my Paragon Tier Soul.

    ''So, it should have been alerted of my presence and dealt with me.''

    Wang Wei knew True Heavenly Dao would not care if a mere Paragon entered the Eternal Ascension World. However, with his method of infiltrating through reincarnation and being born in the lower dimension, he would have been identified as an anomaly and a threat to be dealt with.

    ''Furthermore, the Seven Parasites and 2 Suns should have detected my reincarnation because of my soul. Yet, I have a perfect identity that is recognized by the world.

    ''How did I survive? How did I not get caught? And who gave me the identity?''

    He pondered deeply, thinking about countless possibilities. He used all his trillion Spirit Particles to use his Thought eleration Ability.

    ''Could it be that old man, Hongjun?''

    Wang Wei frowned as he took a moment to check his memories to see if he could find something.

    ''Myriad Devour? Is that what they call me?''

    He saw some memories of people trying to kill him, and that''s the name they called him.

    ''I am sure someone has been following me and helping me deal with the truly powerful people trying to kill me.''

    With a brief scan, he learned many things.

    ''There is a high chance that person is Hongjun. However, the chances of him helping me through reincarnation are not high.''

    Wang Wei saw how after his soul reached probably the Paragon Level, no one protected him. After that, he suffered many injuries in battle and often had to run away. And a few times, he came close to death.

    So, his current theory is that Hongjun stopped helping once he reached a certain level where he could protect himself.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ''So, if it''s not Hongjun, who is it?''

    Honestly, Wang Wei wished it was Hongjun. He already owed thetter a great deal of karma, so it''s not a problem to owe more. Furthermore, as of now, Hongjun has shown to be an ally instead of an enemy.

    But now, there appeared to be someone else involved in his life, dictating his fate. And he did not like that¨Cespecially since he had no information about who that person was.

    For someone like him, there is no greater threat than an unknown enemy with little to no information.

    ''The only good news is that I know of that person''s existence. So, I have a direction to begin my search.''

    Wang Wei exhaled as he ced this new discovery at the top of his priority. Then, he focused on this battle.

    ''I was careless¨C-I never thought he could counterattack through my soul and seed.''

    His soul has always been his strongest point. In his early years, he basically ignored it since he never had to cultivate it. Later, after many experiences and warnings from his wife and elders, he learned how to use it better.

    However, it seemed he neverpletely dealt with the arrogance he had about having such an innate mighty soul. As a result, he almost suffered.

    He opened his eyes and saw Di Tian bleeding while half kneeling in the void. The emotions in his eyes kept changing from despair, iprehensible loneliness, and desire for death.

    Wang Wei''s eyes shed with the power of time as he saw what happened in the past few seconds.

    After cing him under the illusion, Di Tian did not immediately attack. Instead, he swallowed a pill, probably with the intent to heal his former injury and return to his peak.

    Thetter knew he could not keep Wang Wei under the illusion for too long, which was evident with how the power of the ck Sea was consumed at an rming rate.

    So, he wanted to heal as fast as possible and injure his opponent, leveling the ying field. And his n worked at first, as his injuries were almost healed with the pill.

    Unfortunately, when Wang Wei''s memories awakened, the illusion bacshed him. On the contrary, he saw¨Cno¨Cexperienced Wang Wei''s time in Primordial Chaos as the Myriad Devourer.

    After spending eons in the infinite space, with the soul and mind of a mortal, his mind almost broke due to loneliness and despair. If not for Di Tian''s long life and numerous reincarnations that tempered his mind, spirit, and will, his soul would have copsed under these memories.

    ''I now understand why his Willpower is so terrifying,'' thought Di Tian as he removed all these memories and their influence on him. Additionally, he used the remaining energy of the pill to ensure his soul was intact and not injured.

 Chapter 865 There Was A Way

    ?

    Di Tian was not surprised by the fact Wang Wei was reincarnated. When they first met at the Academy, he sensed the power of reincarnation from his soul and concluded he was not a brand new soul and was probably a powerhouse with memories from his past life.

    Furthermore, the changes he brought to the mortals in the Dao Opening Sect''s territory have raised eyebrows for many people. After analyzing the changes, many people spected Wang Wei had knowledge of another civilization and was recreating it in this world.

    However, Di Tian did not expect Wang Wei''s past life to have such a terrible experience; such loneliness is not something anyone can bear. Immortal Cultivators of Tier 10 and above live a long life.

    However, they spent much of their time cultivating andprehending Grand Dao. As a result of their intense focus and deep meditation, they do not feel the passage of time.

    For them, millions of years can feel in an instant once they finish their cultivation. What they have to worry about in their long life span is how difficult it is to understand the Grand Dao Source or the frustration that their cultivation speed is too slow.

    So, even a Great Emperor and above cultivator might not survive the loneliness Wang Wei experienced¨Cespecially since he was a mortal who did not temper his Dao Heart or state of mind.

    Di Tian exhaled deeply as he finished deleting most of these memories. Furthermore, the residual energy from the pill alleviated the previous bacsh. He stood up as he looked at his opponent, a deeper sense of respect shed in his eyes.

    However, he soon became irritated as he saw the pity in Wang Wei''s eyes.

    "What''s with your eyes? Do you think I want or need your pity?"

    "I think you''ve misunderstood something."

    Di Tian snorted coldly, "You were lucky that the love of your life was strong enough not to be used as a pawn. Otherwise, your fate would be the same as mine."

    "You''re wrong. Even if she were, I would still have passed the trial. And if something had happened to her, Heavenly Dao¨Cand the whole world¨Cwould have felt my wrath."

    Everyone watching this legendary battle felt a chill down their spine; they instinctively thought it would be terrible for this man to be evil.

    Di Tian was quiet. Dao Overlords are scary not only because of their intelligence but because of theirck of weakness; to be exact, they know their weaknesses and can control themselves not to allow anyone to use them.

    The main point is these people are extremely cruel¨Cboth to themselves, their enemy, and the people around them. Acquiring the wrath of any Dao Overlord by harming their loved one is the biggest mistake anyone can make between Heaven and Earth.

    Throughout the history of the Chaos Universe, so many worlds or Heavenly Daos have been trampled on by these Dao Overlords. Grand Dao¨Cthe almighty ruler of this universe¨Chas bled six times since its existence, and two of these six times were the result of Dao Overlords trying to get revenge.

    "Tell me, if you were me, what would you have done?" asked Di Tian, wondering how Wang Wei would have passed his trial.

    "You have made too many mistakes I would never have," replied Wang Wei. "You only recognized you were in the trial at thest minute. I would never make such a blunder."

    Wang Wei sighed, shaking at Di Tian''s ignorance. Although he understood that Di Tian now is different from his young self, regardless, the experiences and abilities of the two were too different.

    "I had a pass from Heavenly Dao. So, why would I still think about that trial?" argued Di Tian, despite knowing he felt to see the hints other people were giving him that his actions of pursuing perfection were taboo.

    "Let me ask, during that time, did you know of the existence of True Heavenly Dao and Grand Dao?"

    Di Tian frowned, not understanding the reason for this question. But he still answered: "I did." His status was quite high on the human side, so he had ess to many secrets. Plus, because of his pursuit of perfection, he had to learn various things; he could be called a knowledgeable schr and even a Sage.

    "Then, you should have deduced your fate," said Wang Wei. "The Supreme Ouw Trial is one of the fundamentalws of Heaven and Earth, trying to bnce and restrict the overuse of the most powerful Daos ever created.

    "It''s something that Grand Dao itself has dictated. So, what makes you think the Heavenly Dao of one world in a Lower Dimension could give you a pass?"

    Di Tian''s face became ugly.

    "Have you figured it out?" continued Wang Wei with a sneer. "The battle between Acquired and Innate Life was probably an event that would determine the protagonist of Heaven and Earth; it was a war that would determine the trend of the world.

    "So, True Heavenly Dao did not interfere when our world''s Heavenly Dao gave you the pass. However, what do you think would have been your fate had you proved the Dao and ascended to the upper dimension?

    "Do you think True Heavenly Dao would allow you to control one of the five Supreme Daoas without proving your worthiness?"

    Di Tian did not answer since he knew the answer.

    "So, you would have to take the trial one way or the other," continued Wang Wei. "Your best oue is that it would lower the difficulty because of your merit in the war."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Di Tian had a somber aura around his body. He had thought about that day for too long. He often dreamt what his life would have been like had he passed the test, had he made different choices, had he been wiser and more decisive¨Chad he saved her.

    But now, he realized the future he always imagined was nothing but this¨Cdream. Actions have consequences, and karma binds and connects everything.

    The moment he chose to cultivate Creation Dao, he was doomed to walk a difficult journey full of perils and uncertainty. And the people connected to him would be affected.

    Di Tian exhaled to calm down his rampaging emotions.

    "You didn''t answer my question. How would you have passed my trial? And don''t say anything stupid like abandoning my path of perfection."

    Wang Wei shook his head after hearing this," Haven''t you realized you''ve be obsessed?"

    "What is an obsession, and what is an unwavering pursuit?" asked Di Tian. "You pursued bing free and unfettered, the ultimate freedom. Tell me, would you be willing to give up your goal of bing free?"

    "Of course not."

    "Then, why is your pursuit a goal, desire, or ambition, and mine is an unhealthy obsession?" argued Di Tian. "You''re willing to do anything to be free¨Ceven sacrificing your life. But I''m the same to achieve perfection."

    Wang Wei looked him in the eyes, "Because my pursuit is not hurting the people I love."

    Di Tian clenched his fists, making the void tremble. It took all his efforts to restrain himself and notsh out.

    "How do you think she feels when your pursuit involves rejecting everything else about her except for one thing? Your every word and action are essentially telling her she is wed, notplete, and as such, not worthy of your love."

    "Shut up," said Di Tian with gritted teeth. "What do you know about us? About our love? About what I had to endure so we could one day reunite?

    "Do you know the sacrifices I''ve made? Do you know what it feels like to live every day with a permanent emptiness in your soul? To live with a deep longing that can never be fulfilled?"

    Di Tian''s eyes were bloodshed, and his body trembled as he controlled his anger.

    "I can see you love her," said Wang Wei calmly. "But I can also see your actions are full of selfishness."

    The killing intent in Di Tian''s eyes was uncontroble, leaking into the surrounding. However, he soon calmed down as his eyes became cold and indifferent.

    "I need some closure," said Di Tian, returning to a state like a calmke without any ripples. "So, tell me, how would you pass my trial?"

    "Why should I tell you?"

    "Here," replied Di Tian, sending five brilliant lights. Wang Wei saw they were Emperor Artifacts. Although of the lowest quality, they were still Emperor Artifacts; they could still be dposed for their material.

    Without any pretense, Wang Wei waved his hand to put them away.

    "If it were me, I would have sealed Heavenly Dao and have her absorb it."

    "What will that do?" asked Di Tian, not understanding how that would allow him to pass his trial. Furthermore, Heavenly Dao was not so easy to seal or absorb¨Cespecially since its power was at an all-time high during the trial.

    "To be exact, I would have stolen its essence," exined Wang Wei. "The only true perfect thing in existence is Grand Dao. So, Heavenly Dao, as an extension, will also contain some of its [Perfect Essence].

    "Once she has the essence, Grand Dao would grant her permission to exist and maybe even pursue Immortal Perfection."

    Di Tian became dazed after hearing this.

    "So, there was a way," he muttered.

 Chapter 866 Clash Of Dao (I)

    ?

    Di Tian was briefly distracted. He had spent so many years thinking about that day, wondering whether there was a solution to his situation. And he often concluded that there was not, but now, he knew he was wrong.

    With Wang Wei''s method, his wife would have been epted by Heavenly Dao, True Heavenly Dao, and Grand Dao, thus having no problem walking on the path of perfection.

    And without touching the taboo, his pass would have continued¨Cat least, until he ascended to the upper dimension. He could have passed the trial and proven the Dao.

    With his Creation Dao, he could have created countless geniuses, resources, and rare artifacts for the human race, preventing the war from reaching the point that most of history and civilization was lost.

    If he had seeded, he could have saved his children who died, watched the others grow up, and, more importantly, had more of them.

    In a moment, Di Tian experienced another life, a life where everything went better for him. For a brief moment, he wished he could live forever under this illusion he created.

    But he knew this was not possible. So, he could only sigh and forcibly control his mind. However, no one noticed the slight tear in the corner of his eyes¨Cnot even Wang Wei.

    After he told Di Tian his method, he sensed something had changed. So, he looked around without finding anything. As such, he mobilized his Power of Fate to find the answer he wanted.

    He soon discovered that Heavenly Dao had changed because of his words. Thetter recorded how he would pass the trial and prepare countermeasures in case someone like Di Tian is in the future.

    So, if some fool tried to use this method to pursue the Path of Perfection, they might suffer terribly,

    Wang Wei secretly sneered. Although he was in a good rtionship with Heavenly Dao because of his status as an Era Son, he still disdained the thing for scheming against him for most of his cultivation journey.

    His pettiness when ites to Heavenly Dao reached an unimaginable level. However, this was not the main reason he so easily and publicly revealed such information.

    He knew what kind of thing Heavenly Dao was¨Ccold and calcting. Although he was the Era Son, if he lost the battle, it would not hesitate to abandon him and negotiate with Di Tian to be the new leader of the uing era.

    Normally, Di Tian would not care about such a thing. But Heavenly Dao still has his wife''s imprint. With his strength after proving the Dao, he could forcefully take it, but there is still the chance something might happen to the imprint/ As such, he would not mind taking less risks when acquiring it.

    Furthermore, after theirst conversation, Di Tian''s desire to acquire a massive amount of merit is probably one of his first priorities. After all, this method was one of the few viable ways he could revive his wife.

    Now, Wang Wei gave him a simple and more direct way¨Ctake Heavenly Dao''s Essence, and his wife can retain her Mortal Perfection. And if he takes enough, he can probably continue walking the Immortal Perfection Path.

    With Di Tian''s mindset and cruelty, why would he take the long and arduous path of leading the new era when he could take Heavenly Dao''s essence?

    ''Knowing this, I have removed Heavenly Dao''s ability to abandon me as the Era Son and chose him,'' thought Wang Wei. ''With that tile, although it cannot affect my chances of winning this battle, it can increase the chances of me surviving.''

    And as long as he survives, Wang Wei has many ways to try to prove the Dao.

    As for the consequences of Di Tian forcefully taking Heavenly Dao''s Essence? He already had a few ns on how to make up for it. Furthermore, such an act would not be as easy as stated.

    So, while DI Tian focused on doing that, thetter won''t have time to pay attention to Wang Wei while he tried alternative methods of proving the Dao. Afterward, he might even receive merit for stopping Di Tian and saving the world.

    Wang Wei exhaled slightly, looking at Di Tian. His eyes were calm, not showing the slightest hint he had just schemed against thetter and taken away a great opportunity for him.

    Thetter had also calmed down from his existential crisis, looking at his opponent with a calm mindset. They released their aura, shing together to build momentum. The entire cosmic battlefield trembled under the pressure, but none of them cared.

    At this point in this battle, they knew it was time to go all out, using their body, soul, and Dao with each attack. From now on, they had one objective¡ªto use everything in their arsenal to destroy their opponent.

    They stared intently at each other for a few seconds before Di Tian was the first to attack:

    [Nine Samsara Fist: Third Fist: Interchangeable of Life and Death]

    With this one punch, everywhere where the concept of life began to forcefully change into the concept of death; so, it concludes the few matter and energy scattered in the battlefield, the very space-time of this battlefield, and Wang Wei himself.

    With this one attack, everything in Di Tian''s path began to walk toward death.

    However, he soon squinted his eyes as he saw his opponent''s attack¨CWang Wei was using the same attack, only the reverse. So, while he transitioned everything from [life] to [death], Wang Wei changed things from [death] to [life].

    The ironic part is his opponent''s transition was faster than his, thus rapidly nullifying his attack.

    ''Damn this bastard,'' thought Di Tian, his eyes twitching slightly. However, he soon calmed down and returned to his peak level of concentration. Since his time, one of the tactics taught by Heaven Chosen to mess up with their opponent''s mind was to copy their attacks and use them even better than them.

    It''s a way to demoralize the opponent and destroy their mindset.

    After calming down and learning of the opponent''s tactic, Di Tian could better assess the situation.

    [First Fist: Last Breath]

    He used the first fist in his scripture, a concentrated attack that focused on destroying all matter or atoms in his opponent''s body. His application of Death Dao for this fist even touched the domain of Destruction Dao.

    As expected, Wang Wei used his Life and Death Dao to replicate that punch and easily countered it, making Di Tian squint his eyes as he figured out something.

    Without wasting time, Di Tian countered:

    [Fifth Fist: Soul Transformation]

    With this technique, Wang Wei felt the power of Samsara working on his soul, forcefully transforming his identity from human to animal because of his low karma.

    And if that technique seeded, his soul would drastically be weakened in the process and be ipatible with his body. He would then lose his mighty fleshly body and control of hisws because of the new and weak soul.

    Afterward, it would be extremely easy for Di Tian to butcher him.

    So, he easily stopped the process with his Samsara Law while also using the same technique on Di Tian, who also calmly dealt with it.

    ''I thought he only recreated the techniques I revealed during our battle. But now, I guess he found a way to learn my entire scripture and recreated them.''

    For a moment, he thought there was a traitor in his Sleepers who revealed the information about his scripture. However, he soon gave up this idea since there were many other ways to acquire the information.

    ''Let''s see how much information he has,'' thought Di Tian before proceeding to use the same sixth fist of his Samsara Scripture. However, he used the new and improved version after acquiring the Ten Supremacy Foundation.

    [Soul Summoning]

    Immediately, Wang Wei found himself in some danger. This attack once again bypassed the defense of his Sea of Consciousness and directly affected his soul.

    He saw six doors open inside his Sea of Consciousness, and each door wasbeled with the words Ghost, Asura, Animal, Human, Heaven, and Hell.

    Wang Wei recognized these paths as themon ways used by Reincarnation to determine how a person reincarnated.

    The Ghost Path is for Ghosts or Spiritual Lifeforms. Cultivators who died while in their Primordial Spirit for a certain amount of time will enter this path after reincarnating.

    The Asura Path is for people with too many grievances and hatred during their death, for creatures born with the ability to absorb negative karma, or creatures born with a negative concept as their core, like the Asura Race, which was born for ughter.

    The Animal Path is for animals, and the normal demon race, the Human Path is for normal humans and humanoid creatures, and the Heaven Path is for people who live a good life without sins, powerful cultivators with no negative karma, and Innate Lifeforms.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Finally, Hell is the path where people with terrible karma go after they die. The Hell Path is not referring to the ce where souls are tortured for their sins. No, that''s a different thing.

    After suffering in Hell, these sinful souls will reincarnate in the Hell Path, where they would be born with terrible luck, making their life extremely difficult¨Ceven if they began cultivation.

 Chapter 867 Clash Of Dao (II)

    ?

    (Unedited Chapter)

    ¡ª----

    The six paths of Reincarnation began to summon Wang Wei''s soul from different directions. The suction they released was so intense that he felt his Primordial Spirit was about to tear apart.

    Furthermore, he could tell that if he entered any of these doors, his soul would be forcefully changed¨Cjust like the previous technique.

    ''So, it''s an updated and better version of the previous technique,'' thought Wang Wei, who had conclusive evidence that Di Tian updated his Nine Samsara Fist.

    Wang Wei''s Primordial Spirit resisted the summon or suction of these doors. It mobilized the power of Samsara and closed all the doors. Then, the Primordial Spirit left the fleshly body, floating above Di Tian, gazing at him.

    An intense purple aura emanated from Wang Wei''s soul, making Di Tian''s heart skip a beat. He wanted to move and react; however, Wang Wei''s purple aura contained a sacred nobility that froze the surrounding space-time continuum, rendering his body immobile.

    Di Tian even felt his mind was working slower than usual.

    Wang Wei''s Primordial Spirit waved his hand, and chains dragged Di Tian''s Primordial Spirit out of his body. Then, like he was patting an annoying flying, he destroyed this Innate Emperor Soul.

    Or so he tried.

    Cracks appeared on Di Tian''s Primordial Spirit, but it was not annihted as expected.

    ''A Yin Spirit World?'' thought Wang Wei as he discovered Di Tian had an entire world made of soul and Yin Energy. When he attacked, he directed most of it to that world.

    This was not the first time someone had used this tactic against him. So, he knew he needed to destroy that world as quickly as possible. With a snap of his finger, he eradicated the remaining half of the soul poption that his first attack did not destroy.

    Then, he proceeded to finish his task. s, Di Tian only needed some time to react. So, when the Primordial Spirit attacked him a second time, the ck Sea of Forgotten Memories and an Emperor Artifact made from Soul Grand Dao Source appeared to protect him.

    ''Huh, a second Yin Spirit World?'' thought Wang Wei as his second attack did little to no damage. Then, he watched Di Tian''s Primordial Spirit be a wraith full of anger, hatred, and grievances.

    It no longer resembled a pale phantom but a ck creature with shadow-like smoke emanating from its body. It was now thebination of trillions of souls who died full of resentment after suffering iprehensible pain during their lifetime.

    The Wrathful Spirit roared, shaking Heaven and Earth. It rushed toward Wang Wei with red eyes.

    ''A Suicide Attack?'' thought Wang Wei, but he did not react. His Primordial Spirit is one one the noblest things in existence, full of Yang Energy that made it impervious to misfortune, cmity, and evil.

    So, Di Tian''s Primordial Spirit did not reach 20 meters near it before slowing down and slowly melting.

    Boom!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    A ck smoke surrounded Wang Wei''s soul, shrouding the ce he floated in the void. A few secondster, the cloud dispersed, and Wang Wei''s intact Primordial Spirit appeared.

    He looked at Di Tian''s body.

    ''Trying to corrupt my soul? No, it was a distraction.''

    His eyes could see a new Primordial Spirit was rapidly being formed in that body. The Primordial Spirit is one of the weaknesses of all cultivators, so protecting them is always their priority during battle.

    And once destroyed, death is the only result. However, for people on DI Tian''s level, such a thing is not absolute.

    Most Heaven Chosens have a way to instantly heal their Primordial Spirit in the midst of battles, maybe at a certain price. However, Di Tianpletely abandons his soul after being injured by Wang Wei''s True Spirit.

    Then, he used his own Soul Imprint and the reserve energy from the Yin Spirit World to regrow it from scratch. And this time, he used all the means he knew to protect his soul and Sea of Consciousness.

    ''I knew his soul was terrifying, but I did not expect it to reach such a level,'' analyzed Di Tian. Only the people who faced the soul directly can know the horror of such power.

    It was like facing a God that can easily decide the life and death of all living beings. As a cultivator, Di Tian never had any awe or respect for any God-like mortals.

    In his life, he has killed many creatures who can be considered gods, amongst which a few even called them that. In the eyes of mortals, powerful cultivators are walking Gods.

    The closest thing he came to facing a god was when he faced Heavenly Dao.

    However, as he grew more powerful and understood it better, Di Tian lost the awe it had. And with his current strength, he can almost sit on equal ground with Heavenly Dao.

    However, today, he felt what mortals would describe as facing God.

    Swish!

    Wang Wei''s Primordial Spirit returned to his body, making him feelplete. He raised his hand to summon a projection of the River of Time.

    [Time eleration]

    Immediately, Di Tian''s body began to age, rapidly turning into an elderly with few remaining life span. His face changed:

    ''Essence Maniption?'' he thought with an ugly expression. Remembering some events from his first life.

    Great Emperors are immortal with infinite lifespans; they do not age, be sick, be feeble with the passing of time, or worry about lifespan.

    With such abilities, what will happen to a Time Grand Dao Source user? Can they age an Emperor forward to their death? The logical answer is they cannot and can only age them backward and weaken them.

    However, most Great Emperors spend Yuan Epochs cultivating, so aging them backward is an arduous task.

    (1 Yuan Epoch- 1.269 trillion years.)

    With such limitations, Time Dao¨Cas one of the Ouw Dao¨Chas be weak to the point of almost bing useless. But that is far from the truth¨Cit is one of the Ouw Daos for a reason.

    Great Emperors can be aged into death or even easily age backward to the point of returning to their mortal state. The reason is Time Dao can affect their [Existence] to a certain extent.

    Although only Eternal Emperors cultivate their [Existence], all living beings have or are affected by their [Existence].

    Cultivating is a process of improving the [Existence] and adding stuff with it. The first thing usually added to a mortal''s [Existence] is usually [Energy], slowly turning them into Energy Lifeform.

    Then, the next thing added is [Concept], turning into Conceptual Lifeforms. Finally, after proving the Dao, they added [Immortal] and [Eternal] Essence to their Existence, turning into creatures that transcend time and death.

    Meanwhile, Eternals added more stuff, are aware of their [Existence], and can actively cultivate it, unlike other creatures'' passive improvement. Another example would be creatures like Heavenly Dao, which have [Perfection Essence] in their existence.

    As such, Time Dao cultivators can directly affect the Immortal Essence of Tier 10 Cultivators and allow time to affect them like they were mortals.

    Not everyone can affect the Immortal Essence of Tier 10 Cultivators. However, Time Dao is an Ouw, so people who can control it are usually extremely talented geniuses who have proved their worthiness.

    So, people who used resonance to control Time Grand Dao Source or people who used foreign aids like artifacts might not be able to achieve such a feat.

    As Di Tian experienced the changes in his body, he remembered the lesson on [Existence] and [Essences]. He had to watch a recording of the Time Emperor''s battle¨Can Eternal Emperor from another world.

    Thetter was a walking catastrophe. Wherever he passed by, these Innate Demon Gods, who were used to their infinite lifespan and believed the appearance of Acquired Life was why they were reduced to having a limit, rapidly aged into old and decrepit versions of themselves before scattering into sand-size particles between Heaven and Earth.

    The Time Emperor was proof of how terrifying Ouw Daos can be. And from the fact he still remembered thetter, Di Tian guessed he was still alive.

    These things shed in his mind in an instant. After achieving Ten Supremacy, he could better sense his [Essences] and knew he could be considered to have [Peak Mortal Essence] or [Half Immortal Essence].

    He used his Samsara Dao, allowing his body to undergo a process of reincarnation. So, after his body reached old age, it immediately rejuvenated to his younger self, undergoing a reincarnation and recuperating his lost life span.

    Di Tian controlled himself to ensure he did not reincarnate into a baby or a younger and weaker version of himself. And his caution was the appropriate response since he discovered Wang Wei''s Reincarnation Dao trying to interfere.

    After rejuvenating to counter this technique, Di Tian knew it was not over yet, and the process might repeat itself. So, he surrounded himself with a bubble with his understanding of Time Dao derived from his Samsara Dao.

    The Time Bubble protected and isted him from the effect of the River of Time.

 Chapter 868 Clash Of Dao (III)

    ?

    Wang Wei calmly nced at the bubble. He mobilized his Time Dao, and with one intense look, he overwhelmed Di Tian''s Time Dao, and the bubble popped.

    However, the Controller of Samsara predicted this possibility; he knew he was no match for thetter regarding understanding and control of Time Dao. So, he fought using his own field of expertise.

    He imbued his Time Bubble with one of the core characteristics of Samsara¨C[Cycle]. After death, people are reincarnated and begin their life anew. Then, they repeat the cycle over and over until eternity or until they can cultivate to the level where they can escape such a cycle.

    With his tactic, his bubble would reappear every time it dispersed, forming an eternal circle.

    Wang Wei reacted swiftly after seeing his attack failed. While standing in the void, his surroundings trembled, and a second Wang Wei appeared. In the next half minute, more than a hundred Wang Wei appeared, each with the same intense aura.

    They surrounded Di Tian, not leaving any room for him to breathe, strategize, or escape.

    ''Clones? No, this is a Time-based technique,'' rapidly analyzed Di Tian. ''He summoned versions of himself from a few seconds from the past.''

    Such a technique was scary as it meant that all those hundreds Wang Wei had the same strength as the original. Even though these time clones or remnants might not exist for long, they each can send a powerful Third ss Attack.

    So, Di Tian¨Cwho was surrounded¨Cknew he was screwed the moment these people appeared.

    Boom!

    All the Wang Wei worked together, forming a formation as they attacked. The devastating blow instantly annihted the entire cosmic battlefield. The space that Heavenly Dao purposely reinforced was like thin paper before the devastating impact of all these Wang Wei.

    However, Wang Wei and the Time Clones were unhappy after the attack. They all looked at the future and looked in one direction. After the previous destruction, the team now found themselves in the Fire Dimension.

    Di Tian used a technique called [Instant Reincarnation] to survive. In an instant, he died and reincarnated, developed, and grew to his peak state; this technique was one of his trump cards to survive life and death situations.

    ''His control over the River of Time is annoying.'' With his Dao, bringing death to a concept like Time is not a problem. However, his opponent summoned the River of Time and manipted it to boost his power.

    As such, the only way to rival him with his Dao is if he also summoned the Path of Reincarnation and used it to borrow its power. However, the Path of Reincarnation is unlike the River of Time or the River of Fate.

    It is more private and closed-off, making it difficult for people to summon or use its power. Most people do know why things are like this, including Di Tian. The best exnation is that it''s one of the fundamental rules that Grand Dao established.

    However, the truth is one of the Six Cardinals, the Overseer of Samsara, takes her job very seriously. So, she does not allow cultivators to use or mess with the Path of Reincarnation as they please; she often criticizes the Adjudicator of Fate and the Judiciary of Time for allowing people to have so much control over the River of Fate and Time.

    Di Tian did not spend too much time dwelling on the issue regarding the Path of Reincarnation. As he watched all these Wang Weis rush toward him, he knew he would suffer again if he did not do something.

    So, his mind worked on overdrive beforeing up with a solution. Two Di Tian''s appeared before him, releasing a strange aura containing time energy.

    ''This is¡­Future Buddha Self?'' thought Wang Wei with squinted eyes. ''No, that one is. The second one should be the Past Buddha Self.''

    The [Past, Present, and Future Scroll] was a unique scriptureposed of three Emperor Scriptures, written by three different Buddhist Emperors that were brothers.

    During his Supreme Ouw Trial, he received the Future Scroll, and the scripture has been an integral part of his journey to understand and control Time Dao.

    Due to the benefits, he always wanted to acquire the other two scriptures and nned to use his connection with Feng Heng. Furthermore, Wang Wei had this deep intuition that this book would be extremely important to him in the future.

    As such, he was prepared to get his hands on them no matter what. Although he never read these scriptures, he profoundly understood them. So, he realized what Di Tian was using immediately.

    He also knew that Di Tian was a Buddhist monk in one of his reincarnations that cultivated those three scriptures. And from the information the Oracle Mirror revealed, Di Tian only lost his battle in that generation because his soul awakened while fusing these scriptures, resulting in his Sea of Consciousness gued by chaotic time energy.

    After the Past and Future Buddha Self manifested, they turned into brilliant lights before disappearing. Wang Wei immediately noticed the changes in the current situation.

    ''The past and future¨CI can''t ess them.''

    He mobilized the River of Fate and sensed a power resisting his control.

    ''Did he sacrifice these Buddha Selves to seal the past and future of this battlefield?''

    Wang Wei knew his analysis was correct as his Time Clones dispersed. Without ess to the past, the clones could not stay in the present and dispersed.

    ''Do you think it would be that easy to stop me?'' thought Wang Wei with a sneer.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    As soon as he had these thoughts, Di Tian''s danger sense activated, and he surrounded himself with a Yin-Yang Shield.

    Boom!

    Despite imbuing his shield with the [Cycle Characteristic] of Samsara, allowing it to regenerate instantly, an overbearing power destroyed it, heading directly for his head and soul.

    He reacted swiftly by raiding his arm in a defensive position and mobilizing his Dao Will and Willpower to boost his defense to the best of his ability. Di Tian flew a few million miles away before stopping.

    He looked at his hands, which were still in the state of [Indestructibility], and they were missing parts, without a single drop of blood spilling; it was like a pencil erased the missing pieces on a drawing.

    ''Destruction Dao?'' thought Di Tian, confusion written all over his face. He recognized the power that did such terrifying damage to him. However, this was not the cause of his puzzlement:

    He could not understand where the attack originated from. Simple logic tells him his opponent sent the attack; however, he did not see, detect, or understand how this attack suddenly appeared.

    ''Is it Time Dao?'' He could feel that he was still blocking the River of Time, so he ruled out an attack from the past or future. Di Tian concentrated intensely, trying to figure out the ins and outs of this technique.

    However, Wang Wei would not give him enough time to think and n. Di Tian immediately felt another sense of danger and reacted faster than the first attack. With one step, he traversed from the Fire Dimension to Earth Dimension.

    s, he realized his actions were futile. The weird attack ignored the restraint of space and directly attacked him from the unknown.

    Di Tian detected a power that wished to eradicate his very fate, thus eliminating him from Heaven and Earth. No, worse, it would appear as if he had never existed.

    ''The scariest and most powerful aspect of Fate¨CCause and Effect,'' analyzed Di Tian, who summoned a Book of Life and Death that manifested behind him.

    He might not be able to control all aspects of his soul, but Di Tian can control his life and death. So, his name in the Book of Life and Death was erased, making Fate believe it had seeded in its attempt to erase him.

    Then, once the power trying to kill him disappeared, a pen appeared to rewrite Di Tian''s name on the book. In an instant, he underwent the process of dying and being nonexistent to living and having existed.

    Sadly, his tactics were not without repercussions. Di Tian saw that sixty percent of his body had faded as if he was disappearing. And the process did not seem easy to reverse.

    ''So soon?'' thought Di Tian as he sensed another attack. He quickly calmed down and concentrated; he pushed his spirit, concentration, and senses to their limit.

    Furthermore, a small golden tree appeared in Di Tian''s Sea of Consciousness, releasing a holy and noble light that nourished his soul. His observation, understanding, and analysis capabilities instantly reached a new height.

    Boom!

    Di Tian''s body exploded into oblivion. However, he was extremely calm throughout the entire ideal.

    [Death Substitution]

    Death Substitution Talisman is a rare resource used by some Emperor Lineages to prevent their Heaven Chosen from dying prematurely. Di Tian''s technique is based on that talisman, so he revived himself less than a second afterward with only a slightly paleplexion.

    "I understand," he muttered; he finally discovered how Wang Wei''s technique operated with the help of the Bodhi Tree.

 Chapter 869 Clash Of Dao (IV)

    ?

    Before his death, Di Tian became enlightened by the nature of the world. There is a Buddhist saying that there is a world with every grain of salt. Ancient Sages preached how our every action has an effect on Heaven and Earth, some of which we cannot perceive or fathom.

    Before his annihtion, Di Tian saw many things. He saw a river of unfathomable scale. And even with his current power, he cannot describe its infinite size and wonder.

    From that river flows countless branches, like a tree with countless roots.

    ''The River of Time,'' thought Di Tian as he recognized the thing, especially since his current opponent used it against him.

    ''The countless branches should be different worlds or dimensions derived from the river''s main branch. However, what does it have to do with Wang Wei''s technique?"

    As soon as he had these thoughts, he was shocked as he saw a second main river. ording to his understanding of the world, this should have been impossible: there should only be one primary River of Time.

    However, he saw a second one. No, with the passage of time, he saw countless more Primary Rivers connected by a thin barrier between each of them. And each main river also had infinitely more branches.

    "Infinite Trichiliocosm."

    This name popped in Di Tian''s name, followed by the other names: Parallel Dimensions, Parallel Timelines, Myriad Origin Realm, etc.

    ''All our actions can cause entire new timelines, entire new universes diverse from one of our many chances,'' he understood. ''Does that mean there are timelines where I made the right choice? Where I seeded in the trial, where I fulfilled my dreams of walking the path of perfection?''

    All these thoughts shed in Di Tian''s mind, making him excited. A new door of infinite possibility opened up for him; he now saw more hope in reviving his wife.

    Boom!

    Everything went ck, and he died. After reviving himself, he swiftly calmed down before looking at Wang Wei. He understood thetter''s technique.

    Wang Wei assessed a version of himself from a parallel universe and attacked him directly from that dimension. And since the attack originated from another time and space, he could not see or detect it.

    ''Something is not adding up,'' analyzed Di Tian. ''From my enlightenment, it seems that Emperors cannot travel through the Infinite Trichiliocosm, so how did he ess it? Even with his mastery of Time Dao, this should not be possible.''

    While analyzing the situation, another attack arrived. However, Di Tian knew what to look for, so he did not have to rely on his intuition or danger sense.

    He sensed the very subtle Space-Time fluctuations and tried to react. Sadly, even such an act only bought him a few more microseconds to react.

    Boom!

    Di Tian flew away with superficial injuries.

    ''I see. He created a contained parallel universe with Time Dao and Luck Dao.''

    It would be too much to bear for Wang Wei to create an entire Parallel Universe with so many Immortal Entities in the Myriad Emperor World. So, he created a contained universe involving only the current Heaven Will Battle.

    And in that universe, his parallel self differs from him by a slight margin'' for example, he smiled on one asion when he did not, or he looked left in that universe instead of right.

    A universe contains infinite probability and variables. So, to create a contained universe, he had to control these variables. Wang Wei used his Probability Maniption from his Luck Dao to maintain all the variables from the parallel universe.

    Then, he had his other self attacked from that dimension.

    ''Hisprehension suddenly increased. And that aura seemed to be Buddhist in nature,'' thought Wang Wei before attacking again. And this time, it was a two-prong attack as his body in that dimension also attacked.

    Bang!

    The Earth Energy that filled this dimension became chaotic due to the sheer power behind that attack. However, Wang Wei frowned as he gazed at the Emperor Artifact in the shape of a shield that blocked him.

    He did not care that his attack failed. His focus was on the fact that the attack from the parallel universe also failed. And after seeing the phantom floating above Di Tian''s head, he understood why.

    ''The Present Buddha Self,'' thought Wang Wei. ''He also sacrificed to seal the present. He sealed the River of Time with the Three Buddha Selves, preventing me from attacking from the past, present, and future.''

    Wang Wei calmly looked at him before making a clenching motion with his hand. The River of Time fluctuated for a moment; the Earth Dimension trembled, creating countless space cracks. The power of time fluctuated from some of these cracks, indicating that people might experience different times of rapid aging if they were not careful and entered one of them.

    Wang Wei''s actions seemed to crack the very fabric of the space-time continuum in this Earth Dimension.

    Ploop!

    Di Tian vomited arge mouthful of blood. Wang Wei''s action was to explode his parallel universe. As a result, his Present Buddha Self had to bear the bacsh from the attack and the River of Time.

    ''The damage was so small?'' thought Wang Wei as he swiftly figured out why. Di Tian seemed very adept at dealing with chaotic Space-Time Energy. So, after the explosion, he even used them to heal his Present Buddha Self.

    Wang Wei did not dwell on the issue for too long as he raised his hand to manifest a marble that resembled the shiniest diamond. To the untrained eyes, this marble is nothing but an ordinary creation.

    However, these powerful cultivators saw how it was created. Wang Wei folded the entire Fire Dimension into this bead. Furthermore, he seemed to disdain its short length and kept increasing its size using his Space Dao.

    The marble flew out of Wang Wei''s hand, heading directly for his opponent. Di Tian almost cursed out loud after seeing that small thing approach him. He saw how it was created and the power it contained.

    The current size of the dimension inside the marble was on par with the Myriad Emperor World. Although it was only an empty dimension with no life, energy, or even any rules, the sheer weight of the marble because of the size of that dimension was enough to do terrible damage to him.

    His first instinct was to evade. However, the marble had its own gravitational pull and ability to block the surrounding space.

    [Seventh Fist: All Things Must Reincarnate]

    Nothing in the universe can resist reincarnation. The Myriad Emperor World will one day undergo reincarnation and might cease to exist. One might say that a Great Emperor has transcended life and death and does not need to worry about reincarnation.

    However, that is far from the truth. Emperors¨Ceven Paragons¨Care Immortals but not Eternal. Death is categorized in a different way for them. Furthermore, reincarnation is not simply defined by the concept of life and death.

    One of the core of reincarnation is the ups and downs of the world, the changes from high to low, and the repeated cycle. A Heaven Chosen can be extremely lucky, acquiring numerous fortunate encounters. However, they encounter a cmity that can kill them the next day.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Such an act is a manifestation of their bad luck bacsh. However, it is also a process of reincarnation, going from the peak of their fortune to the lowest point. If the Heaven Chosen survives their cmity, it would mean they survive a round of reincarnation, returning their luck to a normal level.

    Using this core idea of reincarnation, Di Tian''s technique attacked the marble. His objective was to force the dimension inside the marbles to undergo reincarnation, dying before reaching him.

    Sadly, he miscalcted. Wang Wei predicted his move and absorbed the power of Reincarnation he used. Instead, he used it to create a Nether World in the Fire dimension, making it even moreplete.

    ''Damn it, ''cursed Di Tian, forced to directly confront the marble. He mobilized all the power of his fleshly body and blessed himself with powerful Innate Creatures from the Heaven Path.

    Bang!

    The shockwave from the confrontation did untold damage to their current location; it was nowpletely on the verge of copsing. However, neither of them cared about such an insignificant thing.

    Di Tian felt his arm was about to tear apart from the collisions. However, he remained concentrated and executed his n. He used his attack to create a space pathway inside the marble.

    And after entering, it was only a matter of time before tearing it apart from the inside. Di Tian was swift and ruthless, overclocking his muscles to destroy the dimension as soon as possible.

    So, even with Wang Wei''s ability, he could not repair the damage as fast as Di Tian could inflict. So, he did what he usually does¨Cexplode it. Unfortunately for him, Di Tian predicted this would be his next move.

    So, he took preventive measures and was rtively intact after the explosion.

    Wang Wei calmly looked at him. Then, a scary smile crept on his handsome face, making Di Tian''s heart skip a beat.

 Chapter 870 Clash of Dao (V)

    Chapter 870 sh of Dao (V)

    Wang Wei calmly raised his hand, and ck lightning from DIvine Punishment Thunder coated his hand. He punched forward with great momentum.

    Di Tian¨Cwho was a few miles away from him¨Cprepared for the uing attack. However, during the entire process, he sensed something wrong; he did not forget the previous devious smile.

    Di Tian''s upper body exploded into a pool of blood, leaving only his legs floating in the void. The process was so sudden that no one¨Cincluding the viewers¨Cknew what had happened. Everyone, of course, except for the person responsible.

    "So, it was notpletely sessful," muttered Wang Wei with a displeased frown.

    Meanwhile, Di Tian regenerated his body; he looked horrified as he was also baffled by what had happened. Unfortunately, Wang Wei would not exin anything to him.

    He waved his hand, manifesting an enormous palm that descended upon his opponent. From this palm, Di Tian detected the power of Death; he recognized it was the manifestation of every way someone can die¨Cold age, disease, poison, natural and man-made disaster, bad luck, etc.

    Di Tian reacted swiftly as he summoned three defensive Emperor Artifacts from his vast collection; he chose the very best and most powerful artifact he possessed.

    Then, he used a secret technique that allowed him to use these artifacts to the best of his ability. With his Ten Supremacy Foundation, he should have no problem using any artifacts to the greatest extent of their powers.

    Unfortunately, he was only a [Mortal Emperor], meaning hecked the [Immortal Essence] of a Great Emperor. If he truly used the full power of even an Artifact created by a Third ss Emperor, the bacsh would consume years of his lifespan. He could lose more than a hundred million years in an instant, and that''s only a conservative number.

    Knowing this fact, Di Tian used numbers and secret techniques to make up for this w. He activated about 80% of each artifact, and through resonance, hebined their powers and created a shield on par with someone using the full power of an Emperor Artifact.

    s, his efforts were futile. Wang Wei''s attack instantly atomized him. No, the process was even worse; he annihted every aspect of his existence, including his soul and Dao.

    "Still failed?"mented Wang Wei as he raised his head to look at the River of Time that had disappeared after Di Tian sealed it. Then, from the river, Di Tian appeared with a paleplexion.

    ''Is this the power of the three scriptures together?'' analyzed Wang Wei. He saw that Di Tian''s [Past Buddha Self] fished him out from the River of Time and revived him.

    The Di Tian before him was technically a past version that existed before the palm descended and annihted him.

    Wang Wei concentrated his eyes. He once tried to use his Future Buddha in simr ways but failed; he had to use other ways to achieve simr results. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ''This guy is really rich,'' sneered Wang Wei, slightly annoyed. After this stunt, Di Tian''s Past Buddha Self should have been annihted because of the bacsh from the River of Time.

    However, Di Tian used a Time Chaos Treasure to withstand most of the bacsh and, for some reason, made his Future Budhha Self suffer the rest of the bacsh.

    While Wang Wei was analyzing the situation, Di Tian was doing the very same. However, he was not nearly as calm as thetter. The previous defensive maneuver was one of the best in his arsenal, but it was useless before that palm.

    ''The attack was simr to when he attacked across a different parallel universe¨Citpletely ignored all my defenses.''

    Di Tian forced himself to calm down and analyzed the situation. Otherwise, the fear of the unknown could overwhelm his mind.

    ''I''ve already made preparations against his Time Dao. So, this should be an attack based on his other Daos. So, which one should it be?''

    His mind worked on overdrive as he reviewed all the information he knew about Wang Wei. Although he did not know all thetter''s Laws, he knew a great deal despite the current state of his Sleepers.

    ''It''s either Fate or Yin-Yang Dao.''

    As soon as he concluded such a result, Wang Wei was already on the offensive. A Tai Chi Symbol manifested above him, sealing the surrounding space.

    The Yin-Yang Symbol rotated at an rming speed, and from that rotation, Di Tian saw all the changes in the world: the changes in the seasons, the rise and fall of the sun and moon, the ebbs of spiritual energy, the ups and downs of luck of all sentient beings, and finally, the birth and death of all things in existence.

    After watching these changes, Di Tian found his understanding of Samsara elevated slightly. He thought he had reached the limit of his Dao, but he was wrong. Sadly, this was not the time for enlightenment, as he was in great danger.

    The attack controlled all his mobility¨Cincluding the speed his mind operated. If not for the Bodhi Tree blessing his Sea of Consciousness, he would not be enlightened in this battle nor have the mental capacity to devise a measure to save his life.

    As death crept on him, Di Tian did two things. Firstly, he activated his Skin Divine Ability and entered a state of [Absolute Immunity]. Previously, he wanted to reserve the few minutes he had left as a trump card.

    However, he was soon running out of methods to revive himself and needed to save his life. Secondly, he also pushed his Bodhi Tree to the limit to understand how this technique operated.

    Bang!

    The Tai Chi Symbol ground everything into dust, and that included the entire Earth Dimension. As such, the battle had now reached the Metal Dimension¨Ca world full of weapons, ores, and Metal Energy. This ce could be considered a Holy Land for Sword Cultivators or people who cultivate Weapon Dao. However, the two participants did not care about such a thing.

    Di Tian''s pale face appeared, standing above a mountain made entirely out of des.

    ''It''s a fate-rted ability. But that''s all I know.'' His face was not good to look at. Thest attack removed most of the time he had left in the Immunity State. Currently, he only has less than 30 seconds left.

    ''The only choice left for me is to use that trump card. However, if I do it without figuring out his technique, I would reduce the weight of such a trump card.''

    Boom!

    A ruthless light shed in his eyes. He looked at Wang Wei floating above the Heaven and rushed toward him. However, what awaited him was another fist full of unimaginable power.

    Boom!

    Di Tian flew into countless mountains, his body breaking past them one after the other like they were thin papers. Finally, he crashed into a mountainposed of meteorites. However, such a dense and solid ore was as weak as mud to his fleshly body.

    Di Tiany embedded on the mountain, blood dripping from his orifices and with numerous broken bones. However, his eyes shone with a quick brilliance.

    ''His attacks were fated to seed, and nothing I can do can stop it.''

    He had the answer to the puzzle, and it was the correct one.

    Deep inside Wang Wei''s Sea of Consciousness was a book with the character [Destiny] written on the title. On one of the nk pages, there were three sentences.

    [The Divine Punishment Fists annihted the opponent''s body, soul, and Dao, and there was nothing he could do to stop it.]

    [The Yin-Yang Grinding Disk sealed the opponent''s mobility, including his mind, before grounding him into oblivion; there was nothing he could do to stop it.]

    [The Fist of Destruction atomized the opponent,pletely eliminating him from existence and preventing him from reviving by any means possible; furthermore, he could do nothing to prevent the attack from reaching its target.]

    ''So, it''s really not yet possible to decide a cultivator''s fate¨Cespecially one of Di Tian''s caliber,'' thought Wang Wei, long expecting this oue. Of course, this did not prevent him from being slightly disappointed.

    Regardless, it was because he knew of this truth that he did not call this technique the [Book of Fate] andbeled it the [Book of Destiny].

    ''It doesn''t matter. I will consider this technique iplete, no, a work in progress. One day, no one between Heaven and Earth can escape its grasp¨Ceven Grand Dao.''

    Wang Wei immediately wanted to take this opportunity for a fourth attack. However, he soon noticed a new change in Di Tian. To be precise, something happened to the River of Time as Di Tian''s [Past Buddha Self] began to act.

    The Past Buddha Self appeared above Di Tian and waved its hand. Then, he summoned something from the River of Time through a karmic link from Di Tian''s body.

    The thing summoned seemed to be both a soul and an imprint. After entering Di Tian''s body, the power of Samsara emanated from his body,pleting certain changes.

    Boom!

    Di Tian''s aura suddenly changed.

    "This is¡­" muttered Wang Wei with squinted eyes.

 Chapter 871 Clash of Dao (VI)

    Chapter 871 sh of Dao (VI)

    "¡­Creation Dao," muttered Wang Wei after sensing Di Tian''s aura. Immediately, he knew what thetter did. He used his Past Buddha Self to summon his past self'' imprint from the River of Time.

    Then, with his power of Samsara, he acquired all the cultivation orprehension before he died in his first life. Wang Wei could deduce that Di Tian''s Law Altar had changed, manifesting thews of Creation.

    Normally, his actions would be ying with fire. But now, it''s more like a gamble,''mented Wang Wei. Normally, Di Tian would never be able to do such a thing since Heavenly Dao would immediately punish him, even going to extreme lengths to annihte him.

    However, he did not have to worry about such a thing during the Heaven Will Battle. After all, no matter the situation, Heavenly Dao cannot easily intervene in the battle. As such, Di Tian can break the rules to an extent.

    As for the aftermath or the consequences of his actions? If he wins, he will be one of the most powerful Eternal Emperors the world has ever seen. So he can ignore the threat of Heavenly Dao. On the contrary, it''s thetter who has to worry about him.

    As for True Heavenly Dao''s response to the situation? As long as Di Tian does not keep his Creation Dao and is only temporary, he might only suffer some back luck for his actions after ascending. Or, True Heavenly Dao might ignore himpletely¨Cespecially given its current state.

    In conclusion, Di Tian''s actions are a calcted risk. If he loses the battle, he will die and only has to worry about Heavenly Dao''s possible revenge in his next life. However, he has been dealing with Heavenly Dao''s scheming for as long as he was alive, so it did not matter to him.

    He acquired an Innate Emperor Soul in this life, granting him a few more reincarnation possibilities before his soul reached the limit. So, he has more ways to deal with possible variables during his reincarnation.

    Di Tian clenched his fists as he sensed the new power coursing through his veins; this power was so nostalgic and addictive.

    ''Things didn''t go exactly as nned, but it''s better than expected,'' thought Di Tian. His n was to summon his entire body and fuse it with his body, trying to sublimate his Ten Supremacy Foundation to an even higher level.

    However, he failed and had to ept only summoning the imprint and essing the Dao from his first life.

    Di Tian finally looked at Wang Wei with fighting intent. In the previous battle, he realized his shorings. To be exact, he realized a fundamental truth of Heaven and Earth¨Csome Daos are more powerful than others.

    He was so overwhelmed during the confrontation because Wang Wei''s Fate Supreme Ouw Dao outssed his Reincarnation Dao. ''Meanwhile, my techniques are more rudimentary and lessplex.''

    Thetter''s Dao was more potent and had more versatility. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ''More importantly, I realized why people need to pass a trial to wield the Ouw Daos,'' thought Di Tian with hidden unwillingness. Wang Wei''s techniques wereplex and ingenious; he suffered tremendously because he had to take time to understand these techniques and find counter methods.

    He knew how much more he would have suffered in this battle if it were not for his Bodhi Tree.

    ''Meanwhile, my techniques are more rudimentary and lessplex.''

    Afterparing their applications of Dao, Di Tian felt a little ashamed. After living for so long, he has long understood that he should notpare to the unreasonable monster-like geniuses like Sword Empress, Empress Wu, and Wang Wei.

    His ability topete with these monsters is his long life and deep foundation. So, he calmed down and reigned in his mind.

    [me of Annihtion]

    With a wave of his hand, Di Tian created a purple me thatbined me and Destruction Dao. And as soon as the me appeared, it melted all the metals and ores in this dimension.

    After a few seconds of its appearance, thews of this dimension that favored Metal were forcibly changed to favor me, Creation, and Destruction Dao.

    Wang Wei squinted after seeing this; his eyes brightened slightly before returning to normal. He did not care about Di Tian''s new power. However, after seeing him make a move, the imperfection he felt about his Ten Supremacy Foundation had a slight inspiration.

    He felt if he could catch it, he would break through his current bottleneck and make up for his imperfection. Sadly, the inspiration was only fleeing, and even with his superior mind, he did not catch it.

    ''Calm down, and don''t worry,'' Wang Wei reassured himself. Although he had a feeling this imperfection might be the key to this battle, he knew that worrying and hurrying were counterproductive to sess.

    As the purple me rushed to him, Wang Wei waved his hand to create the same me. The Dusk Emperor gave him his scripture, so he knew a great deal about Destruction Dao.

    Annihtion is only a state ofplete destruction, but it does not escape the concept of Destruction Dao, and it''s not some transcended or better version of Destruction.

    [Disks of Eradication]

    Dozens of purple disks manifested before Di Tian, each releasing a terrifying power.

    ''Eradication,'' thought Wang Wei, who instantly realized the core of the technique. ''A more focused form of destruction.''

    He immediately realized the purpose of each of these disks. One disk wished to eradicate his body, the other his soul, then his Dao, mind, spirit, memories, intelligence, and even karma.

    ''There is a reason the Five Supreme Ouw Daos reign supreme,'' he calmlymented. Di Tian used Creation Dao to control Destruction Dao, and this should not be his limit.

    ''In terms of versatility and ability to control all 3000 Daos and 800 Side Doors, Creation Dao has a tremendous advantage,'' he analyzed calmly as a Yin-Yang Symbol appeared behind him before entering his body.

    The universe is a process of Yin and Yang, and everything must remain bnced, forming a cycle. So, after destruction, there must be creation.

    Bang!

    The disk hit Wang Wei''s body, but he was intact. Whenever the disks eradicate something, his body naturally uses the opposite concept to ensure bnce.

    Wang Wei has to admit that Yin-Yang Dao was his favorite. He would have chosen it as his main Dao if he had not walked the Path of Fate. If he were Grand Dao and created the Chaos Universe, he would have made Yin-Yang Dao one of the Supreme Ouws.

    Di Tian was not surprised his technique was not as sessful as he wished; he knew this battle would not be easy, but he was at ease. His Creation Dao allowed him to level the ying field to a certain extent.

    Furthermore, he discovered he could do much more with his Creation Dao, and now he had the Ten Supremacy Foundation. Many of his previous restrictions, incapabilities, and limits were gone.

    His power of Creation seemed limitless.

    ''Calm down; don''t let this power go to your head,'' he reminded himself.

    [Primordial Chaos]

    With a single thought, Di Tian created a piece of Primordial Chaos. However, he soon discovered such an act would take too much of a toll on himself. So, he swallowed the Metal Dimension as material for his creation.

    Wang Wei found himself in a dark purple environment. Everything around seemed ancient, noble, and infinite. Additionally, a terrifying power was rapidly annihting and assimting his body.

    He protected himself with a shield, even boosting its power with his True Will. However, such an act did almost nothing, reducing the speed of his assimtion by a small margin.

    "The fate of primordial chaos is to change from nothingness to existence, filled its infiniteness with finite creation, like worlds, creatures, and life."

    As Wang Wei uttered these words, the River of Fate manifested above the Primordial Chaos. Then, its strings vibrated, rapidly molding this piece of Primordial Chaos.

    A world capable of existing and sustaining life appeared in Di Tian''s Primordial Chaos, and Wang Wei floated inside, perfectly intact.

    Di Tian squinted his eyes, pondering only for a moment:

    "All worlds, creatures, and life existing in Primordial Chaos must experience the changes of Yin and Yang, the process of birth, aging, and destruction¨Cthey must experience Samsara."

    As he said these words, Wang Wei''s vast world that can exist in Primordial Chaos suddenly manifested the Path of Reincarnation. Then, it ages rapidly, reaching the stage where it will die, putting Wang Wei in danger again.

    "Man will conquer nature," said Wang Wei. "No life will ept their fate of destruction and will fight to theirst breath for survival."

    As he said these words, the dying world birthed creatures. And those creatures studied Heaven and Earth, trying to prevent the death or destruction of their world.

    Their attempts appeared futile, but they served the purpose of their creation or existence¨Cdying the death of this world and buying enough time for Wang Wei.

 Chapter 872 Clash of Dao (VII)

    Chapter 872 sh of Dao (VII)

    "Fight against Heaven and Earth? Against their fate?" said Di Tian with a sneer. "Most people have their life determined the moment they are born, doomed to be nothing but puppets."

    He did not hesitate to take a page from his opponent''s book. With his words, he created something simr to the River of Fate, controlling the destiny and fate of all the people Wang Wei created.

    As a result, 99% of the people who were trying to fight to prevent the death of their world stopped, epting their uing doom. Only the remaining one percent, with determined Will, refused to ept such an end.

    Sadly, such a drastic change elerated the destruction of the world. Wang Wei watched all of this with calm and indifferent eyes, secretly shaking his head.

    He knew if he were more powerful, he could have created cultivators, allowing for more people to fight against this uing fate. Unfortunately, his current ability can barely allow him to create life, but it cannot create aplete world with spiritual power andws that allow cultivation.

    Regardless, watching these people struggling to escape their fate and most of them abandoning such pursuit and leaving only a few to continue greatly benefited his understanding of Fate Dao.

    Plus, he only needed them to buy enough time to save his life, and he seeded. He waved his hand to manifest the Yin-Yang Tai Chi Symbol.

    The symbol rotated, rapidly evolving into something moreplex.

    "Yin-Yang (Taiji) evolving into Wuji," muttered Di Tian, and he was correct. After watching Zhang Yucheng''s battle with Monk Wuzhi, he learned about the benefit of understanding Wuji Dao to his fleshly body''s concept of [Nothingness], so he designated time to evolve his Yin-Yang Law into Wuji when needed.

    So, during this battle, he used Wuji to imbue his body with one of the properties of Primordial Chaos¨CInfinite. After his body attained that property, he did not care for the destruction of that world.

    The power of Primordial Chaos can no longer assimte him, and Di Tian knew of this. So, he chose a different approach. He took the Primordial Chaos he created and molded it into something else.

    A golden river manifested above the sky of the Water Dimension, releasing an unknown and fierce fluctuation. Wang Wei squinted his eyes as he looked at that river.

    "The River of Freedom," hemented, already deducing Di Tian''s n. He created or copied the River of Fate module to create the River of Freedom¨Cthe antithesis of his Fate Dao.

    "Sadly, you''re mistaken."

    Wang Wei pointed his finger to manifest the River of Fate, which proceeded to release countless strings that entered the golden river.

    Plouch! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Di Tian vomited a small mouthful of blood as Wang Wei instantly took control of his River of Freedom, inducing a bacsh. Then, Wang Wei opened his mouth and swallowed that river.

    Mysterious charms or Dao Rhymes emanated from his body as his Pseudo or Iplete Dao Body became moreplete. He once absorbed the River of Fate from the Heavenly Abode World. Now, with this River of Freedom, his foundation became deeper.

    Although his strength did not increase by much, his future potential had drastically increased.

    Di Tian wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth while trying to control his anger. Nothing is more outrageous than when your enemy uses your ability to increase their strength.

    However, he was a wise person to know when to learn from a situation. So, after this experience, he had some ideas. Since Wang Wei can use such a method to perfect his Dao Body and foundation, he can follow in his footsteps.

    After this battle, he will enter one of the branches of Samsara and use its power to strengthen his Dao Body.

    [Heavenly Dao Eye]

    Di Tian acted swiftly as he created a third eye on his forehead. Immediately, his temperament changed; he became cold, indifferent, noble, and almighty.

    His eyes prated all secrets, truths, and mysteries between Heaven and Earth. Di Tian became the embodiment that knowledge is power.

    Wang Wei immediately became serious. He knew the importance of information or knowledge. Although Heaven Dao appeared to be the most useless and weakest among the Five Supreme Ouw Dao, he knew this was far from the truth.

    "Knowledge is power" is not just a saying. If a mortal has all the knowledge in the universe, they could easily n the death of a Paragon.

    The Supreme Ouw Daos stood at the pinnacle of all Daos because it''s easier for them to affect all other Daos.

    Greater Chaos is the embodiment of all Daos, Fate can control all Daos, Creation Dao can create all Daos, Destruction can eradicate all Daos, and Heaven Dao allows someone to know about all Daos.

    For example, if someone practices Heaven Dao and knows everything about a specific person, it is the same as knowing their fate. In some of the novels Wang Wei read on Earth, some protagonists control Fate Dao by using a quantumputer that can calcte all variables in the universe, thus knowing the destiny of everything in existence.

    So, he knew the horror of Heaven Dao.

    Wang Wei immediately acted after knowing what Di Tian had done.

    [Order: All information about me will be hidden.]

    [Disorder: As a price, I will lose the corresponding spiritual power.]

    As soon as Wang Wei used his Order-Disorder Dao, Di Tian frowned. His purpose in using Heaven Dao was to know how to defeat his opponent through knowledge. However, things seemed to have failed before even beginning.

    With his Heavenly Eye, he saw what the specific order and disorder Wang Wei used to block him. He also saw trying to circumvent the restrictions as useless because his opponent''s spiritual power was so vast that it seemed infinite.

    He seemed to be connected to this source of infinite spiritual power. Although there is a seal to this source, it was only there because Wang Wei did not want to remove it.

    Di Tian decided to no longer focus on such a thing that served no purpose in helping him win this battle. He looked around, processing all the information and knowledge he knew.

    In a very short time, he created the next tactic that would help him win this battle. He waved his hand to manifest a veryplex formation. Then, a colossal hand descended on Wang Wei from the formation, making his facial expression grave.

    For the first time since this battle started, he felt death approaching him. So, he did not hesitate to use whatever means avable to protect himself.

    He summoned his Proving Dao Artifact and copied Tong Ruobing''s artifact by turning it into a jewel in his forward that boosted all his abilities.

    [Yin-Yang Shield] to divert most of the attack''s strength and even reverse its prity, turning it from a destructive nature to a power of healing.

    [Five Elements Shield]: Yin-Yang can evolve the Five Elements, and his body is perfectly bnced with the Five Elements. So, he used thisyer of shield to block this attack.

    [Wuji Shield], using the characteristic of infinite to swallow the attack. After all, the attack has to pass through Infinite before reaching him. However, Wang Wei was not finished.

    [Infinite Space]; he added anotheryer of infinity by using his [Time eleration Shield]: The attack will pass through a time eleration domain, meaning millions of years will have passed Space Dao to create an infinite space between himself and the attack. Wang Wei did not care that he was shameless and copied this technique from his past life.

    [Time eleration Shield]: The attack will pass through a time eleration domain, meaning millions of years will have passed before reaching him. And after so long, most of its strength would have been corroded with the passage of time.

    [Death Shield]: The attack will die before reaching its destination.

    [Life Shield]: The attack will change into Life Energy that heals him as it passes through thatyer.

    [Karma Shield]: He chose someone who is connected to him by karma to bear some of the attacks for him. And without hesitation, Wang Wei chose his ancestor, Sword One. Anyway, he knew she would not mind nor be affected.

    [Luck Shield]: Whatever needs to happen to ensure this attack is not sessful or is weakened as much as possible will happen after passing through that shield.

    [Destiny and Fate Shield]: This shield is applied to Wang Wei himself. It blessed him with the destiny and fate to survive this encounter.

    [Freedom Shield]: Another shield that applied blessing to himself. He blessed him to be free from death, injury, and attacks.

    The finalyer of protection he created used his Secondary Daos, which includes Soul Shield, Array Shields, Talisman Shield, and Pills that strengthened defense, increased regeneration, and a variety of life-saving methods.

    Boom!

    The towering hand stillnded on Wang Wei despite all his protections. The power it released was devastating, annihting both the Water and Wood Dimension, leaving Di Tian standing in the Yin Dimension.

    Such power was beyond anything his own power could ever reach, shocking all the watchers of this battle. Everyone already knew this Heaven Will Battle would be legendary, but they never thought it would reach such a height.

 Chapter 873 Playing Dirty

    Chapter 873 ying Dirty

    The dust settled, and Wang Wei appeared at the center of the previous attack. His body was in terrible shape, leaving only his upper torso, blood dripping from all parts of his body.

    However, he did not care since he survived that terrible attack¨Ceven at the cost of severe damage to his soul.

    ''The good news is I prevent his Dao Will and Will Manifestation from entering my body. The bad news is there is a terrifying aura that has simr effects left in my soul.''

    Wang Wei already analyzed the essence of such a terrible attack. Di Tian used his knowledge to create a terrible formation that borrowed the strength of Heavenly Dao itself.

    Such a thing should not be easily aplished, even with the control of Heaven Dao. However, Heavenly Dao created the current battlefield; thus, the environment retained some of its aura.

    Such a small aura could not even be detected by someone as keen as Wang Wei, let alone Di Tian. However, with Di Tian having knowledge of most secrets of Heaven and Earth, he knew of its existence.

    So, he used that remaining aura to leverage Heavenly Dao''s power.

    ''That attack reached beyond the limit of the Third ss Emperor. It probably reached 10 to 11% Grand Dao Source.''

    For a moment, he was scared. If he had not acted swiftly and used all his Dao to reduce the power of that attack, he would have been annihted. Furthermore, he guessed Heavenly Dao intervened and reduced the amount of power Di Tian could use.

    possible was fine. However, some rules and regtions need to be followed during the Heaven Will Battle.

    After all, Di Tian''s method was as if Heavenly Dao had interfered in the battle. At other times, borrowing its power using any means possible was fine. However, some rules and regtions need to be followed during the Heaven Will Battle.

    Crack!

    A cracking sound echoed inside Wang Wei''s Sea of Consciousness, making the space tremble slightly. Without hesitation, he opened the seal from his time as the Myriad Devourer.

    An intense amount of spiritual power appeared in his Sea of Consciousness; he did not hesitate to use them to remove Heavenly Dao''s aura before repairing his Primordial Spirit.

    Finally, he used the rest of the spiritual power and converted it into life energy to regenerate his missing limbs. Wang Wei then gazed at Di Tian, who was breathing heavily.

    He was not surprised by his state since using such borrowed power was not easy; it should have ced a heavy burden on his soul and body to control that formation.

    Wang Wei believed there should have been some bacsh for using that formation. However, with Di Tian''s knowledge, he should know how to remove or reduce its effect. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ''Creation Dao¨Cit''s worthy of its spot as one of the best,'' thought Wang Wei with a sneer. He mobilized his Dao:

    [Order: Only people who have passed their trial can control any Ouw or Supreme Ouw Dao.]

    [Disorder: None required since I''m only reinforcing the fundamental rules of Heaven and Earth.]

    As soon as Wang Wei finished, the rules orws between Heaven and Earth changed. From now on, no one who did not pass the trial can use any of the Daos.

    As expected, the person who suffered was Di Tian. His aura changed as he lost ess to the power of Creation. His Heavenly Dao Eye disappeared, and the Creation Law in his Law Altar disappeared.

    However, this was not the full extent of his suffering. His Samsara Dao was one of the Ouw Dao, but he could only use it because of his status as [Father of Emperors].

    So, under Wang Wei''s Order Technique, he discovered its power was drastically decreased. For some reason, it was notpletely erased, but its current scale was less than a thousandth of its previous power.

    ''At this rate, I would die and lose this battle,'' thought Di Tian, oddly remaining calm despite his current predicament.

    ''Is it time to reveal that trump card?'' he pondered. ''No, my intuition tells me something unexpected might happen if I use it early. Furthermore, if I do, I should kill him as swiftly as possible.''

    As a powerful cultivator, he knew to trust his instinct since it was a manifestation of his control of his destiny.

    ''In that case, I have to use my backup n.''

    "I have a gift for you," suddenly said Di Tian, making Wang Wei frown. He immediately felt something wrong but did not feel any danger. However, nothing good coulde out of the uing situation.

    Di Tian waved his hand to manifest a strange andplicated rune.

    Swish!

    A bright light shed before him, summoning something. Immediately, Wang Wei released a terrible killing intent that made even the Yin Dimension a hundred times colder.

    "You don''t want to do this."

    "But I do," replied the Samsara Lord with a sneer. Meanwhile, Wang Wei''s eyes became colder by the second.

    "Release him, and you don''t have to suffer my wrath."

    "Oh, I''m so scared," replied Di Tian, refusing to admire his heart skipped a beat. Then, he calmly looked at the captured Li Jun.

    "I''m sure you''re wondering how I got to him."

    "When he went to get the War Talisman," replied Wang Wei, not giving him the satisfaction of showing off. He figured out many things and ced many pieces together in such a short time.''

    He once found the behavior of some of his ancestors strange. He asked, but everyone denied it and said some other stuff upied them. Wang Wei did not pay much attention to them. After all, these people have lived a long life and have many secrets.

    So, Heaven knows why they behaved the way they did.

    But now, he knew why¨Cthey knew of the things Di Tian left on Li Jun''s body but did not tell him. They probably argued about whether they should do so and intervened. However, given the precedents Qiyuan and Sword Empress left behind to cultivate genius in the most cruel way possible, he was not surprised they remained quiet.

    Furthermore, if they told him, Heavenly Dao would consider their actions as interfering in the Heaven Will Battle, leading to severe consequences.

    Wang Wei took a deep breath to calm down, trying to assess the situation and find a way out.

    "Yes, I should know someone like you could deduce the truth even with limited information," said Di Tian calmly. "However, I should warn you not to make any movements that I can interpret as suspicious. We don''t want anything to happen, don''t we?"

    Wang Wei gazed at him. "So far, our battle has only been a battle of Dao, for the sole chance at transcending time and death. If you do this, everything now will be personal."

    "As I previously said, things be personal the moment you destroy my Sleepers," replied Di Tian with a cold face."They were the only true family I had left. They were a symbol of my past, a representation of all my suffering through countless reincarnations.

    "But you killed 95% of them. So, this battle has long been personal."

    "I have met your wife," uttered Wang Wei. "She made a deal with me to spare your life if I was the final winner of this battle. And since I owe her Karma, I intend to keep my word.

    "But if you do this, there is no turning back."

    "Your arrogance disgusts me," said Di Tian. "Do I need you to let me survive?"

    Wang Wei released his clenched fists. Anyone who knows him can understand the calmer he is, the angrier he is. And the scarier he bes.

    ording to his previous n, even if he wins this battle, he would not annihte Di Tian''s soul and allow him to continue to reincarnate. He could probably survive another nine rounds of Samsara with his new and improved Soul Quality.

    Furthermore, depending on how much help his Perfect Foundation grants him, he even ns to help his wife repay the karma of giving him and Wu Hong her understanding of Perfection.

    However, now, his mind was only full of anger, brutality, and savagery. He did not like this side of him since it''s easier to get out of control. But now, he could not care about such a thing.

    "What exactly do you want?" he asked, his aura and temperament even calmer than before. His subtle change made Di Tian frown as he felt a terrible volcano, slowly dormant and prepared to explode with a catastrophic result.

    However, it was toote to return, and he did not wish to. He will win this battle¨Cno matter what he has to do or how far he has to go.

    "Great question," he said. "You have two choices: Choice 1¨C forfeit this battle, and I will release him.

    "Choice 2: Abandon your long brotherhood and watch him die. Show him that your pursuit of Dao means more to him than your so-called bond.

    "Now, make your choice."

 Chapter 874 Choice

    Chapter 874 Choice

    Wang Wei looked at the bound Li Jun; he saw the calmness, helplessness, and determination in thetter''s eyes. In this short period, he used his [Future Buddha Self] to see thousands of futures and did countless simtions, and the result was the same.

    Furthermore, with each passing second, the amount of opportunities he had was diminishing. Di Tian''s power was too close to his own, and thetter was on the highest alert.

    More importantly, he was determined to make Wang Wei suffer, affecting him psychologically, giving him an edge in this battle.

    "I''m waiting," said Di Tian. "And I''m not very patient." He would not give a Dao Overlord enough time in such a dangerous situation. So, as soon as he senses something wrong, Li Jun will die.

    Di Tian has even prepared for the unlikely scenario that his mind is frozen or affected in any way possible. If that happens, the runes he ced on Li Jun will automatically activate, killing him.

    Wang Wei did not answer him. Instead, he closed his eyes, lost in his memories.

    "So, you''re going to be a father," said Wang Wei as hey on a roof, handing a jar of wine to Li Jun.

    "You''ve said these words many times in the past few days."

    "I never thought of you as the father type of person. I thought you would continue womanizing until Liling had enough of you and killed you."

    "Hahaha, I''m wiser than that." He was not stupid, so he knew long ago that his wife was unhappy with his very fulfilling life. So, he stopped epting new beauties into his harem and even distanced himself from the others.

    Although he did not ignore them since that would be irresponsible, it''s true that he was not as close to these women as he used to be.

    "Have you thought about your future children?" asked Li Jun, passing the wine gourd.

    "I have," nodded Wang Wei.

    "Have you decided on when you''re having them?"

    "Not for a very long time," replied Wang Wei, gazing at the stars. "My path to pursue absolute freedom will be long and arduous. Honestly, I think a family will be a great fetter."

    "That''s a very bleak way to look at it," said Li Jun, shaking his head.

    "It''s a realistic way to look at it," countered Wang Wei, sipping the wine. However, he suddenly felt it was inappropriate for the current asion, so he took another one from his space ring. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The new wine was more mellow, perfect for the current situation of thinking about the future.

    "I remember when I first received the news," said Li Jun, who rejected Wang Wei''s new wine; he did not like it. So, he took his own to drink; he chose one that was more optimistic, sweet, and bright.

    "Although I have not held the little guy in my hand, I know at that moment that I would move Heaven and Earth for them. I would pick the moon and stars to please that child.

    "So, no matter how far I walk in this cultivation journey, I would never see him as a burden or fettered. On the contrary, he will be the source of my strength, the reason I keep moving forward."

    "Do you think I would not do the same for my children?" added Wang Wei. "One of the reasons I want to wait untilter to have children is so that they can inherit all my talents and powers, preventing them from suffering as much as I have in their cultivation journey.

    "I want to be able to cover Heaven and Earth for them so that no matter what they do, what kind of trouble they get themselves in, they know their father can help them.

    "My cultivation journey will be fraught with struggle, killing, scheming, darkness, pain, ups and downs, and danger. But I want their journey to be a fun adventure full of wonderful memories, joy, and no regret."

    Li Jun nodded as he agreed with these words. Most parents with high cultivation will want such a thing for their children. Unfortunately, few can reach the realm where they can actually do it.

    There can even be an argument that no one has ever seeded. After all, even Paragons cannot guarantee that nothing will happen to their offspring.

    "I''m sensing a but?" asked Li Jun.

    "What if my enemy kidnaps my family to ckmail me?" continued Wang Wei. "I chose Wu Hong as mypanion because such a thing has a very low probability of happening.

    "Well, in my current state, I''m probably the liable one."

    Li Junughed after hearing this. He sighed, "So, what would you do in that scenario?"

    "Of course, I will try everything to save my children."

    "You know that''s not what I meant," said Li Jun, also looking at the stars. "If your enemy made you choose between your family and your pursuit of absolute freedom, which would you choose?"

    Wang Wei did not immediately answer, his eyes gazing at the brilliant stars. His eyes were calm and peaceful, without a hint of hesitation and confusion.

    "Nothing can stop me from bing free," he replied in a tranquil voice.

    "Oh, that''s harsh," said Li Jun.

    "The way I see it, when I achieve absolute freedom, reality will be at my whim to bend as I please. So, I can see my family again, making up for the pain and regret of losing them," said Wang Wei calmly, not stopping his drinking.

    "And if I fail, I will reunite with them in the afterlife. By then, I can ask for their forgiveness; I''m fine with whether I receive it or not. Anyway, all actions have consequences, and I''m prepared to pay whatever the price for my choices."

    "How does sister-inw feel about this? Does she know?"

    "I think she''s on the same page as me. You saw what she did to you during my trial."

    LI Jun shook his head and decided not to bring this topic up. He sighed before saying: "I admire your will to pursue the Dao. However, I disagree with your choice. I could never choose my family and loved ones over anything."

    "There is nothing to admire," replied Wang Wei. "I''m just selfish."

    "Maybe only people like you can truly pursue the end of Grand Dao," said Li Jun, deciding to change the topic.

    Wang Wei opened his eyes as peaceful and calm as an uninfluencedke. However, the determination on his face was easily noticeable, making Di Tian sneer.

    "I knew it," said Di Tian, the mockery on his face quite evident. However, he soon noticed something and looked at Li Jun, who was smiling. His red eyes looked at his big brother, and there were no negative emotions. Instead, they seemed to be reassuring and encouraging.

    Then, a monstrous killing intent emanated from his body before his eyes closed, and his body''s vitality rapidly dissipated.

    "Killing yourself to prevent him from making a choice? You''re really trash. He abandoned you, but you''re still willing to go to this extent," said Di Tian with cold eyes. Then, he activated his runes and ensured Li Jun''s soul was utterly annihted and did not enter as if he was a cold and emotionless machine, and the person who had just died was a stranger instead of his childhood brother, who Samsara, rendering his possible revival a thousand times more difficult.

    Wang Wei calmly looked at everything that happened; his eyes, aura, or mood did not fluctuate in the slightest. It appeared almost as if he was a cold and emotionless machine, and the person who had just died was a stranger instead of his childhood brother, who grew up together and almost wore the same pants when they were children.

    "What''s the point of doing this?" asked Wang Wei; his calmness made the entire Yin Dimension eerily quiet.

    "Do you want to affect my mind? Or, maybe your mind was twisted because someone close to you betrayed you, so you tried to destroy our bond? Or did you want to show the world I was like you, willing to do anything for victory? Could that fact bring some sort of catharsis?

    "Tell me, what was the point?"

    Di Tian looked at him coldly and did not answer. The truth behind his actions did not matter. All that mattered was that his n was sessful. All that mattered is he avenged his Sleepers, making Wang Wei feel the pain of losing something he cherished dearly.

    "Good, good, good," repeated Wang Wei. With each word, he became colder, and his killing intent became uncontroble.

    "Remember what I said?" he continued. "Today, you will feel my wrath; you will know what it''s like when I''m unhinged and when I no longer ce any moral or psychological restraint on myself.

    "I guarantee you that today will be the most memorable day in your entire existence."

    Crack!

    The sound of something breaking reverberated in this Yin Dimension. Wang Wei had already sent a message to Yan Liling, Tie Gang, and Wang Ju to leave the Yang Dimension and forfeit this battle.

    Now, without any fetters, he will show the world how crazy he can truly be.

 Chapter 875 Unhinge

    Chapter 875 Unhinge

    Wang Wei further opened the seal of his memories and spiritual power from his second life as the Myriad Devourer. After essing this massive source of spiritual power, he mobilized his Soul Dao to cast a terrifying illusion.

    Di Tian immediately tried to resist. However, his Samsara Dao was still in a weakened state because of the previous Order-Disorder Technique. Furthermore, he discovered even by changing his previous three Emperor Artifacts to ones designed explicitly with Soul or protection Grand Dao Source, he could not stop the illusion.

    Then, his nightmare began.

    "Where am I?" asked Di Tian, looking around. He saw he was in a brightly lit room, and his arms were chained. He tried to break them, mobilizing his overwhelming power to break free.

    s, he discovered the ability of these chains was beyond his capabilities.

    "Oh, you''re awake," suddenly said a voice that drew Di Tian''s attention. He saw a handsome young man with silver-gray hair and eyes enter this dungeon-like room.

    "Wang Wei? Why are you here? What have you done to me?" he asked coldly. His memories were foggy, but he suddenly remembered he was in a terrible battle with the person before him, and he seemed to have lost.

    "None of that matters," said Wang Wei, his eyes colder than anything Di Tian has seen in his life. Suddenly, he had a terrible omen.

    "I have a surprise for you," said Wang Wei before pping his hand. Then, Di Tian''s eyes almost popped. He saw his wife¨CQiao Ning¨Cin all perfection and glory, slowly walking into the room before standing behind Wang Wei like an obedient puppy. She looked at him with a blushing face and sparkling eyes.

    "Ning''er, what are you doing here? Why are you looking at him like this?"

    However, she paid him no mind and only looked at the ground shyly. Di Tian could sense some sort of anticipation from her.

    "What¨C"

    "I hope you enjoy the show," said Wang Wei with a sneer. Then, he waved his hand to create a barrier that seemed to iste sound. Finally, he turned to Qiao Ning and slowly undressed. While she was shy, he was far from it; on the contrary, he seemed adept at removing her clothes.

    Without hesitation or pause, Wang Wei removed his clothes before cing Qiao Ning on the floor. Soon afterward, a pleasant sound echoed in the room, followed by the Dao Rhyme of Yin-Yang.

    "Noooooooo," screamed Di Tian, the sounds of chains rattling reverberating in this dungeon. Sadly, his voice could not prate the barrier, but he could hear everything on the other side.

    For the next few hours, his screams became embedded in the very foundation of the room. Unfortunately, nothing he did would stop what he was forced to watch.

    Di Tian tried to close his eyes and closed off his other senses. However, her moaning voice prated deep into his soul. Somehow, the voice without any visuals made the experience even worse.

    Di Tian felt his sanity rapidly sleeping into an endless abyss with each passing second. His mind fractured and was on the verge of copse. The only thing keeping him sane or even alive was his hatred and the constant reminder that this was not real.

    However, the truth was before him, and no matter what he did, he could not break out of this "Illusion."

    Wang Wei put his clothes back on, "How do you like my show?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "I will kill you," roared Di Tian, trying to catch Wang Wei by the throat. His hands were only a few centimeters from his target, but the chains did not provide him with any more mobility.

    Wang Wei calmly watched him, not even batting an eye when he was this close. Instead, he sneered: "This is just the beginning." He walked away, and with a snap of his finger, the sleeping Qiao Ning floated in the air to follow him.

    The next day, Wang Wei appeared in the dungeon and put on another show for Di Tian.

    "I swear, she is sweeter than yesterday," said Wang Wei, creepily licking his lips as he put on his clothes. "Is this the characteristics of a Perfect Creature? She gets firmer instead of looser? Tch, tch, no wonder you were so infatuated."

    "Arrrrrgh." Di Tian released a bestial growl as his eyes turned to bloodshed. His palms were bleeding as he dug his nails into them. However, his physical pain was nothingpared to the psychological one.

    "There is no need to get wile up," said Wang Wei with a smirk. "Today is only the second day. We have plenty of time. Don''t worry. I promise to make things memorable for you."

    Wang Wei walked away, ignoring the growling and the clinking sounds of the chains. The next day, he returned and performed the same show.

    "I was right. This little goblin is getting better. I didn''t think I would one day have to worry whether my kidneys could keep up," said Wang Wei with a lewd smile.

    "Why?" asked Di Tian, his voice full of hatred, anger, sadness, and unwillingness; he had a defeatist aura or atmosphere around him.

    "Why are you doing this?"

    Wang Wei looked at him with his cold eyes. "You might not remember our battle, but during it, you took away something from¨Csomething I love dear. So, as punishment, I will torture you until the end of time.

    "I will slowly break your spirit, repair it, and continue the cycle. Don''t worry, this is just the beginning. I have plenty more in store for you."

    Wang Wei walked away. On the fourth day, after finishing his show, he saw Di Tian''s hair had turned all white, and his spirit reached the lowest level. However, he only nced at him before continuing the cycle.

    After a month, Di Tian knelt on the ground, begging to stop. He offered countless conditions, even his eternal servitude. All he wanted was for you to stop and give him back his Ning''er.

    However, Wang Wei only looked at him with cold gazes; this was just the beginning.

    After three months, Di Tian begged again. However, he was begging for his life this time. He asked Wang Wei to release him from suffering by killing him and showing him mercy. He had tried to end his life, but the restrictions on the chains prevented him from seeding.

    So, all he wanted was relief.

    "You don''t deserve my mercy since you brought this upon yourself."

    Di Tian suddenly felt an intense hatred, not toward Wang Wei, but toward himself. He did not know what he did to bring on such a vile form of torture, but he hated his former self for pushing things to such an extent.

    For a brief moment, he felt he might have deserved such a harsh punishment for whatever it was he did.

    After six months of this constant torture, Di Tian''s spirit could no longer take it and was on the verge of copsing. However, Wang Wei released arge quantity of spiritual power to keep hisst sanity intact.

    "Like I said, this was just the beginning," said Wang Wei with a sneer. The next day, something changed¨Ca third person appeared with Wang Wei and Qiao Ning.

    "Big Brother Qiao Feng," said Di Tian, looking at the purple-robe youth before him. He seemed to have thought about what was going to happen, and he yelled:

    "No, no, no, you can''t do this."

    "But I can, and I will," said Wang Wei, sneering. "I have gone to extreme lengths to revive him. Now, enjoy the show."

    Wang Wei left the room at the sound of Di Tian''s voice, full of unbearable agony.

    For the next six months, Di Tian watched the women he loved being defiled by his former big brother, who betrayed him. The mental torment broke his psyche on the second day Qiao Feng had his turn, but Wang Wei always preserved hisst burst of sanity.

    So, after a year, not a single voice could be heard from Di Tian''s mouth. He watched and experienced everything with a listless appearance.

    "Defeated so quickly?" said Wang Wei as he scrutinized him. "This can''t be good. I still have some other things nned. Well, no matter, the next show should simte you."

    He pped his hands, and five people walked into the room. They were dressed in rags, dirt all over their coarse clothes, and an almost tangible stench emanated from their bodies.

    "All of you are the lowest of society. However, today, you will experience something that even the most powerful cultivators never had the chance to¨Ctouch a perfect creature.

    "Now, have fun; for today only, forget all your worries."

    Wang Wei coldly looked at Di Tian, who had a look of horror in his face. Then, he slowly walked out of the room, not minding the beggars'' discussion on who gets to go first.

    ''Like I said, this is just the beginning.''

 Chapter 876 Unknown Power

    ?876  Unknown Power

    Kacha!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The sounds of something breaking echoed in the endless void, and Di Tian opened his eyes, hisplexion paler than the whitest snow. He knelt in the void while breathing heavily.

    He gazed at Wang Wei with unmatched fury, his eyes dripping with tears of blood. However, his eyes were no longer the same as they used to be. They now contained an underlying sadness and pain forever etched deep in his mind.

    Di Tian knew he was not the same man he was a few minutes ago. A part of him died, and he might never regain whatever he lost. For a moment, he regretted killing Li Jun. However, he understood he could not go back and did not want to.

    With thest remaining sanity he had left, he tried to remove the memories of what he experienced in that illusion. Sadly, Wang Wei seemed to have used a potent curse to engrave these memories deep in his soul.

    Di Tian immediately used his knowledge of curses to remove these memories, but his attempt failed again. Curses can infinitely power depending on how much of a price their casters are willing to pay.

    Unfortunately for him, Wang Wei paid a high price. He sacrificed the spiritual power equivalent to a Great Emperor to ensure the curse remained, and Di Tian will be gued with these memories for a long time.

    Di Tian cursed inward as he understood that it would take him a few years¨Ceven a decade- to remove them from his soul even if he proved the Dao. That''s how far Wang Wei was willing to go to make him suffer.

    Di Tian''s aura suddenly became chaotic. His agitated mood made

    his copsing spirit even worse. Two lights inside his Sea of Di Tian''s aura suddenly became chaotic. His agitated mood made his copsing spirit even worse. Two lights inside his Sea of Consciousness became more intense as they continued soothing and repairing his Primordial Spirit.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei was calmly watching. While Di Tian was in this weak and chaotic state, his eyes could see things he could previously not.

    So, he saw the Bodhi Tree and another artifact trying to maintain Di Tian''s spirit. Furthermore, he knew these two things working together allowed Di Tian to escape his illusion.

    If it were up to him, he would have tortured him until the end of time.

    ''This thing should be his Proving Dao Artifact,'' said Wang Wei as he looked at the floating pagoda releasing brilliant ck and white lights. ''Why is it so powerful?''

    Wang Wei could tell the artifact was simr to his¨Cit contained a mysterious Dao Rhyme indicating its power and potential. And after the Grand Dao Baptism, after proving the Dao, it should give a boost of at least 5%.

    However, he also discovered Di Tian''s artifact was more potent than his.

    ''Is it because he used more Chaos Treasure to refine and temper it?'' analyzed Wang Wei, his mind working extremely fast. Although he was in a state of unmatched rage and no bottom line, his fury was also a silent and calm one.

    He knew the battle''s importance and would not let his emotions affect the oue¨Cespecially now that the same stakes were even higher. He cannot lose this battle if he wishes to see Li Jun again

    and as soon as possible.

    ''The Chaotic Rhyme released by the artifact is indeed much higher than mine. But that''s not the main cause of its uniqueness.''

    Based on his analysis, Di Tian''s artifact will give him a minimum of 6% Grand Dao Source Boost, and that''s only the minimum. As such, he wanted to know why since it could be a major factor that decides the oue of this battle.

    ''It could be due to the baptism of Samsara.''

    Cultivators can reincarnate with their powers. In fact, it is how most cultivators who choose to reincarnate do. The artifact will then serve as their protector and ensure they survive the early stages of reincarnation.

    It can also ensure they begin to walk the path of cultivation before awakening their memories by storing their cultivation techniques in the artifact. The artifact can also serve as a Luck Condensing Artifact to ensure that the reincarnator has plenty of luck to survive and grow.

    As such, reincarnating with a weapon or artifact is a prevalent thing.

    From what Wang Wei learned from the Oracle Mirror, Di Tian had a Bloodline Artifact in his first life when he fought against his ancestor¨CQiyuan.

    However, after his defeat, he cultivated the Origin Path and created a Proving Dao Artifact. Wang Wei did not know whether Di Tian used his Bloodline Artifact and turned it into a Proving Dao Artifact, or he fused them or did something else with it.

    However, he does know thetter has been using the same artifact for nine lives, thus making it very special.

    ''No, the aura of Samsara on the artifact is very pure and potent. However, there seemed to be something else unique about it. This weapon seemed as powerful as a real Emperor Artifact.''

    Wang Wei knew the implications behind such a truth. No matter how powerful Emperor Artifacts are, they are someone else''s thing and cannot be adequately wielded by mortals with foreign aid like formations and faction luck¨Ceven if they pay a hefty price.

    However, Proving Dao Artifacts are the best weapon for any cultivators. They fit their owner''s Dao, soul, body, Qi, ideologies, goals, ambitions, and purposes perfectly.

    As such, any cultivators can easily use the full power of their Proving Dao Artifacts and push their powers beyond the limits, granting higher battle prowess.

    Wang Wei immediately made a note of that artifact while also thinking of possible countermeasures. He looked at Di Tian, who had regained some strength, and said with a bone-chilling coldness:

    "Now that you''ve experienced spiritual baptism, it''s only fair you also experience the physical one."

    A great deal of dread overwhelmed Di Tian. He had just finished sealing the curse in his soul and reducing the effects of these memories to the lowest level possible. So, he was still in a weakened state mentally and required more time to heal or even respond.

    s, he was too slow.

    [Innate Talent: Pain]

    "Arrrgh," screamed Di Tian as he felt an unimaginable pain assaulting all his senses. He was a Body Refiner and quite aplished, so pain was normal for him.

    His pain threshold is something that 90% of all cultivators in the Lower Dimension could not dream of achieving. Yet, he almost lost his mind after experiencing this pain.

    Di Tian''s instinct was to hold his head since it was the ce it hurt the most. However, his other body parts hurt so much that he could not even move. If flying had not be a passive and instinctive ability, he would have fallen from the air in this Yin Dimension.

    Wang Wei watched all of this calmly. He was one of the only ones who knew what kind of pain he inflicted on his opponent. He used his Pain Talent to recreate the process when he took all Seven Flesh Tribtions in the Third Stage of the True Power Dao Realm.

    Furthermore, he even boosted the pain with his talent, thus reaching a level that even he did not know he could withstand.

    Di Tian''s sanity, which had barely stabilized, was again on the verge of copsing. The Bodhi Tree and Samsara Pagoda released their powers to control their pain receptors while also cutting off the connection between the body and the soul, but their attempt was futile.

    Wang Wei''s Innate Talent was cultivated to the point where pain was a concept. So, even though he did not control Pain Law, the power of the talent reached such a level.

    Di Tian found his consciousness fleeting. Among all the unbearable pain, he was trying his hardest to focus so he could form a coherent. Years of experience and a very high Willpower allowed him to barely regain his bearings.

    So, he gathered his Dao Will and Will Manifestation to form a defensive armor around his Soul, Mind, and Spirit. Such an act was a wise choice. He continued by controlling his Primordial Spirit to chant Buddhist Mantras, thus boosting the effect of the Bodhi Tree.

    Finally, he sacrificed his remaining Yin Universe to his Pagoda to boost it. He wanted to use the Yin Energy in this Yin Dimension, but he knew Wang Wei would never allow it.

    With all these methods, Di Tian finally suppressed the pain to a barely tolerable level.

    ''I will ughter him,'' he roared in his mind. He finally chose to use his most powerful trump cards. However, hisst remaining wisp of wisdom reminded him of the intuition he had if he used his trump cards. So, he decided to use a wiser method.

    Boom!

    Du Tian released a terrifying aura, pushing away Wang Wei, who was rushing forward after sensing something was wrong.

    An unknown power or mutation emanated from his Law Altar that instantly dissolved the Pain Innate Talent. Furthermore, even the seal on the curse on his soul was reinforced.

    He looked at Wang Wei with maddening and blight rage, his aura extremely overwhelming.

    "I will ughter you," he roared, shaking the Heavens as his words were not a statement but a fact, an oath.

 Chapter 877 Struggling

    ?877  Struggling

    Wang Wei''s heart skipped a beat; he felt a great sense of danger.

    ''What''s going on?'' He was baffled by Di Tian''s sudden change in aura and strength. Furthermore, all the methods of detection he could use were useless as he could not peep at a single piece of information.

    Boom!

    Before he could react and in deep thought, Di Tian appeared before him and punched him. Wang Wei''s body punched a hole through the space of the Yin Dimension and appeared thousands of light years away.

    However, he did not care about such an insignificant thing as he focused on his arm. His arms had be necrotic, as if he was a corpse that had been dposed for hundreds of years.

    ''The Power of Death?''

    His confusion was due to the fact he could not remove the power of Death from his body¨Ceven with his Life and Death (Samsara) Dao. So, exploded his hands before regenerating them.

    While flying away with great momentum, Di Tian suddenly appeared before him for the second time. However, Wang Wei was concentrating, so he noticed the movement.

    He gathered his True Will along with his Dao and countered thetter''s punch with his own.

    Boom!

    A terrifying shockwave shocked the entire Yin Dimension. However, such a terrible sound was quickly overshadowed by a cracking sound. Wang Wei looked with great shock as his bones cracked, almost fracturing if not for reinforcement of his True Will.

    Additionally, it was not just his bones. His skin wascerated, his muscles and tendons snapped like the string from a bow, and meridians exploded.

    ''His strength¡­''

    Wang Wei immediately realized his attacks experienced reincarnation uponing into contact with Di Tian''s fists, thus rendering them useless. Meanwhile, the opponent''s attack overwhelmed him and almost entered his body.

    But, even with the protection from his True Will, his potent fleshly body did not survive the sh.

    ''His strength has reached 7% Grand Dao Source,'' analyzed Wang Wei. In their previous confrontation, the strength disyed by the two fluctuated between 5 to 6%, and only when Di Tian used Heavenly Dao''s power did they exceed such a level.

    But now, DI Tian has surpassed that level by relying on his own strength.

    ''Moreover, this is not the most important thing.''

    These words were thest thought of Wang Wei before Di Tian killed him. Wang Wei felt as if that single foot bore a weight that even words or concepts like decilion could not quantify.

    Boom!

    Wang Wei''s body and soul exploded, not even leaving a single drop of blood. Such an attack should have ended his path of the Dao, but things were not simple.

    Di Tian looked in the distance. He knew how thetter escaped. Before his body exploded, he opened a hole in his back and sent a drop of ck into the distance. Afterward, it''s simple for him to regenerate from that drop.

    ''The Weight of Samsara? The Weight of Karma?''

    Wang Wei had a technique simr to this, so he swiftly analyzed Di Tian''s technique. That kick bore the weight of all the souls in Samsara, including the weight of Karma¨Cboth sinful and virtuous.

    ''That''s not important right now,'' thought Wang Wei. ''My Daos seemed restricted in front of him. Mobilizing them has be extremely difficult, and my Samsara Dao seemed useless.''

    His mind worked on overdrive, trying to figure out what was going on. He sensed Di Tian approaching and suddenly disappeared.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The environment around Wang Wei kept changing while he looked in one direction.

    [Infinite Layer World]

    Wang Wei used his Space-Time Dao to create a dimension asrge¨Cn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    if notrger¨Cthan the current Yin Dimension, hiding his body. Di Tian would bulldoze the dimensions, bringing it to the end or death. However, Wang Wei kept creating more, creating countlessyers of worlds between himself and his opponent.

    All he cared about was buying enough time to analyze the situation and develop countermeasures. s, Di Tian destroyed these universes faster than he could create them. This is one of the consequences of his current weakened Dao.

    ''It seems the father I am from him, the weaker the effect,'' thought Wang Wei before changing his Proving Dao Artifact into an armor that covered his entire body.

    Boom!

    A mighty punch hit his head, sending him crashing from the Yin Dimension to the Yang Dimension. He nced at the dent in his armor and felt the power of Samsara trying to turn it into rust. Luckily, he refined the artifact with countless Chaos Treasures and ensured its defense was even above his fleshly body.

    Wang Wei did not waste time and pointed his finger upward. Then, arge formation materialized in the sky, connecting directly to the Yang Dimension.

    ''Liling did an excellent job,'' thought Wang Wei; the formation was expertly created, allowing him to easily take control of it and use his power to boost its effect. Furthermore, it can connect to the Yang Dimension, creating a Yin-Yang Formation. With this information in mind, he purposely controlled himself to fall into the Yang Dimension before their battle destroyed the Yin Dimension.

    Arge Yin-Yang Fish Symbol surrounded Wang Wei as he controlled the formation. He did not use a more aggressive method and continued his previous tactic of buying time.

    Bang!

    The formation trembled as Di Tian attacked it aggressively. Meanwhile, Wang Wei took this opportunity to check his Law Altar, trying to figure out why his Dao was walking so sluggish; he paid special attention to his Samsara Dao.

    ''Is this a type of Domain Ability?''

    A Saint can easily kill millions of Void Shattering Realm cultivators because of their Domain. Once they unleashed it, thews of Void Shattering Realm cultivators became useless. If the Sant cultivates the samew as the Void Shattering Realm cultivator, the suppression will be hundred-fold more severe.

    ''No, although it functions like a Domain, it''s different from one.''

    The difference seemed subtle, but he could detect it. s, Wang Wei did not have much time to think since Di Tian forcefully destroyed the formation. He summoned the Heaven Path from Samsara to manifest an Innate creature called the Void Swimming Snake.

    This snake had the innate ability to break space and formation, so Wang Wei''s Yin-Yang Array did notst long.

    Wang Wei''s danger senses once again went on overdrive. He saw a massive creature coiling around Di Tian. It was a red dragon with the face of a human.

    The creature stood before the Heaven Path, and its aura was not less noble than Samsara itself. It had piercing bright eyes that were the first thing people would notice about it.

    ''Torch Dragon,'' thought Wang Wei, remembering the name of the creature. It''s a Chaos Creature, also known as Candle Dragon. It has many monikers, but the main one is the Dragon of Creation and Destruction.

    ording to legends, the Candle Dragon will appear with its eyes closed before any world is created. Then, it will open its eyes for the first time in its life.

    The process of opening its eyes willplete the final process of the birth of the world, including establishing itsws and nurturing the birth of Heavenly Dao.

    And when the world reaches its end and is about to be destroyed, the Candle Dragon will return and close its eyes, bringing it to its final destination.

    Di Tian''s Candle Dragon gazed intently at Wang Wei before closing its eyes.

    Boom!

    A terrifying power of destruction traveled between Heaven and Earth, destroying everything, including the Yin and Yang Dimension. Wang Wei watched the entire process with a calm demeanor, knowing he could not resist such an act.

    And even if he could, it was not worth doing.

    His body, soul, and Dao dissipated between heaven and earth. So, was this it for his journey? Not quite.

    After his death, Wang Wei''s Innate Talent¨Cthe Wheel of Life and Death¨Cactivated and brought him to life perfectly intact. After learning about Longevity Resources, he has been training this talent to grant him a few extra lives after proving the Dao.

    As such, he seeded in raising it to the level that it could revive him nine times without using any energy to heal like it used to.

    ''I only have two lives left,'' thought Wang Wei as he realized the devastating consequences of Di Tian''s attacks. He did not have the nine lives he should have, but only three.

    ''I must do whatever is necessary to find the truth of his technique. Hopefully, two is plenty enough.''

    Wang Wei had other means to revive himself. At his level, death has started to be meaningless. However, these methods often have limitations, like he needed a certain part of him to survive or he needed outside help or preparation.

    Only the Life and Death Wheel granted himplete revival without any preparations or consequences, simr to the Death Substitution Talisman.

    Wang Wei watched the red dragon disappear, knowing this battle had reached a tipping point. If he is not careful, he will suffer a fate worse than death¨Cthe end of his Dao Journey.

 Chapter 878 The Answer

    ?878  The Answer

    [Yama King''s Armor]

    Yama¨CThe God of Death¨Cis one of the highest positions of the underworld, ensuring that everything proceeds smoothly. And as ruler of the afterlife, Yama is truly the master of death.

    His aura increased slightly as the armor appeared on Di Tian''s body. However, the most significant change was a sword in his hand that contained the terrifying power of death.

    [Chains of Death]

    Numerous chains materialized from the void, heading directly toward Wang Wei. They covered the sky with sheer numbers and had one objective¨Ccapture him.

    ''Even fate cannot restrain me, let alone death,'' said Wang Wei with a sneer.

    [Roar of Fate]

    All sentient beings in the Chaos Universe have a string of fates that manifest in the River of Fate. Maybe some people have escaped from this shackle. Perhaps that is an inevitable oue.

    With this roar, Wang Wei turned these strings¨C a manifestation of their entire life, of their struggle, pain, rise, and sess¨Cinto sound. To be exact, he condensed their lives into a raging sound of anger, unwillingness, and defiance.

    Bang!

    The terrifying sound broke these chains of death without much resistance. Then, the soundwave pushed Di Tian a few steps backward, even leaving a small scratch on his new armor.

    ''The power of fate. Even while being suppressed, it has such power,'' he thought, his eyes colder than usual. His determination to kill his

    opponent reached anotheryer.

    He nced at his opponent before attacking.

    [Yama''s Judgment]

    He flicked his wrists, and the Death Sword in his hand flew into the Heavens, turning into a colossal size,rger than a star. However, this was not the end.

    A book asrge as the sword with the characters [Life and Death] manifested along with a pen. Then, the pen wrote Wang Wei''s name on the book before releasing a power that boosted the sword''s power.

    Then, the sword descended on its target.

    [Deception of Fate]

    The Power of Fate enveloped Wang Wei''s body. Then, in an instant, he deceived Fate itself. He confused the Book of Life and Death, convincing it that although his name was also Wang Wei, he was not the one it was targeting.

    Crack!

    Cracks appeared along Wang Wei''s body, and blood dripped from his orifices.

    ''Damn it,'' he cursed internally. His technique should have worked, but because of the suppression of his Dao, it failed at thest minute, allowing the Death Sword to target him. Luckily, he deceived most of the power.

    Di Tian was aggressive and did not give him time to rest, heal, or strategize. He waved his hand, and the pen made a mark on the book next to Wang Wei''s name.

    In an instant, Wang Wei''s status between Heaven and Earth, his status in Samsara, changed to that of a sinner of the highest caliber. Previously, Wang Wei removed all his Karmic Sins and prevented more from happening with his Karma Unbound Physique,

    Furthermore, his aplishment in the area controlled by the Dao Opening Sect provided him with countless merits to walk the path [Sagehood]. However, with this one move, Di Tian temporarily changed all these aplishments, turning him into someone who has created an unfathomable amount of sins during his life.

    With such sins, the judgment and execution against him became of the highest order.

    So, when the Death Sword descended a second time, he knew he could not resist without normal means.

    [Bloodline Fate]

    Myriad figures appeared behind Wang Wei. Upon closer observation, the one closest to him seemed to be his father, Wang Tian, followed by his grandfather, Wang Chang.

    At the end of this long line of people was the founder of the Dao Opening Sect and the ancestor of the Wang n¨CQiyuan. Although thetter had no children throughout his life, he became the Bloodline Ancestor of the Wang n once he cut off the connection to the Heaven Opening Emperor.

    Wang Wei looked at all these people before secretly shaking his head. He would wish to choose some of his ancestors. But for this technique, he needs assistance and no interference or resistance, so he could only choose his father.

    After choosing Wang Tian, an illusory figure manifested next to him. However, this was just the beginning. He used Luck Dao to control probability and Time Dao to create numerous possible futures.

    Then, one of these futures fused with Wang Wei''s physical manifestation of Fate.

    Boom!

    A terrifying aura emanated from his body. The aura shocked Di Tian and everyone watching because it was the same as these two legends¨Cthe aura of a Great Emperor.

    Wang Wei''s method was to summon his father''s fate and use other means to create a possible future where thetter seeded in achieving the Ten Supremacy Foundation.

    Now, such a technique would not be possible if not for the fact Wang Tian''s talent had the possibility of reaching such a realm. Regardless, what''s important is he chose the correct ancestor and seeded.

    Wang Wei then changed his Everchanging Dao Heart, turning into a supreme swordsman who dedicated his entire life to the Dao of Sword, even to the detriment of his family and loved ones.

    Wang Tian''s fate then fused with Wang Wei''s body, superimposing his power into his son''s. His Proving Dao Artifact turned into a pure white sword, releasing a terrifying Sword Will.

    With a calm demeanor, Wang Wei swung his sword, releasing a sh more brilliant than a trillion gxies. The sh overwhelmed the Death Sword, cutting it into two before proceeding to the book and pen.

    Unfortunately, they released a barrier that blocked its power.

    ''Even my father''s Sword Dao is suppressed,'' analyzed Wang Wei. This sh was enough to cut even Samsara into countless pieces if not for this suppression.

    ''Resisting? The more you resist, the faster you die,'' thought Di Tian. His technique is based on the Yama King, one of the highest rulers of Samsara. Yamas are entities that deal with the reincarnation of people as powerful and influential as Paragons.

    If they do not have the strength to deal with some of these unruly Paragons who are used to rule above myriad races and worlds, the Path of Reincarnation would have long turned into their ythings.

    Bang!

    A magnificent stone bridge appeared between Heaven and Earth.

    [The Bridge of Remembrance]

    As soon as the bridge appeared, people instinctively knew its name¨C

    that''s how ancient and noble it was. After someone dies, they have to walk through this bridge.

    Their lives will be shed before them, allowing them to contemte their past failures, sesses, and regrets. Of course, the bridge will also record this person''s life to allow the Path of Reincarnation to determine their Karma, whether they will be sent to hell for punishment or get reincarnated.

    Furthermore, the true purpose of this bridge is to weaken the truly powerful souls and prevent them from making trouble after their judgment.

    The bridge released a terrifying aura that immediately suppressed his body¨Cespecially his soul. Wang Wei was almost removed from his current state of fusing with his father''s fate.

    Then, to his horror, the previously destroyed Death Sword materialized for a second time. Then, with the book, pen, sword, and bridge working together, he disappeared from Heaven and Earth.

    This should have been the end, but Di Tian frowned instead. As someone in control of the true Book of Life and Death, he knew whether his opponent was dead.

    ''Even this technique could not grant him True Death?''

    True Death should have removed all possible revival methods and abilities.

    ''I should not underestimate him.''

    Di Tian entered a state simr to Wang Wei¨Ca calm fury. So, no matter how angry he was at the previous event, he would not let emotions cloud his judgment.

    He moved his head to found the newly revived Wang Wei. To his surprise, he saw thetter rushing toward him, seemingly using a secret technique with terrible side effects.

    Di Tian did not waste time as he struck again, using the same attack. However, he summoned his Samsara Pagoda to increase the potency of the attack; he wanted his opponent to die at all costs.

    However, Wang Wei''s body had turned all red, with a brilliant me covering him. No matter what attack or technique hit him, he was perfectly intact. The only signs he was not alright was his rapid passing vitality.

    He used Turtle Shell''s secret technique that burned his body, soul, energy, Daos, and other things to drastically increase defensive capabilities. He pushed the technique to the limit, even sacrificing his life to reach his opponent.

    Di Tian felt something was wrong, so he chose the wisest tactic¨C

    escape until the opponent''s secret technique ran out and he died. He took another page in Wang Wei''s book and summonedyers of Samsara that he called Reincarnation World.

    There are many branches of Samsara, simr to how the River of Time and Fate have countless tributaries that flow to every world. So, Di Tian only had to use some of them.

    s, Wang Wei predicted his move and suddenly changed his technique. He used the Rainbow Paragon''s technique, based on Turtle Shell''s technique, to increase speed instead of defense.

    In an instant, his speed reached hundreds of thousands of times infinity. He bypassed all these Reincarnation Worlds and reached Di Tian.

    [Innate Talent: Fate Shackles]

    Wang Wei ced a shackle on Di Tian, making it so that whatever power he used to increase his strength was not his own or had a time limit. However, his n failed as he received a terrifying bacsh instead.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "So, that''s how it is," he muttered before dying from the bacsh. Although this was thest life from his Life and Death Wheel, he was alright with it because he used it appropriately.

 Chapter 879 The Imperfection And The Divination

    ?879  The Imperfection and The Divination

    (Unedited Chapter)

    ¡ª--

    As Wang Wei''s body reappeared, a look of understanding and excitement appeared on his face. He solved many riddles, secrets, and confusion in this brief confrontation.

    ''Grand Dao Source¨Cthat''s the answer to everything,'' he thought, his eyes brighter than before. ''Dao Ancestors can control up to 4% of Grand Dao Source, so why can''t I¨Cwith the Ten Supremacy Foundation¨Cdo the same?''

    Wang Wei immediately knew the source of his imperfections¨Che could use his current foundation toprehend and control up to 4% of the Grand Dao Source, bringing his power to another level.

    For some reason, Di Tian knew this truth, and he seeded. However, he never showed his true power, most likely in fear that I would learn from him. So, he hid the Grand Dao Source fluctuations.

    Furthermore, this answer also exined many other things: Why did Di Tian''s Dao change thews of one of the Dimensions, making Samsara Dao the main Dao of the entire ce?

    Why did all of Wang Wei''s Dao be suppressed¨Cespecially his Life and Death (Samsara) Dao?

    It''s because he controlled the source or origin of all Daos¨Cthe Grand Dao Source. As such, allws or Daos are innately suppressed before the source; this is why Dao Ancestors and Great Emperors are absolute beings before mortals.

    ''How did he do it? Is it because he used a more orthodox approach and instantly knew he could control the Grand Dao Source? Or is it because of something else?'' asked Wang Wei, who quickly realized

    this was no longer important.

    ''What I need to do now is to also control the Grand Dao Source.''

    "So, you find the truth," said Di Tian, his voice and eyes colder than the abyss itself. In the previous confrontation, Wang Wei got answers, but so did he. He finally understood why his intuition warned him not to reveal his Grand Dao Source.

    ''Wang Wei does not have any control of the source. However, with his monstrous talent and deep Law Comprehension Foundation, as long as he knows it''s possible, it''s very easy for him to do the same and reach the same height as me.

    ''So, he must die before that.''

    Boom!

    His aura¨Cwhich was already scary¨Cactually increased, and by an exponential amount. Behind him manifested a river made of chains.

    ''The manifestation of the Grand Dao Source,'' thought Wang Wei. ''Grand Dao loved the river motif too much.''

    He quickly removed these distracting thoughts from his mind. He knew he was at a precipitous and the slightest mistakes would cause him failure and death.

    ''His strength was raised from 7% to 9%--which is the limit of Third ss. I would not be surprised if he could reach the strength of Second ss on his own.''

    He remembered Di Tian''s unique Proving Dao Artifact. He now knew the reason for its uniqueness¨Cit had experienced one round of Grand Dao Source Baptism before Di Tian even proved the Dao.

    With such a weapon, Wang Wei could imagine the strength Di Tian could reach.

    ''Damn it. How did things reach this far,'' cursed Wang Wei, who no longer hesitated and used all his ability. His body turned gray with long ws, and his pupils turned dark purple; his body contained an ancient and noble aura.

    Bones wings grew from his back, but they enveloped him, turning into bone armor. His flesh seemed to have sublimated as the Yang and Blood Energy inside his body drastically improved.

    [Ancient Deste God Transformation]

    The transformation was only the beginning. Wang Wei immediately activated the [Nothingness Concept] of his body, turning his body into a state of [Intangibility].

    [Hand of Death]

    Di Tian did not waste time and used his most intense and condensed attack. So, the Life and Death Book, The Pen of Judgment, the Death Sword, and the Bridge of Remembrance all turned into a huge palm of condensed death power.

    Boom!

    Everything on the path of the hand was annihted. With the destruction of the Yin and Yang Dimension, the battle was now in an empty void isted by the power of Heavenly Dao itself using a little bit of World Source.

    s, this attack was useless. Wang Wei was perfectly intact as the hand passed through him as if he did not exist between Heaven and Earth.

    ''I need to hurry up,'' thought Wang Wei, who had figured out another puzzle¨Chis prophecy.

    [Two battles, two breakthroughs, one useless, one sessful, forming a cycle¨Cfinally breaking the shackles of death.]

    ''I have fought with Di Tian twice. In our first battle, I made a breakthrough during our battle, but it was pointless. His power was beyond me at that time. Now, in our second battle, if I can make another breakthrough andprehend my Grand Dao Source, I can win, prove the Dao, be an Emperor, and break the shackles of death.''

    Wang Wei''s eyes became brighter as his divination had already determined his future and the path he must walk on to prove the Dao.

    ''However, I do not have topletely follow in the footsteps of fate. Thest part of the divination has given me inspiration if I interpret it in another way.''

    A crazy idea popped into Wang Wei''s mind, and he could not contain his excitement. His mind worked faster than it ever had, trying to create ways to seed.

    ''Assimtion; this world has assimted to this level¨Ceven though I tried to look out for it. I should have thought of this long ago and prepared.''

    With his intelligence and wisdom, he should have had this idea long ago. Unfortunately, he has been too influenced by this world, integrating into its rhythm, thus being limited by the people''s way of thinking.

    ''Luckily, it''s not toote, and I already have the foundation to seed.''

    Wang Wei suddenly felt great danger and paid attention to Di Tian. Thetter summoned the Samsara Pagoda, which had five of its nineyers officially open.

    With theseyers opened, Di Tian''s connection to the Grand Dao Source deepened, and his aura drastically increased.

    ''10%--The Power of Second ss,'' thought Wang Wei with an ugly expression. And before he could react, the palm of death descended on him.

    Boom!

    His body flew away. Unfortunately, the concept of distance was distorted in this emptiness, so no one knew how far he flew.

    ''I''m injured?'' he thought. His [Intangibility] prevented the attack from killing him, but it severely injured him. Furthermore, he discovered he could not easily heal from his injuries.

    ''If these injuries pile up, once my state ends, I will immediately die, and it will be permanent.''

    Wang Wei did not waste time and summoned four items: 3 Emperor Artifacts and his Proving Dao Artifact. They surrounded him at the center, one in each direction.

    The one at the north was one of the sect''s main artifacts¨Cthe Turtle Shell. At the south was his Proving Dao Artifact, which also took the shape of the Turtle Shell. This form allowed him to resonate with the one in the north, thus granting him better control and ess to its power.

    The two artifacts in the east and west were of no major significance. As such, with these four magical artifacts, Wang Weiid out a formation called Four-Direction Array.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The arrays'' sole purpose is to increase the [Intangibility State] of his body, thus boosting his defensive capability.

    Finally, Wang Wei closed his eyes and focused on his Law Altar. Over the years, his Dao Comprehension reached a terrifying level. It could be argued that he raised his Dao to the level of Grand Dao Source, hence why his Law Altar turned purple from gold.

    However, because he never tried toprehend the Grand Dao Source, he was limited. So, all he has to do is convert his Dao Comprehension into the Grand Dao Source, allowing him to reach the same state as Di Tian, if not higher.

    As soon as Wang Wei began, an illusory river made of chains appeared behind him, making Di Tian''s facial expression grave.

    ''No, I need to hurry¨Cno matter the consequences.''

    He hurried up to open the sixthyer of his Pagoda. Unfortunately, opening theyers above the fifth one took a great toll on his body and soul. If not for his Innate Emperor Soul, he would have been incapable of opening them up.

    Regrettably, opening eachyer will now take some time, time he did not have.

    Di Tian soon opened the sixthyer and attacked.

    Boom!

    Once again, his attack was overwhelming. However, it only increased the injuries on Wang Wei''s body, not even interrupting hisprehension.

    ''No, I need to open the ninthyer and use that technique. Only with it could I forcibly destroy his Intangibility.''

    Time was of the essence. He knew if he let Wang Wei seed, with his former strength blessed by the Grand Dao Source, he would have no chance of winning and surviving this ordeal.

    So, Di Tian chose to use extreme means to open up the seventh to ninthyer.

 Chapter 880 Cursed Fate

    ?880  Cursed Fate

    Di Tian swallowed an unknown pill, drastically increasing the vitality of his fleshly body. Then, without hesitation, he sacrificed his blood energy to open the seventhyer of the pagoda.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    He rapidly became as thin as a mummy in the process, but he did not care; all he cared about was sess.

    While doing all this, he did not stop multitasking and attacking with the hand of death. Wang Wei bore the brunt of the attack, injuries all over his body. However, his eyes remained closed, lost in the vast ocean that is the truth known as the Grand Dao Source.

    [1% Grand Dao Source]

    The River of Chains behind him materialized, and his strength drastically increased. A subtle change appeared on his Law Altar as he felt all his primaryws were liberated and elevated to a higher level of existence.

    However, Wang Wei knew this was not the time to be distracted as time ran out. His danger sense went on overdrive as Di Tian opened moreyers of his pagoda.

    His intuition warned him that if he did not seed before thetter opened the ninthyer, he would die without leaving any bones left, and it would be true death without any escape.

    Boom!

    Di Tian''s aura had an explosive growth. His sheer presence made the void fluctuate a little. His current thin body also made him look more menacing than ever.

    Then, without hesitation, he condensed even more power of death in the colossal hand before dropping it on his opponent.

    Boom!

    Wang Wei''s left side of his body exploded into a mist before disappearing forever from this world; his array appeared that it would notst long after a few attacks from the seventhyer.

    Regardless of his current situation, Wang Wei did not open his eyes. He made his Primordial Spiritposed of trillions of particles, with each particle capable of thinking independently as if it were him.

    So, he only dedicated one particle to pay attention to the outside world and response.

    Boom!

    The Emperor Artifacts on the east and west of Wang Wei exploded, releasing a massive amount of energy. However, before the energy traveled out in this finite void, two more Emperor Artifacts appeared and absorbed the energy released by their predecessor, thus strengthening the Four Direction Array.

    Another Death Hand from the seventhyer dropped on Wang Wei. However, with the new formation upgrade, his injuries were minimal to nonexistent.

    Di Tian paused as he watched what had happened; this method was a great way to bypass the limitation of only using three artifacts in the battle, showing that the final battle was not as fair as it appeared. After all, luck is also a requirement to be Emperor, so people born from great families and factions have a higher chance since their birth is a manifestation of their great luck.

    ''Thank you for the idea,'' thought Di Tian with a sneer. He summoned three Emperor Artifacts as well before exploding them into oblivion. Then, he directed the intense energy from the explosion to his pagoda¨Ceven healing his previously damaged body.

    Di Tian watched how the process of opening the eighthyer dramatically elerated. However, a deep frown appeared on his face. This tactic sessfully elerated the process; however, he encountered another trouble.

    His body and soul could not bear controlling the rampaging energy of three Emperor Artifacts while also opening the Pagoda''syers and resonating with the Grand Dao Source.

    ''If this continues, I will die before I even seed.''

    Di Tian hesitated only momentarily before a ruthless light shed in his eyes. He will open the eighthyer at any cost. Then, he will reduce the number of artifacts sacrificed to one.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Three more artifacts exploded, making the people watching this legendary, almost mythical, battle cry in pain; they could not believe the Di n was so rich that they were willing to provide their Heaven Chosen with so many Emperor Artifacts; no, they did not think their family had so many in the first ce.

    Of course, only a few could deduce that this wealth belonged to Di Tian, not the Di n. However, such a fact was even more shocking as an individual was more wealthy than even Emperor lineages with 4 to 5 Emperors.

    [Samsara Pagoda 8th Layer]

    Di Tian opened the eighthyer but found cracks on his Innate Emperor Quality Primordial Spirit. The Bodhi Tree was trying to heal it but could only prevent further deterioration. After all, the tree was in its infancy despite Di Tian having it for countless reincarnations.

    He paid attention to Wang Wei, and his eyes squinted.

    ''2%, and it''s already close to 3%.''

    Di Tian knew he only controlled 3.5% of the Grand Dao Source. Unlike Dao Ancestors, who have direct ess to the Grand Dao Source, people like them with the Ten Supremacy Foundation can only convert their Law Comprehension into the Grand Dao Source.

    So, with his years of understanding thew, his Law Altar turned half purple after breaking the restrictions on him. So, after converting them into the Grand Dao Source, heprehended 3.5% of the Grand Dao Source.

    The reason for his current strength is the superimposition of the Grand Dao Source and the power of his Ten Supremacy Foundation¨Cwhich equaled 5% of the Grand Dao Source.

    Finally, his Proving Dao Artifact reached an unimaginable level after the Nine Samsara Baptism, a second baptism after achieving Ten Supremacy since it''s connected to him, and a third baptism after heprehended the Grand Dao Source.

    Di Tian looked forward to proving the Dao and what level it would reach after a fourth baptism of the Grand Dao Source after bing an Eternal Emperor.

    But now, if he did not make the correct choices, he might never see such a day.

    Di Tian did not waste time by dropping the Death Hand with the eighthyer on Wang Wei. He guessed his opponent''s Law Comprehension and Foundation was more profound than him. So, his strength will soon reach and surpass him.

    So, the only true advantage he had was time.

    Boom!

    The mighty hand forcefully brought Wang Wei out of his state of [Intangibility], even destroying his Four-Direction Formation. Immediately, Wang Wei felt all the previous damage to his body as his life force rapidly passed away.

    The spirit particle in charge of the situation would die if he did not do something. So, he used one of his backups¨CQuantum Array.

    He did not use this array as he did for Zhen Chao during his trial. With Di Tian''s current fleshly body, all his atoms now had a will or consciousness. So, the moment he tries to harm him with the quantum size arrays, his body would naturally react and remove them.

    His purpose in using them was on himself. Wang Wei chose to use them simr to nanobots, controlling them to repair his damaged body. The Quantum Arrays can multiply infinitely, so he used theirrge number to deal with the terrifyingly pure death energy inside his body.

    So, after killing trillions upon trillions of these arrays, the death energy was gone, and the arrays could fix most of the damage to his body.

    ''How pure,'' thought Wang Wei, seeing how 95% of his arrays died; he spent years letting them reproduce inside his body to reach such a number. Wang Wei wanted to use them as a means to aid his regeneration.

    However, after using them once, they became useless and needed more time to replenish their numbers.

    ''Hum? So soon?'' thought the spirit particle with a smile.

    [3% Grand Dao Source]

    Di Tian''s facial expression became grave. Before reaching such a level, he spent billions of years understanding the Dao and had ess to Nine Pir''s inheritance and conjecture about the Ten Supremacy Foundation.

    But now, someone else used one lifetime, a few hundred thousand years, to reach the same level as him.

    He gritted his teeth as he waved his hand to summon a sphere with a seal containing the character for [Samsara]. He looked at the seal with a look of reminisce.

    This seal was his Bloodline Artifact in his first life. It used to be the Creation Seal, but he had to change it during his second life. After his defeat at Qiyuan''s hand, he ced the artifact into a special Innate Treasure that could continue to nourish it as if it were still part of him.

    Di Tian tried to take both artifacts through Samsara and failed, so he left this one in the world to nourish and be more powerful with time. His n was to fuse it with his Samsara Pagoda, making it even more powerful.

    However, after the first Samsara Baptism, he discovered the firstyer of his Pagoda had mutated, so he decided to wait until he proved the Daopleted the mutation before the final fusion.

    However, with each failure and reincarnation, the mutation intensified. At the same time, Di Tian also realized his strength was bing more powerful with reincarnation after absorbing the seed of power.

    He was not stupid, so he realized that he might be destined to lose nine Heaven Will Battles. Then, on the tenth attempt, his strength and Proving Artifact would be perfected, and he could sessfully prove the Dao.

    Di Tian had long theorized this was the fate weaved for him. However, he did not want to ept such a fact, so he buried these thoughts deep in his mind.

    ''I won''t lose again. I will break free from this curse, prove the Dao, and see Ning''er again.''

 Chapter 881 The Winner

    ?881  The Winner

    Di Tian took a deep breath. He knew he should have waited until after he became an Eternal Emperor before fusing the Samsara Pagoda with the Samsara Seal.

    However, he did not care about such a thing now. He did not want to lose his ninth Heaven Will Battle and win the tenth. He did not want to follow his destined path.

    So, even if his action would lower the quality of the pagoda, preventing it from acquiring its tenthyer, he did not care. Anyway, when there is a will, there is a way; he could always find a way to make up for the ws after he proves the Dao.

    Boom!

    The aura of the Pagoda drastically increased, and in the process of opening the ninthyer, Suddenly, the pagodas increased, and Di Tian''s power reached 11% Grand Dao Source.

    He waved his hand to drop the Death Hand on his opponent. Wang Wei was tinypared to this colossal hand; it even reminded him of some not-so-good memories in his early years in the Pagoda.

    However, he was calm as death approached him.

    With his eyes still closed, he appeared to have given up and epted his fate. However, to everyone''s surprise, the hand bypassed him as if he did not exist.

    Although blood spilled out of his orifices immediately afterward, it is obvious to anyone watching that this was not the result of Di Tian''s attack but the bacsh of whatever technique he used.

    ''[Intangibility]? No, I''ve dealt with this technique already?'' thought Di Tian as he dropped a second attack. The result was the same, but his eyes showed a look of understanding.

    ''It''s some kind of clever evading technique, capable of even evading concepts. However, it seems to have a heavy toll on his body and soul.''

    Di Tian''s analysis was correct. Wang Wei used his Ancestor¨Cthe Battle Maniac''s¨CFamous Evading Technique. Unfortunately, this technique was created by a Paragon and turned into a Source Technique by Battle Maniac.

    With Wang Wei''s current state, strength, and the fact Di Tian''s strength was overwhelmingly more powerful than him, the bacsh of using a Source Technique was greater than he anticipated.

    However, it was all worth it.

    ''4% Grand Dao Source,'' he thought as he sessfully reached such a level after surviving these two attacks. ''My current strength is even higher than Di Tian. However, I''m still no match for him with his Pagoda.''

    Wang Wei wanted to curse out loud every time he thought of that pagoda. ording to his analysis, this weapon has the potential to grant a 10% Grand Dao Source Boost if Di Tian ys his card correctly.

    ''Alright, let''s focus; this is just the beginning.''

    [4.1%...4.2%...4.3%...4.4%...4.5%]

    The conversation went smoothly, even elerated after reaching such a threshold. However, Wang Wei was not happy because Di Tian stopped attacking. Meanwhile, the aura released by his pagoda bes exponentially more intense, and his intuition goes on overdrive to warn him.

    [4.9%]

    This should have been a happy thing for Wang Wei, but he had to open his eyes. Di Tian seeded before him, fusing the two artifacts and opening the ninthyer.

    As he watched the ck hand descended on him, Wang Wei knew he would not survive this attack even with his current strength. So, he used one of his trump cards.

    A mirror appeared on his hand. Without hesitation, he activated the Oracle Mirror and used one of its fundamental abilities¨CCopy. Zhen Chao used it to copy his strength, power, and ability.

    So, he did the same with Di Tian. And given how the karma between them drastically increased after he killed Li Jun, he should have acquired a great deal of thetter''s power.

    Sadly, the mirror has the same restrictions he had when Zhen Chao used it¨Cit could not copy certain unique aspects, and Di Tian had a few unique aspects.

    The first one is the Ten Supremacy Foundation. In the entire Chaos Universe, only two people have such a foundation, and he was the first to acquire it. Second, it''s his Nine¨C no, Ten¨CSamsara Baptism.

    The third one is the Fiendgod Bloodline. Although it is a diluted bloodline, the miracle could not copy all its abilities and powers. Finally, thest unique aspect of him was his Samsara Pagoda.

    Wang Wei expected this oue, so he prepared for the worst-

    case scenario. So, he used one of the first trump cards he created for Di Tian after his first defeat. It is a technique called:

    [Fate is Unfair]n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Some people are born with the highest achievement of another person who spent their entire lives aplishing. Some people are born talented, instantly learning things that take others years of sweat, effort, and pain to master.

    Talent, luck, and background are some of the many ways Fate uses to control people, determining their fate and achievement.

    Wang Wei learned this truth in his first battle during the Spirit Trial. He learned an evading method from a diator who spent years honing his skills between life and death. However, with his talent, he learned it in a matter of minutes.

    So, this technique was based on this fact. After casting it to boost the mirror, it became easier for Wang Wei to acquire all of Di Tian''s power and ability¨Csimply because he is an unparalleled genius blessed by fate.

    Boom!

    His strength drastically increased after acquiring 95% of Di Tian''s power. However, he did not block the Death Hand and continued to evade. Luckily, things were now easier with his current ability.

    Then, the two looked at each other across the distance, each with their own deep thoughts.

    ''It seems I must use that technique.''

    [The Ninth Samsara Fist: Ruler of Samsara]

    Di Tian did not want to do so because he always felt something terrible would happen, and there might be severe consequences. But now, he had no choice.

    As he looked at Wang Wei, who was still weaker than him, he felt a deep threat, but he could not understand the source. So, he decided to hesitate no longer.

    The Six Gates or Paths of Samsara appeared behind Di Tian, followed by the Phantom of Hell, the Book of Life and Death, the Pen of Judgment, the Bridge of Remembrance, and the Wheel of Samsara. They all formed a circle around his pagoda as a strange magic circle appeared before Di Tian.

    Wang Wei''s heart skipped a beat as he hurriedly sat cross-legged, closing his eyes. Many people wondered what these two were doing.

    ''Let''s begin,'' thought Wang Wei. ''This world had assimted me too deeply, so I never considered it. However, the thought process should have been obvious: Why do I need the Heaven Will to prove the Dao?

    ''In many of the novels I''ve read on Earth with simr settings, my fellow reincarnators rarely do not rely on themselves to be Emperor. So, why did I never try to do the same?''

    He focused his mind as he began creating a path from his Law Altar that seemed to lead nowhere.

    ''The rules of this world are strict, and there are many limitations. So, my mindset has always been that it''s impossible to do such a thing. However, my achievement of Ten Supremacy proves that rules are not absolute.

    ''Furthermore, even if it was impossible, I should have tried. Luckily, it''s not toote.''

    Wang Wei already had a method to seed. In Ji Lanfang''s world, he acquired the Dao Treading Cultivation System. He once analyzed that the creator of this system wanted to create a method for people to prove the Dao or be Dao Ancestor without any foreign aid.

    He failed, but Wang Wei knew he had a chance at sess. He took the idea of thest realm of creating a Heaven Path that leads to the Grand Dao Source.

    He created the Heaven Path, using his Grand Dao Source Comprehension to connect to the Grand Dao Source directly. Finally, Wang Wei found a barrier, restricting him from moving forward.

    He pushed the barrier forward, and Wang Wei discovered hisprehension reached 4.91%. So, he kept pushing, using hisprehension, Dao Body, soul, Dao Heart, and even fleshly body to break the limit.

    With persistent effort, hisprehension reached 4.99%, but he did not break thest barrier.

    ''Thest step,'' he thought excitedly, ignoring the danger outside. He gathered the power of his Pseudo Dao Will and Will Manifestation, fusing them into his True Will.

    Without hesitation, he attacked those restrictions.

    Boom!

    He felt something shaking in his mind. Upon closer observation, it was as if his attempt was futile. However, his senses told him he was in the right direction. So, he mobilized more of his Willpower, even to the detriment of his body.

    Crack!

    Wang Wei sensed a tiny crack on this limitation.

    ''My way is correct. Willpower, no, even True Will, is the power that can create miracles.''

    Wang Wei''s body began to crack as he mobilized most of his hidden Willpower.

    Boom!

    He forcefully broke through his limitations, and hisprehension reached 5%.

    Immediately afterward, a unique chain appeared on the Grand Dao Source as Wang Wei''s Fate Dominating Dao or Absolute Freedom Fate Dao was epted by the universe.

    He felt his chain was connected to an even more powerful chain, probably the original Fate Dao that belonged to the 3800 Origin Dao of the Chaos Universe.

    Then, a strange rune deeply connected to him appeared before engraving itself on the chain.

    ''Is that my Dao Imprint?'' thought Wang Wei before a mysterious power entered his body. In an instant, he felt a tremendous change. His Dao Body was no longer an embryo and could even [Awakening].

    His Soul and Fleshly Body underwent a baptism, granting him an [Immortal Essence]. From now on, he did not have to worry about his lifespan as he was both immortal and eternal.

    Wang Wei opened his eyes in time to see Di Tian had summoned a hand. Unlike the previous ck hand, this one was human and had skin as white as snow. Furthermore, with the long nails and delicate features, it was very likely to be a woman''s hand.

    ''This aura, it''s simr to that bastard, the Adjudicator of Fate. Did that guy summon one of the Six Cardinals?''

    Wang Wei was momentarily scared shitless until he realized Di Tian only summoned a projection with probably one decillionth of the owner''s power.

    And that''s probably an underestimation.

    ''What a great technique,'' hemented. Such a technique was beyond anything he had created. Although he could tell, it was only possible because of Di Tian''s countless reincarnations and time spent researching Samsara.

    ''Unfortunately, you''re toote.''

    He used Wuji Dao to bless his fleshly body, temporarily entering the second stage of nothingness: [Void].

    Boom!

    The hand passed through him, leaving him intact.

    ''Still injured, huh,'' muttered Wang Wei as he looked at the necrotic part of his left arm. Even with his current body, which is the level of pure concept, he was severely injured as that part died.

    ''Is this the power of one of the taboos? I don''t think even Maitreya and that bastard reached such a level. Have these people reached transcendence, or are they still walking on that path but are not quite yet there?"

    Wang Wei shook his head, knowing it was not the time for such a thing. He no longer hesitated and removed the dead parts before regenerating them.

    He looked at Di Tian, his eyes extremely calm. He waved his hand, and thetter passed out without much resistance. Di Tian was already at his breaking point after using that technique, so he was powerless.

    Wang Wei turned his head, and as expected, a purple-gold orb floated before him.

    "The Heaven Will," he muttered with a smile. Without hesitation, he absorbed it.

    The Path of Eternal Emperor was open to him.

 Chapter 882 Proving The Dao

    ?882  Proving the Dao

    For a moment, Wang Wei had the idea of not using the Heaven Will and maybe keeping it for his family. After all, he is already a Great Emperor. However, his method seemed to reach the limit of bing a Great Emperor. Maybe he could rise a few more percent, but he would never achieve Second ss.

    So, he has to absorb the Heaven Will if he wishes to be an Eternal Emperor. Furthermore, he has a feeling Heavenly Dao would not allow him to take outside of this battlefield.

    So, he sat cross-legged in the void, closing his eyes as he entered a deep state of meditation. After taking a few minutes to ensure he was in the best shape, he absorbed the Heaven Will.

    Wang Wei immediately had two sensations. The first was he felt a mysterious power that was protecting him. He had the feeling he was currently in the most secure time of his life.

    He knew this was one of the protective mechanisms of Heavenly Dao. So, even if a Paragon attacked him in his current state, he would be safe. He would even go as far as he was concerned, he would be safe even if Maitreya and Supreme Unity.

    Maybe only cultivators on the level of the Six Cardinals could get away with attacking someone in the process of proving the Dao after paying a severe price. Otherwise, Grand Dao will annihte anyone who tantly breaks the rules.

    Wang Wei calmed down as he continued the process. He felt a mysterious power checking his body; to be specific, it seemed to be checking his Dao Heart. After meeting the requirement, Wang Wei felt the world was open to him.

    His mind seemed to be clearer than ever. In his life, understanding the Dao had never been this clear; it was like the answers he sought

    contained great hints.

    Wang Wei quickly reigned in his mind as he knew from the sect''s archive that this was one of the feelings after acquiring the Heaven Will, and he should not trust it.

    All records indicated that although the Heaven Will makes it a thousand times easier toprehend the Grand Dao Source, this was far from the truth¨Cespecially in the allotted time.

    So, Wang Wei focused his mind and began hisprehension. Things proceeded smoothly for him. In a rtively short time, his understanding increased by 10% while rapidly increasing.

    The mysteries of fate that he could never fathom manifested before him. He saw the connections between all his Subdaos: space, time, luck, karma, order-disorder, life and death, and destiny.

    He also peeked into the essence of Freedom Dao and the power of choice, belief, and will to break the shackles of fate. Finally, with the essence of Yin-Yang, which can bnce all things in existence, his Dao made rapid progress.

    Thump!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Wang Wei heard a sound in his mind, and a piece of information appeared in his mind that allowed him to know what had happened: He reached aprehension of 20% Grand Dao Source, the first requirement to be an Eternal Emperor.

    Purple lights enveloped Wang Wei, along with a lotus of the same color, making the people watching this enthronement squint their eyes. Today was a day that would forever be embedded in the annals of history.

    The shock these two Heaven Chosens brought upon them was already heart-attack-inducing enough by showing their Third ss strength, but they just watched someone be an Emperor without using a Heaven Will.

    Many people are wondering about the implications of such a thing. Could it be that thews of Heaven and Earth have changed, and people can prove the Dao without the assistance of the Heaven Will?

    Is this method some kind of technique that was never discovered or created until now? Or is Wang Wei''s case unique and only applicable to him?

    People wanted answers, but no one could provide them some. Furthermore, there is a high chance they won''t ever find the answer.

    So, when Wang Wei disyed the vision that he achieved 20% Grand Dao Source, no one truly cared despite the record-breaking time. For these people, someone bing an Eternal Emperor will be one the least impressive things that happen to do.

    However, these people''s thinking quickly changed. They watched as the purple around Wang Wei rapidly changed to purple-gold.

    "What is going on?'' asked the entire world. Today, they ask this question too often. Sadly, only Wang Wei knew what was happening and would not exin it to them.

    After the light around himpletely turned purple-gold, Wang Wei''s consciousness woke up from this fascinating state of enlightenment.

    ''25% Grand Dao Source,'' he thought with surprise and an understanding. He already reached 5%prehension before acquiring the Heaven Will, and since it guarantees a maximum of 20% improvement, he benefited from his previous sess.

    ''Excellent,'' thought Wang Wei; this extra 5% percent has saved him numerous resources, merit, and time.

    ''Let''s continue,'' he thought before concentrating. The next step was to cast his Dao Will. However, the process was extremely simple for him. The Duyi Realm was a prototype of the Dao Will, so the transformation was simple and easy.

    Dao Will¨Cas the name suggested¨Cis the Will manifestation of a cultivator Dao. Meanwhile, the Duyi Realm is acquired when a cultivator creates a cultivation system or Dao Path that is universal and epted by multiple people; it is a power manifested from whatever path of the Dao they created, a manifestation of their Will to pursue the Dao.

    Long ago, only people who created a cultivation system could enter the Duyi Realm or have a manifestation of their Dao. However, Grand Dao eventually changed the rules of the Chaos Universe to allow the unorthodox way of acquiring the Duyi Realm.

    Wang Wei cultivated his Duyi Realm to the point where it could bebeled Pseudo Dao Will, so the transformation was not a problem for him in the slightest. As such, a second purple-gold lotus appeared behind him.

    Finally, with plenty of time remaining, he began the third step: [Existence].

    What is [Existence]?

    Wang Wei had asked himself this question many times, and he had many vague answers and guesses. However, today, he finally knew the truth.

    In simple terms, it is everything that makes someone who and what they are, including things like body or flesh, soul, Dao, and even Qi. However, these things mentioned are only the manifestation of one of the three cores of [Existence]: Essence, Spirit, and Qi.

    A person''s existence involves other things like their mind, spirit, memories, goals, ambitions, dreams, worldviews, past, present, and future experience.

    Wang Wei remembered a famous saying from his past life: "A man only dies once he is forgotten.'' Such a saying is also a manifestation of [Existence].

    The impact someone has on the people around them, on the world, and even on history are all part of their [Existence]. Their names or titles are a part of their identity and thus part of their [Existence].

    ''As long as the world remembers me, as long as my achievements are known and remembered, as long as one person still knows my name, as long as one piece of paper records my name, I will be eternal¨Cthat''s the essence of [Existence].''

    Boom!

    A terrifying aura emanated from Wang Wei''s body as he opened his eyes. His body instantly experienced a great change, elevating to a higher life level while the third lotus manifested.

    ''Eternal Emperors looked mysterious, but their core is absolute control. To them, their names, memories, and even achievements are an extension of themselves, an extension of their bodies.

    ''So, even if their bodies, souls, and even Dao Imprints are removed, they can revive themselves.''

    Wang Wei''s eyes became brighter.

    ''Moreover, to be an Evesting Empyrean, I need to elevate my understanding of [Self], even involving reincarnations. Eternal Emperors'' [Existence Comprehension] allow their [Self] to transcend the concepts and limitations of the flesh, of material and even energy.

    ''Meanwhile, Evesting involved the [Self] transcending reincarnation and possibly other limitations.''

    Wang Wei had a smallprehension of [Existence] and [True Self] before proving the Dao. Now, with this opportunity, he evenid a deeper foundation for him to be an Evesting Empyrean by deepening his understanding.

    "After so many trials and tribtions, I''ve finally escaped the shackles of death and be eternal," muttered Wang Wei, thinking about how far he had gone to reach this stage.

    From the time he was a struggling young man on Earth to his endless loneliness in Primordial Chaos to his reincarnation, a lot of things have happened.

    His friends, families, loved ones, and sects ced great expectations on him. For many years, he suffered under the weight of that expectation, with only his grandmother to alleviate his pressure.

    Regardless, he fulfilled everybody''s expectations. Mostly, he fulfilled the expectations he ced on himself.

    In his rise, he met many remarkable people, many talented foes who challenged him physically, spiritually, and intellectually, but he rose to the top, defeating all the people of his generation, bing the final winner who gets to sit on the throne.

    ''My path was arduous, created on a mountain of blood and sins. But I have no regret,'' thought Wang Wei. When he chose to walk this path, he knew the consequences and what price to pay.

    And today, he finally saw the payoff. He made the first major step in his cultivation path.

    Wang Wei exhaled deeply before concentrating on a piece of information that suddenly popped into his mind.

 Chapter 883 Ripples

    ?883  Ripples

    Primordial Chaos, Red Mist Forbidden Land:

    Heavenly Book opened his eyes, cursing out loud, "Damn you, Madman Chu. Why is it such a pain for us to make a deal?"

    Heavenly Book exhaled out loud to calm down. He was an arrogant man. After all, with all his abilities and aplishments, how could he not be? Of course, as a Dao Overlord, he would never allow such a "character w'' to affect his ns.

    As an arrogant man, there are only a few people he can say he respects with all his mind, and one of these is Madman Chu. Chu Yun was truly a rare genius that the entire Chaos Universe had never seen.

    Grand Dao bled six times since the beginning of time, and Madman Chu was one of the people responsible for one of these times. ording to Heavenly Book''s evaluation of thetter, he is the man closest to creating a method of transcendence without relying on foreign aid.

    That''s how much of a genius Madman Chu was. Unfortunately, one of his early experiments to achieve transcendence resulted in his current mental state.

    ''If that bastard were not insane, he would truly be one of the scariest people in the Chaos Universe. Maybe the rumors are true,''mented Heavenly Book. ording to rumors, Grand Dao was scared of this man''s ability, so it schemed against him, resulting in his current state.

    Heavenly Book focused and summoned a book, not the iplete one that he was trying to create but a second one with countless knowledge, secrets, and truths of the universe. He wanted to see if there was some information he could use to facilitate the deal with

    Madman Chu.

    "Huh?" he muttered as he felt something. He summoned his Heaven Book and saw more writings appear.

    "Another Time Nexus? Something must have happened," he muttered as he looked at the paragraphs in the book.

    "I was right. One of them is in the Eternal Ascension World. It should be Wang Wei. Does he have a connection with the Prehistoric World? Such information will change things."

    One of the blindsides of his informationwork has always been the Prehistoric World. He tried a few times to infiltrate that ce and even suffered a small loss in his attempt.

    "Is the Grand Dao Son in that world? Another trouble." A deep frown manifested on his face. However, Heavenly Book soon squinted his eyes at a particr passage in the book¨Cit was about him.

    ''I expected this, but it is still a little unsettling.''

    His previous book did not contain his existence. After all, ording to the previous track of fate, he was one of the infinite mortals of the world; his existence was inconsequential.

    However, he was now part of the story and yed a significant role.

    Heavenly Book waited until the book finished. He reviewed all the information he had.

    ''I thought time was on my side, but that may not be the case,'' he deduced with a frown. ''In that case, I might need to take some risks.''

    Heavenly Book was a man of action, so he immediately began to implement his n. He sent a clone outside of the Red Mist. He hid his body in this ce to prevent Supreme Unity from changing his mind and hunting him down.

    Luckily, this ce was one of the few safe ces he could hide from a Half-Step Transcendent. He was confident that even if Supreme Unity came here, he would suffer a small loss at Madman Chu''s hands.

    After his clone exited this Forbidden Land, he waved his hand to manifest a grand, mysterious, and noble river.

    ''The River of Time¨Cno matter how many times I see it, it''s still magnificent,'' thought Heavenly Book before observing the river, searching for something. After a few hours, his eyes lit up before he took out a green jade from his space and sent it inside.

    He waited for a few seconds until the jade disappeared.

    ''It worked," he thought before sneering internally. ''It''s really treating me as a pawn.''

    His actions could be one of the biggest offenses of the universe; he tried to alter the Primordial Timeline by influencing the past. Such an act would have released a bacsh that would instantly kill even him.

    And if he managed to survive, the Justiciary of Time would havee after him. However, he was currently perfectly intact and seeded in this impossible endeavor.

    Heavenly Book knew this could only mean one thing¨Csomeone allowed his actions to proceed. And it was not hard to guess who had such authority¨CGrand Dao.

    The clone looked in the distance, his face remained calm and indifferent.

    ''As for him, since he is in that world, I need other means to test the water.''

    Without wasting more time, he disappeared into the distance.

    Prehistoric World, Purple Chaos Pce:

    Hongjun opened his eyes, "So, he finally reached that step."

    His eyes prated an infinite distance as he saw Wang Wei proving the Dao.

    ''Fate Dao?'' he thought with a frown. ''Is it rted to him?''

    The All-Seeing Temple had a prophecy that would affect the entire Chaos Universe. As a person who cultivates Destiny Dao, he used some means to divine the prophecy before even the temple knew the exact words.

    [The All Heaven Fate Cmity is approaching, the strings of fate envelop Primordial Chaos. The Mad Emperor¨Cin his path to control his own fate¨Cwill do anything to reach detachment.]

    Hongjun had a headache. He did not know whether the outlier he had saved for a while was rted to this prophecy. However, it did not matter. Once the temples release the prophecy, people who cultivated Fate Dao will be in the eyes of the storm. If they do not have the strength, they will suffer catastrophe.

    ''If it is rted to him, things will getplicated, but it will also be an opportunity.''

    Hongjun waved his hand to manifest three pictures. These people were each selected by him to be reincarnated into other worlds to prepare for the uing cmity.

    As for Wang Wei? He was sadly coteral damage when Hongjun facilitated the World Collisions in order to hide his actions of reincarnating these people.

    He was not the only coteral damage, but he was the only one who survived. So, Hongjun considered him an outlier, so he decided to save him despite the signs he was deeply connected to Grand Dao and the River of Fate.

    Hongjun saw Wang Wei''s Willpower and how he survived Primordial Chaos. Impressed, he chose to provide some help and see how things would proceed.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Hongjun looked at these three pictures:

    ''They are all Paragons, but that does not mean much. Only Half-

    Step Transcendence has a remote chance of surviving the oing storm.''

    He frowned after thinking of this. During all the time Wang Wei spent in the void, these people already proved the Dao and ascended to the realm of Paragons; they have long reached the peak of their realm, but Hongjun is not happy because their Path of Transcendence is going nowhere.

    ''All these deviations are because of Emperor Qin,'' he sighed. Emperor Qin¨CYing Zheng¨Cwas the first step of his n; he was a test trial before the others.

    At first, Hongjun thought he had failed since thetter only became a regr Paragon. However, things changed when the Qin Emperor reincarnated, became Eternal, and took the moniker of Human Emperor.

    ording to Hongjun''s n, he granted the Human Emperor a piece of his Heavenly Dao Jade, allowing him to deduce a path to transcendence using the Three Talents of Heaven and Earth¨C

    Human, Earth, and Heaven.

    Once he became a Half-Step Transcendence, he would then be the vanguard for the others, showing them the path forward.

    However, the Emperor had a suspicious mind and did not believe in anyone. Fearing that Hongjun might be scheming against him, he ignored his warnings and participated in the Ultimate Taboo.

    The result was his death and the long dy of achieving transcendence.

    ''If he had listened to me, he should have taken that step by now,'' muttered Hongjun as he shook his head.

    ''Now, there are too many variables, and his chances have drastically decreased.''

    Hongjun sighed to exhale his frustration. Why was he doing all this? To save the Prehistoric World? Yes, but not entirely out of selflessness. He wants to see the path forward, and his only hope is to have more fellow Daoists to discuss, bouncing ideas off each other to be enlightened.

    ''If only Grand Dao had not erased most of the information about Pangu,''mented Hongjun, he could have learned so many things about the Path of Transcendence.

    Sadly, although this world is isted, Grand Dao still has its ways of intervening. And when necessary, it will go all out to ensure certain rules and restrictions.

    He moved his gaze to look at the tiny of Earth.

    ''Should I choose more people?''

    He quickly shook his head. All the people born on Earth¨Cno matter their race, gender, or ethnicity¨Care special. So, reincarnating them into other worlds is very dangerous and requires great risks.

    His previous actions of artificially creating World Collisions have brought him to the eyes of many people, and Hongjun did not like that since it was not conducive to keeping the world safe and continuing his cultivation journey.

    ''Let''s wait for a little longer.''

 Chapter 884 Scary Conversation

    ?884  Scary Conversation

    Eternal Ascension World, Dao Opening Sect:

    As one of the most powerful sect in this Chaos World, it has a special ce called Ancestral Hall. Inside, there was only one person¨Can elderly man who was dozing off in a chair. Around was a group of statuses organized into threeyers.

    The loweryer had the most status, followed by the second and the topyer. The statuses were life-like, but some were unique. A few had cracks or had their entire face destroyed.

    In eachyer, some of the statuses had crowns on their head while others did not. Furthermore, the crowns came in two different colors once they reached the secondyer and above.

    While the elderly man was taking his nap, a white light shed in the room, and a new status appeared in the thirdyer, wearing a crown,

    As soon as the status appeared, the elderly sensed something and woke up. He first looked confused before noticing the anomaly. He had been staying in this room for a few Yuan Epochs, so he knew it like the back of his hand.

    He quickly noticed the new status and looked at it in shock.

    ''A new Emperor? No, even a new Eternal? How is that possible? The sect has been closed for so long.''

    The elderly man was confused for a moment before thinking about something.

    ''The Lower Dimension?'' he thought with excitement. ''After so many years, can they cultivate an Eternal?''

    Many people in the upper dimension believed the luck of the lower dimension''s sect had run out and would not cultivate a new n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Emperor for a long time, let alone an Eternal.

    ''It''s good news the tenth one finally appeared. However, this might cause trouble,'' thought the elderly man as he looked at the statue with no face. He was not surprised as thetter would need to ascend before the status would be generated, finally connecting the new Emperor to the luck of their sect.

    However, with the current political situation of the Eternal Ascension World, it''s not a good thing for their sect to have a talented Eternal Emperor.

    ''Let''s first seal the manifestation of luck to prevent anyone from detecting the appearance of this new Emperor.''

    The moment they acquire a new Emperor or cultivator above, the sect''s luck will manifest in a grandiose manner so that everybody can celebrate. So, even if they are in a sealed state, this fact does not change.

    However, before the elderly man could make a move, he discovered someone might have been faster than him. An unknown and iprehensible power seemed to have hidden this fact before him.

    ''This power,'' he thought with horror. ''Only one of the two could have done such a thing.''

    Origin Seal Continent:

    "What has gotten you so riled up?" asked Wu Hong, who sensed her presence a little agitated.

    "The little brat seeded," said the Sword Empress, not hiding her excitement as a terrifying Sword Will shed in her eyes.

    "What are you talking about?" asked Wu Hong in wonder.

    "Your future husband," she replied. "He seeded in proving the Dao."

    Wu Hong''s eyes showed slight surprise, "Yes, it''s around this time for the battle. Well, with the talent he showed, it''s normal to be Emperor. He should have be an Eternal, right?"

    "You don''t understand," said the Sword Empress. "I would not be so excited even if he became an Eternal Emperor."

    "Did something happen?"

    "The luck this kid provided to the sect was on par with a Paragon," said the Sword Empress. "More importantly, his luck was unique; it was Memorialized Luck."

    Wu Hong squinted her eyes after hearing this. Heaven and Earth only grant Memorialized Luck to people with certain achievements that affect an entire world. In the lower dimension, it was rather easier to acquire it than the upper dimension; however, it was still difficult to acquire.

    For example, the Dao Opening Sect in the lower dimension had the Memorialized Luck for spreading the cultivation system to the world. With this luck, Heavenly Dao would usually ensure the survival of the sect.

    This kind of luck is why sects from the Pill Ancestor, Formation Ancestor, Talisman Ancestor, Array Ancestor, and Weapon Ancestor have survived countless catastrophes until the current era.

    In the upper dimension, the Dao Opening Sect has only achieved Memorialized Luck thrice, and the two times were for the First and Second Origin Wars.

    "Do you know what he did?" asked Wu Hong.

    "No, someone is blocking the news. I fail to divine the truth from the sect''s luck."

    "Them?"

    "No."

    "True Heavenly Dao?"

    "No, above."

    Wu Hong showed another surprised look as she knew the implications behind these words.

    "What did he do?"

    "I don''t know. However, such an act can count as the sect''s fourth Memorialized Luck."

    It''s a million times harder to acquire Memorialized Luck in the upper dimension than in the lower, so they are usually separated.

    "This news is not necessarily a good thing," added Wu Hong.

    "Indeed. With Supreme Unity''s personality, he wouldn''t care about the previous argument and should have attacked the sect. But now, he hasn''t, so this could mean one thing?"

    "She intervened," said Wu Hong, her voice a little more indifferent than before.

    "Sometimes, you''re too stubborn," said the Sword Empress as she knew why her friend''s attitude suddenly changed so drastically. However, Wu Hong did not continue this topic:

    "What are you going to do?" she asked.

    "This luck is enough for me to return to the Empyrean Realm and revive Qiyuan," said the Sword Empress, her eyes brighter than the moon during a full moon. However, her friend did not share her excitement.

    "Supreme Unity might tolerate the others in Limbo, but he won''t ept their revival," she reminded.

    "That''s why I will ask Maitreya for help."

    "Well, that''s not a bad idea."

    "I thought you would try to dissuade me."

    "I know what kind of person she is. I just want answers and an apology."

    "I''m sure she has no qualms about apologizing. But answers¡­"

    Dark Truth Fog:

    Supreme Unity immediately noticed a change between Heaven and Earth as soon as Wang Wei became Emperor. Although Maitreya hid the changes in the Dao Opening Sect, he noticed other anomalies.

    The luck of the Lower Dimension showed an exponential increase trend. And once that happens, True Heavenly Dao will regain some powers and have better ways to fight against him.

    And if the Upper Dimension is also affected, showing signs of revival, then he will suffer terrible consequences.

    So, he ced his gaze on the source of his trouble. The blockade of the Lower Dimension meant nothing to him.

    ''Don''t even think about it," said a beautiful yet noble voice. Maitreya opened her eyes and looked at him. "The moment you chose that path, you were doomed."

    "Do you really want to fight for a little ant?"

    "If he is such an ant, why do you want to kill him at all costs?"

    Supreme Unity did not answer as he sensed her determination; she would really fight him to death to prevent him from killing that brat. He felt frustration and anger for a moment before these emotions swiftly vanished.

    He closed his eyes, continuing to focus on this fog; he had to rely on the Heavenly Book to deal with the current situation, so he needed to be patient.

    In a white space:

    Two people stood in an all-white space, looking at a small orb before them. Although the space appeared white, it was only a manifestation for certain people.

    This white space contained all power in existence, fused and existing at all times. Whether it was time, space, death, creation, logic, dream, or the mind¨Cit contained everything.

    This ce had many names, but these two knew it as Hongmeng, the ce of beginning and end.

    The two people before the orb were a young man and a woman, the man had gray hair, while the woman had luscious ck hair.

    "Do you have to do this?" asked the woman. Although she was smiling and giggling a while ago, now she was serious, knowing the consequences of their actions.

    "If something happens to you during one of the Time Nexus, there will be consequences."

    "That''s exactly why I''m doing it," replied the young man, whose eyes seemed to contain all truths in the universe.

    "I thought I had seeded in achieving my goal but discovered how wrong I was. First, I had to be restricted by the rules of Hongmeng. Then, I discovered people who stood above my head.''

    His mind thought of the Five Supreme Beings who stood at the top of Hongmeng.

    "If this n seeds, I will stand toe-to-toe with these five, truly reaching the pinnacle, not worrying about rules and regtions."

    "I always support your ambitions, but there has to be a better way to do this."

    "This is the only fast and effective method I can think of," said the young man. The woman was quiet for a moment, "Alright, be careful."

    "Huh, I thought you would continue to persuade me."

    "I just want to know you''re not doing this on a whim or moment of anger. Since you''ve thought this through, I will support you.

    "Plus, what is the worst that can happen?"

    "Years of suppression, torment, humiliation, and a drastic weakening of power," replied the young man.

    "Those are nothing," she said; they have transcended death, so no matter what happens, even Hongmeng and those five cannot kill them. However, some things are indeed worse than death.

    "Yes, as long we are alive, we can try again," said the young man as he looked at the small orb, which was a Chaos Universe.

    The young man observed all lives in this Chaos Universe, focusing on one especially. Although he could instantly annihte this universe, including all parallel timelines, all dimensions, and all lives, including Grand Dao, he could no longer interfere after setting things in motion.

    Now, he has to wait for the final result, hoping his preparations are enough for this n to seed.

    Then, he can ascend to the top of Hongmeng.

 Chapter 885 Immeasurable Emperor

    ?885  Immeasurable Emperor

    "Immeasurable Emperor," muttered Wang Wei to himself. ording to the information in his mind, his aplishment of proving the Dao by himself, absorbing the Heaven Will Dao, and reaching 25% Grand Dao Source gave him the title of [Immeasurable Emperor]n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    To be precise, Wang Wei created a new ss of Emperor above Eternal.

    ''Could Grand Dao make the ss of Immeasurable Emperor moremon in the future? Encourage people to prove the Dao by relying on themselves?''

    Wang Wei quickly denied this thought after pondering for a moment. The requirements to do what he did were too stringent. First, there is a need to achieve the Ten Supremacy Foundation, allowing the Dao Comprehension to reach the level of the Grand Dao Source.

    The second is to push the soul, body, and Dao Heart to the limit. Otherwise, the Heaven Path connecting directly to the Grand Dao Source will not seed.

    The third condition is the power of Truel Will¨Cwhich requires a Pseudo Dao Will and Will Manifestation¨Cto break thest barrier to enter the Grand Dao Source.

    Finally, the cultivator must also be an Eternal Emperor, having the talent to increase theirprehension by 20%, cast the Dao Will, and control their [Existence]. Well, technically speaking, as long as they can achieve Ten Supremacy, it is not a problem to be an Eternal.

    ''With all these requirements, few people in the entire Chaos Universe can seed.''

    Wang Wei abandoned this idea as he focused on his reward for

    bing an Immeasurable Emperor.

    ''A question and answer, directly from Grand Dao.''

    Wang Wei knew the importance of such a reward. Who is Grand Dao? A neigh omniscient entity, so how valuable is it to ask it a question?

    He could already tell how many Paragons would fight such a reward, all for the opportunity to ask Grand Dao about a clear path toward transcendence.

    ''This question is crucial to my future, but I should also be wary when asking.''

    Wang Wei did not think he could ask any questions and would receive a satisfactory answer. For example, if he asked Grand Dao how to defeat it. Thetter could just answer he needed to reach a realm higher than it, and this answer would technically be correct.

    After organizing the information in his mind, Wang Wei finally gazed at Di Tian. Thetter was restrained by his power, but his eyes were calm and indifferent; Wang Wei knew what those eyes meant¨Che had epted his fate.

    As he looked at the man before him, Wang Wei found himself very calm and peaceful; his unmatched fury and unparalleled wrath were gone, reced by a calmness that seemed indifference.

    He never thought he would feel this way after what thetter did. Even in his final moment before proving the Dao, his mind was full of hatred and ideas on how he would torture him once he was the final winner.

    However, he found these emotions meaningless.

    ''Why is this?'' he asked himself, taking this moment to self-reflect on his current state of mind.

    ''It''s because I see death in a different way now,'' immediately answered Wang Wei. Mortals are sad about death because they do not understand it. Even cultivators who know of the existence of Samsara still have a fear of death because it is still a terrifying thing for them.

    However, death is so simple for the current Wang Wei. He looked in the distance.

    His eyes could see the process of reincarnation very quickly. After a brief search, he discovered his grandparent''s soul and the location of their new reincarnation.

    His eyes prated the secrets of the River of Time, seeing Ancestor Wucheng and Li Jun; it was like they had never died and were next to him.

    ''Is this what it feels like to escape the shackles of death? To be a higher being?''

    Wang Wei secretly sighed before flying close to Di Tian. After his ascension, he could now see and detect many things.

    ''There is a high chance Di Tian is connected to one of the Six Cardinals, and he might even be a Fate Seed, or Reincarnation Seed, to be exact.''

    Thetter''s whole concept of Nine Reincarnations and his pagoda experiencing nine Samsara Baptism.

    ''I have a gut feeling that he should have broken the curse on him on this reincarnation; he should have been the final winner. However, something happens to change everything. Could it be rted to timelines? Did something happen that changed the timeline, thus affecting the fate of many people, including him?''

    Wang Wei had no basis for this idea, but his instinct told him he was correct, that he had peeped at a core secret of the universe. However, he soon gave up following this line of thinking since there was no information.

    As for Di Tian? A slight pity shed in his eyes. If this guy were truly rted to the Six Cardinals, then his fate would be miserable.

    ''9 is the limit, 12 is perfection, and 13 is transcendence. If my guess is correct, he might have to reincarnate 13 times. So, there is a chance he might not be able to prove the Dao until the 13th time.''

    Wang Wei secretly shook his head before acting. He pointed at Di Tian''s head, and a small golden tree floated from his Sea of Consciousness. Then, he pointed at his body, and Di Tian''s flesh condensed into a blood crystal, leaving only his Primordial Spirit, which was free from his curse.

    "I owe your wife a great deal of karma. I will repay it today," said Wang Wei. After proving the Dao, he truly understood how much Qiao Ning''s information about Perfection was worth. So, to preventplications, he will help this couple and repay his debt.

    Wang Wei pointed at him again, helping him condense the Ability Seed, allowing him to inherit his Ten Supremacy Foundation in the next life. Of course, he took Di Tian''s fleshly body so he cannot absorb its strength and has to recultivate it in the next life.

    Then, he waved his hand to take something in the distance. Di Tian''s dead eyes finally showed some luster after seeing it.

    "This is¡­"

    "Her imprint," said Wang Wei calmly. A door suddenly appeared next to him. Without much hesitation, he sent Di Tian''s Primordial Spirit and Qiao Ning''s Imprint into reincarnation.

    He did not forget to reinforce the Karmic Love Bond between these two, ensuring they reincarnated in the same ce, around the same time, and could meet each other.

    He calmly watched their disappearance, lost in thought.

    Whatever the Six Cardinals were nning, he would try to ruin it. He would love to see how they n his next failure while Di Tian still retains his Ten Supremacy strength.

    Wang Wei raised his hand to summon a second imprint. He sensed Heavenly Dao''s slight displeasure, but he did not care. The limit of Heavenly Dao is peak Second ss.

    First ss Emperors are above Heavenly Dao and not restricted by its rules. As for him? That thing should be d they have been in a positive rtionship for some time now.

    He mobilized his Grand Dao Source, reversing the fate of the imprint''s owner. Then, a single string from the River of Fate, which was previously dim, regained its luster.

    Then, the string connected to the imprint through a new Fate Line. Wang Wei calmly watched as a new body was slowly forming. Revving someone from their imprint alone without a soul was an incredible task, even for an Eternal Emperor, depending on the Dao they cultivated.

    However, such a task was as easy as waving his hand.

    Thinking of something, he mobilized the Chaos me from his heart, turning it into a Good Fortune me.

    He blessed the me with his power to boost its effect before fusing it with the newly created body.

    ''This should increase your talent and chances at bing an Eternal.''

    Half a minuteter, a handsome man with crimson hair appeared before Wang Wei and everyone watching. He was momentarily confused as he looked at his surroundings.

    After seeing Wang Wei. his eyes lit up, "You did it?"

    "I did," Wang Wei replied with a brilliant smile.

    "Hahaha, I knew you would."

    The two rushed forward, hugging each other tightly.

    Li Jun''s actions had manyyers of calctions. In that situation, he realized his existence became a factor that could decide the battle''s oue. Knowing he had no chance of surviving, his best course of action was to ensure Wang Wei won so he would have a chance at reviving.

    So, killing himself and not having his brother suffer the mental blow of killing his loved one was his best choice. So, without hesitation, he found the opportunity to end his life, removing Di Tian''s advantage.

    "I''m so d to see you," said Wang Wei, releasing him from his tight embrace.

    "Likewise."

    "How was death?"

    "Terrible. Like you usually say, bad review."

    "I agree with that."

 Chapter 886 Preaching

    ?886  Preaching

    [Unedited Chapter]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡ª--

    "We will have plenty of time to catch up," said Li Jun. Although he was only dead for a few hours, it felt like an eternity. However, he knew it was not time for them to catch up and talk.

    Wang Wei nodded before exiting the battlefield. He appeared floating above the sky in the Central Continent, alone. Li Jun knew it was not fitting to appear next to Wang Wei.

    Today was his big brother''s day of glory and worship by all living beings and myriad worlds.

    As soon as Wang Wei appeared, all eyes were on him. The entire world became quiet as even mortals suddenly felt it was not appropriate to make any noise. The majority stopped whatever they were doing, waiting as they sensed something wasing.

    Visions began to appear around Wang Wei as the sky turned purple. Sounds that contained the essence of the Dao echoed between Heaven and Earth, followed by the appearance of auspicious beasts like dragons and phoenixes that circled around Wang Wei.

    Illusory shadows of sages and myriad races manifested and bowed to him before dispersing. The vision swiftly spread throughout the entire world. However, this was just the beginning.

    The vision spread to all the Great, Medium, and Small Thousand Worlds in this World Community. As soon as these people saw the visions, they knew a new Emperor had appeared.

    Even in the Small Thousand Worlds, where knowledge about Great Emperors are rare or nonexistent, they immediately knew what had happened as the knowledge appeared in their mind.

    The vision did not stop. It soon spread to the Martial Hegemony World Community before continuing to spread. The entire Lower Dimension was shrouded in the vision in a short period.

    Typically, Wang Wei''s vision would never spread so far, even with his Mortal Emperor Title. At best, he would reach 10% of the Lower Dimension.

    However, his achievement of bing the first Immeasurable Emperor was an act that should be celebrated by the entire Eternal Ascension World. And if it were not for Heavenly Dao''s blockade, the vision would have spread to the upper dimension.

    Wang Wei bathed in the glory of this moment. He could sense how far his vision spread, but it was not the time to focus on this aspect, despite knowing that a few Emperors should have detected the reason for the vision and even deduced the oing chaos he was about to create.

    After the vision spread to its limit, an enormous transparent dragon manifested in the sky. The dragon was majestic, noble, and beautiful. It bowed to Wang Wei before roaming throughout the world.

    Everywhere it passed, the Spiritual Qi between Heaven and Earth drastically increased, followed by a drastic increase in resources. More ores appeared in different regions across all five continents, followed by spiritual herbs, secret dimensions, and other types of cultivation resources.

    All cultivators suddenly felt it was easier to cultivate or understand thews of Heaven and Earth.

    ''Is this the reward to the world for cultivating an Immeasurable Emperor?''

    Wang Wei took a moment to understand why this dragon appeared. He summarized this as True Heavenly Dao''s reward to the world for giving birth to someone like him.

    His eyes could see the overall destiny of the Myriad Emperor World drastically increased, followed by a boost in its World Source.

    Finally, after the dragon traveled around, its body shrunk to a third of its size. It then swims back until it reaches the Dao Opening Sect. The sect''s luck manifested in the shape of a multicolored dragon, and the two dragons fused.

    The multicolored dragon became more vibrant, lifelike, and with more spirituality. Furthermore, it exuded a unique aura that disyed its nobility and grandeur.

    All the Emperor Lineages of the world collectively sighed as they understood the Dao Opening Sect forcefully broke the Nine Emperor Curse. More than that, they cultivated a one-of-a-kind Emperor that has never appeared in history.

    The prosperity of their sect for the next dozen thousand generations is guaranteed. Many people feared they might take this opportunity to dominate the world and be the second power after the Qin Dynasty to have absolute control over the world.

    With the potential this new Emperor disyed, he had a high chance of seeding.

    Wang Wei smiled after seeing the fusion. With this new luck, he knew his sect would survive countless catastrophes in the future. Furthermore, such luck is also a form of protection in case the sect does something wrong in the future.

    His mind changed to the next step as he wondered whether to use a throne or something else. Many of his predecessors liked to use a throne as an indication of their status, but some people chose different approaches.

    ''A throne is too shy, and I''m not in the mood.''

    A cushion materialized, and he sat cross-legged. He closed his eyes to ess the Grand Dao Source to choose his Emperor''s Name or Title. Names have power, so he needs to be careful.

    He submitted his name and waited for a few seconds. Wang Wei sighed in relief when he received the feedback that it was not taken. If it were, he would have to confront an imprint of the holder of the name.

    If he failed the confrontation, he would have to choose another name. Wang Wei feared that someone of higher cultivation than him already took the name. In that case, he would have to choose option B.

    He opened his eyes and dered with solemness:

    "I am the chosen son of Fate, the controller of Destiny, the weaver of Karma, the maniptor of Cause and Effect, the bringer of Good Fortune and Bad Omen, the watcher of time, the keeper of order and disorder, the guardian of life and death, the silent observer of Yin and Yang, and the herald of the Glorious Era.

    "My true name is Wang Wei, but you may address me as the [Fate Dominating Emperor].''

    His voice rang in the minds of all sentient beings in the world, from the lowest of peasants and ves to animals with no intelligence to Immortal Tier Cultivator¨Ceveryone could hear this bold deration.

    Wang Wei gave people a short time to process his deration. He could feel a magical change between Heaven and Earth after choosing his title; the change was mainly from his [Existence].

    From now on, the three words [Fate Dominating Emperor] had a direct connection to him. As long as a piece of paper exists in the universe with that name written on it, he will not die.

    Finally, he proceeded with his preaching.

    "The Tao gives birth to One. The One gives birth to Two. The Two gives birth to Three. And the Three gives birth to all things, starting with Primordial Chaos."

    His voice could reach everyone, including mortals. Furthermore, they contained Dao Rhymes that allowed the listeners to enter a state of enlightenment, allowing them to better understand the truths he was speaking of.

    "After the birth of Primordial Chaos, when does fate manifest itself? Why does it manifest?

    "The fate of Primordial Chaos is to evolve from an infinite state to a finite environment, from a ce of chaos to one of order, a state of death to life. Did Primordial Chaos choose such a development, willingly subject itself to restrictions for the sake of development and improvement? Or maybe, when Dao created one, the fate of Primordial Chaos was already determined?"

    Wang Wei''s preaching was captivating. He first exined his understanding of the evolution of the universe from Primordial Chaos to the current state, focusing on the perspective of fate.

    Since fate was such a vast andprehensive subject, his words were universal so that all cultivators¨Cno matter the Dao they cultivated¨Ccould learn something from him.

    He started with simple stuff that everyone could understand, ensuring he was as clear as possible. Then, by the end of this segment, only a few Dao Ancestors and Insurgent could follow. Once he finished, no one could understand the wordsing out of his mouth, but these cultivators chose to memorize his words so they could contemteter on.

    The processsted two years. Then, Wang Wei began to talk about his understanding of cultivation, starting from mortal. He first talked about ways mortals can keep their bodies fit and prevent disease.

    He took this opportunity to spread a special breathing method that would keep all mortals healthy and free from disease, allowing them to reach the limit of their lifespan if they did not abandon this method.

    Subsequently, he talked about his understanding of cultivation from the Body Refining Realm to the Quasi-Emperor. He sneaked in a small portion about [Control] of energy and Dao so that Immortal Venerables and Dao Ancestors can benefit.

    This section of the preachingsted one year, making for a total of three years.

    When he stopped, people felt they did not have enough and wished he would continue for a few hundred years. Even the mortal felt the same way. Then, they were shocked after discovering they spent more than two years without food and water, but they were perfectly fine.

    Better yet, their bodies seemed in the best shape it has ever been.

    Wang Wei did not care about these people''s desire for more. Most Emperor Dao Preaching does notst this long and would usually end after three months.

    He watched as new visions manifested in the sky, and the Spiritual Qi between Heaven and Earth increased by another 70%.

    ''I have paid my karma to the Myriad Emperor World and even went above and beyond.''

    Wang Wei finally removed one of the few karma threads his Karma Unbound Body could deal with; to be exact, it''s the second one after Qiao Ning.

 Chapter 887 100 Years Summon

    ?887  100 Years Summon

    Wang Wei took a moment to scan the entire world and paused briefly before nodding. Then, his voice once again rang throughout the world, entering every cultivator''s mind:

    "In a hundred years, all factions, hidden or not, with a Void Shattering Realm and above must prepare to send a representative to see me."

    Everyone was shocked after hearing this, and many people only had one thought: here we go. They did not forget that Wang Wei was aplete Era Son, so he must be nning something.

    They did not expect he would be so aggressive and directly summoned all the Emperor Lineages, Supreme Land, Holy Land, and Law Factions. So, with these words, all these factions began to discuss their next step; they prepared for the eventual possibility of confronting this monster.

    Wang Wei could guess what these people were thinking but did not care. After finishing his deration, he returned to the sect. He appeared on Tianwei Peak, and below him, all the disciples, elders, and even ancestors waited for him.

    They immediately bowed before saying:

    "Congrattions to the sect master for proving the Dao and escaping the shackles of time and death."

    "Congrattions to the sect master for proving the Dao and escaping the shackles of time and death."

    "Congrattions to the sect master for proving the Dao and escaping the shackles of time and death."

    The voices echoed in the sect in a beautiful harmony. Throughout the sect, everybody saluted Wang Wei except for his family. A smile appeared on his face:

    "At ease," he said, his soothing voice entering everybody''s mind. He raised his hand to summon an imprint shining with the unique breath of an Immortal.

    His hand condensed the power of Life and Death that he injects into the imprint. A body and soul was rapidly condensing, but Wang Wei was not in a hurry. Just like he did for Li Jun, he blessed this new body and soul with Good Fortune me, increasing their foundation and talent.

    "Where am I?" asked a man, looking around with slightly squinted eyes.

    "Ancestor Wucheng, it''s nice to see you again."

    "Kid?" asked Wucheng as he observed Wang Wei. He seemed to have thought of something and looked at his surroundings. Then, heughed boisterously:

    "Hahaha, I knew you could do it."

    Wucheng walked to Wang Wei and hugged. His behavior was inappropriate, given the situation and Wang Wei''s current status. However, Wucheng knew the kid was not someone who cared about such a thing, so he went for a hug.

    Wang Wei reciprocated the hug with a weird smile on his face. With his mind, he could tell Wucheng was testing him with this hug, trying to ascertain whether he had changed, allowing his newly acquired power and strength to get to him.

    ''None of these old foxes are simple,'' hemented. It''s normal for some Emperors to be cold and indifferent to their family and loved ones after proving the Dao. Although such a case is rare for First ss and above Emperors since their Dao Hearts are usually among the best, it still happens.

    So, Wucheng¨Cand probably many others¨Cwanted to know whether such a thing would happen to him.

    "Okay, this is not the time to be fussy," dered Wucheng, making Wang Wei''s mouth twitch. "We will have plenty of time to talkter."

    As he watched his favorite ancestor fly away, he shook his head with a smile. Then, he waved his hand to summon his Grand Dao Source, controlled the power from inside, and enveloped everybody.

    The mortal disciples and elders found their bodies glowing up before myriad effects manifested. Some elders who were old or had gray hair immediately became younger with a head full of ck hair.

    Some disciples'' aura suddenly increased as they broke their current bottleneck and elevated their cultivation. Meanwhile, a few people discovered their mind was clearer than before; they could easily understand things they previously found difficult.

    The mortals were not the only ones who benefitted. The Immortal Ancestors discovered a drastic increase in their Immortal Qi. Additionally, they had some sort of blessing that made cultivating and gathering Qi 20-30% faster.

    The Inner Worlds of Dao Ancestors became more stable and had a greater affinity with the Grand Dao Source, thus increasing his skill.

    "Such a skill and effortless maniption of the Grand Dao Source. Is he really an Eternal Emperor?" asked Origin One.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "We already guess he''s not," said Sword One, who also benefited from this experience. However, her main benefit is from her body. Wang Wei''s Mini Grand Dao Baptism drastically increased her fleshly body, elerating the speed she can walk in Wang Tian''s New Sword Path.

    ''This descendant is too excellent.'' Origin One did not know he would one day suffer from too much sess. Although it''s a good thing that Wang Wei is this powerful, the help old people like himself can give him will be limited.

    Sword One knew what his friend was feeling as she experienced it a long time ago. Her youngdy was too talented, so she was essentially useless and could not help her after she became an Eternal Emperor. But, even the youngdy was not as scary as the current Wang Wei.

    ''Anyway, it''s fine as long as we are notpletely useless.''

    Wang Wei nodded in satisfaction with everything. Every faction wants to cultivate a great Emperor exactly for this reason¨Cfor benefits. So, he will ensure that his sect reaches an era of prosperity unlike anything it has ever seen.

    He proceeded to sit down on the ground, closing his eyes. A few secondster, Dao Rhyme emanated from his body, fusing with Tianwei Peak. Countless runes manifested before him, appearing as a strangenguage.

    The Ancestors knew what wasing and ordered everybody to pay attention. They knew the real feast was about to happen. So, they all took their positions, observing closely.

    Time passed, and Wang Wei''s Dao Rhymes fused with every mountain of the sect. If not for the sect''s formation that was activated, they might have spread everywhere.

    The runes that materialized before him were now in the trillions, showing aplex pattern. Finally, they fused into a book with the title:

    [Transcending Fate Sutra]

    ''33 years. Now, it''s finallypleted,'' thought Wang Wei as he nced at his Emperor Scripture. In this short time, he had two objectives: elevate his secondary Daos into the Grand Dao Source before condensing everything he learned into this book.

    The Heaven Will only worked for his primary Dao. Luckily, he also had a deep understanding of his secondary Dao, so he only had to convert thatprehension into the Grand Dao Source, drastically reducing the time required.

    "How was it?" asked Wang Wei, looking at the ancestors cultivating not far from him.

    "The best I''ve seen," replied Origin One with a sigh. As the oldest of the group, he has experienced this scene ten times now. So, he was the best to judge the situation.

    Wang Wei nodded as he looked at these people. He could detect the subtle aura change between all of them.

    ording to the sect''s custom, when the Emperor is creating their scripture, it''s the best time for these Immortal Cultivators. They can use this opportunity to drastically increase their strength byprehending new techniques and spells and even creating unique cultivation techniques.

    The Scripture Hall is so vast and full of unique techniques because of such moments. And because Wang Wei''s Fate Dao was so epassing, it allowed for everybody to benefit.

    ording to Origin One, only Qiyuan and Miscelleanous''s scripture had such an advantage. Sadly, Qiyuam was the first Emperor of the sect, so there were not too many Immortal Cultivators back then. Meanwhile, Misceneous was not an Eternal Emperor.

    Wang Wei''s scripture flew into the distance, returning to the secret realm where the sect held all the original versions of these Emperor Scriptures.

    He activated the sect master''s token, summoning all the sect''s nine formations. He observed for a moment before activating his Array Grand Dao Source, forming a tenth formation connected to the rest.

    "What do you think?" asked Wang Wei, directly addressing Misceneous One.

    "Very powerful," he answered, looking at the aura of fate emanating from the formation. Then, he hesitated for a moment:

    "However, there is room for improvement."

    Wang Wei nodded as he was not surprised by thisment. His current Array Dao reached 8% Grand Dao Source, while Misceneous One inherited the founders''s Dao and should be around 40% or more.

    "Find all the ces that need improvement and give it to me. Furthermore, have someone in charge of the materials to stabilize the formation.''

    With these improvements, Wang Wei knew he could increase hisprehension of his Array Grand Dao Source, so he was more than happy there were many ws.

    "Very well," nodded Misceneous One.

    "I will go see my family. Then, we will have a meeting to prepare for the meeting 60 yearster."

    "Sect Master, do we need to prepare for the Artifact?"

    "No need. We will gather the best material from the entire Lower Dimension to cast the sect''s Emperor Artifact. So, it should take a while."

    Wang Wei disappeared and returned to the Wang n''s mountain.

 Chapter 888 The End And The Beginning

    888  The End and The Beginning

    As soon as Wang Wei arrived, someone rushed into his arms.

    "I''m so d you''re okay," said Yu Yan, holding her son tightly as if this would be theirst meeting. She saw how dangerous the battle was and how close her son came to death; she saw the pain in his eyes after losing Li Jun.

    At that point, Yu Yan did not care whether he seeded; she only wanted him to return home safe and sound.

    "I''m fine," said Wang Wei, reassuring her while gently caressing her back. Wang Tian had already walked before him, calmer than his mother. However, Wang Wei could detect his raging emotions; he knew thetter was only trying to remain calm to show his majesty as a father.

    "I cannot tell you how proud I am," said Wang Tian, patting his son''s shoulder. He had dreamt of this moment for over a million years, and when it finally happened, he did not know what to say. All the words and emotions he wished to convey were condensed into this single phrase.

    "Where is grandfather?"

    Wang Wei did not finish his words before hearing a boisterousugh from the hall. From such a distance, he could smell the stench of alcohol.

    "He''s been bragging to his old friend ever since you won," said Wang Tian, shaking his head in helplessness. Wang Wei wanted to say he thought all his old friends were dead, but he knew this was inappropriate.

    "Let''s go see him."

    Wang Wei walked into the hall with his mother tightly holding onto his arm.

    "My grandson,e drink with me," said Wang Chang, inviting Wang Wei to sit beside him. "My grandson is an Emperor, no, an Eternal Emperor. Wait, maybe something more."

    He looked at Wang Wei before shaking his head, "That''s not important for now. I can now die peacefully. And when I see the ancestors of the Wang n in the afterlife, I can brag for all eternity."

    Wang Tian''s mouth twitched. Many of the Wang n''s ancestors are alive and well. So, isn''t his father cursing them to die?

    Wang Wei did not care as much about etiquette as his father, so he drank with the old man.

    "Do you have better wine? You''re an Emperor; you should have better wine."

    "Father, Wei''er has just proven the Dao; how could he have time to brew wine."

    "That''s true," replied Wang Chang with some regret; he felt the current wine was not up to par with the asion. Wang Wei shook his head before taking out a jar of wine.

    As soon as he opened the lid, Wang Chang''s eyes lit up: "This wine."

    "It has been blessed with the Grand Dao Source for only 33 years, but it should be enough for this asion."

    Wang Wei will need high-level wine and cuisine for his Essence Flower Ability. So, one of the first things he did after proving the Dao was using his Grand Dao Source to brew wine and nourish his food.

    Now that he has acquired the Array Grand Dao Source, he will install arrays to ensure a better nourishment process for his food, wine, and other materials.

    "Excellent," said Wang Chang, his voice as loud as ever. The family had a great dinner. Everybody was doing well until Yu Yan said something.

    "What a great day for our family," said Wang Tian.

    "Indeed. In the future, our family will continue to prosper," added Wang Chang, who knew that many of their family ns would have no problems now that Wang Wei became an Emperor.

    "If only she were here," said Yu Yan with a sigh, immediately quieting the room. She instantly realized her mistake, looking at her son with worry.

    "I''m fine," said Wang Wek, looking at the empty spot at the table. "Anyway, after I ascend, I will search for her."

    Everyone gave him their reassurance that everything would be fine.

    "Let''s not mention this," said Wang Wei. "I feel something is different about you."

    "You noticed?" nodded Wang Tian. "Afterprehending your scripture, I have almost met the requirement to achieve Nine Supremacy."

    "That''s great news." Wang Wei understood what was happening. The scripture of an Eternal Supreme has a low probability of allowing someone to understand a small portion of [Existence].

    His Immeasurable Emperor Tier Scripture has drastically increased that probability¨Ceven though it is still low. So, with his father''s talent, he seeded in that low probability.

    Wang Wei raised his hand to summon his scripture.

    "Here."

    He handed the scripture to his father before condensing a second one for his mother:

    "This version contains my direct preaching about [Existence]."

    Wang Wei did not have high hopes for his mother. She has the talent to be an Eternal Emperor, but it''s on the low end of the spectrum, simr to Emperor Kong. So, if she wished to be an Eternal Emperor, he had to give her some aid and scheme something.

    Nevertheless, he wanted to try, and even if she failed, the scripture would deepen her foundation and give her tremendous help for the future.

    Yu Yan and Wang Tian ced the scriptures away, knowing this was not the time for cultivation.

    "I will search for a special Longevity Qi for your situation," said Wang Wei to his grandfather.

    "No need to worry. The Grand Dao Baptism has greatly alleviated my situation."

    "That''s good. Are you prepared to face Emperor Nine Suns?"

    "No problem."

    "Do you want to do it as soon as possible?"

    "No, I want to see the great era you''re about to create."

    Wang Wei nodded before spending the entire day with his family. The next day, his grandfather continued drinking, and his father went to retreat, leaving only his mother, who wanted to continue spending time with him.

    Wang Wei went to see the Ancestors. He found himself in arge room with one seat, followed by countless people standing. In the front row were the named Insurgent, like Origin One, Sword One, etc.

    He looked at all these Immortals cultivators, knowing this was the true foundation of the sect. And his job will be to deepen that foundation.

    He looked at everybody, focusing on the people in front. He saw someone he did not recognize.

    "That''s Shadow One," exined Origin One. "He''s in charge of the safety of the Wang n in the hidden world."

    Wang Wei remembered the Shadow Ruler Emperor had two Insurgents. The first was Ruler, cultivated the normal way, and the second was Shadow One, cultivated through the Shadow Lord Art.

    With a quick look, Wang Wei knew this person''s history. He was the sect master that Shadow Ruler defeated before bing the sect master and proving the Dao.

    "Sect Master," saluted Shadow One.

    Wang Wei nodded to him.

    "Sect master, someone sent a Talisman yesterday," said Sword One. "We did not want to interrupt your family time, so we waited until today."

    Wang Wei received the talisman and used it.

    "Xu Shi has already returned?" he muttered.

    "Is that true?"

    "Yes."

    "That means the Academy also has an Eternal Emperor?"

    Everyone looked at Wang Wei for confirmation, so Wang Wei nodded.

    "Will that affect our n?"

    "It will not," exined Wang Wei calmly. "I can also tell you that Huo Fenghuang and Ao Shen have already be 6-Star Primarchs. Soon, Feng Heng will also be an Eternal. Plus, I have detected 3 Immortal Sovereigns hiding in this world.

    "However, even if they all work together, they cannot stop me."

    Everyone quieted down, shock visible on their faces. However, soon, it was reced by excitement. Yes, their sect master was an unparalleled talent this world has never seen. So they don''t have to worry.

    "So, will this world really be a ce where Emperors, Dao Ancestors, and Immortal Venerables walked on the surface, bing amon thing?" muttered one of the cultivators. However, with the cultivation of everyone present, they heard him loud and clear.

    "It''s good that you have this strength and are confident," said Origin One. "However, their existence will still have some effect, even if minimal."

    "I have taken that into consideration," nodded Wang Wei; he was calm as ever, not letting his strength get into his head.

    "You said that Feng Heng will prove the Dao, meaning he has not yet? Should we interfere in his promotion?"

    "Is that even possible?"

    "It''s possible since he''s most likely using an unorthodox path."

    The rise of Buddhism will bring about arge quantity of merit. If the sect ys their cards correctly, they can get a handful of it. Weakening their leader, Feng Heng, would be an ideal step toward that goal.

    "No need," said Wang Wei. "I owe Buddhism great karma, so not only must we not interfere, we must strive for their flourishment."

    "Sect master, we can still allow Buddhism to flourish while also eliminating Feng Heng."

    "Yes, you could be the new leader of Buddhism."

    Wang Wei looked at the two fearless guys who said these words and shook his head, "The karma involved in Buddhism is something even I''m afraid of. But you want to get involved in that quagmire?"

    These two immortals immediately felt the fear of God deep in their souls; their transcended bodies began to sweat for the first time in billions of years.

    "Is it that scary?" asked Origin One. They had been nning things for years, so unlike these people, they knew about the rise of Buddhism sooner and the fact their leader, Feng Heng, would use merit to prove the Dao.

    So, a few of them tried to convince Wang Wei before to take the leadership position of Buddhism. But Wang Wei has always been vague about why he rejected their proposal, so they thought of waiting until he proved the Dao, when he had no far before persuading him once more.

    But now, it appeared things were not simple.

    "Let me put it simply: even the current founders, with their iprehensible realms, cannot get involved in this matter¨Clet alone me."

    Origin and Sword One''s faces became extremely serious as they were one of the few who knew the meaning of these words.

    "In the future, even after I leave, do not easily get entangled in the affairs of Buddhism," warned Wang Wei. "Help if you can without losing too much. If it''s not worth it, don''t interfere."

    Wang Wei knew he was already in Maitreya''s camp in this battle, but he also did not want to get too involved¨Cuntil he had more power and a deeper understanding of her realm.

    "As you wish."

    "Alright, let''s get back to business," said Wang Wei. "Is everything ready?"

    "Yes."

    "Excellent. Let''s move."

    Wang Wei handed three talismans. The first one went to Sword One, who headed to the Commerce Hub. The second was to Ruler One, who headed to the outside Fate Guards responsible for spreading a spywork across other World Communities.

    He''s responsible for Wang Ju''s job, and she will take over after she bes an Insurgent.

    The third talisman belonged to an Immortal Cultivator who was Misceneous One''s apprentice. His job was to head to the Battle Spirit World, where his mission was to keep watch on the Spirit Genesis Sect.

    Finally, time passed, and the hundred-year deadline arrived.

    Wang Wei once again appeared above the Heavens, all eyes from myriad races on him. He was above a deserted ce in the Central Continent. He waved his hand, and a towering tree manifested.

    "World Tree," thought everybody watching with greed in their eyes. However, they soon remembered who this thing belonged to.

    Subsequently, a beautiful pce appeared in the sky. Everyone was shocked as this pce was too beautiful. At one nce, people will have one thought in their mind:

    [A ce worthy of a peerless Emperor.]

    The pce was grand. Although it was called a pce, it was asrge as any Small Thousand World. Furthermore, the space expanded as Wang Wei fused the pce with the World Tree.

    Wang Wei pointed at certain areas, and the watchers immediately felt the changes. A vast quantity of Innate Qi appeared in one area, while in the second area, they detected Immortal Qi.

    ''I really need that Immortal Source,'' thought Wang Wei, not satisfied with the level of Immortal Qi. He used his Qi Flower Ability to connect to the Source Qi Space, finding a few areas with Innate Qi and Immortal Qi.

    However, he was not satisfied with the Immortal Qi Veins he discovered.

    Finally, someone appeared before Wang Wei.

    "Are you ready?" he asked.

    "Yes."

    Wang Wei looked at the old beggar, thinking about their first meeting during the Academy''s Trial or their rtionship during his Supreme Ouw Trial.

    "There is no going back now."

    "I know, and I''m prepared."

    A third eye appeared on the beggar''s head. Wang Wei knew it was the Heaven Dao Innate Treasure he used to ''pass" his Supreme Ouw Trial, allowing him to continue using his Heaven Dao.

    "Very well."

    Wang Wei''s eyes prated the world''s core and saw the physical manifestation of Heavenly Dao¨Ca cloud-like creature. With a flick of his finger, he suppressed Heavenly Dao, forced it out of the world''s core, and shoved it into the beggar''s body.

    During the entire process, Heavenly Dao did not resist for two reasons. Firstly, it was pointless to resist. The current Wang Wei''s strength is not something he could resist.

    Furthermore, as an Emperor, he has a high immunity to karma, so it won''t matter if he ughtered every living creature in the world¨C

    including Heavenly Dao itself.

    Lastly, Wang Wei alreadymunicated his n, and Heavenly Dao agreed after asking for a few negotiating points.

    Immediately afterward, the old beggar''s eyes became cold and indifferent, and a subtle aura appeared on his third eye.

    Wang Wei waved his hand to send the old beggar to a special pce area.

    Finally, Wang Wei''s voice once again echoed throughout the world:

    "I am the Fate Dominating Emperor. From now on, I will be the Heavenly Emperor, controlling the ups and downs of Heaven and Earth."

    Auspicious sounds and visions appeared in the sky, celebrating the birth of this new Karma Position.

    The Watcher Sect:

    An old man took out a book, and words appeared on it:

    "The twenty-third day of the third month, Year 123.45 billion of the Current Era, the Heavenly Emperor Era began. The Fate Dominating Emperor dered the old era the Dragon-Raising Era, signifying the era''s purpose was to raise a proud and majestic dragon."

    Then, a section of the book changed. The eras'' name changed:n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Chaos Era¡ú Primordial Era¡ú Beginning Emperor Era¡ú Void (Null) Era¡ú Ancient Emperor Era¡ú Incense (Faith) Era¡ú Devil Era¡ú Middle Emperor Era(Academy Dao Era)¡ú New Emperor Era (Dragon-Raising Era)--> Heavenly Emperor Era.

    END OF THE VOLUME

    NEXT VOLUME: HEAVENLY EMPEROR ERA

 Chapter 889 Heaven Courts First Meeting

    ''Interesting,'' thought Wang Wei, who noticed the elderly man and the book. He had the idea of changing the New Emperor Era into the Dragon Raising Era, but he only told his thoughts to his family and sect members.

    But oddly, this book already knew the truth.

    He even discussed with the sect about reusing the old name for the Middle Emperor Eraa??the Dao Academy Era. Back then, the Dao Opening Sect secretly spearheaded the campaign to change the era''s name to reduce the luck of the Enlightened Emperor Academy.

    However, Wang Wei wanted to change it back to prepare for a future rtionship with Emperor Kong.

    ''What an interesting sect,'' thought Wang Wei before instantly reading the old man''s fate line and knowing most of his secrets.

    ''The Watcher Sect?''

    ording to the information he gathered, this is an odd sect. There has been only one Emperor in the sect, the Heaven Record Emperor. However, this is not the odd part. The sect only has one member in each generation, chosen by the Heaven Record Booka??an Emperor Artifact with the sole purpose of recording history.

    The motto or objective of the Watcher Sect is to record historya?? nothing more and nothing else. They forbid their members from affecting the world in any shape or form; they only observe and record.

    Their cultivation techniques required them to have a state of mind simr to Taoism, where they remained indifferent no matter the circumstance. If one of their members chooses to ignore the sect''s motto and interfere, the Heaven Record Book will either kill or abandon them.

    ''This sect is weird,'' thought Wang Wei after deducing the knowledge he discovered. The Heaven Record Emperor appeared in the early stages of the Ancient Emperor Era, recording the history of the Myriad Emperor World.

    However, the Heaven Record Book existed before its owner. The book chose the Heaven Record Emperor, then slowly cultivated him into a First ss Emperor.

    Wang Wei became suspicious because the book appeared out of nowhere. Furthermore, even after a brief search through fate and the River of Time, he did not find the origin of the book.

    He focused intently before catching something.

    ''This book is rted to the Chrono Chaos Realm? That''s

    unexpected.''

    Wang Wei discovered a very well-hidden karmic connection between the book and one of the forbidden zones.

    ''Well, let''s keep an eye on it for now. With this book, maybe I can learn many secrets of the world.''

    Wang Wei disappeared, waiting for the arrival of these factions''

    representatives.

    Watcher Sect:

    ''Discovered?'' thought the old man; he never thought he would be discovered. ording to the archive of the sect, they have been hiding in the world for countless eras. Since then, no Eternal Emperor has ever discovered them.

    ''What should I do? Should I leave the Myriad Emperor World and hide?''

    However, as soon as he had that idea, a sense of dread overcame him. He understood that he was already targeted by that powerful Emperor, so he could not leave.

    ''I guess I have no choice but to wait.''n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ...

    Wang Wei sat on a throne, waiting for everybody. A few minutester, thousands of people arrived at his pce. Most people came along, but a few people sent at least three representatives.

    Xu Shi, Huo Fenghuang, and Ao Shen squinted their eyes after entering the throne room. The man on the throne did not release any aura, but they felt they were facing an infinite being that wasrger than life itself.

    Huo Fenghuang was the most shocked. Her Heavenly Eye

    Technique sublimated after bing a Primarch. As such, she immediately knew Wang Wei had control of 25% of the Grand Dao Source.

    However, when her eyes tried to detect his battle prowess, she only saw question marks.

    "Pay respect to the Heavenly Emperor."

    All the representatives said simultaneously. The Insurgents below First ss bowed ny degrees to salute, while the others only needed to cup their hands and salute.

    This information appeared in their mind the moment they walked into the room. A few people wanted to disobey this rule but soon gave up the idea after peeping at Wang Wei sitting on the throne.

    "At ease," said Wang Wei with a soothing yet authoritative voice, allowing everyone to get up.

    "Wee to the first meeting of the Heavenly Court," dered Wang Wei with a smile. Then, the room became eerily quiet, without a single sound. This quietsted almost a minute before someone asked:

    "What is the Heavenly Court? What''s its purpose?"

    Everyone looked at who spoke and realized it was the former most beautiful woman in the world who disappeareda??Xu Shi. People were shocked once they discovered Emperor Aura from her.

    Normally, they would have immediately noticed such a thing, especially given Xu Shi''s unworldly beauty. However, Wang Wei''s natural presence was so strong that people immediately focused on him after entering the room.

    "I''m d you asked. I was prepared to stare for a few hours, basking in the awkwardness if someone did not ask," said Wang Wei with a smile. People''s mouths twitched, ssifying this new ruler as the unpredictable and unreadable kind.

    However, everyone paid attention since they knew the main event was about to begin. For the past hundred years, they have racked their brain, pondering what the Emperor was doing, but no one expected this.

    Most people still believe it''s a way to conquer the Myriad Emperor World and be its absolute ruler like the Qin Dynasty; the Emperor was just doing it differently.

    "Heavenly Dao controls the world''s order,ws, and restrictions,"

    said Wang Wei. "It is why the sun and the moon alternate, why the seasons change, why gravity keeps everything together, why Spiritual Qi exists in the environment, why crops grow, and so many more.

    "To operate all these rules, Heavenly Dao also needs energy, hence the existence of World Source."

    Many frowned, wondering why the Heavenly Emperor told them such simple truths. However, they chose to wait patiently.

    "Now, imagine if Heavenly Dao did not need to use World Source for these operations?" asked Wang Wei.

    "You mean..." Xu Shi was the first to understand the implications of these words.

    "Exactly. As the Heavenly Emperor, I rule Heaven and Earth, but it''s not out of pure selfishness. With my power, I can bear the energy needed for the Myriad Emperor World''s operation, thus saving arge quantity of World Source."

    Wang Wei paused to give these people time to ponder his words. A few secondster, the murmurs and Divine Consciousness

    "As you expected, I will also grant you this opportunity.''

    Many people''s breathing became rapid. Such a project will reward them with tremendous merit, allowing their factions to benefit tremendously. Immediately, they became on guard.

    Such a delicious feast, and the Dao Opening Sect did not eat it alone? People became on guard.

    Wang Wei waved his hand to manifest a golden list.

    "This is the Conferred God List. I will canonize individuals from different factions as Gods, allowing them to bear a Heaven Position under the Heavenly Court, sharing the burden of Heavenly Dao."

    Many people finally realized what was happening. The Heavenly Emperor was using this method to lure all these factions to work under him. So, a few people sneered.

    "The Heaven Position is not as simple as acquiring merit," continued Wang Wei. "The position itself is a blessing. So, as long as you hold on to it, you will receive Heavenly Dao''s blessing, making your cultivation countless times faster."

    Wang Wei saw greed shed in many of these people''s eyes before hiding them. The representatives of the Emperor Lineages are all Immortals, so these old foxes know how to control themselves.

    "Let me put things into perspective for you. Cultivating an Immortal Sovereign can take 400 to 1000 generations and countless resources. However, with the highest position in the Heavenly Court, you can cultivate one between 50 to 100 generations without the additional aid of any other resources."

    Now, these people could not contain their greed. If some people were previously thinking about only agreeing on the surface, now, they could not help it. If they did that and other factions took the position seriously, their rivals andpetitors would soon surpass them.

    So, they secretly cursed the Heavenly Emperor for being a young fox.

    "I have a question," said Huo Fenghuang.

    "Please."

    "What about the Heavenly Emperor Position?"

    "What about it?"

    "You will eventually have to ascend. So, what will happen to it in the future? What will happen to this court?"

    Wang Weiughed out loud, "It''s my first day, and you''re already thinking about my position."

    "It''s a valid question," continued Huo Fenghuang.

    "The Heavenly Emperor is a Karmic Position of Heaven and Earth.

    So, the Emperor of the next generation can take my position and rule the court."

    "Can?" asked Ao Shen, who picked up on the difference between "can" and "will."

    "Not everyone can be the Heavenly Emperor," replied Wang Wei calmly. "I will leave tests, and only after passing my assessment can anyone sit on this throne.

    "So, in my new era, there will be two types of Emperora??Heavenly Emperors or Ordinary Emperor."

    Everyone squinted their eyes as they understood the implications.

    Thepetition for the Heaven Will will be a thousand times more intense since they will now be fighting for the benefit of the court.

    "Can you tell us your requirements?" asked someone else.

    "The first one is the minimum strength of First ss," replied Wang Wei, making people take a deep breath. If that''s true, Emperors below First ss will be useless.

    Worse, they will be shunned by history since they were not ready to bear the title of [Heavenly Emperor].

    "The other conditions involve the Dao Heart, strategic mind, and personality. After all, we don''t want anyone like the Heaven Devour Emperor to control the court."

    The faces of the Devil Cultivators changed as they realized the rule directly targeted them.

    "What will happen if someone fails your test?" asked Xu Shi. "Who will bear the responsibility of the Heavenly Emperor?"

    "A regent directly chosen from the Dao Opening Sect will hold the position until the next generation."

    "What?"

    People were not happy. How could they allow the Dao Opening Sect to hold such power? How strong would they be after doing this?

    "Rx," said Wang Wei calmly, making everyone quiet down. "The Regent will not have the power of the Heavenly Emperora??only the benefit."

    People sighed in relief. ording to their analysis, the Heavenly Emperor has control of the Conferred God List and can appoint people. As such, they feared the Dao Opening Sect would remove all their appointments and rece them with their people.

    But now, they can ept it if they do not have any power. However, a few people knew the immense benefit of this Regent Position.

    They knew how difficult it is to cultivate a First ss Emperora??let alone one who could meet the requirements to be the

    Heavenly Emperor. So, they can foresee that there will not be any ruler of the court for many generations.

    During those periods, the Dao Opening Sect will benefit immensely.

    "Could there be another way to choose the Regent?"

    "No, that''s not negotiable," said Wang Wei. "You should understand my generosity for not filling the court with all members of my factions. So, don''t push it."

    Many people''s hearts trembled as these words alone made them dread. They all wonder how powerful this monster is. Power naturally exuded from his body without even trying.

    So they decided to deal with this issue at ater date, preferably after this monster left. However, the wise one felt it would not be simple.

    Since the Dao Opening Sect created the court, how could they not leave ways to ensure their power?

    As long as that behemoth of an Emperor leaves some of its power as protection, the consequences will be severe. Finally, there is also the opportunity for him to be more powerful before

    ascending.

 Chapter 890 Assignments

    "Let''s proceed with the important parts," said Wang Wei, who suddenly paused, making everybody alert. "I almost forgot something."

    He raised his hand in the distance, and three objects flew into his hand. The people who saw these artifacts, mostly swords, were shocked. Others had an ugly look on their faces.

    "Racial Luck Artifact," muttered someone who recognized the Human Destiny Sword, the Demon Destiny Sword, the Sea Destiny Trident, and many other small races'' Luck Condensation Artifacts.

    The person most affected by this event was Ao Shen. The demon race had just acquired their racial destiny item, but it was taken back. However, before he could say anything or make a scene, Wang Wei looked at him:

    "I am a person who likes to keep his word. So, I willpensate your demon race."

    After saying that, Wang Wei ignored these people and fused these items into the Heavenly Court.

    Boom!

    A terrifying vision covered the world. A dark gold dragon manifested between Heaven and Earth. As soon as people saw the dragon, they knew it was different as it had nine legs and a crown around its horn.

    After the dragon condensed, it fused with the Heavenly Court. All the representatives could no longer remain calm. The Heavenly Emperor forcefully controls Heavenly Dao, bing the ruler of Heaven and Earth.

    Now, he forcefully took the luck of all races in the Myriad Emperor World, condensing the luck of the entire world into the Heavenly Court. With such a destiny, they could imagine how much faster his cultivation would be from now.

    As long as his strength can increase by a few more percent, he will be even more scary.

    "I can see the greed oozing out of your bodies," said Wang Wei with a smile. "It''s both amusing and interesting."

    The room was so quiet that you could hear the sound of an ant walking. Wang Wei shook his head, no longer amused by these people''s reaction:

    "All the conferred Gods will have a pce in the Heavenly Court.

    You can stay here and enjoy the blessing of the world''s luck. Of course, even if you don''t stay here, the blessing will still applya??just not as good."

    People looked around and finally realized many things. For example, why is this ce full of Innate and Immortal Qi? Although highlevel energy appears to be only useful for Immortal Venerables, that''s far from the truth.

    Great Emperors and Dao Ancestors also had requirements for an environment with better energy. After absorbing it, their soul will receive blessing and thus increase the rate at which they understand the Grand Dao Source.

    This truth is one of the many reasons the era before the Null Era was so much better than the current time; it''s also one of the reasons Emperors would stay longer in the Lower Dimension.

    ''What a brilliant method,'' thought Xu Shi after hearing Wang Wei''s words. She understood thetter was using this method to gather people into the Heavenly Court.

    He did not use force, which could easily arouse the rebellious nature of these cultivators and force them to group together to attack him. Instead, he lured them into the court with irresistible benefit.

    Furthermore, these Emperor Lineages do not have a choice to ept this deal. If they do not, there is a group of people who will rush to epta??Loose Cultivators.

    Although these people have no sense of belonging to any factions, they will do anything as long as the benefits are enough. So, as long as these factions do not want the Loose Cultivators to be too powerful with the help of the court, they have to ept this invitation.

    "Let''s continue," dered Wang Wei once everybody stopped discussing. The Conferred God List floated before him:

    "Take the Edict:

    "In my name as the Heavenly Emperor, ruler of Heaven and Earth, I appoint Origin One as the Central God of Qilin, overseer of the Central Continent."

    A brilliant light shed in the list as a new name appeared.

    "Xu Shi will be the Southern God of Phoenix, overseer of the Southern Continent.

    "Ao Shen will be the Northern God of Tortoise, overseer of the Northern Continent.

    "Huo Fenghuang will be the Eastern God of Dragon, overseer of the Eastern Continent.

    "Feng Heng will be the Weatsern God of Tiger, overseer of the Western Continent."

    As soon as Wang Wei finished, the Conferred God List split into five pages, each floating to the new gods.

    No one reacted yet as they contemted these assignments. Of course, the first reaction was that many people were not happy.

    Why these people?

    Their first answer was these people were the only group with an Eternal Level representative, but people soon gave up that idea when they saw that Feng Heng was nothing but a Mortal. Although he was apanied by an Insurgent based on thetter''s aura, he was only Second ss at best.

    Then, the situation became worse when people discovered these new gods had the power to confer Gods under their domain. No one paid attention to the first warning on the page that said the Heavenly Emperor has the power to refuse an appointment or dismiss any appointments.

    The courtroom was quiet as many people were pondering these assignments. The people activated all their treasures to ensure no one snooped on their conversation.

    Xu Shi nced at the list in her hand, deep in thought. She figured out her role as a God. Although the Heavenly Emperor exined it, it was clearer now.

    For example, Heavenly Dao''s highest expenditure of World Source is to heal the space after cultivators of Tier 7 and above fight.

    However, now, she was responsible for using her power to heal the space, allowing Heavenly Dao to conserve more World Source.

    ''With this method, the Myriad Emperor World''s World Source will reach an unimaginable level in less than a thousand years of the court''s existence. As such, the world will enter a level of prosperity that has never been seen.''

    She could see how the world would benefit in a short thousand years, let alone after countless generations.

    ''The Heavenly Emperor Era is destined to be prosperous.''

    She nced at the man sitting on the throne, finally understanding why he was aplete Era Son; he must have been nning this for thousands of years.

    ''His ns are excellent, but he''s also an expert schemer,'' she analyzed. Xu Shi represented the Enlightened Emperor Academy, a faction in the Central Continent, but she now was the overseer of the Southern Continent.

    These sects and factions in the south will never allow people to encroach on their territory. So, if she does not take care of the situation properly, the Academy will be enthralled in many disputes, even leading to the Emperor Dao War.

    In the end, even if they win, they will suffer and be weakened to a certain extent.

    ''Something is bothering me. Based on my strength, shouldn''t I be awarded the Eastern Continent, the second strongest of the five?''

    analyzed Xu Shi.

    ''If he wanted to weaken the Academy, it would make sense to send me to the east, where there are the second strongest Emperor Lineages after the central continent.

    ''Could it be that he felt it was more important to deal with the Ancient ns?''

    Xu Shi knew the Ancient ns would have the second most difficulty in this assignment after Feng Heng. With their arrogance, how they usually operate, and the strength of the faction in the east, their rule will be a nightmare.

    ''Forget it. I''m satisfied with the south.''

    Although the South was not as good as the East, it had many advantagesa??it was the holynd of all professions. In terms of resources, they do not lose to the central continent because of these professions.

    ''What I''m more concerned about is why he assigned Feng Heng to the west?''

    In such a ce ruled by devil cultivators, it would be a nightmare for anyonea??especially since there is the Di n to consider.

    A few people had simr thoughts as Xu Shi, so they gave nces to Feng Heng, who remained calm.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Only he knew the deep meaning behind his assignments.

    ''I guess he does not want my contradictions with Taoism to affect his rule,'' analyzed Feng Heng. ''He''s on my side but does not want to get too involved.''

    The rise of Buddhism required a stepping stone, and he chose Taoism. However, the Heavenly Emperor predicted his actions and told him to change to a new targeta??the devil cultivators in the West.

    ''He obviously wants to deal with these people, but now, he''s also using Buddhism as his sword.''

    Feng Heng figured everything out clearly, but he did not care. As long as he has value, the Heavenly Emperor will side and help him and Buddhism. Furthermore, Buddhism''s innate pure nature and understanding of the mind is the nemesis of these devil cultivators.

    ''I only need to ensure I get the Di n to my side and give them enough God Positions.

    ''Furthermore, there is room for greater development,'' thought Feng Heng with shining eyes. ''If Buddhism could be the National Religion of the Heavenly Court, the benefit will be incalcble.''

 Chapter 891 Court Dispute

    ''The northern continent will be in chaos,'' thought Ao Shen. The demon race has always been one of the weakest factions, but they control one of thergest areas.

    Previously, the northern continent had no values. But with the Heavenly Court, such a ce that was once considered barren is now more desirable than an Immortal-like beautiful woman who was naked.

    God Positions can bring merit and blessing for cultivation. As such, too many people will do anything to get their hands on one. The best way to do so is to attack the weak demon race.

    Many ideas shed in Ao Shen''s mind as he thought about how to deal with this situation. He has the strength, but these people are not stupid. After discovering they could not defeat him, they would use other ways to force him to give up the positions.

    Huo Fenghuang remained calm on the surface; she could see the downside of her appointment. If she were not careful, the Ancient n would make countless enemies in the Eastern Continent, ruining their ns for the future.

    However, she was very happy about the existence of the Heavenly Court. Once their n cultivates a Heavenly Emperor, it will be easier to seed.

    ''As long as he leaves, I might have a chance to sit on that throne,''

    she thought calmly.

    "We''re not finished yet," continued Wang Wei. "The Sea will also be divided into five sections.

    "The God of the Central Sea will be overseen by the Panlong n.

    "The God of the Eastern Sea will be overseen by the Sea Lion n.

    "The God of the Northern Sea will be overseen by the Dao Opening Sect.

    "The God of the Western Sea will be overseen by the Loose Cultivator Alliance.

    "The God of the Southern Sea will be overseen by the Sword Casting Vi."

    Wang Wei nced at the Sea Race. He knew two of the three Immortal Sovereigns belonged to the Sea Race. One was injured, and the other hid deeply so as to not be affected by the world and plotted by Heavenly Dao.

    Thest one belonged to the Sword Casting Vi. Wang Wei did not expect these sword cultivators to be hiding so deep. Although thetter is sealed, they should be able to exit with the current era.

    "Your majesty, with all due respect, I protest."

    Everyone looked at the person who spoke and saw it was someone from the Sea Race. Many people waited as they knew a good show was about to happen.

    The Panglong race representative took a deep breath, trying to organize his words; he knew if he were not careful, his life would be forfeited today. Even worse, his race might suffer.

    "Our Sea Racea??"

    "Okay, I don''t want to hear your nonsense," said Wang Wei. "The sea is too vast, and you people only upied a small portion of it. So, there are no problems with dividing."

    "Buta??"

    Wang Wei gazed at him, and he did not dare open his mouth.

    "The Sea Race has been hiding behind the scenes for too long.

    Imagine my shock when I learn there are 2 Immortal Venerables still hiding there."

    Everyone''s faces changed after hearing this. Now, they understood why these two races were chosen as representatives. Immediately, they became guarded against the Sea Race.

    "The situation has changed," continued Wang Wei. "You can no longer use the bare minimum when dealing with issues regarding the world while secretly conserving strength.

    "If you continue this way, even if I can tolerate you, future Heavenly Emperors won''t."

    The Sea Races''s people chose to retreat. They understood the Heavenly Emperor was determined to interfere in the affairs of the sea race. Many expected this oue since there were plenty of signs.

    The Dao Opening Sect had created many stations in the sea, gathering intelligence and resources. They were adamant about their actions and refused any of the other races'' objections.

    Furthermore, they could feel all these factions'' weariness against their race. If they did not integrate into this era, they might suffer tremendously in the future.

    "Any more questions?" asked Wang Wei.

    "I have one," said Ao Shen. "Can I exchange something else for the position of the God of the Moon?"

    "Your majesty, you must not," someone yelled.

    "Yes. The Yin Power of the Moon can awaken animals'' spiritual intelligence, turning them into demons. Such a position should never be in the hands of the Demon Race."

    If the demon race holds the position of the Moon God, they can drastically increase their poption. So, no one wanted for such a thing to happen.

    "The Moon God Position belongs to the Eternal Dream Sect, and the Sun God Position is for the Yu n," responded Wang Wei, making people feel relieved. Although these positions were not as important as the main gods overseeing a continent or sea region, they were still very important to the operation of the world.

    The Moon and the Sun are vital to cultivating the soul and have a great effect on mortals, so the position is very high.

    Ao Shen was disappointed even though he did not have much hope.

    These factions would never allow them such a great advantage.

    Meanwhile, the sulking Spirit Race finally felt some relief.

    The Eternal Dream Sect was half Spirit Race, Half Human factions.

    They can ce more emphasis on the Eternal Dream Sect to see if they can use the Moon Power to cultivate more members for their sect.

    "Your majesty, I have some concerns for the future," said another representative.

    Wang Wei''s mouth almost twitched as he knew someone else was thinking about him after he left.

    "Please?"

    "What is to stop a future Heavenly Emperor from walking the same path as the Golden Ape Emperor?" asked the person, giving Ao Shen strange nces.

    Although the proud dragon did not react, his trembling eyshes showed he was trying to hide his anger. The demon race was in this situation because of the people''s fear of the Golden Ape Emperor, fearing he would drive the human race close to extinction as he did near the end of the Ancient Emperor Era.

    After someone asked this question, everyone paid attention to see how Wang Wei would answer.

    So, he said calmly:

    "Don''t let them."

    Everyone looked at him as if to say what kind of answer was that.

    "It''s simple, isn''t it?" said Wang Wei as he shrugged his shoulders.

    "Cultivate peerless geniuses at all costs to prevent other races from sitting in this position."

    "Your majesty, things are not so simple."

    Yes, making an all-out effort to cultivate genius is a major factor in creating a powerful Great Emperor. However, the biggest trouble is often to find such a genius with the potential to reach such height.

    "You people cannot imagine how brilliant this era will be," said Wang Wei nonchntly. "So, genius will be asmon as dogs from now on."

    Everyone was speechless; this man was so confident that it went beyond the level of arrogance, turning into a natural charm.

    "Of course, you better prepare. Use the opportunity I give you in my generation to cultivate enough Immortal Sovereigns; they will serve as a restraint for future Heavenly Emperors."

    Everyone''s eyes lit up. The implication of these words is that this generation will be prosperous enough to cultivate many Immortal Sovereigns, which will, in turn, bnce the power of the Heavenly Emperor.

    No, bncing the power of future Heavenly Emperors. The monster before them is confident enough to use this generation to reach a height of power they could not fathom.

    ''Everythinges in full circle,'' thought Xu Shi. ''Future Heavenly Emperors must be top of the line if they don''t want to be figureheads and hold all the power of the Heavenly Court.

    ''They also must have the support of factions that have Immortal Sovereigns.''

    She understood Wang Wei wanted to ensure his recement had not only strength but also the political skill to control the court.

    They must be all-rounded; otherwise, they can only upy the benefit of the position and not the power.

    Wang Wei looked at these people and smiled. The test he will leave for his sessor will weed out people with extreme thoughts and ideologies. However, such a thing is not guaranteed to be perfect and detect every one.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Furthermore, a Heavenly Emperor might suddenly change during his reign after experiencing certain things. Plus, he did not think his method would be impossible to trick; he had never underestimated the abilities of these people. So, after years of studying and effort, someone might create something.

    As such, he will leave a protective mechanism to prevent some other race Heavenly Emperor from destroying the human race or affecting his era. As the creator of this era and the Heavenly Court, his benefit will not end even after ascending.

    Of course, Wang Wei will not care if a foreign race Emperor removed all the human God Positions and changed them to their race. As long as they have the strength and skill to do such a thing, he won''t care, even if the Dao Opening Sect is affected.

    After leaving all these advantages for the sect, if they cannot keep their positions and power, they can only me themselves.

 Chapter 892 The End Of The Fist Meeting

    "Any more questions?" asked Wang Wei.

    "Your majesty, I do have a question."

    "Go ahead."

    "It''s regarding the Qin Dynasty Treasury."

    "ording to our agreement, whoever is the final winner can possess the treasure. So, it''s mine now," dered Wang Wei, making everyone speechless.

    No one wanted the world to be turbulent because of the appearance of the Human Destiny Sword and the battle for the Treasury. So, they kept the sword in the hands of Sun Jiaolong, the Crown Prince of the Great Wu Dynasty, agreeing that younger generations could fight for it.

    Then, whoever proved the Dao in this generation will have control over the treasury. However, some people''s idea was to band together and pressure the final winner to share some of the wealth of that treasury.

    But now, they had to restrain their greed.

    "I have a question," asked Huo Fenghuang. "What are you?" She asked with zing passion and greed in her eyes, which was out of character for her usual noble and proud personality.

    "Well, what a rude question."

    "I did not mean any offense...your majesty," she continued. "But many people wonder whether you''re an Eternal Emperor or something else."

    Everyone looked at him, some with anticipation, others just waiting to see if he would tell the truth.

    "Hehehe, I don''t need to hide it," said Wang Wei. He knew that even 11:44

    if he revealed the truth, most of the people in this room might forget after his ascension.

    That''s because Grand Dao has not decided whether his

    Immeasurable Emperor ss is a one-off thing that only he could pull off or would really be another ss after Eternal Emperors.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    If it chooses thetter, the information will slowly fade from these people''s memory. If it chooses the former, his Immeasurable ss will bemon knowledge that most people can calcte or deduce.

    "I am an Immeasurable Emperor, a one-of-a-kind ss above Eternal Emperor. I used my ingenuity, will, luck, and Dao Foundation to prove the Dao without any foreign aid while also making full use of the Heaven Will."

    The representatives'' eyes dted as they understood how to achieve this ss of ''Immeasurable Emperor". First, someone has to prove the Dao on their own. Then, they must be an Eternal Emperor using the Heaven Will, casting the Dao Will, andprehending [Existence].

    "Your majesty, if I may aska??"

    "Do you want to know how I seeded in proving the Dao alone?"

    asked Wang Wei with a smile. "You won''t seed even if I tell you.

    However, I know you won''t believe my words alone."

    Most of these representatives were embarrassed, but these old foxes with thick skin looked as if nothing had happened.

    "This part of the process was easy. I use the cultivation technique from the Immortal Ascension World. Their creator had the same idea as me and created the system for that sole purpose. But he failed."

    He paused for a moment to allow them to process this information.

    Whatever this cultivation technique was, they could get their hands on it after traveling to that World Community. But why did the creator fail, but the Heavenly Emperor seeded?

    Many people''s faces changed as if they had thought of something.

    "So, some of you have figured it out?" said Wang Wei with a smile.

    "The minimum requirement for this method to seed is to be like me and Di Tian, breaking the barrier between Mortal and Great Emperor."

    These people wanted to curse. After the reveal of these two''s strengths, these powerful sects and factions gathered all their members to overview all the knowledge they possessed to see if they could find out how these two did it.

    However, the conclusion was they were once-in-an-era geniuses that the world had never seen. So, how could they replicate their sess?

    No one was stupid enough to ask the Heavenly Emperor whether a replicable method existed to meet that requirement. However, a few eyes secretly looked at the Di n.

    "Don''t look at them for answers," said Wang Wei. "He only seeded due to a rare fortunate encounter from the upper dimension."

    He paused for a moment before gritting his teeth:

    "That lucky bastard."

    The intelligent representative immediately analyzed two methods from this sentence and interactions. The Heavenly Emperor used some means that did not rely on luck to break the barrier between Mortal and Great Emperor. This method may be replicable.

    Secondly, he does not hold any grudge or animosity toward the Di n; otherwise, he would not have said these words to protect them.

    "My method also relied on luck; it was simply not as easy as his."

    Wang Wei knew if it were not for Hongjun protecting his Science and Technology World, it would not be so easy for him to be a Mortal Emperor. Maybe he would have found another way, but the process would have be a thousand times more difficult.

    People wondered whether he was lying. However, they soon realized the Heavenly Emperor did not need to lie to them; he could just not answer and not care about their questions.

    However, some people guessed the reason for his honestya??to remove the greed of certain people toward the Di n and the Dao Opening Sect. Anyone with some brain could see how powerful that sect would be in this era, so keeping a secret method of cultivating mortals with Emperor strength should not be a problem.

    But the Heavenly Emperor still went out of his way to disperse the greed and desires of most of these factionsa??just to protect his sect and ensure its longevity.

    "Any more questions?" asked Wang Wei, but no one answered this time.

    "Alright. The next court meeting is 300 years from now. Please fill up the spots for your list by then."

    ''There is more?'' was the first thought in many people''s minds.

    However, they realized how stupid this thought was. The Heavenly Court has just been established, so the Emperor must be nning many things for this great era.

    So, these meetings might be more often than they anticipated.

    Their second thought was that 300 years was too short for such an important task. Finally, they wondered what the next meeting would be about.

    Wang Wei looked at Wu Ming. He waved his hand to grant him a talisman.

    "With this, you can fulfill our agreement."

    Wu Ming made a lot of effort to hide his emotions. He bowed with the most respect before standing up with a calm and indifferent expression, ignoring the curious eyes of everybody around.

    Then, Wang Wei focused on Feng Heng:

    "You can proceed. I guarantee your safety until then."

    Feng Heng felt relieved. He did not prove the Dao because his method required some time, and he knew he could not seed before Wang Wei. As such, he feared thetter would interfere in the process, ruining his chances.

    So, he decided toe to this meeting to test Wang Wei''s reaction or views toward him. Based on his findings, he would choose whether to prove the Dao in this world or run away before returning.

    "Thank you for your aid," bowed Feng Heng.

    "I''m just repaying my karma," nodded Wang Wei.

    Many people who were secretly eying Feng Heng and Buddhism were regretful. Of all the chosen gods of today''s meeting, they were the weakest to attack, even worse than Ao Shen''s situation.

    But now, they knew the Emperor guaranteed Feng Heng''s

    protection, so they could only sigh and maybe try to do things in the shadows.

    Of course, a few people were not surprised by this oue. They have long known the Heavenly Emperor had the [Future Buddha Scroll], so they analyzed many things after Buddhism received the Western Continent.

    Wang Wei''s gaze moved to the representatives from the Great Talisman City:

    "Tell your City Lord toe see me."

    These people''s faces changed. They thought the Heavenly Emperor wanted to liquidate their City Lord for what she did during the final battle. They expected this oue and nned many

    countermeasures but did not know whether they would work.

    "As you wish."

    The representative remembered Tong Ruobing''s warning before this meeting. If she is summoned, do not resist and ept everything calmly. So, he resisted the urge to bring that person''s name as a way out of their city.

    Wang Wei''s eyes turned to Xu Shi:

    "Do you want to talk?"

    "Yes, if you don''t mind."

    "Very well. You can stay after this meeting."

    Such a simple conversation raised the alert of many people. They wondered what this is about. Will there be an alliance between the two most powerful factions of the world?

    Xu Shi is a beautiful widow, and the Heavenly Emperor''s wife mysteriously disappeared years ago. So, is this a marriage alliance?

    Or something else?

    None of these people present wanted such a thing to appear. The Dao Opening Sect and the Heavenly Emperor were already so powerfula??militaristically and politically. They would be a behemoth with this alliance.

    Meanwhile, the Enlightened Emperor Academy is the only faction with an Eternal Emperor. Although the demon race and the Ancient n had two 6-Star Primarchs, these people disdained any path other than the Emperor Path, so they always ced the level of three of the Academy as the highest.

    Finally, Wang Wei''s gaze focused on the Supreme, Holy, and Law Lands that hid in the back, trying to appear as invisible as possible in this meeting. These people''s worst fear is to be noticed by all these Immortal big shots.

    "I know many of you feel left out of this meeting, but this is far from the truth," dered Wang Wei. "All of you also have a future in the Heavenly Court."

    These weak factions swiftly bowed their heads to salute, praising Wang Wei for majesty and generosity. However, he could tell they did not believe his words; they probably thought he said these words to appease them, but all his words were nothing but empty promises.

    Wang Wei secretly shook his head.

    "I can tell you don''t believe me, so I will release some early information so you can prepare."

    Everyone listened up with bated breath.

    "The Heavenly Court will expand to the entire World Community.

    So, I will confer many Gods, some of whom will be responsible for an entire world. The God Position for many Middle and Small Thousand Worlds will belong to you guys."

    The reaction to this news was mixed. The weak factions were happy as they knew the Heavenly Emperor meant his words. Other factions were also happy since they now knew they could fight for the God Positions for Great Thousand Worlds.

    After all, a Quasi Emperor alone cannot control most Great Thousand Worlds, requiring at least Dao Ancestors.

    However, some of these schemers from Emperor Lineages were not happy with this news. They were prepared to establish their own Heavenly Court in the Lower Realm.

    "The meeting is officially adjourned," dered Wang Wei. "I will see you again in 300 years."

 Chapter 893 New Friendship

    Everyone left the court, and not a single person chose to use the residence area. Many of the Supreme, Holy, and Law Lands wished to stay since this ce was better than any of their sect''s best cultivation secret realm, but they did not dare do so due to fear of the Emperor Lineages.

    Since they did not even have this courage, Wang Wei said nothing.

    Anyway, his main objective for these residences was to better monitor these factions, and they knew it.

    Furthermore, he had plenty of time to lure them; they only needed a push, and they would have no choice. As such, he was calm since he already set that push into motion.

    Xu Shi also left the court meeting, heading to the reception area to wait for his talk with Wang Wei. Meanwhile, thetter looked at the only remaining people in the courtroom.

    "You guys should have no problem selecting the Gods, right?"

    "Yes, we have long decided who the spots belonged to," replied Origin One.

    "It still hurts thinking of all the benefits we could have if we took all the positions."

    "You have to look at the future and not focus on the immediate gain."

    "I know, I know. It just hurts every time I think about it," said one of the Insurgents. "Imagine how powerful we would be in one generation. No, in two."

    "Imagine the bacsh we would suffer," countered someone else with a sneer.

    "Not to mention the precedents we would set would drastically decrease the longevity of this new era."

    "I know all of this, but I just can''t help it."

    People sighed as they understood this man''s emotions, but they were wise enough to know what was the best choice for the future of the sect.

    "Let me see the final list," asked Wang Wei, ignoring these people''sints. He knew if it were not for him, 90% of these people would not be able to resist the greed if they were in his positions, while the remaining 10% would have gone overboard and given the sect too many positions, garnering these factions'' rejection.

    Origin One also ignored these people''s banter; he did not hesitate and filled up his Conferred God List on the spot before giving it to Wang Wei, who took a moment to check. He wanted to ensure all three factions of the sect were happy about the final oue, burying any future internal trouble.

    Furthermore, he also wished to ensure the sect''s allies did not suffer. Wang Wei gazed at the spot granted to the Origin Pill Dao Sect.

    "Did we ever find out why they were so suspicious?"

    "ording to the information we received, the current sect master, Lou Cheng, is trying to refine a mysterious pill. However, he''s going to extreme lengths to hide it."

    Wang Wei frowned after hearing this.

    "Is there a problem?"

    "I can divine or calcte the truth about Lou Cheng," said Wang Wei.

    "How is that possible?"

    "It can only mean someone more powerful than me is protecting me."

    "The me Emperor?" asked Origin One.

    "Yes," nodded Wang Wei. "However, the situation does not makeplete sense. If I want to know the truth, I can just ask him. By then, will he intervene? Or, the protection he gave Lou Cheng was passive and not directed toward me especially."

    No one knew how to proceed with such a situation. After all, it involves a Paragon.

    "What do you want to do?"

    "Let''s wait," said Wang Wei. "They cannot gather any rare resources without going through me. So, they will eventually have no choice but to contact me.."

    Wang Wei could tell it was Lou Cheng being stubborn. Based on his knowledge of his cheap master, Ye Lao, he would have contacted him long ago and asked for help or cooperation.

    "We will keep a watch on them," nodded Origin One. Finally, the team dismissed, preparing to take their position. Unlike the other factions, most of the Dao Opening Sect members stayed in the Heavenly Court to enjoy the benefits of Innate and Immortal Qi.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei stared at the Conferred God List for a few seconds. He focused on a specific title:

    [Queen Mother]

    ''Right now, the Heavenly Court is weak and cannot offer much help.

    However, soon, this won''t be the case,'' thought Wang Wei with a gentle smile on his face.

    ''Consider this a dowry.''

    He waved his hand to dismiss the list before walking to the reception room where Xu Shi, in all her unparalleled beauty, waited with a table of tea.

    "I''m sorry for making you, fellow Daoist," said Wang Wei as he sat cross-legged across the table from her.

    "It''s no problem," she answered in a heavenly voice.

    Wang Wei saw the steaming from the tea, and Xu Shi preparing to serve the tea.

    "Allow me."

    Xu Shi nced at him. He was different from a few minutes ago; he no longer exuded that natural aura of power and authority. On the contrary, he looked like a normal person having tea with an old friend.

    His charm or aur was more amiable, making it easier for people to rx and engage in deep and casual conversation.

    So, as she watched him pour tea for the both of them, Xu Shi said: "Most martial artists love this tea because it packs a punch."

    Wang Wei nodded before taking a sip and closing his eyes. In a matter of a few seconds, his spirit experienced rapid changes. He was extremely excited, as if he had fought countless enemies without a single defeat; his fighting intent instantly reached its peak before fading away.

    "I can see why martial artists would love it," hemented. By drinking this tea, they would enter a state optimal for battle, even giving them temporary stats boosts.

    Sadly, this thing had little effect on their level, so they could only drink it for entertainment.

    "How was your time in the Martial Hegemony World?"

    "Both good and bad," replied Xu Shi after taking a sip. "These martial artists are very hotblooded and love to fight. So, It was difficult to adjust to the constant challenges.

    "So, I had to adapt. It was a fun experience to get to know someone purely through fighting. With my beauty, it was easier to make friends and connections."

    "I''m sensing a but?"

    "Yes, my identity as a foreigner got leaked. Then, they quickly became hostile."

    Xu Shi did not me them since she knew this was the product of their history.

    "Do you think it was a coincidence the news leaked?"

    "Of course not. I think the traitors you mentioned were involved."

    "Oh, what happened?"

    "After our conversation, I began to look around for their traces but did not find anythinga??until the Heaven Will Battle."

    Xu Shi squinted her eyes as she sipped her tea.

    "As soon as the fight started, these people banded together to eliminate me. They obviously banded together, but I was unaware until the end."

    "You think it was one of them?"

    "During most of the fight, I only had my suspicions until the very end," exined Xu Shi. "Even with all of them together, they were no match for me.

    "Of course, I was lucky their battle did not involve the theme of generals and soldiers, so they did not have an army."

    If these people were allowed to use an army, the battle would have been much more difficult.

    "Only two people had broken the barrier between Mortal and Immortal, but they were no match for me," continued Xu Shi.

    "However, when I was about to defeat them, a strange man appeared and absorbed the power of these two.

    "He was my real opponent."

    She sighed: "My battle prowess was higher than him, but he had trump cards after trump cards, some of which I''ve never heard in my life. I almost lost my life due to some of his weird abilities.

    "In the end, I was the final winner."

    "It sounds exhrating,"mented Wang Wei.

    "Nothingpared to your battle," said Xu Shi, sighing deeply. She saw a recording of that battle and wished she could have experienced it personally, witnessing such a momentous event.

    Unfortunately, there is a bnce mechanism installed by True Heavenly Dao that ensures all Heavenly Dao will finish at the exact same time and prevent any new Emperor from traveling to other World Communities and interfering.

    So, her transformation took more than two years, while Wang Wei finished instantly.

    "What name did you take?" asked Wang Wei.

    "Void Time Empress."

    "Time is the main Dao, while void is a characteristic of your secondary Daoa??Chaos. It''s also a reference to the void or emptiness you once felt after losing your husband.

    "A great name."

    Wang Wei nodded in approval while Xu Shi paused for a moment before continuing to drink her tea.

    "Is our agreement still valid?" asked Xu Shi.

    "Of course," replied Wang Wei before summoning two things. Xu Shi''s gaze immediately focused on one of the items as she sensed a familiar aura. Then, aplicated look shed through her eyes.

    "With this information, it shouldn''t take you long to understand [Existence Reconstruction."

    She ced them away before exchanging them with a jade carving of a tiger.

    "I''ve controlled a few weak Emperor Lineages and created a new faction. With this seal, you can control them. However, I should warn you their power is limited since I put them together so rapidly."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Wang Wei did not care; he only wanted a springboard to enter and influence the Martial Hegemony World. His Fate Shadow Guard is too small, their powers scattered across the Lower Dimension.

    So, he was more than satisfied with Xu Shi''s work.

    After the exchange, their conversation did not immediately end.

    Wang Wei took the opportunity to apologize for what he said and treated her during their first meeting.

    Xu Shi admitted for a very long time, she hated him for what he said. However, things are now water under the bridge. However, she did ask him to make up for her by reciting a few more poems.

    Wang Wei did not hesitate to agree as he shamelessly giarized the poems from his past life. Even though he was more than capable of creating them himself, he felt it was a right of passage for all reincarnators to giarize poemsa??especially to impress a beautiful woman.

    Finally, before Xu Shi left, they made an appointment to discuss the Dao at ater date since the situation was not appropriate.

    a??

 Chapter 894 The God Positions

    As Xu Shi left the Heavenly Court, she saw an envoy from the Great Talisman City arriving. She nced at them and guessed why they arrived a few hourster instead of immediately.

    She no longer paid attention to them, and with a step, she returned to the Academy''s Domains. She sensed countless eyes watching her from the shadows.

    Xu Shi sensed something and headed to a meeting full of people waiting.

    "Headmaster," saluted everyone by standing up.

    Xu Shi nodded before taking her position in the main seat.

    "How did it go?" asked someone.

    "Fine. I got what I wanted," she replied calmly, making everyone sigh in relief. A few people were previously unhappy with the fact she chose to prove the Dao in another world. After all, this meant they would not receive the luck and destiny for cultivating the ninth Emperor.

    However, after seeing the monstrous battle between Wang Wei and Di Tian, after learning of the current politicalndscape of the world with the appearance of the Heavenly Court, they were more than excited to have an Eternal Emperor shielding them.

    So, they guessed the headmaster wanted a way to revive Lin Fan, making people excited for myriad reasons.

    Firstly, they feared Lin Fan would be a w in the current headmaster''s Dao Heart. Their worries were not without basis, as Xu Shi''s Dao Heart was not perfect because of Lin Fan.

    Luckily, his death was currently an obsession and did not affect her process of proving the Dao.

    Secondly, Lin Fan is a very talented individual. The Academy hopes to one day cultivate him into a Heavenly Emperor.

    "Did you ask him abouta??"

    "It''s not the right time," said Xu Shi. "We have to wait a while before bringing it up."

    "That''s fine."

    "Let''s discuss how to deal with the Conferred God List. Any ideas?"

    asked Xu Shi.

    "Can we see the list?" Xu Shi sent them information about what happened in the court, but many people wanted more information.

    So, she waved her hand to make copies of the list, ensuring everyone had one.

    As such, every teacher of the Academy, from the highest Insurgent to the weakest Void Shattering Realm, began discussing how to proceed with the list.

    "The God of Space is the position with the highest value,"

    "Could we permanently reinforce the space? With this method, even Quasi-Emperors could not break the space while battling?"

    This was a good question, but no one had an answer. The position of god seemed to be just an energy source, so do they have the power to modify the rules to a certain extent?

    Everyone looked at Xu Shi for answers, making her pause for a moment.

    "Yes," she replied after realizing the power of the Gods like her directly canonized by the Heavenly Emperor. "However, the Space God Position has some rules or restrictions."

    "Oh, can you borate?"

    "You can strengthen the space, but you have to ensure that Void Shattering Realm and Heaven Tier Artifacts can still teleport."

    "So, no restrictions on other teleportation methods but only during battle?"

    "That would be difficult and require some understanding of Space Law."

    Everyone pondered for a moment before realizing it should not be a problem for their headmaster to do such a thing.

    "The real question is whether it''s worth strengthening the space or continue using the current system?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "With the Heavenly Court present, wouldn''t the battle reach the lowest level in history?"

    Yes, with the court above their head, most cultivators will restrain themselves. As time passes, the situation will aggravate as the Heavenly Emperors be more and more powerful.

    "In the early stages, low-level battles will indeed drastically decrease. However, Immortal Tier Battles will be moremon in the next few thousand years," added Xu Shi.

    "That''s probably why we are given so little time to choose the positionsa??to ensure the battle is condensed into a short period,"

    "In that case, let''sbel the Space God Position as currently most valuable but not the one with the most potential."

    "This position should go to the Earth God Position."

    The territory of the Southern Continent is vast, so arge quantity of World Source is needed for operation. The Earth God Position will also interact with the Metal God Position when dealing with the ore veins underneath the earth, and the Fire God Position will be in charge of things like volcanoes.

    Finally, Earth Qi is probably the most abundant energy out of the five elements.

    "The Water God Position should be the most valuable for the Sea Area. But for us, not so much."

    "We can divide the Water God Position into God of Rain, God of River, God of Lake, and even God of Cloud."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "The Fire God Position is very valuable in the Southern Continent.

    We could use it to ensure more Spiritual mes appeared in the south."

    "Yes, these professions will love us. Better yet, we can use it as a promise to reduce their animosity toward us controlling the south."

    The people nodded in satisfaction with how flexible this system was. Suddenly, someone raised another issue:

    "How to deal with the problem of weakened strength?"

    The God Position requires an individual to take on Heavenly Dao''s job. As such, part of their strength will always be reserved for their God Position; in other words, all the Gods in the list will always be in a weakened state as part of the strength serves the working operation of the world.

    During a conflict, such a reservation could be dangerous.

    "Could we remove our position while engaging in battle?" asked one teacher.

    "No, that''s not allowed," replied Xu Shi, making everyone frown.

    "Could this be the Heavenly Emperor''s plot to weaken everybody?"

    "You''re thinking too much," replied Xu Shi. "The solution to this problem is simplea??use an artifact that can temporarily rece you when needed."

    Indeed, that was a good solution. They could just create a God Artifact to store their strength and take over the burden for them when needed.

    "I reckon if the Heavenly Emperor wishes, people with God Positions could use the court''s Luck to boost their strength."

    "That''s true. Since these Fortune Dynasties can do it, the court should also have this ability."

    "The question is whether he will?"

    "We''ll wait for the future to know."

    "I found a very important position," said Daoist Everchanging.

    "Which one?"

    "God of Fertility," he replied. "Mortals take about 90% of the world''s poption, so the World Source needed to ensure the new life is brought into the world is astronomical."

    "I think we have been looking at this thing from the wrong perspective," suddenly added another teacher.

    "What do you mean?"

    "I think we should also focus on God''s Positions that affect mortals."

    Everyone took a moment to process these words and realized this person was correct, so they discussed positions that have an effect on mortals and how to either distribute them or create special positions.

    "God of Harvest would be popr with them."

    "We could also have a God of Season; the weather has great effects on mortals."

    The discussion continued until someone changed the subject: "Something has been bothering me," asked Former Headmaster Song, making everybody focus on him.

    "The Heavenly Emperor should also be sharing Heavenly Dao''s burden. So, which positions is he taking?"

    That was an excellent question. They did not think the Heavenly Emperor would not participate after knowing the benefit. On the contrary, they guessed he controlled the best positions.

    "Your question is easy to answer," said Xu Shi. "Creation, Fate, Heaven, Life and Death, and even Time."

    "Many things need to be created every day between Heaven and Earth," said Daoist Everchanging.

    "The fate of all mortals and even cultivators must operate without issues, including our destiny and luck.

    "Heaven should involve the Order and Disorder of the world. I''m guessing the core concept of the Conferred God List involves Order and Disorder Dao."

    "All life must eventually die, and creatures must be born to ensure the operation and development of the world," added another Insurgent.

    "Time is a link that connects all these other things."

    "He might be even more powerful if you take into ount his Dao."

    "You''re talking about Karma and Yin and Yang?"

    "Yes, he should control these positions as well."

    "No wonder only a First ss Emperor can sit in that position."

    Heavenly Dao is on par with the Second ss Emperor. As such, if a Second ss Emperor took the position of Heavenly Emperor, they would be paralyzed as more than half of their strength would be held hostage to rece the World Source needed for the world to function.

    The worst part is this statistic is only because other people already have their positions, so they shared a great burden for the Emperor.

    If they all resigned, forcing the Second-ss Great Emperor to bear everything themselves, they might immediately copse under the weight.

    "I am so envious of the Heavenly Emperor. I can imagine how many merits he will receive in the future and how strong he will be."

    "Is there a chance he would give us the Time God Position?"

    Everyone looked at Xu Shi with strange eyes. She immediately knew what they were thinking. They wished for her to use her beauty to entrap the Heavenly Emperor and get the Time God Position.

    Snort!

    A terrifying aura emanated from her body, scaring the people with these thoughts, reminding them that an Eternal Emperor stood before them.

    ''I need to disy my strength and instill awe into these people.

    Otherwise, something simr might happen again,'' thought Xu Shi with squinted eyes.

    The discussions continued; however, they could not immediatelye up with a final decision. After all, such a thing involved the benefit of many people.

    So, Xu Shi told them to stop and continue another time.

    Furthermore, she had something else in mind to discuss.

    "I think I know what the next meeting is about."

    Everybody looked at her, their eyes asking if she was serious. Xu Shi did not let them wait long as she waved her hand to manifest an image and exin her deduction.

    "If that is true, we can prepare in advance so we can get more benefits."

    "It''s a shame time is too tight."

 Chapter 895 The Meetings Aftermath

    Xu Shi walked out of the meeting room, teleporting to her cultivation room. She took out the imprint, looking at it in a daze.

    She has been thinking about this moment for a very long time, but when faced with the oue, she hesitated.

    ''Have I changed? Has power got to my mind, turning me into someone else? Or is there another reason for my confusion?''

    She did some retrospective on herself, concluding she was running away from her problem. The rtionship dynamic with her husband will have to fundamentally change after reviving him.

    However, he might not be able to ept such a fact. So, what will happen then? There will probably be many contradictions; if not resolved properly, they might go their separate ways.

    She exhaled deeply, reigning in her mind.

    ''Let''s first learn the [Existence Reconstruction.''

    Xu Shi took out the information, preparing to review it. However, before she even started, she detected someone outside her room.

    "Teacher Qiu Jin, what is it?" asked Xu Shi directly through Divine Sense.

    "I''m sorry to bother you, Headmaster," said Qiu Jin, bowing deeply.

    "I was just wondering about my student?"

    Xu Shi frowned as, in an instant, she realized many things. A few people in the Academy were worried because she did not mention much about Lin Fan.

    So, they sent his former teacher and Dao Protector to ask. As to why they are in such a hurry? She also figured it out.

    Firstly, it''s because she is still only half an Emperor of the Academy.

    More importantly, the Academy wants to train him to be the second Heavenly Emperor.

    ''Greed has blinded the minds of these people. Have they forgotten there is another monster in the Dao Opening Sect?'' thought Xu Shi.

    ''With his son as the first Heavenly Emperor, under the training of such a monster, how dare they think Lin Fan can prove Dao in the second generation?''

    "I''m working on it," replied Xu Shi. "Tell these people to not forget Wang Tian is still there."

    Qiu JIn''s face changed. Because of Wang Wei''s overwhelming presence, people seemed to have forgotten that terrible swordsman. With his presence, who dare say they will be the second Heavenly Emperor?

    Qiu Jin bowed before leaving.

    Sword Casting Vi:

    Jian Wushuang waited for all the delegates to return. As soon as they appeared, a meeting of the highest order took ce. They reviewed every detail of the court.

    "So, our vi has an Immortal Sovereign?" He was not stupid and guessed why their faction was the only one in the Eastern Continent that was canonized.

    So, he looked at his master for confirmation, but his master appeared as ignorant as ever.

    "My apology for not telling the truth," said Casting One. "The Guardian asked that I was the only person privy to this information."

    "It''s fine," said Jian Wushuang. Although he was not happy, he knew this was not the time to focus on such a thing. "The important thing is how to deal with the list."

    "Our main problem is the Sea Race. I doubt they will allow us to divide their territory so easily, and with two Immortal Sovereigns, it can be an issue."

    "Not necessarily. The Heavenly Emperor does not seem to trust the Sea Race. We can use his name as a warning, preventing them from interfering."

    "That''s a good way, but will that cause conflict with the Heavenly Emperor?"

    "I think it''s worth trying. After all, we are still a faction with an Immortal Sovereign. The worst-case scenario is we apologize and pay for our actions."

    "Should we ask the guardian for his input?"

    "Maybe, after all, such a major decision should not be taken lightly."

    Jian Wushuang immediately frowned after hearing this

    conversation. However, he did not say anything, but the emotions in his eyes were vivid.

    Suddenly, a powerful will descended on the room.

    "Do not forget who is the master of the vi," said an old voice. "Sect master, pleasee see me after this meeting."

    The will disappeared, leaving everybody in shock. Meanwhile, Jian Wushuang had glowing eyes.

    "Sect master, what do you think of this n?"

    "There is no problem," nodded Jian Wushiang. "But we can take steps to prevent contradicting the court."

    "Oh, do you have any suggestions?"

    "We can team up with the Yin Moon Pce and The Five Element Bnce Pce to pressure the Ancient n to give us more positions in the east."

    "This method might work. But it''s obvious the Heavenly Emperor wants to use us as his sword against the Ancient n. Is that alright?"

    "The way I see it, we have three choices," replied Jian Wushuang.

    "We can be the enemy of the Sea Race with 2 Immortal Sovereigns, the enemy of the Ancient n with one 6-Star Primarch, or the enemy of the Heavenly Emperor, so which one to choose?"

    He calmly looked at everyone whose eyes kept twitching.

    "Well, the Ancient n is an excellent choice."

    "I concur, Fellow Daoist."

    Although these people were not present for the meeting, they experienced the horror of the Heavenly Emperor through the spells of their representative.

    "Wise choice," concurred Jian Wushuang. The meeting continued for hours before Jian Wushuang left to see the guardians. He soon found himself in a room divided into two.

    The side he stood on was brightly lit, while the other side was an endless darkness that even he could not see through.

    "Sect master."

    "I have seen the Guardian," bowed Jian Wushuang.

    "My seal is notpletely lifted, so I cannot meet you yet."

    "Guardian, do you know when you will bepletely free?"

    "I should know the exact date after the second court meeting."

    Jian Wushuang immediately sensed that things were not simple based on that answer.

    "I don''t have much time, so let''s get to business," said the old voice.

    "I have made a deduction and learned there might be a chance for you to prove the Dao in this generation. So be prepared."

    Jian Wushuang''s eyes almost popped from his head. With his state of mind, he could not control his emotions, embarrassing himself before the noblest individual in the vi.

    "Lord Guardian, are you serious?"

    "Why would I lie about such a thing," replied the voice. "So, you must be prepared. Reach the peak of your potential and wait for this opportunity."

    "I-I will," replied Jian Wuhsuang.

    Western Continent, Devil Cultivator Meeting:

    "Damn, that Heavenly Emperor and all his bullshit. Why is he targeting us?"

    "There is no point in cussing. We need a n; otherwise, we might not survive this generation."

    "How is our previous n going?" asked the Mo n Patriarch.

    "In such a short time, how could we cultivate an Immortal Sovereign," said a woman with a creepy voice.

    "The world was sealed, so we did not even have much time to contact other World Communities."

    "The issue is whether such a n is still feasible. Can we leave this world without the Heavenly Emperor knowing? After knowing what we are trying to do, would that elerate our destruction?"

    "So, what should we do?"

    "I say we will continue the n."

    "I disagree."

    "Then, do you have a better option?"

    "I say we surrender to these bald monks?"

    "What? Are you crazy?"

    "Don''t they have the concept of putting down the knife and bing Buddha? I say we surrender to them and convert into monks?"

    "Fuck you. I would rather die than surrender to these monks."

    "I agree."

    "It would be better to surrender to the court instead of these bald monks."

    "Huh, what do you mean?"

    "We can just be the thugs of the Heavenly Emperor. At least, it''s better than these bald monks."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "That might not be a bad idea."

    "Don''t listen to that bastard. I suspect he is a spy of the court."

    "You''re a spy of the court. Bastard, don''t think I know you hated me because I know you stolea??"

    "Shut up."

    "Enough," roared the Mo n Patriarch. "We are on the verge of destruction, and you guys are bickering like children."

    Everyone calmed down, but a seed was nted in many people''s minds. Mo Patriarch knew this after seeing the reactions of some people.

    "We need to acquire a God Position and one of the highest levels.

    Then, by using it, we can cultivate an Immortal Sovereign."

    "How exactly are we going to do that? It''s obvious the court is not a fan of us."

    "I have a three-part n," said the Mo Patriarch. "Firstly, some of us do need to surrender to the court, bing their thug. Such a method should bring us some grace to the Heavenly Emperor, preventing him from interfering in our process of getting a position.

    "Secondly, we must focus on Ao Shen. We will try to get some positions froma??by any means necessary.

    "Finally, we need to clean up our own garden and offer tribute to the Heavenly Court."

    Everyone''s faces changed as they realized the meaning behind these words.

    "Who is it going to be?" asked another devil.

    "We cannot send our best sect to the court, but we also cannot send our weakest one. So, someone in the middle," continued the Mo Patriarch.

    "As for the clean-up..."

 Chapter 896 The Comeback

    Wang Wei stood in the Heavenly Court, his calm eyes seemed to see everything; the past, present, future, and fate of all creatures between Heaven and Earth

    He saw the arrival of Tong Ruobing but only sent a message for her to wait in one of the rooms. His eyes seemed to prate all the secrets of the world.

    ''All the pawns are in ce, except for one.''

    He focused on the Loose Cultivation Alliance. ording to his calctions, many factions would pressure the alliance for their God Positions, forcing them to have no choice but to rely on the court.

    However, based on his divination, the alliance is more stubborn than anticipated and ns to resist. However, he did not care since he knew they could not resist.

    After discovering they had no choice, they will run to him for support.

    Wang Wei watched for a few more minutes before closing his eyes.

    A few hourster, he opened them, focusing on one of the six Forbidden Lands: the Western Pure Bliss.

    Feng Heng, dressed in a ck and white robe with a bead ne, had two items floating before him. The one on the right exuded Taoist Rhyme, while the left one emanated Buddhist Lights.

    All his eyes were currently on him, so they immediately recognized the item on the right: Taoism Luck Condensing Artifact. Such a thing should have been tightly locked in the Taiyi Profound Gate.

    But now, Feng Henga??a Buddhist Monka??had. People finally realized why the Taiyi Profound Gate kicked Feng Heng out of their sect, evenbeling him as a traitor and hunting him down.

    Central Continent, Taiyi Profound Gate:n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    After seeing Feng Heng''s appearance, they felt something bad was about to happena??especially after taking into ount the Heavenly Emperor''s words after the first meeting.

    "Summon everyone we can; we must stop whatever he''s trying to do."

    However, as soon as he said these words, a terrible will descended on the sect, pressuring everybody present. They knew this will was simply the result of a gaze, but even the most powerful Insurgent in the gate felt their knees tremble with that gaze.

    Luckily, the gaze disappeared after leaving a temporary seal in the shape of an invisible shield; no one could enter or leave the sect in the next few hours.

    Western Continent:

    Feng Heng felt the time was appropriate, so he began:

    "Heaven above, I plead thou to respond to my suffering. Buddhism has suffered a catastrophe, severing our inheritance for generations. Although we have sinned, we also paid for our karma long ago; we have learned from our mistakes and rehabilitated."

    His voice echoed throughout the entire world, even spreading further.

    "I am only asking for a chance to reappear in the world."

    After saying these words, he activated his Heart of Hope.

    Immediately afterward, time seemed to have stopped for everyone watching. Then, a giant, noble, and mysterious eyes manifested in the sky.

    [True Heavenly Dao]

    The destruction of Buddhism involved the entire Lower Dimension, so the Myriad Emperor Worlds could not assess such a situation.

    Furthermore, even if it could, it would not be under Wang Wei''s control since certain aspects of Heaven and Eartha??like the Ouw Triala??are beyond his control.

    The eye briefly nced at Feng Heng before taking something from him. The monk knew it was the merit garnered by Buddhism across many World Communities.

    ''So much merit? If not for Wang Wei''s help, my Heart of Hope might not be sufficient. Even if it was, I probably could only be a low-ss Emperor.''

    A purple-gold orb descended from the sky, floating before Feng Heng. The world went into an uproar as they could recognize this thing even if they were dead or dreaming: the Heaven Will.

    Feng Heng did not hesitate as he absorbed the Heaven Will. A simr protection mechanism as Wang Wei surrounded him, even after True Heavenly Dao''s eyes disappeared.

    Time passed, and soon, a golden light followed by a lotus of the same color appeared behind Feng Heng. People knew he passed the first barriera?prehending 20% of his Grand Dao Source.

    Soon afterward, a second golden lotus manifested. People were not surprised since Feng Heng was a Heaven Chosen with the Duyi Realm, so it should be rtively easier to cast his Dao Will.

    The genuine challenge is thest part. Many people prayed he would fail, only bing a pseudo-Eternal Emperor. Others watched with indifference. Only a few monks inside the Western Pure Bliss Land prayed their leader would seed.

    After what felt like an eternity, a third lotus appeared behind Feng Heng. Immediately afterward, his visions spread throughout the world and thismunity. The vision did not stop after spreading to a dozen World Communities, almost on par with Xu Shi''s vision.

    However, Feng Heng''s vision had its specialty. The worlds that Wang Wei secretly spread Buddhism using his Spirit Flower Divine Ability randomly had visions of Buddha, golden lotus, and chants of mantras. No one knew why, so this became a mystery.

    Feng Heng''s transformation was as swift as Wang Wei, so he soon opened his eyes.

    "I am Feng Heng," his voice reverberated throughout Heaven and Earth. "The wielder of Yin and Yang, of Absolute Beginning and Absolute End, and the creator of Tao-Buddhism.

    "From now on, I shall take the name Tao-Zen Buddha Emperor."

    From now on, his name will forever be inscribed in the annals of history. However, Feng Heng was not too excited as he knew things were not finished yet.

    He looked at Taoism''s Luck Condensing Artifact. He pointed his finger, and the sky changed.

    A terrifying chain binding the character for [Buddhism] appeared between Heaven and Earth. The chain seemed to flow through countless worlds, but this ce was the origin.

    "The Absolute Beginning Magic," muttered Feng Heng with anger and hatred. He exhaled to control his emotions, focusing on the chains. Feng Heng saw a few cracks, and he knew this was the result of years of nning.

    If not for his creation of Tao-Buddhism, mixing the luck of these two religions together, such a tiny crack would never have appeared. More importantly, without that crack, Buddhism would never have a chance to appear in the worlda??even in its current underground manner.

    Feng Heng waved his hand to control his Grand Dao Source. He created a Yin-Yang Disk to grind the chain, causing more cracks to appear.

    ''The Absolute Beginning was definitely a powerful Eternal Supreme,''

    hemented while secretly shaking his head. Then, he used the two luck-condensing artifacts to bless his body.

    With his newly increased strength, more cracks appeared on the chains. However, the frown on Feng Heng''s face did not disappear as he knew the process would still take some time.

    He was no longer under the protection of Heavenly Dao, so anything could happen to him during this time. He did not want any variables to appear during such an important event.

    Feng Heng quickly made the decision to use extreme means to destroy this magic as soon as possible. However, he soon felt another blessing boosting his strength.

    ''The Heavenly Court''s luck?'' he thought without saying much. He increased the power of his Yin-Yang Disk.

    Boom!

    A few minutester, the chain exploded into trillions of motes of lights, freeing the Buddhist Character. A mysterious wave traveled to every world in the Lower Dimension, subtly changing.

    Tears dropped from Feng Heng''s eyes as he watched everything. He knew what had happened: From now on, Buddhism can show up in the open without having to hide like rats.

    They were free.

    "Brothers, sisters, masters, everyone, do you see it?" muttered Feng Heng, not hiding his sadness. "I''ve done it. I have seeded. Our inheritance is no longer cut off."

    Many memories shed in his mind. He spent countless eras drifting in the world, lost in the drug known as loneliness. Feng Heng felt lost and without any purpose, but other people forced a purpose on him.

    So, he had to move forward. He had to continue his missiona??even in times when he felt there was no hope and wished to end

    everything.

    Everything was for this day.

    Feng Heng exhaled to reign in his emotions. Now that he has revived Buddhism, his next step is to ensure its prosperity.

    He looked at the Western Pure Bliss Land and waved his hand.

    Immediately afterward, golden light shone over the Western Continent. The ce soon became a world of its own, with a que at the entrance with a name engraved on it.

    "Today, I, the Tao-Zen Buddha Emperor, established the Western Bliss Sect. I invite Fellow Daoists from all over the world to the opening ceremony."

    Feng Heng''s next step was to select disciples and develop his sect.

    So, he nned to invite all the Emperor Lineages to the ceremony, deciding to send the invitation to the Heavenly Emperor personally.

    This method is a way to disy power and the inheritance of Buddhism while also acquiring a bunch of resources from different factions in the form of gifts.

    In the current situation, Buddhism will require all the help necessary for its revival.

 Chapter 897 Tong Ruobings Fate

    Western Continent:

    The Mo n Patriarch looked at Feng Heng''s process of proving the Dao, and many things made sense to him. What did the Heavenly Emperor''s words mean during the meeting? Why was Buddhism granted control over the Western Continent instead of the Di n?

    Everything points to the Heavenly Emperor knowing Feng Heng would do this and prepare in advance.

    ''Is there another method to prove the Dao without the Heaven Will Battle? Does the Heavenly Emperor know of this method?''

    Countless thoughts shed in his eyes, but he soon gave up as this was not the most important thing to deal with currently.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Go call for another meeting. We need to hurry up," said the Mo Patriarch. Previously, these devil cultivators did not care about Buddhism''s control over their continent.

    ording to them, they would have long teamed up to destroy these bald monks if not for the Heavenly Emperor''s protection. But now, Feng Heng has turned into an Eternal Emperor.

    If they do not react in time, their faction will suffer.

    ''Damn it, what''s going with this era,'' cussed the Mo Patriarch.

    Eternal Emperors are supposed to be rare entities, but in a short hundred years since the Heavenly Emperor Era started, there are already more than 2 of them.

    The worst thing is his intuition told him this was just the beginning.

    Mo Patriarch exhaled deeply to calm down. He summoned a few people from his n.

    "Go contact the Di n to see if they can ally with us to weaken the power of Buddhism," he ordered the first group; he chose someone 17:58

    from their n who is wise, calm, and perfect for this kind of diplomatic mission.

    "As for you guys, use more resources to find Mo Xingyun."

    "Patriarch, why are you suddenly interested in the Young Lady?

    Since she did not return, I doubt we will ever find her again."

    "No matter what, you must find her," replied the Mo Patriarch. "The Heaven Chosen of this generation seemed to have all a unique destiny. I don''t know if it''s from Heaven and Earth or the influence of the Heavenly Emperor, but all of their destiny has changed.

    "So, no matter what, she must return to the n. If you find her, tell her we are prepared to give absolute power to her, and we''re even willing to swear the highest oath."

    "Patriarcha??"

    Mo Patriarch raised his hand: "Time is changing, so we need to adapt to survive the uing ideal."

    Mo Patriarch sighed, feeling helpless as things kept going wrong for their family. Their n is technically an Eternal n; however, that selfish bastard, the Heaven Devour Emperora??never left anything for the n after proving the Dao, except for his bloodline.

    As a member of their n, the luck of cultivating such an Emperor automatically went to them, but they did not have an Artifact or Array to go with it.

    So, after they detected his body possession, their first reaction was to kill Mo Xingyun or seal him. However, the Heaven Devour Emperor convinced them by giving them his Emperor Scripture.

    He made an oath after reviving he would create a genuine foundation for the Mo n, convincing the patriarch and many ancestors. But now, it seemed they made another poor decision.

    "Hurry up, we don''t have much time left."

    The two groups bowed before disappearing.

    Heavenly Court:

    Wang Wei stood in a beautiful garden, surrounded by many spiritual herbs. However, he was not yet satisfied with the garden since its number of Immortal and Emperor Tier resources was palepared to even the weakest Emperor Lineage.

    However, he knew the Heavenly Court had just begun and needed time to gather a deeper foundation.

    Wang Wei watched Feng Heng and experienced the entire process.

    However, his eyes did not seem to focus. If anyone could see him now, they would be shocked as his eyes seemed to be the origin of all the universe''s secrets.

    "The Bnce Mechanism is more strict than I thought," he muttered with a frown. With True Heavenly Dao''s Eye present, he could see and divine more information than usual. So, he learned a lot of information.

    ''I need to do something; otherwise, only my father will ever walk the Path of Eternal.''

    Many thoughts shed in his eyes. He thought he could drastically change his n after bing an Immeasurable Emperor.

    However, he was wrong. On the contrary, his identity made the situation worse.

    Wang Wei used his Divine Sense to summon something. A few secondster, a cute and charming woman entered the garden.

    "Tong Ruobing has seen the Heavenly Emperor."

    She bowed ny degrees, showing the most profound respect.

    Tong Ruobing could not help but sigh to herself. They were once equal, Heaven Chosen of the same generationpeting for the throne.

    However, as the loser, her fate was to bow to the winner.

    "At ease," replied Wang Wei as he slowly turned to face her. His purple robe decorated in gold seemed perfect for his status; it was as if these two colors were purposely created for a man of his strength and power.

    Of course, with his natural charisma, any dress he wore would appear noble and majestic.

    "Our Great Talisman City has sent gifts to celebrate the Heavenly Emperor''s enthronement," continued Tong Ruobing, showing the utmost respect. Her acting was perfect, and no fault could be detected from her facial expression, soul fluctuation, aura, or even mood.

    "Oh, I''m intrigued," said Wang Wei, his voice not hiding his emotions.

    Tong Ruobing waved her hand to manifest three chests behind her.

    "The first one is the traitor''s soul, Yu Zhou."

    She did not stop as she knew this gift was technically not real. She only used his soul to show her and the city''s allegiance, separating them from the so-called traitors.

    "The second one is a few resources," continued Tong Ruobing, opening the second crate. Wang Wei saw numerous Immortal and Dao spiritual herbs, ores, and talismans. He even saw a few Emperor Artifacts and Emperor resources.

    The Great Talisma City seemed to go above board to garner his forgiveness.

    "Interesting. These two gifts are already this exciting. It makes me look forward to thest one,"mented Wang Wei.

    "You won''t be disappointed, Your Majesty," replied Tong Ruobing before opening thest treasure.

    "The Origin Talisman?" Wang Wei was genuinely surprised as he saw the final treasure.

    "Our great city would like to lend this treasure to the Heavenly Emperor."

    "For how long?" asked Wang Wei, who heard the insinuation behind her words. He waved his hand to take this Emperor Artifact that looked like a Talisman Pen. He could sense the deep Grand Dao Source power inside.

    "Until your ascension."

    "Hehehe, everyone seemed excited about my departure,"

    Isn''t it obvious? Your existence has blocked the way for too many people, and they cannot defeat you? So, we can only wait until you leave.

    "Are you sure about this?" asked Wang Wei. "This artifact is the Luck Condensation Artifact of your city. Are you sure you want to leave it in my hand?"

    "Yes, we are sure."

    "Such a broad mind and vision, it''s worthy of you,"mented Wang Wei, who guessed it was Tong Ruobing''s idea to use this gift to cate him.

    "If you had sufficient strength, you would have been my greatest rival in that generation."

    Tong Ruobing smiled but did not say anything else. These words were meaningless now that everything had concluded.

    "I like your gift very much," uttered Wang Wei. Soon, the Source Rune Pce''s Luck would be in his hands, and now, he also had the blessing of the Great Talisman City''s luck.

    If things go smoothly, he might be able to control the Origin Pill Sect''s luck, leaving only Origin Weapon Mountain and the Body Dao Cave.

    With the luck of the Dao Opening Sect and this faction''s luck, he might be able to condense something simr to a Cultivation Civilization Luck, boosting his cultivation speed to a scary level.

    After thinking about this, Wang Wei was in a genuinely good mood.

    "Alright, our misunderstanding has been resolved," said Wang Wei with a genuine smile.

    "Thank you, Your Majesty," bowed Tong Ruobing, feeling relief.

    "Let me ask you," continued Wang Wei, pausing momentarily and making Tong Ruobing''s heart skip a beat.

    "Anything I can do for you?" she asked, her voice less rxed.

    "Do you want to be Emperor?"

    Tong Ruobing''s mind went nk for a moment as she did not expect the conversation to turn to this. She reacted quickly as many thoughts shed in her mind.

    "Are you talking about Feng Heng''s method?"

    "Exactly."

    Her breath became rapid before she used all her strength to calm down.

    "What does your majesty want?"

    "I know you," said Wang Wei, his eyes more profound than ever.

    "With your cleverness, you are probably already thinking of asking Mu Lei to establish a Heavenly Court in his world.

    "But do you think you can use my ideas without any

    consequences?"

    Wang Wei released no aura, but Tong Ruobing felt a terrifying dread swallowing her mind.

    "Your majesty, you have wronged me," said Tong Ruobing as she immediately kneeled on the ground, her face deeply embedded on the floor.

    "Have I?" said Wang Wei as he removed his gaze from her, making Tong Ruobing feel both relief and shame. However, she knew when to bend, stretch, and when to break rather than surrender.

    "It''s not impossible to use my idea," uttered Wang Wei nonchntly, making Tong Ruobing''s mind go into overdrive.

    "I''m sure to convince my husband to pay to use your idea," she immediately said.

    "It''s always a pleasure to deal with smart individuals," said Wang Wei with a smile. "Get up."

    A power enveloped Tong Ruobing, lifting her from the ground.

    "Since it''s my idea, you need to pay to use it. So, as long as Mu Lei is willing to pay me the required merit and luck, I will have no problem."

    Tong Ruobing frowned; she thought Wang Wei would ask for things like Immortal Tier resources but did not expect he wanted a piece of the pie. She thought for a moment before saying:

    "I don''t think it''s a problem to pay the merit and luck, but it''s impossible to give you God Positions."

    "That''s fine by me," replied Wang Wei, who knew most worlds would not ept foreigners ruling over their own.

    "Furthermore, we have more room to cooperate."

 Chapter 898 [Existence Manipulation]

    Tong Ruobing looked puzzled; she could not think how they could continue cooperating, so Wang Wei exined.

    "Do you think it will be easy for Mu Lei to establish a Heavenly Court?" said Wang Wei. "ording to my analysis of him, he should have changed his path after the Deception Trial, walking the path of Body Refining and Qi Refining.

    "However, with the talent disyed, even with some fortunate encounter, he would barely be an Eternal Supreme."

    Tong Ruobing was quiet as thetter was correct. Based on their conversation, she knew Mu Lei''s power could barely reach 25% Grand Dao Source after [Awakening], using his Dao Will, Soul, Body, and even secret technique.

    "I know he has potential, especially in the body-refining path, and his strength would have been higher had he walked the True Power Dao Realm. However, I guess he was worried about the issue of lifespan," continued Wang Wei, and yet again, he was correct.

    Mu Lei did not want to take the chance he could eventually open the Gate of Power, so he did not walk the pure body refining path.

    "Your majesty, what are you getting at?" asked Tong Ruobing directly.

    "The Star Beast World is different from the Myriad Emperor World,"

    exined Wang Wei. "It is not a world in decline. On the contrary, because of their unique cultivation system, their world has connections and rtionships to hundreds of other Heaven Will Worlds and Communities.

    "Can you imagine how many Immortal Tier powerhouse such a world has? How many Immortal Sovereigns are secretly hiding?"

    Tong Ruobing''s face became solemn.

    "Even if Heavenly Dao schemes against these Sovereigns to prevent them from remaining in the Lower Dimension, I guarantee they will have more than the three we have.

    "So, do you think Mu Lei can easily dominate Heaven and Earth in such a powerful world?" continued Wang Wei with a sneer.

    "Using your cunningness to help him, you can use diplomatic means to form many allies in this court using God Positions as bargaining chips. However, some people will only use force, so how will he deal with them?"

    "So, you''re offering your help?" asked Tong Ruobing.

    "Yes. If he pays me the merit and luck necessary, I will help him deal with his enemy. I can even hide my identity to prevent anyplications."

    No cultivators wished for other worlds to intervene in their internal affairs, so Wang Wei did not mind hiding his identity to preventplications for Mu Lei.

    ''I should probably hide my identity too in the early stages,'' thought Tong Ruobing.

    "So, what do you say?" asked Wang Wei.

    "I don''t have a problem with this deal. However, I''ll have to discuss everything with him before we make any final decisions."

    "That''s fine," nodded Wang Wei. "I can send you there. Do you want my help or do you want to go by yourself? Don''t worry; this is a free service."

    Tong Ruobing''s first instinct was to reject such an offer. Her sect has artifacts that can travel in the Endless Void. However, she suddenly thought it was an excellent opportunity to test the power of the Heavenly Emperor.

    "Thank you, your Majesty. However, I still need a few minutes to prepare before my departure."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "That''s fine. After you finish, you only need to utter my name, and I will send you to your destination."

    She opened her mouth to thank him before saying something else entirely: "Which name?"

    "Anyone is fine," replied Wang Wei as he waved his hand, teleporting her back to her city.

    "What a clever little imp," he muttered. The Heavenly Court and the position of Heavenly Emperor have manyyers of meaning for their existence. One of which is Wang Wei''s attempt to cheat the system; of course, ording to him, it''s just an application of [Existence].

    He knew the importance of names and titles. So, after creating the court, he will ensure all documents and word of mouth contain his two names: Fate Dominating Emperor and Heavenly Emperor.

    His attempt involves the paradox that he is the Heavenly Emperor, but at the same time, he is not. If one day, someone could erase him from existence, meaning the word [Fate Dominating Emperor] was no longer in the annals of history, people would only know there was a first Heavenly Emperor but could not remember who he was and what he aplished.

    They might not even know he created the court.

    That''s when Wang Wei''s schemees into y. Even if he is erased from history, could he revive himself using the name Heavenly Emperor?

    In other words, he is trying to incorporate the name [Heavenly Emperor] into his [Existence]. If someone wants to kill him in the future, they would have to erase an entire era of history because he will always exist as long as the name or title of Heavenly Emperor exists.

    Wang Wei''s n has not seeded yet, but he will try his best.

    However, some clever people like Tong Ruobing already began to suspect something.

    It''s to be expected since Wang Wei''s actions are suspicious. Most Eternal Emperors would ensure their names resonate between Heaven and Earth. After all, the more impact they have in the world, the more their names are remembered, the harder they are to kill.

    However, after proving the Dao, people kept referring to Wang Wei as the Heavenly Emperor instead of the Fate Dominating Emperor.

    Such an act is suspicious.

    ''It doesn''t matter if you guys suspect anything,'' thought Wang Wei.

    ''I control the fate of this world. So, I only need to nudge things a little, and your perception of the truth will be twisted. After a while, none of you will ever have this idea again. Better yet, you won''t ever think this was my n.''

    Wang Wei secretly shook his head, thinking how ridiculously powerful he had bepared to the Lower Dimension. Of course, he was not prideful because he had met the people who reached the pinnacle of the Chaos Universe, so he understood how small his current power was.

    He waited for a while before receiving Tong Ruobing''s signal. With a snap of his finger, she disappeared from the world.

    Star Beast Community:

    Tong Ruobing and his team of five appeared in a deste and empty location. She looked around and only noticed void energy that could kill Void Shattering Realm cultivators if they were not careful.

    In the distance, she saw something that looked like a shining egg, as if the stars could reflect on the egg''s shell.

    ''The Star Beast World? We are already here?''

    Supreme True Monarchs and Quasi-Emperors can freely travel in the Endless Void, not to mention the Great Emperor. However, even an Eternal Emperor with Space Grand Dao Source can teleport them so far away and so effortlessly.

    There is a Void Barrier between each Community, making traversing each one extremely troublesome even for Great Emperors.

    ''Is this the extent of his power? Could he have easily teleported me directly into the Star Beast World without any problem?''

    Such a thought was scary as it meant no world was safe under this man''s grasp. Furthermore, his tentacles might soon spread throughout the entire Lower Dimension.

    Tong Ruobing took a deep breath to calm down. Herpanions did the same as they reached a simr conclusion. She was prepared to contact Mu Lei and not directly enter the world.

    However, she discovered a talisman in her hand, along with a message. Then, a wry smile appeared on her face. The talisman contained Wang Wei''s power. However, she knew the purpose of receiving this thing: a disy of strength to Mu Lei.

    ''I need to prove the Dao as soon as possible and use whatever means necessary.''

    She has always been ambitious, knowing the importance of strength and power. However, recent events have further reinforced these ideas. Tong Ruobing understood the Lower Dimension was

    experiencing a terrifying change.

    Without power, she will only be a passerby or, even worse, die in irrelevance. However, she refused to ept such a fate. As such, she will do whatever is necessary to rise to the top, participate in this new era, and leave her own legend.

    She took a deep breath before sending a message to Mu Lei.

    Myriad Emperor World, Heavenly Court:

    Wang Wei''s eyes looked in the distance; the concepts of distance and space were nothing but molded sand to him.

    ''As long as more Eternals from different factions appear in the world, the Bnce Mechanism will not be as strict or severe on the Dao Opening Sect,'' he thought.

    He had to prepare for the future; otherwise, his sect might suffer under the constant schemes of Heavenly Dao. Even if the sectpletely controls Heavenly Dao, they cannot escape the situation.

    On the contrary, it will be worse as True Heavenly Dao might be forced to intervene.

    ''Furthermore, I will need many generals and lieutenants to get rid of the eight parasites as quickly as possible. This generation''s geniuses are people of unparalleled talent, luck, and Dao Heart; it would be a waste not to utilize them.''

    His eyes seemed to scan the entire world.

    ''It''s a shame for Mo Xingyun. She was on the list to be trafficked.''

    Wang Wei already knew the devilish girl entered Samsara, trying to cultivate the Nine Extremity Foundation.

    ''Alright, I will help you hide your karma. If you seed, don''t forget you owe me a great karmic debt.''

    He waved his hand to send a seal to Mo Xingyun''s soul in reincarnation. The devil girl tried to hide her negative karma to ensure her reincarnation had no issue.

    However, Wang Wei could tell her methods were shoddy and would soon be discovered.

    He removed his eyes from reincarnation, focusing on the world. All the pawns and chess yers have been set, so he only needs to wait for the results. Then, he will start the next game.

    ''There should be a short period of chaos, but that''s to be expected,''

    thought Wang Wei. ''Alright, let''s wait for our guest.''

    He slowly walked to the reception room and brewed tea. As expected, a guest arrived at the court a few hourster.

 Chapter 899 New Buddha

    Wang Wei indicated with his hand for Feng Heng to sit down. The tea was already brewed, so he directly served it.

    "You should be busy, so why are you here to see me?"

    "I''vee for myriad reasons, the first of which is to offer my sincere thanks to the benefactor," replied Feng Heng, his voice containing his deepest sincerity.

    "I''m only repaying my karma. Now, I don''t owe anything to Buddhism."

    Feng Heng nodded as he knew Wang Wei''s rtionship with their religion wasplicated. Personally, he also did not want to get to the bottom of things since it might involve Mother Maitreya.

    "As per our agreement, this poor monk is here to offer your share of the merit," continued Feng Heng, handing Wang Wei a cluster of purple and gold lights. Without hesitation, Wang Wei epted them.

    The rise of Buddhism in the Lower Dimension was so quick due to his actions. If he had not used his Chat Group to secretly spread throughout many worlds across multiple World Communities, Feng Heng could never have gathered enough merit to prove the Dao so swiftly.

    "My third objective is a gift for the benefactor," continued Feng Heng, waving his hand to manifest two golden books.

    "The Past and Present Buddha Scroll?"

    Wang Wei read Di Tian''s memories and learned many interesting things, including a few lost and unique Emperor Scriptures.

    However, he did not learn this technique because it was restricted by a power he did not dare deal with.

    17:59

    "Yes. After bing enlightened, this poor monk felt these books by a power he did not dare deal with.

    "Yes. After bing enlightened, this poor monk felt these books were destined for the benefactor," added Feng Heng. "Of course, Sir Heavenly Emperor, don''t have to worry; these are gifts and have no karmic attachments."

    Wang Wei looked at these two Emperor Scriptures. He always felt these three scriptures would be critical to him, but he did not yet know why.

    "I''ll ept your gift."

    "Amitabha," uttered Feng Heng, sping his hand, showing hesitation in his facial expression.

    "There is more?"

    "This poor monk has a selfish request."

    "If it''s selfish, don''t ask," replied Wang Wei casually.

    Feng Heng sighed deeply, "This poor monk wished his state of mind was pure, devoid of desire and mortal dust. Sadly, this poor monk shoulders a holy mission and cannot separate from this cause."

    Wang Wei took a sip of his tea. "How many monks can truly separate themselves from the world, focusing on enlightening on the Dharma and forsaken worldly desires? I bet these types of people are rare, even in the upper dimension."

    Feng Heng sighed in agreement.

    "What''s your request?"

    "This poor monk wishes for the benefactor to be the Honorary Buddha of Buddhism."

    "Little monk, do you want to tie me to your ship?"

    "This is the poor monks'' intention," replied Feng Heng as he shook his head. "I don''t know much about the upper dimension as the benefactor. However, I can tell the benefactor is already involved in the dispute, and a side has been chosen for you."

    Wang Wei did not say anything and continued sipping his tea.

    "This poor monk is not trying to ckmail the benefactor or anything of the sort; my only desire is to ensure Buddhism''s prosperity."

    Wang Wei still did not answer, so Feng Heng continued:

    "The benefactor does not need to reveal to the world that he''s Buddhism''s Honorary Buddha. More importantly, the benefactor can ess some of Buddhism''s luck with this position."

    Wang Wei pondered deeply about Feng Heng''s offer. Ever since the revival of Buddhism, he''s been thinking about the significance of such an event to someone of Maitreya''s level.

    Currently, he has a few theories. The first one is that Buddhism''s Luck is vital to her. This idea is far-fetched as Wang Wei believed the luck of the Lower Dimension was not that valuable.

    However, there is the possibility that the Luck of Buddhism will not bepleted until the lower dimension''s branch is revived.

    The second theory is that she wanted merit, and with the current political bnce of the upper dimension, it''s not easy to acquire.

    Merit is the most magical thing in the universe, almost omnipotent in its utility.

    However, the same argument as the first theory: such a small quantity of luck should not be worth it for someone of her calibera?? unless something else is involved. Maybe merit is more valuable to Half-Step Transcendencea??even in small quantities.

    Wang Wei has little to no knowledge about such a level, so he cannot know for sure, leaving his theories with too many variables, loopholes, and incongruities.

    The third theory involved her Dao Heart. He knew from Wu Hong the leading cause of Buddhism''s downfall was Maitreya. Something went wrong with her during her battle with Taoims, affecting all the Buddhist monks in the Eternal Ascension World.

    She affected their mind, making them easily turn extreme. Then, faith became the catalyst for Buddhims''s destruction in the lower dimension.

    Meanwhile, the branch in the upper dimension survived because of their close proximity to her and the resources avable to them.

    Wang Wei believes that Maitreya''s Dao Heart might bepleted after the revival of Buddhism.

    Thest theory involved the battle between these two suns.

    Maitreya''s tentacles can now reach the Lower Dimension, allowing her to better influence the Eternal Ascension World and weaken Supreme Unity''s power.

    All these thoughts shed in Wang Wei''s mind:

    ''I don''t know for sure whether Maitreya can be trusted, but I know for sure Supreme Unity cannot tolerate my existence.''

    The revival of the Myriad Emperor World will also cause a flourishing period to the entire lower dimension, which in turn will strengthen True Heavenly Dao''s ability tobat Supreme Unity.

    Furthermore, he must eliminate these parasites after ascending and allow the upper dimension to return to its peak. So, no matter what, Supreme Unity will not allow him to live.

    ''I need protection because even if I can be a Paragon as quickly as possible, it will be useless against someone in the HalfStep Transcendence. So, my only choice of survival is to garner her protection.''

    Wang Wei frowned:

    ''No, I have a third option. I can introduce Hongjun, another supposed Half-Step Transcendent, into the game, making more variables.''

    Wang Wei''s mind became clear as he knew how to proceed after ascending. His main objective is to do whatever is necessary to buy him enough time to reach the same cultivation realm as these primary chess yers.

    "I ept your offer," said Wang Wei, finally focusing on the monk after a few minutes of pondering. "I''m sure your wish is for Buddhism to be the national religion of the court. However, that cannot be done now."

    After making a decision, Wang Wei decided to invest more in Buddhism, evenpletely turning his back on Taoism; he chose to be no longer as indecisive as before.

    Some things require calcted risks. As such, he should not let his fear and insecurities prevent him from acting when necessary.

    However, he would not destroy Taoism in the lower dimensiona??at least, not now.

    He did not want to force Supreme Unity to do something drastic and forcefully attack him while in the Lower Dimension.

    Feng Heng''s eyes lit up after hearing these words; he previously had a small hope for his n to seed. But now, he saw an opportunity and only needed to wait for the correct time.

    "Thank you, benefactor; you won''t regret your decision."

    "I hope so."

    Feng Heng swiftly handed him a token to indicate his status.

    "This poor monk hopes the benefactor can attain the Western Bliss Sect''s opening ceremony."

    "I will be there," nodded Wang Wei. The two chatted briefly before choosing a day to discuss the Dao. Finally, Feng Heng left.

    Wang Wei looked at the token in his hand. His status as an Honorary Buddha has many downsides but also many upsides.

    ''My identity cannot be public for now. However, I can use it to get more benefits.''

    His eyes squinted as a cunning and ruthless light shed.

    ''Although Taoism is my enemy, I can still use them as pawns before I discard them. Furthermore, there is still a chance to turn them away from Supreme Unity.''

    Wang Wei understood that his enemy is Supreme Unity, but does not necessarily need to be Taoism. If he ys his cards correctly, they can even be turned into allies.

    ''There is no need to rush. I can take my time and ce more pressure on them. For now, it''s still not enough.''n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    He dropped his blood on the token and instantly refined it.

    Immediately, he felt a connection to Buddhism''s luck. Although it was young and was recently condensed, Wang Wei could feel its potential.

    ''I should probably have warned Feng Heng to be wary of these traitors targeting Buddhism in the other worldmunities,''

    thought Wang Wei. ''However, it may not be bad if he suffers a few losses and has to rely more on me.''

    He grinned before suddenly raising his head and looked in the distance:

    "So soon?" he muttered.

 Chapter 900 Swift Decisions

    Star Beast World, Star-Lord Mountain:

    As currently the most influential sect of this world, cultivating their eighth Great Emperor and Second Eternal Emperor, Primal Star was magnificent. The sheer size of the couldpare to countless domains in the Myriad Emperor World.

    If any scientists from Earth could see this, they would curse Heaven because of how ridiculous it is for a to be bigger than a gxy. However, such a thing is more thanmon in this strange world.

    Emperor Lineages will all create artificials as the local for their factions. As such, there are many unnatural locals in this world; no, even the naturally createds and stars are ridiculouslyrge.

    Deep inside the Star Lord Mountain, in a secret room:

    "What a brilliant idea," said Mu Lei, with shining eyes. However, he quickly controlled his emotions, thinking rationally.

    "What do you think? Is it possible?" asked Tong Ruobing. Mu Lei did not answer immediately, thinking deeply about the feasibility of this idea.

    "Let me see the talisman."

    He took it from her hand, taking this opportunity to caress her jade-like hands, making Tong Ruobing red at him. Without any shame, he closed his eyes and focused.

    A few secondster,Mu Lei''s face paled before opening his eyes with a look of horror.

    "What a monster," hemented.

    "Is he that powerful?"

    "Yes, at least 30% Grand Dao Source."

    "At least? Can''t you be sure?"

    Mu Lei shrugged his shoulders, "All I know is I didn''t survive a single attack, and he did not use much of his strength."

    Tong Ruobing sighed, "So you agree?"

    "Why not? With so much benefit, there is no reason to disagree."

    Mu Lei''s eyes shone with ambition. A few people were unhappy with his choice of not walking the pure body refining path.

    However, He did not regret his decision.

    During the Deception Trial, he learned of the political situation of the upper dimension. He knew his life would not be peaceful after ascendinga??unless he wanted to bow his head and be someone else''s dog.

    Unfortunately, the pure body refining path only has strength before opening the Gate of Power, meaning they are easily killed. So, he chose this path to ensure he had a higher chance of surviving after ascending.

    Furthermore, his choice did not ruin his potential, only dy it. His talent and foundation as a Body Refiner did not go away. So, as long as he has enough resources, he can quickly temper his body to a levelparable to if he had chosen the pure path.

    Now, with the Heavenly Court, he saw his opportunity. His strength will drastically increase if he seeds, even bing a potent Eternal Supreme.

    "Do you want to discuss with the elders before deciding?"

    "No need. Some of them might get greedy and do something foolish. Let''se up with an agreement with Wang Wei first before discussing it with them."

    Tong Ruobing nodded.

    "I will apany you home to discuss with him."

    "This might not be a good idea," Tong Ruobing shook her head; the situation of the Myriad Emperor World was special, and the appearance of a foreign Eternal Emperor might instantlyplicate things.

    "I''m not reassured for you to return home alone."

    Tong Ruobing pondered briefly beforeing up with a solution: "Can we go somewhere more private?"

    Mu Lei was puzzled by such a weird request but did not ask more questions. He tore apart the space and teleported her to his favorite. Once, he almost died from apetitor''s sneak attack and had to recuperate on that deste.

    Then, from that moment on, it became a ce he went to when he wanted to be alone with his thoughts.

    They soon reached a small mansion, and Tong Ruobing acted: "Heavenly Emperor, please show your presence."

    The room''s atmosphere immediately changed, bing more mysterious, majestic, and noble. Then, out of nowhere, Wang Wei appeared in the room.

    Mu Lei''s eyes dted: ''A projection? From so far away and with just a name?''

    As an Eternal Emperor, his name has power, so he could sense it if someone called him countless World Communities away. However, the feeling will be very vague, and he has to take time to search for the source.

    However, Wang Wei''s ability was instant and without any restrictions.

    "A little trick," said Wang Wei, who seemed to have guessed his thoughts. "I attach karma to my name, making it easier to detect when people mention it.''

    "I sometimes envy the versatility of Ouw Daos."

    "Since we have to pay so much for our Dao, it''s normal for them to be more powerful," replied Wang Wei, who sat in the invited seat.

    "Have you thought about my proposal?"

    "I have, and I agree."

    "Excellent. I knew you were a decisive man of action."

    "I never knew you thought so highly of me," said Mu Lei with a smile, and Wang Wei said a few more praises. He analyzed Mu Lei during their interaction as business partners.

    His conclusion was that thetter was the decisive type of person who would not hesitate to go after what he desires. Furthermore, Mu Lei did not have the deep, hidden pride Heaven Chosens had, making his mind and actions more flexible.

    "In that case, let''s discuss the details."

    The two started negotiating the terms of this deal. Beforeing here, Wang Wei thought Tong Ruobing would be his greatest obstacle to acquiring as much benefit as possible.

    However, he was soon proven wrong. Mu Lei knew no shame when arguing, trying to squeeze as many benefits as possible. Their previous dealings were small and not as valuable, so Mu Lei was a gentleman throughout the process.

    But now, the man did not show the pride of an Eternal Emperor.

    Wang Wei felt he was discussing with a cunning street merchant instead of a dignified eternal being who has transcended the shackles of time and death.

    After a few hours, they reached an agreement and signed a contract. Wang Wei gave Mu Lei all the information about the court, including how refined the pce was and the God Conferring List.

    Subsequently, he handed Tong Ruobing the [Merit Proving Method] with the stiption only she could use it and was forbidden to pass it on to a second person.

    Finally, Wang Wei''s projection disappeared.

    "What do you think?"

    "Even scarier in person," replied Mu Lei.

    "Anything else?" asked Tong Ruobing.

    "The Lower Dimension will be turbulent. We need to prepare for the uing storm."

    He could see or detect many hidden things between Heaven and Earth with his current strength.

    "Let''s go. We have plenty of work to do."

    Myriad Emperor World, Heavenly Court:

    Wang Wei looked at the contract in his hand, smiling brightly. He put them away, stood up, and stretched his body.

    "I haven''t slept for a long time, so let''s take a nap."

    He walked to his room to sleep. The next day, he woke up because he had another visitor.

    The person who walked into the throne room was a woman with dark yet sexy makeup; she had a long saber hanging on her side.

    Despite her beauty, her body had a blood stench embedded deeply into her bones and soul.

    She immediately knelt on the ground to kowtow:

    "Hou Qing has seen your majesty, the Heavenly Emperor."

    "At ease," said Wang Wei. "If I remember correctly, you''re this generation''s sect master of the Blood Saber Sect?"

    This was a devil sect with 2 Great Emperors known for their Saber Dao, so Wang Wei remembered them.

    "It''s the honor of this lowly servant to be remembered by the Emperor."

    "Lowly servant?"

    "Yes. Our Blood Saber Sect would like to serve the Emperor, swearing to go through water and fire for the court."

    Wang Wei briefly paused beforeughing out loud: "An oath of loyalty from a devil cultivator? I''ve officially seen it all."

    "Your majesty, I mean every word," quickly exined Hou Qing.

    "Is that so?" muttered Wang Wei without another word. His silence intensified the pressure in the room; Hou Qing''s heart was racing and sweat felt on her back.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Luckily, Wang Wei finally spoke:

    "I have been thinking of establishing the position of Divine General and creating numerous Divine Legions under the control of the court. However..."

    "Your majesty, our Blood Saber Sect is willing to be your sharpest sword."

    "Huumm," uttered Wang Wei, deep in thought. "I haven''t made a decision yet. However, you can move the elites of your sect into the court and begin your training. When it''s appropriate, I will canonize you."

    Hou Qing''s face on the floor became ugly as she understood the implications. The devil cultivators'' action was not enough to appease the Heavenly Emperor.

    At the very best, he was no longer as disgusted with them now since they were somewhat useful, but it was far from enough.

    "As you wish," said Hou Qing, knowing this was the best option for now. She soon left the court to report the result.

    "These devil cultivators are interesting," muttered Wang Wei.

    "However, they will make fine cannon fodder."

    He waited in the room as he knew another visitor should being in a few hours.

    "This ce is a little deserted. Should I choose a few Pce Maids to make things livelier?"

    Wang Wei shook his head as he knew he could suffer terribly if he did such a thinga??even if his intentions were pure.

    ''I''m beginning to envy these future Heavenly Emperors who will fill the court with a harem of 3000 beauties.''

    He could foresee the degeneration that will happen in the future in this magnificent court he spent so much time and effort to build.

    Unfortunately, he had no destiny for the harem life.

    "I should beginpleting my little pond; it will be a great way to cultivate my fate Dao."

    He thought about many things he needed to do in the future, including a disy of his strength. Otherwise, it won''t be long before these people lose their fear of him, bing bolder and taking risks.

    He also has to n for his Flesh Tribtion. From the knowledge he received from the Ancient Deste Emperor, this particr tribtion was nasty.

    "So much work to do. Luckily, I have plenty of time."

 Chapter 901 Attack

    "Is everything done?" asked Wang Wei,

    "Yes," replied Wu Ming with an excited smile. Who knew in just two days, this man ughtered most of the upper echelons of the Origin Rune Pce and enved all the rest, turning his Wu n into the leading faction of this ancient Emperor Lineage?

    "Thank you for help," added Wu Ming, sighing deeply. He was now one of the few people in the world who experienced the horror of this Heavenly Emperor.

    With one talisman, he could borrow Wang Wei''s power, and Wu Ming had never been so intoxicated; he could ughter Immortals like they were ants. Anyone who stood in his way would be ughtered or suppressed.

    During the entire process, one thought kept popping into Wu Ming''s mind: run away to keep this power. The temptation of this idea was beyond what people could understand; the experience was worse than during the Primordial Spirit Realm when he had to experience the Heart Devil.

    Only two things prevented Wu Ming from doing something stupid: he knew this strength did not belong to him and would disappear soon. Secondly, he had a mission to revive the Wu n.

    His ancestors should have been the Array Ancestors, but the founder of the Origin Rune Pce stole their Wu n''s destiny. So, in his generation, he would take it backa??no matter the means.

    Without wasting time, Wu Ming handed Wang Wei a token that resembled a small mountain with runes engraved on them. As soon as he held the token, Wang Wei sensed he now had ess to the Origin Rune Pce''s Qi Luck.

    "It''s so weak and feeble," hemented.

    "That''s to be excited," sighed Wu Ming. "They have been in decline for too long. They would have long been annihted if not for the Array Dao Luck and Heavenly Dao''s protection."

    Wang Wei pondered briefly, "Then, it''s time to revive them."

    It would be pointless to condense Cultivation Civilization Luck if some aspects of it werecking.

    "Any idea?" asked Wu Ming with excitement. Wang Wei looked at him, and in a moment, he saw thetter''s fate and future.

    "Well, it was your n''s destiny to revive the Origin Rune Pce''s destiny and luck. However, the process will take too long, so let''s change things."

    "How to begin?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "First, move some of your members into the court. I need you to build a Totem Warrior Legion."

    "Totem Warrior?" asked Wu Ming, confused. However, some information immediately appeared in his mind.

    "I see." Totem Warriors are the weaponized version of his n''s Formation Body; it was one of the ideas Wang Wei gave him. A totem warrior will engrave formation into their bodies, boosting their abilities and even granting them different powers.

    Some can even engrave part of an Emperor''s Formation to borrow its power.

    "Our Wu n already created the Totem Warrior System. However, only the ones with ordinary formations."

    Wang Wei secretly shook his head. Tong Ruobing is a Totem Warrior as she sessfully inherited the power of the Origin Talisman.

    Meanwhile, Wu Ming, the person who gave these ideas, did not seed.

    "Don''t worry. The court will support you with plenty of resources and talent."

    Wu Ming felt relieved after hearing this, so he bowed and left to do his duty.

    "A talented person. However, he does not have a single ounce of Emperor Destiny. Is this a choice?"

    All geniuses or Heaven Chosen have Emperor Destiny, meaning the luck to be a Great Emperor one day. However, Wu Ming is different. It seems he has no desire to be Emperor, with only the obsession for his n to regain what they lost.

    His only ambition is for his descendants to cultivate a potent Emperor, but he never thought of bing one himself.

    Wang Wei shook his head and no longer paid attention to him. He focused in the distance.

    "They already couldn''t resist?" he muttered.

    Western Continent:

    Ao Shen was discussing how to assign his God Positions and how to make full use of the current system for their demon race to rise and prosper. Unlike the other factions who decided to take their time to analyze the list and decide, he never stopped in the past few days.

    Ao Shen already had a framework and had chosen many people for different positions. Suddenly, Ao Shen sensed something, and a look of anger manifested on his face.

    "Open the formation," ordered Ao Shen before disappearing.

    "But, Sira??"

    "Just do it."

    He knew what thetter wanted to say. The demon race used too many resources thest time they opened the formation to cover the entire continent.

    Although they have been recuperating since their alliance with the Dao Opening Sect, they still needed plenty of time to be considered [prosperous].

    Now, they would lose even more if they had to do it a second time.

    Dying the growth of their race.

    s, regardless of how the spoken person or anyone else felt, they followed their leader''s instructions and opened the formation.

    Meanwhile, Ao Shen stood above the clouds, looking in one direction.

    "You disgusting maggots really thought I was a soft persimmon?"

    asked Ao Shen, releasing a tangible killing intent.

    "Unfortunately, of all the Conferred Gods, you''re the weakest," said a gentle voice. Soon, a young and handsome man appeared in the sky. He had long ck hair, a red robe, and a very captivating evil smile.

    Besides his smile, nothing about it made him look like a devil cultivator. However, that''s only to the normal eyes. Ao Shen can see the negative karma from this man and even knows the main source.

    This person cultivates an evil technique that steals women''s Primordial Yin to nourish himself.

    "Tell all the other ants to show up. Their hiding method is child y to my eyes."

    "Your Excellency, there is no need for this," said the evil young man.

    "We can negotiate and prevent any need for violence."

    Ao Shen nced at him, "The devil cultivator wants to step on me so the world and the Heavenly Emperor can take them seriously.

    But I also want to step on you to warn the world to disy the strength of the demon race.

    "So, there is no need for negotiation or conversation. I will ughter all of you as a show of might."

    Boom!

    Ao Shen released a terrifying aura, immediately suppressing the young man. Dragons were one of the most powerful and noble creatures between Heaven and Earth. As such, their aura could suppress creatures of a lower bloodline than them and even influence weaker creatures with no bloodline.

    "Do it," said the evil young man, and ten people appeared to surround Ao Shen in groups of two, with one in front and one behind. A vision of some sort appeared on the first row of people.

    Ao Shen looked at the person before him. A world of me appeared above the person''s head. A world of water appeared from the person on his west side, followed by a world of earth, wood, and metal.

    The second-row individuals mobilized their power as a noble and immortal-like aura emanated from them. Unfortunately, the evil aura hidden deep in these people ruined their immortal ambiance.

    These Immortal Venerables mobilized their Immortal Qi to create five arrays, each with one of the five elements. The arrays then resonate with the Internal Worlds of these Dao Ancestors, forming a unique technique and formation.

    The evil young man had already disappeared from Ao Shen''s sight, but he controlled this operation in the shadows.

    ''ording to records, 6-Star Primarchs do have the strength to fight and even defeat Eternal Emperors. However, they have a weaknessa??they cannot regenerate or heal as easily as Eternal Emperors.''

    A cunning light shed in the evil young man''s eyes.

    ''I only need to take advantage of this weakness. I don''t need to defeat Ao Shen. I only need to use this Yin Five Element Array to block him, slowly injuring him until hepromises with us.''

    The evil young man quickly ordered his people to attack. As such, a green me dragon manifested in the sky before rushing toward Ao Shen.

    The proud dragon calmly watched the attack reach him, not hiding the contempt in his eyes.

    Then, a swallowing power emanated from his body, and the green me dragon disappeared, shocking most of the people secretly watching this battle.

    "Don''t you know there are differences between Primarchs, just like there are differences between Eternal Emperors?" asked Ao Shen with a sneer. He was one of the highest tiers of Heaven Chosen in his generation, so how could he be any regr Primarch?

    Ao Shen made a w motion with his hand:

    [Dragon w]

    Boom!

    The Dao Ancestor with the Fire Internal World spewed arge mouthful of blood, looking at the dragon with incredible eyes.

    Dao Ancestors know their weakness is their Internal World.

    Without it, they cannot borrow the power of the Grand Dao Source.

    As such, they usually have myriad ways to hide and protect their Internal World.

    However, Ao Shen directly ignored these measures and destroyed his Internal World with one blow.

    Although he did not die after its destruction, he instantly lost more than 80% of his strength. As such, the man immediately thought of running away. He felt pain, thinking about how much time and effort he would have to take to rebuild his Internal World again.

    The sad part is that he had a fortunate encounter and built a unique Fire Internal World that made him an Insurgent. Now, after rebuilding, he might not be able to return to his previous strength.

    Unfortunately, the man did not have time to move before Ao Shen made another move. His human eyes turned reptilian, and the man exploded into a blood mist with one gaze.

 Chapter 902 The Vast Difference

    After Ao Shen killed the first person, he looked at the Immortal Venerable behind him. He instantly realized the opponent was nothing but an ordinary cultivator and not an Insurgent; his purpose was only to add to this formation.

    The devil cultivator''s heart immediately skipped a beat after noticing Ao Shen''s gaze. He felt like he was facing an apex predator that truly stood at the pinnacle of the universe.

    His battle instinct kicked in, and he mobilized the vast Immortal Qi inside his body. Well, he tried to. Ao Shen controlled his Chaos Innate Law, now sublimated into Heaven Law, and released a subtle fluctuation.

    The face of the devil cultivator changed as he discovered he could no longer control the energy inside his body. Then, Ao Shen flicked his finger to generate a terrible force.

    Boom!

    The Immortal Venerable exploded into a blood mist. Ao Shen ensured the death was as brutal as ever and visually stimting.

    [Dark Water of Filth]

    [Soul Severing Sword]

    [Earth Devouring Mountain]

    [Blood Sucking Wood]

    Under the evil young man''smand, the formation did not immediately copse. On the contrary, they went on the offensive, using the remaining elements.

    [Chaos Conversation]

    After these attacks reached Ao Shen, they did not have the desired effects. Instead, he controlled them and converted them into a trace of Chaos Energy that he stored inside his body.

    "You''re next," he said to the Earth World Devil cultivator, making thetter pale. Ao Shen teleported before him and hit him with his delicate-looking palm. However, the cultivator knew how terrifying such gentle hands were.

    Bang!

    The devil cultivator was not immediately annihted. At thest minute, he summoned an Emperor Artifact that resembled a blood bead. The artifact released a blood-red shield that blocked most of the damage to this attack.

    "It''s futile,"mented Ao Shen before making a clenching motion.

    A terrifying force squeezed the devil cultivator from the left and right. His shield did notst a second before exploding into a blood pool.

    Afterward, Ao Shen focused on thetter''s Inner World. As long as this world is not destroyed, the Dao Ancestor is not really dead and can revive itself.

    So, the dragon opened his mouth and swallowed the entire world, generating more Chaos Power.

    [Dragon Roar]

    A supreme and noble roar echoed between Heaven and Earth; it was the sound of a beast dering its superiority to all sentient beings. With this roar, the Earth Immortal Venerable''s body disintegrated into a million motes of light scattered in the clouds.

    At this point, these people realized this n was a catastrophic failure. So, these cunning devil cultivators immediately chose to run away.

    "Do you think you cane and leave as you please?" sneered Ao Shen. The space around them suddenly changed. These devil cultivators soon discovered no matter how far they ran or in which direction, they would find themselves a few meters around the dragon.

    "Lord Ao Shen, there is no need to continue this senseless ughter," hurriedly said the evil young man. "We made a mistake and acknowledged our fault. If you let us leave, I promise we will send the demon race a heftypensation."

    "Like I said, you''re a warning to the rest of the world."

    "Lord Ao Shen, don''t push things too far. A cornered rabbit will bite back even when facing a lion," said the evil young man with a grave tone.

    "Rabbit? You''re not even ants in my eyes."

    An immense anger shed in the evil young man''s eyes before bing extremely cold.

    "You leave me with no choice."

    "Now, I''m intrigued. Hopefully, your next move can make this battle interesting."

    The evil young man felt even more humiliated, but he knew there was no point in such an emotiona??especially in this situation.

    "Let''s do it," he ordered the remaining survivor. However, no one responded to him even after a few seconds.

    "Do you think you have a choice? He had already sentenced us to death. No one can leave this ce alive if we don''t use some drastic measure."

    The survivors gritted their teeth before rushing toward the evil young man; they turned into red lights before fusing into his body.

    Soon afterward, his body mutated.

    He grew to more than ten meters tall. His upper body was full of so many muscles that it looked disgusting with all the green veins.

    Furthermore, his upper body was so much bigger than his lower torso; he could be described as having short and thin legs with a tiger''s back and a bear''s torso.

    Lastly, the evil young man''s eyes were utterly dark, releasing a menacing aura. His intelligence seemed to be fleeting for a moment before regaining consciousness.

    "[sphemous Transformation]? I thought his technique was lost during the Devil Era."

    The evil young man did not answer; this technique was not lost, but the devil cultivators hid to prevent other factions from using it as an excuse to eradicate them.

    After all, although this technique can boost strength, most people will lose their minds after using it, turning into mindless killing machines. During the Devil Era, countless devil cultivators used this forbidden technique when fighting the devil race.

    One of the mostmon tactics was to drop a mindless,

    transformed individual into the camp of the devil race and let them ughter until they were put down.

    "However, if you think this is enough to stop me, you''re gravely mistaken."

    "This is just the beginning," said the evil young man in an eerie voice that wasposed of many individuals. A dark red sword appeared in his hand, releasing a strange fluctuation.

    "Dao Will Artifact? How is that possible?" muttered Ao Shen, genuinely surprised. Dao Will Artifacts are something only Pseudo and True Eternal Emperors can leave for their faction.

    These artifacts are often used to permanently kill Great Emperors.

    However, under the Bnce Mechanism of Heavenly Dao, the power in these artifacts will slowly dissipate with time.

    With the foundation of the devil cultivators, they should not have such a thing. Even if they did, the artifact should have long be useless.

    "I see," said Ao Shen. "You guys found a Dao Will Artifact and used countless human sacrifices to keep the power from dissipating. You hide very well, but this will not change anything."

    "That remains to be seen."

    The evil young man shed his sword, creating a ck sh, boosting his strength to the limit of possibility with the Dao Will Artifact. However, Ao Shen calmly raised his palm and blocked the attack.

    ''This attack barely reached the threshold of an Eternal Attack.

    Moreover, it''s an Energy-Based Attack.''

    Ao Shen only took a moment to analyze the situation. After this weird mutation or fusion, his opponent''s Inner World should have strengthened or sublimated. However, his mind was constantly on the verge of copsing, making it impossible to control his Grand Dao Source.

    So, he converted his Inner World into an Energy Producing Base, using more of an Immortal Venerable way of battling.

    Ao Shen frowned as he saw a white mark on his palm.

    ''Primarch truly cannotpare to an Emperor,'' he thought. No matter the ss, Emperors have an extremely high immunity toward Energy/Qi-based attacks. Furthermore, they can adapt.

    For example, if an Insurgent Qi could do damage to an Emperor before, they could take some time to absorb that special Qi and be immune to it.

    Unfortunately, Primarchs did not have such an ability.

    ''Luckily, myw is Chaos; I can integrate everything for my use.''

    Ao Shen focused on his opponent. A strange fluctuation emanated from his body, and he flicked his finger:

    [Great Cutting Technique]

    Swish!

    Before the evil young man could react, the right part of his body separated from the rest.

    "Dao Will...How is that possible?" muttered the devil cultivator; however, Ao Shen only responded with a sneer. He was a unique Primarch in some ways.

    Innate Demon Gods have a powerful body to rely on after bing Primarchs. However, the same cannot be said for humans. Even with powerful bloodlines, humans are still inferior to Innate Demon Gods in this aspect. (not counting body refiners.)

    So, how to make up for this weakness?

    The answer is Dao Will, also called Law Will. Humans who previously acquired the Duyi Realm can acquire their Dao Will after bing 6-Star Primarchs.

    Meanwhile, Innate Demon Gods do not have cultivation systems and rely entirely on their bloodline andprehension of their Innate Laws. As such, they cannot enter the Duyi Realm.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Adding the fact that 99% of them were too proud to cultivate any human cultivation system, Ao Shen''s case is indeed rare since he''s one of the few Innate Demons with a Dao Will.

    "Okay, I have proven my point. You can die now."

    "No," roared the evil young man as he mobilized his Dao Will Artifact, even summoning his Inner World to surround and protect him. Unfortunately, Ao Shen''s attack bypassed his defensive measures and instantly annihted his body and soul.

    Finally, the dragon swallowed the remaining mutated Inner World.

    ''With the acquired Chaos Power, I can temper my body to a higher level.''

    Greed shed in Ao Shen''s eyes as he wished he could hunt countless Immortal Tier Devil Cultivators. The technique he created to convert everything into Chaos Power is very precious, and he wished he could use it without restraint.

    Luckily, he could control himself.

 Chapter 903 Ruthless

    The world was in shock after watching this battle. The cultivators and factions of this world had a subtle arrogance that most did not detect. The source was what happened to the Heaven-Devouring Emperor.

    In their mind, since they could deal with this Eternal Emperor, the others should not be a problem. Their thinking was if things reached a dire state, they could use the same method.

    Finally, with more than 2 Eternal Emperors in this world and a few others on par, they subconsciously lowered the value of Eternal Emperors due to theck of rarity.

    Some people even had hidden contempt for the 2 Primarchs of this generation. However, after witnessing Ao Shen''s battle, they woke up and realized their mistake.

    They realized Eternal Emperors were the pinnacle of battle prowess in the Lower Dimension for a reason. Immortal Sovereigns can only restrain Eternals, but it did not mean they were superior to thetter.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Ao Shen''s battle reinstated these people''s awe of Eternals, making them more prudent when dealing with the Ten Conferred Gods.

    Western Continent, Mo n:

    "Fail," he muttered with a listless look; he did not expect these people to win, only to disy their strength and pressure Ao Shen.

    Sadly, he underestimated how terrifying people of that level are.

    "If the dragon has such power, what about the Heavenly Emperor?"

    The Mo Patriarch shivered as he thought about this. He quickly reigned in his thoughts, knowing this was not the time. He received news from Hou Qing, knowing the scheme of the Heavenly

    Emperor.

    However, there was nothing he could do, even if he knew.

    The Mo Patriarch took a deep breath before contacting one of his servants:

    "Order them to begin."

    A light of ruthlessness shed in his eyes. Their Mo n has paid a great deal to survive this catastrophe; he had to mediate between these unruly and murderous devils, ensuring they can be united to deal with the situation.

    Now, he only hoped his actions were worth it.

    Western Bliss Sect:

    Feng Heng watched the battle, analyzing Ao Shen''s strength andparing it to his. He was not surprised by the oue, so his main focus was how to deal with the dragon in case they became enemies.

    "Hm?" muttered Feng Heng as he noticed something. Numerous devil cultivators flew from different Domains; their movements indicated some sort of organization.

    Then, he saw these people begin to ughter low-level devil cultivators. In a few seconds, millions of devil cultivators die in the hands of their own kind.

    ''What are they doing?'' asked Feng Heng. Then, he saw a hint. A ck cauldron floated above the continent; each time someone died, golden lights entered the cauldron.

    ''They are killing their own to gather merit? What''s the point of doing this?''

    Yin-Yang Symbol shed in his eyes as he calcted the secrets of Heaven and Earth.

    ''I see. The Heavenly Emperor wanted to eradicate the devil cultivator, so they chose to do it themselves, leaving only a few survivors.''

    This method was simr to how someone had to amputate their limbs to save their lives. The higher factions of the devil cultivator chose to abandon the weaker ones for survival.

    ''The merit should be an offering to the Heavenly Emperor, showing their submission and dedication.''

    After discovering the truth, Feng Heng''s first instinct was to stop everything. However, he chose otherwise, as his interventions would ruin the Heavenly Emperor''s benefit.

    ''I could participate. Although the Western Bliss Sect does not have as many members, we can still overwhelm these people as long as I personally take action.''

    Feng Heng frowned, ''If I choose this path, I would have to hand over the merit assembled to the Heavenly Emperor.''

    He knew better than to dip his finger into someone else''s food.

    Simultaneously, he did not want to participate in vain without benefit.

    Feng Heng struggled to make a decision. After a few minutes, he sighed. "This poor monk''s destiny is to revive Buddhism and cleanse the Western Continent. Now that someone is helping in the process, preventing me from killing too much, I should be d.

    "So, there is no need to be weighted by losses and gains."

    Feng Heng''s aura became more peaceful, so he closed his eyes and meditated while chanting sutras.

    Di n:

    "Patriarch, what should we do?"

    "Nothing."

    "Buta??"

    "Our Di n needs to remain as low-key as possible during this generation."

    The room quieted down, and Di Cong saw the deste look on these people''s faces. He sighed out loud:

    "Our main objective is to find the reincarnation of the Young Patriarch and see if he wishes to return to the n."

    The n members'' eyes lit up. As long as they find Di Tian, their n can cultivate a Heavenly Emperor on par with that monster.

    Di Cong secretly nodded in satisfaction after seeing their reaction.

    Heavenly Court:

    Wang Wei watched the battle with great focus. His eyes could see many things others could not.

    ''Heavenly Dao is not the one boosting Ao Shen''s Innate Law, so it should be under the division of True Heavenly Dao. But, if he was of 4-Star or lower, would that be Heavenly Dao''s job?''

    The world''s secrets shed in his eyes as he peered through fate itself. The answer was yes, Heavenly Dao is responsible for boosting 4-Star Primarchs or lower.

    Meanwhile, 5-Star and above, corresponding to First-ss and above was under True Heavenly Dao''s jurisdiction.

    ''Can I interrupt that boost in any shape or form?'' With the boost, Primarchs are no way near the level of Great Emperors''s Grand Dao Source.

    ''Negative,'' replied Wang Wei. ''The Heaven Path is another Bnce Mechanism of the world targeting the Emperor Path. So, unless I''m on par with True Heavenly Dao, I am powerless.''

    Wang Wei calmly watched the battle end and Ao Shen''s departure.

    ''Is he close to manifesting his Willpower? Well, it makes sense.''

    Ao Shen had to fight multiple imprints in his bloodline trying to take over his body during his Heaven Path Tribtion. In the process, he must have tempered his Willpower to a high enough level.

    Wang Wei''s gaze switched to the Western Continent, and he immediately deduced the devil cultivator''s n.

    "The Mo n Patriarch is truly a talent."

    The fact he could think of such an idea so quickly proved his ability.

    ''I am more than happy to receive merit without working for it,''

    thought Wang Wei. ''And your n is excellent, but you forgot somethinga??the future.''

    The devil cultivators are unstable, so he did not want to leave them any foundations to rise in the future. Wang Wei knew it was impossible to eradicate thempletelya??unless he used extreme means like the Absolute Beginning Emperor''s magic.

    However, he understood the world needed bnce, Yin and Yang.

    So,plete eradication of the devil race will destroy that bnce.

    He could foresee that if he took these measures, it wouldn''t be long before a devil cultivator version of Feng Heng appeared, tasked with the destiny to revive the devil cultivators.

    So, his goal is to clean them up, forcing their faction to start over.

    He hoped after a couple of generations, when the devil cultivators had trained a few Emperors and showed signs of reviving, his sessor could wipe them again, forcing them to restart over.

    From now on, it will be the precedent to clean these guys up after they revive.

    Wang Wei observed the chaos in the Western Continent with no desire or intent to stop it. He focused on Buddhism''s response.

    "No action?" he muttered. "It seems he''s truly an enlightened monk."

    So far, Feng Heng has disyed that his mission toward Buddhism is why he could not achieve true enlightenment, allowing his state of mind to reach a higher level.

    ''There will be many temptations,'' thought Wang Wei. ''If you can resist, you can truly sublimate. If not, you will only be lost in the red dust.''

    After deducing Feng Heng''s state, Wang Wei suddenly remembered his Everchanging Dao Heart.

    ''Maybe I should continue tempering it by incarnating as different lives.''

    As soon as he had the idea, he could not resist. So, Wang Wei waved his hand to send countless invisible lights into the world. After proving the Dao, Dao Heart seems the most useless attribute.

    But Wang Wei knew this was far from the truth and took it very seriously.

    Wang Wei stopped paying attention to the world and prepared to rest. However, he suddenly sensed something:

    "My father is out of his retreat? Sooner than expected."

    He disappeared from the court and returned to the sect. The mountains were not as lively as they used to be because most of the disciples moved to the court to take advantage of the better environment.

    "I told you he would immediately return," said Yu Yan with a smug look as she looked at her husband.

    "Alright, you know him better than I do," said Wang Tian with a smile.

    "That''s right, and you better not forget it," she added. "Son, I''ve made your favorite food."

 Chapter 904 Yu Yans Fate

    "How was your retreat?" asked Wang Wei as he took a bite of his red braised pork belly.

    "It was a sess," replied Wang Tian with a smile. "I already created three Incarnations."

    "Are you going to let each cultivate the Cutting Aspect of Sword Dao?"

    "I previously thought of this. However, I changed my mind," Wang Tian shook his head. "I want each of them to focus on one aspect of basic swordsmanship, elevating it to the highest level before the final fusion."

    Basic swordsmanship involves cutting, stabbing, parrying, and many more. After his battle with Ji Lanfang, Wang Tian felt he could improve in other areas, using their essence to make up for his Sword Cutting Dao.

    "That''s good. However, you seem worried about something?" asked Wang Wei. "If it''s the issue of resources, you don''t have to worry."

    "No, that''s not it," replied Wang Tian. "I''m worried they won''t experience much tempering by staying by my side. I thought of sending them to other worlds, but I always feel there is a better way."

    "Better? In what way?" asked Yu Yan.

    "How do I exin this? I want my incarnations to be challenged, to meet swordsmen on my level to temper their Sword Dao," exined Wang Tian. "Is there a world where Sword Dao is supreme?"

    "Let me check."

    The river of fate materialized in Wang Wei''s eyes as he saw countless secrets of the Lower Dimension.

    "There is a Sword Overlord World where Sword Cultivators are the mainstream. Unfortunately, they have been in decline in the past few generations."

    "Decline?"

    "Well, it seems the other Weapon Daos were unhappy about bing irrelevant and basically staged a ''coup.'' Unfortunately, the final winner of this generation is not a Sword Emperor. The world''s name might even be changed soon," exined Wang Wei. "Let me check the Lower Realm."

    He paused for a second:

    "Even the Lower Realm of thatmunity is facing the same issue. I smell a conspiracy." Wang Wei did not think it was a coincidence that Sword Dao faced such a bacsh across the entire World Community.

    "You could send a few incarnations in these worlds to revive Sword Dao."

    "Indeed, that''s a good idea. But that''s not exactly what I want,"

    replied Wang Tian.

    "Do you want your incarnation to face countless opponents like yourself and Ji Lanfang?" asked Yu Yan.

    "Basically."

    "Then, have Wei''er create a world full of swordsman geniuses for you. Send all the incarnations without any memories and have them battle it out like the Heaven Will."

    Wang Tian''s eyes lit up before looking at his son: "Can you do it?"

    "Creating a world is simple. However, if you want countless sword geniuses, gathering and condensing the Sword Dao Destiny for that world will take some time. It will take longer if you want the world to have a long history and well-developed sword techniques and arts.

    "Lastly, such a world will not have high-level resources for your incarnations."

    "Time is not an issue." Wang Tian was not in a hurry and was willing to wait as long as necessary. "Regarding the resources, I only care whether the incarnations will temper their Dao Heart and Sword Dao. Once they finish, we can provide the resources needed to reach aplete Nine Extremity."

    "That''s fine," nodded Wang Wei.

    "Onest thing. Is there a chance for me to achieve Ten Supremacy?"

    Wang Wei sighed: "I''ve done the calctions. As soon as you enter my Unique World, you will die."

    Wang Wei never dared say the word [Science and Technology] openly. Regardless, he was telling the truth. ording to his divination and the future he saw, Hongjun''s protection only extended to him and not his family.

    "Di Tian''s Limit Breaker is very rare, so even if we rely on luck, our chances of finding one in the Lower Dimension are almost zero.

    However, there is still onest method, but I don''t know if it will work."

    Wang Wei remembered the method to condense his Perfect Foundation. ording to Wu Hong''s predictions, he will receive all the materials after entering the Dark Truth, so there is a chance he could get a Limit Breaker there.

    "Is it dangerous?" asked Yu Yan.

    "Probably."

    "In that case, no need to take the risk," said Wang Tian firmly. Thest thing he wanted was to ce his son in danger because of his ambitions.

    "Even if not for you, I need to go to that ce."

    "Is it truly necessary?" asked his mother.

    "Yes," replied Wang Wei. "If these methods don''t work, we can try some alternative methods."

    Wang Wei did not have much hope for his father. The Ten Supremacy Foundation requires talent, luck, and destiny. However, based on what he observed, his father simply did not have the luck and destiny for such an achievement.

    He and Di Tian have taken the destiny or luck of Ten Supremacy in the Myriad Emperor World for the next few eras, not generationsa?? Eras.

    "Well, there is no need to be too focused on this. If it does not work out, then it doesn''t."

    Wang Tian understood some things are destined for only a few individuals. For example, he would never have acquired the Eternal Emperor Destiny if not for his son.

    Wang Wei secretly sighed. He made numerous calctions and divinations and saw myriad futures. He tried to forcefully alter his father''s father into someone destined to achieve Ten Supremacy in each of them.

    However, the result was True Heavenly Dao warning and blocking his actions. In one of the simtions, thetter directly annihted him because he went too far.

    As such, Wang Wei concluded he had the power to do these things; However, ording to the game analogy he used, his level of authority is not enough to touch these domains.

    "Mom, how about you? How was your retreat?"

    "I did gain something. However, it''s not enough to create an Incarnation," replied Yu Yan with some sadness. She has long known her talent was nothingpared to her husband, but she refused to admit she was not as good as that idiot.

    "Don''t beat yourself," reassured Wang Wei. "That smallprehension should drastically increase your chance of bing an Eternal."

    She smiled and nodded. "Oh, before I forget, can you do a Grand Dao Source Baptism for the Yu n."

    Wang Wei suddenly paused his chopstick.

    "What''s wrong? You should have some time now."

    Wang Wei sighed out loud: "I''m sorry, but I can''t."

    "What...do you mean?"

    "You better exin yourself?" said Wang Tian with raised voice; his eyes indicated he was prepared to give his son the first asswhooping in his life. As for his status? He did not care.

    No matter how strong and noble his son was, he still came out of him, so he could still correct him.

    "Calm down," eximed Wang Wei. "I''m not saying this because of how I feel about grandfather?"

    "Then, what reason would you have not to help your mother''s n?"

    "Bnce Mechanism," replied Wang Wei.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Are you saying because of how strong the sect is, Heavenly Dao will intervene when I prove the Dao, preventing me from bing an Eternal?" asked Yu Yan, who quickly put many things together.

    Wang Wei secretly gave her a thumbs-up. Although they have been worried about the Bnce Mechanism for a long time, the focus has always been on Li Jun and Yan Liling.

    "Exactly."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "But, what does this have to do with you not helping the n?"

    "I need to do some trickery to ensure nothing happens to you,"

    exined Wang Wei. "The first step of my n is to release news that you had a fallout with the upper echelons of the sect. You will have to leave and return to the Yu n. Dad can visit, but you cannot easily return to the sect.

    "I will use Deception Dao to ''deceive'' True Heavenly Dao the rumors were true, preventing it from interfering with your ascension since you no longer have any connections to the sect and can even be considered to be ''enemies.''"

    Yu Yan pondered briefly, "This might work. However, will there be negative repercussions after I prove the Dao?"

    "There will," answered Wang Wei. "As such, you need to remain extremely low-key during this generation, not intervening in the slightest. You and Father can do whatever you please in the next generation, but not now."

    "Why can she act in the next generation?"

    "By that time, I would have strengthened other factions and the world to the point that Heavenly Dao should reduce the restrictions on us," replied Wang Wei.

    "I see. However, for this n to work, Yan''er cannot tell the upper echelons of the Yu n. As such, they should not see you in a positive light."

    "I can bear this little infamy," shrugged Wang Wei; he did not care about such an insignificant thing.

    "There should be no issue in telling them some things after I prove the Dao," added Yu Yan, who could not bear the thought of her n members hating her son.

    "Do as you please. But make sure they keep their mouths shut and not ruin everything," replied Wang Wei. He did not want anything to ruin his well-crafted n.

    Yu Yan nodded, "When do I need to leave?"

    "There is no rush. We still have plenty of time before we start gathering merit for you."

 Chapter 905 Unparallel Strength

    <h4>Chapter 905 Unparallel Strength</h4>

    After the dinner, Wang Wei checked on the rest of his family. His grandfather was in retreat, studying his [Fate Transcending Sutra] and learning from it. ording to him, he wanted to do whatever was necessary to prepare for his battle against Emperor Nine Suns.

    Li Jun and Yan Liling were in a simr state, in retreat to prepare for their moment. Wang Ju was in the process of bing a Dao Ancestor. The Lord''s Shadow Technique allowed Wang Wei to condense a unique Dao Seed for her.

    Furthermore, Wang Wei gave her a few branches from the World Tree to stabilize her Inner World.

    Tie Gang was rxing, waiting for his time to be Dao Ancestor and serve Wang Wei onest time. Then, it''s time for him to reincarnate.

    After checking on everyone, he returned to the court to also cultivate. He ignored the chaos in the Western Continent.

    Furthermore, this was technically his first retreat since proving the Dao.

    Wang Wei clenched his hand inside the room, feeling the power in his vein:

    [31 Infant Fiendgod Force].

    He only needed nine more to reach the level where he could fight a Third ss Emperor with his physical prowess alone.

    "I''ve experienced 2 Grand Dao Source Baptism, and the increase is still so small,"ined Wang Wei. During the final battle, he only had 21 Infant Fiendgod Force, so an increase of 10.

    Of course, Wang Wei knew the reason for such a small increase was due to the fact he was in the Infant Fiendgod Realm and not the Primordial Dragon Realm.

    Wang Wei shook his head, redirecting his focus elsewhere. He reinforced the array in the cultivation room.

    "I have a rough idea of how strong I am, but now, let''s get the exact date."

    The room suddenly changed as ten pces of majestic and noble aura manifested. Anyone whoid eyes on them would be drawn, thinking the answers to all life secrets, to their fate, were somewhere in these pces.

    ''Interesting. My Awakening is the form of my Fate Pces,'' thought Wang Wei before checking his current strengtha??35% Grand Dao Source, an increase of 10%.

    An Emperor''s Dao Body is a manifestation of his foundation before proving the Dao. The [Awakening] is a disy of that foundation for battle. So, since Wang Wei achieved Ten Supremacy Foundation, he received a 10% Grand Dao Boost boost.

    "Next, let''s try adding the soul."

    A terrifying soul power originated from his Sea Consciousness manifested, adding to his already immense strength. After the soul power appeared, Wang Wei''s strength oddly did not increase, remaining the same at 35%.

    However, he was not surprised. Cultivating and battling in the Emperor Realm is odd. Although percentage is used to determine power and realm, the strength increase of one percent is exponential.

    As such, there is a vast difference in strength between 4 and 5% Grand Dao Source, and the same for 69 and 70%. The higher the percentage, therger the difference.

    Because of the vast difference, boosts for Emperors logically do not make sense. For example, Wang Wei''s current strength of 35%, because of the vast difference between 35 and 36%, even if his soul gave a 10% boost in stats, it should not increase his battle prowess.

    The answers to these questions are one of the mechanisms for the Emperor Tiers. Some techniques can only boost Emperors'' basic stats, allowing them to battle opponents of the same strength or percentage.

    However, another technique called the Source Technique grants Grand Dao Boosts, allowing them to fight above their percentage.

    One example of a Source Technique is Wang Wei''s Force Control Skill.

    The battle mechanism for Emperors still has many logical ws: the Grand Dao boosts should not stack. Wang Wei''s Awakening and Innate Paragon Soul should notbine to give him a 20% Grand Dao boost since the difference between each percentage is sorge.

    Theoretically speaking, it should be like he can use his Awakening to fight an opponent with 35% Grand Dao Boost. Then, after the technique ran out, he exchanged his Innate Paragon Soul, simr to using card slots.

    It was the same for his other Grand Dao Boosts.

    However, Wang Wei could stack his boosts. He only needed to use his Dao Imprint as the medium, allowing his Grand Dao Boosts to stack, ignoring the exponential difference between each

    percentage. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Wang Wei activated his Dao Imprint, and his strength reached 45% Grand Dao Source. Without hesitation, he added another boosta??his physical body.

    However, he soon frowned, realizing he only received a 2% boost.

    ''I see. She took into ount I would cultivate into the lower dimension, and my physical body would reach 40 Fiendgod Force.''

    Wang Wei did not mine the low boost. Of all his boosters, his soul and body were the ones with the most potential.

    Subsequently, he activated his Dao Will, granting him a boost of 3%.

    ''The Dao Will has more potential than that,'' thought Wang Wei. In a dangerous situation, the boost of the Dao Will can reach 5% if pushed to an extreme, but the bacsh will also be terriblea??even for an Eternal Emperor.

    Wang Wei''s current strength reached 50%. So, he summoned his Willpower Manifestation, achieving another Grand Dao Boost of 10.

    ''Is this the strength of 60% Grand Dao Source? I can easily destroy dozens, if not more, World Communities with one attack.''

    This thought was scary. Each Worldmunity contained millions of worlds, yet he could destroy all life and matter in these ces with a wave of his hand.

    ''But it''s not over,'' said Wang Wei as he summoned his Proving Dao Artifact, his power reaching 65%.

    "I feel a little unstable.''

    Wang Wei was very sensitive and discovered his stacking ability from his Dao Imprint showed signs of instability.

    ''I should probably take time to study the Imprint and discover the secrets of this stacking,'' hemented before continuing. He activated his Source Techniquea??Force Control Skill.

    His power reached 67% Grand Dao Source.

    "Without the level of Heavenly Dao Control, the boost is only 2%.

    Doesn''t matter, it should bepleted soon.''

    One of the reasons he captured Heavenly Dao and forced it into a human body was to better observe how it operates and controlsws. So, his Force Control Skill will soon seed.

    ''However, I have a feeling, even if it''spleted, my strength will only reach 69%, not reaching the level of Empyrean.''

    He knew his feelings were true. In the future, even after his base''s strength of 25% increases, it will be difficult to cross the 70% of Empyrean.

    ''There should be many reasons for this. The first one is the vast difference between Tier 11 and 10 in the Emperor Path. The second and main one should be the restrictions on the Lower Dimension.

    ''True Heavenly Dao does not even allow Dao Rulers to appear, let alone an Empyreana??even if it is just battle prowess.''

    Wang Wei frowned as he realized he would need to hide his strength and not disy all of it. Otherwise, True Heavenly Dao might immediately exile him into the Upper Dimension.

    ''Well, it doesn''t matter much. I should be invincible in the Lower Dimension. It''s a shame I cannot immediately ughter Old Man Nether.''

    Wang Wei considered two people in the Lower Dimension to be his true enemy: Old Man Nether and the possibility of Death Reverence showing up as he destroyed the Corpse Selling Sect.

    No, a third possible enemy is the Old Gods behind Yi Lancheng and the Abyss Gap. Something unexpected mighte from that weird locale.

    ''Okay, let''s use the 300 years to cultivate the body,'' thought Wang Wei as he waved his hand to change the time ratio between his room and the outside.

    Then, he took the Immortal Tier level of the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture to read and analyze.''

    While he was in retreat, the outside world was in a semi-turbulent state. A terrifying ughter took ce in the Western Continent.

    Large-scale Emperor Wars took ce as these devil cultivators ughtered each other.

    Feng Heng, who did not want to intervene, had to because the fights began to involve mortals, so he had to take action to save them.

    In the Eastern Continent, the top Emperor Lineages went to put pressure on the Ancient n. They had a disagreement, but no one fought yet. However, the knowledgeable ones knew it was only a matter of time before the Sword Casting Vi intervened.

    By then, things will be moreplicated.

    In the Southern Continent, everything seemed fine as Xu Shi did things in a more diplomatic way. However, news of what happened to the Origin Rune Pce was leaked.

    The news was shocking at first, but no one truly careda??until they learned Wu Ming began to live in the Heavenly Court. Some factions began to worry about the overwhelming advantage thetter would have after using the excellent cultivation state of the court.

    As such, some people began to be tempted, wondering whether they should also join.

    In the Northern Continent, Ao Shen was low-key after his victory.

    He used the time when people''s eyes were focused on the West to revive the demon race as much as possible.

    Furthermore, he is also trying to find a way to be an Emperor.

    Typically, he would not have such a thought and was ready to reincarnate. However, after saying the anomaly of this generation, he believed there might be a way for him.

    The Sea Race was also low-key despite the grievances they felt. As such, no one knew whether they were trulyying low or biding their time for something else.

    The gears of the world turned, waiting for the second court meeting.

 Chapter 906 Second Flesh Tribulation

    [Warning: Body Horror]

    -----

    Wang Wei held the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture], reading the Immortal Tier sections. Although he has read it dozens of times, he now understands this technique more deeply after achieving his current strength.

    "No wonder Deste One could not cultivate it to the highest level,"

    hemented. ording to his calctions, this technique can be cultivated to the 6-Star Primarch level or Eternal Level Strength, corresponding to 70 Infant Fiendgod Force.

    However, thetter part of this technique requires too many resources, and some aspects are too theoretical and not very applicable.

    ''Should I immediately change to the 12 Fiendgod Revolution?''

    thought Wang Wei, who discovered another w of this techniquea?? it no longer perfectly fit.

    The immortal level had two parts: Soul Modification and Primordial God Veins. Soul Modification is to refine a unique Emperor Soul called Deste Soul. Finally, fuse the soul and the body, elevating it to a higher level.

    However, Wang Wei cannot acquire the Deste Emperor Soul since his Innate Paragon Soul is of higher quality. Finally, his soul and body are already linked through his Spirit Particles.

    ''Although I cannot use the Soul Modification, I can learn from it,''

    analyzed Wang Wei. ''I can create a way to transform Spirit into Essence, using my soul to nourish my body.''

    This method was the best path for him to use his potent soul energy to temper his fleshly body.

    ''As for the Primordial God Veins, they are worth cultivating,''

    thought Wang Wei. This technique requires condensing a unique Energy or Power Vein in the body, gifting the flesh with immense speed, defense, strength, resilience, and even Divine Abilities.

    The only downside is the amount of resources needed to condense each vein. Furthermore, the number of veins is theoretically infinite.

    ''Once I acquire my Human Fiendgod Bloodline, I can change these Primordial God Veins into Fiendgod Veins, making them more powerful,''mented Wang Wei, whose eyes lit up.

    He also ns to renovate this technique, making it more on par with the state of the Lower Dimension. Wang Wei remembered Yin Gen''s obsession with having the best body refining technique.

    Although Wang Wei did not focus too much on such a thing, he still wanted his sect to have the advantage.

    He already innovated the technique in the Mortal Realm by adding the ck Hole Acupoints aspect, so let''s do the same for the Immortal Realm.

    ''I will need to get some unique resources before I cultivate. Before then, let''s pass the Second Flesh Tribtion.''

    He closed the book and removed his clothes. His ancestor, the Ancient Deste, did not tell him much information about the tribtions of the True Power Dao Realm. However, he gave him some precautions and advice.

    Thetter told him to make sure to remove his clothes and all other items on him when passing the second trial. Wang Wei still remembered the fear that shed in that man''s eyes as he gave him that advice.

    At that time, he wondered what made such a Paragon behave in such a manner. So, he asked his wife, and she only told him he was lucky to have elders to watch out for him. Furthermore, she had the same fear shed in her eyes.

    Since then, Wang Wei has been curious, what kind of trial Grand Dao made that even traumatized all these Paragons? Well, today, he was about to find out.

    So, he removed his clothes, his space ring, and the ornament holding his long hair. Then, based on his ancestor''s advice, heid t on the floor. ording to thetter, this position was the most ideal for passing the test, better than sitting in the lotus position.

    Finally, Wang Wei summoned the test. He sensed a terrifying will or power descended on him; he took a deep breath, trying to calm down. After a few seconds, his body metalized, rapidly turning into metals.

    ording to the information in his head, he only needed to control his body and prevent this process. Wang Wei had great control over his body, so such a test did not affect him much. Although the unknown power metalizing his body resisted, it was futile.

    As such, after more than an hour, he passed the first part of the test. Then, he received a confirmation on whether to continue or postpone the second part.

    Ancient Deste told him there were no rewards for passing the tests together. However, he told him the hardest part was the third part, but the scariest part was the second one. He told Wang Wei he could take some time to prepare for the second test.

    Wang Wei did not hesitate to continue. Immediately, something terrible happened, something horrifying. Arge tongue of more than 40 centimeters grew out of his forehead.

    However, this was just the beginning. All his luscious silver-gray hair turned into more than a hundred tongues. An immense fear overwhelmed Wang Wei''s mind as he noticed the anomaly of his body.

    He knew these changes were not an illusion but his body mutating.

    He would turn into an abominable monster if he did not do something. Wang Wei tried not to panic, but the fear in his mind seemed to have been boosted by an unknown power.

    As such, with each passing second, the fear of bing an unrecognizable and uncontroble monster overwhelmed his spirit.

    So, he had to mobilize his Willpower to ovee the fear. Then, he concentrated.

    ''This test is basically about control and oveing fear. I need absolute control over my body to prevent my cells from mutating and splitting faster than cancerous cells.''

    Control was his expertise. As such, after oveing the fear, Wang Wei controlled his body, changing the tongues in his body back to their former parts.

    Afterward, he focused on the second mutation already appearing in his bodya??eyes. He had thousands of eyes scattered all over his upper and lower torso. Some of which manifested in ces they had absolutely no business in being there.

    He used subtle maniption of his body to close these eyes.

    However, as soon as he turned a part of his body back to normal, another part had one or a pair of eyes. Without hesitation, he elerated his speed and controlled his entire body.

    Wang Wei used all spirit particles connected to multiple cells in his body to ensure no mutation urred. s, his method proved futile. The higher power controlling this test told him it was not over.

    A strange and vile liquid began to squirt from his ears, followed by his nose. Was it bile, vomit, blood, an unknown fluid of the body, or abination of everything?

    He did not have an answer because the stench of that liquid exponentially increased the fear in his mind. Luckily, he reacted swiftly and controlled his mouth. Otherwise, this test would have surely scared him to death.

    Wang Wei focused as he knew something internally must have been disrupted for his body to have such a mutation. So, he swiftly found it and fixed the issue.

    s, the horror was not finished. The mutation suddenly

    elerated as if someone had given it steroids. In less than a second, he turned into a flesh monster.

    His body grew to more than 5 meters tall; he was so fat that he probably weighed more than 5000kg. His internal organs were not where they were supposed to be; some of his bone overgrew, breaking his skin; his eyes seemed to be at the bottom of his body instead of the top, and his muscles turned into fat or some substance of the same ability, and his blood vessels were on the outside, turning his body red.

    The previous suave and handsome Heavenly Emperor was gone, reced by a horrifying flesh creature. Wang Wei''s eyes shed with great fear somewhere south of his body.

    He wanted to bite his tongue and use pain to confront the fear.

    However, ironically, he did not even know whether he had teeth or a tongue.

    Wang Wei''s focus reached the pinnacle as he pushed his Force Control Skill to the limit. He slowly and methodically changed his body into the previous self.

    Immediately afterward, he condensed a mirror as he caressed his handsome face. Wang Wei never considered himself narcissistic despite his heavenly handsome face.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    However, the horror of his previous body was simply too much.

    "Do I want to continue?" For the first time, he hesitated. ''Since when have I ever been fearful?'' He sneered before continuing.

    The next stage of the test was easier for him. His body turned into a dragon, and he had to return to his human form. Wang Wei

    understood if the previous test only reached the limit of controlling cells, this one was a control of genes or bloodline.

    As such, after transforming into a dragon, he ignored the intense voice in his head that told him he was a dragon and should remain as such, controlling his body to return to his former self.

    ''So, this is also a test of the [Self],''mented Wang Wei. If he had lost himself and believed he was a dragon, he would have failed the test and died.

    After his sessful transformation, the third part of the test was not finished. Wang Wei''s body rapidly disintegrated into trillions upon trillions of atoms or particles.

    As he watched his body disperse, the fear of death overwhelmed him. Wang Wei knew he would truly die if he failed the test, and even his control over his [Existence] could not help him.

    So, he hurriedly controlled these atoms that make up his body and reassembled them one by one, particle by particle. This part of the test was easier for him because of the Force Control Skill, so he only needed to focus on passing the spiritual aspect, which was not easy.

    Each test is designed based on an individual''s level of Willpower, so Wang Wei''s tests could be called nightmare level difficult for anyone else.

    This tribtion aims to push every Body Refiner beyond their limits, tempering their flesh, will, control, and spirit. Only after meeting these requirements could they be entities on par with Paragons, who controlled the Grand Dao Source.

    "Phew, this nightmare was over," muttered Wang Wei, who finally understood why he was told to remove his clothes and jewelry. If these things remained, they could have fused with his flesh and be part of the mutation.

    ''No wonder these two felt so much fear. This tribtion was truly traumatizing.''

 Chapter 907 Tribulations Secret

    (Unedited Chapter)

    -

    Wang Wei clenched his fist, feeling the power surging in his veins.

    His strength did not change much, but he feltplete,

    unbothered, and unrestrained.

    After proving the Dao, people who cultivate as Qi Refiners and Body

    Refiners are an anomaly or a paradox. Great Emperors are

    essentially Conceptual Creature, their bodiesposed of the very

    concept they cultivate.

    Although their flesh and blood appeared the same as ordinary

    people, they were not. However, body refiners are flesh and blood

    creatures; it''s just their flesh has reached an unprecedented level.

    As someone who walked both paths, Wang Wei is both a flesh and

    blood creature and a conceptual life form. This paradox previously

    had a subtle influence on his body. However, after the tribtion,

    everything was solved.

    His concepts were not deeply fused with his flesh, forming a

    perfect bnce. The concept and flesh now work together in

    harmony, granting him the advantage of both while also removing

    some of the ws of the others.

    Wang Wei exhaled deeply as clothes appeared on his body.

    "Why do I feel this test was weird?" After experiencing this

    tribtion, he had a feeling that there were some secrets as to why

    it was in such a manner.

    So, he took a moment to gather his thoughts and deduce the truth;

    the answer did not elude him for long.

    ''The Old Gods,'' thought Wang Wei, thinking about his experience of

    meeting Cthulhu during the Cleanup. ''In most iterations of the Old

    Gods'' myth, people will lose their sanity after meeting them. The

    spiritual aspect of this test seemed targeted to resist their influence

    in the mind.

    ''Furthermore, in some iterations, people will mutate into

    abominable creatures. Could Grand Dao have designed this test to

    resist the influence of the Old Gods?''

    As he continued this line of thought, many ideas popped into Wang

    Wei''s mind.

    ''ording to my theory, Body Refining was the first cultivation

    path of the universe that led directly to the Paragon Realm. If

    Cthulhu appeared during that era, it''s understandable why Grand

    Dao would change the test to fight against the Elder God''s power.''

    Suddenly, Wang Wei felt he hade close to the truth. He could

    predict the chains of events. The body refining path prospered,

    Cthulhu appeared, Grand Dao changed the tribtion to deal with

    his problem, and finally, Cthulhu was sealed, and the test remained

    in the present.

    ''Could Cthulhu be why the first Gate is missing? Or does that

    involve something else?''

    Wang Wei did not have an answer yet as there were too many

    possibilities for this answer, and hecked too much information.

    ''Let''s not focus on this for now. The truly valuable information from

    this deduction is where Cthulhu originated from. It''s obviously not

    a creature originating from this Chaos Universe a?? unless it escapes

    from the Prehistoric World.

    ''So, there could be only one answer a?? from Hongmeng.''

    This deduction validated one of Wang Wei''s most important

    theoriesa??there are other Chaos Universes. After achieving

    transcendence, a cultivator can escape the Chaos Universe and

    enter Hongmeng.

    In Hongmeng, there are other Chaos Universes and other

    cultivators, even creatures who might be born there.

    Cthulhu was one of these creatures, but it identally discovered

    this Chaos Universe and took a look. However, the result was its

    defeat and eventual sealing.

    ''No, things are not so simple. If the myths about the Old Gods are

    true, Cthulhu is not this weak and should not be captured so easily.

    So, the fact it sufferers such a fate can mean three things:

    ''First, this Chaos Universe is one of the best, so the power ceiling is

    terribly high. However, this theory does not hold up. No matter how

    high its power, can itpare to a transcendent creature?''

    Wang Wei shook his head; based on the information he knew, he

    felt it was impossible for Grand Dao and all the universe''s citizens

    to deal with a transcendent.

    ''The second possibility is that this universe has cultivated a

    transcendent, thus considering its home part of their territory. So,

    after Cthulhu broke through this Chaos Universe, another

    Transcendent dealt with it.''

    Wang Wei felt this theory had more substance for multiple reasons.

    The first is the parameters he attributed to Transcendence. Once a

    cultivator reaches that step, they should have truly achieved

    immortality and eternity, meaning nothing can kill them.

    However, sealing them might be different. After all, there should be

    a difference between each Transcendent. So, in a battle where no

    one could kill their opponent, sealing and humiliating them might

    be how to dictate the victor and deal with contradictions.

    Wang Wei did not think Transcendents were enlightened beings

    who were above mortal desires and influences. He''s sure many are

    as such, but many others also achieved transcendence to be able to

    do what their hearts desire.

    With these two opposite mindsets, he did not doubt there would be

    conflicts in Hongmeng a?? even with the default setting that none of

    them could die.

    Another reason supporting his theory was the Ultimate Taboo. He

    had long realized this event involved achieving Transcendence.

    However, without anyone achieving transcendence, how could

    such a thing appear in the universe?

    Of course, there is also the possibility that Grand Dao deduced a

    path to transcendence without achieving it. Then, it used the event

    to elevate the power ceiling of the world by allowing these methods

    to flow out of the world.

    Wang Wei''s intuition told him the event of the Ultimate Taboo

    involved both this Chaos Universe''s past transcendence and Grand

    Dao''s scheme. His ancestor, Qiyuan, either took advantage of the

    situation to open a path of transcendence for all sentient beings in

    the Chaos Universe or Grand Dao used him as a pawn.

    Things could also be moreplicated, and he willingly became a

    pawn just to see the way forward. After all, many of these pinnacle

    Paragons who have not moved a single step forward were willing to

    die just to know the possibility that there was a path forward.

    To these people, death was nothing; the truly scary thing was

    knowing there was no way forward.

    The third exnation for the fate of Cthulhu is that it was a clone.

    ording to myths, the Old Gods have infinite clones. Some of the

    well-known Old Gods are nothing more than the clone of another,

    more powerful Old God, forming a weird chain.

    The captured Cthulhu in this Chaos Universe might be one of the

    infinite weakened clones of the real Cthulhu, who scattered his

    essence throughout Hongmeng, hunting for Chaos Universe to

    conquer and destroy.

    ''This theory is the one most likely to be true,'' thought Wang Wei.

    ''However, if that''s true, this world is truly a dangerous ce.''

    Wang Wei''s own theory scared him. He was nothing but a little

    Emperor. Although he almost reached the battle prowess of an

    Empyrean, such a fact did not make much of a difference.

    He was nothing but an ant before a Paragon, and Paragons are ants

    before Half-Step Transcendence, who are ants before people on

    the level of the Six Cardinals. But even the Cardinals are not at the

    level of Grand Dao.

    But can Grand Dao deal with a transcendent being like the Old

    Gods? The evidence does not show it could. After all, despite being

    sealed, Cthulhu could still influence the universe by creatingn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    followers or ces like the Abyss Gap.

    More evidence of this conclusion is the fact that Grand Dao did not

    exile the sealed Cthulhu back to Hongmeng. The logical thing to do

    is get rid of such a hot potato, but Grand Dao did not do this, which

    showed it was not confident in hiding its world coordinates from

    Cthulhu''s main body.

    So, it sealed the clone with the hope thetter would just ignore it

    and no longer intervene. Such a line of thought also indicated that

    the transcendence from this Chaos Universe might not be on the

    same level as Cthulhu.

    ''Damn it, being too smart is not a good thing,'' cussed Wang Wei,

    controlling his mind to not get out of control; he hated nothing

    more in this world when things werepletely out of his control,

    and he was powerless to do anything about it.

    Unfortunately, he was worse than the ant in a confrontation on the

    level of Transcendence.

    ''There is no need to scare myself. Who knows how long this

    Cthulhu''s clone has been sealed, and the Chaos Universe is still fine.

    So, the situation is not as bad as I imagine. I only need to continue

    walking forward until I can be a true chess yer.''

    He used his immense Dao Heart to calm down, preparing for the

    long journey ahead of him. Furthermore, his current deduction

    might be extremely crucial for him in the future.

    After all, he might have discovered the mystery of the 13 Taboos of

    this world; such information is extremely valuable, whether he uses

    it for himself or trades with some interested people.

    ''Alright, let''s cultivate. Only true strength can make me feel

    relieved.''

    Wang Wei exhaled deeply as he continued his retreat.

 Chapter 908 Ten-Fold Battle Realm

    Wang Wei closed his eyes, adjusting his state. He overviewed all his knowledge about [Essence, Spirit, and Qi] andbined them with the Immortal Part of the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture], In a short period, he created a method of transforming Spirit into Essence; he even went further and created a method of transforming Qi into Essence. Unfortunately, his current body requires an extremely high level of Qi or energy to have the slightest effect.

    Regardless, Wang Wei already nned a trip to the Source Qi Space, so maybe he could find something useful to him.

    After seeding, he gathered arge amount of his soul energy and transformed it into a power that tempered his body. In the process, Wang Wei furthered the connection between his soul and body.

    Previously, he only had 1.269 trillion spirit particles, but his body contained more cells than that. Now, he ensured all his cells had a trace of his soul energy.

    Time passed, and Wang Wei continued his cultivation.

    Crack!

    At one point, the sound of bones cracking and his muscles snapping like a whip echoed in the room.

    "Finally reached 40 Infant Fiendgod Force,"mented Wang Wei.

    "The amount of energy this took does not seem to be worth it."

    Wang Wei knew how valuable soul energy was. One of the many barriers preventing people from bing Paragons is their souls cannot reach the quality and quantity required.

    However, he did not have this problem. Before reaching the peak of the Empyrean Realm, he had already met the soul and luck

    requirements. He had faith in himself to reach the Grand Dao Source requirement, so he only needed to learn the other

    requirements and prepare for them while in the Empyrean Realm.

    As such, Wang Wei did not want to squander his Soul Energy.

    ording to his calctions, he might even have enough reserve to reach the peak of the Paragon Realm, so there is no point in sacrificing his bright future for a quick improvement in the True Power Dao Realma??especially when he has other options.

    "I can use my soul as an auxiliary aid for my flesh but not directly improve it," concluded Wang Wei. After making a decision, Wang Wei did not waste time and condensed his first Primordial God Vein.

    The process took some time since it was his first one. But soon enough, a new energy system was added to his fleshly body by condensing a special vein.

    Wang Wei clenched his fist and felt a small increase in power.

    Although he still had 40 Fiendgod Force, his power did increase.

    "These veins can increase strength, defense, speed, stamina, and other stats; they have potential. However, the method of

    condensing them is very limited."

    Wang Wei felt the consent of Primordial Veins was brilliant and gave his Ancestors the credit he deserved. However, he did not like the method used to condense them.

    ''I would love to see the updated version after Ancient Deste became Paragons. Well, that''s assuming he did not change to another technique.''

    Wang Wei felt it was unlikely since the Ancient Deste used the body refining scripture as his Emperor Scripture.

    ''I have been considering upgrading the Zodiac Techniques to keep up with my current state and realm. I can condense them into special Primordial God Veins, elevating their powers.

    ''Furthermore, when I turn these veins into Fiendgod Veins, they will experience a second baptism and sublimation.''

    Wang Wei''s eyes lit up as he thought of a way to improve the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture]--condensing unique veins.

    ''The Ancient Deste Emperor seems a little too obsessed or focused on the deste concept of this technique. So, it requires Deste Energy to condense a Deste Emperor''s Soul or

    Primordial God Vein.

    ''However, I can add variety to this technique. Stars are already a part of it, so I can condense God''s Veins based on the Zodiacs and the Constetions.

    ''I can condense God Veins from other Innate Demon Gods. For example, if I get Ao Shen''s blood, I can condense a Chaos Dragon Vein. I could get some Primordial Energy from Xu Shi and condense Primordial Veins, Golden Buddha Vein from Feng Heng, and Five Sacred Beasts from Huo Fenghuang.''

    The possibility for this technique was endless.

    ''Hahaha, I''m truly an unparalleled genius,'' thought Wang Wei with a smirk.

    ''Now, how do I get these things from these people?''

    He could secretly steal them with his ability, and no one would notice. He could directly ask, and few would resist.

    ''No, I can use these things in the next court meeting to establish a better precedent ofmunication, fair trading, and improvement for everyone.''

    Wang Wei patted himself on the back, thinking how he was such a dedicated Heavenly Emperor. Everything he does is for the betterment of the world and the prosperity of his new era.

    ''Well, I still need some resources.''

    Wang Wei disappeared from his room and appeared outside one of the Forbidden Lands: the Blood Earth. Without hesitation, he entered.

    The world around him changed; the sky was dark, and the earth was dyed red. He saw countless creatures that seemedposed entirely of blood.

    ''Are those the Blood Asura?''

    With one look, he knew these creatures had nothing to do with the Asura Race. He calmly watched as a few people remained in this ce''s periphery, fighting these creatures for opportunity.

    A few cultivators had blood-rted techniques and would absorb these creatures. Simultaneously, these cultivators became the nutrients of the Blood Asura once they were killed.

    ''I remember my mother and father were stuck in this ce and almost died. With my father''s strength, such a ce would not be much of a threat to him unless he entered in the early stages of cultivation.

    ''Someone must have schemed against him.''

    Wang Wei took a moment and used his Time Dao to see that past event. As expected, something abnormal urred. This ce was not very weing of the Wang n Bloodline, so these creatures became mad as soon as they saw him and chose to overwhelm him with sheer numbers.

    ''Everything is connected,'' sighed Edward. Their ancestors stole something from this ce. Billions of yearster, his father and mother fell in love while fighting desperately in this ce.

    If not for what the Ancient Deste Emperor did, maybe he would not be born today.

    ''Fate is truly a wonderful yet scary thing.''

    Wang Wei shook his head before entering the core area of this forbidden ce. He entered another dimension and found himself in arge hall. He first noticed traces of writing on the walls and ceiling. However, someone or something removed whatever was recorded.

    The second thing he noticed was tworge blood pools on each side of the hall. He was not surprised by their appearance; he already knew the Blood Asuras existed to gather blood, soul, and energy for the owner of this ce.

    That''s why the outer area is not as dangerous as the core and would open once in a while; it''s also why there are many rare opportunities for cultivators in this ce, and many Emperor Lineages will treat its opening as a secret realm.

    Wang Wei walked to the end of the hall, where he saw a colossal creature sitting on a throne with a small bead releasing energy into his body. The towering creature looked humanoid except for his red skin and shining lights in his chest that resembled stars, ws, and horns.

    The Primordial God opened his enormous mouth to swallow the small bead, stopping his recuperation. He opened his eyes with the n to call Wang Wei a thief''s descendant.

    However, he stopped before a look of horror appeared on his face.

    "You''ve actually achieved the legendary Ten-Fold Battle Realm?"

    "Ten-Fold Battle Realm?"

    The Primordial God had a look of contempt on his face; his expression basically told Wang Wei he was an ignorant boy.

    However, thetter did not care.

    The moment thetter said the word [Ten-Fold Battle Realm], he could have deduced the secret. Better yet, he could use his Time Dao to see the infinite possibility of the future and know how this conversation is going to go. Or he could use his Fate Dao to know exactly what thetter would say.

    With his strength and mastery of Fate Dao, his conversations could be like this since probably few people in the Lower Dimension could block his powers.

    However, Wang Wei knew how such a thing could change or twist his mindset. Conversationa??even with his friends and familya??would be pointless since he already knew the final oue.

    After living like this for a long time, his mindset would be twisted as he became colder and more indifferent; he would start to believe all sentient beings are poor creatures imprisoned by the shackles of fate.

    And as one of the few exceptions, he should not associate with these people. As such, he never used his ability in this manner unless necessary.

    The Primordial God soon realized who he was speaking to, so he changed his attitude and answered politely:

    "There is a 50% difference between Eternal Emperors and

    Empyreans. Every 5% is one-fold," exined the Primordial God.

    "So, it''s a way to determine an Emperor''s ability to fight above his grade?"

    "Correct," nodded the giant creature. "In this era, a One-Fold Battle Realm is considered an Eternal Supreme."

    "Was it different in your era?" asked Wang Wei, sensing the sneer and mockery from this creature.

    "Yes. In my time, it requires 3-Fold to bear that tile."

    "3-Fold equates to 35% Grand Dao Source; the requirement is indeed higher than the current 25%. What was the highest record of your time?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "6-Fold," replied the Primordial God, lost in his memories. "No one believed a higher level could be achieved. Even the percent who achieved such a result had extenuating circumstances."

    "I see," nodded Wang Wei. "Your era was truly glorious despite being drought with war and conflict. However, it will still pale inparison to mine."

    The Primordial God did notment on this statement. All he cared about was how to deal with the current situation. His previous ns were useless before a Ten-Fold Battle Realm.

    His mission was on the verge of seeding, so he did not want to die yet.

 Chapter 909 Primordial Desolate

    <h4>Chapter 909 Primordial Deste</h4>

    "You don''t have to worry. Based on your response to my questions, you might survive this encounter," said Wang Wei, who sensed the unease of this Primordial God.

    Wang Wei''s words made the God''s mouth almost twitch; his first instinct was to roar to admonish this little creature who was audacious enough to say such a thing to him, but he dared not.

    He survived that terrible war. As a result, he lost many things, one of which is his pride as an Innate Creature. Once upon a time, they roamed the world as the noblest creatures between Heaven and Earth.

    Unfortunately, the war trampled on that pride. The human racea?? once a weak tribe that needed their protection, a weak tribe that they disdained to look at and associate with, a weak tribe that some treated as fooda?? sessfully rebelled against them.

    These weak creatures grew to heights the Innate Demon Gods could not fathom and ughtered their kind, forcefully pushing them off the top of the pyramid chain.

    The Primordial God knew how scary these tiny creatures were.

    After all, the human race fought both the Primordial Gods and the Innate Demons and won. Although the war soon escted to epass thousands of other races, these three were still the main fighters.

    "Let''s have a conversation," continued Wang Wei. "However, it''s hard tomunicate with my head raised. If you don''t mind, please shrink your body."

    "You...Are you trying to humiliate me?"

    Wang Wei looked at him, "I thought you had epted the reality of your circumstances. However, it seems it''s not true."

    He waved his hand, and the giant creature shrunk to the size of a normal human.

    "How do I address you?"

    The Primordial God paused momentarily before sighing deeply, "I am known as Primordial Deste."

    "Primordial Deste," he muttered. "This name seems to be of some significance."

    ''Of course, it was,'' thought Primordial Deste. In his era, only the Primordial God with the noblest bloodline could use the word [Primordial] in their names.

    ''Unfortunately, now, it''s meaningless.''

    Wang Wei no longer continued this subject.

    "I have a few questions about the past. If you don''t mind, please answer."

    "What do you want to know?"

    "Firstly, how did the war end?"

    Primordial Deste took a moment to recollect before frowning, "My memory is a little blurry. However, I remember, near the end, our sidea??which was losinga??suddenly had the advantage, pushing the Acquired Side to a dangerous level.

    "We captured world after world, forcing them to migrate to their Headquarters. However, on the cusp of our victory, their side suddenly brought out a formation:

    "The Heaven Mending Formation."

    Fear shed in the Primordial God''s eyes as he uttered the name of the formation.

    "Twelve of the best Emperors of the Acquired Life, including your ancestor, the Heaven Opening Emperor, each leading a node of the formation. After that, the war was basically over.

    "They ughtered my kind without remorse, including children, women, and the elderly. Finally, we realized our end was inevitable, so the leaders called for a mass ascension to the upper dimension, saving as many lives as possible."

    Wang Wei listened quietly, ignoring Primordial Deste''s attempt to use his empathy. He knew how cruel these Innate Demon Gods treated the human race before his ancestor opened the Dao for all sentient beings.

    "You said you had a sudden revitalization near the end of the war.

    Do you know why?"

    "It seems I can''t remember," replied Primordial Deste with a frown; he immediately noticed such an anomaly. After all, he is a 6Star Primarch and probably one of the strongest. Yet, his memories were failing him.

    Wang Wei was not surprised. During this conversation, he used his Time Dao to check the past and see if thetter was telling the truth. However, he discovered the time stamp around the Null Era contained a weird power.

    Someone seemed to have manipted the River of Time, blurring the events of that time to hide certain information or truth.

    ''Most events in history are connected to the upper dimension in one way or the other. So, the same should be said for the Null Era and that battle between Innate and Acquire.

    "Why did you survive? What is your mission for staying in the lower dimension?" asked Wang Wei, who knew he could not find the truth today. Anyway, he already had some theories and could verify itter on.

    "I was chosen to remain here, hoping to revive our kind in the lower dimension."

    "That''s it?" he asked; he could guess as much. How could the Innate Demon Gods give up the entire Qi Luck of the Lower Dimension?

    "Isn''t that enough?" asked Primordial Deste in confusion.

    ''It''s either this guy is clueless, or I''m reading too much into the situation.''

    "Last question: why did you allow my ancestor to steal your heart?"

    asked Wang Wei. He knew how powerful this guy was, so it made no sense for Ancient Deste to seed in stealing his heart.

    Primordial Deste smiled wryly. He did not wake up after Wang Chong was lucky enough to survive his means and entered the core area of this hall.

    He was severely injured from the war and had to seal himself to survive. Furthermore, a few Great Emperors would barge into his sleeping ce and challenge him. Although most were a nuisance, a few severely damaged him; he remembered two of them especially, both from the same sect.

    As such, when Wang Chong studied his body and walked in a path simr to his ancestor, he did not care. After all, to him, thetter was nothing but an ant walking around him.

    Although he hated humans, he cared more about healing his injury.

    Primordial Deste only woke up when thetter tried to steal his heart.

    He then discovered the little thief was the descendant of the Heaven Opening Emperor, which was rted to these two. Angered overwhelmed his mind, and wanted to p him to death. Then, an idea came to mind.

    "My n was to use the heart to assess your Wang n''s bloodline.

    Then, from there, I can steal your n''s luck and elerate the revival of my kind," exined Primordial Deste with a wry smile.

    "Not a bad n," nodded Wang Wei. As the n who opened the Dao for all sentient beings twice, the Wang n''s luck was unique.

    As such, it was the perfect target to revive the Innate Demon Gods, especially after humans became the protagonists of the world.

    "I know you failed, but why exactly?" asked Wang Wei.

    "Who knew someone left protection in your Wang n''s Bloodline?

    My means were discovered and eliminated," exined Primordial Deste. "Then, that thief dared to use the word [Deste] as his Emperor name.

    "He did not thank me for his achievement but returned here, sneak attacked, and injured me."

    Wang Wei secretly gave a thumbs up to Ancient Destea??a truly ambitious and daring man.

    "Wait, I remember my ancestor exchanged some blood with

    Emperor Seven Lotus. Since you tempered with it, did you do something to him?"

    "Him? He was a great tonic," replied Primordial Deste, licking his lips.

    ''I did not give this guy enough credit.''

    From the records of the Sleepers, he knew there were auspicious visions after Seven Lotus ascended, just like every Great Emperor.

    Now, he guessed Primordial Deste artificially created this thing to hide the truth of his action.

    He even guessed Emperor Seven Lotus was not his only victim and may have tricked many low-ss Emperors with his bloodline and secretly swallowed them.

    ''Yes, how could someone who survived that war and chose to remain and revive the race be stupid,'' thought Wang Wei. ''Even the character w of his race was probably eliminated after experiencing the close destruction of his kind.

    "Can I ask you a question?"

    "Do you want to know whether I''m really going to revert the environment back to Innate?"

    "Yes."

    "It''s true," nodded Wang Wei.

    "But, how can it be done? Our Innate Demon Race has been searching for a solution for so long without an answer."

    "Heaven and Earth blessed your race with many attributes and advantages, but ingenuity is not one of them," replied Wang Wei.

    Although it sounded like he was making fun of thetter, he was just telling the truth.

    The Innate Demon Gods'' noble birth created a very hierarchal society with no room or requirement for ingenuity. As a result, they have long be stiff and conservative in their ways of thinking.

    If not for the war that forced them to evolve and improve, many of their aplishments in that era would have never urred.

    "So, it''s true," muttered Primordial Deste after feeling thetter''s resolute confidence. As for the otherment, he did not care; history has proven these words were, in fact, true.

    ''So, our race''s revival is the result of a human''s action? The irony,'' n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    he thought with a wry smile. He sighed deeply:

    "What are you going to do with me?"

    "I originally wanted to kill you and use your body as cultivation resources. However, I changed my mind."

    Primordial Deste''s mouth twitched:

    "Once the Innate Demon Gods return, they will need a leader to ensure they learned of their past failure and guide them."

    His eyes became fierce:

    "They need to know their ce after being born, and you''re the perfect person to lead and teach them."

    "It will be my honor," Primordial Deste quickly said.

    before the first Innate Creature appears. You can wait until then."

    The mighty ancient God wanted to curse out loud as he knew this Heavenly Emperor wanted to use him as ackey.

    "Finally, give me your heart and some blood," continued Wang Wei, making Primordial Deste look at him in shock.

    "Don''t worry. With your position in the Heavenly Court, you can regenerate them in no time."

    Primordial Deste almost passed out from anger. That bastard wanted to use him as livestock, farming his heart and blood to cultivate his body.

    "Don''t feel wronged," said Wang Wei calmly. "Everypme and everything have to bear karma. You once used human ancestors as livestock; now, it''s your turn. However, you''re lucky that you don''t have to diea??they did not have that luxury."

 Chapter 910 Wang Juéˆ¥æªš Fate

    <h4>Chapter 910 Wang Ju''s Fate</h4>

    910 Wang Ju''s Fate

    Primordial Deste sighed, resigning to his fate. Then, without hesitation, he plunged his left hand into his chest and dug it out. He left a few Blood Essence in the heart before handing it over.

    His aura drastically diminished, and his red face appeared somewhere purple. The shining stars in his chest diminished as if they had lost their luster.

    Wang Wei held the heart in his hand, feeling the immense energy inside. Then, he felt bored. The Forbidden Lands were once feared, and renowned ces used as cautionary tales even for Great Emperors.

    When he started his cultivation journey, one of his main ambitions and goals was to deal with them. However, after basically bullying Primordial Deste, he felt things wereckluster.

    This Primordial God''s power should be between 40 to 45% Grand Dao Source, so he should have made a great challenge.

    Unfortunately, he could destroy thetter with one finger.

    ''There is no point in feeling this way. I have today''s sess not because of a certain Innate Talent but due to years of hard work, dedication, nning, and a little bit of luck.''

    Wang Wei no longer focused on such a thought. He ced the heart away before focusing on Primordial Deste. He wondered what position to grant him in the council.

    His first thought was to make him a Divine General. However, he gave up that idea since thetter had no troops under his banner.

    Furthermore, it was not wise to immediately force the revived Innate Demon Gods to work for the court.

    He will give them some time to adapt and learn of the situation.

    Then, he will try to incorporate them into the court system.

    ''Anyways, I can still use Primordial Deste as a thug,'' thought Wang Wei. ''In that case, I could try granting him one of the Artificial God Positions.''

    Wang Wei has been contemting the creation of artificial God Positions inspired by Western Mythology from Earth, like the God of cksmith.

    The cksmithing concept does not involve Heavenly Dao, so no World Source is involved. cksmithing falls in the category of the God of Earth and the God of Metal, revolving around the metal or ores used for the process. Finally, the God of me is also involved.

    However, Wang Wei wanted to try something new by creating the cksmith God Position. His idea is that this god would use its power to reduce the resources required to train a cksmith.

    Whether it''s mortal cksmithing or cultivator''s artifact refining, countless resources are used to train a qualified weapon maker. If the cksmith God could bless these people''s refining process and reduce the resources needed, then Heavenly Dao could save more World Source reserves.

    Additionally, the luck of this era can increase with the development of civilization. A position like cksmith God can allow mortal metallurgy and technology to develop, thus increasing the prosperity and destiny of the entire Myriad Emperor World.

    ''If this n works, I can create highly sought-after positions like the God of Alchemy, Array, Talisman, and Weapon Refiner.''

    The training of any of these professions requires an exuberant number of resources. However, with these Divine Positions, Wang Wei will walk the path of resource preservation and management.

    Although the world will notck resources after he reverts the environment to innate, it''s still a worthwhile effort to prevent wastage and better management.

    ''Since the n is ready, let''s try it out.''

    The Conferred God List appeared in his hand, and he used his power to modify this unique artifact.

    "From now on, you will be the God of cksmith," dered Wang Wei. However, Primordial Deste was confused as he did not understand this weird position. He had heard of the court and the God Positions.

    Although he was not clear on the details since he was not part of the meeting, he was still knowledgeable about the subject. However, he was genuinely confused about this odd position.

    s, Wang Wei did not exin to him but waved his hand to teleport his Primordial God to a ce in the court where he could rapidly recuperate. He ensured to give him one of the best spots so he could heal faster; such high-level and rare resources must be treated with care.

    Subsequently, he focused on the Blood Earth, thinking about how to deal with it.

    ''This ce would make a great trial for the sect,'' he thought. As long as he sealed one of Primordial Deste''s hearts into this ce and surrounded it with a formation that provides it with energy, more Blood Asura can continue to be born.

    Then, the sect''s disciples can kill these creatures and absorb the energy they release, tempering their bodies. This ce will be a haven for body refiners while regr disciples can use it to temper their bodies during the Body Refining and Divine Body Realm.

    ''This ce could even give birth to Immortal Tier Blood Asura, allowing more ancestors to temper their bodies. A few more Insurgents could be born from it.''

    He nodded in satisfaction with this idea. So, he activated his Space Grand Dao Source to move the entire Blood Earth back to the sect.

    From now on, the second Forbidden Land of the Myriad Emperor World was gone after the Western Pure Bliss Land.

    The world took notice of this change and did not take long to guess who acted. Factions with Eternal Battle Prowess began to ask their representative whether they could also deal with the being inside this ce. They received different answers and acted based on these answers.

    However, none of this mattered to Wang Wei, who returned to his cultivation. He absorbed the Primordial God''s Heart to condense more veins, drastically increasing his fleshly body.

    "47 Infant Fiendgod Force," muttered Wang Wei as he clenched his hand and felt the veins inside his body. "Better than I anticipated."

    He was satisfied with this retreat. Although the heart will slowly have no effect on him, he can use other resources to refine a pill with the heart as the core material. By then, he can continue to enjoy the benefits.

    Wang Wei then checked outside.

    "There are still ten years before the second meeting. Huh? Wang Ju is out?"

    He closed the array in his room and summoned her.

    Swish!

    A woman dressed in ck appears in the room, kneeling on one knee.

    "Sect Master."

    "Get up," nodded Wang Wei. "How is the result?"

    "As you expected, my base strength is on par with an Eternal Emperor. However, I can enter a state I called [Fate Battle Mode] where I can borrow more of your power."

    "Oh, how strong can you reach?"

    "35% Grand Dao Source for a short duration, 40% if I go all out with severe bacsh, and 50% if I sacrifice my life."

    As Wang Ju said these words, the awe in her heart was indescribable. She knows she did not inherit the full strength of the sect master, yet she was so powerful.

    ''The strength is not bad,'' he thought as he gazed at her Inner World.

    It contained a unique seed at its core emanating his Fate Power.

    The power can perfectly blend with Wang Ju''s Shadow Dao.

    "From now on, you will be the Guardian of the sect."

    "...Yes."

    "You seem hesitant. You don''t want to?" asked Wang Wei.

    "That''s not it, I was just hoping to continue following you in the upper dimension," replied Wang Ju.

    Wang Wei looked at her before looking in the distance. "It saddens me to say, but you can no longer keep up with my step."

    Wang Ju''s eyes dimmed.

    "Maybe in the future, when I have established a foundation and reach the level where I have fewer restrictions, I will summon you to serve at my side. However, now, you have to protect the sect for me."

    Wang Wei was not just saying these words to appease her. He has a feeling that people he can trust will be extremely valuable to him in the future. As such, he will not abandon Wang Ju because she is weak.

    However, it will be a while before they can reunite after he ascends.

    "I know you''re not a fan of the name Shadow Three; you can take the name Fate Shadow One."

    "Thank you."

    "You should know of your next mission?"

    "Yes. I will spread the Fate Shadow Guards to as many World Communities as possible in the shortest time possible."

    "With your current strength, there should be no problem. But even if there is, you only need to mutter my name, and I wille to your aid."

    Wang Wei''s warning was superfluous. They had a deep karmic connection, so he would immediately know if she was in danger.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "I will keep that in mind," replied Wang Ju, who felt relief after hearing these words. She took out a talisman and handed it to Wang Wei.

    "This is my recement at the headquarters while I am away. You can ask him for anything; he''s very qualified."

    Wang Wei checked the information, and a slight surprise shed in his eyes. He knew this person: the little assassin he met with the Innate Space Technique. If he remembered correctly, his name was Zhang Jing.

    Thetter left his post in the Shadow yer Temple after helping the Fate Shadow Guards from better infiltrating the ce. Then, he entered the headquarters and rapidly climbed thedder until Wang Ju recognized his talent and ability.

    ''It''s a shame,'' thought Wang Wei. He felt it would have been better if the little assassin had a protagonist temte or destiny and his sister was an unparalleled genius.

    "Well, I trust in your judgment.

 Chapter 911 Old Man Tianji

    <h4>Chapter 911 Old Man Tianji</h4>

    Wang Wei watched Wang Ju leaving and walked out of the

    cultivation room. He stretched his body while sniffing the clean air full of Innate Qi.

    "I need to visit the Source Qi Space," muttered Wang Wei before checking the world. The chaos everywhere had ended, and

    everyone was preparing for the second court meeting.

    He focused his eyes on the Western Continent. Currently, the weakest Emperor Lineage in the West had at least 3 Great Emperors, and they were the faction with three outstanding Emperors.

    All the others were destroyed in the cleanup, reducing the poption of devil cultivators in the west by more than 80%. The survivors suffered a tremendous blow in the process of destroying so many factions.

    As Wang Wei watched the war, many thoughts shed in his mind, mainly about the Bnce Mechanism of the world. The Myriad Emperor World has a history that spawns countless Yuan Epochs.

    Yet, the Dao Opening Sect was the first sect to cultivate 10 Great Emperors in that long period. A cultivation generation is between 3 to 5 million years; if an Emperor spends much time in the lower dimension, the generation will notst longer than 10 million years.

    With such a long time span, the number of emperors cultivated since the Beginning Emperor Era is astonishing. Removing anything that happened before the Null Era, it seems statistically impossible that the top Emperor Lineages have such a small number of Great Emperorsa??especially since they controlled most of the world''s resources and the best cultivation technique.

    So, how do we exin this anomaly? Is it because of the Nine Emperor Curse? It does y a part. Before the Dao Opening Sect, other factions cultivated nine Emperorsa??Chaos Ruler Sect, Amitabha Temple, the Jin n, and a few others. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    These factions were wiped out by the cruelty of time and because of the Bnce Mechanism. However, the Nine Emperor Curse is not enough to exin this phenomenon.

    The truth of the matter is Heavenly Dao will distribute most of the luck and destiny of a generation to the countless Supreme, Holy, and Law Lands. In most generations, the Emperor will be someone simr to Emperor Nine Suns of Wang Chang''s generation.

    The result of this action is there are many scattered Emperor Lineages with one or two Great Emperors. Sadly, the fate of these factions is terrible. The upper echelon factions like the Dao Opening Sect, the Emperor Enlightening Academy, the Taiyi Profound Gate, and all the others will secretly destroy these weak factions to steal their luck, resources, and foundation.

    Their actions are a way to preserve their faction''s superiority while also fighting against the Bnce Mechanism.

    Wang Wei exhaled as he felt his understanding of Heaven and Earth deepened. Then, he focused on watching how the war in the West proceeded.

    These weak Emperor Lineages were ruthless and did not want to behave like pigs waiting to be ughtered; they formed an alliance, resisting their destruction at all costs. These devil cultivators would have suffered even more if not for Feng Heng''s aid.

    As for why he intervened and helped these devil cultivators? It''s because the battle was getting out of hand, forcing him to use way too much power to heal the space. Additionally, the war affected mortals, so he wanted it to end as swiftly as possible.

    Of course, despite his intervention, Feng Heng was smart enough not to touch the merit the devil cultivators prepared as an offering for the Heavenly Emperor.

    "You were smart enough not to touch what''s mine, but some people do not have this wisdom," muttered Wang Wei with a sneer.

    He snorted, his booming voice echoing in every cultivator''s mind, followed by a dozen individuals'' screams. In an instant, myriad cultivators, including a few Insurgents, died in different factions in the Western Continent.

    Wang Wei did not me the remaining people for the faults of a few. He aplished his goal of dealing with the devil cultivators without even lifting a finger himself.

    Now, the remaining devil cultivators have restrained themselves while also bing great thugs under his court. The Western Bliss Sect restrained the Di n, preventing their power from drastically increasing after the cleanup.

    So, he is more than satisfied with the final oue.

    ''Feng Heng has been a very cooperative ally. Should I give him more benefit or reward?'' thought Wang Wei before shaking his head.

    During the opening of the Western Bliss Sect, he sent a clone and gave thetter an excellent gift. So, there is no need for that now.

    Wang Wei looked at one of the rooms in the court, which was filled with golden spots.

    ''With the devil cultivator''s merit, it should be enough for another 5% increase.''

    Wang Wei smiled in satisfaction; this is why he created the court.

    Although it will be harder to increase his cultivation, he can breeze through the early stages of the Emperor Realm.

    Wang Wei then checked his two legions: Blood Saber and Totem Legion. Their training was going well; they improved dramatically with the luck blessing of the court.

    ''I need to refine a Dao Source Seed for Tie Gang as soon as possible so he can start training the Undying Legion. As for Li Jun''s ughter Legion, they have their own purpose to train for.''

    Wang Wei had many things to do, including cultivating new Dao Ancestors and Immortal Venerables for the sect. However, he also wanted to see if he could create better ones after his cultivation and battle prowess crossed into the Empyrean Level.

    After finishing his checkup, Wang Wei walked into the central area of the court. He entered a special and very restricted area, gazing at an old man dressed like a beggar sitting cross-legged in the room.

    After his arrival, the beggar opened his indifferent eyes.

    "How is it? Are you satisfied with this power?"

    "More than satisfied," replied the beggar calmly. "If not for your actions, I would never have an opportunity to practice Heaven Dao to such a height."

    "I''m sensing you have questions," said Wang Wei as he sat before the beggar. "Why don''t you begin by introducing yourself? I''ve known for so long but still don''t know your name."

    "People in my generation called me Old Man Tianji."

    Wang Wei gave him a weird look. The name [Old Man Tianji] is often used in novels about his past life for people who are good at divination and calcting heaven''s secrets.

    ''Maybe this name has some other mystery.

    "So, what do you want to ask?"

    "Why did you fuse Heavenly Dao into my body? Your court does not need Heavenly Dao to have a carrier to function normally."

    "There are many reasons I chose this method," exined Wang Wei.

    "Firstly, I wanted to see how a Heavenly Dao would controlws via a human proxy; it''s a great learning opportunity.

    "Secondly, ording to my calctions, Heavenly Dao will be easier to control, manipte, and restrict in this form.

    "Finally, I felt Heavenly Dao was too rigid when doing certain things; sometimes, it needs a certain humanity or ingenuity in its actions.

    However, it''s incapable of doing so, so I give it this ability."

    His hope was for Heavenly Dao to have a small bnce of humanity and ingenuity while keeping its core essence as a program; in other words, a true Artificial Intelligence.

    "Are you afraid it will acquire sentience?" asked Old Man Tianji.

    "I don''t," replied Wang Wei. "And you know why."

    "Just like the Absolute Beginning Magic, the Sword Empress left a powerful sword power in the lower dimension that especially targeted Heavenly Daos, preventing them from gaining sentience.

    The name of her scripture is Heaven shing Sutra, and she fulfilled its title.

    "I know you''re strong, but I still wish to warn you," said Old Man Tianji, his facial expression as nk as a white piece of paper.

    "The Heavenly Emperor Karmic Position is one of the highest secrets of Heaven and Earth. Your actions of tantly stealing it and revealing it might have consequences."

    Wang Wei knew what he meant. The Heavenly Emperor Karmic Position existed as ast resort mechanism. Once a world faces true catastrophe, Heavenly Dao will manifest the position as ast attempt to protect the world.

    The Three Karmic Positions existed for a specific situation. The Heavenly Emperor will appear when thews of Heaven and Earth are affected; if they are iplete, destroyed, or infected. Then, it''s the job of the Emperor to return things to the way they were.

    The Human Emperor will appear when the protagonists of Heaven and Eartha??whatever the race or civilizationa??are threatened and on the verge of extinction.

    Finally, the Earth Emperor will show up when Samsara is affected, and the Yin-Yang Bnce of the world is tilted to the Yin Side.

    "There might indeed be some consequences, but not as severe as you said."

    Wang Wei discussed with Heavenly Dao before taking the position.

    However, his revealing the information to Mu Lei is indeed considered a ''crime.'' Furthermore, more people will know about this secret once he starts to expand to other World Communities.

    However, he renovated the Heaven Emperor Position and made it better. The entire situation of the Conferred God List and conserving World Source is all his idea.

 Chapter 912 Meeting Of The Highest Order

    Above Primordial Chaos, Terminus Haven:

    The Adjudicator of Fate sat on a round table with five unfilled spots.

    He looked in the distance, a little distracted. His short gray hair was slightly longer than thest time Wang Wei saw him; however, it was stillpared to cultivators'' usual long hair.

    The ce he waited was odd. Everything was all white except for countless dots and lines that kept moving like small worms.

    At the center of this chaotic space was a purple pce that appeared magnificent on the outside but contained one room bathed in gold and white.

    While waiting patiently, the Adjudicator kept tapping his hand on the table.

    "Fate...Fate...Fate!" roared someone, finally catching the

    Adjudicator''s attention.

    "Oh, you guys are here."

    "Why are you so distracted?" asked the Judge of Chaos, a woman with light purple skin, long ck hair, a floral ck dress, glowing eyes, and a crown.

    "What''s your purpose for asking for the meeting?" asked the Magistrate of Heaven, a burly man with no shirt, white pants, and golden rings as bracelets.

    "Did one of the seeds bring you trouble again?" asked the Overseer of Samsara, a woman dressed in all white with a ck cinnamon bar on her forehead; she exuded a cold aura simr to death.

    Her voice contained great ridicule, and she did not hide it in the slightest.

    "What''s with you? You seem a little more aggressive than usual,"

    asked the Justiciary of Time, a humanoid cat dressed in purple; his body contained countless ornaments associated with time.

    "That bastard is now interfering with my ns," she replied. The others knew who she referred to as soon as she uttered these words.

    "I haven''t heard of a battle?"mented the Arbitrator of the Source Qi; she was a woman with ck eyes and gold hair.

    However, her outfit was difficult to describe as most of her body appeared illusory as if she was nothing but a phantom and did not truly exist.

    "I think she met his younger self,"mented the Magistrate of Heaven.

    "In that case, things are getting interesting."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The group knew Samsara''s n involved a way to get out of their predicament of being prisoners. Additionally, unlike Fate''s actions, which brought him trouble, her actions are legit and did not break Grand Dao''s rules.

    "Well, your pawn was his greatest nemesis during his Mortal Period.

    Shouldn''t you have expected this oue?" asked Time, calmly licking his palm; his action was the mostmon action of a feline species, but when he did it, it contained a natural regal and nobility.

    "You know things should not have turned like this," replied Samsara, not hiding her displeasure.

    "True. The timeline has been a mess," replied Time. "The Lower End of the River should have been set in stone, but now, there are signs of chaos."

    The cat could not help but sigh. One thing that has always been constant since he had this job was that the past was absolute. But now, he could not say for sure.

    "Let''s focus on the situation," reminded Chaos. "Fate, why did you call this meeting?"

    Fate sighed, "I recently sensed a subtle fluctuation in the River of Fate. ording to my predictions, the Fatestealers are about to be active."

    "Are you serious?" asked Samsara.

    "I thought we dealt a great blow to them."

    "Yes, they should have been greatly injured and recuperating."

    "You and Time reassured us that they would no longer be a problem," dered Source Qi.

    "Exin yourself."

    Everyone''s focus shifted to Fate and Time, their aura scarier than ever.

    "I don''t know what''s going on," exined Fate. "I am more worried than all of you." He knew he was the least likely to survive this catastrophe, so he did not want the Fatestealers to return.

    "I think I can exin," said the cat, remaining extremely calm despite the situation. "Heavenly Book Paragon changed the Lower End of the Primordial Timeline. I''m guessing he took the opportunity to also change some things."

    Lower end, middle, and upper end, past, present, and futurea??the six of them are creatures that have transcended the shackles of time. As such, they can travel through the River of Time to the past, present, and future.

    However, at some point, they discovered the upper end of the river became blurry before bing inessible to them. With their power, they immediately knew what such an event meant.

    Someone strong enough either blocks the upper end or something happens to them in the middle, making it so they don''t have a future.

    "Bastard," roasted Samsara. "If not for you breaking the rules, how would we be in this situation?"

    For a brief moment, the entire Chaos Universe trembled. Luckily, the ce they were located isted most of the power.

    "I only did what you people did not have the courage to do," replied Fate with a sneer. "Furthermore, you know even if he was not one of my Fate Seed, he would still attack us; you''ve seen the other timelines."

    "But it''s a fact you aggravated the situation," countered Samsara, who refused to back down even though she knew he was correct.

    "This is not the time to be fighting," persuaded Chaos.

    "Easy for you to say; you''re the least affected in this situation."

    Chaos looked at Samsara coldly. Thetter was correct. No matter the final situation, she has the highest chance of survival. That madman will not destroy Primordial Chaos and all the Chaos Worlds, which is her domain.

    The only way she might suffer is if her favorite children, the Fiendgods, might be eradicated by that bastard.

    "You really need to calm down," persuaded Source Qi. Then, she focused on Time. "How can a little Paragon change the Primordial Timeline?"

    "Because someone or something allows it."

    "Grand Dao?"

    "Most likely."

    "But why?"

    "Whatever is happening at the upper end of the River of Time requires such maniption," replied Time, but his answer showed he was not confident in his analysis.

    "If it wanted to change the Primordial Timeline, why not do it through us?" asked Chaos.

    "Isn''t it obvious? We are no longer reliable," replied Heaven with gritted teeth; his anger reached the pinnacle, especially after knowing that bastard Heavenly Book was involved in the situation.

    "We all know the current situation is the result of a chess game between Grand Dao and someone else," exined Time. "Since Grand Dao made its move with Heavenly Book, then the appearance of the Fatestealers should be the opponent''s turn."

    The room quieted down, the facial expressions of all of them looked terrifying. They did not know who Grand Dao''s opponent was, but they had long guessed who it was.

    However, they refused to admit it was true because of the implications.

    "That bastard is in the same realm as us. How could he be fighting Grand Dao?" said Fate with a deste voice. "He knows he was the only one who has no chance of surviving if that bastard is the one fighting against Grand Dao. So, he did not want to admit Time''s analysis."

    "There is no need to panic," said Heaven. "We know the future is ever-changing. As long as we do what we are supposed to, we still have hope of changing it."

    "Heaven is correct," nodded Time. "Our main goal should be to find one of the Time Nexuses, kill his young self, and eliminate him for good."

    "That''s easier said than done," said Samsara. "He''s very good at hiding his Time Nexuses. Thest time we tried that, he ambushed us and almost killed Fate and Source Qi."

    She sneered.

    "We don''t even know why he has Time Nexuses. Without such vital information, we are already at a disadvantage."

    Beings on their level have transcended time and space, so it should not matter whether their past selves are killed; it''s irrelevant to them and has no effecta??unless very specific means are used by people of the same level or higher.

    However, that bastard seemed to have such a major w that he could easily be killed even by a mortal at specific times in his life.

    Moreover, these Time Nexuses will appear once before

    disappearing forever.

    ording to their calctions, there will soon be a time when the Time Nexuses will disappear forever. As such, each time they missed one, their chances of eliminating him drastically decreased.

    "Does that matter?" asked Heaven. "In a direct confrontation, we are not their opponent. So, we can only rely on this method."

    Everyone groaned after hearing this. The scariest part about that bastard was not his overwhelming strength or his scary intelligence but his powerful allies that he cultivated.

    They might be able to deal with him if he were alone, but he has so many thieves in his camp that it''s sickening.

    "You guys still haven''t talked about how to deal with the Fatestealers?"

    "What else can we do? Let''s hunt them down," said Heaven; it''s not like they had any other choice. Luckily, Grand Dao will not ce any restrictions on them when dealing with that bastard.

    "Do you think we should solicit Heavenly Book''s help? After all, it seems he''s in our camp now," suggested Chaos.

    "Absolutely not," replied Heaven immediately. "He''s nowhere near qualified."

    "Whatever," replied Chaos while the others shrugged; they could see Heaven felt deeply against this n, so it was not worth alienating him for a mere Paragona??even one with unmatched potential.

 Chapter 913 Looking Outside

    Primordial Chaos, Red Mist Forbidden Land:

    Heavenly Book opened his eyes, "Why do I feel I miss a great opportunity because of some bad karma?" He knew his intuition did not warn him for no reason, so he immediately tried to find the secrets behind his feelings.

    However, no matter what method he tried, it proved to be futile.

    "Nothing? So, it involves someone on my level that is very good at hiding their tracks, or it''s rted to someone above my realm."

    No matter which is the truth, there was nothing he could do. After all, his hint was too broad, meaning there were too many possibilities as to why he had this kind of intuition.

    ''If it''s rted to someone in my realm, I can deduce the reason to a few dozen individuals with whom I have bad karma. If it''s someone of a higher grade, then there are only a handful.

    ''The real question is, what kind of opportunity did I miss?''

    Heavenly Book shook his head and focused on his book; he discovered more information.

    "Ten-Fold Battle Realm? Well, given his possible achievements, I should not expect any less,"mented Heavenly Book. However, his attitude was still nonchnt, and that''s because his achievements are even greater than this.

    He not only achieved the Ten-Fold Battle Realm but went beyond it.

    His battle prowess created a new ss never seen beforea??the Taboo Battle Realm.

    So, he did not care about Wang Wei''s achievement as he was still not a match for him. Furthermore, it''s yet known whether he can keep such battle prowess in the Empyrean and Paragon Realm.

    Heavenly Book flipped the pages of the book, reading and analyzing every detail with great concentration. Finally, a frown manifested on his face:

    "Why do I feel this Son of Grand Dao is a wastepared to this Wang Wei?"

    No matter what he thinks about it, these people''s destinies are intertwined, so their achievements should be simr or rtive.

    However, it appeared not to be the case.

    "Maybe the Grand Dao Son is ate bloomer," muttered Heavenly Book. So far, he only has some scattered information on these two up to the Great Emperor Realm. So, there is a chance for them to improve and be stronger.

    "No matter the situation, with a title as the [Son of Grand Dao], he should be extraordinary. So, let''s not pass quick judgment."

    Heavenly Book has always been extremely cautious when doing things despite how arrogant he often appeared on the outside. He always disyed such a facade to trick his opponent into underestimating him.

    Heavenly Book looked in the distance.

    "It''s been so long, and the All-Seeing Temple hasn''t finished with their divination yet?''

    He once tried to finish the prophecy before them but felt an immense horror. So, Heavenly Book concluded the prophecy might involve the information he learned from his book.

    "The universe is about to enter an era of chaos and strife. Based on Qiyuan''s actions, the Eternal Ascension World will be involved and might even be at the center.

    "Sadly, I cannot use the pawns I left there."

    The situation in the Eternal Ascension World made him feel aggrieved. He spent so much time and effort creating a few pawns worldwide. Yet, after Maitreya and Supreme Unity appeared, his pawns became their pawns.

    Heavenly Book sighed, knowing he could not help it. Unless he finds a way to hide and survive against Half-Step Transcendence, the situation will not change.

    Heavenly Book closed his eyes, prepared to continue waiting; he has clones in different Chaos Worlds doing certain tasks. He only needs to be patient.

    However, not even ten seconds after closing his eyes, he opened them again. A talisman appeared before him, and he activated it.

    ''Death Reverence has appeared?''

    Although the news only said signs of his appearance, this news still shocked him. There are a few Paragons that Heavenly Book cannot see through and their secrets, and Death Reverence is at the top of the list.

    ''Why is he showing up now? No, the current situation is the perfect time for him to appear.''

    Without hesitation, Heavenly Book created another clone and sent it to the sighting site of Death Reverence. Ack of information equals unwanted variables, so he wanted to know the whereabouts of Death Reverence.

    Eternal Ascension World, Origin Seal Continent:

    "What exactly did this kid do?" muttered Sword Empress as she gazed at the Dao Opening Sect''s Qi Luck. "Even if he opened a new era, only a few hundred years have passed. How could he have gathered such luck?"

    The current Luck feedback from the lower dimension is enough for Qiyuan and someone else to revive. Furthermore, there is a great trend of upward increase.

    She remembered the kid discussing with Qiyuan how he was going to change the environment and make many improvements.

    However, they could not stay for long, so she did not hear the details. However, now, it appeared the kid had a grand n with far-reaching consequences.

    "It''s not just the Dao Opening Sect," said Wu Hong. "The entire destiny of the upper dimension has shown signs of revival."

    They knew what those changes meant; it was a signal that the current political situation of the Eternal Ascension World was about to be reshuffled, just like it did when so many Paragons felt during the Ultimate Taboo.

    Such a change should be a good thing. The terrible reigns of these eight parasites wereing to an end, and the world could return to its prospering age. There is also a chance they could create an even more prosperous era.

    However, the wise individuals knew the eight parasites did not determine whether this reshuffling would ur. No, such an honor went to the two suns.

    "Such a change has given Maitreya the edge, but it also means the kid''s situation is now more dangerous than ever," added Sword Empress with furrowed brows.

    "With Supreme Unity''s mindset, he will do everything possible to kill him. Unfortunately, there is nothing we can do in this situation."

    Wu Hong sighed, not liking how powerless she often was since the end of the Ultimate Taboo. Sword Empress felt the same way but understood there was no point in lingering on the past.

    "What benefit did you get?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "You''re married to this kid, so you should benefit from whatever he is doing. I''m curious about what you got."

    "Nothing. You should know he was only married to some unknown clone of me."

    "With how shameless and thick skin this kid is, do you think he will care?" sneered Sword Empress. "Plus, Heaven and Earth have already acknowledged your union."

    "Anyway, I haven''t acknowledged it."

    "But you also haven''t refused."

    Wu Hong chose to ignore her. Internal, Wu Hong was cursing out loud as she knew her friend would never let go of the fact her descendant was her husband.

    "So, what did you get?"

    "Nothing. However, I''ve recently had a feeling something good was about to happen."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Sword Empress''s eyes lit up. At their level, any fortunate encounter that can be described as good is never something simple.

    "Don''t forget to respect your elders with some gifts afterward."

    "The beating I gave youst time was not enough? Do you want some more?"

    "Rx, I ''m just kidding," coughed Sword Empress lightly before changing the subject. "Have you noticed Time Eater''s erratic movement recently?"

    "Yes, he seems in a rush."

    "Do you think we should take action? He might be a variable."

    "There is no need," replied Wu Hong. "These people were never true allies. Once they detect his anomaly, they might be the first ones to take action. And once one of them acts, it''s only a matter of time before the contradictions between them explode."

    "You might be right, but something tells me Time Eater will not let things escte to such an extent. Even if he doesn''t act, Supreme Unity won''t allow them to disintegrate from the inside."

    "Fair point, but I still think our best option is to wait and recuperate as soon as possible."

    "Wait? Do you want to wait for the kid?"

    "Yes, since it''s his destiny to deal with these people, let him deal with it. We can heal and support him if necessary."

    "That''s fine too," nodded Sword Empress, who guessed many people had simr ideas. Sometimes, it''s best to let fate do its work and not interfere.

    "It''s best if we focus on the future after these parasites are gone."

    "Are you talking about the prophecy?" Although it took some time because of the current istion, they still received the All Seeing Temple''s divination.

    "Yes. You should understand better than me that if the universe bes chaotic, we might be at the center of the storm."

    Sword Empress grunted with her melodious voice. She knew Qiyuan''s action of concentrating most of the luck of the Chaos Universe on the Eternal Ascension World had many advantages as well as many disadvantages.

    Unfortunately, they were now in a time when the disadvantage prevailed.

    "The chaos is indeed a great danger, but it''s also an opportunity,"

    muttered Sword Empress, and Wu Hong agreed with her.

 Chapter 914 Source Qi Space

    "What will you do with me?" asked Old Man Tianji.

    "What exactly do you mean?"

    "I cannot nor do I want to be Heavenly Dao forever. So, what fate awaits me?"

    "Why do I feel like you''re in a hurry? Even if you want to retire, you can''t do it in the next few generations."

    "Since you''re the first Heavenly Emperor, you should set precedents and prepare for everything. After all, you don''t want any of your sessors to ruin your legacy," replied Old Man Tianji.

    Wang Wei paused and looked at this man up and down: "Most people will kill to be in your position. Why are you in a hurry?"

    Being a container of Heavenly Dao is an alternative form of [Immortality], so Wang Wei knew how many people would kill to be in Old Man Tianji''s positiona??even if they are restricted and lose their emotions.

    "I agree to your request because it was the only way I could think of to continue my Heaven Dao. However, I have no desire to be stuck in this position for eternity," replied the elderly man without hiding the truth.

    "Do you want to create an alternate method of Immortality?" asked Wang Wei.

    "Yes. ording to my idea, people can inherit my position and serve the court. In return, the reward would be a form of immortality after their terms end."

    Wang Wei nodded his head as he remembered the Nine Devil God World. He did not expect Old Man Tianji to remain in his position forever; however, he also overlooked the possibility that his job was simr to the God Position.

    "That''s not a bad idea," he responded. "The presiding Heavenly Emperor will choose someone to inherit your position whenever you retire."

    It will be a while before the old man can leave, so Wang Wei does not know the exact generation. So, such a job was left for future generations.

    "That''s fine. However, you should be careful when picking my sessor."

    "Of course I will. You can also give me some requirements to ensure no problems."

    Only some people can bear the power of Heavenly Dao without any problem. People need strength, a firm Dao Heart and a profound state of mind to seed. The position is very repulsive to people with ulterior motives.

    Heavenly Dao cannot gain sentience because of the Sword Empress.

    So, people who think they can use their power for selfish reasons will have their souls and minds obliterated after the fusion.

    The two chatted for a few more minutes, designing a special trial to choose the next Heavenly Dao Vessel.

    "How about my sessor inheriting my name [Tianji]?"

    Wang Wei squinted his eyes after hearing this. "Are there any secrets behind this name?"

    "There are probably some."

    "Why the uncertainty?"

    "My inheritance is a unique one. Every generation''s sessor will inherit the name [Tianji]. In the past, many of our sessors originated from the Heaven Mystery Pavilion."

    "That would exin why they thrive in the divination department for so long."

    Wang Wei previously had a decent rtionship with the Heaven Mystery Pavilion after borrowing their 8-Trigram Turtle Shell to boost his divination and create his Heavenly Physique. However, after they gave his information to Di Tian and almost killed him, he did not associate with them.

    Wang Wei knew they had no choice. After all, Di Tian was the one asking. With their weak strength, how could they refuse a request from the future patriarch of the Di n?

    However, Wang Wei also knew they could have contacted him and dealt with the issue. With the Dao Opening Sect, how dare the Di n do anything to them?

    s, the Heaven Mystery Pavilion was used to remaining neutral, surviving in the cracks between powers. So, they gave away the information.

    Ultimately, Wang Wei no longer considered repaying the karma he owed them for borrowing the 8-Trigram Turtle Shell. After the thing was useless to him, he returned it and had no connections with the pavilion.

    "Do you know any more information about the name [Tianji]?"

    "I only know the inheritance involved divination and secrets of Heaven and Earth. As for others, I don''t know much."

    "How long have they existed? Have there been any Great

    Emperors?"

    "Old Man Tianji frowned after hearing this question; it seemed it was hard for him to know the answer to these questions.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "No Emperor and our inheritance appeared out of nowhere in the middle of the Ancient Emperor Era."

    Wang Wei could tell he was telling the truth. The most interesting thing about this conversation is he could not divine any information about the name [Tianji]. He sensed an information blockade about the name, meaning even members of the sect do not know much about their lineage, nor is it easy to reveal.

    ''I have never heard of the name Tianji, nor has the sect.

    Furthermore, even the Sleepers have no information.''

    Wang Wei internally sucked his tooth; this world has so many mysteries that now only showed the tip of the iceberg. First was a Watcher Sect, and now, he met a secret divination lineage named [Tianji].

    "Well, that''s fine." He knew he had to take his time to unravel some of these secrets. As such, he was not in a hurry. He soon ended his conversation with Old Man Tianji; thetter could not retain his consciousness for long.

    Heavenly Dao had to remain in control the majority of the time.

    However, in this brief conversation, Wang Wei benefited immensely.

    He saw a way forward to create the Heavenly Dao Control in his Force Control Skill.

    Now that he knows of the existence of the Source Technique and its importance, he will take great care of this technique since its potential did not end after entering the Empyrean Realm. If done sessfully, it could even be useful in the Paragon Realm.

    After leaving the meeting room, Wang Wei directly entered the Source Qi Space. The ce still resembled a world of blue; however, Wang Wei did not see endless mountains.

    Instead, he found himself floating above an ocean orke.

    ''My lifespan is not rapidly passing away,''mented Wang Wei, noticing the obvious difference since thest time he came. Now he had an [Immortal Essence], the environment could no longer immediately kill him or rapidly eat away his life span.

    Wang Wei observed the pool of water underneath him and

    immediately noticed the immense energy contained. He waved his hand to control a drop of liquid. Without hesitation, he swallowed.

    "This is not water, but energy so concentrated that it turned into water."

    However, Wang Weid did not finish the sentence when theke reacted violently.

    Boom!

    A terrifying Energy Explosion enveloped Wang Wei and the surrounding. At the center of everything, the perfectly intact floated with a calm expression.

    "So vtile," hemented. He only took one drop, and theke reacted in such a fierce manner. Moreover, the explosion was on par with a peak Second-ss Emperor.

    "If everywhere is this vtile, it would exin why more people have not made the Source Qi Space their living habitat."

    Such arge quantity of Qi is useful even for Emperors, and Wang Wei believed there should be ces where the energy is useful for Paragons. Unfortunately, this ce''s operation made it extremely difficult to live long-term.

    ''Man will conquer nature. So, I''m sure the upper dimension has developed the technology to change the environment to be habitable for cultivators.''

    Wang Wei looked in the distance as the power of fate shed in his eyes.

    ''As expected, even divination is not as smooth as usual.''

    The Path of Qi has its own advantage. Although it is the worst of the main three parts, it does not mean it is useless. As long as the Qi isrge, pure, and of a certain quality, it can be used to deal with Paragons.

    ''Furthermore, this environment is perfect for them.''

    In the Source Qi Space, it''s much easier for Immortal Venerables, Immortal Sovereigns, and Immortal Kings to be Insurgents.

    The environment provides an extreme advantage.

    Wang Wei finished his divination while thinking about these things.

    Then, he opened a portal to travel to the location he discovered.

    However, the subtle space fluctuation released by his action created an Energy Catastrophe everywhere.

    If not for his strength, he would have turned into minced meat.

    ''Can''t believe I came here when I was mortal,'' thought Wang Wei.

    After he first condensed his Qi Flower, he identally entered this ce. If not for Ancestor Wucheng pulling him out, he could guess what fate awaited him.

    "I should drink with that old guy after I''m done."

    Wang Wei looked at the ce he arrived at. He saw a pure blue before him. There was no life on the or any topographies like mountains. The best way to exin this thing was a sphere the size of aary body.

    "Immortal Qi," muttered Wang Wei. "This is enough to refine 3 Immortal Mansions with 9-Leaf Purity Qi."

    If he reduced the purity, he could create more mansions, but he felt it was not worth it. Currently, the sect needs quality over quantity.

 Chapter 915 Balance Mechanism

    (Unedited Chapter)

    Wang Wei sat cross-legged, floating in the air. Before him were three small carvings resembling the Temple of Havens he modeled his Divine Altar. However, these carvings were pulsing Immortal Qi instead of Origin Qi.

    Immortal Manions were nothing more than very condensed

    Immortal Qi, processed to generate and convert other Qis into Immortal Qi. In the process of creating one, Wang Wei only had to pay attention to a few things.

    The first of which ispatibility with the dantian or Divine Sea. If the Immortal Mansion is notpatible with most Divine Seas, then only a few people with a unique physique would be able to use it. Furthermore, there are too many types of energy, so Wang Wei has to consider thepatibility with the Origin Source, catering the Immortal Mansion to that specific Qi.

    The second thing he considered was stability. After refining the mansion, it will slowly modify the body and soul to a higher level, granting its user the [Immortal Essence].

    However, if the Immortal Mansion is unstable, the Immortal Qi release will destroy its users instead of helping them transition into a higher life form.

    "There was no problem with the refining process. However, is there a way I can improve the process? Maybe make the Immortal

    Mansion unique?" muttered Wang Wei. The idea of a unique

    Immortal Mansion is not unique because that''s where most

    Insurgent Techniques for Immortal Venerables originated from.

    ''Instead of thinking of ways to make the Immortal Mansion stronger, why not go in the direction of making cultivation faster, decreasing the time the sect needs to create a Tier 11 Immortal Sovereigns,'' pondered Wang Wei while reviewing the information he knew about Tier 11.

    The core of Tier 11 is life. Empyreans have the power of creation and can create worlds and life. The Inner World of Dao Ruler evolved to also create living creatures; however, these creatures require stringent requirements to leave the Inner World and survive in the Eternal Ascension World. Finally, Immortal Sovereigns would absorb souls into their Immortal Mansions.

    The reason for this transformation is due to the difficulty of cultivating. The lives created by Empyreans and Dao Rulers are to speed up their understanding of the Grand Dao Source. They can link their souls to their creations, boosting theirprehension.

    Meanwhile, the souls of Immortal Sovereigns are to aid them in refining and processing more Immortal Qi.

    ''The Totem Warrior could be a solution,'' thought Wang Wei. ''If they could link their Immortal Mansion to a specifically designed Emperor Formation that helped them refine and process Immortal Qi, the time needed to be Sovereigns would drastically decrease.''

    Wang Wei''s eyes lit up after thinking how powerful the Dao Opening Sect would be after he left them such a formation or method. However, his excitement soon faded as he thought of the Bnce Mechanism.

    If the sect truly had the method of cultivating so many Immortal Sovereigns, the mechanism would truly not tolerate their existence.

    ording to Wang Wei''s spection, the sect will be so powerful and influential in the next three generations that they could easily take over the entire Myriad Emperor World while fighting every faction at once.

    As such, he had already prepared drastic measures to prevent the Bnce Mechanism from scheming against them. For example, the Dao Opening Sect will not participate in the Heaven Will Battle in every generation.

    Instead, the sect will retain a low-key attitude, even entering a semi-sealing state. After his father''s generation and the 11th Emperor, they will only participate in the battle every few generations when they have a talented enough Heaven Chosen.

    As for Li Jun and Yan Liling, their situation is special, so they will not count for the sect''s Great Emperor positions for a very long time; as such, they might be the 15th and 16th Emperors or maybe lower. Wang Wei did not know for sure, but he knew Cai Song would be counted as Emperors before them.

    ''Why is my job so hard?'' Wang Wei began to resent True Heavenly Dao. If he lived in a regr Chaos World where the power ceiling was the Paragon Realm, his sect would not have to worry about bnce with the strength of their ancestors.

    s, it was not necessarily a good thing that True Heavenly Dao''s power was Half Step Transcendence.

    ''Forget it, I''ll just work a little harder,'' thought Wang Wei, who already had a n to deal with the issue of the Immortal Qi Gathering Array. He will allow the court''s people to use it. However, the array will have tiers, granting people different levels of boost and aid.

    The first tier will be a secret and only essible to the Dao Opening Sect. Meanwhile, everyone else will have ess to the second tier, which they will think is the first tier.

    ''The other factions will have a way to elerate the rate of cultivating Immortal Sovereigns, just not as fast as the Dao Opening Sect. With such a design, the Bnce Mechanism cannotin.''

    Wang Wei looked in the distance, ''The only issue is the bnce between each Heaven Will and theirmunity.''

    The Myriad Emperor World was in a fast-track development. So far, there is no bnce mechanism acting against it because the world has been behind for countless eras and is basically catching up.

    However, once the Heaven Emperor Era reaches a small peak, it will soon be a problem when onemunity can overwhelm the majority of the Lower Dimension.

    ''Well, such a thing doesn''t concern me. It''s up to True Heavenly Dao on how to keep the bnce, not me.''

    Such an issue was not yet his problem. Wang Wei can already detect some information about this issue. Currently, countless fortunate encounters are appearing in other World Communities in response to the development of the Myriad Emperor World.

    True Heavenly Dao saw the potential of his era and is already responding to keep the bnce. As such, before it''s time for his tentacles to reach other World Communities, countless new Insurgents and Immortal Venerables will appear.

    Wang Wei can even predict that ascending the Battle Realm will be much easier for many Great Emperors as an attempt to bnce his overwhelming power.

    Under the Luck Blessing of True Heavenly Dao, all these prideful and arrogant Great Emperors will have an easier time putting away their ws, calming down, and working together to bnce him.

    Wang Wei did not care. With his current strength, few things in the world could truly bnce him. His worry is that True Heavenly Dao will act out of desperation and remove the power suppression on Immortal Sovereigns.

    If it does that, he has to hurry to ensure his Battle Prowess enters the Empyrean Realm as soon as possible.

    Wang Wei exhaled, ''There is no need to worry; I''ve prepared to the best of my ability.''

    He sent his people into the World Community to establish a footstep before arriving. However, his motive is to also allow them to take their share of the luck and destiny True Heavenly Dao will sprinkle to bnce him. Furthermore, their job is to ruin any possible alliance and connections that might threaten his rise.

    Finally, he has his eyes set on the Spirit Genesis Sect''s method of using Paradox to hide from True Heavenly Dao. If he can get his hands on that method, the Dao Opening Sect will have an additional security measure against the Bnce Mechanism.

    Wang Wei disappeared and returned to the sect. Without wasting time, he summoned Origin One and Misceneous One.

    "Was the list finished?"

    "List?" asked Origin One, who soon understood what he meant. "Did you create a Dao Source Seed?"

    "No, Immortal Mansion, and three of them."

    "Okay, let me call them."

    Origin One went for himself, calling three elders from the sect, all from Wang Chang''s generations. Soon, Wang Wei saw two people before hima??two men and one woman. Besides the woman, who

    barely looked middle-aged, everyone else looked like they were one foot in the grave.

    Wang Wei nodded to them, and they immediately saluted, but he did not let them kneel. The fact these people were on top of the list showed their merit to the sect was unmatched by three

    generations. They deserve his respect for their contributions. It''s a shame they did not meet the requirements to be Dao

    Ancestors.

    Wang Wei granted them each an Immortal Mansion and watched them refine it; he wanted to ensure he did not miss anything or whether there were ces he could improve.

    The process was smooth and efficient. After the Immortal Mansion entered their Divine Sea, these people''s Law Altar in the Sea of Consciousness returned to the Divine Sea.

    The Immortal Mansion swallowed the Law Altar before the first ray of Immortal Qi appeared. Then, nine brightly shining leaves appeared in one spot of the mansion before more Qi was produced.

    After a certain threshold, the Immortal Qi traveled throughout their bodies, remodeling them into an [Immortal Body].

    The woman turned into a young girl in her 30s, one of the men turned middle-aged, and only thest one kept his appearance.

    Their bodies shone with bright, immortal-like lights. Their temperament and aura changed, bing more ethereal and

    noble.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    However, the process was not over. After casting the [Immortal Body], the Immortal Qi rushed into their Sea of Consciousness to transform their souls, turning them [Immortal Soul].

    The process took more than six hours, but Wang Wei was not impatient, observing and recording every aspect. He learned many things.

    For example, thew cultivated can determine what Leaf an Immortal Venerable can reach. For example, Heaven Chosen, who have cultivated their Law to a profound level, is guaranteed to reach 9-Leaf after the Immortal Mansion absorbs their Law Altar.

    The strength of the fleshly body determines how much Immortal Qi a person acquires during the transition. Since the quantity of Immortal Qi determines an Immortal Venerable''s cultivation level, body cultivators will have a higher cultivation level after bing Immortal Venerables.

    Finally, he knew Immortal Qi was not so effective in tempering the flesh. So, he gave up his idea of using it for himself.

    "Thank you, sect master, for giving us this Immortal Fate.) (3X) "Get up," said Wang Wei. "This is only your reward for the years'' of dedication to the sect."

    Wang Wei chatted with them and secretly encouraged them to show up to the sect and old friends. These cunning individuals knew his purpose and went to execute it without wasting time.

 Chapter 916 Heavenly Emperor Eraéˆ¥æªš Fate

    <h4>Chapter 916 Heavenly Emperor Era''s Fate</h4>

    "Don''t forget to protect them during their Immortal Tribtion,"

    said Wang Wei. Mortals who refine an Immortal Manion must survive Immortal Tribtion. Luckily, one of the positives of having an Emperor refine an Immortal Mansion is that a small part of their powers can remain in the mansion to aid in the tribtion.

    However, Wang Wei also did not want something to happen to these people, so he wanted Origin One to add more security measures during the tribtion.

    Wang Wei then gazed at Misceneous One: n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "How is the sect''s formation going? Did you fix the ws?"

    "Yes and no," replied Misceneous One. "I have fixed all the ws my abilities could find. However, fate is a very versatile Dao, so I wanted the array to disy all its power without any waste.

    "As such, I have rearranged the other nine formations and used yours as the core for an even more powerful array. Lastly, I must ensure that future formations can fuse with this newbination formation."

    "I see," nodded Wang Wei. "You need to add Gu Xuan''s Deception Dao into the formation. Our sect will need to be more low-key in the future, so it should help greatly."

    "No problem," replied Misceneous One. As he said, Fate Dao is versatile, and with the Origin Dao of the founder, it''s not a problem to add Deception Dao Ability to the sect''s array.

    Wang Wei nodded in satisfaction. Once the final array is finished, he can study it to elevate his understanding of the Grand Dao Source.

    "The reason I called you is that I need you to make a unique array for me," said Wang Wei before exining his idea of using the Totem Warrior and Immortal Mansions to cultivate more Immortal Sovereigns.

    Origin One''s eyes lit up after hearing this idea. Then, he fixed his eyes on Misceneous One.

    "It should not be a problem," exined the Array Master. "However, Totem Warrior is a new profession, but it''s not well developed. So, it might take some time."

    "We can just ask Tong Ruobing. She has already seeded,"

    suggested Origin One. Tong Ruobing used an Acquired Source Rune Physique to take power from the Origin Talisman. As such, she could be said to be the first and only truly sessful Totem Warrior.

    "Is that okay? If we do this, she will receive a lot of luck for the creation of the Totem Warrior," said Misceneous One.

    "Even if we don''t ask her, she will still receive the merit," said Origin One, and he was correct. Although it was Wang Wei''s idea, she was the one who executed it perfectly. So, much of the luck belonged to her.

    "Speaking of her, how are things going in the Star Beast World?"

    "As expected, trouble after trouble," replied Wang Wei. Although Mu Lei has not asked for help yet, he has been keeping an eye on that world. As he predicted, things did not proceed smoothlya??even in the first step of establishing the Heavenly Court.

    Mu Lei used the same rough method as him by forcefully

    controlling the Heavenly Dao of his world. However, it fought back and resisted immensely. Although it was overwhelmed by sheer strength, the Beast Star World''s Heavenly Dao used all its knowledge, ability, and means to resist and make trouble for Mu Lei.

    The Heaven Emperor is one of the highest secrets between Heaven and Earth. If not for Wang Wei''s Karma Unbound Physique and his potent strength, his luck would have suffered bacsh for revealing such information.

    Luckily, Mu Lei listened to Wang Wei''s method and tried to convince Heavenly Dao afterward that his methods were the best for the world. s, he was not a Son of the Era, so Heavenly Dao did not have so much faith in him, so the process was slow.

    Secondly, the other factions in the world reacted strongly. The Star Beast World''s cultivation system relies too heavily on massive resources. As such, these people''s nature is to fight for every opportunity, turning the Heavenly Court into a big, fat, and juicy piece of meat.

    Most people did not want the Star Monarch Mountain to eat alone.

    Others did not want anyone to have ita??especially since the Heavenly Emperor had so much power.

    So, since establishing the court, Mu Lei did not even have time to confer with the main Gods, and countless battles have urred.

    Luckily, with Tong Ruobing and his sect, he made many allies beforehand, so he did not have to fight alone. Additionally, his strength is drastically increasing with time, making it easier to dominate the world.

    Wang Wei secretly watched everything and was shocked at how six Immortal Sovereigns had already shown up, and he knew this was just the tip of the iceberg. The Star Beast World is one of the top worlds in the Commercial Hub, amassing resources from more than a hundred World Communities. So, it made sense they had enough resources to cultivate more Immortal Sovereigns.

    The truly shocking thing is these Sovereigns are the ones who survived the Bnce Mechanism and were not schemed against being killed, exiled, or sealed.

    After watching the chaos in the Star Beast World, Wang Wei knew how weak the Myriad Emperor World had be after isting themselves from the Endless Void for so long. If not for the prestige of the predecessors, other worlds would have long invaded or interfered in the affairs of this world.

    "What do you think their final fate will be?" asked Origin One.

    "Of course, they will win," replied Wang Wei. Mu Lei is an Eternal Emperor and even an Eternal Supreme. Although the weakest tier, it''s still an Eternal Supreme.

    "The only issue is how much power and rights he will have as a Heavenly Emperor after quelling the chaos."

    Many of these factions are fighting against him to take more rights and power away from him. In other words, they want more

    benefits. So, the real issue is whether Mu Lei is willing topromise.

    As for Wang Wei? He''s acting as a foreign mercenary. Although he requires a hefty price to show up, Mu Lei will not have to lose any power by utilizing him.

    "In that case, we need to prepare for the future rtionship between our two worlds," uttered Origin One. "Furthermore, it also means Tong Ruobing will prove the Dao in this generation. She will be a foreign Queen Mother by then; do we also give her a position in our court?"

    Queen Mother is a position only second to the Heavenly Emperor.

    So, it holds a lot of power and is responsible for recing a great deal of World Source.

    "It will depend on whether she will stay in the Myriad Emperor World or not," replied Wang Wei. "However, based on the situation, it''s very unlikely."

    Wang Wei could guess her subsequent actions. Lay out an Emperor Foundation for the Great Talisman City before focusing most of her time and attention on the Star Beast World. After all, she has more to gain over there and does not have to worry about a monster like him looming over her head.

    "If that''s true, we can either exchange one of our spots for theirs or we grant the Great Talisman City a spot that is neither too high nor too low," suggested Origin One.

    "It''s best to exchange spots," decided Wang Wei. "It will be easier to spy or even intervene in their worlds through an ambassador."

    "But they can also do the same to us?"

    "If they have the means, why not."

    Origin One then remembered who was before him and shook his head. Yes, with the vast difference in power, how dare these people try to intervene in the affairs of the Myriad Emperor World?

    "What about World Communities? Once we spread our footsteps, the information about the court could not be hidden. By then, many people will try to set up their own court."

    "Do you still want me to spread our court to the entire Lower Dimension?"

    Origin One quieted down.

    "Although I could do this with my strength. However, such an act would doom my era," replied Wang Wei. "Even my father could probably barely take over my position. Then, once an Emperor was not powerful enough to control the court, the other Heaven Will Worlds would band together and eradicate the court and even the Myriad Emperor World to prevent another me from appearing."

    Origin One sighed as he knew this was the case. Being powerful was fine, but being too powerful was a problem. Strength is needed to control a certain level of luck or destiny. Unfortunately, besides Wang Wei, no one has the strength to control the destiny of a Heavenly Court that controls the entire Lower Dimension.

    If he did something like this, the Luck and Karma Bacsh after he ascends is enough to wipe out the entire world.

    "It just pains me that so many people will copy the court without any price."

    "If things were so simple, I would be more than happy," said Wang Wei, shaking his head. If things proceeded as such, he could ckmail all these people for using his idea.

    Furthermore, the Lower Dimension would enter a Heavenly

    Emperor Era across all World Communities. As the founder, the luck and blessing he would receive would be incalcble.

    "Are there any secrets?" asked Origin One, suddenly thinking of something. "Bnce Mechanism?"

    "Yes. I can already detect it. True Heavenly Dao is about to change the Order of the Lower Dimension. In the future, it will not be so easy to be Heavenly Emperor."

    "So, it will notpletely ban it?"

    "No, since the system is beneficial to ita??especially in the current situation."

    "With more Heavenly Emperors, True Heavenly Dao can save more World Sources. If the entire lower dimension could operate with the aid of these Heavenly Emperors and not use much World Source, it can now focus on dealing with Supreme Unity.

    However, it also knew the power of the Heavenly Court is easy to cause chaos and destruction in the Lower Dimension, so there will probably be limitationsa??simr to how Wang Wei nned to prevent his sessor from messing up his creation.

    "Then, what should we do?"

    "We only need to continue doing our own thing. Be a model of how the Heavenly Court System should be. Then, True Heavenly Dao can use our model as the standard, and we can receive the credit we deserve."

    "That''s a good way. Furthermore, the destiny of being the first and only perfect Heavenly Court is enough for the Dao Opening Sect to prosper for a long time, but also the same for the Myriad Emperor World."

    That''s exactly what Wang Wei was thinking; it''s also one of the reasons he was not worried about revealing the truth about the Heavenly Emperor Position.

    In his n, he must gather the luck of the entire Lower Dimensiona?? even if he is not the ultimate Heavenly Emperor. Otherwise, it will be impossible for him to be an Evesting Empyrean and open the Gate of Power.

 Chapter 917 Second Court Meeting

    ?

    The three-hundred-year deadline approached, and every faction was ready for the second meeting. The anticipation was so great that most people did not care that the Blood Earth¨Cone of the six Forbidden Lands¨Cdisappeared after a visit from the Heavenly Emperor.

    Anyway, the Western Pure Bliss Land was dealt with by Feng Heng, so people began to believe only a few Forbidden Lands would survive this era.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    With the second meeting approaching, people waited with bated breath. They hoped and feared this meeting would be as world-changing as the first one. In the past three hundred years, they have experienced the benefit of the Heavenly Court''s rule.

    They wish the Heavenly Emperor would bring them even more benefit. Of course, some worry about drastically improving the Dao Opening Sect''s military and political power. Sadly, such a thing was inevitable and could not be changed.

    The day of the meeting:

    Everyone stood in the throne room, calmly waiting. Everyone arrived earlier and slowly waited without any signs of impatience. Then, at the allocated time, Wang Wei slowly walked into the room and sat in the chair.

    "The officials have seen Your Majesty the Heavenly Emperor."

    The voices of thousands of people echoed in the room. Many people did a ny-degree bow, while those with sufficient strength only saluted with a slight bow.

    "At ease," said Wang Wei with a chuckle. He did not take the fact these people referred to themselves as his official to heart. So far, only Wu Ming and a few devil cultivators have habited the court.

    Although many were tempted, they seemed toe up with an agreement to continue and wait. However, Wang Wei did not care since time was to his advantage.

    While these factions were still indecisive, his Dao Opening Sect was taking full advantage of the court''s benefits.

    Wang Wei looked at everyone beforending on Xu Shi''s.

    ''A unique Emperor Soul? It should be tempered using Primordial Energy,'' analyzed Wang Wei. ''Her strength should have reached the 3-Fold Battle Realm, with the potential to ascend to the 4-Fold Realm.''

    Wang Wei could tell Xu Shi was in the process of creating a unique Body Refining Technique; to be precise, she willplete the one she was already cultivating. Once she seeds and achieves 40 Infant Fiendgod Force, she will enter the 4-Fold Battle Realm.

    ''A unique technique. From now on, the Academy will have an Insurgent Technique simr to the Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture.''

    After briefly checking on Xu Shi, Wang Wei did not pay much attention to the others. In such a short period of 300 years, they did not make much improvement¨Ceven with the current benefit of the court. Most of these Eternal Level Powerhouses were saving their merit forter use.

    Xu Shi made such rapid improvements due to her Time Dao. Like Wang Wei, she has more time to cultivate than everyone else.

    "As much as I would love to chat and form a bond between Emperor and Officials. Unfortunately, only a few of you are pleasing to look at. So, let''s be direct. Do you have anything to notify me?"

    No one cared about the Emperor''s rude words. They had already done a character analysis on him and knew he was the type of person who could use societal rules and etiquette to his advantage or directly disregard them.

    Furthermore, they also knew the reason for his words. As expected, Patriarch Mo walked to the front.

    "The people in the West have been enlightened by the Emperor''s words and decided to correct our ways," said Patriarch Mo while bowing. "To repay the Emperor''s kindness, we have brought an offering."

    Although the Emperor can break the proper etiquette and rules, he could not. Otherwise, these other factions will use such an act against him and the devil cultivators.

    With a wave of his hand, arge ck cauldron shone with golden lights in the middle of the room. Myriad eyes, full of greed, were directed at it, but no one dared act.

    Wang Wei raised his hand, and the cauldron rushed to his hand, shrinking to palm size before arriving. He checked the merit inside and nodded in satisfaction.

    "I have to say, Mo Patriarch, you are quite the capable official,"mented Wang Wei, not hiding his appreciation for thetter. In such a short time, the man devised a way to save the devil race from extermination. Furthermore, he used the most ruthless and efficient method possible.

    "Thank you, Your Majesty, for thepliment."

    "I''m d I did not have to annihte you and the devil cultivators. If your n of betraying the world and introducing a foreign Emperor to deal with me were put in motion, I would have massacred everyst one of you."

    Patriarch Mo''s body trembled as he felt a terrifying gaze weighing on him. Luckily, he never moved from his bowing position; otherwise, he could not fathom the fear of directly facing those eyes.

    ''How did he know our n? Did someone betray us? No, with someone of his strength and Dao, it should be easy to divine the truth.''

    "Your majesty, my actions back then were nothing but a moment of poor judgment. I promise it will never happen again."

    Patriarch Mo knew it was pointless to deny what he did and would bring him even more danger.

    "Is that so?" uttered Wang Wei softly. "However, I will feel more secure if I ensure such a thing won''t happen again."

    A river made of chains manifested behind him as Wang Wei mobilized his Grand Dao Source. Then, he said out loud for everyone to hear:

    "Order: From now on, the tribtions of all devil cultivators will be 10 to 100 times harder than normal, judged based on their karmic sins.

    "Disorder: Those who survive can wash away part of their karmic sins."

    When Wang Wei finished his words, a scroll appeared before him before scattering between Heaven and Earth. The world trembled slightly, but only a few people detected this physical change.

    However, every cultivator of Quasi-Emperor or above detected this new change. However, only Immortals and some Quasi-Emperors proficient in divination or calction knew what had urred.

    Patriarch Mo''s face became ugly as he received a transmission from the Insurgent that apanied him. He knew the Myriad Emperor World''s fundamental rules were forcibly changed, making it a hundred times harder for devil cultivators¨Cor people with great karmic sins¨Cto cultivate.

    From the Supernatural Realm, cultivators must survive Heavenly Tribtions. But now, 99% of devil cultivators cannot enter the Supernatural Realm.

    Patriarch Mo could see the future of the devil cultivators. The already weakened surviving factions will have to abandon most of their Emperor Scriptures that require blood, flesh, soul, or negative emotions to cultivate.

    Cultivating disciples or elders will require more resources like Emperor Artifacts to protect them from Heavenly Tribtions. The rise of their future Heaven Chosens will be a hundred times harder.

    ''At least he left us some hope,'' thought Patriarch Mo with a pain in his heart. Washing away karmic sins was extremely difficult, usually only possible through things like merit.

    Now, as long as they survived Heavenly Tribtions, they can wash away some of their sins.

    "Thank you, Your Majesty, for your mercy," said Patriarch Mo. Everyone looked at this once ambitious man and secretly sighed. Today''s representatives knew it would be virtually impossible for the devil race to thrive or prosper in this world. Their fate is sealed unless they can give birth to an unparalleled genius that could forcefully ovee the current low luck or destiny of the devil cultivators.

    Many people secretly sighed in awe at the power of the Heavenly Emperor.

    "You''re dismissed," said Wang Wei, making Patriarch Mo secretly sighed in relief. He took a few steps back to return to the representatives'' side.

    Wang Wei finally focused on the representatives.

    "The main topic of this meeting is the improvement of mortals'' lives," dered Wang Wei before waving his hand to manifest a list. Everyone focused on the list, not missing a single point.

    [1. Dao Opening Sect¨C10 trillion merit points.

    [2. Great Jin Dynasty¨C856,000 merit points.

    [3. Heavenly Tree Vige¨C567,987 merit points.

    [4. Emperor Enlightening Academy¨C507,876 merit points.

    [5. Di n¨C489,008 merit points.

    [6. Western Bliss Sect¨C434,675 merit points.

    [7. Five Elements Bnce Pce¨C345,876 merit points.

    [8. Taiyi Profound Gate¨C320,565 merit points.

    [9. Eternal Dream Sect¨C318, 678 merit points.

    [10. Great Talisman City¨C285,897 merit points.]

    The list was longer than these ten factions. However, the discrepancy between the top 10 was very noticeable. Furthermore, the difference between the first and second ce made many people frown, wondering if the Heavenly Emperor was ying favorites again.

    "I know what you''re thinking, but I guarantee there is no fraud in this list," added Wang Wei. "As I said, the main topic of discussion is the livelihood of mortals. Now, I will show you the lives of the mortals in our territory so you will understand the list."

    He waved his hand to show them how the mortals in their sect''s Domains live. He showed them how they had developed a civilization unique to themselves.

 Chapter 918 Mortal Civilization

    <h4>Chapter 918 Mortal Civilization</h4>

    (Unedited Chapter.)

    Cultivators'' view of mortals has always been consistent. They are weak, making them ufortable to be around. After all, if they do not perfectly control their strength, even a slight release of aura could massacre millions of mortals.

    They considered mortals dirty. With their evolved senses, it''s easier to see all the impurities in a mortal''s body or any bacteria in their bodies; they can see all the pores or smell any odor emanating from them.

    Mortals had short lifespans, making it very arduous to have any friendship or rtionship with them. Even the weakest cultivator could retreat for a few decades, and after leaving their seclusions, their supposed friends have lived the majority of their lives and are on the verge of death.

    Cultivators believed mortals were ignorant; they spent the majority of their lives in a daze, ignorant of themselves or the world around them. Even the few who are wise enough do not live long enough to deepen their knowledge to a level worthy of recognition.

    As such, cultivators often scoffed at the word mortal wisdom.

    Despite how the majority felt about mortals, they knew their lives were inseparable from mortals. They originated from mortal roots, and if they wish to ascend to greater heights in the cultivation journey, they must never forget this fact.

    These ideologies or notions have been ingrained in most cultivators. However, during this meeting today, their worldview copsed and was reorganized.

    Wang Wei showed them that with the right guidance, mindset, and resources, mortals can create their own [civilization]. They have developed art, literature, philosophy, unique customs, and technology. They opened wisdom to their fellow mortals, teaching them about the wonders of the universe.

    What shocked these representatives more was the fact this mortal civilization was more than capable of dealing with Supernatural Realm cultivators. The world is vast beyond words can describe, and cultivators only take ten percent of the poption. If the remaining 90% of mortals could create a civilization as brilliant as this one, low-level cultivators would now be useless.

    Everyone began to pay attention. Grassroots cultivators are the backbones of the cultivation world; they are usually in charge of most of the work, like mining, nting, and hunting for resources.

    However, if mortals could rece these grassroots cultivators and use things like [construct] to rece their service, the cultivating world would soon experience a booming change.

    The eyes of these representatives became firmer as they concentrated. They remember a few thousand years ago, the Dao Opening Sect started a project of opening schools for mortals and creating a bunch of constructs to facilitate faster travel and development.

    They copied these methods because Heavenly Dao was very generous during that time and handed out plenty of merits. However, once there were no longer any benefits, most people stopped doing such a pointless thing. Most factions even dismantled these constructs to recycle the resources used.

    However, now, they regret their actions as they realize the true purpose of doing these things. The Dao Opening Sect has been preparing for the court for countless millennia, granting them countless advantages.

    ''Why are we only fourth?'' thought Xu Shi as she looked at the list. She guessed correctly about the main topic of the court, so she suggested the Academy copy the Dao Opening Sect''s model of dealing with the mortals in their domains.

    With her level of power, she detected the Dao Opening Sect''s domains had a vibrant atmosphere around them unlike any other factions; this atmosphere greatly contributed to their sect''s Qi Luck. Based on this analysis, she also sought to replicate their sess.

    Unfortunately, she only had a short 300 years and could not immediately catch up to the sect''s thousand years of history. Even then, she believed she would be second during the meeting, acquiring more advantages for the academy.

    s, she was wrong.

    ''I have never heard of the Great Jin Dynasty,'' she thought with a frown. She already analyzed why certain groups were in their position. The Heavenly Tree Vige was a new Supreme Land that rose in this generation. They focused deeply on tempering the Dao Heart by living a simple, mortal life.

    Despite their short existence, most factions knew about them. After all, the Heavenly Emperor built the court on top of a World Tree raised in that vige. Furthermore, the Emperor also left a projection to the vige.

    In an emergency, the projection can act as protection. People even believed the projection could borrow the strength of the real tree when necessary.

    The conclusion of most Emperor Lineages is that this vige has a great karmic connection with the Heavenly Emperor, so theybeled them into the ss of not making them into an enemy.

    The Di n often dealt with mortals and protected them from devil cultivators, so their ranking made sense. Their n often does good things for mortals to reinforce their identities as protectors of the Western Continent.

    The Western Bliss Sect¨Calthough recently established¨Cwas the savior of countless mortals during the era of chaos in the Western Continent. Additionally, they inherited many of the mortals that the Di n used to protect. Lastly, as a sect of Buddhism that focuses onpassion, they treated the people under their rules with great respect.

    The Five Element Bnce Pce and the Taiyi Profound Gates are the leaders of Taoism, the biggest religion of the Myriad Emperor World. They have countless believers and worshippers scattered all over the world. As such, they treat the mortals under their reign with decency and dignity to ensure their reputation and consolidate their Qi Luck.

    The Eternal Dream Sect most likely received some inside information from the Dao Opening Sect and did not abandon the mortals like other sects once the benefits no longer manifested.

    The Yu n was not higher on the list because they controlled only one Domain, and their poption was not up to par.

    ''Tong Ruobing was probably smart enough not topletely abandon these mortals as she felt the Dao Opening Sect was nning something, so she chose to wait and continue her support, even if it was the bare minimum,'' analyzed Xu Shi.

    She would definitely do something like this with her personality; it would also exin why she was not higher on the list.

    ''Everything else made sense except for this Great Jin Dynasty.'' n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Many people had questions simr to Xu Shi but knew it was not the time to ask since the Heavenly Emperor was not finished. After everyone processed the information he gave, he continued:

    "The Dao Opening Sect will be the standard model that I want you to follow."

    Many people immediately frowned after hearing this, releasing an aura of hesitation and struggle. Wang Wei immediately guessed their main source of concern: resources.

    Two main things are required to create a civilization like the one the Dao Opening Sect cultivated: food and the resources for the constructs. The issue of food can be dealt with after working together. However, the constructs are another problem.

    This world is too vast. ording to Wang Wei''s calction, the world''srgest Domain is 576 times that of the observable universe back on Earth, and that''s only one Domain.

    Whatever Domain a mortal is born in, they will never leave it through their entire lives. Even worse, millions of generations of their ancestors will live and die in that same Domain.

    The distance between two cultivators'' cities is usually counted in the light years. Meanwhile, the distance between two mortal cities in the same mortal dynasty can be asrge as the Earth''s circumference.

    If not for the fact that animals like horses were bred by Heaven and Earth for long and fast travels, transportation in mortal dynasties would be a nightmare.

    With such a vast distance, the constructs needed by mortals will need to be at least Heaven Tier to allow them to break the space and teleport to vast distances. However, Heaven Tier resources involve Void Shattering Realm cultivators and the power ofws.

    Such resources are valuable even in Emperor Lineages, so how could they use them to cultivate mortals? Even with the possibility of reward from Heaven and Earth, the gain was not worth the loss.

    Wang Wei waved his hand, and a seed appeared:

    "This is the Good Fortune Seed. After nting it, it will absorb the Spiritual QI between Heaven and Earth to elerate growth. Furthermore, it can be programmed to turn into different crops like rice, grains, fruits, etc.

    "With this thing, the issue of food is dealt with. The only percussion you need to take is to prevent animals from destroying the crops and deal with Heaven and man-made catastrophes like dragons turning over (earthquake), drought, and insects."

    Everyone''s eyes lit up as they saw another possibility for this rice¨Ccultivate Body Tempering Cultivators. Any product raised from this Good Fortune Seed should contain traces of Spiritual Energy, which can be used for the Tempering Realm. They can userge quantities of food to rece low-level pills.

    Lastly, if they could retain some power of Good Fortune from the seed, it is the perfect energy or power to cast the foundation for their Heaven Chosen.

    Wang Wei knew what they were thinking but did not care, so he continued:

    "As for the issue of transportation, I also have a solution."

    He waved his hand to show them a special dimension.

    "This is a subspace created by the Dao Opening Sect, only essible to mortals for their transportation. Our mortals have control of this subspace, allowing them to travel long distances without using any Heaven Tier Resources.

    "Your job will be to create the same subspace and connect them. Be warned that the subspace belongs only to mortals, and cultivators are forbidden from using it."

    ''What a great method,'' thought most people, followed by ''why didn''t I think of that?''

    "Onest thing," continued Wang Wei pointing at the list in the middle of the room.

    "This list was not created arbitrarily by me to decide the number of merits."

    People''s eyes squinted as they realized the implications behind these words.

    "Heavenly Dao is in charge of the list and decides the number of merit points allocated. It''s based on plenty of criteria, with the main focus on mortals'' livelihood. In other words, the more developed and fulfilling the lives of the mortals in your Domains are, the more merit points you will receive."

    No one said a word as they guessed they were more.

    "As for what those merits are for?" said Wang Wei with a smile. "Of course, it is a form of currency for exchange."

    He waved his hand to show another list. People''s breathing became elevated as the first thing on the list was Grand Dao Source Seed, followed by Immortal Mansion.

    "Now that Heavenly Dao has plenty of World Source, it needs a new way to develop the world, hence this list. As you can see, with enough merit points, you can directly exchange Dao Source Seeds and Immortal Mansions from Heavenly Dao, cultivating more Immortals for your factions."

 Chapter 919 Unfairness

    <h4>Chapter 919 Unfairness</h4>

    The representatives could no longer contain their excitement, greed, and desire. Previously, they thought the Heavenly Emperor wanted to elevate the life of mortals simply for a few merits and luck. But now they knew there were tangible benefits.

    The path of Immortal Venerable and Dao Ancestor has always been controlled by Great Emperors, a right directly handed to them by Heaven and Earth. A few people knew such a thing was not absolute in the upper dimension, but that did not matter since they were not there.

    But now, people have another method to ess these two paths. The Emperors'' monopoly was basically over. Although they knew the Grand Dao Source Seeds and Immortal Mansions created by Heavenly Dao would not be as unique and special as the ones created by Great Emperors, it was still better than nothing.

    The most excited of these groups were the non-Emperor Lineages. With this Merit Point System, they might have a chance to be Immortal and Dao Lineages relying on their own effort¡ªhowever, the eyes of these people soon dim as they see the price of these two things.

    They were not the only ones. The Emperor Lineages soon had a simr response. Based on the prices, only the Dao Opening Sect could buy the things on the list. Even the Great Jin Dynasty could not buy an Immortal Mansion.

    People soon focused on other items on the list, and despite only having a few things, everything was expensive. The only thing most people could buy was Epiphany Time. As the name suggests, people can use merits to enter a state of epiphany, elevating theirprehension to a realm never possible.

    s, the Epiphany Time is divided into Mortal and Immortal Grade, and these factions can only buy the Mortal Grade. Furthermore, there is a warning in the list that the Immortal Grade can only help people cultivate 40% Grand Dao Source before bing useless.

    Two more items on the list caught people''s attention: Power Veins PIlls and Pure Soul Power. The effects of these items are indeed valuable. The Power Veins Pills can drastically increase the flesh body''s strength. There is a notice that a hundred of these pills are enough to cultivate an Insurgent with a fleshly body that can fight Third ss Emperors.

    However, after seeing the price, most people shake their heads and focus on the Pure Soul Power. Soul or Spiritual Power has always been vital¨Cespecially in the Immortal Realm.

    For a cultivator to be an Empyrean, Dao Ruler, or Immortal Sovereign, their soul power must reach a certain threshold. Sadly, that threshold is so high, preventing countless people from reaching it.

    ''The Pure Soul Power is something people on our level desperately need,'' thought Ao Shen, who knew the importance of soul power. ''Furthermore, the Power Vein Pill and Soul Power are the perfectbination to cultivate Immortal Sovereigns.''

    A powerful flesh makes it easier and faster to gather Immortal Qi. Meanwhile, the soul is required to reach Tier 11 and control the Immortal Qi in the mansion.

    ''Everyone will want these items,'' analyzed Huo Fenghuang. ''However, they are limited.''

    She gazed at the notice that these two things were not as easily avable as the other things on the list.

    "As you can see, people can also ce their things on the list for others to buy," exined Wang Wei. "If things proceed smoothly, the list can be a way to exchange high-level resources without any fear of fraud or contradictions."

    The Heavenly Emperor was correct. If Heavenly Dao could act as a medium for transactions, many people''s fears of being cheated or reneging on deals would be removed, allowing for fair trade. They could see the advantage of such a simple system.

    With fair trade, cultivators will be more open and exchange the needed resources, leading to another boom in the cultivation world. Such a boom will directly boost the Heavenly Emperor Era, making it more flourishing.

    ''It will also make the era morepetitive,'' analyzed Feng Heng, who predicted how difficult it would be for Heaven Chosen to prove the Dao in the future. The threshold for Heaven Chosen will reach a new height, and only the best of the best can be the final winner and seat on the throne.

    ''And this is just the beginning of the era,'' continued the wise monk. ''Normally, Heavenly Dao would not tolerate an Emperor to stay too long in the lower dimension; however, this may not be the case for the Heavenly Emperor.''

    As long as Wang Wei continues to improve the world and his era, Heavenly Dao might give him a pass and postpone the next generation¨Cjust to ensure the world is as brilliant as ever. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    After figuring out this thing, many people despaired; they all wanted this monster to leave as soon as possible, but they realized his stay might be extended.

    ''Such a change might be advantageous to me,'' pondered Feng Heng. He wanted as much time as possible toy the proper foundation for Buddhism before his ascension. So, if Heavenly Dao extends the Heavenly Emperor''s time, it will do the same for other Emperors to bnce him out.

    "Does anyone have any questions?" asked Wang Wei.

    "I do," said Ao Shen, who walked in the front. "Our demon race does not have much of a human poption. So, how can we gather more merit points?"

    After controlling the North, Ao Shen reduced the human poption by migrating them to other continents¨Cmainly to the Dao Opening Sect''s territories.

    "We are also in a simr situation," concurred a representative of the Sea Race. It''s almost impossible for the human race to live in their territories under the sea. The small poption is very small and lives in specially curated environments.

    "Your situation is special," said Wang Wei. "Humans are the protagonists of the Myriad Emperor World, so they are the best and fastest way to gather merit points.

    "My suggestion is to incorporate more humans into your territory. Then, use the Demon School I created to cultivate more of your kind; create a civilization that perfectly integrates humans and demons."

    Ao Shen and the Sea race representatives frowned; this method was far from ideal. Cultivating more humans¨Ceven mere mortals¨Cwill only benefit the human race, not their kind. As intelligent as they were, they could deduce how much the power of humans would increase after the rise of countless mortal civilizations.

    Mortals make up more than 90% of the poption; hence, they are the source of talent for the cultivation world. With such arge poption, countless mortals with cultivation talents are never discovered, forever remaining mortals until the end of their lives. Although these people are ssified as individuals with poor luck, their talents are undeniable.

    Now, things will be different. The Mortal and Cultivation World will no longer have a clear divide. As such, it will be easier to find talented mortals from now on. Additionally, if they follow the Dao Opening Sect''s model, the mortals in their territory will have a higher-than-average talent for cultivation.

    Martial arts provided these mortals with stronger bodies, increasing the chances their descendants could be healthier and even inherit their strong bodies. Martial Arts allowed them to passively absorb Spiritual Qi between Heaven and Earth, making their descendants have a higher affinity with Spiritual Qi. Such affinity will make developing a Leakless Body easier and walking the cultivation path.

    The greatest creation of the Mortal Civilization is the Extraordinary Citizens. These people have ess to their Spiritual Power, making them low-level Pill Masters, Talisman Makers, Weapons Refiners, and other professions.

    In the future, their number will drastically increase, thus contributing to the prosperity of the human race''s luck.

    With such advantages, how could Ao Shen and the Sea Race allow humans to prosper in their area?

    The worst thing is the Demon School Situation is also a pit. It does allow them to turn simple mortal animals into demons or sea races. However, the demon race is born with extraordinary bodies and supernatural abilities at the expense of their intelligence.

    It''s extremely arduous to raise an animal''s intelligence to the level of humans and turn them into demons. Even after seeding, their animal instincts usually make them aggressive and full of killing intent. They will need to take time and effort to remove that aggression.

    As for integrating demons with humans to create a unique civilization? It''s not as simple as the Heavenly Emperor said. Furthermore, even if they seeded, a good part of their luck would go to the Dao Opening Sect for the creation of the Demon School.

    No matter which angles they looked at this advice, they felt they suffered while the Heavenly Emperor benefitted without doing much.

    Wang Wei looked at them and guessed why they were thinking. Although it seems unfair, that''s the price these races had to pay after losing the battle to be the world''s protagonist.

    Furthermore, their issues involved the fundamental cores of every race. Demons are born powerful butck in the soul or intelligence department. Meanwhile, it''s the opposite for humans.

    Humans have be the protagonists in multiple worlds because of their intelligence and ingenuity. It is easier for them to innovate and create ways to make the mortal or cultivated world flourish. Because of this ability, humans have be one of the most powerful races in the entire Chaos Universe.

    Wang Wei looked at Feng Heng, "Buddhism is excellent at opening wisdom. You can try to incorporate demons into your human civilizations. Sess will grant Buddhism great blessing."

    "Amitabha," uttered Feng Heng while ying with his praying beads. Although he looked calm on the surface, he was smiling wryly internally. He could feel Ao Shen and the Sea Race''s fierce gaze.

    Of course, he had the same idea as soon as the Heavenly Emperor said these words. However, he did not expect thetter to use him as a pawn to motivate the demon and sea race.

    In such a situation, he chose to remain quiet. Anyway, he will not give up any opportunity to help Buddhism¨Cespecially since he has his nemesis, Taoism, on the side.

    Taoism is not as excellent as Buddhism in opening wisdom; its advantages lie in dealing with or suppressing demons and devils. However, they were also good in that area, just like Buddhism has its merit when dealing with and sealing evil.

    As such, Feng Heng knew he had worthypetitors and would not stop because of the warnings of Ao Shen and the others.

    "Where is the Great Jin Dynasty''s representative?" asked Wang Wei after scheming against these people. Everyone looked around to see whether there were any secrets to this dynasty that suddenly appeared out of nowhere.

 Chapter 920 The First Path of Transcendence

    <h4>Chapter 920 The First Path of Transcendence</h4>

    A middle-aged man wearing a ck robe with dragons on his sleeves stepped forward. His hair was perfectlybed in a bun, and a faint aura of a ruler emanated from him. However, anyone with the right perception could detect he was trying his best to hide his aura and look as small as possible.

    Such an act was not deemed cowardly by other representatives, and that''s because the man was only in the Quasi-Emperor Realm, indicating the Great Jin Dynasty was only a Supreme Dynasty.

    "Han Shun has seen Your Majesty the Heavenly Emperor," said the Sovereign of the Great Jin Dynasty.

    "I was as surprised as everyone else when I saw your dynasty''s name on the list,"mented Wang Wei. "I was even more surprised when I checked it for myself."

    Han Shun smiled in embarrassment, "It was a unique situation. I was severely injured, ended up in Your Majesty''s territory, and was saved from the people. Once I was healed, I had the idea of creating a fortune dynasty and decided to model the way of living of my saviors."

    Wang Wei nodded in understanding. The Great Jin Dynasty has such a high position because Han Shun copied many things from the Dao Opening Sect''s Spiritual Rune Civilization. As such, the people''s lives under his rule are peaceful and prosperous.

    "I have to give you some credit," acknowledged Wang Wei. The Great Zhou Dynasty was still recovering after the stunts their First Prince caused. Although they have recondensed their dynasty''s Qi Luck and prevented the dynasty from copsing, they are not in the best shape to be too caring about the lives of their citizens.

    The Great Wu Dynasty is in a simr predicament. After Sun Jiaolong''s death, their dynasty''s luck seemed to have reached the bottom. The secret of their having multiple pseudo-Emperors was leaked, and the surrounding dynasties did not hesitate to attack them, gutting most of the territory Sun Jiaolong upied for them.

    Meanwhile, other dynasties do not dare to copy the Dao Opening Sect''s model despite being aware of it, and all because of unwarranted fear. These monarchs feared due to the open wisdom of the citizens from the Spiritual Rune Civilization, they would reject the concept of monarchy and try to overthrow their dynasty.

    Of course, this is a high fantasy world, so no matter how much mortals revolt, it will be pointless. One Divine Body Realm cultivator is enough to trample on Wang Wei''s Spiritual Rune Civilization, let alone even weaker mortal dynasties.

    The main source of fear for these people is that a peerless cultivator genius will appear among these mortals and rise against them. So, most dynasties ignored the changes in the Dao Opening Sect''s Domain, while a few wise ones adapted a few things to improve the lives of their citizens and gather more luck.

    However, Han Shun was not one of these people. He copied Wang Wei''s civilization to the best of his ability while also being a wise ruler that is loved and respected by his people.

    "Sovereign Han Shun is a perfect example that our model can be copied and executed," said Wang Wei, looking at the representatives. "As such, you should learn from him."

    Everyone secretly looked at Han Sun; however, their emotions and real thoughts were hidden. However, the Great Jin Sovereign was secretly scared. No matter his achievements, it did not change the fact he was only a Mortal in the eyes of these big shots.

    Wang Wei waved his hand to condense a golden talisman.

    "This is a reward for your effort and dedication."

    People were shocked by the power contained in this talisman. A few with dark thoughts immediately extinguished them.

    "Thank you, Your Majesty," hurriedly said Han Shun, bowing with his most respectful attitude while also breathing in relief; he knew he was saved and could continue developing his dynasty without any problems.

    ''I only need to be a Dao Lineage in this generation while preparing for my descendants to be Emperors,'' thought Han Shun with great ambitions. He received the talisman and returned to the back of the line.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei''s eyes glimmered with mystery as he watched Han Shun''s actions. Although thetter looked like a lucky loose cultivator on the surface with no background, the truth could not be hidden from his eyes.

    ''He is the Human Emperor''s next chosen pawn after Sun Jiaolong,'' thought Wang Wei, who could see the unique destiny that Han Shun inherited.

    ''His n is probably to get the Heavenly Emperor Position from one of the Great Jin Dynasty''s descendants.''

    Wang Wei''s eyes twinkled, but he did not say anything or do anything to Han Shun or the Great Jin Dynasty because he had already figured out the Human Emperor''s end goal. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Thetter wanted to acquire the three Karmic Positions of Heaven and Earth: Human Emperor, Earth Emperor, and Heavenly Emperor. Then, by fusing their essence, he can reach the realm of Half-Step Transcendence.

    ''However, such a n is not so easy to aplish. The Heavenly Emperor in the Lower Position is not nearly enough for the Transcendent Path, so he will need to acquire it in the upper dimension. The one I leave behind is probably only a key for the one in the upper dimension.

    "But, even then, things will not be simple. The Eternal Ascension World''s power ceiling is Half-Step Transcendence, so he cannot use my method to be the Heavenly Emperor in the upper dimension.''

    If the Human Emperor attempted such a stupid thing, True Heavenly Dao would obliterate him.

    ''So, will he go to another Source Chaos World where the power limit is only the Paragon Realm? Unlikely. There is a high chance he reincarnated not only because he wanted to be a Boundless Paragon but because he needed one of the main Source Worlds to be Transcendent.''

    Countless thoughts shed in his eyes as he analyzed the Human Emperor.

    ''He has already acquired the Human Emperor Position, which True Heavenly Dao acknowledges. What hecked is the other two. One of the 8 Parasites¨Cthe Earth Emperor¨Cis probably one of his pawns for the Earth Emperor Position. However, I have a feeling that guy did not truly acquire the position and is just another key.''

    The Earth Emperor''s Position involved reincarnation, so Wang Wei did not think the Earth Emperor had control over reincarnation of the upper dimension.

    ''Then there is Old Man Nether. He has been obsessed with reincarnation for Heaven knows how long. Is this also rted to the Earth Emperor Position?''

    Wang Wei secretly shook his head as he had too little information to specte about Old Man Nether.

    ''Technically speaking, it should be almost impossible for the Human Emperor to acquire the Heavenly Emperor Position. However, with the current political situation of the upper dimension, after acquiring the key, it''s not impossible for him to negotiate something with True Heavenly Dao.

    ''True Heavenly Dao might agree as long as his positions can weaken Supreme Unity''s control over the world.''

    Wang Wei frowned as he wondered whether the Human Emperor would be an ally, an enemy, or a neutral acquaintance. Ever since he guessed the Human Emperor was the Qin Emperor from Earth, he had an instinctual aversion to thetter. However, he also knew he could notpletely rely on his instinct for certain things.

    ''I should consider my rtionship with the Human Emperor based on the situation. The real issue is whether I should use his method to also be a Half-Step Transcendent.''

    Wang Wei did not ponder much longer about the situation before rejecting the idea.

    ''Such a method is applicable to people of the Sovereign Dao. If I use his method, Half-Step Transcendence will be my limit, and I will never truly be detached and be free and unfettered.''

    No matter how tempting this method was, it was contradictory to his path and goal. So, he would never use it unless he was forced and had no other choice. Furthermore, this method is only an idea and has no tangible method of sess yet, so it''s yet to be determined whether it will seed.

    ''Such a brilliant idea, did the Human Emperore up with it?'' thought Wang Wei. ''I doubt it. Even people like Wu Hong and Qiyuan did not have a concrete idea of transcendence, so how could he? The Human Emperor was most likely reincarnated during the Qi Dynasty more than 2000 years ago from Earth''s modern time.

    ''So, he did not have ess to many ideas and creativity from the inte era.''

    Wang Wei has long predicted that the novels and other works of fiction he read on Earth were not simple stories created out of imagination; they might have some deeper secrets. Otherwise, it made no sense for them to contain so many pearls of wisdom, secrets, and ideas applicable to real life.

    ''So, this must be the work of Hongjun. As a Half-Step Transcendence, he has walked in this path and knows more about how to achieve this realm.

    ''But, if he already had a method of transcendence, why did he participate in the Ultimate Taboo? He should have known of the danger.''

    As soon as he asked this question, he knew the answer.

    ''Lack of trust. ording to history, Ying Zheng was the kind of suspicious Emperor who never truly trusted anyone. So, how could he easily believe in Hongjun and follow his ns without any precautions or preparations?''

    Wang Wei shook his head. He would have done the same if he were in the Human Emperor''s shoes. He probably would have done worse since Hongjun''s portrayal in many stories has not been ideal, so his weariness towards thetter is extremely high.

    Wang Wei exhaled slightly as he finished his thought. His analysis was rewarding as he already had one idea for a way to Transcendence. Although only applicable to Sovereign Dao, such an idea is valuable beyond words could exin.

    He focused on the room and realized everything had quieted down, waiting for him to wake up from his distractions.

    "My apologies for making you wait," said Wang Wei. He knew he did not need to exin, but he still wanted to show respect to these people; to be specific, to the ones with Eternal Strength. He only needed to say a few words, so why not do it?

    "The meeting will end. If you want to ce something in the Contribution List for others to buy with merit, you need to submit an application. Our next meeting will be 1000 yearster; this should be plenty of time for you to work."

    People nodded while also secretly specting what the next meeting would be about. Most people believed it was time for the court to branch out to the Lower Realm, spreading its wings to other worlds in thismunity.

    A few Emperor Lineages have already begun to prepare. Unfortunately, they do not have an ability like Wang Wei''s Soul Network, so it''s not easy for them to find other worlds.

    "Xu Shi, Feng Heng, Ao Shen, and Huo Fenghuang, please stay. Others, you may leave," ordered Wang Wei calmly.

 Chapter 921 Dao Discussion

    <h4>Chapter 921 Dao Discussion</h4>

    Wang Wei led the group into the court''s garden, where five seats forming a circle awaited them. Everyone sat cross-legged as Wang Wei served tea.

    "I called you here for two reasons," said Wang Wei. "Firstly, I want to exchange some things with each of you."

    "Your Majesty, what can we offer you?" asked Xu Shi.

    "Primordial Power, Purest Buddha Light, Chaos Power and Bloodline, and Five Sacred Beast Bloodline," replied Wang Wei. "In return, I can offer you Power Veins Pills, Pure Soul Power, and even merit points."

    Everyone pondered for a moment. Those things were valuable but not enough to make an enemy out of the Heavenly Emperor. Furthermore, it was not like he was asking without paying anything in return. Plus, they might not be able to stop him if he wanted to take them by force¨Ceven if they worked together.

    "Your majesty is the benefactor of Buddhism, so this poor monk has no problem trading," said the eminent monk.

    "As long as the price is right, I have no issue with trading," said Ao Shen. Although Chaos Bloodline was valuable, it depended on who wanted it. For some people, it was not such a big deal. In the end, everybody nodded and negotiated a price.

    In the end, the most valuable of the four was Xu Shi''s Primordial Power, followed by Huo Fenghuang''s Five Sacred Beast Bloodline, then Ao Shen''s powers, and Feng Heng wasst. However, Ao Shen was the one who benefited the most since he exchanged both his bloodline and Chaos Power.

    Wang Wei was satisfied with the result; he will be able to condense a few unique Power Veins with these unique powers. Additionally, he ns to modify his 12 Zodiac Technique to condense unique acupoints abilities based on Innate Demon Gods and existences like Immortals and Buddha.

    Then, he waved his hand to manifest a small golden tree. Everyone''s eyes lit up as they recognized this wonder of Heaven and Earth: the Bodhi Tree.

    "The Bodhi Trees require Buddhist Rhymes to grow and develop," said Wang Wei, who shook his head; he had tried to grow this thing on his own, but his methods were so slow and inefficient that he gave up. His current understanding¨Cboosted by his Fate Domination Physique¨Ccould not be improved by the current level of the Bodhi Tree. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "I will lend this tree to your Buddhist Sect; help me cultivate it," said Wang Wei as he handed it to Feng Heng. The monk''s eyes lit up after receiving the tree.

    His Western Bliss Sect had a Bodhi Tree, and it was even more developed than this one. The tree has been the core of the Western Pure Land for countless years and has be a symbol for Buddhism.

    Feng Heng could guess the benefits of nting a second tree next to the ones he has. He could probably use the resonance between these two to condense a third Bodhi Seed and grow his own tree.

    "This poor monk will take care of everything for Your Majesty," said Feng Heng, ignoring the envious gazes these people were giving him.

    "I believe in you," nodded Wang Wei. "The second reason for this meeting is for a Dao Discussion. I would like for us to share our understanding of the Dao."

    Xu Shi and Feng Heng felt this was a great idea. However, Ao Shen and Huo Fenghuang had reservations.

    "I''m very interested in the difference between Grand Dao Source and Heaven Laws. Maybe we can learn byparisons. Furthermore, I know you guys wish to walk the Emperor Path, so such a discussion might be helpful for your future endeavors."

    The Heavenly Emperor''s words made sense, so they agreed.

    "Who wants to go first?" asked Wang Wei, but no one immediately answered.

    "I will go first," said Xu Shi after sensing the quietness was rapidly approaching the level of awkwardness. She took a moment to gather her mind before beginning:

    "What is time? Is it simply the progression of events from the past to the present to the future? Is it the movement of particles? Is time even linear, or are we forced to experience it as such?"

    Xu Shi''s preaching began from her understanding of time, followed by the rtionship between time, karma, life and death, and chaos. Dao Rhymes emanated from her body as she discussed her understanding, and the others closed their eyes to understand. Her preachingsted nine years before it ended.

    Then, it was Feng Heng''s turn. His preaching started with Yin-Yang before evolving also into time¨Cmostly Absolute Beginning and End. Then it also contained Taoist and Buddhist Principles, which benefited the group''s understanding of the mind and the soul. He alsosted nine years before ending his discussion.

    After the monk ended, it was finally one of the Primarchs'' turn. Ao Shen decided to go first, and his understanding of Chaos Heaven Law did show its uniqueness.

    Heavenly Law was nowhere near as grand or potent as the Grand Dao Source. However, its application and implications were worth learning. It contained some secrets of Heaven and Earth since True Heavenly Dao boosted all Heavenly Laws.

    Wang Wei, Xu Shi, and Feng Heng benefited most in understanding and applying their Dao Will by imitating how True Heavenly Dao boosted Heaven Laws. Finally, Heaven Laws seemed to contain the secrets of bloodline.

    Wang Wei opened his eyes after Ao Shen''s preaching.

    ''I see. The Emperor Path bes immortal through understandingws, the Dao Path turns itself into a World, and the Immortal Path uses energy, but the Primarchs achieve immortality through bloodline.

    ''If there used to be a Soul Path, they achieve immortality through the soul, while the True Power Dao Realm does it through the body.''

    Wang Wei felt his understanding of Heaven and Earth deepened. Furthermore, he was now more confident in modifying his [Fiendgod Body 12 Revolution].

    Huo Fenghuang''s turn arrived, and she also preached about all her five Heavenly Laws. Ao Shen focused more on the Heaven Will Boost, so she focused more on the bloodline aspect of Primarchs. After nine years, it was finally Wang Wei''s turn.

    Wang Wei''s preaching was even more epassing than Xu Shi''s since his Dao was versatile and contained multiple parts, including Time and Yin-Yang, which Xu Shi, Feng Heng, and Huo Fenghuang had inmon.

    After the nine years ended, everyone felt it was too short.

    "This poor monk has benefited immensely from all benefactors," said Feng Heng. "Communication is truly the key to development."

    "I agree with what this monk is trying to say in a roundabout way. We should do this more often," said Wang Wei, and the others nodded.

    "Amitatha," uttered Feng Heng, not in the least embarrassed.

    "After the next meeting, all of you should have improved. We can have a discussion again," said Wang Wei before sending everybody away. However, Xu Shi asked to speak to him privately, so she stayed.

    "I''m here for two things," said Xu Shi. "The first one is I want to participate in the raid on the Dao Burial Ground?"

    "Pardon me?"

    "I kept my eyes on the future, observing countless possibilities. ording to my calctions, you will attack the Dao Burial Ground, which will be a feast."

    Wang Wei briefly paused beforeughing, "You''re right. However, this is a feast for me and the Dao Opening Sect."

    "Is there any negotiation room?"

    "No." Wang Wei knew the benefits of destroying the Dao Burial Ground, so how could he let anyone else get in on the benefits?

    "Fine, I didn''t expect much anyway," replied Xu Shi, exuding a level of graceful beauty that should not be present for such a mundane task as sighing.

    "What else do you want to ask me?"

    "I want your permission to allow me to officially be the ninth Emperor of the Academy?"

    "Do you want to use merit to get Heavenly Dao''s permission to officially be the Academy''s ninth Emperor?"

    "Yes," nodded Xu Shi.

    "That''s not a bad idea," said Wang Wei.

    "You agreed so easily?"

    "You knew I would agree?"

    "Of course. After all, I know about the Bnce Mechanism, and the Academy having a ninth Emperor will greatly reduce the pressure on you. I just did not expect you to agree so swiftly."

    "Like you said, it''s beneficial to me, so why not agree? Plus, we can be considered friends, so why not use this opportunity to strengthen our friendship."

    "In that case, I apologize for having such a profit-driving mindset," said Xu Shi with a smile that made the flowers in the garden wilt in shame and embarrassment.

    Wang Wei nodded before asking: "How are things with Lin Fan''s revival?"

    "The Existence Reconstruction Technique is harder to master than I foresaw."

    "Why do I feel you''re not in a hurry?"

    Xu Shi paused before sighing: "There are some things I don''t want to face right now."

    "You should know the consequence for people of our realm for our mind to have ws. The more you run to avoid the problem, the bigger of an issue it will be."

    "I''m aware."

    "As long as you keep that in mind."

    The two chatted for a few more minutes before Xu Shi left. Then, Wang Wei waved his hand to teleport 80% of the Dao Rhymes from their discussions to the Dao Opening Sect.

    Such vast and extensive Dao Rhymes will greatly benefit the sect and allow its disciples and elders to better understand thews of Heaven and Earth.

    Finally, Wang Wei focused on a battle in the distance.

 Chapter 922 Immortal Sovereignéˆ¥æªš Might

    <h4>Chapter 922 Immortal Sovereign''s Might</h4>

    Although the four spent 45 years in the court, only a day passed outside. Wang Wei did not want their discussions to affect the political situation in the world, so he used his Time Dao to change the rate of time outside and in the court.

    As such, a dayter, Feng Heng, Ao Shen, and Huo Fenghuang left the court and returned to their factions¨Cat least, they tried. Huo Fenghuang teleported to the moon, which is the entrance to the Ancient n''s Small World.

    However, a visitor was waiting for her¡ªan elderly man dressed in all ck slowly caressing an all-white sword while sitting cross-legged on a moon rock. A sharp aura naturally emanated from the man''s body. If a mortal looked at him, their eyes would bleed like a sharp object pierced their pupils.

    "You''re from the Sword Casting Vi?" asked Huo Fenghuang.

    "That''s correct."

    "Haven''t you people given up already?"

    "The Ancient n do not have the right or power to monopolize all the God Positions in the Eastern Continent,'' said Jian Sha.

    "But you guys get to control an entire region of the sea?"

    "You and I both know the sea is not as valuable as any of the continents. Furthermore, our territory does not house too many powerful Emperor Lineages¨Cunlike yours," calmly responded Jian Sha without stopping to caress his swords; it was as if he had not seen or touched it for a long time and was very nostalgic about it.

    "All I''m hearing are excuses and rhetorics," snorted Huo Fenghuang.

    "This conversation is pointless. You and I are only pawns on this chessboard, but it seems your Ancient n has offended the chess yer."

    Huo Fenghuang''s pupil squinted, "Yes, our battle is inevitable." She took out her White Tiger Killing Sword, releasing a terrifying killing intent.

    "Such a beautiful and powerful sword is wasted on a Sword User like yourself," said Jian Sha as he stood up, releasing a killing intent as pure as his opponent.

    "The obsession you people have over the purity of the sword is disgusting and unsavory," replied Huo Fenghuang.

    "You wouldn''t understand," replied Jian Sha, shaking his head. "However, what should I expect from people who only see the sword as nothing but a tool?"

    His aura changed, bing more ethereal and elusive; he resembled a supreme immortal swordsman who had ughtered Gods, Demons, Buddhas, and Great Emperors. Jian Sha mobilized an immense amount of Immortal Qi before rushing forward. In an instant, he appeared before her and shed his sword downward.

    Clink!

    Huo Fenghuang blocked the attack, but her pupil squinted. She discovered a vast energy that offset her Killing Heaven Law.

    Clink! Clink! Clink!

    Jian Sha released a barrage of sword strikes, each faster and more potent than the previous one. In an instant, their swords shed thousands of times. Then, Huo Fenghuang suddenly felt something was wrong as her intuition warned her of danger.

    So, she used her Yin-Yang Dao to control push and pull. A powerful force manifested out of nowhere, pushing Jian Sha a hundred meters away.

    Push!

    Thousands of sword marks appeared on Huo Fenghuang''s body, destroying her clothes and revealing her jade-like skin. She was calm throughout the process, not showing an ounce of pain.

    "The Undefendable Sword Art?" she asked as her body naturally healed. However, not all the sword marks disappeared.

    "You''re quite knowledgeable, little girl," said Jian Sha. The Undefendable Sword Art was an ancient technique that existed before the Null Era. No one knows who created it, but this technique was famous because it was often used to deal with non-Emperors.

    The technique was extremely difficult to block, so Immortal Venerables and Dao Ancestors would use it against their own kind, inflicting heavy injuries on their opponent; the idea of this technique is to take advantage of the fact the other paths do not have the healing factors of the Emperor Path.

    Huo Fenghuang secretly sneered after figuring out the opponent''s tactic. Although she did not have the unnatural healing factors of Eternal Emperors, she had the Phoenix Bloodline to make up for it. So, she only needed to be on guard for the opponent''s other tricks and schemes.

    After her body naturally regenerated, Huo Fenghuang prepared to go on the offensive. However, before either acted, a voice echoed in their surrounding:

    "Could you guys fight someone else? I don''t want your battle to destroy the moon."

    "The Moon God?" said Huo Fenghuang.

    "Yes, and your battle can affect my domain. So, please fight someone else."

    Huo Fenghuang and Jian Sha looked at each other before disappearing. They appeared near the world''s barrier to ensure their battles did not affect other people.

    [Immortal Lotus Step] n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Jian Sha used a spell that increased speed. In an instant, he appeared before his opponent, leaving numerous lotus shining with immortal lights in his thrall.

    Clink! Clink! Clink!

    His sword shed with Huo Fenghuang. However, he discovered she did not hesitate to fight him head-on despite knowing about the Undefendable Sword Art. Soon, he knew why.

    His sword technique failed. A subtle white and ck shield appeared around her body, blocking the attack.

    "Are you surprised?" asked Huo Fenghuang. "This technique is ingenious, using cause and effect to ignore any defenses. However, as long as I can block the karmic connection between me and you, it''s easy to defend against it."

    "The sect master warned me about you, telling me I should not treat you lightly because you''re a member of a terrifying generation. I should have listened to him," sighed Jian Sha.

    "You should have listened to him," she said with a sneer.

    [killing Sword]

    She shed her sword and manifested a terrifying white tiger that rushed toward Jian Sha. Thetter tried to use his speed spell to evade, but he soon realized he was caught in a trap. Yin-Yang was reversed, so up was now down, left was now right, and moving was now stopping.

    When he thought to move, he was actually telling his body to stop. Jian Sha''s mind was fast, and he quickly figured out the ins and outs of this technique, so he told his body not to defend, which, in fact, generated a protective field around him.

    Unfortunately, the sword sh bypassed his defense and entered his body, heading directly into his Immortal Mansion.

    "Is that your n? To kill my Immortal Mansion and render me useless? Unfortunately." Jian Sha released a terrifying energy fluctuation that broke Huo Fenghuang''s Yin-Yang Technique.

    "Your Immortal Qi¡­," muttered Huo Fenghuang with a frown, but Jian Sha did not exin.

    It''s a hundred times harder for Insurgent Immortal Venerables to cultivate to the Immortal Sovereign Realm, so Emperor Lineages will only choose regr Immortal Venerables with normal Immortal Qi to cultivate to Tier 11.

    However, after bing an Immortal Sovereign, Jian Sha was lucky to discover a unique Qi in the Source Qi Space. The Killing Qi perfectly fused with his Immortal Qi, granting a unique attribute.

    The Qi was not enough for him to be a Tier 11 Insurgent, but it did drastically increase his battle prowess among his peers. His strength was one of the reasons he was not injured and was sealed by Heavenly Dao.

    "Little girl, I admit I''ve underestimated you. However, I have survived countless eras and too many Eternal Emperors, some I don''t even remember. So, today, no matter what, you will be defeated and forced to hand over the God Positions."

    "Old geezer, you have too much nonsenseing out of your mouth."

    "*Sigh* The world is truly unfair. If this was the upper dimension, why would I care about a mere Primarch?"

    Huo Fenghuang wanted to tell him it was his fault for choosing such a rubbish path. However, she was smart enough to know countless people were watching this battle, and if she said these words, she would offend every Immortal Path cultivator in the Myriad Emperor World.

    So, she decided to go on the offensive by summoning a colossal phoenixposed entirely of beautiful blue me. However, Jian Sha''s response was calm as he only said one word: "Kill."

    The character for [killing] manifested in the sky with a bright red color. Then, without hesitation, he shed his sword. A white light enveloped the world as a terrifying sword energy emanated from the sword.

    Subsequently, the me Phoenix instantly turned into trillions of perfectly cut pieces.

    "Kill," said Jian Sha, manifesting the second character. He shed his sword a second time, condensing a massive amount of Immortal Killing Qi. Huo Fenghuang raised her hand to summon her Killing Heaven Law. Her palm easily absorbs the technique, even using it as nourishment.

    Jian Sha frowned briefly before two more killing characters manifested between Heaven and Earth. His aura rose drastically as the space around him twisted without much effort.

    So far, he has used four killing characters in his [7 Killing Sword Art]. He was confident in his sword but knew not to underestimate his enemy. A brilliant sword energy that was as vast as countless gxies descended on Huo Fenghuang to eradicate her from the world.

 Chapter 923 Forced Compromise

    <h4>Chapter 923 Forced Compromise</h4>

    One of the properties of water is its malleability or its ability to contain everything. So, after seeing that attack, Huo Fenghuang mobilized her Azure Dragon Bloodline to summon a pale blue ocean.

    The ocean swallowed or maybe fused, with the vast sword energy descending on her, turning into deep red. Then, the ocean turned into a blood dragon that rushed toward the elderly swordsman.

    ''What arrogant little girl. She had already used my power against me once, wasn''t that enough?''

    Jian Sha waved his sword, and the red dragon turned into ink to write three more [Kill] characters. His aura changed, turning into a supreme being that has ughtered immortals. In some ways, Jian Sha was such a being as his hands once bathed in the hands of countless Immortal Venerables and one Immortal Sovereign.

    [Rain of Immortal Killing Sword]

    Trillions of ck swords manifested in the sky, each shining with lights of destruction. With a swing of Jian Sha''s swords, they descended on Huo Fenghuang.

    Her expression was grave as she did not expect her opponent to be capable of releasing such a devastatingly powerful.

    ''Damn it. Why does Ao Shen get to show off his power against these weak devil cultivators, and I have to face such a powerful Immortal Sovereign?''

    Her n has records about the strength of Immortal Sovereigns, and none she read about were this powerful; her opponent was obviously not a regr Immortal Sovereign.

    [Phoenix Manifestation]

    Hup Fenghuang turned into a red phoenix, allowing the swords to descend on her. Then, a beautiful sound of chirping echoed between Heaven and Earth as her phoenix roared in pain.

    Whenever the sword touched her body, it would pass through as if she were an elementary creature intangible by physical attacks. However, the killing energy on the sword would damage her, but her current form was the best at minimizing damage. Furthermore, she had unparalleled life force to heal and regenerate.

    Once the rain of swords ended, Huo Fenghuang appeared, her face slightly pale. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    [Creation-Destruction Ball]

    She mobilized her Yin-Yang Heaven Law to resonate with the Destruction and Creation Dao, manifesting one blue and red ball. They rotate before fusing into a half-red and half-blue ball with the sign of Yin-Yang at the core.

    The ball rushed toward the swordsman, making his heart race faster than it had ever done in a long time. Jian Sha felt tremendous danger, so he activated his [Immortal Lotus Step] to evade.

    s, Huo Fenghuang seemed to have predicted this move. As soon as Jian Sha evaded, she activated her Dao Will to boost her speed and instantly appeared before him.

    A second Creation-Destruction Ball appeared in her palm, ready to destroy her opponent with a single thought. Unfortunately, the thought never arrived. Huo Fenghuang felt a terrible pressureing out of nowhere, making her mind and spirit very sluggish.

    Everything around her slowed down, she had difficulty thinking and breathing, her memories were blurred, and her concentration was nonexistent. The attack in her palm weakened and almost disappeared.

    Then, a red aura materialized around Jian Sha''s white sword as he swung down with the intention of annihting her from existence. Huo Fenghuang''s bloodlines passively activated at thest minute as a beautiful dragon armor with tiny Yin-Yang Symbols in each scale enveloped her.

    Boom!

    Huo Fenghuang''s body flew in the distance, but there were two sections as the previous attack bisected her diagonally from her shoulder to her waist. me tendrils emanated from the two sections of her body and connected them.

    Huo Fenghuang finally regained her bearings with some confusion before bing extremely serious.

    ''That was¡­Soul Coercion?''

    Immortal Sovereigns are Tier 11 cultivators, so their Immortal Souls are of a higher ss or grade than even Eternal Emperors. As such, it''s perfectly normal for them to use it to pressure any Tier 10 cultivators.

    However, from what Huo Fenghuang knew, such a tactic was only applicable to the upper dimension since Immortal Sovereigns cannot use most of their Soul Powers in the lower dimension.

    ''This bastard,'' she thought, looking at him with red eyes. She came so close to death, and that idea scared her. Unlike Great Emperors, she cannot rely on the Dao Imprint to revive herself or use a variety of means of Eternals.

    "Littledy, this is just the beginning. Look around you."

    Huo Fenghuang''s face became ugly as she swiftly scanned the surroundings. She saw four invisible arrays scattered in four directions: east, west, north, and south.

    Immediately afterward, she felt a pressure on her body as the space transformed. This subtle change reminded her of her trip to the Source Qi Space. Her Heaven Will Law was difficult to mobilize, and she felt it was extremely arduous to operate.

    "A formation that imitates Energy Dominance," she said with gritted teeth. Even the Grand Dao Source will be affected as long as the energy purity and density are high enough.

    "Correct," said Jian Sha with a smile. "Energy Dominance is one way for Immortal Sovereign to dominate lower tiers like yourself. In fact, it is the most orthodox way to be a Tier 11 Insurgent by creating an Energy Dominance that can even affect Empyreans. Sadly, we are restricted from using such a method in the lower dimension."

    Jian Sha was rxed as he knew victory was in sight. Primarchs did not have as high of Energy Resistance as Great Emperors, so such a formation was very effective against them.

    "Do you think this is enough to stop me?"

    "Of course not," replied Jian Sha. After seeing Huo Fenghuang''s battle prowess, he changed his attitude and listened to the precautions Jian Wushuang told him to pay attention to.

    As such, he knew such a method was not enough to kill a Primarch with a Five Sacred Beast Bloodline.

    "Littledy, why don''t you check on your n?"

    Rage shed deep in Huo Fenghuang''s eyes as she swiftly used her Divine Sense to check on the Small World of the Ancient n. Her pupils dted as she sensed countless Immortal Powerhouses and one person who had a simr aura to Jian Sha.

    "You allied with the Sea Race?"

    "Unlike the Ancient n, we know how to bend and stretch," replied Jian Sha casually.

    "You''re dreaming if you think these people can destroy my Ancient n," said Huo Fenghuang with gritted teeth.

    "Of course not. After all, you people are protected by luck and destiny. However, we can destroy enough of you until you''re forced to close your doors and recuperate for countless generations."

    The void around Huo Fenghuang trembled as anger almost overwhelmed her mind. She did not expect her Ancient n¨Conce the ruler of Heaven and Earth¨Cto fall to such a state. How the mighty have fallen.

    "What do you want?" asked Huo Fenghuang, calming herself down. Jian Sha smiled before sending her a scroll. As soon as she read it, she almost lost all theposure she used so much effort to gather.

    These people wanted half of the God Position in the Eastern Continent, and many of them were high-level ones with great potential for merit and World Source Blessing.

    "It''s impossible for me to give you half."

    "Time is of the essence, littledy, and we do not want to negotiate for a long time with you," said Jian Sha.

    "How can such a decision be made lightly?" She wanted to negotiate. Otherwise, she will be very disadvantaged in this settlement.

    "There is no point in buying time. We know the Qi Luck Dragon of your n is enough to bless one First ss Insurgent to have the battle prowess of an Eternal for a short period.

    "We have taken measures to prevent that from happening, so in the next ten minutes, if you don''t make a decision, we will begin a massacre," exined Jian Sha with a leisurely tone.

    "You!."

    "Hurry up, we have already wasted more than 2 minutes."

    Huo Fenghuang activated her Yinw to cool her mind.

    "You can have half the positions, but they must all be unimportant ones. Or, you can have a quarter of them but only a few important ones. No bargaining."

    "Littledy, you don''t seem to¨C"

    "Pick one of these options. Otherwise, our Ancient n will wage Emperor Dao War with all of you until both sides perish. Don''t worry, I will pay extra care to you Sword Casting Vi during that war."

    Jian Sha''s mouth twitched. No matter how weak the Ancient n was, it was still one of the most powerful factions in the world due to its ancient heritage and the fact they were an amalgam of many factions with great destiny and luck. So, if they went crazy, the Sword Casting Vi would suffer.

    "Decisive, aren''t we?"mented Jian Sha. "Fine, we will take the second option. However, we want half the important positions."

    "No more than 10%," countered Huo Fenghuang.

    "Fine, sign the contract."

    Huo Fenghuang looked at the contract, and it was very simple. Furthermore, these people were smart enough to apply the contract to only this generation. After all, everyone knew the court''s situation would be reshuffled after every generation.

    After making sure there were no problems, she signed it on behalf of the Ancient n.

    "This is not over," Huo Fenghuang dered before disappearing. Jian Sha smiled calmly before waving his hand to remove the arrays and return home. Now, he had to negotiate with the other Eastern Factions on how to distribute these God Positions.

    Northern Continent:

    Ao Shen watched the battle with clenched hands.

    "The Emperor Path is the only true path."

    In thest meeting, he felt great humiliation during their Dao Discussions as he sensed Grand Dao Source''s great superiority over Heaven Law. Now, after watching Huo Fenghuang''s battle and realizing he might have been in an even worse situation if he was in her ce, the humiliation overwhelmed his mind.

    "I need to be an Eternal Emperor," he muttered. "And the only feasible way for that to be possible without reincarnation is merit."

    He thought of Feng Heng''s method of proving the Dao.

    "I doubt I could get the information from his hand without paying a tremendous price. The only other person who might know this method is Wang Wei."

    Ao Shen groaned slightly. He knew he did not need any methods to use merit to transition from the Heaven Path to the Grand Dao Path. As long as he had plenty of merits, he could ask True Heavenly Dao directly.

    However, the correct method can exponentially decrease the amount of merit needed. Since it was not possible for him to gather enough merit to use the direct method, he needed whatever method Feng Heng used.

    Countless ideas shed in Ao Shen''s mind before his eyes suddenly lit up. He waved his hand, and a body on the verge of death appeared before him: Xiao Songxi.

    "If I remember correctly, his Baishe n has a Star Sage?"

    Ao Shen became excited as he quickly began to heal Xiao Songxi.

 Chapter 924 [Fiendgod Body 12 Revolution]

    <h4>Chapter 924 [Fiendgod Body 12 Revolution]</h4>

    Wang Wei watched the battle calmly until the two reached apromise, and Huo Fenghuang left in anger. His expression did not change much, making it impossible to know whether this was the oue he desired or not.

    "The Ancient n''s ambitions are too grand for their capabilities. I hope they understand the message I''m sending them. Otherwise, no matter how harsh the bacsh for their annihtion is, I won''t hesitate to eliminate them," muttered Wang Wei.

    These people''s ambitions are an instability to his era. If they messed around too much, the Heavenly Era might be short-lived, and that''s something he cannot ept or allow.

    "Huh?" uttered Wang Wei as he looked at the Northern Continent.

    "Ao Shen''s fate has changed?" The power of fate shed in his eyes, revealing Heaven and Earth''s deepest truths or secrets.

    "He wants to use the Star Sage to transition into an Eternal Emperor? Well, he''s a 6-Star Primarch, so there should be no problem. However, the 3-Star Sage does not have such ability. But Ao Shen''s bloodline is Chaos, so he should be able to raise the Sage to 4-Star."

    Wang Wei did not care much about Ao Shen''s breakthrough as it will only help alleviate the issue of Bnce Mechanism, just like Xu Shi.

    "What about Huo Fenghuang? Does she have the same idea?"

    He gazed in the direction of the Ancient n. His eyes ignored the innumerable distance between his position and the n''s Small World.

    "It''s undecided? It seems she wants to wait for when I leave and be Heavenly Emperor."

    Wang Wei pondered the implications of her controlling the court.

    ''The next generation belongs to my father. However, the best n would be to wait a few generations after him before participating in another battle. After all, it won''t be good for the sect to have three consecutive Eternal Emperors.

    ''Two generations are enough to establish a deep foundation for the Heavenly Emperor Era. Furthermore, Li Jun and Yan Liling will be watchguards and ensure no problem urs for a few generations.''

    After figuring things out, Wang Wei no longer cared whether Huo Fenghuang became an Eternal in this generation or waitedter to be a Heavenly Emperor.

    "The real issue is the bnce mechanism against the Myriad Emperor World. One generation might have as many as five Eternal Emperors. There needs to be bnce; Otherwise, the other worldmunities cannotpete.''

    His gaze prated the River of Fate as he divined the truth.

    ''I see. A system like the Devil God World; this should work.''

    Wang Wei frowned after discovering the truth.

    ''The situation in the lower dimension will beplicated. I must hurry up.''

    Although the development speed of the era was perfectly alright, he did not want any unknown or uncontroble variable to suddenly appear. So, he decided to speed up certain things.

    ''Let''s increase my strength first.''

    Without wasting time, he walked into his cultivation room and entered seclusion. Wang Wei took out the things he exchanged with the Five Eternals and began to condense more Power Veins.

    His body began to glow golden, releasing a holy aura full ofpassion, love, and understanding. Sounds of chanting could be heard emanating from his body,sting for many years.

    Afterward, countless visions manifested in the room. There were noble dragons with the power of Chaos, followed by the Five Sacred Beasts. With each vision, Wang Wei''s flesh became increasingly more powerful.

    After an unknown amount of time, everything returned to normal. Wang Wei stood in the room with only pants on. He clenched his hand.

    "59 Infant Fiendgod Force, the peak of Second ss."

    He sighed, thinking how difficult cultivating in the True Power Dao Realm was. The resources he used to condense the Power Veins were top-of-the-line, but the increase was so small. Of course, Wang Wei knew between 40 and 70 Infant Fiendgod Force was a special time for body refiners, and cultivating in these stages is harder than usual; it seems every body refiner will have some sort of bottleneck in this stage.

    Some people will spend eons without any improvement. Most pure body refiners will waste their Nine Yuan Epoch Lifespan between these stages. Luckily, he can pass this stage with rtive difficulty with his talent and top-level rare resources.

    After checking his body, Wang Wei continued his retreat. He took out two things from his space ring: Di Tian''s diluted Fiendgod Bloodline and Xu Shi''s Primordial Chaos Power. Without hesitation, he fused them in an attempt to make up for the ws in the bloodline.

    He immediately noticed a transformation in the blood after fusing with the Primordial Chaos Power. Wang Wei observed every detail of the change, analyzing the secrets of this Fiendgod Bloodline.

    "It''s not enough," he muttered after observing for countless years. He observed his Qi Flower Ability to see how much Chaos Qi he had in reserve after so many years. Most of the Innate Qi in the flower had turned into Chaos Qi, to Wang Wei''s satisfaction.

    ''Now, I can use Ao Shen''s pure Chaos Power and Xu Shi''s Primordial Power as a temte to condense Primordial Chaos Qi.''

    Wang Wei started to condense his Chaos Qi into Primordial Chaos Qi. His first attempts were futile, but he eventually seeded after repeated efforts and relentless study. He channeled the newly created Primordial Chaos Qi to the Fiendgod Bloodline toplete its sublimation.

    "Sess," said Wang Wei with a smile. He did not want to waste time, so he continued without pausing. He used the knowledge he gathered to renovate the [Fiendgod Body 12 Revolution].

    Previously, he only had a temte or embryo of what the 10th revolution would be like. Now, he upgraded the first nine revolutions and finished the 10th revolution. He even had ideas for the 11th revolution. By now, this technique looked nothing like Dao Monarch Qianwu''s technique.

    Wang Wei closed his eyes and essed his bloodline or gic information. Humans are not creatures that inherently rely on bloodlines. Some cultivators will fuse their Laws or Dao Comprehension into their bloodline, allowing their descendants to inherit their cultivation talent and countless divine abilities. However, most powerful humans do not do so because of the limitations of bloodlines.

    Another reason is that humans have a unique bloodline based on intelligence and good fortune. Take a n like the Wang or Di n; in every generation, talented individuals will be born in their ns. Their geniuses will be born with a high affinity with Spiritual Qi, highprehension, and good luck and destiny.

    High affinity with Spiritual Qi means their descendants will have a great talent for cultivation, highprehension means their souls are easier to cultivate, and they have no problem understanding thews. Finally, luck and destiny have too many benefits, one of which is a higher probability of being chosen by Heaven and Earth to inherit a Heavenly Physique¨Cwhich is like a bloodline without limitations. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    As Wang Wei essed his bloodline, he briefly saw the lives of all his ancestors, going as far back as Qiyuan; he saw when thetter became the source of the Wang n''s bloodline. He also took this opportunity to check whether no one left some imprint in the bloodline. Although he trusted Qiyuan and the others, he could not be too sure.

    Luckily, there was nothing. Besides a few restrictions to prevent other people from body-possessing members of the Wang n and using the bloodline to ruin the n''s luck and destiny, everything was normal.

    After sighing in relief, Wang Wei proceeded to the next step¨Ccondensing the Bloodline Seed. However, Qianwu''s Bloodline Seed was a prototype of the Fiendgod Bloodline; to be specific, it was a unique bloodline with the ability to evolve and grow.

    What Wang Wei condensed was his human bloodline into a seed while retaining the evolutionary traits of the bloodline. Wang Wei waved his hand to summon a pill with creatures carved on its body.

    This pill was created by refining Liu Meixiu''s body and soul. She possessed the Myriad Beast Physique, which is the perfect catalyst to absorb multiple Innate Bloodlines to evolve his human bloodline. After swallowing it, he immediately felt his bloodline had a subtle change.

    Wang Wei had moved the golden pool of blood he exchanged with Heavenly Dao to help it save people during the Cleanup. The pool contained countless Innate Demon God Bloodlines and was the perfect resource for cultivating this technique.

    With the help of the uniquews from Liu Meixiu''s body, Wang Wei''s Bloodline Seed absorbed the energy and power of the blood. After an unknown amount of time, he seeded in the first revolution.

    Wang Wei could feel his human bloodline sublimated to a higher level. However, this was not enough, so he continued until the third revolution.

    ''ording to my revision, every three revolutions is a level. The first three is the Extraordinary Bloodline, the middle three is the Innate Bloodline, while the final three revolutions are the Chaos Bloodline.''

    Wang Wei sensed his body. He could feel a unique power from his blood that was nourishing his skin, muscles, tendons, ligaments, bones, organs, meridians, blood, and even soul. s, it was too weak for the current him.

    Regardless, he broke into 60 Infant Fiendgod Force, allowing him to have the battle strength of a First ss Emperor with only his fleshly body.

    ''To seed in the fourth revolution and elevate my bloodline to the level of Innate Demon Gods, I need to choose a Dao as the source. Should I choose Fate Dao or something else?''

    He pondered for a moment before shaking his head.

    ''Let''s continue with the original n and use my body''s characteristic: Nothingness.''

    ording to his estimate, once he seeds, he will officially enter the second stage of Nothingness: Void.

    Wang Wei did not waste time and gathered the small power of nothingness in his body; the power was only enough for him to be intangible, but the quality of this power was probably the highest in the entire Chaos Universe.

    He fused it with his Bloodline Seed as the base before proceeding with the fourth revolution. The process was not as easy as Wang Wei thought; he felt a great resistance to what he was doing.

    With a quick calction, he understood why. It would be one thing if he were condensing an Innate, Chaos, or even Fiendgod Bloodline; However, he was elevating his human bloodline to that level.

    ording to the rules of Heaven and Earth, humans are born weak, so his act is somewhat of an act of rebelling against Heaven and Earth. Luckily, he is an Immeasurable Emperor and cares little for the rules.

    If Wang Wei was a mortal, such a cultivation technique would have garnered a terrible Heavenly Tribtion and even Divine Punishment Thunder. However, it was only a slightly annoyed resistance for his current self.

 Chapter 925 [Fiendgod Body 12 Revolutions] (II)

    ?

    Chaos Lifeforms are higher than any Innate Demon Gods even though they also cultivated Innate Laws. When the world was in a state of chaos, thews were not evenpleted, so there is no such thing as Chaos Laws.

    Wang Wei had no problem with the 4th to 6th revolution since his golden pool wasposed of too many Innate Bloodlines. However, from the seventh revolution, he needed to elevate his bloodline to the level of Chaos Bloodline.

    Humans or acquired life''s bloodline is unique; they can be as powerful as any Innate, Chaos, or even Fiendgod Bloodline. However, there is a caveat¨Cthey must use the Grand Dao Source to make their bloodline noble.

    A Great Emperor''s bloodline is as noble as any Innate Bloodline, the same for Eternals and Chaos Bloodlines, and a Paragon''s Bloodline might be even better than any Fiendgod. However, Wang Wei''s actions were as if humans were born Innately by Heaven and Earth and their bloodline was inherently noble.

    He did not use the Grand Dao Source to make his bloodline powerful and forcefully turned himself into an Innate Demon God.

    After the seventh revolution, Wang Wei''s bloodline reached the level of any Order Chaos Lifeforms. However, he also felt something outside the court waiting for him but did not care.

    After the ninth revolution, Wang Wei felt his human bloodline reached the level of any Disorder Chaos Lifeform. Although these creatures have no mind of their own, their madness makes them extremely powerful and destructive. Furthermore, their bodies are more powerful after being tempered using Disorder Chaos Qi instead of Order Chaos Qi.

    After the ninth revolution, Wang Wei did not condense any Innate Laws but continued with the tenth revolution. He immediately felt an intense resistance but did not care. The energy in the golden pool was plentiful, and he had a real Fiendgod Bloodline as a model to copy from.

    With that single sample, he can use his divination to deduce countless other bloodlines and learn from them.

    Crack!

    He heard something breaking before his body emitted a sense of joy. He then felt his body rapidly transform, from every cell to every atom. The power of Nothingness rushed to every corner of his flesh, nourishing and strengthening everything.

    "10th revolution and the Void Stage," muttered Wang Wei with a smile as he felt the changes in his body. Then, his gaze broke the court and looked at the sky: purple-gold clouds floated above the court, shing with lightning of the same color.

    "Immemorial Tribtion," he muttered. Heavenly Tribtions do not stop for cultivators in the upper dimension because they are immortal. From breaking through Tier 11 and above, there is a bottleneck that even the most talented individuals will experience.

    But, even after passing the bottleneck, these cultivators must also survive Immemorial Tribtions to be Empyreans, Dao Monarchs, and Immortal Sovereigns¨Cunless you''re in the lower dimension.

    The Immortal Sovereigns that do not ascend do not have to pass Immemorial Tribtions, hence one of the many reasons they are so weak and restricted in the lower dimension; it''s also why so many of them do not ascend because of the fear of surviving the Immemorial Tribtion.

    Wang Wei squinted his eyes. Immemorial Lightning and Thunder not only exist as a tribtion for cultivators but also as a form of punishment simr to Divine Punishment Thunder of the lower dimension. Unlike the lower dimension, True Heavenly Dao is extremelyx in his control over the upper dimension, letting these mighty cultivators do as they please.

    However, once they get out of line, go too far, or do something truly shocking, Immemorial Punishment Lightning will descend on them. The most powerful of these punishments is enough to eradicate even the best Boundless Paragons.

    Wang Wei calmly watched the Immemorial Tribtion above him before focusing on the surroundings. He could feel he was now in a separate dimension created by True Heavenly Dao to prevent the tribtion from destroying most of the Lower Dimension.

    "How considerate," he muttered before going into action. He used the Divine Punishment Thunder his wife sealed inside his body to temper his newly condensed bloodline; he wanted it to be as pure as possible.

    Then, he allowed the Immemorial Tribtion to descend on him. Wang Wei had to admit if not for his own strength, his fleshly body would never survive this tribtion on its own.

    So, he activated all his Grand Dao Boosts and fought with this tribtion, ensuring it would be used to temper his bloodline instead of destroying it and ruining all his efforts. To his surprise, the strength of this tribtion reached as much as 65% of the Grand Dao Source.

    In the process of surviving this tribtion, Wang Wei stabilized his Ten-Fold Battle Realm, and his strength reached 69% Grand Dao Source.

    "Finally seeded," muttered Wang Wei, who did not expect his act of elevating his human bloodline to the level of Fiendgods to be a rebellious act against Heaven and Earth, making the tribtion so difficult.

    Wang Wei suddenly felt something and scanned the entire world with his Divine Sense. Many people were observing the court with eyes full of fear; the power of that tribtion terrified too many people.

    The main issue is that many of these people believed he did not survive this tribtion and became restless. So, he released a terrifying aura that surrounded the entire world, warning these monkeys that the kind was still present.

    Then, the world returned to its calm, with people even more awe and respectful of the Heavenly Emperor. Of course, they most want to know what he did to have such a terrifying tribtion.

    Wang Wei focused on himself as he still had more things to do. He checked his strength: 74 Infant Fiendgod Force¨Che now had the strength to fight Eternal Emperors with his flesh.

    Although the increase looked small, Wang Wei knew the true potential of this bloodline: a mysterious power was constantly being released and tempering his body at all times. Now, like all Fiendgods, he only needed to wait for his bloodline to develop, and his body would passively be stronger.

    Sadly, he also has the downside of all Fiendgods¨Cit might take billions if not a few Yuan Epochs, before his bloodline reaches the peak. By then, he will reach 100 Infant Fiendgod Force without doing any work.

    "All I have to do is continue cultivating or absorbing more energy to elerate the rate my bloodline develops, and I can easily enter the Fifth True Power Dao Realm."

    Wang Wei nodded in satisfaction before continuing his work. True Heavenly Dao does not allow any bloodline on the level of Fiendgod to exist in the Lower Dimension, so he needs to do some extra work to ensure the Wang n won''t be annihted or forcefully exiled to the upper dimension.

    He used his Order-Disorder Dao to ce some restrictions on the bloodline. He ssified future bloodline descendants into three categories. The first category is the [Unawakening].

    These people are the previous bloodline that is based on good fortune, luck, cultivation talent, andprehension. These people do not have any bloodline abilities or blessings, but it does not mean they did not benefit from the Human Fiendgod Bloodline.

    The benefit Wang Wei gave them was an unparalleled talent for body refining. After Qiyuan separated the bloodline, the other Wang n inherited the Heaven Opening Emperor''s talent for body refining while the Dao Opening Sect''s branch inherited Qiyuan''s talent for cultivation andprehension.

    As such, in each generation, some people of the Wang n have a talent for body refining while others do not. Now, Wang Wei provided the talent for all descendants of his branch.

    The second ss of descendants will be the [Semi-Awakening]. This ss of individuals will only awaken a bloodline between one to three revolutions. Afterward, they have to cultivate the [Fiendgod Body Body 12 Revolution] and increase their bloodline concentration.

    The advantage of this ss is they can choose whatever Dao or Concept they wish as the source of their bloodline, adding more variety to the Wang n''s Source Bloodline; they do not have to inherit Wang Wei''s Nothingness Powers. This ss of people can also awaken Innate Laws and be Primarchs.

    As for the level of Primarchs they will be, it will depend on their abilities and talents.

    Thest ss is the [Full Awakening]. This ss will inherit everything from his bloodline and will essentially be Fiendgods. Upon awakening their bloodline, they will immediately be Immortal and awakening Primordial Law of Void¨Cnot Primordial Law of Nothingness since even Wang Wei cannot condense such a thing as of yet.

    This ss of individuals will only have to rely on their bloodline to reach the strength of Eternal Emperors. However, they cannot participate in the Heaven Will Battle. If they want to prove the Dao, these people must ascend and do it in the Upper Dimension.

    "The first ss will be the n''s main source of Great Emperors. The second ss will create more Primarchs or Immortal Tier Powerhouses; this group of people will guarantee variability in the bloodline."

    Nothingness or Void can contain everything, simr to Chaos. So, no matter what Daos the second-ss people choose, it will benefit the entire bloodline source.

    "Meanwhile, thest ss will be the secret guardian of the sect while also being the main source of talent for the n in the upper dimension."

    Wang Wei will one day ascend, so he must prepare to ensure his power in the upper dimension.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ''Thest step is to make sure the n members have a choice,'' thought Wang Wei, cing a seal in his bloodline for future descendants. In other words, all members will start in the First ss and choose whether to awaken their bloodline in which category.

    Of course, there is a chance of failure¨Cespecially for the third ss of Full Awakening¨C since not everyone can inherit his bloodline.

 Chapter 926 [Fiendgod Body 12 Revolutions] (Finale)

    ?

    "Next is the other three ns and the sect," muttered Wang Wei before continuing his work. His bloodline contained the bloodline of the Li, Yan, and Yu n and many other families to which the Wang n had married. Wang Wei even discovered the bloodline of the Di n and even members of the Divine Dao League.

    So, Wang Wei took some time to trace the bloodline source of the Li, Yan, and Yu n.

    ''I only need to slightly modify the Li and Yan n''s bloodline, granting them some benefits until Li Jun and Yan Liling can cultivate to the 10th revolution, acquire a Human Fiendgod Bloodline, and fully modify the source.

    ''I only hope they can do it before I ascend so I can protect them through the tribtion.''

    The Wang n members won''t have a problem cultivating the 10th revolution since their bloodline is already at that level, and they are only adding to it. However, it''s different for the Li and Yan n.

    Wang Wei soon finished modifying the Li n''s bloodline source and proceeded to the Yan n. He discovered their bloodline was matriarchal in nature, favoring woman over man in its blessing.

    ''Now it made sense why their two Emperors were women,''mented Wang Wei before continuing.

    "Kid, what are you doing?" suddenly said a voice.

    "Ancestor? You''re not dead?"

    "How rude," said the Sword Empress.

    "So, you''re the only one who survived the Ultimate Taboo. However, why do I feel you''re so weak," said Wang Wei as he looked at the woman who appeared before him, releasing a natural terrifying Sword Will.

    "I was injured, so now, I''m only a little Emperor," replied the Sword Empress. "But even if I''m in this state, how dare you say I''m weak."

    She looked at him up and down, "Ten-Fold Battle Realm?" She did not hide the surprise in her face, followed by envy and regret.

    "What''s with this look?"

    "When I was young, I was superpetitive, so I wanted to achieve the Ten-Fold Battle Realm and even the legendary Taboo Battle Realm. So, I underwent [Foundation Reestablishment]. s, I only achieved 9-fold, and it''s the same for your wife.

    "One of my regrets is that I failed."

    "You achieve 9-Fold without tempering your body?"

    "Tempering the body is overrated," replied Sword Empress before remembering her situation. "Many Source Techniques can boost the flesh to be on par with the best body refiners. Although it''s only a temporary boost, it''s more than enough for battle."

    Wang Wei nodded his head; he had long anticipated the Eternal Ascension World was a cultivation civilization that had developed to a terrifying level. As such, almost everything was possible after countless years of research and development of techniques, spells, and arts.

    "How is she?" asked Wang Wei and Sword Empress smiled:

    "She''s fine. Plus, she does notpletely reject your marriage. You only need to woo her again."

    "I''m satisfied as long as she gives me a chance." Wang Wei was prepared to use the stalking tactic if she refused to let him court him again, without a care to how disturbing and shameless such a thing was. But now, he was d she would give him a proper chance.

    "Kid, you haven''t answered my question: what are you doing in my n''s bloodline source?"

    "It''s like this," replied Wang Wei before exining everything.

    "Human Fiendgod Bloodline¨Cwhat an ingenious idea."

    "You''re overexaggerating," replied Wang Wei with a humble smile.

    "You don''t understand¡ªpeople at my level disdain Innate and Chaos Bloodlines but not Fiendgods. However, the Primordial and Grand Dao Path are semi-exclusive, making it difficult for Paragons to condense Fiendgod bloodlines and even harder for Fiendgods to prove the Dao and be Paragons.

    "Your method is the perfect approach to this situation."

    Wang Wei frowned after hearing this. "I''m sure other people had such an idea before?"

    Sword Empress sighed, "Do you think removing Grand Dao''s Cognitive Barrier is simple?"

    "Are you saying Grand Dao ced barriers around people''s minds to prevent them from having certain ideas and thoughts?" asked Wang Wei with squinted eyes.

    "Yes, fate is so powerful, but it appears to be useless to the more powerful cultivators. But that''s only my own error,'' thought Wang Wei. "If you can control a Paragon''s environment, the culture they are surrounded by, the people they oftene into contact with, and even the habits they develop through long years, it''s easier to subtly influence their mind and decisions.

    "It''s like designing invisible parameters they can grow and develop. That''s the horror of Fate Dao."

    Wang Wei had an epiphany, knowing that reaching 35% Grand Dao Source won''t be much of a problem and would require less merit or resources than before.

    "Thank you, Ancestors, for enlightening me."

    "You don''t need to thank me," replied Sword Empress, who did not think she did anything to deserve such credit. "Dao Lords and Overlords have this title not only because of their intelligence and wisdom but because they have broken off the Cognitive Barrier of the world. Their mind is no longer in the perfect box Grand Dao created for all sentient beings.

    "I see," nodded Wang Wei, feeling Dao Lords and Overlords had a strange rtionship with Grand Dao. Thetter loved them for their mind and innovation but also hated them for going out of line.

    "Your technique is truly useful to me. I can condense my Human Fiendgod bloodline and stand there as my body is tempered. I don''t have to waste my time and effort and only absorb countless resources to grow."

    Sword Empress''s eyes lit up; the more she thought about this idea, the better she found it was.

    "I can condense a unique Sword Bloodline so I can walk the Ultimate Path of Swordsmanship."

    She was truly excited. Meanwhile, Wang Wei smiled wryly as he could sense his ancestors had some aversion to body tempering, most likely because of countless arguments against the Ancient Deste Emperor.

    "Ancestor, is it possible for you to modify the Yan and Li n''s bloodline?" Wang Wei would prefer if she did this instead of Li Jun and Yan Liling, removing the risks involved.

    "That''s not a bad idea," she replied. Even without Battle Maniac here, she can still modify the n''s bloodline source to the highest level, and that''s because she knows the core secrets of thetter''s Existence and can ess and modify it. That''s how close the three of them are.

    "What Daos do you think I should use as the base?"

    "The Yan n did not inherit your swordsmanship talent, so it''s best to use a more epassing Dao, like Chaos. The Li n did inherit the ancestor''s battle talent, so it''s fine to use it as the base."

    "In that case, let''s use Brother Qishan''s Origin Dao as the base for my Yan n. The Li n will inherit the Battle Dao."

    "That''s fine," nodded Wang Wei. From now on, the Dao Opening Sect''s three sses will have three unique Human Fiendgod Bloodlines¨CVoid(Pseudo Nothingness), Origin, and Battle.

    "Will it take long?"

    "I only need to cultivate the 10th Revolution First before I can modify it. By then, I should return to the Empyrean Realm. Let''s see how that little bitch bullies me."

    She gritted her teeth as she uttered thest phrase. Wang Wei pretended he did not hear anything. Although his strength was on par with his Ancestors, that''s only on the surface. Who knows what kind of technique she knows to return to her peak?

    Furthermore, he is also the kind of person who respects his elders.

    "Ancestors, will you have no problem condensing your bloodline in the upper dimension?"

    "Don''t worry. I''ve made up with Maitreya, and she will protect me."

    Wang Wei was quiet before asking, "Is she trustworthy?"

    "One issue intelligent people like you, Qishan, and Wu Hong have inmon is you overanalyze things, making it more difficult to trust people without knowing much about them.

    "Maitreya did something wrong, apologized, and even promised she would exin things at the appropriate time¨Cthat''s more than enough for me."

    "I also wish I could trust so easily," sighed Wang Wei. Sword Empress shrugged her shoulders; she was used to dealing with Qiyuan, and his descendant seemed even worse, so there was nothing she could do.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "I''m leaving, but I will see you again once I''m done. Oh, I will search for Qianwu''s inheritance to see if I can find the 11th and 12th revolutions for you as inspiration."

    "Thank you."

    "Don''t thank me. You only need to create the 12th revolution as soon as possible so I can be an Inextinguishable Paragon without much effort.''

    Wang Wei''s mouth twitched. His ancestor was so happy in her fantasy she forgot she still had to pass the Flesh Tribtions in the True Power Dao Realm, even with a Human Fiendgod Bloodline.

    "I will," replied Wang Wei, deciding not to ruin her excitement.

    As soon as the Sword Empress disappeared, he focused on finishing his task of giving some benefits to the Yu n. Of course, they will not be as obvious or high as his faction.

    Additionally, even if Wang Wei wanted to, he could not give them too many advantages. Unlike the other two ns, whose bloodline has been entangled for countless generations, the Yu n''s blood inside of him was small.

    Lastly, the Yu n''s bloodline does not have enough destiny to bear the karmic weight of being Human Fiendgods. If Wang Wei elevated them to that level, it would be a matter of time before they received Luck Bacsh, leading to their destruction.

    After all, how dare a n with merely one Emperor bore the bloodline of a noble creature as Fiendgod? If not for the countless Paragons that have appeared in the Wang, Li, and Yan n, Wang Wei would not dare share his bloodline with the whole n and would only use it for himself.

    Lastly, Wang Wei sealed most of the benefits for the Yu n''s benefit until his mother proved the Dao.

    Finally, Wang Wei paid attention to the world to see the influence of the sect on his new bloodline achievements.

 Chapter 927 Bloodline Changes

    <h4>Chapter 927 Bloodline Changes</h4>

    Wang Wei gazed at the entire world, seeing all the changes of the Wang n and a few others. Because the bloodline had just awakened and was in the first generation, countless individuals inherited its tenth revolution and the full bloodline.

    The Immortals and Insurgents from the Wang n benefited the most from this change. The new bloodline drastically improved their physical bodies and granted them some abilities rted to [Nothingness].

    People like Origin One, who was on the verge of Eternal Strength immediately reached that level with that boost. Meanwhile, the others only need a little more resources to strengthen their bloodlines and reach that level.

    The second group of people to benefit the most are the sealed individuals. Before death, many Wang n members will seal themselves and be the sect''s foundation. When needed, they will wake up from their coffins and fight onest time for the sect.

    However, this was no longer applicable as most had no issue with their lifespans. Those who inherited all his bloodlines were immediately immortal. Meanwhile, the few unlucky ones who inherited nine revolutions and less still had their lifespan drastically decreased.

    Regardless, these people do not have to worry about lifespan once the environment is changed back to Innate. With a four-revolution bloodline, they can rely on the environment to be immortal; as long as they continue to absorb Innate Qi, their lifespan will be infinite.

    Such an ability is one of the reasons the Innate Demon Gods are considered the darlings of Heaven and Earth.

    Wang Wei focused on another group¨Cthe sealed Heaven Chosen. The Steward had to deal with all these Heaven Chosen forcefully awakened due to bloodline activating. These Heaven Chosens had choices to make and also no longer had to partially seal themselves to wash away their karma and suffer terrible pain.

    The sect now had plenty of Karmic Washing Water, so they did not need to suffer like this. They canpletely seal themselves or enjoy their new immortality; it''s all based on their choices.

    In the hidden Wang n World, many people were baffled by the chances before the Ancestor arrived to deal with the issue. Meanwhile, Wang Wei saw the look of envy and desire in the Li and Yan n members.

    Their bloodline did change, but it was a basic change; their lifespan increased, but it was still nothingpared with immortality. These people seemed to have inherited certain qualities from Wang Wei''s cultivation of the Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture.

    Some people inherited his Innate Field for his skin, his mastery of elementary control due to his organs, or any of his other body parts abilities. A few people even inherited his exaggerated regeneration with some restrictions. He saw a girl from the Yan n who inherited his Chakras that he opened during the Divine Body Realm.

    The Li and Yan n were not the only ones who inherited his fleshly body''s divine abilities, but they were the majority. With a thought, he sent a message to all Yan and Li n''s bloodline descendants, telling them their bloodline would also evolve, but they needed to wait a little while.

    Wang Wei watched their faces and eyes change, going from envy to excitement and pride. He smiled before focusing on somewhere else. His gaze was now in the room with the nine blood pools.

    He removed the remaining traces of imprints in the blood with a single thought. Over the years, during his retreat, he had a better understanding and control of the Dao Imprint and his [Existence], allowing him to achieve such a feat.

    Now, anyone in the sect can use Emperor Blood to temper themselves or even improve their talent. With a wave of his hand, he created a tenth pool, removed a drop of blood from his heart, and sent it. That single drop turned into an ocean of pale gray blood shining brightly with purple, dark lights like the stars during the night.

    ''With my blood and the [Fiendgod Body 12 Revolution Technique], members of the sectarian factions can also temper their bodies and activate a unique bloodline. The only downside is their limit is the ninth revolution until they ascend to the upper dimension.''

    Wang Wei had no choice but to leave things as such. The issue of bloodline could easily lead to contradictions. If members of the sectarian sides have Human Fiendgod Bloodlines, they could easily create another family that will be the core of the Dao Opening Sect.

    However, here lies the issue: the sectarian sides recruit outside disciples, so each time they cultivate a Great Emperor, a new family might be born into the sect. If this problem is not solved, it''s only a matter of time before the sect bes one controlled by many families or ns.

    Cai Song, Jin Mengyao, and future sectarian Emperors could create a new family, leading to many other problems. The Shadow Ruler Emperor did not create a family, most likely to prevent such a situation, but it''s not guaranteed others will be as amodating as him.

    The next group of people Wang Wei focused on was the Yu n. Their changes were the least as he mainly focused on increasing their lifespans and their based talents, ensuring the Yu n would prosper from now on relying on themselves.

    The Yu n did not know the drastic changes of the Wang n, so they were not jealous and envious; they were only happy they could benefit.

    Wang Wei proceeded to check on the scattered Wang n Bloodline. As expected, there were many outside n members who were not known or registered. After so many years, it''s understandable that some bloodlines remained outside.

    Some families had the Wang n bloodline¨Cjust like he had traces of the Di n bloodline¨Cbut they were too little to even elicit an awakening¨Cespecially since Wang Wei ensured these people did not benefit from this mass awakening.

    However, Wang Wei did discover something interesting. The Wang n and the other two families had branches scattered in the Lower Realm and other World Communities.

    ording to his divination, Qiyuan sent these people outside to ensure the n would have a backup in case something happened to the main branch in the Myriad Emperor World.

    ording to the rules he set, the branch members cannot easily reveal their identity or connection to the main branch, and they cannot live in any Heaven Will Worlds to minimize the danger. He cultivated a powerful Guardian to protect them and left an order to send recements to these branches in case something happened to them.

    "The Ancestor is wise, but I might have caused some trouble.: With these people''s awakening and unique bloodline, it''s only a matter of time before other interested parties discover the connection to the Wang n.

    Wang Wei pointed his finger and essed the River of Fate. He ced a Cognitive Block around this family''s bloodline. So, in the future, even if someone knew these people had a unique bloodline simr to the main branch, no one would ever think there was a corrtion.

    The only way to remove this blockage is if a Dao Lord or Overlord is close to his power. Otherwise, no matter who investigated these branch members, they will never connect them with the ns in the Myriad Emperor World.

    Wang Wei finally focused on his family. His father inherited a nine-revolution bloodline, and that was by design. Just like the Sword Empress said, walking both the Primordial and Grand Dao Path is troublesome. Unfortunately, the ten-revolution bloodline is ssified as the Primordial Path. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    So, if his father inherits his Human Fiendgod Bloodline, there will be some issues when he tries to prove the Dao. As such, Wang Wei only allowed him to inherit the nine-revolution while also leaving him a special seed to modify his bloodline as he wished, using the power of nothingness to contain everything. After proving the Dao, he can sublimate his bloodline to the tenth revolution.

    ''He should be walking a simr path as the Ancestor,'' thought Wang Wei before checking on his mother. Her inheritance focused more on increasing her talent for body refining.

    In the future, she can also cultivate the [Fiendgod Body 12 Revolution] and Wang Wei will leave methods to help her in the tribtion. Unfortunately, only she can inherit the bloodline and cannot leave it to the Yu n after achieving the tenth revolution.

    His grandfather wasughing like a madman while using a Punching Routine to adapt to his soaring strength. He inherited the entire bloodline, even dealing with his problem of lifespan.

    Wang Chang now had two paths before him. The first one was to cultivate an 80-90 Infant Fiendgod Force before ascending and fighting with the Nine Suns Emperor. The second is to reach the high end of the Primordial Dragon Realm or the low end of the Infant Fiendgod Realm, bing a Dao Ancestor before fighting his enemy.

    Wang Wei smiled as he watched him. However, his smile soon turned into a frown:

    "Does he still want to reincarnate?"

    With the first option, his grandfather can still prove the Dao. However, thetter seemed to have made up his mind to start over; to have his own glory as an Emperor of the lower dimension, and maybe even sit on the Heavenly Emperor Throne.

    "Maybe some part of him still hopes to reunite with grandmother after reincarnation."

    Wang Wei checked the Path of Reincarnation, and his frown deepened. He used the karmic connection he and his grandfather had to check a second time but was still unsessful.

    ''Did she cultivate a higher realm than me in her second life? Or maybe she was reincarnated into another Source Chaos World?''

    He knew if his paternal grandmother had reincarnated into the upper dimension, he would still have found traces. However, the result was nothing, so he could use these two exnations for the current situation.

    ''Forget it, and let''s not tell the old man this news to not affect his already fragile Dao Heart.''

    Wang Wei then checked on Li Jun and Yan Liling. They had no great changes since he was waiting for his Ancestors to modify the bloodline source.

    He waved his hand, and two people''s projections appeared before him: Sword and Deste One.

    "You should have received the changes that urred in the n?"

    They nodded.

    "I will give you two choices: inherit one of the n''s bloodlines or cultivate the [Fiendgod Body 12 Revolution]."

    "I want to inherit the n''s bloodline," responded Sword One without hesitation. She wants nothing more in this world than to be part of the same family as her Young Lady.

    "I''ll cultivate," replied Deste One sinctly.

    "Very well."

    Wang Wei epted their choices and helped them. Deste One was still re-establishing his foundation, so Wang Wei decided to help and elerate the progress. Meanwhile, Sword One was far away, so Wang Wei had to teleport some blood to her.

 Chapter 928 Ancestral Altar

    <h4>Chapter 928 Ancestral Altar</h4>

    The next thing Wang Wei had to do was to create the Bloodline Awakening Ceremony of the n. ording to his designs, all future Wang, Yan, and Li n members will be born with their bloodline sealed. In other words, they will be born in the first bloodline category¨Cordinary people with a high talent for body refining.

    After they begin cultivating, they will experience the Awakening of the bloodline in their bodies. Some people might not want to walk the path of bloodline, so they can choose to leave their bloodline unawakened, thus staying in the first category their entire life.

    Other individuals might choose a partial awakening, thus awakening their bloodline between the first and the third revolution. These individuals will inherit a special bloodline seed that allows them to modify their bloodline to their desire.

    After they choose whateverw or Dao they wish to cultivate, they can fuse it to the Bloodline Seed and create a unique Human Fiendgod Bloodline. These people can elevate this bloodline to the tenth revolution without having to pass the terrifying Immemorial Tribtion since they only updated Wang Wei''s original Void Bloodline.

    The second category of people will likely be the most favorite of the three since people in that category get the best of both worlds; they canpete for the Heaven Will while also having a powerful bloodline that helps them refine their bodies. These people will be Heaven Chosens, simr to Huo Fenghuang, with Innate Laws and a powerful fleshly body.

    Finally, suppose they fail in the final battle. In that case, they can use their Innate Laws to pass the Heaven Path Tribtion to be Primarch, or they can awaken their bloodline to the tenth revolution and be Immortal Human Fiendgods, walking the Primordial Law.

    However, it will not be easy for them to walk the Primordial Path. After modifying their bloodlines to fit their own personal Dao, Wang Wei''s Void Bloodline will have been changed, requiring them to cultivate on their own to reach the tenth revolution.

    The third category of individuals will be fully awakened, inheriting the entire tenth revolution bloodline. After the ceremony, these individuals will immediately be Immortal Human Fiendgod. With enough resources, their bodies can reach the level of fighting Eternal Emperors.

    However, they cannot prove the Dao in the lower Dimension and must ascend to do so. Ascension will have a minimum requirement of reaching the Primordial Dragon Realm in the True Power Dao Realm.

    The ceremony of the people in the third category is the least safe of them all since not everyone can awaken his full bloodline. As such, the sect must be prepared to save individuals who fail.

    Bloodline is innate while also requiring certain luck. So, it''s possible to determine the concentration level before the ceremony to some degree. So, it''s possible to warn certain people beforehand not to choose the third category.

    "I can leave a trial for people who fail to awaken my full bloodline. As long as they show great determination and Willpower, I can help them purify their innate bloodline to reach the tenth revolution," muttered Wang Wei, deep in his thought.

    "Furthermore, I need to leave strict rules to prevent the sect from bing like the Divine Dao League, relying purely on their bloodline and even discriminating against others because of it."

    The Bloodline Ceremony should take ce after the Supernatural Realm. In that case, the descendants would have cultivated for a while, have some experience, tempered their Dao Heart, and have an inkling of which path they want to walk upon; such a method will also drastically reduce their overreliance on their bloodline.

    Wang Wei raised his hand to create a special dimension for the Awakening Ceremony. He ced many protections on the dimension to prevent any idents, including hiding it from the sight of True Heavenly Dao using a Deception Dao Array.

    He then left another secret backup in case something happened to the dimension and the sect lost the method of awakening their bloodline. He could foresee this method was used to deal with the sect¨Cprevent them from awakening their bloodline and thus drastically weakening them. So, he prepared in advance for such a possibility.

    Wang Wei proceeded to create a second dimension for the Bloodline Purification Trial for members who wished to elevate their bloodline; the trial can also be used by the sectarian factions who cultivate the [Fiendgod Body 12 Revolution] and leave descendants.

    His work was not over. Wang Wei left his power in the bloodline source to prevent future Emperors of either n from leaving their imprints and using it to revive themselves.

    Finally, he looked in a direction, deep in thought.

    ''It''s not a good idea for the upper dimension Wang n to experience any drastic change in the current situation¨Ceven with Maitreya''s protection.''

    After making a decision, he blocked the changes that would happen to the n members in the upper dimension. After ascending and choosing the appropriate time, he will allow them to experience bloodline sublimation.

    Wang Wei proceeded to check his Spirit Flower Ability: Soul Network. One of his goals was to use the Network to connect to people in the upper dimension. Sadly, he felt a blockage that prevented him from seeding.

    After stabilizing his Ten-Fold Battle Realm, he sensed the blockage was less restrictive. Then, when he changed his bloodline and connected to the upper dimension Wang n, the blockage became blurred, only requiring a small push to bypass it.

    Wang Wei sighed.

    "Even if I could ess the upper dimension with mywork, I doubt I could be secretive and hide it from Supreme Unity. In the end, I still need Maitreya or someone at her level as protection."

    He shook his head before continuing his retreat. He absorbed all the merit the devil cultivators gifted to him, along with the ones he had already amassed as the Heavenly Emperor.

    While he was in retreat, the world was in turbulence as people noticed the anomaly of the Wang n. They deployed all their spies and used whatever means was possible to detect what was going on.

    Ancient n:

    "What''s going on?" asked Huo Fenghuang, who was in retreat ever since she lost to that bastard Jian Sha.

    "The Wang n members felt a throbbing in their blood, but we have not detected anything," responded one of the Elders.

    "The conclusion is the other branch''s bloodline has changed, but we have not found out the exact reason."

    All their spies were long cleaned up by the Dao Opening Sect, and methods like divinations and calctions were surprisingly useless in this generation. Well, not surprisingly, given the Heavenly Emperor''s Dao. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Do we want to sacrifice some of our Qi Luck to find the truth?"

    "Is this worth the price?"

    "Normally, no. But if it''s a change in the n''s bloodline, it''s not something we can ignore."

    Everyone became quiet, a sign they agreed with this proposition. In the end, they looked at Huo Fenghuang for an answer.

    "If we do this, the Heavenly Emperor will know we are prying in his affairs," replied Huo Fenghuang, making everyone frown.

    "Then, what should we do?"

    "Two choices," she replied. "The first one is to wait. Such a secret is impossible to hide forever. Sooner orter, news will be released."

    Yes, such a drastic change in bloodline cannot be hidden forever.

    "However, it might take too long to know the truth," someonemented.

    "The second option is to contact our Ancestors in Limbo. They might be interested in this news."

    During the Deception Trial, Huo Fenghuang analyzed Wang Wei and the upper dimension Heaven Chosen''s reaction and knew many of their ancestors died in a terrible event and were now in the realm between life and death, existence and nonexistence.

    "We have tried that before, and it was unsessful."

    The world was drastically changing every day, and the Ancient ns wanted the wisdom and aid of their ancestors, so they tried on many asions to contact them. s, all their attempts resulted in failure.

    "With the current event, we have a higher chance of seeding this time," replied Huo Fenghuang, who intuitively knew they would seed this time around. In the end, everybody agreed and proceeded to a secret dimension with an altar at the center.

    In the ancient era, when humans lived in tribal societies, Ancestral Altars were very important to them, and each tribe had one. After death, it was an honor for every member of their tribe to be enshrined in their n''s altar, turning into Holy Spirits that protect their tribe even after death.

    In the modern era, the Ancient n fused the altars of many tribes as a way to condense the Qi Luck of all the different tribes. As such, this altar is not only a way to contact their ancestors but also one of the most powerful weapons that is protecting them in this era.

    Huo Fenghuang and the others did not immediately activate the altar but did a ceremony of respect that took more than five hours. During the entire process, no one was rushed or showed any signs of impatience in their faces. They did this ceremony every time they tried to activate the ceremony.

    Usually, nothing happened once they finished. But this time, things were different. A brilliant golden light shed in the altar before a phantom-like individual appeared.

    However, everyone''s face subtly changed after seeing the one who appeared.

 Chapter 929 Ancestors Warning

    ?

    An elderly man appeared in the middle of the altar with gray hair and a long white beard. He was burly, showing his profound muscles even while wearing a loose ck robe. His body did not exude a sage or immortal-like atmosphere to show his wisdom or longevity; no, his body exuded a primal or deste aura, like an ancient creature who bathed in the bloodline of Gods, Demons, Devils, and Buddhas.

    Every Ancient n member in this room recognized this person¨Cthe Daofather of the world and their n, the Heaven Opening Emperor.

    The mighty Emperor was momentarily confused as he looked around, "So, it worked?" he muttered, knowing his attempt to reach the lower dimension seeded. A while ago, while still dead and in limbo, he sensed something important had happened in the lower dimension, so he spent a great deal of effort to arrive here.

    The Heaven Opening Emperor looked around, gazing at the members of the Ancient n. With his strength, he could sense the guilt and fear these people tried to hide; he immediately knew why but did not care.

    Like Qiyuan, the Wang n''s branch from his side treats raising genius and capable people with the utmost cruelty. Since the members of his branch could not keep their positions, power, and strength in the lower dimension, it only showed their inadequacy.

    When ites to people of his level, the lower dimension can provide them with little power or ability. However, as their ce of origin, most Paragons will have a special ce for their ce of origin. So, as long as they are not destroyed, people in the upper dimension will not care about the prosperity of the factions they left behind.

    The Heaven Opening Emperor asked: "Why did you guys summon me?"

    No one answered for a moment before Huo Fenghuang took a step forward and bowed: "I have seen the Ancestor."

    "A Primarch on the Lower Dimension? How rare,"mented the Heaven Opening Emperor. "However, it''s a shame for someone of your talent to be a Primarch."

    Huo Fenghuang smiled wryly before exining the situation, starting from the Heaven Will Battle to the Heavenly Court and finally to the current changes in the Wang n Bloodline.

    "Qiyuan''s branch gave birth to such a talent?" muttered the Heaven Opening Emperor as he caressed his well-trimmed beard. His eyes shone brilliantly as many truths appeared in his mind.

    "Mortal Emperor, Ten Supremacy Foundation, and even Immeasurable Emperor? This kid is scary. No, this generation, in general, is unique."

    He looked in the distance, observing something.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Huh? He raised the Wang n''s Human Bloodline to the level of Fiendgod?" said the Heaven Opening Emperor, not hiding his shock.

    "Yes, yes, yes, that''s the answer I''ve been searching for."

    The Heaven-Opening Emperor''s voice was loud, shaking the entire Ancestral room. Oddly, the sound never escaped the confines of the room.

    Everyone of sufficient level knew he was unique because of a mutation of his physique. He was the only individual between Heaven and Earth who cultivated Power Grand Dao Source while simultaneously reaching the end of the True Power Dao Realm and opening the Gate of Flesh.

    Many people referred to the Heaven Opening Emperor as the ultimate body refiner, and they were correct about that because he also had a Fiendgod Bloodline he cultivated to the limit.

    However, the bloodline has be the core issue of the Heaven Opening Emperor. After bing a Paragon, he went to great lengths to fuse with this bloodline, almost dying in the Immemorial Tribtion.

    ording to the rules of Heaven and Earth, the Grand Dao and Primordial Path are separated. So, it''s a nightmare for Fiendgods to prove the Dao and eventually be Paragons, but it''s also the same for Paragons to acquire a Fiendgods'' bloodline and reach the pinnacle.

    The Heaven Opening Emperor always felt something was wrong with his body after reaching the pinnacle of the Paragon Realm. He never knew what it was, and anyone he consulted concluded nothing was wrong.

    He even consulted his greatest rival, the owner of the Grand Dao Source Position of the Power Dao. The two had more than thousands of battles for the position. In the early stages, the Heaven Opening Emperor lost all of them, butter on, they only tied, allowing the others to keep their position.

    s, even after consulting his friends, he never found the answer. A few people suggested to him the problem might be his bloodline, but that answer was too broad, so the Heaven Opening Emperor opening changed his bloodline a few times and re-cultivated them to the pinnacle.

    s, the feeling of incongruity did not fade away. This problem was one of the main reasons he participated in the Ultimate Taboo, hoping to find an answer.

    Today, he finally knew the answer to his problem.

    ''No matter how much I train and cultivate the Fiendgod''s Bloodline, it''s still foreign.''

    The Heaven Opening Emperor can say for sure he has 99.99% control of his bloodline. However, he realized that the missing 0.01% was the real issue. Such a small problem might not be important to others, but after reaching his level, such a small w might be detrimental.

    ''The real path I must take is to create a human bloodline on par with those pinnacle Fiendgods. Only this way can I reach the true pinnacle of body refining, establishing the greatest foundation to be Transcendent.''

    The Heaven Opening Emperor felt his mind cleared and a heavy burden lifted from his shoulder. He knew the way forward after he resurrected himself.

    He did not need Wang Wei''s [Fiendgod Body 12 Revolution] since only a few people understand bloodline better than him. So, it''s not a problem to create Wang Wei''s technique. Furthermore, if he wishes, he can travel through the River of Time to find Dao Monarch Qianwu''s technique and learn from it.

    The only issue he needs to prepare for is the Immemorial Tribtion for changing his bloodline, and the Heaven Opening Emperor could deduce how terrifying it will be.

    "It seems I owe this descendant some karma," muttered the Heaven Opening Emperor as he observed Wang Wei. He could see countless destinies around him, one of which was the destiny to deal with the 8 Parasites and return the Eternal Ascension World to its Golden Age.

    ''Qiyuan gathered the destiny of the entire Chaos Universe with the mission to bring about the era of Half-Step Transcendent. His attempt both failed and seeded.''

    Qiyuan''s attempt did create multiple Half-Step Transcendents, but it was not enough. Furthermore, most of the methods that resulted from the Ultimate Taboo were wed, which was uneptable to most people.

    ''Someone else must finish what he started. Could this kid be the next one after him?''

    The Heaven Opening Emperor was in deep thought:

    ''The Eternal Ascension World has gathered the greatest destiny amongst all the Chaos Worlds. So, the probability of the next chosen one to appear there is the greatest, but it''s notpletely guaranteed. Some of these old guys must be trying to prevent this from happening, doing everything to make the next destined one appear in their world.

    ''Since these old guys are working hard, it''s not impossible for Qiyuan to be also secretly plotting. Did he make a move to ensure the next chosen ones appeared in the Eternal Ascension World and even the Wang n? Or is this just a coincidence?''

    The Heaven Opening Emperor did not have a definite conclusion. However, he knew the Chaos Universe was about to experience another era of prosperity and chaos. As such, he needs to prepare.

    ''Should I facilitate the merger of our Wang n?''

    After thinking about this idea, he secretly groaned. He had his disagreement with Qiyuan and fought a few times. However, they were not enemies and even worked together on many asions.

    On multiple asions, they also discussed a possible merger. However, the conclusion was that it might not be possible¨Cat least, not now. Each branch of the Wang n reached the pinnacle of the Eternal Ascension World but in different factions.

    Because of their power, some people do not want them to merge, so they''ve been secretly plotting to aggravate the contradictions between the two factions. Although Qiyuan and the Heaven Opening Emperor took measures to alleviate the situation, their methods were not a hundred percent sessful

    In the end, after years, the two ns had many resentments, contradictions, and hatred. Although they can control themselves when they are allies, the difficulty is another level regarding turning them into one huge family.

    ''Because of the Bnce Mechanism, it''s impossible for the ns in the lower dimension to fuse. However, they can still be allies. So, let''s show some sincerity.''

    The Heaven Opening Emperor waved his hand to remove all the hidden imprints in the Wang n''s bloodline, even protecting them from such a situation from happening. He then used some of his own luck to bless the n, giving them onest chance to prove themselves.

    Finally, he looked at the Ancient n.

    "I will give you some wisdom. Whether you listen or not, it''s up to you."

    "How dare the unfilial descendants not listen to the ancestor," said these people immediately and in tandem. However, the Heaven Opening Emperor did not care whether these words were sincere or not.

    "The Heavenly Emperor''s strength has reached the pinnacle of the Emperor Realm, meaning he is one step away from being able to battle Empyreans."

    The Ancient n members'' faces changed; they knew the Heavenly Emperor was powerful but never thought he was to that level. After all, it hasn''t even been 2000 years since he proved the Dao.

    "The Heavenly Emperor Era is very important to him. So, no matter what grand n you are plotting, make sure it does not negatively affect his legacy. Otherwise, he will annihte you no matter the price he has to pay."

    Huo Fenghuang and the elder''s heart sank. Their greatest reliance is no matter the situation, they can rely on their Qi Luck to survive. Now, it appears it might not be the case.

    "Onest thing," continued the Heaven Opening Emperor. "Before ascending, the Heavenly Emperor will definitely condense a Golden Body of Merit and acquire the title of [Sage]. By then, the bacsh of luck from the n will be nothing to him.

    "You''ve been warned."

    After saying these words, he disappeared as if he were never here.

 Chapter 930 Ancient Clans Internal Response

    ?

    "What should we do now?" asked one of the elders, and Huo Fenghuang did not know how to answer. Bloodline is very important to the Ancient n, but now, they heard the Wang n had the highest bloodline¨CFiendgods.

    Their rtionship with Qiyuan''s branch is neutral after so many years, so they are not their main concerns. The Ancient n worries the Wang n in their branch will follow after their counterparts, elevating their bloodline to a higher level.

    "How did they change their bloodline? Is there a way we can replicate it?"

    "You''re asking me, but who do I ask?"

    They are the most knowledgeable faction in the world regarding bloodline, even outssing the demon race. However, they''ve never heard of a human bloodline sublimated to be on par with Fiendgods.

    "How about we steal their bloodline?"

    "Are you crazy? Didn''t you hear the Ancestor''s words? How dare you say such words with the Heavenly Emperor''s strength."

    "Stupid, I''m not talking about using force. We can do it through marriage."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "That''s not a bad idea."

    "Better yet, how about we facilitate a marriage between the Patriarch and the Heavenly Emperor?"

    "Great idea. The Heavenly Emperor''s Dao Companion mysteriously disappeared, so we might have a chance."

    "Not necessarily. There have been rumors that he has a hidden rtionship with the Emperor from the Academy?"

    "Xu Shi?"

    "Be respectful."

    "You''re right. I mean the Time Void Empress. She''s indeed the most beautiful woman in the world. However, she lost in terms of noble temperament to our Patriarch."

    "Patriarch, how do you feel about this n?" The elders all looked at Huo Fenghuang. No matter how much they n, the final choice is hers.

    Huo Fenghuang did not immediately reject the idea and took some time to contemte the feasibility of this n. In all categories, the Heavenly Emperor was the perfect man; he was handsome, powerful, wealthy, noble, and had a powerful physical body.

    s, in the end, she shook her head:

    "Based on his personality, I doubt he will take a second wife."

    She has observed the Heavenly Emperor closely, and even in his interaction with Xu Shi. He could see this was a man with an iron will and would not deviate from his chosen partners.

    Such a trait was not unique to him, as most members of the Wang n had simr traits. They would choose one Dao Companion and live their entire life being faithful.

    Such an anomaly often made people wonder whether it was this reason why the Wang n was so powerful. In each generation, they will often have one Dao Companion and one child. Certain people believe the heir of the Wang n gathered the entire bloodline, talent, and luck of the n, hence why only one child per generation.

    "So, what is our next step of action?"

    Their Ancient n has been nning for countless years to set up a devil catastrophe and save the world, thus gathering merit and luck. Unfortunately, with one chess move from the Heavenly Emperor, all the pawns they left in the Western Continent were ughtered, ruining their ns.

    Now, they have to worry about the possible merger of the two Wang n, losing the destiny of the [Daofather].

    "The situation has changed, so we need to adapt," said Huo Fenghuang. "Our main objective is to revive the n, and the first step in that n is for me to be an Eternal Emperor.

    "And the main requirement for this transition is merit," analyzed Huo Fenghuang. "The Heavenly Emperor has great ambitions. ording to my calctions, the influence of the court will probably spread to other World Communities.

    "As long as we y our part, it''s not impossible to gather the needed merit."

    "Are we just abandoning all our efforts so easily? There are devil cultivators in other World Communities, but we can still proceed. I prefer if we relied on ourselves than on the grace of the Heavenly Emperor."

    "Our n will have a bacsh, you should all know this," said Huo Fenghuang, and the elders agreed. Their actions can indeed save the world, but they cannotpletely escape the karma for unleashing these devil cultivators. So, there will be bacsh, but the n''s n is to use as little luck as possible to deal with it. By then, the n''s luck would have been so prosperous that such a loss would be minimal.

    "The Ancestor''s wisdom to us has revealed much information," continued Huo Fenghuang. "The Heavenly Emperor''s contradiction with us is that he feared the bacsh of our actions would affect the Heavenly Emperor Era."

    "Everything that rises must fall. This era will be glorious, but it will eventually end. The bacsh for our n could be the catalyst to destroy that era."

    These people could deduce how Heavenly Dao used their actions to bring bnce to the Heavenly Emperor Era in the future, ending it after reaching its eptable limit.

    "Exactly, so unless we ever take the Heavenly Emperor Position, we cannot proceed with the original n," nodded Huo Fenghuang.

    "So, what should we do?"

    "The answer to this question is simple," she replied with shining eyes. "The world''s politicalndscape will change in this era, with every faction trying their very best to cultivate Heavenly Emperors.

    "So, if we want to revitalize our n, we must cultivate as manypetent Heavenly Emperors as possible and use the luck of the court to revitalize our n''s destiny."

    "Is it possible for us to be as powerful as in ancient times? Or even surpass the Dao Opening Sect."

    Huo Fenghuang was quiet. Unless their n can cultivate a peerless genius like the current Heavenly Emperor, such a thing is not possible. Regardless, she did not want to give some of these elders a blow to their fragile hearts and ego.

    "As long as we cultivate more Heavenly Emperors than them, we still have a chance," replied Huo Fenghuang, deciding to say a partial truth.

    "We need a step-by-step n," said Huo Fenghuang''s father, who became one of the core elders of the Ancient n after his daughter''s rise.

    "The Heavenly Emperor promised to revert the environment to Innate, this might be our chance," suggested someone.

    "We now have the methods of bing Primarchs. Soon, this method will be valuable. So, before this knowledge bes public knowledge, we can use this time to establish as many advantages for our n as possible.''

    Once the environment changes and Innate Qi bes ubiquitous, Innate Demon Gods reappear, so the Path of Primarchs will shine again in the Myriad Emperor World. With their Ancient n''s foundation with Innate Bloodlines, they will have a great advantage.

    "True, even the demon race cannotpete with us in this area."

    "The Heavenly Emperor will definitely try to dy the spread of the Primarch Technique as much as possible to give the Dao Opening Sect an advantage. So, we only need to cooperate with him and aid as much as possible," added Huo Fenghuang.

    "What about the Primordial God Cultivation System? Do we want to spread it?"

    "That might not be a good idea. The Heavenly Emperor already said he would optimize the Origin System. Plus, such a thing that involved the core destiny of the Dao Opening Sect, he won''t y around."

    Two factions hold the destiny of [Daofather]--the Ancient n and the Dao Opening Sect. Interestingly, both originated from the Wang n after the Heaven Opening Emperor, and Qiyuan created a cultivation system and opened the Dao to all sentient beings.

    So, they knew the Heavenly Emperor would never allow any other cultivation system to rece the Origin System, thus affecting one of the core luck of his sect.

    "We don''t need to spread our system and contradict with the Heavenly Emperor," said Huo Fenghuang. "But also don''t need to be fearful about the situation. Many people will be interested in the Primordial God System and will study or cultivate it.

    "I deduce that some people will try to secretly get some technique from us. We can take this opportunity to get some benefits."

    Everyone nodded at this approach. No matter how powerful the Heavenly Emperor is, he cannot control people''s curiosity and desires. Furthermore, not everyone ispatible with the Origin System, so they might wish to try the Primordial God System once the environments change.

    "We have established an initial n for how to deal with our rtionship with the Heavenly Emperor. Now, let''s discuss how to retrieve the God Position we previously lost to the Eastern Faction," said Huo Fenghuang with killing intent shing in her eyes.

    "Yes, we cannot swallow that breath."

    "The best solution would be for the Patriarch to be an Eternal. However, such a n would take too much time. So, I propose we choose a few sealed Heaven Chosens and have them experience the Heaven Path Tribtion. If we can cultivate a second 6-Star Primarch, we can retake everything we lost."

    The elders agreed with this n but also worried about the implications. A faction cannot have two voices, and another 6-Star Primarch could lead to problems.

    "Let''s do it," said Huo Fenghuang, fully confident of her strength. Her Five Sacred Beast Bloodline is not a joke. As such, she knew she could suppress anyone who tried to test her power.

 Chapter 931 Fear and Swift Reaction

    <h4>Chapter 931 Fear and Swift Reaction</h4>

    "Huh?" muttered Wang Wei as he sensed something. "What happened?"

    The power of fate shed in his eyes, revealing most of the secrets of Heaven and Earth. "The Ancient n''s destiny has changed?"

    He looked at the moon, his eyes prating the incalcble distance between his location and their Small World.

    "It''s the Wang n?" Wang Wei concentrated as he soon discovered the truth.

    ''Someone removed all the imprints in their bloodline? Even their Qi Luck was blessed.''

    Many thoughts shed in his mind as he analyzed the situation.

    ''Did the Ancient n summon their ancestors? The one who appeared was the Heaven Opening Emperor.''

    Wang Wei tried to see the past and discover the truth. However, an invisible power blocked all his attempts, making him understand someone of a higher power than him was involved in this situation. As such, he had no choice but to use his intelligence to analyze the situation.

    ''The changes in the n''s bloodline should have alerted him. Was he interested in my Human Fiendgod Bloodline? Why did he remove the n''s bloodline imprints? A sign of goodwill? Is he trying to merge the two ns?''

    Numerous thoughts shed in his mind as he analyzed numerous possibilities beforeing to a conclusion.

    ''A merger in the lower dimension is impossible. However, it''s still possible to work together in the future.''

    He did not know much of the political situation of the upper dimension. The knowledge he stole from the Primordial Dragon was mostly based on the recent era after the parasites took over. Furthermore, most of the dragon''s memories are about him sleeping and cultivating, trying to activate his bloodline.

    ''Something is wrong,'' thought Wang Wei after deducing what happened. ''The lower dimension is sealed, so it should not be so easy for the Sword Empress or the Heaven Opening Emperor to interfere. Even the Academy had brief contact with Emperor Kong.''

    Such an anomaly immediately caught his attention, so he began to analyze the situation.

    ''Supreme Unity should still have the advantage in the confrontation against True Heavenly Dao. So, if thetter can allow other people to interfere in the lower dimension, Supreme Unity should also have this power.

    ''There is a high chance he allowed True Heavenly Dao to break the rules so he can take the opportunity to intervene.''

    Wang Wei immediately frowned:

    ''If that''s the case, dealing with these traitors and spies will not be as easy as I anticipated.''

    Wang Wei suddenly stood up as he thought of something. He immediately acted, which caused a sensation throughout the world. A giant hand appeared above the Central Continent, towering over one of the most dangerous ces in the Myriad Emperor World¨Cthe Nether Hell.

    As soon as the hand appeared, it transformed into colossal chains that surrounded the ce.

    "You dare!" roared a powerful voice before another gigantic hand emanated from the Nether Hell, trying to block the chains. However, before it seeded, a dark-gold dragon with nine ws and a crown around its horn appeared and passed through the chains, leaving countless dragon marks on tattoos.

    "The Heavenly Court''s Qi Luck Dragon? Damn it. Little Heavenly Emperor, this is not over," roared Old Man Nether as he watched helplessly as he lost the newly acquired freedom.

    Wang Wei watched everything calmly, "As expected."

    If he were Supreme Unity and secretly influenced the world, the best way to deal with himself would be to secretly help his enemy, and the best option is Old Man Nether¨Ca powerful Empyrean living in the lower dimension.

    After regaining his freedom, he only needs to wait for the right time to sneak attack, and Wang Wei would suffer tremendously.

    ''Luckily, I acted fast enough,'' thought Wang Wei, feeling slightly scared after imagining the consequences.

    ''The good news is now I know Old Man Nether''s strength does not exceed 75%. Plus, he seems very restricted in his actions and power.''

    Wang Wei exhaled deeply before returning to his retreat, ignoring the chaos on the outside. He could foresee how scared many people would be. After all, the aura revealed by Old Man Nether is a hundred times scarier than his own.

    Knowing such an existence is living next to them will keep many people awake. Of course, a few brave idiots will think this was an opportunity since there was someone who could bnce the Heavenly Emperor''s power.

    Wang Wei has already prepared for these idiots, leaving his power in the seal. Anyone who approaches with the intention of removing the seal will be annihted, and Wang Wei will not even spare the faction behind them.

    Eternal Ascension World, the Dark Truth:

    Supreme Unity opened his eyes.

    ''Those damn Dao Overlords are too smart for their own good,'' he thought coldly. With his strength, it was impossible for a little Emperor to detect his methods. Even the Heaven Opening Emperor''s projection could detect the means he used to free Old Man Nether, so his n failed only because thetter deduced what he wanted to do.

    The feeling was annoying since it felt like he had lost control of the situation; it was like someone was in his mind reading his thoughts.

    ''If only I could crush that little bug,'' thought Supreme Unity, looking at the woman next to him. A hint of annoyance shed in his eyes before swiftly being reced by his cold and emotionless face.

    ''Be patient. I only need to wait until the deal with Heavenly Book is concluded. Plus, these pawns can still be of value.'' n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Supreme Unity closed his eyes. Meanwhile, Maitreya was also deep in thought.

    ''I was careless,'' she thought after sensing the Empyrean Aura that appeared in the lower dimension. Her action of stopping the Dark Truth is pointless because everything she tried was of no use. The fog was a power of a higher level of transcendence than her and Supreme Unity.

    As such, they could not stop its ever-growing presence. Luckily, the rate of growth was extremely small, indicating they had more time to deal with the situation.

    Maitreya stayed before the fog because it was easier to monitor Supreme Unity in this citation, and she also believes thetter felt the same.

    ''While I was doing things secretly, he was also not wasting time. I need to be more careful of him,'' she concluded. ''I also need to speed up things.''

    Maitreya closed her eyes, but no one detected she sent a message to one of the Seven Moons.

    Monk Twin Flower was cultivating, his body pulsating with the aura of the Grand Dao Source. He suddenly opened his eyes as a piece of information entered his mind out of nowhere. He did not panic as this was not the first time.

    However, he squinted after reviewing the message:

    [Find a way to kill Time Eater, no matter the cost.]

    Twin Flower was in deep thought after reading his Lord''s order.

    ''Has it started?'' he thought. He had long known the Seven Moons would notst long. He represented Maitreya, while Seven Cauldron represented Supreme Unity.

    From the beginning, their alliance was already divided, not to mention contradictions between certain members of the group. The hidden eighth member¨CDisaster¨Cis a coward who runs away at the slightest sign of danger. Since thest meeting, he disappeared, and no one knew where he went.

    ''The situation is disadvantageous to the Lord.''

    Unlike Supreme Unity, Maitreya no longer had any need for these people, so she no longer wished for them to control the Eternal Ascension World, suppressing everybody else.

    However, they would not easily ept handing over their powers¨Cespecially after making so many enemies. So, if he is not careful, everybody could turn on him.

    ''It''s easy to aggravate the contradiction between Five Feathers Phoenix and Undead Phoenix. However, she is the one with the most desire for power after the Earth Emperor.

    ''Time Eater has recently shown his edge, taking most of the power of the alliance. I should be able to convince her and the Earth Emperor to ally with me and kill him. However, I also need to be on guard against Seven Cauldron taking action.

    ''As for Blood Dragon? The best way to deal with him is to create another Civil War between the Dragon Race.''

    Blood Dragon used cruel means to take control over the dragon race, making the majority of different branches hate him.

    ''Five Feathers always wanted for her Phoenix n to overwhelm the Dragon n. I can use this fact to facilitate an alliance between us to deal with Time Eater.''

    Twin Flower took a moment to refine his n and waved his hand to secretly send a few messages. An hourter, he stood up and disappeared from the room. He ensured he was so quiet that no one knew he had left.

    s, things did not proceed as he expected. After leaving, Twin Flower found himself surrounded by a powerful formation. Then, his pupils shrunk after seeing the person controlling it.

    "You!"

 Chapter 932 Old Debt

    Chapter 932 Old Debt

    Wang Wei continued his cultivation. With each passing second, he deciphered fate''s deepest mysteries and intricacies. The process was faster and more enjoyable than ever, with merit as an aid.

    Wang Wei did a few tests, restricting hisprehension level to understand the difficulty of cultivating in the Emperor Realm; he alsopared the difference between using and not using merit.

    ording to his conclusion, merit can give a boost as big as a thousand times eleration, and that boost is to someone of his Comprehension Level, which probably reached the ceiling of the Chaos Universe.

    The difference was so big that Wang Wei wanted to cultivate a hundred percent of the time using merit. Unfortunately, such a thing was not possible.

    After he finished the merit, he had a few achievements. First, his base cultivation reached 32% Grand Dao Source, two percent higher than the predicted 30%. The reason for this error was because of the Dao Discussion he had with Xu Shi and the others and the epiphany he experienced after talking to his ancestor.

    Wang Wei''s second achievement is hepleted the Heavenly Dao Control of his Force Control Skill. Heavenly Dao had a natural affinity for wieldingws or Daos; controllingws is no different from moving the limbs of any creature. Such affinity makes it possible for Heavenly Dao to do extraordinary things with thews of Heaven and Earth with little effort.

    Wang Wei took the opportunity of this retreat to study Old Man Tianji and this world''s Heavenly Dao. Then, based on the previous foundation and a deeper understanding of Lou Cheng''s Innate Talent, he created this level.

    ''This technique has more potential,'' thought Wang Wei as he read the final product. ''So, what''s next? Empyrean Control? Paragon Control?''

    Wang Wei shook his head. Empyreans and Paragons were more powerful and had a deeper understanding of the Grand Dao Source than Heavenly Dao; However, it did not mean they had better control of it. After all, in some senses, Heavenly Dao was born or created from the Grand Dao Source.

    ''So, the next level of this technique will be True Heavenly Dao Control and Grand Dao Control. Maybe I will need to divide this realm because of the vast difference, but that''s the outline.''

    Wang Wei had a general outline of how toplete this Source Technique.

    ''The next modification is to elevate it to Rank 2.''

    Source Techniques are divided into three ranks; the first rank corresponds to the Emperor Realm, and the third rank is applicable to Paragons. In other words, a Second Rank Source Technique allows Empyreans to fight above their percentage, and the third rank did the same for Paragons.

    Wang Wei put away the book in his hand before checking his current strength.

    ''Still 69%. If I wanted to be specific, it should be 69.5%. However, I now truly reached the Ten-Fold Battle Realm.''

    Most people who recognized his Battle Realm countered the extra five percent from his status as an Immeasurable Emperor. However, after this retreat, he truly achieved the Ten-Fold Realm, meaning even if his cultivation was only 20% Grand Dao Source, he could still battle 69%.

    All of this is because of the 10% boost of his fleshly body after bing on par with an Eternal Emperor and thepletion of the Force Control Skill.

    ''The next step is the Taboo Battle Realm, and I have an idea of how I can reach it. But I need more information.''

    Wang Wei no longer focused on his strength and took out another. This technique will be his main focus next.

    ''I always wanted to turn my Life and Death Wheel Innate Talent into a Longevity Ability.''

    Most of his Innate Talents are useless, so he wanted to improve them. The direction he chose is to elevate this Innate Talent to a first-rank Longevity Ability, granting him extra lives in the Emperor Realm.

    ''I''m d I exchanged knowledge about Monk Wuzhu''s Nine Nirvana Heart; it should make things easier.''

    Wang Wei did not know whether he could copy the monks'' unique physique and acquire nine extra lives. However, he was happy as long he seeded with three or more.

    Wang Wei reviewed the information of the physique before putting away. He walked out of the room, ending his reclusion. As soon as he walked out, he saw countless golden threads floating above the court. Then, they rushed towards him.

    "Thank you, Heavenly Emperor, for opening knowledge to the people."

    "Lord Heavenly Emperor, bless me so I can get the promotion at work."

    "Lord Heavenly Emperor, bless my child to be free from sickness and misfortune."

    "Oh mighty Heavenly Emperor, ruler of Heaven and Earth, please bless with great wealth and multiple marriage fate line. I want to honor my family''s bloodline by having as many children as possible."

    There were trillions upon trillions of voicesing from every corner of the world, and Wang Wei listened to them calmly.

    "The power of fate? It seems the sect''s propaganda worked."

    Wang Wei looked in the distance and saw he was not the only one receiving incense. People like Xu Shi, Feng Heng, Ao Shen, and Huo Fenghuang were worshipped by countless mortals in their respective regions.

    These peoplepeted for the incense by preventing others from receiving worship in their territory. Wang Wei was the only one who could receive worship from all five continents and five seas.

    "Even after opening their wisdom, these mortals still worship Gods? Well, given how powerful cultivators are, it makes sense."

    Wang Wei did notin much. After all, Incense is another power that he can use to elerate hisprehension of the Grand Dao Source. He decided to store the incense for his next retreat.

    Wang Wei wanted to visit his family next but detected that someone was waiting for him. So, he invited the guest toe to the garden for tea.

    A few minutester, Wang Wei sat cross-legged on a cushion with a small table before him, fresh hot tea releasing steam.

    "Zhen Biyu has seen the Heavenly Emperor," said the Five Element Bnce Physique owner, using the highest courtesy. Wang Wei used his power to prevent her from kowtowing.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Have a seat," said Wang Wei.

    "I dare not," quickly replied Zhen Biyu. She knew any great being had karma, so it''s not simple to sit on the same level as them, receive their bow, or any form of respect.

    For example, if an Emperor bowed to a mortal, the karmic weight of their actions would immediately be the mortal. If thetter is a cultivator, their luck will instantly ruined, and they might die due to misfortune.

    "There is no need to behave like this," said Wang Wei.

    "I just want to follow the proper etiquette.''

    Wang Wei looked at her and no longer insisted. He had absolute control over his karma, so she should be fine. However, he can''t force her decision.

    "I know why you''re here, but I''m afraid you might be disappointed."

    Zhen Biyu''s face changed. Her worst fear hade true¨Cthe Heavenly Emperor did not want to repay his karma.

    "It''s not what you think," said Wang Wei calmly, taking a sip of his tea. "Right before I proved the Dao, Emperor Five Heart seemed to have sensed danger and ran away to the upper dimension."

    "She left?"

    "Yes," replied Wang Wei, not hiding his regrets. He truly wanted the artifact in her hands as it might be beneficial to his issue with the Bnce Mechanism. s, thetter seemed to have an intuition for danger and ran away before he even became an Immeasurable Emperor.

    Zhen Biyu did not expect this oue. She had already panned her life. With the help of her sect, she sessfully ''Purified" her second soul, returning it to the Pure Heart State. She even took the risk and revealed that she had a second soul that was full of wisdom and a strategic mind, showing the upper echelons of the pce that she was the perfect Heaven Chosen.

    Now, all she had to do was wash her karma before sitting on the throne and bing a Heavenly Emperor. But now, she learned she could not achieveplete freedom.

    "Don''t worry. Since I said I would repay my karma, I will keep my word."

    Wang Wei raised his hand and held a red thread connected to Zhen Biyu and somewhere far away. Then, he crushed it with ease.

    "Now, you''re free; you are no longer a clone but your own self."

    Zhen Biyu felt a heavy weight lifted from her shoulder. The karma binding her and Emperor Five Heart was crushed, and even their fate was separated and no longer entangled; she felt free and without any burden.

    "Thank you, Your Majesty, for your benevolence," said Zhen Biyu, bowing ny degrees. Wang Wei did not stop her this time and calmly nodded. Immediately afterward, she left the court and returned home.

    "Is this the loneliness of being at the top?" muttered Wang Wei after watching her leave. He sighed deeply:

    ''Luckily, I have people who can keep walking with me until the end of this path.''

    Wang Wei disappeared from the court, returning home.

 Chapter 933 Swordsmanship World

    Chapter 933 Swordsmanship World

    Wang Wei appeared in the backyard of the Wang n Manor. The first thing he saw was his father training his swordsmanship. He held a sword in his hand, shing repeatedly at a wooden dummy. The odd thing is his sh left no marks nor cut anything. It was like his sword was intangible and passed through the solid object.

    However, Wang Wei knew this was not the truth. He could see that with each swing, his father''s sword would pass through the gap between the atoms and sub-atomic particles of the wooden dummy, given the illusion that it was intangible. Such subtle control of his sword is a disy of his father''s swordsmanship realm.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Wei''er, you''re here," said Yu Yan with a gentle smile after noticing him. "Do you want me to make you something to eat?"

    "No, I''m fine."

    "What''s wrong? You look distracted."

    Wang Wei sighed, "No, I just have a lot of things to do, and I''m thinking about where to begin."

    "Take your time; there is no need to hurry," she suggested.

    "I may not have as much time as I anticipated."

    "Is it because of what happened to the Nether Hell?" asked Wang Tian, who ended his training.

    "Yes," nodded Wang Wei. "Dark forces are moving against me, so I must hurry."

    Wang Tian sighed after hearing this, his voice a little deste, "I would offer you my help. s, there is no longer anything I can do to help you."

    "I''m fine with just the emotional support," reassured Wang Wei. The family of three sat down, and Yu Yan still gave him some snacks and tea.

    "How was your retreat?" she asked.

    "Productive," replied Wang Wei. "How about you guys? How are you adapting to your new changes?"

    "Very satisfied. I''ve modified my bloodline to fuse my Sword Dao. I can''t wait until I can reach ten revolutions," said Wang Tian with a smile. With the increase in his fleshly body cultivation, his Sword and Sword Realm has increased exponentially.

    Now, he only needs to finish the Nine Extremity Foundation, wash away his karma, and wait for the next generation.

    "That''s good to hear. What about your mother?"

    "I''m just happy that body refining is so easy. Although painful, it is much easier than before."

    "You can cultivate the [Fiendgod Body 12 Revolution], and I protect you during the tribtions. However, I''m afraid you cannot leave the entire bloodline to the Yu n."

    "That''s fine," replied Yu Yan. She knew little about Fiendgods and Paragons, so she understood that the Yu n did not have the virtue or destiny to be a Fiendgod ss Family. Maybe after she one day bes a Paragon, but it''s not possible now.

    "What about the resources needed?" She knew this technique was not simple and required unique and high-level resources.

    "Don''t worry," replied Wang Wei. Although he finished the blood pool he used for his cultivation, he had another way to make up for his mother. So, he waved his hand to manifest a river made of red threads¨Cthe River of Karma.

    He connected it to the Myriad Emperor World''s River of Time, changing the karma of the past to affect the future. Then, a few secret realms that contained the blood of Innate Demon Gods and survived the Null Era suddenly appeared in the Myriad Emperor World.

    For some reason, they were miraculously never discovered during the long history of the world, and their creator forgot about them or died immediately after setting them up.

    Wang Wei raised his hand, and six small cubes floated on his palm.

    "These six secret realms should be enough for you to cultivate the ninth revolution. I will get you the rest after you prove the Dao."

    Wang Tian sighed deeply, "I truly marveled at your power."

    "Such a heaven-defying method. Won''t you get in trouble for using it?" asked Yu Yan.

    "Don''t worry; it will be fine as long as I don''t do it too often."

    "Good," she nodded before taking the six cubes. Then, Wang Wei took out another sphere and handed it to his father.

    "Is this?"

    Yes, your Swordsmanship World," replied Wang Wei. He spent a great deal of effort in creating this world. The first step was creating a world using Space-Time Dao before using Fate Dao as its core to evolve all 3800 Main Dao, creating aplete world.

    This process was easier than expected since Wang Wei studied Heavenly Dao through Old Man Tianji and could basically copy the essence of the Myriad Emperor World and recreate it for this Swordsmanship World. As a result, the world was a Quasi-Heaven Will World, where people could reach the Quasi Emperor Realm.

    After Wang Wei created the world, he only needed to elerate time until creatures were born. He connected the world to the Source Qi Space to instill Spiritual Qi and allow people to cultivate.

    He sent a projection to the world to preach the Dao, introducing the Origin System to the people of that world. However, his preaching was extremely biased toward Sword Dao. All the inheritance he passed down involved swordsmanship.

    Furthermore, Wang Wei blessed the Sword Dao in that world with great destiny and luck. As a result, 95% of cultivators in the entire world are swordsmen.

    Finally, he elerated the world to more than 500 million years, allowing countless geniuses to grow, die, and develop Sword Dao.

    "It''s a shame I could not create a genuine Heaven Will World," said Wang Wei with a sigh. He knew even if he were a Paragon, he could not create a Heaven Will and grant people immortality and eternity.

    Regardless, Wang Wei did imitate the Heaven Will System. In each generation, all the swordsmen in the world will battle it out for the tithe of [Sword God] recognized by Heaven and Earth.

    Wang Wei made sure the highest life span of the world is 1 million years, and the final winner will have an additional 4 million years. The cultivators of that world do not care for immortality; however, the longer they live, the more time they have to cultivate their swordsmanship.

    Wang Wei even left apetition between the Sword Gods to see who is more powerful. Every Sword God will condense an imprint with all their strength and Sword Dao aplish before their death. Then, the imprint will evolve a projection thatpetes with all previous Sword Gods to decide who is the best and acquire the title of [Sword Emperor].

    "What a brilliant world," said Wang Tian, his eyes shining brighter than ever. Such a world is a wet dream for any swordsman.

    "I''ve never seen you so happy, even when Wei''er was born," said Yu Yan with dangerous eyes.

    "Wife, you''ve wronged me," Wang Tian quickly said, making his wife only snort coldly at him. Sometimes, she wondered whether he loved swordsmanship more than her. Thinking about this, she decided to give him the cold shoulder for a few days.

    "Are you satisfied with this world?" asked Wang Wei, changing the topic to prevent his father from getting into too much trouble.

    "More than satisfied. However, I feel 500 million years is too little. Can you expand the time?'' Wang Tian wanted nothing more for this world to develop longer and have more Sword Gods. Then, when he sends his incarnations, he will have morepetitors for the position of Sword Emperor.

    However, Wang Wei shook his head, " I have prepared a few specialties for you in the current generation. It will be too much of a pain to change it now."

    "Oh, specialty?"

    "I''ve crafted some special, talented swordsman for you."

    Wang Wei did not exin too much. He modeled many swordsmen in the current generation of that world after characters from his previous life. So, his father will fight Ximen Chunxue, the cold and ruthless swordsman dressed in white.

    There is also Dugu Qiubai, the creator of the technique Dugu Nine Swords, who can break all martial arts. Dugu Qiubai was lonely and invincible all his life, and his name literally means to seek defeat.

    There is also the heroic Wuming or No Name, a swordsman from the novel and manga Wind and Cloud. There is the Immortal Swordsman Li Bai, known for his poetry and his swordsmanship.

    In general, Wang Wei modeled many characters after people from his previous life, allowing them to develop and create techniques that fit their settings.

    "I''m looking forward to it. By the way, can we recruit some of these swordsmen into our sect?" asked Wang Tian.

    "I''m afraid it''s not possible," replied Wang Wei. "I tried to recruit these Sword Gods but identally activated a hidden mechanism of Heaven and Earth. Only Empyreans, Paragons, and Dao Monarchs can create a perfect world and lives that can exist outside these worlds."

    The world Wang Wei created was too perfect and unbnced, making True Heavenly Dao restrict them from existing outside of that world.

    "Are there any exceptions?" asked Yu Yan.

    "Creation Dao, but even then, things would not be so simple," replied Wang Wei.

    "I guess it makes sense."

    Wang Wei was about to say something else when he sensed something.

    "Grandfather''s out of seclusion," he uttered, looking in one direction.

 Chapter 934 Clarity

    Chapter 934 rity

    Wang Chang walked toward the three of them. Wang Wei could immediately tell he was different; the death aura surrounding him was gone, reced by an unmatched vitality. From afar, he could hear the sound of his blood rushing to his body, followed by his powerful heartbeat.

    He could already imagine the old man''s strength but noticed something else¨Che was not as happy as usual. Normally, he would have beenughing his heart out, talking as loud as his heart wished. However, his grandfather seemed quiet until he reached the table.

    "My favorite grandson, how are you?" said Wang Chang before patting Wang Wei on the head.

    "I''m your only grandson," replied Wang Wei, rolling his eyes. "But grandpa, why do I feel like you''re not in the best mood?"

    "Hey," said Wang Chang with a sigh. "I left my seclusion, prepared to go show off to my old friends. Then, I realized most of them are already dead."

    The room was quiet. Unlike Wang Wei''s Heaven Will Battle, where he had the strength to spare hispetitors, his grandfather''s battle was cruel, and only a few people survived.

    Although most of these people were his rivals, they were also people he knew the longest. Some were onlypetitors because of the circumstances; they respected each other and could be described as friends.

    s, for the sake of immortality and eternity, they had to kill each other.

    "Don''t talk about these sad things," said Wang Chang. "What were you guys talking about before I arrived?"

    Wang Tian immediately took this opportunity to change the subject, talking about his Swordsmanship World.

    "Could we recruit talent from that world?" asked Wang Chang. "Although our sects once had the most powerful swordswoman in the world, we have not done a good job cultivating more swordsmen."

    ''Is the Dao Opening Sect a swordsman sect? Yes and no. They have the knowledge and resources to cultivate potent swordsmen; however, only once in a while would a decent swordsman appear in their sect.

    "No," replied Wang Tian, exining what Wang Wei said.

    "In that case, could we use the technique they developed?" asked Wang Chang.

    "There should be no problem," responded Wang Wei, nodding his head. "Although the highest level is Quasi-Emperor, the majority of them are ingenious, containing unique Sword Dao ideas and applications."

    "I just had an idea," said Wang Tian. "Could the members of the Sword Alliance inherit the destiny of this world''s [Sword God]?"

    "Huh, that''s not a bad idea," replied Wang Wei. The Sword Gods in his world are basically Emperors limited by their world and cannot prove the Dao. Their Sword Dao is the best in their generation, reaching the limit of the world.

    If someone in the Myriad Emperor World could inherit these Sword Gods'' destiny, it would be like inheriting a Great Emperor''s destiny. It''s also a way to continue the legacy of these swordsmen limited by the world they were born in.

    "I have already gathered the imprints and destinies of all the Sword Gods into the Sword Dao Temple. You can send members of the Sword Alliance to the temple to see if they can inherit any of these destinies," exined Wang Wei.

    "Will there be any trouble with Heavenly Dao?"

    "No," Wang Wei shook his head. "Your idea is the same as using another world''s destiny to nourish the Myriad Emperor World."

    Having the destiny of an Emperor did not mean these people were guaranteed to prove the Dao. On the contrary, if too many people of the Sword Alliance had Sword God Destiny, they would be fate sheep to Heavenly Dao. Once any of them die without proving the Dao, Heavenly Dao will take their unique Sword Dao Destiny, break it into multiple parts, and scatter it into the Myriad Emperor World, allowing many future generations topete for that Sword God Destiny.

    The final winner will recondense the Sword God Destiny beforepeting with other people for the Heaven Will to prove the Dao. After so many battles, the people who can prove the Dao with the Sword God Destiny would have been tempered to the extreme.

    "I understand," nodded Wang Tian. The [Sword God Destiny] is indeed valuable, but only if its owner can keep it and prove the Dao. Otherwise, if they died, the only fate of such destiny is to be gutted and nourished by the world.

    "Grandpa, now that you have such potential, what are you going to do?" asked Wang Wei.

    "I have been debating with myself," replied Wang Chang, who took Wang Wei''s snacks and directly ate it. Yu Yan was distressed but could not say anything about her father-inw, so she could only give her son more while ming her husband.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "After thinking about it, I have two choices: firstly, continue to develop my bloodline until I reach 75 to 80 Infant Fiendgod Force, and fight Nine Suns with my fleshly body.

    "The second option is to continue our previous path, bing an Insurgent Dao Ancestor. With my bloodline, it should be easier to be an Insurgent and can reduce the resources needed for my bloodline."

    Developing his bloodline in the lower dimension is difficult, so Wang Chang was leaning more toward the second option.

    "Do you still want to reincarnate?" asked Wang Wei, making the room quiet down.

    "Father, you don''t have to. You can still prove the Dao in the upper dimension with your bloodline."

    Wang Chang shook his head, "I want to have my own glory and brilliance, sitting on the throne and ruling the court. I still want to bring glory to our Dao Opening Sect, and I cannot do any of these things in this life."

    Wang Wei still sighed despite already knowing the answer, "I support your choice. But you should be prepared to suffer from the Bnce Mechanism after you reincarnate."

    He knew how powerful the sect would be in the future and how much it would be restricted by the stupid mechanism. So, future Emperors of the sect will have to be extra careful.

    "I''m not worried about this," said Wang Chang nonchntly.

    "Oh, why not?" asked Wang Wei, not hiding his curiosity.

    "By the time I reincarnate, you should be strong enough not to give any face to True Heavenly Dao. By then, how dare it make things difficult for me?"

    Wang Wei looked at the old man, his open mouth revealing his current emotions. Then, he suddenlyughed as boisterously as his grandpa used to.

    "Hahahaha. Yes, I''ve been so annoyed about this Bnce Mechanism that I failed to see the core of the issue. As long as I can reach their heights, how dare True Heavenly Dao restrict my sect."

    ''Half-Step Transcendence, Half-Step Transcendence¨Cit''s only a matter of time before I reach such a realm,'' thought Wang Wei with a brilliant smile.

    Boom!

    The sky above the Myriad Emperor World changed, countless golden lights, golden lotus, and Dao Voices echoed between Heaven and Earth. Many people were shocked by this natural vision, wondering what had happened.

    However, after a few deductions and divination, they were speechless. The answer was that the Heavenly Emperor was so happy that Heaven and Earth changed to celebrate this mood.

    The most frustrating aspect of this vision to these people is that it was not something the Heavenly Emperor did himself. The man was so powerful and noble Heaven and Earth would sometimes respond to his mood.

    In the end, these people could only sigh and return to their daily lives. Meanwhile, Wang Wei was in a good mood and ignored what was happening outside.

    "Grandpa, thank you for enlightening me."

    "Although I don''t know what''s going on with you, I''m d I can help."

    Wang Chang only said what was in his mind. He knew his son and grandson''s potential, so he had unconditional faith in them¨Cespecially his grandson.

    "As for your issue, there is no need to make a choice and use both of them," continued Wang Wei, his smile not abating in the slightest.

    "Bing a Dao Ancestor anding into contact with the Grand Dao Source will immensely benefit you after your reincarnation. As for your bloodline? There are enough resources in the lower dimension to raise it to the Eternal Level.

    "In the worst-case scenario, I will seal you in a world ce full of Innate Qi, speed up the time, and allow your bloodline to naturally develop through age."

    The Wang n''s Human Fiendgod Bloodline functions like every Fiendgod bloodline, requiring an extremely long time to grow and develop. So, any members who inherited the Tenth Revolution do not need to cultivate and rely on the natural growth of their bloodline to reach 100 Infant Fiendgod Force.

    The only downside is they might take countless Yuan Epochs, just like cultivating in the Emperor Realm. No, the time needed would be even longer than normal.

    Fiendgods are born in Primordial Chaos and can absorb Primordial Qi at birth to grow their bloodline. But the Wang n only have ess to Spiritual and maybe Innate Qi, so their growth time should be even longer.

 Chapter 935 Rise of Mortals (I)

    Chapter 935 Rise of Mortals (I)

    "That''s fine," nodded Wang Chang. As long as he can defeat Nine Suns, thest w on his Dao Heart will be fixed. Then, he can be reincarnated, hopefully with the same unparalleled talent as his son and grandson. Well, forget the anomaly that is his grandson, he will be satisfied with some of the talent of his son.

    Afterward, he can sit on the throne and be a Heavenly Emperor, looking down on myriad worlds and races, bringing glory, luck, and destiny to the Dao Opening Sect.

    By then, if everything goes correctly, he might even see his wife again. Although the chances were slim, they were better than nothing.

    "By the way, do you have a way to find Nine Suns?" asked Wang Chang.

    "Yes," nodded Wang Wei. "His sons made a deal with me to protect him. In return, he sold his father''s information to me. Through their bloodline, I can help you find him in the upper dimension."

    "I guess I should not be surprised Emperor Nine Suns would side with these parasites," sneered Wang Tian.

    Wang Wei disagreed with his father''s words. He did not know Nine Suns'' exact circumstances, whether he was forced, was only externally on their side while secretly plotting against them, or was truly a viin who feared for his life.

    He would not viinize the man because of what happened in his grandfather''s generation. Simultaneously, he also won''t have any sympathy. His grandfather needs to defeat him, maybe even kill him, to heal his Dao Heart, so Nine Suns have to either suffer or die.

    "Let''s not talk about this," said Wang Chang, and everybody agreed to change the subject.

    "Wei''er, now that you left your seclusion, does that mean it''s time for me to move to my family?" asked Yu Yan with worry in her eyes.

    "Now is indeed the perfect time," uttered Wang Wei. He had opened the wisdom of all mortals in this ne, so it was indeed time to prepare for his mother''s Proving Dao Method.

    "However, there is no need to hurry. Let''s wait until after Li Jun and Yan Liling be Emperor." Although it was the perfect time, he did not want to separate his family so soon.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Won''t that affect the n?"

    "Don''t worry about it," reassured Wang Wei. "We might even use them to prove the Dao in the deception method."

    "That''s fine, then," nodded Yu Yan. Wang Wei spent the rest of the day with his family. The next day, he had two things on his schedule¨Cthe first one was having a talk with Ancestor Wucheng. However, thetter would take a few dozen years before exiting his retreat, so Wang Wei focused on the second task.

    He did not leave the sect but sent an invisible projection to travel through the central continent. His first destination was the Emperor Enlightening Academy''s Domain; he wanted to check the development of their mortal civilization.

    Seven hundred years passed since the second court meeting, leaving three hundred years until the third. Such a long time was more than enough to build a decent Spiritual Rune Civilization, especially since they were copying the Dao Opening Sect''s model.

    As soon as Wang Wei arrived at this ce called ck Stripe City, he felt a strange incongruity. He saw many modern concepts in the form of constructs, like cars, airnes, trains, and buses. He even saw people with flying carriages, changing the setting from modern-day to futuristic.

    However, ording to his modern Earth cognition, everyone dressed in ancient clothes had long hair and spoke like ancient people.

    ''It''s like ancient people suddenly developed futuristic technology, but these technologies also looked ancient,'' thought Wang Wei, secretly shaking his head.

    Wang Wei continued walking and noticed everyone had one thing inmon¨Ca bracelet on their wrists. He watched a young man across the street tap his hand on the bracelet, and a holographic screen appeared before him.

    He seemed to have read something, and a smile manifested on his somewhat handsome face. Then, he began to press on the screen before it disappeared.

    Wang Wei looked at another person who was talking to the screen before them. Oddly, no sounds came from their mouths; even the person standing next to them could hear what they were saying.

    ''Did they make improvements to the Communication Talismans? Not bad,''mented Wang Wei before walking away. He walked around this city and noticed many libraries.

    ''Excellent,'' he thought. In the past, knowledge only belonged to noble mortals as a way to control the lower ss. Now, knowledge was essible to everyone.

    He continued walking, and he heard many people talking excitedly on his way.

    "Did you hear?"

    "What is it?"

    "A cultivator will give a lecture in the Academy on Spiritual Runes."

    "Why are you so excited? Wasn''t there onest month?"

    "Yes," said a third person in this group of three. "I heard the Emperor Enlightening Academy is trying to catch up to the Dao Opening Sect''s region. So, many cultivators have given lectures in the past hundred years, trying to elerate the growth of our civilization."

    "You guys don''t understand," said the first person who spoke. "ording to my sources, the person who will give the lecture is a Quasi-Emperor and an alchemist."

    After hearing the word [Quasi-Emperor], the other two showed a look of envy, longing, and fear. In this current Age of Information, everybody knows the existence of cultivators and how powerful they are. As such, they understand the capability of such a powerhouse.

    "An alchemist? Such a cultivator should deeply understand Divine Runes, so their exnation of Spiritual Runes should be very profound."

    The three of them were Extraordinary Citizens who could tap into the potential of their Spiritual Power. As such, they enrolled in school at a young age to learn about Spiritual Runes in the hope of developing their civilization.

    "That''s why I''m so excited."

    "No matter what, we must attend this lecture¨Ceven if we have to buy a seat in the ck market."

    "True," nodded one of them before a look of worry took over his facial expression. "I hope another northern barbarian will not affect the lecture likest month."

    The faces of the other changes, "We''re in public, so don''t say these words."

    The group looked around to see if anyone heard them, and then they rushed to their destination. Wang Wei calmly watched this with a smile. Then, he continued his tour.

    He first went to see a Recorded Story. He chose a romance story. He could see through such a low-level illusion with his power, but he shut down his mind and enjoyed the movie.

    However, Wang Wei regretted his action. The movie was a tragedy where the main character lost the love of his life, deciding to live the rest of his life alone in the mountains.

    The movie reminded him of Wu Hong. After all, he also saw a movie thest time they met. As such, he was depressed after exiting the cinema.

    "Terrible movie, I will give it a bad review."

    The pettiness in him activated to the max. So, he went to the best publisher in this city and secretly influenced the head editor to write a terrible review of the movie in the next newspaper release.

    "That''s better," muttered Wang Wei, his mood drastically improved. He did not care about themotion it would create if the mighty Heavenly Emperor were seen as so petty or the consequences that would befall the creators of that movie had the world known the Heavenly Emperor did not like their story.

    After venting his negative emotion, Wang Wei continued his tour. He visited a temple nearby. At the center of the temple were five statues, and he recognized the main one¨CXu Shi.

    Countless people entered the temple and offered their worship, asking for blessings. The majority of them asked for their offspring to be born as Extraordinary Citizens.

    ''They were smart enough to leave my share,'' thought Wang Wei. The temple did not have his statue, but there were plenty of mentions of him and the court. As such, plenty of mortals prayed to him instead of Xu Shi and the other Gods from the Academy.

    Moreover, he could tell he was the most popr God in the world. Most mortals are not really religious, but they respect the Gods because of their strength and presence. So, when they pray or think of any God, the first thates to mind is the most powerful one¨Cthe Heavenly Emperor.

    ''Let''s check other regions,'' thought Wang Wei before heading to the Transmission Gate for mortals. He created an identity before buying a ticket to travel to another domain.

    ''The price is too expensive.''

    In his sect''s domain, mortals do not have to pay so much to use the Sub-Space. However, it''s understandable. After all, the Dao Opening Sect has been developing their mortal civilization for more than 300,000 years, and they have reached the limit.

    These factions are doing nothing but catch up and have only been developed for seven hundred years. It''s not hard to understand why they are still way behind.

 Chapter 936 Rise of Mortals (II)

    Chapter 936 Rise of Mortals (II)

    Wang Wei stood before a gate full of runes. Although his statue was everywhere in this city, no one recognized him. He observed therge gate, feeling the subtle fluctuation emanating from it.

    He remembered how the world was when he first came and how much influence he had on this world. Back then, if you had told anyone that mortals could master the power of space-time on their own, 99% of cultivators would haveughed in your face, while the remaining 1% would look at you oddly and not say anything out of politeness.

    He waited a few minutes until it was his turn. ording to instructions, he stood in a circle before the door. Then, a sh of light appears around him, and he disappears.

    ''A controlled wormhole? Not bad,'' he thought before finding himself inside an all-white space that was shining as bright as the stars. His mind seemed to feel like it was looking at infinity itself.

    ''If I were a mortal, then this subspace would indeed be a version of infinity,'' thought Wang Wei. Before long, he found himself in another room with a magic circle on the ground. There was no gate around him, but Wang Wei could tell the entirepound was the Teleportation Gate.

    A woman stood before him with a gentle smile. She immediately weed him and exined how to leave thepound. Wang Wei thanked her before leaving.

    ''Let''s see what''s different between this Green Lotus City and ck Stripe City,'' thought Wang Wei. Green Lotus City is in the Taiyi Profound Gate''s Domain, so he wanted to know whether there was any difference.

    He walked around the city, and to Wang Wei''s disappointment, there wasn''t much difference, except for the God Temples. As a religion, Taoism had gods even before the Heavenly Court, and the people living in their domain were used to worship different gods.

    However, the Taiyi Profound Gate would always disperse the Incense gathered, and the act of praying was more of a way to condense their religion''s Qi Luck by better controlling the mortals.

    ''How stubborn,'' thought Wang Wei, thinking our these Taoist monks followed the Absolute Beginning Emperor''s edict like it was absolute. After shaking his head, Wang Wei visited a few more ces in the central continent before heading to the Southern Continent.

    His first destination was Heart Fire City in his old sect''s domain¨Cthe Origin Pill Dao Sect. As soon as he arrived, he discovered something different: most mortals had tattoos on them.

    Some hid them with some sort of potion. Others naturally could hide them in their bodies, while the rest did not care and let them show.

    ''Totem Warriors? Has it spread to mortals?''

    Wang Wei was intrigued, so investigated. He went to a hospital and saw a bunch of children that had been born. Then, a caretaker or nurse pushed them into a special room with countless runes engraved on the ceiling. She activated something, and the runes descended on the children''s body, creating a tattoo.

    Some of the children began to emit light in their forehead where their Niwan Pce was. The nurse had a holographic screen before her and would identify these children as [Extraordinary].

    As for the other children, the light emanates from their bodies.

    ''I see,'' thought Wang Wei, understanding the situation. The mortal civilization in the south did not follow the Dao Opening Sect''s model but created their own unique civilization.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The citizens did not use things like meditation, potions, pills, or Rune Array to create Extraordinary Citizens that awakened their Spiritual Power. Instead, they directly engraved special runes on the people''s bodies at birth, activating their potential and spiritual power.

    Meanwhile, ordinary citizens do not need to practice martial arts to wash and nourish their bodies with Spiritual Qi, thus strengthening them and prolonging life. The totem given to them at birth will automatically absorb Spiritual Qi from the environment and rece the role of martial arts.

    ''Different paths to the same destination,'' thought Wang Wei with a smile. He was d these people did not directly copy his sect; that would be boring. It''s good for the Mortal Spiritual Rune Civilization to have variety.

    He then proceeded to analyze the difference between these two mortal civilizations.

    ''The totem allows this citizen to awaken their spiritual power at birth, saving them a great deal of time. However, my people who have to meditate for a long period of time before seeding, their spiritual powers are scattered and harder to control.

    ''It''s the same for Body Totem. They don''t need to practice martial arts, but their strength is not as good as the sect''s mortals. However, they can also add more totems to their bodies to make up for this fault.''

    In general, each had its advantages and disadvantages. If Wang Wei had to choose, he would lean toward the Totem Warriors. However, they have not been developing long enough to be even close to his sect''s mortal civilization.

    By the time they catch up, his mortals would have adopted some of the advantages of this Totem Civilization.

    Wang Wei walked away and continued to observe this city. Due to the influence of the Southern Continent''s Professions, the mortal civilizations developed faster than the others.

    Things like pharmacology and rune artifacts excelled in the South. Arrays are not well developed in any mortal civilization because mortals'' spiritual power is too weak to borrow the strength of Heaven and Earth, so they must rely on artifacts¨Csimr to technology¨Cto do everything.

    Wang Wei took a Soaring Phoenix Construct, heading to the nearest city. As he sat in the ne that was flying in the air, a sense of achievement overcame him. He looked through the window and saw endless stretches ofnd, forests, and mountains.

    ''This world is too big. After more than seven hundred, the mortal poption had drastically increased, but they still upied a small part of the poption.

    ''However, if they continue to reproduce at such a rate, after a few million generations, an issue of overpoption might ur. Should I n for this?''

    He thought about it for a moment and decided to ignore it. Once the court spreads to the Lower Realm and other World Communities, mortal migration will help with this problem.

    Additionally, Wang Wei knew that this world will not always be peaceful. After he leaves, not all Heavenly Emperors will be able to reign in these ambitious cultivators, allowing mortals to grow and develop.

    Once a weak Emperor takes control, the cultivators will have no restraint, fighting everywhere and destroying countless mortal cities and civilizations.

    ''They must be restrained,'' thought Wang Wei before continuing his tour. He focused on observing the Gods of the Southern Continent. Xu Shi is worshiped as the God of the South, along with some Gods from the Academy.

    However, to adapt to the local situation, Xu Shi also allowed Gods that originated from factions in the south to be worshiped as well.

    After visiting the south, Wang Wei looked in the direction of the Origin Pill Dao Sect. Lou Cheng''s destiny and fate were still shrouded in a cloud that blocked all his investigation.

    However, his Fate Shadow Guard has infiltrated the sect and learned thetter is refining a pill, and he seemed obsessed with it; moreover, Lou Cheng went to great lengths to hide it from others¨Cespecially him.

    ''me Emperor, what are you nning?'' thought Wang Wei. He analyzed the situation countless times and had many theories. s, there was not enough information toe to a conclusion.

    ''It doesn''t matter. I have a feeling your path will lead to me in the end,'' thought Wang Wei before leaving. He headed to the Eastern Continent, trying to see if their civilization was anything unique.

    As soon as hended, he sensed the difference. The mortal civilization in the East seemed to have inherited the martial spirit even present in the Cultivation World of the East. They were also greatly influenced by the fact that most swordsmen''s lineage was in the East.

    The martial art that Wang Wei developed to help people keep fit turned into a world of Mortal Martial Arts, with mortals who became as strong as Divine Altar Realm cultivators.

    Moreover, this was not the only unique aspect of the Eastern Mortal Civilization. A grant event was happening in Warrior City, so Wang Wei bought a ticket to the Colosseum.

    In his private room, Wang Wei calmly watched the events. When it began, his mouth twitched.

    ''Human vs Robots?'' he thought.

    At the center of the stadium was a man in martial clothes with a long sword. Opposite him stood a humanoid puppet more than 5 meters tall. Wang Wei could tell a mortal was inside the puppet, controlling it like an exoskeleton suit.

    The battle was thrilling, at least it was to the crowd. In the end, the swordsman won as he sessfully shopped the puppet made of wood and ores harder than steel.

    Wang Wei noticed he was an Extraordinary Citizen who could ce temporary runes on his body to boost his physical attributes.

    ''Rune Martial Art? Human ingenuity is truly a wonderful thing,'' thought Wang Wei before staying to watch the next battle. It was the same swordsman against a Divine Sea Cultivator.

    The final result was the cultivator''s victory, but he barely won. Wang Wei could tell he was trying his best. The cultivator left the Colosseum feeling humiliated. However, he did not dare act out.

    The mortal civilizations had no problem dealing with low-level cultivators like himself. Furthermore, the Heavenly Court did not allow any cultivators to mess with mortals.

    Wang Wei shook his head. The man epted the Colosseum invitation, probably thinking it was easy money. But who knew he was only inviting humiliation to himself?

    ''In the end, it''s because cultivators have not truly integrated with mortals,'' concluded Wang Wei, but that was to be expected. After all, it has only been seven hundred years.

    Extraordinary Citizens can now live between 250 to 300 years, meaning only two generations passed for them, let alone cultivators. So, there is still a lot more work to do before a perfect integration could appear. In the end, it might not even be perfect.

    ''More importantly, the court needs to have strict written rules.''

    Wang Wei has shown how he felt towards mortals, so these factions followed his will; it did help they could also benefit. However, the Heavenly Court has yet to establish strict and written rules for everybody to follow.

    ''A lot of work has to be done in the next meeting,'' thought Wang Wei while tasting the unique food of the East. He enjoyed tasting the food of each civilization.

    So far, his favorite has been the spiciness of the south.

    After the battle, nothing interested him, so Wang Wei headed to the Western Continent to check how the monks were doing.

 Chapter 937 Rise of Mortals (III)

    <h4>Chapter 937 Rise of Mortals (III)</h4>

    Wang Wei arrived in the Western Continent through the mortals''s Subspace Travelling Technology. He was happy with the changes he saw so far, especially with the transportation technology.

    Before he forced the world to change, most mortals would be born and die in the same Domain they were born. No, forget the domain, all of them would spend millions of generations stuck in the 10,000-kilometer radius of where they were born.

    Only a few things like natural man-made disasters, dynasty changes, and famine would make them change location. However, 99% of them would die in the process, ending their lineage.

    Now, any mortal with a decent ie can travel the entire world, going from one domain to another and from one continent to another.

    ''After everything is settled, use of the Subspace should be cheaper, and everyone can travel anywhere with rtive ease.''

    After walking out of the portal, Wang Wei secretly used his power in the subspace.

    [Order: No cultivators can enter the subspace.

    [Disorder: Unless they have permission from the court and are going to do things like repair or fix certain problems.]

    The subspace that connected the entire world of mortals was subtly changed, and only a few people noticed the difference. Then, Wang Wei continued his visit.

    He visited the Western Continent, trying to see their civilization. His first observation was that the devil cultivators were nowhere to be seen.

    ''I guess this should be expected,'' thought Wang Wei with a smirk. His eyes scanned the entire continent and saw most Devil Lineage had closed their gate, not allowing their disciples to participate in the outside world.

    A few were even discussed modifying their techniques to make it less reliant on negative karma. Meanwhile, during this absence, the Western Bliss Sect had already controlled the Western White Tiger Continent.

    ''I''m surprised the Di n did not resist, even secretly,'' thought Wang Wei. Feng Heng''s approach to the Western Continent was simr to a cultural invasion, slowly making Buddhism the dominant religion and influencing the West.

    He did not try to directly influence the cultivation part of the West but focused on the mortals¨Cwho were the main source of cultivators. Now, more than seventy percent of mortals would choose to enter the Western Bliss Sect once they have the talent for cultivation.

    Without the threat of the devil, the Di n''s prestige and power were tremendously reduced. It also did not help that they were a n Faction. 99% of the people in power were members of the Di n, sharing a bloodline. The remaining 1% percent were talented individuals they recruited outside, but the caveat is that they had to marry one of Di n''s daughters, and the heir would have the name Di.

    Many people do not ept bing the Di n son-inw, making it difficult to recruit foreign cultivators. In the past, some people had no choice¨C either marrying into the Di n or bing a devil cultivator.

    But now, they could also choose the Western Bliss Sect. Feng Heng was smart and created the Outer Hall, a faction in the Western Bliss Sect that cultivated Buddhist Techniques but did not believe in Buddha or the religion.

    These people only had to follow certain rules and precepts, and other things did not matter. Many people praise him for his benevolence, but Wang Wei could tell the trap in this method.

    If these people want to cultivate the Buddhist Technique to a higher level, they must have a deeper understanding of the Dharma, meaning they must read and understand Buddhist scriptures and ideologies. In the end, most of them will convert to the religion to reach higher realms.

    "Such a method is good in the early stages, but it will leave a w for Buddhismter on,'' thought Wang Wei. Since he was also part of Buddhism, he decided to warn Feng Heng.

    ''Huh? Does he already know? I see; he''s using this method to strengthen the weak foundation of Buddhism. However, he should leave methods to deal with the issue before ascending.''

    For a moment, Wang Wei thought the monk had allowed the idea of reviving Buddhism to affect his mind and made such an error.

    ''That''s fine,'' thought Wang Wei before continuing his tour. The West also had a unique mortal civilization, and it involved Buddhism. While invisible, Wang Wei watched a battle between two individuals in a forest outside Holy Light City: a mortal monk and a Tier 3 demon beast.

    "Donor, I know you were enlightened and know right from wrong. It''s not toote to redeem yourself, serve your sentence, and be free once again."

    "Ridiculous. Demons should be free and wild. So what if I ate a few humans? This is my nature," replied the ck tiger with white stripes on its back.

    "Wisdom and knowledge are the keys to changing one''s innate nature. So, it does not matter whether demons despise societal rules and restraint."

    "All of you monks have golden tongues; I won''t listen to any of your words."

    "In that case, Donor, please have a taste of My Arha Subduing Demon Fist," said the monk before taking on a martial pose. The battle was fierce, but a few hourster, the monk defeated the Tiger Demon¨Cwho was on par with the Divine Altar Realm Cultivator¨C and captured it. Then, he used a Communication Talisman to contact the government in Holy Light City to get the tiger.

    ''Buddhist Martial Art? Interesting,'' thought Wang Wei before leaving. He entered a temple and watched a young monk create a magical artifact. The monk held a beard before him and constantly chanted Buddhist Mantras.

    Finally, a phantom of a monk floated above him and waved his hand to bless the bead, turning it into a magical artifact.

    "Sess," said the monk, who stood up in excitement. However, he was a mortal without cultivation or martial arts, so he was dizzy and almost fainted. Luckily, he held onto something before falling.

    ''Another path besides Extraordinary Citizens?'' thought Wang Wei as he realized what Feng Heng had done. He revived many of the fallen monks from the Incense Era in the form of [Spirit], turning them into [Gods] of Buddhism and receiving incense from mortals.

    In return, mortals who do not have the talent to be [Extraordinary Citizens] can be monks and learn scriptures. The truly talented or devoted ones can resonate with one of the spirits, bing their patron Gods.

    These Patron Gods will protect their chosen subjects and grant them abilities simr to Extraordinary Citizens, even their status in society on par.

    ''This is not a bad idea,'' thought Wang Wei. ''These spirits use their powers to feed the luck and prosperity of mortal civilization, which will feed back to them, allowing them to use an alternative form of cultivation.

    ''Some of them were probably Immortals from the Incense Era. With this method, it''s only a matter of time before they can return to their previous strength, thus boosting Buddhism''s foundation as a lineage.''

    These spirits have been dead for too long, rendering their Imprints useless to revive them. Furthermore, too many of them died, so it was impossible for Feng Heng to revive them.

    Even someone with Wang Wei''s strength would take too much effort as he might have to tamper with the River of Time if he wanted to revive these people. Such an act might lead to severe consequences, so he could not help Feng Heng even if he went to.

    So, this method of turning them into spirits or religious Gods is an alternative to reviving them. Although the majority would lose their memories, there is still a chance that some will regain them. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Wang Wei secretly nodded before continuing his tour. The mortal civilization in this continent had a peaceful atmosphere. Because of the influence of Buddhism, everyone had a deep wisdom andpassion aura surrounding them.

    The Extraordinary Citizens also had a unique path since Buddhism had a deep knowledge of the mind, soul, and spiritual power. As such, their methods of awakening Spiritual Power for their people were excellent and can be described as top-of-the-line.

    The Demon School that Wang Wei created has also flourished in the West. Many monks have made it their mission to enlighten animals to turn into demons, teaching them aboutpassion, morality, and the idea of controlling their nature.

    Once the demons be enlightened and pass a test, they will receive the Transformation Pill, allowing them to change into human shape before the Supernatural Realm. Afterward, the demon race can integrate into the Cultivation or Mortal World based on their own choice or preference.

    Wang Wei was not surprised by this method since the Dao Opening Sect had a simr approach. The Fox Race was in charge of the demon race''s enlightenment in their territory. The only difference is that the demon race would integrate into the Cultivation World, not the mortal one.

    Feng Heng was using the demon race''s luck to nourish his mortal civilization. In turn, the demon race''s luck will also benefit by adapting to the Myriad Emperor World''s rules and the fact that the human race is the protagonist of Heaven and Earth.

    The monk''s method entangled the two race''s luck while still keeping the human race on top. Meanwhile, Wang Wei''s method is to directly plunder the demon race''s luck.

    ''His method is not bad and can be learned from,'' thought Wang Wei before leaving and heading to the North. The West''s food was delicious, but the majority of it was vegetarian, and he wanted meat and something with more grease.

 Chapter 938 Rise of Mortals (Finale)

    Chapter 938 Rise of Mortals (Finale)

    (Unedited Chapter)

    ¡ª-

    Wang Wei finally arrived in the north and immediately noticed the difference. The Spiritual Qi in nature was not as dwindling as it used to. Although it has not reached the same level as the weakest of the four continents¨Cthe West¨Cit was not higher than the inds scattered between the continents that loose cultivators mostly habit.

    The Northern Continent was now a veritable ce of cultivation for a Heaven-Will World. With Ao Shen as its protector, the demon race no longer has to rely on the Dao Opening Sect to scare away the other factions and prevent them from messing up the situation of the North.

    ''The demon race has entered an era of prosperity. The only problem is whether Ao Shen can leave enough foundation for them to retain such prosperity,'' thought Wang Wei before beginning his tour of the North.

    His first observation was that every human was walking in the street with a demon. The Flying Horse Carriage, the Dragon Crawling Construct, and even the Soaring Phoenix Constructs were all designed to include both humans and demons.

    ''Interesting,'' thought Wang Wei as he guessed the situation of the north. He went to a school for humans. Today was a special day for these 10 year-old children. All of them looked excited and kept talking, to the point the teacher just gave up aplishing anything in ss.

    The word [Awakening Ceremony] was everywhere, and Wang Wei secretly watched everything without intervening. When the time arrived, all the children headed to arge stadium in the school.

    At the center was arge formation engraved on the floor. An adult brought the first child in the middle of the array. The child looked nervous and excited. He stood in the middle and waited.

    A few minutester, bright light enveloped the formation, and a creature appeared beside him. It was a Wind Bunny, a demonic beast that had just awakened its bloodline and acquired basic intelligence.

    The bunny looked around before pausing at the child. It was from the Demon School and knew not to easily attack humans.

    The formation continued to release brilliant lights. Finally, a marking appeared on the Wind Bunny''s forehead and on the child''s right hand. Immediately afterward, the confusing look on the bunny''s eyes disappeared, reced by more intelligent eyes.

    Meanwhile, the child was excited and jumped before being shocked. That''s because he easily jumped more than ten meters in the air andnded without any problem.

    "Lei Fan, Physical Attributes," yelled the teacher in charge of the ceremony. Then, the next child appeared. The creature that appeared before him was a crow with blue eyes. As soon as the mark appeared on the child''s hand, a pressure released from his body that gave the illusion the surrounding space was twisted.

    "Xia Fu, Mental Attribute," yelled the teacher, and many people looked at the child with envy and desire. They knew this person would be an [Extraordinary Citizens] with high status. The teacher called the next children, and she was also a Physical Attribute.

    Wang Wei''s eyes brightened:n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ''A symbiotic rtionship between humans and demons. Humans can acquire physical or spiritual power from demons, while demons will raise their intelligence. What a great civilization.''

    Wang Wei could see the advantages and disadvantages of such a civilization. The humans of the north will be more powerful than normal humans from other continents¨Cespecially in the martial arts department. They will have longer lifespans, with normal citizens living up to 200 years and Extraordinary Citizens living up to 350 years.

    However, there is also a fatal disadvantage. If something happens to the demon, the humans will suffer tremendous bacsh and have a 95% chance of dying. The situation is also reversed for demons¨Cunless the human dies of old age.

    ''Ao Shen''s method is quite ingenious.''

    Demonic beasts or demons with pure bloodlines do not belong to mortals. The mortal version of demons are regr animals who have not awakened their wisdom and bloodline. As such, demonic beasts have a longer lifespan than humans because of their bloodline and because they are cultivators.

    As such, the majority of these demons who have ced a bond with their human counterpart will outlive their partners. With the contract, their intelligence increased, making cultivation in the early stages easier. Furthermore, they can use the human race''s Qi Luck to nourish the demon race.

    ''This is not just the benefit they will receive. The demon race does not have the talent or ingenuity for Professions like Pill Refining and Talisman Making. However, with their human partners, this problem will be solved.''

    Wang Wei looked in the distance and saw the demon race''s Professions began to prosper. Beforehand, the demon race was only involved in the selling of materials. But now, they started selling low-level pills, weapons, talismans, and arrays.

    The Body Tempering Realm requires pills that increase Blood Qi, and the best pills for this realm use the demon race''s body and blood as the main material. The demon race had the advantage, so they have taken over the majority of the market for Body Tempering Pills.

    ''The Divine Body Realm also requires tempering the body. If they y their cards well, they might take a big share of the market. However, the battle for such a market will not be as simple as the low-level one.''

    There are more Body Tempering Realm cultivators in this world than Divine Body Realm. However, the pill value of each realm is a world apart. As such, most factions will not allow the demon race to take part in their benefit without a significant fight. Unless the demon race creates a truly unique pill for the Divine Body Realm, they have little to no chance to enter this market.

    ''Well, it''s not like they won''t have a chance,'' thought Wang Wei. Once the environment changes, everything will be reshuffled, and this will be Ao Shen''s opportunity.

    Wang Wei''s tour of the north wasing to an end, so he checked out the food. Given their rtionship with demonic beasts, he thought the mortals of this ce would have an aversion to eating animal meat. However, he was wrong.

    It seems whether it was humans or the demon race, they treated animals with no intelligence or bloodline as apletely different species. Their main culinary expertise involved all kinds of meat dishes, and Wang Wei enjoyed himself.

    In the end, he still had two designations left to check out, and he chose the sea to see how the Sea Race adapted to the changes of the world.

    Soon, Wang Wei was not happy. He learned the process of entering the Sea Race''s territory was extremely difficult and required a long process. So, if he wanted to enter the sea, he had to do so through his sect, the Loose Cultivator Alliance, or the Sword Casting Vi''s territory.

    ''These people are so stubborn. It seems I need to show them some color in the next meeting,'' thought Wang Wei, who used his power to directly teleport to the Sea Race''s territory.

    Wang Wei immediately saw what kind of mortal civilization the Sea Race people created as he watched the people around him.

    He saw a human that was easily breathing underwater without any issues. He saw another human with fins and gills. There were other humans with sea race characteristics, allowing them to live and thrive underwater.

    ''So, they injected Sea Race Bloodline into ordinary humans, trying to assimte them into their n?'' thought Wang Wei before shaking his head. ''What a stupid method.''

    Humans are the protagonists of the world, meaning luck and destiny are on their side. The sea was a haven for the Sea Race because normal humans could not live there, but now, they made that possible.

    With human reproductive abilities, it''s only a matter of time before they be the dominant poption. Then, after these Underwater Humans cultivate a few Great Emperors and even an Eternal Emperor, then the Sea Race''s dominance of the sea will be over.

    The Sea Race''s situation is simr to the Di n in the West. They might want to include these new humans into their faction, but their n only trusts members of the same race or bloodline, making it impossible for them to be inclusive.

    As such, it''s only a matter of time before contradictions between these two races ur.

    ''Let''s help these new humans,'' thought Wang Wei as he flicked his hand. He connected the destiny of the New Humans to the Qi Luck of the Human Race, officially epting their identity as humans instead of the Sea Race. From now on, the Sea Race cannot secretly manipte their destiny and make them a part of their race¨Cthese people are humans, and no one can change that.

    ''Now, I only need to make sure these humans are not discriminated against in the future, and they can contribute to the human race''s luck and prosperity.''

    Wang Wei was happy with his work and checked out the other Sea Territories. The area controlled by the Dao Opening Sect, the Loose Cultivator Alliance, and the Sword Casting Vi are not much different than he expected.

    They used arrays to create areas under the sea where normal humans could live and thrive. Spiritual Runes were used as the core of civilization; the only difference is Water and Yin Spiritual Runes are often used. Furthermore, with the many Yin Resources of the sea, there are many ways to awaken Spiritual Powers for mortals, making their number of [Extraordinary Citizens] extremelyrge.

    Wang Wei''sst destination was the Heavenly Tree Vige; this ce had a special ce in his heart. He arrived invisibly because he knew the vige had passed on his pictures, treating them as one of the ancestors of the vige. If he showed up, the entire vige would stop whatever they were doing and celebrate his arrival.

    The vige had both changed and remained the same. It was still divided into inner and outer areas. The outer area had changed with a Spiritual Rune Civilization thriving.

    Meanwhile, the inner area resembled a vige from the old time, a vige that was "backward." Mortals and cultivators cultivated thend the old-fashioned way instead of using Spiritual Runes, puppets, and constructs to help.

    Wang Wei saw a Weapon refiner that was quite aplished in the outside world, teaching a bunch of mortal teenagers about cksmithing; he looked like an old man in the vige who had spent his entire life in the forgery and not a powerful cultivator who could refine Quasi-Emperor Artifacts that are worth more than everything in this vige.

    This person was not the only one. Wang Wei saw cultivators of different realms everywhere in the vige. Some were in the farms nting, others carried water, raised cattle, built houses, or even hunting.

    Wang Wei watched everything before raising his hand to materialize a scripture:

    [Mortal Dust Heart Refining Art].

    ''Interesting,'' thought Wang Wei as he flipped through the vige''s main cultivation technique. Although it only reached the level of a Quasi-Emperor, the technique was unique.

    ''Using the Dao Heart to control and wield thew instead of the soul. The idea is brilliant.''

    Wang Wei has always believed that the Dao Heart, like Willpower and obsessions, is one of the powers in this universe that could create miracles. Unfortunately, hecked the knowledge and deep understanding of Dao Heart to fully utilize its capabilities.

    ''However, there are still some ws,'' thought Wang Wei.

    He took a moment to correct the ws he saw before returning to the technique. A brilliant light appeared in the vige''s ancestral hall, rming every cultivator. They rushed to the hall and saw Wang Wei''s new and improved technique.

    Some people immediately realized he hade, so they had a celebration, thanking the ancestors¨Cthe Heavenly Emperor.

    Wang Wei smiled and was about to leave.

    ''Huh? A little mouse is trying to sneak in?''

    His projection immediately disappeared from the vige.

 Chapter 939 Mercenary

    Chapter 939 Mercenary

    Wang Wei''s projection appeared somewhere in the southern sea. He saw an invisible man floating above a small ind, looking around. He seemed confused at first before regaining his bearing and checking the environment.

    The first thing he noticed was how ordinary he looked, especially with the nd ck clothes he wore, followed by this person''s deeply hidden pride and arrogance.

    The second thing he noticed was this man was utterly invisible. Sights, divine sense, sixth or seventh senses, and even divination could not detect this man''s presence. It was like he was invisible to all known matter, concepts, living and nonliving things.

    ''Invisible Grand Dao Source and the cultivation is at least 35%,'' thought Wang Wei as he watched the stranger. ''Furthermore, a pseudo Eternal.''

    This man''s ability was useless to someone of Wang Wei''s caliber. As such, he could see him as if he was looking at a towering mountain during daylight. However, he was notcent because he discovered he could not see some information about thetter.

    ''Someone paid him toe to assassinate me, but I could not find who it was,'' thought Wang Wei as his eyes read the man''s Fate Line, knowing everything about him.

    This person was called the Hidden Shadow Emperor, the founder of a very popr and powerful mercenary that is very active in the Commerce Hub. His Hidden Hand Mercenary is very famous across many World Communities because the Hidden Shadow Emperor is known never to fail a mission.

    He has assassinated countless Emperors, including two Eternal Emperors. Normally, the Hidden Shadow Emperor does not personally go on missions. He often has to remain low-key or underground to prevent garnering the attention of True Heavenly Dao and continue staying in the lower dimension.

    As such, unless something happened to his mercenary group where he needed to step in, he never took missions. However, a while ago, an employer offered him something he could not resist, so he chose to ept this assassination mission.

    Wang Wei calmly looked at this Pseudo Eternal Emperor. He saw someone paid a hefty price for his head, but he could not see the person who offered the mission; this fact did not change whether he used divination, Yin-Yang Calction, or looked in the past through the River of Time.

    ''There are a few people or things who can resist my divination, so I only need to start from them,'' thought Wang Wei, eliminating a few obvious individuals like Old Man Nether and the Abyss Gap.

    ''Once everybody is eliminated, the only one remaining is the Spirit Genesis Sect and their broken Empyrean Artifact,'' analyzed Wang Wei with a sneer. He saw the Hidden Shadow Emperor wanted tond on that ind to gather basic information about the world before starting his mission.

    So, he appeared before him, shocking the proud assassin. Wang Wei saw his facial expression change from shock to bewilderment, then unwillingness, fear, regret, and in the end, returned to the calmness and ruthlessness of a peerless assassin.

    "Interesting reaction,"mented Wang Wei.

    "Are you my target?" asked the Hidden Shadow Emperor.

    "I should be," nodded Wang Wei. "Are you no longer afraid?"

    "Why should I be? Now that you show up, it only means I''ll have to do this the direct way."

    "Yes, a peerless assassin should have the ability to kill his target in directbat when necessary. s, you''re not even a qualified assassin, let alone a peerless one."

    "Who are you to judge me?" said the Hidden Shadow Emperor with a slightly raised voice.

    "If you were truly capable, you would have detected the vast difference between us, acted on your based instinct, and run away," said Wang Wei calmly. "s, your pride and arrogance will be your downfall."

    The Hidden Shadow Emperor''s first instinct was anger. After all, he had his pride, something he cultivated after sessfully killing two Eternal Emperors. Although he did not grant them true death, he also forced them to spend countless Yuan Epochs to revive themselves.

    However, he controlled himself and checked his opponent''s power. The result scared him; he could not detect a thing. The person before him seemed not to exist, an empty and undetectable void.

    Then, something that had not happened for a long time urred to the Hidden Shadow Emperor. The dangerous senses he developed in his early days as an assassin before he proved the Dao activated and his body moved on its own, trying to run away.

    s, he discovered his body could not move. The Hidden Shadow Emperor immediately reacted like an elite cultivator, burning his body and soul to increase his strength. His aura was intense, sensed by countless powerful individuals of the world, making them pay attention to the current situation.

    ''I need to destroy my body and soul,'' was the only thought in the Hidden Shadow Emperor''s mind. He has a chance for aeback as long as he does this. As such, he did not even care that his opponent rendered him powerless simply by releasing his aura; he only cared about saving his life.

    "It won''t change much even if you destroy your body¨C I control the Dao of Karma," said Wang Wei with a devious smile, pushing the Hidden Shadow Emperor over the edge. Now, fear had overwhelmed his mind, making him full of regret.

    Battles between Emperors are not simple and must follow certain rules to ensure survival. The first and main one is never to allow your opponent to keep possession of your body. Great Emperors are eternal, so they can revive themselves as long as their Dao Imprints remain attached to the Grand Dao Source.

    The Dao Imprint has its own protective mechanism in the form that is not easy to discover or remove in the Grand Dao Source. There are two ways to remove it: use Dao Will or Will Manifestation, or use sealing methods and the passage of time to wash it out.

    However, these two methods hinged on the fact that Dao Imprints can be discovered. Normal Great Emperors must use their opponent''s bodies to ess their Dao Imprint before sealing it and using countless Yuan Epochs to remove it from the Grand Dao Source, thus effectively killing their enemy. Otherwise, searching for an adversary''s Dao Imprint is like searching for a single drop of water in a vast ocean.

    However, certain Daos like Karma, Divination, Yin-Yang Calctions, and Heaven are very effective in finding the Dao Imprints. So, after knowing his target had control over Karma Dao, the Hidden Shadow Emperor knew his fate was sealed.

    Even if he destroyed his body, thetter could find his Dao Imprint through the karmic connection they had after trying to assassinate him.

    "Anyst word?" asked Wang Wei.

    "No," replied the Hidden Shadow Emperor. He expected this day toe. His philosophy has always been that killers must expect to one day be killed. So, after taking his first life, he predicted this might be his eventual fate.

    "Not even begging for your life?" said Wang Wei. "I''m a person fond of talent. So, I can be persuaded to spare your life."

    "I have my pride," replied the Hidden Shadow Emperor. In his life, he had two regrets. The first one was a special target he always regretted killing, and the second was that he did not be an Eternal Emperor. However, he made up for the second regret after assassinating the two Eternals.

    The Hidden Shadow Emperor did not regret his uing death.

    "That''s a shame," said Wang Wei calmly. A me enveloped the assassin, burning his soul and body, leaving two floating orbs: blue and red. The blue orb was the Hidden Shadow Emperor''s pure soul essence, which can be used to increase soul power and other applications.

    The red orb was the purified power of the Grand Dao Source from refining the conceptsposed of his body. Such power is the main ingredient for the Grand Dao Enlightening Pill, which can help Great Emperorsprehend their Grand Dao Source.

    Wang Wei put these materials away as the Grand Dao Source manifested before him, still looking like a river made of chains of different sizes. A karma thread emanated from his body, connected to a specific chain with a rune or symbol on it.

    He used his Dao Will to remove the symbol, signaling the Hidden Shadow Emperor was truly dead, with no chance of reviving.

    Wang Wei could hear the collective sigh of the world, thinking how such a powerful and prideful man died so easily; such a fact made many people sad as they contemted their mortality.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei looked in the distance and muttered, "I haven''t attacked you yet, but you dare make the first move?" He sneered while a terrifying killing intent shed in his eyes. He rarely has a pure desire to kill. To Wang Wei, killing is the least efficient way to achieve things, and he will only do it when necessary.

    However, the Spirit Genesis Sect awakened a pure desire for carnage and destruction deep inside him.

    Wang Wei immediately used his Divine Sense to call two people, so the void around him trembled as two people arrived in less than a second.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 940 Counterattack

    <h4>Chapter 940 Counterattack </h4>

    940 Counterattack

    (Unedited Chapter)

    ¡ª--

    "Your Majesty," saluted Xu Shi and Feng Heng, and Wang Wei nodded to them. The two watched them, each feeling somewhat lost. The intruder''s strength was on par with them, but the Heavenly Emperor defeated him only using his aura. In other words, their fate would not be much different if they ever confronted thetter.

    The two knew the Heavenly Emperor''s strength. After all, they guess his strength based on the terror they feel whenever they think of confronting him. However, they did not know exactly how powerful he was until now. No, even now, they do not know the limit to his power.

    "I called you to make a deal," said Wang Wei directly. "I want you to attack someone along with his faction. In exchange, I will give you each the merit to increase your cultivation by 1% of the Grand Dao Source."

    The two immediately frowned. The offer was tempting. After all, cultivating in their realm was extremely difficult, and even an increase of 1% is harder than cultivating from a mortal to the Quasi-Emperor Realm.

    Currently, both Xu Shi and Feng Heng''s base cultivation was 21% Grand Dao

    Source. Since the first court meeting, each increased their cultivation by 1%, and such progress was extremely fast by any standard.

    They achieved this result due to many factors, such as the merit from the court, the blessing from Heaven and Earth as

    Gods, their Dao Discussion after the second meeting, the increase of Soul Power after the exchange with the Emperor, and their use of Time Formation.

    Xu Shi''s main Dao is Time, so she can work with the Dao Ancestors from the Academy that cultivated Array Dao. Meanwhile, Feng Heng has the [Past, Present, Future Buddha Scroll] as an aid. Only with all these boosts did they achieve an increase of 1% in their cultivation in a little over a thousand years.

    However, despite the benefits, they felt something was wrong, so they did not immediately agree.

    "Your Majesty, why aren''t you attacking them yourselves or using members of your sect."

    "I''m sending you to gather information," replied Wang Wei, deciding that telling the truth was the best course of action in this situation. "My intuition tells me something in that world can pose a threat to me, so I want to send you two to gather information."

    "Your majesty¨C" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "I know what you want to say," said Wang Wei. "I''m not sending you to your death. I will give you a talisman with my strength.

    You can use it to deal with the situation or run away if dangers arise. Furthermore, I will also take action to save you."

    The two became quiet, calcting the risks involved.

    "Your majesty, this poor monk wants to know what exactly can hurt you in that world."

    Wang Wei looked at him, "It''s a broken Empyrean Artifact." Such news would be best to remain unknown. However, he did not care; if he wished to hide some information, he could wipe it from people''s minds or even directly erase it from the annals of history.

    Of course, he revealed such information directly because it was not truly his main worry. He felt something odd with the Spirit Genesis Sect¨Cespecially He Shiyi. So, he did not rush to destroy them and chose this way to test the water first.

    Xu Shi and Feng Heng became quiet again.

    At their cultivation level, they knew plenty of secrets of Heaven and Earth, so they knew how powerful Empyreans were. They could guess how terrible an artifact of such a level would be, even a broken one.

    "You don''t need to worry too much about the artifact. True Heavenly Dao limits its power because of the Bnce Mechanism."

    Wang Wei suddenly paused, "Well, you might need to worry about it. To bnce my presence, True Heavenly Dao has probably lowered the restrictions on its usage."

    "What sect do you want to attack? How powerful are they? How powerful is the target?" asked Xu Shi.

    "The Spirit Genesis Sect from the Battle Spirit World. Their sect is very powerful, and they have two Immortal Sovereigns.

    However, one of them is injured, so you only need to worry about one of them.

    "As for He Shiyi? I don''t know how powerful he is."

    Every time Wang Wei tried to deduce information about him, a terrifying aura blocked his power, so he guessed He Shiyi''s body was somewhat infected by the Empyrean Artifact''s aura.

    "My guess is he won''t be much different than you two. If he is indeed too powerful, you can directly use my talisman to deal with him."

    The two pondered for a moment before Feng Heng said, "This mission seemed a little too dangerous for the poor monk."

    Wang Wei nced at this shameless monk, "Final offer, merit for 2% increase in Grand Dao Source, 3 Emperor Soul Pill and 1 Grand Dao Enlightening Pill, each."

    "Make it 5 Emperor Soul Pill and 3 Grand Dao Enlightening Pill, and we have a deal," argued Xu Shi. "Anyway, after dealing with the Dao Burial Ground, you won''tck the material for these pills."

    "Fine, but you must do your best and push him to reveal his trump card. Furthermore, you must do your best to keep the battle in their territory, causing as much damage as possible."

    A ruthless light shed in his eyes. He knew such a n would cause mass casualties amongst the mortals living in the Spirit Genesis Sect, but he did not care. These mortals provided luck and destiny to the Genesis Sect, so their destruction could also weaken them.

    ''My hand is already stained, so there is no need to care about a few more red spots,'' thought Wang Wei.

    Feng Heng appeared conflicted after hearing these conditions but only sighed and muttered: "Amitabha!" He chanted a few prayers and did not say another word.

    "Do you want me to sign a contract?" asked Wang Wei.

    "There is no need. We believe your words," said Xu Shi.

    "In that case, let''s fine-tune the n," nodded Wang Wei, who spent the next half hour talking to these two. Afterward, Xu Shi and Feng Heng returned to their factions after taking the talismans from Wang Wei.

    Meanwhile, the mighty Heavenly Emperor looked in the distance, his eyes ignoring the very concept of space. He used his Divine Sense to send a message to someone countless World Communities away. Finally, his projection dispersed, waiting for the n to begin.

    The world immediately entered a state of quiet. No one knew what these three almighty beings discussed, but they had a hunch something big was about to happen.

    Sea Race, Baishe n:

    Ao Shen watched the three discuss something in the sky before dispersing. He clenched his hands, almost forcing his nail to pierce his skin.

    ''Is it because I''m not an Emperor?''

    Unwillingness shed in his eyes before returning to his focus state. ''I need to hurry.'' His previous n was to use subtle and diplomatic ways to get what he wanted. Now, he no longer wanted to wait.

    The Sea Race, Ancient n, and Sword Casting Vi wondered what was going on and whether there were benefits to gain.

    It''s obvious that Eternal Strength is the requirement for what''sing, but they wondered why the Heavenly Emperor did not choose them. Is it because he only wanted Emperors, or does he look down on them?

    A person like the Heavenly Emperor has too much influence. His thoughts,

    ideologies, and beliefs can greatly influence the world; even a passing joke he made could greatly change the world for the better or worse.

    As such, many people began to overthink, letting their minds run wild. However, Wang Wei did not know what was going on, nor did he care; his focus was only on what was about to happen in the Battle Spirit World.

    After handling things back in their sect, Xu Shi and Feng Heng departed to the Battle Spirit World Community. It would have taken them a few hours to arrive at their destination due to their strength and the far distance of themunity rtive to the Myriad Emperor World.

    However, Wang Wei directly teleported them inside the Battle Spirit World while hiding their tracts; he did not want the Qi Luck Dragon of the Spirit Genesis Sect to detect its faction was about to experience a catastrophe. He also did not want He

    Shiyi''s Sixth Sense to warn him of the uing attack, so Wang Wei directly acted and hid the tract of these people.

    Luckily, things proceeded smoothly after his carefulness. Then, ording to the n, Feng Heng hid while Xu Shi directly attacked. A towering hand containing the power of time descended on a beautiful pce at the very center of the entire ne.

    "Who dares!" roared a voice before a young man appeared above the sect¨CHe Shiyi. He was dressed in ck and gold, with a noble and mighty temperament.

    ''Damn it, I''m toote,'' he thought as he activated the sect''s arrays. His actions protected most of the sect, but some of the powers will still pass in. Furthermore, he did not have time to protect the surroundings, meaning anything or anyone not in the scope of the formation would be annihted.

 Chapter 941 Battle of Eternals (I)

    <h4>Chapter 941 Battle of Eternals (I) </h4>

    941 Battle of Eternals (I)

    ''Damn it, I''ve been tricked,'' cursed He Shiyi internally as he saw countless magical circles appearing above the sect; the attack''s real purpose was not to create as much damage as possible but to ce a seal that prevented other people froming to help him.

    The worst thing about this situation is that he will have to take even longer than necessary to activate the Four Symbol Mirror.

    He Shiyi nced at his adversary with intense killing intent. ''What a beautiful woman,'' was the first thought that shed in his mind. However, his killing intent did not diminish in the slightest.

    "Who are you?" asked He Shiyi with terrible coldness emanating from his body. "I have never met you, so we should not have any animosity." He could sense the aura of an Eternal from this woman; more importantly, thetter strength made him take this battle seriously.

    "Your Spirit Genesis Sect has offended so many people, so are you surprised that some random individual attacked you?" said Xu Shi in her angelic voice. Most of the information he received from this sect originated from the Heavenly Emperor.

    However, she did not take things at face value and made a judgment solely based on thetter''s words.

    In this brief encounter, she used the power of Time to nce at the past of this world and saw how the Spirit Genesis Sect usually acted¨Cprideful and domineering. They made the fact they were the strongest sect in the lower dimension their only identity and personality.

    He Shiyi frowned after hearing what she said. It''s true their sect offended many people, but most factions do not dare retaliate against them. Furthermore, they usually do things in the shadows, so people often suspect it''s them, but they have no proof.

    "You''re making a mistake, but there is still time to turn back. Don''t wait until things get worse and your actions are irreparable." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Your tone of superiority is disgusting," said Xu Shi with a sneer. Then, she no longer wasted any time with this person and rushed forward. The power of time enveloped her feet, and she instantly appeared next to He Shiyi; it was like she was always there in the first ce. She clenched her beautiful hand and punched him in the face.

    Boom!

    He Shiyi took a dozen steps in the void before stopping; his face had no injury, not even a scratch.

    ''His body is on par with me,'' analyzed Xu Shi. When she was in the Saint Realm, she realized the creator of the Primordial Chaos Art was very young when creating this version, and thetter was probably not as talented as her. So, she decided to improve the technique.

    After spending years studying divine runes, she optimized the Immortal Aperture

    Realm of the technique, raising the lower limit of the technique from granting 3-Leaf Battle Strength to 9-Leaf.

    s, she did not have the time to cultivate the Immortal Aperture, so Xu Shi did not reach 9-Leaf before proving the Dao.

    However, afterward, not only did she finish cultivating her Immortal Aperture, but she also created the Dao Aperture Realm of this technique.

    Currently, her strength is 94 Primordial Dragon Force, and once she finishes the Dao Aperture, her strength should have entered the fourth realm of the True Power Dao Realm and achieved battle prowess equal to Dao Ancestors with only her flesh.

    Afterward, she has to focus on creating and cultivating the Chaos Aperture, which should be enough for her until she opens the Gate of Power. As for the final realm of Primordial Aperture, Xu Shi ns to create this stage after ascending and learning more about the world. She mighte into contact with the original creator of the Primordial Chaos Art, exchange ideas, andpare which scripture is better.

    He Shiyi looked at the woman before him, surprise shing in his eyes.

    ''The Dao of Time?'' He immediately knew this battle would be more intense. Anyone who can prove the Dao with any of the Ouw Daos should not be underestimated¨Cespecially one who became an Eternal Emperor.

    He Shiyi no longer hesitated as he awakened his Dao Body. Red markings appeared on his face before trailing down to his upper chest, and his pupil and hair turned golden, releasing a terrifying battle intent.

    A gold and silver armor appeared around his body, covering every part of his body except the head. He Shiyi raised his hand, and a pure ck halberd materialized in his hand.

    Xu Shi''s eyes squinted after seeing her opponent''s armor and weapon. She could tell it was thetter''s Proving Dao Artifact, but she focused on it because of the hidden fearful aura she sensed.

    After thetter awakening, Xu Shi sensed he only achieved a Grand Dao Boost of 3%, but thetter''s Emperor Artifact gave a 10% Grand Dao Boost.

    ''How is that possible?'' She doubted even the Heavenly Emperor''s artifact could not be this powerful. Suddenly, she thought of something:

    ''Did he use the power of the broken

    Empyrean Artifact to refine and temper his Proving Dao Artifact?''

    She immediately analyzed the pros and cons of this method. The pros are obvious¨Ccreating such a powerful weapon that every Emperor would be envious.

    However, there is also a con. The Empyrean Artifact should contain the Grand Dao Source of its owner. If not careful, other lesser or weaker artifacts could be contaminated by thetter''s Dao, rendering them useless.

    Xu Shi did not waste time as she also awakened her Dao Body. A cloud-like shawl floated above her head while the two ends embraced her body. In an instant, she became more divine and noble, just like an immortal Goddess descending to the world of mortals.

    She raised her hand, and a small cauldron or pot floated above her palm, releasing the terrifying power of Primordial Chaos.

    [Splitting the Heaven]

    He Shiyi rushed toward his opponent, dropping his halberd with all his might. A terrifying power capable of splitting the entire world emanated from the weapon as it dropped down with unparalleled momentum.

    ''Power Dao? No, it should be Battle Dao that uses resonance to control Force Dao.''

    Xu Shi controlled her [Myriad Dao Pot], making it grow to the size of a normal cauldron. The pot released a gray fog that stood before the mighty Halberd. Following the sh, nothing happened.

    There was no loud sound, no energy or force releases, or any effect on the surrounding space; it was like the weaponnded on a sack of cotton or clouds¨Cthe fog absorbed all the attack.

    ''Weapon-10%, Awakening-3%, Dao

    Will-2%, for an overall strength of 35,'' analyzed Xu Shi. ''There is still the possibility of his soul, other Source Technique, or using some method to elevate the strength of his fleshly body.''

    Only in the Infant Fiendgod Force could the body grant any Grand Dao Boost, and based on their first confrontation, Xu Shi knew his opponent was not there.

    However, she did not immediately rule out the possibility.

    [Endless de of Time]

    Thousands of swords appeared above the sky, each glowing with the power of time.

    They descended on He Shiyi faster than he could blink, think, or react; they skipped time and directly attacked a few seconds into the future, where he was unprepared and could not notice anything.

    Luckily, He Shiyi''s main Dao is Battle Dao, so the thing hecked most was Battle IQ or experience. His halberd spun in a circr motion, blocking any swords that came close to him.

    Then, He Shiyi''s face changed as he stopped his actions and proceeded to evade instead.

    ''Great intuition,'' thought Xu Shi. Her actions were only a trick, hiding her real objective. She wanted to revert the time on her opponent''s artifact to the period before it became so powerful. s, He Shiyi noticed, stopped blocking the Swords of Time, and evaded instead.

    ''It doesn''t matter that he evades since I aplished one of my objectives.''

    He Shiyi can evade her attack, but the same cannot be said for the area. The Spirit Genesis Sect was mostly intact due to their sect''s protective array, but thend beyond their protection was devastated by this one attack.

    Xu Shi could hear the sound of something crying in agony and anger, followed by a sense of rejection between Heaven and Earth. She knew it was Heavenly Dao''s hatred for her actions. Unfortunately, thetter is powerless to do anything about it.

    ''Weakness is the original sin,'' thought Xu Shi, a lesson she learned the hard way as she helplessly watched her husband dying in her arms.

    [Supreme Divine Thunder Punishment]

    He Shiyi used his halberd as a spear, rushing toward his opponent with a stabbing motion. Purple lightning and thunder surrounded him, annihting everything in its path.

    Xu Shi discovered this attack had the attribute of Divine Punishment Thunder, meaning it could not be evaded. She did not panic, releasing more gray fog from the pot.

    It swallowed it without much effort as soon as it came into contact with this potent thunder.

    "All things returned to chaos," muttered He Shiyi, who immediately figured out what had happened. He wanted to distance himself from his opponent without hesitation, but it was toote.

    A sword made out of the same fog had materialized in Xu Shi''s hand, and she shed him.

 Chapter 942 Battle of Eternals (II)

    <h4>Chapter 942 Battle of Eternals (II) </h4>

    942 Battle of Eternals (II)

    Xu Shi''s swords should have returned He Shiyi to a state of chaos, simr to the universe''s beginning. However, this was not what happened. He used a technique to rebound the attack, almost injuring Xu Shi with her own attack. Luckily, she had tremendous control over her Dao.

    Taking advantage while they were in close proximity and the fact she was distracted dealing with his rebound. He Shiyi head-butted her. His head amassed infinite mass and density to the point it could even destroy conceptual beings like Eternal Great Emperors.

    Boom!

    Xu Shi exploded into trillions of pieces.

    However, He Shiyi was not happy; instead, he frowned. He sensed the power of time.

    ''Time Remnants?'' he analyzed. The person he killed is a past or future version of her or a projection from an alternative reality.

    Xu Shi appeared a few hundred meters away with a red thread connecting to He Shiyi in her hand. She then raised her hand, using it as a sharp weapon to cut off the thread.

    ''My karma thread?'' He Shiyi''s face changed.

    If he let her cut off the thread, many things could happen to him. For example, losing his memories, losing an important part of him, or even losing some of his strength.

    [Threading On Infinity Step]

    He Shiyi did not hesitate to use his most powerful battle technique, which allowed him to reach iprehensible speed. He was so fast that he was stepping on the very concept of infinite speed itself.

    So, before she could react, He Shiyi was beside her and gave her the meanest upper-cut punch in the world. Xu Shi turned into a brilliant light that flew into the Heavens and crashed into the sun, her beautiful jaw obliterated.

    ''His Battle Grand Dao Source is extremely versatile,'' she thought. Battle Dao is a battle-oriented Dao and is capable of using Source Resonance and controlling multiple Daos. In conclusion, it''s a very terrifying Dao in the hands of the right person.

    ''Furthermore, I have been too reserved in our confrontation.''

    In this brief sh, she discovered she was always worried about He Shiyi removing the seal on the Spirit Genesis Sect and gaining ess to the broken Empyrean Artifact.

    These thoughts shed in her mind in less than a nanosecond; then, she readjusted her state. She rushed toward him, but she was not alone. Xu Shi dragged the entire sun with her, crashing on He Shiyi and the continent.

    "That bitch, is she crazy?" roared He Shiyi as he realized the consequences of such an act of madness. He rushed to the sky with the intention of stopping her.

    Unfortunately, the situation turned for the worse.

    Billions of suns appeared behind Xu Shi, and they were all real. She created time fractures with the sun as the basis, thus replicating it into billions of parts.

    [Opening Heaven sh]

    He Shiyi shed his halberd, recreating the aura and power of the world when it was first created when it was in a state of pure chaos. With the power of this attack, it should be easy to obliterate these billions of suns.

    ''Using the power of Chaos against me?'' she sneered before pausing for a moment. ''No, he should be smarter than this. In that case, this attack is a distraction.''

    A subtle power of time shed in her eyes, and she saw the future. Her conjecture was correct; He Shiyi''s real attack was his battle spirit¨Cthe War God Spirit.

    Xu Shi controlled her [Myriad Dao Pot] to absorb the subtle chaos power emanating from her opponent''s sh. Immediately afterward, a creature with blue skin dressed in dark armor with two red horns appeared above He Shiyi''s head.

    It roared like a savage and mindless machine, making the entire world tremble.

    It looked at Xu Shi and the billion suns with its dark gold eyes before punching them.

    The punch seemed to be able to perfectly control all its power; its control was so superb that it allowed the creature to generate a hundred times its normal power.

    Anyone who saw this punch would tell this creature created and tempered this attack after experiencing millions of battles; the entire creature gave the aura that it was bred for war and battle.

    Unfortunately, Xu Shi had long predicted this attack. She raised her hand to gather countless red threads. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    [World Karma Seal]

    She gathered the karma of the entire world before using it as a potent seal, drastically reducing the strength of that punch. The fact it was notpletely sealed was a testament to how powerful that simple punch was.

    Boom!

    The power released from that punch destroyed hundreds of millions of suns.

    Unfortunately, the rest crashed on He Shiyi and the world. Normally, the sun is nothing for a being of He Shiyi''s level. s, Xu Shi infused the power of chaos to their core, turning them into Chaos Suns with

    unimaginable power. However, she did a great job hiding their aura to lure He Shiyi into a sense ofcency.

    The world was in chaos after so many Chaos Suns dropped on it. The space-time continuum was unstable, thews of Heaven and Earth became chaotic, and trillions of lives died. The situation would have been worse had those other factions acted promptly and activated their faction''s Emperor Array.

    At the center of the explosion, He Shiyi floated in the void. His armor was intact, but his face melted, leaving only part of his skull. However, he instantly regenerated his handsome face. Just like he failed to inject his Dao Will into Xu Shi''s body in thatst attack, she did not seed. As such, this kind of injury is nothing to an Eternal Emperor.

    He Shiyi looked at the destruction around him, and a great anger rushed into his mind. As the most powerful sect in the world, the Spirit Genesis considered the Battle Spirit World their property. But now, some stranger came in and caused so much damage to their possessions.

    ''Calm down, calm down, and think about the positives,'' thought He Shiyi, exhaling deeply. ''After fixing the mess she created, I should receive some merit from Heavenly Dao.''

    Although he convinced himself of this, he knew the loss of the sect was not as simple as seen. From this attack, they will lose the prestige gathered for countless generations, affecting their Qi Luck and destiny. As the strongest sect, how could they suffer such tremendous loss? Howe they couldn''t even protect their world?

    Many people will have this idea and begin to test the Spirit Genesis Sect. If things develop in the worst direction, some of their enemies will be bold and directly attack them.

    He Shiyi finally calmed down, so he used his Divine Sense to send a secret message to some factions:

    ''Prepare to open the Void Battlefield.'' His voice was cold and full of killing intent, indicating a terrible fate would befall anyone who did not follow his order.

    He looked at Xu Shi, his eyes red with anger and hatred. However, the reply he received was indifference and maybe even a little scorn. Xu Shi did not feel bad about her actions. Being of their level have different levels of morality.

    Furthermore, she understood that if she did not do this to the Battle Spirit World, they would have done it to the Myriad Emperor World. She read the history of the Martial Hegemony World and knew they were once invited by a foreign Taoist Faction, almost devastating their world. As such, she knew how cruel battles between different nes or worlds were. Xu Shi even believed the assassin sent to kill the Heavenly Emperor also received orders to cause as much chaos as possible.

    As such, she will never showpassion regarding such a thing.

    Battle Spirit World, a few minutes ago: "What is the situation?" asked Patriarch He.

    "No one can leave or enter the sect because of the powerful seal."

    "I know this, I''m asking what are we doing to deal with the situation?" His face was red, trying to hide the anger he was feeling.

    Never in his wildest dream would he have thought someone had the balls to attack their sect?

    "All our Immortals and Insurgents are attacking simultaneously, but the seal is not budging," replied Elder Jia, stressed out beyond any level he has ever felt in his entire life.

    "Even the Ancestors can''t do anything?"

    "Sadly, no." Patriarch He grunted, he caressed his temple, trying to think of a quick solution.

    Suddenly, he felt a wind around and looked up.

    "Ancestor."

    "We need to leave the formation as soon as possible."

    "Did something happen to my son?" he hurriedly asked.

    "Not yet. Because of the seal, my senses are blurry. However, I have a feeling the enemy''s n is not so simple."

    Patriarch He sighed in relief, "How do we deal with the situation? Without activating the Four Symbol Mirror, the only way I can think of is to use the Weapon ves.

    However, is it worth it to use them now?"

    "The artifact will take too long to activate, and the Weapon ves are ast resort. Our best option is to use one of the

    Protecting Dao Talismans to open a hole in this seal so that I can leave and assist the patriarch."

 Chapter 943 Battle of Eternals (III)

    <h4>Chapter 943 Battle of Eternals (III) </h4>

    943 Battle of Eternals (III)

    "Protecting Dao Talisman, huh?" muttered Patriarch He, feeling a slight pain in his heart at the prospect of using these things.

    The Spirit Genesis Sect has a few things that could be considered the ultimate foundation of the sect, and the first one is obviously the Four Symbol Mirror.

    As long as the mirror is here, the sect can survive any trial, tribtion, or catastrophe. Another ultimate foundation of the Spirit Genesis Sect is the Protecting Dao Talismans, derived from the Four Symbol Mirror.

    Their ancestor found a way to condense the Empyrean Power from the artifact into a talisman. The power of this talisman is more mobile than the mirror as they do not require a long time to activate. The only downside to these talismans is it''s hard to control their powers, and even one thing requires an extremely long time to condense.

    A Great Emperor can use their Dao to elerate the process, and Eternals can condense two talismans during their stay in the lower dimension.

    "Fine, you can use it," said Patriarch He after hesitating for a few seconds.

    "Then, please, give ess," said Ancestor He. The patriarch was momentarily confused before remembering the sect''s rules¨Conly the patriarch can activate the ultimate foundation of the sect. Now that his son could not be reached and it was an emergency, as the former patriarch, only he could grant permission to ess the talismans.

    Patriarch He gave the ancestor his token without wasting time, and thetter disappeared. A few minutester, everyone in the sect senses a powerful Immortal Energy followed by an even more terrifying power.

    The seal above their sect trembled and cracked, making everyone ecstatic. Unfortunately, these people''s smiles did notst long; the cracks healed themselves.

    "Damn it, how could this seal be so powerful?" yelled Ancestor He, as he tried to mobilize as many Immortal Qi allowed to power this talisman. Unfortunately, his attempt was pointless.

    The seal did not originate from Xu Shi but was condensed by Wang Wei himself, containing his peak power of 69% Grand Dao Source. The Dao Protecting Talisman is powerful, but its strength was not close to the mirror, probably reaching 60% Grand Dao Source.

    Under normal circumstances, such strength is enough to walk sideways in the lower dimension. Unfortunately, the Spirit Genesis Sect met a freak like Wang Wei.

    After all, he did not acquire the title of Immeasurable Emperor for nothing.

    "Patriarch, we need to use a second talisman."

    "Are you serious?" asked Patriarch He, feeling a pain in his heart, thinking of their sect''s loss in this attack.

    "This is not the time to hesitate. Our loss will be even greater if something happens to the Sect Master."

    Patriarch He remembered his son who was in danger and gritted his teeth: "Don''t hesitate, use two more talismans to ensure nothing goes wrong."

    In the distance, the Immortal Sovereign showed a rare look of approval. He can destroy this sealing and reverse the situation with two more talismans. So, he did not hesitate and used two more Protecting Dao Talismans.

    With this boost, he easily prated the seal, making Ancestor He smile. s, his happiness was also short. An unknown power reinforced the seal. Luckily, he reacted swiftly and left the sect before the seal waspletely reinforced.

    Ancestor He frowned after exiting the seal.

    He found himself in a golden world with chants echoing in the background.

    "Buddhism?"

    "Donor, unfortunately, you cannot leave,"

    said a peaceful and gentle voice. Then, a strange monk appeared before Ancestor He. The reason he said it was strange was not because the person was a monk¨Ca religion that should have been extinct in the lower dimension¨Cbut because he sensed Taoist Principles from this monk''s body.

    "You''re with the attacker?"

    "This poor monk is only here to prevent you from interfering, so there is no need for us to fight," said Feng Heng.

    "Do you think that''s possible?"

    Feng Heng sighed. His mission was indeed only to prevent thetter from interfering.

    ording to the Heavenly Emperor, True Heavenly Dao seems very lenient when ites to breaking the rules toward the Spirit Genesis Sect. As such, if their Immortal Sovereign is pushed to the limit, it''s possible for them to use true Tier 11 strength in the lower dimension or, at the very least,e close to it.

    ''The best n for this battle is to drag him down while secretly injuring him.''

    Immortal Sovereigns have a higher healing ability than Dao Ancestors, Immortal

    Venerables, and even Primarchs, but it is still not on par with Great Emperors and Eternals. So, as long as he is injured, he must spend countless generations returning to his peak.

    "In that case, let''s begin, donor," said Feng Heng as brilliant golden light enveloped him. For this battle, he brought one of the supreme treasures of Buddhism, the Chaos Treasure¨CBuddha World. As such, he had the home advantage.

    Battle Spirit World, Eastern Region:

    The Battle Spirit World is a long, continuous continent with four seas in the north, south, west, and east. Despite having no break between continents like the Myriad Emperor World, the continent is also divided into five: the Central, East, West, North, and South Regions.

    Because of the overbearing nature of the Spirit Genesis Sect, all the top factions of the world moved out from the Central Region, leaving only a few weak Emperor Lineages that served as the eyes of these factions, keeping tabs on the Spirit Genesis Sect. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    So, when Xu Shi attacked, everyone paid attention to the Central Region. When she dropped billions of Chaos Suns into that area, these factions acted to create barriers to prevent the destruction from reaching other regions.

    Their actions were somewhat sessful. Unfortunately, they did not know these suns contained Choas''s power and underestimated the destruction it would have caused.

    Regardless of the final oue, the one who suffered the greatest loss was still the Spirit Genesis Sect, and they were more than happy with the result.

    The Purple Qi Sect is the overlord of the Eastern Region, and it''s also known as the second most powerful faction of the world with 10 Great Emperors, one of which was an Eternal.

    Inside a room was a young, handsome man dressed in a purple robe with a golden crown, long ck hair, and a jade pendant hanging on his side. The young man opened his eyes, revealing his two different color eyes¨Cone blue and one red.

    The Purple Spirit Eyes is a unique physique of the Purple Qi Sect, and this generation''s patriarch was born with it. The sect celebrated and thought they could cultivate another Eternal, taking another step to catch up to the Spirit Genesis Sect.

    s, things didn''t go well. The Purple Spirit King lost to He Shiyi in the final battle and was severely injured. His situation would have been worse if he had not used all his means to escape.

    After hearing He Shiyi''smand to open the Void Battlefield, the Purple Spirit King frowned before calling for a World Council, contacting all the factions in the world.

    After sending the call, he activated the formation to send a projection to the meeting room. He was the first to arrive since he called the meeting, so the Purple Spirit King took his position at this round table.

    The next person to arrive was the Cult Master of the Ancient Spirit Mountain, a cult that worshiped spirits with 11 Great Emperors. Although this lineage has the same number of Emperors as the Spirit Genesis Sect¨Cbefore this generation¨Cthey had no Eternals, and two of their Emperors were only Second ss. However, they are considered one of the oldest sects, and their founder¨Ca Pseudo Eternal¨Cpioneered the world''s cultivation system.

    As such, they were not considered amongst the best in the world: Top 5, sure, but not among the top 3.

    The third person to arrive was the War Spirit Temple''s War Priest. He was an elderly man dressed in a loose white robe with golden designs weaved into them.

    However, the man released a naturally oppressive aura, and his bulging muscles did not alleviate this problem.

    The War Spirit Temple held the position of the third most powerful faction, with nine Great Emperors and one Eternal.

    Soon, all the top factions showed up for this meeting.

    "You''ve heard He Shiyi, no, the Battle God Emperor''s order. What do you think?" asked the Purple Spirit King, not hiding his contempt and hatred.

    "Fuck him," said the War Priest, almost yelling. Veins appeared on his neck and overly toned biceps, and he released a terrifying aura. No one was surprised by this outburst.

    In this generation, He Shiyi awakened a spirit rted to Battle and War. As such, the Spirit Genesis Sect bullied and humiliated the War Spirit Temple to better cultivate their Heaven Chosen.

    "No matter how we feel about him, we cannot ignore his order," said Cult Master Hao Ying. "The outsider is causing chaos in our world; we cannot let them."

    "I have a better proposal," said the Saintess of the Flower Spirit Valley, a sect with 5 Great Emperors and one Eternal, all women.

    "We let the foreigners cause chaos and weaken the Spirit Genesis Sect. That way, we may have a chance."

    The room bes quiet, everybody with their own thoughts.

 Chapter 944 Secret Machinations

    <h4>Chapter 944 Secret Machinations </h4>

    944 Secret Machinations

    [Unedited Chapter]

    ¡ª-

    "Your idea is fine and all, but what about the aftermath?"

    "Yes, once the Spirit Genesis Sect begins to liquidate us, what can we do?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Have you guys truly lost your spine?" asked the War Priest. "After this war, they will focus on recuperating; how could they care about us? And in the unlikely chance that He Shiyi is dead¡­"

    The muscle man did not continue his words, making some people revel in their imagination. Unfortunately, these people knew it was not a simple thing to kill an Eternal Emperor.

    "As tempting as this idea is, we all know the Spirit Genesis Sect will remain dominant as long as they have that weapon," said the Purple Spirit King, exhaling deeply.

    "For some reason, Heaven and Earth have begun to change in recent years. The restrictions on that weapon are beginning to loosen," said the Seer, an elderly man dressed sloppily and with all-white eyes with no pupil. He is the leader of the Fate Spirit Sect.

    Their sect only had 3 Great Emperors, but their founder was an Eternal who proved the Dao with Divination Dao, and all other Emperors awakened a Fate-rted Spirit, making them extremely valuable in the world as the main source of intelligence gathering.

    "Lord Seer, do you know the reason?" asked everybody respectfully. Although this old man was not the strongest of this group, everybody feared and respected him because of the knowledge and secrets he knew.

    "The secrets of Heaven cannot be easily detected. I only know it''s because of some mechanism of Heaven and Earth."

    "Does this have to do with the recent changes in the upper dimension?"

    "Maybe," replied the Seer, making everybody quiet. Their situation is worse than expected if thetter says it is true. It was difficult for the Spirit Genesis Sect to activate their weapon in the past. But now, they learned it will be easier for them to do so.

    "In that case, let''s forget it," said the Purple Spirit King. "Let''s protect our region and help him activate the Void Battlefield."

    "I can help with your situation."

    Everyone looked at the person who spoke, and their faces changed. An unknown stranger was in their meeting, and they did not even notice it.

    "Who are you?" roared the War Priest.

    "You''re a very spirited individual, aren''t you?" said the intruder. As the person gazed at the War Priest, the man felt the fear of God for the first in his life. His War Spirit, which was the embodiment of boldness and never backing down, almost crumbled, and his Dao Heart almost shattered. Luckily, the intruder removed his gaze.

    "I am the person responsible for this attack, and I can help your situation."

    "Your excellency, whoever you are, it does not change the fact you are an outsider," said the Purple Spirit King, secretly swallowing his saliva to calm himself down; he did not sumb to the same gaze as the War Priest but he felt an instinctual fear when the person revealed his presence.

    "There is no point in saying these hypocritical words now," said Wang Wei''s projection. "You have an enemy, and the same enemy happens to be my enemy, so why can''t we be friends?"

    No one said anything for a while before the Flower Spirit Saintess asked: "How can you help us?"

    "Simple, I will give you an excuse why you could not help He Shiyi," replied Wang Wei.

    "I will send people to "attack" your factions, and that should be more than enough to exin to the Spirit Genesis Sect once the battle ends."

    "This might work."

    However, no one said anything afterward.

    Wang Wei shook his head, "Your hearts are full of fear. You have been oppressed for so long that you have developed the mentality of the weak¨Cthe mentality of losers."

    These people''s faces changed and became ugly. They wanted to rebut him, but they did not dare. For one, they were scared of the intruder''s disy of power, and second, they knew he was correct.

    "Let''s fucking do it," roared the War Priest.

    "Huh? You''ve awakened so soon? It seems I underestimated you." He thought this guy would have to spend years to get out of the fear he instilled in him, trying to repair his Dao Heart. But in such a short time, he awakened and sublimated his Dao Heart.

    The War Priest snorted, "Our War Spirit Temple does not walk the path of invincibility, so defeat is eptable to us.However, fear is only for cowards and the weak-minded."

    Although he knew he could not defeat this man¨Ceven in his entire life¨Che would never allow himself to cower before anyone¨Cno matter who they were.

    "Interesting," said Wang Wei as he looked at this man. "With your current state, it''s only a matter of time before you reach a higher level with your temple''s [War God Record].

    If you can wash away your karma, you might prove the Dao and even have a chance at achieving Eternity."

    "How¡­do you know so much?" asked the War Priest, baffled.

    "Because he''s the embodiment of Fate itself," uttered the Seer while trembling.

    Everyone looked at him, not hiding their puzzlement.

    "So, do you agree with my offer?" asked Wang Wei.

    "Why not?" said the Purple Spirit King, who suddenly felt envious of the War Priest; a secret part of him felt it was a great honor to receive praise from the intruder. Of course, he would never admit this truth.

    "Wise choice," said Wang Wei, not giving the others time to make a choice, He raised his hand, and a subtle change urred in this illusory space. Everybody felt something had happened, but they did not know exactly what.

    "Sir?" asked the Saintess.

    "Don''t worry. I''m only taking precautions to prevent anyone from revealing the truth to the Spirit Genesis Sect under threat or temptation."

    This was indeed a problem, but these people wondered why this outsider was so concerned about their world. Shouldn''t he be d they can turn against each other, plundering the world into chaos?

    Wang Wei did not exin anything to them and prepared to leave.

    "My Lord, wait," said the Seer. His projection stood up from his seat and kowtow on the ground. "Please, take me as your disciple."

    "Sir Seer," said multiple people as they stood up from their seats. It was one thing to work with an outsider but something entirely different to be their disciple.

    "You do not understand," said the Seer with a deep sigh, "Our founder''s greatest regret is he could only peek at a corner of the wonder that is fate. Meanwhile, all our descendants have fallen into the Ouw Trial or are scared even to participate.

    "We thought it was impossible for anyone to seed, but a living example exists before me. If I don''t take this chance, I know I will regret it for the rest of my life."

    People looked at the Seer with a different look; some understood, while others were still confused. After all, not everyone knew Wang Wei calmly looked at the elderly man before him and said, "I have no desire to take in an apprentice now, and your destiny and luck are not enough to bear the karma of being my apprentice.

    "However, I admire your desire to pursue the Dao, so I''ll give you a gift."

    He raised his hand to condense some of his understanding of fate into a talisman. The talisman disappeared in the distance, appearing before the Seer in the Fate Spirit Sect.

    "Thank you, Lord, for the gift," said the Seer, still remaining in his kowtow form.

    Although disappointed he could not be thetter''s apprentice, such a gift is enough to be the foundation of their sect, allowing them to better peer at the secrets of fate while reducing the price they must make.

    Wang Wei nodded. He had his reasons for caring so much about the Battle Spirit World and granting this man such a gift.

    The Heavenly Court must expand to the lower dimension, having a rtionship or contact with all Heaven Will World.

    As such, he did not want to leave a bad impression on these people with Xu Shi''s actions. Otherwise, it would be troublesome in their future interactions, so he needed to alleviate their rtionship to the best of his ability.

    He does not hope these people will help him with his work; he will be satisfied if they do not interfere. If he ys his card correctly, the elderly man might be his aid when he intervenes in the affairs of this world. At the very least, he will be an ambassador that connects the two worlds.

    Once his work finished, Wang Wei''s projection disappeared.

    Myriad Emperor World, Heavenly Court:

    Wang Wei continued to observe everything that was happening in the Battle Spirit World.

    "It was truly a mistake for our world to alienate ourselves from the outside," hemented. He did not show up only to instigate these factions but also because he wanted to analyze and copy their Void

    Battlefield since he had the same idea for his battle with Old Man Nether.

    Eternal Emperors'' destructive ability is too powerful, so most Heaven Will will create a Void Battlefield, a special dimension where these god-like entities can use their full power without affecting the world in the slightest.

    Heavenly Dao''s limit is Second ss, so any First ss and above Emperors can destroy the world if they go on a rampage.

    Wang Wei looked in the distance. He saw many worlds with a Void Battlefield; it''s a product of a well-developed civilization.

    ''The Immortal-Avenue Pact reduced the presence and battle of Immortal Powerhouses. However, if the world had a Void Battlefield, so many lives and World Source could have been saved.''

    When the Heaven Devouring Emperor went on a rampage, Wang Wei could imagine how many people died in that catastrophe.

    If the world hadmunicated with the outside and built a Void Battlefield, they could have forced him into it and saved much effort.

    ''Forget it, there is no point in thinking about this,'' concluded Wang Wei. Building a Void Battlefield was not a simple thing and needed very rare and valuable materials.

    Furthermore, his task is even more difficult since he wants to build one capable of bearing the strength of Empyreans.

    ''Maybe I can get merit for this thing,'' suddenly thought Wang Wei. ''If I can change the order of the entire Lower Dimension, making that once cultivator with the strength of First ss and above release certain fluctuations, they will instantly be teleported to the Void Battlefield.''

    His eyes lit up since the idea was feasible.

    Upon sess, he will save countless lives and save multiple worlds'' countless World Source.

    ''If I want to seed, I will need a special Void Battlefield and also enter the Taboo Realm of Battle Realm.''

    The best way to aplish this n would be to go to each World Community and change things. However, Wang Wei felt it would be better for his strength to enter the Taboo Field and do it in one step; such a method would ensure higher sess, and he won''t have to deal with all these people he knows will try to stop him for one reason or another

 Chapter 945 The Battle Reaches Its Pinnacle

    Chapter 945 The Battle Reaches Its Pinnacle

    945  The Battle Reaches Its Pinnacle

    He Shiyi''s fierce eyes nced at Xu Shi while observing his surroundings. The world was in utter darkness without a sun.

    The Yang and Yin were out of bnce, with Yin Energy overabundant. So many people died, and with the overwhelming amount of Yin Energy, countless ghosts or evil spirits were being born with each passing second.

    He Shiyi''s mind shed to how peaceful and beautiful the world used to be andpared it to now, and his anger maxed out.

    [Fighting Heaven and Earth]

    A terrifying fighting intent manifested around He Shiyi drastically increased his aura.

    ''A Source Technique?'' thought Xu Shi with a serious gaze, analyzing the situation. She saw thetter condensed an immense amount of [Fighting Intent] that exists between Heaven and Earth to boost his strength.

    He Shiyi waved his halberd like it was a toy with no weight. Then, he disappeared and reappeared before Xu Shi and smashed down. The space around herpressed, not giving her an opportunity to react or escape; with that swing of the halberd, it was like the entire world was against her, Boom!

    Xu Shi''s body could not withstand the power behind that attack, so she exploded into a brilliant mist of light. He Shiyi frowned as he knew things were not so simple.

    As expected, less than a second afterward, her body recondensed on its own.

    ''Life and Death Dao?'' It was already difficult to kill Eternal Emperors, but now he was facing someone who controlled these two Daos that were excelling at healing or oveing death.

    ''His strength increased only by 1% Grand Dao Source, yet I find it difficult to keep up,'' thought Xu Shi with a sigh.

    "Since one attack cannot kill you, I will use a thousand more," said He Shiyi with a sneer.

    [Dividing Heaven and Earth]

    He Shiyi proved the Dao using battle and martial art, so his arsenal of techniques are diverse. One of his signature techniques used Dividing Dao, allowing him to separate things into two or multiple parts.

    So, with this one sh, he had the power to divide the entire world into two. He focused all the strength of this technique on the attack, targeting only Xu Shi and minimizing the damage to the Battle Spirit World.

    [Chaos Armor]

    Xu Shi''s [Myriad Dao Pot] released a great amount of gray clouds, condensing them into a shield around her.

    Crack!

    Her defense almost crumbled as cracks materialized all over the cloud. Her face became pale as blood trickled down the corner of her mouth. One drop of blood fell on the ground and, before hitting the earth, turned into a vast ocean that flooded countless dynasties¨Cboth mortal and spiritual.

    [Dividing Primordial Chaos]

    He Shiyi attacked a second time, targeting his opponent''s unique power. As his halberd fell down, it now contained the power to divide Primordial Chaos¨Cthe fundamental force that exists at the beginning of the Chaos Universe.

    Xu Shi knew the power of this attack and the fact she could not block it. So, she abandoned most of her defense and focused on the opponent''s Dao Will. All she needed to do was to prevent He Shiyi''s Dao Will from entering her body and soul, then, she could revive herself.

    Boom!

    The fog was useless before the halberd.

    The [Myriad Dao Pot] flew into the distance with some scratches on its body. As for Xu Shi''s beautiful body, it exploded into a trillion scattered particles.

    ''Damn it,'' thought He Shiyi, who knew he failed to kill his opponent. He secretly exhaled to calm down. ''Why haven''t these guys opened the Void Battlefield yet?''

    He took a brief moment to check the situation and noticed four potent aura in each of the other regions.

    "Are they also attacked?" A part of him felt relieved after knowing he was not the only one suffering. However, he also understood this was a targeted attack, and his enemy did not want other people toe to his aid.

    Xu Shi reappeared from the drop of blood that fell on the ground. She looked at her opponent with great concentration.

    "You should understand you are not my opponent. Why don''t you save us both the effort and stop this pointless battle," said He Shiyi calmly. Despite his overwhelming anger, he knew this was the best choice for the current situation. Killing a foreign Eternal Emperor was extremely difficult since he would need to erase her history, but that involved finding her identity first.

    "Tell me who you are and who sent you, then our grudge will end."

    "Do you think you''re the only one with a Source Technique?" asked Xu Shi with a sneer, making He Shiyi frown. His first thought was that his opponent was bluffing. Source Techniques are rare, but not the point he believed only he would have them.

    ording to his analysis, his attacker is a young Eternal, proving the Dao in this generation, meaning she should not have much time to create her own Source Technique.

    As for an existing technique from whatever factions she originated from? Well, He Shiyi believed that if she had such techniques, she would have used them as a Primary Grand Dao Boost at the beginning of the battle¨Cunless her Source Technique was one of her trump cards.

    ''No, my assumptions are wrong. She cultivates Time Dao, so she should have plenty of time to create a Source Technique.''

    He immediately wanted to stop her, but it was toote. A mysterious aura emanated from Xu Shi''s body. Her closed eyes and facial expression disyed intense sadness and longing.

    "What is this? Emotions? No, it should be an obsession."

    During their Dao Discussion, the Heavenly Emperor said something that greatly resonated with Xu Shi. ording to him, there are a few things that can allow any individual to rebel against their fate and create miracles.

    The first one is unparalleled intelligence and wisdom, the second is unmatched Willpower, the third is an unwavering Dao Heart, andstly, unrelenting obsessions.

    After hearing these words, Xu Shi felt inspired, so she created a unique Source Technique called [Seed of Obsession]. She used her desire and obsession to revive her husband into a seed before nourishing it with the power of time.

    With the power of time, she can experience countless alternative timelines where she does everything possible to revive her husband but ultimately fails. However, no matter the trial and tribtion, she never stopped trying, thus nourishing her obsession.

    Cultivating this technique is extremely difficult and requires people who have deep desire or obsession. Furthermore, there is a w in this technique in which it''s easy for people to be ''devilized'' as the obsession takes over their soul and spirit, turning them into mindless puppets only dedicated topleting their obsession.

    As the creator of this technique, even she is not immune to this possible side-effect.

    As of now, this Source Technique only grants her an increase of 1.5% Grand Dao Source, but there is still room for improvement. As long as she continues nourishing her obsession, the boost can reach a minimum of 5% and even reach a higher level.

    Additionally, this technique is also a great way to temper the state of mind and Dao Heart.

    Xu Shi opened her eyes, and they had turnedpletely pink. Her pot spewed more gray fog, which then condensed into a beautiful white sword. She instantly materialized before He Shiyi, shing down her weapon.

    [True Death Sword]

    Xu Shi''s sword contained the power of [True Death], meaning she would kill her opponent''s Dao Body, soul, and even Dao. If she kills He Shiyi with this sword, reviving himself¨Ceven as an Eternal Emperor¨Cwill be a hundred times more difficult and require as many resources.

    The Battle God Emperor knew the consequences of not blocking that sword.

    So, he reacted faster than he ever had in his entire life. Unfortunately, a river had manifested above him, freezing time for the entire world.

    So, He Shiyi watched his death rapidly approaching. As a Great Emperor, he is semi-detached from space-time itself, hence his immortality or infinite lifespan, so his mind could still barely operate.

    ''I have no choice now,'' he thought as he used one of his trump cards. Five spots of light appeared on his body, focusing on the upper and lower torso area.

    A terrifying aura emanated from He Shiyi as his fleshly body suddenly increased drastically, breaking into the Infant Fiendgod Realm.

    Bang!

    He flew away, crashing into the earth, generating a terrifying force that could annihte the entire central region. Luckily, He Shiyi reacted swiftly and used his soul to quell the destructive force hisnding created.

    He coughed a mouthful of blood, but He Shiyi did not care about that. His armor was broken, leaving a deep wound on his chest that was pulsating with ck energy.

    ''Her Dao Will,'' thought He Shiyi with an ugly expression. His opponent sessfully nted their Dao Will inside his body, and it was a strange one, too. He could feel the Will was constantly exuding waves or fluctuations, making it difficult for others to remove or influence it.

    In other words, He Shiyi''s current injury is considered a Dao Injury, and it''s not something he can easily deal with.

    ''What were these five lights?'' thought Xu Shi, analyzing the situation. ''Did he refine his five internal organs with five Spirits of the Five Elements Attributes?''

    That''s the only exnation she coulde up with, but she did not understand why He Shiyi''s body was so weak with such a technique.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''Unless whatever technique he is using is not finished yet, or it can only temporarily boost his fleshly body.''

    She nced at him, analyzing every detail.

    ''His aura is weird. His strength did not seem to increase, but his overall defense seemed to be boosted by a few percent.''

    The situation immediately changed the battle. Xu Shi''s current strength should be above He Shiyi by 0.5% Grand Dao Source.

    However, with the anomaly of his new technique, his defense increased by another 2% Grand Dao Source.

    ''Since only his defense increased, I only need to do one thing¨Ctry to aggravate my Dao Will inside his body and weaken him.''

    Xu Shi watched the battle between the Heavenly Emperor and Di Tian, learning from it¨Cespecially Wang Wei''s application of his Dao Will and Will Manifestation.

    Then, she created her own application called [Fluctuation] using her knowledge and understanding of music as a base.

 Chapter 946 True Purpose

    Chapter 946 True Purpose

    946  True Purpose

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Xu Shi and He Shiyi kept shing. Their battle took them everywhere in the Central Region, wreaking havoc everywhere. By now, there were no living beings in that area. A few Emperor Lineages were lucky enough and acted swiftly enough to use their sect''s Emperor Array to run away from the center of the battlefield.

    s, the mortals and weaker lineages did not have such luck. If not for the other factions isting the central region, the devastation caused by these two would have spread throughout the entire Battle Spirit Realm.

    Their shes were nonstop. Upon closer observation, it''s obvious He Shiyi was in a hurry. Meanwhile, Xu Shi was moreposed, focusing on preventing her opponent from healing by removing her Dao Will.

    However, she also was not in the best shape. She discovered that prolonged fighting would affect the Seed of Obsession, increasing her chances of being devilized; she realized her technique was still wed and needed to be improved.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Buddha World:

    Feng Heng was having the easiest time. He only needed to keep his opponent from leaving. Meanwhile, Ancestor He, who had countless minor injuries, gritted his teeth in anger as he tried his best to kill the damn monk.

    "Donor, why must you do this?" said Feng Heng as he pped his opponent away with a shining golden palm.

    "You damn monk, you will regret your actions."

    "Donor, anger is not good for your body. So, let''s stop this pointless battle."

    Ancestor He was disgusted by this monk''s smug face. "Do you think I don''t know where you''re from?"

    "Oh, please enlighten me."

    "The Path of Buddhism was cut off from the Myriad Emperor World; it is the source of the Absolute Beginning Magic. Only from there must it be resolved and allow monks to appear in this world."

    Feng Heng sighed, "This poor monk cannot belittle the heroes of the world."

    Ancestor He frowned¨Cthis was not the reaction he expected after revealing the news. Thetter did not seem to care about revealing his identity.

    "Donor, you seem to have something in your mind."

    "You don''t seem to care about your identity being revealed, even with the prospect of an Internar War."

    "That is correct."

    "Why?"

    "What do you think?" asked Feng Heng with a smile, and Ancestor He''s face suddenly changed. He remembered when he tried to pierce through the seal around the sect. A mysterious force appeared and prevented his action, and that power was extremely scary.

    ''Does the Myriad Emperor World have a powerhouse with such power? Impossible.

    It must be some sort of weapon.''

    However, such a conclusion did not make the situation any better. Such strength is capable ofpeting with the Four Symbol Mirror. Therefore, it was not in the Spirit Genesis Sect''s favor for their enemy to have such a weapon.

    "Do you think such a simple trick can affect my mind?" said Ancestor He with a sneer.

    "Donor, you can think whatever is soothing to your sanity," replied Feng Heng with a humble and polite smile. He looked in the distance:

    ''It''s almost time.''

    Spirit Genesis Sect:

    Patriarch He waited patiently while tapping his right foot, "What is taking so long?"

    "Sorry, patriarch, the seal has also affected the mirror, so it''s taking longer to activate," replied one of the sect''s elders.

    "We cannot wait any longer."

    "Then, what do you want us to do?"

    "Use a sacrifice."

    ",,,Is this really necessary? We only need to wait a while?" asked Patriact Jia.

    "This is not the time for hesitation. Each passing second means a new variable."

    ording to their n, the Ancestor should have dealt with the situation by now, or at least give him an update. But a few minutes had passed, and there was no news; this could only mean something unexpected had urred.

    "Very well."

    The elders sent the orders, and someone executed them. In a secret dimension of the sect stood a bronze mirror. In the back was an engraving of the divine beasts of Vermilion Bird, ck Tortoise, White Tiger, and Azure Dragon, each positioned in the correct cardinal directions of south, north, west, and east.

    There were cracks on the side of the mirror, and it was surrounded by countless runes.

    A person walked into the room carrying three others in chains and tattered clothes.

    The man carrying the prisoners did not waste time as he immediately recited a spell. Following this, the three prisoners had their blood drained by the mirror.

    They tried to resist, but it was futile. The mirror seemed greedy and absorbed their flesh, blood, soul, and Inner Worlds before releasing a terrifying aura. Finally, it released a brilliant light that directly attacked the seal.

    Buddha World:

    Feng Heng suddenly paused as a voice entered his mind. Then, without hesitation, he attacked Ancestor He with all his strength. He borrowed the strength of the Buddha World, giving him a blessing of 2% Grand Dao Source.

    Central Region:

    Xu Shi received the same message.

    Afterward, she did something surprising¨Cshe allowed He Shiyi''s attack to hit her. Her body exploded into countless particles, and she never appeared again.

    "Run away? Damn it," roared He Shiyi, who swore this was far from over. Then, his face turned ugly as he saw a colossal hand descending from the sky; he felt powerless before that hand.

    Immediately, He Shiyi knew the people behind this attack. There has only been one thing he felt this powerless; it was when he invaded the Myriad Emperor World''s Cleanup. That young man did a random punch and almost killed him.

    His body trembled, but he stimted his pain receptors, using pain tobat the fear.

    ''No, I cannot die yet.''

    Luck was in He Shiyi''s favor, or Wang Wei''s attack was never him in the first ce. The hand directly confronted the beam of light released by the mirror, and they were in a stalemate for a while. The world should have been in absolute darkness due to theck of the sun, but the confrontation of these two illuminated everything.

    "Impossible. How could he be so powerful?"

    s, no one paid attention to him, let alone responded.

    Wang Wei''s hand confronted the beam of light for a few seconds before dispersing. A few secondster, the beam of light disappeared, making He Shiyi sigh in relief.

    Unfortunately, his happiness was too soon.

    The same hand appeared again, and its target seemed to be different. The Spirit Genesis Sect''s Qi Luck''s dragon manifested, illuminating the world with his multicolored body.

    The big hand targeted a crown on the dragon''s head with the character for [Strongest].

    "No," roared He Shiyi, and the dragon felt his emotion. It tried to resist, but it was futile.

    "Activate the mirror again," ordered He Shiyi, but his orders were useless. True Heavenly Dao was lenient against their sect, but there was a limit. The previous confrontation was already too much, so how could it allow them to activate the broken Empyrean Artifact again and to such a level?

    Therefore, Wang Wei easily stripped the title of the strongest sect from the Spirit Genesis Sect.

    Myriad Emperor World, Dao Opening Sect: Wang Wei gazed at his hand, which was bleeding profusely.

    "Wei''er, you''re injured?" said Yu Yan with a slightly opened mouth.

    "Indeed."

    "Can someone injure you?"

    "It''s an artifact," he replied calmly.

    "Are you okay?"

    "Better than ever," he said with a brilliant smile. Invincible was indeed lonely, hence why he was looking forward to his battle with Old Man Nether. Now that he was injured, he was happy, knowing the lower dimension still had many unknown variables he did not know.

    "Why aren''t you healing?" she asked.

    "I don''t know, but it seems higher tiers have a natural ability simr to Dao Will when confronting lower tiers," analyzed Wang Wei. He now knew that regr Empyreans could easily injure and kill even Eternals, even without Dao Will.

    "What should we do? Do you want to contact Elder Dan?"

    "No need," replied Wang Wei as he cut off the injured hand and regrew one. He could feel it was still weak and would require some time to heal perfectly, but it was better than before.

    "Anyway, everything was worth it," said Wang Wei as a crown appeared on his hand.

    "This is?"

    "From now on, our sect is the strongest faction in the lower dimension."

    He waved his hand, and the crown fused with the sect''s Qi Luck. If Wang Wei did not hide it, terrifying visions would be visible to the entire world. However, unlike the Spirit Genesis Sect, he wanted to be more low-key. Regardless of his intentions, the Insurgents and Immortals of the sect detected the change in Qi Luck, and they were all surprised after learning the truth.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei waited for someone, luckily, he did not have to wait for long.

    Soon afterward, Wang Ju appeared before him, kneeling on one knee with something in her hand.

    Wang Wei nced at the head, who looked shocked, confused, and horrified, and asked: "Your mission seeded?"

    "Yes. The assassination was sessful."

    "Did you encounter any problem?"

    "None at all."

    Wang Wei nodded. After killing the injured Immortal Sovereign of the Spirit Genesis Sect, their sect''s foundation was further weakened.

 Chapter 947 Mission Over-Accomplished

    Chapter 947 Mission Over-Aplished

    947  Mission Over-Aplished

    Wang Wei took the head, looking at the middle-aged man. He could be described as extremely handsome, probably ady''s man. However, with his current state, none of that mattered.

    Wang Wei pointed to the head''s forehead, manifesting a dark-grayplex runes.

    [Curse of Fate]

    He used Ancestor Jia''s head and his connection to the Spirit Genesis Sect to ce a terrifying curse on their members.

    Wang Wei was extremely careful not to alert everybody else¨Cespecially their potent artifact. Luckily, the sect was still in a state of chaos, and the artifact was in a semi-recovering state, making it the perfect time to cast this curse.

    ''This should be enough preparation,'' he thought.

    "Is there anything else you want to report?" asked Wang Wei.

    "Yes," nodded Wang Ju. "Although I was limited by time, I acquired some valuable information and also hurt their sect''s foundation."

    "Oh, do tell." Wang Wei only tasked her with the assassination; he knew the danger.

    Therefore, he did not want her to take the risk.

    "I learned they have two ultimate trump cards besides the artifact¨Cthe Protecting Dao Talismans and the Weapon ves. One of their Immortal Sovereigns used the talisman to break through the seal."

    Wang Wei remembered the power that broke his seal, which was different from the artifact he had just confronted.

    "The Weapon ve?"

    "I only heard the name but no information, but we can deduce some information based on the name."

    "True."

    Weapon Salve¨Cve to a weapon; what weapon could anyone or anything from the Spirit Genesis Sect be? Of course, it''s their broken Empyrean Artifact.

    The concept of Weapon ve exists in the Myriad Emperor World, mostly in Sword Dao Factions or Weapon Refining Lineages.

    Some weapons are too powerful or have too much negative or baleful aura, demonizing them. If their users cannot properly control these weapons, the weapon will consume their souls, turning them into mindless creatures controlled by their whim¨Cin other words, Weapon ves.

    Many Sword Factions will purposely cultivate Sword ves to use people''s souls to nourish the spirituality of unique weapons in their faction, ensuring the Sword Intent, Sword Will, or Dao Rhymes of these weapons do not dissipate after countless years.

    With this knowledge, Wang Wei and Wang Ju could deduce the Spirit Genesis Sect cultivated unique Weapon ves using their artifact; they infused the Empyrean Power in the sect in a person, drastically increasing their opponents.

    Such a person must have terrifying strength, probably close to Wang Wei''s.

    However, they will never make any advancement in their cultivation and must remain hidden to prevent from being liquidated by True Heavenly Dao.

    Furthermore, their lives are now tied to that artifact, meaning they would cease to exist if something were to happen to it.

    "What else did you do?" asked Wang Wei.

    "I used divination to find the ce with the most concentrated luck of their sect and discovered a unique Medicine Field of their sect, full of Emperor Medicines, and they seemed to have been cultivated using the artifact."

    "Did you bring it?" asked Wang Wei with shining lights.

    "No, I destroyed it," said Wang Ju before quickly exining. "I had little time, and powerful formations and dozens of Insurgents protected the field. In a hurry, I had to explore the entire thing."

    "Rx, I don''t me you," reassured Wang Wei. Although he felt it was a pity, it could not be helped, given the situation.

    "I''m just d you''re okay and the enemy suffered," said Wang Wei with a brilliant smile. "You did an excellent job this time, even exceeding my expectations. There will be plenty of rewards for youter; however, the Fate Shadow Guards still need you to oversee everything."

    "It''s my honor to serve the young master," bowed Wang Ju before disappearing. Wang Wei was in an excellent mood, so his smile did not disappear; he looked in the distance where Feng Heng and Xu Shi waited for him. He sent a projection.

    "Thank you for your hard work," said Wang Wei.

    "I''m sorry, Your Majesty, this poor monk could not kill the Immortal Sovereign."

    "Oh, what happened to him?"

    "He exploded his body to open a tear in my Buddha World and escape. However, I did injure his soul while he was running away."

    "In that case, it''s fine; your reward is still the same."

    Wang Wei chose to be generous. After this battle, Ancestor He is basically crippled.

    The essence of Immortal Sovereigns is still Tier 11 despite their Tier 10 strength. As such, only resources of the same level can heal him. But where does the lower dimension have any Tier 11 spiritual herbs or medicine?

    His only choice is to use Emperor Herbs, but the vast difference between Tier 10 and Tier 11 makes it extremely difficult to use lower-tier resources to heal. The effect of using Emperor Herbs or Pills to heal would be the same as a Quasi-Emperor using Profound Tier resources to heal himself.

    Before Wang Ju destroyed the medical field, Ancestor He might have had a chance.

    After all, the Spirit Genesis Sect was probably using that medicinal field to grow top-tier Emperor Medicine using the power of the broken Empyrean Artifact. But now, it was destroyed.

    Feng Heng felt relieved after hearing this.

    Wang Wei looked at Xu Shi and said:

    "You did an excellent job.'' He then sighed, "Fellow Daoist, I have to say, from ancient to modern times, you''re truly a talented Emperor."

    After seeing that battle, seeing her application of the Dao Will and her Source Technique, Wang Wei had a newfound admiration for her talent. Many people might believe her achievement was the result of Lin Fan''s talent, but he understood that even Lin Fan was not guaranteed to achieve what she did.

    In the end, talent only means potential; how to turn potential into strength was something entirely different. In Wang Wei''s opinion, Xu Shi made full use of Lin Fan''s talent, even pushing beyond its limits.

    "Thank you, Your Majesty," said Xu Shi with an ethereal smile. Typically, she would not care about such ament. However, it was differenting from someone like the Heavenly Emperor; that was true recognition from an unparalleled genius and pinnacle powerhouse.

    Wang Wei nodded; he knew Xu Shi had not reached his full potential. Furthermore, after ascending to the upper dimension, she might be even more aplished if she is brave enough to recast her foundation.

    Maybe she will be useful in the future after ascending.

    "Your reward wille after the third court meeting. So, be patient for a while."

    "In that case, this poor monk will leave," said Feng Heng. After experiencing the battle and hearing the Heavenly Emperor''s words, he wanted to return to his sect and cultivate. Feng Heng had his own arrogance after surviving this terrifying generation, so he refused to be the weakest Eternal Emperor.

    His first order of business after returning will be to create his own unique Source Technique.

    Xu Shi bowed before also leaving. She would not let the Heavenly Emperor''s words and this battle get to her head; the path of the Emperor was long, and her journey had just started.

    Wang Wei calmly watched them leave before looking in the distance. His objectives were both aplished and unfulfilled. The missing link was actually He Shiyi, whom he felt was not pushed to his limit or as simple as he seems.

    The reason for his conclusion is Wang Wei had a feeling thetter would have survived had he directly targeted him instead of that artifact. However, he could not fathom how such a thing was possible.

    ''Could there be some unknown secret on He Shiyi? Or is he secretly being protected by someone else, like Emperor Jia?''

    Wang Wei frowned.

    ''If he is protected, why? Why is he important to Emperor Jia? More importantly, what is this old monster nning, and how strong is he now?''

    He had so many questions but no one to answer his doubts. So, he can only find them himself. Wang Wei sighed, entering a rxed state.

    ''There is no need to worry since I''m already prepared.''

    He cast that curse to prepare for the eventual sh with He Shiyi and Emperor Jia behind him. When the right time, he can also have a backhand that allows him to retreat in case things get out of control.

    Wang Wei smiled before the projection disappeared. He knew his stay in the lower dimension would not be boring now that he had opponents like Old Man Nether, Death Reverence and the Corpse Selling Sect, the Abyss Gap, and now, the mysterious Emperor Jia.

    One of the reasons he has his achievements today is because he had someone like Di Tian pushing him to be better than he thought he could. Maybe these people will also bring out more hidden potential while in the Emperor Realm. So, Wang Wei was looking forward to it.

    Back at home, Wang Wei sensed something and looked in one direction.

    "Ancestor Wuching ising out of his retreat soon? Let''s have a drink with that old man."N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 948 Heaven and Earth Celebration

    Chapter 948 Heaven and Earth Celebration

    948  Heaven and Earth Celebration

    Battle Spirit World:

    He Shiyi floated above the heaven, his body shivering with fear, anger, and hatred. The void around trembled due to his agitated emotions. However, he knew this was not the time to be depressed. He looked at the devastation around him and began the repair process.

    He used his powerful soul to close all the tears in space in the Central Regions. There were millions of them, so it took him a while to close them and stabilize the space.

    In the process, he also removed Xu Shi''s remaining Chaos mes and aura.

    The next step in the repair was the chaotic Spiritual Qi. If not fixed, it will be impossible for people to absorb it and cultivate So, he had to use his tyrannical soul to soothe the Spiritual Qi, ensuring it returned to the level before this disaster.

    With these two tasks done, the repairs were halfway done. He Shiyi raised his head and looked at the ce the sun used to be.

    His hand prated his chest and ripped out his heart.

    "Today, the world suffered a catastrophe,"

    said He Shiyi, his voice reverberating through the entire world. "I feelpassion for all sentient beings, so I will use my heart, the essence of me and yang, to cast the sun and nurture the world."

    After saying these words, He Shiyi''s heart steadily floated above the sky where the sun used to be. Then, it released an intense Supreme Yang Power, which in turn rapidly condensed into a sun.

    Eastern Region:

    "Damn, He Shiyi," cursed the Purple Spirit King. He understood why thetter was doing all of this. The first reason was to save the world and receive merit, and the second was to save the reputation of their sect.

    From now on, it will forever be recorded in the annals of history that the sun was created by the Battle God Emperor, saving all sentient beings. Heavenly Dao will reward the Spirit Genesis Sect with destiny and protection for their great contribution.

    The Purple Spirit King felt aggrieved; he had just weakened his greatest nemesis, but immediately afterward, thetter found a way to make up for some of his loss. The worst part is there was nothing he could do to stop it.

    No matter how weakened the Spirit Genesis Sect is, they will always be the most powerful faction of this world as long as they have that artifact. Now, he had a reason to prevent He Shiyi from attacking their sects, but if he tried to stop thetter, the Spirit Genesis Sect would not hesitate to attack them and plunder their resources to make up for their loss.

    "No, I need to do something." He rushed to contact the others, instigating another World Council.''

    Central Region:

    He Shiyi watched his finished work, but things were not finished. Next, he dug out his spleen.

    "I will use my spleen as the source of earth elements to nourish the soil and regrow the destroyed mountains, forests, and spiritual veins."

    The organs in his hand disappeared, and the world magically changed. The destroyed soils regenerated, mountains grew from the ground, bing taller than they ever were, forests instantly grew from the ground, and more importantly, the destroyed spiritual veins on the ground reconnected and regrew, turning the Central Region into a paradise for cultivators¨Ceven more than it used to be.

    "I will use my blood to revive all the lives lost in this disaster," continued He Shiyi, his voice echoing between Heaven and Earth.

    He used a spell that requires a sacrifice, which is his blood; his purpose is to revive all the people who died in this battle, and as an Emperor, one drop of his blood is worth all those trillion upon trillion of people¨Cincluding cultivators.

    He Shiyi watched countless people appear in the Central Region, but he was not happy. The poption was too small¨Cespecially the mortal poption.

    After a moment of contemtion, he knew the reason.

    Great Emperors and mortals are different dimensional species, so when thetter kills the former, they passively erase the [Existence] of mortals. So, these people who died cannot be revived unless he used [Existence Reconstruction] on all of them.

    ''I need to replenish the mortal poption as soon as possible. I will send someone to get them from the Lower Realm,'' thought He Shiyi. As for the cultivators who died, he knew he had to suffer this loss.

    The Spirit Genesis Sect surrounded itself with allies and people who were obedient to their rules. As such, all their political allies gathered in the Central Region, resulting in 99% of them dying in this catastrophe. Xu Shi made sure that none of these Emperor Lineages would survive even under the protection of their Emperor Arrays and Artifacts.

    He Shiyi exhaled calmly. Previously, his n only reached this far. However, he realized this was an opportunity to stabilize the Qi Luck of the sect. So, he decided to continue.

    Anyway, his sacrifice was minimal to him.

    As long as he does not let Xu Shi''s Dao Will spread, it won''t take him long to regrow these organs.

    "I will use my liver, the source wood elements, to replenish the flora of Heaven and Earth."

    His booming voice appeared in the ears of every living creature like the whisper of an intimate friend. Afterward, many spiritual medicines or herbs destroyed in the previous battle regrow; they ranged from the lowest rank to the Quasi-Emperor Tier.

    "I will use my lung, the source of metal elements, to make up for the lost ores and metals between Heaven and Earth.''

    Countless spiritual ores veins or mines grew all across the Central Region, replenishing the lost to the world.

    "I will use my kidney, the source of all water elements, to nourish everything between Heaven and Earth."

    Water is often called the source of life that can nourish all things. So, with He Shiyi''s actions, the entire Central Region underwent a baptism, nourishing all the newly revived creatures, nourishing the soil, the trees, the mountains, and even the veins underneath the earth.

    "I will use my left as the source of the most Yin to remove the resentment from this cmity."

    Without hesitation, He Shiyi dug out his left eye and sacrificed it. Too many people died in the battle, making the resentment almost substantial. If not dealt with properly, it could fuse with the Spiritual Qi between Heaven and Earth, making it easier for cultivators to be devilized and lose their minds, turning into mindless agents of ughter.

    He Shiyi raised his right hand to his back, pulling out something¨Chis spine.

    "Finally, I will use my spine to support Heaven and Earth. From now on, even Quasi-Emperors cannot break the void during battle."

    The whole world trembled for a moment as the space was reinforced to an unimaginable level. From now on, an Eternal Emperor''s spine will be the source of power in the Battle Spirit World''s space, changing the world for the better.

    As soon as he finished, the sky changed as countless visions manifested. Then, a voice echoed throughout the entire world:

    "Thank you to the Great Emperor for saving all sentient beings and achieving great merit."

    All the mortals of the Battle Spirit World seemed to have this single thought embedded into their minds by Heaven and Earth, so they knelt on the ground and kowtowed while chanting these words repeatedly.

    ''Huh? The power of incense?'' thought He Shiyi, who did not expect to have such a benefit. With such quantity, his cultivation should take a small step forward.

    ''I guess my actions were worth it,'' he thought as he looked at the sky. After the visions ended, a glowing purple orb descended from Heaven to his hand;

    Heavenly Dao rewarded him with purple merit for his contribution.

    He was excited but controlled his emotions; he still needed to check whether he aplished his main objective. So, he checked the sect''s Qi Luck Dragon without hesitation.

    He saw the previously proud dragon had lost countless scales, and its body was bleeding. However, its aura was no longer as majestic and mighty as it used to be.

    Luckily, a new power manifested out of nowhere and healed a few of the wounds.

    Furthermore, the continuous declining aura had drastically reduced its speed.

    ''This is enough for now to stabilize the situation. Now, it''s time for the next step.''N?v(el)B\\jnn

    He Shiyi disappeared, returning to the sect.

    Myriad Emperor World:

    Wang Wei, who was drinking alone, sighed.

    "This He Shiyi is truly not simple. In such a short time, he came up with such a method to stabilize the sect''s luck."

    No talent who can prove the Dao is simple.

    Even if they were, the process slowly rises to the top, and trampling on others will change anyone. Furthermore, anyone who has witnessed the very source or origin of the Dao will never see the world in a simple manner; in other words, any Great

    Emperor is destined to be extraordinary from other cultivators.

    "So far, you''ve caught my attention. Then, let''s see if you''ll be a worthy adversary," muttered before continuing to drink. Without Li Jun to apany him to drink, he felt lonely. Luckily, he only had to wait a few days for Ancestor Wucheng to have a drinking buddy

 Chapter 949 Ruthlessness

    Chapter 949 Ruthlessness

    949  Ruthlessness

    He Shiyi sat on a throne, the room turningpletely red due to his anger and killing intent. The situation seemed aggravated because he had no shirt, a gushing wound on his torso, and was missing one eye. The elders, disciples, and even his own father trembled because of his terrifying aura.

    Ancestor He''s soul became slighter and weaker as he resisted the pressure from thetter''s aura in such a terrible state. In this atmosphere, no one dared say anything, especially since they knew their mistake.

    The sect master found a way to stabilize the Qi Luck of the sect, but after returning, he learned that they had lost two of their greatest foundations.

    He Shiyi was truly outraged. He thought the situation did not get any worse than losing their [strongest sect] title, but he was wrong. They lost an Immortal Sovereign, the other was crippled, and finally, they lost their most precious Medicine Garden.

    That garden has been with the sect for billions of years, and it was extremely arduous to cultivate. It''s not a simple thing to mobilize the power from the Four Symbol Mirror, and once they seed, it''s usually a very tiny portion.

    However, the medicine grown in that garden contained the purest and most potent power from the mirror. The sect only has two Immortal Sovereigns, but that''s only because of the Bnce Mechanism of True Heavenly Dao. As long as they want, they can use the resources in that garden to train countless Immortal Sovereigns.

    Now, it is all gone. Years of effort, nning, and biding their time wasted in one instant.

    He Shiyi looked at all these people, and all he could think about was how ipetent they were. If they were not members of his sect and his family, he would have ughtered them all.

    He took a deep breath to calm down. Now was not the time for agitated emotions or even holding people ountable; he needed to deal with the situation as soon as possible. Otherwise, the sect will suffer even more.

    He Shiyi calmed down and entered a state of deep focus, analyzing the situation and nning his next step.

    ''That bastard, Wang Wei, is ruthless. He did all these to weaken the sect and have justification to take our title.''

    He Shiyi knew the title could not be taken simply because someone desired it¨Cthey must meet certain conditions.

    ''Given how easily he took it, it meant not only was our sect drastically weakened, but the Dao Opening Sect must have improved exponentially. However, how could they be so powerful?''

    ording to their sect''s understanding of the Dao Opening Sect, they were a top faction in the lower dimension. However, it did not change the fact they have been weakened over the years because of the Nine Emperor Curse and due to their istion from other World Communities.

    At best, they would be in the top 100 factions of the lower dimension, so how could they get their hands on the title of the strongest sect?

    ''Can one Eternal Emperor make such a difference? Even if his strength is overwhelming, it takes time to set up the foundation of a sect.''

    One powerful Emperor is not enough to make the Dao Opening Sect''s ranking jump so high. After all, Wang Wei had just proved the Dao not long ago, and he will eventually leave.

    ''So, what has he done to increase their sect''s foundation to such a level in such a short period?''

    He Shiyi knew the source of this problem was this answer. He needed to find this information; however, after the failure of that assassin, he knew he had to be extra careful.

    He Shiyi finally focused on the crowd, looking at them with his only eye; he removed his aura, allowing them to breath "There are a few things we need to do.

    Firstly, send someone to replenish the mortal poption. We can also win over the top factions in the Greater Thousand World and move them here, they will be our new allies from now on.

    "Secondly, the sect cannot be without any Immortal Sovereign, so we need one as soon as possible."

    The room became quiet, with everyone looking at each other, but no one spoke.

    "If you have something to say, do it, and don''t waste my time."

    People hesitated for a while. Patriarch Jia looked at Patriarch He, hoping he would be the one who spoke; after all, it was his son.

    However, thetter pretended he did not see anything. In the end, Patriarch Jia secretly gritted his teeth and said:

    "Sect master, the second objective is obvious to all, but how to aplish it?

    We¡­lost our Supreme Garden, so it''s not easy to cultivate another Immortal Sovereign."

    "I''m aware of this," replied He Shiyi calmly.

    "In this situation, we need to use drastic measures. Send a Weapon ve to capture a few Immortal Sovereigns, and we will control their souls."

    Everyone frowned as they pondered the feasibility of this method. Immortal Sovereigns are Tier 11, so it''s impossible to control their soul or even their bodies.

    However, if they used the Four Symbol Mirror, which is of the same level and even higher essence, it''s possible to enve their soul.

    "That might work," said the Disciplinary Head. "However, the Weapon ves need to act fast." Their sect had just activated the mirror to the highest level in a long time, so True Heavenly Dao should be keeping close eyes on them, so deploying the Weapon ves is risky.

    "We only need to fight the right target and their location and act swiftly," said He Shiyi; their sect''s intelligence department has spread far and wide in the lower dimension, so it should be easy to find a few loose Immortal Sovereigns. Although rare, they do exist, and in the worst-case scenario, kidnap the ones from certain factions.

    "How about using the people from other regions?" suggested an elder.

    "Yes, these people purposely ignored us during this catastrophe. We should use this excuse to weaken them."

    "I agree. Even if we don''t use their Immortal Sovereigns, we must attack some of them and plunder their resources to make up for our loss."

    Most people agreed with this idea; however, He Shiyi shook his head. They did not have a legitimate reason to attack these sects since they also were attacked.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Although he sensed there were some hidden secrets from this, he did not have any evidence.

    Normally, their sect does not need a reason to attack others or even ckmail some resources from them. However, the situation was precarious, so it was not wise to act in an overbearing manner.

    Otherwise, these factions might band together and attack the Spirit Genesis Sect.

    Of course, this was not the main reason he disagreed with this method. The main reason is he sensed 15 Immortal Sovereigns standing together in the distance; he knew this was a warning from the other factions, telling him not to mess around during this time.

    Since the sect master made a decision, they could only ept it.

    "Take care of the dead disciples; ensure they are properly buried andpensate their family. Began reconstruction of the sect. I don''t think you need my help to do these things," said He Shiyi.

    "No problem."

    "In that case, you''re dismissed."

    "Sect master, wait," said Patriarch Jia. "What about the Dao Opening Sect? Are we just going to swallow this breath?"

    "Of course not," replied He Shiyi with a deep killing intent. "However, now is not the time to fight with them."

    He understood what kind of person Wang Wei was; his personality dictated he refused to suffer a loss. The first time they attacked him and the Myriad Emperor World was during their Clean-up. However, Wang Wei killed countless Heaven Chosens, creating much hatred for the Spirit Genesis Sect.

    Although few people knew they were behind the entire event, some did, and they did appreciate losing their talented disciples. As a result, they lost many business partners in the Commercial Hub.

    The second attack was the attack on their people on the Commercial Hub. Thetter also violently retaliated. Finally, he recently sent a Pseudo Eternal Emperor assassin to test things out, but Wang Wei returned the favor by sending two Eternal Emperors.

    After thinking of this, He Shiyi felt his anger returning, so he quickly exhaled.

    "Everyone beside the Ancestor can leave," he dered, and soon, only two people remained in the room.

    "Sect Master, I''m truly sorry about my ipetence."

    "I don''t me; who would have thought their world had more than one Eternal?

    How do you think they did it?"

    "There are two ways they could seed,"

    said Ancestor He."The first one is to refine the Nine Devil God World, allowing their world to condense more than one Heaven Will.

    "The second is merit."

    "Merit?"

    "Yes. Buddhism''s annihtion was a mistake, so True Heavenly Dao owed them great karma. So, if someone could gather the destiny of Buddhism, break the Absolute Beginning Magic, and revive Buddhism, it''s not impossible to use merit to condense another Heaven Will."

    "I see," nodded He Shiyi. Unfortunately, either of these methods were not easily replicated. He did not think it would be simple to refine a Heaven Will with all these factions trying to protect the world.

    As for merit? That''s even harder to amass¨Ceven if he tried to plunder from many factions across different World Communities.

    "Alright, you can leave. You don''t have to worry about your injury. I will find a way to¨C"

    His words did not finish as countless runes appeared in the room, making Ancestor He''s face change.

 Chapter 950 Farewell

    Chapter 950 Farewell

    950  Farewell

    "Sect Master, what is the meaning of this?"

    Although a powerful formation surrounded him, Ancestor He calmed down and alyzed the situation. He knew panic would not help, so there was no point in letting such an emotion rule his thoughts and actions.

    "There is only way for me and the sect to have a chance to fight a monster like Wang Wei," said He Shiyi calmly. Ancestor suddenly thought of something, and his face became ugly:

    "You want to refine me as the mirror''s Spirit?"

    "Exactly. Only a Tier 11 Soul can be its main spirit, thus healing some of its damage. Afterward, it will be easier for me to control this powerful artifact."

    Ancestor He''s face was ugly to look at. The idea of refining a Weapon Spirit for the Four Symbol Mirror existed for a long time, but he always opposed the idea.

    "Why don''t you use one of your captured Immortal Sovereigns?"

    "You know why," replied He Shiyi, and Ancestor He feel despair. He hoped thetter did not know that information, but he was wrong. For countless generations, He and Jia n secretly nourished the mirror with their blood, creating a bloodline link to it. Their attempt was to find a better way to control it but also as a backup against the sectarian faction.

    As such, only someone with the He and Jia bloodline can sacrifice themselves and be the spirit.

    Ancestor He suddenlyughed maniacally as a look of understanding dawned on him.

    "I see. I always suspected why Old Jia''s injury never healed despite the sect''s ability, but now I understand. You people have been nning this for a long time."

    Now that he thought of it, he realized the sect used too many excuses not to heal Old Jia; he only had mild suspicions, but there were no obvious signs¨Cno matter how he searched, therefore he did not pay too much attention to this. He regretted his actions.

    "My original intention was to convince Ancestor Jia; he cared more about the sect''s well-being and was willing to sacrifice. Furthermore, you are from my n, so I wanted to spare you.

    "Sadly, the n cannot keep up," exined He Shiyi, his demeanor extremely calmpared to his previous rage and anger.

    "I am your teacher. Don''t you feel any guilt?"

    "You taught me to do whatever is necessary to protect the sect and ensure it thrives.

    I''m only doing things ording to your teaching."

    "No, you''re doing it for your own selfish motive," replied Ancestor He with a sneer.

    "A part of me is," nodded He Shiyi, surprising Ancestor He for his frankness.

    "I have suffered too much at Wang Wei''s hands, and I can feel he might be my Heart Demon if things continue."

    Ancestor He was once again surprised.

    Anyone who can be an Eternal Emperor has the best Dao Heart amongst an entire generation, not to mention an Eternal Supreme like He Shiyi. And yet, he showed signs of developing a Heart Demon, which is a shocking thing.

    "Do you think using a foreign thing like a weapon can make you on par with him?"

    Ancestor He did not hide his sneer and contempt. s, the response he received was still this overwhelming calmness.

    "I walk the way of battle. Anything that can be used to win and defeat the enemy is also a part of my strength," replied the Battle God Emperor with the utmost confidence.

    "Furthermore, as long as I can kill him or dy his revival, I''m confident I can surpass his current strength."

    Ancestor He quieted down for a moment, epting his fate. He then looked at his student in his eyes, "You did the right thing.

    In this situation, this is the best solution for the sect."

    He knew if he were in thetter''s shoes, he would have made the same choice.

    "I''m proud of you," said Ancestor He; he knew only with such a ruthless leader would the sect have an opportunity to survive the cmity that is called Wang Wei. Although he has his selfishness, his core philosophy, and ideologies are to ensure the sect continues on its legacy and thrives.

    A ray of softness shed in He Shiyi''s eyes before disappearing. "Do you have anyst words or wishes?"

    "Make sure the sect survives," said Ancestor He with the utmost solemnity.

    "I will," replied He Shiyi firmly. He waved his hand, and the runes in the room turned into a seed, leaving only him in the empty and deste room. He Shiyi stood in absolute silence for the next three hours before standing up.

    He disappeared, heading to Alchemy Supreme Elder. Not long after proving the Dao, he tasked the Supreme Elder to use the best material from the garden to concoct the God Nourishing Pill for him, which has the same effect as the Emperor Soul Pill. In other words, these materials are thest ones in existence from the garden.

    He Shiyi ns to use one of the pills to nourish Ancestor He''s soul to ensure he is strong enough for the fusion with the mirror.

    Myriad Emperor World, Dao Opening Sect: A few days passed, and Ancestor Wucheng exited his retreat. Wang Wei waited for him with a small table full of delicious snacks and great wine.

    "Ancestor, how was your retreat?" asked Wang Wei as he poured wine for thetter.

    Wucheng took a sip, and his eyes shone; he could feel the strength of his soul increase slightly.

    "Great wine," hemented. He could tell this thing was nourished by the Grand Dao Source and fermented for millions of years.

    "It was great," he replied. "I finally officially reached the realm of First ss.

    Furthermore, I can feel this is not my limit as I am full of potential."

    Wang Wei nodded as he was not surprised by this oue. His bloodline has just been activated, so people still need time to grow and develop. However, the main objective of the bloodline is to increase potential.

    Wucheng chugged the wine like he was drinking water, making Wang Wei speechless. "Kid, I have always said you were the gift that kept giving. Some of these old guys didn''t believe in you at first."

    He snorted in disdain.

    "Is it because of the Ouw Trial?"

    "Yes, they thought you wouldn''t survive.

    Many people felt it was a pity for a person of your talent to die young, so they wanted to intervene and tell you the truth so you could give up.

    "Unfortunately, the rule of our sect is that we have to train genius with the utmost cruelty. If you died, it could only mean that''s how far your destiny can take you."

    Wucheng exhaled deeply, ying with his tongue as he savored the taste of the wine.

    "However, I always believed in you. The moment you were born, and I sensed how scary your soul was, I knew there was something special about you."

    Wang Wei drank while listening, "I''m d you believed in me. If not for you, I will not survive to this day."

    Wucheng shook his head. He knew even without his actions, the sect master would not die with his wife present.

    "I know what you''re thinking, but I know the situation would have been worse had you not bought me enough time for her to arrive and to make a n. So, I owe you a life."

    "Well, as long as you can continue the glory of the sect and give me a few more wines, that will be more than enough for me," said Wucheng; their generation has one mission in life¨Censure the Dao Opening Sect continues its legacy and thrive.

    So, if sacrificing their lives would result in these things being aplished, he knew many of these old guys would make the same decision as him.

    "No problem," nodded Wang Wei.

    And Wucheng continued to drink and eat. A few minutes, he sighed and said: "Let''s get to business. A few of these guys were scared and wanted me to ask you if it was possible for some of them to ascend."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Ascension is a touchy subject in any faction.

    Losing any Immortal Cultivator or Insurgent is a great weakening for any lineage. Furthermore, the events that urred during the Great Zhou Dynasty rang rms in the minds of many Emperor Lineages, making this topic even more taboo.

    As such, Wang Wei understood why these people asked Wucheng¨Cwho had a good rtionship with him¨Cto ask him.

    "Even if you didn''t bring this topic up, I would have," said Wang Wei. "With the new bloodline, our sect will have no problem cultivating Immortals and Insurgents¨Ceven Etern Grade ones.

    "As time passes, we will have too much power. I had already decided that many of you will need to seal yourself and hide from the world or ascend to the upper dimension."

    Wucheng frowned after hearing this, not showing any joy at this news.

    "Is the Bnce Mechanism this bad?"

    "It''s not now, but it will be in the future,"

    responded Wang Wei. "The Fiendgod

    Bloodline is too strong and should not exist in the lower dimension."

    Wucheng sighed, "I will bring the news to them."

    He was not happy with this information; if it were up to him,the sect should rule the entire lower dimension for all eternity.

    However, he knew this was impossible¨Cat least, not yet.

 Chapter 951 Their Turn

    Chapter 951 Their Turn

    951  Their Turn

    Now that this situation has been settled, Wang Wucheng decided to change the topic. "Have you thought who will be responsible for breaking the 12 Emperor Curse?"

    He had absolute confidence that Wang Tian would win the next Heaven Will Battle. In his long life, Wucheng has experienced countless geniuses of the sect, and Wang Tian''s talent was one of the few individuals who reached the level of the founders.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Sadly, he suffered the same fate as the others¨Chis luck and destiny were too weak.

    Luckily, Wang Tian gave birth to a monster of a son, thus changing his destiny and luck; without these two as a barrier in his cultivation journey, his aplishments would not be lower than the Ancestors.

    "Do you want either Cai Song or Jin Mengyao to be the 12th and 13th Emperor?

    Or do you want to use one of the sleeping geniuses of our sect? With the new bloodline, they now have the talent and destiny topete for these positions."

    "What do you think?" asked Wang Wei, sipping his wine.

    "The 12th Emperor does not matter, but the 13th must be unparalleled in strength if they want to break the curse. Honestly, the best option is to wait for your father and have him be the 13th."

    Wang Wei agreed with this idea.

    Unfortunately, due to his mother''s situation and other factors, his factor cannot wait for so long.

    "If I were to choose between these two, I think Cai Song is the best for the 13th," continued Wucheng. "However, personally, I would rmend Li Wenling."

    "Oh, who is that?"

    "He''s a Heaven Chosen from the Middle Emperor Era," exined Wucheng. "He cultivated Time Dao, even creating his own Acquired Physique."

    "He passed the Ouw Trial?"

    "Yes," nodded Wucheng before sighing.

    "Did something happen?"

    "His trial led him to the Chrono Chaos Realm. We tried to get him but to no avail.

    Although his Soul Jade indicated he was alive, we thought he was dead or in a state between life and death.

    "However, he eventually walked out of that forbidden ce."

    "But?" asked Wang Wei, knowing there were more.

    "By the time he returned, it was toote.

    The Heaven Will Battle had already ended, and he missed it."

    "That''s unfortunate."

    "Indeed. Li Wenling''s talent was indeed monstrous, and the fact he passed the trial is also an indication of his ability. s."

    Wucheng sighed.

    "Did he say what was inside that ce?"

    "He refused to say anything on the subject after returning. We didn''t press him, and he sealed himself soon afterward."

    Wang Wei nodded; he did not expect the sect to have such a talent sealed.

    "So, what do you think?"

    "I have someone in mind for the 13th Emperor. However, there are some things to fix first before making a decision. If things don''t work out, I will meet Li Wenling to see if he can take on this task."

    Wucheng nodded, and they continued to drink and chat. A few hourster, Wang Wei returned home, but his parents were either asleep or cultivating. Wang Wei looked at the stars, thinking deeply.

    ''The next meeting of the court is still a few hundred years away. Before then, I need to act. So, what should my next task be?''

    He contemted deeply.

    ''It''s about time I see her, but before then, I should deal with these Forbidden Lands.

    No, my first priority should be the environment.''

    After making a clear n, Wang Wei decided to act starting tomorrow. Today, he wanted to sleep like a mortal. He turned around to walk to his bed but suddenly stopped. He felt a sensation in his blood.

    "As she seeded? So fast?"

    He closed his eyes and felt his body. As expected, he felt some change in his bloodline. Wang Wei looked in the distance and noticed the members of the Li and Yan n began to have drastic changes, while the Wang n members had mild changes.

    Wang Wei and the sect had already prepared for this asion, so no one panicked and did as they nned.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei only needed to supervise things.

    Suddenly, he sensed a call from his bloodline, and he immediately entered his Bloodline Source.

    "Ancestor," he saluted.

    "Have the changes begun?" asked the Sword Empress directly.

    "Yes."

    "It''s good that there is no issue," she nodded with a smile, "Okay, I''m leaving. I only wanted to check if there were any problems."

    She looked at him kindly, "Kid, I don''t know what you''re doing to make our sect''s luck so prosperous, but keep doing it."

    "Are my actions helpful to your situation?

    Could it be that the Ancestors can revive with the luck I bring to the sect?" analyzed Wang Wei.

    She nced at him; talking with these Dao Overlords is something tiring.

    "You''re right. I have gathered enough luck to revive the first brother, and soon, I can revive the second brother. If you continue to develop like this, I might revive everybody."

    "Don''t you have things up there to revive them?"

    "I do, but I don''t dare return to the sect," replied the Sword Empress with a sigh.

    "Even mobilizing the sect''s luck has to be done with the utmost prudence."

    Every time she thinks about how she is forced to run away from these weak rats, hiding away from her own him, she almost vomits blood in anger. Unfortunately, that''s how the current situation is.

    Wang Wei understood the ancestor''s plight.

    Although Maitreya is on her side, thetter is still bnced out by Supreme Unity. In the current weakened state of the Ancestor, these parasites are more than enough to do damage to her or the current Dao Opening Sect.

    "I understand," nodded Wang Wei.

    "Well, I''m leaving."

    "Hold on, I have a few quick questions.

    "Alright, but we don''t have long."

    Wang Wei first told her about Supreme Unity interfering with the lower dimension.

    "Maitreya warned me about this, and she also said she would take a closer watch on him."

    "That''s fine." Wang Wei did not want one of these big guysing to his realm and interfering with his n.

    "The second thing is about the Taboo Battle Realm you previously mentioned. Can you tell me more? Is it one of the 13 taboos?"

    "No, the name has no rtionship with the 13 taboos; it''s just a name," replied the Sword Empress. "In some Chaos Worlds, it''s called the Ultimate Battle Realm, the Limit Battle Realm, and some just called it the 11-Fold Battle Realm.

    "As for more knowledge on it? It''s simple.

    As long as you can fight Empyreans with only a cultivation of 20% Grand Dao Source, you''ve reached the Taboo Battle Realm.

    "However, achieving such a feat is more difficult than anyone could imagine, especially since there is a bottleneck between the Great Emperor and the Empyrean Realm."

    "Bottleneck?"

    "Yes, and it''s the kind that even someone like me spent years trying to reach 70% Grand Dao Source," she exined. "Back then, we did not have the foundation we have now, so we could not ess the rare cultivation resources that can help with that bottleneck."

    "I see."

    "I don''t know about the Taboo Battle Realm, so I can''t help you much. I can give you a direction, but I don''t know if it will work."

    "What do you mean?"

    "ording to my research back then, I only found two people who seeded, and they had one thing inmon¨Cthey had a unique Dao Body and Awakening."

    "What does that mean?"

    "I don''t know, but that''s the information I gathered, so I also tried to improve my Dao Body, but I failed."

    "I see; thanks for the tip."

    Sword Empress nodded, "Anything else?"

    "Yes, do you have a pill recipe that would allow an Emperor to have the battle prowess of an Empyrean temporarily?"

    "Huh? I do, but you won''t find the materials for this thing in the lower dimension, so such a thing should be useless to you."

    "It doesn''t matter since I need it for something else."

    "That''s fine, I guess," she said before waving her hand, sending a message to his mind directly from their bloodline connection.

    "Is there anything else?"

    "No; send my regards to her for me, and don''t forget what you promised me."

    "What a cheeky kid," said Sword Empress with a smile; the more she got to know this kid, the more she liked him.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t," she uttered before disappearing.

    Wang Wei opened his eyes and took a moment to check the information in his mind. His gaze then shifted to the sect, focusing on Li Jun and Yan Liling, who were in retreat.

    A terrifying battle intent emanated from Li Jun''s body; meanwhile, Yan Liling exuded a power that seemed to contain everything, that seemed to be the source of all things.

    However, her aura soon changed to that of me, wood, and intense spiritual power.

    ''The Origin Bloodline seemed more adaptable and malleable than my Void Bloodline,'' analyzed Wang Wei. He did not dwell on this for long as his body also underwent subtle changes because of the connection between the three ns.

    His strength even increased by 1 Infant Fiendgod Force, reaching 75

 Chapter 952 Innate Environment

    Chapter 952 Innate Environment

    952  Innate Environment

    The Li and Yan n were in a state of euphoria thatsted way too long. Wang Wei understood their thinking. He promised them he would have their bloodline, but some time has passed, and nothing has happened. Although they knew the sect master would not lie about such a thing, some people could not prevent their minds from wandering.

    Luckily, they finally saw the fruits of their desire today. Now, they no longer have to listen to the Wang n bragging and looming their new strength over them.

    Wang Wei watched all of this while shaking his head. He proceeded to ce the same seal in these people''s bloodline, forcing them to walk the same path as the Wang n. As for establishing their Awakening Ceremony, they have to wait for Li Jun and Yan Liling to prove the Dao.

    Wang Wei went to bed as nned,pletely rxing for a long time. He woke up the next morning all refreshed and had dinner with his mother.

    "Back to work," uttered Wang Wei as he took thest bite of his meal. He wiped his mouth out of habit, said goodbye to his mother, and disappeared from the sect.

    Wang Wei appeared above the sky in the Central Continent. He immediately noticed countless eyes paying attention to him, making him secretly shake his head. His every word and actions will fundamentally affect the entire world, so people pay attention to his every deed.

    As such, as soon as he showed up, as long as he did not purposely hide things, these lineages would know and pay attention.

    Wang Wei ignored these people and began his work. He activated his Space Grand Dao Source to create five small pocket dimensions, each with an anchor on the five continents. These pocket dimensions are closely connected to the Myriad Emperor World, and Wang Wei ensured they were protected.

    He made it impossible for other people to enter while also reinforcing the space to the best of his ability, meaning even if countless Eternal Emperors attacked these spaces, they would fail miserably.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The next step was to activate his Spirit Flower Ability. Under his control, five lotus flowers the size of a appeared in each of these dimensions. The flowers proceeded to release a unique light, and the world trembled slightly.

    Immediately afterward, a great deal of Spiritual Qi appeared in these dimensions.

    Few top powerhouses in this world realized these flowers directly connected to Source Qi Space, drawing Spiritual Qi for the world.

    Such an act seemed simple, but only these powerhouses knew how difficult it was to ess energy from the Source Qi Space without causing trouble. Dao Ancestor Insurgents can ess the Source Qi Space, let alone Great Emperors. However, it is dangerous to open space tear that leads to the Source Qi Space because it will create what cultivators call Qi Catastrophe.

    Too much energy will be released from the Source Qi Space, causing damage to the world and the people in it. Many Emperors have tried to find the perfect bnce where only a small portion of the energy is released,

    Some have seeded, thus creating special secret realms for their factions full of Spiritual Qi and even some Innate Qi and Immortal Qi Secret Realm. However, no one could seed on such arge scale as the Heavenly Emperor.

    Wang Wei did not know what these people were thinking; however, it did not matter since he was too focused on his work.

    People thought his actions finished after essing Spiritual Qi from the Source Qi Space, but it was just the beginning.

    The five flowers'' purpose is not only to take energy but also topress it into Innate Qi. So, under the entire world''s watch, the Spiritual Qi between Heaven and Earth in all five continents drastically increased at a speed noticeable by even the lowest cultivator.

    After more than an hour, the world''s energy reached a critical point.

    "Acquire Qi," muttered Wang Wei as he observed everything. Acquire Qi is still Spiritual Qi, but it''s also the pinnacle of its concentration; it is the line between Spiritual Qi and Innate Qi.

    In ancient times, the purity and concentration of energy decreased with each passing day until the first ray of Acquire Qi appeared; that''s also when humans first appeared in the world. In some ways, the first generations of humans in this world were Innate Creatures since they were born from Heaven and Earth.

    However, these humans were not nourished by Innate Qi or thews of Heaven and Earth, so they were born weak ording to the standard of the Innate Demon Gods. However, Wang Wei and many modern schrs could imagine how terrifying the talents of these Innate humans were.

    If they had the chance to practice cultivation techniques, their achievements would have been unparalleled.

    ''In this environment, mortals can live between 200 to 300 years even without practicing martial arts or bing

    Extraordinary Citizens,'' thought Wang Wei.

    ''And once the environment contains Innate Qi, it''s not impossible for them to live for thousands of years after practicing martial arts and spiritual power.''

    As soon as he had these thoughts, he frowned; his eyes changed, and he saw something.

    ''I see. This era is different from ancient times before the Path of Emperor opened.

    In this era, the road of longevity is strictly controlled, so the lifespan limit of mortals is five hundred years.''

    Many truths shed in Wang Wei''s eyes as he saw the essence of the world.

    ''This also means that the Innate Demon Gods below Tier 10 cannot have unlimited life spans even in this environment. Even humans who awakened Innate Laws will only have longer lifespans than expected, but they cannot be immortal unless they be Primarchs.''

    Wang Wei became jealous of these ancient creatures for a moment; they could so easily achieve immortality¨Calbeit a conditional one. However, he soon realized it made no sense for him to be jealous since he was truly immortal.

    So, he focused on his work. The first ray of Innate Qi appeared in the world, and Wang Wei ensured it appeared in the Dao Opening Sect, giving such achievement to his sect and central continent.

    After the first ray, more and more Innate Qi appeared all over the world. Under Wang Wei''s control, 50% of the world was full of Innate Qi before slowing down.

    ''Now, is it only a water-grinding process?''

    The world will eventually be filled with Innate Qi, but it cannot be done overnight.

    The fact it reached 50% so quickly was due to his active effort.

    ''Let''s finish thest step,'' thought Wang Wei. he pointed his finger in the sky, and an array that resembled a magic circle covered the entire world. Wang Wei flicked his finger as he fused countless resources into the array, most of which were Emperor Grade.

    Once he finished, the world trembled slightly for a second time, and more Spiritual Qi entered, which then prompted the five flowers to work even harder to make Innate Qi.

    Wang Wei''s n to change the environment started when he was a mortal after visiting the Heavenly Tree Vige after the Spirit Road Trial. Back then, he did not have his Spirit Flower Ability or know he would get it.

    Therefore, his original n to change the environment was to get outside energy and convert it into Spiritual Qi. So, he asked his sect to create such a formation. As for the source of this outside energy? Wang Wei''s choice was obvious¨Cthe void or chaotic space energy outside of the Myriad Emperor World in the Endless Void.

    Such energy is basically limitless in the Endless Void, and it''s the reason why weak cultivators cannot travel outside their worlds or nes. Wang Wei felt it was wasteful not to use it, hence the n.

    The formation had to function, convert void energy into Spiritual Qi, andpress Spiritual Qi into Innate Qi. However,pared to the Spirit Flowers, thepressing was subpar.

    Regardless, under Wang Wei''s control, the Innate Qi in the environment soon reached 80%. Furthermore, he knew after reaching 100%, the first Innate Demon Gods would once again walk the earth.

    Wang Wei''s job was finished. He dispersed the five pocket dimensions, making them invisible and inessible to everyone. As the foundation of the world, he did not want any enemies to attack them and weakened the Myriad Emperor World.

    He fused the [Void-Qi Array] into the world''s core and granted Heavenly Dao control over it.

    Swish!

    The sky changed as countless visions enveloped the world. Purple merit manifested above Heaven before splitting into different portions. 80% of it descended on Wang Wei''s hand. Of the remaining 20%, 15% went to Misceneous One for creating the formation, and the remaining 5% went to the people who helped in the process.

    Wang Wei smiled in satisfaction; he knew this was not the end of the merit. As the world evolved and became more prosperous, Heavenly Dao will reward them again.

    Without hesitation, he cut off the majority of the merit and sent them to the Emperor Enlightening Academy and the Western Bliss Sect, paying part of his debt.

    "The environment has returned to Innate.

    All the court''s Gods must ensure nothing happens to their area during the transition."

    Wang Wei''s voice echoed throughout the world, and these Gods and Emperor Lineages guessed what they meant. The entire world was about to experience drastic change due to the introduction of Innate Qi.

    Mountains, forests,kes, rivers, and spiritual veins will appear out of nowhere in a matter of days. Already existing mountains will grow taller, and more earthquakes, volcano eruptions, hurricanes, and tsunamis will ur as new spiritual materials begin to grow rapidly in dangerous areas that can affect the weather.

    New secret dimensions will be born and appear, releasing spatial fluctuations that are extremely dangerous. Animals¨Cwho are more sensitive to energy than humans¨Cwill be demon beasts. If not properly controlled, they could cause chaos and mayhem.

    Furthermore, many animals will awaken hidden bloodlines in their bodies, which is good news for the demon race and the sea race. However, humans will also benefit.

    Many people will also awaken dormant bloodlines. More talented humans will be born under the nourishment of Innate Qi, and some people who were previously mortals without a [Leakless Body] will acquire cultivation qualifications.

    Lastly, as the protagonist of this world, the majority of the lucky fortunate encounters that just appeared in this world will belong to humans.

    After Wang Wei''s orders, all the Gods began to work together to ensure their mortal civilizations could survive this change without any issues.

 Chapter 953 Comparing The Two Systems

    Chapter 953 Comparing The Two Systems

    953  Comparing The Two Systems

    After instructing the sect''s people to deal with the current situation, Wang Wei returned home as he had a few things to do. Firstly, he finally took the time to check the form the Sword Empress gave him.

    As expected, it was extremelyplicated, and the materials were things he had never heard of.

    Wang Wei waved his hand; he used his power of fate to divine these materials to learn about their uses, growing environment, and even some of their history. In a few minutes, he knew these materials better than an alchemist who spent countless Yuan Epochs studying them.

    "This went better than I expected," muttered Wang Wei. The next step was to stimte refining this pill in his mind.

    However, he soon discovered with his current Alchemy Grand Dao Source, he could not refine such a high-level Emperor Tier Pill.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''Well, it doesn''t matter. As long as I sessfully stimte the refining process, my n will work.''

    He ced on the agenda to raise his minor Grand Dao Source like Alchemy and Weapon Refining.

    After that, Wang Wei took out a bunch of cultivation techniques, all from the Ancient Era. With the new environment, it''s about time for him to update the Origin System.

    However, he decided to wait a while and observed the world''s reaction.

    He first wanted to see if the Ancient n would be stupid enough to secretly spread the Primordial God System, trying to encroach on the Dao Opening Sect''s [Daofather Luck]. Although they appeared to have changed, he was still skeptical.

    Secondly, he wanted to see how the current Origin System would fare in the current environment before his intervention. The changes in the environment are a perfect time for geniuses born at the wrong time to innovate their technique, thus entering the Duyi Realm.

    So, he wanted to see what they woulde up with and see if some would inspire him for the uing upgrade. Although Wang Wei had an outline, he was not satisfied with the final result, so he wanted some inspiration from the Ancient System.

    The first stage of the Ancient System, also called the Primordial God System, was the Blood Qi Realm. This realm was the same as the current era Body Refining Realm, cultivating the body''s blood qi.

    ''The blood qi cultivated by the Ancient System should be purer than the Origin System as they used Innate Qi and Acquire Qi to cultivate,'' analyzed Wang Wei. He waved his hand to condense a mortal clone of himself.

    Then, the clone began to cultivate the first stage of the Origin System but using Innate Qi.

    "The blood qi is indeed purer and more potent based on the environment,"mented Wang Wei before creating a second mortal clone. But this one used the Ancient System to cultivate his blood qi.

    "The purity and potency are the same no matter the cultivation system."

    His clones have the same physique, soul, memories, and spirit and absorb the same amount of Innate Qi. The result was their blood qi was the same, meaning the starting point of these two systems was the same.

    After seeing this result, Wang Wei focused on the second stage¨CIron Bone Copper Skin Realm. The Ancient System did not open their dantian or Divine Sea; they continued on the path of training the body, training the skin, muscles, tendons, bones, and organs.

    Wang Wei had his clones reach the second stage and battle it out. The result was that the Ancient System Clone was the final winner; thetter couldpletely ignore the damage from the Origin Clone''s Origin Qi. So, it was a brutal defeat.

    "That''s concerning," muttered Wang Wei, who quickly discovered the crux of the issue. The Origin Qi condensed by the clone was purer as it used Innate Qi, but it did not sublimate to a higher level.

    Wang Wei continued his observation for the third stage: Rune Body Realm. In this realm, the Ancient Clone condensed runes with his powerful blood qi and spiritual power, and these runes resonated with Heaven and Earth. After fusing these runes into the body, it reached another level.

    "The Heaven Opening Emperor probably created this realm after seeing that female Primordial God''s cultivating. He saw the Dao Rhymes releasing from her body, but he could not understand them. So, he copied them and created a lesser version in the form of Dao Runes.

    "By then, he should have been only in Tier 2, so his understanding must be quite high to pull off such a feat. Worthy of my ancestor," muttered.

    After praising the Heaven Opening Emperor, he had the two clones fight, trying to see the result between the Divine Altar Realm and Rune Body Realm. The final result was still a win for the Ancient System; however, it was not because of strength difference but because the Ancient Clone had unparalleled endurance, so he forced the Origin Clone to use more Origin Qi than it could replenish from the environment.

    "The Divine Veins is a brilliant method that actually improves a cultivator''s control of Spiritual Qi between Heaven and Earth.

    However, the Dao Runes also have a simr effect. One walked the path of Qi, and the other walked the path of Essence(body)."

    The fourth stage was the Bloodline Seed Realm, where Ancient Cultivators implemented their first bloodline. In this stage, the bodies and spirits of ancient cultivators are strong enough to survive the infusion of Innate Demons or Primordial Gods''s bloodlines. Their strength will reach another level after the baptism of their chosen bloodline, they will also awaken Divine abilities.

    However, the bloodline used can only be considered a seed of potential because cultivators cannot bear high bloodlines. So, they must continue to develop the strength of their bloodlines.

    Wang Wei stimted a battle between the clones in this realm. The Origin System finally showed an advantage because of the versatility of Origin Source, which allows them to use different spells. Meanwhile, the Ancient Clone can only use a few Divine Abilities based on their bloodline. However, based on how powerful the bloodline is, it''s possible to overwhelm the Supernatural Cultivator.

    However, the Origin Clone can also use unique Innate Talents, and in a worst-case scenario, they can destroy their potential by using their Good Fortune me.

    The fifth stage is the Bloodline Awakening Realm. In this realm, the ancient cultivators have achieved a second awakening of their bloodline, thus tempering their bodies to a higher level and awakening more potent Divine Abilities.

    The battle simted by Wang Wei between the two clones was barely a tie. The Divine Body Realm clone suffered from a weaker body despite tempering it again in the Human Stage. The Origin Clone had a slight advantage after opening his orifice, sublimating his spirit and soul in the Earth Stage.

    As for the Heaven Stage, where he controlled the power of Heaven and Earth, the Ancient Clone did the same thing with their bloodline.

    The sixth stage was the True Spirit Realm, where the ancient cultivators fused their souls or spirits into their bodies, achieving a True Spirit. In this realm, they gained incredible regeneration. As long as a part of their flesh exists, they can regenerate and revive themselves because of their soul.

    The battle result in this stage was rtively equal. The Ancient Clone was difficult to kill, while the Origin Clone could save his life by abandoning his body and running away with his Primordial Spirit.

    The seventh tier is the Law Awakening Realm, where the ancient cultivators awakened the Law in their bloodline; it''s in this stage where they can awaken their Innate Law.

    In this stage, the Origin Systems won as Void Shattering Cultivators alreadyprehended thew while the Ancient Systems were still in the process of awakening.

    The eighth tier is the Law Comprehension Realm; the name revealed its purpose. The battle between these two systems became somewhat unique. The Origin System''s Saint will dominate the ancient system with their Domain, rendering it useless.

    However, that''s only applicable to people who have not awakened Innate Laws; by then, the domain''s power bes useless, and the final winner will depend on the individual''sprehension.Logically speaking, Saints should have a deeper understanding than Law Comprehension Realm, but that was notpletely true. The time the ancient cultivators spent awakening theirw was not in vain, as it allowed them to be extremely in tune with thew, granting them higher control over it than the Origin System.

    The ninth stage is the Law Body Realm. The ancient cultivators would use theirws to modify their physical bodies to resemble Innate Demons or Primordial Gods.

    The system''s version of the Quasi-Emperor Realm was once the Law Body reached a certain size and its power reached beyond the normal Law Body or Supreme Realm.

    The clones'' confrontation in these two realms was also rtively equal. Wang Wei preferred the ancient system at the Supreme Realm as the body of a supreme is too weak and fragile before they fuse with their Dharma Body. However, the strength of each system was rtively the same.

    "Each has their own advantage,"mented Wang Wei. "In the early stages, the ancient system had a clear advantage.

    In the middle stages, the Origin System only shines because of the Innate Talent and suicide method of the Good Fortune me.

    "However, I''m not a big fan of the ancient system because of their overreliance on bloodline.

    "The Origin System''s Law Path is better, in my opinion, than the Ancient System.

    However, it''s worth learning how the Ancient System became extremely in tune with thew at Tier 7."

    In the Law Path, the Ancient System relies more on better control supplemented by a powerful body. Meanwhile, the Origin System focuses more on a deeper understanding of thew and sublimating it.

    "I have many ideas on how to improve the Origin System, but let''s wait; maybe I can find more inspirations from the genesis of this era and from other cultivation systems."

 Chapter 954 The Sovereign of Dream

    Chapter 954 The Sovereign of Dream

    954  The Sovereign of Dream

    The simtions took Wang Wei a few days, and such a time was enough to see how the world was dealing with the recent changes.

    He scanned the entire world with his Divine Sense and nodded in satisfaction.

    These factions knew this was an opportunity to acquire merit points, so they went all out to protect their domains and areas. In the past few days, a few new Immortal Lineages appeared in the world as these Supreme Lands used their merit point to exchange for an Immortal Mansion. Although they exchanged all their savings in the past few hundred years, it was worth it.

    ''I don''t know whether this exchange is good or not,'' thought Wang Wei. After the mortal civilizations reach their peak, it won''t be so easy to acquire Merit Points.

    Moreover, Wang Wei could foresee Heavenly Dao increasing the price of Immortal Mansions and Grand Dao Source Seed in the future.

    ''Well, it doesn''t matter to me,'' thought Wang Wei as he focused on something else.

    He waved his hand and sent something to the Eternal Dream Sect. Afterward, he disappeared from the world, reaching another World Community; thismunity was ruled by the Heaven-Will World called Deste Point World.

    Wang Wei looked at this Heaven Will World, thinking of the information he knew. Before the Heaven Will Battle, this world suffered a terrible catastrophe in the form of an Eternal Emperor Tier Void Beast, almost destroying their cultivation civilization.

    Wang Wei looked at it before heading somewhere else; this was not his destination. He appeared in a world on top of a mountain. The first thing he noticed was how vast this world was. ording to his scan, this world was 30% the size of the Myriad Emperor World.

    Such a size was shocking. Most Great Thousand Worlds were the size between 5 to 10% of their World Community''s Heaven Will World.

    The second thing Wang Wei noticed was the majestic Qi Luck Dragon of this world, traveling around the entire world. Without anyone seeing it, the dragon seems to be checking up on its territory, ensuring the people are satisfied and there are no people causing problems.

    ''This Qi Luck Dragon is so spiritual; it''s almost like a living creature,'' thought Wang Wei before sighing. ''Every time I think this ce originated from the small Great Xia Dynasty, I can''t help but think of the vicissitudes of life.''

    Wang Wei teleported to a beautiful white and ck pce at the center of this world.

    He did not barge in with his cultivation power, but he also no longer hid his aura, waiting for the owner to invite him in.

    As expected, a few minutester, a eunuch came out of the pce, looking at him.

    "Is your excellency, Wang¡­"

    The eunuch did not dare finish his words as he suddenly felt it was a great offense to utter this being''s name; his intuition told him he would suffer great karmic cmity if he uttered thetter''s name.

    "I''m sorry for the offense," said the eunuch swiftly in his shrill voice.

    "It''s fine," replied Wang Wei.

    "Your Majesty is waiting for you." He did not even dare to look this person in the eyes.

    "Lead the way."

    Wang Wei calmly followed him while observing the surroundings. Meanwhile, the eunuch was trembling in the front; he suddenly felt it was a great offense to walk before the being before him. Unfortunately, this was his job.

    Wang Wei noticed the eunuch''s behavior, but there was nothing he could do about it.

    His life form was entirely on a different dimension than this person. So, even if he did not release any aura or was malicious, that''s how most people would behave before him.

    However, the main reason for the eunuch''s situation is psychological problems or state of mind. If his willpower were firm enough, the situation would not have developed to such a state.

    "You can leave, I will go the rest of the way alone."

    The eunuch felt relieved before bing entangled.

    "Don''t worry, she won''t me you."

    He sighed in relief, bowed ny degrees to Wang Wei before basically running away as fast as possible. Wang Wei did not mind and continued to his destination¨Cthe Pce Garden.

    He smiled after arriving at his destination, thinking how he would bring people to the court''s garden when he wanted a more peaceful and rxed atmosphere.

    ''It seems all great rulers think the same,'' he made a small joke before reaching his destination.

    In a small pavilion next to a flower garden was a beautiful woman dressed in a white Monarch Robe with nine golden dragons and nine red phoenixes embroidered in.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    She had a strange aura that seemed to mix many things together, some of which should not be fused but were perfectly done so.

    She was beautiful, noble, proud, and domineering, like a supreme ruler who decided the lives of trillions of lives. She also was ethereal, like a sweet dream that no one could ever forget; underneath that etherealness was an eerie darkness akin to endless nightmares.

    "Ms Dong, long time no see," said Wang Wei as he approached the pavilion. He sat down on the cushion opposite her.

    "Yes, it''s been a long time," nodded Dong Lifen as she poured tea; her facial expression was calm, but her pale face indicated her injury had notpletely healed.

    After serving the tea to both of them, she started the conversation:

    "As expected, you were the final winner."

    She had secretly watched the Deste Point''s Emperor proving the Dao. Thetter was only peak First ss Emperor, slightly short of bing a Pseudo Eternal.

    However, the aura he released was nothingpared to the person before him.

    "Indeed," nodded Wang Wei before sighing.

    "If you were not stubborn, you could have proven the Dao in this generation as well."

    "Stubborn? Yes, I was a little too headstrong," she nodded, which surprised Wang Wei. He thought she would refute his words and continued her obstinate determination.

    "Surprised?"

    "A little," replied Wang Wei, who felt his chances of aplishing his task had drastically increased.

    Dong Lifen shook her head, "After almost dying, I also realized the shoring of my path."

    Wang Wei sighed; Dong Lifen''s cultivation journey was legendary. Her aplishment will forever be remembered in the annals of history of the entire Eternal Ascension World.

    And that''s because she opened a new path of Immortality.

    After giving her control of the Great Xia Dynasty and the entire Warring Kingdom World, she began her path of a Supreme Sovereign. With her cultivation in the Divine Altar Realm and control over the dynasty''s Qi Luck, her strength was unrivaled.

    Therefore, Dong Lifen had no problem controlling things, even suppressing the people who thought they had a chance now that the king had left. Afterward, she focused on cultivating.

    Wang Wei left her a technique from the Eternal Dream Sect that led directly to the Quasi-Emperor World. He also previously told her to use luck to fix her foundation, making up for the fact she only reached the 9th Layer in the Body Tempering Realm.

    After reaching the Supernatural Realm and ensuring she had battle strength above her realm, she began her n¨Cinvade a Middle Thousand World.

    Dong Lifen sent Supernatural Realm cultivators to ascend. These people''s task was to gather information and resources and set up a base for her invasion. She secretly ascended and cultivated. After reaching the Divine Body Realm, she was already confident to conquer the world, and that''s exactly what she did.

    With the Great Xiao Dynasty''s more modern way of warfare using constructs, it did not take long to conquer a world called the Six Yuan World and fused it with the Warring Kingdom World.

    The next step after the conquest was simple: recuperate, rule the world with benevolence, and ensure the prosperity of the people. With excellent governance that focused on the livelihood of the people and strict control of cultivators, Dong Lifen was able to assimte the people of this world into Great Xia.

    Then, the luck of her dynasty prospered, and her cultivation soon broke the limit of a Middle Thousand World and entered the Void Shattering Realm. So, the next step was obvious¨Ca Great Thousand World.

    Dong Lifen only needed to repeat the same step. Even better, with her cultivation of Tier 7, she could suppress the entire world, defeat all the True Monarchs (Tier 9), and even kill ordinary Quasi-Emperors (9.5).

    With her strength, Dong Lifen was more aggressive in conquering the Great Thousand World ck Ocean World.

    Sadly, fate was against her. Or maybe her path was too smooth, so she needed to pass a cmity. The world she targeted happened to one of the rare Great Thousand Worlds who gave birth to a Dao Ancestor.

    So, one day, while Dong Lifan was nning the next territory to take over, a giant palm descended from the Heavens. Luckily for her, she borrowed the luck of the Dynasty to boost her strength to a higher level; furthermore, the opponent did not seem to want to kill her; therefore, Dong Lifen ran away with severe injuries after losing all her troops and foundation in that world.

    Of course, such a defeat was not enough to stop the Sovereign of Dream. After recuperating both from her injuries and previous loss, she targeted another Great Thousand World; she only needed to be cautious.

    The end result was a sess. So, Dong Lifen''s ambitions grew, targeting a Heaven Will World. However, she learned from her mistake, so she chose to conquer countless Great Thousand Worlds and fused them with the Warring Kingdom World, elevating them to a higher level.

    She also took into consideration Wang Wei and the Dao Opening Sect, so she moved the Warring Kingdom World to another World Community.

    While conquering the Great Thousand World, Dong Lifen also began to temper herself by fighting with the Heaven Chosen of the Deste Point World. Sadly, she found them mediocre and suppressed all of them before disappearing. Even the current Great Emperor was easily suppressed by her back then.

    After returning from the Deste Point World, Dong Lifen had an interesting thought: Could Qi Luck be used as a medium to control the Grand Dao Source?

    Great Emperors used their souls while Dao Ancestors used their Inner World, so why couldn''t she use the Qi Luck of her dynasty?

    After years of research and cultivation, she sessfully created the Fortune Dynasty Immortal Path.

    After that, her ambitions grew, and she wanted to know what would happen if she could swallow or conquer a Heaven''s Will World. Luck was on her side as the Deste Point had experienced a catastrophe, thus drastically weakening them.

    Unfortunately, Dong Lifen''s strength was far from reaching the level of conquering a Heaven Will World with Insurgents. Luckily for her, Wang Wei guessed her intention and sent someone from the sect to protect her.

    Wang Wei looked at her and could tell her strength. Her physical body was already on par with 2-Root Dao Ancestors. After borrowing the power of the Grand Dao Source, her strength would reach the limit of 5-Root with 4.999% Grand Dao Source control.

    ''If not for the limitations of True Heavenly Dao, she might have achieved an alternate Ten Supremacy Foundation,'' he analyzed before sighing. If Dong Lifen had better luck and was born into a top Emperor Lineage, she could have achieved an alternative Ten Supremacy Foundation, just like she achieved an alternate Nine Supremacy Foundation.

    Her faction only needed to help her destroy a weak Heaven Will at all costs, allowing her to swallow it. Such a price was nothing to create a potent Eternal Supreme.

    "I want to take this opportunity to thank you for saving my life," she said.

    "No problem. After all, we are considered old friends."

    "Maybe," she nodded. "So, what brings you here? I have a feeling this was not just a normal sentimental visit."

    Wang Wei smiled, "I guess I will be direct. I came to recruit you?"

    "Recruit?"

    "Yes, I want you to join the Dao Opening Sect and be our 13th Emperor."

    Dong Lifen frowned as she felt this short sentence contained much information. So, she decided to get rification first.

 Chapter 955 Recruitment

    Chapter 955 Recruitment

    955  Recruitment

    (AN: I would like to remind everybody that the two extra chapters you receive every week are the courtesy of ckJesus1999.

    It''s for the Castle Gift he gave a while ago. I promised extra chapters, and I''m delivering. Don''t say I did not keep my word and nder me online.)

    ---

    "Why are you recruiting me, and why am I the thirteenth Emperor? If I remember correctly, you should be the tenth?"

    Wang Wei raised his hand to condense a talisman with a bunch of information.

    Although he could directly input them into her mind, he still showed her respect, not only because of their former friendship but because of her aplishments.

    Dong Lifen took the talisman and used her Divine Sense to review everything.

    "Nine Emperor Curse, Immeasurable Emperor, Heavenly Emperor, Heavenly Court, Twelve Emperor Curse, Bnce Mechanism."

    As she muttered these key terms, she began to look at Wang Wei with a little bit more awe. Previously, she only thought he was a powerful Eternal Emperor but did not care much. With her current strength, she had absolute confidence to prove the Dao and also be an Eternal.

    But now, she understood that her old friend''s achievements were even more legendary than hers.

    "I guess I should not be surprised since it''sing from you."

    She was no longer than the ignorant little girl they met. Over the years, she has traveled far and wide and knew how unique many of Wang Wei''s ideas and thoughts were. So, she''s not that surprised that someone like that would create miracles and wonders during his cultivation journey.

    Dong Lifen took a moment to think about the entire situation, "I owe you and the Dao Opening Sect a great karma for saving my life and taking care of my master."

    Although she had not seen her master in nearly a million years, she still remembered her, and Dong Lifen considered her one of the few people close to her heart. As the saying goes, a master-disciple rtionship is as strong as any daughter and mother.

    "However, it''s not enough to just join you.

    So, what can you offer me?"

    Wang Wei took a sip of his tea; he was not surprised by her words. With Dong Lifen''s current achievements, few things could interest her. So, things that any Emperor Lineage could offer, like resources, unique techniques, backup protection, or secret knowledge, she can acquire all of them after proving the Dao.

    "It depends on what you want," replied Wang Wei. "What is your pursuit? Do you want to continue the Great Xia Dynasty or have other goals?"

    Dong Lifen did not answer him immediately. She looked in the distance, her eyes overseeing the entire dynasty. In an instant, she saw the lives of countless citizens.

    "For a long time, I was obsessed with the dynasty, believing it was my duty to make sure it prospers," she uttered in a soft voice.

    "However, what happened, I realizedI had long aplished that goal. Even worse, my ambitions and greed often led my

    people to danger."

    "So, you''ve let go?"

    "You could say that."

    "So, what are you pursuing now?"

    "I just want to be happy," she replied calmly.

    Wang Wei swirled his tea before taking a sip.

    "A simple goal, but not easily achieved."

    "Yes," agreed Dong Lifen, looking him in the eyes. "The cultivation world is cruel. Even if I step out from the world, at any moment, someone coulde to ruin my happiness."

    "So, you need strength to protect your happiness."

    Wang Wei resonated with that sentiment; his desire is only to be free from all constraints and fetters. However, his desire opposed the very nature of society, which is full of rules and regtions. So, even back on Earth, his goal could not be fulfilled, let alone the cultivation world that is a million times moreplex.

    "Do you know the realms after the Great Emperor?" asked Wang Wei.

    "I don''t," admitted Dong Lifen; one of her weaknesses was herck of background, so she did not have ess to such information. However, it did not matter since changing the situation was one of her agenda after proving the Dao.

    "At Tier 11, there are normal Empyreans who can create world and life with a wave of their hands, followed by Evesting Empyreans who understand their [True Self] and escape the shackles of reincarnation.

    "Tier 12, there are Paragons and Boundless Paragons. I don''t know much, but in this realm, these beings treat the River of Time like their back garden, and the influence of fate on them reaches the lowest level possible."

    Dong Lifen took a moment to savor these words. She could fathom how powerful these realms were just by the short description. So, her eyes showed a look of desire.

    "Do you think this is the end?" continued Wang Wei. "Paragons used to be the rulers of the universe until my Ancestor did some world-changing events in the upper

    dimension, bringing the world the realm of Half-Step Transcendence."

    "Transcendence," muttered Dong Lifen. As she uttered these words, she immediately felt the power contained in them; she had a feeling that all sentient beings, all cultivators, should pursue that single word.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Wang Wei secretly smiled when he saw her reaction, "If you want to protect your happiness, you need strength. I will admit the Dao Opening Sect cannot give you much help in the lower dimension.

    However, it''s another thing after you ascend.

    "After your experience, you should understand how much easier cultivation can be with the correct background."

    Dong Lifen greatly agreed with thatst statement. As a self-made, sessful cultivator, she knew how hard it was without the appropriate background. She was not arrogant to the point she could not admit part of her sess was due to the help of her friend before her.

    Had he not given her control of the Warring Kingdom World, she did not know what path her life would have taken. But the chances of it being as glorious as now were very small.

    "I must say, I''m tempted," said Dong Lifen.

    "But I cannot make such a decision lightly."

    "If you have any concerns, you can ask me."

    She looked at him, "My intuition is telling me you''re not telling me everything."

    "What do you mean?"

    "How do I exin it? I feel like your promise is real, but at the same time, empty inside. I don''t understand why I have this sensation."

    Wang Weiughed after hearing this, "Your intuition is correct."

    "Oh, is there any secret?"

    "The current situation of the upper dimension is not ideal," replied Wang Wei before condensing more information for her. So, Dong Lifen knew about the blockage of the lower dimension, the confrontation between the two suns, and the involvement of the eight parasites.

    "How could this be?" she muttered; she did not expect such a drastic thing to happen in the upper dimension. Although she knew little about the ce, she also did not expect things to be so bad.

    "How is the Dao Opening Sect?" she asked, going directly to the crux of the problem.

    "Already caring about your future sect?"

    "I see you''re as shameless as I remember."

    "It''s called being thick skin, no, being strategically minded," replied Wang Wei with a smile. "To answer your question, it''s probably sealed, not allowing anyone entry or exit."

    Dong Lifen nodded, but she became quiet, thinking about what choice to make.

    "You don''t have to worry about them," added Wang Wei.

    "Oh, why do you say that?"

    "ording to my predictions, True Heavenly Dao will change the time flow rate after I ascend, making the time of the upper dimension pass faster. So, by the time you ascend, I should have taken care of these parasites."

    "Destiny?" she asked.

    "Yes."

    "I thought you would reject such a thing."

    "I''m not pedantic," replied Wang Wei.

    "These people will stand in my way one way or the other. If I can use Heaven and Earth''s help to get rid of them, why not bear the burden of destiny?"

    "True," nodded Dong Lifen, analyzing the situation.

    ''Changing the time flow rate is a good move to prevent the lower dimension from being too affected by this battle.''

    If these seven individuals are not dealt with, more Great Emperors from the lower dimension will ascend and get entangled in this messy situation. So, it''s best to deal with them as soon as possible and reduce their influence.

    "So, what do you think?" asked Wang Wei.

    "I am tempted, but I also have reservations."

    "Tell me, and we''ll see if we cane up with a solution."

    "Firstly, I do not know whether I will fit in with the other people of the Dao Opening Sect," said Dong Lifen. "Secondly, there is the issue of trust. I did not grow up in the sect nor show any signs of loyalty. So, will they truly trust me and treat me as their own?"

    Dong Lifen knew there was a reason sects epted young disciples; it''s easier to cultivate loyalty and obedience at such an age. But it was different for her.

    "These issues are not much of a problem,"

    said Wang Wei. "Your master has agreed to be the sect''s protector, so you already have a foundation of loyalty.

    "Trust can be slowly cultivated. I have a lot of ns, some of which will require a talent like yourself. So, as long as you contribute to the sect, trust will no longer be an issue.

    "As for things like betrayal, I''m sure you won''t do anything stupid like that."

    Dong Lifen''s eyes squinted as she understood his meaning. If she betrayed the sect, there wouldn''t be a ce in the world for her; her fate would be to be hunted down, and if she dared ascend, that would be her end.

    "Of course, I also acknowledge your side of the situation," continued Wang Wei. "I promised to leave you with something in case the sect is the one who betrays you."

    Wang Wei did not think the members of his sect were infallible. Therefore, he also took into consideration Dong Lifen''s perspective.

    "In that case, I agree," replied Dong Lifen.

    "I admire your decisiveness."

    "I wouldn''t achieve what I have if I did not have such a trait."

    "True," nodded Wang Wei, who felt relieved after hearing the positive answer. Beforeing here, he was unsure because he knew Dong Lifen was extremely attached to the Great Xia Dynasty.

    Luckily, fate was in his favor.

 Chapter 956 Heavenly King

    Chapter 956 Heavenly King

    956  Heavenly King

    "So, what''s next?" asked Dong Lifen. "Do you want me to leave with you now?"

    "Depends. What''s your n for Great Xia?"

    Dong Lifen pondered for a moment,

    "ording to my original idea, the next step was to fuse with the dynasty."

    ording to the Fortune Dynasty Path she created, once the ruler reached the minimum standard of borrowing the strength of the Grand Dao Source with their Qi Luck, the next step was to permanently fuse with the dynasty, bing something akin to a Dao

    Ancestor''s Inner World.

    "You have reservations about this path?" asked Wang Wei.

    "Yes. It''s fine if others do it, but the dynasty will be a major weakness to me,"exined Dong Lifer. Her path has its advantagespared to Dao Ancestors, the main one is the base strength of people in her path will be stronger than Dao Ancestors because of the blessing of Qi Luck Dragon.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Additionally, with a vast enough dynasty and prosperous luck, it''s easier for the people in her path to be Insurgent.

    However, there is also a major downsidea??the dynasty.

    If a Dao Ancestor''s Inner World is destroyed, their strength will be decreased drastically, but they can also rebuild it.

    However, it''s different for a dynasty. After losing so many civilians, the dynasty''s Qi Luck will be extinguished, and it''s virtually impossible to return to the peak.

    In other words, the people who walked her path would be severely restricted by their dynasty. If they lose it, they will also lose their strength and maybe immortality.

    Wang Wei understood her hesitation,

    "Losing the dynasty would indeed be a major blow. Although the people in your path won''t lose their immortality, they probably won''t be able to regain their strength after a very long time. Their only choice might be to change to the Dao Ancestor Path."

    "That''s what I''m worried about," nodded Dong Lifen. If she loses ess to Great Xia, she is still powerful because of her fleshy body and because she has been exposed to the Grand Dao Source. However, the people who followed her path won''t be so luckya??unless they follow her example and temper their bodies to a high enough level.

    However, there is a reason why few people can aplish great things in the Body Refining Path.

    Additionally, she has special authority as the founder of this path. True Heavenly Dao won''t have a problem if she changes to the Emperor Path. However, it''s not the same for others.

    Just like Immortal Venerables and Dao Ancestors cannot participate in the Heaven Will and be a Great Emperor.

    "My suggestion for you is to fuse the dynasty with your soul," said Wang Wei.

    "Oh, why?"

    "The process can turn all citizens into Spiritual Lifeforms bonded to your soul.

    After you prove the Dao and be eternal, your soul will also be eternal."

    Dong Lifen''s eyes lit up as she understood the benefit of such a method. As long as she is alive, these people will also be alive, achieving another form of immortality.

    Even if her soul were destroyed, as long as she healed or revived herself, these dead people of the dynasty would also return.

    "There are even more benefits to this path," continued Wang Wei. "With an entire dynasty in your soul, you might achieve 7 to 8% Grand Dao Boosts after proving the Dao. If you add the boost of Qi Luck, that''s another 2 to 3%."

    Wang Wei knew this was not the limit since Qi Luck''s boost could continue to increase.

    "You can walk a unique path of a Spiritual Fortune Dynasty," he continued. His eyes became excited. "You can convince other Immortal Venerables, Dao Ancestors, and other paths to fuse with your Spiritual Dynasty, granting them pseudo-eternal characteristics."

    Dong Lifen squinted her eyes as she understood the implications of these words. There is a great divide between the Emperor Path and all other ways of immortality, and that disunity is the eternal characteristic.

    Great Emperors and Eternals have too many ways to escape death. Meanwhile, no matter how powerful an Immortal

    Sovereign or Dao Ancestor, they will die after being killed once.

    However, now, they can achieve the same eternal characteristics as long as they fuse with her. Although their new ''immortality'' is based on Dong Lifen''s survival, many people will be tempted by the offera??especially if she can be a Boundless Paragon, which is almost impossible to kill.

    "This idea is excellent," she uttered. "The higher the cultivation, the more afraid of death most people are. If they can find a way to save their lives, many people will agree."

    Her eyes shone brilliantly. "I can even recruit other people by making contracts.

    They will fuse with me, and I can use their strength, but they won''t be under my control. In return, they will acquire the eternal characteristics they desire.

    "These contracts can even be limited to a certain number of years."

    Wang Wei secretly praised her as he had the same thought. "Of course, all of this lies in your inability to die easily. So, you must be an Eternal Emperor, followed by Evesting Empyrean and Boundless Paragon.

    "Lastly, if you have a lineage like the Dao Opening Sect as your backer, people will be more confident in your survival ability."

    Dong Lifen nodded.

    ''It''s indeed a good choice to join the Dao Opening Sect.'' Although she had let go of her obsession with Great Xia, she felt a pain thinking aboutpletely abandoning it. However, with this method, the dynasty can continue apanying her journey of the Dao.

    "So, the way forward for my Heavenly King Way is to fuse with the soul and Sea of Consciousness. The citizens will be Spirit Lifeforms bound to the ruler''s soul.

    Although Heavenly Kings won''t have eternal characteristics, they can revive their dead citizens as long as they survive and their souls heal from any damage."

    "Heavenly King? Is that the name you chose?"

    "Yes, is something wrong?"

    "No, I just thought all these paths with different but simr names were too confusing."

    Wang Wei just thought how a normal mortal would try to keep all these names and paths in their minds. There are Heavenly Primarchs, which is Tier 12, now, there is the Heavenly King, the Tier 10 of another system; not to mention Immortal Kings, the Tier 12 of another system.

    If you add the Soul Path he is going to create, there are too many names with synonyms of the words [King], [Ruler], or [Emperor].

    Dong Lifen nced at him but did not say anything, so Wang Wei changed the subject: "How much time do you need to finish everything here?"

    Dong Lifen took a moment, "I will announce the fusion and give people the choice to fuse or leave. I will leave a few Void Boats for the ordinary people who do not want to refuse, taking them to another world.

    "The entire process should take a month."

    "That''s not long," nodded Wang Wei; he could wait for such a short period.

    "I remember you once mentioned a destined woman for you," Dong Lifen suddenly said. "Did you find her?"

    "I did," said Wang Wei with the most brilliant smile ever.

    "She must be a wonderful woman."

    "That she is."

    "Well, I can''t wait to meet her."

    "In that case, you will be disappointed," said Wang Wei with a smile. After seeing her confused look, he exined, "Things areplicated, so she''s not here now."

    "I see," she nodded, dedicated not to pry further.

    "What about you? Anyone special?"

    "Yes, my husband," replied Dong Lifen with a gentle smile.

    "Oh." Wang Wei was slightly surprised as he only asked randomly; he did not sense anyone in the pce who had dragon

    destiny, so she thought she did not have a king.

    "Who is the lucky man?"

    "A schr with the purest heart I''ve ever met," replied Dong Lifen, a brilliant smile hanging on the side of her mouth. "He reminded me of the young me before you arrived."

    She remembered when they met. One day, she went on one of her strolls to tour the dynasty and check the people''s lives. Then, she met a young schr who was famous in the town and was serving as the Town

    Chief. The people loved him because of his benevolent rule, but the merchants and aristocrats around saw him as a stupid man and took advantage of his kind nature.

    Dong Lifen was intrigued and wanted to meet a schr; she wondered how a civil servant of the dynasty could be so stupid.

    She checked on him and realized thetter was not stupid but too kind; he knew these people took advantage of him, but he did not care.

    Dong Lifen reprimanded him and told him to be tough when needed. She left after the tour, but a few monthster, she could not help but want to check on the schr. She discovered he remained the same despite her warning.

    So, she began to check on him regrly.

    Ultimately, they got to know each other and fell in love.

    "He sounds like a great guy. I would love to meet him."

    Dong Lifen''s eyes dimmed a little, "He''s dead."

    The hardest day in her life was the failure to conquer the ck Ocean World, and not because she almost died. One of the reasons she survived that palm was because of her husband.

    The man had the purest soul she had ever met, so when he sacrificed it to protect her, he managed to block the palm and buy enough time for her to mobilize the dynasty''s luck; he also left great protection in her body, granting her great vitality for healing.

    "Do you want me to revive him for you?" asked Wang Wei.

    "He''s already reincarnated, I''m just waiting," she said.

    Wang Wei looked at her, "Feeling guilty?"

    "A little," she replied with a sigh. "My ambitions got him killed, and even afterward, I did not stop. I''m a little scared to meet him again."

    "If he is as king as you said, I" ''m sure he''ll forgive you."

    "I know he will, but I''m not ready to forgive myself."

    "I cannot help you with such a thing as self-forgiveness,"mented Wang Wei.

    "My advice to you is to see him and tell him the truth; maybe he can help you work through it."

    "Maybe...you''re right."

 Chapter 957 Preparations

    Chapter 957 Preparations

    957  Preparations

    Dong Lifen did not waste time; she sent the news about the fusion and allowed the citizens to choose their own path. As expected, more than 96% of people chose to follow her. These people knew their majesty was the source of their prosperity, so without her, their lives might return to the terrible state before the Great Xia took over.

    As for the ones who chose another path?

    They had multiple reasons. Most of these people were not true supporters of Dong Lifen and only wanted to use the dynasty for their own ambitions. The others rejected the idea of relying on someone else for their life or immortality. Some simply wanted to live a normal or ordinary life.

    No matter what choice these people made, Dong Lifen did not stop them. She left a Void Boat to transport these individuals to another world. Afterward, she proceeded with the fusion.

    A terrifying swallowing power emanated from Dong Lifen''s Niwan Acupoint, and the entire world was rapidly shrinking as they entered her head; it was like there was an invisible ck hole in the middle of her forehead that was swallowing everything in its path.

    A mighty aura spread out from Dong Lifen''s aura. A river of chains manifested before her as she raised her to mobilize her Grand Dao Source-the power of dreams and nightmares condensed in her hand before disappearing.

    "How do you feel?" asked Wang Wei.

    "Complete and wless," she replied. The dynasty was no longer her weakness. Even the Qi Dragon in her Sea of Consciousness was now a fundamental part of her body; it was like she had awakened a unique physique rted to dragons.

    With a thought, a purple-gold dragon appeared around Dong Lifen.

    "Controlling the Qi Luck so much easier now; it''s like it was another part of my body," continued Dong Lifen. Before, she had to fuse with the dragon to bless her strength or defense. However, now, she can materialize the dragon and use it as a defensive weapon.

    "It seems that the dynasty has mutated because of your Dream Soul,"mented Wang Wei.

    "Yes; the citizens could be considered Dream or Nightmare Lifeforms instead of pure Spirit Lifeforms," nodded Dong Lifen.

    Such a change was beneficial to her, so she did not mind.

    Wang Wei''s eyes lit up after hearing this.

    "You should take some time to control your leaking soul power," he warned. After the fusion, her soul drastically increased; therefore, she could not properly control its power.

    "I will." Dong Lifen could tell her soul''s transformation was unfinished an required some time. So, she was not in a rush.

    "In that case, let''s go," said Wang Wei. With a wave of his hand, they disappeared and returned to the sect. "I will take you to see the ancestors."

    He had already sent news, so many people were already waiting for them once they teleported to the secret realm.

    "This is Dong Lifen, our 13th Emperor,"

    introduced Wang Wei before also introducing everyone to Dong Lifen. These people were surprised by her achievement.

    Origin One was the only calm one since he was the one who saved her and knew about her new path. He did not say anything to everybody else because he knew she did not officially preach her new path, so he did not want to affect her or bear the karma of this new immortal path.

    "Thank you, senior, for saving me," said Dong Lifen to Origin One.

    "Your master is part of our sect, so you''re already one of our one. There is no need for pleasantry between us."

    Wang Wei secretly gave a thump up to this old fox; he could get into the role so quickly. Of course, such a method won''t work on a person like Dong Lifen, who was a ruler and used to see through people''s facade. However, such an act showed the sect''s attitude towards her, and that''s all that matters.

    "A new immortal path? I''m suddenly interested," said Hell One. "What would happen if we took one of our Quasi-Emperor and had him set up a dynasty, then we forcefully conquer countless worlds and fuse them? Could we fast-track a new Heavenly King?"

    "Of course not," replied Misceneous One.

    "The threshold for the Qi Luck Dragon to bear the Grand Dao Source should be very high. Such a dynasty would never meet the standard."

    A vast territory was not the only indication of a thriving or prospering dynasty.

    People''s livelihood, happiness, the development of culture, art, and technology are all parts that make a powerful dynasty.

    Furthermore, a fortune dynasty also requires powerful cultivators as its backbone, cultivators that are loyal to the dynasty. Not to mention the foundation like powerful artifacts or arrays to be used in time of need, development of professions like alchemy, and training of elite troops.

    All these things must reach a high enough standard to condense a Qi Luck powerful enough to bear the power of the Grand Dao Source and be a Heavenly King.

    "This path should also have to experience tribtions like Immortal Venerables and Dao Ancestors. If the Qi Luck is weak, the process would probably fail," added the Steward.

    "Yes, any path to immortality is valuable in the lower dimension, so things would not be so simple," nodded Hell One.

    "We have plenty of time to analyze this new path," chimed in Origin One. "We need a proper n for her Emperor Path."

    Despite Dong Lifen''s strength, Origin One wanted to be careful to ensure that no ident urred. "Do you have any idea?"

    "Yes," replied Wang Wei. "We will hide her in the Deception Array to ensure True Heavenly Dao does not know when she will participate in the Heaven Will Battle. That way, it cannot scheme against her and create an opponent with Nine Extremity Foundation or of equal strength for her."

    "Just like Battle Maniac," uttered Origin One softly. Qiyuan himself predicted the fate of Battle Maniac. He proved the Dao, followed by the Sword Empress, so it made sense the Bnce Mechanism would not easily allow a sect to have three Eternalsa??especially back to back.

    So, it was not surprising that it cultivated a Heaven Chosen that could defeat thetter in the form of the Sword Casting Vi''s founder. Back then, Battle Maniac''s strength had reached 2-Root after re-establishing his foundation with

    Qiyuan''s help. After all, he had no aversion to tempering his body, unlike his third sister.

    Furthermore, he could fight 3-root Dao Ancestor for a short period with his battle skills. Regardless, he still lost to the Sword Casting Emperor; However, thetter also paid a price. Heavenly Dao used so much luck and destiny to cultivate the Sword Casting Emperor to such a state that he owed karma to Heavenly Dao.

    So, when he proved the Dao, he could only be a Pseudo-Eternal Emperor.

    Wang Wei nodded after hearing Origin One''s words; he worried this would happen, so he took precautions for Dong Lifen. His n is that True Heavenly Dao won''t know until thest second when she will fight for the Heaven Will Battle.

    The second will send Heaven Chosen to acquire the entrance token, if necessary, and give it to her. Then, she will show up and suppress everybody with overwhelming strength.

    Wang Wei secretly sighed. The way True Heavenly Dao operates the lower dimension is contradictory. It wants to cultivate powerful and talented Great Emperors, but it also does not want any factions to be too powerful and dominate the situation.

    "With this method, the inceptive will be in our hands," nodded Origin One. They could choose a generation without talented Heaven Chosen and sent her.

    "This is a good n. We only need to watch out for any fake out from Heavenly Dao, and everything will be fine," added Misceneous One. One of the worst-case scenarios would be a situation where they believed there were no talented individuals in a generation and chose this time for her to prove the Dao. Then, out of nowhere,es a monstrous-level genius.

    "True," nodded Wang Wei before looking at Dong Lifen. "What do you think? After all, this is regarding your proving Dao experience."

    Dong Lifen hesitated.

    "If you have something to say, go ahead."

    "I don''t know. I feel like it might not be a bad idea to have a talented rival to push me, just like Di Tian did to you."

    Wang Wei''s lips twitched. It was indeed a good idea to have a rival or opponent in the Emperor Path. However, that''s only if you be the final winner.

    "If you want a powerful opponent, I have a way of tempering you, so don''t worry."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "If you say so."

    "Let''s go, we have work to do," said Wang Wei. Dong Lifen went through the process of bing a member of the sect, like cing her name in the registry, creating her Soul Lamp, and other minor things.

    Afterward, she went to see her master and spent a few days.

    "How is it? Have you checked that I did not bully your master?"

    Dong Lifen smiled but did not say anything.

    She could tell her master''s life was very fulfilling. Her dreams and ambitions have always been to pursue immortality, and soon, she will aplish her goal.

    Afterward, she can take her time to enjoy life and pursue the Dao.

    "Alright, let''s go," said Wang Wei, and the two went to the Eternal Dream Sect. Wang Wei thought he could visit one of the Forbidden Lands, but he soon lost track of time. So, a few hundred years passed, and it was already time for the third court meeting.

 Chapter 958 Third Court Meeting

    Chapter 958 Third Court Meeting

    958  Third Court Meeting

    [Unedited Chapter]

    --

    The court members came extra early today; they wanted to use the merit they gathered in the past thousand years to exchange things. A few people had already exchanged things beforehand, but a few lineages predicted the list would update, so they saved their merit.

    As expected, when they checked the list today, a few new things were added, mainly two unique Grand Dao Source Seeds.

    ording to the description of the list, these seeds will allow the people to cultivate Insurgents up to the Second ss.

    Heavenly Dao blessed the seeds with its will using a system simr to Primarchs. As such, after creating an Inner World with that unique seed, a Dao Ancestor will receive a Will Blessing that makes them on par with Third and Second ss Great Emperors.

    Sadly, this thing was extremely expensive, and so far, only the Dao Opening Sect can afford it. However, these top lineages who waited did not care. The Mortal Civilizations have only developed for a thousand years and have plenty of time to continue to develop.

    Another unique thing on the list originated from the Heavenly Emperor. It''s a cultivation Blessed Land full of Chaos Qi.

    After paying a certain price, these lineages can borrow them to cultivate.

    Energy is also important to Immortal Cultivators. It''s easier and faster for Immortal Venerables to convert Chaos Qi into Immortal Qi than using Innate or Spiritual Qi. Dao Ancestors and Great Emperors can absorb it to speed up theirprehension of the Grand Dao Source.

    The higher the quality and intensity of the energy, the faster their cultivation is.

    It''s one of the reasons many Great Emperors did not need to ascend as soon as possible during the Beginning Emperor Era. The environment still provided them with opportunities to make progress, unlike modern times, where it is so slow that it makes people despair.

    After these people saw the thing on the list, they could not help but be speechless. They could detect many areas in the court full of Chaos Qi, yet the Heavenly Emperor asks them to pay for these Blessed Lands.

    His objective is obviousa??he wants them to move the court. After so many years and seeing how the world changes every day, many people are not too averse to the idea of moving to the court.

    Although it would symbolize a more concentrated power of the court, which means less power for their faction, they could still ept such a change because they will benefit from this system once the current Emperors leave and they put their people in the court.

    However, staying close to the Heavenly Emperor is like a mortal living in close proximity to a tiger. Even if you know the tiger is not targeting you, the mortal will still be afraid because this beast is powerful and can kill him anytime.

    Because of this mentality, most people resist the urge or desire to stay in the court. But now, they realize they may soon not have a choice. The world is rapidly changing, and opportunities are everywhere. If someone does not take it, someone else will.

    ''After I get enough luck to be the Academy''s official Emperor, I will move to the court,'' thought Xu Shi. She has to spend a lot of time understanding the [Existence Reconstruction] Technique, and she needs to use all the avable help.

    Additionally, Chaos Qi is very suitable for her physique. The benefits she will acquire after absorbing it are more than even the Heavenly Emperor. Furthermore, she can also condense them into Primordial Qi.

    Using merit to buy these Blessed Lands is a waste of time, so she decided to move to the court and take full advantage of their service.

    Time passed, and it was finally the hour of the meeting. The Heavenly Emperor appeared, and everyone saluted.

    "At ease," said Wang Wei as he observed everybody. There were some changes, but the only noteworthy one was Han Shun, the ruler of the Great Jin Dynasty, became a Dao Ancestor.

    Wang Wei could see the light of ambitions in this man''s eyes. He guessed thetter''s n was to be a First ss Insurgent, maybe even Eternal ss Insurgent, allowing him to have more power in the court and the world in general.

    ''Worthy of the Human Emperor''s chosen sessor,'' thought Wang Wei.

    "We have a few things to do during today''s meeting," he dered, his voice calm yet authoritative. "Firstly, the Sea Race: why hasn''t the Mortal''s Sub-Space not connected to your territory yet?"

    The Panlong and Sea Lion n''s Immortal Sovereign looked at each other and prepared to exin:

    "Your majestya??"

    "Okay, you don''t need to exin. Since you think my words can be ignored, prepare to suffer the consequences. For the duration of this meeting, you can kneel."

    Wang Wei waved his hand; a terrifying pressure suppressed these two, forcing them to kneel on the ground. Countless immortal lights shed in their bodies as they tried to resist, but it was futile.

    Afterward, they realized they could not even speak.

    Shame and humiliation appeared on their faces. No matter how weak they are in the lower dimension, it does not change the fact they were Tier 11 and deserve respect.

    "My patience is limited, so this is myst warning," said Wang Wei; he did not release any killing intent, but the room felt freezing. The other Sea Race representatives realized the severity of the situation. If they could not integrate into the world ofnd, their race would suffer a terrible catastrophe.

    Wang Wei focused on the crowd, "I''m very happy with how the mortal civilizations turned out. Although most of you did it only out of your own interest and benefit, I''m still satisfied with the final result."

    These representatives were speechless. The Heavenly Emperor always reveals the ugly truth to the public. Couldn''t he be more tactful with his words? They secretly shake their heads.

    "Our next court affairs is the establishment of ruling departments," continued Wang Wei. "There will be the Department of General Affairs, in charge of creating rules and regtions for the world, mostly to protect the mortal civilizations.

    "We need a Department of Law Enforcement to reinforce the rules.

    Heavenly Dao will supervise this department to prevent abuse of power.

    "Lastly, we need a Department of Foreign Affairs responsible for dealing with the Myriad Emperor World''s interaction with the Lower Realm and World Communities."

    Wang Wei paused to give these people time to process this information and analyze things. A few secondster, he continued: "We need to develop the Divine Legions. I can tell all of you our next meeting will be about foreign expansion. Now, our main objective won''t be about conquest, but we also must be prepared for war at any time.

    "Many people will not ept the spread of new ideas, so force must be used."

    The representatives looked serious after hearing this. This sentence contains much information, but it can be summarized into one sentencea??prepare for eventual war.

    Wang Wei looked at these people reactions. He knew none of them would truly help establish the Divine Legion.

    However, his main objective was to tell them to prepare to fight for their interest.

    "That''s it for now, but there should be more departments as we develop. Each department will have a Department Head and Deputy, along with other lower positions. I will use a unique test to choose these positions. Interested personnel can participate."

    The representatives became excited after hearing this. These positions are very valuable, not only because of the cultivation blessing and merit for serving the court but also because of the political power thates with them.

    Wang Wei ignored these people and focused on Ao Shen.

    "I once said I owe your demon race for going back on my word and taking the racial Luck Condensing Artifact. As repayment, I give you two choices: guarantee positions in these departments or merit points."

    Ao Shen swiftly analyzed the pros and cons.

    Although the position would increase the demon''s political power and influence on the world, he could foresee many people using the fact they bypassed the test to get their positions to make trouble for them.

    So, it would be best to acquire them using the official method.

    "I choose merit points."N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Wang Wei nodded and transferred 3.5 million merit points to the demon race; this amount was more than enough for breaking a promise.

    "Oh, before I forget, don''t kill Xiao Songxi,"

    added Wang Wei. He still had his Great Trafficking n. Although Xiao Songxi was not a top Heaven Chosen in this generation, he was still a great talent.

    Now that he was in such terrible shape with his bloodline destroyed, the Sea Race might make the stupid decision to kill him, and Ao Shen won''t have any issue once he finishes his dealing with the Baishe n.

    Ao Shen nodded calmly; he never expected to hide his actions and whereabouts from the Heavenly Emperor. Since thetter never stopped him, he knew he would encounter no problem with his na??at least not from Wang Wei.

    "Now, let''s discuss the main subject of this meeting," dered Wang Wei.

 Chapter 959 Dream World (I)

    Chapter 959 Dream World (I)

    959  Dream World (I)

    "For my demonstration, you only need to concentrate and use the words: Dream Incarnate," said Wang Wei. Many people were confused, but they knew this was not the time to ask questions, so they followed orders.

    The world changed, and the representatives found themselves in a strange world; everything was bright, ethereal, and illusory; additionally, the ground on their feet seemed to be clouds.

    "Wee to the Dream World," said Wang Wei, who stood before them. "I know you have questions. Wait a while before I exin."

    Everybody nodded and waited; some people felt something momentous was about to happen.

    "As I said, this is a world made of dreams.

    So, what is its purpose? Many things; this is a world ofmunication and unique experience," exined Wang Wei.

    "This Dream World will be essible to everyone in the Myriad Emperor World using the password I told you before. In other words, from now on, this ce can be used tomunicate with anyone worldwide, including mortals."

    Wang Wei looked at some of these people''s reactions and secretly shook his head, "I know most of you don''t care about such a thing. However, have you thought aboutmunicating with other World Communities?"

    "Your majesty, you mean?"

    "Yes, once we spread our wings to the lower dimension, the Dream World will be essible to other World Communities. By then, a mortal in the farthest corner of our world can easilymunicate with someone from the farthest World Community from us."

    The representatives finally showed excitement as they understood the implications behind these words. Communication is key for everyone; learning from other people''s Dao and experience is a fast way to improve.

    Additionally, the Heavenly Emperor showed them the advantage of learning other cultivation systems as he used another Heaven Will''s system to prove the Dao on his own and achieve the status of Immeasurably Emperor.

    The Myriad Emperor World has been cut off from the Endless Void for too long, so even the top Emperor Lineages were careful in re-establishingmunication.

    But now, with the Dream World, most of their restraint and danger have been eliminated.

    "Your majesty, I have a question," said Xu Shi.

    "Are you going to ask if we can use the Dream World as a tform to exchange resources with other World Communities?"

    "Yes."

    With the revival of the environment, the Myriad Emperor World will enter a prosperous age where cultivation resources are everywhere. However, it did not mean exchanging with other worlds was useless.

    On the contrary, they had more rare things to exchange with others, thus increasing the resources in their world. No one would think they have too many resources.

    "Yes, it will be possible," said Wang Wei.

    "However, this ability is temporarily not activated. You have to wait a while."

    Xu Shi''s eyes squinted lightly as she nodded her head; she tried to analyze why this ability was not avable, but she had too little information.

    "Let''s continue," said Wang Wei after seeing no more questions. He waved his hand, and a small square appeared before every representative with a rune inscribed at the top; each rune was different and unique.

    "This is your Dream Imprint. If you exchange imprints with someone else, you can contact each other directly."

    Everyone nodded. They understood the need for this thing. If so many people will use the Dream World, it''s imperative to establish a way tomunicate with the people you wish to.

    The representatives checked the Dream Imprint and learned they could leave recorded messages to their friends in case thetter is busy or not in the Dream World.

    They can create [Chat Groups], inviting multiple people to appear in a safe space andmunicate with each other.Many people felt this imprint might have other ideas, but only the basics are introduced.

    "The next function I will introduce is the [Home]," continued Wang Wei. "You can buy your own home in the Dream World and customize it as you wish."

    Wang Wei waved his hand, and a towering mountain appeared behind him. Under his control, the lonely mountain soon turned into an Immortal Pce shining with Dao Rhyme, exuding luxury and nobility.

    He turned to these people and asked, "What do you think?"

    People were in deep thought before someone muttered, "This doesn''t seem to be useful besides being aesthetically pleasing."

    "Not really," countered Ao Shen. "May I ask, do we have the power of unlimited creation in our [Home]?"

    "Not unlimited, but yes, you can create whatever you want."

    Ao Shen''s eyes lit up as he figured out the use of this thing. His demon race is brutal by nature, making them very belligerent.

    He opened countless battle colosseums in this territory, allowing them to fight and exercise their nature; he did not want them to be aggressive towards humans and generate another cmity.

    Unfortunately, the Colosseum has a major wa??too many people died in the process.

    Although such violent battles allowed him to cultivate elite demon races, the process also killed too many people. Their poption has only recuperated in this generation, so Ao Shen felt pain after losing any of them.

    However, now, he saw another way. He can create the Colosseum in the Dream World, allowing these demons to fight and kill each other without fearing death.

    "It seems some of you have already figured out the use of this [Home] setting," said Wang Wei. "Many of us have hidden desires or ambitions, some of which we cannot aplish because of ourck of ability, the devastating effect our actions can have, the fear of failure and death, or restraint by our morality.

    "But in your home in the Dream World, you can do whatever you desire.

    "If you want to be an Emperor that rules the lives of trillions, you can."

    He waved his hand, and the ce changed; Wang Wei sat on a throne, looking at all sentient beings.

    "If you want to be a mighty general that ughters all its enemies, you can be."

    The setting changed, and he was on a battlefield,manding a mighty legion.

    "If you want to be lost in carnal desires, you can."

    As he said these words, one of the representatives was surrounded by hundreds of beautiful women with different temperaments. Some were cold and indifferent, some were doting and loving, some were domineering, some were shy, and some were extremely open and proactive.

    The representative almost broke his Dao Heart after seeing these beautiful women, some of whom were on par with the Time Void Empress. Luckily, he was also an immortal and had lived for some time, so his mind was not easily shaken.

    "If you have someone in your mind you have lost, and time has diluted their presence and memory in your mind, this setting is perfect for you," continued Wang Wei.

    A beautiful woman appeared before him, wearing her iconic long cheongsam and showing her long legs; as soon as she appeared, she immediately stole the limelight from beauties like Xu Shi and Huo Fenghuang simply by her aura and temperament.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Wang Wei raised his hand to caress her face, looking at her with tender eyes; she smiled at him in response. A few secondster, she vanished in a puff of smoke.

    "Now, you should understand the use of this setting," continued Wang Wei, ignoring the strange eyes some people were giving him. He knew with his status and strength, everything he did was major news to be discussed or gossipped; this is why there are still rumors he had a hidden rtionship with Xu Shi. However, he did not care.

    "I have a question; no, it should be a concern," said Huo Fenghuang.

    "Please."

    "Could a cultivator use their home to recreate someone they have affection for but could not get in real life, then do something disgusting to them?"

    As soon as she said that, many of the women in the room realized the possibility of this happening and began to discuss it.

    "Why are you guys acting like it''s something only man would do?" said one of the representatives. "Some female cultivators would do the same thing."

    "That''s true."

    "No, we won''t."

    "Bullshit. Look at our handsome and suave your Majesty is; I''m sure many of you would secretly recreate him and fulfill all your fantasies."

    Wang Wei secretly gave that guy a thumbs-up, especially after seeing a few female representatives blush. In the end, when he saw an argument was about to happen, he coughed lightly, stopping everybody:

    "This is indeed an issue, but the [Home] setting is the private property of anyone who buys it. So, I will not interfere. After all, whatever they do in their homes will not affect the real person.

    "However, there will be rules and regtions for people who cannot distinguish between reality and dream. So, if someone begins to harass the ''real'' individual, they will be warned and punished."

    Huo Fenghuang nodded and frowned; this was the best in the current situation.

    Anyway, she did not have to worry about such a thing. Tier 10 Cultivators are higher dimensional life forms, so if someone tried to recreate them and defile their image, they would immediately know.

    The situation is even more favorable for Eternal Emperors who haveprehended their [Existence]. If someone recreated them in this Dream World, they could take control of this Dream Avatar with a single thought.

    "Your majesty, this poor monk notices you use the word "purchase," chimed in Feng Heng.

    "Yes, the Dream World will use a currency called Dream Coins," said Wang Wei.

    "Dream Coins can be condensed by using a small portion of your spiritual power," said Wang Wei as he showed them.

    The representatives followed his example and condensed Dream Coins. Many people frowned as this system indicated that they could have endless wealth and resources to use in this Dream World. However, would things be so simple?

    ''Of course not,'' thought Wang Wei. He calcted how many Dream Coins every tier and ss of cultivators can condense in a day. The data was based on the weakest of a tier to the most talented individuals, including the Great Emperor World.

    Afterward, he priced the things in the Dream World based on that data.

    So, even Eternal Emperors like Xu Shi and Feng Heng could be said to be somewhat wealthy and do not have infinite wealth. He made Dream Coins so easy to condense because of mortals and because he only wanted one thing from thema??cirction.

    This thing is the biggest fraud of the Dream World and hides many secrets.

 Chapter 960 Dream World (II)

    Chapter 960 Dream World (II)

    960  Dream World (II)

    Wang Wei did not exin the secrets of Dream Coins to them. Instead, he introduced the next setting of the Dream World. A beautiful, small creature with wings appeared before him,nding on his palm.

    "Xin, say hi to everybody," said Wang Wei, and the little elf bowed to the representatives:

    "It''s a pleasure for Xin to make all your acquaintances."

    "She''s so cute," muttered someone.

    "Isn''t she?" nodded Wang Wei. "Xin is the Dream World''s Dao Heart Spirit. If you have any problem with your Dao Heart, any trouble that is affecting your state of mind, or any Heart Demon, you contact her, and she will help you through it.

    "Of course, it''s not free."

    "Your Majesty, are you serious?" asked Xu Shi. There were no pills or herbs in this world that could help someone with the issue of their Dao Heart. Therefore, the only way to deal with the situation is to be enlightened and deal with the

    issue individually. Sometimes, the advice of an elder, family, or close friend might help, but in the end, every cultivator with a problem with Dao Heart has to rely on their own.

    But, if Xin''s abilities are real, the situation might change.

    "I would not joke about something like that," exined Wang Wei. Xin, or the Dao Heart Spirit, is the culmination of two different civilizations. He went to his Science and Technology World to learn about psychology or the human mind or psyche.

    He visited human civilizations that are based on futuristic versions of Earth, along with civilizations that focus deeply on mental health. After acquiring their knowledge, hebined it with his understanding of the Dao Heart and the state of the cultivation world to create this world''s version of a therapist.

    From now on, when cultivators have problems with their minds, they can talk to Xin, and she will help them with their problems.

    Wang Wei looked at the little elf in his palm.

    ''Now, she onlycks experience dealing with cultivators. After gathering data for a few thousand years, she will be perfect.''

    "Does anyone want to give her a try?"

    People hesitated for a moment before a few volunteered.

    "Look at your Dream Imprint," continued Wang Wei, and all the representatives looked at the screen before them. The rune was still at the top, but in the middle of the screen were two smaller squares with small characters written at their bottom:

    [Communication], [Home], [Dao Heart Spirit].

    The volunteers knew what to do, so they used their minds to ess the [Dao Heart Spirit]. Immediately afterward, they disappeared from everybody''s sight.

    However, in less than five minutes, they reappeared.

    "You," said Wang Wei, pointing at a middle-aged man who was a representative of the Worshiping Dao Academy. "Tell us your experience."

    The man was slightly startled but soon calmed down and talked about his experience:

    "I found myself in a white room, and Xin asked me whether I wanted to use Room 1 or Room 2. Room 1 contained two cushions that faced each other, while Room 2 was this strange bed that Xin exined I could use to lie down, makingmunication easier.

    "I chose Room 1, and we had a conversation. I felt like I could tell her my deepest secrets, and she would understand me and not judge. She did not tell me what to do but, through conversation, guided me to figure things out on my own.

    "In my life, I have never felt at peace and in tune with myself. Although we only conversed for five minutes, I can feel my spirit be more condensed and my state of mind more peaceful than ever."

    Everyone was surprised that such a change could happen in a mere five years.

    However, they did not doubt this person''s words because they could feel the changes in his aura. Furthermore, the other volunteers had a simr experience.

    "Let''s continue," said Wang Wei. "The next setting is [Cultivation Simtion]. As the name implies, you can simte different aspects of cultivation.

    "If someone is stuck at a bottleneck or feels their chances at breaking into the next realm are low, they can stimte their breakthrough in the Dream World before attempting it in the world.

    "This setting is not just for cultivation. You can simte refining a pill, weapon, talisman, array, puppets, and even certain techniques that you want to create but are not sure which direction to take."

    No one could remain calm after hearing this function. The Emperor Lineages might notpletely care about the cultivation simtions since their sect cultivates Heaven Chosens, but it''s not the same for the Supreme, Holy, and Law Lands.

    The happiest of this group was the Loose Cultivators, who had no or wed cultivation inheritance; such a function is their version of God.

    But the function of this thing goes beyond what is stated. The Emperor Lineages wished to cultivate Immortal Sovereigns in this generation, but the breakthrough to Tier 11 involved a bottleneck for all Immortal Paths.

    But now, the sess rate for breakthroughs can drastically increase after simting countless times.

    "Our Profession Dao will enter an age of prosperity," muttered the representatives from the Origin Pill Dao Sect. Alchemists, or any professions, have high status because of their rarity, and there are not many of them because too many resources are required to cultivate even the most talented professions.

    Now, the issue of resources has been dealt with. Factions can use the Dream World to cultivate professions without wasting too many resources.

    "Your Majesty, how urate is the simtion? Can I simte refinine Emperor Tier Pill that requires the Grand Dao Source?"

    "The uracy is 99.9%, and yes, you can simte Emperor Tier Pills."

    He spent a lot of effort in this Dream World, using the help of Dong LIfen, the Eternal Dream Sect, and even countless profession Insurgents in his factions, ensuring there was nothing wrong with the simtions. He also infused it with his Fate Dao, which can control Myriad Daos, along with Heavenly Dao''s Heaven Dao.

    As such, the simtions were perfect, but he did not say that because he knew there was no absolute in this world.

    "I''m assuming we have to pay to use this simtion. But do we also have to pay for the simted materials for refining?" asked Ao Shen; he was also very excited about this setting. His demon race does not have much talent for professions. However, he can now pile up a bunch of professions using simtions.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    No matter how untalented his n is, after trying to refine a pill or weapon more than 10,000 times, they should seed. If 10,000 times is not enough, then try a hundred thousand times.

    "It''s free to refine anything below the Immortal Tier," exined Wang Wei. "For Immortal Tier creations, you must pay a fee for every ten materials."

    Everyone thought this was fair; after all, the value of Mortal Items paledpared to Immortal Tier.

    "I''m in a good mood, so I will tell you a secret way to use this setting," said Wang Wei. "You can simte what it would be like to be a Great Emperor, including an Eternal. I don''t need to tell you the benefit of doing this."

    The representatives'' eyes lit up. After experiencing the power of a Great Emperor, it''s easier for their Dao Ancestors to create Insurgent Tier Techniques.

    "I have another concern," said Huo Fenghuang. "Does the Dream World fall into the jurisdiction of the court?"

    Wang Wei looked at her, and he knew what she wanted to ask: what will happen to the Dream World after he leaves? Will the court control it or the Dao Opening Sect?

    "The Dream World is the property of the Dao Opening Sect, but the court has some power over it," exined Wang Wei.

    "Members of the court have discounts for certain products of the Dream World, and the Heavenly Emperor of each generation has the power to make certain changes to the Dream World, but it''s limited."

    "Your majesty, can you borate."

    "Whoever sits on the throne cannot do as they please, like banning people from entering the Dream World without any reason or making it so that the factions do not have to pay for any of the functions.

    "However, I also understand the situation is ever-changing, and I cannot calcte everything. So, if there is a situation where it''s necessary to make changes to the Dream World, the Heavenly Emperor will have the power to do so."

    "What if an Emperor makes a decision and the Dao Opening Sect disagrees?"

    "Heavenly Dao will be the tie-breaker," replied Wang Wei, and people would ept this decision. Heavenly Dao will make decisions based purely on rationale and facts and will prioritize the world instead of any singr factions, so it''s the best tie-breaker.

    Wang Wei looked at these people and could see some of their worries and hesitation, "The Dream World is more of a neutral existence. It belongs to the Dao Opening Sect because I created it, and it provides the sect with luck and destiny. Under most situations, it will remain intact and unaffected by the politicalndscape of the Endless Void.

    "I will perfect the rules and regtions before leaving, so there is no need to worry."

    Everyone felt relieved. So far, the Heavenly Emperor has disyed his fairness to ensure the Dao Opening Sect does not

    "Let''s talk about the final setting of the Dream World." As Wang Wei said these words, a magnificent tower appeared in the distance, rising from the ground all the way to the clouds.

    "The [Battle Tower of Ten Thousand Worlds]," he said with a smile. "As you can guess, this is a ce where you can fight with anyone without fear of death."

    The bodies used in the Dream World areposed of Dream Power, so it''s not a problem for it to die. Mortals will experience short periods of dizziness due to theirck of spiritual power, but they can quickly recover after a short nap.

    "The tower has many functions, including my favoritea??Emperor Imprints," continued Wang Wei. "I have recreated the imprints of all the Great Emperors of the world, meaning you can fight a projection of them during any stages of their cultivationa??-including after proving the Dao."

    These people''s eyes lit up after hearing this; many people wanted to fight a Great Emperor. Some Emperors were mediocre in their youth or early stages of cultivation, so it''s possible to maltreat them and gain a sense of achievement.

    "This is just the beginning," said Wang Wei.

    "In the future, geniuses, Heaven Chosens, powerhouses, and Great Emperors from all the World Communities will appear in the tower so that you can battle them.

    "There will be countless lists ranking the geniuses and powerhousesa??including Great Emperorsa??of different worlds. I even n to create a list to rank all the races in the Endless Void."

    The representatives'' eyes shrunk as they realized the implications behind these words.

 Chapter 961 Greatest Era

    Chapter 961 Greatest Era

    961  Greatest Era

    Destinya??incalcble destiny; that''s what these lists represented. Anyone who could get into these lists will receive destiny from the entire lower dimension.

    The number one in the Heaven Chosen List will have a 90% chance of being an Eternal Emperor with such a condensed destiny, while the top 20 will have a 60 to 80% chance. From now on, the lower dimension is guaranteed to have at least one Eternal Emperor in every generation.

    After all, the people on this list will battle not only the geniuses in their World Community but all the geniuses in all 3800 Heaven Will World. Anyone who can reach the top of the list will truly be an unparalleled genius. The process of reaching the top of the list will be like a simted Heaven Will Battle that involves every Heaven Chosen in the lower dimension.

    After creating the tower, Wang Wei felt regretful he could not be born in an era where this thing already existed. In the end, he could only be satisfied to be the one who brought about this new era of prosperity.

    Additionally, the Heaven Chosen List is not the only important one. The number one race in the list will also have a higher chance of bing the protagonist of the lower dimension, and other worlds will also have an opportunity to take away the

    Myriad Emperor World''s destiny as the prime world. Although the chances are not as high because Qiyuan gave it this destiny after winning an intense war in the First Origin War, there is still a chance.

    Additionally, Wang Wei will not only use the tower for physical battles; there will be other battles like for the professions. As such, there will be lists of the best alchemists, weapon refiners, array masters, and talisman makers. Some worlds have their unique professions, and he might include them in the list.

    In conclusion, once the Dream World spreads to other World Communities, the [Battle of Tower of Ten Thousand Worlds] will be a ce to fight for luck and destiny. The tower is the core setting to ensure the Dream World is popr, brings him countless benefits, and also ensures the longevity of his Heavenly Emperor Era.

    It will be one of his greatest achievements in the lower dimension. True Heavenly Dao is very strict with the rules of the lower dimension for one purpose only: to cultivate elite and talented Great Emperors.

    The tower''s purpose is to help in this great cause.

    Wang Wei looked at the tower and thought, ''Hopefully, this n will work.''

    While creating the tower, he realized its significance and had a new idea of how to help Li Jun and Yan Liling be eternal while paying a small price. The first step of that n is for them to reach the top of the list and gather immense luck and density.

    He wants them to have so much that even True Heavenly Dao cannot easily ignore them. Once that ispleted, he will proceed to the second step.

    Once the n is finished, these two will still not be able to officially be the sect''s Emperors until muchter, but they will still be Eternals. ording to his original idea, these two would be pseudo-Eternals, but after serving their time and seeding in their merit, they could bargain with True Heavenly Dao to give them another chance toprehend their [Existence].

    However, such a n was risky as Li Jun and Yan Liling would have to serve their terms without the protection of an Eternal Emperor''s ability.

    ''This new n is much better,'' thought Wang Wei, full of confidence. Previously, he would not have much hope for Li Jun to reach the top. But now, with thetter''s Fiendgod Bloodline and his teaching, there is nothing to worry about.

    As for Yan Liling? He had the utmost confidence in her Pill Refining Talent. In the lower dimension, there are only people on par with her and no one better than her.

    Wang Wei smiled, thinking how Dao Opening Sect would dominate the list for a while. Firstly with Li Jun, followed by his father, Wang Tian. Of course, he knew thepetition would be fierce because of the reward he set up for the top 20a??using the Washing Karma Pool.

    Wang Wei''s original n was to keep the pool a secret for the sect. However, after his deduction, he realized the best way to use this thing without allowing True Heavenly Dao the opportunity to restrict its function or scheme against the sect to destroy it is to allow more people to use it.

    As such, he made the decision to use it as the reward for the Heaven Chosen List. By then, factions from all over the Endless Void will not hesitate to wake their sleeping Heaven Chosen topete for the list, intensifying thepetitiona??which will increase the quality of people who can reach the top and cultivate more Eternal Emperors.

    With this n, Wang Wei will receive a ton of merit, maybe enough to cultivate even beyond the Empyrean Realm. More importantly, the bnce mechanism will no longer be always oppressing him because the entire lower dimension will have a drastic increase in strength, not just the Dao Opening Sect.

    ''The only problem with this n is that I have to dy the time for Li Jun and Yan Liling to prove the Dao.''

    ording to his original n, these two would have proven the Dao before his mother, but that''s not happening now.

    Wang Wei looked at the representatives and could guess what was in their mind.

    After this meeting, they will use every means to cultivate their people so they can enter the list; they will no longer hide many rare resources and use them.

    The Dream World was a rare opportunity. It will take some time before other World Communities be members, so they must use this time to their advantage. With such an advantage, the Myriad Emperor World must ensure they dominate a few lists, showing the Endless Void that they are back and better than ever.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    They must take luck and destiny from other worlds and make their own prosper.

    Ao Shen''s body could not hide his trembling body. He saw hope for the demon race to reach new heightsa??take the destiny from other World Communities. If things proceed smoothly, their race might even be the new protagonist of the Myriad Emperor World.

    ''That''s not realistic,'' he thought. All the Emperor Lineages have countless hidden geniuses and foundations. Meanwhile, the demon race has been ravaged so many times that most of their sleeping geniuses are dead.

    ''Regardless, this is an opportunity.''

    The Innate Environment has allowed the demon race to reach new heights, with countless of their members awakened

    Innate Demon Bloodlines. Previously, he had made plenty of effort to train these members as the core or foundation of the demon race. Now, he has to put even more emphasis on them.

    ''Should I reveal the news about the Karma Washing Water?'' contemted Wang Wei.

    With this news, these factions won''t have any restraints whatsoever to train their people, and when these lists officially open, the Myriad Emperor World will truly be ready.

    ''Forget it,'' said Wang Wei, deciding to ce his own interest first on this asion. He had great trust in Li Jun, but it did not change the fact he needed time to develop his bloodline. Wang Wei chose to hide the news to reduce the initial difficulty for Li Jun and buy him enough time to tap all his potential.

    "This is for now for the Dream World," said Wang Wei. He knew there should be more settings or abilities, but it was enough for now. "Do you have any questions?"

    People had plenty of questions, and he answered the ones he could or did not say anything on the ones he felt were considered secrets and information that should not yet be released.

    "Our next step is to use the Dream World to elect the Department Heads and Vice Heads of the court," continued Wang Wei.

    "The test is mostly based on managerial ability. I have created a Dream World or Scenario, and the people interested will enter and be tested.

    "I will give you an hour to choose who you will send for the tests."

    The representatives did not waste time and exited the Dream World; they had to send words about this momentous creation while also asking their factions to choose people topete for the court''s political positions.

    Soon afterward, all the testers showed up, including the Dao Opening Sect''s Steward; he waspeting for the position of Head of the Department of Foreign Affairs.

    ording to the sect''s analysis, this position will have the most power in the court in the future and must be controlled by them.

    The test for these positions was divided into two, and the first one was the same for the General and Foreign Affairs Department. The chosen representatives will enter a Dream Scenario where they have to manage a weakened Emperor Lineage and make them prosper again.

    They have to deal with internal disputes, control resource distribution, eliminate foreignpetitors, form alliances, and re-establishmerce and other things.

    The second part of the test was different.

    The General Affairs Department had be court members in the scenario, and their task was to create rules and deal with conflicts. They will be rated based on how efficiently they deal with internal conflicts between factions.

    Meanwhile, the Foreign Department had a simr test, but their simtion dealt with foreign Heaven Will Worlds and their Communities. This test was more difficult because these worlds had different cultures, histories, and beliefs, so it took great ability and finesse to deal with conflicts between them.

 Chapter 962 The Departments

    Chapter 962 The Departments

    962  The Departments

    While the tests were underway, the other representatives began to condense Dream Coins; they did not want to waste time and test some of the Dream World''s functions. Most people used the [Home] function, living their wildest dreams.

    The secondrgest group tried the Battle Tower.

    Wang Wei secretly smiled as he watched this, but his eyes soon twitched. He immediately noticed a female representative trying to condense his face and body in their home.

    ''I''m right there. Couldn''t you wait?''

    He did not know how to evaluate this person''s behavior. Sadly, the other person''s smile soon turned into a frown as she realized she could not condense her image.

    ''Hey, if I weren''t married, I would have no problem allowing people to use my face and image for their wildest dreams; it would be an excellent way to gather more Dream Coins.

    ''s, I cannot risk my olddy bing jealous or using this information against me in the future,''

    thought Wang Wei with a deep inner sigh; he only felt it was too bad to waste such an opportunity.

    The woman soon turned red in embarrassment.

    She looked around to see if anyone was around.

    After realizing her home was ''utterly'' private, she sighed in relief. She tried a few times without sess before condensing someone else: Li Jun.

    Wang Wei immediately felt things got out of control too fast. This woman was an Immortal Venerable; she should have more shame than this.

    Ultimately, he could only remain speechless, but not for long.

    Not even a few minutes after this woman, he had another reason for his eye to twitch. Another representative chose his imprint to fight him in the tower.

    The representative first chose the versions at the Supreme Realm, but he was ughtered by one attack, so he chose the Void Shattering Realm.

    However, ording to the setting of the imprint, at this stage, Wang Wei had already started his Nine Extremity Foundation and could borrow the power of his incarnation for a short duration.

    As such, his challengera??who was an Immortal Venerablea??did not survive long in this battle.

    Angered, the representative chose the Supernatural Realm version of Wang Wei and started to kill him repeatedly.

    The representative was having fun for a while.

    Then, Wang Wei''s imprint was suddenly angered and used a desperate move. He mobilized all the power of his soul, removing the shackles in the process.

    Then, an unparalleled soul power crushed the representative at the cost of the imprint''s life.

    After recondensing his Dream Body, the representative was scared and stopped this futile and juvenile tactic.

    Wang Wei secretly shook his head.

    ''Luckily, I''m not the only one suffering.''

    He could tell many people secretly challenged the Eternals of this generation. Some wanted to know how powerful these Emperors were when they were young, while others only wanted to abuse the young Emperors for their sick and twisted pleasure.

    ''Let''s change the rules so that there is a limit to how often someone can challenge people way weaker than you.''

    He did notpletely block these people from challenging weaker opponents or stop them from abusing these young Emperors; he understood many cultivators resented the fact that only one person could prove the Dao in one generation and thus may use this method tosh out their feelings.

    However, he also did not want people to abuse this system.

    Time passed, and the test ended. The results were both expected and unexpected. The Department Leader of General Affairs was a man called Daoist Evergreen, a member of the Loose Cultivator Alliance. Wang Wei, along with many others, was surprised by this oue since no one expected the Loose Cultivator Alliance to have someone as capable as Daoist Evergreen.

    This alliance has always been like its name, a bunch of loose sands banding together. The way the alliance treated a talent like Huang Yuan in this generation proves theirck of managerial abilities. Yet, someone like Daoist Evergreen showed up.

    ''Two exnations for this anomaly,'' thought Wang Wei. ''Evergreen belongs to the Loose Cultivator Alliance but does not take part in its management.

    Second, and most likely, he''s why they have not crumbled due to internal conflicts after so many years.''

    Wang Wei looked at Evergreen and instantly read his Fate Line. He learned his second theory was correct; Daoist Evergreen is the single threat keeping the alliance from falling apart. He has to deal with the extremely independent nature of loose cultivators, ensuring they still have some affection and connections to the alliance.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Furthermore, he also has to ensure the rulers of the alliance do not create families and ns, turning the alliance into a sect or faction controlled by a specific group.

    ''A great talent,''mented Wang Wei before focusing on the Deputy Lord, who was someone from an Emperor Lineage with two Great Emperors. Some people were surprised that the top Emperor Lineages did not control the top positions.

    ''Such a weak Emperor Lineage has survived for so long; it must be this person''s work,'' analyzed Wang Wei as he looked at the woman dressed in green clothes. Most weak Emperor Lineages will not survive long as the top lineages secretly destroy them and plunder their resources.

    Wang Wei looked at the other positions in this department but did not focus too much on them; his attention was soon drawn to the other departments.

    The Department Lord of Law Enforcement was a member of the Spirit Race. His main body was a ruler that once belonged to a schr. In his past, the ruler was a rare artifact in the mortal world, passing from the hands of one schr after another, nurturing its intelligence.

    The ruler has served many people, including countless Prime Ministers, before acquiring his wisdom and condensing his body.

    ''It makes sense he is chosen. Such a Spirit Race is born forw enforcement, administration, and prosecution. If this person were born during the Warring State Area, he would be a Legalist Saint,''

    The Deputy Lord of this department was Patriarch Mo from the Mo n. his facial expression did not look good, and Wang Wei could guess why.

    ''This old fox was probably trying to gain political power to revitalize his family and devil cultivators in the West. Unfortunately, he did not expect to fail and not be the Department Head.''

    Wang Wei looked at thest department: Foreign Affairs. The final winner was, of course, the Steward from the Dao Opening Sect. This department was the mostpetitive; these lineages were not stupid and could deduce the power of this department once the court began its expansion.

    As such, despite how talented The Steward was, there were manypetitors whose management talent was on par with him. Most of these people originated from ancient lineages; any of these lineages who could survive for so long will have someone to ensure things go smoothly.

    In the end, the Steward benefitted from his background. Since everybody was rtive to each other, Wang Wei made the final decision and chose him.

    Finally, the deputy lord was a cold and indifferent woman from the Yin Moon Pce who was dressed entirely in blue.

    After everything finished, Wang Wei once again said, "Today''s meeting is finished. The next meeting will not have a fixed time; I will summon you once it''s time."

    Everyone was fine with this news. The world has experienced drastic changes in a very short time, so they needed time to process everything and settle down. Changes were good, but too many of them and too fast were not necessarily a good thing.

    "The department heads and elected officials should stay to establish your departments and rted rules and regtions. If you have to leave, don''t take too long."

    No one wanted to leave as they were prepared to spend more time in the court. Although most people had already created an outline for operating their departments, consulting others before determining the final drafts was necessary.

    Additionally, these people knew a political battle was about to take ce despite the fact that these positions were already assigned; therefore, it was not a good idea to leave at this moment.

    Wang Wei dismissed everyone, and most representatives left the Dream World; they wanted to return to their faction and strategize for the future development of their faction.

    Wang Wei also exited as well, opening his eyes to his throne. Everyone should have left, but someone still remaineda??Xu Shi.

    "Do you need anything?"

    "I wanted to ask whether you would conduct another Dao Discussion in the near future?"

    "I will," nodded Wang Wei. "But wait until Huo Fenghuang and Ao Shen deal with their problems."

    Xu Shi''s eyes squinted as this sentence revealed a lot of information. She was suspicious of Ao Shen''s movements but could not gather any concrete evidence or proof despite her deduction.

    ''This world is about to experience a truly prosperous era,'' she thought, feeling a sense of pressure. ''I can''t no longer have any hesitation.''

    Xu Shi decided to rush home to meet with the academy''s members. Then, she will enter the Dream World to have a chat with Xin regarding her husband, Lin Fan.

 Chapter 963 Hidden Secrets

    Chapter 963 Hidden Secrets

    963  Hidden Secrets

    Wang Wei calmly watched Xu Shi''s leaving back.

    He then focused on Dream World. It was about to be open to mortals, so he wanted to make onest check.

    ''Martial Artists will enjoy the Battle Tower, but it may not be the same for others. So,petitions like chess, calligraphy, poetry, music, and runes should appeal to them.''

    The [Home] setting should be the most favored by mortals, but Wang Wei still wants to lure them to spend their Dream Coins in other ces.

    ''There is also the Sermon Section and Dao Rhymes that haven''t been opened yet.''n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The [Sermon] Section allows people to acquire more coins. They can record themselves exining the Dao, and others can pay to watch; this function should greatly benefit the entire world as even mortals can hear Great Emperors exin the Dao.

    The [Dao Rhyme] setting is connected to the Battle Tower. Once it''s activated, people can watch recorded battles and feel the Dao Rhymes or Law Comprehension and Applications of these battles.

    For example, it''s possible for a cultivator to learn a technique that Qiyuan or Absolute Beginning Emperor used in their youth or after proving the Dao. However, this section is unfinished, unlike the [Sermon] section that is already built but waiting for the right time to be public.

    Wang Wei needs to modify these past powerhouses'' imprints and use his Time Dao to record the Dao Rhymes from the actual battles.

    However, this process takes some time, so he left a clone to do the tiring work.

    ''Everything is working perfectly fine,'' thought Wang Wei before focusing his attention on the world and uttering:

    "I have created the Dream World, allowing for themunication and idea sharing of all sentient beings. To ess it, you only need to close your eyes, focus, and mutter the codeword: Dream Incarnate."

    His voice echoed in the minds of all mortals, shocking many people; this was not the first time the mortals heard an announcement from the Heavenly Emperor, but the information ryed was odd.

    With an uncontroble curiosity, many people closed their eyes and followed the instructions. In an instant, trillions of mortals entered the Dream World. Wang Wei paid attention and was relieved that nothing happened.

    Although he knew this would be the case, a small part of him could not think back on Earth when servers shed during theunches of popr games.

    After entering the world, these mortals'' Dream Imprint appeared before them in the form of a screen. Afterward, information about the Dream World and its ability entered these people''s minds. Following the introduction, most mortals began to condense Dream Coins while a few looked around first.

    Dream Coins are condensed from spiritual power, and mortals have a limited supply of this power, so they can only condense a certain amount before they are forced to stop. Without sufficient spiritual power, their Dream Avatar cannot exist in the Dream World.

    The most attractive setting for most mortals was the [Home] setting. They reveled in the idea they could create whatever they pleased and lived all their fantasies. The price of using the Dream World is different for mortals and cultivators. So, with a deposit and yearly rental, these mortals can use their [Home] and do as they please.

    Of course, Wang Wei took precautions to prevent the mortals from being addicted to the Dream World.

    Wang Wei watched everything with calm eyes. He saw the mortals ying around in their homes and the Extraordinary Citizens using the [Simtion] to train their understanding and usage of runes. Meanwhile, the martial artists ran to the Battle Tower to challenge each other; to be precise, they challenged cultivators.

    The highest realm of martial arts is defeating a Divine Altar Realm cultivator. However, many martial artists were unsatisfied with this oue and wanted to defeat a Supernatural Realm cultivator. ording to the information they knew, the limit of a mortal civilization is killing Tier 4 cultivators. However, such a feat requires arge army along with hundreds of war constructs that contain powerful weapons. The martial artists do not want to ept this limit and desire to go higher. Some people even want to create a martial civilization that is on par with the Origin Cultivation System.

    After seeing this, Wang Wei shook his head. One way that fate controls most of the world is by limiting the number of cultivators. The limit imposed on this world is people without a [Leakless Body] are mortals and cannot cultivate.

    As such, martial arts will always be a mortal art with limits and restrictions. Even in worlds where martial arts are the main power system, fate will impose restrictions by granting people with weak bodies, innate deficiencies, poor understanding, and many other restrictions.

    Wang Wei continued his observation. Mortals and cultivators are semi-separated, with each ss having its own ''server.'' They can interact and get each other''s Dream Imprint tomunicate, but after first appearing in the Dream World, they will be in different sections.

    ''It was a good idea to leave the Dream World independent of the Myriad Emperor World,'' analyzed Wang Wei. Technically speaking, the Dream World was not a part of the Myriad Emperor World; in other words, it was not a secret dimension fused to the world.

    Wang Wei chose to leave the Dream World independent of any world, fused to the entire Endless Void. Such a choice will make it easier for other World Communities to enter the Dream World. This method will make convincing foreign cultivators to enter and use it easier.

    Wang Wei no longer paid attention to the Dream World and focused on the heavy merit falling from the sky and floating before him. Ny percent of the merit belonged to him, while the remaining ten percent was divided between Dong Lifen and the Eternal Dream Sect. He grinned as he saw the purple merit before him; he knew this was just the beginning.

    As he continues to develop the Dream World and expands it outwards, he will receive more merit to aid in his cultivation.

    Wang Wei ced the merit away before sending a projection to the core of the Dream World, waiting for someone. A few secondster, Dong Lifen appeared.

    "How was it? Did you have fun being abused by Imprint?"

    "What do you mean by abuse? I had a haughty battle," she replied with a smile. As long as she does not choose the versions of Wang Wei and Di Tian that have achieved the Ten Supremacy Foundation, she can go all out to fight.

    "Learn something?"

    "Many things," she replied. Dong Lifen realized many of her weaknesses: firstly, she was used to bullying her opponent using higher cultivation. As a result, her battle experience and IQa??whenpared to the top Heaven Chosen of Wang

    Wei''s generationa??she was far behind.

    Secondly, because of herck of battle experience, her application of her Dao was subparpared to these geniuses, so she needed to make up for the gap. Luckily, it was not toote; she could make up for it with constant battles.

    Thirdly, she realized she was not ruthless enough.

    As a ruler, she was ruthless to her enemies andmitted countless acts of ughter. However, she realized shecked the unique ruthlessness of these Heaven Chosens, who would do anything for that one opportunity at immortality. Her mind was too calctive, always weighing the pros and cons and unwilling to take necessary risks.

    Lastly, Dong Lifen realized her foundation was too weak in certain aspects. Shecks knowledge about many secrets and important news.

    Fortunately, this major weakness is the easiest to fix as the Dao Opening Sect granted her full ess to the Secret Archive.

    "Have you thought about the Nine Extremity and Ten Supremacy Foundation?"

    "Nine Extremity is useless to my current state," said Dong Lifen, and Wang Wei agreed. Even if she could condense her incarnations, the best that could happen after the fusion is for her physical body to reach a higher level.

    After fusing with Great Xia, Dong Lifen has achieved aplete alternative Nine Extremity Foundation.

    "However, I do want to achieve an alternative Ten Supremacy Foundation, even trying the path of an Immeasurable Emperor."

    Wang Wei nodded; he had high hopes for her to achieve Ten Supremacy, but Immeasurable Emperor? He did not have much confidence, and that''s because of the willpower necessary to break the limit and ess the Grand Dao Source.

    Dong Lifen already understands 5% of the Grand Dao Source because of her status as the founder of the Heavenly King Path. However, she only has the right to "borrow" the strength of the Grand Dao Source, while she needs the right to "control"

    it to be the Immeasurable Emperor.

    "The sect will support you with whatever you want, but you should also understand I cannot directly help you."

    Dong Lifen nodded as she understood. With Wang Wei''s strength, he could easily destroy a Heaven Will World and have her fuse it with her Sea of Consciousness, thus achieving the Ten Supremacy Foundation. However, if he did that, she could foresee bacsh and consequences from True Heavenly Dao; therefore, she needed to use her own method while the sect could only be secondary.

    "I understand."

    "Well, I will give you a hint," said Wang Wei as he transferred a piece of information into her mind.

    "Demon Supremacy World?" muttered Dong Lifen, as she understood her next step; she needed to find the right Heaven Will World and n its downfall before conquering it alone.

    "I know what to do."

    "That''s good," replied Wang Wei, thinking how good it would be if it were this easy for his father to achieve Ten Supremacy. So far, his best idea is for him to re-establish his foundation after proving the Dao, then use the destiny of the Ultimate Sword Dao to create such a foundation.

    ''With mom protecting him and my backhand, there should be no problem.''

    Wang Wei chatted with Dong Lifen for a while before heading to a formation at the core of the Dream World. He looked at the pool full of light of different colors, including gold and jade, and smiled.

    He never does any loss-making business; at his core, Wang Wei is a treacherous capitalist, so he will never let any opportunity to get more benefit from passing by him. The final result of this personality trait is this pool, which originated from the Dream Coins.

    The people using the Dream World must condense the coins using their spiritual power, but where do the coins go after being used for purchase? It''s this ce.

    ''In the future, I will secretly gather endless spiritual power from cultivators and mortals from the entire lower dimension. After purifying them, I can absorb them to boost my soul and understanding, elerating my cultivation.''

    He smiled, thinking about his future smooth cultivation.

 Chapter 964 Academys Response

    964  Academy''s Response

    Xu Shi returned to the Academy, where all the upper echelons waited for her arrival. They had already received the information from the court and needed to discuss how to proceed with the changes in the world.

    Everyone waited for Xu Shi to sit on the main cushion, and they started the discussion as soon as she did.

    "Headmaster, what do you think we should do?"

    "Tell me your thoughts first," said Xu Shi.

    "Firstly, we need to use all the settings to the fullest extent of their powers," said Song Li, the former headmaster. "Our next development step should be cultivating high-level Heaven Chosen, no matter the cost."

    Because of the Battle Tower, they could tell the importance of geniuses to future generations. The Heaven Will Competition won''t be only about the one chance at proving the Dao; it will also be a battle to gather luck and destiny from across the entire lower dimension.

    "We can use the [Home] setting and Xin to establish something simr to the Dao Opening Sect''s Dao Heart Pagoda; it would be best to cultivate more Young Emperors."

    In the past, the world did not emphasize actively tempering the Dao Heart, relying more on the inactive concept of Taoism, allowing cultivators to do it on their own until they reached the Void Shattering Realm. However, things changed in this generation after seeing how the current Heavenly Emperor became a Young Emperor after using the Pagoda.

    This process will be easier and cheaper with the Dream World''s [Home] setting. Before 15 years old, which is the age of cultivation, they can have their disciples and Heaven Chosens experience countless lives or samsaras, tempering their mind and Dao Hearts.

    "The [Simtion] will elerate the cultivation speed of our disciples and cultivate countless professions; it can also be used to test our and create new techniques," continued Song Li, and everyone nodded with him.

    In the future, the status of professions will either reach a new height or be lowered because of the number of professions. After all, once something is no longer rare or unique, it decreases in value.

    However, if the Profession Associations could take the opportunity when the court began its foreign expansion, they might escape such a fate.

    "Finally, it''s the [Battle Tower]. I do not need to say more since we can all guess how important this will be."

    The teachers noddeda??a supreme battle for destiny. They will have to fight for the destiny of their faction, their world, and even the human race.

    "We also have to consider the benefit the Dream World has to our Immortal Powerhouses," said another teacher. As long as they are used appropriately, the Academy''s overall strength will drastically increase; it''s a shame that this fact is true for every faction in the world.

    "Since we n to cultivate more geniuses, should we unseal the sleeping ones?" asked a teacher.

    "This question is not easy to answer. It''s indeed a great opportunity to fight for the destiny on the list. However, doing so will also waste the effort of countless geniuses."

    The teachers began to discuss this topic; some agreed to wake up these people, while others disagreed. Ultimately, they had to look at Xu Shi to decide.

    "They must awaken," she said.

    "Any particr reason?" asked Song Li, who felt there were some secrets behind this.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "I minor in Karma Dao; therefore, I can condense a few drops of Karma Washing Water. However, the Heavenly Emperor cultivated it as a primary Dao."

    "Do you think he will use it as a reward for the Heaven Chosens in the list?"

    "It''s the best way to lure foreign factions to wake up their genius and have thempete for the list."

    Xu Shi has figured out some of the Heavenly Emperor''s thinking; thetter only wants one thinga??the prosperity of his Heavenly Emperor Era. As such, the Supreme Battle of Luck most involved every faction in the lower dimension.

    "Additionally, it''s also another way to counter the Bnce Mechanism."

    "That''s true. If he wants to leave arge quantity of Karma Washing Water to the Dao Opening Sect, the best way is to ensure his sect is not the only one benefitting from it," said Song Li as realization dawned on him.

    "So, who do we wake up? And how many of them?"

    "The answer to that question is not easy to answer," said Xu Shi. "We are the first to use the Dream World, giving us an advantage. However, we have topete with the losers of this generation''s battle, along with a genius like Wang Tian. So, thepetition will be fierce."

    The teachers frowned; this genius was an Ultimate Glorious Age with one unparalleled genius after another. On top of that, most of them survived the final battle, meaning they could still participate in this feast of luck and destiny.

    "In that case, we need to reanalyze our Heaven Chosens and decide who to awaken," said Song Li.

    "I''ll leave everything to you," nodded Xu Shi before changing the topic. "How are things going with our expansion in the Lower Realm?"

    "Finding other worlds is more difficult than they should," reported Song Li. So far, their Academy has only found a few Great Thousand Worlds and more than 10 Middle Thousand Worlds, and that''s even with Xu Shi''s power.

    "How could there be so few?" she asked.

    "I suspect someone is purposely hiding them," replied Song Li, making an upward sign with his index finger.

    "Don''t make baseless usations."

    "I''m not. We have discovered branches of the Dao Opening Sect in half of the world we discovered."

    Xu Shi frowned, "So, he was long prepared?"

    "Yes, he probably had nned everything more than a hundred thousand years ago," replied Song Li with a deep sigh.

    "Some people''s lives are destined to be legendary,"

    said Xu Shi. "Continue to find as many worlds as possible. Although I guess the court will assign the God Positions in the Lower Realm, we can still increase our influence if we have branches in these worlds."

    "I will."

    Xu Shi nodded, "How are things proceeding with gathering merit?"

    "We are still a bit short." If there were a task Song Li wanted toplete as soon as possible, it was to gather enough merit. By then, the Academy will have an official ninth Emperor.

    "In that case, we will have to use n B," said Xu Shi as she took out a dark purple orb.

    "Is this really a good idea?" asked Song Li as he looked at the orb. Xu Shi did not answer him. She spent a lot of effort to refine this pure Primordial Chaos Qi, and her n is to sacrifice it to Heavenly Dao for merit.

    The world once had Chaos Qi but never contained Primordial Chaos Qi. As such, her n will definitely seed; however, there will also be consequences. The changes that will happen to the world may not necessarily be good for many people or factions.

    "The times are changing, and we need to adapt,"

    said Xu Shi. "Furthermore, the Heavenly Emperor cannot be the only one fundamentally changing the Myriad Emperor World."

    "Indeed," nodded Song Li. The Academy must be one of the great powers of the new, uing world and cannot allow its oldpetitors to dominate everything.

    "Headmaster, do you want to proceed now?"

    asked a teacher; he did not want to wait any longer for the academy to receive the luck and destiny of the ninth Emperor.

    "Now is not the right time," said Xu Shi, shaking her head. "The Heavenly Emperor is now in the limelight, so it''s not a good idea to suddenly take it from him."

    She understood Wang Wei was not the kind of person to care about such triviality. However, such simple mindfulness acts can prolong the good rtionship she had established with him and the Dao Opening Sect. Since it was simple for her to dy a while, why not do ita??especially given the benefits?

    "That''s fine." They have been waiting for so long, so why not a few more years? Anyway, the moment the Heavenly Emperor gave them his

    blessing, it was a foregone decision that things would seed.

    "The next major change to the world should be the improvement of the Origin System," continued Xu Shi. "We should prepare for this."

    The teachers nodded in agreement. The environment has recently changed, but many people have already felt the Origin System was no longer perfectly suited for the current environment. As such, some people have begun to pursue their own cultivation system or looked at the one from ancient times.

    However, the top Emperor Lineages can deduce that the Heavenly Emperor would never allow another system to rise as the Dao Opening Sect would lose the [Daofather Destiny]. So, they were waiting for the update.

    "Lastly, I will soon move to the court," dered Xu Shi, and everyone concentrated on her. Some people wanted to advise her otherwise, but they soon realized it was inevitable for this generation''s Eternals Tier powerhouses to move to the court one day.

    "Isn''t it too soon?" asked Song Li.

    "Time waits for no one."

    He sighed but did not say anything more.

    Meanwhile, the meeting soon ended, and Xu Shi did not waste time entering the Dream World; she wanted to use Xin''s service.

 Chapter 965 Rumors

    Chapter 965 Rumors

    965  Rumors

    Northern Continent:

    Ao Shen returned to the demon tribe and began to establish how they would deal with the uing changes in the world. Their approach was not much different from the Emperor

    Enlightened Academy, with a few changes.

    The demon race does not have many talented geniuses, so they hoped to recruit from outsidespecifically, from other World Communities. The need for more talent provided Ao Shen with an opportunity he''s been waiting for.

    For a while now, he wanted to increase the status of the "beast" race, who are demons with weak bloodlines since they were animals who gained wisdom and began to cultivate.

    He recently realized these demon race members had a higher average understanding than the demon race as a whole. This was a trait they had to develop since they could not rely too much on their bloodline. As such, Ao Shen believed they were the perfect talent pool to cultivate professions.

    The demon race is aggressive by nature, and the situation is aggravated since they do not need to temper their state of mind or Dao Heart.

    However, Ao Shen decided to make changes and use the [Home] setting in the same way as the Academy.

    Once everything finished, he focused on himself.

    He had almost made a deal with the Baishe Race to allow him to use the Star Stage. Unfortunately, the asking price of the Sea Race was too outrageous, almost forcing Ao Shen to use force.

    ''The Heavenly Emperor is not happy with the Sea Race. So, right now, they should be in a semi-panic state. This is an opportunity for me in this negotiation.''

    Many thoughts shed in his mind. The best course of action for the Sea Race is to have an ally, especially one that can serve as their connection to the surface world, and the demon race is the perfect faction to do so.

    ''The two factions with Immortal Sovereign can represent the entire Sea Race. As long as I convince them to form the alliance, it should be easier to pressure the Baishe n than to help me; I might not even have to pay any price.

    Ao Shen sneered before disappearing from the demon race''s territory.

    Heavenly Court:

    After checking his little scheme, he exited the Dream World and headed to his cultivation room.

    He headed to a special room that contained arge dark gray ball that seemed to be made of strings.

    "It''s so big now?" muttered Wang Wei. "It seems the Mortal Civilization was more sessful than I anticipated."

    He smiled as he looked at therge ball. In the cultivation world, something called [Words and Action Practice] exists, which is a method that many people use to aid in theirprehension of thew or Dao. A perfect example of this method was Wang Wei''s Destiny Incarnation.

    He controlled the destiny of an entire world, controlling and observing the destiny of all sentient beings in that Great Thousand World. In the process, his Destiny Daoprehension drastically elerated.

    The dark gray ball is the result of this practice.

    Wang Wei changed the world, thus changing the fate of trillions of peoplea??mortal and cultivator alike. He condensed the energy or power emanating by changing people''s fate into this ball.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Later on, he will use his Fate Dominating Physique to absorb it, thus giving him an even greater boost forprehension of his Fate Dao.

    ''I cannot wait to change the destiny of the entire lower dimension,'' thought Wang Wei, who realized he had underestimated the effects of his ns. Once everything is aplished, he might be able to cultivate all the way to 80% Grand Dao Source.

    Then, after his ascension, he might use this practice to reach the Paragon Realm as quickly as possible while dealing with the parasites.

    ''Although there should be some trouble in the process, the end result should be as I predicted.''

    thought Wang Wei before leaving the room; it was not time to enter seclusion as it was pointless for him.

    He could tell that reaching the Taboo Battle Realm by increasing his cultivation was impossible. So, he will focus on aplishing the Taboo Realm, thus establishing the best foundation for himself.

    Wang Wei returned home to see his mother.

    "Is it time?" asked Yu Yan.

    "It is," nodded Wang Wei. ording to his original n, she only needed to leave after Li Jun and Yan Liling proved the Dao, but the n had to change.

    "Don''t worry, I will visit you often."

    "You better," said Yu Yan.

    "How is father?"

    "Him? He''s having the time of his life."

    "I guess it would be like this," responded Wang Wei as he checked on his father''s situation. As expected, he was in the [Swordsmanship World], fighting all the swordsmen. His incarnation and the Heaven Chosen that Wang Wei designed for him were still young, so he targeted members of the old generation.

    "Ignore him," said Yu Yan. "Let''s have dinner."

    The two chatted over dinner. Afterward, Yu Yan entered a secret dimension of the sect before leaving a few hourster and rushing straight to her family.

    "Aunt, what are you doing here in such a rush?" asked Yu Potian, Wang Wei''s cousin and this generation''s patriarch of the Yu n; he had a feeling something bad might have happened.

    "I had an argument with these people, so I will stay here for a while."

    "Is this about my cous-I mean, the Heavenly Emperor''sck of help to our family?"

    "Don''t ask about this; I ''m already upset."

    Yu Potian wanted to know more information, but he did not dare vite his aunt''s majesty.

    "Are you sure your son is not still angry at our father?"

    Yu Yan looked at his sister, who had walked into the room, and said, "Don''t talk nonsense. Wei''er is not the type of person to hold a grudge."

    "Then, why couldn''t he do a simple Grand Dao Baptism for us or grant us a few Dao Rhymes?"

    Yu Yan frowned, "First of all, he owes our family nothing. Secondly, it was my decision to stop him; you only need to wait for me, and I will do it for the family. Thirdly, didn''t he help the family with the bloodline nourishment?"

    "Compared to the benefit of the Wang n, we barely had any changes. The blood of the Yu n flows in his vein as much as the Wang n."

    "Mother!" said Yu Potian.

    "Shut up," yelled Yu Daiyu. "You might be afraid of him, but I''m not."

    Yu Yan sighed, "Sister, do you think anyone can bear the destiny thates with a powerful bloodline? Sometimes, a blessing for someone is a catastrophe for others."

    Yu Daiyu frowned as her eyes gleamed; it seemed she had thought of something. Then, she snorted coldly, "All I hear are excuses you are making for him."

    She walked away from the home, not hiding her dissatisfaction. Meanwhile, Yu Yan was secretly smiling.

    ''I guess my effort to secretly brew my sister''s animosity was not for nothing. This little act should be more than enough for the Deception Art.'' No one could detect the strange lights that often shed deep in her eyes.

    "I''m sorry," said Yu Potian, smiling wryly.

    "I know it''s not your fault." He felt relieved after hearing this.

    "Make sure that the weaker members of the n do not know about this news or hold any grudge."

    "Don''t worry, I already took care of it," he exined. At first, there were whispers since no one received the Grand Dao Baptism. However, after the mutation in the bloodline and countless talented individuals appearing in the n, Yu Potian took this opportunity to soothe everything.

    "That''s good," nodded Yu Yan before looking in the distance. The n was notpleted until she convinced certain ancestors of the Yu n. As a weak Emperor Lineage, there are reasons the Yu n can survive for so long, and these people are the ones Yu Yan needs to hide the truth from for a while.

    "Arrange a ce for me; I will be here for a while."

    "Aunt, what about my uncle-inw?"

    "He''s in retreat," she replied but soon had to reassure him after seeing his face. "We have no problems; I only had some disagreement with the ancestors."

    "That''s good."

    Yu Potian''s worst fear was that his aunt''s marriage would have problems. As long as she is still married to his uncle-inw, the n will have a deep connection to his cousin.

    "Let''s go. The n kept your cultivation pavilion intact," said Yu Potian as he led the way.

    Dao Opening Sect:

    Wang Wei saw everything.

    ''There seems to be no problem with the first step,''

    he thought as he observed the secret of Heaven and Earth. ording to his calctions, there should be no problem with his n.

    ''I only need to wait a while and let things marinate. Then, she can gather the merit to prove the Dao.''

    Not long after Yu Yan left, the spies of the Emperor Lineages received the news. Some people even knew the exact conversation she had with her sister and Yu Potian. The Dao Opening Sect might be impregnable, but it was not the same for the Yu n.

    However, no one dared to talk about this subject publicly despite wondering what was going on.

    However, countless people analyzed or deduced how this change would affect the world.

    "Now, let''s focus on these Forbidden Lands," muttered Wang Wei.

 Chapter 966 The Chrono Chaos Realms Secret (I)

    Chapter 966 The Chrono Chaos Realm''s Secret (I)

    966  The Chrono Chaos Realm''s Secret (I)

    Wang Wei disappeared before reappearing on top of a small mountain located in the Southern Continent. This mountain was part of undevelopednd, meaning there were no lives in a hundred thousand miles in diameter.

    Wang Wei looked at an old mana??this generation''s sect master of the Watcher Sect.

    "You came," said the old man calmly, a wise aura emanating from his body. Although he was only in the Quasi-Emperor Realm, he had an otherworldly aura about him, just like he was a supreme powerhouse on par with Immortal Tier cultivators.

    "Okay, there''s no need for pretense. Everything you do is meaningless, since I can see things you cannot fathom."

    The old man began to cough, almost choking. He had been waiting here for a thousand years, living every day in fear and worry. He knew the Heavenly Emperor woulde to see him one day, but he did not know when. So, he waited, wanting to pretend he had expected thetter for a long time.

    The old man wanted to curse his inheritance; he should never have listened to them and used this terrible idea to deal with the Heavenly Emperor ''Did that senior really bluff a Great Emperor?'' thought the old man, feeling the information passed down by his predecessors was full of lies and fabrications.

    "What''s your name?" asked Wang Wei.

    "This old man is called Gao Qiankun."

    Wang Wei nodded, "Let me see the Heaven Recording Book."

    Gao Qiankun hesitated momentarily before summoning the Emperor Artifact and handing it over. Wang Wei did not hesitate to look at the most recent page. As expected, it recorded every event that has happened in the past thousand years since the birth of the Heavenly Emperor Era.

    He even saw records of certain battles between Eternal Tiers powerhouses. Soon, his pupils shrunk as he saw a note about his attack on the Battle Spirit World.

    "It seems that I underestimated this thing,''

    thought Wang Wei as he analyzed it closer. He soon realized the uniqueness of this artifacta??it gathered the destiny of the Myriad Emperor World. Recording urate and unbiased history is necessary for any advanced civilization, and the Watcher Sect is the faction that amassed the destiny for such an achievement.

    ''Something tells me the creator of this book was not interested in luck, destiny, or merit; they created this book for an entirely different purpose.''

    Wang Wei frowned as he tried to divine something. However, an intense amount of chaotic time energy always blocked his sight at thest minute.

    ''Now I have proof this thing is rted to the Chrono Chaos Realm.''

    Wang Wei flipped the page and swiftly read the entire world''s history, from the Ancient Emperor Era to the current time. This book was of great help to him, allowing Wang Wei to make up the gap in certain areas that the Sleepers never recorded for various reasons.

    However, he noticed two interesting things from this book.

    ''Their record did not start before my ancestor started the Ancient Emperor Era.''

    The very first sentence of this book was about Qiyuan''s proving the Dao. However, the first and only Emperor of the Watcher Sect did not prove the Dao after more than 30 generations after Qiyuan.

    The second noteworthy aspect of this book was that it was missing some pages; some pieces of history.

    "Why are there missing pages?" asked Wang Wei directly.

    "Over the years, a few people have noticed our existence," Gao Qiankun sighed. He thought their sects were well hidden, and no Eternal ever discovered them, but he was wrong.

    After realizing his identity was revealed, Gao Qiankun panicked and did not know how to deal with the situation. So, he remembered the advice the book gave him after the first time he became this generation''s leader. So, without hesitation, he consulted his inheritance, which contains the wisdom and experiences of all past watchers.

    He learned from them a few secrets he was not privy to prior.

    "Oh, who else discovered you?"

    "The first one was someone from the Dao Burial Ground."

    "Them?"

    "Yes. Someone came to our sect and erased some knowledge from our records, and killed that generation''s Watcher. Luckily, the Heaven Record Book escaped, and no one came for us afterward."

    Wang Wei frowned after hearing this; he wondered what the rats in the Dao Burial Ground wanted to hide. However, now was not the time to get to the bottom of this mystery.

    "The second person should be an Eternal Emperor."

    "What''s with the uncertainty?"

    "ording to our record, this information is only a deduction or analysis," exined Gao Qiankun.

    "So, who was the one to visit?"

    The old man did not immediately answer but asked, "Do you know there were two extra Eternal Emperors in our world that should have fallen?"

    "I''m aware."

    After first knowing about Di Tian''s life experience, Wang Wei deduced that the two people Di Tian lost to and did not have any recollections of should be dead Eternal Emperors.

    "One of them should be responsible for our missing records," exined Gao Qiankun. "And... My predecessors believed that person''s cause of death was our sect."

    After hearing this information, Wang Wei swiftly ced a few pieces of information together.

    ''Assuming he''s telling the truth, could the Eternal Emperor have died because of pursuing whatever secret lies in the Chrono Chaos Realm?''

    Wang Wei was suddenly interested. "Let me borrow this book for a while."

    He disappeared from the mountain, and Gao Qiankun breathed in relief.

    "I made the right choice by not resisting and telling the truth."

    Wang Wei headed directly to the Chrono Chaos Realm. He entered without hesitation, heading directly to the core. The process was both easy and difficult. As soon as he arrived, he discovered whoever created this ce had a better or higher understanding of Time Dao than him.

    Furthermore, there was so much time energy in this ce that the entire realm acted like an Immortal Sovereign''s Energy Dominance.

    He found it difficult to teleport in this ce, so he had to fly to the core. However, the deeper he went, the scarier the power this forbiddennd contained. By the time he reached the center, this ce contained the power to kill Great Emperors with 55% Grand Dao Source.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Wang Wei flew to a white light, and in a nk of an eye, he found himself in all white space. He saw two people sitting at the center with a third empty cushion. He gazed at the two individualsa??two men dressed in white robes, looking identical. His first thought was they were twins, but he soon removed that idea upon closer observation.

    ''These people are the same individual, each from a different period of time,'' he concluded.

    The young man on the right exuded a carefree yet deste temperament; he was like a man who had suffered tremendously but saw through the essence of life and achieved enlightenment.

    The one on the left was full of anger and unwillingness. His eyes indicated an unwavering desire.

    "I''ve seen these eyes before. They''re the eyes of a man whose obsession has reached an unimaginable level." Di Tian had simr eyes.

    "Fellow Daoist," said the man on the left, inviting Wang Wei to the empty seat. Wang Wei did not have any hesitations as he sat before them. He did not sense any killing intention or animosity; furthermore, he already knew this person''s power level: 43% Grand Dao Source.

    However, with the Chrono Chaos Zone, even someone with 55% Grand Dao Source and above might suffer in this person''s hand.

    "How may I address, Fellow Daoist?" asked Wang Wei as he sat down.

    "In the olden days, people called us the Time Monarch," said the man on the right.

    "Now, you can refer to us as Ji Wu."

    Wang Wei nodded, deducing the identity of these two. He guessed he should be some Eternal Emperor who lived during the war. However, he seemed to be in a strange state.

    "Brother Ji, my name isa??"

    "We know who you are, sir Heavenly Emperor," said the man on the right. "We saw all the changes that have urred in the world since your ascension."

    The two sighed simultaneously. They have lived in what could be described as the most brilliant era of the Myriad Emperor World. However, in all their lives, they have never seen a genius as talented or unique as this Fate Dominating Emperor.

    "Before you came, we were discussing how much easier the war would have been if you lived in our era," said the left Ji Wu.

    "Yes, the human and acquired life would not have to pay so much to win the war, and so many lives could have been saved."

    Wang Wei felt there was a hidden meaning behind these words. However, he did not immediately ask.

    "I''m d you two can think so highly of me. I would have also liked to live in that era, fighting side by side with my ancestor for the survival and glory of the human race and all other acquired lives."

    "Yes, but it''s a pity."

    "Maybe not. Maybe he would not have been so excellent if born in the wrong era," countered Ji Wu on the right.

    "Such a talent would shine wherever he was born.

    As the saying goes, gold will always shine even when surrounded by dirt."

    Wang Wei calmly smiled after hearing thesepliments. He could tell the one on the right was sincere while the one on the left had a hidden agenda.

    "Thank you for the high praise, but let''s get back to the main topic," said Wang Wei. "I came here to get some answers about this ce. If fellow Daoists could enlighten me, I would greatly appreciate it."

 Chapter 967 The Chrono Chaos Realms Secret (II)

    Chapter 967  The Chrono Chaos Realm''s Secret (II)

    967  The Chrono Chaos Realm''s Secret (II)

    The two Ji Wu paused momentarily before the one on the left said: "Our story is a cliche one. It began in ancient times, near the end of the war."

    Wang Wei calmly listened; although he had much information, some knowledgea??especially during the Null Era eluded him. These two people''s stories allow him to learn many secrets of Heaven and Earth.

    "Have you heard the saying that the Human Emperor invented the first fortune dynasty?"

    asked Ji Wu on the right, and Wang Wei nodded.

    "This fact is partially true. Our human race had long discovered the power of luck and destiny.

    However, the history of the human race has made it increasingly difficult to unite as one dynasty."

    The white room changed, and Wang Wei soon found himself sitting in the air with the others next to him. Below him was a group of humans dressed in animal hides. Everyone looked primitive, but Wang Wei did not think so.

    These hides mostly belonged to powerful

    creatures that existed in ancient times, so the fashion was differentpared to the modern era.

    "The concept of a sect was extremely weak in that era as most people lived in tribes," continued Ji Wu on the right. "Humans were scattered worldwide, and living in tribes was a way to survive. After your ancestor invented the Primordial God System, he secretly spread it to different tribes.

    "If there was someone who had a high chance of uniting the human tribes and bing the first ruler of a fortunate dynasty, it was your ancestor.

    However, the human race was too weak and needed a low-key development."

    Wang Wei nodded. If the Innate Demon Gods knew the human race banded together while also having a potent cultivation system, they would have noticed them earlier and done whatever was needed to eradicate the human race.

    So, he agreed with his ancestor''s approach.

    Simultaneously, he knew the downside of such a development process.

    "After the Heaven Opening Emperor proved the Dao, he had the strength to gather many human tribes together. However, he was under the eye of countless 6-Star Primarchs, so he could not gather everyone in one group.

    "Additionally, he felt it was too dangerous for all humans to be in ce in case something happened."

    "This was a wise move," added the Leftside Ji Wu.

    "The human race''s Ancestral Hall was attacked many times, almost bing extinct on a few asions. If the elders did not leave outside tribes to use as backup, we would have lost the war long ago."

    The two sighed in tandem; it was odd how perfectly in sync they were.

    "The tribal system was necessary for the human race''s survival. However, it soon showed its downside. By the time our race could stand toe-to-toe with the Innate Demon Gods, creating a central power system, the different tribal leaders were too powerful and could not easily give up their power.

    "The Heaven Opening Emperor had the strength and prestige to be the new ruler. However, some people still opposed him. Ultimately, he decided that such contradictions could lead to civil war among the human race, so he adopted a council system with different tribal leaders."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Wang Wei did not know much about the Heaven Opening Emperor''s decision, but he was aware of the human race''s council.

    "This is where wee into the story," continued Ji Wu on the right. "Our Ji tribe was one of the most powerful in that area. After I proved the Dao using a mighty Dao like Time, our power reached a new height."

    The two sighed, "Sadly, this is where our misfortune began."

    The two did not say anything for a few seconds, so Wang Wei remained quiet.

    "Time Monarch," uttered the left Ji Wu. "The name implied the dominance of Time Dao, but there is a hidden meaning. Can you guess?"

    "The Monarch part is an indication of your ambitions," replied Wang Wei calmly.

    "Exactly. We wanted to unite the human race into the first unified dynastya??the Great Ji Dynasty."

    A terrifying aura emanated from Leftside Ji Wu''s body, making the picture of ancient times tremble and crack. Luckily, the other one touched Ji Wu''s shoulder, calming him down.

    "We acted on our ambitions; we wooed countless tribes and spread our ideologies."

    Right Ji Wu sighed. "Honestly, our chances of seeding were miniscule. However, we were lucky to meet a woman with unparalleled talenta??my wife, Ji Suyin."

    As he said these words, the vision changed, and Wang Wei saw a scene of Ji Wu talking to a beautiful woman with a ck dress, a white fox fur coat around her shoulder, and a red cinnamon bar on her forehead. She was advising Ji Wu on managerial affairs.

    "She was undoubtedly the best tactical mind of that era," continued Ji Wu. "Under her guidance, my empty and unrealizable dream slowly materialized."

    Both Ji Wu looked at her with love, doting, and regret.

    "Everything proceeded smoothly until that day.

    Your majesty, can you guess what happened?"

    "Your actions were exactly what my ancestors feared. So, the human council attacked and ughtered you and your tribe," replied Wang Wei calmly.

    The two quieted down before Ji Wu on the left said: "15.3 billion tribe members, and not a single one surviveda??including her."

    ''Everything we dreamed and hoped for, gone in a single moment," continued the other one.

    "So, what happened next? And why do I not feel any resentments from you toward the council or the human race?" asked Wang Wei.

    "After so many years, we''ve realized this was the best option. Otherwise, the human race would have destroyed itself in a civil war. Even if there were a final winner, we would not have survived the attack from the Innate Demon Gods,"

    exined Ji Wu on the right.

    Wang Wei nodded; he felt that Ji Wu was telling the truth, but the other one still had some hidden or residual bitterness/resentment.

    "I survived the war," said Rightside Ji Wu. "With her sacrifice, I survived, but I wished I did not."

    Leaving without her was the greatest karmic sufferinga??especially since he had to live with the fact he caused her death.

    "After I survived, I lived for only one purposea??to make up for what happened that day."

    Wang Wei secretly sighed as he knew the impossible tasks Ji Wu faced. As an Eternal Emperor who controls Time Dao, it should be easy to revive these dead people. But that was far from the truth. The people who attacked that day were all Great Emperors and Eternals, meaning the [Existence] of all the people in the Ji tribe was erased.

    "After years of research, trials, and errors, and luck, I finally seeded. Can you guess how?" asked Rightside Ji Wu.

    "You isted a moment in time from the River of Timea??a moment where all your tribe members and her were still alive," exined Wang Wei. "The other version of you is the one from that moment, while you''re real Ji Wu."

    "That''s correct," nodded Rightside Ji Wu, and Wang Wei took out the Heaven Record Book.

    "You created this book not to record historical events but to use the concept of history to gather time energy."

    "Yes," acknowledged both Ji Wu.

    "How exactly did you seed in separating that moment in time?" asked Wang Wei, not hiding his doubt. Logically speaking, these people could not be revived even through Time Dao since Great Emperors transcend time, so it should be

    impossiblea??unless Ji Wu bes an Empyrean or Paragon. Wang Wei had a simr experience when he tried to revive the dead people from his Science and Technology World after the hooded figure from the Deception Trial attacked him with numerous Great Emperors.

    "Near the end of the war, the River of Time was chaotic and more malleable. So, I took this opportunity to seed."

    Wang Wei had a pondering look. Usually, every major event in the lower dimension is connected one way or the other with something happening in the upper dimension, so it should be the same for the Acquire-Innate War.

    ''So, the chaos of the River of Time was probably because something was happening.''

    Unfortunately, he did not know what it was.

    "Your n is crazy enough," continued Wang Wei, who figured out what Ji Wu wanted to do.

    Separating the moment in time was only the first step. This Time Monarch wanted to change the past and save these dead people; otherwise, they would be stuck in that moment and could not even leave the Chrono Chaos Realm.

    "The gathering of chaotic time energy is probably to cause a second chaos in the River of Time, thus giving them an opportunity to fundamentally alter the past and history of the Myriad Emperor World and save the Ji Tribe."

    "Your majesty, what do you think? Can our n seed?"

    "You obviously already know the answer," replied Wang Wei. Great Emperorsa??especially those who controlled Time Daoa??should be able to alter the past, present, and future. Unfortunately, this world is high-dimensional with strict rules, regtions, and restrictions.

    Sadly, the rules indicate that only Paragons can barely alter the past, but they must also be limited to small events.

    "We are aware of ourck of ability," said Leftside Ji Wu. "We were hoping Your Majesty could have another way."

    "Hmm, I may have an idea," uttered Wang Wei.

    "But why should I help? What can I get out of this situation?"

 Chapter 968 Other Self

    Chapter 968  Other Self

    968  Other Self

    The two Ji Wu''s looked at each other. Leftside Ji Wu did not hide his excitement. After so many years, so many nights spent in despair, he finally saw hope. Meanwhile, Rightside Ji Wu was surprised. After so many years, he had almost epted what had happened. If not for his other self''s obsession, he might have left this ce long ago, leaving his own life.

    But since he also had an opportunity, he would not hesitate to take it. After all, he also wanted to see her again. They nced back at Wang Wei, "Your majesty, what do you have in mind?"

    They knew they had little to offer, but since the Heavenly Emperor asked, he must have something they wanted. At this point, they were willing to sacrifice their lives for such an opportunity.

    "I want two things," said Wang Wei. "Firstly, I want you to condense all your understanding of Time Dao into a Dao Seed to help me cultivate. Please, put your memory of the experience of watching the chaotic River of Time and how you separated that moment of time."

    This Time Monarch had a higher understanding of Time Dao than him, so he wanted to get thetter''sprehension. As long as he studies it, his Fate Dao will also make progress. Additionally, it''s a unique experience to watch the River of Time bing chaotic, so Wang Wei wanted to learn from it.

    "That''s easy to do," said Rightside Ji Wu before waving his hand to condense a green crystal shining with Dao Rhymes.

    "Excellent," said Wang Wei as he held the Dao Seed in his hand; he checked it with his Divine Sense and could feel thatprehending Time Dao from this crystal is a hundred times easier than directly doing so from the Grand Dao Source.

    "The second thing I want is the Heaven Recording Book," continued Wang Wei. "To be precise, I want the destiny connected to being the Myriad Emperor World''s history recorder."

    Qiyuan opened the Ancient Emperor Era, and the Dao Opening Sect is the first Emperor Lineage of the Post-Null Era. As such, the destiny of the history keeper or watcher matches very well with the sect. Therefore, Wang Wei would not waste an opportunity to increase the sect''s destiny and lucka??especially since they were such a unique destiny.

    Wang Wei always liked to prepare for the future or for the worst-case scenario. He can predict countless future generations with his Time and Fate Dao and intelligence.

    As such, he knew his Heavenly Emperor Era would not be eternal and would eventually be destroyed. Such a moment will be the mostdangerous time for the Dao Opening Sect. The copse of the era will also be the perfect time for True Heavenly Dao to use the bnce mechanism to destroy the Dao Opening Sect.

    Wang Wei does not know whether he will already achieve Half-Step Transcendence by then, so he needs to prepare for this eventuality. The best way to do so is to grant his sect unique destinies that could protect them.

    The destiny of the Innate Environment, of the Heavenly Court, of the Dream World, of the Mortal Civilizations, of the new cultivation system, of the revival of the Innate Demon Gods, and now, the destiny of being a history watchera??all of them will serve as a protective umbre for the Dao Opening Sect.

    "As long as your idea can help us change what happens, it''s not a problem to hand this thing to you," said Leftside Ji Wu.

    "Very well," nodded Wang Wei, who no longer hesitated. "Changing the past in our timeline is impossible, so you must travel to another parallel universe and change things there."

    "Parallel Timelines," muttered Rightside Ji Wu.

    This was the first time he heard these words, but with his Time Dao, he only took a moment to understand their meaning. Every fork of destiny, of every choice, leads to an entirely new universe where things are different.

    "If we can find a timeline where we saved the Ji tribe, it will indeed be a way to revive them."

    "But, would these members be our people?" asked Leftside Ji Wu. Even though the members from the other timeline looked the same as his people, there were still slight differences. A small part of him cannot ept that.

    "You don''t have to worry about that. You only need to fuse the moment in time you''ve isted with the new timeline, recing these people with your people," added Wang Wei, who expected their reservation.

    Leftside Ji Wu''s eyes lit up after hearing this, "It''s a good way to deal with this issue."

    "Alright, let''s not waste time," said Rightside Ji Wu.

    "What''s our next step?"

    "I will use the Chaotic Time Energy in this ce to open a small path through the River of Time; you have to take this opportunity to leave this timeline," exined Wang Wei. "You will only have a short window of opportunitya??do not waste it."N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "We understand."

    Wang Wei nodded before immediately nodding.

    He activated his Emperor Artifact to turn into a crystal that fused with his forehead. He followed his actions by activating all his Grand Dao Boosts, ensuring his strength reached the peak of 69.9% Grand Dao Source.

    Finally, 365 figures appeared behind Wang Wei, all pulsating with the power of time. His [Future Buddha Selves] arranged themselves in a circr array, each controlling a vast quantity of Chaotic Time Energy.

    Bang!

    The entire Myriad Emperor World trembled as a magnificent river appeared above the sky. As all sentient beings gazed at the river, they saw their birth, youth, old age, and death in a single moment; this fact pertained to everyonea??including cultivators and Immortal Tier Powerhouses.

    [The River of Time]

    These words appeared in the minds of every sentient being, even babies who have yet to form their cognitive abilities. Afterward, the people saw the world''s history from the Chaos Era to the present; however, the process was so fast that even the best Insurgents could not remember much.

    A shining light rushed from the Chrono Chaos Realm to enter the River of Time. This river, which disyed an ancient aura unmatched by anything in the universe-this river, which should be the embodiment of remaining calm and unchanging throughout eternity, fluctuated. Such an act meant nothing to most sentient beings, but this was a shocking scene for the people who knew it.

    Chrono Chaos Realm:

    After Wang Wei used the chaotic time energy to fluctuate the River of Time, his job was not finished; the next step was to divine the perfect timelines for Ji Wu. Luckily, he had their cooperation, so he could use the karma attached to their bodies to do his job.

    "Now," yelled Wang Wei as he sent a coordinate to their mind. The two Ji Wus did not hesitate as they rushed into the River of Time, heading to the exact space of the fluctuation. As soon as they arrived at their destination, the two fused before disappearing.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei was distracted as he watched everything. His soul seemed to have left his body and traveled through the River of Time.

    He saw the thing was alsoposed of countless strings simr to the River of Fate.

    However, these strings were not the fate lines of all sentient beings in the Chaos Universe; each of them was a different timeline.

    "The Infinite Trichiliocosm," muttered Wang Wei as he finally knew the official name of this world''s multiverse. While in this strange state, Wang Wei suddenly felt he had a deep connection to one of the strings. He nced at it and saw somethinga??he saw one of his other self.

    In this timeline, his cultivation was quite mediocrea??at least, by his current standard. He did not awaken the memories from his past life, so he only had to rely on his sealed Paragon Soul and highprehension.

    As such, he had to struggle against the likes of Han Li for the position of Sacred Son. Many of the unparalleled geniuses of his generation were mediocre, like Tong Ruobing and Mo Xingyun, and even Huo Fenghuang was not as powerful since she did not have all five bloodlines.

    Huang Yuang died in the Lower Realm, and his wife was the one with the Life and Death Book.

    Song Xiaoxi was mediocre and died in the hands of the Baishe n. Ji Song was alive and was a top contender in this generation. Jian Wushuang never met Daiji andpeted in the final battle.

    Shi Fuyu never swallowed Feng Heng but became his mentor. Lin Fan never walked the path of the Greater Chaos and survived until the end; he was still with Xu Shi. Su Ya also never had any connection to him, and she also made it to the end.

    Sun Jiaolong used the Human Destiny Sword to be a top contender. Fang Lijuan from the Divine Dao League never broke through therestrictions of her bloodline, so she became mediocre, but she still survived. Liu Meixiu, with the Myriad Beast Physique and her ruthlessness, became a top contender.

    Ao Shen still went to the Martial Hegemony World, but he never returned, so Wang Wei concluded he probably died. Wu Ming was an insignificant individual since he never received Wang Wei''s ideas, so he never joined the Origin Rune Pce and created chaos there.

    Yin Gen and Yi Lianxaing never appeared in this generation, and Jingwu Hua died in the civil war of the Golden Crow n, losing the opportunity to absorb her father''s Emperor Bone.

    The upper-dimension spies never showed up.

    Wang Wei guessed the parasites did not care for the lower dimension in that timeline, so they probably only observed and did not interfere much.

    Wang Wei watched his life in that timeline. His rise only began after the Void Shattering Realm and his participation in the ughter Trial.

    Afterward, he awakened the memories from his past life, showing even more extraordinary abilities; it was the key that allowed him to pass the Ouw Trial for his Life and Death Dao.

    Sadly, it was useless. Di Tian easily ughtered everyone during the final battle, and he was lucky to survive and run away. The entire thing could be described as a fiasco.

 Chapter 969 Message

    Chapter 969 Message

    969  Message

    After losing the battle, his other self took time to recuperate, preparing to seal himself in Blood Stone andpete for the future Heaven Will Battle. However, tragedy soon came knocking on his door.

    Di Tian visited the Heaven Mystery Pavillion and had Old Man Chu divine the best way for him to revive his wife. Under the blessing of his power, Old Man Chu directed him to Wang Weia??the memories of his past life, to be specific.

    Di Tian immediately visited the Dao Opening Sect.

    At first, he was cordial, asking for an exchange of profit for these memories. But Wang Wei was adamant; his memories from Earth were one of his greatest secrets, and he was not prepared to tell anyone. Additionally, his intuition warned him something terrible would happen if he gave Di Tian his memories.

    The Dao Opening Sect supported his decision, even after Di Tian, the Nine Samsara Emperor, became hostile. A great battle transpired. Sadly, Di Tian was not a normal Eternal Emperor.

    Although Di Tian did not find Empyrean Nine Pir and acquired his inheritance, he was still an Eternal who seeded in establishing his Nine Extremity Foundation.

    The battle onlysted a year; to be precise, the Dao Opening Sect survived one year under Di Tian''s power, rapidly consuming its foundation.

    The entire Myriad Emperor World watched as the most powerful sect in the world and one of the oldest died in a matter of a year.

    Wang Wei watched his other self experiencing this event. During the entire war, he was powerless and was protected. He often asked to be sent to the battlefield; at times, he wanted to relent and give Di Tian what he wanted.

    However, his father and mother would refuse. The sect''s ancestors did not give up and chose to fight to theirst breath. As such, he watched Origin One, Sword One, Deste One, Ancestor Wucheng, Misceneous One, his father, grandfather, and mothera??they all died one by one until he was thest one remaining.

    Wang Wei watched as his other self watched Di Tian with hatred before exploding his soul. Finally, he saw how thetter chased him into Samsara.

    Luckily, Old Man Nether intervened since he treated Di Tian as his pawn to control Samsara in the lower dimension.

    After his reincarnation, he was born in a Heaven-Will World called Pursuing Longevity World. Although he had the lowest grade of talent in that world (1st Grade Spirit Root), this fact could not stop him.

    His other self used knowledge from his previous life to make up for his talent. He alsobined the two cultivation systems, allowing him to cultivate an even better Duyi Realm than his previous life. Finally, during the Heaven Will Battle, as the only individual in the world who wields the power ofw, he ughtered everyone and became an [Immortal Emperor] or Great Emperor.

    Wang Wei calmly watched his other self; a suave and handsome young man with flowing red hair.

    However, his eyes and aura disyed extreme gloominess, hatred, and a sense of self-destruction.

    Wang Wei continued to watch his other self''s journey. However, things became a little blurry after he ascended to the upper dimension. Wang Wei could tell the Eternal Ascension World was experiencing a terrifying war; however, he could not see the exact details.

    However, he saw some of his other self''s experiences. He saw his first meeting with Wu Hong while they were stuck in a secret realm. She was besieged by countless people and forced into this secret realm, which was prepared especially to exile her.

    Meanwhile, Wang Weia??who was looking for opportunities to increase his cultivationa??entered that ce by ident. In some ways, their meeting could be said to be fated. Wu Hong''s strange eyes after they first met prove he was correcta??they were fated to meet.

    After escaping the secret realm, Wang Wei used the chaos of the upper dimension to ruthlessly gather resources, killing and destroying numerous sects or factions in the process. His actions garnered him too many enemies, so he was constantly on the run. Luckily, Wu Hong would oftene to his rescue, and in the process, she became the only person in this world who could warm up his cold heart.

    As for the other ancestors in the upper dimension? Wang Wei did not see any interactions between his other self and them because of how blurry many things were.

    However, he could feel thetter''s extreme hatred of them for not preventing the sect''s destruction or even avenging it.

    After bing an Empyrean, his other self finally aplished his revenge. In the process, his mind went to a dark ce, and Di Tian suffered for it.

    ''Endless emptiness and loneliness,'' thought Wang Wei as his soul synchronized with his other self.

    These two emotions were intense, reaching the level of overwhelming the mind.

    Soon, the situation turned worse. His other self used his power to create all the members of his sectsa??including his family. However, such an act did not bring him any joy; on the contrary, it drove him to a deeper abyss of despair.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He knew these creations were not the people he longed to see even in his deepest dreams, and such a fact tore apart his Dao Heart and drove him to the edge. So, he decided to end all his suffering.

    He gave up all his goals and ambitions to be free and unfettered. He no longer cared about his regret of not seeing his family back on Earth onest time and chose to end everything.

    No, something is wrong,'' thought Wang Wei as he looked and felt how his other self was. ''With my willpower, how could I give up so easily?''

    His goal is to achieve ultimate freedom, and once he seeds, isn''t it easy to revert what had happened to his family and sect? So, such a setback should not bring him to this level of despair.

    Wang Wei frowned as he continued to watch. Wu Hong showed up at his lowest point but did not prevent him from sinking too deep. She cared for him during this time, and they truly fell in love.

    ''Is this the power of fate? I needed to reach such a low before my rtionship with Wu Hong could be confirmed. Or is it something different?''

    Of all the exnations his mind came up with, he thought this one was the best, followed by the fact that his future self battle with Grand Dao has reached the point of affecting all timelines, and Grand Dao used extreme depression to get rid of some versions of himself.

    ''This deduction seems like vital information,''

    thought Wang Wei as he felt he might have caught an inspiration. Sadly, it was fleeting, and he could not think what it was no matter what he tried.

    Without much of a choice, he focused on what happened next.

    After this event, his other self chose to leave the Eternal Ascension World, which seems arduous despite how blurry the entire event was. However, Wang Wei understood why he did it. He had be one of Wu Hong''s weaknesses in this chaotic time, so leaving was the best way to protect her and himself.

    Wang Wei did not see his other self''s adventures in another Chaos World. The next scene he experienced was when he returned to the Eternal Ascension World, he saw the love of his life being besieged by countless individuals. So, they team up, and he uses his new Fate Dao to kill many people that day.

    After that, this strange experience ended, and he no longer saw his other self''s journey. Wang Wei floated above the River of Time with many thoughts rushing through his mind.

    "So, why am I seeing this? Why this timeline of all the infinite ones?" he uttered, and surprisingly, he received an answer.

    [This timeline used to be the Prime Timeline] "Used to be? Meaning it''s no longer? Wait, who''s speaking?"

    Wang Wei looked around until he saw something in the distancea??another him. He had the same handsome face, gray hair, and eyes that seemed to know all the universe''s secrets.

    Although the man looked exactly like him, Wang Wei could still notice some difference. Firstly, that version seemed ancient, indicating how old he was. Secondly, he could feel the entire River of Time trembling under this person''s feet.

    "Worthy of future me," said Wang Wei with a smile; he knew he could observe so many things about this being because he allowed it, not because of his ability.

    "So, why are you here?"

    "Once you reach the peak, go revisit the origin,"

    said the other Wang Wei before disappearing as if he never existed in the first ce.

    "What does that mean?" uttered Wang Wei with a speechless book. "Could it be that everyone who can divine the secrets of Heaven and Earth must act and speak in such a mysterious manner?"

    Wang Wei shook his head; these words can be interpreted in too many ways. So, he decided to ponder themter. He would most likely know their meanings when the opportune time arrived; before then, it would probably be useless to dwell too much on it.

    ''Well, this experience has been riveting.''

    He disappeared from the River of Time and opened his eyes in the Chrono Chaos Realm.

 Chapter 970 Next: The Dao Burial Ground

    Chapter 970 Next: The Dao Burial Ground

    970  Next: The Dao Burial Ground

    Primordial Chaos, Red Mist Forbidden Land: Heavenly Book opened his eyes, and his book floated before him.

    ''Another Time Nexus? So soon?''

    More words appeared in his book, but he was not happy. He had this foreboding feeling that time was not on his side. By the time this book is finished, only a few Time Nexuses might be left.

    ''This is probably not an ident. Someone is dying the creation of the Heavenly Book to prevent me from interfering.''

    He never expected things to go smoothly, but he did not expect his n to be so difficult. Heavenly Book closed the book, knowing time was running out.

    His highest priority now is to find something that Madman Chu is interested in so he can exchange with him. Sadly, such a task is more difficult than it sounds.

    Although Chu Yun was crazy, he was still an unparalleled genius, meaning few things in the Chaos Universe interested him enough for an exchange. Currently, Heavenly Book has a few ideas and leads, but nothing concrete as of yet.

    ''Of all these things, which is the easiest to get and will interest him?''

    Countless thoughts shed in his mind as he soon got the answer:n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''The origin of Buddhism.''

    Heavenly Book waved his hand to send a few talismans before creating another clone and sending it somewhere.

    Eternal Ascension World, Upper Dimension, before the Dark Truth:

    Maitreya opened her eyes and gazed in the distance. She felt a slight turbulence in the River of Time. She was extremely sensitive to this change because she had been trying to prevent it for years.

    The reason she allied with Supreme Unity in the first ce was because she did not want any fluctuation from the River of Time, but when cultivators first enter the Paragon Realm for the first time, the river will fluctuate immensely.

    Her wed method of Transcendence did not allow such variations, so she epted Supreme Unity''s n. However, now that she had stabilized her realm, her strength not only went a small step forward but also no longer cared about any distractions or fluctuations.

    On the contrary, she wanted the old world to return, she wanted the Golden Era to once again grace the world. Only in this way can many people discuss the Dao together, finding a real method of Transcendence.

    Sadly, Supreme Unity let power get into his head.

    Maitreya looked at him from the corner of her eyes. Thetter had noticed the fluctuations, but he only briefly opened his eyes.

    ''Twin Flower has not responded after so long, so he must have taken action. Is this retribution?''

    Maitreya secretly sighed before observing the world. In an instant, she saw every corner of this infinite universe.

    ''As long as these people are removed, and the world returns to its prosperous time, True Heavenly Dao will be strengthened and have the ability to fight against Supreme Unity. By then, his fate would be to drop down to the Paragon Realm or die.

    ''However, things will not be so simple.''

    She could tell a terrible war was about to cover this world.

    ''Time Eater will be the greatest variable in the early stages.''

    Maitreya''s eyes pierced through the River of Time, gazing at the infinite timelines. He knew what Time Eater''s n was. As early as when she left the Ultimate Taboo, thetter came to ask him permission to travel to the Infinite Trichiliocosm.

    Maitreya refused, and this act was the catalyst that pushed Time Eater to Supreme Unity''s side.

    However, she could also see he was ambitious and only served whoever could benefit him.

    ''With him, things should be fine,'' thought Maitreya as she checked on the lower dimension.

    She sensed a tremendous change urring there and secretly smiled. The lower dimension''s prosperity will immensely help True Heavenly Dao''s battle against Supreme Unity.

    As such, she will protect Wang Wei and ensure no one interferes in his n. Once Supreme Unity is remotely weakened, she will attack.

    Maitreya frowned as she looked at the peaceful Supreme Unity; she felt he was about to make a grand move, which would be very detrimental to her side.

    Eternal Ascension World, Lower Dimension, Myriad Emperor World, Chrono Chaos Realm: Wang Wei exhaled deeply, trying to calm down and analyze this experience. He learned a few things during this brief visit to the River of Time.

    Firstly, and most importantly, he officially confirmed his future self is involved in some shenanigans that involved messing with time. He only had spection before today but now had proof for his theory.

    ''It''s good I have such a bright future. However, the future is ever-changing, and messing with time is a pain that could lead to catastrophic results.''

    Wang Wei could guess the trouble his future self would bring him. Out of nowhere, some powerful enemy from the future could pop up and kill his weak self.

    ''I''m sure my future self put in ce the necessary precautions, but if something goes wrong, I will be screwed.'' Wang Wei had a headache because things were no longer out of his control. He was involved in an intricate chess game, but the current him was not the chess yer ying.

    In other words, his objective is to grow and be that chess yer.

    ''Then, there is the issue of the change timeline,''

    he continued. ''Switching an entire timeline is not something even Maitreya and Supreme Unity can doa??unless they iste the entire Eternal Ascension World and not let it affect the rest of the Chaos Universe.''

    Wang Wei''s brow furrowed deeply as he contemted the implications behind this discovery.

    ''Who switched the timeline? Was it me or someone else? How strong is the future mea??half-step transcendence or a true transcendent?''

    Wang Wei deduced the possibility that the Half-Step Transcendence Realm might be more vast than expected, with many levels or stages. If that''s true, the difference between each stage might berger than a normal ant and a peak Boundless Paragon.

    Wang Wei finished his analysis and stored the information deep in his mind. Finally, he focused on the Chrono Chaos Realm. Ji Wu left this timeline, fusing with another version of himself in another timeline, leaving this ce without any owner.

    "Although there is no longer any Chaotic Time Energy, this ce might be useful," muttered Wang Wei as he thought of something. Hescanned the area with his Divine Sense.

    "It has been baptized by Chaotic Time Energy, making it the perfect base for the Void Battlefield."

    Wang Wei had already sent news to Sword One in the Commerce Hub to look out for certain treasures needed to create the unique Void Battlefield. But now, he had a better idea.

    "The Void Battlefield must be able to withstand my fight with Old Man Nether, so the best way I can think to create it is to nourish it with the power of nothingness."

    If he could create a ce filled with nothingness, no matter how much Empyrean power he used in the uing battle, the Void Battlefield would not crumble.

    Wang Wei no longer hesitated as he condensed arge quantity of Nothingness, fusing it with the Chrono Chaos Realm.

    "As expected, after being nourished by so much time and energy, the power of nothingness cannot immediately destroy it. On the contrary, it makes it easier to fuse."

    Since he did not have to worry about death or the copse of his body, Wang Wei could condense as much power of nothingness as he wished using his [Void Stage Fleshly Body] as the medium.

    As such, he refined this realm into a pocket dimension full of nothingness''s power in a very short period.

    "Excellent,"mented Wang Wei as he stood up.

    He punched the air, using all his strength.

    However, he soon frowned as he saw the few cracks scattered on the side.

    "It''s notpleted yet," he uttered. "I need to continue nourishing it while also finding something to serve as the core. Only then would it be ready."

    His strength has not crossed that boundary, but he can still leave cracks in this ce; it''s not ready yet.

    ''After nourishing it for a while, I can take it for a test.''

    Wang Wei waved his hand to create a clone, leaving it here to continue refining the Chrono Chaos Realm. He exited this ce and headed home. Of course, the Chrono Chaos Realm disappeared from the world, making people know the Heavenly Emperor had conquered another Forbidden Land.

    Wang Wei returned home and summoned Gao Qiankun. He opened the Watcher Pavillion in the sect, appointing the former leader of the Watcher Sect as the Pavilion Master. From now on, the Dao Opening Sect has another lineage.

    Each generation, the Watcher Pavilion will choose someone to inherit the position, keeping a record of the world''s history. This new lineage has no power in the sect, and the chosen heirs will not participate in the Heaven Will Battle. However, it''s still an important lineage to the sect due to the luck and destiny it provides.

    After settling everything, Wang Wei checked on the Dream World. After realizing everything was proceeding smoothly, he went for his next target: the Dao Burial Ground.

 Chapter 971 Marvelous Inheritance

    Chapter 971 Marvelous Inheritance

    971  Marvelous Inheritance

    Wang Wei took a step and appeared in another World Community. With a single thought, he scanned the entiremunity before frowning.

    "These people really know how to hide." With his current strength, he could not discover the whereabouts of the Dao Burial Ground even though he knew they were in this position.

    So, he no longer hesitated and activated the mark his wife left on their hideouts, immediately discovering a special dimension.

    ''Is this a Chaos Treasure?'' thought Wang Wei as he saw the whereabouts of the Dao Burial Ground. ''It seems to be a peak Chaos Treasure, almost reaching the level of a Supreme Innate Treasure.''

    Wang Wei''s eyes lit up as he realized another benefit of dealing with this Forbidden Land. He took one step and entered this ce. As he looked around, the first idea that popped into his head was that this ce resembled his sect''s Sealing Area. The second thought is this ce has too much resentment and grievances.

    ''How many lives have these guys killed, and for what purpose?''

    He always wondered about this Forbidden Land''s purpose of ughtering countless lives. It made no sense for them to do it for cultivation.

    Although Great Emperors do not care about the karma of ughtering mortals, the resentments and obsessions left in flesh and blood are a terrible tonic for cultivation.

    No matter how many lives they kill, their cultivation will slowly increase. The best option would be to kill Immortal Tier powerhouses instead of these weak mortals.

    ''Do they have a special Source Technique that uses flesh and blood or negative karma?''

    Wang Wei shook his head; he would soon find the answer, so there was no point in pondering their motives. He looked at the countless coffins sleeping in this ce.

    ''With so many Immortal Venerables, Dao Ancestors, and Great Emperors, this ce could have conquered the entire Myriad Emperor World with rtive ease.''

    Wang Wei was slightly surprised by the power of this ce. ording to the historical record, the Dao Burial Ground is responsible for the [Red Wave], a cruel event where a few Great Emperorse out from their hiding ces and ughter countless living beings.

    The people who appeared each time hid their identity, but their strength was consistent. They do not attack any emperor lineage and would even refuse to fight any lineage that attacks them.

    They only kill and gather flesh, blood, soul, and negative emotions.

    If any factions tried to stop them, they would ignore any confrontation or temporarily seal their attacker before continuing their business.

    Because of this cautious attitude, no one knew how powerful this ce was.

    Wang Wei looked at these coffins and no longer wasted time; he read their fate line to know why these people behaved in such a manner.

    ''So, that''s how it is,'' thought Wang Wei. All these people are criminals or ouws from the upper dimension. They are people who were hunted down by certain forces in the upper dimension for a crime or because they offended someone.

    Then, the leader of this ce, the Heretic Emperor, came to see him and offered them a ce to hide beside the Lawless Zonea??the lower dimension. He even promised to help them gather World Source asionally to help them cultivate.

    These people agreed and, with some unknown means, the Heretic Emperor brought everyone to the lower dimension. Once in a while, they would release a Red Wave, drastically weakening the world and Heavenly Dao, allowing them to siphon World Source from the entire Myriad Emperor World.

    ''Things are getting interesting,'' thought Wang Wei as he looked at the other space of this ce. He then focused on these people, almost drooling.

    Both the Dao Ancestors and Great Emperors are materials to refine Emperor Soul Pills and the Grand Dao Enlightening Pill. Meanwhile, he can also refine the Immortal Venerables into Immortal Qi Pill to increase cultivation or turn them into puppets for the sect.

    Furthermore, he saw two Great Emperors who had entered the Infant Fiendgod Realm. Wang Wei can refine their flesh into a Great Power Pill to help temper his body.

    Lastly, he might get some interesting techniques or knowledge from these people''s souls, not to mention their artifacts and other apanying resources.

    ''What a great loot,'' thought Wang Wei, who waved his hand, immediately sealing these people''s powers, rendering all of them helpless.

    Furthermore, he did not dismiss the people in the other dimension.

    ''Sometimes, it''s truly boring to be too powerful,'' thought Wang Wei as he disappeared from this ce.

    "Who are you?" said the Heretic Emperor, his body unable to stop trembling.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Huh? You actually found me," said Wang Wei.

    "Your perception is truly unique."

    "Wang Wei," said the Heretic Emperor, his green hair turning darker along with a twisted expression.

    "First Child, what''s going on?" said an old man before seeing Wang Wei''s presence. His expression turned the same as his boss''s, and his other brothers followed a simr script to his.

    "How did you find this ce?" asked the Heretic Emperor.

    "My beautiful and lovely wife left a tracking mark on this ce so I can get rid of all you little rats," said Wang Wei as he looked around. "I did not expect to have four of you. Well, I guess it doesn''t matter how many of you are there."

    Wang Wei looked at them before frowning,

    "Something is wrong with you people."

    The Heretic Emperor wanted to attack immediately. However, his sense of danger was going into overdrive. Every single atom of his body was telling him to run away; his very existence warned him of a terrifying danger.

    A sparkle shed in Wang Wei''s eyes, "You are actually the same person. So, that''s how it is. The flesh, blood, and negative emotion were not to weaken the world and gather World Source. No, it''s a strange technique that allows you to assimte someone else''s [Existence]."

    Wang Wei could not hide the shock on his face, "Flesh, blood, soul, memories, and emotions are the simplest manifestation of someone''s [Existence], so it''s the perfect medium for this technique.

    "What genius created such a technique? Is it you?"

    He looked at the Heretic Emperor. "No, based on your response, it''s not you."

    The Heretic Emperor clutched his hand tightly, almost destroying his own hand, but Wang Wei ignored him. He looked at the other people, "Four different Eternal Emperors, and each looked like you. The chances of that happening are too low, so their appearance is the result of the assimtion.

    "Each of them looked like you at a different stage of your life: childhood, middle age, and old age, and you represented the youthful stage. However, based on that child''s unstable aura, this technique should be wed. Even though you used Eternal Emperors as the medium, without sufficient flesh and blood, his cultivation will actually decrease."

    With a simple analysis, Wang Wei felt his understanding of [Existence] reached a different level. So, he ignored the tension in the room and continued his observation.

    "So, what''s the purpose of using this technique?"

    Countless thoughts shed in Wang Wei''s mind.

    "Is it to make your [Existence] more potent and make it more difficult to kill you? A path to true eternity? No, those are side effects, but not your real motive.

    "If I had to guess, you''re preparing to be an Evesting Empyrean."

    The Heretic Emperor tried everything to calm down, but his pupils could not help but dte after hearing these words. He quickly controlled himself, but Wang Wei caught that small change.

    "So, I was right. You were not confident inprehending [True Self], so you used this method to deepen your understanding and

    prepare for the future.

    "Moreover, if you seed, you will not be a regr Evesting Empyrean but one of the very best. Furthermore, maybe you can also use it to be a Boundless Paragon. Ambitious, I see."

    He smiled brilliantly, but to the others, he looked like he was scorning them.

    "However, I still have my doubts. Is such a technique only useful for such a simple thing? My intuition is telling me this marvelous inheritance is wasted on you."

    The Heretic Emperor exhaled deeply, calming himself down. He knew he was facing the greatest crisis of his life since then. As such, he needed to tread very cautiously to ensure he survived this ordeal.

    No matter what, as long as he is alive, he has the opportunity to make aeback.

    "Wang Wei, there is no animosity between us, so there should be no need to fight and kill each other," said the Heretic Emperor.

    "True, but I can''t stand everything you''ve done, so you''re going to die today."

    "Don''t be hypocritical. How many lives have your hands been stained with?"

    "Many, but not nearly as much as you."

    "You''re a true devil," said the Heretic Emperor.

    "Since when do people like you care about morality?"

    "People often think this about me," said Wang Wei, shaking his head. "I have a moral bottom line, no matter how low it is. I just don''t want any moral restraints on my mind and actions."

    Wang Wei saw the sneer on these four''s faces and shrugged, "I know you''re secretly calling me a hypocrite, and I won''t deny it. Luckily, I don''t care what you think of me."

 Chapter 972 The Heretic Emperors Past

    Chapter 972 The Heretic Emperor''s Past

    972  The Heretic Emperor''s Past

    "Is there really no room for negotiations?" asked the Heretic Emperor.

    "Unfortunately, no," replied Wang Wei, his voice terribly calm. "Even if you don''t take into ount the issue of morality, killing you is way more beneficial to me."

    "Not necessarily," said the Heretic Emperor.

    "I''m willing to hand over my inheritance to you."

    "After I kill you, it will belong to me."

    "Not if I destroyed it beforehand."

    "Try to see if you can do so in front of me," said Wang Wei calmly, and these four Eternal Emperors immediately felt terrified. They realize in front of this nightmare-like power, their resistance is futile.

    The Heretic Emperor quickly calmed down.

    He once lived in the upper dimension and experienced the strength of Paragons.

    Although it was a great distance away, it was still an experience he will never forget.

    Furthermore, the battle back then was even His mind worked faster than ever in his life, "How about we work for you?"

    "Oh, you want to surrender to me?"

    "Yes, and I''m even willing to let you enve my soula??as long as you promise it''s only for a certain period."

    He did not mind sacrificing his freedom for a few hundred Yuan Epochs. Anyway, he was immortal and had all the time in the world.

    "An interesting proposition," muttered Wang Wei. One of his ns is to create the Hell Court, an organization that directly opposes the Heavenly Court he created. As for the reason he''s doing something that seems so counterintuitive?

    It''s to preserve the longevity of his Heavenly Emperor Era. The universe uses the word bnce to describe how it functions.

    Everything that rises must fall, and great luck and prosperity will eventually be misfortune and decline.

    Knowing this, Wang Wei decided to take things into his own hands. He will reverse the luck of the Heavenly Emperor Era andcondense the power of misfortune that will eventually lead to its destruction. This condensed power will be blessed to the Hell Court, making their mission to destroy the court and the era.

    However, every leader of the Hell Court will be chosen by him, and their true mission will be to dy the destruction of the court. Of course, only the leader and maybe some Heavenly Emperors will know this secret.

    The fate of the Hell Court will be its destruction after failing its mission to destroy the Heavenly Court and the HeavenlyEmperor Era, but it can prolong his era by countless generations.

    ''This person is a perfect match for the first generation''s Hell Emperor,'' thought Wang Wei, pausing for a few seconds.

    "Your offer tempts me, but I refuse."

    "Why?" asked the Heretic Emperor with

    gritted teeth. "This is a great deal with plenty of benefits."

    He did not understand why thetter objected. He was an Eternal Emperor willing to bow his head and suffer humiliation, so why not ept such a great deal?

    "The answer to your question is very simplea??because I want to," said Wang Wei.

    "The logical thing to do would be to ept your offer, but I want to kill you. I''m disgusted by your actions or the fact you have no pride as an Eternal, and I want the first Eternal Emperor I killed to be as unique as you, so I refuse your offer."

    The Heretic and the other three looked at him with red eyes; Sadly, Wang Wei did not care about them.

    "If you want a better reason, I can give you one," he continued with a smile that made his face very punchable. "I have a feeling that you are more trouble than you''re worth it. If I don''t kill you, some unknown and

    unexpected variables will appear in my ns; such intuition is probably because of your inheritance.

    "Are you satisfied with that exnation?"

    The Heretic Emperor could not control his expressions. How could someone like him easily surrender? He already had a n, and it involved his inheritance.

    When he was young, people often said he acted out of sorts, not in line with those around him. As such, he was often called [heretic] when he was a young cultivator. So, after proving the Dao, he took the name.

    Honoring his title, he did not act like most Emperors and cultivated a higher realm.

    Instead, he immediately entered Primordial Chaos, ignoring the risk. While in another Chaos World, a terrifying battle urred over an inheritance.

    In that battle, thousands of Great Emperors died, and the Heretic Emperor only survived because he hid in his Supreme Chaos

    Treasure. He took the inheritance and ran away before the Empyreans and Paragons arrived; he secretly returned to the Eternal Ascension World.

    Unfortunately, his luck seemed to have reached negative after acquiring that inheritance. On the way home, he encountered a Fiendgod that almost destroyed his artifact. Although he ran away, the treasure was reduced to a regr Chaos Luckily, he had enough resources from his Treasure.

    Not long after returning to the Eternal Ascension World, he encountered a terrible event and died three times consecutively.

    Luckily, he had enough resources from his previous travels to revive himself and his status as an Eternal Emperor.

    After these deaths, he became extra cautious in everything he did. He hid himself toprehend the inheritance before hatching a n to hide in the lower dimension and using the help of many fugitives and ouws to help him.

    ording to his n, he would find a way to release news about this inheritance. Such a thing that probably even Paragons would fight for could lure many powerhouses to visit the lower dimension. Afterward, he can find many ways to escape Wang Wei''s clutches.

    "Before I kill you, I have a few questions," said Wang Wei calmly. "How did you sneak all these fugitives to the lower dimension?"

    Heretic did not answer, but Wang Wei got his answer. The power of fate shed in his eyes, and he had his answer. The Doa BurialGround used to be a Supreme Chaos Treasure on par with a Paragon Artifact.

    Furthermore, it was a unique one with only one purposea??hide.

    Although it was heavily damaged, the Heretic Emperor could still use it to enter the lower dimension with all these people. Lastly, since the artifact was now only a Chaos Treasure and these people were only Great Emperors, True Heavenly Dao did not care about them in the lower dimension.

    ''Interesting. Could Old Man Nether have used a simr method?''

    Wang Wei has been interested in how thetter came to the lower dimension as an Empyrean and stayed for so long without much repercussion.

    ''Forget about it for now. The Dao Burial Ground used to be a Supreme Chaos Treasure; If I can repair it, it will greatly help my fight against the parasites.''

    Wang Wei smiled; this ce was worthy as one of the most dangerous Forbidden Land of the Myriad Emperor World. After dealing with it, the benefits are simply endless.

    "Second question: are you from the Myriad Emperor World? If so, from what era?"

    No physical answer, but Wang Wei got the information he wanted. The Heretic Emperor was born in the upper dimension. Despite the inherent danger, he chose this ce as his hiding spot because it was the center of luck and destiny of the lower dimension.

    He believed he had a higher chance of cultivating the inheritance in such a ce and maybe even countering the curse of misfortune he suffered from after obtaining it. As such, despite his nature and the danger, he still chose to stay here instead of any other Heaven Will World or World Community.

    "Third question: who created your inheritance?"

    No answer, and this time, Wang Wei could not divine anything. However, he was not surprised by this fact. He had already noticed he could not divine information about Heretic, hence why he needed to ask specific questions.

    So, he guessed that whatever item containing the inheritance had the natural ability to protect information, including divination.

    ''Now, I''m even more interested,'' thought Wang Wei.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Last question: anyst word?"

    Heretic looked at that smug look with profound hatred.

    "Let''s do it," he said.

    "Ready," said the Second Child, ready to die for his main self. The room was suddenly divided into four colors: red, blue, yellow, and white.

    "Dao of Fire, Water, Earth, and Wind," and calmness but because the Fourth Child''s  power was still unstable, thus drasticallymented Wang Wei calmly. "No, this is not an elemental-based Dao but the Dao of the Four Poles."

    His eyes lit up, "I wonder if that''s your original Dao, or is this another side effect of this technique? While assimting the [Existence] of others, yours is also being fundamentally changed."

    Wang Wei did not know the answer, but he was excited to find out. Meanwhile, the Heretic Emperor could not hide his worry, not only because of his opponent''s strength and calmness but because the Fourth Child''s power was still unstable, thus drastically weakening their Four Poles Array.

    Furthermore, he had lost contact with the other sleeping individuals, meaning he could not sacrifice any of them to help with the current situation.

 Chapter 973 The First Kill

    Chapter 973 The First Kill

    973  The First Kill

    [Four Poles World Destruction]

    Four poles hold Heaven and Earth, each in the four cardinal positions of east, west, north, and south. These cardinals also symbolized the four seasons: winter, spring, summer, and autumn. Combining the elements of wind, earth, water, and fire, the Heretic Emperor could create a world and destroy it, generating unimaginable destruction.

    However, his facial expression soon changed because nothing happened. No matter how much he mobilized his Grand Dao Source, his attack never manifested.

    "What is the probability that an Eternal Emperor''s own power would fail?" asked Wang Wei, his voice extremely calm to the point of boredom. "The answer cannot be zero since there is no absolute in this world, so 1 out of a septillion, or maybe even lower.

    "Sadly, as someone who can control luck, I can turn that statistical anomaly into a possibility."

    The Heretic Emperor felt despair overwhelm his mind.

    However, he was still a man of high willpower, so he did not give up, no matter how slim the chance of victory was.

    [Samsara of Season]

    He mobilized the power of his other selves and attacked again, using the seasons'' rotation to control time and the power of life and death.

    Sadly, his attempt was futile.

    Then, he watched as his body was rapidly disintegrating inch by inch, particle by particle. He mobilized the power of his soul, trying to abandon his body, and survived in the shape of his Primordial Spirit. s, he soon discovered that his soul was also dissipating.

    A ruthless light shed in Heretic''s eyes. He controlled the First, Second, and Third Child, preparing to blow them up and buy himself enough time.

    "Don''t you understand resistance is futile?" said Wang Wei with a sigh; his voice contained a sense of destion.

    "Invincibility is truly lonely," he said, not minding how much of a scoundrel he sounded like.

    I need a real battle soon, a battle that pushes me to my limit. Hopefully, I can meet the requirement to fight Old Man Nether soon.''

    After seeing his n fail, the Heretic Emperor still did not give up. He detected the boredom in Wang Wei''s eyes, making his anger reach a new height. However, he knew this was not the time to let emotions get to him.

    ''This is myst hope,'' he thought, preparing for the right opportunity that would give him a chance to escape this situation.

    "I would never allow you to blow up this Supreme Chaos Treasurea??that''s my reward," said Wang Wei with a yful smile. The Heretic Emperor then remembered thetter''s Daoa??time and fate.

    Finally, the Heretic Emperor epted his fate. He looked directly into Wang Wei''s eyes, not moving an inch. He was engraving this man''s face into his very existence, vowing to kill him no matter what price he had to pay.

    "Huh? What a strong obsession," said Wang Wei as he looked at these four, who only had their upper torso intact. "With such strong obsession and resentment, it''s not impossible for you to create a miracle and survive my annihtion.

    "Well, we can''t have that, can we?"

    Wang Wei pped his hand together before activating the Buddha Veins he created after the exchange with Feng Heng. Holy light emanated from his body, followed by chanting of a Buddhist Mantra.

    "You!" said the Heretic Emperor, sensing that the holy light was rapidly reducing his obsession and resentment.

    A few minutester, this Eternal Emperor, who had experienced the ups and downs of the world, brought terror to the Myriad Emperor World for numerous eras, and had been nning for countless yuan epochs, finally died. Well, his physical aspect died.

    Wang Wei waved his hand to summon a river of chainsa??the Grand Dao Source. His eyes saw a karma thread that led him to a particr chain with an imprint on it.

    ''Does he only have one Dao Imprint?'' Wang Wei thought he would have four after the assimtion, but he only had four.

    ''Few exnations possible: the technique is limited, the Heretic Emperor did notpletely cultivate it, or Dao Imprints fall under Grand Dao''s jurisdiction, and no one can have more than one.''n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Many ideas appeared in Wang Wei''s mind as he followed this train of thought.

    ''One day, I should try to see if I can have more than one Dao Imprint or create my own version.''

    He felt he had wasted too much time already, so he mobilized his Dao Will and removed the Heretic Emperor''s Dao Imprint. The thing struggled against his attempt, but it was futile.

    "Thest steps," said Wang Wei. His eyes saw all the karmic lights connected to the Heretic Emperor. He swung his hand, cutting all of them. In an instant, almost everyone who knew the Heretic Emperor had their memories wiped out. It did not matter whether they were in the lower dimension, upper dimension, or other Chaos Worlds.

    He also discovered he had to erase the karma connected to the three other Eternal Emperors that the Heretic Emperor assimted.

    ''I''m looking forward even more to that inheritance.''

    He focused on the task at hand since it was not one hundred percent fulfilled. Wang Wei discovered he could not eliminate all the Heretic Emperor''s karmic threads.

    Many of them belonged to individuals way more powerful than him, so he needed to be careful and sneaky.

    Otherwise, these people might notice a missing memory.

    Luckily, the Heretic Emperor did not have an Empyrean or Paragon friend or family member, meaning the karmic connections between these people were very thin, almost nonexistent.

    These karmic threads belonged to Empyreans and Paragons, who might have heard the other three and the Heretic Emperor''s name or seen his face by chance but had no deep connection or interaction with him.

    So, after Wang Wei took his time to cut off these threads, he sessfully erased the Heretic Emperor''s face and identity from the world. However, thetter is still notpletely dead because of his influence.

    The Heretic Emperor''s [Existence] is connected to his history or achievements. As long as people remember the name of the Dao Burial Ground or the Red Wave or record what he has done in history, he will still be alive.

    "The final step," muttered Wang Wei as he activated his Time Dao. He condensed everything the Heretic Emperor and the other three Eternal Emperors had ever done and aplished in his life into a small [History Line] before crushing it.

    In an instant, every book or jade slip in the Myriad Emperor World that recorded any knowledge or information about the Dao Burial Ground or the Red Wave disappeared; it was also the same for any records of the Heretic Emperor''s aplishments in the upper dimension or other Chaos Worlds.

    "Finally dead. Eternal Emperors are truly difficult to kill," said Wang Wei as he exhaled deeply. ''Well, is he really dead since I technically still remember him?''

    Wang Wei frowned before divining the answer, and he learned it was impossible. The Heretic Emperor was too far gone, so ording to the rules of Heaven and Earth, he could not be revived.

    "I need a technique that aplishes all these things in one step.''

    It was too time-consuming to kill an Eternal Emperor, let alone future Evesting Empyreans and Boundless Paragons. He did not know what made these people harder to kill, but he knew it would not be simple.

    "I can change his fate so that he was never born or existed, or I can use Destruction Dao to achieve ultimate destruction."

    Some Daos are more advantageous than others when ites to killing Eternal Emperors, and the Supreme Ouw Daos are the best because of this overwhelming advantage.

    Wang Wei exhaled deeply after making an initial n for the technique. He analyzed this experience to see if he learned or missed something crucial.

    Although it looked easy to kill the Heretic Emperor, thetter''s influence on the world was not as deep as it sounded.

    Thetter had few achievements or noteworthy acts that drastically influenced history and attached to his [Existence]. Wang Wei knew if he was killing someone like the Absolute Beginning Emperor, whose experience had affected the entire lower dimension, it would not be so easy to erase him from the annals of history.

    Wang Wei has long known it was in the best interest of Eternals to influence and change the world as much as possible as it guarantees their survival; this is one of the many reasons he cares so much about the Heavenly Emperor Era.

    The more prosperous it is, the more influence he will have, and the more difficult it will be to kill him.

    ''Let''s go see this inheritance.'' He was excited because he saw the opportunity to fuse his [Existence] with the word [Heavenly Emperor]. If he can seed, he will be even more difficult to kill since his enemy will have to eradicate the very concept of the Heavenly Emperor from the lower dimension.

 Chapter 974 Mad Scientist

    Chapter 974 Mad Scientist

    974  Mad Scientist

    Eternal Ascension World, Dream World:

    Xu Shi was talking to Xin, feeling like she had a new revtion about herself with each passing moment.

    Then, she suddenly paused as she felt something.

    Without hesitation, she paused their session and returned to the real world.

    "What''s this feeling?" she muttered, scanning the entire world without any sess. She frowned before summoning her Time Dao, looking through the past and present, but the result was the same.

    For a moment, she thought she was overthinking things, but she quickly dismissed that idea. She sensed that many people were scanning the world, indicating they also sensed something. So, she summoned the sect''s ancestors to see if they knew something.

    Western Bliss Sect:

    Feng Heng opened his eyes as he sensed something.

    "This sensationa??I''ve felt it before." He searched for his memories and found something:

    "An eternal has fallen?"

    In his life, he had a simr feeling twice, and each time, his memory had problems, and his intuition warned him he was missing something.

    ''I can remember Donor Xu Shi and the Heavenly Emperor, so it should not be them. Could there be another Eternals in the world? Yes, the Forbidden Lands. Of the five of them, there should be one with an Eternal.''

    Feng Heng analyzed the situation. The Heavenly Emperor had already dealt with the Blood Earth and Chrono Chaos Realm, and the Western Pure Bliss Land is the holy ce of his sect, leaving only the Swallowing Zone and the Nether Hell.

    Feng Heng used his Divine Sense to check these two ces before frowning. He did not dare get close to the Nether Hell after the Heavenly Emperor sealed it, leaving only the Swallowing Zone.

    ''The problem must originate from one of these two ces, and my bet is on the Swallowing Zone.''

    Feng Heng hesitated whether to check things out but decided otherwise. Whatever secrets lie in those ces, whether good or bad, no longer had anything to do with him. The Heavenly Emperor wishes to use these forbiddennds to establish his prestige, so no matter dares intervene.

    Feng Heng then sent a piece of information to his sect before continuing his seclusion. Meanwhile, the world experienced a mild shock as the news of a fallen Eternal spread. Although only a few people noticed the anomaly, after figuring out what had happened, the news was not hidden.

    Sea Race:

    Ao Shen felt the world''s subtle change. He tried to calcte or divine the answer but could not find anything. He contacted the demon race to get any information, but their inheritance was long broken, so he had nothing to go on with.

    Finally, he had to rely on his Bloodline Inherited Memories to find the answer; he could not rest easily without knowing the anomaly he sensed.

    "An eternal is dead?" His face contorted; such an event made him think about his mortality. Such a being known for its difficulty of being killed is dead, let alone someone like him who will shed this mortal coil after losing his body and soul.

    ''I must hurry,'' he thought before leaving the room he was in.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Ancient n:

    Huo Fenghuang had the same reaction as Ao Shen. With their n''s long heritage, they have dealt with too many deaths of Eternal Emperors. As such, Huo Fenghuang did not care about this aspect of this event, focusing on what it represented to her.

    So, the only thing on her mind was how to be an Eternal Emperor; the world was evolving faster than she could understand, and her current strength and survival abilities were not up to her standards.

    Dao Burial Ground:

    Wang Wei reached the center of this artifact, observing the surroundings. His eyes saw a chainposed of very tiny runes, but the chain seemed to have many missing parts.

    "Is this Heaven Law? And it should be of the highest level."

    Supreme Innate and Chaos Treasures fall under the category of Primarchs and Heaven Law, and the one before him should have been on par with Heavenly Primarchs, which are on par with Paragons.

    Wang Wei looked at thew chain and realized this thing was what he expecteda??focus entirely on hiding. If a Primarch that cultivated Hiding Dao got their hands on this thing, cultivating the Heavenly Primarch Realm would have been the easiest thing in the world.

    ''After my ascension, I have no doubt the parasites will hunt me down. My original n was to rely on Gu Xuan''s Deception Dao, but this could be better.''

    Wang Wei''s first order of business after ascending will be to hide from the parasites. As for Supreme Unity, he has no choice but to rely on Maitreya. If Supreme Unity was an ordinary Half-Step-Transcendence, he might be able to devise something using Deception Dao to hide from him.

    However, thetter is fused with True Heavenly Dao, so deception is useless to him. Deceiving True Heavenly Dao is simr to deceiving Grand Dao, relying more on the world''s rules and allowing the deception to happen.

    Unfortunately, Supreme Unity does not need to follow the rules.

    There is already a vast difference between Paragons and Half Step Transcendence, but now, Supreme Unity has control over Heaven Dao, so it''s useless to try to deceive him unless Wang Wei''s strength is rtive to him.

    Wang Wei looked at the brokenws, nning for the future.

    ''I should be able to restore it to the level of a Supreme Innate Treasure after I be an Empyrean in the lower dimension. As for returning to its peak state, using merit to fix it should be no issue. The question is whether spending so much merit is worth it.''

    He did not have an answer for now, so he left it forter.

    Wang Wei separated a small portion of his Divine Sense to refine this weapon, leaving his brand and bing its true owner. His eyes then shifted to a jade slip protected by thousands of formations.

    ''This Heretic Emperor is truly cautious to the point of paranoia.''

    He secretly shook his head before removing the formations. Holding the thing in his hand, he immediately felt it was unique.

    "Unknown and indestructible material, at least, with my current strength. A natural ability to protect information and an unknown power I cannot recognize but makes me feel palpitations,"mented Wang Wei before closing his eyes and receiving this inheritance.

    He sat cross-legged on the ground, lost in this vast knowledge. After an unknown amount of time, Wang Wei opened his eyes in shock.

    "Who is this Chu Yun? Why does he feel like a mad scientist?"

    The slip did not contain an inheritance per se; it''s more like Chu Yun''s years of experiment on [Existence]. One of the results of this experiment was the method the Heretic Emperor used to assimte other people''s [Existence] to elevate his own. However, this method is only a small portion of all the experiments.

    "I was right. This inheritance is wasted on him. If I guess correctly, Chu Yun studied [Existence] to achieve transcendence."

    Wang Wei''s eyes lit up. He did not know whether thetter seeded, but his intuition told him he might have, or at the very least,e very close.

    ''So, [Existence Sublimation] is another path of transcendence? No, after achieving Half Step Transcendence, these people''s [Existence] should also have sublimated or changed even if their method did not directly use [Existence].

    ''Now, a more interesting topic would be whether there is a difference between Half-Step Transcendence, who were once Boundless Paragons and regr Paragons?''

    The motif of this Chaos Universe is that those whoprehend and control their [Existence] at Tier 10 are more powerful than others, so it should be the same when they reach Tier 12.5 or Half-Step Transcendence.

    ''I have too little information to specte on such a thing,''

    concluded Wang Wei before looking at the jade slip with hesitation. Chu Yun did not leave his experiment for nothing. Anyone who wishes to receive the deeper knowledge contained in it must ept his karma. In return, he asks for more ideas, information, or knowledge about the Path of Transcendence.

    Wang Wei realized that even with his Karma Unbound Physique, he could not block the karma of this slip, so he would have to pay itter. Under his analysis, he could already tell Chu Yun was not an ordinary person.

    [Existence] can be considered a small taboo in the Chaos Universe, and each sentient being will have only three opportunities toprehend it. But Chu Yun sessfully experimented on [Existence] and even found ways to leave his knowledge behind without Grand Dao erasing it.

    ''This man should have a Dao Overlord level intelligence, and it''s the pinnacle kind,'' thought Wang Wei. He did not know thetter''s personality and whether there would be trouble with owing him karma. However, based on Chu Yun''s experiments, Wang Wei could imagine how many people suffered to get these results.

    He took a moment to make a character model for Chu Yun.

    ''A ruthless man whose intelligence made him cold and indifferent, isted from his peers because they could not keep up with him. So, he focused all his effort on discovering the mysteries of the world, including pursuing Transcendence.

    ''He will do everything to achieve his goal, and his proud intelligence might be his biggest weakness.

    ''If you can keep up with him and his wild ideas and thoughts, getting along with him is fine. If not, he will treat you as if you were disposable.''

    Aftering to this conclusion based on the limited data, Wang Wei decided to take the risk and epted the karma. Anyway, he did not think he would lose to Chu Yun, and he had already had a way of transcendence from the Human Emperor. Maybe this idea was enough to pay his karma.

    He exhaled deeply before putting the slip into his Sea of Consciousness. He did notpletely trust this thing and sealed it with his soul. In an emergency, he''s prepared to unseal himself, release all his soul''s hidden powers, and deal with the situation.

    As for the consequences of such actions, he will deal with themter.

 Chapter 975 Asking For Help

    Chapter 975 Asking For Help

    975  Asking For Help

    It took Wang Wei a moment to finish refining the Dao Burial Ground, even longer than receiving the information from the slip. Once he was done, he focused on the sealed powerhouses.

    He took his time to search their souls and memories, trying to find some information. s, the final result was unsatisfactory. These people lived in the upper dimension before the era of the eight parasites. The majority of them originated from the upper dimension, and only a few were born in the upper dimension.

    However, they had one thing inmon: 99% of them were loose cultivators. Without a faction to back them down, they became ouws or criminals to acquire more resources. The normal ones offended powerful factions; they could only be street rats and run away without protection.

    From their memories, Wang Wei learned countless different cultivation systems. Since time immemorial, the upper dimension had the Myriad Temple of Records that recorded all cultivation systems in the Eternal Ascension World.

    With a small price, anyone can enter the temple and find a cultivation system that is best suited for them. A few of these people entered the temple and learned a few cultivation systems.

    These techniques did broaden Wang Wei''s understanding of cultivation in general, especially the fundamental concept of [Essence, Spirit, and Qi]. However, he only found two interesting techniques from the list.

    The first one is the Will Dao System, which only cultivated Willpower; the system uses willpower to fight, control energy andws, and even temper the body.

    Wang Wei found it very useful for his Willpower Manifestation.

    The second interesting technique was the [Metamorphosis Art], an interesting body refining technique. The core idea of this art is that the human race''s body is innately weak, so let''s make up for it from other races.

    For example, dragons are known for the defensive capabilities of their skin. With this technique, a human would take the dragon''s skin and exchange it for the human''s.

    Giants are known for their steel-like muscles, so let''s take them and exchange their muscles for the weak human muscles. Human internal organs are fragile and do not provide any divine abilities, so let''s exchange them with other creatures.

    The final state of this technique is for humans to have dragon skin, giant muscles, phoenix heart, golden beast bones, etc.

    ''This technique reminded me of chimeras from Earth.

    Luckily, the creator left the human soul intact; otherwise, I would wonder whether anyone who cultivates this thing is still human.''

    Wang Wei secretly shook his head. In his current state, there was no creature he would want to take any body parta??unless it were a unique race with a unique organ.

    Otherwise, he would follow the path of fusion instead of exchanging his human parts.

    Wang Wei took a moment to review all the information he received. Most of it was useless since so much time had passed since these people left the upper dimension.

    However, he did learn some basic knowledge about that vast and ancient world. When he ascends, he won''t bepletely clueless.

    "Now, I don''t have any regret for what I am about to do to these people. How could they be so poor,"ined Wang Wei. After so long, they have already used all the resources they''ve brought from the upper dimension.

    So, Wang Wei did not find anything from their space ring or personal dimensional space. Luckily, he still received countless Emperor, Dao, and Immortal Artifacts, most of which he can use as materials to create even better weapons.

    Wang Wei waved his hand to gather and condense all the baleful aura from this ce into a ughter Crystal for Li Jun. Afterward, he no longer hesitated and returned home.

    A little over three months had passed since he left, so he checked on the worlda??especially the Dream World. He immediately noticed thepetition in the Battle Tower was intensea??especially for the Heaven Chosen.

    ''I need to begin my trafficking n. Otherwise, it would be troublesome if these Heaven Chosen stayed in the lower dimension to gather luck and destiny from the Battle Tower.''

    Sending these Heaven Chosen to the upper dimension is a way for Wang Wei to provide talented individuals to the revolution against the parasites. These guys will also be the vanguard before he ascends, so he cannot let them stay in the lower dimension to prove the Dao.

    ''Let''s put it on the agenda,'' thought Wang Wei, preparing to take action immediately. However, he soon sensed something.

    ''Things are about to change? In that case, let''s wait a while.''

    Wang Wei returned to the sect while sending a projection to see his mother. A few dayster, Xu Shi appeared in the sky. Her angelic voice echoed in the minds of all sentient beingsa??well, at least, the ones not in the Dream World.

    "Heaven and Earth above, the world is weak and needs nourishment. I offer this Primordial Chaos Qi to bless my home and all sentient beings."

    An enormous eye appeared in the sky, looking at everything with indifference. Something flew from Xu Shi''s hands and entered the eye.

    Bang!

    The world shook, and in an instant, all five continents and seas grew by more than 50% of their original size. The process of transforming Innate Qi instantly reached 100%, but this was not the fundamental change of this event.

    The eye of Heavenly Dao''s aura suddenly released a terrifying aura that covered the entire world. The truly scary thing was that the aura was no longer on par with a Second ss Emperor with 14% Grand Dao Source, but it rose to First ss of 15%; the process did not stop until it reached First ss of 17%.

    Many people''s faces changed after noticing this animal, especially the Insurgents with First ss. Previously, they could walk sideways in the world, ignoring Heavenly Dao''s greatest weapona??Divine Punishment Thunder. But now, the power of that punishment is on par with the best of First ss.

    This change did not only affect them but also all the factions. The Heavenly Emperor Era had just started, but these people had been nning for the next generations.

    They knew the minimum requirement for an Emperor was First ss, but Heavenly Dao suddenly became so powerful out of nowhere.

    In the future, if a Heavenly Emperor does not have the strength of 18% Grand Dao Source, their power in the court will be severely limited by Grand Dao, let alone other factions.

    The worst part is this situation might be aggravated if the Heavenly Emperor decides to raise the requirement for the position to be at least 18%.

    Xu Shi held the purple merit in her hands while also sensing how many people were cursing her. She knew her actions offended many people and might have certain detrimental effects on the Academy. However, the benefits outweigh the gains.

    With her actions, the Academy will have another protection from Heavenly Dao besides the luck for the creation of the Academy. With these two protections, they won''t have to worry about being destroyed in future catastrophes.

    Xu Shi looked in the direction of the Dao Opening Sect and sent a message:

    ''Thank you. I owe you one.''

    At thest minute, it was Wang Wei who acted and sealed Heavenly Dao, preventing its power from being on par with Eternal Emperors, if not higher. Xu Shi had the same idea, but she was the one who initiated this change, and it would affect her merit if she were the one to do it.

    Meanwhile, Feng Heng did not want Buddhism to owe suchrge karma as preventing Heavenly Dao from evolving and bing more powerful. Ao Shen felt the same way about the demon race, and Huo Fenghuang wanted to watch things from the side and see the oue.

    Xu Shi did not waste any more time and continued her actions. Most of the merit in her hands disappeared, and the world once again changed. An enormous multicolored dragon appeared above the sky, swimming around the world to nourish it.

    Once it finished its tour, it descended on the Emperor Enlightening Academy, fusing with their faction''s Qi Luck Dragon.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Today, I, the Time Void Empress, have officially be the ninth Emperor of the Academy. I will preach to all sentient beings."

    She sat on a throne, surrounded by visions of Heaven and Earth. Without hesitation, Xu Shi preached to the world, her voice echoing throughout the world.

    Wang Wei forcefully disconnected everyone in the Dream World after a server-wide announcement so everyone could benefit from this major event.

    He looked into the sky, feeling that the Bnce

    Mechanism had been affected, lowering its restrictions on the Dao Opening Sect after Xu Shi''s actions. He smiled before closing his eyes and listening.

    However, he had to stop for a few days during the preaching as the second event he had predicted had urred: Tong Ruobing and Mu Lei had asked for help.

    ''It took longer than I anticipated,'' he thought before taking a drop of blood from his body to condense a clone.

    He waved his hand to send it to the Beast Star World before continuing to listen to her sermon.

 Chapter 976 Battle of the Flesh (I)

    Chapter 976 Battle of the Flesh (I)

    976  Battle of the Flesh (I)

    Wang Wei arrived at his destinationa??the Star Beast World. As soon as he arrived at his destination, numerous shockwaves attacked him; these attacks were not directed at him but the residual force from many people battling it out.

    He looked around and immediately noticed something different. This ce was full of destroyeds, gxies, stardust, scattered ck holes, and torn-apart nebs. However, this was not the most noteworthy aspect. No matter how much things were destroyed, they would slowly recover.

    Secondly, the terrifying power in the distance was contained in a certain limited area.

    ''Is this a Void Battlefield?'' thought Wang Wei before using his Divine Sense. He was correct; they were now in a separate pocket dimension that was extremely sturdy, allowing even the best Eternal Supreme to go all out without affecting the Star Beast World.

    Wang Wei noticed something and looked over. Something enormous was looking at him. For a moment, he thought it was the Eye of Heavenly Dao.

    "You''re finally here," said a grand and epassing voice. As soon as this creature spoke, a potent soundwave echoed in the surroundings, instantly annihting more than a dozen gxies that still remained.

    "You called, so I came," said Wang Wei.

    "You''re too small. Can you increase your size?"

    Wang Wei wanted to tell him to reduce his size. However, considering he was in the midst of battle, he agreed. He controlled his flesh to grow billions of light years in size, reaching the same height and size as everyone fighting.

    Wang Wei could not finally see the entire situation. 13 Immortal Sovereigns surrounded Mu Lei. Meanwhile, he only had seven people on his side. With one nce, Wang Wei could tell two of these allies were members of the Star Lord Mountain and the others were probably allies.

    ''The Myriad Emperor World is truly weakpared to the rest of the world,'' thought Wang Wei after seeing so many Immortal Sovereigns. The Star Beast World had an advantage in the Immortal Path whenpared to many other worlds.

    Their cultivation systems involved tempering their bodies, and it''s the kind that relies on massive body size. It''s a normal fact that the stronger the body, the more energy it can contain. As such, when members of this world be Immortal Venerables, the starting point of their Immortal Venerables is extremely high, needing less time to umte enough Immortal Qi for the next tier.

    So, it was not surprising that this world had 20 Immortal Sovereigns. Wang Wei believed this number would have been higher if not for the Bnce Mechanism that secretly kills or seals these Tier 11 powerhouses.

    Mu Lei''s current situation was not ideal. He was fighting more than 5 Immortal Sovereigns and losing. His teammates did not fare any better, as they also had to battle more than one opponent at a time. If not for the terrifying resilience of the Star Beast Body, these people would have long been killed.

    "So, are you ready to pay the price for asking me to act?" asked Wang Wei.

    "Of course. Otherwise, I would not have contacted you," replied Mu Lei with a sigh. He had experienced many in such a short period and realized many things. Now, he was ready to end things.

    "What do you want me to do? Kill them or seal them?" continued Wang Wei.

    "You can kill him, but leave the others alive," replied Mu Lei, pointing to a towering figure that was red all over his body. His eyes contained ten ancient stars rotating around each other; he did not hide his killing intent.

    "What did this guy do?" asked Wang Wei, wondering why the usual rxed Mu Lei had such a terrifying killing intent. However, Mu Lei did not answer and said: "Let''s talkter."

    "Alright. Do you want the final blow?"

    "If I could, I would have done it already," said Mu Lei with a helpless sight, so Wang Wei nodded. Everyone was confused about this strange conversation. However, no one dared to intervene and say anything.

    As soon as this gray-haired man appeared on the battlefield, everyone had a strange feeling; it was like a heavy weight on their chest that could not be removed no matter what. These people have lived long enough and are powerful enough to know when to trust their instincts or gut feelings.

    Wang Wei looked at these Immortal Sovereigns, and magical circles appeared above their heads. Immediately, countless immortal lights shed from their colossal bodies, but it was useless. In an instant, twelve of these people turned into small crystals.

    Wang Wei handed these seals to Mu Lei before focusing on thest remaining individual.

    "I have wanted to test the strength of my flesh for a while, so let''s use you as my punching bag."

    The red-skin Immortal Sovereign''s face became ugly; he saw how easily this new intruder dealt with his allies.

    "Mu Lei, what about your oath?"

    Mu Lei looked at him but did not say a single word. He looked at hispanions and said: "Let''s go." He disappeared from the Void Battlefield, leaving Wang Wei alone.

    "Are you ready?" asked Wang Wei, who waited a few seconds before rushing toward his opponent.

    Boom!

    Their fists shed, and the red-skin Immortal Sovereign, whose name is Jiang Behe, took a dozen steps backward. However, with his size, these few steps took him millions of light years from a normal human''s perception.

    "Hey, I have been looking forward to this battle. So, you better take it seriously, or your death will be very tragic," said Wang Wei, sending shivers down Jiang Behe''s spine.

    Wang Wei nodded in satisfaction before confronting thetter a second time; his tactic was simple and barbarica??fist to fist, flesh to flesh.

    [Golden Armor]

    As these two titans shed, a golden energy armor appeared around Jiang Behe''s fist, allowing him to protect his hand while also offsetting the force behind Wang Wei''s attack.

    ''Yes, this is what I want, what I''ve been longing for since I proved the Dao,'' he thought as he unleashed billions of fists in nanoseconds. He heard the sound of something cracking, and the golden light around his opponent''s body disappeared.

    He took this opportunity to punch Jiang Behe''s head. Thetter reacted in time as his eyes turned into what resembled Star Cores but muchrger. Aser eye attack tried to stop Wang Wei''s punch. Sadly, his defense was simply otherworldly, so a magical scene appeared.

    Jiang Behe''s head exploded, but he created a big bang explosion in the process. In a matter of seconds, a new universe appeared in this Void Battlefield, expanding beyond the observable universe on Earth.

    ''Interesting,'' thought Wang Wei as he noticed a unique aspect of the Star Beast World system. Their regenerative ability did not originate from having endless vitality to regrow body parts, having absolute control over the body and being able to regrow any missing part with enough energy, or having control over concepts that prevented death.

    The source of their regeneration was their body size. Every time a Star Beast Cultivator dies and regenerates, their body size will shrink until it returns to normal size. As such, the bigger their sizes, the more difficult to kill.

    ''The world of cultivation is truly wonderful,'' thought Wang Wei as he continued his assault. His previous attack only took a few hundred thousand light years from his opponent''s body, meaning it was barely counted as a serious injury.

    [Big Bang Fist]

    Wang Wei punched forward, condensing all the sheer strength his body contained from his 76 Infant Fiendgod Force into a singr point; this attack was extremely concentrated, appearing in the form of a copsing ck hole in front of his fist.

    [Force Absorption Spell]

    Jiang Behen would not take this loss or ept his death. So, he mobilized all the Immortal Qi inside his body to cast the perfect spell for this asion.

    Boom!

    His body turned into space particles before reassembling itself. He had drastically shrunk, but now was no time to worry about such a thing.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ''Different civilizations will develop differently even with the same ideas and concepts,''

    thought Wang Wei. ''The way the Immortal Path battle is simr to mages, using the diversity brought by Immortal Qi and Spells.

    ''However, the main way of battle in the Star Beast World is closedbat or the battle of the flesh. As such, even after bing Immortal Venerables and Sovereigns, they only used spells to support their flesh.''

    [Heaven Punishment]

    Jiang Behe went on the offensive, summoning purple-ck lightning to destroy his opponent. However, Wang Wei happily fought the thunder with his flesh despite knowing his opponent''s true motive.

    As expected, Jiang Behe took this opportunity to ess foreign energy to help him heal his injury. In the end, his body regained a small portion of the size it had lost.

    "You know this won''t change anything, don''t you?" said Wang Wei

    "Your arrogance will be your downfall."

    "Don''t worry, I only act arrogant in front of the right person."

 Chapter 977 Battle of the Flesh (II)

    Chapter 977   Battle of the Flesh (II)

    977  Battle of the Flesh (II)

    [Pseudo-Energy Dominance]

    Jiang Behe took out a small orb, releasing a terrifying amount of energy into the Void Battlefield. The universe he identally created was immediately in shambles as trillions of gxies crumbled under the pressure of such a vast quantity of Immortal Qi.

    Even the entire Void Battlefield seemed under a lot of pressure as if the boundary that separated it from the Star Beast World was on the verge of being destroyed.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei felt he was in aquagmire. His blood energy was not operating as smoothly as it used to; his soul seemed slightly groggy, and he could tell that even controlling his Grand Dao Source would be an issue.

    ''Energy Dominancea??one of the few saving grace of the Immortal Path,'' thought Wang Wei. ''People have seriously underestimated the power of Qi or energy; there is a reason it''s one of the modules of the world.''

    No one and nothing canpletely escape the need for energy. If someone could control the energy needed for an entire Chaos World, they would ascend to the level of Half-Step Transcendence. If they could do it on a scale on par with the entire Chaos Universe, such a person''s lowest achievements would be on par with the Six Cardinals.

    ''It''s true that Grand Dao favors the other path, but it does not mean the Immortal Path is useless or does not have a way forward,''analyzed Wang Wei before focusing on his opponent.

    "It''s time for me to test out some of the new techniques I recently created."

    "Let''s see how much longer you can remain arrogant," sneered Jiang Behe. He remained calm despite the situation because he saw an opportunity to survive. The strange youth is only using his flesh to fight him. So, as long as he takes this opportunity, there is a chance for him to escape this ce.

    Afterward, he only needs to ascend to the upper dimension. As for the oath he made to protect his faction for the rest of his life, he would deal with the situation after ascending.

    Life is the most important; there is hope for the future as long as he is alive.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Wang Wei no longer talked; he controlled his acupoints and used a new technique. The phantom of the legendary creatures called Kunpeng appeared behind, showing its majestic wingspan.

    Swish!

    Before Jiang Behe could react, Wang Wei was already before him. Another phantom materialized behind him, and it was of a phoenix.

    Bang!

    The fistnded on Jiang Behe''s head, sending him flying in the distance. However, the force of this attack was not the truly deadly aspecta??it was the Immortal Phoenix me that was rapidly burning every atom of Jiang Behe''s body.

    His already red skin turned even brighter, but he did not care for such an insignificant change. One of the weaknesses of Star Beast Bodies is attacks that cannot be removed and constantly burning away their flesh and size.

    Luckily, the world''s civilization has developed for a long time and has developed countless countermeasures for such a situation.

    [me Sealing Spell]

    Jiang Behe acted instantly and sealed the me on his body. Sadly, in such a short period, he lost more than a million lightyears of his body. Additionally, Wang Wei was not given any time to react.

    Like previously, he appeared before him like he was a ghost; Even with the severe restrictions of the surrounding, Wang Wei''s speed was beyond what he could follow.

    The phantom of a mighty ck tortoise appeared behind Wang Wei as he punched his opponent. Jiang Behe felt a terrifying force invading his inside and destroying his organs and all the energy inside his body.

    ''The power of the ck Tortoise?'' he thought. Amongst all the five Sacred Beasts, the ck tortoise is thergest and the physically strongest. Today, he felt the creature''s power from that punch. Sadly, this was not the end.

    A terrifying rotating power emanated from the fist, rapidly grinding his body into dust.

    ''The rotation of Yin-Yang Power?'' Jiang Behe''s face was ugly, but he knew this was not the time for hesitation.

    [Scattered Atom]

    His body dispersed to its atomicponents before reassembling themselves in the distance. Jiang Behe looked at his opponent with great concentration; however, Wang Wei was nodding in satisfaction.

    Based on the Zodiac Acupoint Technique, he created a new fleshly body technique using Innate Demon Gods and other powerfulcreatures as a basis. For example, he reced the Rabbit Zodiac, which increased speed for the Kunpeng Manifestation, allowing his speed to reach another level.

    With this new technique that he called [Myriad Spirit Manifestation], he broke through the limit of the Zodiac Technique. Of course, he did not abandon all of them, for example, the Dragon Zodiac. He did not want to lose its ability, and Wang Wei had not met a creature with the same as it, so it remained in the new update.

    Wang Wei looked at Jiang Behe, "I know you have more potential than this , don''t let me down."

    Behind him, a creature that looked like a scorpion with a human head appeared, followed by lightning and thunder emanating from its body.

    [Primordial God: Thunder God]

    Wang Wei''s body turned into a lightning streak as he prated Jiang Behe''s body over and over, turning him into Swiss cheese.

    The Immortal Sovereign tried his best to stop his opponent, using countless defensive spells to protect him or spells to reduce his opponent''s mobility, but it was futile.

    In the end, he could only watch as his body''s size drastically reduced for the next minute until Wang Wei stopped. Immediatelyafterward, Jiang Behe''s face changed as he sensed a foreign force inside his body.

    ''Dao Will.''

    Wang Wei calmly looked at his opponent, "So, that''s what Dao Will do to your strange body."

    He could feel that his opponent could no longer use energy to regrow his body until the Dao Will was removed; in other words, Jiang Behe''s current size was his limit until he expelled the Dao Will from inside.

    Wang Wei felt this Star Beast World''s cultivation system truly had its uniqueness.

    Although he did not like it, there was a reason their world was one of the best in the Endless Void.

    Jiang Behe''s eyes were red, full of anger and madness. His aura suddenly increased, bing more wild, violent, and uncontroble:

    [Rampaging Mode]

    Wang Wei''s eyes lit up as he realized what had happened. Jiang Behe exploded all the Immortal Qi in his mansion to boost his power and strength.

    ''His power did drastically increase. However, he lost the ability to cast spells, and his Immortal Mansions will definitely crack afterward and even be destroyed if this fight goes long enough.''

    After this battle, Jiang Behe will no longer have Immortal Tier battle prowess and must use a lot of effort and resources to heal his Immortal Mansion.

    ''This technique is not replicable by other Immortal Venerables unless they also have a powerful body. Otherwise, the rampaging Immortal Qi will instantly annihte their bodies and souls. Even worse, the Immortal Mansions of most Immortal Path cultivators are not sturdy enough to withstand such a technique.

    Swish!

    Jiang Behe appeared before Wang Wei, speed-blitzing him this time around. With one punch, Wang Wei''s humongous body flew away as his arms exploded into a pile of nothingness. He destroyed too many things in his way, but he did not care. On the contrary, he had a wide grin on his face.

    This was the first time he was injured since proving the Dao. Although it was only a blood clone and he was only fighting with his flesh, he was happy with the oue.

    So, hisughter resonated through this Void Battlefield, "Hahaha, let''s go again."

    He shed head-on with Jiang Behe, ignoring how often certain body parts exploded into oblivion. He did not care since his natural regeneration was already monstrous enough, but he also had the [Phoenix Manifestation], which could help him.

    So, he went all out without any reservation.

    He had an enjoyable battle that allowed him to see the limits of his current flesh cultivation and even push them beyond them.

    "s," said Wang Wei, looking at the weak and pale Jiang Behe. He sighed as he wished thetter could hold on a lot longer.

    ''It doesn''t matter. I will recreate him in the Dream World and continue our fight,'' thought Wang Wei before focusing on something else.

    ''My experiment failed.''

    Wang Wei had a second purpose for this battle. He used his arrogance, behavior, and words to force Jiang Behe to try something crazy, like using his true power as a Tier 11 powerhouse.

    His real objective is whether True Heavenly Dao would remove the restrictions on an Immortal Sovereign when fighting him, allowing them to have the same strength they would have in the upper dimension.

    Unfortunately, nothing happened during the entire battle.

    ''There are three ways to exin the situation: True Heavenly Dao will keep the rules no matter the circumstances, it did not allow for any changes because I fought with a blood clone, or it will wait until ater date before removing the restrictions.''

    If Immortal Sovereigns have ess to their real strength, it will make many of Wang Wei''s ns more difficult. As such, he needed to be prepared in advance.

 Chapter 978 First Queen

    Chapter 978 First Queen

    978  First Queen

    Myriad Emperor World:

    Wang Wei opened his eyes again, focusing on the battle between his clone and the Immortal Sovereign. He looked at his smiling face and followed soon.

    ''It should be about time. Luckily, it won''t bring her much trouble,'' thought Wang Wei, hating the fact he had to rely on others for protection. However, he did not deal with the issue for too long as he sent his divine sense to the Conferred God List in the Heavenly Court and changed something.

    A new name appeared in one of the positions. This should have fundamentally changed the state of the world, but no one knew, and no visible changes could be detected.

    So, he closed his eyes and listened to the sermon without wasting any time.

    Eternal Ascension World, Origin Seal Continent:

    Wu Hong opened her eyes from her cultivation room, feeling her destiny had changed.

    "Queen Mother? A destiny rted to the Heavenly Emperor Karmic Position?" She took a moment to deduce the changes that urred to her.

    "So, that''s what he did in the lower dimension?" The Sword Empress did not mention much detail, probably not knowing much herself. However, she knew his actions greatly impacted the upper dimension''s Dao Opening Sect.

    Wu Hong raised her hand as merit descended from the sky into her hands. She immediately frowned as she sensed a terrifying gaze full of malice. Luckily, another power came and blocked this gaze; otherwise, she felt she would have died.

    ''Is the difference so vast?'' thought Wu Hong, sighing deeply. In times like this, she regretted not taking these lesser methods. However, she will not dwell too long on this kind of useless emotion.

    ''With this merit, I can elerate my healing time,'' she thought, looking in the distance. ''I guess I will owe him some karma.''

    She closed her eyes and continued her retreat. Time was not waiting for anyone, and the world was rapidly changing. Her current situation was not ideal for the uing catastrophe; she wanted to return to her peak as soon as possible???even if such an attempt was very risky in the current politicalndscape.

    Star Beast World, Void Battlefield:

    Wang Wei''s clone looked at the weakened Jiang Behe and exhaled. This battle was enjoyable, but all good things muste to an end. He raised his hand and pped down.

    "No, you can''t kill me. I am..."

    The Dragon Zodiac Attack instantly annihted his soul and colossal body. Normally, Wang Wei would have used this man as a resource. After all, although it''s arduous to remove the brand in an Immortal Sovereign''s Immortal Qi, it''s still possible after much effort. However, considering this man has some personal connection with his business partner, Mu Lei, he decided to give him a clean death.

    Wang Wei raised his hand to look at this Void Battlefield.

    With a swipe of his divine sense, he reverse-engineered how it was created.

    ''As expected, this one is different from the Battle Spirit World,'' he analyzed. The one he saw in that world was empty and a dimension with extremely reinforced space walls. However, the one in the Star Beast World contained some of the ability to regenerate matter and would create a universe once it was given enough time to rest and recuperate.

    ''This change seemed to result from aesthetic choices and the difference inws between each world. Regardless, it''s worth learning for my battlefield.''

    After analyzing this, he had a schematic of refining his Void Battlefield. So, he sent a message to Sword One in the Commercial Hub to look for certain rare materials that would aid in the process.

    Finally, he took a step and appeared in the Star Lord Mountain, where Mu Lei and Tong Ruobing waited for him. The three quickly got into the atmosphere, mostly because Mu Lei was extremely open-minded and did not mind the vast difference in strength between him and Wang Wei. Well, at least he did not show it.

    "So, are you going to tell me the story between you two?" asked Wang Wei, who was served wine instead of tea.

    "Why do you sound like a girl who wants some juicy gossip?" said Mu Lei.

    "Hey, it''s not only girls who enjoy gossip," replied Wang Wei with a sneer. "Don''t change the subject."

    Mu Lei sighed as he gulped his wine, "The story is very cliche. I met a close friend, and we became sword brothers. However, as you know, he was also mypetitor in this battle. So, we made an oath to ensure we canpete fairly in the final battle.

    "Unfortunately, this was the beginning of the recent events."

    Mu Lei began to drink again; a slightly deste look appeared in his eyes. Luckily, the quiet Tong Ruobing held his hand underneath the table, so he smiled at her.

    "In this generation, our sect was very hostile toward the Jiang n, almost causing an all-out war. My sword brother did not want this, so he convinced our two factions to make another oath not to kill each other''s family members.

    "With this oath, I thought the Jiang n was the perfect ally after I secretly created the court. Who knew, their ancestor betrayed me, leading to the previous battle.

    "As for the oath? He found a loophole since ''he'' was not the one killing me."

    With this short conversation, Wang Wei understood many things. Mu Lei could not be like him and immediately show the existence of the court after creating it. Instead, he probably followed Tong Ruobing''s advice and secretly found allies through sharing benefits and maybe intimidation. Then, once the majority of factions with Immortal Sovereigns be their allies, they officially establish the Heavenly Court.

    Sadly, the Jiang n''s betrayal alerted these factions in advance, and out of greed, they banded together to suppress Mu Lei and the Star Lord Mountain to take control of most of the court''s power.

    "So, what happened to your sword brother?"

    "He was ashamed after what his family did and did not dare to see him. So, he sealed himself."

    Wang Wei looked at him but did not say anything despite guessing this was a lie. The cultivator world can be extreme regarding certain things. People are fickle; fathers and mothers can sell their children for the right benefit. However, some people are extremely loyal, earnestly taking their oaths and friendships.

    So, Mu Lei''s sword brother probably took his family''s betrayal as his own, and he tried to kill himself to redeem himself before his brother. Finally, Mu Lei saved him and sealed him to prevent him from doing such a thing. Thetter''s thinking is probably that time was the best way for his sword brother to process this event and ept the result.

    "So, are you guys prepared to establish the court officially?" asked Wang Wei.

    "Yes. I''ve already convinced Heavenly Dao to allow me to take the position, and my sect has refined the court. I only need an official ceremony; the position will be mine."

    Wang Wei nodded, not surprised by this oue. Mu Lei was not himself, so he could not forcefully seal Heavenly Dao to get the position. Otherwise, there would be catastrophic results as Heavenly Dao tried everything to revolt.

    So, when he allowed them to use his idea, he also suggested conversing with Heavenly Dao and convinced it of the benefit.

    "In that case, let''s discuss my share of the pie."

    Now that he appeared and helped Mu Lei reverse his situation, ording to their agreement, he will have an even greater piece of the share. Additionally, they also must pay for the [Merit Proving Method] for Tong Ruobing to prove the Dao.

    After a few hours of discussion, everyone came up with a satisfactory remuneration. After the process, Wang Wei was smiling brilliantly while Tong Ruobing looked at him as if she wanted to stab him. Only Mu Lei had a nonchnt attitude.

    ording to him, the future benefits will outweigh the current loss, so why make a fuss?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "By the way," added Wang Wei. "ording to my predictions, your status as Queen Mother will not be enough to prove the Dao immediately. Do you want a loan with an interest of 5% to expedite the process?"

    "No, thank you," said Tong Ruobing instantly. ording to her calctions, she will be the second Queen Mother of the world, making this an achievement to be remembered, thus increasing the merit she will receive.

    And if her predictions are correct and Wang Wei''s wife has ascended, then she will be the first Queen in the lower dimension. As such, it won''t take her very long to receive the merit from her position to prove the Dao.

    Getting a loan was not worth it when she only needed to wait such a short period. Plus, she has other ways to elerate the process.

    "That''s a shame," said Wang Wei; he wanted to make even more profit. Tong Ruobing rolled her eyes after seeing his expression; she had never seen a man who was so focused on making a profit, not willing to make a loss in anything.

    ''Alright, let''s get started," said Mu Lei, showing his perfect white teeth.

 Chapter 979 The New Rules

    Chapter 979 The New Rules

    979  The New Rules

    "Heaven above, I, the Cosmic Thunder Emperor, today, create the Heavenly Court to regte the world and bring prosperity to all sentient beings."

    Mu Lei''s voice echoed through every, star field, and gxy of this world, sounding like a whisper to everybody''s ears. Then, a projection of his Heavenly Court manifested above the sky, and everyone could see it.

    ''Cosmic Thunder? Cosmic should be from the star-rted system. His name is [Lei], which also means thunder. Did he also choose thunder as his Dao because of this?'' analyzed Wang Wei before looking at this world''s Heavenly Court.

    The aesthetic waspletely different from his, having a more [starry sky] feeling than his court''s [ethereal, noble, and immortal atmosphere]. The court was designed to be more suitable for this world.

    ''I could add a simr aesthetic to my court, making it more beautiful,'' thought Wang Wei, feeling his court should be the most beautiful since it''s the orthodox one.

    While he was deep in thought with his interior design project, Mu Lei summoned every major faction in the Star Beast World for the first meeting. Wang Wei did not attend but looked at things from the shadows.

    Mu Lei sat on his throne with Tong Ruobing sitting by his side. Wang Wei noticed some people giving her side-eyes, including members of the Star Lord Mountain.

    Wang Wei did not take long to guess the reason.

    Some people were dissatisfied with Tong Ruobing as Mu Lei''s partner. Previously, they supported this marriage because she had the potential to be an Eternal Emperor, but she failed in her battle.

    Of course, the defeat is not the main reason for this change of heart. After all, Tong Ruobing''s talent still exists, and with Mu Lei''s help, she has a high chance of proving the Dao to the next generation. However, the creation of the court and the position of Queen Mother involved great benefits, including an opportunity to use merit to prove the Dao.

    As Wang Wei prevented Tong Ruobing or Mu Lei from revealing the content of the technique, this opportunity became even more valuable. So, some people did not want it to go to her, probably even asking Mu Lei to choose another Dao Partner???most likely someone from their factions.

    The meeting continued, and the first thing Mu Lei did was to disy his power to these factions. He showed them the sealed Immortal Sovereigns, using them as leverage to have absolute control over the court.

    Mu Lei was not greedy and followed Wang Wei''s model to share the benefit with everybody else. He also followed the same model: the court''s position was not hereditary, and someone could take the throne in each generation.

    He mentioned how only first-ss emperors could take the position, but Mu Lei did not mention anything after leaving a test to determine whether an emperor was worthy. He did not have Wang Wei''s prestige, so he could not be as arrogant as him; otherwise, the Star Lord Mountain would suffer from bacsh after he leaves.

    Mu Lei did not mention much about the position of Regents when there were no First ss Emperors in the world.

    ''Vert smart move,'' thought Wang Wei as he figured out Mu Lei''s tactic. Thetter knew the limitations of his strength andck of prestige, so he nned to buy himself time to increase his strength.

    Mu Lei was someone with great, untapped potential. So, with the help of the Heavenly Emperor''s position, his strength will drastically increase in the next few thousand years. Once he is powerful enough, and with Tong Ruobing''s help, he can act semi-arrogant like Wang Wei, determining the position of Regent and even the tests to determine the next Heavenly Emperor.

    And before he achieves these goals, he will use the Immortal Sovereigns as his hostage and ckmail material.

    Wang Wei watched the [God Conferring Ceremony]. The Star Beast World was different, so there were a few differences from the Myriad Emperor World despite Mu Lei also dividing it into ten main positions.

    Positions like the God of Space, Stars, Suns, and Moons were invaluablepared to their counterparts in the Myriad Emperor World. As such, he must control these positions, ensuring they go to the Star Lord Mountain and his allies who stayed by his side during times of adversity.

    Wang Wei watched everything, including the process of receiving the merit. He closed his eyes, sensing something. He felt the destiny and luck associated with his Heavenly Emperor Era bloomed with a new light of prosperity. As the founder, his luck and merit reached another level.

    ''Yes, the lower dimension''s future is for every Heaven Will World and World Community to enter the Heavenly Emperor Era. By then, True Heavenly Dao would not have to use much power to properly ensure the lower dimension functions.

    ''All that power can then be focused on dealing with Supreme Unity.''

    Wang Wei could not fathom how much benefit he would receive in the process. However, what truly matters is he can weaken his current greatest enemy???Supreme Unity.

    In this battle of Half-Step Transcendence, his ability can y a role???no matter how small.

    Wang Wei suddenly felt a terrifying gaze full of killing intent; it was extremely brief before disappearing, but it made his heart literally skip a beat. He opened his eyes and looked at the sky before sneering.

    He did not have any personal conflict with Supreme Unity. Unfortunately, thetter was his enemy due to circumstance, so he would treat him like he did all his enemies???ruthlessly destroying them at all costs.

    Wang Wei ignored the previous sensation as he closed his eyes again, feeling the changes in Heaven and Earth.

    ''My prediction was correct. True Heavenly Dao has established new rules for bing a Heavenly Emperor.

    It seems to be a trial?''

    From now on, no one can use his or Mu Lei''s method to sit on that throne. Emperors must pass a test from True Heavenly Dao to hold the karma position of Heavenly Dao.

    Wang Wei secretly shook his head after dividing the test.

    There was no limit on strength, so technically, even a third-ss Emperor could be a Heavenly Emperor based on True Heavenly Dao''s standard. However, such a ss of Emperor cannot bear the power of a Heaven-Will World. They would be paralyzed if they took the position as they tried to share more burdens for Heavenly Dao.

    So, if a third-ss Emperor wishes to hold this position, he or she must give up most of his or her powers and share a small burden with Heavenly Dao.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Wang Wei focused on the other rules of the test. There is a need for a certain level of Dao Heart; karma cannot be too negative, and temperament cannot be too extreme.

    Dao Ancestors, Immortal Venerables, Immortal Sovereigns, and Insurgents cannot be official [Heavenly Emperor].

    ''Is this rule because I left the position of Regent for the Dao Opening Sect?'' thought Wang Wei. These other paths of immortality cannot sit on the throne officially, but they can serve as regent during generations when no worthy Emperors appear.

    Wang Wei did not dwell too long on this subject as he had three main rules remaining-the first one involved foreign Emperors. People from other World Communities can be the Heavenly Emperor in a foreign ne, but the test they take will be ten times more challenging.

    Furthermore, that''s only if they have not wasted their two attempts.

    ''So, each person has two attempts at the test? When was True Heavenly Dao so generous?'' thought Wang Wei before acquiring the answer to his question. An Emperor can try again after failing the first test, but the second test will also be exponentially more difficult.

    Furthermore, if a person fails the two tests, they cannot go to another Heaven Will and try again.

    ''The rules are strict but also leave room for maneuvering,''

    thought Wang Wei, thinking of his situation. A Great Emperor could pass Heavenly Dao''s trial but fail the one he left. Such an Emperor cannot sit on the throne even though Heaven and Earth technically acknowledge them.

    The same can apply to other World Communities if a powerful Great Emperor appears and leaves their mark on the court.

    ''The Heavenly Emperor Era will be prosperous beyond anything people can imagine. If I can fuse my [Existence] with the word [Heavenly Emperor], I can imagine how difficult it would be to kill me.''

    Eternal Emperors from the lower dimension have another advantage???it''s difficult to interact with the lower dimension. As such, when killing them, there will be some restrictions or interference because of the world''s rules.

    This advantage will be magnified on Wang Wei once he seeds in his n. Wang Wei smiled after thinking about this:

    ''Things have been going smoothly recently. I should be more careful in case my luck is too prosperous.''

    His eyes squinted as he waited for the meeting to end. He still had a few finishing touches to make before returning home.

 Chapter 980 Another Merit Opportunity

    Chapter 980 Another Merit Opportunity

    980  Another Merit Opportunity

    The meeting soon ended, and Mu Lei and Tong Ruobing walked into the back garden where Wang Wei was fishing. Without looking at them, he asked:

    "How does it feel? Sitting on the throne?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Invigorating," said Mu Lei. "Also, very addictive."

    He was confident in his Dao Heart, but even he felt a sense of losing control after realizing how much power he had.

    "Such a power should not be spread lightly," warned Mu Lei. He also realized the lower dimension was about to change, entering an era where everybodypeted to be Heavenly Emperor.

    Great Emperors are still human with six desires and seven emotions, so they cannot escape the desire for power and glory. As such, he knew the Endless Void would soon be in turmoil.

    "If you can think this, do you think True Heavenly Dao won''t?"

    "True."

    "Have there already been changes?" asked Tong Ruobing.

    "Yes. There is a new order, and people must pass True Heavenly Dao''s trial if they want permission to establish a court."

    "So fast? I thought there would be a few more before the rules changed."

    Wang Wei stopped fishing and looked at her, "Were you nning to sell my ideas to others?"

    Of course not," replied Tong Ruobing; she was not this stupid???especially knowing what kind of person Wang Wei was.

    "Really?"

    "Really; I just thought True Heavenly Dao would be slow to react. Well, at least, not until the third Heavenly Emperor appeared."

    Wang Wei moved his head while nodding; he also had simr thoughts as Tong Ruobing, thinking a few more would appear before the new rules manifested.

    "You remind me that the news of the court won''t be a secret yet because of your world''s connections to the Commerce Hub and other Worldmunities. I should take precautions to protect my idea."

    Wang Wei looked in the distance as he activated one of his old abilities: [Emperor Words Are Law].

    "I cast a Curse of Suffering. Anyone who bes a Heavenly Emperor in this generation will suffer for eternity until they pay mepensation for this idea and changing the era."

    Bodom!

    The entire lower dimension trembled slightly, almost undetectable by most sentient beings. Then, a terrifying curse enveloped the entire Endless Void, attaching itself to the concept of the Heavenly Emperor.

    "You!" Mu Lei was speechless, not only because of what Wang Wei did but because of thetter''s strength. He could feel this curse enveloping the entire lower dimension in a matter of seconds.

    "How can these people use my ideas without paying a patent fee?" said Wang Wei with a sneer.

    "What''s a patent?" asked Tong Ruobing, making Wang Wei pause as he realized another opportunity to get merit.

    The concept of patent and fee does not exist.

    ''I rememberining about how each World Community functioned as its own independent universe.

    A person can take an idea from one World Community and apply it to another and still receive merits as long as they pass it as their own.

    ''My solution to this problem was to use curses to guarantee my creations. A patent system that governs all World Communities is a better solution, and one with great merit.''

    The creation of the patent system can guarantee the work or creation of all cultivators, motivating people to innovate. Previously, such a system would be difficult to enact on a scale asrge as the entire lower dimension.

    One of the core themes of the world is thew of the jungle, so True Heavenly Dao might not care if someone lost their creation because they were too weak to protect it. Although it values innovation, it wants more if people struggle in this cruel system and strive to reach the top.

    However, the Dream World has now appeared, intensifying thepetition in the lower dimension while ensuring many people''s lives. As such, True Heavenly Dao will also ce more emphasis on innovation and encourage people to be creative.

    In other words, the patent system is perfect for the current development stage of the world.

    ''Why didn''t I think of this sooner?'' thought Wang Wei, shaking his head. He realized this situation was another form of assimtion. Although his memories from Earth dominate his personality, he will be influenced by the world the longer he lives. So, when facing certain problems, how he solved them will lean more toward this world than Earth.

    "You don''t need to know what a patent is for now," said Wang Wei, and Tong Ruobing sighed to herself. She knew it was probably another great idea that would revolutionize the world. Unfortunately, she cannot use it for herself.

    "I''m here to ask about the Dream World," continued Tong Ruobing, giving Wang Wei a strange look; she wondered how he coulde up with so many ideas. People have long spected that the Heavenly Emperor was a reincarnated powerhouse, hence why his ideas and views of the world were so unique. However, no one could guess what kind of world was so special or what kind of powerhouse he was in his first life.

    However, all signs indicate that he was a scary individual in his previous life. Some people even believe his current strength is because he is slowly regaining the power from his former life.

    "The Dream World will be avable to other worldmunities, but not now," replied Wang Wei, as his hook caught a fish, making his eyes twinkle. He caught a small ck fish; however, he could tell the real size of that thing was enormous, allowing him to have a feast.

    "Could we???"

    "No," replied Wang Wei calmly while also trying to catch another fish. "There can only be one Dream World."

    "Is there any room for negotiation?" continued Tong Ruobing.

    "Unfortunately, no."

    She frowned before changing her tactic, "What about choosing us as your first step of expansion? Better yet, we can negotiate a price to give us a time buffer before opening it to everyone else."

    "Hehehe," replied Wang Wei. He was unsurprised that Tong Ruobing could see the advantage of early ess to the Dream World. "For the right price, I can agree to your request. However, I can only give you a maximum buffer of 500 years."

    "500 years? That''s too short. At least 10000 years."

    Wang Wei ignored her shoddy method of raising the price for negotiation. "Five hundred years is a long time if you take this opportunity and use all the resources avable to train Heaven Chosen.

    "So, either take it or leave it."

    "Is there really no room for negotiation?" asked Tong Ruobing with gritted teeth.

    "No."

    "Fine, but can you let him use it in the meantime?"

    Wang Wei looked at Mu Lei. If he had ess to the Battle Tower, his progress would indeed be impressive.

    "Alright. Anyway, we can be considered acquaintances, so it''s not a problem to give early ess," replied Wang Wei before raising his hand to condense a special talisman for Mu Lei.

    Stars shed in his eyes, showing his excitement. He could not wait to battle the Emperors of the Myriad Emperor World to see how hepared. Wang Wei was a freak and an anomaly, but all their Eternal Emperors cannot be like this, right?

    Wang Wei stood up and put his fishing gear away: "You better train for a while if you want to challenge our Eternals. Otherwise, you''ll embarrass yourself," warned Wang Wei.

    "I know," replied Mu Lei as he smiled wryly.

    "It''s time for me to leave. You can send someone to discuss the price for the Dream World ess," said Wang Wei as he directly looked into Tong Ruobing''s eyes.

    "Based on your past experience, I feel I should give you this warning: don''t forget you''re a member of the Myriad Emperor World." He disappeared after saying this.

    "Are you alright?" asked Mu Lei.

    "I''m fine," said Tong Ruobing, shaking her head. She knew why thetter warned her, but she had no n to betray her homeworld or have her faction move to the Star Beast World.

    She knew even if she proved the Dao, they would never agree to move to another World Community???especially since their faction holds the destiny of Talisman Ancestor. As such, she would never make such a bad move.

    Mu Lei looked at his wife. In his eyes, she was perfect in every way. But if he had to choose a w, it would be that her ambitions can blind her mind, making her have no bottom line when doing things.

    However, as long as he is by her side and reminds her, he can prevent her from going too far. Meanwhile, she is the driving force, forcing him to be more ambitious and lessidback. Theyplement each other perfectly.

    ''Wait, she will soon prove the Dao. With her talent, her strength will definitely surpass mine by leagues.''

    Mu Lei was suddenly worried. Although he long epted she was more talented and powerful than him, he did not want the difference to be toorge.

    "I will retreat immediately. In case of an emergency, you''re in charge of the court''s affairs."

    After saying those words, he kissed her on the cheek before disappearing.

 Chapter 981 Senior Sister?

    Chapter 981 Senior Sister?

    981  Senior Sister?

    Wang Wei listened to Xu Shi''s sermon, taking this opportunity to learn something new and consolidate his already existing cultivation and knowledge. The entire processsted three years before ending.

    He opened his eyes, which were full of wisdom, exhaling deeply. It was always helpful to hear the understanding of cultivation from someone with the same cultivation as him,

    ''It won''t be long before it''s Tong Ruobing''s turn,'' thought Wang Wei, thinking that the Myriad Emperor World will experience the same thing a few more times. He nced at Xu Shi in the distance, and before she disappeared, he contacted her:

    ''How is the process of reviving Lin Fan?''

    She was surprised that he asked such a question, but she decided to reply truthfully, ''I''ve almost learned the technique.''

    ''You should hurry up.''

    ''Why?''

    ''I will give all the people in our generation a great opportunity. If you don''t want him to miss it, you better hurry up.''

    ''Great opportunity?''

    ''I cannot say much, but you should prepare.''

    Xu Shi frowned. If even Wang Wei said it was a great opportunity, it won''t be something simple. However, she also wondered what his motives were. Unfortunately, there was too little information to specte.

    ''I will."

    ''Another thing. Try to contact Emperor Kong and say I want to see him,'' added Wang Wei.

    ''Can I know what''s this about?''

    ''Not now, but know it''s crucial that I meet him as soon as possible..''

    ''I will try, but there is no guarantee he will answer.''

    ''Just try.''

    The conversation ended, and Xu Shi returned to the Academy. However, she was somewhat distracted by this conversation. She wanted to know what he was nning.

    After being unable to figure out these things, she decided to hold a meeting and see if the others could help her brainstorm. Once they finish, then she will contact the upper dimension.

    Meanwhile, in the Dao Opening Sect, Wang Wei returned to the court after the sermon. One of his projects waspleted during the past three years, so he needed to take care of it.

    In his cultivation room, he held a soul in his palm???Yu Zhou''s soul.

    ''Finallypleted,'' thought Wang Wei. After receiving the soul from Tong Ruobing''s hands, he pondered what to do with it. He could not search the memories because their memories were protected. Wang Wei was sure this soul would self-destruct if he tried to mess with it in any shape or form.

    He did not dare absorb or use it as a form of resource. For a moment, he found the soul utterly useless???until he had an idea. He refined the karma thread connected to the soul into a talisman that would allow him to discover the traitors in other worldmunities.

    Wang Wei held a green jade talisman before him. He would not have seeded if he had not been super careful and ensured the process was slow. He waved his hand to open a portal before him, sending the talisman to Wang Ju.

    He tasked her to send the Fate Shadow Guard to find the identity of these traitors???especially the one who proved the Dao. He needed to prepare for the external expansion of the court and the Dream World.

    Once he finished, he focused on his friends and family, checking on them. His father and grandfather were still in retreat, experiencing rigorous training.

    Yan Liling was creating her Immortal Rune System; she now had great achievement in the process after the fusion of her new bloodline. Li Jun was also training extremely hard, using the baleful aura from the Dao Burial Ground to the best of its use.

    He chose to walk an alternative path of the Nine Extremity Foundation by tempering her body to be on par with Dao Ancestor.

    ''With his current talent, walking the unorthodox way should not be a problem. However, this method is indeed the best despite the downside.''

    Having such a strong body is not the same as having a sessful Nine Extremity Foundation, and that''s because Nine Extremity involves all aspects???flesh, soul,w, and Dao Heart.

    ''It''s fine. Once his flesh is powerful enough, he only needs to use the Yang Energy in his blood to temper his soul.

    Afterward, he can make up for the other aspect through intense battles against the Heaven Chosens from the Endless Void.''

    Such a path was more fitting for Li Jun''s personality, ughter Dao, and Battle Human Fiendgod Bloodline.

    Wang Wei sent him a message to use the Battle Tower more often before focusing on someone else: Tie Gang.

    Wang Wei frowned after seeing the state he was in. Thetter was in a more rxed state since he proved the Dao.

    ''Hecks motivation and is doing things because of his promise. However, his mind is already not here, preparing for his reincarnation.''

    Wang Wei pondered for a moment whether he should allow Tie Gang to leave and reincarnate. However, after pondering briefly, he realized thetter''s Innate Talent might still be useful in the future. So, he also sent him a message, telling him to prepare for the majorpetition in the Battle Tower.

    If Tie Gang could make a name on any of the lists, the Qi Luck and destiny he acquired would greatly benefit him in his reincarnation. Wang Wei saw his words seemed to have some effect and nodded.

    His gaze then shifted to others, Wu Ming and Misceneous One, to be precise. Unfortunately, their research is almost finished but still notpleted.

    ''It''s good they are almost done. My next retreat will focus on my profession Dao,'' thought Wang Wei before his eyes shifted to Elder Dan???the other Emperor Tier professional of the sect. He handed all the bodies from the Dao Burial Ground to him so he wanted to check on the progress of his pills.

    Sadly, too little time had passed, and the results were slow, even with the use of Time eleration Formation he left for the other.

    Finally, Wang Wei checked on another individual???Deste One. A slight surprise shed in his eyes when he realized thetter seeded; he re-established his foundation, achieving strength on par with Eternal Emperors.

    Deste One was now cultivating the [Fiendgod Body 12 Revolution], trying to increase his strength to an even higher level.

    ''The sect has another Eternal-battle strength.''

    He nodded in satisfaction, especially since Deste One hid his cultivation level and did not announce it to the public, and only a few people in the sect knew.

    ''Low-key development will be our motto from now on, so I''m d he has already got in the mood.''

    He flickered his hand to send thetter a copy of the [Metamorphosis Art]. Deste seems talented in body refining, so he could learn something from this strange technique.

    Wang Wei no longer paid attention to the world as he essed the Dream World to continue his fight with Jiang Behe. However, he soon detected something that drew his attention.

    ''A new form of destiny is being gathered? Who is the source?''

    He used his authority in the Dream World to see through one of the settings. A young woman in blue was simting refining a pill. She had thousands of materials before her.

    ''Senior Sister Hou Shu?'' Wang Wei remembered her from the Origin Pill Dao Sect. Thetter was a die-hard advocate for Material Alchemy. However, the sect is primarily based on Rune Alchemy, making her suffer countless bullying and derision over the years.

    ''Has she acquired the destiny to revive Material Alchemy in the world?'' thought Wang Wei. ''The world is changing, and resources are abundant. With the addition of the Dream World, material alchemy can return to the world stage and even prosper.''

    After a brief analysis, he understood it made sense for Heavenly Dao to revive this lost form of alchemy at this stage of the world''s development.

    Wang Wei observed for a moment, not hiding his surprise and admiration. The limit of material alchemy has always been Earth Tier Pill because many recipes were secretly destroyed or lost to history. Adding the fact that no one wanted to support this type of alchemist, no one sessfully created a Heaven Tier Pill.

    However, Wang Wei could tell that Hou Shu was attempting to refine a Saint Tier Pill, meaning she had already created a miracle and revived material alchemy to the level of Earth Tier.

    ''This pill will probably fail,'' he thought, and as expected, a few minutester, the cauldron exploded, and the pill failed. However, Hou Shi was not discouraged but smiled instead. She condensed another cauldron and material to refine another batch without wasting time.

    Hou Shi repeated the process a few times before stopping and closing her eyes. A few hourster, she reopened them and continued her refining, disying rapid progress in such a short period.

    ''Hard work, extreme focus, great destiny, and potent Dao Heart???she''s onlycking in the talent department,''

    analyzed Wang Wei, who suddenly had the urge to ept a disciple. However, he soon removed that idea from his mind.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    However, he still chose to meet the girl.

 Chapter 982 Revival

    Chapter 982 Revival

    982  Revival

    "Your majesty," said Hou Shu, shocked by the person suddenly appearing in her refining simtions. With her Saint Realm cultivation, she had never met someone of that level, so she did not know how to respond.

    "Be at ease," said Wang Wei with a smile, but Hou Shi''s trembling hand betrayed the calm exterior she disyed.

    So, Wang Wei had no choice but to use his soul to alleviate her nervousness secretly.

    "What can I help you with?" asked Hou Shi after sessfully calming down.

    "I saw you were using material alchemy and was interested."

    Hou Shi paused before saying with a wry smile, "I know it''s a dying or lost form of art. But???"

    "There is no need to exin to me. I am not prejudiced against any form of alchemy."

    Hou Shi breathed in relief but showed a hesitation on her face.

    "Do you have something in your mind?" continued Wang Wei.

    "Your majesty, do you think material alchemy has a ce in the world?"

    Wang Wei looked at her and saw a little girl full of hope, unwillingness, and fear toward the future. He secretly sighed. Technically speaking, Hou Shu was born earlier than him by at least a few decades.

    However, because of how weird the cultivation world is, his body and mind are way older than him. Additionally, seniority is determined by strength, so in this world, no one can force Wang Wei to call him senior.

    "The moment I created the Dream World, material alchemy was destined to rise," said Wang Wei, and he immediately saw Hou Shu''s shoulder rxed as if a heavy burden had been lifted.

    "That''s good," repeated Hou Shi in a low voice for a few seconds.

    "If you don''t mind asking, why are you so insisting on material alchemy?"

    "It''s because of my master," said Hou Shi with a look of reminiscent. "My alchemy talent has never been the best, but he took me in and epted me as a disciple, treating me like a daughter.

    "My master was a true believer of material alchemy, believing it had its ce in the world."

    "So, you inherited his legacy?"

    "Yes. He did not live long enough to see such a day, but no matter what, I will show the world that material alchemy is a viable Dao."

    "I see," nodded Wang Wei. He did not know why her master was so obsessed with this form of alchemy and even passed it on to his disciples. However, some people have different goals and interests, so he would notment on them.

    "How is your life in the sect?" asked Wang Wei. "You can tell me the truth."

    Hou Shi was confused by such an odd question but still answered, "Life is tough. My alchemy talent is not the best, and my Dao is not very popr, so I get bullied sometimes. However, the sect has rules so the junior and senior brothers do not go too far."

    "Any interest in changing sect? The Dao Opening Sect will wee you with open arms and give you all the necessary help and resources."

    "Wh...what?"

    "I mean every word I said."

    For a few seconds, Hou Shi did not know what to say.

    Then, her face turned red, and she looked at the ground.

    "You...Your majesty, I''m sorry."

    Wang Wei secretly sighed, "Can I ask why?"

    "My...my...master always had a dream," said Hou Shi, who took a deep breath before looking directly into Wang Wei''s eyes. "He wanted our sect to have another lineage for material alchemy. Although I know the chances of seeding are slim, I still want to try it.''

    ''Ambitious,'' thought Wang Wei; he never thought this determined "senior sister" had the ambition to prove the Dao and open a new alchemy lineage in the Origin Pill Dao Sect.

    Wang Wei looked at her as he realized the wonder of destiny. The Origin Pill Dao Sect held the [Pill Ancestor Destiny], so it made sense that a new Emperor Alchemy Lineage would manifest in their sect. It''s the same for Wu Ming''s Totem Warrior Lineage that appeared in the Origin Rune Pce. Although it took some drastic measures before seeding, the end result was the same.

    "It''s fine if you don''t want to change your sect," said Wang Wei. Although he failed to lure this new destiny to his sect, maybe it was for the best.

    "I''m a person who likes talent, so I will give you a few gifts."

    He pointed at her forehead, and in an instant, Hou Shi felt a technique appear in her mind.

    "Force Control Skill?" Hou Shi''s eyes lit up as she understood the implications of this technique???her alchemy talent would be unparalleled.

    ''No, not just alchemy talent but also my cultivation talent.''

    With the Dream World''s Simtion Setting and her Innate Talent that allowed her to know the essence of all spiritual herbs and how tobine them, she had little doubt she could revive Material Alchemy Dao. However, to prove the Dao, she needs strength. Sadly, she knew how terrible her cultivation talent waspared to these Heaven Chosens.

    She was born earlier than all of them but was still a peak Saint, while the best of them had already proven the Dao.

    However, she saw hope in making up for the gap with this technique.

    "I must warn you, this technique cannot be passed on to anyone else???even your closest person," said Wang Wei.

    "I swear on my life to never reveal," said Hou Shu without hesitation. Wang Wei nodded. Although he had already ced restrictions on the technique, he still wanted her attitude regarding the matter.

    "The second gift I have for you is destiny."

    He pointed at her and gathered the remaining scattered destiny of Material Alchemy Dao, focusing everything on her.

    "Thank you, your majesty," bowed Hou Shu. As a Saint from a top Emperor Lineage, she had knowledge of things like luck and destiny, so she guessed what the Heavenly Emperor did.

    "This is myst gift for you," continued Wang Wei as a multicolored me materialized on his palm.

    "Chaos me," uttered Hou Shu with wide eyes.

    "That''s correct. As an alchemist, you should understand the benefit of a powerful Heavenly me???especially for material alchemy."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "I...I don''t know how to repay such kindness," said Hou Shu. She wanted to ept and reject such a heavy gift.

    "I will help you today so that you can help me tomorrow."

    "Where would Your Majesty ever need my help?"

    "I will ascend and leave this world one day. But after you prove the Dao, maybe my sect will need you to take care of it. So, I''m nting a seed today that can be fruit someday."

    "I didn''t expect Your Majesty to have so much faith in me," said Hou Shu with a blush.

    "It doesn''t matter whether I have faith in you. What matters is whether you have faith in yourself," said Wang Wei. "The path of Emperor is cruel, and without the mindset that I will be the final victor no matter the circumstances, you won''t go far???even if you have the best talent in the world."

    "I understand," she replied with brilliant eyes. Wang Wei nodded before handing her a seed of his Chaos me.

    "I''m looking forward to your future," said Wang Wei before disappearing from the room. Before the entrance to the tower, Wang Wei''s Dream Avatar appeared with a smile.

    ''Her rise should shake things in the Origin Pill Dao Sect.

    Let''s see if I can use this opportunity to spy on Lou Cheng''s secrets.'' He entered the tower to recreate his battle with Jiang Behe.

    Emperor Enlightening Academy:

    Xu Shi looked at the altar before her with no response and frowned.

    "Headmaster, what should we do?"

    "Wait and see. If there is no response after a while, tell the Heavenly Emperor the truth."

    After giving the instructions, she left and returned to seclusion. She activated the array in the room to the limit so she could have as much time as possible on the inside while only a short period passed by on the outside.

    After an unknown amount of time, Xu Shi opened her eyes and exhaled.

    ''It was time.''

    Xu Shi always felt it was not the right time to see him again. However, after listening to Xin''s advice, she knew she was procrastinating and running away from her troubles.

    So, inspired by the Heavenly Emperor''s words, she decided to stop avoiding and confront the issue head-on.

    Xu Shi meticulously reconstructed her husband Lin Fan''s [Existence] while using his World Imprint as the medium.

    She took her time, going as slowly as needed to ensure no mistakes or errors. In the process, her understanding of [Existence] drastically improved.

    After what felt like an eternity, a handsome young man appeared before her. He looked exactly as she remembered him, except for his very weak aura.

    However, it was understandable since she inherited everything from him, including his cultivation.

    "Where am I?" asked Lin Fan as he looked around. When he saw Xu Shi, the concussion in his eyes faded, reced by uncontroble tion.

    "Shi''er? I knew you would seed."

 Chapter 983 Changes, Adapt, and Grow

    Chapter 983 Changes, Adapt, and Grow

    983  Changes, Adapt, and Grow

    Lin Fan rushed into her arms, embracing her tightly. Only a moment had passed for him; one second, he was dead, and the other, he was revived. However, death felt like an eternity for Lin Fan. So, he wanted to findfort in the familiarity.

    As he held her into his arms, that familiarity soothed his soul, at least for a moment. He soon realized something was different about her???she was now three inches taller than he remembered.

    "A lot has happened since I''ve been gone, huh?" asked Lin Fan.

    "You have no idea," replied Xu Shi with a deep sigh.

    "Why don''t you catch me up? How was your final battle?

    How did you defeat Wang Wei and kill that bitch Su Ya?"

    Xu Shi looked at him, and Lin Fan was perplexed by her eyes.

    "Things are not as simple as you imagine," continued Xu Shi as she sat him down and served some tea while exining everything that urred since his death.

    Meanwhile, Lin Fan kept drinking without stopping. He was never a significant fan of tea, but on this asion, he had no choice but to drink as much as possible.

    In the next hour, he learned too many things. He learned about the cause of his death???the Supreme Ouw Trial.

    He learned his greatest enemy???Wang Wei???passed the trial. He learned about Su Ya''s fate of sealing herself.

    He learned about who died before reaching the final battle, who became crippled, how controversial the Clean-up was, the excitement of the Gu Xuan Trial, the final battle and those two titans'' achievements, the arrival of the Heavenly Emperor Era and the current changes of the world.

    Lin Fan kept drinking his tea, feeling this was the only soothing thing for him in this world.

    "Maybe I shouldn''t tell you everything as soon as you return," said Xu Shi.

    "No, it''s fine. It''s better to receive the shock now thanter," he replied, exhaling deeply to calm down.

    "Well, you''re taking the news better than I anticipated."

    "After all, I''ve experienced true death. Such an experience will change anybody," replied Lin Fan calmly.

    "I see. So, what do you think?"

    Lin Fan took a moment, "I am both d and sad I could not experience such a generation."

    Fighting all these terrifying geniuses is anyone else''s dream and nightmare. Lin Fan did not know what he would have eventually aplished if his death had not untimely taken him. Although Xu Shi''s aplishments are an indication of his potential, it did not mean he could have reached the same height as her.

    For example, he would never have left the Myriad Emperor World and proved the Dao elsewhere. His pride and status as the academy''s next headmaster would never allow him to make such a decision.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    So, could he have broken the barrier between mortal and immortal without heading to the Martial Hegemony World? Lin Fan did not know the answer to this question.

    Lin Fan took another moment to reorganize his thoughts and n for his future. He gazed at his wife, finding her both familiar and foreign.

    ''She must have figured it out,'' he thought before exhaling out loud.

    "So, what''s next? I mean, for us."

    Xu Shi did not immediately give him an answer, "I''ve been thinking about this for a while. The only way forward for our rtionship is for there to be only the two of us."

    "You want me to abandon the others?" asked Lin Fan in a frown.

    "Our previous dynamic can no longer be the same."

    Lin Fan smiled wryly as he knew she was correct. His current wife was a Great Emperor, no, even better; she was an Eternal Emperor???a being that stood at the apex of the food chain; how could she allow her husband to have multiple partners?

    If the situation had been reversed and he had been the one who proved the Dao, everything would have been fine. But now, things can no longer go back to the old days.

    "Can you give me some more time to think it over?" asked Lin Fan.

    "That''s fine," nodded Xu Shi. She never expected him to choose so easily. If he did, if he could easily abandon the others, it meant he was no longer the man she knew; one day, he could do the same to her.

    "But be prepared that you might not have much time,"

    said Xu Shi.

    "What does that mean?"

    "If my guess is correct, the Heavenly Emperor will summon all the Heaven Chosen in this generation.

    ording to him, he will give everybody a great opportunity. So, be prepared for the summon at any time."

    Lin Fan frowned after hearing this, "What does Wang W...I mean, the Heavenly Emperor want?"

    "I don''t know exactly, but it should not be anything bad."

    "I see. But what can I do in my current state?"

    "Don''t worry about this. I have prepared a string of Primordial Qi to temper your body and give you a powerful physique. Along with my Grand Dao Source Baptism, your talent will be even better than before," Xu Shi said with her angelic smile, making Lin Fantemporarily lose his mind.

    He soon woke up and calmly nodded. "In that case, I can reach the Quasi-Emperor Realm in a short period. Maybe I canpete for the next generation''s throne."

    Xu Shi looked at him and secretly nodded.

    ''It seems that death has sublimated his Dao Heart.'' She was satisfied with his changes, so she decided not to tell him about Wang Tian''s existence and not to have any hope for the next generation.

    ''It''s good for him to be motivated,'' thought Xu Shi.

    "Go, everybody is already waiting for you."

    Lin Fan stood up and took onest nce at her before walking out of the room. As expected, many people were already waiting. Someone directly rushed into his arms, and the force pushed Lin Fan to the ground.

    "Oh, husband, I''m sorry." She forgot the warning that her husband had lost all his cultivation and was now a mortal.

    "Chunhua?" asked Lin Fan doubtfully. The woman he remembered was not this beautiful and otherworldly.

    "Husband, it''s me. Don''t you recognize me?" said Mu Chunhua with a gentle smile. Over the years, with the help of the academy and sister Xu, her cultivation had reached the Supreme Realm, making her even more beautiful.

    She was once the Saintess of the Heaven Water Sect, and her greatest goal or ambition in all her life was to reach the Primordial Spirit Realm and be an Ancestor-like character of her sect. Now, sheughed at her ignorant self when reminiscing about the past.

    As such, Mu Chunhuan believed her greatest decision was marrying Lin Fan???even though a few elders disagreed.

    Lin Fan smiled wryly, but only a few people could detect this change. He patted her head and softly said, "Help me get up."

    "Oh, right."

    Mu Chunhua realized her mistake and helped him from the floor. Following this, the other wives and concubines finally had the opportunity to reunite with their husbands.

    As Lin Fan looked at these people, the first thought in his head was that everyone had now be more beautiful.

    Such a change made sense since high cultivation had such an effect. However, something else dawned on him.

    ''Shi''er looked the same since Ist saw her. It''s not because she did not change but because she restrained her aura and spirit, returning to the time before I left to facilitate my return.''

    Lin Fan secretly sighed. Of all his wives and concubines, she should be the one who changed the most. Yet, she was willing to restrain her aura just for his sake. No man could resist having such a caring wife, but as he looked at the others, he was still tangled:

    ''Do I have to abandon all of them?''

    After experiencing such a death, Lin Fan was not too keen on having as many women as possible. In some ways, Su Ya left a psychological scar on his mind. However, he also felt it would be irresponsible to give up all these women who have followed him for so long.

    "Fan''er, how have you been?"

    "Father," said Lin Fan, looking at Lin Min with a smile.

    "Your cultivation level?"

    He discovered his father seemed more unfathomable than everyone in the room???including his teacher, Qiu Jin.

    "It''s all Shi''er''s doing; she gave your sister and me a Grand Dao Source Seed."

    "I see," nodded Lin Fan. He realized the academy did not treat his family badly despite what had happened to him.

    His act of passing his power and talent to Xu Shi was also a self-preserving method for his family.

    After all, he would be gone, so the academy might not treat his n as well as they used to and maybe even treat them terribly. Lin Fan knew better than anyone else how powerful factions treat people they considered worthless.

    "Well, let''s not talk about such a thing. How have you been? What about you, teacher Qiu Jin? You look better than ever."

    "I came to check on you," said Qiu Jin. "After you finish reuniting with your family, we can talk."

    "Okay," nodded Lin Fan.

 Chapter 984 The Worlds Today

    Chapter 984  The World''s Today

    984  The World''s Today

    Lin Fan had a happy dinner with his family. However, he felt tired during the entire ordeal instead of being happy.

    In the end, some of his wives noticed something was wrong after he refused to spend the night with them.

    Although Lin Fan used the excuse that he had just revived and his body was extremely weak, a small number of them noticed something was wrong.

    However, his excuse was indeed justified. With his current fleshly body, something might happen if he were toy with so many women.

    Lin Min led his son to another room to rest.

    "Son, what are you going to do?"

    "You know?"

    "I don''t know the exact details, but I know the situation should change after Shi''er proves the Dao."

    Lin Fan sighed before exining the conversation he had with her. "Father, what do you think I should do?"

    "I understand the point of her view. As an Eternal Emperor, she cannot be humiliated, and in the worst-case scenario, she could secretly eliminate all the others. Simultaneously, I also understand why you don''t want to abandon the people who have apanied you since you were weak," said Lin Min.

    "I think you''re overestimating things. Shi''er would never do something like that."

    "You''re the one underestimating her. She''s an Eternal Emperor. She does not need to take action herself to deal with them. The destiny or karmic connection of being the hated concubine of an Eternal Emperor is enough to ruin their luck and result in their death."

    Lin Fan frowned as he did not think things were so severe, "Are Great Emperors so powerful?"

    Lin Min sighed, "The difference between the mortal and immortal stage of cultivation is more grand than you could imagine???especially for the Emperor Path. Every Great Emperor is blessed by Grand Dao itself, making their existencepletely different from other immortals, let alone mortals."

    "It seems I have to make up for myck of knowledge," muttered Lin Fan, discovering another downside to his early death. "Father, you haven''t told me what I should do."

    "In this situation, the best advice I can give you is to follow your heart."

    "Follow my heart? That''s harder than it sounds."

    "Matters of the heart are always as such," replied Lin Min.

    "Take some time to rest and make your decision. Now that you''re back, I can revive your mother."

    "Mom?" His mother died very young, so he only remembered her after his cultivation reached a certain level, and he had absolute control of his memories. From his memory, she was a kind and nourishing woman, always with a bright smile on her face that could reassure people.

    "Yes, you should see her again."

    After so many years, his father should pursue his own happiness. Lin Min soon left the room, but Lin Fan did not rest as he still had to see his teacher.

    "How are you feeling?" asked Qiu Jin.

    "A little bit tired and overwhelmed."

    "That''s understandable. Do you want me toe back tomorrow?"

    "No, it''s fine." Lin Fan set up the table and served tea.

    "Your situation should not be too good."

    "I guess I should not be surprised that the academy knows my situation," said Lin Fan with a wry smile.

    "Basically."

    "Do they have an official stand on the issue?"

    "Yes, but don''t worry about them. The final decision is ultimately yours," said Qiu Jin, and Lin Fan gave him a look. He was not stupid and guessed the academy wanted him to choose Xu Shi. After all, the benefits of this choice were the best for them.

    "Teacher, I''m d you''re on my side."

    "I have watched you grow up. Although I never said it, I always treated you as my son. So, don''t worry about the academy and focus on yourself???choose the path you feel will leave you with the least regret."

    "The path of least regret," muttered Lin Fan, looking at the tea set before him. A few secondster, he sighed and said, "This is indeed the best way."

    "You still have some time before making a decision.

    Before that, you can focus on your strengths and future," continued Qiu Jin.

    "The next generation''s battle?"

    "No, the one after that."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Most of the factions of the world have unofficially designated the next battle to the Dao Opening Sect."

    "Them? Why? Wang W...I mean, the Heavenly Emperor should ascend by then."

    Lin Fan paused as he remembered something. "Wang Tian?"

    "Yes, it should belong to him."

    "Why? From what I remember, although he was talented, it was not to the level that everyone needs to make way for him."

    Qiu Jin gave him an odd look, "Didn''t the headmaster mention the Ultimate Swordsmanship Battle?"

    "She did, but only briefly."''

    "In that fight, Wang Tian disyed strength and potential, not weaker than the best of this generation, and that''s before he had such a powerful son to help him train.

    "Of course, this is not the real reason these factions have given up on the next generation''s battle."

    "Do they fear the Heavenly Emperor will kill the next Emperor if it''s not his father?" asked Lin Fan.

    "Exactly. Even if he ascends, leaving some methods to eliminate the next Emperor should be no problem. As such, most factions have given up on the next battle; some even have given up on the one after that to consider his mother and the Yu n."

    Lin Fan groaned, "The world has be a hundred times moreplicated since I died."

    "Yes, and it will continue to be moreplex,"

    warned Qiu Jin. "So, you must change and adapt as soon as possible."

    Lin Fan sipped his tea before exhaling, "What''s the n?"

    "The Dream World is a prelude to a Heaven Chosen Battle with members from across the entire lower dimension.

    The main n is for you to participate in this battle and get a top 10 position, even the first.

    "With so much destiny and luck, you can seal yourself and wake up in the fourth generation."

    Lin Fan nodded. With his wife, he won''t have to worry about karma. As for the seal, since he does not have to wash away his karma, the process was simr to taking a long nap. One minute, he closed his eyes, and the next, a few million years passed, and it was already time for him topete in the Heaven Will Battle.

    "Right now, you need to prepare for the meeting with the Heavenly Emperor," continued Qiun Jin. "ording to our analysis, there is a high probability that the chance he will grant is to give the Heaven Chosen of our world an advantage in the uing Endless Void Heaven Chosen Battle."

    "He''s so generous?"

    Yes, especially since the growth of the world benefits him."

    "I see."

    Qiu Jin patted him on the shoulder. "Leave matters of the heart behind for now. Focus on cultivating and regaining your strength."

    "I will." Lin Fan felt such a decision should not be rushed.

    "I rmend you see the world; it might help settle your state of mind," said Qiu Jin before leaving. The next day, Lin Fan reunited with the upper echelons of the academy to show his return. Afterward, he followed his teacher''s advice and began a tour of the Myriad Emperor World.

    The academy provided Lin Fan with protection even though they knew no one could do anything to him with the headmaster present. However, the protection did not show up after the academy considered Qiu Jin''s advice.

    As soon as he exited the academy, he took a deep breath, feeling refreshed as ever. He finally noticed the exaggerated change in the environment.

    ''Is this Innate Qi?''

    Although Lin Fan lost his cultivation, his soul was still sublimated after death, allowing him to sense the energy in the environment.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ''I cannot imagine the geniuses that will be born in such an environment. The battle for the throne will be even more intense from now on.''

    Lin Fan began his walk in the world, viewing things from the point of view of a mortal. He had heard about the rise of mortal civilization, but it was apletely different experience after seeing it with his own eyes.

    Lin Fan was in awe as he visited countless domains from one continent to another using only mortal technology.

    He never expected mortals to have such potential.

    ''I have to admit his abilities are unlike anything the world has seen,'' thought Lin Fan with a sigh as she ate noodles in a restaurant on the southern continent.

    He looked at the view outside.

    ''The essence of this era will be innovation,'' analyzed Lin Fan. ''Every Heavenly Emperor will try to change the world and leave an impact in history.''

    He could foresee how much the world will fluctuate or change in the future. Each generation of the Myriad Emperor World might be different than thest.

    ''Some people might go too far in their attempt to change the world. However, he should have prepared for such a future.''

    Lin Fan finished his noodles and continued his journey.

    With each ce he sees, his mind bes calm as he adapts to the world. Finally, after visiting most of the world, Lin Fan''s state of mind sublimated as he became in tune with nature, reaching a state of unity between man and nature.

    Afterward, he did not hesitate to enter the Dream World.

    Besides the Heavenly Court, it''s one of the few ces he wanted to visit the most. He wanted to experience a few things for himself before he could truly understand and process them.

 Chapter 985 Plan B?

    Chapter 985 n B?

    985  n B?

    Lin Fan walked out of the Battle Tower, breathing heavily with an extremely paleplexion. He knew he had pushed himself too far but did not care. He looked back at the tower with awe, fear, and great desire.

    ''It''s one thing to hear about it and another to experience it,'' he thought. He had just watched the final battle between Wang Wei and Di Tian, using the setting mode that contained their auras and Dao Rhyme. As a mortal, he almost copsed in the process.

    If not for the protective mechanism of the Dream World and his willpower, he would have never watched the entire battle from beginning to end. He used a breathing method to calm down his heart and spirit.

    "It was truly the best and worst era for all geniuses," he muttered with a deep sigh. He wished nothing to participate in the final battle. Even if he knew he would lose, such an experience is not something to be missed.

    ''Now that I know what my peers are capable of, I have something to pursue. Even if I cannot reach their level, I will never lose if I make them my target.''

    He summoned his Dream Imprint; his next target was the [Home] setting. A few hourster, he walked out of a battlefield full of blood, limbs, and other bodily fluids.

    ''This ce is an excellent way to temper the Dao Heart.''

    His next destination was to see Xin''er. His teacher told him thetter might solve his current marital problems.

    So, Lin Fan spends another hour talking to this Dao Heart Spirit.

    "Yes, she can definitely help us," muttered Lin Fan as he left her room. ''As long as Shi''er and I spend a few more sessions with Xin, our problems should be dealt with.''

    Lin Fan walked away with a little bit more joy in his steps.

    Before returning to the Academy, he first tried the other settings and went directly to see Xu Shi.

    "How was the experience?" asked Xu Shi, ncing at Lin Fan before her.

    "Overwhelming at first. But now, I can say I''ve adapted."

    "That''s good. The world is changing every day and probably will continue to do so. People who cannot adapt to these changes will be left behind by the time."

    "I had the same feeling," nodded Lin Fan. "By the way, can I ask you something?"

    "Go ahead."

    "Do we know why these two were so powerful?"

    "Yes," nodded Xu Shi. Many people were curious about this fact, including herself. However, her main objective in searching for the truth was to increase her strength.

    After discovering the truth, Xu Shi has been considering re-establishing her foundation.

    Unfortunately, it''s moreplicated for Great Emperors???let alone Eternals???to re-establish their foundation because of the Death Tribtion. If she fails the tribtion, she will experience [True Death], so she has been weighing the pros and cons.

    Xu Shi told Lin Fan about the Nine Extremity and Ten Supremacy Foundation.

    "So, that''s how it is," muttered Lin Fan before his eyes sparkled. "Do you think I could use any of these methods?"

    Xu Shi pondered briefly, "You''ve had your [Existence] erased, so after you refine the Primordial Qi and increase your talent, there is a high probability of walking the unorthodox way. However, if you want to seed in the final fusion of Nine Etxremity, you must work on one of your major weaknesses???Dao Heart."

    "As long as I have hope, it''s worth trying???no matter how difficult it will be."

    "It''s a good mindset to have," nodded Xu Shi. "Rest for a few days, and then, we can begin."

    Lin Fan was excited. Although he wished to start immediately, he knew he was not in the best shape for cultivation. So, starting a few dayster was the optimal choice.

    He then looked at her, his face a little more reserved, "What about us?"

    "Have you made a decision?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "No, but I was thinking that Xin should be able to help our situation."

    Xu Shi nodded, "Even if you didn''t bring it up, I would have. She has a special [Couple Session] to help Dao Companions with issues; it would greatly help our situation."

    "Good." His greatest worry is she would not be willing to work on their issues. Now that she agreed, he felt relieved. Lin Fan chatted with her for a few minutes before leaving; he had a long journey ahead of him and needed to prepare.

    Dream World:

    Wang Wei walked out of the Battle Tower, feeling refreshed for a long while. After this long battle, he finally knew the limits of his fleshly body and could use it to a 1000%. He discovered it from the dream world and opened his eyes in the court.

    He immediately frowned as he checked things.

    "It''s been a year, and there has been no response from Emperor Kong? Did something happen, or is he just busy?"

    Wang Wei''s finger tapped on his throne as he pondered, "I''ve given him another four years before I use n B."

    n B was risky since it was based on his deduction and analysis and had no tangible basis. Things could escte out of control if he is not prepared. Wang Wei closed his eyes, and a mysterious aura enveloped his body.

    More than half an hourter, he exhaled out loud as he returned to normal.

    "True Heavenly Dao was more amodating than I anticipated."

    With thetter''s help, he could traffic these people to the upper dimension without worrying about Supreme Unity''s secretly influencing the lower dimension. He smiled as he looked in the distance.

    ''Profiteering during war is truly the best way to make money,'' he thought. ''However, I should be careful.''

    Wang Wei decided to reinforce the seal in the Nether Hell after sending these people to the upper dimension to prevent any variable from Supreme Unity.

    Furthermore, if his Fate Shadow Guy can identify the spies, this might be an opportunity to deal them a significant blow.

    "Is Tong Ruobing about to make her move?" muttered Wang Wei as he saw the future of the world.

    "It''s a shame I cannot sell her."

    After shaking his head, he headed to a particr room in his cultivation ce. After the battle with Jiang Behe, Wang Wei had an idea for a fleshly body cultivation room.

    In the early stages, he could use gravity to temper his body. However, at some point, no amount of gravity had any effect on him, even if they were quintillion times that of the average gravity on Earth. Only gravity that reaches a conceptual level can have an effect, and such a thing was not easy to establish with his current Professional Grand Dao Source.

    Luckily, the Immortal Sovereign showed him another way???Energy Dominance.

    As Wang Wei walked into the room, his body felt a heavy pressure.

    ''So, it did work,'' he thought; this room was full of energy as he had one of his clones open arge tear to the Source Qi Space. The energy intensity of the room was so high that even his current body was affected.

    ''Extreme training in such a room should increase my strength by a few Infant Fiendgod Force. And if I take Zhen Chao''s Dragon Binding Grass that I raised to Emperor Tier, the effect should be better.''

    Wang Wei did not hesitate. He first left all his power using the Golden Fur Monkey Technique from his [Myriad Spirit Manifestaion]. The Golden Fur Monkey was an Innate Demon with the ability to turn the furs on his body into powerful clones, just like Sun Wukong in Wang Wei''s previous life.

    So, he created this technique based on that creature and the previous Rat Zodiac.

    With the new clone, Wang Wei had no problem weakening himself for training, so he ingested the poison.

    As he felt his body drastically weakened, the effect of the Qi in the surroundings increased.

    Wang Wei immediately began to do basic things like push up, but he did not stop after doing more than a trillion of them. The process was not as easy as it sounded; his weakened body was like a malnourished individual exercising under the pressure of ten times gravity.

    However, Wang Wei did not stop as he continued doing push up without his shirt on. It had been a long time since he could increase his strength by doing simple and mundane training methods, so he enjoyed himself.

    ''This Dragon Binding Grass is truly a marvelous spiritual herb for body refiners,'' thought Wang Wei. After being nourished by the Grand Dao Source, the herb mutated and became the nemesis of the very concept of [Essence] in the three flowers.

    In other words, anyone with sufficient body strength will be affected if they have not opened the Gate of Power.

    However, the wonder of this grass was not as simple as it seems. The Emperor Tier Dragon Binding Grass was in perfect harmony with Yin and Yang. As such, it will drastically weaken body refiners, but it''s also the perfect material to help them temper their bodies as they train and build immunity.

 Chapter 986 New Empress

    Chapter 986 New Empress

    986  New Empress

    A monthter, Wang Wei???who has not stopped doing push-ups???finally stopped as he noticed something. His eyes prated the endless distance as he gazed above the Great Talisman City.

    Visions of different kinds appeared above the sky, alerting everyone worldwide. The process onlysted half an hour before ending. Immediately afterward, the Great Talisman City contacted the Heavenly Court.

    They asked Wang Wei to use the Dream World for a world-wide announcement or event.

    ''Interesting,'' thought Wang Wei as he remembered certain technology events that announced new creations, the most famous of which was the birth of the first smartphone. He did not hesitate to grant them permission.

    As such, the next day, every Dream World member??? mortal and cultivators???had the choice to participate in this new announcement. Once the time arrived, Tong Ruobing showed up to show hertest development:

    [Talisman Weapons]

    Tong Ruobing had created a new path for Talisman Dao???creating weapons made entirely from talismans or runes. Under her presentation, people finally understood what talisman weapons were.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    There were two types of this weapon: the first one was the weapons made of paper talismans that were perfectlybined together. This weapon was interesting because it was less expensive than regr weapons. The market was more toward loose cultivators in small numbers and towardrge sects for mass buying.

    These weapons were more powerful than regr or less powerful talismans but less potent than normal origin weapons. ording to Tong Ruobing, these weapons are best used forrge-scale war to rece low-tier talismans that have devastating effects when there were many.

    In her announcement, Tong Ruobing showed the world aparison. One image showed a small army detonating millions of Fire Talismans, while the other showed the same army doing the same thing with a million Paper Talisman Weapons.

    The destructive nature of these weapons was exponentially higher than the talismans, while the cost was only slightly higher. Tong Ruobing also showed the crowd the destruction of using low-tier Origin Weapons and its costs. As expected, the destruction was only slightly higher while the price was astronomically higher.

    Afterward, Tong Ruobing disyed the second type of Talisman Weapon???the one made entirely of runes. This type of weapon outssed Origin Weapon in all categories, from the Profound Tier to the Quasi-Emperor Tier.

    The reason is runes are thenguages of Heaven and Earth, and when weapons are made entirely of them, they will be boosted by the power of Heaven and Earth, simr to how Primarchs are. However, the talisman weapon has a significant disadvantage in bncing out its power???it cannotst.

    Even a Quasi-Emperor Tier Talisman Weapon will disappear and return to Heaven and Earth after a hundred thousand years.

    Tong Ruobing did not hide such information and revealed everything. However, despite this weakness, countless people could not wait to get their hands on this new weapon. After all, cultivators naturally craved strength and power.

    After this event, the Great Talisman City''s Qi Luck and Destiny rose like aet. Countless people rushed to their territory to buy a talisman weapon. Meanwhile, Tong Ruobing directly came to see Wang Wei.

    "Why didn''t you tell them the truth?" asked Wang Wei as he saw her in the garden.

    "Don''t tell me you''re not interested in the Weapon Business," she asked back with a smile, and Wang Wei rolled his eyes. The truth of the matter is Rune Talisman Weapons can be fused to Origin Weapons, increasing the overall power of both. Such a fusion can even prolong the duration of these talisman weapons by at least 10%.

    However, Tong Ruobing kept her mouth quiet because the rise of Talisman Weapon would deal a significant blow to the Origin Weapon Business and the Origin Weapon Mountain''s destiny. Then, she can take this opportunity for her factions to get more control over the weapon industry worldwide and prepare until the news is revealed.

    Of course, Wang Wei???who knew this truth???had the same n, so he would not say anything.

    "What brings you here? You should be preparing for your coronation?"

    "I''ve brought news to you," said Tong Ruobing with a serious look.

    "News about the Heavenly Court was leaked."

    "It''s muchter than I anticipated," replied Wang Wei. He knew the Star Beast World was too connected to the Commerce Hub, so the information was impossible to hide for long.

    "Has anyone else already be Heavenly Emperor?"

    "As far as I know, the answer is no," replied Tong Ruobing.

    "Right now, the upper echelons of the Commerce Hub have kept the news secrets while trying to get more information from our side. Many people have visited or secretly infiltrated the Star Beast World in the past few years."

    Tong Ruobing secretly sighed. Mu Lei was in retreat, so she had to deal with everything in his absence.

    Unfortunately, without the realm of a Great Emperor, she did not have the prestige or strength to deal with everything effortlessly.

    "Is that why you seem to be in a hurry?"

    "Yes, only by proving the Dao as soon as possible can I deal with the current situation," nodded Tong Ruobing.

    Wang Wei was in deep thought. He did not care whether the news was revealed, but some people did not want to sit in the position without any issue.

    ''It seems I need to secretly help the people from the Battle Spirit World to ensure the Spirit Genesis Sect does not have full control of the court,'' thought Wang Wei with squinted eyes. ''Then, there are also themunities with the upper dimension spies. If they haveplete control of a court, dealing with them will be even more of a headache, so I need to support insurgents in their world to reduce their power."

    Wang Wei suddenly felt this recent development could keep him busy for a while. The Myriad Emperor World was still in a state of semi-istion, but the Endless Void was undergoing a rapid change. Many of his ns would encounter severe resistance if he were not careful.

    ''The Fate Shadow Guard needs to elerate the development of the spywork across the lower dimension. Secondly, I also need to send an ambassador to other Heaven Will Worlds to form like-minded allies and friends.''

    The first thought that came to Wang Wei''s mind was his mother. After proving the Dao, she would be the best ambassador. However, he swiftly stopped this idea as it could have negative effects on her. After all, it''s not simple to ''deceive'' True Heavenly Dao.

    ''Wait, wasn''t this the reason I created the Department of Foreign Affairs post?'' He immediately sent a message to the Steward to enact his ns. He also gave thetter a list of people who could easily be their allies, including Ji Lanfang, the devil Wrath, and the people from the Demon Supremacy World.

    "Is there anything else?"

    "About my ceremony," she asked.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t stop you."

    "No, I know you don''t care, but I don''t know if the others will feel the same way."

    Tong Ruobing''s worry is the other eternal will intervene and prevent her from proving the Dao. After all, one more powerful Eternals means one less share of the cake.

    Mu Lei was in retreat and did not dare prove the Dao anywhere else other than the Myriad Emperor World. So, she could only rely on Wang Wei for her safety.

    "Don''t worry. As long as I don''t move, they don''t dare to."

    "That''s good," said Tong Ruobing before rushing home after chatting for a few more minutes. Now that she had enough merit, she did not want to waste any more time.

    She prepared everything for the ceremony, and a few dayster, the sky above the Myriad Emperor World changed.

    The eye of Heavenly Dao showed up above the sky, directly looking at Tong Ruobing. The eyes seemed to be judging her for something. Afterward, a Heaven Will dropped to her hands.

    Finally, she closed her eyes after absorbing it. Visions appeared around her, and a whileter, a terrifying aura emanated from her body.

    "Today, I, the Origin Talisman Empress, have proven the Dao, achieving immortality and eternity. I will preach to all sentient beings to repay my karma."

    A multicolored dragon manifested before swimming everywhere between heaven and earth, nourishing the world. Its final destination was the Great Talisman City, signifying they had their first Eternal Emperor and their seventh Great Emperor.

    Heavenly Court:

    Wang Wei watched everything with a calm expression.

    Once Tong Ruobing finished, he observed Heaven''s and Earth''s secrets.

    ''The Bnce Mechanism has shifted from focusing solely on the Dao Opening Sect to the entire Myriad Emperor World.''

    His eyes could see the secret changes of the entire lower dimension. Countless fortunate encounters to create more Immortal Sovereigns appeared in countless World Communities.

    Additionally, more resources to temper the body appeared, trying to create more body refiners in the Infant Fiendgod Realm capable of battling Great Emperors and eventually Eternals.

    Wang Wei even detected that the [Merit Proving Method] also appeared in many worlds, and some destiny people with great merit will acquire them.

    ''So, other Heaven Will Worlds will also have more than one Great Emperor? More than one Eternal Emperor?''

    He smiled as this indicated that his influence on the world had drastically increased and his Heavenly Emperor Era would be more prosperous than he anticipated.

 Chapter 987 Communication

    Chapter 987 Communication

    987  Communication

    Wang Wei looked at the auspicious signs around the world. He noticed that people who use alternative methods of proving the Dao do not haverge visions that cover an entire World Community.

    However, such a minor fact did not change much. On the contrary, he was d it was as such. Otherwise, some people might have already detected all the visions originating from the Myriad Emperor World.

    The world was still in a state of recovery, so Wang Wei wanted it to remain anonymous for a while.

    Tong Ruobing''s sermon was about to begin, so he did the same thing he did for Xu Shi. He disconnected everybody from the Dream World and left a clone to listen to the sermon. He also used his power to allow people like Origin One and Wang Ju to listen to the sermon while they were far away. Meanwhile, his actual body continued training in the Qi Room.

    The sermonsted three years before Tong Ruobing stopped. Afterward, she headed to the Great Talisman City to leave a clone while she returned to the Star Beast World.

    Heavenly Court:

    Wang Wei''s clone opened his eyes and exhaled. "I''ve finallypleted the new version of the Origin Cultivation System."

    After listening to all these sermons and along with a few other ideas from people in this generation, he finally finished updating the cultivation system.

    ''Should I reveal it now or wait until the next court meeting?'' pondered Wang Wei for a moment before shaking his head. ''Let''s deal with the current issue at hand.''

    He directed his gaze toward the Emperor Enlightening Academy, but as expected, there was still no response from Emperor Kong or anyone from the upper dimension.

    ''There is still one year left, so let''s wait.''

    Wang Wei continued his retreat, and one year passed. He woke up again and contained Xu Shi. Sadly, the result was the same, so he could proceed with his n B.

    Without wasting time, he summoned Jingwu Hua???the former Heaven Chosen of the Golden Crow n. Wang Wei waited for the throne, feeling the result of his training. In just five years, his strength increased by 1 Fiendgod Infant Force, reaching a grand total of 75.

    He nodded in satisfaction with such progress despite knowing it wouldn''t remain as fast as he became more powerful. A few minutester, Jingwu Hua appeared in the throne room, followed by an Insurgent from the Golden Crow n.

    "I only need to talk to her, so you''re dismissed."

    The Insurgent bowed before disappearing.

    ''It seems she has somewhat repaired her rtionship with her n,'' thought Wang Wei. Before the final battle, Jingwu Hua had trouble in her n because of her father''s Emperor Bone.

    ''However, it makes sense since the world is about to enter an era where geniuses are even more valuable than they used to be,'' analyzed Wang Wei before concentrating on Jingwu Hua.

    If he could describe her current appearance, he would use the words [distress], [worry], and [thinning].

    "I have seen Your Majesty the Heavenly Emperor," saluted Jingwu Hua, her melodious voice slightly hoarse.

    "Be at ease," said Wang Wei as he released his soul to soothe her mind and reduce the fatigue visible in her eyes.

    "Thank you, your majesty."

    "Have you contacted your father?"

    She paused before shaking her head, "No matter what I try, he won''t respond."

    "In that case, let me help you," continued Wang Wei. "Give me a drop of your blood."

    She did not hesitate as a drop of blood forced out from the tip of her finger and rushed to Wang Wei. As he held the blood before his palm, a karmic thread connected to it rushed into the sky. His mind followed the thread, and he soon discovered a blockade. However, an unknown force allowed him ess, so he reached his destination.

    An image soon appeared in the room. Wang Wei and Jingwu Hua saw arge golden crow lying on the ground while in terrible shape. Its feather had lost its gilded luster, and the left wing had turned into bones while a ck substance corroded the right wind.

    The crow was missing two of his two legs, and he had a bright red me fighting another ck me around his body.

    "Father!"

    Jingwu Hua''s voice echoed through the karmic thread in that dark chamber, but the crow did not move or even react.

    "Father! Father! Can you hear me?"

    "Calm down," said Wang Wei with a frown, and Jingwu Hua finally regained her bearings. Wang Wei pointed at the karmic thread, sending his power of Life and Death through it.

    A few secondster, the crow''s body trembled before slowly opening his eyes. The creature looked around in confusion while wincing in pain. However, he seemed groggy as he could still not respond to this environment.

    ''A curse? And a terrifying one at that,'' thought Wang Wei before sending another string of his power through the karmic thread, this time sending a powerful seal based on his wife''s technique.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Nine magical circles appeared around the crow''s body before surrounding the ck me and substance on his body. The curse tried to resist, but the attempt was only momentarily before they became rune tattoos on the crow.

    Immediately afterward, rity appeared in the creature''s eyes. Then, the Golden Crow Emperor finally saw the screen before him showing Wang Wei and his daughter.

    "Hua''er?"

    "Father, can you finally hear me?"

    "How can you be here? Have you ascended? You should not be here," the crow said, still confused. However, he was still a Great Emperor, so it did not take him long to figure out the situation.

    "Thank you, Your Excellency, for saving me," said the Golden Crow Emperor with a hint of reservation in his tone. He knew what kind of strength was needed to save him from that curse. More importantly, he could tell this person could manage tomunicate with him from the lower dimension despite the recent blockade.

    ''Such a person is scary and should not easily get involved with,'' analyzed the Golden Crow Emperor.

    "How did you get in such a dire situation?" asked Wang Wei, not minding thetter''s caution.

    The Golden Crow Emperor hesitated for a while before exining, "Internal strife amongst the demon race."

    "Internal strife? Yes, the rise of the Blood Dragon and the Five Feather Phoenix should have shifted the political situation of the demon race. So, it would make sense that there was internal trouble."

    "You know?"

    "It''s not hard to deduce."

    The Golden Crow Emperor smiled wryly, "All the upper echelons of many demon races disappeared, leaving a power vacuum. After my ascension, I realized I was one of the few Emperors of the Golden Crow n, forcing me to take a leadership position.

    "However, the subsequent fighting reduced me to this current state."

    Wang Wei frowned. ording to his previous

    deductions, Jingwu Hua''s father did not respond to her because he was seriously injured or isted from somewhere else. However, his analysis was that thetter suffered because of his involvement in the revolution movement.

    ''It seems I was wrong,'' thought Wang Wei before looking at the excited Jingwu Hua, who seemed to have a million words to say to her father. He pondered for a moment before deciding to take a calcted risk.

    "I won''t take too much of your time. I wonder if you have any connections with the Revolution?"

    "These people?" asked the Golden Crow Emperor. The Revolution was considered a useless and pointless cause for many years until recently. For some reason, the seven moons are busy and barely manage the world, allowing these people to cause chaos worldwide.

    The oddest thing is none of the two suns???the real supreme leaders???did anything to prevent their actions.

    "Yes, them," nodded Wang Wei. "I need to contact them, preferably someone with some power. If Fellow Daoists have a way, please inform me."

    The Golden Crow Emperor did not immediately have an answer as he pondered. Although severely injured, he would gain consciousness asionally, and the n would report thetest news to him.

    ording to their analysis, a great change was about to ur in the world, and the source might be from the revolution. Some elders even predicted the end of the current Seven Moon and Two Suns Era.

    Because of their current weakness, the Golden Crow n did not want to get involved in the chaos, but they might not have a choice.

    ''Such a momentous change in the world cannot be easily avoided. However, the n must also be cautious about who to get involved with, and this person might be a safe bet.''

    The Golden Crow Emperor felt that since this person was still in the lower dimension, his involvement with the Revolution would be limited, and such involvement was perfect for the n to test the water beforemitting a hundred percent to the cause.

    If something happens before then, they still have some level of usible deniability that can save their races after sacrificing a few people.

    ''The sacrifice will most likely be me, but that''s fine,'' he thought. When this person contacted him through his daughter, his fate was already intertwined with the Revolution.

    Furthermore, he did not want to risk the possibility of thetter using his daughter as a hostage.

    "I can find a way to contact them for you," said the Golden Crow Emperor.

    "Excellent."

 Chapter 988 Leader

    <h4>Chapter 988 Leader</h4>

    988 Leader

    "I will give you some time to talk. Please don''t take long,"

    said Wang Wei before disappearing. The Golden Crow Emperor knew the world''s current situation, so he understood thetter''s caution.

    "Father, how are you?"

    "Now, I''m fine. With that fellow Daoist''s seal, I should be able to return to my peak," he replied with a smile. "Don''t worry about me. What about you? How are you doing?"

    "I''m sorry, Father, I''ve failed again," she replied, looking at her shoes.

    "It''s okay, honey. As long as you don''t give up, you will eventually seed."

    The Golden Crow Emperor was not worried about his daughter''s ability to prove the Dao. The Emperor Bone he left her is not something anyone can refine, and he only seeded due to a fortune encounter he has.

    After absorbing her, her strength would definitely break the barrier between mortals and immortals. With such strength, why would she worry about proving the Dao?

    The fact that she lost this time proved she was unlucky and met some crazy genius.

    "Really? You''re not mad or disappointed?"

    "Why would I be?" replied the golden creature. He knew his daughter and guessed she probably did not perform at her best because of her worries about him.

    ''The girl''s talent should have drastically improved, but her state of mind still has plenty of room for improvement,'' analyzed the Golden Emperor.

    "Plus, it''s not necessarily good for you to ascend."

    "What do you mean?"

    "All you need to know is the upper dimension is experiencing turbulence, and with my current strength, I don''t even know whether I can protect myself???let alone you."

    "Father, is something going to happen to you? Can you run away?" They were just reunited, so Jingwu Hua did not want anything to happen to her family.

    "Unfortunately, no one can run away from this chaos," replied the Golden Crow Emperor with a sigh.

    "But don''t worry, I still have my method."

    He knew the only way for him and his n to survive the uing storm was for the n''s Paragons to return from Limbo. Otherwise, with their current strength, they will soon be turned into cannon fodder for the uing chaos.

    "That''s good," nodded Jingwu Hua, not doubting her father in the slightest. The two chatted for a while before Wang Wei returned, announcing it was time.

    "Honey, don''t worry about failure. Find a way to temper your Dao Heart and state of mind, seal yourself, and try again," advised the Golden Crow Emperor, and his daughter nodded her head obediently.

    "Your Excellency, how do I contact you once I find them?"

    "Give them a drop of your blood and activate the bloodline resonance with your daughter. I will then open themunication link."

    After hearing this, the Golden Crow Emperor frowned; he had just been cursed, so he was not pleased with letting strangers ess his blood.

    "I know what you''re thinking, but this is the only way I can initiatemunication," said Wang Wei, showing he had no choice. He used Jingwu Hua''s bloodline because it was connected to his father and because these two had a profound and unbreakable bond. If their rtionship were not so solid, his technique would not have worked so easily because of the vast difference between the upper and lower dimensions.

    Of course, the main reason for his sess is his talk or deal with True Heavenly Dao.

    "Very well," said the Golden Crow Emperor. Now that he was already in so deep, there was no point in hesitating.

    After themunication ended, the golden crow contemted whether to discuss this meeting and his future involvement with the [Revolution] with the entire n.

    However, he remembered his analysis that there might be traitors in the n: spies who had be the dogs of the Blood Dragon.

    ''Let''s keep things a secret for now.'' n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The Golden Crow Emperor then contacted his most trusted follower to get some information before contacting someone from the Revolution.

    Earth Emperor''s Territory, Great Chu Divine Dynasty: "Prime Minister, when is Your Majesty returning?" asked a bunch of civil servants, forcing all eyes on the middle-aged man at the center dressed in a ck and white robe and a pointy beard that was more than 10 centimeters and gave the feeling it would be enjoyable to y with. The man had a schrly feeling, yet simultaneously, he gave the vibe that he was extremelyzy.

    Prime Minister Pel Lang held a fan in his hand, slowly airing his face. After hearing the question, he took over five seconds to respond, and his speech pattern was slow and monotonous.

    "The invasions from outside are still ongoing, so his majesty will not return anytime soon. All you must do is continue working to ensure nothing goes wrong in the dynasty."

    "But the situation has aggravated recently. Our territory has been attacked more than five times in the past hundred years."

    "Yes, these rebels are bing more and more rampant."

    The general sentiment was the same as all the ministers reported the recent chaos. As smart as they were, they understood the signs of chaos when a dynasty''s luck had run out.

    Thest thing these people wanted was for something to happen to the Great Chu Divine Dynasty. Although they could not reach a higher realm of cultivation, they have been enjoying wealth, resources, fame, and women for too long, so they could not allow anything to happen to their power.

    Prime Minister Pei Lang did not immediately give a suggestion, but he looked at the crown prince:

    "Your majesty, what do you think?"

    "You can do whatever you think is best, Prime Minister,"

    replied Crown Prince Shi Shunyuan, not caring in the slightest. Pei Lang gave him a look before continuing: "Deploy our best divine legions to our core territories to prevent chaos. The Yellow Embroidered Guard should do their job and find traces of all the rebels," said the Prime Minister, looking at themander of the Yellow Embroidered Guard. As the Earth Emperor''s shadow, these guys have be useless recently.

    "Our main objective is to calm down the situation until the Emperor can free himself from the constant invasion in Primordial Chaos. Once he returns, all our troubles will be dealt with."

    "It would be best if we had an idea of how long it will take before the Emperor returns,"mented a minister, making people secretly give the Prime Minister a look. If anyone knew such a thing, it would be him.

    Unfortunately, the only response they received was the Prime Minister breaking etiquette by shrugging his shoulders. However, who dares admonish him for his actions?

    As a peak Empyrean and the man the Emperor trusted the most, he had more power than even the crown prince.

    "That''s it for???" Pei Lang paused as he looked in the distance. Then, he continued without any exnation, "Now. Let''s end today''s meeting. If something new urs, we will meet again."

    Everyone looked at each other before secretly shaking their heads. They waited until the Crown Prince left the courtroom before everybody exited. Pei Lang did the same, slowly walking home; his pace was slow but steady, showing no signs he was in a hurry.

    Close to an hourter, he finally reached home and went through the normal procedure of returning after the court. He met his wife and two children and ate together.

    After checking their cultivation progress, Pei Lang headed to his cultivation room.

    As soon as he sat on the cushion at the center, numerous invisible formations activated, turning this area into a ce that even Paragons could not spy on.

    Pei Lang''s demeanor changed, bing more heroic and full of energy. A screen appeared before him, showing him an elderly.

    "Leader."

    "Old Ma, did something happen recently to our movement?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "I sense a great change in our destiny. So, something must have triggered it."

    "Leader, many things have happened recently, so you must be more specific."

    Pei Lang frowned as he took a moment to calcte the source of the changes he felt. The result was a little blurry, but he did find something.

    "It should be rted to the Golden Crow n," he said.

    "Let me check." A few minutester, Old Ma''s eyes lit up: "Found it. Someone from the lower dimension wanted to get in contact with us, and they used the Golden Crow n as a proxy."

    "The lower dimension is closed, so how did they contact us?" asked Pei Lang.

    "That''s what got our notice," replied Old Ma. Not everyone can contact the Revolution, let alone deal with core members. However, this anomaly is what made them interested in contacting the lower dimension.

    "Let me deal with the situation."

    "Is this a good idea?" asked Old Ma. "The situation is tense, and it''s not worth the risk of revealing your identity."

    "It''s just a shell. If necessary, I can abandon it," replied Pei Lang calmly, not caring in the slightest about all the power and honor that came with his current position.

    "Even so..."

    "The world is experiencing a drastic change of era. If we don''t take this opportunity to rise, we will be left behind once the new era begins."

    Pei Lang understood clearly what the current chaos represented???the fall of the eight moons. However, this was just the prelude, as the real era will involve the return of these mythical characters from the Golden Age and the battle between the two suns.

    As for their revolution? They are nothing but pawns in thisrger game. They can be chess yers or important pieces in the next era if they y their cards correctly. If not, they will be swept by the tide of the time.

    "Since you insist, I will send you the contact method, "

    Old Ma said with a deep sigh.

 Chapter 989 Strange Deal

    <h4>Chapter 989 Strange Deal</h4>

    989 Strange Deal

    Wang Wei looked at the man opposite him. He was burly, disying his overground muscles. At first, the man''s eyes indicated he was the king of people who only used his muscles but not his brain. However, upon closer observation, Wang Wei could tell the cunning, almost devilish light shed deep in his eyes.

    "How may I address you?" asked Wang Wei after a few seconds of observation.

    Pei Lang did not immediately answer as he also observed the person who wanted to contact them. Themunication was long distance, separated by dimensions, but his senses could tell how powerful he was.

    ''Probably between 60 to 65% Grand Dao Source or maybe more,'' he thought, slightly surprised despite not showing it. It was not easy for people to reach more than the 6-Fold Battle Realm, let alone do it in the lower dimension.

    Most people who can reach more than 7-Fold are Great Emperors who have re-established their Dao Foundation to be on par with Nine Extremity and also have ess to countless resources and Source Techniques.

    Pei Lang did not expect the person who wanted to contact was an unparalleled genius who broke allmon sense of the upper dimension.

    ''How talented is this kid?'' he thought, trying to remain calm.

    "You may address me as Empyrean Jimin."

    ''Jimin? The characters for this word can mean many things, like swift, nimble, and clever. Is his Dao rted to speed or maybe an assassin or spy?'' analyzed Wang Wei. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "The name is Emperor Wang, from the Dao Opening Sect."

    Wang Wei did not dare say his Emperor Tile since his current self cannot bear such a title. In the lower dimension, it''s fine if he''s arrogant and ims he has dominated fate, but he won''t say such a stupid thing in the upper dimension until he''s at least a Paragon; better yet, until he reaches the peak of that realm.

    As for his Heavenly Emperor Title, he also did not want to reveal it to this person lest it spread. After all, ording to his calctions, the Earth Emperor should be very interested in the Heavenly Emperor''s Karmic Position.

    As such, although he wanted to have a good rtionship, he had to worry about the possibility that this person was not trustworthy or there might be spies from the eight parasites amidst the Revolutionary.

    "Emperor Wang? You''re from the Wang n?"

    "It should be," replied Wang Wei, and Empyrean Jimin became slighter and more serious. The Wang n is considered one of the most blessed families in the Eternal Ascension World because of their two ancestors???Qiyuan and Heaven Opening.

    One n has given birth to two [Primal Paragons], beings capable of killing pinnacle Boundless Paragons, beings who have truly reached the limit of the Paragon Realm without much or any room for improvement.

    Fortunately, the Wang n was divided; otherwise, the title of the most powerful n would belong to them.

    ''With this kid''s disyed talent, once he has the opportunity, he should be the third,'' thought Pei Lang, sighing deeply internally.

    "It''s an honor to meet Fellow Daoist," said Pei Lang with a smile.

    "I cannot ept such a title, Empyrean Jimin. Moreover, my family''s honor and glory have nothing to do with me currently," replied Wang Wei as he shook his head. He knew his limits and when to respect powerhouses. The feeling this person gave him was that he could easily kill him with one finger, and even if he entered the Taboo Realm, the result might be the same.

    ''Has his strength reached 89% Grand Dao Source?'' analyzed Wang Wei, thinking thetter was a peak Empyrean. ''No, he might be even more powerful.''

    There should be a second bottleneck between 89 and 90% Grand Dao Source, just like the one between 69 and 70% Grand Dao Source???and this one should be even more difficult to ovee.

    However, after taking into consideration the political situation of the upper dimension, Wang Wei realized it was possible for some people''s understanding to be higher than their cultivation.

    Empyreans do not only need toprehend 90% of their Grand Dao Source to enter the Paragon Realm; no, that''s only the first step. Their soul must reach that level, along with the luck level, Dao Heart, Immemorial Tribtion, and other things.

    Only with these things could they experience a third Grand Dao Source Baptism???simr to the ones when they be Great Emperors???to be Paragons.

    However, without these other things, it''s possible for someone to continue toprehend the Grand Dao Source to 91, 92, or even higher percentages. The process will be extremely slowpared to even if they enter the Paragon Realm, and they will not be able to control their powers without a Paragon Soul, but it''s still possible.

    ''Many peak Empyreans cannot cast their Paragon Soul or survive the tribtion because of fear of being killed.

    However, despite the extreme difficulty, they can still continueprehending their Grand Dao Source.''

    Wang Wei could picture the upper dimension more clearly. Factions under the parasites do not dare to continueprehending their Dao out of fear their cultivation level will garner the eyre of their leader.

    Meanwhile, other people do not dare to enter higher realms but continue theirprehension so that once they have an opportunity for a breakthrough, their cultivation will be much higher.

    Pei Lang was not surprised by this answer. As an Emperor bred in the lower dimension, such a mindset of not relying on his family''s name and glory was normal.

    "Regardless of how you feel, it is indeed an honor to meet a junior of the Wang n who lives up to their ancestor''s glory."

    Wang Wei smiled calmly, "Empyrean Jimin, let''s get directly to business since ourmunication cannotst long."

    "Yes, let''s get to business. You contacted us. I wonder why?"

    "I want to make a deal."

    "Oh, I''m listening."

    "Your cause should be in need of talented individuals, correct?"

    Pei Lang gave him an odd look, wondering where he was going with this, "That''s right."

    "In my generation, many geniuses with Eternal Level Talents have failed their battle. How about I send them to fight for your cause in exchange for certain rare upper-dimension resources?

    "That''s... a strange request, to say the least."

    "From my understanding, the upper dimension does notck Heaven''s Will, and that''s exactly what these talents need," exined Wang Wei. "Furthermore, many of these talents are descended from powerful factions in the upper dimension. If you use them correctly, your cause could garner the secret funding of these factions."

    Pei Lang, with his massive arms crossed, did not immediately answer. With a frown, he took a few seconds before asking, "A few questions. First, why not directly contact the faction behind them?"

    "You should understand that they have too many eyes on them???even more than your revolution."

    Pei Lang had to agree with this statement. Compared to their cause, these rulers were more scared of these ancient factions, believing they were the biggest threat to their reign. As such, they forced them to seal themselves while closely watching them.

    If these factions suddenly received Eternal Emperor Level geniuses and those from the lower dimension, the moons might immediately attack them.

    Pei Lang gave Wang Wei a look.

    ''This person has a deeper understanding of the current situation than I anticipated.''

    "Second question: will these people be willing to fight for us?"

    "It''s a trade. I will tell them the cause and effect and have them choose."

    "That would be the best."

    Pei Lang knew the worst-case scenario was to force these geniuses to their cause, so it would be ideal if they chose to participate.

    "Final question: are you sure you can send people and receive items from us?"

    "Yes," replied Wang Wei calmly, and Pei Lang frowned.

    Numerous thoughts shed in his eyes.

    ''In this situation, only one of the suns and True Heavenly Dao could allow for such an exchange. If it''s thetter, then this kid has great connections, and it''s also a sign that the divide between the two suns has reached a breaking point.

    ''If it''s the former, then this kid is the one with the destiny to end this era.''

    Pei Lang''s eyes lit up as he finally understood why the destiny of their movement changed so drastically. He controlled his thoughts before continuing:

    "Our cause indeed values those geniuses."

    Pei Lang knew True Heavenly Dao had a special inkling for Great Emperors from the lower dimension, especially Eternal Emperors. It would bless them and ensure they can reach their peak.

    ording to a statistic he knew of the old era, the percentage of Eternal Emperors who fail to be Evesting and Boundless Paragons is much higher from geniuses in the upper dimension than those from below.

    During the Golden Age, the majority of Primal Paragons originated from the lower dimension.

    So, he knew in this uing chaos, if True Heavenly Dao continued to bless them, it would be possible for these geniuses to follow Emperor Kong''s path and be Empyreans and even Paragons in the shortest time possible, allowing them to rise in the uing era.

    ''With their destinies added to our cause, our chances of sess will drastically increase, and I can take this opportunity to be a chess yer in the next era.''

    After realizing the benefits, Pei Lang immediately agreed to this deal and negotiated the price of these geniuses with Wang Wei. Then, they choose a drop ce to deliver these people.

 Chapter 990 Sagehood Path

    <h4>Chapter 990 Sagehood Path</h4>

    990 Sagehood Path

    "Now that our business is done and still have some time, do you mind if I ask you a few questions?" asked Wang Wei.

    "You can ask, but there is no guarantee that I will answer."

    "That''s fair. My question is regarding Emperor Kong; no, he should be Empyrean Kong now.

    What''s his rtionship with your movement?"

    "Empyrean Kong? From my knowledge, we have tried to contact him, but he has always rejected our offer," replied Pei Lang calmly, and Wang Wei gave him a look.

    ''This guy can decide about this trade so easily, so his status and power in the rebellion should be critical. So, he should know the answer to my question.''

    In a moment, he concluded thetter was probably lying.

    "Alright, let me ask the question in another way.

    Based on the little information I''ve gathered, I''ve deduced that Empyrean Kong should have a unique status in the world, to the point that none of the seven moons wish to harm him and even treat him with some respect.

    "Can you tell me why?"

    "Oh, that''s easy. It''s because he is an Empyrean with a second-level Golden Body of Merit," replied Pei Lang.

    "Golden Body of Merit?"

    "As the name implied, it''s a unique blessing for people who have aplished great things in the world and acquired a significant amount of merit,"

    exined Pei Lang.

    "The Golden Body of Merit is divided into three levels, corresponding to the tiers of the Immortal Stage. A first-step body will be extremely useful for any Immortal Path, granting them protection and blessing.

    "Of course, that is not its greatest use. Anyone who kills someone with a Golden Body of Merit will be cursed by terrible bad luck."

    "How bad?"

    "Let me give you an example. If an Emperor has a third-level Body of Merit, even a Paragon will be cursed to death after killing them."

    "So strong?"

    "Yes."

    "So, a second level could cause the death of an Empyrean?"

    "Correct."

    "So, what about Empyrean Kong?" asked Wang Wei.

    "The merit body system is also based on a person''s cultivation. For example, Kong is an Empyrean with a second-level body, so even early and middle-stage Paragons must be wary of the bacsh for killing him.

    "If he were only a Great Emperor with a second-level body, he would not be a threat to them???unless he had a third-level Golden Merit Body."

    Wang Wei processed the information he received, "So, what will happen after he bes a Paragon?"

    "By then, evente-stage Paragons won''t be able to bear the bacsh for killing him."

    "So, only Peak Paragon can kill him?"

    "Yes, and even they might suffer if not careful."

    "What if he had a third stage Golden Body of Merit?"

    "Do you know how difficult it is to achieve such a thing?"

    "I don''t know, but my question still stands."

    Pei Lang looked directly at his eyes, trying to understand why he wanted to know so much. He wondered whether there was a secret behind this.

    "With a third-level Golden Body of Merit, no one could touch such a supreme Sage???even Primal Paragons."

    "Primal Paragon?"

    "You don''t need to know about this."

    Wang Wei nodded and did not ask. After hearing these terms, the book that Wu Hong left for him changed as many of the seals were lifted. The new pages contained more information about Primal Paragons and the Golden Body of Merit???including the benefits like a blessing in cultivation and excellent effect against dark creatures or cultivators with negative karma.

    "You mention the word Sage?" continued Wang Wei.

    "The path of [Sagehood] is another alternative path of immortality. Individuals can dedicate their lives to improving the world and gathering merit.

    Once they seed, they can summon a Heaven Will to prove the Dao and eventually condense a Golden Body of Merit.

    "This path is arduous as it involves increasing cultivation level and the Golden Body of Merit."

    "An interesting and potent path,"mented Wang Wei. "It was probably more popr in ancient times when the world was new and more easily influenceable."

    "ording to ancient records, that was the case,"

    replied Pei Lang, elevating his evaluation of Wang Wei to a higher level.

    "Is Empyrean Kong walking the path of Ancient Sage?"

    "Most likely." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "How did he condense a second-level Golden Body of Merit? I don''t think the concept of Academy is enough for that since the upper dimension should already have it."

    Although Emperor Kong revived the world with the Academy, he was not the only one who created it in the lower dimension. So, this thing should have long existed in the upper dimension.

    "Empyrean Kong first became famous after convincing these people to revive the concept of the Academy."

    "Revive?"

    "Yes, they had previously destroyed it to prevent ordinary people from gaining ess to cultivation. But he revived it."

    "How did he do that?"

    "What do you think?" asked Pei Lang instead of answering.

    "He convinced them with benefit, allowing them to use the Academy for their benefit."

    "Correct."

    The Earth Emperor was the first to support this decision since the Academy was vital for cultivating talent for the Great Chu Divine Dynasty.

    "The fact he could convince them was a testament to his ability," praised Wang Wei, convinced by Emperor Kong''s diplomatic abilities and iron will and state of mind that he was willing to be in bed with the enemy.

    ''Well, no Eternal Emperor is ever simple, let alone the ones from the Myriad Emperor World that are blessed by the world,'' thought Wang Wei.

    "Was the revival of the Academy enough for him to condense a second-level merit body?"

    "No, but that''s where his scheming mind takes ce," exined Pei Lang. "The revival only allowed him to condense the first grade. However, he became low-key immediately, almost disappearing from the world.

    "When he reappeared, he was one of the youngest Evesting Empyreans in the world and with a second-level Golden Body of Merit. No one actually knows what he did to achieve this, and it has been a great mystery that even these people wish to discover."

    "Hehe, a wise move,"mented Wang Wei. "He now had protection against these people.

    However, his every move was monitored. That sounds like a bad thing, but if they focused too much on him, it should give room for others to move and do things."

    Wang Wei gave Empyrean Jimin a look, and the little one had to make a great effort to control himself and prevent his microexpressions from revealing any information.

    Thetter was correct, as their movement benefited immensely from the era when Emperor Kong was in the limelight. Wang Wei saw his reactions and confirmed Emperor Kong was rted to their cause???even if it was indirectly.

    ''This kid is definitely a Dao Lord and even a Dao Overlord. Now that I think about it, he did not even reveal his proper name, which could have revealed his Dao. Is that what he was trying to hide?''

    "Is there any else you would like to know?"

    Pei Lang suddenly felt it was not the best idea to continue this conversation; otherwise, he might reveal too much information. Although they were now allies, today was their first meeting, so being cautious was a good thing.

    "Yes, I want to know whether Xu Junyao is connected to your cause."

    Pei Lang almost thought they had traitors amidst them. If this person was not in the lower dimension and the current Dao Opening Sect was not in the situation to intervene in the world, he would have thought his resistance was already infiltrated.

    "How do you even know this name?" he asked instead of answering.

    "A while ago, a few geniuses from the upper dimension came here, one of whom was her apprentice."

    Pei Lang frowned as he remembered this event.

    The Earth Emperor sent his secret daughter to the lower dimension on a mission. However, thetter never revealed the purpose of the mission.

    ''If I remember correctly, his apprentice disappeared around this time.''

    Some events finally made sense to Pei Lang.

    "Why are you asking about her? How did youe to this conclusion?"

    "Well, she''s the most beautiful woman in the world; what man would not be tempted?"

    Pei Lang did not believe these words. He did not see any desire in this man''s eyes, only curiosity, and most of it was properly due to his wish to gather information.

    "As for how I came to this conclusion, it was more of a guess."

    "A guess?"

    "Yes. She was such a beautiful woman, and yet, none of the men of these seven forcefully took position of her. Furthermore, she could protect her apprentice to live for a long time despite his talent; she would never be simple."

    "Many people believe Xu Junyao is indeed a vase, but she was indeed not a simple woman."

    Pei Lang knew Xu Jinyao, including one of the biggest secrets she hid from the world, including these eight people???she was an Evesting Empyrean.

    "Sadly, she has nothing to do with our cause. We do not want to be entangled with her???she''s too much trouble."

    Xu Junyao was the embodiment that the extreme of something may not be a good thing. Her beauty was the source of too much trouble.

    "Is that so?" muttered Wang Wei. "Well, thank you for answering my questions."

    "It''s fine. This experience was a great way to strengthen our partnership."

    "Indeed."

    The two briefly chatted before ending the conversation. Immediately afterward, Wang Wei no longer contained his excitement.

    ''That''s it. That''s how I can protect myself from him,'' he thought. ''If I can condense a third level Golden Body of Merit, or even create the fourth level, maybe even Half Step-Transcendence will not dare easily kill me.

    ''Plus, there is also the possibility that merit could directly lead to Half-Step Transcendence.''

    The idea was not as easy to aplish as it sounded. By the time he ascends, he has an absolute belief he will condense a third-level Golden Body of Merit. The issue is to go beyond that.

    ''The issue''s core is whether I can drastically change the upper dimension as I did the lower dimension. However, in such a vast and ancient world, things will not be as easy as they sound.''

    Now that he had a direction, Wang Wei created many possible ways to achieve his goal.

 Chapter 991 Fight

    <h4>Chapter 991 Fight</h4>

    991 Fight

    Eternal Ascension World, Great Chu Divine Dynasty:

    Pei Lang was still in his cultivation room, deep in thought after the conversation.

    ''The destined one, huh?'' he thought.

    ''It would be a great opportunity to steal his life. Unfortunately, it''s too risky.''

    If Emperor Wang were a regr cultivator with strength on the lower end of the Great Emperor Realm and had no background, he would have taken the risk. With his strength, as long as his n was meticulous enough, he had a high chance of seeding.

    Sadly, thetter''s strength was too close to the Empyrean Realm. He knew if he tried something, Emperor Wang''s destiny would have activated, allowing him to use the strength of the Empyrean Realm, which was enough even to injure him.

    Additionally, he knew one of the Dao Opening Sect''s four Primal Paragons was not dead.

    Although she seemed severely injured and even her strength had dropped, it was not something he could deal with.

    And if he took the Dao Opening Sect''s connection, like Empress Wu, it would be a stupid decision to make this kid into his enemy when he did not need to.

    ''It''s simply not worth it,'' concluded Pei Lang before contacting Old Ma.

    "We need to hurry our footsteps and be more aggressive."

    "Sir, is this wise? We have already caused too much chaos and caught the attention of too many people," warned Old Ma.

    "Don''t worry. Destiny is on our side."

    Old Ma seemed to have thought something.

    "He..."

    "Don''t say anything."

    "Alright," he said with a bright smile. "Is there anything else?"

    "Yes. Tell everything to prepare???I will break through soon."

    Old Man''s eyes grewrger, "Sir, it''s too dangerous."

    Over the years, how many people have tried to break through secretly? However, they will all be discovered by the seven, and if their method is clever, the two suns will always find them.

    If Mother Maitreya had discovered them, depending on the situation, she would only prevent the breakthrough. But if it''s the other, death is the only thing left for them.

    "No, it''s the right time. As soon as I ended the conversation, I felt my opportunity wasing."

    Old Ma was still worried; he did not dare to doubt the intuition of a powerful cultivator, but given the situation, he could not help it.

    "Look at your response," said Pei Lang, shaking his head. "These people have put fear in the hearts of all sentient beings. Someone must stand up and show the people there is still light and hope.

    "So, even if I fail, I will win."

    "As you wish, Sir," said Old Man, bowing deeply to the leader with determined eyes. The conversation ended, and Pei Land stood silently in his room. He was not an altruistic person or a hero; he only started this revolution with other people because he refused to bow down to these lucky people.

    It''s also because he saw an opportunity for fame, glory, and power???even if the danger was astronomical. As such, his actions did not truly bring hope to the people.

    ''If I can seed in bing a Paragon, True Heavenly Dao would definitely reward me with plenty of merit.''

    The world was currently in a dark age and needed someone to bring people hope and ignite their passion.

    ''I need to n carefully in case something happens so that I can escape and survive.''

    Now was the best time for his breakthrough. One of the eight disappeared, most likely running away to avoid the catastrophe. The remaining people were stuck fighting countless invasions from other Chaos Worlds.

    ''Although I don''t know why the foreign world suddenly wishes to attack us, it doesn''t matter to me for now. The only problem is with these two.''

    ording to his analysis, there is a major split between the two suns. Even before then, they had major contradictions, but they still worked together for a long time. But now, they seem to have turned into enemies.

    ''These two were the only true problem. However, my intuition told me that an opportunity for enlightening wasing. So, did something happen again with them?''

    Pei Lang could not analyze more information, so he could only wait. So, he chose to focus on another task. He took amunication talisman and sent information to someone.

    ''She should be interested in this news,'' thought Pei Lang, refusing to acknowledge he contacted her as an excuse to talk to the most beautiful woman in the world.

    ''Huh? She actually replied?'' he thought with a smile, knowing his bet had worked. However, he did not talk for long as he sensed something. His gaze prated the walls, and looked at the sky.

    "This is..."

    He swiftly turned into the prime minister and rushed out of the room.

    Eternal Ascension World, Dark Truth:

    Supreme Unity opened his eyes, and the surroundings trembled slightly. His eyes looked at the conversation between Wang Wei and Pei Lang.

    ''Two pests meet and rapidly turn into a bigger pest,'' he thought, his eyes cold and indifferent as always. A terrifying killing intent emanated from his body. If not for another power blocking his intent, trillions of worlds and cosmos would have perished because of his simple desire to kill.

    While Supreme Unity was in a bad mood,

    Maitreya had a grin on the corner of her mouth.

    Two people she valued very much were meeting, plotting the destruction of this new era.

    She watched the entire conversation, including what Pei Lang said to Old Ma afterward.

    ''I did not waste so much effort to shield you,'' she thought. Supreme Unity or his cronies would have long warned the Earth Emperor of Pei Lang''s true identity if not for her protection.

    ''The chess board has been established. Although I now appear to have the advantage, Supreme Unity has not revealed his true trump cards yet,''she analyzed. She overviewed everything she did and calcted endless possibilities.

    ''In the current situation, what is the best move I can make?''

    The moment she asked herself that question, she had the answer.

    ''Remove his direct ess to the game. That''s the best way to ensure things proceed smoothly.''

    Maitreya did not waste time and stood up from her position. Then, she released her aura.

    "What''s the meaning of this?" asked Supreme Unity indifferently.

    "Please enlighten me," she said calmly, hands sped and ying with a wooden prayer bead.

    Supreme Unity immediately knew her intentions???remove him from the stage to give these people the breathing room to act.

    Unfortunately, he had no choice but to ept her ridiculous move.

    She did not care as much about the Eternal Ascension World as he did. If she had the choice, she would not hesitate to weaken the entire Chaos World to defeat him drastically, but he could not take such a risk.

    "You don''t care about the Dark Truth anymore?"

    "You and I know the involvement of the Dark Truth is beyond our grade," she replied calmly.

    "Furthermore, the Dark Truth may not necessarily be bad."

    "Fine," groaned Supreme Unity as he slowly stood up. He had long expected this possible oue, so he was prepared. As such, it was not

    guaranteed he would lose this chess game. He took onest look at the world before disappearing.

    Maitreya followed him, and the two began a legendary battle. As soon as they started battling, countless scary eyes gazed at this battlefield, the weakest of whom were on par with these two.

    Some of the spectators were beings that those who did not even notice were watching.

    Origin Seal Continent:

    Wu Hong appeared next to the Sword Empress. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "She''s gone."

    "Yes," replied the Sword Empress. "Worry about her?"

    "Worry won''t do anything."

    "If you say so."

    "What are you going to do?"

    "Start reviving them."

    "Are you sure this is a good idea?" asked Wu Hong.

    "Supreme Unity has been adamant about preventing them from returning; it could be argued it''s his bottom line."

    "Maybe you''re right, but I cannot let that stop me from trying."

    "Alright, but you still need to remain low-key. It''s probably best not to return to your sect."

    "That''s what I was nning," nodded the Sword Empress before looking in the distance. "I''m still worried about the foreign invasions."

    No cultivators like foreigners to invade their world and cause chaos. So, despite the current situation, she was worried about the state of the world.

    "If the invasion is sessful, the situation will indeed be moreplicated," analyzed Wu Hong. "Right now, news of their fight should still be a secret. But once it''s revealed, they will stop their temptation and send real powerhouses."

    "Logically speaking, Supreme Unity should not let these people mess around in his territory. But who knows what he might do if he''s pushed to a corner."

    "The bigger picture is his ambition," continued Wu Hong. "Once he deals with his problem, the next step in his ascension of power should be to swallow the True Heavenly Dao of other Source Chaos Worlds.

    "So, to prepare beforehand, he might use these invaders as pawns."

    "Is that possible?"

    "We don''t know the limit of his Transcendence Method, but as long as there is a small possibility, we must prepare."

    The Sword Empress groaned, "Was it alright for us to open the path of Transcendence?"

    "Even if we didn''t, someone else would have."

 Chapter 992 Worldchanging Expo

    <h4>Chapter 992 Worldchanging Expo</h4>

    992 Worldchanging Expo

    Myriad Emperor World, Heavenly Court:

    Wang Wei took the Merit Proving Method and read for another time. He did not expect this technique to have such a grand origin. He

    wondered what other wanderers the Sagehood Path had, but the information in the book Wu Hong left him was basic, more in the line to give him a certain understanding.

    He put the technique away before looking in the distance.

    ''It''s been such a while, but no reaction. So, all evidence shows that Maitreya is indeed on our side and is protecting me.''

    He did not think he could hide his conversation with Empyrean Jimin from Supreme Unity.

    However, just like the revolution was not instantly annihted, the current situation was indicative that he was also protected and did not need to worry about the wrath of a Half-Step Transcendence.

    Wang Wei exhaled deeply before checking on the world. Based on his observation, he soon realized the profession of the world was undergoing a renaissance.

    After Tong Ruobing''s invention of the Talisman Weapon, the other professions felt the need to innovate. The Array Masters immediatelytched into Wu Ming''s Totem Warrior Path, trying to perfect it as soon as possible.

    Alchemist or Pill Refiners tried to innovate, focusing on Wang Wei''s previous w Innate Pill.

    However, there was no progress despite the creation of many Innate Pills. Sadly, their sess was due to absorbing Innate Qi in the environment, not because they recreated how Heaven and Earth refined Innate Pills.

    As a result, Hou Shu''s material alchemy had a new resurgence as Alchemists focused more on this underdeveloped field.

    Weapon Refiners were the weakest of the group as they had no new ideas for innovation. So, they took inspiration from Chen Chen and began focusing on creating extremelyrge weapon creations. For example, creating an entire city that is an origin weapon.

    Even minor professions like puppetry had a boost as the concept of flesh puppets suddenly became popr.

    Wang Wei looked at everything with a satisfied smile.

    "It''s time for Liling and the Dao Opening Sect to take the stage in this age of innovation." He sent an order, and soon afterward, Yan Liling left the retreat. Not long after her appearance, another worldwide announcement in the Dream World simr to Tong Ruobing appeared.

    The Alchemists all over the world were excited. In this generation, each primary profession had a prodigy that represented the peak of that field.

    Yan Liling was for alchemists, just like Tong Ruobing was for Talisman Makers.

    Now that Yan Liling appeared in the same fashion as Tong Ruobing, they knew something major would appear. They were right.

    She first introduced the automatic cauldron to the world, shocking people as to how much such an invention would revolutionize the world, not in a good way.

    The way these alchemists saw this invention was something that would rece them, rendering them useless. Well, even if it did not do that, it would still lower their status and value in the world. If Yan Liling was not from such a powerful faction with the Heavenly Emperor behind her, they would have killed her at all costs and destroyed that so-called [Heaven and Earth Mechanical Cauldron].

    Yan Liling noticed how these people felt during this expo, so she reassured them this product would not rece alchemists. On the contrary, they would be more valuable. The device could not function without the recipe, so Alchemist will develop more in that direction.

    She then announces that the cauldron will be a new setting in the Dream World simply called [Alchemy]. Anyone can pay to refine a pill.

    However, unlike before, where all transactions only used Dream Coins, this setting requires actual payment.

    Non-alchemists???especially loose cultivators and people from weak factions???were the most excited by this development. From now on, as long as they have the material and the fee, they won''t have to worry about finding an alchemist to refine pills for them.

    The Alchemists finally could not hide their anger and hatred. Such a new development was definitely targeting their profession. However, Yan Liling did not care about their reaction as she continued.

    The news she revealed next still shocked the world???the creation of Immortal Runes. From now on, a new ss above Quasi-EmperorTier???Immortal Tier Alchemist.

    Tong Ruobing did not hide her Immortal Rune System, publishing its basics to the public. She also left a recording in the Dream World of her refining an Immortal Tier Pill called Qi Replenishing Pill, which helps Immortal Sovereigns rapidly recover their lost Immortal Qi.

    The world of alchemy was shocked, with many people believing this video was fake; it was created from the Home Setting of the Dream World. Unfortunately, the purple merit that descended on the Dao Opening Sect showed them it was true.

    For so many years, alchemists have wanted to break this limit and refine Immortal Pills.

    ording to lost records, some talented alchemists might have seeded, and there are signs that such a thing was moremon before the Null Era. However, no one had actually created a replicable system until Yan Liling.

    Immediately after the expo, most upper-echelon alchemists forgot about the issue with the automated cauldron. They dedicated all their time and effort to refining an Immortal Tier Pill.

    Although Yan Liling warned them the threshold to be an Immortal Tier Alchemist was extremely high, those people had confidence because of one thing???the Dream World.

    Although they had to repay for Immortal Tier Simtion, most of these Alchemists were rich or had powerful factions to back them. So, they could afford the price of millions of attempts.

    They all had the attitude that even if their talent were not on par, they would use hard work and unlimited resources to pill themselves to be an Immortal Alchemist.

    After all, if they seed, the reward will not be simple wealth and glory. With the right pill, they can extend their lifespan to the limit of Mortals.

    Their strength might reach a new height, along with many other advantages.

    While the world of alchemy was experiencing drastic change, the Dao Opening Sect struck again with another exhibition. They revealed two unfinished projects: an automatic weapon refining cauldron and creating the ultimate array.

    The other professions who were reveling in the fact that the Alchemist Era wasing to an end received a system shock after this announcement.

    Luckily, the project was iplete, leaving room for them to improve.

    Now, they faced a dilemma: should they participate in the creation of this project, receive merit, and leave their name in the annals of history, or ignore it and hope it never gets finished?

    Ultimately, these people could not resist the temptation of wealth and fame. Many talented and aplished Array Master and WeaponRefiners signed up for the project. After being tested, the Dao Opening Sect selected the best to work on the project.

    Heavenly Court:

    "Is it true when they say power is charming? I haven''t seen you in a while, but you look more handsome, big brother," said Yan Liling with a smile.

    "I have been thinking about this too. Recently, I have found it difficult to stop staring at myself in the mirror," replied Wang Wei as he gave her a hug. They sat opposite each other and served tea.

    "How did the exhibition feel? Were you nervous?"

    "Not really, at least not until these people wanted to kill me," sighed Yan Liling. "Although I expected this response, I did not expect it would be to this degree. Luckily, I diverted their interest to the new Immortal Rune System. Otherwise, the bacsh from this reveal would have been more severe."

    "Great progress that revolutionized any field is rarely done so peacefully," said Wang Wei calmly.

    "The automatic cauldron is the future of the world. It will impact how resources are distributed, the rising path of regr cultivators, and even how future wars are fought.

    "Once the idea appears in the world, it''s impossible for these people to stop its development."

    "True, but if for your strength and support, they could dy it for thousands of generations, if not more." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Wang Wei agreed to that statement. Despite how ancient it is, the cultivator world has not changed much since its inception. At first, this anomaly seemed odd, but it''s understandable when you think about it logically.

    Few people can ept drastic and constant changes in their lives. So, with the cultivator world having immortal beings that have lived for far too long, it made sense these people would not easily allow the world to change. Whether out of a necessity to maintain their power and control or because of a sense of familiarity, changes are usually not a good thing for them. As such, many of them spend too much time trying to maintain the status quo.

    "So, what''s your next n?" asked Wang Wei.

    "I have to help the sect modify the Immortal System to function for other professions," replied Yan Liling. Her immortal runes were designed specifically for pill refining, but with some fine-tuning, they could be changed to aid the other professions.

    "After that?"

    "Afterward, I will prepare to face the Heaven Chosen of the Endless Void."

    Her goal is to be number one on the list of young alchemists and among the top 10 alchemists of the lower dimension. With the luck and destinies of these two lists, she won''t have much of a problem after proving the Dao.

    "That''s an excellent n. Before I open the list of professions, I will recreate the imprint of all famous Pill Emperors in the lower dimension, and you can learn from them first."

    Yan Liling''s eyes lit up after hearing this. If she could hear the sermon and watch countless Pill Emperors refine pills, her Alchemy Dao would reach an imaginable level, and she might have a chance to dominate these two lists.

    She smiled, thinking how wonderful it was to have an overpowered big brother who controlled the power of fate. The things he can do and the advantages he can give her are simply wonderful.

    The two talked and spent a few days together before returning to their busy schedule.

 Chapter 993 Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 993 Alliance</h4>

    993 Alliance

    After his talk with Yan Liling, Wang Wei returned to his cultivation as he silently watched over the world. However, it did not take him long before he received a summon from the Steward and had to send a projection to anothermunity.

    Immortal Ascension World, Dharma Sword Sect: The Dharma Sword Sect was once one of the best factions in this world. However, in this generation, they cultivated their first Eternal Emperor and a truly peerless talent.

    Today, all the upper echelons of the sect???including the one from the Immortal Realm???waited outside Sword Heart Mountain.

    Countless eyes gazed at the metallic mountain that wasposed of trillions of swords and was emanating a terrifying Dao Rhyme that any swordsman would salivate over.

    "Has it been confirmed that the sect master will exit his retreat today?" asked a Supreme Elder in the Quasi-Emperor Realm.

    "That''s what the ancestors said, so it should be true," replied another Supreme Elder. "All we have to do is wait."

    Everyone nodded and remained quiet. More than half an hourter, a supreme Sword Will manifested above the sky before turning into Dho Rhymes that fused with Sword Heart Mountain.

    A few secondster, Ji Lanfang appeared in white clothes before them. His aura was peaceful and less restrained, appearing as if he had returned to his carefree nature in his youth. However, they would be mistaken if someone had this notion about him. Underneath that carefree attitude was unparalleled power and confidence.

    "What is it with all this fanfare? Did something happen?" asked Ji Lanfang. He usually does not like these over-the-top ceremonies, and these people knew this. But for all of them to appear here showed their anxiety.

    "Fang''er, something happened that needs you to make a decision," said an elderly man with no eyebrows. For many reasons, no one would dare make fun of this man despite his odd look.

    Firstly, he cultivated a monster apprentice, like Ji Lanfang or the Sword sh Emperor. Although Kong Bolin imed he rarely taught his apprentice anything and did not like to take too much credit for thetter''s sess, it did not change he was the one who discovered Ji Lanfang and introduced him to the way of the sword.

    Secondly, despite failing his generation''s battle, Kong Boling was also a great swordsman known as the Righteous Heart Sword God. His title was due to his aplishments and also his personality. For example, his eyebrows are gone because he made a nonbinding bet with someone once and lost. So, he kept his word despite having multiple opportunities to grow them back without the world seeing him any differently.

    "In the end, what exactly happened?" asked Ji Lanfang, who instantly scanned the entire Immortal Ascension World and did not find any trouble, changes, or chaos.

    "Let''s go to the hall to discuss," said Kong Bolin, and the group immediately headed to the Sect Master Hall.

    "A delegate from the Dao Opening Sect arrived a while ago," he exined immediately as soon as his adopted son sat on the chair.

    "The Dao Opening Sect?" muttered Ji Lanfang as he observed his left hand. Different from his right, the skin on his left hand was gray, making the entire aesthetic of his body slightly odd and appealing at the same time.

    After his battle with Wang Tian, he lost his arm to the power of nothingness. However, such a disability did not stop him as he suppressed his generation with one arm. After proving the Dao, he did not immediately regenerate his arm.

    Instead, he spent time gathering the Power of Nothingness to condense a new arm capable of withstanding the power of that strike and maybe even going beyond.

    "I''m guessing it''s not a simple invite since all of you are so riled up," he stated.

    "You''re correct. They wanted an alliance between our two worlds, but that''s not the key issue."

    "Oh, so Wang Wei was indeed the final winner; Well, it would be surprising if he did not win."

    "Focus," said Kong Bolin.

    "Oh, right, you said this was not the crux of the issue. So, what was it?"

    "The Heavenly Emperor Karmic Position," replied Kong Bolin before exining everything to his adopted son. Ji Lanfang was quiet after hearing everything before saying:

    "I have no interest in the Heavenly Emperor Position. However, it is indeed a good way to elerate my cultivation," hemented. Thisment did not surprise people since they understood their sect master quite well.

    "Why did the Dao Opening Sect reveal such important news so easily?" asked Ji Lanfang. The alliance was not even established, yet they granted them this information for free.

    "ording to the ambassador, news about the position was leaked to a few dozen Heaven Will World."

    "So, the information is not as valuable as we thought? No, knowing Wang Wei, he won''t ask us for an alliance with such useless news."

    "That''s correct. The ambassador imed their leader was the first person to open this path, and anyone who came afterward had to pay himpensation. As allies, we don''t have to pay."

    "Paypensation? How did he ensure people would definitely pay?"

    "ording to them, he cursed the entire position.

    So, anyone who refuses to pay will suffer a fate worse than death."

    "Curse the entire position?"

    Ji Lanfang frowned after hearing this. It''s not impossible to do such a thing, but it would require Wang Wei to secretly travel to all 3800 Heaven World Will and cast that curse. However, his intuition as a swordsman told him things were not so simple.

    He closed his eyes as he tried to deduce some information. However, over the years, he had studied countless sword techniques, including the Sword of Fate, which can be used for divination and affect a person''s fate.

    Or the [Causality Sword] that is guaranteed to hit his opponent no matter the circumstance.

    "What a terrifying curse," eximed Ji Lanfang as he opened his eyes, his face slightly pale.

    "Fang''er, are you alright?"

    "I''m fine. I''m just surprised how powerful he was."

    "Even you can''t defeat him?"

    "If that curse is an indication of his power, I doubt anyone in the lower dimension is his opponent."

    "So scary?"

    Ji Lanfang did not say anything else. Words alone cannot describe the terror of that curse. His master did not continue on this topic, so he asked instead: "What do you think?"

    "It''s fine to ally with them. I''ve always believed Wang Wei was ambitious and had grand ns.

    With his ruthlessness, he won''t hesitate to deal with us if we get in his way."

    "So cruel?"

    "No, he still values family and friendship. So, he would probably seal or exile me for his father''s sake. However, I don''t know how he would treat the sect."

    "So, what you''re saying is we should use his rise to get as many benefits as possible?"

    "Correct."

    "Sect master, may I say something," said another Supreme Elder.

    "Don''t be so restrained. We are swordsmen, so be bold."

    "Alright. My concern resonates with the sect master''s words. We are swordsmen, so our mind needs to keep a certain level of purity and alienation toward the mundane world.

    "I''m worried that our alliance with the Dao Opening Sect will have an adverse effect???especially if we focus too much on pursuing profit."

    "That''s a valid concern," nodded Ji Lanfang. "The main reason I epted the alliance so easily is because of the revival of the UltimateSwordsmanship Path in the next generation.

    "That time is when our sect can truly rise and benefit the most. However, I won''t be present then, so we might have to rely on the Dao Opening Sect to guarantee our benefit."

    The Ultimate Sword Path has almost ruined their sect due to internal contradictions. Luckily, the sect master proved the Dao and ensured the transition of the sect with minimal loss.

    However, despite this change, the Extreme Sword Path has not died yet, with some reckless and stubborn people remaining. No one knows what these people will do once Ji Lanfang leaves, so he must prepare for the true rise of the extreme sword path in the next generation.

    "As long as the sect master has this in his heart," n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    nodded the Supreme Elder.

    "Since it''s decided, let''s discuss how to establish the court," continued Kong Bolin. "ording to the ambassador, other factions will intervene in the process, and Wang Wei offers his help if we need it, but at a price."

    "From how you speak, it seems they have encountered a simr situation before."

    "Yes, in the Star Beast World."

    "Mu Lei?" asked Ji Lanfang, remembering the Deception Trial.

    "Yes, him."

    "You don''t have to worry about this. With my strength, we can deal with the chaos as long as everyone does not immediately surround us."

    He was an Eternal Supreme with a 4-Fold Battle Realm, so dealing with a dozen Immortal Sovereigns was not a problem.

    "In that case, let''s n things slowly and perfectly," said Kong Bolin with a wide smile, making him look even weirder without hiseyebrows.

 Chapter 994 The Demon Suppression Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 994 The Demon Suppression Emperor</h4>

    994 The Demon Suppression Emperor

    Demon Supremacy World, now called Human Faith World:

    The Steward stood in a magnificent purple-gold castle that shone with immortal lights and Dao Rhymes. However, despite his surroundings, his gaze was not on this world but on a battle outside of this ne.

    "This fight is about to stop," hemented.

    "Your excellency, do you know who won?" asked Daoist Green Heart, who looked younger and happier than ever.

    "Your Demon Suppression Emperor is much weaker than the opponent. However, he is battle-tested, and his sword has a natural suppression against the enemy, so he should be able to force her back."

    "That''s good," he sighed in relief. "Now that the situation is settled, could you tell us why Lord Chu Mo, I mean, Lord Wang Wei sent you to contact us?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Daoist Green Heart remembered the young man who changed the destiny of this world. With his meticulous nning and brilliant mind, he destroyed an entire civilization in a matter of a few months. The man paved the way for humans to rise in this world and be the protagonist.

    "Once the Emperor returns, you''ll know my purpose," replied the Steward. He could tell Daoist Green Heart''s political power in this world was because he was the master of the Demon Suppression Emperor, not because of his strength or talent.

    As such, he would be respectful to thetter but would not discuss important matters with thetter.

    "That''s fine," replied Daoist Green Heart with a wry smile. More than an hourter, the sh outside the world stopped, and the Steward received news that the Emperor would see him tomorrow. He nodded and waited.

    Human Emperor Pce, back garden:

    A woman wearing ck armor with two sides on her side appeared. She had short hair, a scar above her left eye, and a serious expression. As soon as she appeared, the armor on her disappeared, and she immediately began to close the bleeding wounds.

    "I knew you would be here," suddenly said a melodious voice. The Demon Suppression Emperor smiled wryly before turning her head.

    "I just don''t want you to see me in this state," he said, looking at the beautiful woman dressed in a flowering blue hanfu, disying a youthful spirit that was truly mesmerizing.

    The Demon Suppression Emperor''s heart immediately skipped a beat as she saw those big, lively eyes looking directly at her. Although no words were said, they convey a million emotions.

    "Alright, I apologize. I promise I won''t hide anything from you anymore." She approached her other half and embraced her. In that short conversation, the Demon Suppression Emperor had healed all her injuries; she looked like she did.

    "You keep saying that, but never keep your words."

    "With our new visitors, our situation should change for the better," exined the Demon Suppression Emperor. "So, I won''t probably won''t have to fight with my life on the line constantly."

    "That''s good," replied Hua Xue, and the Demon Suppression Emperor smiled. She held her in his hand before giving her a passionate kiss.

    "Don''t. We are in the garden, and someone might see us," said Hua Xue in a meek voice.

    "So, what?" dered the Demon Suppression Emperor in a dominating voice. "You''re my Empress, so it''s my privacy what I do with you."

    "Okay, stop ying around," said Hua Xue with a red face. "We have people waiting; you should prepare."

    "You''re right," said the Demon Suppression Emperor as she watched the angelic woman walk away, her eyes full of longing. She exhaled deeply before walking toward the throne.

    As the Human Emperor of this world, she holds the burden of protecting the human race, so she has a lot of work to do. Soon, she arrived at her throne with countless ministers waiting for her.

    She ignored the countless chants of praise and walked directly onto the throne.

    "Your majesty, how is the situation?"

    "I have repelled the Blue Phoenix Empress, but that''s only temporary," grunted the Demon Suppression Emperor. She thought after surviving thousands of assassinations, fighting in the final battle, and being lucky enough to be an Eternal, the human race''s plight was over.

    But she was wrong. The cleaning up of the Demon Supremacy World was easy at first. Their civilization was destroyed, and despite its resurgence after recondensing their race''s Qi Luck, they were nothingpared to the past.

    Furthermore, she was an Eternal Emperor.

    Unfortunately, when she began the process of cleaning up the Lower Realm, a foreign Eternal Emperor from the demon race attacked her. She knew something: people contacted foreigners out of desperation.

    Aftering into contact with the Endless Void, the Demon Suppression Emperor truly realized the plight of their world. Such a weak Heaven Will World was a feast for any Heaven Will World, especially during this time of the year when all Great Emperors were still in the lower dimension.

    Luckily, the foreign Demon Emperor desired the world for herself. Otherwise, countless foreign nes would invade, kill the natives, and enve them to mine resources. These people would tear apart Heavenly Dao to absorb the World''s Source and increase their strength.

    "As you know, our situation is dire. Once the news is leaked, our world might turn into a situation even worse than before," announced the Demon Suppression Emperor, increasing the tension in the world.

    All the people in the room survived from that time of turmoil and knew how terrible the status of the human race was before the rise of the Human Emperor.

    "So, what is our next step?"

    "The arrival of these foreigners may be our only hope," said the Demon Suppression Emperor.

    "But how do we know they won''t treat us the same way as the other nes?" asked a minister.

    "Lord Chu Mo, I mean, Lord Wang Wei, was recognized by us as one of the human race''s heroes and founders. There is no need to doubt his motive."

    "That is a childish thing to say. Who knows if he has changed since then? You see, he did not even give us his real name."

    "Are you questioning our heroes? The one who brought hope and salvation to this world? Your words are too much."

    "I''m just saying to be cautious. Plus, you''re the one who stepped out of line. He might have given us hope, but the Human Emperor truly brought salvation to our people."

    "You know I didn''t mean it like that."

    "How do I know what you mean?"

    "Enough," said the Demon Suppression Emperor before looking at his Chancellor; this man was known for his wisdom, so he might be able to bring some perspective to the situation.

    "Chancellor, what do you think?"

    "So far, it''s seemed promising to be associated with the foreigners," replied Chancellor Ke.

    "Oh, why do you say that?"

    "The ambassador should understand the plight and value of our world. Even better, based on the information we know about Lord Wang Wei, he''s a man of unparalleled wisdom. So, he should be able to deduce the current state of our world.

    "Yet, despite this, no one came to attack or invade us. Instead, he sent an ambassador to contact us.

    This peaceful approach is at least a sign of respect and no hostility."

    "You have a point," nodded the Demon Suppression Emperor, and the room became quiet for a few minutes as she pondered. Finally, she looked at the Daoist Green Heart:

    "Teacher, you''ve met with the ambassador. Did you find any information for their visit?"

    "He has hinted to me that he''s here for an alliance. However, he also hinted that things were not simple, but he refused to reveal any more information."

    "Something more? Could something have happened to Lord Wang Wei and his world, and he needs our help instead?"

    "Unlikely.'' Daoist Green Heart shook his head.

    "From the way he spoke to Lord Wang Wei, I can sense great awe and reverence. With the ambassador''s strength, it''s easy to deduce thetter''s aplishments."

    "That''s good," replied the Demon Suppression Emperor, feeling reassured. Their world was already in trouble, so they had no way to help others. Of course, she owed Lord Wang Wei a great deal of karma, so she would help if the situation were really necessary.

    "If we be allies with another world, what is essential to us that we must ensure no matter what?" The Demon Suppression Emperor looked at the chancellor.

    "Our sovereignty," replied thetter without hesitation. "No matter what, we cannot allow foreign worlds to have any political andmilitaristic power in our world.

    "We can trade rare resources, fight together, and even sacrifice some of our interests, but we will not give up our sovereignty."

    "Well said," praised the Demon Suppression Emperor. The human race has suffered for too long without any power or authority, so they will not give up on these things no matter what.

    "Let''s discuss how to treat our guests for tomorrow."

    The court meeting continued.

    Inside a room in the pce:

    "Interesting," said the Steward, with a screen before him showing everything that was going on in the meeting. Based on this meeting, he already knew how to properly negotiate tomorrow and get the most benefit for his ne.

 Chapter 995 Potential

    Chapter 995 Potential

    The Steward walked into the room with countless eyes on him. He bowed politely to the Demon Suppression Emperor, showing the proper respect and etiquette. His actions elicited a smile from almost everyone in the room.

    The Steward remained calm during the entire ordeal. He understood that because of this world''s history, they value things like respect and dignity more than others. So, if his actions could facilitate a better negotiation situation, why not do it?

    "Wee, fellow ambassador," said the Demon Suppression Emperor. "Lord Wang Wei was a benefactor¨Csomeone we admire dearly for what he has done for us. So, since you''re here on his behalf, we will also treat you with the utmost honor."

    "Thank you, Your Majesty, for your kind reception," replied the Steward.

    "As long as you feel wee," she nodded. "Now, let''s get down to business. Can you tell me the reason for your visit? Is our benefactor in trouble of some kind and needs our help? If so, please do not hesitate to tell us.

    "We, humans, pride ourselves in our benevolence and righteousness. So, if you need anything, feel free to ask."

    "I appreciate your kindness, but this is not the reason for my unannounced visit," replied the Steward. "My sect master would like to see you."

    Last night, the Steward realized Wang Wei''s fame and glory in this world, so he decided thetter showing up would be the best way to negotiate.

    "Our benefactor ising here? When?"

    "Right now is fine."

    The Demon Suppression Emperor frowned; she secretly used her Divine Sense to scan the entire world and outside of this world, but she did not detect anything. Afterward, she secretlymunicated with Chancellor Ke.

    "In that case, let us prepare to receive him with the utmost honor."

    The Demon Suppression Emperor waved her hand to create a second throne opposite her. A few ministers frowned at this action but did not say anything. A few minutester, everything was ready.

    "We''re ready."

    The Steward nodded before uttering, "Sect Master, you can show up."

    As soon as his words finished, someone was standing in the room. No one knew how he appeared; it was as if he was here long ago. All the ministers held their breath as every ounce of their being warned them that this was a scary being and should disy the utmost respect, even when saying his name.

    Wang Wei garnered everyone''s attention, but his eyes did not focus on too many people in the room.

    He first looked at the Daoist Green Heart.

    "It''s been a long time, fellow Daoist."

    "Lord¡­I mean, Your Majesty, it has indeed been a while."

    "What about the others?"

    "I''m¡­I''m the only one left."

    "That''s unfortunate," uttered Wang Wei before finally focusing on the Demon Suppression Emperor. "Luckily, all my hard work was not for nothing."

    "Benefactor, it''s a pleasure to meet you," said the Human Emperor, who forcefully controlled the shock and fear in her heart.

    "Likewise," nodded Wang Wei. "How may I address you?"

    "My title is the Demon Suppression Emperor, but you can call me by my name: Hong Wa."

    "Hong? That''s a beautiful name."

    "Thank you," replied Hong Wa before motioning for Wang Wei to sit down opposite her. Thetter had a natural feeling as if he could blend into any environment. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''No, he''s not blending into the environment; the environment is changing to fit him,'' analyzed Hong Wa. While she was observing and analyzing Wang Wei, thetter was doing the same.

    ''An Eternal Emperor, but barely one simr to Emperor Kong. She most likely receives a boost from Heavenly Dao and the manifestation of human destiny and suffering.''

    His eyes seemed to contain all the truth in the universe, and for a moment, Hong Wa felt naked, as if all her secrets were seen through.

    ''The cultivation world is still primarily patriarchal, so it should not be easy for her to lead the human race while being a woman; this could also exin her title along with other things.''

    Wang Wei nced at the two weapons next to her:

    ''Her 1-Fold strength is probably because of these two weapons. When fighting against a Demon Emperor, she might have no trouble surviving against someone with 2-Fold Strength.''

    Despite how weak the Demon Suppression Emperor was, Wang Wei did not belittle her as he understood her circumstance. The former Demon Supremacy World did not have the ground to cultivate any powerful Eternal Emperor. The fact she was an Eternal was a miracle in itself, most likely ast resort attempt ofHeavenly Dao to change the world and not allow it to return to the backward step when the demon race reigned over.

    ''Plus, she has potential,'' he concluded. Hong Wa held the Karmic Position of Human Emperor. After making the human race the protagonist of the world, it was the perfect time to acquire that position and ensure the peace and prosperity of the world. Her situation was simr to the Human Emperor from the Myriad Emperor World, except she did not have to manufacture the situation to get the position and was just born at the right time and ce.

    ''Once she also acquires the position of Heavenly Emperor, her potential will skyrocket with these two Karmic Positions. Is she about to be the Qin Emperor''spetitor?''

    Wang Wei secretly smiled as he knew this was not possible. The three karmic positions of Human, Earth, and Heaven Emperor do not belong to one race, and only one person holds it.

    The Qin Emperor was the official owner of the Human Emperor Position, and Hong Wa''s position in the lower dimension is more of a branch¨Cnot the main one. It''s the same for Wang Wei''s Heavenly Emperor Position¨Cunless he can acquire it in the upper dimension and have it acknowledged by True Heavenly Dao.

    "I want to reiterate again how honored I feel to meet you," said Hong Wa after seeing her guest was well situated.

    "I ept your praise, but there is no need to put me on a pedestal," said Wang Wei calmly. "Back then, the young master of the Hell Tiger n offended me, so I came here to eliminate him.

    "Although my actions were also guided by the misery of the human race in this world, my primary goal was still revenge and eliminating a potential threat."

    Hong Wa nodded; her teachers told her the truth, so she was not surprised. "Regardless of your motive, it does not change the fact you''ve saved us from a terrible fate."

    Wang Wei calmly epted her gratitude before getting to the topic at hand, "I came here because of a recent change that is about to ur in the Endless Void. Before the chaos begins, I want to gather some trustworthy allies."

    Wang Wei exined the situation with the Heavenly Emperor, including its creation and spread, and the need for their alliance. Hong Wa was immediately excited after hearing everything. Her instinct warned her that the Heavenly Emperor Position was very important to her. She almost immediately agreed to the alliance request. Luckily, Chancellor Ke coughed in time to remind her to control herself.

    "If you have any concerns, you can address them," reassured Wang Wei.

    "We do have some questions. How do I put this?" Hong Wa was slightly awkward. Normally, she was valiant and heroic, but the previous excitement and Wang Wei''s strength messed up her mind a little.

    "If you''re worried about me influencing your court, don''t be. You will decide all the positions. However, I do ask you to leave a small position for my ambassador, and I will do the same for yours."

    "That''s good," she nodded in relief. "Another is regarding the situation of our world."

    She knew their world would be even more valuable after establishing the court. Everyone would want a bit out of a world without Immortal Sovereigns, a few Immortals and Insurgent, and the precious position of the Heavenly Court.

    "I know your situation, and I will help," replied Wang Wei. "But you should understand that you need to be able to pull your weight in this alliance."

    "I understand. Our human race has always been about self-improvement and self-reliance. We only need an opportunity," quickly replied Hong Wa.

    "Very well," nodded Wang Wei. "So, this is what I''m going to do. I will seal this world, preventing any outsiders from entering. I will also ce a Time eleration Formation around the entire world, giving you enough time to be stronger and develop your world.

    "The seal won''tst long, but I hope by the time it''s removed, you have be a worthy partner of this alliance."

    Hong Wa was shocked, and all she could think about was whether he could do such a thing.

    "Pardon me for intervening," said Chancellor Ke, who stepped up. "I don''t mean to be rude, but how much should we be reassured by that seal?"

    "I won''t say no one can enter, but the number of people capable of breaking through it in the lower dimension can only be counted on one finger."

    Chancellor Ke''s lips twitched, and he almost wanted to say this man was a liar. However, his intuition and the aura he felt from Wang Wei were telling him it was true.

    "That''s excellent news. Can we leave the seal before it expires?"

    "Yes, you won''t be protected outside of it," replied Wang Wei, and the chancellor was alright with this result. Although the Lower Realm will probably suffer in the meantime, it won''t be an issue once the Human Emperor increases her strength along with the entire world.

    "There won''t be any problem essing the Source Qi Space?" he asked, wanting confirmation.

    "No problem."

    "That''s all I wanted to know." He bowed politely before stepping back amongst the crowds of ministers.

    ''Dao of Wisdom? An interesting Dao,'' thought Wang Wei as he looked at this chancellor. He removed his gaze and looked toward Hong Wa:

    "The world is about to enter an age of chaos and prosperity. Your world is naturally weak, which is both a downside and an opportunity," dered Wang Wei. If the world were not so weak, it would not be so easy for someone of Hong Wa''s strength to establish the Heavenly Court.

    "I understand," she said, and Wang Wei chatted with her briefly before disappearing. The next step was signing the contract for the alliance and the details. Once everything is finished, Wang Wei''s power that he left will be activated, cing the seal and formation.

 Chapter 996 What is Your Choice?

    Chapter 996 What is Your Choice?

    Wang Wei opened his eyes in the Heavenly Court,

    "The first step of the alliance has been established. Next, people like Shi Qian and Xi Shangyan should be excellent allies," he muttered to himself before waving his hand, and a screen appeared before him.

    The screen was dark for a few seconds before a young man manifested above.

    "I thought you had forgotten about our deal."

    "I am a man of my word. Since I said I would help, then I won''t go back on my mind."

    Wang Wei nced at Liang Shixian opposite him. Thetter appeared not to have changed since theirst encounter during Gu Xuan''s Deception Trial. However, he could see signs of tiredness and worries hidden behind thetter''s bodynguage and microexpressions.

    "So, have you created the new path?" he asked excitedly.

    "No, I''ve only set up the first stage."

    "Oh, I thought it was finallypleted."

    "No, I just wanted to reassure you that I wouldn''t break my words."

    "It''s okay. Remember to contact me when you''re finished."

    Wang Wei nodded before closing themunication.

    ''Trouble amongst the Divine Race?''

    After thinking about it for a while, he realized such a situation was inevitable. After Feng Heng removed the Absolute Beginning Magic that targeted faith and the Divine Race, their next step should be to return to the world.

    However, they''ve been isted for so long that they no longer have a homnd. Scattering themselves to multiple worldmunities will drastically weaken their power, and Wang Wei guessed some elders or people in power do not want this to happen.

    ''If remember correctly, there was internal fighting amongst them between the younger and older generation. Things should have escted by now.''

    He shook his head as he did not care about the trouble of their race. Wang Wei waved his hand to send multiple talismans that rushed to different corners of the world.

    He walked out of his room, looking at the mostly empty court. He raised his eyes to nce at the universe above. After his visit to the Star Beast World, he created a Starry Sky Universe as a decoration for the Heavenly Court, making it more beautiful than it used to be. As such, the stars are extremely elegant at night.

    He soon arrived at a pool in the court and began fishing. A few minutester, six people showed up: Lin Fan, Jian Wushuang, Zhen Biyu, Jingwu Hua, Yang Guowei, and Yin Gen. Everyone looked at each other and guessed the criteria for being summoned.

    Wang Wei raised his head to look at these people across the pond. With a nce, he could feel the myriad of emotions they were experiencing: awe, respect, fear, regret, and shame.

    "Wait a while since not everyone is here yet,"manded Wang Wei before a portal appeared before him, floating above theke.

    "Where is Xiao Songxi''s body?"

    Ao Shen was shocked at first before swiftlyposing himself. Without hesitation, he took out a decrepit body that was on the verge of copsing.

    "The Baishe n did not want anything to do with him, so I had to keep him alive in this state."

    Wang Wei did notment on Ao Shen''s words; with thetter''s strength, it should not be a problem to heal Xiao Songxi. However, since hismand was only to keep thetter alive, he had technically fulfilled his promise.

    Xiao Songxi''s body flew out of the portal before closing. Wang Wei pointed at him, and the Dao of Life and Death began to work its magic. In a few seconds, his body returned to its peak state, including his damaged Bloodline Source.

    Xiao Songxi was groggy and disoriented, not knowing his surroundings. However, before he could have time to limate, arge amount of information about the world''s changes appeared in his mind.

    Wang Wei left everybody''s side while still in a daze as he continued his work. He pointed forward, and a projection manifested as the eight individuals appeared.

    However, he soon sensed a terrifying killing intent and looked at the source. Lin Fan¨Cwho was the weakest here with his Divine Altar Cultivation¨Clooked at Su Ya with a passion that could burn the world.

    "Where am I?" asked Su Ya, looking at her surroundings as her natural ck hair floated with the wind.

    "You''re still sealed, but I''ve summoned your consciousness."

    She looked at him, perplexed for a moment.

    "So, you were the final winner."

    "Yes, but a lot more has happened since then," exined Wang Wei before transmitting a lot of information about recent events in her mind.

    "So, that''s how it is," she muttered as her hair turned into a beautiful rainbow. She nced at Lin Fan, her eyes calm andposed, almost indifferent. Finally, her gaze shifted back to Wang Wei, waiting for him to continue.

    "I''ve summoned all of you to give you an opportunity. Well, it should be described more as a choice."

    He paused as he felt these people''s bodies tense. He knew some of them probably thought he summoned them here to eliminate futurepetitors for the Dao Opening Sect.

    "I will give you a chance to prove the Dao in this generation."

    Everyone quieted down, not knowing whether this was a joke or not. Logically speaking, someone of the Heavenly Emperor''s standing should not make such a joke, but they could not feel this was true.

    "Your majesty, is this true?" asked Jian Wushuang, the first to respond. He remembered the words of his ancestors that he might have a chance in this generation. He finally knew what thetter meant.

    "Yes."

    "But you said this was a choice. What do you mean?" asked Lin Fan.

    "There is no freeunch in this world. You must pay a price if you want to use my method."

    Everyone''s guard that was lowered immediately reached the highest point; such a word was ominous, especiallying from him. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Can you not act like these old people and tell us things directly," said Su Ya, almost rolling his eyes. Wang Wei smiled in return; it was rare to see someone not care about his status and speak to him like this. She seems to have not epted his status yet, so her mind is still young and reckless.

    "What do you know about the upper dimension?"

    No one said anything. Although they knew some information, it was not nearly enough to be considered knowledgeable.

    "As you can imagine, it''s a vast world where the limit of cultivation is not the Emperor Realm. However, nine people have usurped control of everything, going as far as preventing others from reaching higher realms."

    Some people frowned as this was bad news for them. In the stage of their cultivation journey, they also began to look at higher realms and greater aplishments.

    "The situation isplex, but you have to know that seven of them are the main antagonists¨Cthey are the main ones responsible for blocking everybody''s path."

    "Excuse me, Your¡­Majesty," said Lin Fan. "Honestly, your information does not add up. Where are our ancestors who ascended? They just allowed these people to usurp the entire world?"

    "Unfortunately, a prior massive event killed all of them or forced them to stay in Limbo, unable to revive themselves."

    Their faces changed. The upper dimension ancestors should be their backers for when they ascend. They know very well the importance of a powerful background in the cultivation world.

    "Like I said, the situation isplicated, and I don''t know much," exined Wang Wei, a mediocre attempt at reassuring them.

    "So, do wee into this equation?" asked Zhen Buyi.

    "Based on my few words, you can tell theplexity of the upper dimension. So, how could the people allow themselves to be oppressed without fighting back."

    "There is a rebellion?" asked Su Ya.

    "Yes, and I havee to an agreement with them. You will ascend, and they will provide you with a Heaven Will. In return, you have to fight and support their cause."

    No one said anything, as this news required time to process and analyze. More than five minutester, Zhen Biyu asked the first question:

    "Does the upper dimension have Heaven Will that can be exchanged like amodity?"

    "Yes. It''s much easier to prove the Dao there than here."

    "What about our factions? What should we do about them?" asked Lin Fan.

    "Do you mean the one here or up there?"

    "Both."

    "These people fear the revival of our ancestors, so the situation of our factions up there is not the best, so it''s best to avoid them or only contact them secretly," exined Wang Wei. "As for the one in the lower dimension, I have made a deal with True Heavenly Dao. You can descend briefly to preach and leave an Emperor Artifact and Array for your respective faction.

    "As for things like Immortal Mansion and Grand Dao Source Seed, you can send themter, but there will be a limit."

    Everyone had different thoughts once they understood the situation. The majority favored this oue. Only they know how painful it is to see their peers rise to such a level of strength and status, and the worst part is they cannot show any dissatisfaction and ept their failures and weaknesses.

    "I want to know what''s on it for you?" asked Su Ya.

    "These people are blocking my path to pursue the Dao. I''m sending you early to pave the way for when I ascend. With your talents, once given the opportunity to shine, it should not cause them major problems. Then, when I arrive, I can use the building blocks you''ve established to end their reign."

    Su Ya did not entirely believe these words; he guessed these guys must have received some benefits. Most likely, he was the one who sold them in the first ce.

    She rolled her eyes, "So, we are just the opening, and you''re the main show." "Hey, if you can deal with them and ensure I don''t have to do anything, I would be more than happy.

    No one said anything. Despite their defeat and epting they were inferior to the current Wang Wei, that was only because of the missed opportunity. If they were allowed to stand on the same level as him, none would readily admit they were inferior.

    After all, they had long understood that one defeat did not mean everything, and being ahead in the game did not indicate that it was over.

    Wang Wei secretly smiled when he saw their reactions. Geniuses were naturally prideful, so how could they readily admit defeat?

    ''With such a mindset and me not being present to breathe above their heads, they should work hard to change the situation of the upper dimension.''

    He did not believe these people would remain loyal to the Revolution. However, his goal will be achieved as long as they see the parasites as the enemy.

    "So, what''s your choice?"

 Chapter 997 Another Battle?

    <h4>Chapter 997 Another Battle?</h4>

    997 Another Battle?

    "I ept," said Yin Gen directly, focusing all eyes on him.

    "Oh, I''m surprised. I thought you would be one of the people I needed to convince," said Wang Wei.

    "I have reached the limit in the body refining path.

    If I want an opportunity to grow and improve, I will not hesitate to take it."

    Wang Wei understood. Yin Gen was unlike him in that his body-refining path still had plenty of potential to tap. In Yin Gen''s current situation, progress must be extremely difficult and slow, so he did not hesitate after receiving this opportunity.

    As for his obsession with creating the best body-refining technique and defeating the Deste Emperor? To Yin Gen., ascending to the upper dimension and essing their resources was the perfect step to achieve his goal.

    "I''m d you can make this choice."

    "I still have some worries," added Yin Gen. "I walk the path of pure body refining. Will that be a problem?"

    "No, on the contrary, with your talent, it will make you more valuable."

    "Can I ask why?"

    "Pure Body Refiners have a short lifespan, but it''s an exchange for a rapid cultivation rate. If a pure body refiner is talented enough and has enough resources, they can quickly open the Gate of Power and reach a cultivation levelpared to Empyreans???the next cultivation realm.

    "Most people do not have the talent, so they died of old age before opening the gate. However, with your talent, as long as you can convince the revolution to sponsor the resources you need or maybe secretly get it from your sect in the upper dimension, you can quickly be one of the most powerful people in the revolution."

    "Is that so?" muttered Yin Gen, feeling his decision was correct. Wang Wei saw his reactions and swiftly warned him:

    "You should be careful. As I said, Empyreans are the core of this movement, so not everyone is willing to see foreigners be so powerful so quickly. So, you should consider the political aspect of this movement."

    "I understand." Yin Gen was not stupid, so he understood not to trust these people too much since they were mainly in a cooperative

    rtionship. He also understood the concept of not putting all his eggs in one basket.

    "I also ept," said Jian Wushuang, and Wang Wei looked at how excited he was and secretly smiled.

    He understood the main source of his excitement???his father''s new sword path.

    Jian Wushuang probably thought he might have a chance to acquire the destiny for this new path and spread it in the upper dimension, taking advantage of Wang Wei and Wang Tian''s absence.

    ''This guy is too naive,'' analyzed Wang Wei. The current situation of the upper dimension left no room for such improvement. Furthermore,

    spreading the Ultimate Sword Path in the upper dimension was a thousand times harder.

    Countless swordsmen have followed the Extreme Sword Path for millions of Yuan Epochs if not more. How could these people easily abandon their path, which is part of their core spiritual beliefs? Even if it were abundant to them that this new path was the trend of Heaven and Earth and the best of the two, these Paragons???who disdained all things in the universe???would rather destroy the world than ept they were wrong.

    In the mindset of these people, they were correct, and Heaven and Earth were wrong. Since that was the case, they''ll change Heaven and Earth.

    Without the proper strength and terrifying background, the only fate awaiting Jian Wushuang is death. Of course, Wang Wei does not know how powerful the Sword Casting Vi is in the upper dimension, so he cannotment on this aspect.

    However, he knew it was futile for the current Jian Wushuang to spread this new path, even if he became an Eternal Emperor.

    "I also ept the offer," said Jingwu Hua; this was the perfect opportunity to see and help his father. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Are you sure? Your father might prefer it if you stayed in the lower dimension?" asked Wang Wei.

    "I''m sure."

    "What about you?" asked Wang Wei, looking at Yang Guowei.

    "I don''t know what to do."

    "Your situation is indeed special," nodded Wang Wei. All ounts showed Yang Guowei''s father, the Nine Suns Emperors, had sumbed to the parasites. Maybe thetter is just pretending, but there is no proof of that yet. So, the revolution will have reservations about training him. Plus, it did not help that he did not have a high background in the upper dimension.

    "I will give them my words to reassure them.

    However, you should understand your fate if you make me break my words?"

    Yang Guowei''s body trembled as he immediately knelt, "I promise not to humiliate you."

    Wang Wei nodded; he controlled the source of karma, so Yang Guowei''s words were enough for a binding contract. If thetter truly betrayed them, the revolution does not need to do something, and he will suffer.

    "You can get up." Wang Wei needed to use Yang Guowei to find his father. His grandfather''s Dao Heart still needs to bepleted.

    "What about the rest of you?"

    "I agree," replied Xiao Songxi ndly. After losing his battle, the Baishe n abandons him, resulting in his mother and sister almost dying.

    "But I also have a request."

    Wang Wei motioned for him to continue.

    "Please take care of my family for me. Once I return, I will repay my gratitude to his majesty."

    "That''s fine," nodded Wang Wei, and Xiao Songxi felt relieved. Crazy light shed in his eyes as he became more somber. Wang Wei nced at him before focusing on the others.

    "I ept the offer," said Zhen Biyu. Her enemy was in the upper dimension, which was the perfect opportunity to eliminate Emperor Five Heart''s shadow and sublimate her Dao Heart to the highest level. Then, there is also the unique weapon in thetter''s hands; she also wants it.

    "That only leaves you too," said Wang Wei, and Lin Fan side-nced at Su Ya.

    "I ept the offer but must also discuss it with my family first."

    "That''s fine, but you won''t have much time," nodded Wang Wei before focusing on Su Ya.

    "I''m sorry, but I have to reject."

    "Can I ask why?"

    "I want to sit on your throne and be praised by all sentient beings as the Heavenly Emperor," replied Su Ya truthfully. Everyone looked at her, but they understood her choice. Many of them previously hesitated for the same reason but ultimately decided that the position of Heavenly Emperor was the legacy of Wang Wei???their formerpetitor.

    If theypete for it in future generations, they will forever have his sess, aplishment, and stigma lording over their heads. So, the best way to continue remaining "peers" and petitors" is to start over somewhere else before restarting their rivalry.

    "That''s a bold, ambitious, and yet, understandable choice," uttered Wang Wei. Unlike most of the others, Su Ya had already given up in this generation, so she was not as affected by thepetition. As such, he understood her choice.

    Jian Wushuang was simr to her, but he woke up early and saw the final battle. Adding to his misguided ambitions, he made the same choice as the others.

    "Are you sure about this? You are now a mortal enemy of Lin Fan. By the time you ascend, who knows how powerful he will be? Aren''t you worried he will take revenge?" asked Wang Wei with a smile.

    "I''m not."

    "And why is that?"

    "Background," she replied. "No matter how talented Emperor Kong was, I do not believe his foundation in the upper dimension is better than my Yin Moon Pce in such a short period. So, when I ascend, I can rely on my seniors for protection."

    Lin Fan clenched his hands after hearing this, but Wang Weiughed out loud.

    "You have a point, but I think you''ve underestimated Emperor Kong''s abilities," said Wang Wei with a weird smile. Lin Fan saw hope while Su Ya frowned slightly.

    ''Does this guy know something?'' However, Su Ya did not focus too much on this aspect; she abides by her choice and remains confident in her ancestors.

    "I respect your choice," nodded Wang Wei as he waved his hand and she disappeared.

    "As for the rest of you, be prepared for my call and always be in the best state."

    Wang Wei was about to end this meeting when someone else had something to say.

    "Your majesty, I have a suggestion," suddenly added Lin Fan.

    "What is it?"

    "How about a battle between us before we ascend? A small-scale Heaven Will Battle, if you will."

    "That''s not a bad idea," said Wang Wei.

    "Competition is the best way to push yourself to the limit. This method would also activate your luck and destiny and even push it higher. We could also broadcast the battle to the world through the Dream World, preparing people for the uing listpetitions. How do you guys feel about this suggestion?"

    These people immediately agreed. Such a battle was the perfect farewell to the world and also the best way for them to stay in the best condition possible.

    "Excellent. You can leave to prepare. Once this battle finishes, I will send you to the upper dimension."

    Everyone immediately left. They needed to tell their factions about this development while also preparing for this uing battle.

    (AN: I will not write this small Heaven Will Battle except for one or two battles. However, I might not even write one of them. The previous volume almost killed me due to the stress of writing so many consecutive battles and thinking of so many techniques.)

 Chapter 998 Everyoneéˆ¥æªš Thoughts and Reactions (I)

    <h4>Chapter 998 Everyone''s Thoughts and Reactions (I)</h4>

    998 Everyone''s Thoughts and Reactions (I)

    "Another ambitious one," muttered Wang Wei as he shook his head. After the final battle, all of Di Tian''s Sleeper General died while the others essentially became captives???except for Di Jiaying, who ran away. However, thetter immediately entered a cultivation retreat after running away and abandoning her king.

    Wang Wei did not immediately summon her to disturb her retreat, so after the meeting, he summoned her consciousness without affecting her retreat. However, as he expected before asking her, Di Jiaying refused his offer. Her reason was the same as Su Ya, so Wang Wei did not insist.

    Afterward, he walked to the court''s training ground. He saw the devil''s legions but did not care about them. He came to see the busy Wu Ming, asking him if he wanted this opportunity.

    "This is not for me," replied Wu Ming directly.

    "Something told me it would be the case, but I still want to know why."

    "My own priority is to ensure the Wu n can prosper for as long as possible."

    "And you can do that by proving the Dao," countered Wang Wei.

    "If it were a typical Emperor, that would be fine.

    But the n needs to establish the foundation for future prosperity. Leaving a single Emperor Foundation is not enough."

    Wu Ming knew what the n needed, and a single Emperor would not change much???especially since he knew his talent. ording to his calctions, he would be lucky to be an Eternal. So, the best course of action is for him toy down the foundation for the Wu n and the Origin Rune Pce so that his descendants can cultivate a true Heavenly Emperor.

    With the connection and trust he has built with Wang Wei, his n and faction will be protected and have ess to plenty of opportunities to rise and prosper. He would lose a far greater chance if he left than having one Great Emperor.

    "I don''t know whether I should praise your dedication or scorn yourck of personal ambitions," sighed Wang Wei. How many people can give up immortality, not for more power but for the rise of their family and n? Wu Ming, Wang Wei truly respected Wu Ming regardless of how people, the world, or history will see him.

    Wu Ming only smiled after hearing this. Ever since he heard what happened to his ancestor, he felt a sense of mission to revive the Wu n. His dream or goal has always been to ensure the n reached the potential or power they should have achieved had their ancestor been the one who proved the Dao and became the Array Ancestor.

    "In that case, you can continue your work. Tong Ruobing has agreed to help us finish the Totem Warrior, but don''t be in a hurry to ask for help."

    Wu Ming nodded as he understood the implications???do whatever is needed to reduce how much benefit Tong Ruobing will receive once the project is finished.

    Wang Wei left the room, gazing into the distance.

    "It''s time to activate Gao Buqin''s chess piece."

    The promise of this opportunity is the best way to motivate thetter to act as the Dao Opening Sect''s torn in the Battle Spirit World. After all, benefit has always been the eternal theme of the cultivation world.

    ''Once He Shiyi bes a Heavenly Emperor, Gao Buqin and his Battle Artifact Vi will be crucial to hindering their power.''

    Wang Wei sent the message to activate Gao Buqin, asking for the sect to send a protective detail back to the Battle Spirit World. He sent Deste One???who has achieved Eternal Strength???to return to the Battle Artifact Vi.

    ''With talismans containing my power for emergencies, he should be fine,'' thought Wang Wei before returning to his cultivation room to continue his body training. The people in his world will be the first trial for the exchange. If this one is sessful and everyone is happy, he will target the "losers" of the other Heaven Will Worlds.

    Although he doubted there would be as many talents as the Myriad Emperor World, this generation is an Ultimate Glorious Age, so Eternal Talents should appear everywhere in the lower dimension. And all these people are resources in his eyes. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Emperor Enlightening Academy:

    "So, that''s the opportunity he wanted to give,"

    sighed Xu Shi. "Are you sure about your choice?"

    "Yes."

    "Not even tempted by the Heavenly Emperor Position?"

    "It would be a lie if I said I wasn''t. However, sitting in the position always felt like epting he was better than us, bing nothing but shadows in his brilliant light.

    "I know that logically speaking, the chances of reaching his heights are minuscule, bordering on almost impossible, but I don''t want to give up no matter how small the probability."

    "I understand." No one who can call themselves [Heaven Chosen] is not arrogant, full of ambitions, and has a state of mind to be the best at whatever they do. It''s in their nature to look at despair and the impossible in the eyes and still challenge it.

    "I will help you," she continued. "But you must understand that this will not change things between us. You still have to make a choice."

    Lin Fan smiled wryly. From their sessions with Xin, he understood their situation resulted in a power imbnce in their rtionship. He believes that proving the Dao and bing an Eternal Emperor will alleviate the situation. At the very least, he will have more options.

    "I understand," nodded Lin Fan; he had already made a choice but was still hesitant. However, after proving the Dao, he thinks he will have a better chance of convincing her.

    Xu Shi looked at him but did not say anything, "You don''t have much time, so your incarnations do not have much time to grow. At this rate, you might fail, although a failed Nine Extremity is still valuable."

    Lin Fan frowned as he took out eight other orbs.

    His wife used her Time Dao to find how Wang Wei cultivated his Nine Extremity and recreated it by creating special worlds for her.

    "Is there a solution?"

    "We have to use a more extreme measure,"

    exined Xu Shi. "I will elerate time to the fastest speed possible. However, you''re still a mortal, so there is a limit you can bear???even with my protection.

    "After absorbing the Heaven Will, even if your body has hidden problems, they will be fixed.

    However, don''t expect to achieve a perfect Nine Extremity Foundation."

    "Is there really to achieve perfection?"

    "Not in the moral realm. But you canter re-establish your foundation, but such an act is dangerous, and I mean danger of death???even for an Eternal."

    "I''m not afraid of death." Lin Fan only cared that there was a way. Xu Shi looked at him with dted pupils.

    ''Yes, why am I afraid of death and hesitant about re-establishing my foundation? Isn''t it just death?''

    After hearing his words, she removed herst bit of reservation and began to n for her future.

    With how bleak things sound in the upper

    dimension, it''s best to be as strong as possible.

    Despite this realization, Xu Shi was not prepared to survive the death tribtion for reforging her foundation in the lower dimension. For such an event, it''s best to have a senior and more powerful individual???for example, Emperor Kong???as her guide and protector. Considering the resources needed for this process, this line of thought was ideal.

    "In that case, let''s begin," announced Xu Shi.

    Sword Casting Vi:

    "You''ve made the right choice, but are you sure about your ambitions?" asked Jian Sha. "I don''t know much about the upper dimension, but I can guess how much moreplex things arepared to here."

    "Now that I''ve calmed down, I realized the severity of the situation. However, this is a great opportunity, one I''m not willing to pass on,"

    replied Jian Wushuang. "So, let''s see how things are first after I ascend."

    Destinies can be fought for, but you must also bear certain destinies. Jian Wushuang knew he, alone, could not bear the weight of the Ultimate Sword Path''s destiny. However, it will be apletely different thing if he has the support of the Sword Casting Vi in the upper dimension.

    "As long as you understand what you''re getting yourselves into, I''m satisfied," nodded Jian Sha before discussing how to proceed.

    Body Dao Cave:

    "Are you sure about your decision?"

    "Yes."

    "No one has ever sessfully passed the ancestor''s trial; if you fail, only death awaits you."

    "I''m ready," replied Yin Gen. If it were up to him, he would have essed the trial long ago.

    Unfortunately, he was from an old era with little to no political power in this generation. If not for the recent development and the support of one of the ancestors, these people might never agree to open the trial for him.

    The trial has many levels, so although no one has everpleted it, the ones who passed even one of them benefitted immensely. With his talent, many believed he might be the first to pass all the trials sessfully, and some did not want to see him seed.

    "As you wish."

 Chapter 999 Everyoneéˆ¥æªš Thoughts and Reactions (II)

    <h4>Chapter 999 Everyone''s Thoughts and Reactions (II)</h4>

    999 Everyone''s Thoughts and Reactions (II)

    After Yang Guowei returned to his n, he did not reveal the truth about leaving for the upper dimension. He was unsure about his future, so he did not want to give his n any false hope. So, he only told them about the mini-Heaven Will Battle and that he would do a secret task for the Heavenly Emperor.

    Afterward, he prepared for the battle. During the previous one, he did not even have an opportunity to perform and show the world what he was capable of. He also hopes to change people''s opinion of him after associating with these traitors for so long.

    Someone had a simr reaction to Yang Guowei???Jingwu Hua. After returning to her n, she did not say much about the deal. After the issue with the Emperor Bone, she had never truly trusted these people.

    So, she used some false excuse while also telling them about the battle. Meanwhile, Jingwu Hua focused on preparing for her ascension; she was finally able to see her father for a long time and even had the chance to help him. So, her performance cannot be as poor as the previous battle.

    ''I must prove the Dao and be an Eternal.

    Only this way can I make Daddy proud and be able to help him,'' thought Jingwu Hua with firm eyes before concentrating on her cultivation.

    Great Ye Dynasty:

    Xiao Songxi had reunited with his family. He saw the white streak in his mother''s hair and his sister''s thin body. He reassured them by smiling, hugging, and telling them jokes. However, no one saw his hidden trembling body.

    That night, ording to the Pce Ladies, Xiao Songxi learned that his mother???the Empress Dowager???had the best sleep in a few centuries.

    Meanwhile, the Princess did not have to take pills to calm down and forced herself to enter a meditating state and cultivate.

    Xiao Songxi walked to his cultivation room. After his disappearance, the Great Ye Dynasty was on the verge of copsing. They would not have survived if not for the rise of the Heavenly Court and the new peace and order in the world.

    Under such a situation, he should have assembled his ministers and dealt with countless problems, but he did not care. After being alone, Xiao Songxo no longer hid his anger as he destroyed everything in the room. Luckily, he activated the arrays to prevent his power or any sound from leaking.

    "Baishe n, you wait; I promise to eradicate you from this world," he said with gritted teeth. After this incident, he realized these people never treated him as one of their own despite his bloodline being purer than 99% of them.

    After his defeat, it did not matter he was once their patriarch; he was useless since he no longer had any benefit to give them.

    "What a bunch of poor side people," he sneered.

    "But it doesn''t matter; after this opportunity, I will make all of you pay."

    He closed his eyes and began a retreat; he did not have much time, so it was pointless to waste in mindless anger.

    Five Element Bnce Pce:

    "Are you sure about your decision?" asked Purity One, one of the most powerful Insurgents in the pce. He wore a green Taoist robe, holding a horsetail whisk while caressing his long beard.

    "Yes. She has too much influence on my mind, so the quicker she is removed, the more reassured I will feel."

    "That''s fine."

    "I''m sorry I could not help us get the Heavenly Emperor Position," said Zhen Biyu.

    "It''s okay. Let''s just let nature take its course, and eventually, one of us will seed," replied Purity One.

    "Thank you for your trust."

    "Go prepare. Ask me if you need anything."

    Zhen Biyu entered a retreat to prepare for the uing events. Immediately after she left, a few more Taoist priests appeared behind Purity One.

    "Are we sure she''s trustworthy?" asked someone.

    "We have all checked, so there should be no problem."

    "Even so."

    "Since we chose to trust her, there is no point in hesitating," chimed in Star One. "Plus, if she seeds, we can return to the Central Continent."

    Everybody''s eyes lit up. With their seventh Emperor and one that is an Eternal Emperor, they can ignore the pressure of the Taiyi Profound Gate, return to the Central Continent, and fight for the leadership position of Taoism. Their factions have been waiting for that moment for too long.

    "I still believe we should be more wary," warned the previous Insurgent.

    "Her main personality is very intelligent," added Purity One. "If the news about the upper dimension is true, she should understand better than us the need for a powerful background. So, as long as she does not want to be a loose cultivator in such a politically charged and dangerous environment, there is no need to worry about extra things."

    "Is it really good to rely on something like that for her loyalty?"

    "Why not? In this world, is there a bond more powerful than one based on sharing benefits?"

    Origin Pill Dao Sect:

    Ye Lao caressed his temple as he sent all the sect elders away. Ever since the expo, he had never had a moment of peace. Countless Alchemists from his sect and the Alchemy Alliance haveined to him about the new cauldron.

    All of them had one problem???fear their status and power would be reduced. He tried to reassure these people that things would not be so extreme since the cauldron could not ess their unique pill recipe.

    He also told them to adapt to the changing times, switching from production and focusing more on research and development. However, these alchemists wanted only one thing???the destruction or removal of the cauldron.

    But what can Ye Lao do about this? Could he walk up to the Heavenly Emperor and demand thetter to do his bidding?

    The worst part about this situation was that a few members of his own sect were asking that they terminate their alliance with the Dao Opening Sect because of this event. Ye Lao has never been so angry in his life, wishing he could whip all these people.

    Can''t these people not see the situation? Anyone associated with the Heavenly Emperor will rise and prosper, and only a terrible fate awaits anyone who stands in his way.

    "I''m too old for this,"ined Ye Lao. "I should be enjoying my retirement."

    He exhaled deeply before looking in one direction; his eyes were filled with sadness, pity, and hope.

    He shook his head to concentrate before gathering the information from one of the hundreds of talismans before him.

    Ye Lao immediately frowned. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Another bad news," he muttered. Fu Caiyun was in retreat as he vowed to be the second person in the world to master Immortal Runes and refine an Immortal Pill.

    Ye Lao knew the consequences if thetter seeded: the power he spent so much acquiring would be drastically weakened. In other words, Fu Caiyun will make aeback.

    ''With his talent, it''s not impossible for him to seed,'' thought Ye Lao, who immediately felt like a hot me was under his butt. Sadly, his alchemy talent was nowhere near Fu Caiyun, and he was stuck dealing with the sect''s political matters.

    "If only Cheng''er could..."

    He sighed while gazing in the distance for a moment. He focused on his work, wondering how he should act. His first instinct was to intervene in Fu Caiyun''s retreat, but he knew this was the worst method.

    Thetter still had many supporters amongst the Ancestors, and his actions could have severe consequences. Furthermore, Fu Caiyun was most likely using the Dream World for his retreat.

    ''Should I cut his funding?''

    The simtion of Immortal Pils requires a great deal of Dream Coins, and Fu Caiyun alone cannot provide such resources alone. However, after thinking about it, Ye Lao decided this tactic was also out of the question.

    Fu Caiyun was still one of the best Quasi Emperor Tier Alchemists in the world, so gathering more Dream Coins with his saved wealth, the support of a few ancestors, and refining pills for others was not a problem.

    More importantly, he did not want rumors that another internal strife was happening in the sect, thus ruining their reputation and Qi Luck.

    ''The best solution is for someone else to refine the pill before Fu Caiyun.''

    Only one person in the entire sect fits this description???his disciple, Lou Cheng.

    ''However, he...''

    Ye Lao was lost in his mind for a few seconds.

    ''I should talk to him.''

    He concentrated on his work. Luckily, not all news was terrible. The rise of Hou Shi and material alchemy brought many benefits to their sect, and will continue to do so if they y their cards correctly.

    So, he did not hesitate to assign more resources to her, including ess to the sect''s Emperor Scriptures, secret recipes, hidden trials, and lectures from powerful alchemists.

    Once he finished dealing with the sect''s affairs, he rushed to his disciple''s mountain to see if he could talk some sense into him.

 Chapter 1000 Experiment

    <h4>Chapter 1000 Experiment</h4>

    1000 Experiment

    Ye Lao walked into a dark and damp room. He saw his other disciple, Lan Ling, waiting at the entrance of one of the rooms. "How is he?" he asked, his steps bing more brisk as he rushed over.

    "He''s getting worse," she said, not hiding the worry in her eyes. "He''s been in there for over a week and refused to see me."

    Ye Lao frowned as he noticed his apprentice''s downward spiral ever since the Heavenly Emperor proved the Dao and crowned himself. Ever since that day, he became more reclusive, stopped paying attention to the sect''s affairs, and only focused on refining pills.

    At first, Ye Lao did not pay much attention to this behavior since he knew Lou Cheng''s goal. He believed it may not be a bad idea to give a hundred percent of his focus on that pill.

    However, as time passed, as thetter received more news from the outside, his situation worsened at a speed observable to the naked eye.

    Then, things take a turn for the worse after hearing about Yan Liling''s creation of the Immortal Rune System.

    "It was a bad idea to tell him the news," sighed Ye Lao, full of guilt and sadness. They had noticed Lou Cheng was very sensitive to any news rted to the Heavenly Emperor. As such, they hesitated on whether to tell him thetest news.

    However, Ye Lao was worried about Fu Caiyun and wanted his disciple to use his talent and quickly suppress thetter''s resurrection of power. Sadly, his ambitions aggravated his disciple''s situation.

    Ye Lao took a deep breath before walking into the room. He could not describe the emotions that sted into his soul as he saw Lou Cheng''s state.

    The young man was now extremely thin, with disheveled hair and burned clothes.

    His eyes were bloodshed, and he kept pulling his hair full of white streaks. Ye Lao knew that a cultivator''s appearance sometimes rtes to their state of mind. Some people age instantly after experiencing a terrible event, even when they have millions of years of lifespan.

    ''Not good. His Dao Heart is almost non-existent, reaching the point he''s going mad,'' thought Ye Lao as he rushed over. He forced a few pills down Lou Cheng''s throat, but thetter only kept repeating the phrase: "Why me?"-- like he was a broken record.

    Ye Lao held his most proud disciple in his arm, and his heart ached as he saw how unresponsive thetter was. He shook Lou Cheng, hoping his mindless action could return some sense to the young man. s, his effort was futile.

    "It''s my fault," Ye Lao muttered; his ambition and desire for power pushed his disciple over the edge.

    "Master, you should not me yourself."

    Ye Lao stiffly turned his head to see Lan Ling looking at them with uncontroble tears dripping down her eyes. He secretly sighed. She ced his well-being above her even in this situation???she was such a kind soul.

    Ye Lao fed Lou Cheng a potent sleeping pill before embracing Lan Ling and leaving the room.

    "Master, what should we do?"

    "I...I don''t know," replied Ye Lao, who was, in fact, lying. In this situation, only one person could help his disciple, and that person is the cause of his downfall. However, there is also a chance that his presence would escte the situation and make it worse. Not to mention how he could justify asking thetter for help.

    "Master...if you have a way, don''t hesitate."

    Ye Lao looked at her. Yes, although she was always quiet and unseen, she was also the most clever of all his disciples; it''s just that her personality that hid her unique traits.

    "Lang''er, you know it''s not that simple."

    Lan Ling sobbed even louder after hearing this. Ye Lao rushed over to reassure her, and he did not stop until more than half an hourter.

    "I should keep an eye on him," muttered Lan Ling after regaining herposure."

    "No need."

    ...

    Primordial Chaos, Primordial God World:

    A young man dressed in a ck robe with me patterns embroidered, long flowing ck hair, perfectly chiseled jaw opened his purple eyes. His action immediately raised the temperature of this entire normal Chaos World by a few degrees.

    All the top creatures of this world immediately knew that man had awakened for some reason, and this idea immediately made them feel scared.

    They hoped someone was not stupid enough to confront him.

    "Did something happen?" muttered the me Emperor. His intuition warned him something detrimental to his ns and sess had

    happened. So, without hesitation, a gray meposed of strings appeared in his pupil.

    "Huh?" muttered the me Emperor as he discovered something.

    ''The danger of returning home has reduced exponentially. Did something happen to these two?''

    He never dared return to his home because of the danger he always sensed. But now, his calctions tell him he won''t have much issue as long as he remains low-key and hidden.

    The idea of returning home momentarily enticed the me Emperor. However, he shook his head after a few seconds.

    ''There is no point in jumping into that pool of chaos when I have my own path to follow.

    However, it seems that I need to contact Lou Cheng.''

    He grunted as he realized the danger of his action. The lower dimension was blocked, so contacting thetter will cost significantly. More importantly, his actions might rm people he did not want to know of his existence.

    ''Is he worth it?'' However, he did not think for more than ten seconds before deciding. The gray me in his eyes danced for a moment before he took out an all-white pill and closed his eyes. The River of Time appeared around him, and a few secondster, the pill disappeared.

    Eternal Ascension World, Lower Dimension, Myriad Emperor World, Origin Pill Dao Sect: An illusory me Emperor appeared in Lou Cheng''s house. He immediately frowned after seeing thetter''s state. He pointed at the sleeping Lou Cheng, awakening him from his slumber.

    "It''s you," yelled Lou Cheng as a manic aura encapsted him. However, another aura soon soothed his mood, returning to a calmatmosphere.

    "Have you calmed down?" asked the me Emperor.

    "Barely," gritted Lou Cheng, and the me Emperor said nothing. Instead, he paused as he looked around. A look of realization dawned on him.

    "So, you''re in this terrible state because of him?"

    Lou Cheng said nothing for a few seconds, "Why didn''t you choose him? Or better yet, that woman -his sister."

    "He''s not a pure alchemist, so he was removed. As for her?"

    The me Emperor remembered the little girl he saw after scanning the world. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "She''s indeed a talent, one I''ve seen only a few times in my life. However, her background is tooplicated, and I don''t wantplications."

    "So, it''s true. You chose me because I was an easier pawn to control," sneered Lou Cheng; he did not know where he had gained the courage to speak to this man like this, but he did not care.

    His life was falling apart, so he was fearless before hisst moment.

    The me Emperor looked at him, disregarding his rude behavior and words. "You''re overthinking things."

    "What does that mean?"

    "What is it you think I''m trying to achieve?"

    "Control me, make me your puppet, or kill me after refining the pill for you."

    "And why would I do that?" continued the me Emperor.

    "Because..."

    "I''ve already proven the Dao, so the pill is useless to me."

    "Maybe you lie about its true purpose."

    "Like I said, you''re overthinking things," sighed the me Emperor. "I don''t care about the pill. My purpose is the aftermath after this pill is refined."

    "I don''t understand what you mean."

    "I''ll be more direct. I''m doing an experiment to gather information about something. Don''t ask what it is; you would not understand even if I told you. You''re one of the many people I chose to help me with this experiment. Once you seed, nothing will happen to you besides benefiting."

    Lou Cheng frowned, "Doesn''t that mean I''m still a pawn in your experiment."

    "You could see that way, or you could see it as a transaction. I gave you my inheritance, and you prospered because of it. Participating in the experiment is how you repay my karma."

    Lou Cheng''s furrowed eyebrows rxed, "Why don''t you refine the pill yourself?"

    "I need information about a mortal refining the pill," said the me Emperor directly.

    "I see," muttered Lou Cheng. "I still feel you should have chosen him or someone else."

    The me Emperor shook his head but did not say anything. He knew Wang Wei had a high chance of figuring out his n, and once he knew, the Dao Opening Sect in the upper dimension would soon know.

    He was not willing to reveal that to anyone, let alone such a powerful faction. Even Lou Cheng''s choice was risky because of his connection to the Pill Ancestor.

    "Any more questions?"

    -----

    HAPPY 1000TH CHAPTER. THANKS FOR ALL THE LOVE AND SUPPORT.

 Chapter 1001 Gifts

    <h4>Chapter 1001 Gifts</h4>

    1001 Gifts

    "No...That''s all I wanted to know," stuttered Lou Cheng as the adrenaline in his brain faded out, and he realized how he was behaving before a Great Emperor. No, maybe a being even more supreme and noble than a Great Emperor. Sweat immediately fell down his back.

    "There is no need to panic," reassured the me Emperor.

    "Your...Your Majesty, I apologize for my rude behavior."

    "It''s okay." The me Emperor did not me him; he knew Lou Cheng was not a Heaven Chosen, so it was understandable his Dao Heart and state of mind were subpar.

    Lou Cheng exhaled deeply after hearing this.

    However, soon, he felt awkward since he did not know what to say.

    "I don''t have much time, but I have a few things for you," continued the me Emperor. "The first one is a piece of advice."

    "I''m all ears."

    "There is no need to live in Wang Wei''s shadow.

    He did not live your life better than you. He merely showed you the hidden potential you had all along."

    Lou Cheng''s torso involuntarily moved a few centimeters back after hearing these words. "Is... Is that true?"

    "I don''t need to lie to you."

    "True..." he muttered, but he seemed in a daze, but the me Emperor did not stop.

    "I have refined and updated the previous form for the pill, and I will give it to you. I also added a bonus gift, and this one is for your Dao Companion."

    Lou Cheng had a vast amount of knowledge, but he soon focused on How to raise the Infatuation Flower, also called the Yin-Yang Love Flower, to Emperor Grade. After the two acquired the flowers, he read all the information about them, including myths, legends, and rumors. So, Lou Cheng knew the implications behind these words whenbined with the pill form.

    The me Emperor raised his hand to condense a strange ck and white me that took the shape of a heart.

    "This is the [Heart me of Samsara], one of the few things in the world that can heal damaged Dao Heart and even temper it. After you refine it, your situation should be solved."

    The me Emperor did not fuse the me to Lou Cheng''s body but let it float before him.

    Embarrassed, Lou Cheng immediately used his Divine Sense to send the me into his Sea of Consciousness.

    "I have updated the Illusion Formation so that you can do a more efficient simtion; I also include some of my understanding of Alchemy inside so you can take a look."

    Lou Cheng did not know what to say in this situation.

    "This is myst gift for you," said the me Emperor as a ck talisman manifested in his palm. "The upper dimension is in chaos, and I doubt someone like you can survive the uing strife. So I advised you to activate this talisman, and it will send you and her somewhere safe."

    The me Emperor paused before saying, "It would be best to activate it before you ascend."

    "Why?"

    "There is a chance it might not work in the upper dimension."

    "Is that so? Wait, is the upper dimension in chaos?

    What happened?" asked Lou Cheng. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "If you can refine that pill and prove the Dao, you can find out after asking him. If you fail, then it won''t concern you. Anyway, you only need to keep my words in mind and make your decision."

    Lou Cheng looked at the talisman, and his face turned red, "I''ve received so much from you. How would I ever repay you?"

    "Like I said, you only need to refine that pill,"

    replied the me Emperor calmly.

    "I will do my best."

    "That''s all I ask for. Don''t be too impatient or put too much pressure on yourself. Even if you fail, it will still help," said the me Emperor calmly before disappearing.

    Lou Cheng exhaled deeply before walking out.

    Close to the door, he heard a sobbing sound that made his heart ache. He wanted to rush to that sound, but an overwhelming amount of guilt rushed into his mind. He stood in ce for what felt like an eternity.

    Then, he heard these words, and a rush of unknown determination traveled across his body.

    "No need."

    "Cheng''er?"

    "Husband!"

    Lou Cheng caught her in his arms, holding her tighter than he had ever done.

    "I''m sorry for putting you through all of this. I promise things will be better from now on."

    "As long as you''re okay," she sobbed. Ye Lao sighed in relief as he patted his disciple on the shoulder; he knew everything would be okay from now on.

    Primordial God World:

    The me Emperor opened his eyes, "What a pain."

    Lou Cheng was lucky his value was worth all that trouble. The me Emperor checked the other worlds for all the candidates he chose.

    ''I cannot rely only on him. I need more candidates from Main Source Chaos Worlds.''

    The recent development of his experiment made him realize he needed information specifically from Main Source Chaos Worlds, where the power limit is Half-Step Transcendence. Sadly, this was harder to aplish than stated.

    After the Ultimate Taboo, many of these worlds now have one or more Half-Step Transcendents.

    Meanwhile, the ones who did not were constantly invaded by foreign worlds because of how valuable they had be.

    The situation made it difficult for the me Emperor to secretly enter these worlds and find mortals with enough talent and background to refine the pill.

    The me Emperor looked in the distance.

    ''With Lou Cheng''s personality, he should activate the talisman, thus dealing with the issue of his meeting with the Pill Ancestor.''

    He disdained going back on his words or killing Lou Cheng, so this was the best solution he coulde up with. The me Emperor closed his eyes, and the world immediately returned to its peaceful state; countless people sighed in relief, praying to the Heavens nothing happened to them.

    Eternal Ascension World, Great Chu Divine Dynasty:

    Pei Lang???who was still in his retreat room???suddenly opened his eyes. He felt something and did not waste time secretly leaving the room, leaving behind a clone in case of an emergency.

    As soon as he left, he had turned into a skinny schr full of Righteous Qi. Pei Lang twisted the space, allowing him to teleport a distance that may not be quantifiable by numbers. Still, even then, he did not immediately reach his destination and had to twist the space countless times.

    His destination was a secret realm still in the territory of the Great Chu Divine Dynasty. After checking for any problem, Pei Lang entered the dimension where he saw what was calling him out???a pure white pill.

    "Is that...an Immortal Heart Pill?"

    He could not hide the shock in his mind as he saw this Paragon Grade Pill. This pill has always been rare and valuable in the Eternal Ascension World, even in the Golden Age, let alone in this terrible era.

    The pill''s main purpose for its creation was to heal people during the Immemorial Tribtion when they were trying to be Paragons. Later, it became a must-have healing pill for all Paragons.

    Pei Lang could not control his excitement. He knew his tribtion wouldn''t be simple with the existence of Supreme Unity. So, such a pill was precisely what he needed to deal with any situation.

    ''Calm, calm down, calm down,'' he repeated in his mind. ''I''m about to make a breakthrough, and this rare pill appeared. Is this a trap or someone making a move, using me???the chess piece???in this game.''

    If it''s the former, he has to refuse that pill.

    However, if it''s thetter, Pei Lang does not mind being used as a chess piece???especially since there are such benefits.

    Pei Lang looked at the pill, deep in thought. His body suddenly changed into an elderly man dressed in sloppy clothes, looking like a beggar.

    He took out a tortoiseshell and began divination.

    The result of his divination was this opportunity was due to his luck, but Pei Lang was not reassured.

    ''The only person that could hundred percent reassure me should be Mother Maitreya, but it''s impossible to contact her now. In that case, let''s ask Old Man Tianji.'' He disappeared from the secret room while contacting his people.

    Old Man Tianji was not easily discovered; no one could find him if thetter wanted to hide. So, his actions are more to tell Old Man Tianji was looking for, hoping he was willing to see him.

    Myriad Emperor World, Heavenly Court:

    Wang Wei???who was doing push-ups inside his Energy Dominance Room???suddenly stopped as he received amunication talisman from his Fate Shadow Guard. Surprisingly, the information was from the domestic branch.

    ''Lou Cheng has appeared?'' he thought. There wasn''t much information, except that Lou Cheng appeared in the Origin Pill Dao Sect after years of absence and neglect. ording to the spy, Lou Cheng looked both terrible and in high spirits.

    ''Did something happen?''

 Chapter 1002 Transition Preparation

    <h4>Chapter 1002 Transition Preparation</h4>

    1002 Transition Preparation

    ording to the Fate Shadow Guard analysis, Lou Cheng''s mental state has not been the best since the end of the Heaven Will Battle. Thetter became reclusive and rarely dealt with the sect''s affairs, forcing his master toe out of retirement and take charge of things. Wang Wei even knew Lou Cheng had never used the Dream World.

    His situation seemed to turn for the worse after Yan Liling''s expo, sending him into a downward spiral. However, the spy sent news to Wang Wei that Lou Cheng finally showed up. Although he looked terrible, his spirit was more focused and in good shape.

    ''Did the me Emperor intervene?''

    Logically speaking, no one should be able to intervene in the lower dimension. However, recent events have proven to Wang Wei that such a statement is rtive to the individual. Rules can be broken or bent with the correct method and the right price.

    Without hesitation, Wang Wei pointed to the Nether Hell and added a few moreyers of seal.

    He heard an angry roar but ignored it as he continued to analyze the situation.

    ''ording to my analysis, the me Emperor is probably a peak Paragon, maybe even a Primal Paragon. Furthermore, he''s the only living top powerhouse from the Eternal Ascension World, yet he never showed up and took advantage of this situation.''

    Wang Wei took a moment to create a character profile for the me Emperor??? a calm, careful man who is extremely low-key and does not do unless he''s hundred percent prepared and sure.

    ''With his strength, he''s the perfect candidate to bear the destiny to end the parasite era. Yet, True Heavenly Dao chose me; this fact alone reveals a lot of information,'' analyzed Wang Wei.

    After taking everything into ount, Wang Wei concluded that the me Emperor could be an ally, but not now. The best course of action is to stay away from Lou Cheng, observe from afar, and not intervene.

    ''I won''t help intervene, but I also won''t help him,'' he concluded before sending an order back to the guard just to keep observing and nothing more.

    Wang Wei then looked in the direction of the ocean, "Is it about toe to an end?" He observed for a while before closing his eyes. A few dayster, in the Baishe n, Ao Shen had a small smile on his face.

    He had just signed an alliance with the Sea Race.

    Although the agreement was only in the early stages, they had not established true trust, but it was more than enough that the demon race had a new trading partner and did not have to rely only on the human race.

    More importantly, he finally got what he wanted???the Merit Transitioning Method. After spending so much effort and even losing some of his source blood, he managed to temporarily raise the Star Sage of the Baishe n to five stars and got the answer he wanted.

    ''It''s a shame I could not get my hands on his bloodline,'' thought Ao Shen regretfully, but he was happy with the result. After receiving what he desired, Ao Shen did not waste time and opened a void tear to return to the Northern Continent.

    He spent the next few hours reading all the information the Star Sage gave him, remembering and analyzing every aspect of it. Using this technique as a medium, he used his Chaos Bloodline to divine more information.

    ording to his calction, there was a major problem with his conversion, and that''s his Chaos Law. Chaos is one of the Five Supreme Ouws, meaning that not everyone can wield its power.

    It''s one thing to wield Chaos Heaven Law; that''s a lesser version that is boosted by the power of True Heavenly Dao.

    However, it''s an entirely different thing to control the Chaos Grand Dao Source.

    ''If I want to wield Chaos Grand Dao Source, the tribtion for my transition is not something I can survive.''

    Ao Shen saw his death through a small power of time. As such, he knew it was virtually impossible to survive that tribtion???unless he asked the Heavenly Emperor to take action.

    However, the issue is thetter had no reason to interfere especially since there might be severe consequences for doing so.

    ''Even if I change my Dao to Little Chaos, the situation will not be much different.''

    The answer was evident to Ao Shen, but he did not want to ept it. He knew how potent the power of his bloodline was, and he did not want to abandon it so quickly.

    Without any choice remaining, he closed his eyes to ess his inherited memory, trying to find answers from his ancestors. As luck would have it, he found a solution???his Dao Body.

    After the transition, his bloodline will be "fused" with his Dao Body. As such, the boost it gave him fell under the category of [Awakening].

    ''I have to keep the bloodline separate from the Dao Body.''

    Such an act will make a significant change.

    ording to Ao Shen''s analysis, his Awakening should give him a 3% Grand Dao Boost after the transition. But once he removes his bloodline from his Dao Body, the boost will drop to 2% or even 1%.

    ''My bloodline will fall under the category of Fleshly Body. Although I will lose the power ofw, all my techniques will be Body Divine Techniques. As long my flesh is powerful, these techniques won''t lose their potency, and I can continue using them. Furthermore, they can continue to increase in power.''

    Ao Shen can see his future. After the transition, he will lose his versatile way of fighting, and all his techniques will be drastically weakened.

    However, as long as he takes time to raise his fleshly body and reach the Infant Fiendgod Realm, he will regain everything he lost and more.

    Ao Shen frowned after nning, ''I need to prepare in case something urs to me during that time of weakness.''

    The best solution to this situation is to ensure he''s apetent Eternal Emperor after the transition; in other words, he must have decent battle prowess, even among Eternal Emperors.

    ''How to ensure my strength?''

    He knew a few things could boost an Emperor''s or Eternal''s strength.

    ''A good weapon would help. However, the demon race does not have the means to refine such a top-tier weapon???unless..''

    Ao Shen looked at his hands.

    ''If I can refine my body into my Proving Dao Weapon, it will reach the top.''

    This was a great idea but not easy to execute. He needed to abandon his current body and regrow another one. He could not easily afford the resources needed for such a thing.

    He had a unique snake bloodline that involved shedding the skin to reduce the cost, but that was not enough.

    ''No, there might be a way,'' thought Ao Shen as he thought of something with a smirk.

    ''Another method would be to ensure my Dao Body''s Awakening gives me a boost of 2%. That''s easier than the weapon. I only need to

    prehend Dark Heaven Will Law before the transition.''

    Such an act would definitely raise the power of his tribtion, but the risk was worth it. Ao Shen spent the next few hours pondering his Eternal Path, ensuring he would be one of the best after proving the Dao.

    Suddenly, Ao Shen frowned before returning to normal. He calmly put the technique away before disappearing from his spot. He appeared above the sky in the Northern Continent.

    "I''ve been expecting you," he said calmly. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Name your price," said Huo Fenghuang, standing opposite him dressed in a blue phoenix robe. She was as noble as always, exuding a natural charm of elegance that most women would envy.

    "Before we get to that, you must first defeat me."

    "Why do something so pointless?"

    "Do you think I''m the same as back then?" replied Ao Shen with a sneer. He released a terrifying dragon might, showing his intent to speak only with his fist.

    "The result will be the same," replied Huo Fenghuang calmly as she also released her aura, preparing for this battle; she was never afraid of anyone, let alone someone she had once bested.

    "From now on, all Immortal Tier Battles must ur in the Void Battlefield."

    A powerful voice echoed between Heaven and Earth, stopping the sh of these two titans. They immediately identified the voice and looked around. Their sight immediately noticed a new dimension attached to the Myriad Emperor World.

    Ao Shen and Huo Fenghuang looked at each other before deciding to check it out. They found themselves in all white space containing intense Power of Nothingness. However, this power did not affect them but was reinforcing the spatial structure of this dimension.

    "Great, now I don''t have to hold back," said Ao Shen as he directly turned into an enormous ck dragon. Whenever he fought in the Myriad Emperor World, he had to control himself to reduce the damage he created. But now, he can all out without any restraint.

    [Breath of Chaos]

    An intense dark purple beam emanated from Ao Shen''s mouth, heading directly to his opponent.

    The power of Chaos was pushed to the limit as it tried to revert to its most natural state???the state it was at the beginning of the universe.

 Chapter 1003 Bloodline Rematch (I)

    <h4>Chapter 1003 Bloodline Rematch (I)</h4>

    1003 Bloodline Rematch (I)

    Huo Fenghuang''s face changed as she realized the sheer speed of that attack???it was impossible to dodge. However, as a battle-tested former Heaven Chosen, she made the best decision in this situation.

    [Frozen Time]

    She immediatelybined the Sovereign Water Law with her Phoenix Bloodline, turning into the legendary Blue Phoenix???a rare creature whose natural element was not fire but ice.

    In a moment, Huo Fenghuang froze time with the power of ice. She sessfully stopped the breath attack with this act, but it was only for less than an attosecond. After all, the power of time was nothing before chaos???at least in this confrontation.

    Huo Fenghuang took this opportunity to evade while immediately entering the Five Sacred Beast Transformation. However, her body parts did not morph into different creature parts. Instead, she had tattoos of the five creatures scattered throughout her beautiful, creamy skin.

    The natural noble aura she emanated drastically increased. Anyone who gazed at her would think she was the most blessed woman, no, sentient being between Heaven and Earth. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Ao Shen was aggressive, anticipating her movement. After escaping his breath, his massive dragon tail swung down on her with a force capable of devastating a Heaven Will World without World Source.

    Huo Fenghuang remained calm despite the overwhelming shadow that eclipsed her small body. She raised her small hand and punched the tail. The dragon tattoo on her body lit up, and immediately, her two hands were no longer ordinary???they were also the tail of a mighty dragon.

    Boom!

    Their sh generated a powerful wave that should have eradicated all life, matter, energy, and space-time. Luckily, they were in an endless void with nothing in sight.

    Huo Fenghuang took hundreds of steps backward in the void, leaving space cracks as imprints.

    Surprise shed in her eyes before focusing. She was not about to lose this battle, so she adopted a more aggressive side as well.

    [Ice-Fire Heaven Destruction]

    Two Sacred Beast Phantoms materialized behind her: a blue and red Phoenix. Huo Fenghuang pointed her finger to release a terrifying me and ice. Ao Shen felt the danger and reacted.

    [World of Chaos]

    He instantly created arge universe or world with only the terrifying corrosive power of Chaos; this technique was Domain-based, but he did not surround his opponent???he used it instead to protect him. Sadly, his attempt was useless, only buying him a moment to react.

    Huo Fenghuang''s me and ice were devastating.

    The ice would freeze the chaos while the me burned, showing how she pushed these two basic Daos to the pinnacle. In a very short period, short even for these beings who operate on a conceptual level, the Chaos World was annihted by the Yin-Yang rotation of ice and fire.

    Ao Shen''s massive body rushed out of his universe, but Huo Fenghuang would not pass this opportunity. She was prepared to encase him in a world of ice, sealing him before negotiating the terms of his release.

    The method of transitioning from a Primarch into a Great Emperor was something she could not pass on. After months of searching and divining, they finally found it, so how could she easily let it go?

    Unfortunately, before she acted, her Heavenly Eye Technique saw something and paused???it was a fake, and she was toote since even her Divine Sense did not detect any movement. As expected, Ao Shen appeared behind her with the power of shadow and immediately tried to w her to death.

    His attack was simple yet deadly. He concentrated a massive amount of Chaos Power into sharpening his ws, heading directly for the head. Furthermore, he pushed his Law Will to his maximum, trying to inflict heavy injuries.

    At that moment, before the attack reached its target, Huo Fenghuang showed her Battle IQ. She knew it was impossible to block or neutralize that attackpletely. So, since she was bound to get hurt, it was better for her to do it since that''s easier to heal.

    Plus, she can do some damage in the process.

    [Phoenix''s Wrath]

    Boom!

    She exploded herself, dying in a ze of glory. A colossal ball of me appeared where she once stood before erupting into a fire wave that burned everything in its path. This attack stopped Ao Shen''s w for less than an attosecond before all the mes were extinguished, returning to a state of chaos.

    However, Huo Fenghuang''s new body had already materialized in the distance without a scratch on.

    "You''re a lot better since ourst battle." Ao Shen''s mighty and proud voice echoed in the emptiness.

    "I should be the one saying this to you," replied Huo Fenghuang.

    "Let''s see who has improved the most since that fight."

    [Void Dragon]

    Ao Shen used his Chaos Bloodline to imitate one of the most powerful Chaos Lifeforms???the Void Dragon. His body blended in the space, in the surrounding nothingness, without any issue. The best part is Huo Fenghuang could not see him even with her Heavenly Eye.

    Despite the situation, Huo Fenghuang remained calm. All her senses???including super intuition were useless???but it did not matter. She calmly closed her eyes and waited.

    Swish!

    A tall came out of nowhere, acting like the precision tool of a scorpion assassin: it was fast, urate, and deadly. Oddly, though, this attack was futile. Huo Fenghuang calmly evaded with her eyes still closed.

    ''Luck Dao? Damn it,'' thought Ao Shen as he realized what she did. She realized it was purely on luck or control of probability to evade his sneak attack. Ao Shen reacted swiftly as he secretly mobilized an Anti-Probability Field around his tail, trying to negate her Dao.

    Unfortunately, his attempt failed. Huo Fenghuang''s understanding and application of Luck Dao was way above Ao Shen''s mimicry, which used Chaos Dao as the base.

    ''I need to change tactics,'' he thought as a new idea shed in his mind. Chaos itself is a statistical anomaly. What is the probability that Chaos will be born out of nothingness? What is the probability that life will be born out of the disorder and destructive nature of Chaos?

    Infinitesimally Small.

    Boom!

    With this idea as a core, Ao Shen''s Probability Maniption reached a new level. His tail stroked Huo Fenghuang, sending her flying away with blood scattered in this Void Battlefield.

    ''It''s a shame,'' thought Ao Shen. Although he injured her, he did not inject his Law Will inside her body. However, he did not care because she was not an Eternal, so her healing speed???even with the Phoenix Bloodline???would be slow, especially after the previous rebirth.

    Ao Shen continued his Assassin-type Mode of Combat, hiding in the void whileunching devastating attacks. Huo Fenghuang acted swiftly after the first injury, encasing herself in a Yin-Yang Shield.

    Boom!

    Huo Fenghuang flew in the distance for a second time. Her shield blocked the first few attacks, but this was nothing but a distraction. Ao Shen''s next attack bypassed her defense like it was intangible and reached her. If not for the strength of her fleshly body, her injuries would have been worse.

    ''I need to buy time to heal,'' summarized Huo Fenghuang. Unlike Eternals, who need to have Dao Will to prevent their natural healing, Primarchs'' regeneration is subpar regarding battles of the same realm.

    Numerous thoughts shed in Huo Fenghuang''s mind as she constantly moved to prevent her enemy from pinpointing her location. However, such a tactic only worked for under 2 seconds after she stopped her momentum from flying away.

    ''The power of karma?'' She analyzed why Ao Shen''s attack always reached her. Luckily, the few seconds under enormous pressure were more than enough toe up with a counterattack n.

    A new shield surrounded her, but it was nothingpared to the previous one???a fact Ao Shen soon discovered as the same tactic failed.

    ''The Power of Sovereign?'' thought Ao Shen as he looked at his opponent''s change in aura or atmosphere.

    ''She took the Sovereign part of her Water Dao and used it as a Dao. As a ruler, she has the right to reject anything in proximity to her that is harmful???including my attacks. Clever, but that''s not enough to stop.''

    Yin and Yang are the main themes of the universe, so since there is a Sovereign or Ruler Dao, there is also Rebellion Dao, which involves revolting against everything between Heaven and Earth???including a supreme ruler.

    However, Ao Shen soon frowned; the process of evolving his Chaos Law into Rebellion Law was extremely low by the standard of this intense battle. This fact made sense since he did not have any previous bloodline as a base but had to evolve it naturally through his ability and understanding.

    Ao Shen immediately abandoned this tactic since it wasted so much time and was not ideal for this battle. However, it was already toote.

    [Yin-Yang Reversal]

    An enormous Yin-Yang Symbol appeared in the Void Battlefield, and before Ao Shen could react, he exited his Void Assimtion State. With the reversal of Yin to Yang and Yang to Yin, his "hidden" state turned into a "revealing" state, canceling his technique.

    ''Damn it,'' cussed Ao Shen as he reacted as fast as he could. He made the best choice in the situation, using a small portion of the Power of Nothingness in this ce to enter a state of Intangibility. He saw how Wang Wei used it in the Battle Tower and learned from it.

    Sadly, it was toote.

    [Dragon ughtering]

    Huo Fenghuang''s sword has already pierced his mighty scale, drawing blood. The worst part was that her ughter Dao Technique targeted the very concept of dragons, thus critically damaging him.

 Chapter 1004 Bloodline Rematch (II)

    <h4>Chapter 1004 Bloodline Rematch (II)</h4>

    1004 Bloodline Rematch (II)

    Huo Fenghuang was relentless after the first attack seeded, trying to end this battle as quickly as possible. However, Ao Shen made the best move as soon as she tried a second sword.

    His body shrunk to a size smaller than an ant, making her lose her target.

    While shrinking, Ao Shen used one of his Metamorphosis Bloodlines to change into a small creature. His action was ingenious as hetemporarily changed the essence of his body. He was no longer a dragon but a tiny insect.

    And since he was not a dragon, the effect of Huo Fenghuang''s Dragon ughtering Attack was drastically weakened, allowing him a chance to breathe.

    Ao Shen''s transformation was brief because the Yin-Yang Reversal Technique was still in effect. As such, his act of shrinking and transforming was soon reversed to growing and reverting. The proud dragon acted swiftly and also used Yin-Yang Dao.

    However, he did not try to stop his opponent''s power; he had learned from his previous mistake and did not directly confront Huo Fenghuang using the same Dao as her; his advantage was his versatility and all the different abilities he had, so he would be a fool to outmatch an expert of certain fields.

    Ao Shen encased himself into a Yin-Yang Cover, protecting him from the reversal. His method was focusedpared with Huo Fenghuang''s area affect technique, giving him a chance.

    [ughter Eye]

    During the final battle, Huo Fenghuang conversed with Li Jun regarding their respective understanding of ughter Dao. Afterward, she created this technique that perfectlybined with her Heaven Eye.

    She saw countless red lines around Ao Shen''s body, and she knew as long as she attacked these lines, her chances of instantly killing her opponent would drastically increase. And even if she failed, her attack would have a damage bonus that could make any Emperor suffer even with their natural healing abilities.

    Swish!

    Huo Fenghuang''s speed was truly unparalleled.

    She used Yin-Yang Dao to control the concepts of movement and slowness, focusing on increasing her speed. She used the small aspect of her Sovereign Dao to expel anything that could hinder her speed, including gravity, friction, matter, and even the restrictions of space-time.

    Ao Shen sensed a great deal of danger, so he used one of his ns that previously failed???he entered an intangible state by using the power in the environment.

    The dragon groaned in pain. His action was sessful, at least in the current situation. Huo Fenghuang''s attack was so powerful that it negated some of the power of intangibility. The excellent news for Ao Shen is she could not directly target his ughter Lines.

    "ARGHHH."

    A dragon road echoed in the void before a powerful breath attack rushed toward the female God of War. Ao Shen''s only purpose was to dy her so he could react. Sadly, his attempt failed.

    With a swing of her sword, Huo Fenghuang killed chaos, rendering the attack useless.

    [Dao Killing Sword]

    Ao Shen''s eyes squinted as he sensed the target of this sword???his Chaos Law.

    ''How ruthless,'' he thought. However, two could y this game.

    Boom!

    His mighty dragon body exploded into a fury of Chaos me, destroying the attack and pushing Huo Fenghuang back more than a few light years away.

    Ao Shen knew a few bloodlines with the divine ability to abandon their body or shell in a time of danger as an escape technique. Typically, these creatures would enter a weakened period after using such ability. However, the dragon was prepared.

    In this brief moment of peace, he essed a secret dimension he had prepared especially for this asion. He had enough energy in that ce to recuperate quickly and return to his peak.

    A terrifying sharpness emanated from Huo Fenghuang''s White Tiger Sword. Any swordsman watching this battle would think she was one of them and among the best. However, that was far from the case.

    Huo Fenghuang''s sharpness originated from the metal attribute of the White Tiger. After pushing it to the limit, she developed this technique.

    [Extreme Metal Strike]

    As Ao Shen watched that sword sh rushing towards him, he felt everything in its path would be severed into two???whether it was time, matter, space, or even his Chaos.

    ''I guess it''s time to use my trump card,'' thought Ao Shen as his dragon body rushed forward instead of blocking or evading. His ws directly confronted that sword with extreme sharpness.

    To Huo Fenghuang''s horror or puzzlement, her sh was destroyed by sheer force, making her confused before thinking about something.

    However, she was toote to react as Ao Shen was already before her despite herplete control of movement and slowness in the surroundings

    Boom!

    Ao Shen''s dragon w swatted her like she was a nuisance. She reacted and blocked, but her right arm exploded in the process. However, Ao Shen would not let this opportunity pass, and in less than an instant, he was already before her falling body and attacked once again.

    Huo Fenghuang lost her left arm. Luckily, she was smart for the third attack. The five sacred beasts materialized before her and attacked Ao Shen.

    The creatures were lifelike, almost like they were the real deal.

    They were the same size as Ao Shen, and with them working together, they stalled him long enough for Huo Fenghuang to breathe.

    ''That was Will Manifestation,'' she thought with slightly gritted teeth. Because of everything that has happened in the past few years, she has only achieved an Iplete Will Manifestation, but Ao Shen had aplete one.

    Huo Fenghuang knew how anomalous this was since even the other two Eternals had only achieved Iplete Will Manifestation, and the new Empress???Tong Ruobing???was not a body refiner and did not count. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Moreover, from her experience and knowledge, she could tell Ao Shen did not just awaken and had great control. Furthermore, his Willpower was way above the standard and reached an abnormal level.

    "Surprised?" asked Ao Shen, his dragon visage showing a smirk while his eyes shed with dark lightning.

    "Yes, but it made sense logically," she replied calmly. After a brief analysis, she understood the reason???the Heaven Law Tribtion. Ao Shen had to confront countless Emperor Wills through the Bloodline Imprints they left. Such an act should have tempered his Willpower to a terrifying level.

    "What''s next?" asked Ao Shen. "Do you want to continue or admit your defeat?"

    Huo Fenghuang calmly looked at the terrible state he was in. Her opponent''s Willpower had entered her body and inhabited her already subpar healing (to her standard).

    Of course, she had another trump card in this situation???the Ancestor Will. Innate Demon Gods had the advantage that allowed them to fight the human race for so long during the Innate-Acquire War, and that was the Ancestor Will???a collective Willpower of their respective species.

    Huo Fenghuang could summon the Phoenix,

    Azure Dragon, White Tier, ck Tortoise, and Qilin''s Will, and they would act in the same manner as Dao Will or Willpower Manifestation with a few restrictions.

    Ancestor Will cannotst long and will eventually dissipate. Dao Will and Manifestation can remain inside a person for eternity, but Ancestor Will won''t evenst a few months. Despite its weakness, it was a great way to battle and kill the enemy.

    ''If I summon the Ancestor Will, he will probably do the same,'' thought Huo Fenghuang. Even if Ao Shen did not know the technique, he could learn it with his talent during their fight.

    Finally, she sighed and said. "I lose."

    Ao Shen was surprised for a moment before grinning. He reverted to his human form with the grin still in the corner of his mouth, "That''s all I wanted to hear."

    Huo Fenghuang did not care about the mocking in his voice. Defeat was nothing to someone on their level; on the contrary, it was a learning experience to improve. Additionally, the difference between them is not so vast that it made her despite.

    And even if that were the case, she would not sumb and ept her inferiority for all her life.

    "Now, can we discuss things?"

    Ao Shen did not immediately say anything but looked in the distance. With a thought, he blocked the sight of everyone that was watching this battle.

    "So, why should I exchange with you?"

    "Why shouldn''t you? We both have what we wanted."

    "That''s not enough of a reason?"

    "Do you want me to say the ugly part out loud?" retorted Huo Fenghuang, and Ao Shen was immediately quiet. What is the ugly part? The demon race was too weak to keep such a thing and make enemies of the Ancient n.

    Although they had allied with the Sea Race, he knew he could not trust these people who were highly xenophobic. Ao Shen knew theconsequences once the news that the demon ace had this information spread out.

    Even their new allies???the Sea Race???will want to get their hands on it. With this current strength, he can protect this method. But after he leaves, the demon race won''t fare well, so his best choice is to exchange the technique to get as much benefit as possible.

    "Fine, let''s talk."

 Chapter 1005 Empyreanéˆ¥æªš Might

    <h4>Chapter 1005 Empyrean''s Might</h4>

    1005 Empyrean''s Might

    Ao Shen did not beat around the bush. He handed Huo Fenghuang a list of the items he wanted in exchange for the transitioning technique, and thetter immediately frowned after scanning it with her Divine Sense.

    "Why don''t you rob us directly," replied Huo Fenghuang, trying not to yell.

    "Although the price is a little high, it''s worth it???especially for someone as prideful as you."

    "If you think I will let pride get in the way of our negotiation, then you''re underestimating me," replied Huo Fenghuang with a sneer. Such an act should have looked odd with her missing limb, but she still appeared beautiful and noble.

    She looked at the list a second time and became angrier the second time. The dragon wanted rare things like Phoenix Tear???a unique item that allows a Great Emperor on the verge of death to regenerate to their peak state instantly; this is the closest material to a Longevity Resource.

    Even by the standard of an immortal, Huo Fenghuang would take a very long time to condense one of these things.

    "No, the price must be reduced," she argued.

    "Well, we can do this. The price will reduce by a third," said Ao Shen before pausing and smirking; Huo Fenghuang wanted nothing more than to p his face. However, she remained calm and stoic, waiting for his words.

    "But, you have to sign a contract that the method can only be used by you."

    Huo Fenghuang frowned as she understood the implications???the method could not be passed down to her n and be their foundation.

    "No, I refuse this method of exchange."

    Although the tribtion for the transition is scary, with a sess rate of less than 1% for 5-Star Primarchs and above, this method is still crucial to any powerful lineage.

    "That''s fine. However, I should warn you I marked some of the items in the list with a star; these items are not for negotiation."

    Huo Fenghuang looked at the list for a third time, and as expected, the Phoenix Tears was one of these materials.

    "I understand. Chaos is one of the Five Supreme Ouws, I can imagine how terrifying your tribtion will be - unless you change your Dao.

    So, you would need an item like the Phoenix Tear to even have an ounce of a chance at surviving."

    "You''re right, so you should understand what length I''m willing to go for some of these things."

    Huo Fenghuang felt something was wrong, given how fast he admitted such a thing. However, she did not focus too much on this.

    "You should know how much time is required to condense a Phoenix Tear?"

    "Don''t worry about this. The Time Void Empress shoulde to exchange with me, and one of my conditions will be for her to let you use her Time eleration Cultivation Room."

    Huo Fenghuang squinted her eyes as this was an excellent opportunity for her. If she ys her card correctly, she can use this opportunity in her favor. Although she can somewhat control time, it''s nothingpared to someone who uses it as their primary or secondary Dao.

    "Deal, but we still have to negotiate these prices."

    Some of the things the dragon asked were uneptable to her, for example, blood sources from all five of her bloodlines. She would never give him such a thing. Ao Shen knew his asking price was unreasonable. So, they negotiated so that both sides would be satisfied. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    After arguing for so long that Huo Fenghuang was already healed, they came to a conclusion and signed an agreement. Ao Shen returned to the Northern Continent with a grin on his face.

    ''Everything is ready,'' he thought. He can abandon his body with the Phoenix Tear before refining it into his Proving Dao Artifact. The next step is to prepare before the tribtion. The stronger his body, the better the weapon Ao Shen can refine.

    And with the tear, he can return to his peak quickly.

    He immediately organized a task force to hunt bloodlines for him in the Lower Realm and even sent people to the Martial Hegemony World. Ao Shen was ruthless and sent people to hunt the Sea Race''s bloodline, not minding their recent alliance.

    Of course, he was sneaky about it. Instead, he secretly hired humans to do this job to prevent any connection between him and the demon race.

    He knew besides the Heavenly Emperor, he could hide his methods from everyone else in the world.

    And even if they discovered something, he would have usible deniability and could im some people were trying to ruin the alliance between the two races.

    Heavenly Court:

    Wang Wei calmly watched their subsequent negotiation and agreement, "These people would make a great couple." With their unique and powerful bloodline, a child between these two would have unparalleled talent.

    He shook his head as he knew this would never happen, and the reason can be exined with one word???pride. The Ancient n disdained Innate Demon Gods, viewing them as defeated generals by their ancestors and resources for their cultivation.

    Meanwhile, Ao Shen - as an Innate creature and the first one in this era - had his pride and also inherently looked down on humans. To be precise, he has excellent hatred for humans for what they''ve done to his demon n. He never disyed such emotion publicly because he knew humans ruled this world, and such an act would doom the human race.

    Wang Wei no longer paid attention to their negotiation. He wanted the transitioning method, so he was going to contact someone from the sect to negotiate with Ao Shen. However, right before he sent the order, he saw a corner of the future and smiled.

    "Is this what it''s like to be favored by fate?"

    He stopped his action before focusing on the task at hand. He had to ensure Ao Shen and Huo Fenghuang''s battle was recorded in the Dream World''s Battle Tower. Afterward, he focused on something else: The Corpse Collecting Sect.

    Ever since his coronation and the beginning of this era, nothing has changed for these people.

    They continued their business of selling bodies for people who needed them; they never did anything out of line.

    ''They didn''t even pass the news about the Heavenly Court to their other branches,'' thought Wang Wei, as his eyes saw countless threads connecting this Corpse Selling Sect to other World Communities.

    After years of observing, he never found anything wrong with them. More importantly, he never found the Hidden Branches of the Corpse Selling Sect.

    ''There is no need to worry, I still have plenty of time,'' thought Wang Wei. When the timees for him to strike, he wants to remove this hidden danger once and for all, not leaving them any chance ateback.

    By then, he might have had to deal with the backhand of the Death Reverence, and his current self was not ready for that. Wang Wei knew that even with his current strength, he was not genuinely invincible in the lower dimension. So, he was never too arrogant or conceited, proceeding with caution one step at a time.

    "Oh, right in time," muttered something before a gray ball the size of a volleyball appeared in his hand.

    "Thank you for your hard work." His voice echoed in the Sword One''s mind, and he saw her smile and waving her hand.

    Wang Wei immediately gathered the Power of Nothingness in his blood to nourish this Emperor Tier Void Stabilizing Sphere. Once he finished, he baptized it with the Grand Dao Source before fusing it with the Void Battlefield.

    He instantly felt the changes in this ce and muttered, "It''s time to test this thing."

    He gathered the luck or destiny of the entire world and the Heavenly Court to create a terrifying seal. He then connected the Void Battlefield to the Nether Hell, connecting their seal and reinforcing it in the process.

    "Old Man Nether, don''t you want to kill me? This is your chance," said Wang Wei as he appeared in the Void Battlefield."

    "Damn you, little pest." A powerful voice boomed on this battlefield. Luckily, it was refined to a high level and sealed. Otherwise, the voice was enough to annihte the entire World Community.

    Wang Wei saw an enormous palm descend on him with unimaginable power. He immediately became excited as he activated all his power.

    His Emperor Artifact became a small crystal in his forehead that boosted all his abilities. Dark-red lightning shed in his eyes as hebined his Dao Will and Willpower Manifestation. The ten Fate Pces appeared above him as he [Awakened] his Dao Body.

    The blood in his body rushed faster than the speed of light as he mobilized all 76 Infant Fiendgod Force. His eyes were brighter than ever as his soul operated to the limit of his capabilities.

    He used his [Force Control Skill], which allowed him to control his body, soul, and Grand Dao Source to a level as if he were a creature born to wield these things.

    On top of that, he used his newly created or copied technique. After seeing Xu Shi''s use of obsession, he also used his obsession for freedom as a technique, thus achieving a 1% Grand Dao Boost.

    [Fate Annihting Punch]

    With this one punch that directly targeted a person or object''s fate, Wang Wei knew he could annihte more than half of the entire lower dimension, which isposed of millions of worlds and an infinite number of sentient beings.

    However, it was useless.

    The palm quickly swatted his attack before descending on him and removing him from this earth???at least, it tried to.

    "You didn''t die?" asked Old Man Nether as he saw the newly condensed Wang Wei in the distance.

    He knew thetter did not use any Longevity Technique or resource to revive, which shocked him.

    "Ten-Fold Battle Realm? And it''s the limit of that realm, almost entering the stage of Taboo?"

    He could not hide the shock in his voice.

 Chapter 1006 Taste of the Realm (I)

    <h4>Chapter 1006 Taste of the Realm (I)</h4>

    1006 Taste of the Realm (I)

    For a moment, Wang Wei ignored Old Man Nether''s words and focused on himself. He saw a few bruises on his body that refused to heal; to be precise, they healed exceptionally slowly. He knew it was not the power of Dao Will or Willpower Manifestation.

    ''Existence Hierarchy?'' he thought. This was not the first time he dealt with this thing but only recently that he knew its universal term. Once a Great Emperor or even other Immortal Tier creatures kill a mortal, that creature will have their [Existence] wiped, thus preventing others from using Life and Death Dao, Time Dao, or any other revival methods.

    In the Empyrean Realm, cultivators will experience a second Grand Dao Source Baptism, thus sublimating their [Existence] for a second time; that''s true even for regr Empyreans. The result of this change is another application of [Existence Hierarchy].

    Old Man Nether''s existence is higher than Wang Wei, so he can naturally injure him, simr to if he had used a Dao Will. Luckily, Wang Wei''s strength is extremely close to the Empyrean Realm, so the injuries were not serious.

    Wang Wei finally paid attention to the person present. It was a burly old man dressed in casual ck clothes that looked very ordinary. He had long white hair and a white beard resembling a lion''s mane.

    The feeling this person gave Wang Wei was very odd. Usually, older cultivators will have a more wise or sage-like appearance. But Old Man Nether resembled his grandfather with a wild and unrestrained aura.

    ''He looked like the kind of person that gets agitated and offended for the smallest reason.''

    "Boy, is your tongue tied? I asked you a question."

    "I''m a little disappointed," suddenly said Wang Wei.

    "Excuse you?"

    "I''ve heard so many times how powerful you were and how much of a threat you pose. But..."

    Wang Wei did not finish his word and only shook his head. However, Old Man Nether was already looking at him with furious eyes.

    ''He really gets offended at the slightest thing?''

    thought Wang Wei. Sometimes, a person''s aura is misleading. However, it seems this was not the case.

    "Boy???"

    "Your reaction has reduced even more points in my eyes???such poor performance for someone of your status." Wang Wei shook his head. After a brief analysis, he understood why thetter was like this.

    His mentality has changed after spending so much time in the lower dimension, being invincible. Old Man Nether might have been even more arrogant if not for the seal ced on him.

    "You''re pushing your look."

    "Did I say something wrong? Firstly, you''re only an ordinary Empyrean. Secondly, you''re still in the early stages after so many years. Thirdly, your goal is to control Samsara, but your main Dao is not Life, Death, or Samsara. Instead, it''s some batched Dao thatbines a few minor aspects of Samsara Dao. Tell me, how can I not be disappointed."

    "Damn you," yelled Old Man Nether.

    [me of Hell: Torturous me]

    A dark green me materialized in this empty Void Battlefield, and screams of immense agony emanated from it. Wang Wei''s eyes lit up as his first instinct was to absorb this me and evolve his Pain Innate Talent to a higher level. Sadly, he saw the future, and a terrible fate awaited him if he tried this tactic.

    [Death me]

    A jet-ck me materialized out of Wang Wei''s body and confronted the green me. However, his attack did notst a second before being corroded. The green me enveloped him and rapidly incinerated his body and soul.

    ''Did he want me to suffer?'' thought Wang Wei before vanishing. He could feel a terrifying pain as the me did its job. However, he was one of the best body refiners in the world???a job that only masochists can partake in. So, such an attack was useless to him.

    He did not focus too much on such a small matter as Wang Wei had discovered something: his Samsara Dao was severely hindered. He noticed the anomaly in the first attack but confirmed it on the second.

    So, Empyreans can hinder the operation of a Great Emperor''s Grand Dao Source. And if their Daos are the same, the hindrance is even more severe, probably reaching the level of deprivation.''

    Although Old Man Nether''s Dao only had minor aspects of Samsara Dao, it was enough to render this aspect of Wang Wei''s Dao useless. Of course, the main reason for that is Wang Wei''s actual cultivation level is 32% Grand Dao Source, thus the severity of the suppression.

    "It seems you''re not all talk; I should take this seriously."

    "d you''reing to your senses. However, my disappointment has only increased," said Wang Wei with a gentle smile. However, his guard was already at its peak. He saw the frantic side of Old Man Nether was gone, reced by a terrifying calmness.

    ''Yes, how can someone who has lived for so long be easily seen through,'' he thought.

    Old Man Nether looked him directly in the eyes, "Boy, what do you want?"

    "I''m curious by nature, so I want answers," replied Wang Wei directly.

    "How long have you lived in the Myriad Emperor World? With such longevity, you should know some deep secrets, right? How many events were you the secret mastermind? How did you get sealed in the first ce?

    "Why are you so obsessed with controlling Samsara? How did you descend from the upper dimension as an Empyrean? How did you prevent True Heavenly Dao from directly liquidating you?

    Like I said, I have many questions."

    "And what if I don''t answer?"

    "Don''t be like this," added Wang Wei as he looked in the distance. "I''ve figured out some things, so tell me if I''m correct. Your Nether Hell was probably your first attempt at achieving your goal.

    Back then, you didn''t want to control Samsara but to create your own version. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Soon, you realize your ambition is too big, so you focus on controlling an existing one. That time was probably when you were sealed, hence why the lower dimension''s Samsara was still intact.

    True Heavenly Dao should have been involved in your seal since it seems more severe regarding matters of Samsara."

    Wang Wei realized this truth based on the secrets he divined or deduced from the three karmic positions of Human, Earth, and Heavenly

    Emperor. True Heavenly Dao seemed very strict about the Earth Emperor Position since it dealt with reincarnation.

    Because of this discovery, he suspects the Earth Emperor, one of the eight parasites, might be a False Earth Emperor. At the very least, there should be some secret or w to his karmic position.

    "What do you think? Was my deduction correct?" asked Wang Wei with a smile, but he was observing every minute facial expression of Old Man Nether. His theory on thetter''s true objective is that he''s trying to achieve half-step transcendence by creating or reproducing another module of the chaos universe???reincarnation.

    However, this theory has a significant w???Old Man Nether is too weak. If he had such a brilliant idea to achieve transcendence, it would be best to spend all that time he wasted in the lower dimension to first be a Peak Paragon and use this method.

    "Sometimes, knowing too much is not necessarily a good thing," replied Old Man Nether calmly. He had never felt so angry and insulted in such a long time. However, he was the kind of person that was scarier the more calm he was. So, he appeared very rxed in this conversation.

    "I agree, knowledge is a curse, but only for those who don''t know how to use it," added Wang Wei.

    "What a cheeky brat," chuckled Old Man Nether. "I cannot believe someone could irk me so quickly.

    You should be proud???you''ve created a record for the fastest person to reach my Most-Eliminate-At-All-Cost-List."

    Old Man Nether cracked his neck and shoulder while Wang Wei gave him a look.

    ''It''s you''re no longer in the mood for talk. That''s fine. Anyway, you should have figured out by now it''s impossible to remove the seal in this ce even if you kill me."

    Old Man squinted his eyes, "In that case, I only need to refine and control your soul."

    "That''s the spirit," responded Wang Wei. "Let me have a taste of the next realm of cultivation."

    "You want to use me as a wetting stone to see if you can enter the Taboo Realm? You can continue to dream."

    "It seemed you''re not as stupid as I gave you credit for,"ughed Wang Wei as he rushed toward his body.

    Boom!

    His body exploded into trillions of particles. A few secondster, he reappeared in the distance with even more bruises. Wang Wei did not care as he realized using his True Will to boost his healing factor was a great way to deal with these small [Existence] injuries, if you can call them that.

    "Let''s try again," he roared before rushing forward for the second time.

 Chapter 1007 Taste of the Realm (II)

    <h4>Chapter 1007 Taste of the Realm (II)</h4>

    1007 Taste of the Realm (II)

    Wang Wei died the third time, but he was persistent, like a terminator who would not stop until he aplished his mission. Sadly for him, Old Man Nether got wise and used a different tactic on his fourth attempt.

    [Chain of Hell]

    A terrifying red gate with hell-based designs manifested behind Old Man Nether before opening from the middle, sending ck chains toward his opponent.

    Wang Wei reacted swiftly as he defended himself by creating an infinite number of universes between him and the attack. This was not the extent of his protection. In these universes, he recreated the River of Fate.

    In other words, Old Man Nether''s chains had to bypass an infinite universe while confronting the fate of an infinite number of sentient beings. s, the chains only paused for less than a second before binding Wang Wei, capturing him.

    He did not hesitate and blew his body up the moment he was caught before materializing in the distance, away from the chains.

    ''The gap is so big?'' His strength was at the limit of the Great Emperor Realm, probably 69.999% Grand Dao Source, yet this battle was on one side.

    He used the surrounding seals so Old Man Nether could only use 70% of his power on this battlefield.

    ''The worst part is I can tell this guy has not fought in a long while, so his battle IQ and experience are mediocre,'' analyzed Wang Wei as he tried another tactic. He used all his Grand Dao Boost to bless his soul and attacked.

    [Soul Whish]

    Old Man Nether''s eyes squinted slightly before waving his hand. Wang Wei''s powerful soul attack disappeared as it was never here.

    ''So, an expert in the Soul Dao? No, it should be in Yin Qi and rted power.'' n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    [Chain of Fate]

    Wang Wei condensed his own chain, which had the power to influence or restrict a person directly from their fate. The chains confronted, and on paper, fate is a much higher power than hell. The confrontation dictated otherwise as the ck chains eviscerated the gray chains before proceeding to their target.

    [Freedom from Binding]

    The freedom aspect of Wang Wei''s Dao was activated as a means to deal with this attack, and the result was the same. The sheer difference in power proved that all tactics were essentially useless.

    So, he died again by his own choice. Scars appeared on his face once he revived, but he did not care. He saw that Old Man Nether wasimpatient, so time was running out for him.

    As expected, countless devil creatures from hell appeared on the battlefield and immediately began hurling hell chains at Wang Wei, trying to capture him.

    ''He''s determined to capture me,'' he thought as he realized no one used a lethal technique - everyone was focused on capturing alive to free their master.

    ''Time is running out, and my n is not working,''

    thought Wang Wei. One of his objectives for this battle was to nce at the Taboo Battle Realm.

    Sadly, after a few direct confrontations and deaths, he did not see the path ahead besides the one he came up with-unsealing his soul to achieve an Empyrean Quantity level soul power.

    However, Wang Wei always felt this method was cheap and not the true Taboo Realm and might have consequences for his ambitions of achieving Taboo in all three Immortal Stage Realms.

    ''Let''s try one more thing,'' he thought as he activated the attribute of his fleshly body???Nothingness. After proving the Dao and condensing his Human Fiendgod Bloodline, he had long entered the second realm of Void and even walked deep in mastering it.

    Boom!

    Wang Wei''s punch hit Old Man Nether''s chain, and his eyes immediately shone brightly. He noticed his attack damaged the chain, albeit slightly. Regardless, he saw his power corroding the chains.

    ''Is this the answer? Condensing more power of nothingness until I reached the peak of the Void Stage, thus achieving Taboo Battle Realm?''

    In less than an attosecond, Wang Wei did not an infinite amount of deduction by perusing through infinite possibilities and a simr number of divinations by traveling through the River of Fate.

    He smiled wryly, ''Is the Perfect Foundation the only way?''

    His deduction was sessful, and the Power of Nothingness was a way to achieve Taboo.

    However, the amount of power his body needs to hold is too much, and most of his deductions result in him being assimted and turned into nothingness.

    This result was the same unless he became an Empyrean or opened the Gate of Power. He only deduced sess after using scarce material to reinforce his bloodline and drastically increase his affinity with the [Power of Nothingness].

    After this deduction, Wang Wei realized that achieving Taboo did not rely on a person''s talent, effort, or ingenuity. The leading proponent for sess is a person''s luck or background. Rare resources are needed to take that step, and only people truly blessed can seed.

    Unfortunately for him, although he might be one of these truly blessed individuals, he was currently stuck in a small pond. The lower dimension did not have the resources he needed to make that breakthrough - unless he asked the Dark Truth.

    However, he did not know whether there would be consequences for asking that thing for resources for the Perfect Foundation and for his Void Stage Cultivation. Furthermore, ording to his previous calctions, achieving the perfect foundation had the same effect.

    ''Maybe that Wu Hong already predicted this oue, and she suggested to me to go with the Perfect Foundation.''

    As he died for probably the fifth time, Wang Wei was deep in thought. Since he had his own method of achieving Taboo, his ego - or sense of self-reliance - was fulfilled, so it was alright to use the perfect foundation.

    Wang Wei secretly shook his head. Although he had already decided, he still had some reservations, hence why he dyed doing this for so long.

    Old Man Nether sensed a change in his opponent, so he temporarily stopped his attack. "Have you changed your mind and realized your efforts were useless?"

    "So, you knew what I was doing was futile."

    "Of course. The Taboo Battle Realm is almost a myth, a legend ??? I would not be surprised if no one in the history of the Eternal Ascension World had ever seeded - that''s how rare it is."

    "Well, there is a first for everything."

    "Young people these days???they always dream things that are out of their reach."

    "The same thing can be said to you, isn''t it? But that didn''t stop you."

    Old Man Nether''s eyes twitched before returning to calm. "Alright, I''ve had enough of you. Let''s end this battle."

    [King of Hell Mode]

    A ck armor that seemed to be made of bones appeared around Old Man Nether''s burly body.

    His long hair and beard turned into purple mes, and his eyes were all red with no pupils.

    Wang Wei squinted as he detected the seal was pushed to its limit after this transformation. If the previous Old Man Nether''s power was barely 70%, now it is 70.999%.

    Wang Wei suddenlyughed, showing a wild and unrestrained smile. A pill appeared out of nowhere inside his open mouth, and heswallowed it.

    Boom!

    His aura exploded, bing as vast, ethereal, and supreme as his opponent.

    "What did you do? What''s that pill?" asked Old Man Nether with a frown.

    "Empyrean Ascension Pill," replied Wang Wei calmly. "As the name suggests, my strength can ascend to the same level as you temporarily."

    "Impossible. Such a pill cannot be refined or even exist in the lower dimension."

    "Your existence proves there are no absolutes and that the rules can be broken," said Wang Wei.

    "However, you''re correct - I used some clever means to get my hands on this pill."

    Wang Wei was feeling the strength in his body when he saw Old Man Nether was still confused.

    "The Illusory Pill Canon."

    A look of realization dawned on the ming man.

    This scripture was unique, allowing the user to create illusory pills without the material.

    "Did you get the recipe from the upper dimension? From those meddling br...from your ancestors?"

    "That''s correct," nodded Wang Wei as he ignored thetter''s uglyplexion. He felt the power surging through his veins.

    "Such power is intoxicating. I feel like I can do everything, like I was invincible. No wonder a high enough Dao Heart is required to reach this realm."

    He now knew how easy it was for even the best among Great Emperors to get lost in this power and let it get to their heads.

    ''If that''s how powerful Empyreans are -how scary are Paragons?''

    Aftering to this realization, Wang Wei decided never to underestimate any of the parasites. No matter how weak he says they are or how much he disdains their actions, they are still Paragons and deserve to be taken seriously.

    If he''s not careful, he will be the one who suffers.

    "Alright, let''s truly start this battle."

 Chapter 1008 Taste of the Realm (III)

    <h4>Chapter 1008 Taste of the Realm (III)</h4>

    1008 Taste of the Realm (III)

    The pill that the Sword Empress gave him was truly magical. It did not increase his soul to the Empyrean level, thus achieving the level of strength. It did not increase the strength of his fleshly body or have some random powerful ability.

    The pill was theplete packet. His soul temporarily reached that level, his fleshly body increased by at least 10 Infant Fiendgod Realm, and more importantly, his Grand Dao Source reached 70%.

    The pill gave him the potential strength of the future. Wang Wei guessed this pill was precious and used by the upper dimension to allow certain people to taste the power of the advanced realm to prepare for a breakthrough.

    Furthermore, it might also be used to test whether a person''s Dao Heart has reached the standard of an Empyrean.

    ''However, I''m still not a true Empyrean,'' thought Wang Wei before going on the offensive.

    [Fate Annihting Fist]

    Old Man Nether''s face underneath the me changed as he felt the threat of death. Without hesitation, he responded.

    [Wall of Wailing Soul]

    Thousands of walls materialized before him, each made with trillions of souls full of karmic sins. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    These souls reced Old Man Nether and had their fate annihted instead of him. With this method, he sessfully blocked the attack, but his other tactic failed???transferring the sins of these people to his attacker.

    Wang Wei secretly sneered at such a method. Old Man Nether''a Karma Dao application is the lowest level, focusing on basic things like good and evil.

    So, how could he affect him?

    [Karma Strangling]

    As an Empyrean, how many lives has Old Man Nether killed? How many worlds has he influenced in the pursuit of his ambitions? How much cause and effect does he owe to the world?

    Normally, he is a higher being in existence and does not have to worry about such a thing.

    However, he was in deep trouble when confronting a being of the same level, a being that could turn his previous actions (causes) into tangible and practical attacks (effects].

    Red strings appeared on his neck, hands, and lower limbs, binding and strangling him. Old Man Nether condensed a sword full of the power of Yin and Death Qi, trying to cut off the threads.

    Sadly, his actions proved futile.

    No, to be exact, his actions aggravated the power of the threads; in other words, the more he struggles, the more he has to bear the effects of his past actions.

    "DAMN IT," he roared before his body spontaneouslybusted into dark green me before materializing a great distance away. Wang Wei frowned when he saw his thread not moving to his opponent. His eyes shed with splendor as he instantly discovered the truth.

    ''Some type of death recement,'' he analyzed.

    Old Man Nether chose one of his underlings to bear all his karma, essentially recing him.

    ''However, that''s not going to save you,'' thought Wang Wei as the thread changed their target to the original owner; this time, they locked on his fate line. Old Man Nether''s ming face danced, probably indicating his mood.

    [Light of the Pure and Noble]

    A brilliant light manifested above the sky before condensing into two pairs of angelic wings. Old Man Nether had now changed into this weird aesthetic of evil and good, the devil and an angel, of light and darkness.

    Wang Wei observed everything calmly. Unlike Christianity and other religions back on Earth, in Eastern Mythology, Hell is not only in charge of the wicked but also judges the good and pure heart. In other words, Hell is oftentimes depicted as a ce that holds both Heaven and Hell based on these religions'' standards, simr to Hades''s Underworld, where Elysium is located for the people who were good during their lives.

    Old Man Nether''s technique is based on this. He gathered the position karma of trillions upon trillions of lives to bless him and wash away his karma, thus reducing the effect of the threads.

    ''Unfortunately, you''re ying a game where you''re out of your league.''

    As a master of karma, how easy was it to switch between good and evil - from position to negative karma?

    Swish!

    Before Wang Wei could put his n into action, his body moved out of the instinct of danger.

    Sadly, he was a step toote, and half of his body was gone. Luckily, he acted swiftly and protected his soul.

    ''An ax?'' thought Wang Wei as he saw the culprit of his ident. ''A powerful Emperor Artifact.'' He groaned as he realized this could change the scale of this battle; he had just started and wanted to fight a lot longer.

    ''If only my Dao Will and Willpower Manifestation were much stronger.''

    The pill did not help much in these two categories. His Dao Will could barely give a 5% strength boost - not Grand Dao Boost.

    Meanwhile, his willpower was a lot better. With the strengthening of his flesh, he could use more of it. However, the increase was only 20% strength, with no Grand Dao boost.

    ''How did I not detect that thing?''

    His senses were simply monstrous. He could sense changes in time, detect his own life and death, see how much his luck changes (it acts a certain way before death], and watch the strings of fate. And those are added senses to the normal one and his Divine Sense, an extension of his soul.

    Yet, with all these measures, he still did not detect the ax before it almost killed him. He watched the ax disappear but still did not detect any information: it was there, then it was not.

    Old Man Nether was prepared for an attack, most likely to distract him and sneak attack with the ax again.

    [Living Universe Prison]

    Wang Wei secretly shook his head as the universe he created swallowed Old Man Nether. His opponent had obviously not fought a good battle in a long time, so his natural reflexes were slow - even to someone who had just reached this level of power.

    Inside the universe, Old Man Nether faces some trouble. He soon discovered this universe was a living creature whose sole mission seemed to imprison him. Furthermore, it was infinitely expanding in size at a massive rate.

    ''A brilliant technique thatbines space, time, life, soul, and even sealing Dao.'' He did not hide his envy as he fought against that universe.

    Boom!

    Wang Wei watched Old Man Nether calmly walk out of his technique. ''Huh? Way faster than I anticipated.'' He swiftly knew the reason.

    Empyreans had a Grandmist Wheel that granted them the power to create worlds and life as they pleased. As such, it was a wrong move on his part to try to restrain thetter with the power of space when he was a fake Empyrean without a Grandmist Wheel.

    ''Well, it''s okay since it''s a lesson to learn.'' This battle aimed for him to test his opponent''s strength while learning and adapting to fighting in the Empyrean Realm. He did not know the circumstances of his ascension, so it''s best for him to be limated before in ??? just in case he does not have the opportunity.

    ording to some of the worst-case scenarios he has deduced, he might have to learn and get limated during life-and-death battles, which is not ideal for his personality, which often favors being prepared.

    ''At least I know how this ax operates,'' thought Wang Wei. His guess is that the Nether Hell is a world created by Empyreans - where he has absolute control. So, Old Man Nether sent his ax into the world - which is technically a ce outside of the universe, outside of normal space-time. That''s why Wang Wei felt the ax appeared out of nowhere.

    ''He also used the seal on the Nether Hell to his advantage.'' The seal made it even more challenging for Wang Wei to sense its

    appearance. ''This tactic shows this guy might have been talented inbat. His current state is the result of years of inaction.

    ''Will this battle awaken his long-lost fighting instinct?'' Such news was not in Wang Wei''s best interest. He knew he could not kill Old Man Nether in this battle; his current strength was temporary, and he knew thetter should have one, if not plenty, of hidden trump cards.

    So, when their real battle of life and death began, Old Man Nether might be back at his prime.

    ''Isn''t this what I wanted? A battle that pushed me to the limit and pumped adrenaline like I was a junky who knew he would not survive the night.''

    Wang Wei then focused on something else - his nearly regenerated, extremely pale other half body. The process almost took a second despite using his Life and Death Dao and his fleshly body regenerative ability. In a battle of such a scale, a second is too long.

    ''In the end, the pill only gave me the strength of an Empyrean; it did not also raise my [Existence] to that level.''

    He could tell his injury was notpletely healed, and once the pill''s effect ran out, he would suffer all the consequences of the injuries in these battles.

 Chapter 1009 Taste of the Realm (Finale)

    <h4>Chapter 1009 Taste of the Realm (Finale)</h4>

    1009 Taste of the Realm (Finale)

    Swish!

    With an understanding of his opponent''s technique, it was straightforward for Wang Wei to evade the sneak attack of the ax. However, things were not as simple as he expected. A second ax manifested out of nowhere, heading directly for his head.

    His danger senses went on overdrive; he immediately knew if this attack seeded, he might genuinely die.

    Swish!

    The second ax passed over his head, and Wang Wei''s body was missing that part of his flesh. He did not use his absolute control over his body to scatter the atoms and subatomic particles in his head, returning them to nature as they should be.

    No, he knew such an act would still result in his death - this had the ability to ignore pure matter and even directly target his soul. So, at thest minute, he turned his head into a state of void - simr to how he used his Intangibility, but at a higher level.

    ''Oh, that was close,'' thought Wang Wei. ''I missed the thrill of dancing with death.''

    He saw the disappearing ax and knew how there was a second - a duel de, a de of life, and one of death.

    ''Maybe it''s not that simple.''

    As soon as he had this thought, he was proven correct. Two axes attacked him, and he evaded.

    However, at the correct time, a third appeared, and he evaded it, too, but a fourth materialized out of nowhere.

    ''I was right. Besides life and death, there is a good and evil ax.''

    [Karma Mirror]

    Wang Wei once read a colorfulnguagement on social media: "Karma is not a bitch, it''s a mirror.'' Theizen who posted thisment was referring to the fact that karma does not just pay us back for our actions; it reflects our choices and decisions. It''s another way to say every reaction has an equal and opposite reaction. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    With thisment or idea in mind, he created this technique. As expected, once the evil ax hit him, it immediately bounced back to its owner.

    Old Man Nether soon realized he could no longer control his own weapon.

    So, without any choice, he had to defend himself.

    The ck armor around him covered his entire body. Boom! The ax sent him flying back, but he was soon on his feet, perfectly intact.

    ''Another Empyrean Artifact?'' Wang Wei was speechless. He also realized Old Man Nether was still an old fox as the armor appeared like a technique to him. Knowing his disadvantage in the weapon area, Wang Wei decided to be more aggressive.

    [Freedom of Obsession]

    He used a technique that directly targeted Old Man Nether''s mind. Immediately, the ancient Empyrean felt his obsession for a very long time with Samsara rapidly disappearing. He almost groaned in pleasure because of how free and liberating the entire experience felt.

    After working for so long with little to no sess, he finally realized how great his life would be as long as he abandoned such useless obsession.

    "NOOOOOOO." His voice was so powerful that some of it leaked from the Void Battlefield seal.

    ''Such strong obsession,'' observed Wang Wei. He thought his obsession for absolute freedom was deep, but even he had to admit Old Man Nether was probably higher than him.

    "How dare you mess with my mind." Wang Wei ignored him and pointed his finger:

    [Authority Depriving]

    The me around Old Man Nether''s head disappeared, returning to his human visage. The armor on him dimmed slightly as if he had lost something.

    "The power of Samsara," said Old Man Nether in shock. He could tell thetter used power simr to a Yama King, depriving him of his control or authority by using Samsara-rted Dao. Such an act was not a straightforward application of the Dao but power directly from the source.

    "How can you use such a technique?"

    "I saw Di Tian using it, so it was easy to replicate after a little study."

    Old Man Nether''s face turned redder than a baby''s butt.

    "What? Feeling angry? Jealous? And maybe a little shameful?" sneered Wang Wei. "With your age, you should have long understood fate is unfair and no one is born equal. Since you could not do with the cards granted to you, there was no point in these useless emotions."

    "I''ll make you pay for your insolence." To Wang Wei''s surprise, Old Man Nether reverted to his previous state, dissolving his technique.

    ''He can ignore a higher authority than him?

    Maybe he did have some sess in creating his version of Samsara.'' He looked at the possible exnation for his events. A dark cloud loomed over this battlefield. He could tell the cloud was simply to hide what was inside. Sadly, none of his methods could prate the truth.

    [Ultime Samsara]

    A sense of dread permeated the entire battlefield.

    The idea that nothing was eternal and would eventually die before something was born in the ashes, following a constant and unending cycle, entered Wang Wei''s mind. They would feel the same way if there were other life in this ce.

    Afterward, everything proceeded toe to an end - the universe, matter, life, space-time, energy, the five elements, Yin and Yang, and everything in between. Luckily, this was the Void Battlefield, or absolutely everything in the lower dimension would die; No one would be spared except for Wang Wei, Old Man Nether, and other things. However, the number of survivors would be counted on one hand.

    Bolts of purple lightning descended on the sky, targeting him at all times from different angles.

    He had to use all his defensive abilities, like blessing his luck, controlling probability, reversing death with life, and all the others.

    His face was pale as he constantly moved to evade the bolts that covered the sky purple.

    Despite his best attempts, he was hit a few times, thus severely injuring him.

    ''No, this battle has to end.'' His [Existence] was injured. Now, with his current level, such an injury is dangerous but still controble. The issue is his injury has reached the point that his realm was about to fall once the pill''s effect ended.

    [Return to the Void]

    He immediately used the ultimate ability of his flesh - returning everything to a state of nothingness, a state where there is no space, no time, no matter, no life, no chaos, no mind or spirit, no soul - it did not even contain the concept of existence or nonexistence.

    Old Man Nether''s face changed as he hurriedly stopped his technique and rushed back to the Nether Hell; he did not want to have the slightest contact with such a damn technique, even if he had ways to deal with it.

    Wang Wei watched him run away and did not pursue; this was his objective. After thetter left, he reinforced the seal on the Nether Hell and removed the one on the battlefield. He then looked around at the countless tears in this empty white space.

    "It''s still notpletely finished," he muttered. If not for the seal, the effect of their battles would have leaked. Wang Wei groaned slightly as he sensed the effect of the pill rapidly running out.

    He disappeared before reappearing in the court.

    Immediately afterward, his aura drastically decreased.

    "As expected, my strength now is barely Third ss."

    He felt the very core of his life, or existence, was severely injured. And simr to how mortals cannot use much strength or power when injured or sick, he was in the same situation.

    "Is this what she has to live with?" he muttered, thinking of that woman who lingered in his dream.

    "No, her case is probably more severe."

    The [Existence] of a Paragon is not so easy to be affected, let alone the one of a Boundless one. So, he could imagine the terror of the Ultimate Taboo.

    "I need to heal, and it''s now your job to protect me," he said out loud to no one. However,

    someone appeared in the corner - it was another him. Before this battle, he knew the possible danger, so he used the resources needed to condense a permanent clone.

    Although it only had the strength of 40% Grand Dao Source, thetter had the ability to use its full strength for a short period in an emergency.

    "Do you want me to hold the court for you?" asked the clone.

    "No. Let''s release the news about my injury as bait. Let''s see if there are some stupid people still lurking around."

    "Okay. We should have visitors soon. We can begin with them."

    Void Battlefield, after Wang Wei left:

    A few people immediately appeared; to be precise, all the Eterna ss Powerhouses showed up - including the hidden ones from the Sea Race. They looked around with pale faces, sensing the remaining aura on this battlefield.

    "Impossible," muttered one of the Sea Race, not willing to ept a new Emperor could be this powerful. Everyone gazed at him but did not say anything. Many felt that way but just had better control of themselves.

    "Eminent Monk, do you know something?" asked Xu Shi, who was also pale simply due to the aura in the surroundings. Every passing second felt like she was carrying the weight of the world, and even breathing became difficult.

    "Why are you asking this poor monk," said Feng Heng with some sweat on his forehead.

    "You''re probably one of the oldest here, and you have ess to all of Buddhism''s heritage. So, if you know something, don''t hesitate to speak."

    Feng Heng paused briefly. "You should have heard about the Ten-Fold Battle Realm?"

    Xu Shi, along with everyone who was listening, nodded, both openly and secretly. Recently, with the rise of the Dream World, people have begun topare Emperors and Eternals. As such, the concept soon became popr when individuals tried to understand why there was such a vast difference between them.

    "Well, there were rumors that ten was not the limit - that there was anotheryer above." Feng Heng stopped talking, and the room quieted for a few seconds.

    "Are you saying the Heavenly Emperor had achieved this realm, thus having battle prowessparable to Tier 11 of the Emperor Path?"

    Feng Heng did not borate further.

    "Hey, monk, don''t just speak nonsense not to reveal what you know," growled Ao Shen.

    "I cannot do anything if the donor does not believe my words."

    "I''ll believe your words when you speak the truth."

    "The truth is always so cruel, wouldn''t you say so, donor?"

    "You???"

    "Okay, there is no point in arguing or fighting,"

    butted in Xu Shi. "If we want the truth, we can just ask him."

    She immediately disappeared from the ce.

    Everyone looked at her before following. Since they had someone to follow, why not see what happens?

 Chapter 1010 Bait

    <h4>Chapter 1010 Bait</h4>

    1010 Bait

    The group-which included Tong Ruobing''s clone -walked into the throne room with Wang Wei waiting. They saw his pale face and his weak aura.

    Immediately, they noticed something; this was the first time they could sense the Heavenly Emperor''s aura. They could immediately tell his strength was only at Third ss.

    "What is it?" asked Wang Wei, his voice soft and weak, no longer containing the confidence and hidden dominance or authority. Everyone gazed at Xu Shi, and she paused.

    In this short moment, she realized many things and knew asking directly was not a good idea. So, she changed her tactic:

    "Is that person in the Nether Hell really that powerful? Is he that much of a threat?"

    "Indeed, he is."

    "Is he alive?"

    "Sadly, so."

    "So, you lost?"

    "Of course not. But I didn''t win either," replied Wang Wei calmly before coughing out loud, even spewing some blood. "Is that why you''re here?"

    "No, I want to see the battle," replied Xu Shi.

    "You mean you want me to ce my battle in the Battle Tower."

    "That''s right."

    "Hm, that''s not a bad idea. However, you should be warned to be careful beforehand."

    "What do you mean?"

    "If you are weak of heart, it''s better if you don''t experience it," replied Wang Wei calmly.

    "Is that so?"

    "Do you need anything else?"

    "No."

    "Okay, you''re dismissed."

    No one immediately left as they gazed at each other until Xu Shi bowed respectively before disappearing. Feng Heng followed suit, and the others imitated them. Wang Wei smiled after seeing this. A few people had a quick sh of killing intent after seeing his state. Although extremely brief, his clone still detected it and told him.

    "Interesting," he chuckled before closing his eyes and essing the Dream World. He made his battle with Old Man Nether avable but also put certain restrictions on it. For example, only Eternal ss Powerhouses can view this battle unless they have his approval. Afterward, he retreated to heal his injuries.

    After returning to their respective factions, these people immediately checked the battle and understood the warning. Sensing the aura of these people was indeed a terrifying thing.

    Without sufficient Dao Heart or willpower, no one could even finish watching the battle.

    The Immortal Sovereigns were better since their essence was that of Tier 11. However, it was not the same for the others. Additionally, once they used the Battle Tower to be one of the fighters, allowing them to experience the strength of either Wang Wei or Old Man Nether, these people became intoxicated by the strength they acquired.

    Like Wang Wei, no, even worse than him, they became lost in having such terrifying power. The situation worsened once the battle ended, and they lost such power. A few were shocked a second time, as they wished they could live their lives in a false reality so they could always experience this power.

    Luckily, these people were either the best amongst Heaven Chosen or had lived long enough that their mind was tempered. So, they eventually quieted down and regained their bearings. Now, they had to decide on their action. The Heavenly Emperor was severely injured, and this could change everything.

    Emperor Enlightening Academy:

    Xu Shi exhaled before walking out of her seclusion room to see many people waiting for her; she was not surprised as these people sensed the terrible aura that leaked from the Void Battlefield.

    "What happened?" asked former Headmaster Song.

    "The Heavenly Emperor is severely injured," she replied truthfully.

    "Is the taboo in the Nether Hell so dangerous?" asked a teacher.

    "More than we realize."

    "How severe are we talking about?" asked someone else.

    "His [Existence] should be injured and his strength fallen to Third ss."

    The room quieted for a few seconds before someone asked, "Should we do something?"

    "Like what?"

    "I don''t know, but this might be an opportunity."

    No one said anything for a while, so they looked at Xu Shi. She did not immediately expose her opinions but looked at her husband in the room.

    "What do you think?"

    Lin Fan was momentarily surprised that he became the focus. But he soon calmed down and answered calmly, "Knowing him, it''s probably a bait."

    "He wants to lure people to betray him? In other words, his injuries are fake?"

    "I don''t know if his injuries are real or not, but even if they are, he should have prepared before for such a possibility. Don''t forget what his Dao is," reminded Lin Fan. "Plus, even if he''s injured, doesn''t the Dao Opening Sect have another Eternal Powerhouse? With their recent development, there might be more than one."

    After the rush of the news calmed down, these people calmed down and analyzed the situation.

    They realized the situation had not changed much despite thetter''s injury. They also realized they had been too focused on the Heavenly Emperor and ignored their former rival - the Dao Opening Sect.

    Since the beginning of the era, they have been highly low-key despite all the things they have aplished and all the benefits they''ve acquired.

    "Why haven''t you noticed how low-key they''ve be?"

    "Previously, they were low-key, but not to this extreme." The previous Dao Opening Sect would take some time to remind the world who they were and not to mess with them. However, for a while now, everything about them was rted to the Heavenly Emperor, while the other powerhouses rarely showed up.

    "Do you know something, Headmaster?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "It''s because of the Bnce Mechanism."

    "Are you implying that they''ve be so powerful that they must stay hidden to prevent trouble from True Heavenly Dao?" asked Song Li.

    "That''s... both good and concerning."

    The good news is the other factions will have more say in the world with the Dao Opening Sect''s new approach. The concern is that their rival is not so powerful that no one knows their true depth. In some ways, they were no longer in the same league.

    "Now, you should understand the situation. The Dao Opening Sect is our current greatest ally, so don''t do anything stupid."

    She dismissed everybody, leaving Lin Fan for a few minutes. After supervising his cultivation, she retreated. She reyed the battle in her head, trying to understand and improve.

    ''Besides his abnormal soul and willpower, the other things are not out of the realm of possibility.''

    Xu Shi believed she could train her body to be on that level, her [Awakening], and Dao Will should improve after recasting her foundation, and she could refine a better artifact with the resources in the lower dimension - let alone in the upper.

    So, the only remaining is Source Techniques. His should be one that granted a terrifying control over his Grand Dao Source - no, not just Dao but everything else.''

    She pondered. Such a technique can be replicated with the correct method.

    A me appeared in her hands, "The extreme of control? I can start with Alchemist''s me Control and go from there."

    Western Bliss Sect:

    Feng Heng looked at the few Immortal Tier powerhouses he had and said with a deep tone: "Remember, the Heavenly Emperor is an

    Honorary Buddha of our sect, so please do not spot any more nonsense. Understand?"

    "Understand, Reverend Buddha."

    "Okay, you''re dismissed."

    Great Talisman City:

    Tong Ruobing''s clone returned and did not even mention the Heavenly Emperor''s situation to her faction; she merely talked about the battle and how terrifying it was.

    She knew it was bait - the fact was very obvious.

    As such, even if it was possible that thetter was truly injured and was using such an "obvious"

    tactic as a mind game, she only needed to remain silent and not do anything. Her only concern was to send every detail of the situation to her main body.

    Ancient n:

    Huo Fenghuang watched the elders walk out of the meeting room.

    "Fox Shadow."

    "Yes, mydy." A tall, thin woman with daggers appeared kneeling on the ground. Her ck, tight clothes screamed shadows or assassins. She had an odd aura as she blended with void while exuding a natural charm that could make most men and women go wild.

    "Observe these people. If you find anyone doing anything stupid, I grant you the power to kill before reporting to me."

    "As youmand," replied the shadow before disappearing. Fox Shadow''s ability reassured Huo Fenghuang. After the final battle, she realized the importance of a good general and supporting team, so she began to build one.

    Unfortunately, it was not easy to find talented individuals on the level of Wang Wei''s team.

    Luckily, she met someone with a hidden Void Fox Bloodline and seized that opportunity to turn her into her most loyal follower.

    Huo Fenghuang looked in the distance while secretly shaking her ahead. Even after the ancestor''s warning, some of these people refused to change and control their arrogance. These people knew what the word Dao Overlord represented, but a few still wanted to act foolishly.

    ''Maybe it''s time to clean up some of these people.''

    Ao Shen returned to the Northern Continent and did not say anything to anyone; he''s not fallen for such an obvious trap. However, it was regrettable that this recent development dyed the business he was waiting for, but he was patient.

    Anyway, the storm will soon pass.

    Another person who reacted simrly to him was Jian Sha from the Sword Casting Vi; he did not mention anything about the injury and told everyone how the situation was handled.

    Sea Race Territory, a meeting of the highest order:

    "Are we just going to let this opportunity slide?"

 Chapter 1011 Rediscover Yourself

    <h4>Chapter 1011 Rediscover Yourself</h4>

    1011 Rediscover Yourself

    "What opportunity? We are already on thin ice with him. Do you want to destroy our race?"

    "I''m not telling you to attack him. But we can do something."

    "..."

    "The sea has been our domain since the beginning of time. We stayed outside the affairs of the Earth-dwellers, and they ignored us - that''s how things have always been. But now, they have invaded our domain. Can we just ept this?"

    "I''m not happy about this situation either. But once again, what can we do? You saw his power."

    "Now that he''s weakened, isn''t it an opportunity?"

    "You''re not stupid enough not to see this as bait, right?"

    "Of course, but this does not change the situation.

    We can act in the shadows, preparing a sacrificial pawn if things go wrong."

    "...I still think we''re ying with fire."

    "Like I said, we do not need to act directly and use a proxy. As long as we prepare for usible deniability, we will be fine. Anyway, he won''t detect anything for a while in his current state."

    "...Alright, let''s do it."

    A few dayster:

    Wang Wei received an unexpected visitor to the court. He walked out of his room to see someone waiting for him.

    "Mom?"

    "What''s this I hear that you''re injured?" asked Yu Yan.

    "What are you talking about?"

    "News has spread to the entire world that you''re severely injured. Some rumors even say you might not survive for long and might enter limbo. Wait, you didn''t know? Can anything escape your eyes in this world? So, you''re really injured?"

    She rushed to hold him.

    "I''m indeed injured, but you don''t have to worry."

    "I thought nothing could happen to you in the lower dimension."

    "The world is so vast and full of wonders. Even my strength cannot be said to be invincible," replied Wang Wei calmly.

    "How can you do something so dangerous? You have responsibilities; you can''t act recklessly anymore," Yu Yan warned. "Do you need anything to heal?"

    "Don''t worry, I already prepared everything beforehand," replied Wang Wei as he locked arms with her. "Let''s go on a walk. I have something to say to you."

    "Why so serious?"

    Wang Wei did not exin and led her to the Star Sky Universe above the court. A golden light served as their pathway, leading them past countlesss and stars. As they passed countless wonders of the cosmos, the sight was otherworldly.

    "I''m going to be rude and blunt, so I apologize beforehand," said Wang Wei.

    "Now, you''re scaring me."

    Wang Wei locked his palm with hers, "You need to rediscover yourself."

    "What are you talking about?"

    "For a long time, your life was evolving around me or father. Your entire role or personality was that of a proud mother and dutiful wife. As a result, you''ve forgotten or ced your dreams or goals at the back of the line."

    Yu Yan suddenly stopped, and Wang Wei followed too.

    "It''s time to think about yourself first, be selfish, and consider what you want for the future."

    "Is there anything wrong with wanting to protect our family? To ensure that we''re always together?" she asked in a low voice.

    "Of course not. But you have to understand the concept of bnce. I have my pursuit of absolute freedom. Father wants to see the pinnacle of swordsmanship and beyond, and Grandfather has his own aspirations and drive. Only yours revolved around the family."

    Wang Wei paused and gave her some time to process the news.

    "I always wanted to prove the Dao and revive the Yu n."

    "That''s a good starting point, but it''s not enough.

    By the next generation, you can aplish this goal. What will you do next? Our family will be separated for some time, and I fear something might happen to you if you don''t have spiritual sustenance." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Yu Yan has been worrying about this, too. Soon, her son will ascend and fight in a terrible war in the upper dimension; she won''t be able to see, speak, or know any information about him.

    Grandpa will reincarnate, leaving only her and her husband.

    Luckily, she would be busy with the affairs of the Heavenly Court to distract her, but there is always the possibility of something going wrong after not seeing everybody at the same table for too long.

    "You''re a talented cultivator with a brilliant mind.

    Don''t let titles like mother and wife be the restraints that bind you."

    Yu Yan exhaled deeply, "What do you think I should do?"

    "That''s not something I can tell you. I rmend you walk around the world, self-introspect from when you were a mortal to your current self.

    Think about your hobbies, personality, desires, and everything else unique about yourself. Then, dream big - don''t be afraid to devise an absurd goal."

    "Alright." Yu Yan kissed him on the cheek before leaving. She randomly teleported to somewhere and began walking on her journey of

    self-discovery. Wang Wei watched her with a smile. He had wanted to have this talk to his mother for a while and prepared to talk to her either right before or after she proved the Dao.

    Now that the situation was dealt with, he felt relieved.

    "What happened?" he asked in the empty air.

    "The Sea Race released the news. They n for the still disgruntled devil cultivators to release the information to foreign worldmunities," replied the clone.

    "So, they are the ones who jumped out. I guess I should not be surprised." The Xenophobia of the sea race was too strong. Normally, Wang Wei would have left them alone. Sadly, the ocean was a dent of treasure and resources, and he had to manage it.

    "They''re not the only ones."

    "Oh, who else?"

    "The..."

    "Them? Does she know?"

    "No."

    "Interesting. It seems we have someone else to bleed," smiled Wang Wei with a sense of schadenfreude.

    "What do you want to do?"

    "Let things y out," he replied calmly. "Anyway, it''s about time for our foreign expansion, and if someone catches the bait, their worlds will be a safe and secure ce to begin."

    "Alright, but there is something else."

    "What is it?"

    "An opportunity?"

    "Where?"

    "The Origin Weapon Mountain."

    "You can proceed as you see fit," said main Wang Wei. He was not feeling well; his current state reminded him of when he was sick back on Earth.

    At first, the feeling was interesting because of its novelty. But now, the feeling of constant weakness and aching was annoying. So, he ended the conversation and returned to his healing.

    Southern Vermillion Bird Continent:

    Yu Yan appeared in a forest and used her Divine Sense to find direction. Soon, she found the nearest mortal civilization and decided first to eat something.

    As she looked at the food before her, she realized many things. First, she had note to the southern continent in a long time; to be precise, she had not left the central continent of her own volition, probably ever since she was pregnant.

    She went to the Western Continent because of her son, and she wished to travel to the South when Wang Wei infiltrated the Origin Pill Dao Sect. During that time, she feared for his safety and wanted to see and protect him secretly.

    The second major realization was regarding food.

    In the past few million years, she was the main cook for her family and only tasted food made by a few people: her husband, son, daughter-inw, and thest meal before her mother died.

    In her youth, before she met Wang Tian and was hispetitor, she also enjoyed traveling and tasting the food of different continents. But, after an unknown time, her world shrunk, revolving around a few people.

    Yu Yan sighed before eating the food; she found it a little too greasy, but the taste was unique enough to catch her attention. Finally, she tasted the tea but paused after one sip.

    She remembered she never liked tea. Her father and mother forced her to learn the tea ceremony since it was a deep part of the world''s culture.

    She remembered how she had to lie about her favorite tea, how these Heaven Chosen would go to extreme lengths to get her ''favorite" tea as a way to impress her.

    After marriage, she would say her favorite was either her husband''s or son''s favorite or use any random name that popped into her head.

    "Server, give me another drink." Yu Yan changed her drink as she observed the surroundings. Once she finished, she continued her journey, going from one restaurant to another, one mortal civilization to the next.

    On one of her trips, she ended up in a colosseum to watch a battle between mortal and cultivator- something that has bemon in the lower tier of the world.

    She did not care for the fight but focused on the fact it was a battle between a saberwielder and a swordsman. During her Luck Trial, she learned about Saber Dao to counter Wang Tian. Her talent was decent, but she did not pursue such a path.

    ''Did I like the saber?'' Yu Yan asked herself. The answer is no, but she also could not wonder what her life would have been had she not given up.

    ''Husband is a supreme swordsman, and the wife is an overlord saberwielder? That would have been interesting.''

    She shook her head before continuing her journey.

 Chapter 1012 Discovery & Pressure

    <h4>Chapter 1012 Discovery & Pressure</h4>

    1012 Discovery & Pressure

    [Unedited chapter)

    Yu Yan spent the next few days on a journey of self-discovery. She reexamined her likes, dislikes, goals, ambitions, and life as an individual rather than a mother or wife.

    Experiencing mortal lives and civilization was marvelous to her, but she still could not find a grand goal for herself. So, she decided to rx.

    Luckily, in the city she was in, there was a chess tournament, and she participated.

    Without any suspense, she won, and rumors of a Chess Saint spread in that mortal kingdom. At first, Yu Yan wanted to leave because of all the attention, but she changed her mind and continued to ept challenges.

    The process was helpful to her search.

    She realized, or rediscovered, her love for chess. At an early age, she disyed an exceptional talent for the game while receiving her aristocratic education. However, given her talent, her father focused more on honing her battle talents, while her sister - who was expected to marry and be moredylike - focused on things like chess, poetry, and calligraphy.

    She did not focus on the art of chess again until her son''s method of proving the Dao required it. During that time, she realized how talented she was in the subject, with only her son could keep or rival her. Yu Yan smiled, thinking how thetter would sometimes secretly cheat when he was on a losing streak.

    Of course, she would y the mother card and me him for ying "too hard" when she was on a losing streak.

    Yu Yan enjoyed her time as the "Chess Sage" and felt her grand ambitions might be rted to chess somehow.

    However, she could not think of anything after much deliberation and walked away. Nothing came to fruition until she was in the Western Continent.

    In one of the temples, he learned the monks would experience the Trial of Darkness to temper their minds. As the name implies, the monk would close themselves into a room of absolute darkness; their task is to rely on the fortitude of their mind to not sumb to the darkness.

    "That seems easy enough," muttered Yu Yan, who wanted to experience this trial. Sadly, it was only for the monks of the temple. So, she had no choice but to reveal her identity. After all, who dared refuse the mother of the Heavenly Emperor? She was not pedantic to the point of not using her identity despite her journey of self-discovery. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Yu Yan started the test with the temple''s blessing, beginning with the Mortal Tier Darkness. This part of the test was easy as her mental fortitude was naturally high as a cultivator, so she focused on the part for a cultivator.

    She began to have visions of the past on the first level of that darkness. Her n was lucky in the birth department as her mother gave birth to two children who were rtively close to each other. As such, they were very close in childhood and yed together.

    One game she loved to y with her older sister was search and find, and she always won. She would hide in the strangest ces full of darkness that her sister was very scared of. She would make fun of her afterward for being older and being scared. Sadly, as they grew older, such tactics no longer worked.

    ''I thought I chose the Dao of Darkness because of its opposite nature of Light. If I could prove the Dao with thatw, our n''s foundation would be deeper, but it may not be so simple.

    I''ve always loved darkness.''

    After this realization, many things she had long hidden or forgotten about became clearer. When she broke through the Divine Body Realm, the idea or goal she instilled in her Good Fortune me was that she would revive the Yu n and show people the true beauty and horror of darkness.

    Over the years, she worked toward the first part of the goal but did not focus on the second aspect. After her generation learned Heavenly Dao cut off the Path of Supreme and that there would be no Heaven Will in this generation, she shifted all her attention to raising the next generation.

    She did not even revive her ambitions toward the Yu n until she saw how talented her son was. As for the other, she forgot it until now, thinking about it as the words of her young and inexperienced self.

    "So, that''s how it is," muttered Yu Yan as she opened her eyes. "The answer was before me long ago. My goal, my grand ambitions, lies in darkness."

    Her aura suddenly changed, bing calmer, wiser, more peaceful, and moreplete. Her Dao Heart had with a new youthful vigor. Cultivators'' sublimated, and Yu Yan found herself with a new youthful vigor. Cultivators'' appearances are dictated by lifespan, choice, and state of mind.

    The first two are understandable, while thest one is more rare. Some people suddenly aged in one night after experiencing a terrible ordeal or their Dao Heart breaking. The same individual could return to their youth after dealing with their issue or fixing their Dao Heart. Such a method of deciding appearance is more applicable to Immortal Tier cultivators.

    Previously, Yu Yan was young bychoice, not because of her mindset. As the Sect Madam of the Dao Opening Sect and the mother of one of the most powerful Heaven Chosen, she had to look a certain way - she had to be presentable.

    Now, she was young because of her mindset. She felt her spirit return to when the world was vast and full of endless possibilities.

    "It''s time," muttered Yu Yan before leaving the test room. She thanked the monk for their hospitality before walking out. She took onest look at the temple while muttering, "I should build this Darkness Test for the n; it''s a good way to temper the mind, Dao Heart, and even Willpower."

    Yu Yan left, immediately returning to the Heavenly Court.

    "Back already?" asked Wang Wei with a smile; he could see and feel the difference in his mother. Her eyes were brighter than usual, an indication of a highly focused spirit.

    "Yes, I have found my path."

    "Oh, tell me about it."

    Yu Yan told him about her discovery and her grand ambition. "A little absurd, isn''t it?"

    "Maybe, but isn''t it the same for my dream of achieving absolute freedom?

    It''s fine if you''re willing to walk steadily toward that goal and not give up no matter what; your life will be fulfilled, and you won''t regret it."

    "No matter what?" Yu Yan shook her head. "I don''t think I can be like you and Hong''er, willing to do EVERYTHING to achieve your goal."

    "We,,,, are the extreme. So, it''s fine if you''re not like this. And maybe it''s a good thing not to be too extreme."

    "True," nodded Yu Yan. "I think it''s time for me to act."

    "We should have a little more time."

    Thest time he checked, their deception worked, or to be precise, True Heavenly Dao allowed it.

    However, he still wanted to wait a little longer.

    "Now is the perfect time. Since you are fishing, once I begin, they will conclude that you desperately need merit to elerate your healing. This should ce more pressure on them to elerate their actions."

    "That''s an excellent idea. However, you should wait a few more weeks. My clone is scheming against the Great Origin Mountain."

    "Oh, what''s your n?"

    The two mother and sons discussed how to y the world for their benefit. Afterward, Yu Yan returned to her n, preparing for the uing event. Soon afterward, auspicious clouds manifested above the court, rming everybody.

    Not even an hour afterward, the Dao Opening Sect released information about a new Innate Refining Technique that used arrays to imitate Heavenly Dao and refined pills, artifacts, and talismans. The world shook as people realized a golden age of profession was happening, and it was just the beginning.

    Great Origin Mountain, a meeting of the highest order:

    "Time is running out," said a burly elderly man with long white hair and a waist-length grey beard, clothed in all ck and with abnormallyrge hands for his size. "If he heals, then our action won''t mean anything."

    "I agree with Great Elder Shi. If our actions cannot gain his favor and are only the cherry on top, then it''s pointless."

    Everybody looked at Sect Master Chen Ye, a handsome middle-aged man with a white streak on his hair; he did not appear burly like most people in the room but had a more refined or elegant air. His hesitation was not because he was Chen Chen''s adopted father but the price he needed to pay.

    "Advisor Kang, what do you think?"

    Their factions wereposed of weapon refiners, so they were usually hot-tempered because of the scripture they cultivated. As such, each generation will have an Advisor position or someone wise and calm to help the sect master.

    "Why did the Heavenly Emperor kill Young Master Chen?" asked Advisor Kang, who also had a bookish air emanating from him.

    "What do you mean?"

    "He had the opportunity to kill others, but besides the people from Di Tian''s side, he only killed the Young Master."

    "Kang bastard, are you trying to sow conflict?"

    "Let me finish talking," replied the Advisor calmly. "Not long ago, we received news he summoned all the former Heaven Chosen. Although we don''t know what they discussed, news about a second small-scale Heaven Will Battle spread. If not for the recent news, this should have been the talk of the entire world."

    "What are you getting at?"

    "The Heavenly Emperor is a person with grand visions. Many of the changes in the world were things he had nned hundreds of thousands of years prior."

    "Are you saying he had nned to save or keep the people in his generation alive? However, Chen''er''s puppet transformation is why he killed him?" asked Sect Master Chen Ye.

    "That''s correct."

    "So?"

    "What if he believes we still have this method and bes suspicious of our sect?"

    "He should be wiser than this."

    "The point is we cannot allow him to have any excuses to intervene in our sect''s affairs or, worse, destroy us," he replied calmly. Chen Ye immediately understood thetter''s meaning - we must mend our rtionship with the Heavenly Emperor, even if it''s for peace of mind.

 Chapter 1013 Origin Hammer

    <h4>Chapter 1013 Origin Hammer</h4>

    1013 Origin Hammer

    Sect Master Chen Ye sighed deeply. He knew of the steep decline of their sect ever since the Heaven Will Battle. Things then escted after the appearance of Talisman Weapons. Their mountain controlled the majority of the Weapon Industry in the world, but now, they''ve received a major blow as their sales drastically decreased.

    On top of everything, the Great Talisman City and many others began to attack their stores, taking control of them by any means necessary. They even suspected the Dao Opening Sect was part of this economic attack.

    If he did not do something, the Origin Weapon Mountain might suffer a catastrophe in his hand.

    ''How can I see my ancestors if I let the sect decline in my hand?'' thought Chen Ye, ignoring the room''s quietness. ''However, the price to pay might be too much.''

    His internal struggle was evident on his face, but no one said anything until a few minutester as Advisor Kang intervened:

    "Sect master, we are only doing the same thing as the Great Talisman City."

    Sect Master Chen Yen immediately remembered what had happened to the Great Talisman City.

    Their situation was even worse at the beginning of this era because of their leader''s betrayal. But soon after, they announced they had mended their rtionship with the court.

    People did not believe them until rumors about the price they paid "leaked," everyone praised Tong Ruobing and the city for their ruthless move.

    "Yes, since that little girl can be so decisive and ruthless, can I be that inferior to her? Prepare everything, I''ll see the Heavenly Emperor immediately."

    "Sect master is wise," nodded Advisor Kang, and everyone praised the sect master before discussing the logistics. After preparing everything, they sent amunication talisman to the court for a meeting.

    Heavenly Court:

    Wang Wei looked at the pill before him,surrounded by formations, deep in thought.

    ''So, the limit is Extreme Tier?''

    The first method of refining Innate Pills he created that used the Divine Sea could only refine Pseudo Pills that were on par with

    Quasi-Emperor Tier - they could be described as the best amongst that tier. After the revival of the environment and gaining ess to Innate Qi, that method could create Innate Pills on par with Fake Immortal Pills, and since then, the Origin Pill Dao Sect has not updated that technique to refine true Immortal Tier Pill.

    However, this method of using formation to replicate Heaven and Earth can create true Innate Pills; however, the limit is Extreme Tier, which is on par with First ss Emperors.

    ''Ultimate Tier Innate Pills should be possible to refine. However, such an act would affect the World''s Source, and Heavenly Dao won''t allow this to happen. Even normal Innate Pills require too much Innate Qi and will be under strict control; Heavenly Dao should make the Pill Tribtions extremely difficult.''

    Wang Wei secretly shook his head. His method was very restrictive because it required someone aplished in both Alchemy and Arrays to make, preventing too many people from attempting. Now, he knew the pill tribtions for his technique would be harsher than others.

    ''This technique will not be popr,'' he concluded.

    ''Someone will probably create a way for an Alchemist and Array Master to work together to refine the pill, but before then, this method will not be popr.''

    Wang Wei slowly took out a talisman to send the news to the sect to research this cooperative method. Although he did not care too much about this method, it was still a source of merit. He won''t receive much if his technique is not spread and used.

    Once finished, he looked in the distance and asked, "Is it me, or has Heavenly Dao be stricter?"

    "You''re right. Since Xu Shi''s action and its increase in strength, it has be harsher in some of its rules," replied the clone.

    "That can be both good and bad." The world needs order to function and develop, but too much order is a prison and can easily elicit rebellion.

    "Have it or Old Man Tianji made any move since they learned about my injury?"

    "No. They are both quiet."

    Wang Wei nodded. Despite expecting this answer, he needed to ask. Heavenly Dao is an emotional program, so it should know better than to take this obvious bait. As for why it would take action against him? That''s because its core programming is to maintain bnce, and Wang Wei''s power had long broken the scale, so it''s in its nature to try to restrict him and tilt it back.

    "The Origin Weapon Mountain people are here."

    "Oh, so your n seeded?" Wang Wei smiled before walking to the throne room. Soon afterward, Sect Master Chen Ye walked in with a delegation. They kowtowed to show their deepest respect before presenting a gift, saying it was to honor the Heavenly Emperor and creating a deep pond between them.

    Wang Wei''s eyes lit up when he saw the gift: an ordinary-looking bronze hammer.

    "Is that the Origin Hammer?" he asked as he held the hammer. "It was rumored the Weapon Ancestor was a cksmith when he was a mortal.

    As a remembrance of this past, when he created his life''s greatest work - the Origin Hammer - he modeled it after his cksmith hammer. Now, it appears this rumor was true."

    "Our founder was a humble man who never forgot his origin."

    Wang Wei gave him a side nce. Wu Hong once told him that Talisman and Weapon Ancestors did not be Eternals because of their arrogance and pride. So, he would not believe such words.

    As he looked at the hammer, he was truly surprised. This weapon granted a natural 7% Grand Dao Boost; however, this was not its limit.

    As the Luck Condensation Artifact of the Origin Weapon Mountain, it can perfectly carry the luck of the sect, which grants another 3% Grand Dao Boost.

    In other words, any Emperors of their faction will have a 2-Fold Battle Realm after wielding this weapon.

    ''This thing is truly a masterpiece. Luckily, this thing had severe restrictions. Otherwise, the Origin Weapon Mountain would have been more powerful than it is.'' Wang Wei was sure that probably only one Great Emperor since their mountain''s founder could wield all the strength of that hammer.

    The only time this weapon would be fully activated would be once the sect faced a terrible catastrophe.

    "Are you sure you want to hand this weapon to me?" asked Wang Wei.

    "Since the Great Talisman City can hand over their Luck Artifact for the generation, we can do the same," replied Chen Ye with confidence. Wang Wei chuckled as he understood the implications.

    Anyways, as long as he can gather the [Civilization Destiny], he has no issue returning these factions''

    luck and destiny before ascending. It would be a grave mistake to forcefully leave it to his sect, so he had no problem with those short loans.

    "I appreciate this gift-especially since it''s very timely," said Wang Wei, his face as pale as ever. "I consider myself generous, so I won''t let you suffer."

    He closed his eyes before dispatching his divine sense. A few secondster, he waved his hand to manifest a cauldron in the middle of the room.

    The thing immediately caught everyone''s attention.

    "This cauldron follows the same idea as the Mechanical Cauldron, but it''s for weapons instead of pills. As you can see, it''s iplete because of my sect''sck of ability." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Wang Wei paused to allow them to process this information. "My previous n was to gather everyone worldwide, sharing the merit anddestiny forpleting this project. I will hand it over to your mountain for your great gift."

    Chen Ye felt the world spinning; the excitement was too much. He knew the significance of this project and the blessing their mountain would receive once theypleted it.

    "After the project is finished, the cauldron will enter the Dream World. However, your mountain will have a share of the profit."

    Chen Ye was happy he was a cultivator or would have fainted and humiliated himself. They had a meeting to discuss how profitable the Pill Mechanical Cauldron was. Even if he''s only sharing some of the profit, he knows how much their mountain will benefit. More importantly, they will no longer be irrelevant in this uing era full of changes.

    "Don''t be happy too early," said Wang Wei, waking up some of these people from their daydreams.

    "You will have a specific amount of time to finish this project. I will take it back if you don''t meet my expectations."

    "Your Majesty, we swear on our ancestors we will not let you down," hurriedly said Chen Ye as he knelt.

    "That''s good," nodded Wang Wei before pausing.

    "I''m sorry about Chen Chen, but he had to die."

    "No need for apologies. The Heaven Will Battle is cruel, and there is a reason it''s called the Grave of Geniuses."

    Wang Wei looked at him for a moment, "If there is nothing else, you can leave."

    The delegation swiftly exited but did not hide the happiness in their strides. Meanwhile, Wang Wei looked at the hammer before him, sensing the new luck and destiny added to his court.

    He could not help but smile; he now had the luck of the Origin Rune Mountain, Great Talisman City, Origin Weapon Mountain, and his sect. He only missed the Origin Pill Dao Sect to condense the [Civilization Luck] he nned. And if he could get his hands on the Qi Luck of the Ancient n, things would be perfect.

    "How did you do it?"

    "It was quite easy," replied the clone. "I only use a few of our Fate Shadow Guards to release some murmurs. Then, their advisor-a very wise man- understood my message and made things happen."

    "The world would be so much easier if there were as many smart men as that advisor," joked Wang Wei.

    "True. Now, the only missing piece is the Origin Pill Dao Sect. Any ns for them?"

    "Lou Cheng and the me Emperors are still untouchable variables, so let''s wait until they reveal their hands first."

    "Yes, by then, our opportunity mighte."

    Wang Wei looked in the distance and muttered, "It''s time."

    He sent news to his mother to begin.

 Chapter 1014 Mortal Artéˆ¥æªš Way of Balance

    <h4>Chapter 1014 Mortal Art''s Way of Bnce</h4>

    1014 Mortal Art''s Way of Bnce

    Yu Yan was meditating when she received the talisman.

    "It''s time," she muttered. She left the room and proceeded with the ceremony. She first bathed carefully and changed her robe to an all-white one. She ced incense for her mother and father before walking to a temple in the back of the Yu n''s mountain.

    The temple was odd. It was rtively small and not luxurious. Additionally, it contained many stones or monuments carved out of pure jade.

    With a wave of her hand, Yu Yan brought the temple to the sky.

    "Heaven and Earth above, today, I, Yu Yan, have created the Mortal Dao of Art and Crafts to bring bnce, peace, and prosperity to the world."

    Yu Yan''s words did not spread far until a few secondster when an enormous eye appeared above the world, alerting all the factions and powerhouses. Finally, her voice spread worldwide, making even mortals pay attention.

    Yu Yan was momentarily nervous before gaining her bearing as she sensed all the powerful gazes looming over her. Luckily, she also had nerves of steel, so her facial expression did not change much.

    So, she continued her ceremony without any issue. The first monument in the temple shone brightly before projecting a vision above the sky. A doctor had finished curing patients in a small vige before walking to the next ce, trying to aid as many people as he wished.

    Upon his arrival, he saw the entire vige was just ughtered, and the culprit, an injured cultivator, had just killed itsst victim. It was probably using blood technique to heal.

    "How dare you!" yelled the doctor, and the cultivator looked at him with disdain before preparing to add this new visitor to his list of victims. However, things did not proceed as expected as the doctor waved his hand, and an enormous acupuncture needle appeared behind him and stabbed the cultivator to death.

    Everyone watching this scenery was shocked because they could tell this doctor was an ordinary mortal without martial arts or spiritual power. Meanwhile, the cultivator was in the Divine Body Realm.

    Everyone wanted to know what was happening, but no one answered them, and the ceremony had just begun. A second vision manifested in the sky; this time, it showed a cksmith. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Another cultivator was refining an artifact that required to be nourished with extreme Yang Blood, but instead of hunting demon race, he chose to prey on mortals, focusing on cksmiths who have spent most of their lives near mes and thus have a lot of positive energy in their bodies.

    Amongst all the cksmiths that were captured, one in particr was extremely calm. He did not struggle, whine, or cry and obediently followed his captors. However, once he reached the cave where the cultivator''s refining furnace was, a giant hammer appeared above his head before crushing thetter into meat paste.

    Again, The world was baffled as this person was only a mortal, and the Weapon Refiner was in the early stages of the Primordial Spirit Realm. Some people already had an inkling, while others wondered whether this was a weapon.

    The next image was that of a farmer. He was tending to hisnd when he sensed the shockwave. He looked in the distance, and two cultivators were fighting without any regard for the surroundings, destroying and killing everyone and everything in their path. With anger written all over his face, he waved his hand to materialize arge sickle. Then, he sealed these two Primordial Spirit cultivators.

    The vision showed how he did not kill them but sealed them in a nearby mountain.

    The following vision was of a painter. He had created a masterpiece that was the talk of his city.

    However, one day, a cultivator who was passing by noticed this painting could resonate with thews of Heaven and Earth. He had been stuck in the early stages of the Void Shattering Realm for a long time and thought this was his opportunity for improvement. So, he asked the painter if he could sell it to him.

    Thetter refused since it was his life''s greatest work. After rejection, the cultivators demanded the painting, even threatening its creator''s life and family. As expected, after a second rejection, he used force.

    The painter manifested a painting the size of a city and effortlessly killed the cultivator.

    Yu Yan did not waste time as the next vision appeared immediately afterward. This time around, it was a beautiful woman ying the guqin. The story was that she was a talented musician with a beauty that would make most immortals feel ashamed.

    A passing Saint saw her y, became enamored, and desired to possess her. He immediately deployed his Domain to take her by force when she rejected him. But, she manifested a golden guqin and fought with him by ying it. After battling him for more than three days, the Saint ran away with severe injury.

    The world was quiet as their gaze locked on these visions. The next one showed a genius calligrapher who killed a Supreme Powerhouse, followed by a Chess Sage who sealed more than Five Supreme Powerhouses. Lastly, a schr manifested a brush to deal with a Quasi-Emperor.

    After the schr, the temple projected other visions of others. known mortal-basedprofessions, and even revealed these mortals using this new power to deal with injustice in their own society, which indicates that this power was not totally directed at cultivators.

    Finally, everything seemed to end as no vision showed. A golden orb manifested in the sky before splitting into two. 90% of it descended on Yu Yan''s arms, while the rest went to the Heavenly Court. The Eye of Heaven Dao disappeared along with the temple, and soon afterward, visions enveloped the entire world.

    Yu Yan smiled before disappearing from the sky, and the world boiled. The top powerhouses instantly knew some changes had urred to Heaven and Earth and searched for answers. They had their guesses but needed confirmation.

    As expected, they soon realized the Myriad Emperor World had a new addition-[The Enlightening Temple]. The purpose of this temple was as Yu Yan dered: mortals-who have great achievements in their art, crafts, or profession- can summon a Dao Projection proportioned in strength to their aplishments.

    The Dao Projection granted them powers on par with cultivators: this was a form of bnce to restrict the rampant behavior of cultivators. The world was in shock, and people were not happy.

    The Heavenly Court had already controlled and restricted them, and they remained silent since they knew the concept that might make right.

    Then, mortals acquired the power to limit low-level cultivators through the development of their civilization. Now, they had a direct means to be on par with them.

    Some people began toin and cause trouble. Typically, they would not dare, but the recent news that the Heavenly Emperor wasinjured emboldened some individuals, especially after being used by pawns by others.

    Meanwhile, the top Emperor Lineages continued to deduce information about this Enlightening Temple: they wanted to know the rules and restrictions. So, using all their means, they began to record the rules and functions to analyze.

    Firstly, this thing was only for mortals. Even a cultivator in the firstyer of the Body Refining Realm cannot use it.

    Secondly, it did not increase the lifespan of mortals. They were still mortals destined to die after a few hundred years.

    Thirdly, this power was not something mortals could use at will. It will only be avable to them when in danger or when they see injustices or evil. In other words, they cannot use this power to wage war or attain benefits.

    Fourthly, a mortal with karmic sins cannot condense their Dao Projection.

    Finally, not every mortal can condense projections on par with powerful cultivators. There is a great divide between the Primordial Spirit Realm and the Void Shattering Realm, and it''s the same for the projections.

    Only genuinely talented mortals or people who dedicated years to their art or craft can condense such powerful Dao Projections. Such news reassured many people, but then they realized the world was so vast and the mortal poption sorge that it was easy to give birth to countless geniuses.

    These people also realized why the Heavenly Emperor wanted the rise of Mortal Civilizations and the creation of the Dream World. Now, education andmunication are so essible that it''s easier for mortals to have some achievement in any art or craft.

    After summarizing the rules, the world collectively sighed. Cultivators were officially not the absolute ruler of this world. From now on, only geniuses and Immortal Tier powerhouses can act wildly as they wish. However, even they have to worry about the court above their head.

    After arriving at this conclusion, people''s ambitions and drive did not diminish but increased. Their desire to prove the Dao or be an Immortal Tier powerhouse intensified because it was the only way for them to get real power in this world.

    Heavenly Court:

    Wang Wei waited for his mother with a smile.

    "After so many years, we finally reached this step."

    "Yes, but we still had some way to go."

    The Enlightening Temple was not enough for her to condense a Heaven Will. Heavenly Dao ced more emphasis or importance on things rted to cultivators, and this temple, at its core, was directed at mortals, hence theck of merit.

    As such, they still needed to wait until the court spread to the Lower Realm and create branch temples in a few more worlds.

 Chapter 1015 The Great Darkness

    <h4>Chapter 1015 The Great Darkness</h4>

    1015 The Great Darkness

    Terminus Heaven:

    The cardinals soon appeared in the meeting room, looking at the person who called this meeting.

    "Time? What is it this time?" asked Fate, not hiding the worry in his face.

    "The timeline has changed again," replied the feline creature somberly. As a person in control of the River of Time, he did not like how often the river fluctuated or drastically changed.

    "How great of a change for you to call an official meeting?" asked Chaos. As the person least affected by the current catastrophe, she could always remain calm andposed.

    "Something called the Great Darkness has appeared," exined the cat, "And its power is enough to affect the bnce of the universe."

    "Darkness? Wait, you don''t mean?" asked Fate with an ugly expression.

    "It''s most likely her."

    "Wasn''t she just a vase? At best, she was a decent military strategist," asked Samsara.

    "Yes, he protected her to a fault, fearing we would use his family against him," nodded Heaven. "Now, you''re telling me she could affect our fight? How is that possible?"

    They had an answer as soon as the question was asked-the timeline was changed.

    "He grows more powerful daily while acquiring new allies," summarized Source Qi. "We might have to admit an ufortable truth-we are probably not his main opponent."

    "Are you suggesting we are nothing but cannon fodder?" asked the Magistrate of Heaven with red eyes.

    "No, not cannon fodder, but no kings as well - only generals."

    Some people grunted while others remained silent. They have towered over all sentient beings and existence for so long, how could they ept such a fact?

    "There is no need to let our pride influence us,"

    said Samsara. "We know the timeline can be changed, so as long as we stop him at the correct time, we will be the final victor and restore the previous status quo."

    "She''s correct," added Time, looking at everybody with his cat eyes that made him more profound.

    "This Great Darkness is not a fixed point in time, and its very existence is unstable, meaning we can prevent it from appearing."

    Everybody''s eyes concentrated:

    "So, we should expect a fight with him very soon?"

    muttered Heaven. They knew he would never allow them to prevent this Great Darkness from happening.

    "Very good."

    The Magister of Heaven was indeed excited.

    Although they suffered during most of their confrontation, it was not because of their weakness or their opponent''s overwhelming power. The main reason was due to thetter''s cunningness and ability to hide and attack them when unprepared. If they could force him to face them directly, he would suffer even with her and the other allies on his side.

    "Do you have a n?"

    "Yes," replied Time. "But we need to discuss and refine it first before taking action. We don''t want any variables or trouble."

    Then, these six individuals, to whom the term ''godlike'' was a great insult to their powers, began to n an event that would fundamentally change the Chaos Universe.

    Eternal Ascension World, Lower Dimension, Myriad Emperor World, Heavenly Court:

    "...some way to go," said Wang Wei.

    "When are you beginning the expansion?" asked Yu Yan

    "Most likely in the next meeting," replied Wang Wei.

    "Have you thought of a date?"

    "Not exactly. There are a few things that need to be dealt with beforehand."

    "What about your bait n? It should being to fruition soon?"

    "Yes. Many people should be dissatisfied with the Enlightening Temple, fueling their motive to do something stupid. So, I should see results soon."

    "That''s good. I''m always reassured by whatever you do. However, if you need anything, don''t forget to ask."

    "You know I will."

    Yu Yan kissed him on the cheek before floating away. After proving the Dao, she still had to cultivate and train so she could be as powerful as possible. Wang Wei watched her leave before looking in the distance.

    He smirked before returning to his healing. With enough pills and some merit, the process should be drastically elerated.

    Emperor Enlightening Academy:

    Xu Shi was in a daze ever since she saw the vision of the female musician who fought on par with a Saint using the guqin. An idea shed in her mind but seemed rapidly fleeting, forcing her to concentrate to catch it.

    The Academy''s upper echelon came to see her for a meeting but was forced by an Insurgent not to disturb her. Finally, after more than an hour, a brilliant light shone in her eyes before muttering: "I understand," she muttered before rushing to her cultivation retreat after leaving a temporary clone to rece her.

    Time passed, and like flowing water, a hundred years shed by. Normally, such a period would have been the length of a mortal''s lifespan and should have produced more than five generations, but it is different now. Mortals could live for at least 200 years.

    During these past hundred years, the world seemed very peaceful. Mortals developed arts and crafts, while cultivators used the Dream World to benefit them as much as possible. Everyone seemed in a hurry but could not understand or exin why. It was like everything knew something was about to happen and were preparing.

    Bang!

    The world trembled lightly, alerting everyone.

    People rushed to the Dream World to find news and information. They knew what they were awaiting hade, but nothing seemed to have changed so far. Then, visions suddenly appeared in the sky, confusing people even more.

    Wang Wei''s eyes opened in the court, exhaling deeply. His strength had returned to Second ss. Although still low and weak, it was a good sign he was recovering so quickly, given the nature of his injury.

    "What happened? Did they take the bait?"

    "No, but soon," replied the clone.

    "Then, what''s the matter with the ruckus?"

    "The first Innate Lifeforms have been nurtured,"

    he replied sinctly before waving his hand to show a projection of six different ces. Wang Wei immediately identified three famous creatures: Ancestral Dragon, Empress Phoenix, and Origin Qilin. The other creatures were humanoid species who could be described as titans.

    Wang Wei grunted after seeing these six.

    "This is not good news for us,"mented the clone, and he had to agree. These six creatures were the leaders of the Innate Demon Gods that were returning to the world. He could tell each was a 4-Star Primarch, but their potential allowed them to cultivate to 6-Star, an equivalent of an Eternal Powerhouse.

    However, the bnce mechanism had just given them some breathing room, and it would aggravate the situation if the Myriad Emperor World suddenly had six new Eternal Powerhouses.

    "It''s best to seal them and dy their growth and return," suggested the clone. The revival of the Innate Demon God was a major issue that could even influence the upper dimension. However, it was indeed an inappropriate time for them to show up, even if only six of them.

    "However, if I take action, it will alert the people who took the bait."

    "I''ll send an order to the others to take action,"

    said Wang Wei calmly. The fact these people did not do anything stupid showed they still respected his reign, so it was no problem to mobilize them. With a wave of his hand, talismans flew to different corners of the world.

    A few seconds afterward, powerful auras appeared above the sky. With the exception of Xu Shi, who a First-ss Insurgent reced, everybody showed up-including the two from the Sea Race.

    Without saying much, they rushed to the designated area and sealed the nurturing ce of these new Innate Demon Gods. Afterward, they returned to their cultivation as if nothing had happened. Even Huo Fenghuang and Ao Shen acted simrly despite being greedy for these creatures'' bloodlines.

    The panicked people received no information or announcement, putting many people on edge.

    "Go cate Primordial Deste," said Wang Wei. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "He should be on edge ever since he heard the news about my injury, and with our actions, we don''t want him to act out."

    "Alright."

    Wang Wei wanted to return to his retreat, but the former Insurgent who reced Xu Shi came to see him. His purpose was simple: to apologize that the Headmistress could not appear since she was in deep seclusion. Wang Wei was understanding and would not fault him or the Academy for such a minor thing. A few minutester, the clone returned and told him he made a wise move since the Primordial God was indeed on the edge after seeing his kind being sealed.

    Twenty more years passed, and the palpitating tension surrounding the world increased daily.

    The world''s upper echelon deemed such tension a good thing, so they remained silent and encouraged it, forcing their disciples or underlings to train even harder.

    Then, when everybody thought the situation was about to explode, a sound echoed throughout the entire world. It only took a moment, but people soon identified it as guqin and immediately searched for its source or origin.

    Finally, all eyes rested on the Academy.

    ---

    (AN: Any better name than the Great Darkness?

    I''m open to suggestions.)

 Chapter 1016 Ode to The World

    <h4>Chapter 1016 Ode to The World</h4>

    1016 Ode to The World

    "I have dedicated this ode to our beautiful homnd. Please, enjoy."

    Xu Shi''s angelic voice reverberated throughout the world, followed by the sound of the guqin.

    The sound was slow and peaceful initially, but things immediately changed after she finished speaking. The music created a powerful illusion for anyone listening.

    As such, all sentient beings saw a story, no, they experienced the evolution of history. They saw the world in its early stages, full of darkness, chaos, and emptiness. After years of development and creation, the first life forms appeared.

    These beings were mighty and noble. Born immortal, they roamed the world without a care.

    Despite their mighty strength, they were a peaceful group who spent their time contemting thews of Heaven and Earth.

    Although their society was highly hierarchical, they got along well and rarely fought on arge scale.

    Everything was proceeding smoothly until a new race appeared-the human race. It was a weak and insignificant race with no powers and a short lifespan. But their appearance changed everything because such a tiny race was destined to be the protagonist of the world.

    After the birth of the human race, the music showed their struggle to survive the world back then. The citizens of the Myriad Emperor World saw how their ancestors first created me, the first time they hunted in the wild or the sea, the first time they made clothes, the first time someone farmed, the first time they discovered the properties of herbs, the first time words were created and recorded - Xu Shi''s music showed them a tale of man against nature, and the protagonist was their ancestor.

    Anyone listening could feel the terrible environment of ancient times; they could feel the human race''s ignorance but desire for knowledge and innovation, they saw how much their ancestors sacrificed to establish a human society and civilization. And having to experience all these things through a song was a sublimating experience to the soul.

    But things were not over; on the contrary, it was just the beginning. The song changed tempo and disyed the brutality of the ancient. The overlords at that time would not allow humans to rise. They immediately began a massacre with the sole purpose of eradicating the human race from the world.

    The human race only survived because a few of these creatures became sadistic after experiencing their first act of ughter. So, they chose to secretly enverge groups of humans for their own cruel amusement. Of course, a few kind individuals among them also saved people because they disagreed with such cruel actions. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    That period was a dark time for the human race.

    However, they survived and never gave up hope.

    The Innate Demon Gods'' action did not break their spirit but awakened a collective consciousness among them. They now all had one goal-to break the shackles of very and rise to the top of this world.

    The human race spent hundreds of thousands of years in that dark age, maybe even millions. But that did not matter, their desire and ambitions did not waver. Even their short lives did not stop them. Every tribe would pass on the idea of their predecessors to their young, ensuring the initial me of rebellion remained even after countless millennia.

    Then, the human race''s opportunity arose-a young man from the Wang Tribe studied these creatures and created a cultivation system for the human race. He spread his work to the scattered tribes, telling them to buy their time and wait for the correct time.

    The music immediately showed what the correct time was. On top of a mountain, a young man waited as something descended from the sky before him-a Heaven Will. He absorbed it, proved the Dao, and officially became the first Great Emperor of the world.

    The young man then took on the responsibility of leading the human race. The early stages were still dark and full of tragedy. After all, he was the only one fighting with essentially the entire world.

    However, with his methodical and careful ns, unwavering willpower, and support from a few other talents, he held on long enough for the human race to grow.

    Xu Shi''s music then showed everyone an era of prosperity where many Emperors roamed the world. Sadly, such an era was far from peaceful.

    The confrontation between humans and the former overlord soon spread throughout the entire lower dimension. The music did not show much of the war, but the scenes it showed people were enough to show how cruel and devastating it was.

    And then afterward was soon experienced by everybody. The human race was now the world''s master, but their civilization was no more and had to start over. That time period was also turbulent as power was held in the hands of a few individuals.

    Meanwhile, the overall strength of the world was at an all-time low. Luckily, another hero with the name Wang showed up and pushed the development of the world forward. The Origin Emperor spread the Dao to the world, suppressed the people in power to give the world another chance, and made the immortals of this world sign the Immortal-Avenue Pact, limiting their influence or intervention in the world.

    After the Origin Emperor, the world experienced another era of prosperity. The Sword Dao officially became the supreme Dao of attack, and other types of ancestor-like characters appeared, finallypleting the Origin Cultivation System.

    Afterward, the human race suffered another catastrophe in the shape of the Golden Ape.

    Luckily, they bent together and survived.

    The next era was a time when human power led to their demise. The rise of Buddhism and the use of incense showed how cruel humans could be after being the dominant race of the world and having nopetitors. Many people who knew the history were surprised that Xu Shi did not hide this part.

    The Buddhist monks and other Emperor Lineages did everything possible to acquire Incense and elerate the cultivation speed of their people.

    Then, the final result was retribution at the hand of another human race''s hero-the Absolute Beginning Emperor.

    The music showed the next era, and it could be strongly argued that it was harsher than ancient times. There were many kind and honorable Innate Demon Gods, but the devil race had no such individuals. Cruelty was their innate nature and the way for them to acquire strength. So, their treatment of the human race or any creature in the Myriad Emperor World was abhorrent.

    Luckily, a lonely woman rose up and ended that time of cruelty; she was truly an unparalleled Emperor, unlike anything the world had ever seen.

    The time after her disappearance was also a terrible time for the world. People were afraid and thus became extremely conservative as a means of protection. Adding to the fact that the world was recovering, the cultivation world entered a long period of stagnation and regression.

    It was only thousands of generations that another young talent appeared; he spread the idea of education to all. This new philosophy brought a new vitality to the Myriad Emperor World and could be argued to save it from a fate of immense decline.

    The next era was peaceful and full of life until one of the chosen human heroes turned on his people. The world suffered another catastrophe while dealing with these madmen, and a long time was needed to recuperate. The era after his disappearance was dull and mediocre, but luckily, that era gave birth to the Heavenly Emperor.

    The song ended with all the achievements of the Heavenly Emperor and how the world has changed since then. Once the music stopped ying, there was an eerie silence worldwide as people were still fascinated by the lingering sound of the guqin.

    Luckily, the appearance of the Heavenly Dao Eye woke these people up. A small golden orb descended from the sky into the Academy.

    Heavenly Court:

    Wang Wei opened his eyes, his eyes also still lingering on that song. It was truly a sublimation of the soul to experience the history of the human''s rise from its barbaric age to the present.

    He even felt the speed of his healing was slightly elerated.

    He looked in the distance as Heavenly Dao awarded Xu Shi and said weirdly: "Did she just create a national anthem for the Myriad Emperor World?"

    "It seems so."

    "Now I''m a little jealous and angry I didn''t think of that."

    "You can''t have all the good ideas for merit."

    "True." He was not a musician, so such a thought never indeed passed his mind. "The song should have other benefits. What are they?"

    "Let''s see," uttered the clone. "It''s a unique Source Technique that grants her a 2% Grand Dao Boost.

    3-4% if she ys it while in the Myriad Emperor World or represents it in some capacity. Finally, it can give a minimum of 5% boost if she is in the act of protecting the world from some catastrophe."

    "A minimum of 5%?" muttered Wang Wei. "Can only she use it?"

    "Before she ascends, yes. And even then, the Academy has to give permission."

    Wang Wei sighed, "The Academy people were truly lucky they had someone like Xu Shi to rece Lin Fan. I doubt he could do as good of a job as her."

    The destiny of creating the world''s national anthem would bless them and even make up for losing the Spirit of the Epoch.

    "Emperor Kong might be an individual born with a unique destiny like your Wang ng,"mented the clone.

    "Maybe, but even if he is, he still has a long way to go to reach our level."

 Chapter 1017 Caught Fish

    <h4>Chapter 1017 Caught Fish</h4>

    1017 Caught Fish

    After receiving her award, Xu Shi yed the song a second time, but this time, the guqin was apanied by her beautiful voice. People immediately knew the song had apanying words, so they listened.

    Visions shed above the sky as her voice echoed throughout Heaven and Earth. Just like the guqin piece, the song''s words perfectly encapsted the history and zeitgeist of the Myriad Emperor World.

    Once Xu Shi finished, she received more merit, but the Eye of Heavenly Dao was long gone and did not reappear.

    Western Continent:

    Feng Heng opened his eyes after experiencing the journey that was this song and its vocals. He looked at the Central Continent, focusing on the Academy:

    "A song dedicated to the world? No, it is a song that can perfectly represent its history and people. Donor Xu Shi is truly a talented Empress,"

    he muttered before a glint shed in his eyes.

    "Since the world can have its representative song, can it also have a scripture of the same kind?"

    As soon as this idea came to mind, he could not remove it. So, he sent his congrattions to Xu Shi before entering a seclusion. He wanted to see if he could write a scripture that could embody the essence of the Myriad Emperor World.

    Feng Heng was not the only person with such an idea. After people realized Xu Shi''s achievement, people immediately thought about imitating or replicating her sess. The top Taoist factions had the same idea as Feng Heng, wishing to write a scripture that perfectly represented the world.

    Some people wished to create a painting or piece of calligraphy with the same effect. Such development was not something only cultivators did, but even mortals participated. Over the years, arts and crafts have entered a golden age, birthing many talented mortals. These talents knew the song''s appearance was an opportunity and one they had a chance to partake in.

    In the Northern Continent, Ao Shen saw the benefits of that song: he knew it was an excellent method to condense the overall cohesion of humanity and the world. So, he wanted his own demon song for the demon race. Sadly, things like art and craft were not things their kind was particrly skilled at. So he needed some help and time to prepare.

    After the song, the Enlightening Temple became even more critical as arts and crafts received another boost in their development.

    Heavenly Court:

    Wang Wei calmly watched the change of the world.

    "It should be about time," he muttered.

    "Yes."

    He used his authority in the Dream World to record Xu Shi''s song before continuing his retreat.

    Five yearster, he was forcefully awakened as his clone told him there were intruders.

    "What''s the situation?"

    "Nine intruders," replied the clone. "1 Eternal, 2 Pseudo Eternal, and 3 First ss and 2 Immortal Sovereign."

    "Basically, five Eternal Powerhouses: this lineup seemed a bit exaggerated." He expected the leaked news to bring people, but not so many powerhouses.

    "Some people have intervened." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Who? Wait, let me guess, the Commerce Hub."

    "That''s right," nodded the clone. "They''ve learned of the Heavenly Court and your curse on the position. They are using these pawns to test you."

    Wang Wei smiled. After news about the court leaked to the Commerce Hub from the Star Beast World, he expected some of these people to move and has been waiting for them.

    "With these people, I have a justification for directly attacking the Commerce Hub."

    Although he did not need a reason, it would help in the transition period. After all, he understood that order and credibility are two of the most important things for people doing business.

    "What do you want me to do? Seal or immediately kill them?"

    "No, fight with them and dy for a while. I want to see how some of these Eternal Powerhouses will react and whether we can draw morebehind-the-scenes individuals."

    "As you wish."

    After the clone disappeared, someone else appeared next to Wang Wei- Wang Ju. He had to prepare in case someone saw through his clone and attacked his main body.

    "Are you sure my injury did not affect your strength?"

    "No, everything was fine."

    "Interesting." He realized the version of the Lord Shadow technique that his ancestor gave him was a high-level Source Technique after seeing Wang Ju''s situation. He wanted to learn something from it but ended up with nothing.

    However, he also realized that higher cultivators do have some understanding of [Existence] even without walking the Eternal Path. Otherwise, this technique should not have prevented Wang Ju from being affected whatsoever by his injury.

    Wang Wei focused on the screen before him, watching everything unfold from a distance.

    ...

    Today was a regr day for the citizens of the Myriad Emperor World, or it should have been.

    People thought they could continue their usual routine, a sign of the peaceful time they lived in.

    However, something happened that soon reminded them of the world''s cruelty.

    Nine powerful auras manifested out of nowhere above the sky, and they did not waste time in greetings and immediately attacked the world, most likely trying to deal a devastating attack on the people and the world as a weakening tactic.

    Panic ensued before a shield blocked all these nine attacks.

    Then, the sound of people praising and praying to the Heavenly Emperor resonated worldwide.

    Then, out of nowhere, the people began to sing the world song harmoniously, forming a weird aura around the Myriad Emperor World.

    The nine individuals who orchestrated these terrorist attacks began tomunicate after their first attack failed.

    "Did anyone sense the presence of the target?"

    asked a man in the front, who appeared to be the leader.

    "No, I didn''t sense anything." The others agreed, and one person added, "This shield should be the natural defense of the world he left before his injury."

    "So, do we continue the mission?" Everyone looked at the leader-the only true Eternal in the group, and he was not an ordinary one at that.

    "I still think we are being too careful,"mented one of the Pseudo Eternals. "There is no way someone can be so powerful." He believes the curse resulted from some artifact or unknown power that slipped from the upper dimension.

    "You can let pride and arrogance cloud your judgment, but I won''t make such a mistake,"

    responded the leader. "The n will continue as normal. Remember, there is still a high chance that the other Eternal Powerhouses will intervene to protect their home."

    "What''s with that song they''re chanting?"

    "Don''t know, but it''s probably a precursor to a Source Technique."

    They could see the song was gathering a unique power that resembled the Power of Heaven and Earth but on a muchrger scale.

    "We need to hurry up to prevent more variables."

    Their conversation was fast and brief, and the leader sent his orders. However, before they could act, a projection of empty, vast space manifested before him.

    "A Void Battlefield?" His face changed because the information he received was wrong. ording to the people organizing this attack, the Dao Opening Sect has been searching for the material to create a Void Battlefield. However, due to their maniptions, they have not acquired the truly important parts. In other words, they should not have one.

    The leader wanted to react, but he was forcefully swallowed by the battlefield, where the clone waited for him. After seeing Wang Wei, he remained calm.

    Many preparations were made for this battlefield, and after countless analyses, it was determined that the [First Heavenly Emperor] was baiting people to attack him. They still chose to attack because it was determined he was indeed injured and weakened.

    As such, the leader expected he might encounter the Heavenly Emperor, but he was satisfied as long as it was an injured or weakened version.

    "What an interesting group,"mented Wang Wei''s clone with some surprise. "A very powerful Anti-Divination Artifact even blessed you."

    He knew the Commerce Hub had a deep foundation but did not expect such a level. The artifact almost worked on the clone''s limited powers. However, after a brief analysis, it''s understandable why the hub would have such an artifact.

    They hold records of exchanges with thousands of worlds. Such information is extremely valuable in the right hand, so they need a way to protect their information from leaking into the hands of Diviners.

    "So, you''re the first Heavenly Emperor," said the leader. "You can call me the Fist Saint Emperor."

    "First Heavenly Emperor? Is this what the Endless Void refers to me as? Hum, I must admit, I like the title, but you guys could be a little more creative. I suggest [Superior Heavenly Emperor] or [Supreme Heavenly Emperor]."

    "It seems your reputation precedes you,"mented the Fist Saint Emperor.

    "Reputation? Now, I''m interested in how the rest of the world sees me."

    "Carefree, easygoing, unparalleled talent and wisdom, and more importantly, a grand arrogance hidden under a facade of a smile."

    "Interesting," uttered Wang Wei. "You guys should have overturned everything I did during Gu Xuan''s Trial to get this conclusion. What I did to the Spirit Genesis Sect should also have leaked."

    "Yes, so you''re very famous in certain circles."

    "Is that so? Although I tell myself I don''t like fame or fortune, I also know deep down this was a lie.

    So, I''m happy people know me," said Wang Wei with a smile. But soon, it faded; he was changing his face as easily as switching one mask for another.

    "Enough with the chit-chat," he said with a somber voice. "You little rats have dispersed my peace, and I do not appreciate that. So, don''t take offense to what is about to happen."

 Chapter 1018 Mistake

    <h4>Chapter 1018 Mistake</h4>

    1018 Mistake

    Wang Wei sat on his throne in the court with a screen before him. He saw the exchange between his clone and the Fist Saint Emperor. Soon, the battle began, and he paid attention. It was apparent this group came prepared as the other eight formed a formation that blessed their strength to the Fist Saint Emperor.

    The result was thetter''s strength almost reached 50% Grand Dao Source, making the clone sweat lightly. A few minutes after the battle, someone intervened.

    Huo Fenghuang came flying in the Void Battlefield riding a Phoenix. She did not hesitate to attack the group, and they responded appropriately.

    They did not break up the formation, but one of the Immortal Sovereigns used a technique that created a projection with all his strength.

    Huo Fenghuang frowned before confronting the projection. A few minutes after her, Xu Shi also appeared on the battlefield, and she faced two projections, one from an Immortal Sovereign and the other from a Pseudo Emperor.

    "So, only these two showed up," muttered Wang Wei. "Well, it makes sense. They know the value of these people. Meanwhile, Feng Heng is using an extremely careful approach to expanding Buddhism; he probably wants to follow in my footsteps to reduce the risk.

    "Ao Shen knows the foundation of the demon race cannot yet control an entire world, so he is focusing on his transition. I''m curious why the Sword Casting Vi and the Sea Race have not made a move."

    "The Sea Race does dare show up after what they''ve done," said Wang Ju. "A stupid act, in my opinion. They should immediatelye to help to show their loyalty; it would have been easier for them to usible deny their involvement."

    "If they did that, I probably would have been more forgiven," nodded Wang Wei. "What about the Sword Casting Vi? Why do you think they did not move."

    "A careful and patient approach," said Wang Ju while remaining invisible. "Like these people, they know you''re baiting people but that you''re also injured. Without your overwhelming power, they want to see how things y out. Plus, they probably do not want to risk the danger of their Immortal Sovereign."

    "They''ve had such a trump card and hid it for so long, so, understandably, their approach is usually extreme caution," agreed Wang Wei.

    "Someone ising," Wang Ju suddenly said, and Wang Wei turned his head away from the screen.

    He watched a towering figure with red skin walk into the room.

    "Primordial Deste, what can I do for you?"

    asked Wang Wei calmly.

    "My deduction was correct. The one fighting outside is a clone; your real body is greatly injured and weak."

    "And so?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "And so this is my opportunity."

    "I will say this once: do not do something you''ll regret."

    "My mission was about to finish, but you paused it. I can''t ept that," replied Primordial Deste.

    "Plus, as long as you exist in this world, there will be no ce for the Innate Demon Gods toprosper in the world."

    "Prosper? Do you think this is ancient time?" asked Wang Wei, not hiding his sneer. "Your race can return to this world because we, the human race, allowed it. If you can stay in yourne, then you can exist. If not, you will suffer the same fate as your ancestor."

    "Stay in ourne? We were the master of this world," yelled the Primordial God.

    "Keyword-were."

    "You cannot possibly understand how we felt,"groaned Primordial Deste. "As creatures born from Heaven and Earth, we consider Heavenly Dao as our mother. Yet, she cast us away, rejected our existence, and chose humans as the protagonists of the world. Can you fathom such a betrayal? How painful and sad it was? So, we cannot and will not live peacefully with humans."

    Wang Wei briefly paused, "Your words made me realize my mistake. I thought the new generation of Innate Demon Gods needed someone like you for guidance, but that''s wrong. They don''t need ideas from a bygone era- they need a fresh start, one with the weight of history or the mistakes of their ancestors."

    Primordial Deste''s eyes turned red. It would be very easy to influence the new era of Innate Lifeforms without knowledge from their ancestors. And even if they read the world''s history, it will not be the same as experiencing through him or their bloodline.

    "You''ve proven that I made the right decision today," roared Primordial Deste before rushing forward. However, he did not move a few meters before countless shadows and tentacles rose from the ground, capturing and sealing him into a ck, spherical jewel the size of an eyeball.

    Wang Wei looked at Wang Ju, who was holding the seal, and shook his head. Even if Wang Ju was not here, the court was his domain; it was not an easy thing to kill him in this ce with all the formations.

    "What do you want to do with him?" she asked.

    "You''re in charge of searching his soul. His knowledge about ancient times should bevaluable. After that, sends his body to Elder Dan to make pills. He should make my body refining make great progress."

    "As you wish."

    Wang Wei nodded before focusing on the battle, "So, no one else has taken the bait?"

    "I sense some prying eyes, but it appears that no one will intervene."

    "That''s a shame."

    Immediately after finishing these words, the battle changed. Xu Shi began to sing, and her aura drastically increased. Then, with one swift motion, she destroyed both the projections fighting her before rushing to one of the Pseudo-Eternals in the formation. She sealed him before leaving the battlefield.

    Huo Fenghuang was shocked but acted swiftly; she took the opportunity, given that the array was in disarray, to deal with her projections and capture the second Pseudo Eternal and leave.

    The clone shook his head before stopping the unwanted prying eyes. Finally, he used all his power to deal with the group. A few minutester, he returned to the court with several sealed individuals.

    "Hmm?" muttered Wang Wei as he held the seals.

    "Where is the Fist Saint Emperor?"

    "He dissipated as I sealed him. Apparently, he was careful and used a well-created clone with all his powers."

    "Interesting. Did you get which Heaven Will World he originated from?"

    "Of course."

    "Good. I look forward to fighting him again personally." The Fist Saint Emperor reminded him of one of his favorite characters from his favorite anime- an old man with the moniker of Iron Fist.

    "Wang Ju, the next step is all you. Send Fate Shadow Guards to these people''s world: set up base, gather information, and remove obstacles.

    When we begin to expand to the Endless Void, their worlds will be perfect for the first trials."

    The expansion was very important to it, and one of its mainponents - the Enlightening Temple - had already been established. After expanding throughout this Heaven Will Community, his mother should gather enough merit to prove the Dao. However, the lower dimension has 3799 World Communities remaining, and the merit for creating the temple in these ces will all belong to Wang Wei.

    However, 99% of worlds do not like when foreigners intrude or have any form of influence on their ne. So, Wang Wei is expecting resistance. He is not prepared to use a pure militaristic approach to spread the Enlightening Temple, so he will use a more business model of sharing profit.

    He will use the worlds of these attackers as a temte to show others the benefit of allowing him to spread the temple; he''s willing to share some benefits with the people who choose to ept a more peaceful cooperation.

    Of course, he''s also prepared to wage Internar War if necessary.

    "I will get to it immediately." Wang Ju immediately disappeared into the shadow; it was like she was never here in the first ce.

    "What happened here?" asked the clone, who sensed something.

    "I was just correcting a little mistake I made," he replied indifferently. "Don''t worry about it. Let''s begin with the cleanup."

    "Alright."

    The clone disappeared, and soon afterward, the world trembled slightly, focusing primarily on the sea. The people who knew or guessed what was happening secretly sighed.

    Not even ten minutes passed before things returned to normal. Wang Wei looked at the two people before him. His eyes were cold as he sat on the throne.

    "How many chances did I give you? Most would say I was too lenient."

    "Your majesty-"

    "You don''t have to say any nonsense. None of you will walk out of this room. I''m granting you this audience to see if you can convince me to spare your respective race."

    "Your majesty...."

    Wang Wei heard them talk, but it was all noise to him. He has been very patient with the Sea Race, but for some reason, these people seemed determined to walk toward the path of destruction.

    "Okay, it seems there is nothing you can say to save your race. Do it."

 Chapter 1019 Message

    <h4>Chapter 1019 Message</h4>

    1019 Message

    The clone waved his hand to manifest a cauldronposed of me that swallowed these two Immortal Sovereigns. He was not burning or torturing them. Instead, he used the Good Fortune me to refine them into resources.

    He purified their soul and Immortal Qi into its purest form, thus leaving enough pure energy for the Dao Opening Sect to cultivate one Immortal Sovereign.

    Two white and blue orbs floated in the cauldron a few minutester. The white orb contained pure soul energy, and the second orb contained pure Immortal Qi.

    "Still notpletely finished,"mented the clone.

    "The second can finish the rest. Remind them to leave this thing as a foundation instead of using it."

    It was unwise for the Dao Opening Sect to have another Eternal Powerhouse in the current situation, so these two things will be left for an emergency.

    The clone waved his hand, and the orbs disappeared. Then, he asked: "What are you going to do?"

    "I meant what I said," replied Wang Wei. "What?

    Are you feeling empathy?"

    The reason he teased the clone was that thetter was slightly different from him personality-wise; he had to do so to prevent his injury, which was the result of damage to his [Existence], affecting the clone.

    "I just want to ensure we use them in the best way possible."

    Wang Wei did not immediately exin and looked in the distance.

    "The people of the world considered me a Sage because of how I deal with things. I unt my power but do not use it unless necessary.

    However, I need to show them I can be a tyrant - that I can be cruel."

    "So, the Sea is a message - a warning."

    "Alright."

    The clone snapped his finger, and the entire world changed. All the members of the Panlong and Sea Lion Race disappeared one by one, sending a chill shiver down the members of the Sea Race who watched the event.

    The Immortals and Insurgents of those two races were thest to disappear, so they tried to prevent their fate; they activated their race''s formations and artifacts, but it was useless. Their fate was annihted by a higher power, which rendered their attempt absolutely futile.

    As such, the two most powerful races from the Sea disappeared from the world, bing history.

    The worst part is the foundation/resources of these two Emperor Lineages also disappeared with them, and people could guess where they went. The sea race was not the only group of people affected by that snap. All the devil cultivators who were used as pawns to spread the news also disappeared.

    However, Wang Wei did not annihte any factions. The devil cultivators were already drastically weakened, so kicking a sick beast was unnecessary.

    A collective, silent, and invisible sigh echoed worldwide as people watched what happened to the Panlong and Sea Lion Race. They understood the message behind this cruel massacre. They understand the easy-going Heavenly Emperor who prefers to use diplomatic means for solutions can be cruel when needed. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    They understood the honor, glory, and praise thates with the title of [Sage] or [Wise Ruler] could not bind the Heavenly Emperor morally. Of course, the people who truly knew Wang Wei had long understood this idea was only the wish of certain people. How could morality bind a man who pursues absolute freedom?

    "It''s done," said the clone, and Wang Wei nodded.

    "Let''s go wait for our visitors outside."

    As he walked outside, he saw the incense of the court had drastically increased.

    "It seems that fear and the desire for protection is the best way to gather incense."

    As the people felt dangering from the outside, they prayed to Wang Wei and the other Conferred Gods more piously.

    "I hope you''re not getting any ideas," said the clone.

    "I know it''s not a cost-effective orsting business model to use fear to gather incense," he replied nonchntly. "Well, at least not in my own backyard."

    He continued walking as he visited some sites in the court; every time he looked at the design, he praised his creativity and vision. He did not wait long as his first visitor arrived.

    "Your majesty, please leave a way out for the sea race."

    Wang Wei slowly turned around to see a man kneeling on the ground, face deep on the floor; he was from the Teng She n.

    "I''m not bloodthirsty, hence why I only targeted the two people involved in this matter," said Wang Wei calmly. However, this representative did not get up.

    "Please, give us a chance."

    "I believe in bnce, so I did not remove your God Positions," continued Wang Wei. "However, you should understand the danger of not having an Eternal Powerhouse while possessing all these resources."

    "I...understand."

    "Good. In that case, you may leave," replied Wang Wei before continuing his affairs.

    The representative stood up and bowed politely before disappearing. After returning, he immediately gathered a meeting of the highest order in the sea race. For this meeting, they had one purpose-cultivate an Immortal Sovereign as soon as possible and at all costs.

    Star Beast World:

    Tong Ruobing was in seclusion before receiving a talisman. She frowned but knew her people would not contact her unless there were a great emergency. She used her Divine Sense to read it: "Damn it," she cursed before immediately activating a talisman that teleported her to the Myriad Emperor World. She appeared in the City Lord Room, where most of the sect''s Immortals, Insurgents, and Great Elders were already waiting.

    Tong Ruobing released a terrifying aura that made everyone kneel on the ground.

    "Are you people stupid?"

    Her roar shook the Heavens. Luckily, the room was sealed to prevent anything from leaving, including sound.

    "City Lord, we apologize. It was already toote when we realized what had happened."

    Tong Ruobing clutched her hand so tight that it began to bleed; she could not help but lose control of her emotions after the stupid things these people had done. Even worse, her clone did not notice in time and stopped it.

    ''It''s my fault. I should have left a better clone,'' she thought after calming down. She focused so much on the Star Beast World that she neglected her home.

    "Who was responsible?"

    The room was quiet after she asked the question.

    Luckily, someone saw Tong Ruobing was about to throw another tantrum and revealed the truth.

    Five individuals were summoned, and Tong Ruobing looked at them without hiding her hatred and disdain.

    "Even my own lineage," shemented, not hiding the sneer and disappointment in her voice.

    The Talisman Ancestor did not like ns, so he discouraged future Emperors from leaving their families. Instead, the city wasposed of lineages, unique schools of thought, or Talisman Making Methods.

    Of the five culprits, the weakest was an Immortal Sovereign, and the most powerful one was a First ss Insurgent???albeit not the top of First ss but first-ss nheless.

    Tong Ruobing looked at these people before waving her hand. A white light shed, and these five people''s souls and bodies dissipated, leaving only five heads suspended in the hair.

    "I will clean up this mess," she said coldly before disappearing.

    Heavenly Court:

    Wang Wei was fishing; the small fishing pond near the garden has be his favorite spot.

    "I''ve been expecting you," he said without stopping his action.

    "I apologize for what happened. I did not know,"

    said Tong Ruobing as she bowed ny degrees, showing her sincerity.

    "I''m aware, hence why I left you to deal with it."

    "This is my exnation."

    Wang Wei still did not move and used his Divine Sense to see behind him. Tong Ruobing presented him with five heads and a small amount of golden merit.

    "Decisive as always. However, this is not enough."

    Tong Ruobing gritted her teeth; she was poor and could only use such a thing as a gift because she had recreated the Talisman Weapon in the Star Beast World. However, she had already absorbed the majority for her retreat, so she did not have much left. Additionally, she had already loaned the city''s greatest treasure to Wang Wei.

    As for other resources she could use, they were not nearly as valuable. She wanted to craft a potent Emperor Artifact, as such, she has already used many of the city''s reserve Emperor Tier Ores and even disassembled foreign Emperor Artifacts for their materials.

    She was not stupid enough to use resources from the Star Monarch Mountain. She had an unspoken agreement with Mu Lei that their resources were separate in certain aspects.

    Tong Ruobing''s mind shed numerous ideas, thinking about how to deal with this situation.

    Finally, she thought of something.

    "I will owe you a favor."

    In this world, nothing is more worthless and valuable than a promise. So she will use it. Wang Wei finally paused and turned around to look at her:

    "Do you know what it means to owe me a favor?"

    "I do, and I still chose this way." Tong Ruobing knew it was one thing to get Wang Wei''s

    forgiveness for the stupid actions of her people, but more importantly, she needed to re-establish the trust they previously formed after a turbulent rtionship.

    "Good," nodded Wang Wei. "I know what I want for my favor."

 Chapter 1020 Null Era Secrets

    <h4>Chapter 1020 Null Era Secrets</h4>

    1020 Null Era Secrets

    "Have you heard of the Abyss Gap?"

    Tong Ruobing immediately frowned, "Know a little. It''s one of the few Forbidden Lands of the Endless Void." She has read some of the Star Monarch Mountain records and saw the Abyss Gap information. However, no records revealed what secretsy in that ce.

    "I need you to enter and get me some useful information," said Wang Wei, who waved his hand to send her a jade talisman. "This talisman will grant you my pinnacle strength. Use it before entering and get me some valuable information about that gap."

    Tong Ruobing looked at the talisman, "Can I have some time to prepare?"

    "Of course, but don''t take too long."

    Tong Ruobing bowed before disappearing; she had a lot of work to do. First, she needed to cultivate a decent clone to prevent the same mistake from happening. This process took over a year, and once she finished, she returned to the Star Beast World.

    "What happened?" asked Mu Lei, who sensed her early departure and sent a projection to check on her. Tong Ruobing sighed before telling him everything.

    "Why are you being so stupid now of all time?"

    grunted Mu Lei. "Offer him high-level positions in our court: why take such risk?"

    "No, I absolutely will now allow his tentacles to spread to this world," rebuked Tong Ruobing, making Mu Lei sigh. "My retreat is almost over.

    Wait for me, and I''ll rece you."

    "No need. Since this is my mess, I''ll clean it up."

    Tong Ruobing refused without hesitation; she did not want to put him in this kind of danger.

    "Plus, things are not so bad."

    "Not so bad? Do you know how dangerous the Abyss Gap is? Thousands of Emperors from all sses have sealed this thing, but the aura released from it has always managed to corrode the seal. Heaven knows what horror would exit that thing if not re-sealing it every generation."

    Tong Ruobing was silent as she looked at the talisman in her hand, "This is indeed a catastrophe, but it''s also an opportunity."

    Anything rted to Wang Wei is both danger and an opportunity, she has long known this, hence why she never kept her distance away from him, knowing how scary he was.

    "With this talisman and some preparation, the worst thing that can happen is entering Limbo."

    Mu Lei''s projection looked her in the eyes, and knew he could not change her decision; those eyes were when she would be stubborn. So, he sighed deeply before saying: "I will prepare for your possible revival."

    Tong Ruobing did not immediately enter the Abyss Gap but searched for as much information as possible regarding it from the Commerce Hub.

    Finally, she activated the talisman and entered.

    Myriad Emperor World, Heavenly Court:

    Wang Wei opened his eyes as he felt the talisman''s disappearance. His eyes twinkled as he waited with anticipation. When he was about to return to his retreat, he received news from Wang Ju. A momentter, she appeared in the room.

    "Finished?"

    "Yes," she replied before handing Primordial Deste''s memories and Wang Wei viewed them.

    Primordial Deste was a talented and unique Primordial God for a few reasons. During the war, the Innate Demon Gods realized they needed to change, adapt, and evolve to have an ounce of chance to win or survive this war: they knew their old and consecutive ways were not enough.

    This idea resulted in the project to create the Demon Race, a subservient acquired race that could acquire the Heaven Will in worlds that abandoned their kind.

    Another creation of that mindset was [Project Evolution]. The Innate Demon Gods knew their strict hierarchical society and civilization were burdens in this war, especially whenpared to humans''rge poption and ability for unlimited growth.

    So, they researched ways to purify and evolve their bloodline. The sess of that project allowed an Innate Demon God born with thepotential of a 1-Star Primarch to break that limitation on their bloodline and ascend to higher levels of power.

    Primordial Deste was born with only 2-star potential but broke his limits and achieved 6-star.

    However, this was not what made him special or unique. It''s because he was the first limit-breaking creature that rose through the rank and acquired the name, title, or position of [Primordial].

    ording to the Primordial God Society, only their ancestors, the first Gods born in the world, could use the word Primordial in their name.

    Later, thews changed to include anyone with 6-Star Power, which was also a privilege to a few individuals born early in the Primordial Era.

    During the war, despite changing the rules and allowing anyone who achieved 6-Star Powers to get that title, discrimination, and political restraint prevented many people from acquiring the title. For example, Primordial Deste was not the first limit breaker individual to reach 6-Star, but he was the first person to get the Primordial name.

    From Primordial Deste''s memory, Wang Wei had a deeper insight into the Innate Demon God''s society and the brutality of the war. He also learned a few new secrets and confirmed things he had already suspected.

    The Innate-Acquired War was not only something that happened in the lower dimension but a massive war that started in the Eternal Ascension World. Both sides in the lower dimension would receive aid or support from the upper dimension.

    Furthermore, Wang Wei knew why most Great Emperors in Immortal Powerhouses did not ascend, and it was not mainly because theenvironment supported their cultivation.

    The main reason was the war was even harsher in the upper dimension, and no one wanted to ascend and be cannon fodder. They knew in such a massive war, they would be nothing but slightlyrger cannon fodder.

    Luckily for them, the war in the lower dimension was vital to the one upward. So, they received support in the form of resources, and once the 12 Acquired Supreme used the powerful formation to deal the most significant blow to the opposite side, they won the war and blessed the upper dimension''s side with Qi Luck and destiny, which in turn help them also achieve victoryter down the line.

    Of course, the upper dimension Innate Lives would not easily ept such a defeat. So, they organized a retreat for the remaining survivors while leaving some people to remain and find a way to recondense the luck of the Innate Demon Gods. Primordial Deste was not the only one; he was not even the only one from the Myriad Emperor World, but he was the only one remaining in this ne.

    Once their people left, the upper dimension retaliated. They attacked the history of the lower dimension, removing 99% of all records., thus forcing all cultivation civilizations to die out and have to start over. They also forced the surviving Emperors to ascend, not giving them a chance to rebuild.

    As such, only a few worlds were lucky enough to retain some information from before the Null Era.

    Wang Wei opened his eyes and exhaled; these memories were valuable as he learned a few secrets. He also understood why it was always fuzzy when navigating the River of Time and seeing what had happened during the Null Era.

    ''I also understand why not many Great Emperors from that era are still alive,'' he thought. After fighting and surviving that war, they were forced to ascend and participate in an even more terrible one. He knew how lucky someone must be to survive a war full of Paragons, Dao Rulers, Immortal Kings, and Heavenly Primarchs. And if the war was indeed about Acquired Life against Innate, Fiendgods may have participated.

    After this experience, Wang Wei finally believed his ancestors, the Heaven Opening Emperor, words that he was not as bad as history portrayed him. And that''s because thetter should have been a Paragon by the time Qiyuan ascended. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Qiyuan would never have had a chance if a Paragon was after him, especially since he had no foundation in the upper dimension.

    "You did a good job," said Wang Wei to Wang Ju.

    "As long as I can help you."

    Wang Wei nodded, "Is there anything else?"

    "I want to know your intentions with the Commerce Hub."

    "Are you asking why I did not immediately attack them?"

    "Yes. It''s not like you," nodded Wang Ju.

    "Your words exined why I''m not doing it,"

    replied Wang Wei. "People know I don''t like to face any loss, so it''s obvious what my next step should be after the previous attack-retaliate against it."

    Wang Wei smiled after he said these words. As a master of fate, he understood its manifestation is often very simple: a person''s fate is thebination of their behavior patterns developed during their life. If someone knows someone well enough, they can predict thetter''s fate by knowing how they will act or make decisions.

    "Are you worried they will be prepared for an attack?"

    "Even if they were prepared, it would not make a difference," exined Wang Wei. "My concern is they make it difficult for me to control themerce."

    The hub was a business, and using brute force to control was useless. Plus, Wang Wei was greedy and needed it perfectly intact when he controlled it.

    "So, we are going to let them scott-free?"

 Chapter 1021 Demon Catastrophe

    <h4>Chapter 1021 Demon Catastrophe</h4>

    1021 Demon Catastrophe

    "Of course not," replied Wang Wei. "I n to cook them slowly. First, Sword One will use this event to use these people of interfering in other world affairs. They have, of course, refuted that im. However, with her insistence and fear of my power, they have relented some power to us to calm down the situation.

    "Now, all I have to do is to slowly infiltrate their ranks and learn as much as possible while pretending I no longer hold a grudge. When they believe I have let things go, that''s when I will strike and take control of everything in one fell swoop."

    "I understand," nodded Wang Ju, who knew what to do next. She only needs to provide people to Sword One and aid her in infiltration.

    "That''s good. How is the Fate Shadow Guard developing?"

    "Very well. I have used your Soul Network Ability to recruit members from all over the lower dimension," reported Wang Ju. "It was easy to find talented individuals who were not detected by other factions or desperate people who would sell their souls for one reason or another. With such arge and easily recruited talent pool, I have expanded our spread to more than 300 Heaven Will Communities."

    "Oh, that''s impressive. Did you have any trouble when infiltrating the Heaven Will Worlds?"

    "We had a few encounters with worlds with keen Eternal Powerhouses, but our approach has always been to be quiet and steady. So, no real trouble so far."

    "That''s good news. What happened to my Chat Group?" After granting Wang Ju his Soul Network Talent, he also ordered her to take control of the group.

    "I recruited the Assassin into the guard. The Mad King and Wannabe God wanted independence and freedom, so I let them go after they paid their debt. The rest chose to be members of the Gray Hall."

    The Gray Hall is one of the Dao Opening Sect''s best businesses in the Commerce Hub, focusing on hiring mercenaries and selling information.

    With the Soul Network and the Fate Shadow Guard, the hall has quickly be one of the best in that field. If not for the secret restraint of other members of the hub and its early age andck of prestige, it would have dominated the field of information selling.

    "With these two''s personalities and ambitions, it made sense they chose that path," nodded Wang Wei. He did not know whether his path would meet again with these people, but he doubted it.

    However, with the scripture he created for them, they might be very sessful in cultivating if they y their cards correctly. One of them might even prove the Dao.

    "You can attend to your work now," said Wang Wei, and Wang Ju bowed before leaving.

    Another ten years passed, and nothing major had changed in the world. Arts and crafts were still rapidly developing in the mortal and cultivation worlds. However, no one has yet replicated Xu Shi''s sess. Wang Wei had to wake up because the clone told him two of the major events he was waiting for were about to happen.

    Once he woke up, he checked his work. Nothing major had changed except for the sect telling him some of the pills he wanted refined from the "material" gathered in the Dao Burial Ground were about to finish. So, he was happy about that. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The Dream World was proceeding smoothly, and his friends and family were either retreating or traveling the world to temper their minds.

    Without anything to do, he waited.

    Myriad Emperor World Community, an unknown Great Thousand World:

    Two demons waited before a formation for someone. One was in his human shape but with red eyes, while the other one was an enormous spider. They seemed nervous and excited as they waited.

    "Can''t you use your human form?"ined Crazy Eye.

    "No," replied the spider. "The Chief said we should love and embrace our demon forms. He said although it''s easier to cultivate in the human form, we should getfortable in our own body - I''m just following his words."

    Crazy Eye grunted and wished to say the Chief barely stayed in his demon form. However, he dared not say such a thing. The two soon became quiet and waited for more than half an hour before the formation shed, and a woman in all ck, including ck rouge on her lips, walked out.

    Their hearts skipped a beat as they saw who came -the legendary ck Winged Eagle, known for her harsh and cruel punishment. The spider immediately turned into his human form to prevent offending her.

    "You two are the ones who imed to have found a supreme bloodline?"

    "Yes, Sir ck Eagle," said Crazy Eye after seeing hispanion''s cowardness andck of desire to talk.

    "You should understand the consequences of lying about such a thing?" Her words were in and straightforward, without any hint of

    intimidation. However, they immediately felt chills running down their spine.

    "We do."

    "Good. Show me the good."

    The two swiftly led her to the nearbypound to a room that contained a young man tied and gagged.

    "Why is he in such a bad state?" asked ck Eagle as she took out an artifact shaped like amp. The two looked at each other before Crazy Eye spoke again:

    "He kept screaming [Do you know who I am?] and [You will regret this], so we had to beat him up a little to quiet him down."

    "His identity? D..."

    Her eyes bulged as themp glowed with intense purple-gold. She had never seen such a powerful and potent bloodline in all her life. For a moment, she was fascinated and wished to take it for herself. Luckily, she had great willpower and unwavering loyalty and quickly woke up. Without hesitation, she waved her hand to ce the young man inside a secure dimension before turning around and looking at these two.

    "You did a great job, and the Chief will reward you." For a moment, ck Eagle wanted to kill these two to silence them. However, thinking about how the Chief has been advocating for change and not using crude and cruel ways to deal with things, she chose otherwise.

    Crazy Eye and the spider secretly sighed in relief.

    Before reporting this news, they also feared the possibility of silence. Luckily, the Chief''s attempt at changing their kind was sessful. They knew from now on that their lives would be different once they received their rewards.

    ck Eagle did not want to waste time, so she used the formation to return to the Myriad Emperor World swiftly. She breathed in relief after seeing she was back home. Her first instinct was to run to the Chief and report her finding, but she decided otherwise. She decided to report things usually and act as usual.

    Their task force is very secret since it could offend or alert unwanted individuals. Because of their secretive nature, they must act in specific ways to prevent their identity from leaking. ck Eagle knew rushing to the Chief would signal to the people watching that something significant had happened in the North.

    Ao Shen''s residence:

    He suddenly opened his eyes, "What''s going on?

    Why do I feel such palpitation?" A sense of dread seemed to loom over him. He frowned before walking out of the room. He looked at the sky, and his furrowed brow became deeper.

    Visible only to his eyes was the demon race''s Qi Luck Dragon, which he quickly spotted a profound ck spot.

    "A sign of catastrophe? What''s going on?" He immediately used one of his bloodlines to divine some information. Luckily for him, he soon found the source.

    "ck Eagle?"

    Ao Shen did not hesitate to summon her secretly; he went the extra mile to hide from any prying eyes.

    "Tell me what happened?"

    "Chief, did you also sense that bloodline?"

    "What do you mean?"

    ck Eagle was puzzled but did not hesitate to reveal the captured young man and exin what happened. The moment Ao Shen looked at the young man, he had an ugly expression.

    "Chief...Is there something wrong?"

    "That''s a direct descendant of the Wang n."

    The color immediately drained from ck Eagle''s face. She wanted to deny it but realized why this young man''s bloodline was so powerful and noble.

    She immediately knelt on the ground and said: "Chief, I swear I did not know."

    Ao Shen was doing everything possible to control his emotions. He was very careful in selecting people for his Bloodline Hunting Task Force. He ced ck Eagle in such a high position because of her meticulous and fair personality.

    Yet, this still happens.

    "Chief, you can offer my head to cate the Heavenly Emperor''s fury."

    "No need."

    "Chief, this is no time forpassion. If my death can save the demon race, do not hesitate." She was only a Quasi-Emperor, so her death would not affect the race too much.

    "Are you the chief, or am I?" rebutted Ao Shen sternly. "You can leave, and I will deal with the situation myself. Your punishment wille once this ordeal is dealt with."

    He dismissed her before spending the next minutes thinking alone. After analyzing the situation, he immediately left for the court to see the Heavenly Emperor.

 Chapter 1022 Two Major Events

    <h4>Chapter 1022 Two Major Events</h4>

    1022 Two Major Events

    Wang Wei walked into the throne room where Ao Shen was waiting. His face was still pale but better than thest time they saw each other.

    Wang Wei slowly sat down:

    "What happened to make you in such a hurry?"

    "My people did something egregious, and I wanted to apologize," replied Ao Shen before cupping his hand and bowing deeply. Wang Wei looked in the distance and uttered, "I see."

    "Where is the kid?"

    Ao Shen waved his hand, and the captured Wang n members appeared in the middle of the room. The young man looked at Ao Shen with eyes that wished to spew fire before bowing to Wang Wei;

    "Patriarch."

    "What''s your name?"

    "The little one is Wang Shirong."

    "Shirong? Schr of Honor? That''s an excellent name."

    "Thank you, patriarch, for thepliment,"

    replied Wang Shirong trying to control his emotions. Every Wang n member knew of the legendary tale and aplishments of the patriarch. There is even debate on who is a better patriarch and Emperor-the Ancestor, Qiyuan, or the current Heavenly Emperor.

    To Shirong, there is no debate that the Heavenly Emperor is better. However, people in the n are so used to blindly worshiping the Ancestor that this pointless conversation keeps going on.

    He knew how many bragging rights he would have after returning to the n and telling these people he met the patriarch, and thetter praised his name.

    "How is your injury?" asked Wang Wei.

    "Nothing serious." The scratches on his body had already healed, so there were no injuries, but he could not readily admit that.

    "Why didn''t you use the n''s name to save yourself?"

    The Wang n has started to send their members to different worlds as a form of training and tempering; these people won''t receive a Dao Protector and must rely on them. However, they are thought to use the n''s name and power in case of emergency. The only negative effect of doing so is receiving a lower evaluation unless the situation is truly unavoidable.

    "I wanted to, but these demons did not give me an opportunity," he replied with gritted teeth.

    "Luckily, you''re alright," nodded Wang Wei before ncing at Ao Shen. "You only need topensate the kid, and the situation will be resolved."

    The proud dragon''s heart skipped a beat as he would not believe these words. He had analyzed how the Dao Opening Sect operated and knew they would not care if their n member was killed or even captured by another genius.

    However, they would not ept an older and more powerful cultivation capturing their own- especially for their n''s bloodline.

    Given how potent and supreme their bloodline has be, such an act is probably taboo to them. The Heavenly Emperor might not care about such a small event, but what about after he leaves? What if the Wang n holds a grudge?

    What if they use this event in the future to attack or intervene in the affairs of the demon race?

    With all these things to consider, Ao Shen knew he could not solve this issue without the utmost satisfaction level for all parties. A space ring appeared in his palm, and he handed it to the kid.

    "This space ring contained many rare resources to develop the bloodline. Consider itpensation for what my people did."

    Wang Shirong did not immediately take the ring despite his excitement. He instead looked at Wang Wei and only took it after thetter nodded.

    He then bowed politely before leaving the throne room; he was smart enough to know when to exit and not participate in these grownup affairs.

    Wang Wei watched this young human fiendgod''s departing back and secretly praised how smart this kid was.

    "Your majesty, this is to thank you for making resolving this problem so swift and easy," continued Ao Shen as he held a scroll in his hands. It flew to Wang Wei on the throne, and he read the title: Merit Transition Method.

    "I ept your kindness," nodded Wang Wei. Ao Shen bowed before leaving the room and teleported back to the North. He headed directly to his cultivation room and immediately activated the formation.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    He punched the walls repeatedly while his dragon roar echoed and bounded between the halls. He was not stupid and had figured it out. Most of the top Emperor Lineages had contacted him about the Merit Transition Method, except for the Dao Opening Sect.

    So, what did that mean? They already knew this event would happen or even orchestrated it. The feeling of losing control of his fate and being manipted by a puppet was more terrible than eating shit.

    A few minutester, he finally calmed down; he had long known he needed strength to be able to control his fate, and this event only entuated this fact to him. He walked out of the room as if nothing had happened and looked at the demon race''s Qi Luck Dragon. The spot was no longer there, and Ao Shen exhaled.

    ''This is not over,'' thought Ao Shen. He needed to take action and hide certain to prevent his bloodline hunting force from being discovered. He knew his visit to the court would raise eyebrows, and these people would begin to snoop to find out what had happened.

    He must ensure that the truth they will discover is that one of his people identally discovered a potent bloodline and wanted to dedicate it to him instead of the fact he had created a hunting team for that sole purpose.

    Lastly, he must also punish these three people for their dereliction of duty. Although he won''t kill them for such a mistake, they won''t live without punishment and demotion.

    Heavenly Court:

    Wang Wei was reading this technique, gaining deeper insight into the mechanism of Heaven and Earth.

    ''It would be more interesting if Insurgents could transition to the Emperor Path based on their strength,'' he thought. However, he knew such a thing was impossible because, in the ssification of Heavenly Dao, only the Heaven and Primordial Path are on par with the Emperor Path.

    ''It may not bepletely impossible. Maybe in some other Chaos Worlds, thews of the world allow for such a transition,'' continued Wang Wei.

    The Chaos Universe was vast, and few things were absolutely impossible.

    "How long do I have to wait?"

    "Don''t know exactly."

    "Even you can''t divine it?"

    "I only know it''s around this time, and there is a chance for failure."

    "I see. In that case, let''s take a small break. I have stayed in this ce for too long." He changed his appearance before going on a small food tour around the world while taking in the changes in the world.

    Thissted for a month, and three days after he returned to the court, while he was sculpting Wu Hong''s beautiful face with y, the space in the distance twisted, and someone fell out. He instinctively appeared and caught the body.

    "Tong Ruobing?" She had passed out, her body full of injuries, and a weird ck aura was intertwined with her.

    "Be careful. That aura is very corruptive," warned the clone as he appeared. With a wave of his hand, he encased the body in a white protective shield that resembled a bubble.

    "Her [Existence] has been injured, just like me,"mented Wang Wei as he noticed the difference.

    "Indeed," nodded the clone as he proceeded to heal her. He first sealed the dark aura before removing it. He felt an intense resistance and had no choice but to activate his full power before seeding.

    "Here." He handed the sealed aura to the main body before healing her. A few minutester, Tong Ruobing''s pale face opened her eyes.

    "Where am I?" She took a moment to notice her surroundings, "So, I sessfully escaped?"

    "Indeed," nodded Wang Wei. "So, what happened?"

    Tong Ruobing opened her mouth before closing it; her brow furrowed deeply.

    "What is it?"

    "My memory...it''s fuzzy."

    "You didn''t see anything?"

    "No, I know I saw something. But it''s like someone has altered my perception of the events." A look of horror shed in her eyes: who could do such a thing to an Eternal Emperor of her caliber?

    Wang Wei was deep in thought. Such information was actually useful. "What exactly do you remember? Don''t leave anything behind."

    Tong Ruobing''s mind was still fuzzy, so she took a moment to organize her thoughts: "I first gathered information about the Abyss Gap from the Commerce Hub. Most of the information was basically useless, focusing on the Great Emperors who died trying to explore it. One piece was useful, though- a few individuals corroded by the same aura from the gap have been found in a few Heaven Will Worlds."

    Wang Wei squinted his eyes because he had a simr encounter with a small sect on the Eastern Continent.

    "After that," continued Tong Ruobing. "I headed to my destination and immediately used your talisman." She paused before giving him a look.

    Had she not experienced the Dream World and his true power, she would have been enamored with that talisman. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Don''t look at me like that. I could not give you the power I had in the Dream World because it was temporary, not my own," admitted Wang Wei frankly.

    "I understand," said Tong Ruobing softly before continuing: "It took me a while to bypass the seals without affecting them. But, immediately afterward, I...."

 Chapter 1023 Trophy

    <h4>Chapter 1023 Trophy</h4>

    1023 Trophy

    "...I heard the sound of chanting. No, maybe it was praying," continued Tong Ruobing, her brows still furrowed. "I fought with someone or a group of people. They were powerful but still not a match for me."

    She paused as she tried to scan her fuzzy memory, relying more on her feelings and intuition to piece together what had happened. " After defeating them, I believed I tried to capture them but didn''t know whether I seeded. Afterward, I think I saw a formation - a very powerful one. When I was trying to investigate, I met someone or something.

    "The sensation of meeting was unpleasant. I don''t know how to describe it."

    "Like you were losing your mind- even going insane?"

    "Exactly," nodded Tong Ruobing. "It was like I was staring at something I should not have - like I was staring at a Taboo." She looked him directly in the eyes, "Do you know what''s going on?"

    "Some inkling," nodded Wang Wei but did not say anymore. "What else?"

    "That thing attacked me," continued Tong Ruobing after realizing she would not get any more information. "I was powerless to resist and had to run away. But despite my best effort, I ended up in this shape."

    Tong Ruobing sighed; her [Existence] was injured, and her situation was even worse than Wang Wei as her powers had fallen below the Emperor Realm. Her current strength was barely enough to fight a Dao Ancestor.

    "The fact you survived in such a terrible shape indicates the threat of the Abyss Gap is Empyrean Tier," analyzed Wang Wei, who finally had proof there were other threats to him in the lower dimension besides Old Man Nether.

    "It has not reached the Paragon Tier; otherwise, you wouldn''t have a chance to leave. Plus, True Heavenly Dao will not tolerate any Paragons from existing in the Lower Dimension."

    With this news, he was satisfied with Tong Ruobing''s efforts. He has yet to decide whether he will only ce a seal or utterly deal with the problem. But once he makes a decision, he will be more prepared to deal with the problem of the Abyss Gap.

    "So, are we good?" asked Tong Ruobing.

    "Yes," nodded Wang Wei before raising his hand to summon a ck and white seed. "This is a unique Yin-Yang Seed: use it as a medium for dual cultivation with Mu Lei, and it will elerate the rate at which your injury is healed."

    "Such a thing exists?" Tong Ruobing knew [Existence Injuries] could not be cured easily. They usually require things like merit, World Source, or a massive amount of Qi Luck to heal, and even then, the process is extremely slow.

    "I don''t need to lie to you." This seed was the result of studying Madmen Chu''s inheritance; it''s also why his injuries are healing so rapidly.

    "Thank you," nodded Tong Ruobing as she carefully ced the seed away. Without hesitation, she activated a talisman that made her disappear with a swoosh.

    "You should know -"

    "It''s fine," said Wang Wei, looking in the distance. He finished his y sculpture before preserving it. Then, he returned to his retreat.

    Beast Star World:

    Tong Ruobing''s pale and weak body appeared in a cultivation room, immediately grunting in pain. The teleportation process that was only slightly bumpy aggravated the situation of her body, albeit only the superfluous injuries; that''s how weak she was.

    She had never felt this way before since she started cultivating. Even when she was severely wounded, the situation was different. Her current state was like she was suffering from a chronic illness and had been battling it for decades.

    Swish!

    Mu Lei appeared in the room.

    "Are you alright?" He held her because he had a feeling she was on the verge of passing out. Since he knew her, Mu Lei had never seen her so weak and feeble. He led her to the cultivation cushion to rest.

    "I''m fine."

    "You should have listened to me." As Dao Companions, isn''t it normal to share woes and tribtions? Mu Lei felt the situation would not have been so terrible if he had gone instead. After all, he is a body refiner and more capable of surviving dangerous situations. At the very least, they should have gone together.

    "No, I''m d I was stubborn. If you went, you might not return." Her husband might have had more vitality, but he did not have all the versatile means. So, if he went, even with Wang Wei''s power, he might not have returned.

    Tong Ruobing did not remember exactly how she escaped that attack, but she knew her Dao was instrumental in the process. Mu Lei sighed, "Was it worth it?"

    "It was."

    "How was it worth it?" he barked, raising his voice slightly. "You''re in such a terrible state." He knew even if she killed herself and revived, which is sometimes a better choice, it would not help the state of her injuries.

    "It was for many reasons," exined Tong Ruobing. "Firstly, I was able to experience a higher level of my Dao." The talisman did just give her all of Wang Wei''s ability and Dao. Instead, it boosted her Dao and other aspects to reach the strength of 69.99% Grand Dao Source.

    Honestly, Tong Ruobing felt it was a waste she did not have much time with the talisman so she could study it. Although she had already recorded its data, she felt it was insufficient.

    "Secondly, I understand how vast the world is and how small I am." A cultivator''s vision or how much they know about the world is crucial; it can help them n their future, keep an open mind, and prevent them from being too arrogant, which is something that Tong Ruobing felt she needed.

    And it was not just her. All cultivators will develop some level of arrogance after proving the Dao. After all, their strength symbolizes they are the best of an entire generation. And in her case, it symbolizes her talent.

    "I knew the realm of the Great Emperor was only the beginning, but it was after experiencing a higher level of power that I understood how weak I was."

    Tong Ruobing could not help but sigh.

    "Finally, this is the real benefit I receive." She showed him two things: a mass of an eerie aura and a vial of dark blood.

    "What are those?" asked Mu Lei as he felt an instinctive disgust from the depths of his soul as he looked at these two things.

    "My trophies."

    "Wang Wei, let you keep these things?"

    "I didn''t tell him."

    "Why do you insist on ying with fire?" Mu Lei could not help but roll his eyes.

    "Do you think he doesn''t know? Since he didn''t mention it, then he agreed they were my trophy. Plus, that''s not the only thing I didn''t mention to him."

    "What else is there?"

    "I think I''m the one who erased my memories," exined Tong Ruobing. "At least, a part of it was my doing."

    "Why?"

    "There is something in there I knew I should not - no - dare not remember."

    Mu Lei shook his head as he sighed, "The cultivation world is truly like climbing an endless mountain. When we were mortals, we wanted to prove the Dao, and after climbing that peak and enjoying the power and glory thates with it, we discovered even taller peaks."

    "Yes, and the worst part is we know other people have climbed those peaks and cannot use the excuse that it''s impossible," agreed Tong Ruobing.

    "So, what are you going to do with these things?"

    "I n to turn the aura into a trump card. With its ability to corrupt the mind, it can be a great weapon if used correctly," exined Tong Ruobing. "As for the blood? I don''t know. My first instinct is to study and understand it, but my intuition tells me I''m dealing with something beyond my level."

    "I''m d you''re not letting the benefits cloud your judgment."

    Tong Ruobing ignored him, focusing on the blood. "It would be great if I could fuse the blood with my Proving Dao Artifact and grant it the power of corruption. However, that''s too dangerous."

    A Proving Dao Artifact has too much connection to its owner, so Tong Ruobing was not stupid enough to ce such a dangerous item close to hers.

    "You can do some experiments," suggested Mu Lei. "See how some life forms react to being contaminated."

    "That''s one of my ns." Tong Ruobing has even already been thinking about how she could dte this blood. She put the blood and aura away in a secure location in her space ring, a ceposed of trillions of Sealing Talismans.

    Then, she summoned the ck and white seed.

    "What''s this?"

    "Wang Wei''s gift to help me heal."

    "What can this do?"

    "elerate the healing process to my [Existence]."

    "Really? How do we use it?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Tong Ruobing smiled at him: "Let''s just say you''ll have a happy life for a long while."

    It took Mu Lei a moment to realize what she meant, then, a big grin appeared on his handsome face: "I guess I should thank Wang Wei instead of holding a grudge."

 Chapter 1024 Checking-In

    <h4>Chapter 1024 Checking-In</h4>

    1024 Checking-In

    A thousand winters and summers shed by, and the Myriad Emperor World entered a rapid but quiet development period. Meanwhile, Wang Wei finally opened his eyes from his cultivation room.

    He exhaled before clenching his hands, feeling the power coursing through his veins.

    "Your injuries are almost healed,"mented the clone. "You probably don''t need me anymore."

    "Not necessarily," replied Wang Wei as he had almost returned to his peak. His current strength was the same as the clone: normally, he could disy 50% Grand Dao Source, and in an emergency, he could use his full power.

    Wang Wei tried onest time to activate all his stacked boosts. However, like before, he felt his body crumbling once his power exceeded 50%.

    "Thisst bit of injury is like a bone stuck in my throat, refusing to budge," he groaned. In the past 1000 years, which was astronomically longer for him due to time formation, he did not only focus on healing. He learned more about Madman Chu''s inheritance, increased his Profession Daos, and raised his body refining realm to 90 Infant Fiendgods Realm.

    His body was currently even more resistant to all kinds of attacks, including conceptual ones, and he could fight an Emperor with 30% Grand Dao Source relying solely on his body.

    Wang Wei was very happy with his progress despite using all the Great Emperors with body refining cultivation from the Dao Burial Ground. Primordial Deste was still not refined, meaning he still had room to improve after using thetter and might even enter the next stage of the True Power Dao Realm-Dragon-Phoenix Realm.

    "[Existence Injuries] are like incurable and chronic illnesses for Immortal Cultivators. So, it''s understandable you couldn''t heal so quickly," stated the clone, and Wang Wei agreed with thisparison despite being a simple way to exin aplex situation.

    "We have work to do, so let''s get started," he stated before waving his hand to ce the clone away; it was still useful and would not be terminated. For example, thetter could be sacrificed in a dangerous situation to boost his strength. If that is never required, Wang Wei will use him as a basis to create a clone for the sect. Something tells him it won''t be easy to leave a clone for the sect since no other Eternals have done it, but he will try.

    He took a moment to scan the world and register the changes. One minor and one major event that needed his attention urred in this short period. The minor event is that mortals have developed the concept of [Arts and Crafts Families].

    For example, there is the Fu n, known for cultivating powerful schrs in thest 1000 years. There is the Ou n, known for its cksmith and Spiritual Runes. These mortals banded together to create powerful families that could ess the Enlightening Temple, thus ensuring their power and rights. As a result, they are very selective in who they marry.

    Additionally, Wang Wei noticed they had developed the trend of not caring about cultivation. If someone in their family is born with a [Leakless Body], they will nurture this person, but he will not be the central focus of the n; they view such an individual as more of a guardian for their family, using their long life span to the benefit of the n.

    Wang Wei calmly observed this change but did notment or intervene. Like all things, there are both positives and negatives to this change. So far, mainly the positive has appeared, so he will let it develop.

    As for the major event - the Sea Race has cultivated an Immortal Sovereign. This event was shocking because the world finally saw the potential and threat of the Sea Race. Once they banded together and used all the resources of their race, it was very easy for them to train an Immortal Sovereign and with such speed.

    They finally understood why the Heavenly Emperor was adamant about keeping a watch on the Sea Race and the unimaginable resources that the ocean contained. So, these people rushed to the sea with greater fervor. Although the surface world was also booming with resources after the environmental changes, no one would say no to more.

    Wang Wei watched all of this with calm eyes. He knew more than these people, like the Sea Race, could have cultivated a second Immortal Sovereign, which was their original intention. However, after seeing the world''s reaction to the first, they stopped this idea and hid their presence like always.

    Wang Wei then checked on Wu Ming. In the Southern Section of the court, he saw a legion of men and women with bodies full of tattoos or symbols. As they trained, the tattoos would glow, allowing some of them to release power behind their cultivation realm.

    "Finally seeded, huh?"

    After consulting Tong Ruobing''s clone, aid from the Dao Opening Sect, and even Yan Liling''s input, Wu Ming finally created the Totem Warrior Path. These people were linked to a powerful Emperor Formation in the court and could borrow its power.

    Wang Wei nodded in approval at the final result. ording to their agreement, this new profession would not be released to the public yet. He will give the Wu n time to use this method to increase their strength and foundation.

    He sent Wu Ming a message through Divine Sense to praise him for his hard work before checking on his sect and family. His family''s situation has not changed much. His grandfather was still training like a madman, preparing for his battle against Emperor Nine Suns.

    During the past year, the clone finally refined a unique Dao Source Seed for his father. The seed created an Inner World that elerated the growth of his Human Fiendgod Bloodline. His grandfather aims to reach more than 70 Infant Fiendgod Force and use his flesh to fight with Emperor Nine Suns.

    His father was still enjoying himself in the Swordsmanship World, only sending a projection once in a while to see his mother. That bastard even forgot to check on him. His mother was cultivating hard, preparing for the expansion of the court and her eventual ascension to immortality.

    Yan Liling was still helping the sect to create a more universal Immortal Rune applicable to all professions. However, Li Jun had exited his retreat and was spending time with his pregnant concubine and unborn child. The smile on his face showed he was both excited and worried about the uing challenge of fatherhood.

    Wang Wei felt a little bad because Yan Liling and Li Jun cannot yet prove the Dao since they need to first gather Qi Luck and Destiny from the Dream World List Competition, which is still far away. However, he has already prepared as he sealed and took away the Nine Demon God World, ready to refine and sacrifice them to Heavenly Dao for more Heaven Will.

    Wang Wei''s gaze shifted to Tie Gang. Thetter was also a Dao Ancestor and Insurgent of First ss as the clone refined a unique Grand Dao Source Seed for him. His Inner World contained a specially crafted River of Fate, and he could use its strings in ordance with his Vibration Grand Dao Source. Using Wang Wei''s Quantum String Theory, he was a force to reckon with.

    Unfortunately for him, the rules of Heaven and Earth make it difficult to rely only on the Inner World to be an Eternal Tier Insurgent. Plus, the sect does not need a new Eternal Powerhouse, thus limiting his potential.

    One good news from Tie Gang is his Undead Legion has be even more fierce and powerful.

    Wang Wei then checked on Dong Lifen and his master. She spent most of her time training in the Dream World and preparing for her eventual invasion of a weak Heaven Will World. As for her master, she was still in the Quasi-Emperor World. Wang Wei did not n to turn her into a Dao Ancestor until thest moment before he left.

    He has a feeling his clone project might not work. As such, she will be his masterpiece-she will be the true guardian of the Dao Opening Sect, the one who will ensure theyst an eternity in the lower dimension.

    Thest person on his list was Misceneous One, who was almost buried with work. Luckily for him, thetter had Elder Dan to help him with the pills Wang Wei wanted. Sadly, his other projects did not have much progress.

    The Immortal Qi Gathering Array has not made much progress, but mainly because Misceneous One was a little obsessed with the sect''s Array. The project to perfectly fuse Wang Wei''s Fate-based Array and the Deception Array into the other nine was moreplex than initially thought. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Wang Wei looked at this but did not say anything. This challenge was helping Misceneous One increase his cultivation, so he did not stop thetter despite knowing the sect''s formation was a long project that did not need to hurry.

    He teleported to above the sky, and his voice spread throughout the world:

    "All aspects of the world have considerably changed since the beginning of the era, except for one major part-our cultivation system. We need a new and improved system that reflects the current time, and today, I will preach to the world to provide thatst boost of change."

 Chapter 1025 New Origin System

    <h4>Chapter 1025 New Origin System</h4>

    1025 New Origin System

    "All spiritual practice begins with breathing, and just like what you eat determines your growth and potential, so does the [Qi] that any cultivators breathe. [Qi] is the...."

    Wang Wei began his exnation of the Origin System from the first tier: Body Tempering. He exined the optimal method to absorb Innate Qi and create the best possible Blood Qi. Of course, his exnation only went as far as the 9th Layer; he let the factions deduce the 10th to 12thyer based on their sect''s foundation.

    As a result of his preaching, once he finished exining this realm, the knowledgeable people could tell the new system was between 50% to five times better than the former ones. Furthermore, the increase in lifespan was twice that of the previous system.

    The Divine Sea Realm did not change much and acted simrly to the first tier; he exined the best way to condense Origin Qi. After this transformation, the energy used in this system could be called Innate Origin Qi because of its high quality. Lastly, besides the Lake of Origin, River of Origin, and Ocean of Origin, he added a fourth stage to the Divine Sea Realm: the Heaven Origin Ocean.

    Cultivators can open a second Divine Sea in their Middle Dantian, storing even more energy. In this stage, their strength and life span also increased because of the nourishment of such arge quantity of Qi.

    In the Divine Altar Realm, Innate Origin Qi from the Lower Dantian will be condensed into solid form as an altar. The body cannot bear two altars, so only one is condensed. However, it''s possible to use a secret technique where a second altar is temporarily condensed and detonated in the midst of battles. Wang Wei gave away this technique during this sermon, thus raising the overall battle prowess of level cultivators.

    Condensing the altar will no longer be simple in this new system. Wang Wei has ensured that all cultivators will experience a Dao Heart Trial called [Whisper of the Mind]. As the name implies, cultivators must resist tempting whispers while condensing their altars, tempering their will, state of mind, and Dao Heart in the process. He did not want the world to give birth to any more pseudo-Emperors, so the act of tempering the Dao Heart had to start early.

    After condensing the altar and the subsequent Divine Veins, this realm is not over like in the old system. Wang Wei added a new stage called [Dao Rhyme Nourishment]. The Myriad Emperor World has given birth to many Emperors in this generation; thus, the world is full of their Dao Rhymes.

    Cultivators will nourish their altar with the world''s Dao Rhyme in this stage, thus establishing a better foundation forprehending thew. Cultivators can study ancient scriptures, sage notes, or wise man''s philosophies to acquire Dao Rhymes or resonate with Heaven and Earth.

    Wang Wei used the Emperor Dao World''s Spiritual Foundation System, the fourth stage of the Dao Deration Realm, to be precise.

    For the Supernatural Stage, Wang Wei did not change much. He believed this realm is what set apart the Origin System with the manifestation of Innate Talents. In his system, cultivators will still condense their Good Fortune me, but the number of Origin Patterns condensed as fuel for the me is no longer 50 but 99. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The Increase in Origin Patterns makes the me more potent and allows cultivators to use them in battle without affecting their foundation. In other, battles in that realm will now involve the use of the Good Fortune me.

    Wang Wei''s decisions for this realm had some consequences. The increase in battle prowess drastically reduced the increase in lifespan. In the end, the new system had an increase of 10% in lifespanpared to the old system in the Supernatural Realm.

    The Divine Body probably had the most change as Wang Wei added two more stages besides Human, Earth, and Earth. In the Yellow Stage, cultivators will nourish or baptize their bodies with their Dao Rhymes to attune them to thews of Heaven and Earth.

    In the Profound stage, they will do the same for their Sea of Consciousness and their soul, which was opened in the previous realm. Another unique aspect of this stage is that it makes it easier for people to condense their vision, simr to those with physiques.

    Wang Weipletely reinvented the [Human Stage] as he methodically exined how to temper the perfect Divine Body that can bear the power ofw. He used his [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture], the Copper Skin Iron Bone Realm of the Primordial System of ancient times, and many other Martial Arts systems as inspiration for this stage.

    His sermon emphasized the need to temper the body to its utmost state before proceeding to the [Earth Stage]. He only added his Chakra Opening Method to this stage besides the former orifices. Furthermore, he also used some Buddhist methods to temper the mind and Dao Heart, still trying to reduce the number of pseudo Emperors born in the world.

    Previously, Wang Wei wanted to leave this unique method to the sect. However, he considered the need for Buddhism''s rise and prosperity in the future and added something to the system that is "rted" to them, thus ensuring their influence and power.

    The Heaven Stage allowed cultivators to borrow the Power of Heaven and Earth: it was divided into nineyers, each increasing a cultivator''s strength by a factor of 9. Now, with the new system, there were 27yers, each increasing a person''s strength by a factor of 6.

    The Primordial Spirit Realm did not change much. They still had to experience the stages of Yin God, Yin-Yang Reversal, Yang God, Shackle Removal, and Three Immortal Stages. However, with the previous Dao Rhyme Baptism, the soul was more difficult to refine or temper, but it was also way more powerful.

    Additionally, he revealed a side technique that allowed cultivators in that realm to use their now very profound connection with Heaven and Earth to condense a Soul Treasure that was simr to a Dao Proven Artifact. The Soul Treasure can be defensive or offensive and can grow with the cultivators throughout their journey.

    For the Void Shattering Realm, Wang Wei did not do much as there was no need. The new system focused heavily on raising a cultivator''s affinity to thew, making it easier to wield and to the greatest effect. The Primordial God and Spiritual Foundation Systems significantly influenced him.

    He changed the Order of Heaven and Earth, made the [Road of the Heart] more challenging, and had a greater tempering effect on the cultivator''s Dao Heart. He also added a method to fuse a person''s vision with their Law Bodies or just ordinary bodies for those walking the True Power Dao Realm.

    Wang Wei added one more stage to the Saint Realm called the Dao Self Stage. After nurturing a Dao Seed into a Maturing Tree and even ripening a Dao Fruit, a cultivator will then fuse a small part of their Primordial Spirit into the fruit to give birth to a [Dao Self], a small elf-like creature with the cultivator''s appearance.

    The Dao Self, which was inspired by the Incarnation Realm (Tier 8) of the Spiritual Foundations System, served the same purpose-to increase a cultivator''s control of thew. They no longer had to actively control it since their self can do it on a more instinctual level.

    As a result, Saints in the new system will have domainsrger than the previous limit of 1.269 trillion kilometers, but their power will be more potent as they have higher control over thew. They will now be genuinely absolute in their domain-especially whenpared to other cultivation systems.

    The Supreme Realm did not change as cultivators must condense their Dharma Bodies. However, Wang Wei copied his Duyi Realm for the Quasi-Emperor Realm and had people condense their Dharma Bodies before fusing with it. Additionally, cultivators will also fuse with their Dao Self in the process.

    The Quasi-Emperors created in this system will have a level of control of thew between Master and Grandmaster Control based on his Force Control Skill.

    Once Wang Wei finished the sermon, he nodded in satisfaction. The new system was a drastic improvement from the former. Not only were cultivators more powerful, but their average lifespan increased from 5 to 10 million years to 50 to 100 million years.

    Of course, as the universe operates in bnce, there are consequences. The new system is more difficult to cultivate and requires way more resources and time. The time needed for any generation to grow was drastically increased, almost reaching the level of Immortal Cultivation Systems. Furthermore, this system could not be sustained without an Innate Environment.

    Wang Wei looked at the world, and his words echoed in everyone''s ears:

    "The next court meeting is 300 years from now."

    He disappeared from the sky as he had something else to do.

 Chapter 1026 Unparalleled Child

    <h4>Chapter 1026 Unparalleled Child</h4>

    1026 Unparalleled Child

    Wang Wei appeared in a garden in Li Jun''s ughter Mountain. He saw thetter embracing Su Ai while asionally caressing her belly, which only had a slight curve. The atmos[here between them was both infectious and nauseous, and Wang Wei felt an overwhelming sense of jealousy.

    Feelings of the past that he thought he had gotten over rushed into his mind. Wang Wei remembered - he remembered how he felt when he saw Li Jun with all these women, and he was stuck with only one. Now, it was even worse because he had no one to hold while that bastard was preparing for the beautiful journey of fatherhood.

    It took all the restraint in his body not to beat Li Jun on the spot or curse him for ruining his happiness.

    "I''ll remember this,'' thought Wang Wei before coughing, alerting the loving couple.

    "Your...Your Majesty!" stuttered Su Ai.

    "Oh, you''re here," said Li Jun as he turned around, still holding her in his arms. Wang Wei confirmed this bastard knew he was there and just wanted to make him jealous by the smirk on the corner of his mouth. He secretly gritted his teeth and rolled his eyes before focusing on Su Ai: "You don''t need to be nervous and restrained. I''m just an uncle checking on his nephew."

    "Y...Yes."

    Li Jun held her tightly as a form of reassurance: "How are your injuries?"

    "Fine. Just thest bit is persistent and needs more time."

    "That''s good," replied Li Jun before sighing deeply.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "In a time like this, I should be by your side to protect you. But..."

    "No need to beat yourself for this. We will have plenty of opportunities to fight side-by-side in the future."

    "Will we?" asked Li Jun, looking him directly in the eyes. Wang Wei looked at him and saw all his hopes and worries.

    "There are few people I trust most in this world. So, trust me when I say I will not have anyone else look at my back other than you, and I hope you will feel the same."

    "Of course I do."

    "Then, that''s all that matters."

    The two hugged each other briefly before noticing Su Ai was crying. "What''s wrong, honey?" asked Li Jun.

    "Nothing. I just thought this moment was beautiful and could not help but cry."

    "It''s okay as long as these are happy tears," reassured Li Jun. A few secondster, he looked at his brother and asked, "What do you think about my child?"

    Wang Wei looked at Su Ai''s belly, and his eyes soon glistened with a brilliant light. "If raised correctly, he will be a monster with potential even greater than me."

    "What makes you say that?"

    "I don''t know what Hong''er did, but when she baptized him with her Grand Dao Source, she created an unparalleled foundation for him. As long as I, you, Liling, my father and mother, and the uing sect''s Emperors baptize him again, he will be born with the acquired version of the Innate Source Grand Dao Physique."

    "Xiao Tiandi''s Physique? My son will be born with such a physique?"

    "Not exactly," corrected Wang Wei. "His affinity with thew and the Dao will be so high that hisprehension will be on par with Xiao Tiandi, if not even higher."

    Li Jun looked at his concubine''s belly and did not know what to say.

    "And that''s not to mention his Human Fiendgod Bloodline," continued Wang Wei. "With all these baptisms from Eternal Level Powerhouses, its purity will be unparalleled if he chooses to awaken it. He''s probably the only one after me to cultivate an orthodox and proper Ten Supremacy Foundation."

    "My child will be so talented?" muttered Li Jun in shock, and he was not the only one. Su Ai could not stop smiling after hearing this. Her position in the Li n was not ideal as Li Jun began to focus more heavily on the main wife-Yan Liling-making the other concubines suffer to some extent. Luckily, she became pregnant with his first and only child.

    Now that she knew she was not only carrying a son but such a talented one, she knew her status in the n was guaranteed.

    As soon as the smile appeared on Li Jun''s face, it also disappeared, "It may not be a good idea to be that talented." He knew that talent and potential did not equate to strength, and it was possible for someone to waste their talent, just like Xiao Tiandi.

    Then, there are other issues in raising such a talented child. With the expansion of the Heavenly Era, the sect will have no issue regarding resources to raise such a child, but Li Jun worries about the concern of bnce. As talented as his son will be, Heaven and Earth will find ways to bnce it by making his cultivation journey more bumpy than others. And if you add the Bnce Mechanism against the sect, the situation might be aggravated.

    Secondly, for his child to turn that way, he must spend a very long time in the womb, waiting for Cai Song, Jin Mengyao, and Dong Lifen to prove the Dao. He knew of the sect''s future mode of operation that would require skipping many generations of battle, thus further dying when this child would be born. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Thirdly, he has to consider how the birth of such a talented child will affect his rtionship with Yan Liling; Li Jun had a headache after thinking about this.

    Lastly, he was concerned for Su Ai. No ordinary woman or mortal bears the weight of destiny and karma of birthing such a talented individual.

    "Will she be alright?" asked Li Jun.

    "With the sect''s protection and a few precautions, she will be," reassured Wang Wei. "And you must remember that many things must go correctly for your child to be born with such potential. The future I saw is not set in stone."

    "I understand," nodded Li Jun before walking Su Ai to the room to rest. Then, he began drinking with Wang Wei.

    "What''s on your mind?"

    "Many things," replied Li Jun. "Firstly, how do I raise this child so he won''t waste his potential?"

    "You can use my method," replied Wang Wei nonchntly, and Li Jun immediately knew what he meant: sealed his son''s talent and sent him to the Lower Realm and have him start from scratch, fighting for every inch of resources and struggling to ascend to each realm.

    Li Jun shook his head, feeling sorry for his future nephew. "I still want my son to enjoy the benefits of being born in a powerful lineage. However, I can use your idea to temper his Dao Heart."

    With a potent enough illusion formation, his son can live an entirely new life and temper his mind.

    "You''re too soft," sneered Wang Wei. He will only have children after bing a True Transcendent Being, and so will Wu Hong, probably. By then, their children will truly be unparalleled monsters regarding talent-they might even be born as Transcendent Creatures.

    But, regardless of whether that''s true, his son will experience cultivation, and it will be the harshest. As for his daughter, he will dote on her like the princess she will be. Her torment will have to originate from her mother, not him.

    "Anyway, as I always say, my job is to be the fun uncle." Li Jun rolled his eyes.

    "What should I do for my children with Liling?"

    Wang Wei did not know how to answer him. This child was so special because of whatever Wu Hong''s clone did to establish his foundation, not just the baptism of so many powerful Eternal Emperors. Otherwise, it would be very easy to cultivate such a talented individual in the upper dimension full of so many Eternals, Empyreans, and Paragons.

    "My advice for you is to wait like me until you''ve achieved Transcendence."

    Li Jun smiled wryly, "You think too highly of us."

    "You just think too lowly of yourself," countered Wang Wei. "If you don''t even dare think you''ll have such an achievement, then you''re doomed never to have a chance."

    "That''s true," nodded Li Jun, still thinking about the question. He wanted to ask whether the other Wu Hong knew something but stopped himself from bringing up this sensitive subject.

    "Alright, let''s go test your cultivation result," said Wang Wei, and Li Jun''s mouth twitched; he knew he was about to pay retribution for his previous actions. As expected, he received a very painful beating during their fight. Luckily, he did receive genuine instructions and help.

    Wang Wei left satisfied. He set high goals for Li Jun; he wanted him to have great achievement in body refining and be like Di Tian, who cultivated a Golden Law Tree with spots of purple.

    Li Jun needs to increase his lifespan, and with thebination of the [Future Buddha Self], this objective can be achieved after years in seclusion inside a Time Formation.

    After leaving the sect, Wang Wei''s next destination was one of the two the final Forbidden Lands of this world: the Swallowing Zone.

 Chapter 1027 The Swallowing Zoneéˆ¥æªš Secret

    <h4>Chapter 1027 The Swallowing Zone''s Secret</h4>

    1027 The Swallowing Zone''s Secret

    Wang Wei headed directly to the Swallowing Zone. He did not hesitate to enter since he had already made all the necessary preparations. Since he did not hide his presence, he sensed the sights looking in his direction but did not care. The people of the world have acquiesced to the fact it was his responsibility to deal with these Forbidden Lands, and thus, the rewards or benefits also belonged to him.

    As soon as he entered, he sensed the terrifying swallowing or devouring power that wanted to swallow his flesh, blood, soul, and even his Grand Dao Source. He looked around and saw a world of endless darkness with scattered light spots resembling far-away stars in the night sky.

    Wang Wei observed his surroundings and swiftly noticed two things: Firstly, the swallowing power in this ce was so intense that a normal Eternal Emperor would have their senses affected. However, that was the extent of this ce''s power.

    Secondly, this ce had many seals to prevent the devouring power from reaching the Myriad Emperor World. Based on his observation, some of these seals were ancient, probably dating back to the Null Era, if not before.

    He sensed something and headed in that direction. The closer he was to what he sensed, the more intense the power of devouring. However, by the time he reached the center, the devouring power was about 25 to 30% Grand Dao Source, and Wang Wei knew why.

    Wang Wei detected a potent seal that would make him sweat even at his peak. In other words, this seal was enough to deal with him unless he used the Illusory Pill Sutra.

    At the very center was a tree made of light, and it appeared to be growing an emaciated green apple. Wang Wei looked at it but did not immediately recognize it, so he directly divined the answer. However, he encountered some resistance.

    ''This thing''s essence is higher than mine?'' he thought with shining eyes before activating all his powers. A vision of the River of Fate manifested above him, along with the appearance of his ten Fate Pces.

    "The Genesis Fruit?" he muttered. ording to his calctions, this fruit was an Empyrean Spirit Herb that could morph into most resources of the same tier.

    "Interesting ability," he thought, thinking how to use it. He could turn it into something that helps him open the Gate of Power. A second viable option would be to use it to wash away his karma. Wang Wei had noticed that his memories from Primordial Chaos after the events on Earth contained immense karma, hence why he has not directly removed his seal and essed his memories. Instead, he chose to deal with the karma before proceeding slowly.

    His Karma Unbound Physique has been crucial in the process, but the appropriate Empyrean Spiritual Herb would be very beneficial.

    "No, the best way to use this thing is the major bottleneck between the Great Emperor and Empyrean Realm."

    From what his ancestor - Yan Hai - said, even talented individuals like her and Wu Hong must spend a significant amount of time and effort trying to get through. He will face the same situation, especially if he wants to be an Evesting Empyrean.

    He could use merit to deal with the bottleneck, but that would take too much; it would be better to use the merit to continue to cultivate in the Empyrean Realm. His chances of reaching more than 70% of the Grand Dao Source would increase if he did not have to do so.

    ''If I want to enter the Empyrean Realm before ascending, I cannot waste much time in this bottleneck. So, the best use of this fruit is in that direction. However, there is still a major issue-how to ripen it.''

    Although it took some effort, Wang Wei was able to divine this tree''s origin and history sessfully. During the Innate-Acquired War, True Heavenly Dao was way more lenient regarding certain things or regtions; in other words, certain things that would never be tolerated today would be granted a pass during that period.

    Both the acquired and innate lives in the upper dimension took advantage of this opportunity and smuggled certain things into the lower dimension. Wang Wei even guessed this was how Old Man Nether had sessfully sneaked into the lower dimension. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The fruit was sent for one purpose-a terrible weapon of war. The lower dimension cannot cultivate such a powerful spiritual herb. As such, after being nted, it would swallow any world it was nted in to use as nutrients. And if not controlled properly, it would devour the entire lower dimension.

    The Myriad Emperor World was one of the three ces of origin of the Innate-Acquired War. So, the Innate Demon Gods wanted it destroyed to demoralize the other side. Luckily, the human race learned of this news and thwarted this n before sealing the fruit.

    Of course, as expected of humans, the tree brought problems to them. Many people wanted to eliminate such a dangerous thing immediately, while others believed they should use it instead. Although it was virtually impossible to cultivate the fruit topletion, taking an iplete, imperfect, or unripened fruit would still significantly improve anyone.

    The discourse over this fruit reached the point that humans had to postpone making a decision; this was the best way to prevent possible division amongst the human or Acquired Lives. Then, most of the surviving Great Emperors and Immortals were forcefully exiled to the upper dimension before they could decide.

    "Yearster, many Emperors visited this ce, including Qiyuan. However, after realizing it was impossible to ripen, he left his own seal and left this fortunate encounter for future generations. The Human Emperor came here and also left after cing a seal. Wang Wei guessed he might have a n to get his hands on itter. Otherwise, dealing with the fruit was a great way to repay the karma he owed to the human race.

    In his divination, Wang Wei saw the Danyuan Emperore to this ce and did not touch the fruit because of how rare such a spiritual herb was, Instead, he nourished it with his unique Good Fortune me, making it slightly easier to cultivate than usual.

    The Absolute Beginning Emperor and Wu Hong did note here; they probably did not have the time. Emperor Kong also visited this ce but only left a seal - nothing more, nothing else. His mindset was probably simr to others: seal it to prevent trouble and leave it this possible fortunate encounter for future capable people. Wang Wei was not too sure about this conclusion as his analysis indicates Emperor Kong was the kind of person to remove this possible danger from the world.

    So, either thetter was too weak to do so, or something else was at y. His divination was fuzzy on this area, most likely because it involved a living Evesting Empyrean.

    Thest True Eternal toe to this ce was the Heaven Devouring Emperor, and this fruit is the source of his madness and why he wanted to swallow the world. His thinking was probably to sacrifice most of the world or most of its World Source to the fruit and eat it unripe. Luckily, he failed, but his actions did have some effects on the fruit.

    Of course, these Eternals were not the only ones who visited this ce. Many Pseudo- Eternals and a few Immortal Sovereigns also came and acted the same way: seal or try to use it for their own use.

    Wang Wei took a moment to n how to cultivate this thing. He pointed his finger around to open a passage to the Source Qi Space, releasing an immense amount of Qi. Keeping these portals open took a lot of power as the Source Qi Space acted as a living entity and would actively close them.

    He did not use his Qi Flower Ability as he felt the energy these things could provide was insufficient for the fruit, so he used more forceful means. The next step was to install two formations: a Qi Gathering Array and a Time Formation.

    Once he finished, he saw the speed at which this Genesis Fruit was ripening dramatically increased, but it was not enough.

    "Should I feed it merit too?" But Wang Wei soon shook his head as this would defeat his original purpose, so he kept thinking of alternative methods. The fruit did not seem peaky about what it used as energy.

    "The best option would be to feed it a couple of Immortal Sovereigns since they are of simr essence (Tier 11). Secondly, I need a widespread power, easily gathered and one I do not use much."

    As soon as he uttered these words, something came to his mind: "Dream Power."

    It was very easy to gather the power of dreams from mortals and cultivators, meaning it had arge pool. Only Dong Lifen, the Eternal Dream Sect, and the Dream World also needed Dream Powers. However, the amount they used was insignificantpared to the poption of the entire lower dimension.

    ''So, I only need to add a function of gathering more dream power to the Dream World and feed this fruit with its power. Then, hunt a few Immortal Sovereigns to use as fertilizer.''

    Wang Wei was more looking forward to the expansion of the Dream World after discovering another valuable use.

 Chapter 1028 Mini Battle (I)

    <h4>Chapter 1028 Mini Battle (I)</h4>

    1028 Mini Battle (I)

    After establishing everything, Wang Wei returned to the Heavenly Court. Everybody in the world was focusing on the new system, especially the Supreme, Holy, and Law Lands. They knew the next court meeting was significant and wanted to increase their strength quickly. Sadly, three hundred years was not long enough to have much effect.

    Wang Wei did not care about how they felt. He was focused on the fact the expansion of the court and the Dream World was slower than expected and needed to speed things up.

    He headed directly to the core of the Dream World and called Dong Lifen, consulting her on how to amass the power of dreams from people. In the cultivation world, virtually anything can be a source of power or strength, and dreams are no exception. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Although it was rare for cultivators to dream since they spent most of their time in cultivation or reced sleeping with meditation - they still dreamt. So, the two worked together to gather the power of dreams secretly from all sentient beings. The process was easier than expected due to the fact that 99% of people in the world used the Dream World and had some form of connection with it one way or another.

    Once Wang Wei finished, he sent an invitation to a few people across the world and waited.

    Enlightening Emperor Academy:

    Lin Fan sat cross-legged on the ground before a simple white and gold grave. He held a gourd of wine in his left hand while his right caressed the engraved words on this tomb:

    [In loving memory of Lin Huan: a blessed child taken away by this cruel world before her light could shine.]

    Lin Fan looked at the tomb, not hiding the pain in his eyes. He rested his back on it while drinking, his mind filled with created memories of what his child would have been like, what gender it would have been, and what kind of activity they would have done together.

    He searched for this Memory Maniption Technique just for this asion and even modified it when it was not potent enough. Usually, he would use the Dream World for such a thing, but he felt it was not intimate enough and chose this way.

    "I know you would be here."

    Lin Fan paused after hearing the voice and slowly turned his head. Typically, he would be awed and fascinated by his wife''s beauty; that has always been the case ever since they married, and such a reaction has not changed after thousands of years. However, he was not in the mood today.

    "You wouldn''t bother during this time unless something happened. What is it?" asked Lin Fan, his voice slightly breaking if you listen closely. Xu Shi did not immediately answer as she looked at the tomb.

    She has few regrets in her life and has managed to work out the others. However, what happened that day was one of the few she could never let go of. She mes herself for not only what happened to her husband but the fate of that child.

    She often tried to convince herself not to take all the me, that Su Ya was simply cruel by nature or Heavenly Dao treated them like puppets. But no matter what, she could not forget or forgive.

    It did not help that it was almost impossible to revive the child. It died before its soul, body, and World Imprint waspleted, and Su Ya used it as a sacrifice for a curse involving [Existence]. So, 99% of methods could not revive it, including [Existence Reconstruction].

    The only way they could think of was to travel back in time and prevent this event from happening. Sadly, True Heavenly Dao would never allow them to mess with the River of Time with their current cultivation. This may be possible when they reach higher tiers, but as of now, the child can only remain nonexistent.

    "The battle you suggested is about to happen," finally said Xu Shi after a few seconds of quiet.

    "Oh, when?"

    "Ten years."

    "So soon?" Lin Fan wanted to use this new system and see how he could benefit from it. As a Heaven Chosen, he did not have to recultivate this system and could take the best parts for himself.

    "It should be about time for you guys to ascend," analyzed Xu Shi, and Lin Fan frowned: "Do you think we will stay long enough to see the next court meeting?"

    "Probably not."

    Lin Fan sighed; he had so little time and so much to do. For a moment, he regretted his decision, thinking how he would be separated from his wife, family, and loved ones for a while after his ascension. He stood up from his position and faced the tomb.

    Lin Fan knelt as he ced incense before the tomb and took a moment of silence. Xu Shi followed him and did the same. A few minutester, the two disappeared.

    ...

    The world was in the midst of its rapid development when everyone received a notification from the Dream World. Arge event was about to ur in the Battle Tower as former Heaven Chosens were about to battle it in a tournament that anyone could watch.

    As soon as the news was released, 70% of the world''s poption stopped what they were doing and tuned in. Of the remaining 30%, a quarter of them were in deep retreat cultivating or refining pills, so they could not participate. The remaining two quarters did not care for battles, and since this event would not drastically influence the world-at least not in this generation-they did not care to watch.

    Soon, the battle began. Wang Wei chose a more tournament style instead of an all-out brawl. However, he did not ce many restrictions on the battle, so they could fight as they wished, including usingrge armies (with a limited amount of troops). The seven participating individuals publicly took papers out of a box that randomly assigned their first battle opponent. The final results for the first round were: [Yang Guowei vs Jingwu Hua]

    [Yin Gen vs Zhen Biyu]

    [Lin Fan vs Jian Wushuang]

    Xiao Songxi was lucky to be qualified for the second round without any fights. The rules of this tournament were odd. At first, this will be a one-round knockout tournament, meaning only the victor of a match will proceed to the next round. However, after the winner of the tournament is decided, the remaining participants will have a chance to fight each other and use a Point System to determine ranking.

    Besides the Champion, every participant will have fought everyone else at least once. Then, the second and third ce will have an opportunity to battle the champion for the first time or a rematch to reim the throne.

    The first match was soon broadcast, and it was exciting. Yang Guowei demonstrated the versatility of his Chromatic Dao. He used colors to their limit as he controlled anything that had a color to it. Yang Guowei used the symbolism, myths, or legends associated with colors. In some ways, his Dao is a lesser form of Creation Dao.

    Sadly, this did not change his fate of defeat. Jingwu Hua fought with an unparalleled vigor she had never disyed in her life. She was aggressive and passionate, which made her me burn even brighter and with more destructive potency. Ultimately, she used the power of the Emperor Bone to its limit and beyond, winning the battle.

    As Wang Wei watched her winning smile, he could deduce some of this girl''s psychology; she wanted to prove to herself and her father that her previous failures did not define her. With her newfound confidence and state of mind, she can prove the Dao and be an Eternal, then help her father and the Golden Crow n.

    The next battle was Yin Gen vs Zhen Biyu. This battle was also fierce and probably the people''s favorite, primarily because of Zhen Biyu. One of the Five Elements is the mostmon or widespreadws used in the cultivation world, and her pinnacle disy of thesews was a crowd favorite as they learned much from her.

    Sadly, her opponent was Yin-a truly powerful body refiner. Before the match began, Wang Wei knew she would lose since Yin Gen had already entered the Infant Fiendgod Force. Additionally, he seemed to have sublimated his Zombie Art as it was no longer too Yin Focus; it was now more bnced.

    Of course, the battle was not easy for Yin Gen. Firstly, he was hiding his strength and did not go all out. Secondly, Zhen Biyu sessfully reverted the Five Elements into Yin-Yang Dao, increasing the power and versatility of her battles.

    Wang Wei was very satisfied with this battle and praised both of them. Yin Gen continued to show the world he was a genuinely talented individual on the body-refining path. Meanwhile, Zhen Biyu took another step in development after sessfully having two distinctive personalities. However, he could also tell the threat of Emperor Five Heart was still looming over her head, thus preventing her Dao Heart from being perfect.

    The final battle of the first round was Lin Fan against Jian Wushuang, which could be considered the main event. Many people focused on them, especially those who knew these two shared the same fate in their generation.

 Chapter 1029 Min Battle (II)

    <h4>Chapter 1029 Min Battle (II)</h4>

    1029 Min Battle (II)

    Jian Wushuang looked at his opponent, his trusted white sword already in his hand. Throughout their generation, he could not remember when they had a meaningful or intense conversation or confrontation. Despite that, they had plenty inmon - they were losers yed by the cruelty of Heavenly Dao and fate itself.

    "It seems we have much inmon," said Jian Wushuang.

    "Maybe, but there is no need to bond over such a devastating and embarrassing failure," replied Lin Fan calmly.

    "You''re right. In that case, let''s begin." He rushed forward, going on the offensive.

    Heavenly Court:

    Wang Wei was watching this battle through the Dream World like everybody else. When Lin Fan used his first technique, he squinted his eyes.

    "His main Dao is time? No, it''s abination of Dao like mine: hebined Time and Lesser Chaos - so time at the beginning of the universe? Interesting."

    Wang Wei could immediately tell thetter chose this Dao due to his unborn child, probably wishing to change the timeline and save them. Furthermore, It''s evident that Lin Fan has notpletely given up on his ambition to cultivate Greater Chaos Dao, but he has learned from his mistake and waitedter on to change it, bypassing or lowering the requirement for the Ouw Tria through this method. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The battle was intense as early as it began. Lin Fan used his [Chaos Time Dao] while Jian Wushuang used his [Infinite Sword Skills] to counter. In every attack, Jian Wushuang could stab infinitely, sh infinitely, cut infinitely, or use any basic or advanced sword moves infinitely.

    As a swordsman, his attack was fierce and relentless. Adding the fact he had achieved the 12th Realm of Swordsmanship, Jian Wushuang showed he was one of this world''s peerless swordsmen. Sadly, it was to no avail.

    Even with his peak 8-Root Strength and unique Provind Dao Artifact refined using his bones as the main material, Jian Wushuang lost the battle.

    ''A newly created Acquired Physique?'' thought Wang Wei as he nced at Lin Fan. ''Not bad; its potential is even higher than his former Absolute Chaos Physique.''

    Lin Fan had a natural affinity with Chaos, so the new physique his wife, Xu Shi, created for him was in that category. However, despite both having Chaos as their main characteristics, they followed different paths. Xu Shi followed the path of Primordial Chaos, which is a higher or evolved form of Chaos.

    Meanwhile, Lin Fan followed the extreme path of Chaos. He tempered and refined his power of Chaos until it was on par with Primordial Chaos but without experiencing evolution or sublimation. The idea is simr to how normal Daos can be cultivated to be on par with Ouw or Supreme Ouw Daos.

    As a result, his new physique could be called Ultimate Chaos Physique-the pinnacle of chaos that goes beyond absolute.

    After their battle, the next round immediately started. The first battle was Xiao Songxi against Yin Gen, and the former patriarch of the Baishe n lost. However, the result was not as miserable as many people expected it to be, as Xiao Songxi put up more of a fight than people expected.

    He changed his Dao from Swallowing to a unique Sacrifice Dao. The crux of this Dao is that the better the things he sacrifices, the more benefits or results he will receive. Xiao Songxi sacrificed his Baishe Bloodline for a drastic boost in strength and, as a result, gave Yin Gen some trouble.

    "What an interesting and promising Dao,"mented Wang Wei to himself before smiling. "The Sea n is about to suffer again."

    The next battle wasckluster. Zhen Biyu did her best against Lin Fan but to no avail. However, it''s understandable, given her opponent''s strength and the fact her talent lies more on cultivation than battle.

    Then, the final battle began: a sh between two titans - Yin Gen and Lin Fan. If not for how mythical Wang Wei''s battle against Di Tian was, this fight would have had asting impact on the world and history.

    As soon as the fight started, Lin Fan did not hold back and showed the world his Nine Extremity Foundation.

    "Only 4-Root?" muttered Wang Wei as his eyes shined with the power of fate. "I see."

    He understood why Lin Fan did not achievepletion. He had to rush to cultivate to participate in this fight, which affected him. However, the most prominent reason is his wed Dao Heart. The death of his unborn child had a greater effect on him than he anticipated, and when it was time for the final fusion, such a w reduced his aplishment.

    ''It''s a shame, but there should be ways to remedy the situation in the upper dimension,'' thought Wang Wei as he focused on this battle. Yin Gen was not outdone and showed his Infant Fiendgod Realm''s achievements and strength on par with Dao Ancestors. With his mighty body and Willpower Manifestation, he dominated most of the fight, making it appear that Lin Fan was about to lose until thetter pulled out his trump card.

    Lin Fan summoned the projection of a creature: an ancient, noble, and powerful creature. A creature that existed at the beginning of Chaos when everything was chaotic and empty.

    "A creature more ancient, noble, and powerful than Fiendgods?" muttered Wang Wei with squinted eyes. He immediately activated all his powers to divine more information. Blood immediately began to fall from his eyes, mouth, and the other orifices.

    "Primordial Demon Gods!"

    He only found a name but almost died in the process. Wang Wei exhaled as he swallowed a few pills to calm down and recuperate.

    "Primordial Demon Gods," he repeated with some seriousness. "Why do I feel this race has a deep connection with one of the taboos I''ve encountered?"

    He groaned softly as he did not have much to go on. He focused on Lin Fan while muttering: "More importantly, what''s your connection to this ancient race that popped up out of nowhere?"

    Many thoughts shed through Wang Wei''s mind as he analyzed the situation. Ultimately, he could only conclude one thing: everyone in the universe is someone else''s pawn - he was fate''s pawn, Di Tian was one of the Cardinals''s pawns, and Lin Fan was probably the pawn of this ancient race.

    After epting this fact, Wang Wei continued watching the battle. The final winner was Yin Gen, who used a Pseudo True Will to defeat Lin Fan. And the method he used was actually ingenious, even by Wang Wei''s standard.

    Most body refiners do not use weapons since they believe their bodies are the most powerful. However, some do, and there are specific weapons for them, like the Blood Nourishing Weapon, which is simr to the Proving Dao Artifact.

    Yin Gen cultivated a Blood Nourishing Weapon, allowing it to gain sentience and condense a soul. The weapon then cultivates the Origin System, starting from the Primordial Spirit, and even enters the Duyi Realm by creating a unique soul made of Weapon Qi.

    Finally, Yin Genbined his Willpower Manifestation with his weapon''s Duyi Realm, thus achieving a Pseudo True Will.

    "What a talentedd. He must have learned from my battle with Di Tian."

    Wang Wei was genuinely happy to see how the world improved because of his actions and previous efforts. In this Mini Battle, all the Heaven Chosens have shown remarkable improvement-a direct result of using the Dream World''s Battle Tower.

    "If his weapon can prove the Dao, he can use a genuine True Will."

    A weapon proving the Dao is not unusual, especially for a ce like in the upper dimension. In fact, with a proper Grand Dao Source Baptism, this weapon might need to prove the Dao and could sublimate its Duyi Realm into a Dao Will. However, such a method would have restrictions and lower its overall potential, so Wang Wei hoped Yin Gen did things correctly.

    Once the champion was decided, the next round was the Ranking Round to determine the other ranking and who could challenge Yin Gen. The result was Lin Fan was second, Jian Wushang took third ce, Zhen Biyu came fourth, Jinwu Hua was fifth, Xiao Songxi stole the sixth spot, and Yang Guowei was at the bottom.

    Lin Fan declined the opportunity to challenge Yin Gen a second time, but Jian Wushuang still chose to fight. Although he lost, he was satisfied with the experience and learning opportunity. As a swordsman, he had such an undaunting spirit.

    Wang Wei summoned the team and had a brief talk with them, telling them to prepare to leave in three days. Then, he held Yin Gen back as he conversed with him, sharing some of his ideas and understanding of fleshly body cultivation, Willpower Manifestation, and the use of True Will.

    Emperor Enlightening Academy:

    Lin Fan sighed, "I thought I could win the championship and asked him. But now, it seems you have to ask."

    "I told you to be more direct, and he won''t mind," replied Xu Shi.

    "I just don''t want to owe him even more than I do."

    His previous n was to ask what he wanted to know as a champion, using the information as the final prize. However, such an act lowered his seniority. However, with the current situation, he was already a junior despite being from the same generation.

    "I have to count on you - again."

    "I also want some closure," replied Xu Shi while shaking her head. Without wasting time, she rushed to the court.

    ---

    [AN: I wanted to write the Jian Wushuang vs Lin Fan''s match, but after staring at a nk screen for a few hours, I gave up. However, I do want to write a proper high-tier match for him, so it''s probably going to beter in the story and most likely against Wang Tian.]

 Chapter 1030 Hope

    <h4>Chapter 1030 Hope</h4>

    1030 Hope

    "To what do I owe this visit?" asked Wang Wei, who was fishing but not in his small pond next to the garden. Instead, he was in a deste star in his [Starry Sky Universe], and his fishing line had traveled millions of light years away, hooking a strange life form that could survive in the void.

    "Please, don''t tell me you came toin because your husband did not win thepetition," he teased.

    "Is this how you see me in your mind?" asked Xu Shi, almost rolling her eyes. She sat next to him and also began to fish; she was daring as she immediately went after the same fish.

    "Love is a powerful thing. I know that''s what I would do if I were you," said Wang Wei with a smirk. Theirpetitionsted for a few minutes before Wang Wei cheated without any remorse or shame.

    "It''s not like you to be this hesitant," he said.

    "I just don''t want to be disappointed by the answer," she replied.

    "Would you feel better if you never know?"

    "No, false hope is even worse than the truth," replied Xu Shi before sighing. "Okay, tell me."

    "You haven''t asked anything, so how do I know what you want to know?"

    Xu Shi did not stop herself from rolling her eyes, "You know I want to know about the unborn child: is there a way to save them? Is it possible to revive him?"

    "Depends," replied Wang Wei. "Can he ept this child if he recreated it with Creation Dao?"

    "We had this conversation, and he was not willing." One of their ns was for Lin Fan to cultivate Good Fortune Dao before transitioning into Creation Dao as a means to revive the child. However, after many years of contemting and talking to Xin, they concluded this was not what they wanted.

    Wang Wei thought for a moment and said: "The world, as we know it, is moreplex than what we see. Every major decision we make creates an alternate universe or timeline where our lives are entirely different based on that choice - the Infinite Trichiliocosm."

    Xu Shi''s eyes shone brilliantly as many things finally clicked in her mind; a few of her questions regarding the River of Time were just answered, and that opened her mind to a new level of understanding of the universe.

    The concept of ''alternative timeline'' was not new to her as she had battle techniques to create them, but they were temporary; she never knew the world actually contained an infinite number of them.

    "So, is there a timeline where the child was born and is healthy?" she asked.

    "Not just one of them."

    Xu Shi''s beautiful brow furrowed, "What about our timeline? Is it not possible to change the past?"

    "Our timeline is special and is heavily protected by Grand Dao Itself and other powers," exined Wang Wei. "So, even after you be a Paragon, which was the pinnacle of the cultivation world, the best you could do was take another version of the child from another timeline and bring it here."

    Wang Wei has only known one person or group of individuals who has changed the timeline, and that''s his ancestor, Qiyuan. However, to this day, he did not know how thetter did it and what price he paid. So, he did not tell her about that.

    "What realm is Paragon?" asked Xu Shi; she knew about Empyreans but not Paragons.

    "It''s the one after Empyreans."

    "Is Paragon the end of cultivation? Are there no other realms after that?" continued Xu Shi, and Wang Wei gave her a look, "The path of cultivation is technically endless."

    Xu Shi immediately understood the implications behind these words, and she felt more hopeful. She swiftly controlled her emotions and asked for more information: "What realm has your ancestor reached?" she asked.

    "They are Paragons."

    Her happiness and hope were immediately gone. She did not think she was any less talented or dedicated than these people. Yet, after so long, they are still Paragons. This fact may not indicate their ability but the difficulty of the path afterward.

    "You don''t have to worry since we live in a great era," reassured Wang Wei after feeling her slightly agitated emotions.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Our ancestors have opened a new way forward for us, albeit they paid a heavy price. Now, as long as we care for the pests in the upper dimension and they can return, the path forward will no longer be unknown or muddy."

    "I understand, and thank you."

    Wang Wei waved his hand to indicate it was nothing, and Xu Shi soon left to tell Lin Fan this news.

    "So, we need to go beyond the Paragon Realm?" he murmured, not even considering the first option; he wanted his child and nothing else.

    "Yes. Although this path will not be easy, it''s still hope."

    "I am happy as long as there is a way," replied Lin Fan. Now that he has a direction or goal, that''s all that matters. As for how difficult it was to reach that realm, he would do whatever was necessary as long as he knew it was possible.

    "Do you think what he said about these people preventing the ancestors from returning to the world to be true?" asked Lin Fan. He was not stupid and guessed Wang Wei was using this opportunity to turn them into pawns or advanced parties for his war against these people.

    "His words might have some logic behind them," said Xu Shi.

    "What makes you say that?"

    "We don''t know much about the upper dimension, but we do know how scary such a ce would be with all these powerhouses. Now, how did seven - no, nine - individuals take absolute control?"

    "Yes, if the ancestors disappeared, it could exin their rise in power," concluded Lin Fan.

    "The situation might be moreplicated than we thought?"

    "You mean the 2 Suns?" Wang Wei gave them a brief summary of the situation and promised to give them more detailed information after their return.

    "Yes. The way he spoke about them was different from others. I remember his tone was both disdainful and warry."

    "Do you think these two are people who have gone beyond the Paragon Realm? The crux of this rebellion is them?"

    Xu Shi''s silence told Lin Fan what she thought.

    "In that case, the situation will be moreplicated than we thought," he groaned.

    "You need to be careful," said Xu Shi. "And if something happens, contact me, and I will ascend."

    "Don''t worry, I will be fine." He was determined never to ask her for help. If the situation is as they analyzed, she will be way safer in the lower dimension until Wang Wei ascends. By then, her strength should have drastically increased, thus also improving her chances of survival.

    Xu Shi could tell what he was thinking and could only sigh to herself. They only had three days to themselves and must make the best of the situation.

    Three dayster, Heavenly Court:

    Wang Wei looked at the Immortal Venerable before him: "I have exined everything. Do you have any questions?"

    "No, Patriarch. I won''t fail in this mission," replied Wang Qi.

    "Remember: keep a low profile and only do what you''re instructed to."

    "I will."

    Wang Wei and Wang Qi walked out of the room where everybody else was waiting. "Are you ready?" asked Wang Wei, and they nodded. Wang Qi put everything inside a special space ring made from the power of the Dao Burial Ground. He also surrounded himself with that treasure''s power as he disappeared from the court.

    Once he opened his eyes, he was in an unknown location. He immediately checked around:

    "No vision, so this space ring worked," he muttered. He exhaled deeply, immediately feeling lighter; no, he felt better than he had ever in his life. It was like he was always carrying a heavy burden that was suddenly lifted; he had had problems with his visions for so long and had acquired brand-new sses.

    ''What kind of energy was in this environment? It''s so intoxicating.''

    Wang Qi took a breath to control himself and not get lost in thefort of this world. He did as he was instructed to gather as much information from the nearest popted ce before heading to the designated location. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The process took more than a week despite his ability to tear open space and the talisman the patriarch gave him - that''s how vast this world was. Of course, his situation was unique as he was instructed not to use any official Transmission Array from any city.

    At his destination, Wang Qi left amunication mark before staying in a hotel. The next day, when he opened his eyes, he discovered he was in an unknown location and was immediately worried. He did not sense or detect when these people took him away from his inn, which greatly scared him. Luckily, they soon proved their identity through the secret codes and marks the patriot gave him, so he handed these Heaven Chosen.

    ...

    Pei Lang held a piece of paper with information on it while Old Ma was on the screen opposite him.

    "When that kid said he was sending us talented individuals, I did not expect they were on that level," said the old man with a wide grin. "An extremely talented pure body refiner, a Nine Extremity Foundation with a physique better than the Absolute Chaos Physique, an unparalleled swordsman of the Ultimate Sword Path, a Taoist Priest with a dual personality, one of which is a Pure Heart."

    His eyes were about to shoot fire.

    "Even the others are uniquely talented in their own right."

    Pei Lang groaned softly, "You only focus on their talent but haven''t mentioned the trouble with their background?"

    All these people have Paragon Tier Lineage behind them, except for Lin Fan and Yang Guowei. Although these lineages have closed off their mountain, they will still be interested in these talents once they''ve learned of them.

    "Didn''t we already expect this?" rebutted Old Man. "Anyways, we are only in a temporary alliance. As long as they signed the contract and fought for our cause - that''s all that matters."

    "You''re looking at the situation shortsightedly. We must begin to look at the future after the war."

    "You want to start building power? Isn''t that a little too early?" asked Old Ma, not hiding his worry.

    "Maybe." His eyes focused on Yang Guowei and Xiao Songxi. These two had the highest hopes of recruiting from the information they gathered.

    Old Ma sighed before asking, "What do we do with them? Give them the Heaven Will?"

 Chapter 1031 [Hello]

    <h4>Chapter 1031 [Hello]</h4>

    1031 [Hello]

    Pei Lang thought momentarily, "Brief them on the world''s current situation. Afterward, use the Reflecting Mirror Heart Trial to determine their personality and who is genuinely willing to fight for our cause."

    "Then, will we give them the Heaven Will?"

    "Yes, but don''t forget to have them sign the contract first," nodded Pei Lang. "I wille to see Yang Guowei and Xiao Songxi after the mirror test."

    "As you wish. Then, what about Emperor Wang''s reward?" asked Old Ma.

    "Give him what he promised." These people were the first batch, and he was very satisfied. Their cause needs upper-level talents/powerhouses as the world is about to enter an era of strife and chaos.

    ...

    Wang Qi received a space ring from a stranger and used his Divine Sense to check. The patriarch told him what to check, and he did not want to make any mistake.

    "Are you satisfied?"

    "I am," nodded Wang Qi.

    "That''s good," nodded Old Ma. "We are also happy with this trade and hope this alliance can continue."

    "This is only the first group. However, the patriarch asked me to pass on a message: "Do not expect the next group to be as talented as this one."

    "That''s understandable," nodded Old Ma. He had read distant history and knew the Myriad Emperor World was unique in the lower dimension for some unknown reason. So, it''s understandable they would have so many Eternal Talents.

    "Do you know exactly when the next batch ising?"

    "It should take a while since we must gather them from other World Communities."

    "I see. Well, you know how to contact us."

    "Excuse me."

    "Is there something else?" asked Old Ma.

    "Could you tell me if there is a way to see Empress Wu?"

    "Why do you want to see her?"

    "That''s rather personal."

    Old Ma frowned, "Wait a moment. I cannot make such a decision."

    "Please, take your time." Wang Qi did not want to take the risk to publicly search for news about her, even if it might bemon. Additionally, the Rebellion would definitely know his next course of action, so it was best to use them and prevent any misunderstanding, which could lead to trust issues in their new and fragile alliance.

    ...

    "He wants to see Empress Wu?" asked Pei Lang. At first, he thought something had happened since Old Ma contacted him so soon, but he did not expect it was for this reason.

    "Do you know why?"

    "He didn''t want to say."

    "You didn''t pry?" They had too many ways to get information from a weak Immortal Venerable secretly.

    "No. It''s about her, so I thought it would be best to be careful and report to you."

    Pei Lang groaned softly, "You made the right choice. Give him the information and have someone follow him to see if he actually goes to see her."

    Immediately afterward, Old Ma gave Wang Qi the information on how to travel to the Origin Seal Continent. And he made his way to that destination with the utmost waste.

    The Origin Seal Continent was vast, with trillions upon trillions of inhabitants. Wang Qi knew he would not be able to contact the Empress with his identity even if he knew she had a pce at the very center. So, she followed the patriarch''s instructions.

    He concentrated intensely, bowed ny degrees, and muttered: Wang Qi, under the order of the patriarch, came to see the Empress." A rune with a unique aura appeared on his forehead. Wang Qi did not wait long before he felt the surroundings change, and he was in another ce.

    Sitting cross-legged opposite him was a woman of unparalleled beauty. Although she did not release any aura, he sensed her grandeur, power, nobility, and otherworldly nature. This was not the first he had seen her.

    When the patriarch was still a mortal, he saw the Empress apanying him. However, this one waspletely different from what he saw, almost like a different person.

    "Wang Wei sent you?" asked Wu Hong in her ethereal voice.

    "That''s...r-right," stuttered Wang Qi as he lowered his head, not daring to continue gazing at such power and perfection.

    "What does he want?"

    "The...p-patriarch asked me to give you this." He took out a space ring and held it in his hand. Wang Qi felt his hand was empty, but he did not dare raise his head.

    Meanwhile, Wu Hong removed two things from the space ring: a jade talisman and a letter. She pondered briefly before first opening the letter: [Hello? How are you doing?

    [I know this might be a cliche and boring for our first words, but after rewriting this letter more than a thousand times, countless drafts, and millions of words, these words best suit what I want to convey to you. After all, if all else fails, it will be good news to know you were okay.

    [Anyway, I just want to hear from you. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    [P.S. The talisman contains the experiment about [Existence] from a talented cultivator called Madmen Chu. I thought it might be useful for your injury. Be careful; you will owe him much karma if you ept his legacy.

    [P.S.S. What is the best Tier 11 resource to break the Empyrean Bottleneck? I wanted to ask the Rebellion, but I thought you should be more knowledgeable than them.] A tiny smile crept on the corner of Wu Hong''s mouth before swiftly disappearing. She thought for a moment before taking out a piece of paper.

    "Give this to him," she said, and a letter appeared in Wang Qi''s hands.

    "Is there anything else?"

    "No."

    "Then, you''re dismissed."

    With a wave of her hand, Wang Qi disappeared from the room. Wu Hong looked at the two items in her hands, deep in thought. She carefully ced the letter away before focusing on the talisman.

    She had heard of the name [Madman Chu]. During the Second Origin War, Qiyuan wanted to find thetter to help himplete his n. Their group pursued countless rumors about Madman Chu in their attempt to locate him, but he was never found even after the event of the Ultimate Taboo. ording to rumors, Madman Chu will only see someone that he wants to see.

    With a decisive look, she epted the inheritance.

    ...

    Wang Qi sighed in relief when he realized he was somewhere in the Origin Seal Continent. He did not waste any more time and used the special space ring the patriarch gave him. He immediately sensed a weird aura protecting him; he no longer felt a potent power blocking his descent into the lower dimension.

    Through his connection to the Myriad Emperor World, Wang Qi immediately descended to the previous location where he had ascended a few hours prior. He then rushed into the throne room.

    "What did she say? Did she respond?" immediately asked Wang Wei when he saw Wang Qi.

    "Y...yes," replied the tired messenger as he took out the letter. Wang Qi could not tell when the thing left his hand.

    [Hello, back. I''m doing okay, considering the circumstances. How about you? From what I hear, you''re doing beautiful things in the lower dimension.

    [P.S. I would like to thank you for this and the previous gift. I will reciprocate when the time is appropriate.

    [P.S.S. The best would be Yuandao Root: it takes the least amount of time to facilitate the breakthrough and has some effects in nourishing the fleshly body and the Empyrean Soul while also helping stabilize the Grandmist Wheel. However, it''s a very rare spiritual herb,parable to Tier 12 in value.] Although the letter was short, Wang Wei had an uncontroble grin throughout reading it. He looked at Wang Qi, and through his mind, he saw her again after what felt like an eternity. He saw her unparalleled beauty, strange yet familiar aura, and gray hair.

    In these short interactions, he had confirmed too many things and removed a heavy burden from his shoulders. Now, he knew she knew something about him, most likely the clone''s memories or from his ancestors. More importantly, he knew she would at least give him a chance.

    Isn''t it just pursuing her again? He would dly do it a million times if it meant they could get together again. As for her being different from the ones he met, it did not matter. He would get to know the new her and ept her as she was.

    "Hahaha,"ughed Wang Wei maniacally, and the world changed for him for the second time. A golden rain suddenly enveloped the world, puzzling everybody. However, when people noticed this rain could increase the life of mortals by at least ten years, low and middle-level cultivators by five, and upper-echelon cultivators by one year, everyone went crazy.

    Emperor Enlightening Academy:

    Xu Shi and a group of teachers stood outside, looking at this strange vision of Heaven and Earth.

    "Heavenly Dao even wasted World Source because he''s happy?" said a teacher, not hiding his shock.

    "I wonder how much you have to be beloved for Heaven and Earth to treat you like this," a female teacher with slight jealousy added.

    "Not just beloved, but powerful."

    "That''s true."

    "Do you think any future Heavenly Emperor can recreate what he has done?" asked Song Li.

    "Unless they can radically change the world for the better, I doubt it."

    "I''m sure some people will fake these visions to embellish their reign."

    "That''s true." No one likes to admit they were inferior to their ancestors or the people that came before. Sadly, at least for a very long time, no one will evere close to the First Heavenly Emperor''s capabilities and achievements. So they could understand why some people would use such tactics.

 Chapter 1032 Happiness

    <h4>Chapter 1032 Happiness</h4>

    1032 Happiness

    Wang Wei was finally calm enough to stopughing. He looked at the letter with a smile before carefully putting it away in a section of his space ring full of Wu Hong''s things, including many y or wood sculptures he had made.

    "I''m sorry about that."

    "No, it''s okay," quickly replied Wang Qi. Everyone in the sect knew the patriarch carried some kind of profound sadness with him ever since the princess disappeared. Since his level was too low, he never knew all the information about those events. However, it seemed things were not as bad as some rumors.

    "Tell me everything that happened: don''t leave any detail."

    Wang Qi recounted his experience: he exined everything he saw, learned, and even felt during his trip, and Wang Wei listened attentively. With this short encounter, he can deduce a great deal of information.

    "What do you think of this Old Ma?" he asked.

    "He acts like the steward of the entire operation," stated Wang Qi. "However, he seems a bit indecisive; he does not make any major decisions and will report anything beforehand. Of course, this might be some kind of deceptive tactic."

    Wang Wei nodded outwardly to his words but did not immediately decide on Old Ma''s personality or abilities. He understood it was reasonable not to make any hasty decision regarding things rted to Wu Hong.

    "Give me the reward."

    Wang Wei received the space ring, and a look of surprise appeared on his face. Before even checking what was inside, he focused on the ring itself, and it was created.

    ''With how developed the cultivation civilization in the upper dimension is, it made sense such a thing would exist,'' he thought. After a specific tier, space rings are no longer safe because of how easily top powerhouses can control space. In other words, it''s simple for a Quasi-Emperor to steal something from the space ring of a Saint or lower cultivator without thetter knowing.

    At the Immortal Tier, such a thing is even moremon and does not need to be only a space ring. Any world or pocket dimension that a cultivator creates to hold his item can be a victim of such a thing unless they ce primary arrays to protect it. And even those could be useless for people who cultivate Space, Array Grand Dao Source, or both.

    The space ring the alliance used was made of a material called Void-Blocking Crystal. As the name implied, it blocked whatever space it was refined, preventing thieves of any kind. The material can also block all karma to prevent people from finding the location of the space it''s blocking.

    ''This one should be a Tier 2 Void-Blocking Crystal, meaning even the best Empyreans could not secretly take the thing inside,'' analyzed Wang Wei, slightly intrigued by what he divined. Finally, he checked the contents inside and was immediately satisfied with the result.

    ording to their agreement, the final reward would be based on the quality of talent I brought them, and the first batch was the best of the best. The Rebellion fulfilled their side of the detail and gave him many resources that would be helpful in the Dragon-Phoenix Realm.

    "Thank you for your hard work," said Wang Wei. Although he had already agreed with True Heavenly Dao, if Wang Qi was not careful, followed his instructions to the t, and did not resist the urge to run away with the rewards, everything would not have proceeded so smoothly.

    "It was my greatest honor, patriarch." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Your reward is waiting for you back at the sect."

    A grin shed in Wang Qi''s mouth as he momentarily lost control due to excitement. He bowed politely before excusing himself. However, a few minutes after he left, someone came to the court to see Wang Wei.

    "Son, what made you so happy?"

    "I got news from your daughter-inw; that''s why I''m so happy."

    Yu Yan paused. She was not stupid. As such, she deduced the state of her son''s rtionship despite him not telling her everything. After all, Empress Wu was a well-known and beloved Eternal Emperor of the world.

    "Oh, thank Heaven and Earth - I don''t have to worry about you anymore."

    "Huh, what does that mean?" asked Wang Wei, who felt her tone was strange.

    "After she disappeared, I fear you would end up alone, and I would never be a grandmother."

    "With my handsome face, how could I end up alone?"

    "Since you wanted her and only her, I fear you would remain alone if she rejected you."

    Wang Wei''s mouth twitched slightly, "Well, you don''t have to worry about that, at least not yet."

    "That''s good." Yu Yan came only to check on him, so she briefly chatted before leaving. Her time was approaching, and she needed to train. Before leaving, Wang Wei wanted to give her something for her body, but she refused. She aims to achieve 7-Leaf strength before underground Dao Re-establishment after she and her husband rule over the court. Although this path is arduous and dangerous, the experience will also be a form of tempering for her.

    So, she declined as she believed it was best to leave these rare resources to her son or someone else.

    After Yu Yan''s departure, Wang Wei soon had his third guest. Before the person entered, he heard a loud voice outside, "My favorite grandson. Grandpa came to see you."

    "I''m your only grandson. So, this phrase is not as endearing as you think they are," he yelled back, and Wang Chang entered the roomughing.

    "Isn''t that a good thing? Now, you don''t have to split my love with anyone else." Wang Wei rolled his eyes.

    "So, what made you so happy?" asked Wang Chang. He had onlye for a short break when he noticed the changes between Heaven and Earth.

    "Some good news and it also involved you," replied Wang Wei.

    "Oh?"

    "I''m so close to finding Emperor Nine Suns." Wang Wei saw a glint in his grandfather''s eyes, so he exined the situation with these top geniuses ascending.

    "Good, good, good," uttered Wang Chang. "Recently, I have been having dreams of reuniting with your grandmother. Now, I understand why."

    Wang Wei immediately looked at him seriously, "Why are you acting like your reincarnation is your death?"

    "Don''t look at me like this - I''m not about to do anything stupid," said Wang Chang, almost choking in anger. "I just thought I might see her during the process."

    "Do you want me to try to arrange something for you?"

    "No need. Let''s leave it to fate."

    Wang Wei could not help rolling his eyes at how ironic such a reply was. He summoned a green crystal the size of a 50-carat diamond. "This is for you."

    "What is it?" asked Wang Chang, as he felt this crystal was pulsating or beating like a heart.

    "I asked these people for the heart of an old tree," exined Wang Wei. "This thing contains an enormous amount of Wood/Life Energy, so you can train as severely as you want, and it will heal and strengthen your body in the process."

    Wang Wei was surprised by this thing; he asked for it specifically for his grandfather, so it was not an Immortal Tier resource. Yet, the energy contained in that crystal was palpitating. However, upon reflection, he realized it made sense. Anything that can be considered "old" in the upper dimension must at least be one Yuan Epoch.

    "So, I can train even harder?" asked Wang Chang.

    "Yes, but you should still take time to rest - this thing doesn''t have as good of an effect on restoring spiritual power, let alone mental fatigue."

    "I know, I know. How do I use it?"

    "You only need to keep in one of your heart''s chambers."

    Plush!

    Wang Chang directly plunged his hand and the crystal into his heart, making Wang Wei speechless. This guy could have swallowed it and controlled the thing to reach his heart or be more civilized and used a small teleportation technique to send it to its destination. But no, he had to use such brutal means.

    ''No wonder his technique was so masochist," he secretlyined.

    "Well, I''m back to training," said Wang Chang, who prepared to leave. Then, he suddenly thought of something, "Do you have any more of the wine fromst time?"

    Wang Wei waved his hand to give him a bottle.

    "Only one? Don''t be so cheap, I''m..."

    With a thought, his grandfather disappeared from the court and returned to the sect. He smiled as he heard thetter''sints about not respecting his elders. His gaze shifted to the Swallowing Zone; he now knew what to turn the Genesis Fruit into, but that created some other trouble for him- energy.

    If he wants that thing to turn into the Yuandao Root and the best of its kind, he will need to feed it even more energy.

    "What a headache," he muttered before entering a short retreat, waiting for the next major event.

 Chapter 1033 Return

    <h4>Chapter 1033 Return</h4>

    1033 Return

    Two hundred years passed, and many people thought the world would be quiet and peaceful until a hundred yearster, when the next court meeting would ur. However, today would be a day to remember.

    Heavenly Court:

    Wang Wei opened his eyes and exhaled, "It''s already time?" He summoned the Qi Luck of the entire world to block the Myriad Emperor World from all types of foreign eyes; he did not want an ounce of what was about to happen to be leaked, at least not for a while.

    Boom!

    The entire world suddenly changed as visions enveloped every corner: golden lotus, Dao Sounds, Purple Qi From The East, Sacred Beasts, Sage chanting or preaching-everything was present. Afterward, seven individuals with noble and awe-inspiring aura appeared floating above the sky. The world was boiling as the people recognized these seven individuals and realized what they''d be.

    The people realized the previous battle was not simple and held a great secret, most likely connected to the Heavenly Court. Sadly, those who knew the truth remained quiet.

    After these people showed their presence to the world, they immediately headed to the court to see Wang Wei, and they were all shocked. They had previously known how powerful he was, but it was apletely different experience to witness it themselves, especially in their current realm and strength.

    "I have seen your majesty, the Heavenly Emperor." (7X)

    "At ease," said Wang Wei. While these people were checking him out, he was also doing the same, observing each of them closely. Yin Gen had now reached the third step of the ten steps in the Dragon-Phoenix Realm. His battle prowess should be in the middle of the 5-Fold Battle Realm.

    Lin Fan had also achieved the 5-Fold Battle Realm, but he should be on the lower end and slightly weaker than Yin Gen. Jian Wushuang achieved the 3-Fold Battle Realm, but it was the peak; with only a little push, he can achieve 4-Fold. Zhen Biyu was also 3-Fold, but she was more in the middle and lower tier. Jingwu Hua and Xiao Songxi achieved 2-Fold with slight differences, while Yang Guowei had 1-Fold Battle Strength.

    However, both Xiao Songxi and Yang Guowei were only Pseudo Eternals and not the genuine type.

    ''Yang Guowei is burdened by his father''s actions while Xiao Songxi was disturbed by what happened with the Sea n,'' analyzed Wang Wei. Those two, along with Jingwu Hua, were the type of Eternal Talents that were not guaranteed sess; in other words, their ability to be Eternal hinged on their performance while absorbing the Heaven''s Will.

    Jingwu Hua''s state of mind was strengthened and sublimated after speaking with her father and finding purpose for her life, she performed to the best of her ability and became an Eternal. Sadly, these two failed.

    "Tell me everything you experienced after ascending."

    Lin Fan stepped and exined everything; he did not hide anything. He told Wang Wei everything they saw and experienced, including the mirror test, the contract, absorbing the Heaven Will, and contacting their factions afterward. Unfortunately, only Lin Fan received some acknowledgment from Emperor Kong, while the others were still silent.

    ''So far, there doesn''t seem to be any issue,'' thought Wang Wei. "Did they brief on the general situation of the war?"

    "They gave us an information jade that exined the overall situation."

    "Can you show it to me, or is that restricted information?"

    "Besides a few minor things, I can show you the rest," replied Lin Fan as he sent the information. Wang Wei shook his head. The thing was not detailed enough, but he did not know whether this information was left out or the Rebellion simply did not know. Luckily, he learned a very crucial piece of information that he was not privy to prior: Maitreya and Supreme Unity disappeared a few hundred years ago.

    No, they disappeared precisely around the time he contacted Empyrean Jimin.

    ''Did Maitreya force him out of the Eternal Ascension World to limit his influence in this chess game, or did they disappear for an entirely different reason?'' analyzed Wang Wei. He was leading more on the former since the timing was too coincidental.

    He focused back on the ground and sent them the information he knew in much greater detail. He started with the Ultimate Taboo, talked about the seven moons, two suns'' rise to power, and their split, and even mentioned the Path of Transcendence. Although Wang Wei still hid a lot of information, he provided them with a lot more information than the Rebellion gave them.

    Then, he waited for more than ten minutes as these people processed this information. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Do you know why I told you all this information?"

    Lin Fan smiled wryly as he understood. They now had a moreprehensive understanding of the situation, thus making it easier for them to make good decisions and prevent the Rebellion from taking advantage of their ignorance. Wang Wei''s tactic is an excellent way to prevent them from bing these people''s pawns, but they inadvertently became his pawn in the process.

    "You shouldn''t have told us this information," said Yin Gen. "We won''t be able to hide it from the people above."

    "No one can divine or deduce the information since it will trigger a response from those two," he exined. "So, you''re only concerned with protecting it from your memory. As soon as you return, contact your factions with this information."

    He looked at Lin Fan:

    "Emperor Kong should know something, but it will still be valuable to him. As for you guys? Your faction will want to know how you learn such secrets and should contact you."

    Wang Wei was sure these moons would temper with history and hide many secrets.

    "The only issue is you two." His eyes shifted to Yang Guowei and Xiao Songxi. "Emperor Kong should have no issue helping you protect your mind. Honestly, I have no issue if you guys sell the information for more benefit, but you should understand what can be sold and what should be kept a secret."

    "We understand," replied Lin Fan, who was secretly sighing. He was already feeling the effect of an inferior background. Unfortunately, he could not help it since the Academy was simply too young andcked history.

    "How long can you guys stay?"

    "A maximum of 300 years, but it''s best to leave as soon as possible." Once they descended to the lower realm, they received a notice from True Heavenly Dao.

    "In that case, get your affairs in order and leave."

    Everyone saluted Wang Wei before dispersing in different directions. Lin Fan appeared outside of the Academy and turned around to look in the court''s direction: "The Path of Transcendence?" His eyes had an unknown glint before disappearing. Many people were waiting for him, but he went straight to his wife.

    He held her in his arms before spilling out his guts. He told her everything he experienced, including the meeting a few minutes ago.

    "The situation has be moreplicated and dangerous," sighed Xu Shi.

    "Yes, but the greater the danger also means more benefit. Plus, I now have concrete proof of the way forward." Since these two suns achieved Half-Step Transcendence, it means it''s possible, and a feasible method exists.

    "You have a point." Xu Shi knew she would not be able to escape the uing war. Her dyed ascension only meant she had a long time to prepare and get stronger.

    "What''s your n before you leave? Do you even have time to do anything?"

    "The first major thing is to preach and repay my karma to the world."

    "You still owe the world karma?"

    "Yes, but not as much as you guys. Regardless, since it''s my home, I will do my best to take care of it," replied Lin Fan. "After that, I should have time to leave a formation and artifact for the sect."

    The formation was easier to set up, but the artifact could cause some issues. If the sect already has a Quasi-Emperor Weapon prepared, he only needs to nourish it with the Grand Dao Source and fuse his weapon''s projection into it. However, if they want him to refine a better Emperor Artifact for them, that would require more time and better resources.

    "What about the Dao Ancestors, Immortal Venerables, and Insurgents?"

    "I will send the Grand Dao Source Seeds and Immortal Mansions when Wang Wei exchanges the next batches of candidates." Lin Fan momentarily paused at the absurdity of this statement.

    "As for my Insurgents, I have prepared the resources and instructions, but you need toplete it for me."

    "It''s good that you''re prepared for everything," nodded Xu Shi. "But what about our situation? Have you made a decision?"

    "Yes. I was thinking about leaving an immortal clone to apany them while we continued our pursuit of Grand Dao."

    Lin Fan did not hear from her for a few seconds, so he swiftly added, "I can even modify their memories so they don''t know about my main body." He felt it would be terrible on his conscience if he just abandoned everybody after everything they''ve gone through.

    "This may be the best choice."

 Chapter 1034 Secret Vault

    Chapter 1034 Secret Vault

    "Here. this is for you," said Lin Fan as he ced a space ring in her soft palm.

    "What''s this?"

    "Heavenly Dao restricted what we could bring back, but some leeways remain. I found a few rare resources for you."

    "Where did you get the time and opportunity to get these things?" asked Xu Shi after checking the contents with her Divine Sense.

    "It''s a loan from the Rebellion."

    She immediately frowned, "Will that not cause moreplications?"

    "Maybe. But I only need to do one special mission, and I can repay the debt."

    "That sounds dangerous."

    "Possibly, but it''s worth it," replied Lin Fan calmly. "Plus, I came here to prepare for any possible danger." Xu Shi immediately understood what he meant.

    Eternal Emperors born in the lower dimension have an advantage over the upper dimension ones: they can leave a normal clone along with well-protected secret realms containing their name and history. The lower dimension is under True Heavenly Dao''s protection, whose rules do not allow any beings to influence or mess with it easily. As such, when someone tries to erase a lower dimension Eternal Emperor, the clone and secret realm be a barrier that forces them to deal with the restrictions of True Heavenly Dao.

    Such a loophole is a right granted only to Eternal Emperors from the lower dimension. In other words, if someone is born in the upper dimension but descends and proves the Dao there, True Heavenly Dao won''t allow it. Additionally, they have only one chance and cannot recreate these clones or secret realms if they are destroyed.

    "I''m worried about Wang Wei," said Lin Fan. The [Security Vault] ¡ª as it has beenbeled over the years ¡ª is one of an Eternal Emperor''s greatest secrets, something that some of them do not even tell their Dao Companion. However, Lin Fan knew he would not be able to hide his vault from Wang Wei''s eyes ¡ª even if he put it somewhere in the Endless Void.

    "His existence has long broken the bnce," replied Xu Shi. Eternals are usually generations ¡ª if not eras ¡ª apart, and their strength is rtive to one another, making it easier to hide their vaults. Unfortunately, this era was a mess.

    "Do you have any idea?" he asked, not willing to relent on this particr situation.

    "The only thing I can think of is if you could find some resource to hide and send it back. However, such a thing must at least be Tier 11, and Heavenly Dao would never allow such a thing to descend to the lower dimension."

    "Not necessarily," countered Lin Fan. "As you said, he''s broken the bnce, and True Heavenly Dao will not ept that, even if there is some kind of connection or deal between them. Maybe it can be convinced."

    "You''re thinking too positively. Do you think it will give you an unfair advantage just to bnce out Wang Wei?"

    Having a vault protected or hidden by an Empyrean Tier Resource would give Lin Fan too much of an advantage, so his n had a very low chance of sess.

    "Unless I could find something that targets only him," he added softly.

    "Does such a thing exist? And if he did, is it worth using it only on him ¡ª especially given the situation?"

    "That remains to be seen."

    "In that case, you can try." Xu Shi wished he would seed as she, too, felt ufortable with the idea that her vault would not be a secret. Although she was Wang Wei''s friend, this involved her life and safety.

    Lin Fan smiled after receiving her support. He then became serious as he changed the subject: "I''m worried about something else."

    "What''s on your mind?"

    "Our Academy has 10 Emperors and 3 Eternals, just the Dao Opening Sect."

    "Are you worried he will turn on us?"

    "We have to take that into consideration."

    "Then, you''re worried for nothing."

    "What do you mean?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "If he saw us as a threat, he would have never allowed you to prove the Dao in the first ce ¡ª at least not in this generation."

    Lin Fan''s brow furrowed, "Is the difference in foundation between our two factions so vast?"

    "I''m afraid it is," she said softly. "The only reason he allowed us to grow so powerful is to remove the severe restrictions of the Bnce Mechanism against his sect ¡ª that''s how much more powerful they''ve be."

    Lin Fan groaned in frustration. First, it was the upper dimension, and now it is also here. He sighed as he decided not to focus too much on this issue. Helping Emperor Kong grow the Academy into one of the most powerful factions in the upper dimension should be very fulfilling.

    "Let''s go. Many people are waiting for us." He had spent long enough with her, so it was time to meet the Academy''s upper echelons.

    Heavenly Court:

    Wang Wei received two guests: Yang Guowei and Xiao Songxi. He summoned the former while thetter came at his own volition. After a brief conversation, Xiao Songxi immediately left.

    "You should guess why I wanted to talk to you."

    "Is it about my father?" asked Yang Guowei.

    "Yes," replied Wang Wei, who paused for a moment. "I will be direct. My grandfather''s Dao Heart is wed and needs a rematch with your father to fix it."

    Yang Guowei''s body tensed. He opened and closed repeatedly a few things before saying carefully: "Although I disagree with what he''s done, he''s still my father."

    "No need to be concerned since you have my words that no matter the victor, no one has to die."

    Yang Guowei was still hesitant, and his facial expression showed it. s, after thinking about the karmic debt he owed to the Heavenly Emperor, he reluctantly agreed.

    "This is for you," continued Wang Wei as he granted him a talisman. "You can just contact your father to get his position. But if he does not want to see you, this talisman will be your n B."

    "I¡­understand," he muttered softly. "Is there anything else?"

    "Did your identity bring you any trouble?"

    "No, they didn''t say or do anything, not even once. I thought there would be some dy to my Heaven Will but nothing of the sort."

    "It''s odd they didn''t mention it whatsoever," muttered Wang Wei.

    "I feel the same way."

    "No need to worry," reassured Wang Weia after seeing the look on his face. "This could mean they don''t worry you will be a threat or have long decided not to include you into their core."

    "Is that so?"

    "It could be a good thing," continued Wang Wei. "Not being a core member means you won''t be sent on horrible missions. Of course, you must be cautious not to be used as a discarded or receable pawn."

    "I will be careful."

    Wang Wei dismissed him and looked into the distance for a moment before closing his eyes and waiting. He did not have to wait long as Zhen Biyu soon came to see him.

    "To what do I owe this pleasure?" he asked, standing up from the throne and inviting her to walk outside.

    "I came to ask for a favor," replied Zhen Biyu directly. "I know I owe you a lot already, but I can help it."

    "Help? Why don''t you ask your employer?"

    "Employer?" She shook her head, thinking what a strange way to refer to these people and their circumstances. "We have not reached such a level of trust yet."

    "That''s understandable. So, what do you need?"

    "A way to track and kill Five Heart."

    "I understand tracking her, but killing? Don''t you want to do it yourself?"

    "No, I want her gone as soon as possible." She was almost in trouble while absorbing the Heaven Will. If not for the talent of her Pure Heart, she might have fallen short like Yang Guowei and Xiao Songxi. After that ordeal, she decided to remove that trouble as swiftly as humanly possible.

    "Very well," agreed Wang Wei. He raised his palm to condense a talisman with two purposes: use Karma, Divination, and Yin-Yang Calction to find a target and seal a powerful attack from him."

    "Thank you, and I promise I will repay my debt."

    Wang Wei smiled but did not say anything else, not even mentioning Emperor Five Heart''s artifact that he was slightly interested in. Some things were simply not destined for him, and since this artifact was not worth the effort of ignoring fate, he was more nonchnt about it.

    Zhen Biyu returned to the Five Element Bnce Pce, feeling a heavy burden lifted from her shoulder. Now, she can focus on repairing her rtionship with the pce.

    After what happened in the Heaven Will Battle, no onepletely trusted. Although she understood their reason, she was still a little distracted and chose to view her rtion to her sect as more of a transaction where each party gets what they want. However, after seeing the situation upstairs and knowing the importance of a good background, she wanted to repair the rtionship to prevent any trouble with the upper dimension.

 Chapter 1035 Blood Source Nourishment

    <h4>Chapter 1035 Blood Source Nourishment</h4>

    1035 Blood Source Nourishment

    Golden Crow n:

    "Have you prepared everything?" asked Jingwu Hua.

    "I''m afraid we will need a little bit more time."

    Jingwu Hua frowned, looking at the thin middle-aged man dressed in green. If she remembered correctly, he held the title of Crow Two and was known for his managerial abilities.

    "I thought I told you to prepare beforehand."

    Crow Two was immediately embarrassed. Jingwu Hua did not tell them why she wanted a peak Quasi-Emperor Artifact modified after her Proving Dao Artifact. In hindsight, they should have guessed what she wanted, but no one thought she would have another chance at proving the Dao.

    "How much longer?" she asked.

    "Give us 20 years, and it will be done."

    "20 years? That''s too long. I will give you 10. If you can''t get it done, then consider that you don''t have fate with an Emperor Artifact."

    Crow Two''s mouth twitched, but did not dare say anything, "We will get it done." Jingwu Hua nodded nonchntly. Then, she asked him, "Why aren''t you leaving?"

    "There is something else I would like to consult you about."

    Jingwu Hua sensed his careful tone, "Don''t beat around the bush."

    "It''s about...the Yang n."

    "Do you guys want my help to eliminate them?"

    "Not eliminate per se since that might cause you trouble with Yang Guowei. But is it possible to force them to move out of the sun?"

    "In your dream," said JIngwu Hua directly. "Okay, you can leave."

    Crow Two secretly sighed as he expected this oue. He secretly cursed the former patriarch of the n. That bastard was greedy and wanted to forcefully get his hands on that Emperor Bone to turn his waste of a son into a Heaven Chosen. The worst part is he convinced many others in his lineage to follow his stupid n. By the time he knew of the truth, a terrible rift had already been built between the n and Jingwu Hua.

    Crow two walked out of the room, his shoulder lower than when he walked in. He did not even mention the third issue he wanted to discuss: Grand Dao Source Baptism. Something told him their n should not expect such a favor.

    Jingwu Hua calmly watched this and only sneered. She wanted to leave this ce as soon as possible after repaying her karmic debt to this damn n.

    Afterward, she only had to preach to the Myriad Emperor World and prepare her Secret Vault. Her focus should be on the branch on the upper dimension and the uing war.

    Sword Casting Vi:

    "I did not expect the situation to be so dire," sighed Jian Sha. "At least there is some good news about our ancestors - if that can be called good news."

    "Best we stay positive."

    "True," nodded Jian Sha. "You have to be careful?"

    "I will."

    "What about your goal?"

    "I''ve acquired some information," exined Jian Wushuang. "They know about the Ultimate Sword Path, but the Extreme Swordsmen have gone above and beyond to suppress it."

    "Doesn''t that mean you''re in trouble?"

    "Yes and no," responded Jian Wushuang. "There are currently no Paragon Tier Extreme Swordsmen, so the situation is still manageable. Additionally, I learned that the situation was not aggravated because someone intervened."

    "Someone intervened? Are you referring to one of the moons?"

    "Probably not. As you know, we, swordsmen, are arrogant, so how could we listen to them?"

    "So, a very powerful and respected swordsman calmed down the situation? I wonder who it is?"

    "I have no idea, as everyone I tried to acquire was purposely vague. I didn''t want to raise suspicion and not pry too deep into it," replied Jian Wushuang. "But as you said, it must be a very powerful and famous swordsman to have such arge influence. My next task is to find more information about this person and their intentions."

    "You suspect they have the same goal as you?"

    I can''t help but do," nodded Jian Wushuang. "After the news, all Extreme Path Swordsmen reacted harshly - especially after knowing this new path was the trend of Heaven and Earth. However, despite all their influence, this person chose to calm the me instead of fueling it. Of course, there is a chance they did not want this new development to affect the current political situation, but I have to be wary."

    "That''s a good direction to investigate. However, you should have realized it''s not simple to take the destiny of this new path?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Of course I do." Jian Wushuang was not stupid, so he knew the difficulty thaty ahead. A Little Eternal Emperor could only dream of bearing the weight of such a destiny. Furthermore, he soon realized the main thing needed to achieve his ambition - the support of a powerful faction.

    The Sword Casting Vi appeared to fill these criteria, but things were not as simple as stated. He did not know whether his seniors and ancestors would support this new path or be adamant in their stubborn ways, choosing to eliminate it instead of embracing it.

    If that bes the situation he faces, he might have to do things alone.

    "Time is not on your side," stated Jian Sha. "Wang Tian will ascend in the next generation, not giving you much of an advantage. And if the Heavenly Emperor decides to suppress you as a way to pave the way for his father, your situation will be even worse."

    Jian Wushuang was silent, looking in the distance, "Wang Wei won''t intervene."

    "What makes you so sure?"

    "Two reasons: Wang Tian is a swordsman and has our arrogance - he won''t allow his son to intervene in such a thing. Secondly, Wang Wei has inherited the Dao Opening Sect''s ideology of how to train genius. He will probably treat me as a sharpening stone for his father."

    "You might be right, but it also seems you''re relying too much on luck." Jian Sha was not as confident as him.

    "My current greatest threat is not the Wang n."

    "Who else could possibly be a threat?"

    "It''s that swordsman called Ji Lanfang," replied Jian Wushuang. "After I descended, I sensed a few supreme swordsmen, and he was the most dangerous."

    "He''s indeed a great threat," uttered Jian Sha. Ji Lanfang was of this generation, meaning he could immediatelypete with Jian Wushuang. ording to the vi''s deduction, the Heavenly Emperor Era will spread throughout the Endless Void, dying Ji Lanfang''s ascension, but he should leave around the same time as the Heavenly Emperor.

    "So, what are you going to do next?"

    "No rush. I first need to settle my karma in the lower dimension and deal with a few other things."

    Body Dao Cave:

    "Wee the Cave Master." These words echoed between Heaven and Earth as thousands of people pronounced them simultaneously. Yin Gen calmly watched everything, taking in everybody''s happiness and hidden emotions.

    He knew why they were so epted. In the cave''s history, the Ancestor was the only pure body refiner, while all the others were ''Double Practitioners." These Emperors did not want to risk dying and chose to prove the Dao as Qi Practitioners.

    But today, the Body Dao Cave finally has its second Pure Body Refiners that absorbed a Heaven Will. And based on records, Yin Gen''s achievements were even more remarkable than the Ancestor''s.

    "Be at ease," he said before immediately beginning his work. The cave was his home, and he wanted it to strive. So, Yin Gen wanted to increase their foundation to the best of his ability. He started a Blood Essence Nourishment for the sect on the spot.

    Body Refining Emperors of his kind could not use Grand Dao Baptism, but he could nourish these people with a drop of blood from his essence. Such a process had the same effect as the baptism but rather focused more on enhancing Blood Qi and talent for body refining.

    Yin Gen nodded in satisfaction a few hourster after finishing the process. He knew even if the Heavenly Emperor did it, he could not do as good a job as him, and it was not because his current body refining realm was higher. At the end of the day, his essence was the purest because he did not double-cultivate his body and Qi.

    The next step was to leave his scripture for the cave. While absorbing the Heaven Will, Yin Gen did not just increase his cultivation level. The Heaven Will showed him the truth of the universe and many more. In the process of absorbing it, he learned a great deal about the universe''s [Essence], which allowed him to optimize his original scripture and prepare for his future cultivation. Regarding tempering the body and understanding Willpower Manifestation, Yin Gen did not know whether he was the best in the lower dimension, but he was definitely in the top 3.

    The result of hisprehension was an update on his Zombie Art. He updated it to be more universal by lowering the threshold and the side-effects of bing an undead creature first to cultivate.

    This technique should have been called [Yin Refining Art], but he kept the original name for sentimental reasons.

    Besides the scripture, Yin Gen had to set up a formation that used his entire exoskeletons as a medium, along with a Blood Artifact.

 Chapter 1036 Sacrifice

    <h4>Chapter 1036 Sacrifice</h4>

    1036 Sacrifice

    Great Ye Dynasty: Xiao Songxi was ted to see his mother and sister again.

    "So, from now on, our dynasty will be a veritable Emperor Lineage?" asked his sister, not hiding her excitement and joy.

    "We will."

    "Hehehe, now, I can walk in the world with my head raised proudly."

    "Couldn''t you do that before?" chided Mother Xiao. She then looked at her son, "I''m proud of you." Arge grin was stered on Xiao Songxi''s face after hearing that.

    "Hmph," snorted Sister Xiao. "Now, these people should regret what they''ve done to us."

    "Why are you bringing this now?"

    "I''m just saying."

    "Mother is correct; there is no need to bring negativity to today''s joyous asion," said Xiao Songxi, deciding to spend a great day with his family. He did not tell them much about the ongoing of the upper dimension or the Rebellion as he did not want to worry them. Near the end of the family dinner, he asked them: "You have to make a choice."

    "What choice?"

    "Do you want to be immortal now or waitter until I have settled in the upper dimension and I can bring you? It''s very easy to acquire Heaven Wills, and you can both prove the Dao."

    "Really? We can be Emperors?"

    "Yes, but it will take some time. You might have to seal yourself to prevent running out of lifespan." He had already searched the relevant information and knew he could send a projection into the lower dimension after bing an Empyrean and bringing his family with him.

    "Can you send the Heaven Will down here?"

    "Why are you asking such a question?" asked Mother Xiao.

    "What else? So I can be a Heavenly Emperor."

    Xiao Songxi was immediately speechless, while Mother Xiao scolded her daughter for speaking nonsense.

    "No, that''s not allowed," he exined. "You will have to ascend."

    "Oh, what a shame."

    Xiao Songxi rolled his eyes. If delusion were a power, this girl would truly be invincible.

    "Xi''er, what do you think we should do?"

    He thought for a moment, "Let''s wait." The Emperor Path reigned supreme, so it was best to choose it. Although his family had to wait a long time, the sealing process would not make it feel as such.

    Now that he had made a choice, he had to prepare for the future. He needed to leave a mortal clone to be the ruler of the dynasty and pass on the Xiao n. He also needed to create powerful Insurgents that would protect not only his dynasty but also his family.

    Everyone was tired after dinner and chose to sleep soundly today - everyone except Xiao Songxi. As he watched his sister fall into a true dream, his eyes looked in the distance, shing with deep hatred. He immediately used a technique that allowed him to temporarily sacrifice ny-nine percent of his power to boost one aspect: invisibility/infiltration.

    He headed directly to the ocean - to the Baishe n. No one detected him as he found the new patriarch (his father was killed by him after forcing the bastard to apologize to his mother and sister) and forcefully took control of the sect''s formations and a few artifacts.

    Then, Xiao Songxi began a massacre. He killed almost everything in sight, with a few exceptions. He kept a few immortals and Insurgents, with the intention to modify their memories and enve their souls so they could serve his Great Ye. Their dynasty was new and weak and needed to increase its foundation.

    The second group he left alive was the Star Sage. When he visited Wang Wei to ask permission for his actions, thetter only told him that such a bloodline should not be extinct in the world. So, Xiao Songxi ns to use them on his own.

    The destruction of the Baishe n was swift and efficient. Xiao Songxi''s sneak attack caught them off-guard, preventing the Insurgents from putting on a decent fight. Additionally, he enveloped the n with their own array to prevent the Sea n''s Immortal Sovereign from detecting something and intervening. Once he finished his massacre, heunched a terrifying bloodline curse to eradicate the remaining members who were ''lucky'' to be outside.

    Xiao Songxi proceeded to plunder the sect''s resources and foundation before leaving. His destination was not home but the court.

    "Hm, why are you here?" Wang Wei thought he would be counting his spoils by now, so he was baffled why thetter directly came to see him.

    "I wanted your opinion or input on something, and this is what I want to pay for your help.'' He wanted to say service but felt inappropriate. Wang Wei looked at the space ring and was slightly surprised.

    A 5-Star Sage. The Baishe n has imed they did not have one of those in this generation, but now it appears they went to extreme lengths to hide this secret.

    "Why don''t you ask the Sage?"

    "I don''t think their ability can help me - at least not with their current strength."

    "I ept your offer," replied Wang Wei. The 5-Star Sage''s divination was very unique and could be of great help to the sect. Plus, he was slightly intrigued by what thetter wanted to know. "What is it you want to know?"

    Xiao Songxi took a moment to word his question correctly. "Is it possible for me to have a second chance to be an Eternal if I sacrifice, let''s say, an Empyrean?"

    Wang Wei did not expect these words toe out of Xiao Songxi''s mouth: "A rather bold and interesting idea."

    "So, is it feasible?"

    "Logically speaking, it is, but let''s check."

    His eyes lit up, followed by countless strings materializing around him. He yed with a few like they were a guqin.

    "Your idea would have seeded if you were the first to do it." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Xiao Songxi sighed as the worst-case scenario he feared had happened. He was not the first or only cultivator to use Sacrifice Dao, so it should be expected. Additionally, if there were no limitations to such a thing, people could just cultivate Sacrifice Dao as a sub-Dao and try it.

    "What about a Paragon?"

    Wang Wei looked at him, "Has your desire for power driven you crazy?"

    Xiao Songxi was silent, "I''m just not willing."

    Wang Wei sighed, "I''m not one to belittle someone''s goal or ambition. Anyways, the current situation is chaotic, so who says it''s not possible for a little Eternal to capture a Paragon and use it as a sacrifice."

    "I know you''re just saying these words, but I still appreciate them," said Xiao Songxi as he bowed and left. Soon, the news of what happened to the Baishe n spread. Countless eyes fixed on the sea n as people wanted to know the ins and outs and how things would develop.

    Soon after, rumors that the Sea n would appeal to the court to sanction Xiao Songxi''s actions spread like wildfire. People began to specte this event would be significant as it would dictate the rtionship between the court and the newly appearing Eternal Powerhouses.

    Some people even believed that Xiao Songxi''s actions were an act of rebellion; he did it to send a message to the court that no one could restrain him or the others. The discussion soon got out of control as people believed there might be internal strife in the Myriad Emperor World, an act that would severely affect the progress they''ve made since the beginning of the era.

    However, regardless of the final oue, most citizens had faith in the Heavenly Emperor''s final victory; they just worried what price would be paid to end this situation as soon as possible.

    During this time, the Dream World saw its highest usage, allowing Wang Wei to gather a lot of Spiritual Power. Unfortunately, the people were severely wrong. After a few days, nothing happened, and the sea n did notunch an officialint.

    The wise individuals were not surprised by this oue. Nothing can go undetected by the Heavenly Emperor. So, Xiao Songxi''s action only meant one thing-it was allowed. No one knew whether the Heavenly Emperor simply did not care and let it happen or they came up with some kind of deal. Regardless of the reason, it happened because he allowed it.

    The Sea n knew this and thus decided it was pointless tounch aint. They knew that even if theyined, the Heavenly Emperor could just ignore them or use myriad bullshit bureaucratic justifications for his decisions. So, the best move is to remain quiet. Maybe such an act would improve their standing in the Heavenly Emperor''s eyes in the slightest and repair the previously fractured rtionship.

    The world did not focus too much on this catastrophe. Less than a month after descending, it was finally time for these new Emperors to preach to the world. Such a major event took precedence over any n annihtion without a doubt. After all, what these people genuinely care about is benefits.

 Chapter 1037 Mass Preaching

    <h4>Chapter 1037 Mass Preaching</h4>

    1037 Mass Preaching

    "My name is the Heavenly Zombie Emperor. Today, I will preach about [Essence]. Between Heaven and Earth, all sentient beings areposed of three aspects: Essence, Spirit, and Qi. Essence is the...."

    Even though Yin Gen was a True Power Dao Realm cultivator, he is allowed to use the title of Great Emperor, and it''s not just him. Anyone who has achieved 40 Infant Fiendgod Force can use an Emperor Title.

    The entire world listened attentively to this sermon, including Wang Wei. With the new update of the Origin System, body refining has be a core aspect, especially in the Divine Body Realm. So, this sermon served a crucial role in the overall development of the world.

    The processsted three years, and everything was apanied by visions that covered the world. Dao Rhymes enveloped the Myriad Emperor World, granting it a sense of mystery and grandeur. Wang Wei blocked the world, so these visions remained internal, but there was a high chance they would not spread, given it was only a sermon, and these people were "alternative" Emperors.

    "I am the Chaos Time Emperor, and I talk about the evolution of time from its earliest state of chaos and disorder to a peaceful and neutral condition that allows the thriving of life."

    ording to the order the group agreed on, Lin Fan was next and began his sermon three months after Yin Gen''s ended; he alsosted three years, creating a visual experience simr to his predecessor, with the exception that the River of Time might have shed a few times.

    ...

    "I am the Infinite Sword Emperor, and my Dao is that of the infinite strike, infinite cut, infinite, infinite parry, infinite ...." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Jian Wushuang''s sermon was geared towards swordsmen, and he was not apologetic about it. Although people could learn a thing or two from him about attacking, but his target or demographic was the swordsmen.

    Of course, this sermon was considered controversial in the swordsmanshipmunity. Extreme Swordsmen are still the mainstream of the world despite losing one of their best - Wang Tian. But now, they realize they''ve also lost another great talent; even worse, this one has proved the Dao on this new path.

    Many people knew there would be some strife in the swordsmanshipmunity once everything settled. Previously, everyone became quiet because they knew their real confrontation was in the next generation after Wang Tian proved the Dao. However, Jian Wushuang''s action might have provoked an advanced war between these people.

    Wang Tian, who wasining nonstop as to why his son forcefully stopped his training, became genuinely happy that he did. Despite everything he learned and experienced in the Swordsmanship World, the benefit he received from learning from an Eternal Emperor was immense. From then on, he decided to record the sermon of all sword emperors as part of the foundation for the Sword Alliance.

    Of course, he also knew he could not immediately return to his seclusion once this was over; he had to show his face to the world and quell some of the chaos in hismunity.

    "This humble Taoist Priest took the name Twin Unity Empress to emphasize the unity of man and Heaven and Earth, man and the Dao, and man and itself. Our journey will begin like all life began, with the bnce of the five elements, followed by the evolution of Yin and Yang, and we will end with a touch of Taiji."

    Five Elements has always been the mostmon and widespread Dao in the world, and with the versatility of Yin and Yang, her sermon was the most favored of everyone, and there is a low chance that someone would surpass her in that area.

    The people felt they did not have enough once she finished. The dichotomy between going from Lin Fan''s esoteric time-rted sermon to Jian Wushuang''s swordsmanship focus words and then to her sermon was simply surreal. Most people felt they spent three years listening to nonsense, followed by three years of something most were not interested in, to listening to the fundamental truths of the universe - and it was such a spiritual experience. s, all good things muste to an end.

    "I am the Pure Yang me Empress, and my Dao focused not on bnce but on the extreme. Today, we will focus on the extreme of me."

    Jingwu Hua''s sermon should have been very popr, considering me Dao is widespread, but it was not. Firstly, she only focused on the me aspect of her Dao and did not touch on the Yang aspect. Secondly, she directed her preaching toward the demon race, focusing on applying Dao through the bloodline instead of the normal way of the soul, spirit, mind, or body.

    Few humans have bloodlines, at least rtivelypared to the demon race. Ultimately, people onlyined to themselves. After all, she was an Eternal Emperor and from the demon race, so it was understandable why she took this approach.

    "Maybe she''s not as bad as I thought," muttered Ao Shen. Long ago, the demon race wanted to form an alliance with her through marriage, but things never reached anywhere. The rtionship with the Golden Crow n can be described as neutral, but that''s only because of his existence. Once he leaves, there is a high chance that his kind will revert to disdaining the Golden Crow n.

    ''I can use this to genuinely appease the rtionship between us.''

    ...

    "I was lucky enough to acquire the title of Heart Sacrificing Emperor. Today, I will show a different perspective on the cultivation world from the aspect of sacrifice. Mortals envy our power, status, and long lifespan, but what price do we pay for those things - what do we sacrifice? Time, effort, morality, and a myriad of other things.

    "Sacrifice is a bnced way of the world that touches on the way of Yin and Yang. Sacrifice one thing to gain something else, and the more you''re willing to pay, the greater the reward."

    Xiao Songxi''s sermon was odd, to say the least. Wang Wei saw it as the cultivation version of a motivational talk, and the effects were more than wonderful. He could foresee the effect as more cultivators worked hard in their journey as they knew whatever difficulty they were currently dealing with was the sacrifice needed to attain power, wealth, and longevity.

    "My name is Yang Guowei, now known as the Chrome Emperor. Color, on a superficial level, is how we see or perceive the world. Although this aspect is fascinating, there is more to colors than this."

    Yang Guowei''s sermon was more popr than Wang Wei anticipated, as the fact he wentst did not have much of an effect. He first started by preaching about perception, which was very helpful to cultivators since they learned many applications of their senses and perceptions.

    However, what made his sermon so popr was his target audience - mortals, the ones focusing on arts and crafts. He weaved ideas and techniques about using color in various arts and crafts, mostly painting, but he was also creative for many other professions. His actions boosted the validity and power of the Enlightening Temple, which thus further empowered mortals.

    Wangg Wei opened his eyes as Yang Guowei uttered hisst words. He could sense the world''s unwillingness; after all, they spent twenty-one or more years straight listening to Great Emperors - no, Eternals - preached to them. No world in the lower dimension has ever experienced such a thing, and none will ever do.

    He calmly observed the world as many visions manifested all at once. Seven multicolored dragons materialized in the sky before traveling worldwide, showing their might and presence before each finally ended in their respective sect''s Qi Luck.

    Six Emperor Lineages increased their sect''s foundation, and a new lineage appeared. Wang Wei focused on the Dao Rhymes of the world and could not help but praise himself for what he did to the Origin System.

    Cultivators who were in the Divine Altar Realm had a feast because of how many Dao Rhymes the world received and the fact they were new and extremely active. Many of the young geniuses in this realm sessfully established one of the best foundations in probably a hundred generations.

    The people in this cultivator realm were not the only ones who benefited. Anyone who was in the midst of switching to the new system took advantage of these seven sermons to elerate the process and strengthen their foundation.

    Meanwhile, cultivators of the old era or system also had their cake. With so much Dao Rhyme, understanding thews became way easier. Wang Wei expects a dramatic increase in the number of Void Shattering Realm cultivators for a while until the Dao Rhymes enter a more inert state.

    "Everyone is happy and celebrating, but who amongst them knows about the consequences?" muttered Wang Wei as he looked in the distance. The Myriad Emperor World just acquired seven new Eternal Powerhouses. This would not change this fact even if they will not be staying.

    So, the main issue is how things are going to be bnced.

 Chapter 1038 Aftermath

    <h4>Chapter 1038 Aftermath</h4>

    1038 Aftermath

    Wang Wei''s eyes saw or experienced how True Heavenly Dao would bnce the overwhelming growth of the Myriad Emperor World, and he had to marvel at thetter''s creativity.

    He saw two extremely powerful Star Beasts battling it in the world, their fight taking them across multiple worldmunities. That battle resulted in a Space-Time Storm that created World Collisions between hundreds - if not thousands - Greater Thousand Worlds and their respective Heaven Will World.

    These collisions were not temporary but led to permanent fusion. These Heaven Will Worlds will have their World Source drastically increased and granted permission to create more Heaven Wills.

    He saw how True Heavenly Dao removed the cognitive blockage of a few people, allowing them to be more innovative and creative. Dozens of them eventually created new things that allowed them to amass enough merit to use the Merit Proving Method - which also became a part of their fortunate encounter.

    Along the same line, Ao Shen''s Merit Transitioning Method became the reward for new secret realms that appeared out of nowhere, and most of them also contained Innate Demon God Bloodline for the destined individuals.

    Wang Wei saw people who identally released unique Qi from the Source Qi Space - Qi that served a simr purpose as Xu Shi''s Primordial Chaos QI: increasing the World Source and overall strength of the world. With more sources, these worlds can now condense additional Heaven Wills.

    Another method of the Bnce Mechanism he saw was some Heaven Will World reverting to their ancient period. In the old times, the Nine Devil God World was not the only ce that gave birth to more than one Heaven Will at the cost of sacrificing the birth of higher-ss Emperors. They became the most famous but not the only ones.

    Although these worlds were rare, they existed across the lower dimension. However, after the Devil Invasion, True Heavenly Dao intervened in managing these Heaven Will Worlds and removed the concept of these worlds. Every world was homogeneous from now on as they followed the blueprint of one Heaven Will per generation.

    This method was the perfect way to encounter the sheer number of Emperors the Myriad Emperor World acquired.

    The sudden increase of Heaven''s Will and new Emperors was not True Heavenly Dao''s only move. Some worlds did not get such an opportunity but received more resources to cultivate Immortal Sovereigns and True Power Dao powerhouses. Resources to cultivate Eternal ss Insurgent that were rare and even severely limited began to appear inrger quantities.

    "You didn''t have to react so severely. After all, I was also nning on sending them upstairs and increasing their number of Emperors,"ined Wang Wei as he shook his head. The changes in this world were not happening immediately and would take some time. However, he had no n of intervening as he knew the consequences.

    ''What a fascinating creature True Heavenly Dao is.''

    ording to his deduction, True Heavenly Dao wishes for the lower dimension to prosper as it would increase its power to fight against Supreme Unity. However, the increase has to be done in a specific way that ensures the ''bnce'' of the world.

    ''Is the core of its creation bnce? Can such a conclusion apply to Grand Dao Source as well?'' asked Wang Wei to himself. However, the answer was not so cut and dry. In the upper dimension, the concept of bnce is not as strict or even present. That''s evident by how powerful and unrestrained Paragons are.

    So, if he expanded things to therger macrocosm, Grand Dao would care even less. It will not care whether Paragons or Half-Step Transcendence killed each other or an unfathomable number of lives; it will not care how powerful or heaven-defying they bepared to others.

    ''But what if someone''s power approached or caught to it? Will Grand Dao continue its nonchnt attitude, or will it also activate some form of Bnce Mechanism?''

    Wang Wei knew Grand Dao had its own rules or mechanism because of the existence of the 13 Taboos and his deduction that thetter wanted a recement for the Fate Cardinal. However, his knowledge of the subject was subpar, to say the least, so he wanted to see if he could deduce more information by observing a lesser version of Grand Dao.

    ''I''m getting ahead of myself,'' thought Wang Wei. He would have to be at least a Paragon to observe and contemte the essence of True Heavenly Dao. And even then, it won''t be easy to get even a glimpse of the truth.

    After the sermon, the world entered a time of peace and tranquility. Wang Wei postponed the next court meeting until these people left. He knew he could not hide the court from the upper dimension, but he also did not want any possibleplications with these people''s presence as they learned more about how things operate.

    During the next two hundred years, these descending Emperors focused on creating their secret vaults or establishing a foundation for their factions, including creating special training secret realms or leaving some rare resources they bought or borrowed from the Rebellion.

    The first to leave twenty yearster was Yin Gen. Wang Wei had many deep exchanges with him during the entire time, and they learned from each other. He had great respect for Yin Gen, so he offered to teach him his ancestor''s Evading Technique as a way to save his life in the uing war; he only asked thetter to promise not to pass it to someone else. However, Yin Gen refused, and Wang Wei epted his decision.

    The next person to leave was Jingwu Hua, followed by Zhen Biyu and Jiang Wushuang. Yang Guowei and Xiao Songxi had to wait to leave with Lin Fan.

    In the meantime, the former patriarch of the Baishe n came to see Wang Wei before leaving, giving him the promised gifts for looking at his family.

    Xiao Songxi was generous in his gift as he handed Wang Wei 5 Grand Dao Source Seeds and 10 Immortal Mansions. The origin of these things was the dead body of the Baishe n, to which he sacrificed their bodies, souls, Inner Worlds, and Immortal Qi to create these things. His action allowed him to establish quite the foundation for the Great Ye Dynasty before leaving.

    Thest remaining one was Lin Fan, who wanted to spend as much time as possible with his wife. Wang Wei summoned them before he left.

    "On ount of my friendship with her, I thought I should warn you," said Wang Wei, looking at these two from his throne. "Do you remember thest technique you used during your battle against Yin Gen?"

    "You mean the projection I summoned?"

    "Yes. I almost died trying to divine information about them, and the only thing I found was the name Chaos Demon God."

    (AN: Primordial Demon God was changed to Chaos Demon God.)

    Lin Fan frowned as he understood the severity of these words. "What are you trying to say?"

    "In this universe, the cruel truth is that everyone is someone else''s pawn."

    "Including you?" asked Lin Fan. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Yes, including me."

    "I never thought someone like you, who pursues freedom, would ept such a thing."

    "Because I know there is nothing my current self can do about it; because I know epting the fact and slowly ying the game is the only way to escape and be a chess yer."

    "I...understand."

    ...

    Emperor Enlightening Academy:

    "What are you thinking?" asked Xu Shi; it had been a few hours since the meeting, and she still had not processed what had happened. She knew this truth that Wang Wei said to him, but it was an entirely different implicationing from his mouth.

    "Many things have started to make sense," said Lin Fan. "My overwhelming affinity with Chaos or my obsession with that Dao." He could not help reevaluate everything in his life and had to force himself. Otherwise, he would definitely overthink certain things.

    "Do you think it''s that bad?"

    "Everything looks normal and reasonable. But isn''t that the point?" If he was treated someone as a pawn, he would, of course, ensure there was no w.

    "So, what are you going to do?"

    "Take his advice," replied Lin Fan. "ept this fact, continue along my cultivation journey while keeping my eyes open."

    "This is not as easy to do as you state."

    "I know this."

    Every fiber of his being was screaming to change his Dao and abandon his physique immediately. However, he knew doing something so drastic could result in even more catastrophic results. For a chess yer, there is no value to a pawn who bes aware and tries to rebel forcefully. In such a scenario, the best course of action would be to correct the pawn''s path or eliminate it.

    Furthermore, was it easy to abandon Chaos Dao? Obsessions are called as such for a reason.

    At the hundred and eighty years mark, Lin Fan finally ascended. Although he wanted to wait until thest minute, he did not want to risk True Heavenly Dao''s ire.

 Chapter 1039 Old Acquaintance

    <h4>Chapter 1039 Old Acquaintance</h4>

    1039 Old Acquaintance

    After returning to the upper dimension, Lin Fan and the other two did not immediately return to the Rebellion; they instead contacted Emperor Kong and the academy using a sensitive code word, as Wang Wei suggested.

    "Do you think it will work?" asked Yang Guowei.

    "It should," replied Xiao Songxi. "Why don''t we ask the others if it worked for him?"

    "Alright." Lin Fan sent a message to the people who had already ascended. A few minutester, he received a reply.

    "It''s Yin Gen," dered Lin Fan. "ording to him, his sect soon sent someone to contact him after using the same codeword. Now, they have established initial contact."

    "Really? What about the others?"

    "They haven''t responded yet, but it should be the same for them," replied Lin Fan, who chose to wait a while. As luck would have it, someone did contact him by sending him a secret location and password. Lin Fan did not hesitate and headed to that destination.

    This hideout led him to teleport across multiple continents and dimensions before they finally reached arge mansion, and by that time, he had no idea where he was.

    Someone was waiting for them at the mansion''s entrance, so Lin Fan and the others followed. Midway through their journey, they encountered someone unexpected.

    "Headmaster?" called Lin Fan as he looked at the gentle and prose gentlemen before him.

    "I''ll take over from here." Bai Han dismissed the guide before concentrating on the group.

    "Lin Fan, long time no see."

    "I thought you were dead or something."

    "Well, you probably were not the only one," replied Bai Han. His forced ascension was definitely the kind of news the Academy would want to hide and not make public.

    "What exactly is going on? I thought Xu Shi was the academy''s Emperor. And why are there so many Emperors in one generation? What happened to Wang Wei?"

    "A lot has happened. If you don''t mind, I would like to exin everything immediately after seeing the founder."

    "That''s...fine. I should not be in a rush. Let''s go, I will take you to see my father."

    The team followed Bai Han to arge room with a handsome middle-aged man with a noble and wise aura. He sat on a cushion with a small table before him, followed by four seats and tables -one next to him and three before him. Bai Han sat beside his father, and the other three sat opposite this legendary character.

    "I apologize that I could not meet you beforehand," said Emperor Kong.

    "We understand howplicated the current situation is," replied Lin Fan, who was feeling slightly nervous. Although the founder was not releasing any aura, his presence as an Evesting Empyrean was still noticeable or palpable.

    The tea cups before everyone operated independently and served everybody. "Why don''t you start from the beginning?" Lin Fan did not hesitate to tell Emperor Kong everything, starting from his death, his revival, Wang Wei''s coronation, the appearance of the Heavenly Court, their contact with the Rebellion, the deal, their descension, and the information Wang Wei provided them.

    "Is that so? Many things are making more sense now," muttered Emperor Kong. With history hidden by these people, hecked many significant pieces of information. Although he discovered and deduced a few things, he was missing therger picture - until now. Such information will fundamentally affect how he operates from now on.

    "So, I was right about him."

    Emperor Kong looked at his son and frowned slightly, "Haven''t you moved on after so long?"

    "Didn''t you hear what he said about Wang Wei? I was right to worry about him."

    "So what if you were right? Does that mean your actions were justified?"

    Bai Han quieted down.

    "You heard yourself. If not for the diplomatic means of young Xu Shi, who knows what that kid would have done to my academy because of you?"

    Bai Han had no rebuttal for these words, so Emperor Kong changed the subject. He knew his sons had two knots in his heart: his mother and Wang Wei - his actions towards thetter, to be precise. After seeing the former, Bai Han''s attitude toward him changed and even improved after he proved the Dao to be an Eternal Emperor.

    ''If he cannot change his ways, I will remove him as my sessor,'' thought Emperor Kong. His son''s talent was slightly better than before he ascended, so he only achieved the 1-Fold Battle Realm after proving the Dao. Over the years, with his training, he reached 3-Fold but was soon approaching his limit and needed to use more drastic means.

    Previously, he had to worry about his sessor. Although the world called him a [Sage], he was also human with emotions and could not be impartial in certain things, for example, regarding his legacy. The Academy had many talented individuals, but Emperor Kong wanted someone from the exact same origin as him to be his sessor.

    Luckily, Heaven brought him Xu Shi and Lin Fan. Not only were their strengths better, but their managerial and tactical mind appeared better than his son.

    ''Let''s continue to observe for now,'' he concluded. If he wanted to cultivate a top Paragon Lineage, such a decision could not be made lightly. Anyway, he was still young and not hurrying to retire.

    "By any chance, do you know how Wang Wei knows all this information?"

    "We don''t. After we descended, he summoned us and gave us the news: he never mentioned the source."

    "Could he be the destined one?"

    "Destined one?"

    "There have long been rumors that someone would inherit the destiny to end this terrible era," replied Emperor Kong. "Moreover, this type of destiny is not as simple as it seems.

    [Half Step Transcendence]---three words that many people in the world would pay any price to know their meaning. Now that he knew its implications, the world''s situation became more severe.

    "You should tell your friends to be extra careful," said Emperor Kong.

    "Of what?"

    "The Earth Emperor," he replied. "After seeding in acquiring a small portion of the Earth Emperor Karma Position, he has been obsessed with the others. Although the Qin Saint Court disappeared, he at least has an inkling of where to search, but he has always been confused about the Heavenly Emperor''s Position. So, if he learned you guys knew something, he would go to extreme lengths to get his hands on it."

    Lin Fan frowned, "Xu Shi told me these people sent spies in the lower dimension. A while ago, news about the court was leaked to other worldmunities."

    "So, it''s only a matter of time before they learn something," muttered Empyrean Kong. "This could be a problem." Technically speaking, no news should bypass True Heavenly Dao''s blockade, but the presence of these people showed this fact was not absolute.

    "I will help you and your friends protect the information in your mind, but you should understand my ability is limited when ites to certain people."

    "We are grateful you''re willing to help," swiftly said Xiao Songxi as he cupped his hands and bowed; Yang Guowei followed and imitated him.

    Emperor Kong nodded, "Unfortunately, I cannot do anything about your contract with them."

    "It''s alright, ancestor. We were already prepared to participate in this fight," reassured Lin Fan.

    "It''s good to have such a mindset. I have provided information and support to many individuals in their cause. You can contact them if you need anything." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Thank you, ancestor."

    "Lastly, don''t ever fully trust Empyrean Jimin," warned Emperor Kong.

    "Who''s that?"

    "He''s the official leader of the Rebellion," he exined. "He''s a man of many faces, literally. Although I don''t doubt his dedication to ending this era of oppression, he''s also a very ambitious and greedy man, so don''t ever put your full trust in him."

    "We understand."

    Emperor Kong ced a potent seal in their souls before dismissing Xiao Songxi and Yang Guowei. He spent the next few days learning more about Lin Fan before sending him away.

    ''Xu Junyao should know about this news,'' thought Emperor Kong. More than fifty million years ago, after she became an Evesting Empyrean, they began nning a major event that involved a celebration. They knew they could not hide her breakthrough and prepared for when the news leaked.

    Afterward, Xu Junyao would dere to the world that she would celebrate her party to lure some people to attend. However, Emperor Kong felt it was best to inform her of this new information as it could affect the overall n.

    Now that these moons were upied with foreign threats to their power, it was the best time to plot underneath their nose.

    ''Should we wait until the destined one ascends to make a move?'' contemted Emperor Kong. He knew their chances of seeding would drastically improve if they had fate or destiny on their side.

    ''Let me talk to her before making a decision.''

    He secretly left the mansion. Things were proceeding faster than he anticipated, and he did not know whether this was a good or bad thing.

 Chapter 1040 Fourth Court Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 1040 Fourth Court Meeting</h4>

    1040 Fourth Court Meeting

    "How is it?" asked Pei Lang, calmly ncing at Old Ma in themunication array before him.

    "Lin Fan has returned, and he''s like the others - with a powerful seal in his soul."

    "Even Yang Guowei and Xiao Songxi?"

    "Yes. It appeared that Kong might have intervened and helped them."

    "I see. What do you think these people are hiding?"

    "It could just be that they''re just being cautious."

    "Even you don''t believe these words," sneered Pei Lang. Previously, these people had no direct contact with their faction, but everything changed after their return. Some of these factions even sent warnings toward their cause, telling them to treat their members with better care. It''s obvious they''ve brought a piece of information that is beyond valuable.

    An intense killing intent shed in Pei Lang''s eyes as he contemted eliminating these people. Instead of bing his aid, they''ve turned into unknown and uncontroble variables, and he was unhappy about this. However, the contract they signed indicated he could not intently attack his own people.

    Furthermore, other people in the cause did not like him and would take this opportunity to deal with him if he attacked them, not to mention the factions behind these people.

    ''I also have to consider their rtionship with the destined one. Bing the enemy of someone protected by fate is a foolish choice in these circumstances, '' thought Pei Lang, who sessfully convinced himself to calm down.

    "Anything else to report?"

    "Some of our men have spotted movement from Kong. He might have contacted some of his people."

    "He values Lin Fan this much?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "It appeared so."

    "Any sign the Dao Opening Sect has also intervened in this fiasco?" Pei Lang knew the source of these people''s changes was most likely Emperor Wang in the lower dimension despite no concrete proof; he might be the source of this valuable information.

    "So far, no."

    At least there was some good news. Pei Lang grunted softly, "Where are Yang Guowei and Xiao Songxi?"

    "Do you still want to convince them?"

    "They are the best chance I have to learn what they know."

    More than an hourter, Pei Lang closed themunication array with red eyes. His attempt was futile as none of them were willing to speak about what they knew, even with promises of immense wealth and resources. Yang Guowei remained mostly quiet while Xiao Songxi spoke nonsense; he seemed to insinuate he would sell the information in exchange for a Paragon.

    Pei Lang was unsure, but if he was, he knew thisd was mad if he thought such a deal would seed. He had to control every urge in his body to not secretly send these people on a suicide mission. He exhaled as he realized what he must do - be a Paragon.

    If he seeds, his power in the cause and the world will drastically increase. Whatever news these two hid will not be kept from his eyes by then. He might be reluctant to attack the others, but he won''t have the same restraint against Lin Fan and the other three.

    ''Although these people are busy, they would definitely attack me during the process. So, my biggest worry is not the breakthrough but the battle during and after; that''s what I must prepare for.''

    With his foundation, once he bes a Paragon, he should not have any issue fighting one or two of these people. However, he will definitely lose if there are more, and if Time Eater shows up, death is the only fate awaiting him.

    ''I need to time the breakthrough perfectly so that he cannot show up or prepare a way to keep him busy.''

    Pei Lang''s eyes were deep as he nned his future. The way of Paragon was so close yet rife with adversity and challenges. Regardless, this was his only way forward.

    Myriad Emperor World, Heavenly Court:

    More than a month after these descending Eternal left, the Heavenly Emperor summoned the fourth meeting. Everyone important participated, including Tong Ruobing''s clone and Feng Heng''s projection.

    "Before we begin, you can bring up any issue of your own," dered Wang Wei, and people looked at the Sea n from the corner of their eyes. However, the representative looked calm, as if nothing happening was not rted to him.

    "I have something to say." Xu Shi stepped forward.

    "Oh, I ''m all ears."

    "I would like to be a permanent resident in the court."

    Wang Wei''s eyes immediately lit up, "What great news. Wee. Since you''re officially the first, I will prepare the room with the most amount of Innate Qi and the best blessing of luck."

    "Thank you, your majesty."

    Everyone looked at Xu Shi with shock before a sense of haste rushed into their minds. The pieces had already fallen into ce; now, it was only a matter of time before the court was lively, and all top powerhouses were under his majesty''s eyes.

    "What good news to start the meeting. Anything else?"

    No one said anything since they could not make such a bold decision on the spot; however, people understood certain things were inevitable. Wang Wei looked at the Origin Weapon Mountain''s representative: "What about my project?"

    "We are making great progress and are now 70% finished."

    "70%? That''s a lot of progress, assuming you''re not lying. Keep up the good work and finish in a timely manner."

    The representative bowed; he knew why he was singled out on this asion: to disy a close rtionship between his faction and the court, thus elevating them politically, and to pressure them into finishing the project as soon as possible.

    The managerial tactic of praise and beating has been popr amongst mortal and fortune rulers since time immemorial.

    "For today''s meeting, we have a major and minor n to discuss," continued Wang Wei. "For the minor part, I present to you - the National Preservation Library."

    Wang Wei snapped his finger, and a projection of a snow-white building materialized in the room; everyone could tell its purpose was to preserve scriptures or a general form of knowledge, but they also knew it could never be so simple - there must be a bigger plot or meaning behind the appearance of this thing.

    "This library, as of now, contained all the heritage of the Dao Opening Sect: perfect copies of all our techniques, Emperor Scripture, pill recipes and all other profession knowledge, our history, and much more," calmly stated Wang Wei, making many people looked at that projection with such greed that they almost salivated.

    "Its purpose is to preserve our inheritance or lineage in case of a cultivation-destroying catastrophe, just like the Null Era. If something were to happen to Myriad Emperor World and the cultivation civilization was destroyed and had to start over, this library would preserve our knowledge and pass it on to the future. I invite many of you to preserve your inheritance on it."

    ''Damn this conniving Emperor,'' thought Ao Shen. If something simr to the Null Era happens in the future, the world will revert to a period simr to the Ancient Emperor Era, where peoplepeted to spread a new system and for titles like Pill or Talisman Ancestor. More importantly, the current factions that hold these titles or recognition would lose the Luck and protection thates with it - unless they can preserve everything in that library.

    Such an act appeared that Wang Wei was preparing for the worst possible oue, but the truth is he wanted to preserve the Dao Opening Sect''s luck from the [Daofather Title].

    Ao Shen secretly gritted his teeth. ording to the future he envisioned and prepared for the demon race, they had to wait until the Heavenly Era crashed and burned. He knew such a vibrant and prosperous era would notst forever. Based on the bnced operation of the world, the more prosperous this era is, the harder it''s fallout will be to bnce things out.

    By then, civilization might have to start over, which will be the demon race''s opportunity. They canpete for the position of the world''s protagonist and sessfully dominate this ne. s, his vision might be nothing but a dream now.

    "I agree to preserve the Ancient n''s inheritance in the library." Huo Fenghuang was the first to speak. Such a n benefited them the most. In a future cmity of this scale, the chances of their n preserving all their Memorialized Qi Luck were the lowest. In fact, it would be in Heavenly Dao''s best interest to eliminate them and allow new individuals to hold these Memorialized Qi Luck, and this library was the perfect way to prevent that from happening.

    "We also agree," said Tong Ruobing, followed by Wu Ming, who represented the Origin Rune Pce and the representatives from the Origin Pill Dao Sect, Origin Weapon Mountain, the Body Dao Cave, and Feng Heng - who also wanted to preserve Buddhism.

    The others discussed amongst themselves and people back in their faction. A few minutester, the Sword Casting Vi was the first sect without any Memorialized Qi Luck who agreed. They saw this as an opportunity to continue leading the swordsmanship world in the future.

    By the end of this discussion, a few more sects epted the proposal, while others were still hesitant.

 Chapter 1041 Expansion

    <h4>Chapter 1041 Expansion</h4>

    1041 Expansion

    Wang Wei knew why these people were hesitating about making a decision: fear that he or other people would have ess to their sect''s inheritance. Little did they know that he had already most of their faction''s scriptures. He created the library mainly to preserve his sect''s status in the world; he only brought it up to give others a simr opportunity.

    The library took a lot of effort from him as he hid it in a special dimensionposed entirely of Void Power, simr to the Void Battlefield. It would be difficult to affect this ce since it''s technically outside space-time - even if the world''s timeline or history was wiped out once again.

    Wang Wei even left protection to prevent people from using karma or the River of Fate from affecting it. Before leaving, he will influence the world''s memory so that they will forget the library''s existence; even Heavenly Dao will only vaguely know of its existence.

    He created an Immortal Spirit for the library whose only purpose or existence is to bring out the library from the void at the appropriate time.

    "Our next order of business is the Lower World Expansion," dered Wang Wei. He snapped his finger to project an extensive map teeming with dots of three colors: gold, silver, and bronze. The moment these representativesy eyes on the map, the meaning of these colors entered their minds: Great Thousand Worlds were gold, followed by Middle and Small Thousand Worlds.

    A few people were shocked the court had such a detailed map of this worldmunity, but when they remembered who was before them, they understood everything made sense.

    "After the hard work of our General Department Affairs, the Lower Realm was divided into what I consider a fair share," continued Wang Wei. "Each of you has been assigned a number of worlds, and your purpose is to spread the court''s power to these worlds."

    He raised his hand to show everyone the design of a Heaven Tier Formation.

    "Once yound on these worlds, you only need to cover the world with this formation, and the Heavenly Dao of said world will be linked to our own. Then, you can officially establish God Positions and so on."

    Wang Wei moved his eyes to the back, "I promised the non-Emperor Lineages I would take care of you, and I consider myself a man who keeps his promise. I''ve designated a decent share of these worlds for you guys. Additionally, I understand some of you cannoty out a Heaven Tier Formation yet, so the court has refined these special pirs with the same effect."

    The representatives of some Law Lands blushed in embarrassment. They lived in a new era where the Dream World existed, so it was inexcusable their faction could not even set up a Heaven Tier Array. However, they could not help it as they were still in the process of elevating their sect''s foundation, and not much time had passed since the creation of the Dream World. They immediately thanked his majesty for his grace and considerations.

    Wang Wei epted their words before continuing: "Expect resistance from the citizens of this world. As you know, no cultivators will ept foreign intervention in their worlds - even positive changes."

    He snapped his finger to manifest information talismans to every representative.

    "This is a guideline created by the court for interacting with the natives. As you can see, at least 5% of the God Positions must be granted to the natives to facilitate peacefulmunication and existence. Personally, I think that number should be between 15-20%, especially in Greater Thousand Worlds with a rtively high power ceiling."

    Wang Wei paused to give these people time to read the information and process his words. "As you can see, there is a highlighted use about the consequences of creating a Child of Destiny."

    Everyone focused on that section.

    "If a Child of Destiny is created due to your brutal rule over these worlds, the court will fine you a heavy sum, and in the worst-case scenario, your right to govern such a world will be revoked. If a destined individual is created solely because of a world''s Heavenly Dao''s counterattack or unwillingness to be subjugated, there will be no penalties."

    Wang Wei snapped his finger to show them a particr room with a crystal ball at the center: "This is an artifact I created to keep track of the birth of any Child of Destiny in the Lower Realm. We will vote on a special task force team in charge of observing and investigating their appearances."

    Wang Wei knew not to underestimate any Child of Destiny as they could be the catalyst to end his era. So, he was extra prepared for the appearance of these people. He gazed at the back again to address the non-Emperor Lineages: "The Supreme Lands with Quasi-Emperors have the choice to control Greater Thousand Worlds. Don''t worry; they are not nes with any Immortal Tier Powerhouses. However, you also have to consider the fact that these worlds can give birth to talented individuals who can challenge their realms. If you choose a Greater Thousand World as your territory and fail to appease the chaos, you can ask the court for help and pay a steep price."

    After he said these words, only a few factions epted this offer, and they were the top-of-the-line Supreme Lands with a few Quasi-Emperors; these Supreme Lands were on the verge of collecting enough merit points to exchange for an Immortal Mansion and ascending to the level of an Immortal Lineage.

    Wang Wei did notment on these people''s choices. After all, they had to be responsible for their destinies.

    "After you arrive at your territory, appease the chaos, and choose your God Positions, the next step is to elevate the mortal civilizations. ording to your guidelines, it''s rmended that you involve the mortal civilizations in your domain in this expansion; the changes should be easier to epting from other mortals. Remember, 20% of the merit for this development will be handed to me."

    Wang Wei did not say to the court but himself, sending a message to these people they should not mess with his benefit.

    "As many of you can guess, my purpose is to raise the literacy rate in the world before I open the Enlightening Temple in every world in the Lower Realm; do not be greedy and try to intervene in my temples in any form or shape - I won''t be lenient in this matter."

    Everyone felt a chill run down their spine but immediately agreed.

    "Once everything is set up, you can grant your world''s ess to the Dream World; I don''t think I need to tell you when that is appropriate - you can use your best judgment."

    Wang Wei''s eyes turned to Ao Shen, "You can open the Demon School in all territories of the Lower Realm, but 90% of the merit goes to me and the Dao Opening Sect."

    Ao Shen''s mouth almost twitched, but he did not say anything. Someone else created the concept of Demon School, so he was just d he was giving a share of the pie. Anyway, 10% of the merit from all the worlds in the Lower World was still a heavy profit. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "I understand."

    "You''re a smart guy, so I don''t need to warn you of the consequences of not controlling your people while ruling these worlds."

    "I know." One fact that has haunted him for so long is that their race was not the protagonist of Heaven and Earth. As a result, everything becameplicated when it came to them. Luckily, this fact will soon benefit them when this court spreads to worldmunities where the demon race is the protagonist.

    Wang Wei''s next target was Xu Shi, "If you want to spread the Academy to other people''s territory, you can negotiate with them."

    "Thank you, Your Majesty," saluted Xu Shi by cupping her hands. She knew it was because of their friendship that she was allowed such an opportunity in the first ce, and she was grateful and dared not ask for more.

    "Feng Heng."

    "This poor monk is here."

    "To honor my status as an Honorary Buddha, I will allow you to set up a branch in every world in the Lower Realm."

    Feng Heng was slightly surprised, not by the expansion but by the fact that the Heavenly Emperor publicly admitted he was an Honorary Buddha and was not the only one. The Taoist Sects panicked at this news. They knew the rise of Buddism was inevitable in this generation, but it would bepletely different if they had the support of possibly the greatest and strongest Emperor the lower dimension had ever seen.

    "This poor monk ???"

    "Don''t thank me yet," said Wang Wei calmly. "Although you can spread Buddhism, you won''t be entitled to any God Positions or merit besides the one from your domain."

    Wang Wei made a somewhat bold choice of announcing this news because of Supreme Unity and Maitreya''s disappearance. But that did not mean he would also allow Buddhism to grow unrestrained.

    "This poor monk is not greedy." Feng Heng knew he only needed to exchange a few God Positions with others in a few key worlds to ensure Buddism''s power was not too scattered and everything else would be alright.

    "Any more questions?"

 Chapter 1042 Different World Situation (I)

    <h4>Chapter 1042 Different World Situation (I)</h4>

    1042 Different World Situation (I)

    "Since no one has any questions, you''re dismissed. We have a lot of work to do, so let''s get started immediately," announced Wang Wei. Everyone then bowed as they swiftly exited the meeting room.

    Ao Shen rushed to meet up with Xu Shi, and they had a secret conversation through Divine Sense. No one knew what they talked about, but both seemed content afterward. After these factions returned, they immediately began meeting, nning, and mobilizing the resources and manpower needed for this expansion. Many of the Non-Emperor Lineages decided to use the court''s Transmission Array as it was better than theirs, and the Heavenly Emperor was kind enough to give them full ess.

    Great Talisman City:

    "You''ve seen yourself," said Talisman One. "Our territories were not on par with those of a faction with an Eternal Powerhouse - even worse, we are treated as one of those lesser Emperor Lineages. The reason for this is obvious."

    "Tong Ruobing''s clone was silent.

    "Your status as the Queen Mother of the Star Beast World only benefits you - not the city. Something must be done."

    The Great Talisman City does not hold any Divine Positions in the Star Beast World''s court for various reasons, mostly the inter-political situation between these two worlds. Meanwhile, Wang Wei cannot treat them normally as they would be too powerful with resources and benefitsing from two courts.

    "I will share some of my resources from the Star Beast World with the city," finally replied Tong Ruobing''s clone. Talisman One looked at her and secretly sighed; the best option would be to focus on this world''s court and let her Queen Mother Position be more of a passive one.

    However, such a decision would dramatically reduce her resources, power, and influence and shift more benefits to the Great Talisman City. Tong Ruobing was obviously unwilling to do this, and Talisman One understood despite his disappointment. No Emperor would make such a decision, so he could not me her.

    At the end of the day, she was still willing to sacrifice for the sake of her faction; he could not ask for more; otherwise, he risked ruining their rtionship.

    Emperor Enlightening Academy:

    After returning to the academy, Xu Shi began mobilizing her people. They had long prepared for the eventual expansion of the court, and she decided to apany the first group of people. They soon descended on a Great Thousand World called the Four Pirs World.

    Xu Shi, a group of teachers, and a legion of a hundred thousand soldiers appeared in this new world. With a thought, she scanned the entire world and even learned most of its history.

    The past was too chaotic and unimportant, so Xu Shi focused on the present. The Great Xue Dynasty has ruled the entire world for countless generations, reigning as the de facto supreme of this world - until recently. Many events have led to the drastic weakening of the royal family, leading to massive rebellions worldwide.

    The years of fighting resulted in a bnce between four powers: the Great Xue Dynasty, the Moon Goddess Cult, the Northern Su Dynasty, and the Alchemy Valley. The Moon Goddess Cult is a sect of women with influence in all the top factions because their outer members and a few inner members married powerful men from different factions. Additionally, this generation''s Moon Saintess is a woman of unparalleled beauty and strength.

    The Northern Su Dynasty is the most sessful revolt in this era of chaos and strife; they''ve ovee countless Warlords and the main assault of the Great Xue Dynasty before taking control of the northern area of this massive continent that is this world.

    The Alchemy Valley is a sectposed of countless professions, not just Pill Refiners. They have been the most sessful in this period because they sell resources to both sides of the war. As long as someone has the money, they will sell them pills, weapons, talismans, and arrays. Their actions have garnered the ire of the other faction, but no one can break their sect''s Protective Formation, and none of the two dynasties wish for the Alchemy Valley to support the other unequivocally.

    After analyzing this world''s history, Xu Shi knew how to proceed. She released a terrifying aura that made every single living creature in this tremble and kneel:

    "I am the Void Time Empress. Under the order of the Heavenly Emperor, this world will now be under my jurisdiction. All leaders of the top four factions must visit me at the court''s branch within 6 hours."

    While everyone was shocked and still processing the news, Xu Shi continued her work. With a wave of her hand, she installed the Heaven Tier Formation. She could immediately detect a strange aura permeating and changing the world; to be precise, it targeted this world''s Heavenly Dao.

    The void above her head broke, and a tree branch took root in this world; she knew it was a branch of her ne''s World Tree. The branch contained a special space serving as this world''s court. The soldiers and professors immediately started to build a pce; although it could be as grandiose as the one back home, it still needed to be beautiful and luxurious as a disy of power to the world''s natives.

    Six hourster, Xu Shi finally summoned the four people who were patiently waiting outside for the entire duration. As she sat on her throne, all beautiful and majestic, four individuals entered the room. On the far left was a middle-aged man with a few visible white and dressed in a yellow dragon robe; his name was Hou Chamgpu, and he was the current ruler of Great Xue.

    Next to him was an elderly man with white hair, a long white beard, a green robe, a sage-like aura and visage, and a faint smell of medicine; Xu Shi knew he was called the Medicine Saint and held the position of Valley Master in this generation.

    The third person in the line was the Moon Saintess, an angelic woman dressed in all blue with a cold expression stered on her face. Her icy demeanor was followed by a cold chill emanating from her as a result of her Ice Spirit Physique and her Ice Dao; the woman was the epitome of a cold beauty, and if Xu Shi were not present, all eyes would be on her despite her natural aloof and cold aura.

    Lastly was a handsome young man with shining, long ck hair, a ck dragon robe, standing tall and straight, and a powerful, confident, and domineering aura emanating from his body. This young man was the legendary Su Sovereign - Cai Renshu.

    "This humble one has seen the Empress." (3x)

    ''Huh?'' Xu Shi''s eyes focused on Cai Renshu, and he saw thetter was distracted; his eyes had lost control as they were full of desires and lust. She often saw those eyes when she was a mortal, but it had been a while. She squinted her eyes, and the Su Dynasty Ruler immediately began to sweat and kowtowed to the ground. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Apologies, your majesty, for the offense."

    The Medicine Saint calmly yed with his beard, while the Moon Saintess would never show any emotions. Meanwhile, Hou Chamgpu sneered. The Su Ruler had risen extremely fast, bing the youngest True Monarch of the world. Additionally, with his charisma and military skill, he swiftly conquered the northern area of the continent, so it was understandable that he was prideful, but that''s what he hated the most about thetter. Who knew such pride would cause him to make such a serious faux pas?

    If he could, he wanted to make some snide remark but did not dare; he still remembered that aura. Additionally, he was not stupid and knew what the title of [Empress] meant.

    "This is the first andst time, understand?"

    "I swear on my life it won''t happen again."

    "Good. You can get up."

    Cai Renshu slowly stood up with a terrifying, calm, and peaceful expression; no one could tell he was just humiliated - it was as if nothing had just happened.

    ''Someone born with great destiny?'' thought Xu Shi. ''He should have some value.''

    "I know you must be confused about what''s happening," she dered. "A Heavenly Emperor has appeared in the Myriad Emperor World - the Heaven Will World of thismunity, for those of you unaware. He has established the Heavenly Court, and it''s time for expansion into every corner of this worldmunity. I won''t bore you with the details, so let''s talk about how this will affect you: the Divine Positions."

    She snapped her finger, and information about the Conferred God List and the God Position entered their mind. Xu Shi did not stop to give them time to process this information and continued:

    "ording to the court''s rules, I''m only required to give you 5% of the positions. However, I''m generous, so I will hand over 15%. Of this percentage, 80% will be divided between the four of you and the rest will be granted to the rest of the world."

 Chapter 1043 Different World Situation (II)

    <h4>Chapter 1043 Different World Situation (II)</h4>

    1043 Different World Situation (II)

    Xu Shi detected faint changes in these people''s facial and body expressions and immediately knew why. They probably thought giving the rest of the world 20% would be a waste and should be allowed to monopolize all the Divine Positions, but they did not dare raise any objections.

    "Do any of you have any questions? We have a lot of work to cover, so don''t hesitate to ask anything."

    The room was silent for a few seconds before Cai Renshu took a small step forward: "Your majesty, I have an inquiry."

    "Go ahead."

    "If I understand things clearly, the God Positions'' purpose is to preserve our ne''s World Source. Is that correct?"

    "You''re correct."

    "What will happen to our world after Heavenly Dao has saved so much World Source?"

    Xu Shi''s eyes squinted, "Don''t beat around the bush; ask what you really want to know?"

    "In that case, I will be bold. What will happen to our World Source?" N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Cleaver, aren''t we?" she uttered. "Some of it will remain in your world to increase resources and the overall betterment of this world. The rest will go to us." A deafening silence enveloped the room.

    "I know you think it''s unfair, but that''s how the cultivation world has always been: the strong prey on the weak," continued Xu Shi. "Don''t worry though. The Heavenly Emperor is benevolent and has prepared many benefits for you."

    "Your majesty, could be specified?" asked the Medicine Saint.

    "Besides the merit you''ll receive for your Divine Positions, you will have ess to the court for cultivation."

    Xu Shi saw the confusion in their faces and exined: "Don''t you feel this ce is different?"

    The four immediately sensed the surroundings; they were previously in a hurry and had no time or desire to scan the environment.

    "The rules areplete," muttered the Moon Saintess in her icy voice. Due to her physique, she was very sensitive to thew and was the first to notice the change.

    "Yes. The court''s rules are from my world, meaning you can enter the Quasi-Emperor Realm in this ce."

    As the peak powerhouses of this world, these four individuals were unwilling not to make any progress. Sadly, only two choices remained before them: find the Myriad Emperor World, but that was like searching a needle in a haystack, or gather enough resources, destiny, and luck to confront Heavenly Dao''s consciousness, pass the Dao Ancestor Will Tribtion and acquire a Grand Dao Source Seed.

    The first path relied too much on luck, while the second was arduous, to say the least; the number of people who have seeded throughout history can be counted on one hand. These people''s eyes twinkled with excitement; even the Moon Saintess had difficulty keeping her icy temperament.

    "This is not the end," continued Xu Shi. "After proving yourself, you can be granted permission to travel to the Myriad Emperor World. The Heavenly Emperor has reverted the environment to Innate and upgraded the Origin System. The new systems can allow you to live for over a hundred million."

    These four almost salivated after hearing these words, especially the Medicine Saint. He was the oldest of the group and would soon run out of lifespan. So, if the promise of bing a Quasi-Emperor was enough to sell his soul, traveling to the Myriad Emperor World and upgrading to this new system blew his mind. He decided to take advantage of this situation no matter what.

    Cai Renshu exhaled deeply to calm down, ''I know these things are used to lure us, but even still, I have to admit I am more than tempted.''

    "Lastly, there is ess to the Dream World," continued Xu Shi. "I won''t exin since you will understand after essing it. Close your eyes and say: Dream Incarnate."

    The group found themselves in a strange and ethereal space. A spirit appeared before them to exin all the Dream World''s abilities. Xu Shi listened attentively and was slightly surprised the people from the Lower Realm had the exact same ess as the people back home.

    ''I thought he would at least hide some information, like his new upgraded Origin System.'' However, as soon as she had that thought, Xu Shi realized how stupid it was. Without the Innate Environment, the new system is basically useless. She looked at these excited leaders.

    "I finally see hope," uttered Medicine Saint. With the Cultivation Simtion, he can practice his Dao Ancestor Tribtion until he''s confident he can pass. And with the merit he will receive, he finally sees the hope of achieving immortality.

    "Let''s go: we still have work to do," ordered Xu Shi. Everyone returned to the throne room. She summoned a middle-aged teacher holding a fan.

    "This is Teacher Fu Rong; she will be the main God of this world. She will handle all affairs of the court." These leaders immediately bowed as they sensed the aura of immortality emanating from her.

    "Get up. Believe it or not, we all have one purpose - better serve the court," said Fu Rong in a calm and reassuring voice.

    "As members of the court, everything is not about benefit - you have duties," continued Xu Shi. "Your main focus will be to raise the civilization of mortals." She sent the information into their mind about how to cultivate mortals; she even created deadlines for these people to ensure theypleted everything in a timely manner. However, once she finished, the room became eerily quiet.

    "Is there a problem?"

    "Your majesty, is this really necessary?" asked the Great Xue Ruler.

    "Yes, and this task is more important than you can imagine." Her words were direct and severe; the rise of mortal civilization was the main way for their academy to gather merit.

    The Enlightening Temples are off-limits. She cannot or will not create Demon Schools since that''s a thankless job; she can leave it to Ao Shen to go to all the trouble since he''s the one benefiting.

    Hou Chamgpu smiled wryly. He never cared about mortals, even though theyprised most of his dynasty. His job was to ensure they were fed, had a home, and did not freeze in the winter. Now, he would have to open their mind - which is dangerous since it made them easily prone to revolts - and help them develop military power on par with some of his best armies.

    He nced with the corner of his eyes to see these people''s reactions. Despite their disyed calmness, he knew none of them were happy with the idea of empowering mortals.

    "You guys need to prepare for the eventual rise of mortals," added Fu Rong. "Once the court''s duties arepleted, they will have the power to bnce Mortal Cultivators."

    "Teacher Fu Rong is correct," stated Xu Shi. "You need to quickly ept that the world will no longer be as it used to be. The sooner you ept this fact and adapt, the higher your chances of preserving your past strength, power, and privileges."

    Her voice echoed in their mind.

    "Additionally, I must warn you. The rise of mortal civilizations involved my personal benefit. Do not do anything stupid to affect it, understand?"

    "Understand," they replied swiftly.

    "Good. We will summon mortals from our world to better facilitate the extreme changes that are about to ur. Treat them with respect and kindness. As citizens of the court, they are protected. You can imagine what will happen to you if someone purposely hurts them."

    Xu Shi saw they were listening attentively, so she continued: "The Dream World will not be open publicly as of yet. I will grant you permission to spread amongst your people if you so wish."

    This world''s mortals were not ready for the Dream World.

    "Any question?"

    "I have an inquiry, Your Majesty," spoked Cai Renshu.

    "Speak."

    "Does the court''s rules prevent members from confronting each other?"

    "As long as you don''t stop your duty or let your fight affect the mortals, we will not intervene," exined Xu Shi. "If you want, you can settle your dispute in the Battle Tower to reduce the loss of resources and manpower; it''s a binding agreement that is reinforced."

    "I see," Cai Renshu replied with twinkling eyes. He cupped his hands and bowed before stepping back.

    "Your majesty, I just want to know who this Heavenly Emperor you speak so highly of is," asked the Medicine Saint.

    "You only need to know he''s someone that even I must honor."

    Xu Shi dismissed the team before ncing at Teacher Fu Rong. "I will leave the task of contacting others and establishing the Academy''s branch to you. There shouldn''t be a problem, right?"

    "No issue, headmaster."

    "Good," she nodded before looking in the distance. I have glimpsed at this world''s many possible futures. You only need to keep an eye on that Su Dynasty Ruler, and everything should proceed rtively smoothly."

    "I will keep that in mind," replied Teacher Fu Rong with great seriousness. From now on, that little ruler will not leave her sight. Xu Shi nodded before leaving to supervise other world''s expeditions.

 Chapter 1044 Different World Situation (III)

    <h4>Chapter 1044 Different World Situation (III)</h4>

    1044 Different World Situation (III)

    Teacher Fu Rong''s eyes focused on four locations in this world, each entrenched in the territory of this world''s four overlords. She saw four pirs emanating intense Dao Rhymes. These pirs were the source of this world''s name and could help cultivatorsprehend thew. Their existence has been the source of strife orpetition since this world''s creation.

    ''Should I put them under the Academy''s care?'' she contemted. Although these pirs served no purpose for her, they were still rare resources for Void Shattering Realm and Saint Cultivators.

    ''Forget it. Since they left alone, I should do the same,'' she thought as she looked in the distance. One thing she immediately noticed after descending to this ne was the existence of a branch of the Dao Opening Sect. She was not surprised as their sect had discovered countless branches in other worlds during their effort to prepare for this uing expansion. So, they knew the Dao Opening Sect had already spread their tentacles to the Lower Realm and drastically increased their Qi Luck in the process.

    Now, the Academy had to y catch up. Luckily, the Heavenly Emperor allowed them ess to thismunity''s map and did not intervene in their expansion.

    Fu Rong focused on her task at hand, monitoring the progress of these people regarding the headmaster''s task.

    Northern Su Dynasty:

    Cai Renshu sat on his throne, deep in thought. His n was suddenly disrupted. If these people did not show up, he was confident in overthrowing the Great Xue Dynasty, convincing the Moon Saintess to form a marriage alliance with him before forcing the Alchemy Valley to be his subordinate.

    Sadly, fate yed a cruel joke on him by drastically changing the situation. Now, he had to contemte his future and how to proceed.

    ''Before all of this, the other two leaned slightly on my side because of the deep foundation of Great Xue and how they''ve been ruling this world. They did not show open support to me because they wanted to weaken my strength and ensure I would not be the next Great Xue.''

    Cai Renshu frowned, ''Now, the situation is reversed. My ambitions and ability have be torn in their eyes.'' The appearance of the court meant an opportunity for greater strength and power, and the Medicine Saint and Moon Saintess did not want someone as talented as him to use this opportunity to rise above them.

    ''In other words, their support will shift to Great Xue. If I don''t navigate things clearly, they will band together and eliminate me.''

    Many thoughts shed in his mind as he pondered the best move to make to achieve his goal of world domination.

    ''Be a core member of whatever factions the Empress is from,'' he concluded. ''With their support, it''s a simple matter to rule this world, not to mention the protection and resources of such a faction. I might even have a chance to....''

    An otherworldly beauty appeared in his mind, and the feeling to possess her at all costs resurfaced. Then, a shiver ran down his spine as he remembered that gaze; he smiled wryly as he realized he could not sphemy her even when she was absent.

    ''I don''t think I would lose to the top geniuses in the Heaven Will World. So, wouldn''t it be easy to get their notice? The only problem is my identity and background.''

    Sects only epted young children to train their loyalty. It might be a problem because of his age.

    ''Let''s see what happens. However, there is no need to hurry. I can also see if I can find the origin of that Dao Opening Sect.'' Before all this, only one thing used to worry him: the appearance of that strange sect.

    Cai Renshu summoned his officials to discuss how to proceed with the task he was given. His train of thought is doing a great job on this task, which might be his way of joining these people.

    Grand Ocean World:

    After descending into this world, Feng Heng followed the same step as Xu Shi, summoning all the top leaders. However, the power dynamic of this Great Thousand World was moreplicated than that of the Four Pirs World.

    This world was divided into countless [inds] whose sizes are iprehensible and should not bebeled as such. However, because there is no single piece of connected or continuousnd (continent), everything isbeled as an ind.

    An Ind Lord rules each ind, and this title is not just one that dictates the locale. The natives of this world created a slightly unique path of the Origin System through the use of the ind. An Ind Lord can connect their soul,w, and primarily, their Domain to their controlled territory, draw power from it, and boost their strength. On their ind, the Lord has absolute power because of the boost.

    Because of this ability, all territories in this ne are extremely valuable and sought after. The bigger the territory, the stronger the boost and, thus, the more valuable the ind.

    After arriving, Feng Heng manifested a towering golden Buddha visible to the entire world before summoning the [Supreme Ten], the ten most powerful Ind Lords with thergest territories.

    "Respect to the Venerable Buddha." (10X)

    Feng Heng, who sat on a cushion instead of a throne, calmly looked at these individuals. "This poor monk came tond under the order of the Heavenly Emperor to take control, improve the world, bless the life of mortals, and spread my teaching. This is how things will proceed from now on."

    He instilled in their minds Information about the Conferred God List, Divine Positions, and the 20% of their share; he also directly announced to them their duty of elevating the civilizations of mortals. The response of these individuals was less than lukewarm. They looked at each other but did not say a single word.

    Feng Heng understood why. This world values territory and sovereignty immensely, and his existence was like suddenly announcing he was the Ind Lord King of this world, and they were unwilling to ept such a thing. After all, throughout history, only one man sessfully controlled all the inds in the world, and some of these people have been fighting for generations without any sess or progress. But now, Feng Heng appeared out of nowhere and took control.

    "If you have any questions, you can ask; this poor monk will answer you."

    "Hm, Lord Buddha...about our territories?" Lady Hu asked. Her family had controlled Stormwind Ind for over a thousand generations, and she had worked extremely hard to be this generation''s Ind Lord; she did not want to abandon all her power.

    "As long as you aplish your duties, this poor monk won''t interfere with your power," Feng Heng replied calmly. He could hear the collective sigh of relief after these words. "Do we have to convert to Buddhism?"

    "Of course not. Faith is a personal experience, and this poor monk would never force anyone to believe."

    These ind lords once again felt reassured; such a mighty being had no need to lie to them.

    "There are other benefits to bing a member of the court. I have established a point system that will allow you to exchange powerful cultivation techniques or rare resources. With these techniques, you can enter the Quasi-Emperor Realm."

    These lords finally disyed excitement. What they want the most is strength and territory. However, a few wise individuals gave the Lord Buddha a strange gaze. They understood these techniques were definitely Buddhist Scriptures, meaning even if they didn''t join Buddhism, they would have a karmic connection to it.

    "Do you have any more questions?" No one had anything to say. Feng Heng pointed to another monk next to him: "This is Monk Fahan; he will be the Main God of this world and your overseer. If you have any trouble, you can address it to him."

    Fahan bowed slightly to these people to show respect while also releasing a silver of his aura. Everyone saluted back.

    "The benefit this poor monk offered is the bare minimum," added Feng Heng. "As long as any of youymen do a good enough job, you can even receive permission to travel to the Myriad Emperor World and ess the path of longevity."

    After dismissing these people, Feng Heng left Fahan to deal with the weaker Ind Lords while his focus was on the sea. He discovered the Sea Race of this ce acted simrly to the one back home and decided to tap into this poption. The Heavenly Emperor''s actions have shown the benefit, and Feng Heng would not leave this untapped potential untouched. Although he expected some resistance, it was futile before his might despite only sending a projection.

    Purple Sky World:

    Ao Shen exhaled deeply, releasing his frustration. As expected, this world resisted his rule after knowing they were from the demon race and had to suppress them. Luckily, he was smart enough to strike a quick deal with Xu Shi to borrow some people from her; the purpose of these teachers was to convince the natives of this world that humans ruled the Heavenly Court, and the demon race was granted permission for their actions. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Things calmed down after the Academy''s teachers'' effort but soon became chaotic when he did not hide his desire to give many of the native positions to the demon race or when he announced he was building Demon Schools. He once again had to suppress these people while controlling his urge not to kill them all.

    Finally, after using both threat and diplomatic means, he achieved what he set out toe to this ce. However, a small part of him was resentful that he had to go through all this trouble just because of his race. Ao Shen exhaled before proceeding to the next world; he would be busy for a while with the expansion of the demon school.

    [AN: This chapter is thest one for a different POV.]

 Chapter 1045 Patent & Sudden Movement

    <h4>Chapter 1045 Patent & Sudden Movement</h4>

    1045 Patent & Sudden Movement

    Heavenly Court:

    Wang Wei had eyes in every world and saw how these people operated. For the most part, the Lower Realm natives did not resist because of the sheer difference in power. However, some more belligerent or xenophobic resisted no matter how much blood was shed. One of the top Supreme Lands was unlucky and chose a rebellious world, forcing them to ask the court for help.

    ''In general, things are proceeding smoothly,'' thought Wang Wei. It''s only a matter of time before the court''s tentacles spread to every corner of this worldmunity. ''The next thing is to keep an eye on those thieves."

    He looked in the distance. There were too many eyes paying attention to thismunity. With such argemotion, these people immediately began to try every means to learn what was happening, so he had to block them temporarily.

    Wang Wei sneered before moving his eyes away; the next step was the creation of the patent system.

    "True Heavenly Dao, be my witness, I wish to create a patent system to protect my creations or innovative ideas."

    Wang Wei''s voice echoed throughout the Myriad Emperor World, and a few secondster, the Eye of True Heavenly Dao manifested. He immediately used his Divine Sense to convey this new system, exining its ins and outs - and defining its intricacies.

    Half an hourter, Wang Wei''s voice was no longer limited to the Myriad Emperor World but to every corner of the Endless Void. All cultivators in the world then knew of the existence of the patent system. All factions, both visible and hidden, immediately began to mobilize; they wanted to know the exact details of this system and how it would affect them.

    "Well, things did not proceed as I wanted," muttered Wang Wei, not hiding his disappointment. True Heavenly Dao epted his patent system, but it was not as detailed or restrictive as he had expected.

    Firstly, it only protects inventions or ideas that have a wide-scale effect on the entire lower dimension. As such, Wang Wei''s Dream World, Mortal Civilization, Enlightening Temple, and the Heavenly Court were protected; people must pay him patent fees for using or replicating his ideas in their respective World Communities, and he has the right to deny them. Then, True Heavenly Dao will reinforce the rules and protect his assets.

    However, other things, for example, Yan Liling''s automatic cauldron or Tong Ruobing''s Talisman Weapon, would not be protected by this patent system. In other words, people can gain merit by replicating these things in theirmunity, and if Wang Wei wants to protect his ideas, he has to use force or something like the former curse he ced on the Heavenly Emperor Position.

    Such a limit was not the only disappointing thing. True Heavenly Dao will hold records of people with patents, but these records are not part of an Eternal Emperor''s [Existence]. In simpler terms, Wang Wei would not be able to use his name on the record to revive himself; if someone erased all his history, they would not have to worry about True Heavenly Dao''s record.

    Wang Wei''s biggest surprise was that Tte changes in Innate Environment are not an epted patent since "many people had this idea." So, he is prepared to collect payment for anyone who uses the idea from his formation to change their environment. He won''t help anyone since he chose the environmental advantage as one of the things he would leave only for the Myriad Emperor World, but he also won''t allow anyone to use his ideas for free.

    ''Things have been going so well that I almost forgot this was not Earth. In the cultivation world, one of the fundamental rules is the strong prey on the weak, and Heavenly Dao encourages such practice.''

    Wang Wei shook his head; the only ''positive'' of this patent system was theck of term limits. He can hold this pattern for as long as he lives and even leave for an heir if something happens to him. From now on, the Qi Luck or blessing from these patents will form anotheryer of protection for the Dao Opening Sect.

    Wang Wei waved his hand to take his merit for this system. He now had to create an independent patent system after taking over the Commerce Hub. However, such a man-made system is easily susceptible to corruption, unlike if it was under True Heavenly Dao''s supervision.

    ''I don''t need to worry too much about the future. I will do my best, but it''s up to them to preserve what I leave.'' He will create a strong and bnced man-made patent system, but it will still be up to the individual to maintain it.

    Wang Wei was intrigued and decided to see what other people had epted patents. ording to his divination, there were a few, but only three caught his attention. The first one was the person who created a universalnguage that is still used to this day. All cultivators interacting with different worldmunities will know threenguages: their nativenguage, the Dao Language to exin thews of Heaven and Earth and the universalnguage.

    Although directmunication through Divine Sense will also ignorenguage barriers, people will not easilymunicate this way with strangers, so spoken words are still needed. Additionally, some cultivation systems will not develop Divine Sense until the veryte stage, making this issue even more prominent.

    The other two noteworthy patents were the Commerce Hub and the Void Battlefield. The Commerce Hub created a universal currency for the lower dimension, a universal trading system, and even a universal bank.

    Wang Wei watched how the merit of the Commerce Hub was divided amongst many factions, most of which held high positions at the core of the hub. A few of the foundation factions or individuals had long died and had no descendants, so True Heavenly Dao handed the merit to the group and let them decide how to divide it. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    His gaze shifted to a faraway world to a thin mortal girl working on the farm. She was the descendant of one of the Commerce Hub''s founders. The merit entered her body and immediately granted her a body suitable for cultivation, a basic technique of her world, followed by a peak Gold Qi Luck Dragon. She was shocked, and so were the other farmers around her.

    Then, she ran home, packed her things, and swiftly left the vige.

    ''Calm, quick, and decisive,'' thought Wang Wei, ''but not cruel enough.'' The best choice was to eliminate the people who saw her and dy the trouble that wasing.

    Wang Wei removed his gaze and focused on something else.

    ''What to do?''

    The patent for the Void Battlefield belongs to a sect with three Great Emperors. If he wants to create his Void Battlefield that runs through the entire Endless Void, he must ask them for permission and pay the fee for using their idea.

    ''Let''s use a diplomatic approach first. If they disagree...'' He had a cruel smile. ''The cultivation world''sw of the jungle is something that I can also appreciate.''

    Wang Wei turned away, preparing for his next n; he had a few more things to do before continuing healing and cultivating. He suddenly stopped as he sensed something. He divined what he wanted but felt resistance, so he temporarily activated all his strength to proceed.

    "The Corpse Selling Sect is about to move?'' His eyes lit up as he navigated the infinite strings of fate, trying to find the future or fate he desired.

    "They want to acquire a patent involving the death business and recycling dead bodies. Beforehand, they need to make some changes to how they operate. This is my chance."

    He immediately contacted Wang Ju and told her about the news; this was the perfect opportunity to either infiltrate or find more information about the Corpse Selling Sect. Wang Wei smiled at this good news, no longer minding the unpleasant experience with the patent.

    However, he soon returned to a contemtive expression. He wondered whether this new movement on their part was simply because of the appearance of the new patent system or whether there were greater implications. For example, was this an indication of Death Reverence''s return?

    ''This theory is not too far-fetched. With Maitreya and Supreme Unity gone, these people in Limbo should be restless and preparing for their return. It''s possible the Corpse Selling Sect is gathering merit and luck to facilitate his revival.''

    Wang Wei frowned, ''For once, I''m on Supreme Unity''s side; I hope he does not allow these people to return yet.''

    He does not want to be Death Reverence''s enemy now. Not only was thetter probably a Primal Paragon, but from what Wu Hong told him, he was a weird person with a terrifying secret. It would be a nightmare to make such an enemy in the current period of his cultivation journey.

    ''Should I just ignore the Corpse Selling Sect?'' contemted Wang Wei. ''No, they are one of the greatest unstable variables of my era; they must be eliminated.''

    His eyes became firm and no longer wavered in his decision. He returned to his throne and activated amunication array that disyed a screen.

    [AN: Previously, the Commerce Hub scaled to a few hundred worldmunities. I have officially retconned it to a third of the lower dimension, or more than a thousand worldmunities.]

 Chapter 1046 Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 1046 Alliance</h4>

    1046 Alliance

    Wang Wei looked at Shi Qian opposite him and instantly realized she was different; he was not referring to the natural nobility of an Emperor, but the fact she no longer had that sense of worry looming over her.

    "How may I address you?"

    "I chose the title Karmic Wing Empress," she uttered softly.

    "An excellent and fitting name," hemented.

    "Thank you."

    "I assume you''re the former issue was dealt with?"

    "Of course," she replied with a brilliant smile. "And I have to thank you for that."

    "I didn''t do anything."

    "No, without you lending me the Deception Inheritance, I would never have a chance to win my battle," Shi Qian exined. "So, I owe you."

    "In that case, I won''t be a hypocrite and ept your gratitude."

    "I also have not forgotten my promise," added Shi Qian. "I handed your ambassador the promised Grand Dao Source Seed and Immortal Mansion."

    "He told me," nodded Wang Wei. "What about the alliance?"

    "I have no issue." The alliance only benefited her while paying very little, and that''s all she cares about. Ever since she was young and her father died, it has always been her and her mother, so she has developed the mindset to give a good life as much as possible.

    "That''s good." Wang Wei began to discuss with her, primarily regarding his patents. He never refuted anyone who wanted to establish a court as long as they paid the fee, but this was not the same for the others. After all, establishing the court himself served him no good and would only increase his trouble.

    On the other hand, the Dream World and Enlightening Temple were off-limits. He wanted to establish these things in these worlds to receive the most benefit. If he allowed these people to copy his idea, his earnings would decrease between 20-42%, and he could not ept such a thing. Unfortunately, it will cause an issue since these worlds will not easily allow foreigners to intervene in their affairs. He has to prepare for the eventual confrontation between other worldmunities.

    Wang Wei''s n is to lure these people with the benefit of the Mortal Civilization. ording to his calctions, these people will elevate mortals simply for the merit. Then, the majority will no longer care and even actively destroy these civilizations out of fear of mortal rise and revolution or disdain to change the status quo.

    Little do these people know that their actions areying the foundation for the spread of the Dream World and, mainly, the Enlightenment Temple. After all, without an educated poption, how can craft and art develop?

    The discussion with Shi Qian proceeded smoothly. As his ally, he granted her ess to the Dream World without spreading it himself. However, she could not use it now since he had a deal with Tong Ruobing and Mu Lei to give them a heads-up for the Dream World before other worlds. His other allies will also have this advantage but only after the Star Beast World. However, it was only an advantage of a few hundred years.

    After this exchange, he had a second meeting with another ally: Xi Shangyang or the Cosmic Dominion Empress. The two looked at each other for a moment, each with their own thoughts.

    Wang Wei found her Cosmos Dao rather interesting as it did not merely involve Star Dao but a few other things as well. He also knew she found another unique Qi after proving the Dao.

    "It''s been a while, fellow Daoist," saluted Wang Wei.

    "Indeed."

    "Before we begin our alliance talks, can I ask you a few crucial questions?"

    "Please."

    "Have you contacted your family since you''ve descended?"

    "Not really." Their Celestial n has ways for briefmunication in the Source Qi Space, so she knows they''ve set up somewhere, and they know she sessfully proved the Dao and became an Eternal, but that''s about it.

    "Any contact with the upper dimension?"

    "I''m afraid not."

    "What about your family? Do they have ways to track what''s happening in the Eternal Ascension World?"

    "Probably not, and if they did, the people left behind should beying invisible for an extended period to prevent people from finding them and catching our trail," replied Xi Shangyan truthfully. She would not typically reveal such precious news to anyone, but she has already deduced that Wang Wei was the destined one that his family wanted her to contact.

    "In that case, I have some news of the recent situation that may be of interest to the Celestial n," uttered Wang Wei before informing her of the recent invasion, the upied seven moons, and the disappearance of the two suns. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Xi Shangyan''s eyes narrowed the more she heard. She understood that such information could fundamentally affect the n''s ns, so she must report the news at all costs.

    "Thank you, fellow Daoist, for this information; I will ry it to my family," replied Xi Shangyan with a gentle smile. However, internally, she was wary. She wished to know why he was telling her all this information.

    ''Could he just want to improve our rtionship? No, such a person with deep thought would never do things for such a simple reason,'' she analyzed. So, what''s his purpose?''

    Many thoughts shed in her mind. She thought of many possibilities, including using the Celestial n to further muddle the water in the upper dimension. Besides making good rtionships, that''s the most likely deduction.

    "Consider this news a sign of good faith for our alliance," said Wang Wei with a smile. The two discussed everything, and Wang Wei essentially granted her the same deal as Shi Qian; better yet, he was more lenient in the negotiation since she had more potential than Shi Qian and the Demon Suppressing Emperor.

    After themunication ended, Wang Wei secretly watched Xi Shangyan, but she did not immediately rte the news as he expected.

    ''Clever little girl,'' he thought before entering his retreat. Time flew like a river, and before he knew it, 4000 years had passed by before Wang Wei woke up; this was the longest retreat since the beginning of the era. He purposely made the retreats short because of the short lifespan of mortals, but this expansion was not something that could be done in a short period.

    He checked the world, and the only significant thing that had happened was a change in the Enlightening Temple. Mortals who achieved strength on par with Quasi-Emperors were memorialized as [Sages] with their own statues in the temple. This statue will bring luck, blessing, and power to the family of a Sage, including increasing the odds their descendants will have high talent for Mortal Dao. Currently, in the world, the best Crafts and Arts families are the ones who have cultivated a Sage.

    Due to the expansion in the Lower Realm, arts and crafts have received another boost in development, as these families went on missionary tours to help other mortals elevate themselves.

    Wang Wei checked on the expansion before focusing on himself. In these past years, he finally dealt with hisst bit of injury and returned to his peak health. Additionally, he focused on training his fleshly body. Sadly, after years of training and hard work, he only reached 95 Infant Fiendgod Force as he entered the second bottleneck in his cultivation journey.

    ''Luckily, I was prepared for this,'' thought Wang Wei before removing something from his space ring: a te of food with seals on top. He looked at it with love and reminiscent, and unknowingly, a smile crept on the corner of his mouth.

    After a few seconds, he unsealed the food, releasing the intense aroma. His stomach grumbled despite the fact he no longer had a need for subsistence. Wang Wei slowly took a bite before closing his eyes to savor every second of it. He could taste the super intense vor, which originated from her sealing the vor from ten of the same dish into one bowl.

    This bite was enough to kill any mortal, not because of the immense energy but because the vor would overwhelm their senses; the only upside is that they would die with a smile.

    The food was delicious and nostalgic; he could feel all the love she ced when making it, which somehow elevated the taste to another realm. As he was enjoying his meal, the world was in a small turmoil as the food aroma enveloped everywhere. People wanted to know the source or origin of that smell and began to search for it.

    The one who knew the answer could only salivate while ncing toward the court. Wang Wei did not know any of this as he was lost in this meal.

    As he chewed his food, he could feel his Essence Flower Ability activating and his True Power Dao Realm rapidly increasing:

    95¡­96¡­97¡­98¡­99¡­99.1¡­99.5¡­ 100.

    Wang Wei entered the fifth realm of the True Power Dao Realm, the Dragon-Phoenix Realm¡ªthe stage known as one of the most difficult challenges to opening the Gate of Power.

 Chapter 1047 Dragon Phoenix Realm

    <h4>Chapter 1047 Dragon Phoenix Realm</h4>

    1047 Dragon Phoenix Realm

    Wang Wei closed his eyes, and he saw a gate in his body. It was tall, gray, dull, and with the character for [Essence] written at the center. The gate was still somewhat blurry since he was still in the first step of the Dragon Phoenix Realm.

    Wang Wei opened his eyes and clutched his hands; the current strength of his flesh was the 3-Fold Battle Realm, and if he wanted to be specific, 38.5% of the Grand Dao Source. His fleshly body had surpassed his actual cultivation level of 32% Grand Dao Source.

    "Let''s start with the tribtions," he muttered. He did not immediately start but sent a message to his mother to begin spreading the Enlightening Temple across the more stable worlds in the Lower Realm. He also sent his clone to secretly protect her since he would focus on the tribtion.

    Once everything was taken care of, he closed his eyes and started. This particr realm in the True Power Dao Realm is difficult for two reasons: cultivation and tribtion. There are only ten steps, but each step equals 3.5% of the Grand Dao Source. However, like Qi Refiners, the 3.5% increase is not the same in the first step as the fifth or even ninth step.

    As such, it''s difficult to cultivate in this realm, and it can burn resources like crazy to push the body to such heights. However, that''s not even the most difficult aspect. The minimum requirement to open the Gate of Power and reach the Adult Fiendgod Realm is ten steps plus passing a third of the [Indestructible Body Tribtion].

    Wang Wei started his first tribtion by choosing poison, a side-door of Medicine Dao. An unknown dark-green poisonous cloud enveloped him and began to poison every inch of his body, making it react in some strange ways, including rashes; the pain was intense, almost reaching that wretched tribtion in the Ancient Dragon Realm. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    He did not know how long the processsted, but his body seemed to have sublimated when it ended. It took Wang Wei a moment to realize what had happened.

    ''So, that''s what it means by Indestructible Empyrean,'' he thought. Eternal and Evesting walked the path of eternity, which manifested in altering their [Existence] and making it no longer limited to flesh or matter, to the soul or spirituality. Things like name, history, aplishment, and impact be part of an individual.

    Indestructible Empyreans walked a different path; they added the characteristic of [Indestructible] to their [Existence], making them very hard to kill. They aplish this through a simple but direct approach: tempering the body with the 3800 original Daos until it develops basic immunity to these Daos.

    Wang Wei had just passed the Poison Dao Tribtions, and facing any Poison-based Grand Dao Source, his body has even higher defensive capabilities. After the first tribtion, he closed his eyes and rechecked his gate. As expected, a small poison cloud symbol on the dull gate made it more vivid, alive, and noble.

    From what he knew, body refiners must pass 1267 tribtions before opening the gate. That''s the minimum requirement, and such a number has a high risk of failure. Failure to open the gate will result in immediate and absolute death - no exceptions to Eternal Emperors. Empyreans and Evesting will survive with severe injuries to their [Existence] but will lose the opportunity to walk this path forever. From Wu Hong''s notes, he knew this was the same penalty for Paragons, and no one is spared if they fail to open the second Gate of Flesh.

    "Next, let''s continue with the other side-door Daos," muttered Wang Wei. The Dao or order of Dao chosen for the tests matters. After each test, the flesh will be sublimated after acquiring its [Indestructible Characteristics]; that is to say, the body will be even more challenging to destroy and temper. To deal with this issue, Grand Dao - the administrator of this test - will dramatically increase the power of the next Dao. It will not improve the power slightly to a level slightly above a cultivator''s tolerance, but an exponential increase.

    Such a rule makes the tribtion increasingly challenging with more Daos, which is why body refiners who have opened the Gate of Power are so rare. Wang Wei theorized that when the body had three gates, the first gate granted body refiners an infinite lifespan, and this particr tribtion should have been divided into two realms-Infant Fiendgod and Dragon Phoenix- thus granting people a lot more time to prepare and n for them.

    ording to the tips the Ancient Deste Emperor gave him, some people will use powerful Daos, like Time or Destruction, as their first tests; this tactic increases their odds of passing. However, he warned him not to do such a thing and used the fact that some Daos are inherently more powerful than others to better temper his body.

    ording to thetter, there are differences between Indestructible Empyreans, and it mainly originated from a cultivator''s preparation and foundation before opening the gate-people who leave the Ouw and Supreme Ouws as thest parts of their tempering establish a better foundation than the ones who begin with them.

    Wang Wei followed his tip and began his tribtions with the 800 Side-Doors Dao before proceeding with the 3000 Main Daos. Time passed, and another 6000 years shed by without him knowing it. He had passed 400 Tribtions and reached the second step in the Dragon Phoenix Realm.

    Sadly, all his previous resources for tempering the body, including those from the Dao Burial Ground and Primordial Deste, were used up.

    "No wonder this path is so difficult,"ined Wang Wei. He did not use as many resources as other body refiners because he did not use resources that helped his regeneration, which was amon thing used to aid in the tribtions. But even then, he ran out of resources quickly, and he had just started in this realm. In thetter stages, his requirements will be even more drastic.

    He had plenty of merit stored and could use it, but he would never do something so stupid. When his ancestors preached to him, they warned him about merit. They said he could use merit to boost his understanding but never use it to increase his cultivation directly.

    Ancient Deste told him never to use it in his body refining. No matter how small, taking a shortcut will affect his Willpower, and that''s a major taboo for any body refining.

    His other resort is Wu Hong''s food and his Essence Flower Ability, but he has to reserve these things for attacking the ninth and tenth steps.

    "Luckily, it''s about time for the expansion to end," he muttered. With the ability to gather resources from the entire World Community, he should find a few rare things usable to his level.

    Wang Wei took a moment to check the situation. In the past few years, the Origin Weapon Mountain finished the Automatic Weapon Refining Cauldron and ced it in the Dream World. Now, people from all over this worldmunity do not have to beg Weapon Refiners for weapons- unless they were specific or tailored-made ones.

    The people from the Lower Realm benefited most from this change. In most worlds, professions are even rarer and nobler than in the Myriad Emperor World, so they jumped at the opportunity to have any pill or weapon that pleased them.

    The pill and weapon market has be chaotic over the years in thismunity. On the one hand, the people have ess to the Dream World''s simtion, where they can easily cultivate most professions to the peak of the Mortal Stage. On the other hand, they also have ess to things such as the cauldrons.

    At some point during thest 10,000 years, all professions took a drastic downward trend-until the second Immortal Pill Refiner, Lou Cheng, appeared. His appearance showed the world that Yan Liling was not an unreplicable case and that high-tier Professions were the future. Not long after him, Fu Caiyun and a few other people also showed up.

    Tong Ruobing''s clones created an Automatic Talisman Cauldron and put it in the Dream World. The Dao Opening Sect did not say anything since they''d been working on this thing for a while, and she was faster than them. The good news is that Cai Song has also created her automatic cauldron to manufacture puppets in batches like a robot factory. However, such innovation remains private property of the Dao Opening Sect and is not open or known to the public.

    The Fate Shadow Guard has even been tasked to monitor any factions trying to create such a cauldron.

    Thest missing part is the Array Cauldron, and things are proceeding smoothly since talented people worldwide are working on it. However, low and middle-level arrays rely heavily on topography, so they need to deal with the issue. Their answer was to create a spirit with intelligence and powerful calction ability. If someone wanted a formation in an area, they would have to provide visual proof of the ce so she could calcte how to install the formation.

    ''So, I created the Industrial Revolution in the cultivation world? With the rise of these cauldrons, personal crafts have been reced by fast and efficient mechanical manufacturing?''

    This change has positive and negative aspects, as seen by how the world reacted to them. However, that was not Wang Wei''s main concern. This particr change in the world made it look too simr to modern Earth, which is still a taboo in this universe.

    ''Once this era ends, these cauldrons will be on the list of the first thing to be destroyed, maybe even erased from history,'' analyzed Wang Wei, who immediately decided to leave a warning to the sect not to bring them out into the next era; they can preserve the knowledge but only keep it to them - especially Cai Song''s cauldron.

 Chapter 1048 Wrathéˆ¥æªš Journey

    <h4>Chapter 1048 Wrath''s Journey</h4>

    1048 Wrath''s Journey

    Wang Wei''s gaze focused on his family. His grandfather had used that heart for intense and cruel training, which allowed his bloodline to develop at a rapid rate. Wang Wei had not had contact with Yang Guowei for a long time, but his intuition told him thetter had found the Nine Suns Emperor. That is to say, his grandfather can have his revenge match very soon.

    His father was still in retreat. His clones or incarnations in the Swordsmanship World had already reached the Void Shattering Realm, and he was on his way to finish his Nine Extremity Foundation. As for his mother? She was in the Lower Realm, spreading the Enlightening Temple. More than 2000 years ago, she achieved her cultivation goals and began the final step of gathering merit to prove the Dao.

    ''My Deception Method seemed to have worked,'' thought Wang Wei as he realized True Heavenly Dao was less strict with the Dao Opening Sect or the people close to them. As such, his mother had a high chance of bing an Empress.

    ''This gives more hope for Li Jun and Yan Liling.''

    His gaze shifted outside of the Myriad Emperor World to other World Communities. A few significant changes had urred; the primary one was that a few Heavenly Emperors had appeared. These people gritted their teeth and paid the fee to Wang Wei after True Heavenly Dao became the one protecting his patent.

    The most powerful of the Heavenly Emperors is undoubtedly He Shiyi, the Battle God Emperor. Many people in the Commerce Hub are still stubborn and do not want to pay the fee, especially after learning about the Myriad Emperor World''s expansion in the Lower Realm and the other things they''ve created that can gather merit. They wanted to copy it and build their own Dream World and maybe even Enlightening Temple.

    However, these patents are not even open to the public. So, the only way to get their hands on them is to kill Wang Wei and force the Dao Opening Sect to permit them. And if the sect does not agree, eradicate it until there are no inheritors to these patents.

    After knowing their thoughts, He Shiyi came to these people with the promise of helping him kill Wang Wei, and they believed him because he revealed the Spirit Genesis Sect''s greatest kept secret - the broken Empyrean Artifact.

    Such information brought great confidence to these people from the Commerce Hub, and He Shiyi used this opportunity to grab more power and rapidly recuperate from the loss he suffered at Wang Wei''s hands. Although the sect was not back to its full power since it could not easilypensate for the things lost in the Garden, his actions drastically reduced the time they needed to recuperate.

    Of course, He Shiyi''s life was not all positive. Wang Wei had already nted a bone stuck in his throne in the form of Gao Buqin. Thetter became a part of his court, whose entire purpose was to contradict and make things difficult for him.

    He Shiyi would not ept such a thing, so he tried eradicating Gao Buqin and his factions. Luckily, Deste One was his protector and fought with him. Deste One lost that battle fairly easily, but he also revealed Wang Wei''s talisman, forcing He Shiyi to stop since he did not want to reveal his trump card.

    ''Does he want to lure me into his world and use that artifact?'' thought Wang Wei with a sneer. Although he could not divine information about He Shiyi due to the artifact, the Fate Shadow Guard had already infiltrated the upper echelons of the Commerce Hub, so these people''s actions did not escape his sight.

    ''I''ve been patient with you because of my worry for Emperor Jia. It seems it''s time to stop being cautious and eliminate you.'' No matter what Emperor Jia hides or does, the truth will be revealed once he deals with He Shiyi.

    Wang Wei''s gaze shifted to the Star Beast World; he sent words to Tong Ruobing and Mu Lei that they could start spreading the Dream World based on their previous agreement.

    Afterward, a screen appeared before him, and a few secondster, Wrath''s beautiful face appeared wearing a crimson dress.

    "Why is it so hard to see you?" she asked.

    "That''s not my fault. When I''m avable, you''re in retreat. When you''re free, I''m the busy one," shrugged Wang Wei.

    "I thought you were avoiding me."

    "And why would I do something like that?"

    "Who knows what shady individuals like you do?"

    "I feel like you have a warped view of what kind of person I am."

    "No, I see you for what you are?"

    "And what is that?"

    "It''s best that I keep my thoughts out so as not to ruin our acquaintanceship."

    "I thought we were friends," said Wang Wei with a smile.

    "Friends? If we are friends, why don''t you publicly meet me and announce we are working together?"

    Wang Wei coughed slightly, a little absurd at this conversation. He felt like he was conversing with his mistress, who grew resentful of her status and wanted a genuine rtionship.

    "Back to the main topic, I''ve kept my part of the bargain and saved as the remaining devil races," said Wang Wei before summoning a red crystal ball containing a small world. With a wave, he sent it across an infinite distance to her.

    Wrath held the thing in her hands, "What about the Devil Gods?"

    "My property, of course." There were four remaining Devil Gods, and Wrath once exchanged one with him. The remaining three were his resources, and he would not hand them over.

    "I thought we were friends? Shouldn''t friends be more gracious or giving?"

    "My mother once told me women were born actresses, they can change spots faster than leopards. I''m starting to think she was correct."

    "And is there something wrong with that? You, men, have your naturally strong physique to survive this world, and we have our changing faces and tears."

    "Fair point, but let''s not discuss this," said Wang Wei. "Tell me what happened to you?"

    "Let me think. After I left, I traveled throughout the Endless Void for more training and experience. In my journey, I encounter a few worlds whose hatred for my kind has not abated after so long. These people have raised our devil race in captivity for generations - treating them worse than animals."

    Wrath did not hide the hatred and anger in her eyes, "I saved the ones I could and gave hope to the ones I could not." She sighed with some mncholy:

    "The only good news about that ordeal was that my Devil Sword absorbed more of our race''s resentment, pain, and karma, thus increasing its power. After that, I did as you suggested: use it like a pill to make up for my failed Nine Extremity Foundation. I achieved 4-Root instead of 2 as you predicted.

    "I found a ne called Chaos Bell World with a Chaos Treasure fused to its core. This world could deploy powerful protection around it in times of emergency and protect it from foreign invasion. I thought it was the perfect ce to use as our new home."

    She looked him in the eyes, "You were correct. With the purple merit, True Heavenly Dao epted our new status-- we are now the Neo-Devil Race."

    "A new race?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Yes. With a human bloodline weaved into us, we now also have the ability for good, apathy, and innovation, on top of our natural instinct to absorb negative karma."

    Wang Wei almost gave her a strange look. The Neo-Devil sounded like humans with a perfect devil race bloodline. However, since True Heavenly Dao acknowledged them as a new race, their bloodline would no longer be so simple.

    "What next?"

    "I proved the Dao and took the title of Devil Empress."

    "Bold name."

    "Well, I''m prepared for the consequences of that name," replied Wrath. "Since then, I have been slowly integrating my kind into the Chaos Bell World; I want to turn it into a ce of sanctuary for us."

    "The Chaos Bell World is the perfect ce to protect your kind; you only need to watch out for people trying to take it down from the inside."

    "I''ve made preparations for this possibility."

    "But what next?" asked Wang Wei. "You can''t expect the Neo-Devil to stay cooped up in their home world forever?"

    "Istion is the best way to protect us," said Wrath. "I will try to change the world''s view of us before I leave, but if I fail, this method will at least preserve our existence for a few eras."

    "I have a way that may help," added Wang Wei before exining the Dream World to her.

    "Yes,munication and understanding are the best ways to eradicate hatred and generational history. As long as my people interact more with the world and show them their new selves, it''s only a matter of time before we can find true eptance."

 Chapter 1049 The Return of the Soul Path

    <h4>Chapter 1049 The Return of the Soul Path</h4>

    1049 The Return of the Soul Path

    Wang Wei spent the next few hours talking with her, including checking on Gluttony. Since he told her master he would look out after her, he would not break his promise. He also granted her privileges simr to those of other members of his alliance.

    After the conversation ended, Wang Wei took a moment to ponder about his life and goals as he discovered how much farther he had to go for his dreams to be aplished. Although he is one of the most powerful individuals in the lower dimension, he still has to be careful not to be seen in public with Wrath and the devil race to protect the longevity of his era.

    Such an act is a form of restriction, and he did not like it, but that''s how things must be. If he were powerful enough and could reach the Half-Step Transcendent Realm as soon as possible and not worry about True Heavenly Dao''s effect on his new era, he would not have to do such a thing.

    ''As cliche as these words are, everything is simply because I''m not strong enough,'' analyzed Wang Wei. After shaking his head, he proceeded with his next task by contacting Liang Shixian.

    "Is everything set up?" directly asked the second-generation Divine Race.

    "It is, but you seem in a hurry."

    "I''m just tired of my weak self," he replied. "Plus, my situation is a little dangerous. Would you mind sending someone toe pick me up?"

    "Alright." With a thought, Liang Shixian appeared before him at the court, shocking the young God. He looked around, wondering how he could reach this ce so quickly and despite the barricade of their Divine Race''s Small World.

    "Rx, have a cup of tea, and tell me what''s going on," said Wang Wei as he changed the throne room to a setting more suitable for receiving guests. Liang Shixian sat down, sipped the tea, and exhaled before narrating his experience.

    "As you knew, our Divine Race''s Small World only allowed second-generation Gods to leave after cracks began to appear in the Absolute Beginning Magic."

    [AN: For a refresher, read ch 570 God King.]

    "The elders sent many of us to other worlds to try to cultivate many Emperors and eventually tackle this issue. Two people seeded and became Pseudo-Eternals before returning home. However, the moment they returned, they were attacked by some people."

    "Civil War?" asked Wang Wei calmly.

    "Yes. They apparently wanted to weaken these two to prevent them from acquiring more power for the younger generation. Ultimately, they failed, and these two took their revenge; they were brutal and showed no mercy."

    Liang Shixian sighed, "All signs indicated that the second-generation Gods were about to take absolute control until the Absolute Beginning Magic suddenly failed - broken without any exnation."

    "The first-generation Gods should have a deep foundation that suddenly revealed itself,"mented Wang Wei.

    "Exactly. He was a powerful Ancestor who could not function properly even in our Small World, but now, he was free. With him alone, he could hold our two Eternals, dragging the war to be longer than it should have been. Now, so many people have begun to escape to avoid this war, leading to a drastic weakening of our kind."

    Wang Wei listened attentively as he realized this is what would have happened to the Dao Opening Sect or many other factions had the older generation decided to keep power to themselves while still being immortal. Extreme monopolies have been one of the leading causes for the cultivation of the world''sck of development, and if the older generation never relegated power, the world would have been in a much worse state.

    "So, still haven''t changed your mind on the Emperor Path?" asked Wang Wei.

    "No, I still disdain it."

    Wang Wei shook his head, "I''ve talked about the Dream World before, so let me show it to you. You can take a few days before we begin."

    "Alright." Wang Wei showed him how to enter before also checking things himself. The Dream World was not divided into millions of servers, forck of a better term. Thergest or main server is where individuals from all worlds can meet and interact, followed by counterless smaller servers based on an individual''s ne.

    For example, if a Myriad Emperor World native only wants to converse with people from his home, they must enter that particr server. If they wish to speak to someone else from the Lower Realm, they must enter the most significant server or receive an invitation to enter that person''s world server.

    The Battle Tower was also divided into servers with many different lists. For example, there was a list of the most powerful cultivators in the Four Pir World, which Cai Renshu took. That title, of course, went to Wang Wei in the Myriad Emperor World.

    Li Jun held the position of the most powerful Heaven Chosen in the Myriad Emperor World and the main server. Cai Renshu actually ranked 28th, and considering this list included millions of worlds, it was very impressive. Of course, a few talented individuals, like Di Jiaying, Wang Wei''s father and mother, or Dong Lifen, chose not to participate yet in the rankings.

    Wang Wei checked the rankings and was satisfied to see Li Jun and Yan Liling at the top of a list in two servers. Even Tie Gang tops the list for the best legion, beating out Li Jun''s ughter Legion and a few other talented military strategists.

    Wang Wei looked into the distance. The Star Beast World had just acquired its own server, so the lists were about to be shuffled. Soon afterward, the Demon Suppression World, the Chaos Bell World, Ji Lanfang''s Immortal Ascension World, and Shi Qian and Xi Shangyan''s worlds will also have their own server.

    ''The next non-alliance world to get their server should be the Martial Hegemony World - that''s when our expansion truly begins. However, such a world might cause some headaches. Hopefully, Xu Shi can provide some help to the situation,'' thought Wang Wei.

    A few dayster, Liang Shixian was ready, and Wang Wei took him to a special location in the Dream World. The second-generation God looked at the golden hues floating everywhere, and his eyes shone brightly.

    "Such a significant amount of Incense," hemented. He does not think he had seen such an extravagant amount.

    "That''s normal since it''s from an entire World Community," replied Wang Wei calmly. "You know the n, so let''s begin." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Liang Shixian sat cross-legged on the floor and began to cultivate. He ran the cultivation method Wang Wei created and immediately began to condense his Soul Ring and Divine me. The soul has certain innate qualities, one of which is its immortal essence. Without cultivator interference, a mortal''s soul would not die or be destroyed and continue the endless cycle of reincarnation.

    The first part of this technique or path is to condense a soul ring born from the soul''s [Immortal Characteristic]. This process is extremely difficult and virtually impossible for most Mortals without a higher being''s aid. However, Liang Shixian was a God and cultivated Soul Law.

    After numerous attempts, he condensed a soul ring above his Divine Soul. The next step was to absorb the incense andbine it with the ring. Incense, as an energy source of the Gods, also contains [Divinity Characteristic], and divinity is associated with immortality and power.

    Liang Shixian gave his hundred percent concentration to condense his Divine me. Since the Deception Trial, he has been practicing this technique even though it was full of problems back then. He was confident with all his simtions in the past few days.

    Wang Wei calmly watched him. He should be helping him in this part, but he knew of Liang Shixian''s pride, so he only watched. After an unknown amount of time, a golden me appeared above the Soul Ring in Liang Shixian''s Sea of Consciousness.

    The Divine me was bright, noble, immortal-like, and divine; it released a bust of power that washed away every corner of Liang Shixian''s soul and body. Now, not only was his soul immortal, but his body also shared the characteristics.

    "How do you feel?"

    "Powerful, but also disappointed," said Liang Shixian; he could tell his strength was only on par with second-ss Emperors.

    "You should be proud. Other people would never have this level of strength after bing God Kings. If not for your affinity with Incense and your talent as a second-generation God, you would probably only be on par with Third ss."

    Liang Shixian shook his head, but Wang Wei did not say anything. He warned him beforehand and should have expected this oue. "What can you do?"

    "Besides bypassing most defenses and directly attacking the soul, I seem capable of temporarily borrowing power from the Grand Dao Source," he replied.

    "That makes sense. Your soul is powerful enough to bear its power. However, I''m guessing the duration is very shortpared to Dao Ancestors."

    A God King''s Divine me was the same as a Dao Ancestor''s Inner World or an Immortal Venerate''s Immortal Mansion. If it''s destroyed, they lose their strength and suffer serious injuries.

    "Yes, longsting battles against them are not rmended."

    Wang Wei nodded, "Do you want to immediately announce the return of the Soul Path?"

    "No, I''m currently too weak," denied Liang Shixian. "I have some privileges as its founder, and I will use them to be an Eternal ss Powerhouse. Then, I will announce them."

    "Will it take long?" asked Wang Wei.

    "Not really, but I might need more incense."

    "As long as you pay for it, that''s fine."

    Liang Shixian did not mind since thetter fulfilled their agreement and owed him nothing.

 Chapter 1050 Return of the Soul Path (II)

    <h4>Chapter 1050 Return of the Soul Path (II)</h4>

    1050 Return of the Soul Path (II)

    Liang Shixian did not immediately continue his retreat but entered the Battle Tower. He chose his first opponent: an Immortal Venerable. As soon as the battle started, he mobilized the power of his Divine me, releasing a spiritual pressure that rendered the Immortal Venerable immobile.

    ''My soul power can affect his soul, body, and even the operation of his Immortal Mansion,'' summarized Liang Shixian. With a thought, he crushed his opponent into meat pace.

    He chose a regr Dao Ancestor for his next opponent, and Liang Shixian also restricted his strength to the same level. He had one purpose for this battle - to find how long a regr God King couldst in battle while borrowing the power of the Grand Dao Source.

    The answer was seven days of constant battle. Liang Shixian frowned. Seven days might seem a long time for any battle, but that''s only if the strength between two individuals is simr. In a battle of simr prowess, it''s normal for a battle to go on for years, decades, and even more. Given the lifespan of Immortals, Liang Shixian would not be surprised if someone told him two Emperors fought for millions of years, nonstop, without determining a victor.

    ''God Kings must not rely too heavily on the Grand Dao Source. Our main battle method should be direct soul attacks, or using illusion and other mind-interfering methods,'' analyzed Liang Shixian. ''Maybe we should use otherws to make up for it?''

    Normalws would be useless in battles of this level - unless they had something simr to Heaven Laws.

    ''We can create our own Divine Law,'' thought Liang Shixian. God Kings will not have ready-made incense for them to walk this path. So, they must create their own Divine Kingdom with followers that provide them with enough worship for the transition. Then, with the help of a Great Emperor(sadly) or other Immortal Beings, they will condense their Soul Ring and Divine me.

    ''I can gather the will of all my believers into a single unified power, or Divine Will, before fusing it with myw to create the so-called Divine Law. If my Divine Kingdom is vast enough, the Divine Law could probably work simrly to the Heaven Will and confront low-ss Emperors.''

    Liang Shixian spent many years researching this path and had many ideas. Aftering to the Myriad Emperor World and seeing arger and broader world, he felt more inspirationing every moment.

    The next test was a secret technique that burned his Divine me. In dire situations, Dao Ancestors and Immortal Venerables can do the same to their Inner World and Immortal Mansions. The research revealed what he had previously deduced: his Soul Path is way better than the Immortal Path but slightly worse than the Dao Path.

    He also learned the Divine me is not easily rekindled once extinguished, and he will enter a period of weakness - just like any of the other paths.

    Liang Shixian continued testing his newfound strength, battling Third and Second ss Insurgents, followed by actual Great Emperors. When facing an Emperor, he could not borrow the power of the Grand Dao Source, but he was also not suppressed by the Emperor''s Awakening or Soul Power. On the contrary, he obliterated his opponent''s soul, leaving an empty body.

    Liang Shixian gathered much data on this new path and formed many ideas and ns for the future of this path. Afterward, he returned to the Incense Area of the Dream World to continue cultivating. As he absorbed more incense, he saw the intensity of his Divine me slowly increasing.

    ''If I want to be a God Lord and God Emperor, the Divine me must reach its limit before I condense a second ring and me.'' His eyes couldn''t help but shine in anticipation. However, he knew he still had a long way to go.

    Liang Shixian did not continue cultivating but proceeded to use the special right granted to him by Heaven and Earth for creating this path. He absorbed arge quantity of incense to build a Divine Kingdom inside his Sea of Consciousness. He took inspiration from Dong Lifen''s Fortune Dynasty Path to build a vast Divine Kingdom in his mind, full of worshippers made entirely out of incense. He even gave them life by using his Soul Law.

    Liang Shixian knew such an act would force him to give most of his merit to Wang Wei, but he did not care. After he finishes, he will be an Eternal Tier Insurgent and not the weak kind.

    ''If only all God Kings were allowed to create a Divine Kingdom inside their Sea of Consciousness,'' thought Liang Shixian. If that were the case, his Soul Path would be very close to the Emperor Path, if not on par. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ''Let''s try this Divine Will and Divine Law idea.''

    Liang Shixian looked at all the citizens in his kingdom and began condensing their will and desire into a single force or power. Unfortunately, such a thing was not his forte, so he quickly failed. Without a choice, he contacted Wang Wei to see how he could help. Then, the founder of the Soul Path had found his lips twitching unconditionally.

    "Fine, I will pay," he said, and soon afterward, a vast amount of information entered his mind, making him secretly sigh. Even with his current strength, he could not see the limit of that cheap bastard''s power.

    ''Sess,'' celebrated Liang Shixian as he felt the new power he condensed. Fusing the Divine Will with his threews -river, thunder, and soul - was rtively easy once he got the hang of it. However, he soon frowned.

    ''The Divine Law is too weak to affect Eternal Tier battles,'' concluded Liang Shixian. After considering things for a moment, he realized it made sense. Heavenly Dao boosted heaven''sws, but which one? The limit of the majority of Heavenly Dao is second-ss, so how could they help five and 6-star Primarchs? Such a job would fall to True Heavenly Dao; his Divine Will cannotpare to such an entity.

    ''The good news is the Divine Will can act as another form of Dao Will or Will Manifestation, albeit a weaker version,'' thought Liang Shixian. ''Another bad news is the method of condensing it and Divine Laws is an Insurgent Technique, meaning that it will not be universal to all God Kings.''

    Liang Shixian groaned; each passing moment further proved to him that his path was not as special as he had envisioned or wished it to be.

    ''It''s okay. A part of me already expected this,'' he told himself. Regardless of the oue, he would not regret his decision, and that''s because his disdain for the Emperor Path outweighed anything else.

    The cultivation retreat ended, so Liang Shixian walked out to see Wang Wei waiting for him.

    "How long has passed?"

    "Only five years passed outside," replied Wang Wei.

    "I guess I owe you even more." Liang Shixian knew time formation capable of affecting Immortals was not simple.

    "This one is in the house," replied generously; he only saved thetter a few hundred thousand years, which was nothing for him. "Are you ready?"

    "Yes," nodded Liang Shixian firmly before appearing somewhere in the court. He did not stand above the sky in the Myriad Emperor World, which could be interpreted as rude since he''s an outsider. So, the ceremony was somewhere in the court.

    "Heavenly Dao above, be my witness, today, I, Liang Shixiang, create the Soul Path to immortality that I dared call the God King Path."

    His voice echoed throughout the world, and a few secondster, an eye materialized above the sky. The eye of True Heavenly Dao manifested, gazing intently at Liang Shixian. Typically, this process would only take a few seconds, but oddly, the eye lingered for close to a minute, making Wang Wei frown.

    ''Is this rted to the previous disappearance of the Soul Path?'' he thought. To this day, he still has no idea what has happened to that path. The only valuable information he learned from Wu Hong was that some Chaos Worlds still had the soul path, while others were the same as the Eternal Ascension World. However, overall, the Soul Path had drastically decreased in the Chaos Universe.

    After what felt like an eternity, visions manifested between Heaven and Earth as the eye dissipated. Afterward, Liang Shixian''s voice traveled throughout the entire lower dimension, rming the world of a monumental change.

    Purple merit descended from the sky, and 65% of it went to Liang Shixian while Wang Wei pocketed the rest. But soon afterward, Liang Shixian had to give most of his share to Wang Wei, leaving only 10% for himself.

    Liang Shixian looked at the small portion left in his hand with a slight headache. But he gritted his teeth and handed another 5% to Wang Wei.

    "What''s this for?"

    "I want to use your incense to train a few followers."

    "You should have ess to some reserve, right?"

    "I had to hand them over during the civil war," replied Liang Shixian with a sigh.

    "Well, I''m not one to refuse a good deal." Wang Wei readily agreed.

 Chapter 1051 Alternative Soul Foundation

    <h4>Chapter 1051 Alternative Soul Foundation</h4>

    1051 Alternative Soul Foundation

    Somewhere in Primordial Chaos:

    Two titans were shing nonstop. Then, out of nowhere, Supreme Unity suddenly paused. He immediately realized his mistake and tried to reach it, but it was toote. Maitreya took this opportunity and hit him with a golden palm, drawing a few drops of blood in the corner of his mouth.

    "You should know better than to be distracted in this kind of battle," she stated before continuing her nonstop offensive. Meanwhile, Supreme Unity had to take a moment topose himself and control his emotions. The return of the Soul Path allowed the Eternal Ascension World to fix a missing part of its existence, which in turn increased True Heavenly Dao''s power and control while reducing his.

    ''I cannot rely too much on Heavenly Book,'' thought Supreme Unity. ''It''s time for me to take action.''

    ...

    Many powerhouses in the upper dimension felt the Soul Path''s reappearance. They knew that such changes would have worldwide repercussions, but only a few people knew exactly what these were.

    Origin Seal Continent:

    "Did you feel it?" asked Wu Hong.

    "Yes, a new soul path," nodded Yan Hai. "This one seems rted to Divinity instead of a Pure Soul Path."

    "That''s not what I care about. Do you think his influence has been lifted?"

    "Probably. I mean, there have been signs," replied Yan Hai. The Soul Path returned in many Chaos Worlds, so it''s not surprising.

    "I''m just wondering how this will affect the future."

    "The Chaos Universe will simply be even moreplicated," replied the Sword Empress. Spirit, Essence, Qi, and Dao- only with these four things in perfect bnce can the universe be perfect. Once that is achieved, many simple things will beplicated; many things that were once impossible or unauthorized will bemon.

    "This time, the chaos will truly be impressive," sighed Wu Hong.

    "The Third Origin War?" said Yan Hai with great fighting intent.

    "I don''t think it will be called like this."

    "If Qishan''s conjecture is correct and the kid will be the one who starts the chaos, why can''t he use this name? As his ancestor, the least he could do is let me name the event."

    Wu Hong rolled his eyes, "How are your injuries?"

    "Great. It won''t be long before I won''t be a small shrimp of an Emperor," replied Yan Hai. "How about it? Want to fight then?"

    "No, I don''t want to embarrass you again."

    "It will be different this time. I have a powerful body and entered a new Swordsmanship Realm. You''re definitely not my opponent."

    "And do you think I haven''t improved?" Wu Hong rebutted. The memories she received from the unknown clone were helpful in more ways than one. Yan Hai looked at her. Even the slightest improvement is difficult in their current realm but also drastically increases their strength.

    "If you''re scared, say so."

    Wu Hong ignored her and disappeared, making the Sword Empress snort. "No matter what, it won''t change the fact you will be my little daughter-inw."

    Chu Divine Dynasty:

    Pei Lang felt the changes between Heaven and Earth, and many ideas shed in his mind. The other paths are the backbone soldiers and middle-level officers of the Revolution, and having a new path will also mean more variety in their troops.

    He groaned as he knew he had to attend an official meeting of the dynasty before having the free time to contact Old Ma. Without hesitation, he wore his official clothes and headed to the pce. Midway through the voyage, Pei Lang felt a sudden terror ovee his mind. The feeling of dread was so intense that his body was shaking.

    ''What''s going on?''

    He quickly searched for an answer, and his face became ugly - an omen of Death. His intuition was warning him that death was rapidly approaching.

    ''What happened? Was my identity exposed?'' This was unlikely. Pei Lang was not stupid and knew someone was protecting him. Otherwise, he would never be able to hide from certain individuals.

    ''Calm down,'' he repeated over his mind while breathing. ''No matter the situation, as long as I can be a Boundless Paragon, my chances of surviving this catastrophe should improve.''

    As Pei Lang attended today''s meeting, his facial expression never revealed any anomaly. No one could tell this famous Prime Minister received a terrifying omen of death. Pei Lang returned home after discussing the issue with the new Soul Path and immediately contacted Old Ma.

    "Sir, we have good and bad news."

    "What happened?"

    "We found Old Man Tianji," replied Old Ma.

    "I''m assuming that''s the good news. What about the bad?"

    "Well, we didn''t find him per se, but he left a note for you," exined Old Ma before showing him the note, which read:

    [The pill is both a great fortune and a disaster.]

    Pei Lang''s eyes squinted. Diviners always speak in riddles and never direct with their words - a fact that he did not like. However, these words were easy to understand and deduce. The pill itself has no issue, but the process of breaking through will not be simple.

    "Sir, what are you thinking?" asked Old Ma.

    "Don''t know. What do you think I should do?"

    "The situation is stable, so I don''t think you need to rush," said Old Ma. "We can take our time to ensure that your breakthrough will be smooth."

    Pei Lang did not say anything. Typically, such a tactic would be best, but not with death looming over him. He sighed, "Things have changed, and there is no time for a safe approach."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Don''t worry about it. I will enter seclusion to prepare for the breakthrough. I will leave a clone for you to contact."

    "Sir, how sure are you?"

    "If this were any other time, I would say 80%. But now, I don''t know."

    Old Ma was silent momentarily, "Take care and be careful."

    Pei Lang nodded. They discussed how to best utilize this new path and increase their strength. As soon as the conversation ended, Pei Lang began to act. He had prepared many exits for himself for different situations, including needing a clone to rece his main body and preserve his identity.

    Once that was done, he disappeared from the world''s view.

    Myriad Emperor World:

    Wang Wei looked at Liang Shixian in puzzlement. Such an act of returning the Soul Path to the world should have been a far grander event. However, besides the merit, nothing of significant significance urred. He did notice a powerful destiny protecting thetter, and once Liang Shixian returns home, his race will also be protected. However, he felt the entire thing was underwhelming.

    ''What could be the cause?'' thought Wang Wei, deducing countless possibilities. ''It''s either the return of the soul path is not as important as I believe or True Heavenly has reduced the impact of this event as a form of protection for Liang Shixian.''

    Wang Wei was leaning on thetter. Just like Heavenly Dao owes Buddhism for what happened with the Absolute Beginning Emperor, the Divine Race also suffered due to that catastrophe. So, it''s possible True Heavenly Dao converted all the rewards and benefits of Liang Shixian into destiny and Qi Luck of his race.

    Under Liang Shixian''s request, Wang Wei teleported thetter''s followers from their n''s dimension. Afterward, Wang Wei began to check on the world. Many people are intrigued by this new path.

    Most of the God Positions are apanied by faith, meaning many people already have some level of resources for this path. So, many people who were previously trying to save for a Grand Dao Source Seed opted for this cheaper path instead; they were happy as long as they were not the lowest of Immortal Venerables.

    While Wang Wei was waiting and observing, Yan Liling came to see him.

    "Little sister, what happened?"

    "I have an idea and wanted to run it by you."

    "I''m all ears."

    "You know I''ve been trying to understand [Existence] to establish a Nine Extremity Foundation?"

    "Indeed. How is your progress?"

    "I''m very close. I only need a slight push, and I feel I will seed," replied Yan Liling.

    "That''s good news. Is that what you need my help with?" asked Wang Wei. "We could try Lin Fan''s approach." If he erased her [Existence] before reviving her through [Existence Reconstruction], she might break through thatst barrier. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Hmm, that''s actually a good idea," replied Yan Liling. "But that''s not it. I was considering whether I can achieve an alternative Nine Extremity like Jun''er, but instead of the body, through the soul."

    "Hmm, normally, that would be impossible." There is a reason that the limit of strength is 7-Leaf, and only through body refining and Nine Extremity can this be ovee. "Are you thinking of taking inspiration from this God King Path?"

    "Exactly," nodded Yan Liling.

    "Let''s see. We can modify the process so that you condense a soul ring with the [Growth Characteristic] of the soul instead of its immortal nature. Then, you can condense a Soul me using Pure Soul Energy instead of Incense. The Soul me should temper your soul beyond the limit and achieve strength on par with Dao Ancestors, if not higher."

    "So, it''s possible?" asked Yan Liling with shining eyes. As an Alchemist, the soul is very important to her, so this way is morepatible to her than the Nine Extremity Foundation.

    "We can try."

 Chapter 1052 Hard Success, Transition & Transaction

    <h4>Chapter 1052 Hard Sess, Transition & Transaction</h4>

    1052 Hard Sess, Transition & Transaction

    (Unedited Chapter)

    ----

    Wang Wei frowned as he watched Yan Liling in the simtion trying to condense the [Growth Soul Ring]. Things were not as simple as he imagined; the rules of Heaven and Earth allowed only the body to break the limit of 7-Leaf, meaning it was not easy to break or be the exception.

    He began to help or assist her in the process. He showed her the soul''s essence and allowed her to experience what it''s like to have an Emperor Soul, followed by an Innate Paragon Soul. However, all of these did not help, and she still failed.

    Yan Liling, let alone Wang Wei, were not people that easily gave up, especially thetter, who felt like someone was mocking him for trying to be an exception to the rules. So, he went extreme. He instilled LIang Shixing''s memories of condensing his soul ring and Divine me into her mind. He allowed her to peep at the secrets of reincarnation, watching an infinite number of mortal souls experience life and death and how their souls develop in the process.

    He used his sub-soul, Dao, to allow her to experience how every stimulus affected the soul, including negative emotions, positive emotions, trauma, willpower, ambitions, desires, cultivation,w baptism, injuries, healing, etc.

    Wang Wei even showed her what it would be like to be a hive-mind creature with direct ess to trillions of souls. Then, after years of effort and simtion, she finally seeded.

    "This...was way harder than I expected,"mented Yan Liling as she saw the ring above her Primordial Spirit in her Sea of Consciousness. The process could be described as torturous, which would be putting it lightly. The only good news is her understanding of the soul has reached a level she never thought possible.

    "That''s because you weren''t trying to be a God King. Otherwise, the process would not have been so stressful," exined Wang Wei, who felt both relief and anger that the process was so arduous.

    "That''s worrying."

    "Indeed. I''m afraid only people with an extreme talent for the soul have a chance of seeding in this method."

    "So, this foundation is only for people with Professional Dao? And even only the very best of them?" summarized Yan Liling. In other words, only people like her, Tong Ruobing, and the deceased Chen Chen might have a chance. Wu Ming, who is on the same level as them, relies more on his unique physique and might fail. Lou Cheng also relies on his Innate Talent and risks failure as well. After all, Yan Liling used the [Force Control Skill], which is an even better version of his talent, but it was not enough for the procedure.

    ''The fact that there are three people with the talent for this kind of foundation is a testament to how many unparalleled geniuses this generation has,'' observed Yan Liling.

    Wang Wei groaned after hearing these words. He still has not given up on his father achieving Ten Supremacy and thought this method might allow him to refine an Innate Emperor Soul, but it appeared this attempt was futile.

    ''It seems dad might have to wait for a Foundation Re-establishment in theter years of his cultivation journey if he wants a chance at Ten Supremacy,'' analyzed Wang Wei.

    "Let''s proceed to the next part," added Wang Wei, and Yan Liling continued with the simtion. The next part was also difficult but not as extreme as the first. They had ample pure Soul Energy from the Dream World''s excellent business model, and Yan Liling now had a deeper understanding of Soul Dao to increase the likelihood of sess and elerate the process. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Thebination of pure soul energy and the soul ring and ensuring the Innate Soul me (named chosen by Yan Liling) contained the characteristic of [Nurturing] further to aid the growth or development of the Primordial Spirit took significant work between the two before finally seeding.

    "How does it feel?" asked Wang Wei as he saw the final product.

    "Excellent. I can feel my soul growing with each passing minute," exined Yan Liling. "It won''t be long before I can bear the power of the Grand Dao Source for a short period, meaning I will be able to refine Dao Pills."

    "That''s great to hear," replied Wang Wei before frowning a little. "I''m starting to think my n for you guys to prove the Dao is unnecessary. At this point, it would be best to wait for the right generation and participate in the battle."

    "No need. I am more than happy to safeguard your era after you leave," replied Yan Liling. "And I know Jun''er feels the same."

    "But there is no need."

    "We want to, and that''s what matters."

    Wang Wei sighed, "Aright."

    "I just had a great idea: what if I fuse the Origin Pill me with the Innate Soul me?"

    "Hmm, it should increase your soul''s potential or higher limits while also increasing your Pill Refining Ability," analyzed Wang Wei. "However, as you know, this thing is very exclusive, so it won''t be easy to fuse."

    "We have the time."

    "That''s true. Do you want to condense the soul ring and me now or continue with the simtion?" asked Wang Wei.

    "It''s best that I finish everything in one fell swoop."

    "As you wish, but things are about to happen on the outside, so I will leave a projection to continue helping you."

    "That''s alright."

    Wang Wei left the Dream World, and a little over five hundred years had passed on the outside. Of course, Yan Liling had spent countless times higher inside the simtion with his help.

    With a single thought, he checked the world and muttered, "Things are about to set up in ce."

    A few days after his exit, visions manifested all over the Myriad Emperor World, followed by a mighty and noble cry of a dragon. All eyes immediately focused on the Northern Continent, and not long afterward, the world knew a new Eternal had appeared: Primal Darkness Dragon Emperor.

    The majority of the people were lukewarm about this new change. By this time in the Era, Emperors and Eternals had be too normal. With the advancement of civilization and the Dream World, mortals are more connected and have more knowledge about the cultivation world. So, even with their rtively short lifespan, they have records of things that happened 10,000 years ago. Wang Wei once prayed for the mortal children that have to learn such a long history. Luckily for them, their spirit is higher than regr individuals.

    The only people who genuinely care about Ao Shen''s achievement are the top Lineages, as his new power increases the level of threat he poses, and the people who still refuse to acknowledge the rise or even presence of the demon race. Ao Shen and the demon have only be an even greater threat to these people. They even critiqued the Heavenly Emperor for his "passive" or even "encouraging" attitude toward the demon race.

    Wang Wei did not care about how the world reacted to these changes. He looked at the Northern Continent, and a smile crept on his mouth as he thought of something, "Mom should be interested in fighting him once she also proves the Dao."

    A battle of darkness: this should be a sight to see.

    Wang Wei watched the demon race begin to celebrate their chief''s ascension. Some of them started discussing making this day an annual celebration for their kind, and many agreed. They had just cultivated their first Eternal, and all future descendants should remember and celebrate such an act.

    "There is a guesting, so let''s prepare," muttered Wang Wei before walking to the garden to prepare a table and tea. And as he expected, someone came to see him a few minutester.

    "Come, sit down."

    Huo Fenghuang saw the preparation and frowned before sitting down. "Since you''ve expected my arrival, then you should know why I''m here."

    "Not really. I only know you would being," replied Wang Wei. "I also deduced why you''re here, but I rarely used my powers to know everything."

    "I found that hard to believe."

    "You could not imagine what it''s like to have a conversation and know everything the other person will say or do down to the attoseconds. It''s fine asionally but begins to affect the mind the longer you use it."

    "So, fate is a burden?" asked Huo Fenghuang in a tone that suggests Wang Wei she could not believe he wouldin about such a powerful Dao.

    "At least, to the current me, it is."

    "Let''s not talk about this." Huo Fenghuang decided to change the topic. "I came here to borrow merit. I promise to return them with extrapensation."

    "Ao Shen''s transition got to your head?"

    "Although I don''t want to admit it, it''s true," nodded Hua Fenghuang. It irked her that the dragon had transitioned before her.

    "Even so, there is no need to hurry. With enough time, you should be able to gather enough merit."

    "But I don''t want to wait any longer."

 Chapter 1053 Negotiations

    <h4>Chapter 1053 Negotiations</h4>

    1053 Negotiations

    "I don''t have a problem lending you the merit," nodded Wang Wei after pondering for a moment. "However, I don''t want merit with interest."

    After hearing these words, Huo Fenghuang immediately became on guard. Suddenly, she felt she was making a deal with the devil, and such deals were never worth it.

    "What do you want then?"

    "I want to borrow your Ancient n''s Qi Luck Condensing Artifact for the duration of my reign," directly stated Wang Wei, and Huo Fenghuang wanted to reject this idea immediately. But she controlled her urges and thought about the trade for a few minutes.

    "It''s not impossible to let you borrow it if it''s only for this generation," said Huo Fenghuang. "However, the small amount of merit I will borrow is not enough for a deal of such a caliber." She had already amassed arge quantity of merit but was short. The early stages of the expansion are over, so gathering merit is no longer as fast and efficient as it used to be. Nevertheless, they were still gathering merit, just at a turtle crawling spacepared to before.

    Huo Fenghuang will gather the merit needed for the transition as long as she waits. After seeing Ao Shen''s sess, she only asked for a loan because of herpetitive nature.

    "That''s a fair point. What do you think is a fair exchange?"

    "Let me think. Besides the merit I need, I want a few World Communities for the Ancient n when the court further expands," said Huo Fenghuang. "Additionally, I want the position of Regent for ten generations."

    Wang Wei shook his head.

    "Do you feel it''s not worth it?" asked Huo Fenghuang. "I know you''ve been trying to gather the Qi Luck Artifact of the world that has contributed to the cultivation of civilization. I can tell you all the others cannotpare to our Ancient n-including the Dao Opening Sect."

    She was not boasting, as their n contained the unique blessing of all the others: Daofather Qi Luck, Alchemy Ancestor Qi Luck, Talisman Ancestor, Array Ancestor, and Weapon Ancestor. Their n''s Qi Luck is not as potent as the others because they are from an old Era Cycle, but it''s still significant since these destinies have been blessed for the fact they were the first. And that''s not to mention the countless other types of Qi Lucks fused in the mix.

    As such, the price she asked for was more than worth it.

    "Let me exin a misunderstanding you might have," countered Wang Wei. "The expansion will not be a conquest where we take over other worldmunities, including establishing a court and taking over God Positions."

    "It''s not?" Many people assumed that was the next step and prepared for the uing World/nar War.

    "I will use a less aggressive approach," replied Wang Wei. "Our expansion will be the Mortal Civilizations, Dream World, and Enlightening Temple."

    Overaggression and conquering will be detrimental to the longevity of his era. So, he will use a more peaceful approach. Of course, Wang Wei also knows his method will also garner him a lot of enemies. These worlds will not be kind to foreigners for changing or influencing their history, and Wang Wei is prepared to use any means necessary to spread these things and gather merit. He''s also prepared for the consequences.

    Huo Fenghuang frowned after hearing this news.

    "I know what you''re thinking," continued Wang Wei. "This time around, 95% of the merit for the mortal civilizations will go to you, and I will only take 5%."

    "That will indeed make up for the Divine Positions and other benefits," nodded Huo Fenghuang, who also felt extremely jealous thinking about the benefit for everything else that Wang Wei and the Dao Opening Sect will receive.

    "Are we allowed to establish our own court in other World Communities?" asked Huo Fenghuang

    "Yes, but you must reduce your power in this court, just like the Great Talisman City."

    Huo Fenghuang''s eyes narrowed. Despite the increase to 95% of the merit, the expansion will not be as simple as it seems because confrontation and war will be involved. In other words, the risk will increase, and many people will begin to wonder whether the benefits are worth it.

    "Forget the benefit of the expansion," she said. "If you want our luck artifact, the Regent Position is non-negotiable."

    "I have no problem with granting it to you, but ten generations is too long," argued Wang Wei.

    "It''s really not if you consider the instability of the position itself. With the effect of all you''ve aplished, how difficult do you think it will be for a Second ss Emperor to appear and not be eligible to sit on the throne?" persuaded Huo Fenghuang.

    "Everyone knows that in the next hundred generations, the Myriad Emperor World will usher in an Era of countless geniuses and top-tier Emperors. So, who knows when our Ancient n will have the opportunity to use this Regent Position."

    "Good argument, but also very wed," replied Wang Wei calmly. "I already stated that I will leave tests to determine who can inherit my legacy. So, even if someone meets the strength requirement, they can''t be Heavenly Emperor if they don''t meet my other requirements."

    Wang Wei looked her in the eyes, "The Regent Position will be used more often than people believe. So, I can only give you one generation. After all, I''m the only one using the artifact, and it''s only for a short period."

    "No, that''s too little," countered Huo Fenghuang. "A Regent Position with probably powerful Emperors who failed is dangerous and not conducive to business."

    "You cannot just want the benefit and not the trouble thates with the job."

    "Since I''m negotiating benefits, of course, I can," argued Huo Fenghuang. "If the Ancient n has to worry about a potent enemy while using the Regent Position, then the position''s value has depreciated."

    "Do you have any idea how much the position will be worth by the time I leave?" asked Wang Wei.

    "Don''t use this useless trick on me," countered Huo Fenghuang. "You and I both know many people or worlds will instantly reverse some of the things you''ve aplished the moment you leave."

    Wang Wei''s eyes secretly twitched as he had long predicted this oue. Sadly, this was the price for using force to forcibly make these people and worlds develop, for the rapid development without preparation, and the backwater and conservative mindset of the cultivation world.

    His Dream World will be fine as most people will find it helpful and want to protect it. Furthermore, True Heavenly Dao won''t want such a thing to be removed from the lower dimension after seeing its positive effect. The courts will also be okay as they have been the trend of Heaven and Earth for a long time.

    The progress he brought to mortals is the one he knows will be dismantled. Cultivators have always despised and looked down on mortals despite once being one. So, they will never ept such people have equal rights as them; even worse, many won''t even ept the fact that mortals are no longer the dirty and ignorant individuals they were and should be.

    Luckily, the mortals will have the Enlightening Temples to protect them and give them a fighting chance. And if some world might create a miracle where a mortal''s art could reach the level of an Immortal, these worlds will be saved.

    "Things will not crumble as fast as you say," replied Wang Wei calmly. The fear his strength will bring to the world will prevent those people from actively acting on his legacy for at least a few dozen generations. Furthermore, he will also leave a fighting chance for the mortals.

    The [Sage] Statues in the temples are the first step. At the right moment, they can manifest a spirit and bear the destiny, karma, and luck of their people, who worshiped them as sages and protected them. With these Sages, the mortals will have a fighting chance of survival even if a Great Emperor is the one trying to erase their civilization.

    "Under the fear of my power, no one will touch my things for the next few hundred generations," Wang Wei calmly stated.

    "Still over exaggerating,"

    "No, you''re simply underestimating me," countered Wang Wei. "None of you know how powerful I will be before leaving and to what length I''m willing to go to protect my legacy."

    Huo Fenghuang felt a chill run down her spine. However, she quickly regained her bearing and continued this negotiation. They talked for more than an hour before agreeing. In the end, Wang Wei was not willing to give the Regent Position for more than one generation; there were too many benefits to being a Regent, and he only had to use the Ancient n''s luck until his ascension.

    So, Huo Fenghuang had to settle for other benefits like keeping all hundred percent merit in a few of the worlds during themunity-wide expansion. After her departure, Wang Wei summoned Ao Shen to have an official chat with him.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1054 Dragon Gate

    <h4>Chapter 1054 Dragon Gate</h4>

    1054 Dragon Gate

    Ao Shen walked into the throne room and saluted as usual. With his [Awakening], Dao Will, Will Manifestation, and a Bloodline Ability that turned into a Source Technique, he has achieved 3-Peak Battle Fold, and that will increase after refining his unique Proving Dao Artifact and using the remaining merit he has to increase his cultivation. However, he knew such strength was useless before this man.

    "What can I do for you, your majesty?"

    "I call you here for two reasons," stated Wang Wei. "Firstly, I need to know whether the demon race will stay in the Myriad Emperor World or if you n to leave to set up your own rule somewhere else."

    "Do you want us to leave?" asked Ao Shen instead of answering.

    "I don''t care what choice you make, I just need to know which one it is so I can prepare beforehand."

    Ao Shen frowned, wondering whether these words were a threat. By his deduction, Wang Wei had no need to do such a thing, but he could not help thinking of the worse. He observed for a few seconds but could not find any information from thetter''s nd and calm expression.

    "The Myriad Emperor World is as much our home as any humans," replied the Primal Darkness Dragon Emperor. "We have fought and contributed to this world despite how humans repay us every time. So, no, we do not n to leave our home."

    Ao Shen never thought of leaving; otherwise, he would have done so long ago. He considered this ce as much his home as the human race despite all the misfortunes and mistreatments they''ve suffered. Additionally, Ao Shen''s greatest wish is one day, his kind will be the protagonist of this world, so leaving was never an option.

    "That''s good to hear," nodded Wang Wei, who chose not toment on thetter''s passionate speech about the demon race''s plight. Was the human race wrong? Of course. It has been so long since the Golden Ape Emperor''s appearance, and to this day, many people still use that excuse to justify their cruelty toward the demon race.

    After knowing that the Golden Ape Emperor was nothing but a pawn of the Human Emperor, the human race''s actions were more than just cruel and excessive. Unfortunately, he was still a human and needed to see many things from this point of view. In the cultivation world where individual power is outrageous, and the importance of resources can determine a species''s existence, things like peaceful co-existence between two different races - especially those of opposing cultures, views, and diets - are nothing but a pipedream.

    So far, his reign has achieved a great bnce between the human and demon races. He never belittled them, raised them from the ground, treated them rtively fairly, or tried to oppress them. But this cannot be said for his sessor.

    "The second topic is I wonder if you''ll be interested in being an Ambassador to the sealed Innate Lifeforms," asked Wang Wei.

    "Them?"

    "Yes. It should be about time that I released them, and I thought you might be the person to introduce them to the world and help them limate."

    Ao Shen did not immediately give an answer. Although he was an Innate Demon, he never truly considered himself one of them. He was a bloodline miracle of the demon race, so he identified with them and considered them his kin. But that did not change the fact that his bloodline was no longer a demon.

    ''I need only consider the benefits, not the personal aspect of this move,'' thought Ao Shen. ''It''s impossible to convince these creatures to join the side of the demon race.''

    He knew how arrogant his kind were just because they were born from Heaven and Earth. So, even if these new ones aren''t as arrogant because of the era, some things are innate, and for the Innate Demons, arrogance was one of these traits.

    ''Being the Ambassador is an opportunity to form an alliance with the returned Innate Demons.'' Whether the alliance was military or economic, the demon race would benefit.

    "I ept the position," replied Ao Shen.

    "That''s good to hear," nodded Wang Wei. "I will lower the restrictions in their seal; they should regain their consciousness and mobility but still cannot leave their Small World."

    He waved his hand to give him a talisman.

    "This should allow you to enter their sealed area. However, I rmend youmunicate with them through Divine Sense first and only enter after they give you permission."

    Ao Shen nodded as he would do the same even without these words; he understood the need for respect of his kind, so he would never barge in, even if he could.

    "Well, I know you should be busy after your transition, so I won''t keep you."

    Your majesty, I have something I would like to ask."

    "Go ahead," replied Wang Wei.

    "Will the Demon School continue to expand?"

    "Yes, but you won''t be the only one sharing the merit."

    Ao Shen''s brow furrowed. He had already tasted the sweetness of being in charge of this project, so it was not a good feeling knowing everybody would have a share now.

    "I understand," replied Ao Shen while secretly sighing. The demon race needs a patent-worthy invention. Sadly, such a thing is rarer than how Eternal Emperors used to be. After borrowing, he left the throne room before disappearing from the court.

    Above the sky in the Northern Continent, he looked at the moon as he sensed a tribtion simr to his.

    ''She already has the merit?'' he thought before sneering as he guessed what she did to amass them so swiftly. After returning home, Ao Shen immediately began to work. Now that he had changed to the most supreme of all cultivation paths, it was time to bless his people truly.

    The first step was modifying the spirit/Innate Qi Veins scattered throughout the Northern Continent. He fused his Dragon Aura into the veins, turning them into a unique Innate Dragon Vein that releases Innate Dragon Qi. As soon as he seeded, all the demon races felt the difference.

    Innate Qi was already very helpful or useful in helping them purify their bloodline. But now, with the added Dragon Aura, the Qi was specially designed for the growth and development of the demon race. From now on, the Northern Continent was truly their territory and theirs alone.

    Ao Shen looked at his work and nodded in satisfaction. He then added thest finishing touch: protection. He did not want people to destroy his work after his departure, so he left his strength in these veins to protect them. Although he prepared a potent Race Protecting Array to protect the Northern Continent, Ao Shen wanted to be extra cautious. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Ao Shen teleported to a very well-hidden dimension of the demon race. He stared at a towering white gate with dragon designs. Without hesitation, he plunged his right hand into his chest to pull out his beating heart; his face paled, indicating this was a serious injury for someone of his kind. Ao Shen did not care as he swallowed a pill to stabilize his injury.

    Under his control, the heart flew to the gate before fusing into it, turning it red while releasing intense lights. After a few seconds, the gate moved on its own as it flew exactly 99,999 kilometers in the air before opening its door to release water and forming what resembled a waterfall.

    "A fish leaping the dragon gate to be a true dragon," muttered Ao Shen with a wide grin. This Dragon Gate is the ultimate foundation he will leave behind to the demon race.

    Every generation, the most talented demons cane here to purify their blood by swimming up the water. The ones who sessfully reach the gate will even have the opportunity to revert to Innate and be like him or elevate their bloodline to be on par with Innate Demon Gods. He had this idea after seeing the captured Wang n member. Although he only saw the kid briefly, he guessed some of the essence of his bloodline.

    Ao Shen walked to the waterfall and tasted it.

    "Still needs a lot of work," hemented. He used many resources, including many different bloodlines, to build this gate, but it was still iplete. Firstly, he would love to get more Innate Demon God Bloodline to fuse with the gate, so that''s another reason he epted the Heavenly Emperor''s proposal.

    Secondly, he needs to further nourish the gate with bloodline, but that will have to wait until his body reaches a higher level in the True Power Dao Realm.

    Lastly, he needs a very potent Thunder Resource to add to the gate. ording to Ao Shen''s vision, this artifact would also assist his kind in their tribtion. He knows how terrifying the tribtion is for changing the bloodline or any other type of tribtion, and this thing will be of great use.

    Ao Shen left this ce to participate in the festivities. He still had a few more things to aplish before he could visit the Innate Demon Gods.

 Chapter 1055 Seed of Distrust

    <h4>Chapter 1055 Seed of Distrust</h4>

    1055 Seed of Distrust

    Heavenly Court:

    Wang Wei observed the talisman with the characters [Ancient n] in his hand. The Ancient n was not a monolith, so their Qi Luck Artifact was many and took different shapes. However, the overall condense luck of everybody manifested in the talisman in his hand.

    ''I thought it would be much harder for Huo Fenghuang to get her hands on this thing. It seems her control of the n is greater than I gave her credit for,'' thought Wang Wei before looking at the moon. He saw her tribtion, and it was something to scoff at. True Heavenly Dao was ruthless in the tribtion, most likely as a way to deter people from walking the path of transition. This is probably why, despite the Ancient n giving birth to a few four and 5-Star Primarchs, no one has actually transitioned.

    Of course, this kind of tribtion is child''s ypared to his Immeasurable Tribtion, but it''s not something ordinary Heaven Chosen can handle.

    After observing for a while, Wang Wei put away the talisman before visiting Xu Shi. After she made the court her residence, they talked often and further developed their friendship.

    Innate Demon God Race Small World:

    "This world is wrong," said Primordial Life, a giant woman with four spike horns and small celestial bodies orbiting around them.

    "Yes, there seems to be some incongruity with our birth," agreed Primordial Death, a gendered neutral colossal being with all ck eyes, no pupil, and six arms.

    "Primordial Might, why don''t you say anything?" the others asked, looking at another titan with significant muscle, blue skin, and four eyes.

    "If you check the history of this world, you would understand why," replied Primordial Might. The others followed his lead and used their Divine Sense to scan the books of small Supreme Lands.

    "So, we used to rule thisnd?" asked Primordial Death. The three looked at each other. They had no memories of their "ancestors" and did not inherit any of their legacies. However, the previous history has made their situation moreplex to navigate.

    "So, what should we do?" asked Primordial Life.

    "We do not have any connections to our ancestors. Our focus should be integrating into this world," replied Primordial Might.

    "Just ept things like this?" rebutted Primordial Life.

    "Did you not sense that gaze after we were unsealed?" Primordial Might asked, and everyone shivered at the mention of these words. They remembered that fear and warning.

    "This is not our world, and the sooner we ept this, the better chance we have at surviving and eventually thriving," warned Primordial Might. He was the embodiment of the Power Law and also the idea that Might is right. Since the human race hunted their predecessors to extinction, he believed they had the right to rule this world.

    "Ok. In that case, let''s discuss with the Demons to see what they think," nodded Primordial Life, so they contacted the Ancestral Dragon, Empress Phoenix, and Origin Qilin. The conversation went alright initially until Ao Shen showed up, telling them he was the ambassador of the court to introduce and initiate them into the world.

    The Primordial Gods noticed Ao Shen''s identity and became suspicious of his motives towards the Innate Demons. Luckily, thetter did not act rashly, and his actions showed nothing suspicious during the short meeting. However, the Primordial Gods realized their counterpart might have a direct ally in the form of the Acquired Demon Race while they had nothing. So, they prepared for the possible break.

    ''Ao Shen, Ao Shen, you''ve be too predictable,'' thought Wang Wei as he watched these interactions. He knew the dragon would want allies for his demon race and counted on him to act on it. Now, the seed of suspicions has been nted on the Primordial Gods, which would lead to the separation of these two groups and eventually weaken them.

    ''The demon race can have the Innate Demons, and we will take the Primordial Gods,'' thought Wang Wei. He had already severed the connection between the current and former Innate Demon Gods to prevent their history from affecting these creatures, but that was not enough. It does not change the fact they had such a glorious history, so Wang Wei needed to prepare in case one of them, maybe in the future, had the idea of reiming the glory of their ancestors.

    So, he decided to weaken them at the earliest inception; he would not give them time to form any bond or trust as he immediately nted a seed of doubt in their mind on the first day they regained consciousness and interacted with the world.

    The next step is topletely separate them, even until they havepletely different cultures and ideologies. That way, in the future, even if one of them has some ideas, it will be a hundred times more difficult to execute them without the support of the other.

    Wang Wei calmly watched everything before continuing to wait and observe. He received news that the Totem Warrior Path had finally been perfected without any issues. Wu Ming had done an excellent job training the court''s Divine Generals and Soldiers.

    These positions involved many benefits, so many cultivators volunteered to be court members in this capacity. So, the Totem Warrior Legion and Devil Legion received countless daily applications.

    The cycle of the seasons rotated, and it was three yearster that Huo Fenghuang finally passed. The world celebrated the birth of the Sacred Beast Empress. Sadly, just like Ao Shen, people were now too used to the appearance of Eternal Emperors and did not care as much. They respected her as they should to a powerhouse of this caliber, but it was not the same.

    The only ones who truly celebrated were the Ancient n, as Huo Fenghuang was their first Eternals in a very long time. Despite their arrogance, they have been afraid of their n''s decline, and the appearance of an Eternal is proof of their revival; so, they all looked forward to the future.

    A little over a month after the Sacred Beast Empress''s appearance, golden lights enveloped the Western White Tiger Continent, followed by visions of gilded lotus and Buddhist Chants. An intense amount of Buddhist Dao Rhymes then enveloped the entire continent.

    "Did he seed?" muttered Wang Wei as he watched the show. "No, not seed, but something else."

    As expected, Feng Heng, the Tao-Zen Buddha Emperor, appeared to announce the appearance of a new scripture. However, this scripture is not for the entire Myriad Emperor World but for Buddhism in general; it is the perfect manifestation of all its ideals and philosophy.

    Feng Heng received much merit for his efforts, probably even more than he would have for the perfect scripture for his home world. Over the past 10,000 years, Buddhism has spread to every corner of this worldmunity, overshadowing Taoism or other religions, cults, or schools of thought. And that''s despite Wang Wei''s restrictions not to shove religion on people and Feng Heng''s desire not to repeat the old mistakes.

    In othermunities, the seed of Buddhism already nted by Wang Wei and Feng Heng has not improved much, but they have preserved their strength, waiting for the opportune time. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Many things at home are about to be settled," muttered Wang Wei. "That''s a good thing for the uing outward expansion."

    He looked in the distance; his eyes focused on a tiny Small Thousand Worlds. His mother was finishing thest few Enlightening Temples before her ascension to immortality.

    ''Nothing should go wrong, but I cannot help but worry,'' thought Wang Wei. As he waited patiently for the day, he received news from Misceneous One and returned to the sect.

    "Which one did you finish?" asked Wang Wei.

    "The Immortal Qi Array," replied Misceneous One as he showed him the final result of his hard work. "Like you wanted: Immortal Venerables can link their Mansions to the array, and it will help them cultivate. I also added tiers as you rmended."

    Wang Wei nodded. Since he instructed the creation of these things, the situation has changed, so he needed a different approach. The Dao Opening Sect was too powerful, so they did not need the appearance of any Immortal Sovereigns. That''s why, even if they have enough Qi to cultivate one, they never use it and leave it for future emergencies.

    "This thing came at the perfect time,"mented Wang Wei. He knew there might be a bacsh because he would not expand his court into other worldmunities; many of these people were already preparing for war, wanting to fight for their benefit. However, the array is the perfect incentive to rece the court positions these people would have acquired for the expansion.

    "You did a great job," praised Wang Wei before leaving the sect with the array. He first secretly set up the main array in the Myriad Emperor World before establishing interconnected branches in all worlds in themunity. His Array Dao, which had now reached over 10%, made it easier to do so, and this approach drastically strengthened the overall power of this formation.

    Once Wang Wei finished, he did not announce the news to anyone as he waited for the next court meeting to give the news.

 Chapter 1056 Family Celebration

    <h4>Chapter 1056 Family Celebration</h4>

    1056 Family Celebration

    Wang Wei did not have to wait long as a few monthster, his mother secretly visited him. Her time was ready, and she was stressed about the uing event. Wang Wei reassured her by preaching [Existence] to her, and this approach immensely helped Yu Yan feel more confident.

    Then, the day finally arrived. While Yu Yan prepared in the Yu n, Wang Wei, Wang Tian, and Wang Chang watched everything from a screen in the court.

    "Do you think she will be okay?''" asked Wang Tian, walking back and forth to the point his father became annoyed and smacked him in the back of his head to stop. ording to the old man, his jittering made him more nervous, so he had to stop.

    Wang Wei, who was trying to keep himself fromughing, said with difficulty, "She''s fine. After all, don''t you know who she gave birth to?"

    "Are you praising her or yourself?" asked Wang Tian, rolling his eyes.

    "Of course, her." Wang Wei was not lying, as he was born with an immense destiny and the tremendous karmic weight thates with it. The fact she survived his birth is a miracle, and also due to the support of the Dao Opening Sect''s Luck and Destiny. But her survival is a testament to her talent, ability, and potential.

    Wang Tian exhaled. The atmosphere in the room allowed him to calm down. He knew his wife''s capabilities, especially after finding herself and her ambitions. So, he decided there was no need to panic, and he only needed to trust her.

    The time for the ceremony arrived, and Yu Yan began. She called upon Heaven and Earth respectfully before summarizing her aplishment of bringing bnce between mortals and cultivators; she emphasized how peaceful the world has be because of her actions.

    The Eye of Heavenly Dao manifested and judged her actions. Then, after she offered the required merit, thetter lowered a Heaven Will to her.

    Hmm?" muttered Wang Wei.

    "What is it? Is something wrong?" asked Wang Tian, but his son did not answer. Instead, a powerful and mysterious aura emanated from his body.

    "Nothing?" said Wang Wei. "No, I would not have this weird feeling if it were nothing." He no longer hesitated and swallowed an Illusionary Pill, raising his strength to the Empyrean Tier.

    "Found you, little rat," said Wang Wei with a sneer before making a crabbing motion. In his palm were two potent souls condensed into crystals.

    "Intruders?" asked Wang Chang.

    "Yes."

    "Do you know who?"

    "He Shiyi," replied Wang Wei, who recognized the strange power that was protecting these people from his detection. "He waited for the perfect time to strike," he sneered with a terrifying killing intent that made the room freeze.

    "What are you going to do?"

    Wang Wei crushed these souls after getting the information he wanted. "I already nned to attack him and the Commerce Hub after the expansion to the Martial Hegemony World. The n won''t change."

    Despite his anger, he knew not to act out of emotions, so he soon calmed down. However, if the Spirit Genesis Sect had a small chance of surviving his wrath before, they no longer had this opportunity.

    Wang Wei focused on his mother. As soon as she absorbed the Heaven Will, he felt relieved as she knew she was now under True Heavenly Dao''s protection. Now, he only had to wait for the final result.

    He watched with bated breath as the first flower appeared around his mother, indicating she met the first requirement of 20% Grand Dao Source. Soon afterward, she condensed her Dao Will, and the second flower materialized.

    "Come on, honey. We''re more than halfway done,"mented Wang Tian as he looked with excitement. He knew thest one was the real hurdle and the one that mattered the most. Then, after what felt like an eternity, the four of them watched the third flower condense, followed by a grand vision surrounding the entire world.

    Wang Wei sighed in relief. His eyes saw the truth. If he had not put up that stupid y for True Heavenly Dao, his mother''s chances of bing an Eternal would have been drastically lowered.

    ''Life is truly like a game, and you must know the rules and y if you want to reach the top,'' thought Wang Wei. There were many things in the cultivation world he was not happy with, for example, the raising Gu method of the Emperor Path. However, he lives by the philosophy that he has to y the game and follow the rules until he can be a rule-maker. Otherwise, if he tries to be special and break the rules while weak, the only fate awaiting him is one worse than death.

    "Let''s go see her," said Wang Tian, not hiding his excitement.

    "No, it''s not over yet," said Wang Wei, and he was correct.

    "I am Yu Yan, daughter of Yu Yong and Yun Zhaojun. Today, I have proven the Dao and taken on the title of Eternal Darkness Empress. I am also the first Sage of Merit of this blessed Era."

    As soon as she finished these words, something anomalous urred. Her vision began to spread throughout the Lower Realm, and her voice echoed throughout most of the lower dimension.

    A golden figure of Yu Yan appeared above Heaven and Earth, and most people in the entire dimension saw the figure. All cultivators instantly knew that a [Sage of Merit] was born; this was her golden body of merit.

    The body was pure, noble, and exuded awe and status. Sounds of Sages and profound schrs chanting echoed from it. No matter their cultivation, anyone with an abnormal amount of negative karma could not directly look at the golden figure. After a few minutes, the golden figure fused with Yu Yan''s body, granting her many of its attributes.

    "That''s one of the best Tier 1 Golden Body. A little more merit and she can condense a second tier,"mented Wang Wei with praise.

    "That''s my wife," praised Wang Tian.

    "That''s my mother," countered Wang Wei.

    "And that''s my daughter-inw, what''s your point?" added Wang Chang, making the other two speechless. "Instead of wasting time, let''s go see her."

    The charade of "deceiving" True Heavenly Dao had to remain for a while, so Wang Wei and the group had to visit Yu Yan in her n instead of her returning to the Dao Opening Sect. They had a short party for everyone, including Yu Yan''s n, sister, and Wang Wei''s cousins.

    Finally, it was the four of them.

    "Again, congrattions, mom," said Wang Wei as he hugged her.

    "Thanks, honey."

    "Haha, my wife is an Eternal Emperor. How many men can brag about such a thing?"

    "Stop saying that. Aren''t you embarrassed?" said Yu Yan.

    "What? I can''t be proud," replied Wang Tian before taking arge sip of his wine. He looked at his son, "Jealous, aren''t you?"

    "Don''t talk nonsense."

    "Honey, the boy is not so fragile. Plus, didn''t she basically promise to give him a chance?" Wang Tianughed before continuing to drink.

    "Old man, I won''t forget today," said Wang Wei with gritted teeth. Instead, he received his father''sughter, followed by his grandfather, who joined in his misery.

    Yu Yan was speechless; these people seemed happier than her. The family had a small dinner while drinking, and Wang Wei cooked.

    "How does it feel to be a sage?" asked Wang Wei after serving the food.

    "Great. Everything feels like it will work out."

    "Will that not affect you?" asked Wang Wei; having such a mindset might be dangerous in the long run.

    "No, as it''s more of a passive afterthought," replied Yu Yan. "Plus, the fusion has strengthened my Willpower, Dao Heart, and state of mind."

    "That''s good."

    "Can you use it in battle?" asked Wang Tian.

    "Yes. I can summon it as a defensive technique, and it''s quite powerful," exined Yu Yan. "But itcks any attack abilities. I can burn the golden body to increase strength, but that''s not rmended."

    "I''m guessing the healing time for that golden body is a nightmare?" added Wang Tian.

    "Yes, even worse than the lower ss of Emperors." Yu Yan shook her head. The amount of time she would need to heal her golden body if she used that secret technique is astronomical.

    "Any other restrictions?" continued Wang Tian, slightly intrigued.

    "I can''t amass too many karmic sins, or I will lose it, but despite that, there are no other limits." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "That''s fair," nodded Wang Tian. "Wei''er, you said your mother was close to a tier 2 Golden Body. Do you want to give her the merit for it?"

    "I was about to bring that up," nodded Wang Wei. "What do you think?"

    "No need," replied Yu Yan. "I have a n."

    "Do tell."

    "I''ve been thinking about how to make our turn in the Heavenly Court after Wei''er, and I think I have an idea," said Yu Yan before exining her n.

    "I had a simr idea, just for swordsmen," added Wang Tian with shining eyes. He looked at his son, "What do you think?"

    "Both those ideas are worthy of patents," replied Wang Wei. "However, Mom, you should do everything possible to prepare the Yu n to hold this patent."

    "I will."

 Chapter 1057 Battle of Darkness (I)

    <h4>Chapter 1057 Battle of Darkness (I)</h4>

    1057 Battle of Darkness (I)

    The Dao Opening Sect will not allow anything to happen to the Yu n, but they still need to be able to hold their weight. Additionally, after their departure, something like this patent was enough to cause a fallout between these two factions, so Wang Wei wanted to be prepared.

    "Now I feel left out," said Wang Chang; these people were nning their reign as Heavenly Emperor, which made him realize he might be the only non-Heavenly Emperor in the family. And even if he bes one, who knows how long in the future.

    Wang Tian ced his hands on his father''s shoulder and gave him more drinks. "Drown your sorrow with the wine." Wang Chang wanted to beat his son; what kind of weird method of reassurance was this?

    "What? Can''t hold your liquor, old man?"

    Wang Chang saw the veins popping on his forehead. "Okay, let''s see who can''t drink."

    "That''s more like it," said Wang Tian. "Come on, son. Let''spete."

    "I''m good," replied Wang Wei while giving him hints with his eyes. Today was about his mother. If these idiots get too drunk, who knows what they will do and say and possibly ruin things? Sadly, they were already too drunk to notice or realize.

    "You''re boring," said Wang Tian before drinking with his father. Wang Wei looked at his mother, "I will stop them in time."

    "Don''t worry about it; let them enjoy themselves. After all, you will only share your secret staff without reservation on such rare asions." Yu Yan did not mind as she also enjoyed her drinks at a more moderate pace.

    "It''s been a while since we got together and truly rxed," she continued. "We have been so busy with our lives and goals. I missed the old days."

    "I do, too," nodded Wang Wei.

    "When do you think we will truly have peace and tranquility?" asked Yu Yan.

    "Probably after truly reaching beyond the pinnacle of this universe," replied Wang Wei. "But even then, we might have different troubles."

    "A sad truth, but a truth nheless," sighed Yu Yan.

    "I sense you''re a little sad. Is it because we can''t go back to the past?"

    "That''s not it," replied Yu Yan. "I missed my mother and father. I always dreamt they would see the day I became an Emperor. It''s unfortunate."

    "I can help you see them," said Wang Wei. "I can summon a projection from the River of Time, a projection from the time before their death. Or better yet, I can find their reincarnation and help them recuperate their past self memories."

    Yu Yan thought for a few seconds, "Forget it. Life is never perfect, so I''ll ept the fact they will never see the current me."

    "Well, it''s your choice," replied Wang Wei, who was slightly d he would not have to see that bastard Yu Yong. No matter how long has passed, he will never forget him for taking away his grandmother.

    "It''s been so long, haven''t you forgotten and forgiven?" asked Yu Yan.

    "Never," replied Wang Wei calmly.

    "I''ve never seen this petty side of you."

    "It''s there but rarelyes out," replied Wang Wei, and Yu Yan could only shake her head. They changed the topic until a few minutester, Wang Chang stumbled in their direction.

    "Boy...how...is the preparation...for my battle...going?"

    "I found the Nine Suns Emperor, but that''s all I know so far," replied Wang Wei. The talisman he gave Yang Guowei indicated he had found his father, but no more information could be sent, given the distance between them. Until the next exchange with the Rebellion, he won''t know much.

    "So, it''s near," slurred Wang Chang. "It seems I need to step up my training." He walked away to continue drinking. The party continued for a few days, and Wang Tian and Wang Chang drank so much that they lost their vision for more than a week afterward.

    When the party finished, Yu Yan sent a challenge to Ao Shen, even before preaching to the world. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Void Battlefield:

    The proud dragon appeared in this empty, all-white space. He looked at the woman opposite him and said, "Your majesty, and I''m giving you that level of respect simply because of your son - do you want to use me as a stepping stone?"

    "You''re overthinking things," Yu Yan replied calmly. "We have the same Dao, so I thought our first battle would be best against each other. I think it would be a great learning experience, don''t you think so?"

    Ao Shen looked intently at her before his brow finally rxed. "You have a point. Then, let''s begin." He immediately activated his [Awakening], which took the form of ck dragon-theme armor around his body. His strength increased by 3%, followed by 2% of his Dao Will, 5% for Will Manifestation, 2% for his flesh, and 3% for a source technique for his Chaos Bloodline. His Proving Dao Artifact had not been refined yet, and his soul was still ordinary, so this was the extent of his power.

    Yu Yan followed in his footsteps. Her [Awakening] manifested as two pairs of dark wings floating behind her. However, the boost she received was only 2%, and her Dao Will was also 2%, Will Manifestation was 3%, the fleshly body was another 3%, and 5% for Proving Dao Artifact (her son gave her all the resources needed for an Ultimate Artifact).

    As Yu Yan felt the power coursing through her veins, she was satisfied-especially knowing she still had tremendous room for growth. She must still refine a Darkness Emperor Soul and cultivate the [Force Control Skill] to the highest level. Once she aplishes these two things, her strength will rise another 2-fold. Not to mention the growth of her fleshy body, Dao Will, and Will manifestation.

    "Let''s begin," said Yu Yan:

    [World of Darkness]

    A pure, raw, and untainted ckness soon reced the power of void in this infinite battlefield.

    "Affecting my senses with darkness? Aren''t you underestimating me too much?" sneered Ao Shen as he used his power to see through this darkness.

    "Little dragon," said a voice that echoed through the darkness; it seemed to originate simultaneously everywhere and at one specific point. "The darkness is merely a passing point in your life; your true passion and desire is chaos. So, how could you deal with someone who was raised by it, molded by it, and reveled in all its intricacies?"

    "Molded by darkness? You were a housewife all your life, but you dare make such a bold im?" Ao Shen opened his mouth to fire a powerful beam that would copse this world of darkness.

    Unfortunately, his effort was futile. A powerful force hit him in the face, bending the armor on his face before sending him flying away, and before he reached far, he received thousands of attacks.

    [Assimtion]

    Ao Shen reacted swiftly as he used his own Darkness Grand Dao Source to assimte with his opponent, trying to use her power for his.

    "My analysis of you was correct, little dragon," Yu Yan''s voice echoed. "Don''t you know there are different kinds of darkness?"

    Ao Shen soon knew the meaning of these words. As he assimted with her darkness, his soul was immediately assaulted by what he could only describe as the darkness of darkness. Darkness, at its essence, is only the absence of light, but other things are associated with it: sins, negative emotions, fears, and myriad other things.

    He then realized his opponent''s darkness was divided into two parts: the purest part was used to iste all his senses, while the other aspect served as a trap for when he tried to assimte.

    ''Shepletely read me,'' thought Ao Shen as he used his Dao Will and Will Manifestation to protect his soul and spirit. ''She immediately saw how my usage of Darkness was not as pure as her because of my Chaos Bloodline and used that against me.''

    [Darkness Swallow]

    Ao Shen''s chest emanated a powerful devouring power, allowing him to swallow or devour his opponent''s World of Darkness swiftly.

    "It seems I have to take this battle more seriously," hemented, looking her in the eyes.

    "That is the bare minimum respect you should have shown me as an opponent. Sadly, you only saw the mother of the Heavenly Emperor before you."

    "You''re right, and I apologize for that." Ao Shen directly acknowledged his mistake. He had been so caught up in the world''s politics that he had made such an obvious blunder. Since she''s an opponent of equal strength, he should not have any reservations and go all out.

    Without hesitation, he transformed into a colossal dragon covered in ck armor.

    "Now, I can use all my strength," he dered boldly.

    "You''re not the only one with a noble bloodline," rebutted Yu Yan before activating her Pseudo Human Fiendgod Bloodline(still needs to reach 11th revolution), and her body grew to the same size as Ao Shen, along with tattoos on her right arms that resembled tribal markings.

    "This fight might be more interesting than I originally thought,"mented Ao Shen.

    "I feel the same."

 Chapter 1058 Battle of Darkness (II)

    <h4>Chapter 1058 Battle of Darkness (II)</h4>

    1058 Battle of Darkness (II)

    [Demon Heart of Darkness]

    Ao Shen''s eyes turned blood-red as he used a technique to absorb all the negative emotions of his kind since ancient times. The demon has suffered immensely under the oppression of the human race, so the amount of negative emotions they produced over countless eras could not be described in simple words, and it brought the prideful dragon a significant boost in strength.

    ''This technique,'' thought Yu Yan, who realized this was a Source Technique that gave him another 2% Boost. Additionally, she could tell this thing had much more potential for growth and development.

    Bang!

    Ao Shen''s tail whipped her like she was an unproductive ve, breaking both sets of radius and ulna as she crossed her arms to block. Yu Yan immediately decided to distance herself from her opponent because she noticed the attack contained negative attacks that acted like corrosion, burning her skin, muscles, and flesh. In other words, her bones cracked due to the attack''s force while she had to worry about the passive corrosion.

    Luckily, she was not so battle-deficient and prevented her opponent''s Dao Will and Will Manifestation from entering her body.

    Ao Shen would not give her the distance she wanted, so he increased the speed of his tail attacks and used darkness to condense even more tails. Yu Yan evaded hundreds of them in less than a second, but she knew it was only a matter of time before she was overwhelmed.

    She acted decisively by detaching her two limbs from her body, forcing them to act like missiles. They rushed out of their sockets and flew toward two of Ao Shen''s tails at unspeakable speed.

    Boom!

    [Gravity Repulsion Bomb]

    Yu Yan''s arms turned into ck holes as soon they touched the tails before releasing a potent gravitational wave that pushed her opponent away. This act granted the breathing room she needed to regenerate her limbs while also getting away from his direct attack range.

    [The Soul''s Light After Darkness]

    A terrifying darkness enveloped Yu Yan''s Sea of Consciousness. Such darkness should have withered the soul or spirit with its power derived from fear of the unknown, but it had another purpose: strengthening it. By resisting the power of darkness, her soul reached a level of purity unlike anything before, manifested by the immense light released to block the darkness.

    Then, Yu Yan used a soul attack on her opponent.

    This technique was quite efficient on Ao Shen for a few reasons. One of his weaknesses is his ordinary soul, which Yu Yan knew and targeted. Secondly, she used her iplete [Force Control Skill] to acquire an additional 2% Grand Dao Boost, thus elevating her power to the same level as the dragon.

    Blood dripped from Ao Shen''s nose as this attack bypassed his soul defense.

    [Darkside of the Moon]

    A strange moon manifested in his Sea of Consciousness, releasing a significant amount of Yin Energy that protected and healed his soul''s injuries. Then, the moon hung above his Primordial Spirit, serving as its eternal guardian.

    Ao Shen waved his w, and ck ink appeared. He used them to write the character [Suppression] in the void. Yu Yan immediately felt an unknown power that resembled gravity weighing on him to prevent her mobility.

    ''The power of ink? It should be a technique using Yang Guowei''s Chrome Dao,'' she swiftly analyzed. Countless thoughts shed in her mind, thinking how to respond. She could use a simr technique with her understanding of Darkness Dao and how she once learned her son''s technique, [Emperor Words Are Law]. However, it''s not the best move to counter this technique with a simr technique in this situation. If Ao Shen were a much weaker opponent, this choice would be wise because it would also affect him psychologically, but now was not the best choice.

    While her mind was in overdrive trying to find a solution, Ao Shen had already gone on the offensive. A jet-ck sword materialized before his opened mouth and rushed toward Yu Yan with breakneck speed.

    ''The power of destruction? No, the darkness after the destruction of a world, hence the hint of destruction,'' she analyzed.

    [Cosmos of Infinite Void]

    The universe was infinitely vast, and most was dark and empty space. Yu Yan took advantage of this fact to use Darkness Dao to control Space-Time Dao. She created an infinite cosmos before, so this sword of destruction would have to navigate the infinite space before it could reach her. She also applied this technique to [Suppression Ink Technique]; in other words, the power of suppression must pass through an infinite void before reaching her.

    Yu Yan protected herself and regained her freedom. s, Ao Shen reacted even faster than normal. With a thought, he removed the [darkness] in this void, making it shrink faster than it can infinitely expand. A sneer appeared on the corner of the dragon''s mouth.

    He had seen Wang Wei and Di Tian''s fight in the Dream World and fought against him. One of his defensive techniques was the same but using Space Dao. Ao Shen had prepared how to deal with it, so Yu Yan did not stand a chance.

    [Blind Spot]

    The human retina has a spot where the optic nerves connect, and this area contains no light-sensitive cells, meaning no one can see. This area is called a blind spot, and humans do not see a ck spot in their vision because of the brain''s ability to guess or make up what is there.

    Ao Shen''s attack was based on this fact. Once he uses this technique, even extra senses (i.e., divine sense) will be useful.

    Push!

    Three ck spheres appeared out of nowhere and impaled Yu Yan; she never saw theming. Her battle instinct made her body move independently, evading more of them.

    ''Her battle experience is higher than I originally gave her credit for,'' thought Ao Shen, knowing that her movement cannot be learned or acquired without years of battle experience. He knew his opponent was smart by the intricate n of her first attack, but intelligence was different from Battle IQ and experience. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Ao Shen continued his attack, but it did not do as much damage as he had anticipated. His technique was not so easily dealt with, even if his opponent was a master of darkness. He included Soul/Spirit Dao from his Chaos Bloodline in it.

    Two more spears prated Yu Yan''s defense before she realized using pure darkness was not enough to break this technique.

    [Illumination]

    She raised her hand to manifest an intense light that dispersed any darkness-based technique in her surroundings.

    "A Light Sub-Dao? Given your family, I should have expected as such,"mented Ao Shen. "However, I''m still surprised. I thought you would be the kind that focuses on the purity of Darkness and would never be associated with Light Dao."

    "How can I understand the essence of Darkness without profound knowledge of its antithesis," replied Yu Yan. She was not one of those swordsmen enamored with the idea of purity. So, light has always been one of her sub-dao - especially since her goal has always been tobine Light and Darkness Dao to establish the best foundation for the Yu n.

    "The essence of darkness, huh? How about we see which of our darkness is the best."

    "Fine by me."

    Ao Shen immediately acted. A wave of darkness materialized around him: an old, even ancient, kind of darkness. One could describe this darkness as primal because it is the first form of darkness between Heaven and Earth. When Primordial Chaos had first formed and was slowly transitioning from a state of nothingness to a state of matter and energy, this was the form of darkness that existed; it could be argued as the first ''color'' that ever existed in the universe.

    Yu Yan did not want to be outdone as she released her darkness. It was not as ancient as her opponent, but it had its characteristics: eternal or evesting. Before the universe materialized, darkness was prescient, and when it eventually ends, darkness will still exist - darkness is eternal.

    The two different types of darkness shed, turning the Void Battlefield into a ck-and-white world. If this battle had urred outside, the Myriad Emperor World would have been plunged into an iprehensible darkness, scaring all sentient beings.

    The sh ended with Ao Shen returning to his human shape and Yu Yan floating in the void with a pale face.

    "You won," she said.

    "That may be so, but your darkness still trumps mine," replied Ao Shen. He was the final victor because of his strength, but the essence of his darkness was not on par with hers. It''s understandable since, as she said, his heart was in his Chaos Bloodline.

    "A win is a win," said Yu Yan with a smile. She thanked him for the fight before disappearing.

    Heavenly Court:

    "What do you think?" asked Yu Yan.

    "It was a great fight," replied Wang Wei.

    "No need to sugarcoat it. Tell me the truth."

    "Your battle experience is shoddypared to the top genius of my generation," replied Wang Wei directly, not mincing his words.

 Chapter 1059 Next Batch

    <h4>Chapter 1059 Next Batch</h4>

    1059 Next Batch

    "Is it that bad?" asked Yu Yan.

    "You didn''t see it because this was not a life and death-battle," continued Wang Wei. "Otherwise, Ao Shen would have mistreated you even with the same strength. Of course, you wouldn''t die with the Golden Body, but it would be a different story without it."

    Yu Yan was silent. She expected she would not be on par with the geniuses of this extraordinary generation. After all, she never participated in her Heaven Will Battle and spent most of her time as a nonbatant. But she never thought the difference would be so vast.

    "How do you feel?" asked Wang Wei.

    "Sad, despite expecting this oue," replied Yu Yan. "I never expected how much my role as a mother and housewife would affect me." She had a wry smile as she repeated Ao Shen''s derivativement.

    "Regret it?"

    "No. I never regretted loving my family. And If I had the chance, I would still make the same choice."

    "But you wouldn''t have given up your warrior side," added Wang Wei.

    "Exactly. I could have been all three: a mother, wife, and pinnacle warrior," nodded Yu Yan before sighing. Wang Wei agreed with her, "It''s not toote."

    "True, so what advice do you have?"

    "First, you must know your potential exceeds Ao Shen''s."

    "Yes, but only because I''m your mother."

    "And what''s wrong with that?" rebutted Wang Wei. "Without the Dao Opening Sect and the memories from my past life, I would never have today''s aplishments. As sad as it is, sometimes, birth is truly the determining factor for sess."

    "You...have a point."

    Wang Wei nced at her and saw she had epted this truth, at least enough not to let it bother her.

    "With the Human Fiendgod Bloodline, your body refining path will be smooth," he continued. Ao Shen trumped you in Willpower Manifestation because he had to fight against countless Emperor Imprints during his Heaven Path Tribtion. I can recreate the same environment for you to temper your Willpower.

    "You can slowly train your Dao Will until the 5% boost level, but the process is slow and tedious. It''s best to wait until you re-established your foundation to Nine Extremity, and you will naturally reach that level.

    "You have the blueprint for the best possible Darkness Emperor Soul and only need a rare material to speed up the process and ensure no issue."

    "Lastly, it''s the issue of Battle IQ and experience."

    Wang Wei paused briefly, "You can use Li Jun''s Battle Dream Technique; It will be like you were using the Battle Tower every day without stopping. This should be enough to raise your battle experience to a higher level, but that''s not enough. You also need the drive, ambition, and killing instinct of a top Heaven Chosen. I will also create a world for you to train."

    "A world like your father? I''m intrigued. Tell me more."

    "It will be designed for you to constantly fight and kill, starting from a mortal and through every cultivation stage. I will create top talents for you to fight. However, be warned that your memories will be modified to instill a sense of urgency. Knowing this is a training world and cannot die will affect the training process." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "I''m fine with that," nodded Yu Yan. "Will I have to restart cultivating or slowly awakening the strength I have now?"

    "Re-awakening," replied Wang Wei. "The objective is for you to be able to utilize your current strength beyond its limits, like a top Heaven Chosen."

    "That makes sense." Yu Yan''s eyes twinkled, "Do you want to start now, or are you busy?"

    "I will start immediately. However, I rmend raising your battle experience before using this world. Otherwise, I doubt you will survive theter stages."

    Yu Yan epted his advice. She chatted briefly before leaving. Her husband saw the fight and wanted to reassure her that one defeat meant nothing. She appreciated the sentiment but was not affected after the chat with her son.

    Wang Tian felt relieved his wife was not bothered, so he asked her to spend a few years of romance together. Yu Yan''s mind was on her training, so she only agreed to a week, much to Wang Tian''s chagrin.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei did not waste time and immediately started creating the world for his mother. He designed the thing like a video game with difficulty. With all the Emperor Imprints he gathered for the Battle Tower, it was rtively easy to recreate the young version of many Great Emperors throughout history.

    So, in the most difficult setting of this world, his mother will have to fight against talents on the level of The Absolute Beginning Emperor, Wu Hong, his father, himself, and many geniuses of his generation. Of course, he limited the power ceiling as the purpose was to train his mother''s battle experience and IQ.

    The process took a few days because he wanted to be as meticulous as possible. Then, with a wave of his hand, the new world - inside a shining orb - teleported to his mother.

    "Next, let''s get busy," muttered Wang Wei. His next destination was the Swallowing Zone to check on the Genesis Fruit. After nourishing it with the Dream Power gathered from an entire World Community, the changes to the fruit were visible to the naked eye. Wang Wei was now convinced that once he spread the Dream World to all 3800 World Communities, he should be able to gather enough energy to almost ripen this fruit. And if he considered the few Immortal Sovereigns he would feed it, there should be no problem to ripen it.

    His next destination was the Nether Hell. Wang Wei would often check on Old Man Nether and reinforce the seal; he did not want any trouble with his forbidden ce until he was ready.

    After returning to the court, he sent invitations to different ces across the Endless Void. Soon after, a portal opened before him, and a projection of Wrath walked with many Neo-Devils behind her, including Gluttony and a few members of the Seven Sins that survived the Clean-up. Wang Wei was surprised as he thought she would not want these close friends/brothers and sisters to be entangled in such dangerous affairs.

    "Are you sure our identity won''t be an issue?" asked Wrath.

    "Don''t worry. If they don''t want to ept you, I have already nned a backup to reimburse you."

    Wrath looked at him in the eyes, "I''m trusting you with my family. Do you understand this?"

    "I do, and I won''t let you down."

    "Good." Wrath soon left after a few more words, and Wang Wei put these people away. A few minutester, more Great Emperor projections appeared, with people following them. Soon, Tong Ruobing and Mu Lei, Ji Lanfang, Shi Qian, Xi Shangyan, and the Demon Suppression Emperor appeared.

    They had a long meeting to introduce everybody since they were in an alliance. They discussed many things, including trading between their worlds andmunities, and set up rules for their military alliance. Once the meeting ended, most people dispersed.

    Ji Lanfang stayed because he wanted to see his friend, Wang Tian. It also helped his decision after Wang Wei told him his father had a special world that he would appreciate, and he was more correct than he thought. After meeting Wang Tian, Ji Lanfang also entered the Swordsmanship World and did not want to leave. Luckily, he was a projection, or the people from his sect would have thought their Heavenly Emperor was abducted.

    Xi Shangyan briefly chatted with Wang Wei afterward, only telling him he sent her family the news, but there has been no response as of yet. The Demon Suppression Emperor asked for a tour of the Myriad Emperor World, and Wang Wei obliged. Shi Qian said she had something important to discuss but said she could wait until he had all his affairs in order, so she became a temporary guest in the court.

    Wang Wei summoned Wang Qi with the next batch of people to be trafficked to the upper dimension. Then, a few dayster, Wang Qi returned with the resources in hand.

    "There were no issues with the Devil Race?"

    "No; they didn''t even ask," replied Wang Qi, and Wang Wei pondered. There were two reasons for this response: firstly, the upper dimension is not as prejudiced against the devil race, or their history has long been forgotten or erased after the rise of these parasites. Maybe abination of the two.

    He dismissed Wang Qi before checking the resources.

    "As expected," hemented. ording to his agreement with these people, the resource exchange is based on the talent of the individuals sent. After a preliminary analysis of the batch''s talent, they will calcte what to send. Then, there will be additional rewards based on their performance after absorbing the Heaven Will.

    Last time, he sent the best of the best, so the reward was exceptional. After these people descended, they sent him the bonus, which was exceptional as everyone became Eternals. But this batch, the preliminary talent, could notpare to the former. Luckily, Wang Wei had made up for it with numbers.

    After putting things away, he took out something else.

 Chapter 1060 New Branch

    <h4>Chapter 1060 New Branch</h4>

    1060 New Branch

    Wang Wei had a bright smile as he read Wu Hong''s letter. The content was simple; he only thanked her for the advice, and she replied that it was no problem. However, he cared more about the gesture''s intent than the content. He carefully ced it away in the protected area of his space.

    He wouldn''t write another letter for a while as he understood that haste makes waste. His n for courting her again was not to initially be too intense and let nature take its course.

    Wang Wei summoned Shi Qian in the garden. "You said you wanted to talk with me."

    "I need a favor," Shi Qian said. "And I''m prepared to pay for it."

    "Go ahead," nodded Wang Wei as he served her tea.

    "As you may have already known, my father is one of the people I send to my group."

    "Found his reincarnation?"

    "Yes," nodded Shi Qian. "I took this opportunity to strip him of his Immortal Essence so he could have a chance with the Emperor Path."

    "Wise move."

    "The problem is my mother," continued Shi Qian. "I also want her to change path."

    Wang Wei frowned, "If you want me to help you strip her of her Immortal Essence, that''s beyond my ability." Without experiencing reincarnation, the other paths cannot change to the Emperor Paths. This is one of the absolute rules of Heaven and Earth. That''s why the Transitioning Method would not work for Insurgents of the Dao, Immortal, and God Path; it won''t even work for Dong Lifen''s Fortune Dynasty Path.

    "No, I know that''s impossible," said Shi Qian, waving her arms. "I''ve convinced her to reincarnate, but we''re both worried. I was wondering if you could help me elerate her reincarnation." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "elerate? How fast?"

    "If possible, I want her to be born in the next 10,000 years."

    Wang Wei frowned as he sipped his tea, "Although I have the ability, I''m afraid I cannot help you."

    "Why?" asked Shi Qian swiftly. "If you''re worried about the remuneration, we can discuss a fair price."

    Wang Wei shook his head, "That''s not the issue. I simply do not want to interfere in Samsara''s affairs to such an extent."

    "Just for this?"

    Wang Wei sighed, "You simply do not know the terrifying secrets involved. If you did, you would be prudent like me." He also wanted to elerate his grandfather''s reincarnation so the family would be together. But the best he is willing to do is to bless him with ample luck so that he has no issue in his reincarnation and that he is reincarnated in Wang n. Besides that, he did not interfere too much in the process.

    Shi Qian pondered briefly before sighing. She knew Wang Wei was a reasonable person, so he must have his reason for rejecting her. "Is there anything you can do?"

    "I can allow her memories to return early and ensure she is born in the Light Race, but that''s about it."

    "That''s fine," she nodded. "I know people can reincarnate with a powerful artifact from their previous life to protect them. Do you know how?"

    Wang Wei pointed at her forehead and sent the information she wanted directly into her mind.

    "Thank you. As forpensation, I will???"

    "No need," said Wang Wei. "Consider it a favor from a friend. One day, if I''m in need, you cane to return it."

    Shi Qian paused before cupping her hands to salute, "I will."

    Wang Wei watched Shi Qian leave and prepare for his next meeting. However, before he even took a step, he felt something. He looked in the direction of the Western Continent.

    "Buddhism''s Qi Luck? Did something happen?" The power of fate shed in his eyes, and he saw the source of this change.

    "Them?" Wang Wei saw a distant world, and it was the ce of origin of the two Barbarian brothers and sisters from the Deception Trial. "If I remember correctly, their names were Tolui and Khutulun, among the earliest victims of Feng Heng''s spread of Buddhism."

    He previously thought these brothers and sisters would eventually remove the influence Buddhism had on them, but he was only partially correct. The sister, Khutulun, did so, and she eventually proved the Dao and became an Eternal Emperor.

    Meanwhile, the brother remained religious. After the Absolute Beginning Magic was no more, he began to spread Buddhism in their world and the Lower Realm. Then, he eventually found a Merit Proving Method while having the cognitive blockage in his mind removed. After years of meditation, he created a new branch of Buddhism, which granted him enough merit to prove the Dao and be the second eternal of his world.

    "Is this Tantric Buddhism?" muttered Wang Wei. There are many branches or philosophies of Buddhism, one of which is Tantric Buddhism, also called Vajrayana Buddhism. This form of Buddhism focused on a faster path of enlightenment through using Tantras or sacred texts with instructions on rituals, meditation, and philosophic teachings. They also practice Deity Yoga, which involves visualizing Buddhas or deities to elerate their path of enlightenment.

    [AN; This is a simple definition as Tantric Buddhism is moreplex than stated.]

    Wang Wei''s deduction was correct, as Tolui invented the cultivation world version of Tantric Buddhism. Wang Wei waited, and as expected, Feng Heng soon came to visit him.

    "Did you see it?" he asked.

    "I did," nodded Wang Wei.

    "This poor monk wants to know your opinion."

    "Tell me what you think first."

    Feng Heng paused, "Amitabha. This poor monk does not like the core ideals of this practice. Visualizing other aplished monks to elerate the path to enlightenment is the same as people who rely on bloodlines; they can never reach the same level as their predecessors."

    "That''s a fair point," nodded Wang Wei.

    "Then, there is the strict rtionship between Teacher and Student. Buddhism should be more open-minded; otherwise, it''s easy to abuse such a rtionship or hierarchical structure."

    Wang Wei did not state his opinion. However, Feng Heng''s words were the same criticism some schrs or other monks had of Tantric Buddhism on Earth. Of course, no branch of Buddhism is perfect, and all have their criticism.

    "Lastly, they seemed to ce strength and acquiring Divine Abilities above wisdom or bing enlightened," continued Feng Heng. This poor monk could see why they made this choice, given the cutthroat nature of the cultivation world, but such a philosophy will only train warriors instead of monks."

    "So, what are you going to do?" asked Wang Wei, and Feng Heng looked confused.

    "This poor monk''s first instinct is to stop them, but I know that''s not the correct way." All religions or philosophies will branch out, and sometimes, these branches will be too far from the core ideas of the religion; that''s inevitable, and it would be unwise to try to stop it.

    "You should already have an idea of what to do, and you have my full support," said Wang Wei, and Feng Heng bowed before leaving. Now that he had acquired what he wanted, he swiftly returned to the Western Bliss Sect and sent an invitation to the Vajrayana Buddha Emperor. He ns to debate scripture with thetter and win publicly. Then, he will discuss how to prevent this new branch from deviating too far from the core ideologies of Buddhism.

    For example, after visualizing other Buddhas or deities, the tantric monks must also visualize themselves to reduce the influence of others'' paths. Monks on this path cannot be easily granted the monk title without a deep understanding of the Dharma; if they only have strength or Divine Abilities but not wisdom, they cannot be called monks.

    Feng Heng had many ideas and was still thinking of many more. This new branch is great news for the revival of Buddhism, but it''s also a test. If not handled properly, the chances of them repeating the same mistake of their predecessors will drastically increase.

    ''Hopefully, this Budda Emperor will be more understanding and not immediately resolve to violence,'' thought Feng Heng; he did not want any contradictions or strife between Buddhist branches.

    After the chat with Feng Heng, Wang Wei no longer paid attention to the changes in Buddhism. He had the idea of introducing this pair of brothers and sisters into his alliance but decided to wait to see how they handled Feng Heng''s visit.

    He walked to Xu Shi''s pce, where the wonderful sound of the zither received him.

    "Still think it was unfortunate you did not major in the Zither or Sound Dao," he said as he walked inside.

    "What can I say: fate chose a different path for me," she replied with a gentle smile, and Wang Wei scoffed at these words.

    "Is it time?" asked Xu Shi.

    "Yes."

    She nodded, "As I said previously, don''t expect much. The Martial Hegemony World will not ept outside influence in the world, even a peaceful or cooperative one. I rmend expanding to another world."

    "I know, but I must try," replied Wang Wei. "Plus, the people want war, and I might as well give them one."

    Xu Shi looked at him but did not say anymore. She was already prepared and did not waste time to leave.

 Chapter 1061 Ambassador

    <h4>Chapter 1061 Ambassador</h4>

    1061 Ambassador

    Heavenly Court:

    While Wang Wei waited for news from Xu Shi, he decided to read the cultivation system of the Martial Hegemony World for the who knows how many times. A world''s cultivation system often reflects many things, and he wanted to see if he could be inspired to find a better solution for dealing with that world.

    The first step, as in most systems, was Body Tempering. The martial artists in this world began their cultivation journey by tempering their bodies and increasing their Blood Qi. The process was nothing exceptional, at least to Wang Wei''s standard.

    The second realm was the Inner Strength Realm, a form of Qi that evolved from Blood Qi afterbining it with the Spiritual Qi between Heaven and Earth and the meridians in the human body. The second realm had three stages: Qi Refining, Meridian Strengthening, and Acupoints Opening.

    Inner Strength was a rtively weak Qi, but its overall potency can be increased through purification, and strengthening the meridians and opening acupoints did so.

    The third realm is the Inner Core, and it was a realm simr to the Origin System, where the Qi used in this system was condensed into a core to increase its purity and potency. There is a high chance that Qiyuan was inspired by this cultivation system, given that the Martial Hegemony World was the closest worldmunity to the Myriad Emperor World, and he should have traveled there. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The fourth realm is the Life Realm. Martial artists convert the energy in their Inner Core into pure life energy. A martial artist''s overall physical stats drastically increase as vitality increases - especially their regenerative abilities.

    The fifth realm is the Death Realm. The extreme of life is death, which is the basis of this cultivation stage. Once martial artists could no longer increase their life energy, they used the opposite - Death Energy - to temper their bodies and increase their strength. This realm is also necessary to bnce the body with too much life or positive energy. Additionally, people in this world also have some death-rted ability because of the Death Energy.

    The sixth realm is the Nirvana Realm or the Life and Death Realm. Martial artists will use the constant evolution of life and death energy to break the limit of their bodies; this realm is very dangerous and must be traversed with extreme care. It''s also the realm that best demonstrates a person''s talent and foundation disyed by the number of Nirvana a Heaven Chosen survived.

    The seventh realm is the Martial Will Realm. A martial artist must create his or her own martial art or train a previous one to a high enough level that his or her soul, spirit, and will sublimate to a higher level. The martial will manifests as a rune in their Sea of Consciousness.

    Some talented individuals will also be granted a Heaven Martial Art-a created martial art that is so wonderful and "perfect" that Heavenly Dao will bless it to make it unique and more powerful. The Martial Will/Rune will turn golden as a sign that someone has a Heaven Martial Art.

    Wang Wei noted that this realm is what makes this system unique orpetitive to the best systems in the Endless Void. In just one realm, cultivators must condense their soul, temper their Dao Heart (without sufficient level, it''s impossible to condense a martial will), and begin to get involved with Willpower. Martial Artists in this system will find it easier to manifest their Willpower because of this cultivation stage.

    The eighth realm is the Enlightenment Realm, a fancy way of saying the Law Comprehension Realm. With their Martial Will, martial artists now have ess to thews of Heaven and Earth and canprehend and wield them. Heaven Martial Arts will be even more powerful once they are fused with the Power of Law.

    The ninth realm is the Golden Body Realm. This realm has changed over the history of the Martial Hegemony World. Previously, martial artists would use thews of Heaven and Earth to baptize their bodies and elevate them to a higher level. However, this realm was eventually changed after knowing this would block their way to the True Power Dao Realm.

    The Golden Body Realm now involves taking one martial art that a cultivator feels embodies themselves, their spirit, goals, and ambitions andbining it with the Laws of Heaven and Earth to manifest that martial art into reality. In other words, it''s another version of the Dharma Body.

    The Golden Body has five divisions: Brass, Copper, Iron, Silver, and Gold. Iron is the minimum requirement to hold the Heaven Will. Martial artists in this system can fuse with the Golden Body to be Quasi-Emperors.

    "Using the rotation of life (yin) and death (yang) to temper the body? It would probably help to add it to the training regiment," muttered Wang Wei.

    Martial Hegemony World:

    After leaving the court, Xu Shi visited the Academy briefly before heading in her direction. With a few steps, she crossed the separation between worldmunities and arrived at her destination.

    Xu Shi pondered the best approach as she looked over this world that shared much of her rise and history. As a sign of respect, she decided not to barge in directly but released her aura and waited.

    Not long afterward, three individuals showed up: two men and one woman. The man in the middle was thin with long arms, a scar on his neck, and wearing blue. On his right was a middle-aged woman in ck tight-fitting martial clothes; she was extremely fit as her arms were toned and muscr; she wore iron gloves.

    The one on the left was a young man with one of those sinister faces or smiles and a saber hanging on his waist; it did not help that he was wearing deep greens that reminded people of poison.

    ''One Eternal and two Immortal Sovereigns,'' thought Xu Shi, who knew of this information since Wang Wei did not want her to go in blind and she had her own information system.

    As such, she knew these people had only recently appeared, which was most likely the result of the Bnce Mechanism.

    Her eyes focused on the thin man in the middle.

    "Duel Ax Qian Heng, long time no see."

    "It''s you," said the thin man as he instinctively touched the scar on his neck. Although it took him a moment to recognize her since she never appeared without a face cover, he would never forget that voice or the temperament of the woman who scarred his body and gave him the greatest humiliation in his life.

    Qian Heng''s eyes went red momentarily before he said with gritted teeth, "Why are you here?"

    "Why the hostility? You can''t still be bitter about your defeat?"

    "I am not prideful enough not to let one defeat regte my life," said Qian Heng. "But you! Youe to our world, take our Heaven''s Will, and abandon your status as a citizen without hesitation. Do you think you would still be wee?"

    "That''s fair," sighed Xu Shi. She told Wang Wei this would happen. Unfortunately, only she and Ao Shen have any connection to the Martial Hegemony World, and the dragon only has terrible memories from there and refuses the offer to be the ambassador.

    "Why are you here?" asked Qian Heng, trying very hard to regte his emotions and control himself.

    "I came on behalf of the Myriad Emperor World''s Heavenly Court; I need to discuss???"

    Xu Shi had not even finished her words when Qian Heng summoned his proving Dao Artifact-two axes. His golden body was based on an ax-wielding martial art he created, so he used the axe part as his Proving Dao Artifact.

    Without hesitation, he appeared before her and shed down; the sheer power of his attack split the Endless Void full of chaotic space-time energy. However, Xu Shi calmly evaded while frowning: "Why did you attack me without words?"

    "Although I did not want to believe it, the rumors were true," said Qian Heng with glowing red eyes. "You''ve returned with the intention of invading us!"

    "What rumors are you talking about?"

    "So, your first instinct is not to refute the im but to want to find the source," sneered the female Immortal Sovereign, known as Lightning Fist.

    "There is no need to say all these words with a foreigner. So, let''s just cut her up into pieces," added the Snake Saber Immortal Sovereign, licking his saber while looking at Xu Shi with dangerous eyes.

    "I''m just trying to prevent any contradictions."

    "Can you look me in the eyes and tell me you''re not here to invade?" asked Qian Heng, and Xu Shi paused, "Depends on how you respond to my message."

    "I knew it," yelled Qian Heng before attacking again. Xu Shi calmly evaded while exining, "Listen to my words first."

    "No need. All of you invaders are the same," countered Qian Heng, relentless in his attack. Sadly, he and Xu Shi seem to have an obvious speed disparity.

    "Come together," he ordered, and the others joined the fight.

 Chapter 1062 Reasonable Stubborness

    <h4>Chapter 1062 Reasonable Stubborness</h4>

    1062 Reasonable Stubborness

    Lightning Fist gathered all her Immortal Qi and converted them into Lightning and thunder that surrounded her hands. Then, with unparalleled speed, she rushed toward Xu Shi and punched her a billion times in less than an attosecond.

    Meanwhile, the Void Time Empress calmly evaded these punches without a single piece of perspiration on her forehead, looking as elegant as always. Additionally, Xu Shi raised her two fingers and, with a swift motion, blocked Qian Heng''s ax, pushing him a dozen meters away.

    Snake Saber perfectly times his attack. ording to his calctions, Xu Shi should not have had time to respond as her focus and strength were on someone else. So, his eyes glowed with excitement as he envisioned the beautiful sight of his saber cutting through her beautiful flesh. Sadly for him, his saber passed through her as if she had never existed.

    He then remembered that this woman controlled a powerfulw: time. He clicked his tongue before retreating to the back; his way of fighting involved fighting his opponent''s w and attacking at the perfect opportunity.

    "You should understand that this battle is pointless," said Xu Shi, her voice calm yet powerful. "So, why don''t you listen to my words before fighting?"

    "It seems you''ve be even more arrogant since west met," sneered Qian Heng.

    "I''m just showing you the vast difference between us," replied Xu Shi. "And my power still pales inparison to him. You can talk to me, but no one can resist once he descends."

    Qian Heng and the others frowned, but the ax wielder''s facial expression soon returned to his resolute self, "It doesn''t matter who our enemy is. Our Martial Hegemony World has enough of foreign powers intervening in the sovereignty of our world. So, we will fight until thest one stands."

    "Then you will all die as fools."

    "Death is better than subjugation," countered Qian Heng as he raised his axes. "I''ve prepared this technique for you. I hope you can block it."

    [Space-Time Cleaving]

    He rushed toward him, and his long right arm swung the ax with such ease that it was as if it were made out of air. More importantly, the ax contained a unique momentum with the sole purpose of cleaving time itself into two.

    Xu Shi did not bat an eye. Over the past 10,000 years, her strength has reached the peak of the 4-Fold Battle Realm and almost reached 5-fold. After years of study, she has also changed her battle style, incorporating her musical talent and aesthetic from her younger years.

    A string that resembled one from a guqin materialized before her, but this thing was far from simple; in simple terms, it was not a string, but time itself manifested in the shape of a string.

    Clink!

    Qian Heng''s ax hit the string, but nothing happened; he did not cleave time as he wished. The Ax Overlord Emperor (a title used because Duel Ax Emperor was already taken) facial expression contorted before releasing his second ax. His martial art and evenw followed a unique principle: the second ax is always more powerful than the first one - unless he needs to use faint and prevent his enemy from reading his attacks.

    Clink!

    Qian Heng mobilized his Grand Dao Source and all his boosts for the second ax, and his effort was rewarded - by bending the string slightly due to the force of his attack. However, that was the extent of his attack.

    "Impossible."

    Xu Shi did not say a word. A string is naturally fragile, but there are ways to increase its tensile strength, like coiling it. So, she applied the same idea to this String of Time. A regr string of time was enough for Qian Heng''s 2-Fold power, let alone this one. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Lightning Fist did not give up. She rushed toward Xu Shi with lightning dragons around both her arms. Madness shed in her eyes, indicating she was willing to sacrifice her life for a clean hit with devastating effects. s, the difference between them was too vast.

    Xu Shi plucked her string, releasing a terrifying vibration that extinguished her lightning and sent her flying a few thousand light years away. Snake Saber also took this opportunity to attack; he went above and beyond, using his best technique.

    His saber not only attacked at the best opportunity but also targeted his opponent''s weak spot. In Xu Shi''s case, where there were no obvious weak points, his technique allowed him to create one. Xu Shi nced at him: [Weight of Time]

    Does time have weight? No, but in the hands of this Empress, its fundamentalws can be twisted or weaved as she sees fit. So, she changed time itself to behave like physical objects with the proper density, mass, and weight and had Snake Saber bear the brunch.

    The evil-looking young man was forced to kneel in the void as his face contorted harsher than a twister. In the end, he exploded his body and regenerated in the distance to get away from her and this technique.

    "Do you understand now?" asked Xu Shi. "This is a losing fight. Why don''t you listen to me first before we start fighting?"

    "Am I still breathing?" asked Qian Heng, and Xu Shi did not answer. "Then this fight is over."

    "At this point, your stubbornness is annoying," Xu Shi frowned.

    "You see it as stubbornness, but we see it as fighting for our world''s rights, for the people''s voice - for the right to control our fate, no matter what it eventually bes."

    "No one will take your rights," countered Xu Shi. "I''m here more of a business opportunity."

    "Before the Celestial Harmony World invaded us, they said they only wanted to spread Taoism. But what happened? They controlled us for an entire era,mitting who knows how many tragedies," sneered Qian Heng.

    "It seems I have to restrain you before you can talk," Xu Shi sighed.

    "Finally showing your conqueror mindset?" sneered Lightning Fist, who had returned to her position. Xu Shi was calm, and with one thought, all the chaotic space-time energy in the Endless Void became docile and avable for her use. These martial artists became frightened as they realized the world around them had drastically slowed down, and they could not move no matter what they tried.

    With her hands behind her back, Xu Shi slowly walked toward them, her step bouncing off the void. Less than a meter from their faces, she pointed her jade-like fingers, and a rune appeared on their forehead, sealing all their strength and power. Without her control, they would have fallen off from the void as they lost their ability to fly.

    "Now we can talk properly," uttered Xu Shi. "For starters, why don''t you tell me where you heard the words we were going to invade your world?"

    "I have nothing to say to you."

    "Qian Heng, you should understand I have shown enough restraint," continued Xu Shi. "Otherwise, I could get the information from your soul, and there is nothing you can do to stop me. So, don''t make things harder than they have to."

    "You!" Qian Heng looked at her with pure hatred.

    "It''s from the Commerce Hub, isn''t it?" asked Xu Shi.

    "So what if it is?"

    "Don''t you see they are using you as pawns?"

    "Of course I do. I''m not stupid," replied Qian Heng. "After knowing the importance of the Myriad Emperor World, I knew many eyes would be on us because of our locations. However, this does not change the fact that their information was correct."

    "For thest time, we''re not here to invade."

    "Then, why are you here?"

    "Have you heard of the Heavenly Court?"

    Qian Heng frowned, "I''ve heard some information, but the Commerce Hub seemed determined to limit the spread of this information."

    "That''s not normal since they don''t want his majesty to get more powerful through the patent fee," nodded Xu Shi. "Let me exin."

    She told them about the court and its setup, exining that their world would not intervene in their court or hold any positions. However, they must work together to spread things like the Mortal Civilizations, Demon School, Dream World, and Enlightening Temple.

    "These are just the obvious effects of our alliance, but there are more," finished Xu Shi.

    "Why do we need your help to do all these things?" asked Qian Heng.

    "Because they are our ideas - our inventions," countered Xu Shi.

    "Fair point," nodded the Ax Overlord Emperor. "Let me say in another way: why should our world change? What if we want to preserve our way of life and our culture?"

    Xu Shi stopped herself from saying because her ways were better and more developed. "Don''t you think about the benefit?"

    "I am indeed tempted, but I care more about preserving our martial way of Life-especially after those Taoist priests tried to eradicate us. The world does not need rapid changes but recuperation of our culture and ways."

    Qian Heng knew future Emperors might feel differently and establish a Heavenly Court, but this path was not for him; it went against his ideals and beliefs of how the world needed to recuperate.

    Xu Shi looked at him before looking at the other two; she saw the same convictions in those eyes, meaning it would be pointless to bypass Qian Heng. She sighed heavily, "I admire your conviction. Sadly, his majesty is determined to bring the lower dimension to the Heavenly Court Era."

    Xu Shi waved her hand to free them.

    "Consider this a gift for granting me the opportunity to prove the Dao," she said. "And as ast act of kindness, I won''t participate in this uing war. But be warned, our world has more than 4 Eternal Emperors, all of whom are close to my strength or vastly surpass me. Be prepared."

    She disappeared from their sight, returning to the Myriad Emperor World.

 Chapter 1063 War Preparations

    Chapter 1063 War Preparations

    1063  War Preparations

    Qian Heng sat on a throne with only Lightning Fist and Snake Saber beside him. He felt humiliated but, more importantly, worried about the future of his world. Thinking that they might suffer the same fate they have only recently eliminated filled him with anxiety.

    "What should we do?" asked Lightning Fist. Qian Heng groaned, "We must summon everybody and prepare for war."

    "Should we embellish the truth a little?" asked Snake Saber. "After all, she easily embarrassed us; looking too weak may not be good."

    The room was quiet, and the silence spoke many words. However, after a few seconds, Qian Heng shook his head. "As tempting as that is, we don''t want our people to underestimate our enemies. On the contrary, we should probably make things worse; instill fear to ensure they band together to face this uing threat."

    "But too much fear might have an adverse effect," countered Lightning Fist.

    "Indeed," groaned Qian Heng. If the people are too afraid, this might lead to destroying their fighting spirit instead of rallying them. Additionally, some people might do stupid things in the midst of despair.

    "In that case, we''ll tell the truth."

    The two hurriedly summoned all the Emperor, Dao, and Immortal Lineage of the world. The world was shocked and wondered what was happening. Was the Palm Peak Sect going to do something? Although they had only cultivated their fourth Great Emperor, with the Axe Overlord as an Eternal, they now had the power to change the world''s politicalndscape.

    The invitation also originated from the Iron Fist Gang and the Moon Saber Pavilion???two factions that recently gave birth to Immortal Sovereigns. As such, some people believed these three factions might have allied to do something major. Every martial artist felt Wulin (Martial Art World) was about to change.

    While on guard, representatives from different factions attended the meeting. However, no one was prepared for the truth. As soon as everyone was present, Qian Heng did not hesitate to drop the bombshell. He told the truth about Xu Shi''s appearance and the uing invasion.

    "So, the rumors were true," muttered someone.

    "I''m afraid so," nodded Qian Heng.

    "So, what should we do?"

    No one had an answer. It has only been over 200 generations since the Celestial Harmony Era ended and the Reviving Martial Art Era started. Two hundred generations is a long time for mortals but not nearly enough for all the surviving factions of this world to recuperate, let alone increase their strength.

    Besides the current three with Eternal ss Powerhouses, only two factions could be ssified aspletely recuperated. The Rising Dragon Sect, a new sect with two Emperors, was allowed to keep such a domineering name because of their founder ??? the Dragon Subduing Emperor.

    He was the supreme martial artist responsible for ending the reign of the Celestial Harmony World. He led the charge against them, ughtering everyst bit of influence they had in the Martial Hegemony World. He even led a sessful attack on their homeworld.

    Sadly for him, the Celestial Harmony World contained many Lineages with deep connections in the upper echelons of the Commerce Hub. With this power, they gathered countless Eternal ss Powerhouses to gang up on him. The Dragon Subduing Emperor was not a powerful Eternal; he would have died instead of severely injured.

    The Martial Hegemony World was lucky to have a man of conviction like him. After that event, he did not stop his campaign against his aggressor. He used his regenerative abilities and the fact they could not easily gather so much power to wage guerri warfare on the Celestial Harmony World. After years of sneak attack and killing many people, he forced them to sign a binding peace treaty that granted this world true freedom.

    The second faction was the Celestial Demon Cult. They are a new sect in this new era, but in the short 200 generations, they cultivated seven Great Emperors, five of whom were Pseudo Eternals. Many people believed the Spirit of the Epoch belonged to them in this era, and it was a matter of time before they cultivated an Eternal Emperor. No, they would have seeded if it were not for Xu Shi killing their Heaven Chosen in this generation''s battle.

    "We must fight," said the Red-eye Demon, the representative of the Celestial Demon Cult. "Our cult is willing to be the vanguard for this battle; it''s our chance to avenge our Cult Leader. However, we want something in return."

    Everyone, including Qian Heng, frowned. However, they soon realized it was normal for these guys to ask something; they were not called a demonic cult for no reason.

    "What''s your request?" asked Qian Heng.

    "We want you to revive our Cult Leader and help him prove the Dao."

    Countless murmurs echoed in the background, and Qian Heng''s brow was furrowed. "I understand reviving him, but how can I help him prove the Dao?"

    Their world was lucky. After Xu Shi took away the Heaven Will, another one appeared because someone discovered a rare Void Beast Cemetery containing hundreds of well-preserved Void Beasts, many of whom were Tier 10. Their essence fused with the world and increased its World Source to the point of condensing a second Heaven Will.

    "Isn''t it obvious? The outsider showed us a way," said the Red-eye Demon.

    "You mean the Heavenly Court?"

    "Correct."

    "I have no desire to establish a court and rule over people," exined Qian Heng.

    "You no longer have a choice," replied the demon with a sneer. "We are about to face an invasion, and the court is the best way to organize the power of the entire world. It''s also the best way to increase our strength and have a chance at surviving this war."

    The room became silent. Although they did not want to admit it, they knew he was telling the truth. The world is rtively harmonious when dealing with foreign threats. However, this does not change the fact that they have been fighting andpeting with each other for the past two hundred generations, leading to many contradictions and animosity. The court was the perfect setting to create a proper political structure.

    "Only you can sit in that position without overwhelming opposition from different factions," continued the Red-eye Demon. "So, all we want is for you to gather enough merit for our Cult Leader."

    "How is merit going to help?" asked someone.

    "None of your business."

    Qian Heng pondered; he was not as misinformed as the person who asked the questions. ''Merit is one of the few omnipotent resources in the world. But how much is needed to acquire a Heaven Will?'' His intuition as a martial artist warned him he was missing a significant piece of this mystery.

    "And what if I refuse your request?" asked Qian Heng.

    "Then you will know why we considered ourselves a demonic cult."

    Qian Heng released an intense killing intent, turning the room red in a matter of seconds. However, the Red-eye Demon remained calm, with a smirk, almost a sneer, on the corner of his mouth. Qian Heng secretly sighed before focusing on everyone else.

    "What do you guys think?" he asked. "If I''m to gather merit for them, it will be from everyone''s share."

    No one said anything for a while, making the situation embarrassing. Luckily, [Snake Confinning Hand] Kang Han, the representative of the Rising Dragon Sect, said, "I agree. Our world is facing a catastrophe, and the appearance of a second Eternal - especially one as talented as the former Cult Leader - might be what saves us."

    Since the Rising Dragon Sect spoke, everyone soon followed and agreed. The sect has settled its legacy as a faction of justice and honor for many years. Others decided to follow suit since they were willing to abandon their benefit for the greater good.

    "Then, it''s decided," dered Qian Heng. "I will need you to activate the World Protection Array."

    "No problem," nodded Kang Han.

    "I will prepare everything for the court," continued Qian Heng. "Everyone immediately gathers resources, your legions, disciples, elders, and wake up the sleeping ancestors. Once the court is established, we will pool all our strength together for this uing war."

    Qian Heng sighed deeply, "Remember: our freedom and the fate of our world are on the line."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    With a heavy burden, all the factions dispersed to prepare for this war. Kang Han immediately visited his sect master, and his first words were, "We need to activate the Ancestor''s trial."

    The sect master, a thin old man with ck clothes too big for him and ridden with scars, looked at him in shock. One of their sect''s biggest secrets was that the ancestor''s body had so much injury by the time the Celestial Harmony World signed the treaty that he deemed it more efficient to build another one instead of healing it.

    So, he left it to the sect and ascended with his soul. The Ancestor''s Trial was a backhand left by the ancestors to cultivate an Eternal ss Powerhouse by absorbing his body. However, the Dragon Subduing Emperor warned them only to use this trial unless it was ast resort.

    "What happened?"

    Kang Han exined the situation, and the sect master epted his proposal.

 Chapter 1064 Fifth Court Meeting

    Chapter 1064 Fifth Court Meeting

    1064  Fifth Court Meeting

    Wang Wei closed the book in his hand when he detected Xu Shi''s arrival. He nced at her and said, "I''m guessing by the reservation in your step that things did not go well?"

    "Sadly, no," replied Xu Shi before exining the situation. "I would also like to apologize for releasing them and giving them a fighting chance."

    "It''s fine," replied Wang Wei. There was nothing wrong with Xu Shi feeling indebted to these people and doing an act of kindness for her peace of mind and to repay her karma.

    "So, what''s next? Are you going to subdue them?"

    "No, I won''t intervene unless absolutely necessary," replied Wang Wei. His existence offset the bnce of the entire lower dimension. So, if he wants to stay in the lower dimension long enough to reach the Empyrean Realm, he needs to act as little as possible to not get on True Heavenly Dao''s nerves and get exiled to the upper dimension.

    Xu Shi did not know how to feel about this news. If Wang Wei acted, the war would be swift, and there would be little to zero casualties. However, without him, the Martial Hegemony World still has a slight chance of achieving something in this war, even if it''s just a disy to the rest of the Endless Void that they were people of iron will and did not bow down to anyone.

    "Feeling sympathetic?" asked Wang Wei.

    "Yes." She had long been ustomed to the cruelty of the cultivation world. She knows the motto might be right. However, she still felt bad for the Martial Hegemony World because of her connection with them for proving the Dao there.

    "I would love to promise you that the casualties will be minimized," said Wang Wei. " Unfortunately, they are martial artists and people with extreme aversion to foreign powers. Many of them will fight to their death."

    "I understand." Xu Shi bowed politely before leaving. Wang Wei looked in the distance. Was the uing invasion wrong? Of course, it was. No act of war or aggression is ever morally justified. Unfortunately for the Martial Hegemony World, and maybe for him, he had long escaped the shackles of his morality. At this point in his cultivation journey, even extremely deplorable things will be used if it is the only way to achieve his goals and ambitions.

    Wang Wei''s gaze shifted to a white and gold bell in the northern hemisphere of the court. With a thought, it began to ring, and its sound echoed worldwide. As soon as people heard it, they knew what it meant - the fifth court meeting will soon ur. Specifically, based on the bell''s sound, it will ur two dayster.

    Two dayster, everyone showed up except for Yu Yan. She needs to reduce her exposure in this era so that she won''t have any problems ruling in the next with Wang Tian. As such, she will not participate in most events and slowly fade from the mind or view of the popce.

    Everyone soon walked into the throne room, which was decorated with gold and purple; they bowed politely, and Wang Wei called them to rise. He took a moment to let everyone in the room settle in before beginning: "Let''s get straight into business," said Wang Wei. "Our next expansion will be the Martial Hegemony World." As soon as he said these words, Wang Wei could hear the sound of breathing bing rapid, he saw the side nces of many representatives, and he sensed the divine sense ofmunication between many individuals.

    "Don''t be too excited yet. Although we will expand, the court positions will no longer be part of the expansion. You can create your own court in another world if you want more positions. But you will no longer be a member of this court, so no protection, continuing receiving benefits, and your previous positions will be revoked."

    People began to discuss the meaning of these words. They had prepared for this uing war, but now, the Heavenly Emperor told them there would be no benefit. Who wants to work for no benefit? So far, the Heavenly Emperor''s mode of operation was everybody gets a piece of the pie. Was he about to change? Was everything before an illusion to lure them into a sense of ease before showing his true self and pouncing on them like the true predator he was? Was his true self about to be revealed?

    Many thoughts shed in these people''s minds before someone was brave enough to ask the obvious question, "Your Majesty, if the God Positions are no longer part of the expansion ??? what is?"

    "That''s a good question," said Wang Wei calmly. "I won''t mention the obvious benefit of havingmunication and trade opportunities with another worldmunity; those long-term benefits are not enough to appeal to many of you."

    Some representatives with thin skin blushed but said nothing as this was true.

    "The Mortal Civilizations and Demon School will be the main source of merit and reward for this expansion. Based on previous policies, you still need to leave some rewards for the native, and an appropriate charter - created by our General Affairs Department Leader- will be handed out near the end of the meeting."

    In Wang Wei''s opinion, Daoist Evergreen''s work has been more than excellent, reducing the stress and time he has to spend on court affairs.

    "Secondly," he continued. "Although the entire Martial Hegemony World Community isrge enough to share, their world itself is limited, so not everyone can be included in meddling in its affairs."

    Wang Wei waved his hand to manifest the Merit Point Lists and something called Military Point Lists.

    "Unfortunately, the Martial Hegemony World has declined peaceful negotiations to settle this expansion. So, we must wage war."

    He pointed at the Military Point Lists.

    "People who participate in the war can gather military points or merits. The top five individuals will be chosen to deal with the affairs of the Martial Hegemony World. The top 30 will be granted priority and preferential treatments for the expansion into the Lower Realm."

    Those representatives'' eyes glow with greed and lust; they now know there are still plenty of benefits, and that''s all that matters. The wiser one even understood why the Heavenly Emperor chose this path. With his strength, there should be no issue with conquering the lower dimension and spreading the court''s influence to every corner of the Endless Void.

    But what about after he leaves? With no absolute strength to suppress everything, these worlds will revolt and enact their vengeance on the Myriad Emperor World. It won''t take five generations before their world waspletely wiped out by a coalition of thousands of Heaven Will Worlds and their respectivemunities.

    "The Merit Point List has been updated. What you do in other worlds will garner you points, but the price is only a tenth of that at home."

    People frowned but realized it made sense. Their previous actions benefited the Myriad Emperor World, but now, they would benefit the Heavenly Dao of another world. There was probably some exchange between these two world''s Heavenly Dao, hence why they were receiving any reward in the first ce.

    "New benefits have been added to the Exchange List," continued Wang Wei. "The court has a new formation: the Immortal Qi Refining Array. Immortal Sovereigns can link their mansion to an Emperor Formation that elerates the speed of refining Qi."

    The top Emperor Lineages were finally paying true attention.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "This formation has three tiers: gold, silver, and iron. Each tier is better than the other but also more expensive."

    Wang Wei saw the jovial expression of these people, including the ones who tried to hide it. He secretly sneered before dropping cold water on them, "Only the top 100 in the military list can use the gold tier, the top 500 can use the silver tier, and there are no limits for the iron tier."

    Wang Wei previously wanted to limit all tiers but decided otherwise. After all, it''s not good if the world has too many Immortal Sovereigns. However, The iron tier is still extremely slow to cultivate Tier 11 powerhouses, so he used it as a luring piece of meat for most factions, giving them a false sense of hope.

    Wang Wei looked at these people''s reactions, and he secretly sneered. He was once a capitalist, so he knows many ways to get the masses to work for him and make him more money. With this system that looks like a meritocracy but is actually an oligarchy, he has hope to gather all the resources and merit necessary to achieve his goals and ambitions.

    "Next, I will establish a War Room, and you need to send your best military strategic minds or advisors to overview this war. Their service will contribute to your Military Points."

    Although Wang Wei was confident he would win, he also did not want to take any risks. So, he must have the best mind overseeing this war to ensure sess.

    "Finally, I need two Eternals or 4 Immortal Sovereigns to overview this war and deal with the enemy''s top powerhouses. Who volunteers?"

 Chapter 1065 First Planar War (I)

    <h4>Chapter 1065 First nar War (I)</h4>

    1065 First nar War (I)

    "I am," said Ao Shen, who immediately stepped forward. He did not hide the killing intent in his eyes. When he was in the Martial Hegemony World, those bastard martial artists hunted him relentlessly, especially the people from the Rising Dragon Sect. They wanted to use his blood, body, and soul to cultivate their Dragon Subduing Scripture to a level on par with their ancestors. Now that he had a chance at revenge, he would not hesitate.

    "Are you sure?" asked Wang Wei. From his knowledge, Ao Shen should still be in the process of refining his artifact and focusing on increasing his strength.

    "I am."

    Wang Wei secretly groaned. He did not want the demon race to be the vanguard of this war, as a tiny part of him still wanted to convince the Martial Hegemony World to surrender after seeing how pointless it was to fight. Adding demon and human rtionship to the situation mightplicate things.

    However, after thinking about it for a while, he realized such thinking was pointless. This war is an issue of worlds against worlds, not the human race against other races.

    "Very well. Who else?"

    "I will also participate," said Huo Fenghuang, offering her services. This war was the first step in their Ancient n''s revival, so she wanted to go out and get as many benefits as possible. In the future, after other worldmunities see it''s impossible to stop their expansion, many worlds will not resist, and the Heavenly Emperor is prone to using diplomatic means instead of war. As such, Huo Fenghuang ns to participate in all the wars to benefit.

    "Excellent. What about you two?" Wang Wei looked at Feng Heng and Xu Shi. "The more the merrier. I want this war to end as soon as possible."

    "My apologies, but with my rtionship with the Martial Hegemony World, it''s best that I don''t participate," replied Xu Shi, who cupped her hands and bowed. She would also prevent the Academy from sending their legions and people if it were up to her. However, she understood the benefits of this war, so she did not stop them.

    "This poor monk will not participate personally, but I will send sect members to partake and assist," replied Feng Heng while ying with his prayer beads. His focus was now on this new branch of Buddhism, so he had no time for war despite the obvious benefits. Honestly speaking, he was against participating in this war since he did not want his monks to have too much karma. Sadly, he knew he would receive criticism if he did not send people; some would use him of preserving strength and making a big deal of the situation. Lastly, many sect members do not want to give up the benefits.

    "That''s fine," nodded Wang Wei before looking at the two Immortal Sovereigns. "What about you?"

    "The Sea Race will send people, but I will not participate."

    "I have no issue participating, but I don''t think they need my help," replied Jian Sha, smiling wryly. He noticed Huo Fenghuang''s gaze ever since he walked into this room. He feared this woman would secretly plot to kill him during this war, so he used this excuse to excuse himself while also telling the Heavenly Emperor he was indeed interested.

    Wang Wei''s eyes looked at him before shifting to the calm Huo Fenghuang and back to him, "You can be the backup. You will be the first to be called up if something unexpected urs."

    "Your majesty is wise."

    "Now that we have our top powerhouses, let''s discuss the issue of legion and battle deployment," continued Wang Wei. "I have elected a Battlefield Commander based on the Military Legion List." With a motion of his hand, someone walked to the front of the room: Tie Gang.

    Tie Gang bowed politely to the room before waving his wand to show a projection.

    "The enemy will now allow us to descend into their world, and it will not be easy to bypass their World Protection Formation," stated Tie Gang. If his boss would intervene, this would not be a problem, but that''s not going to happen, unfortunately.

    "As such, the first battle will ur in the void outside the Martial Hegemony World, so your legion must beposed of at least Primordial Spirit Realm cultivators, and formation must be used to keep them alive."

    Many people listened intently as they did not consider this aspect. They immediately realize that Inter-nar Wars were not simple. The Myriad Emperor World has been isted from the Endless Void for far too long and is now less experienced in this kind of warfare.

    "The battlefield will be divided into fouryers, each separated by a formation," continued Tie Gang, manifesting a visual projection simr to holograms of fouryers. "At the bottom is where all the legions will confront each other. The secondyer is for Mortal Combatants who do not want to be restrained by the army''s strict discipline. The thirdyer is for Immortal Combatants, and thest is for the Eternal ss Powerhouses. Any questions?"

    "Yes, I have one," asked a representative. "What if the enemy does not attend the correspondingyer?"

    "That''s what the formations are for. They will filter individuals and ce them in the correctyer."

    "What if they destroy the formation?"

    "The formations are not so easy to destroy, especially since eachyer is a well-crafted world. And if you do your job correctly, the enemy won''t have the time or opportunity to destroy them," replied Tie Gang. "Anything else?"

    A few people had more questions, and Tie Gang answered all of them. Finally, he said, "We will discuss a new n once we break their defense and enter their world. Lastly, we will deploy a weekter. Be prepared."

    "Isn''t that a little too short?"

    "No, on the contrary, it''s too long," replied Tie Gang. "With time dtion, after seven days, more than three months will have passed in the enemy''s world."

    This fact slipped the minds of many people. So now, they realize how little time they have. A few wiser representatives looked at the Heavenly Emperor, hoping he would do something about this issue. However, Wang Wei remained the same, taking the position that he would not interfere unless absolutely necessary. Many people felt relieved by this fact since his presence would mean the job would be done instantly, leaving nothing for them.

    Tie Gang took his position back in the assembly, and Wang Wei continued the meeting, "All professionals of Earth Rank will meet in the Dream World. You will work with the Cauldrons to refine materials for this war."

    ''Will the Dream World have new functions?'' thought Xu Shi, and she was not the only person who noticed this slip of information.

    "The resources used in this war will not be counted as military merit, but someone will record the amount, and everyone will be reimbursed afterward," continued Wang Wei. "I believe this is it for now unless someone has any questions or concerns?"

    No one had any questions since everything was straightforward or already exined. So, Wang Wei waved his hand to send them the information from Daoist Evergreen about how to treat the natives once this world is conquered.

    "A few parting words," said Wang Wei. "This war will be our official return to the Endless Void after too long. We cannot fail, especially due to in-fighting. Am I understood?"

    "Yes, Your Majesty."

    Wang Wei dismissed everybody while waiting for things to be set in ce. He had many objectives for this war, including gathering enough data about the Internar War and adding it to the Battle Tower. Then, everybody can stimte other wars to be as fast and efficient as possible in the other expansions. So, he was prepared to use different tactics and even hoped the Martial Hegemony World would put up more of a fight so he could collect more data.

    Soon after the meeting''s end, countless military strategists arrived in the court to participate in the War Room. A formation that would broadcast a live feed of the war had already been established. The professionals had also organized and began working. The cauldrons were activated to the highest level. Since they contained arge world inside, they could refine more than one pill at a time.

    Each profession chose an Insurgent Tier Powerhouse as their manager to ensure high productivity.

    The whole world entered a state of mobilization, and that includes mortals. They wanted to participate in lower-tier battles (Tier 1-4), and many people began to voice their opinions in the Dream World, hoping the Heavenly Emperor would hear them.

    The Mortal Craft and Art Dao ns remained quiet since they could not participate in this fight. Their world was essentially invading another, so they could not use their power from the temple in such an act of aggression. As such, they can only remain quiet on the sideline. Of course, not everyone remained quiet.

    Many schrs or philosophers condemned this invasion, writing poems, articles, essays, and books condemning the Heavenly Emperor''s actions. Wang Wei noticed them as there were many small-scale visions from these written words. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    These people reminded him of Confuciunists from Earth who would condemn the Emperor for his actions, forcing thetter to kill them. Their purpose is to leave a name in history and ruin the reputation of the Emperor for all eternity.

    These families had the same mindset but did not realize he could wipe them out of history so that no one would ever remember them. Ultimately, Wang Wei just ignored them as their actions had no effect.

 Chapter 1066 First Planar War (II)

    <h4>Chapter 1066 First nar War (II)</h4>

    1066 First nar War (II)

    Wang Wei teleported to the second to check on Li Jun, who was preparing his armor and soldiers for this war.

    "Why are you here? Shouldn''t you be busy?" asked Li Jun.

    "I came to check on you."

    "Check on me?" An idea suddenly popped into his mind. "Do you think I wouldn''t be alright with Tie Gang''s position as Commander?"

    "Just wanted to make sure."

    "I''m fine, and I think he deserves it," exined Li Jun. "Anyway, I''m just happy to participate in this war." His eyes shed a pure intent of killing and ughter.

    "Do you n to have your ughter Spear absorb more ughter Aura?"

    "Yes. I n to turn it into a special Source Technique, so I want to train it as much as possible before I prove the Dao."

    "That''s an excellent idea," praised Wang Wei before ncing at his men. "Are you participating in the Legion Layer?"

    "No, Jun Menyao will be in charge of thisyer. I will dominate the Mortal Combatant Layer." With Li Jun''s Immortal Tier Strength while still being a mortal, he has the right to say he will dominate thatyer. In fact, Tie Gang''s n counts top Heaven Chosen dominating thatyer and overwhelming the Martial Hegemony World.

    "Him?"

    "Does he have his own legion?"

    21:33

    "He wanted to create a Military Spearmanship, so he asked me to train with my legion, and he''s quite talented as a general.

    "Does he have his own legion?"

    "He''s nning to but hasn''t gotten to it."

    "That''s fine," nodded Wang Wei. He hoped Jin Mengyao could train a peerless Spear Legion to increase the sect''s overall military strength. "What about Cai Song?"

    "She''s not participating. She said she prefers participating in individual projects to mass productions."

    "What is this? Did she suddenly develop an artistic soul or something?"

    "Artistic Soul? That''s an odd way of putting it," said Li Jun. "But you''re correct. She was inspired by some of the mortal crafts and decided to take more pride in her works."

    "So, did she stop mass-producing puppets for us? Why haven''t I been notified of this?"

    "That''s because she didn''t. It''s not her main focus, but her work has not stopped; she left a clone to deal with it."

    "Well, that''s fine," nodded Wang Wei, who thought he had lost his Sk Manufacturing Base. He decided to check on her and ensure there was no problem. So, after his chat with Li Jun, he checked on Cai Song and found that everything was fine. She was just focused on creating more powerful and unique puppets, and Wang Wei was fine with that as long as her other work did not stop.

    He returned to the court and oversaw the final preparations before the deployment.

    Star Beast World:

    Tong Ruobing received the information about the recent court meeting. She handed it to Mu Lei, and he said, "What are you thinking?

    "Is it really not possible for us to also begin to expand?"

    "You know that''s currently impossible."

    Of course, Tong Ruobing knew. Their world was in a unique and awkward situation. The Star Beast World is a high-level member of the Commerce Hub because of the insane amount of resources it consumes. Simultaneously, the hub is currently the enemy or opponent of Wang Wei, which is their ally- a fact already public. In other words, the Star Beast World has be the middle link between those two fighting titans.

    The internal attitude of the Commerce Hub is that no member will create their own Heavenly Court or expand until their enemy is dealt with. An exception was made for the Star Beast World since they had already created a court before the decision was made. However, if they expand their borders, the situation will beplicated.

    As members of the hub, there should be repercussions for breaking the rules. And if the Commerce Hub decides to attack or sanction the Star Beast World, Wang Wei can use this excuse to start a fight with them. Suppose they ignore Mu Lei and Tong Ruobing breaking the rules. In that case, the Commerce Hub''s status and influence will be diminished, considering the Endless Void will see this as an act of cowardness and fear toward the First Heavenly Emperor. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Ultimately, their world has be the key factor in determining when Wang Wei and the Commerce Hub will officially break off and begin fighting.

    "The best move is to wait patiently," said Mu Lei. He believed in Wang We''s side more than themerce, so the result is already doom. His only concern is to prevent his world from suffering untold casualties and loss during this confrontation.

    "I know this, but my heart aches every time I think of the benefit we are losing," sighed Tong Ruobing. She did not expect navigating the interpolitical rtionship between her current world and homeworld to be this difficult.

    "I''m going home," said Tong Ruobing, standing up from her cultivation cushion.

    "Why?"

    "Although I cannot participate, I can ensure the Great Talisman City acquires as many benefits as possible."

    "That''s a good idea. I will keep watch on things here."

    Tong Ruobing teleported back home.

    Martial Hegemony World:

    Qian Heng was overviewing the court''s construction. He had already built the location in a few days, but the thing could only be called shabby. There was only a Small World with a white pce at the center - in other words, nothing extravagant. In this dangerous time, he saw no need to build anyvish court as this would be a waste of resources. The only thing remaining was refining the Conferred God List, the ceremony, and the test to determine whether he was worthy. All these things will take some time, but time is what this world has the least of.

    While Qian Heng was supervising the establishment of the court''s arrays, he received notification that someone wished to see him. He immediately frowned after using his Divine Sense to check. After a brief ponder, he summoned the visitor.

    An elderly man dressed in Taoist robes walked into a white room. He looked at the formation above this room before focusing on Qian Heng, "Your Majesty." He bowed politely.

    "I''m not the Heavenly Emperor yet, so there is no need for the formality," said Qian Heng cooly. "What brings you here, Reverend Tranquility?"

    "The Peaceful Life Pce would like to participate in this war and offer our servitude."

    Qian Heng was silent as this was not a simple offer. This world hated Taoism, including Martial Taoist Sects, which wasmon during the previous Era. However, all these sects were eventually eradicated after the Rising Dragon Sect led them to their freedom, leaving only one - the Peaceful Life Pce.

    This faction was able to survive the clean-up for a few reasons. They participated in the war against the Celestial Harmony World and contributed immensely. And as a reward for their achievements. The Dragon Subduing Emperor granted them amnesty, and everyone respected that.

    Of course, this was not enough to ensure their survival. Although people respected the Dragon Subduing Emperor, he had been gone for a while, so it would be understandable that someone with a grudge would have gone back on their words.

    Another reason why they survived for so long was a "rebranding" and their strength. The Peaceful Life Pce changed its original name even to the detriment of its Qi Luck. They wanted their faction''s name to reflect their ideology; they were a peaceful group of martial artists who used Taoist Ideologies to train their minds and spirits.

    With this foundation, the Peaceful Life Pce has be the de facto leader of all professional resources in the Martial Hegemony World. They dominated every field, especially Pill Refining. Martial Artists used a great deal of resources, especially in the three realms of Life, Death, and Nirvana, and the Peaceful Life Pce had the best pills.

    21:34

    Another reason why they survived for so long was a "rebranding" and their strength. The Peaceful Life Pce changed its original name even to the detriment of its Qi Luck. They wanted their faction''s name to reflect their ideology; they were a peaceful group of martial artists who used Taoist Ideologies to train their minds and spirits.

    Lastly, they only trained Professional Dao Emperors besides their sect''s founder. Of their five Great Emperors, four proved the Dao with a Professional Dao, and they were all talented, three of them being Pseudo-Eternals and the other reaching 20% Grand Dao Source but failing to condense their Dao Will.

    With this foundation, the Peaceful Life Pce has be the de facto leader of all professional resources in the Martial Hegemony World. They dominated every field, especially Pill Refining. Martial Artists used a great deal of resources, especially in the three realms of Life, Death, and Nirvana, and the Peaceful Life Pce had the best pills.

    Ultimately, although the world loathes them because of their connection with Taoism, they have also be indispensable to the Martial Hegemony World. Of course, some past Emperors have tried to eradicate them, whether out of hatred or greed for their resources and foundation. However, no one has seeded in breaking through their sect''s array.

    "Are you sure?" asked Qian Heng after over a minute of contemtion.

    "We are," replied Reverend Tranquility, and Qian Heng sighed. People will not like this decision, but it is the correct one to make. They need support for this war, and the Peaceful Life Pce is the one that can provide the greatest. Most top factions focus too heavily on individual power and do not have the best system regarding Profession Daos.

    "Very well," nodded Qian Heng. Despite his mistrust of these people, he knew it was their best choice to partake in this war. Maybe this world will be more epting of them after defending it for a second time.

    "Your Majesty, about the others?"

    "Don''t worry, I will convince them."

 Chapter 1067 First Planar War (III)

    <h4>Chapter 1067 First nar War (III)</h4>

    1067 First nar War (III)

    Qian Heng elerated everything after the visit from Reverend Tranquility. Everything was set up five dayster, and he did not waste time to start the ceremony. The entire world watched and waited with bated breath. Once the ceremony ended, Qian Heng disappeared to another space to begin Heavenly Dao''s test to see whether he was worthy of this position.

    To the outside world, he only disappeared for less than ten seconds before reappearing. But Qian Heng has spent quite some time in space, including testing his Dao Heart, Willpower, and overall battle strength.

    A strange look appeared on Qian Heng''s face after returning from the past, and that''s because he knew he must pay Wang Wei - his world''s invader - a patent fee for bing a Heavenly Emperor. The worst part is this was non-negotiable, as True Heavenly Dao would automatically deduct his merit to repay the fee.

    He immediately summoned everybody else to confer the God Positions. Qian Heng knew the world''s circumstances, so he tried to be selfless to prevent infighting. If someoneins about their position, he will respond that after the war, based on the results and aplishments of each faction, the positions will be once again divided.

    "Now that things have been settled, let''s proceed with the rest," said Qian Heng. "The first order: the Peaceful Life Pce will participate in this war, providing us professional assistance."

    "Your Majesty, you can''t."

    "Yes, we cannot trust these damn Taoists."

    "Don''t overreact. The Peaceful Life Pce has shown us they can be trusted."

    "What if they betray us? Can you take responsibility for this?"

    "Your weak fear tactics are useless here. We are not fighting some Taoist faction or world, so why would they betray us? There is literally nothing to gain for them."

    "There is always something to gain for betrayal."

    "By that logic, anyone here can betray the world for benefit or safety."

    "You dare suggest I''m a traitor? My ancestors fought for the survival of this world."

    "And the Peaceful Life Pce''s ancestors did the same; they even went above and beyond just for the recognition."

    "Enough!" dered Qian Heng, and after a few seconds, everyone stopped talking. "We are facing a catastrophe. In the best-case scenario, our world will suffer another era of oppression. As for the worst case? We might be wiped out and all our culture, lineage, and inheritance removed from the annals of history."

    Qian Heng let the silence marinate for a few seconds. "We need all the help we can gather."

    No one spoke for a while before the Rising Dragon Sect Master spoke, "Our founder believed in the integrity of the Peaceful Life Pce, so we will vouch for them."

    "We also support their participation." Everyone gazed at the Celestial Demon Cult and wondered when these crazy demons cared so much about the world. However, with these two heavyweights vouching for them, the others epted the proposal. Reverend Tranquility finally spoke and thanked everyone, promising to do their best for this war effort.

    "That''s decided," stated Qian Heng. "For our second order of business, we need to discuss military tactics. I suggest we remove the Death Forbidden Treaty."

    "Your majesty? Seriously? First the Taoist bastards, and now this?"

    "Please leave our ancestors to rest."

    "Yes, leave them alone."

    "Some of you truly either cannot understand the threat we are facing, or you refuse to do so. This method is the only way we have a remote chance in this war."

    "But...what about filial piety and respecting the elders and ancestors? We might be martial artists, but we''re not brutes."

    "It''s either that or you guys go forward, drastically increasing our death rate."

    A silence ensued, followed by more discussions before everyone nodded in using this tactic. The meetingsted a few hours as many more preparations for this war wereing. No one knew when the enemy wasing, but they understood it would not be much. They needed to organize their armies and pool their resources, followed by some training for better cooperation. Lastly, the people with God Positions needed to use their position''s advantage to increase their strength as soon as possible; the majority have prepared to use forbidden methods to increase their strength at great costs.

    After the meeting, Qian Heng thought he had a moment of respite. The next thing he needed to do was to see whether he could create a few more Immortals to participate in this war; better yet, he wished he had enough time and resources to train an Eternal ss Insurgent. However, he soon sensed something and looked in the eastern direction. Killing intent shed in his eyes. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Those damn bastards," he groaned before disappearing from the golden throne.

    Seven days passed, and when the time arrived, everyone who would be participating in the war was waiting at the court. Wang Wei stood before more than hundreds of millions of cultivators.

    "With me here, we will be victorious in this war no matter what." His voice was soft, but everyone present could hear it loud and clear, as if he was muttering directly into their ears.

    "What you have to worry about is how fast we can win, how many of our people we can save before the war ends, how many enemies we can kill, and how to celebrate once everything is over."

    A fervor rushed through every soldier''s presence as the military aura around them drastically increased and solidified. Even the more cool-headed and experienced Immortals felt the passion of these simple but direct words. The idea that they have such a monster as their backer filled them with untold confidence.

    "Now go," said Wang Wei as he waved his hand to create a portal. "Win this war and announce our glorious return to the Endless Void."

    "Glory to Your Majesty and honor to the mothend."

    "Glory to Your Majesty and honor to the mothend."

    "Glory to Your Majesty and honor to the mothend."

    All the troops began to chant in unison as they marched into the portal, directly teleporting outside the Martial Hegemony World. As soon as the troops arrived at their destination, they deployed all the formations while waiting.

    "Do you think they won''t fight us in the void?" asked Huo Fenghuang.

    "Logically speaking, they should understand this formation won''t hold two Eternals, so the best move is to fight us outside," replied Ao Shen. "However, they may have an unknown tactic that requires them to do so."

    She nodded, "Themander seemed confident they would fight us outside." Her gaze looked at the calm andposed Tie Gang.

    "Maybe he knows something we don''t, or he''s just that confident."

    The wait was more than thirty minutes by standard time. The magic circles surrounding the Martial Hegemony World shone with golden lights before all their legions manifested.

    "What is this stink? I know - fear and worry." Huo Fenghuang''s voice echoed in the void, and the opposing troops could hear it clearly. Tie Gang smiled, secretly praising her. Morale is a crucial factor in any battle, and her small actions gave them another boost on top of the one from the Heavenly Emperor.

    "We are martial artists," said Qian Heng, who finally appeared. "We pursue the transcendence of our body and mind. So what if we''re afraid? That''s just another emotion to conquer."

    Ao Shen and Huo Fenghuang sneered but did not say anything.

    "What is the n?" she asked through divine sense. "Do you want to ughter their leader immediately?"

    "Haven''t you realized for some people that this war is a game?" replied Ao Shen with a sneer. "Since they are not in a hurry, we don''t need to be too eager."

    "Hehe," chuckled Huo Fenghuang. Of course, she noticed, but her primary objective was to use this war to cultivate her ughter Dao. The White Tiger Blood in her veins is screaming in anticipation.

    Meanwhile, Tie Gang looked appreciative; he did not expect the enemy''s Heavenly Emperor to be thispetent.

    ''Maybe this war will not be as easy as I anticipated,'' thought Tie Gang. He did not care if this world struggled more than anticipated; he wished for it. He is treating this life as a form of experiencing gathering for the next, so the more turbulence he encounters, the better he will be for his next life.

    "ording to the order of my Emperor, I will give your world onest chance," yelled Tie Gang. "Stop this war, and the previous offer will still stand. By the honor of his majesty, the sovereignty of your court will be guaranteed."

    "And my answer is still the same," replied Qian Heng. "We do not ept any foreign interference in our world - in any shape or form, and that''s final."

    "You know you cannot win this war, so why be persistent?" countered Tie Gang. "Billions of lives will die because of your stupid decision; their death will be in your hands."

    "We will rather die standing than ept subjugation. And no, their deaths will not be on us but yours. You''re the one who chose this aggressive path."

    "Since that''s your choice, fine," said Tie Gang. "See this, men? We have offered mercy to our opponent, but they have refused our goodwill. Now, let''s show them what power is."

    ''"Glory to Your Majesty and honor to the mothend." The chants of the Myriad Emperor World''s legions echoed in the void, even making it tremble slightly. Then, they marched forward.

    "Release them!" yelled Qian Heng.

 Chapter 1068 First Planar War (IV)

    Chapter 1068 First nar War (IV)

    1068  First nar War (IV)

    A formation appeared before these martial artists, and many people rushed out; they had almost no rules and regtions, and their powers varied from mortals (yes, mortals with no cultivation) to Dao Ancestors'' and Insurgents'' level characters.

    Tie Gang''s eyes shrunk as he saw the people approaching, "Are those...undead?" The creatures attacking them were indeed not living as the stench of death oozed out of their bodies. Additionally, many of them were skeletons or were missing parts.

    "So, that''s their tactic," he muttered, understanding the situation. The cultivation system of this world had control of Life and Death Energy, meaning that even the most ordinary martial artist could reanimate corpses after entering the Death Realm. They used this fact to their advantage, controlling the dead of their worlds as cannon fodders for this war.

    Tie Gang acted swiftly and ordered the people not to activate the formation that separated people intoyers.

    "Release the Puppet Core," he ordered. A formation appeared on the Myriad Emperor World''s side, and countless puppets rushed out. Most were humanoid shapes with different weapons (mostly cold weapons, but many with projectile weapons like arrows and cannons), while other puppets resembled animals and demon races. Some pinnacle puppets were created based on Innate Demons and Primordial Gods.

    Tie Gang calmly observed as these two legions crashed, and chaos ensued. Puppets and undead had no emotions like fear or hesitation, so they tore each other apart. Even the high-tier puppets with souls were stripped of their sense of self to turn them into pure killing machines.

    He watched as a group of puppets bite through the flesh of countless undead. Still, despite their limbs being separated from their bodies, they wed at their opponent for a final kill before their misery of an existence ended.

    Typically, high-level puppets can be programmed to find weaknesses in their opponent, but the undead did not have weaknesses. So, the result will be the same whether they burn, freeze, electrocute, crush, cut, pierce, or explode their opponents. Additionally, since the undead move purely due to Death Qi, Soul/Spirit Attacks did not affect them.

    The undead did their part in this war. Surprisingly, they had an overwhelming advantage due to the sheer number of mortals. Individuals, these mortals, were useless in such high-scale battles. However, the martial artists from the Martial Hegemony World proved adept at this tactic. Trillions of mortals will explode in a frenzy of Death Energy that is detrimental to even Tier 5 cultivators.

    And this was not the end. Trillions of mortals will fuse into an abomination of Death and Resentment. The creatures they created were only Tier 5, but theirbat ability was on par with the weakest Tier 7 because of their unique ability to contaminate the mind with their resentment.

    With this dirty, almost cruel tactic, the undead slowly overwhelmed the puppets. So, these machines changed tactics and began exploding before their death. They can take outrge groups of enemies with this suicidal approach, thus slowing the undead''s advance. This battle was fierce and terrifying despite theck of any blood.

    Myriad Emperor World''s side:

    "At this rate, we''re going to lose,"mented one of the Legion Commanders.

    "That''s obvious. Our Puppet Core still requires resources to build, but these people have too many mortal undead on their sides." The amount of mortals dying in one cultivation in general is simply outrageous, let alone throughout the history of the world. So, thinking about how many mortals these people have at their disposition made everyone tremble.

    "So, what''s next?" asked someone. "Will our Commander order us to intervene?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Let''s see."

    Martial Hegemony World''s Side:

    Qian Heng, who stood in the void apanied by three individuals, had a deep frown as he watched the oue of this confrontation. To say he was not pleased is an understatement. This Death Legion aimed to weed out most of the enemy''s poption, but he did not expect them to respond with a simr tactic.

    The Death Legion was instrumental in winning the war against the Taoists, who forbade it, knowing its potential. But now, its effectiveness has been drastically reduced.

    "What should we do now?" asked Lightning Fist, and he did not receive an immediate response.

    "Purple Dragon, do you have any suggestions?" asked Qian Heng, looking at the Eternal ss Powerhouse from the Rising Dragon Sect.

    "There is no way that they have more puppets than we have of the dead. So, we only need to pile corpses onto them."

    "That''s what I was thinking too," nodded Qian Heng before looking at the battlefield; his eyes focused on two people: Ao Shen and Huo Fenghuang. "Now, our real worry is those two."

    "Don''t worry. Our n will surely work," reassured Purple Dragon.

    ...

    Tie Gang watched this battlefield that could only be described as a meat grinder. He knew the situation was not on his side, but he was not worried; he only needed to wait. He soon noticed something that needed his attention. The amount of Puppet Immortal Tier Powerhouses was no longer enough to hold the enemy.

    Tie Gang secretly groaned. These Immortal Tier Puppets were pricey, and it pained him to lose even one of them, despite most not belonging to the Dao Opening Sect. Without hesitation, he ordered more powerhouses to enter the battlefield.

    "There is no need to go all out; just hold the enemy and buy us some time," he ordered, and the people chosen immediately executed his n. The void began to shake as more top-tier powerhouses entered the battlefield, and Tie Gang observed and waited.

    "Begin the extraction," ordered Tie Gang, and one particr legion immediately acted. An array manifested above their head in the shape of a magic circle with very intricate designs. The circle released a terrifying devouring power, but oddly, it did not affect any living creature.

    All the puppet parts still salvaging flew toward the array, recycling the parts forter use. Tie Gang''s body paused as he received orders from War Room.

    "Take the undead parts too," he ordered to the Clean Up Legion, and they followed instructions. They recycled the enemy''s undead body parts.

    "Can they do that?" asked Lighting Fist.

    "The real question is how to stop them," added Saber Snake.

    "I''ll talk to Reverend Tranquility." Qian Heng did not hesitate to contact thetter, telling him of the situation. "So, what do you think?"

    "If you give me time, it''s not impossible to stop them. The real question is, why should we?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "From what I observe in this brief confrontation, the enemy''s Professional Dao is highly developed, and we would lose if we try to confront them. Instead of wasting time and resources in stopping them, it might be best to focus on something else."

    "We can''t just let them take the bodies of our dead. Heaven knows what they''re going to do with it."

    "Ultimately, the choice is yours," said Reverend Tranquility in a calm and soothing voice. "However, my opinion is we should focus our effort and resources on something else. Our manpower in the professional field is severelycking, and it might be best to focus our effort on other things."

    "Qian Heng sighed, "You''re right." In times like this, he could notment how weak their world ispared to their glorious past before those damn Taoists. Since he had decided, he would no longer hesitate; Qian Heng chose to abandon the bodies of these dearly departed.

    Tie Gang continued to observe, and soon afterward, he heard the sweet sound he was waiting for from the Dream World.

    "Commander, we''re finished."

    "Excellent. Are you going to send someone to set it up?"

    "No need. We will send you an Array Disk and you only need to activate it. Make sure not to destroy the disk, and there will be no issue."

    "Very well."

    A small void tear materialized before Tie Gang, alerting everyone. He calmly took out the disk and injected his power into it. Then, things proceeded so fast that only a few could understand what was happening and barely reacted.

    A small array manifested from the disk before also releasing a terrifying devouring power, but its target was only one thing: Death Qi. In less than a second, trillions of undead stopped moving as the Death Qi in their bodies dissipated. The other horrifying aspect of this formation was it did not discriminate against the tier of undead it targeted. So, whether it was mortal or Immortal Undead, they all stopped functioning under its power.

    Tie Gang sneered after seeing this oue. These undead were the lowest level, with no soul or consciousness, just instinct. As such, they could not resist the Death Qi being forcefully sucked out of them.

    "Damn it," roared Qian Heng; he just watched how they so easily lost their biggest trump card.

    "You think this is the end?" sneered Tie Gang. "Began purification."

    "Amithabtha." These words echoed in the minds of everyone present. Then, a colossal golden lotus appeared in the middle of the battlefield, releasing a golden light that swiftly purified the resentments from the mortals and other undead.

    The lotus flew to the Myriad Emperor World''s side and released a golden light on all the legions, granting them a blessing.

    "Listen, men," said Tie Gang. "Their people have resented and abandoned them while blessing us; this is another sign that our victory is guaranteed and honorable. Now, let''s avenge these poor and innocent souls who only wanted to rest peacefully."

 Chapter 1069 First Planar War (V)

    Chapter 1069  First nar War (V)

    1069  First nar War (V)

    The faces of the martial artists contorted as this was an irrefutable truth. What they had done was the ultimate form of disrespect to their people, elders, ancestors, and worlds.

    "Men, desperate time calls for desperate measures," said Qian Heng, his voice echoing in everybody''s mind. "What we have done is a shame that we must bear for the rest of our lives, but remember, we did it out of necessity for survival and because we are weak. We may have wronged the dead, but the living are counting on us.

    "So raise your head and face the enemy. Used this shame and anger as fuel to protect the people not burdened by our choices."

    "For the people, for the world, for our shame."

    "For the people, for the world, for our shame."

    "For the people, for the world, for our shame."

    They rushed to meet head-on with the origin cultivators, and the formation was instantly activated, isting everyone intoyers. The martial artists were momentarily disoriented until they figured things out. Qian Heng quickly ordered them to change tactics, sending people or legions to differentyers.

    Tie Gang calmly watched the enemy''s response before contacting some people. "Top 15 Heaven Chosens- do not reveal your full strength yet, especially you, Li Jun. Wait for the right time to sweep the Mortal Combatant Layer."

    "As you wish," replied Li Jun, and Tie Gang flew to the firstyer, which was the mostplicated, Although this was the Legion Layer, themanders of these legions were of different tiers and included many Immortals.

    He soon noticed something and frowned, "This might be a problem."

    The legions from the Myriad Emperor World were objectively better than those from the Martial Hegemony World. They had better weapons and armor and more variety (Talisman Weapons). They were trained to be a real army or unit, while it was obvious that many of these martial artists'' legions were put together very recently. Additionally, martial artists (at least these ones) are more individualistic, making them not prone to working in groups as they favor personal power more.

    Lastly, the martial artists were surprised to discover they lost the advantage of a powerful body with high defense and regenerative capabilities. This fact was one of the primary contributing factors in their victory against the Taoists, who were more known for their spiritual practice than their bodies.

    However, the origin cultivators tempered their bodies to a high degree, especially with the new Origin System that ces heavy emphasis on this. And even if they did not use the new system to its full potential, bathing in constant Innate Qi has nourished and strengthened them.

    Their only advantage in this scrimmage was their regenerative ability. With immense life energy, no origin cultivator would be on par with them on healing except for the geniuses. More importantly, they have linked their life energy to help each other heal from injuries; in other words, all their legions are versions of Tie Gang''s Undead Legion created from his Innate Ability.

    ''A lot of them are not in sync, thus affecting the life energy sharing process,'' thought Tie Gang. ''But the perfectly in-synch ones are even better than my Undead Legion. The worst part is they do not have one person as the main link; their abilitiese from their cultivation system.''n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    If something happens to Tie Gang, his Undead Legion will drastically weaken. However, the martial artist legions do not have such a weakness.

    ''We can''t use the previous tactic since consciousnesses control the Life Energy, so the formation is useless.''

    Tie Gang looked to his left, observing Li Jun''s ughter Legion led by Jun Menyao had no issue with their enemies as they could [kill] the Life Energy or rece it [Death Qi] to throw them out of bnce. However, this tactic only worked the first time since the Martial Hegemony World''s cultivators are masters of control of Life and Death Qi.

    The situation was simr in one of the Ancient n''s legions, most likely trained by the Sacred Beast Empress.

    Tie Gang ignored the explosions around him, the shouts, the blood, gore, and wailing souls; his mind was only analyzing the battlefield anding up with the best countermeasure.

    His eyes moved to Great Talisman City''s legions, which he found unique. A few talented Talisman Makers served as the core of the legion. Everyone else allows them to borrow their collective strength through formation, and they can make any talisman they wish to fight or support.

    They used a Life Qi Suppressing Talisman created for this battle, thus suppressing the martial artists'' ability and rendering them easier to kill.

    "Talisman Legion: move to the center and bless all legions with your talisman," ordered Tie Gang, who also called two Dao Ancestors to fuse with the Talisman Legion''s formation and give them a greater strength boost.

    With this subtle change, all other legions were now provided with Life Qi Suppressing Talisman, making their battles easier. The casualties on the opposing side dramatically increased as their only advantage was weakened or useless.

    Tie Gang received a few praises from the War Room, but his focus remained on the war.

    "AAARGGGHHH." A visceral roar as if from a creature who had suffered until pain in the depths of Hell and had escaped, now consumed by an iprehensible anger. Everyone''s eyes were on this martial artist whose white could only be distinguished by the few spots on his red sleeve.

    His body turned golden as he burned his Golden Body for extra strength. Then, with madness in his eyes, he rushed toward Tie Gang. He was unstoppable, destroying anyone on his way and breaking countless formations.

    An Immortal Venerable tried to stop him, but the martial artist ignored him, advancing forward toward one man only-Tie Gang.

    ''Interesting,'' thought Tie Gang. ''Anger, hatred, and desperation sublimated his spirit, allowing him to achieve a temporary Will Manifestation. His majesty was correct when he said this cultivation system made it easier to manifest Willpower.''

    Tie Gang sent an order, and a Dao Ancestor acted. A colossal palm descended on this little Quasi-Emperor, annihting his body and soul. However, Tie Gang''s happiness did not even have an opportunity to manifest as he detected a ck shadow continuing toward him.

    ''Has killing me turned into your obsession?'' he analyzed. He ordered everyone to let him pass, and he blew to it once the thing reached less than two meters away. His mouth generated a terrifying vibration backed by the Strings of Fate. The obsession resisted for less than a second before dissipating.

    "How...could...this...be," said a hoarse voice.

    "It''s because you''re weak, so even the power of obsession cannot change your fate," said Tie Gang indifferently.

    The martial artist looked at him with red eyes; he wanted to look at the people responsible for taking everything from him. Before thest of him disappeared, his life shed before his eyes.

    His name was Shao Ning, but the people in the martial world knew him as the White Cloth Flute Asura. In his early years, he had no interest in martial arts despite his master''s best efforts; his only love was music, the flute, to be specific. Then, on that fateful night, he returned home to see his master in.

    He remembered the pain and guilt he felt. On that day, he changed as he buried his master. He focused on martial arts,bined it with his flute, and eventually acquired the Heaven Martial Art called Sound of Murder.

    After his martial art was aplished, Shao Ning went on a rampage in the world, trying to avenge his master. The countless bodies he left in his wake garnered him the nickname White Cloth Flute Asura.

    Shao Ning thought his life would be filled with blood, vengeance, and darkness-until he found thest man on his revenge list. He remembered that day on the mountain vividly. His long hair flowed with the wind, the beautiful mountain in the background, and the zither sound, indicating he had epted his fate.

    Out of instinct, Shao Ning took his flute to y an apanying piece, and when he woke up, they''d been ying together for three days. More importantly, all his anger and hatred had dissipated. Without hesitation, Shao Ning made a bold decision - to forgive, and he never regretted it.

    That day, he found apanion. They secluded themselves from the world, focusing on their music. They did not care about the rocky martial path or the ruthless Emperor Path; they had each other and music, which was more than enough.

    Things were well for a long time until this war. Shao Ning wanted to stay out of it - at least in the early stages. But hispanion feltpelled to participate. So, he followed him.

    s, as soon as the fight started, he had to watch the person he loved dearly eradicated from him. The anger and grief overwhelmed his mind, so he decided to do something for his homeworld in memory of hispanion''s patriotism. Sadly, his effort was futile.

    "Lai Chang, don''t worry, I wille see you now. See? I didn''t make you wait long, so you can''tin."

 Chapter 1070 Death Ring

    <h4>Chapter 1070 Death Ring</h4>

    1070 Death Ring

    Tie Gang frowned as he noticed a slight change in the battlefield. Numerous golden lights emanated in scattered ces throughout the void. The martial artists had be ruthless and burned their golden bodies tounch suicidal attacks at their enemies. In other words, they were fighting desperately. So, he ordered his men to fight more carefully and be on the lookout for these desperate tactics.

    On the other side of the battlefield, Qian Heng watched everything while clenching his fist. They were losing this fight, which could be said to be a one-sided massacre. These origin cultivators were as versatile in their methods and tactics as the Taoists. Still, on top of everything else, they also had a powerful body with great defense, stamina, and regeneration.

    ''Is the fate of our world be subjugated?'' thought Qian Heng, clenching his fist even tighter to the point of causing small explosions.

    "Sorry," he said to the other three, and they nodded to show they understood.

    "What should we do?" asked Lighting Fist.

    "We can only continue with the original n," replied Qian Heng, sighing deeply. He suddenly paused as he received amunication from the Celestion Demon Cult.

    "If you guys had something like that, why wait so long to reveal it?" he asked with an ugly expression.

    "We''re revealing it at the correct time. Your majesty, you should be happy we''re willing to show you our deep background." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Qian Heng exhaled deeply, "Fine. Send it out."

    "What are these demons ying at?" asked Lighting Fist.

    "My concern is why now?" asked Purple Dragon.

    "Isn''t it obvious?" sneered Snake Saber. "They need us to buy enough time to gather enough merit for their Cult Leader."

    "You really shouldn''t have revived him,"ined Lightning Fist. "Once he proves the Dao, he will definitelypete against you for the Heavenly Emperor Position."

    "You saw how much resources and manpower they provided for this war," exined Qian Heng. "Plus, I never care about this damn position."

    "You may not care, but we do. I would rather we have no leader than those demonic bastards ruling over us," sneered Lightning Fist.

    The void before them trembled before something materialized - a white ring obviously made out of bones.

    "The Underworld Martial Emperor''s Proving Dao Artifact," muttered Saber Snake. "It''s as beautiful and powerful as I envisioned."

    The Underworld Martial Emperor was a legend in the Martial Hegemony World because of his strength and the devastation he caused the world. After the Null Era, the world entered the Martial Origin Era, where their cultivation system was created and perfected. Then, near the end of the era, came the madman, the Underworld Martial Emperor.

    He is the first person to show how terrifying it is to use Death Qi to create legions of undead. With his Death Dao, the madman went on a rampaging path to conquer the world and turn it into a world of the dead with him at the top while farming the world for Heaven''s Will.

    The terrifying thing was he almost seeded. The Martial Origin Era was a prosperous time with numerous Immortal Sovereigns, Insurgents, and Immortal Tier Powerhouses. But they were no match for the Underworld Martial Emperor due to his personal strength andrge army. This confrontation resulted in these powerhouses'' deaths and turning into the enemy''s undead soldiers.

    Luckily for this world, a betrayal from the Underworld Martial Emperor''s closest friend and ally allowed them to seal and exile him. After his departure, the tactic of using the dead as cannon fodder was poprized until a Great Emperor facilitated the Death Forbidden Treaty.

    Without wasting time, Qian Heng put the ring on and activated one of its abilities:

    [Immortal Curse]

    All the mortal martial artists in this war soon discovered a ck mark on their forehead, followed by a message of what was happening: they were not immortal. Their enemies could not kill them no matter what. So, they went mad, attacking their opponent with unrestrained hatred and anger; this was an opportunity to avenge their loved ones, brothers, friends, and fallenrades.

    ''This is not good,'' thought Tie Gang, noticing the situation. ''This Emperor Artifact seemed to have been nourished by Death Energy for billions of generations.'' His eyes brightened as he thought his boss should be interested. However, this was forter, as he still needed to deal with the situation.

    Although this technique only applied to the Mortal Cultivators, it was enough to reverse the war.

    "Talisman Legion: provide everyone with Sealing Talismans. Although we can''t kill them now, we can seal them to killter," ordered Tie Gang before focusing on Wu Ming''s Totem Legion.

    "You''re up. Use the legion with the Sealing Array to deal with the situation." Wu Ming immediately acted, summoning his legions with Sealing-based Totem on their bodies to move forward.

    "Wait," said Tie Gang, who suddenly received orders from the War Room. "Forget it. We will take a defensive position. Meanwhile, let''s begin the Immortal Tier battles."

    "Why the sudden change?" asked Wu Ming, but Tie Gang had an inkling. This decision was made either as a precautionary measure to save as much love or the war was proceeding too smoothly, and there was a need to slow down things and gather more data using different tactics.

    Under his order, all legions formed defensive stands and created interconnected energy shields to protect themselves from these mad martial artists. They were ordered not to worry about energy reserves as the Alchemists would provide them with as many pills as necessary for a prolonged battle.

    "Li Jun, protect the other Heaven Chosens," ordered Tie Gang.

    "You want me to babysit? I refuse."

    "Why?"

    "If these people are not adept at dealing with an ''Immortal'' opponent, they should not call themselves Heaven Chosen."

    "Fair point. Do you guys hear this?" said Tie Gang, and these people became riled up, calling out Tie Gang for even suggesting such a thing. The only calm response was the number 2 position, Di Jiaying.

    A smile crept on the corner of Tie Gang''s mouth. "Now, it''s time for me to move." Without hesitation, he released his aura to call for a challenge A towering martial artist who was 3.5 meters tall and holding tworge hammers. The man released a projection of his Inner World to show his strength as a first-ss Dao Ancestor Insurgent.

    ''Let''s use this fight to dampen their high morale,'' thought Tie Gang as he rushed toward his opponent.

    [Strings of Fate]

    Tie Gang moved his fingers as if he were a puppeteer controlling strings. Then, before the small giant man could respond, invisible strings around him became visible, cutting off his body, soul, and even his inner world. The martial artist looked at Tie Gang in shock, not thinking he would die so easily. Then, his body split into hundreds of pieces before the void energy in the surroundings finished it off.

    "What is this?" asked Tie Gang, who discovered a glowing yellow mud from this guy''s Inner World. "Immortal Earth Essence? So, that''s how he became first ss." He smiled as this was a great fine. He could leave it to cultivate a first-ss Dao Ancestor Insurgent for his next life or trade it to the sect for something of equal value.

    "Who else?" asked Tie Gang, looking at the crowd.

    "I will be your opponent," said another first-ss Insurgent, but he was skinny with a third eye on his forehead. Tie Gang could not tell whether he was a subhuman race or this was a technique. This was unimportant as this man was just another dead opponent. He used the same technique without hesitation, but this man could see his fate strings and evaded.

    ''Good job,'' thought Tie Gang. ''But what about the vibrations thate with the strings?'' But to his surprise, his opponent could detect or even see his hidden attack and evade. Furthermore, this martial artist was extremely fast.

    [Kic Vibration]

    Tie Gang siphoned vibration from everything that moved, and in this battlefield where gods, demons, and monsters were trying to kill each other, he had too many sources of vibrations. Even the rapid movement of his opponent was a source of power for him.

    "Don''t you get it?" sneered the Three-Eyed Martial Artist. "Anything I can see cannot hurt me." In his eyes, everything around him had turned into vibrations and fluctuations, but it did not matter. He navigated through like he was walking in his house. It did not matter whether the vibrations originated from subatomic particles or some unknown ethereal or nonphysical concept; he would evade it as long as he could see it.

    ''This is annoying,'' thought Tie Gang. This technique reminded him of the Battle Maniac Source Technique. ''He still needs to move so I couldnd a hit as long as I''m faster than him.'' However, this n was wed because he would need to be significantly faster than his opponent, which he was not.

    ''In that case, the only solution is to take away his sight,'' thought Tie Gang, who immediately formed a tactic to end this fight as soon as possible.

 Chapter 1071 Fourth Layer Battle

    Chapter 1071  Fourth Layer Battle

    1071  Fourth Layer Battle

    Myriad Emperor World, Heavenly Court, War Room:

    Wang Wei sat on a new throne, looking at the projection of the war from a formation. He was finally interested when he saw the white ring bursting with the power of death. He ordered the gathering of the bodies of these martial artists as materials for puppets, and the Death Qi was to feed the Genesis Fruit.

    The Death Qi was too low in quality despite the high intensity. However, it was different for the Emperor Artifact. It should benefit his body tempering and even aid his Death Daoprehension.

    ''Interesting. This war might be more beneficial than I anticipated. Maybe I can lure out some eats and snakes.'' Wang Wei looked in the distance, smiled before continuing to pay attention.

    ...

    Tie Gang held a head in his hand with three holes where the eye sockets should be. His tactic for this match was simple but direct. He bombarded his opponent with attacks to pressure him, forcing him to enter a state of extreme focus. The next step was for this martial artist''s extreme state to be focused on him until he made a mistake in his visual ability by being too focused on something else.

    Tie Gang then took the opportunity or w in thetter''s visual acumen to rip the third eye from him. Without it, the martial artist''s visual prowess drastically decreased so he could take the other two eyes before killing him.

    ''You were a worthy opponent, and I think I will remember you,'' thought Tie Gang, who kept the three eyes in case they were valuable. He looked around for his next victim before noticing a change in the fourthyer.

    ''Have the Eternals begun to sh? It seems things are heating up,'' thought Tie Gang before focusing on hisyer. He soon frowned as he detected a powerful enemy approaching. He was immediately on guard as the approaching person raised his rm bells.

    ''A first-ss Insurgent that is very close to Eternal ss? Now we''re talking,'' thought Tie Gang, who felt the joy of when he was the Iron Fist Ruler, challenging cultivators all over the world to break his limits and be a Supernatural Realm cultivator.

    ...

    "Things are not going well. We are losing too many Immortal Powerhouses," groaned Lightning Fist. "Have you noticed? These origin cultivators have terrifying battle experiences, and it''s all of them." They are martial artists, and their cultivation system is more battle-oriented, and yet, they were being outssed by their opponents in this field.

    "How they fight reminds me of the demon cults," nodded Purple Dragon. The Celestial Demon Cult has a cruel method of training Heaven Chosen. From age ten, their members are gathered in groups of hundreds, sometimes thousands. By the age of 15, only one group member will remain. Then, that member will acquire the title of Sacred Son and begin cultivating with the other survivors for the position of Young Cult Leader.

    The final winner in thatpetition will be designated as the cult''s next leader and Heaven Chosen to be fully cultivated for this generation''s Heaven Will.

    "Is their cultivation system so perfect?" asked Lightning Fist.

    "It''s indeed a good system, but it should not be the cause of their battle experience," replied Qian Heng. "From how they fight, these people have obviously experienced thousands of battles against worthy foes. If I had to guess, it might have something to do with the Dream World Xu Shi mentioned."

    "Using the power of dream to train?" said Saber Snake. "It''s a perfect method if they can recreate all the rules of the real world."

    Everyone sighed as they understood what kind of opponent they were facing.

    "What? Having regrets now?" asked Qian Heng. "It''s not toote to surrender and let them spread their Dream World. By then, we will also have ess to it."

    "Don''t insult us, your majesty," said Lightning Fist. "Nothing is worse for a martial artist than to abandon their convictions." The others did not say anything, but they felt the same. A martial artist must have a firm will and conviction, or they will never survive the Death Realm when facing death, let alone the even scarier Nirvana Realm.

    "I''m d you feel this way," nodded Qian Heng. "Purple Dragon, you''re up. Are you sure you don''t want help?"

    "Let me gauge his ability first. If something goes wrong, you can jump in to help." Purple Dragon fixed his purple robe embroidered with dragons on the sleeves, followed by his dark long hair. It was a habit he developed long ago when one of his junior sisters told him he looked terrible after winning a fight to impress her. So, from that on, he ensured he looked perfect before every battle.

    "Very well."

    Purple Dragon flew forward, and once he reached the formation, he was teleported to a special area in the void. Although he can see what''s going on in this fight, he knows he cannot intervene, and all his actions will also not affect others.

    "Ao Shen:e and die," he roared.

    Ao Shen, dressed in all ck, appeared before him. "That stench and disgusting aura - you''re from the Rising Dragon Sect."

    "Yes, and like our founder, I''vee to subdue a dragon."

    A killing intent shed in Ao Shen''s eyes. However, he did notsh out. Instead, he smirked, "I participate in this war, especially to ughter you guys. Any other factions might survive this war but yours - that, I promise."

    Purple Dragon shook his head, "Although dragons are Innate Creatures, at your core, you''re like every demonic creature - vile, cruel, andscivious."

    Ao Shen just smiled. He was only talking nonsense to this man because he wanted to analyze the origin of his strength. His body released an aura that he found extremely repulsive. Additionally, his Eternal ss strength is not from Immortal Qi, Inner World, or Godking - it''s from his fleshly body.

    Ao Shen knew more than anyone how difficult it is to train the body to par with an Eternal, but this weak sect with a weak foundation actually cultivated one.

    ''It seems he absorbed another body that was this powerful and perfectly inherited its strength. The only person who fits this description is their sect''s founder. Did he leave his fleshly body before ascending?''

    Now that he had figured things out, Ao Shen had different ideas. Suppose he could add this person''s body to the refining process of his Proving Dao Artifact. In that case, he will have the [Dragon Subduing Characteristic], the antithesis of his existence and nature. He won''t have to worry about techniques that directly target his kind in the future.

    "Hehe, who would have thought you were a gift instead of a pest I needed to crush."

    Purple Dragon''s body shivered after hearing these words. However, Ao Shen did not care about his reaction as he activated his [Awakening], downing the Dragon Darkness Armor. He instantly appeared before his opponent and punched him in the face.

    Boom!

    Purple Dragon took a dozen steps into the void with his arm crossed but sessfully blocked the attack.

    "So repulsive," sneered Ao Shen, who felt a power emanating from his opponent''s body with a natural ability to restrict him. This thing rejected his every essence and wanted to subdue it.

    ''If that bastard Dragon Subduing lived in this era, I would have hunted him down to the end of the Dao,'' sneered Ao Shen before increasing his strength. He appeared next to Purple Dragon and kicked him in his ribs. However, he frowned as he detected something.

    ''Willpower Manifestation,'' thought Ao Shen, feeling the effect of this attack. He was unsurprised since he had spent years cultivating and understanding that world''s cultivation system and knew it was very beneficial to manifesting Willpower.

    "You''re weaker than I anticipated," taunted Purple Dragon. Although his ribs hurt, they were barely bruised and healed instantly. However, Ao Shen pointed one of his sharp ws, and a small concentrated ck orb manifested before turning into a potent beam full of the power of darkness.

    Purple Dragon''s face changed as he released his Dragon Subduing Technique. A powerful repelling force emanated from his palm to confront the darkness beam. This attempt took him a few seconds, but he was soon revealed.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Impossible," yelled Purple Dragon before being swallowed. He survived the attack, but his body was full of bruises.

    "Why are you surprised?" asked Ao Shen. "Even if your power is my antithesis, it is still based on who''s wielding it. It''s apparent that you only recently acquired it and cannot even properly wield it."

    "Stop talking nonsense," groaned Purple Dragon.

    "You''re right. This is not the time for talking - it''s time for killing."

    Ao Shen disappeared and flew out from Purple Dragon''s shadow, which should not be possible since there is no light in the void for a shadow. He plunged his arm into his enemy''s back, and Purple Dragon''s fighting instinct kicked in. He moved his body, allowing the ws to reach his lungs instead of his heart.

    He released all his Dragon Subduing Power to push Ao Shen away and buy him some time.

    ''He''s only ying with me,'' he thought. ''In that case, there is no need to gauge his strength. Let''smence with the n directly."

 Chapter 1072 Buying Time

    <h4>Chapter 1072 Buying Time</h4>

    1072 Buying Time

    Purple Dragon''s aura immediately changed, bing more mysterious and eerie. He then started to say strange words, and a macabre phantom manifested behind. It had six arms, three heads, no legs, a red face that resembled a mask grimacing, and a ck cloth that seemed to be both clothes and a part of his body.

    The strange creature looked at Ao Shen, and one of its arms pointed at him and clenched his fist. A peculiar energy appeared on the dragon''s body, making him stop his attack.

    "So, that''s how it is. You bastards took my bloodline when you hunted me down and now want to use it to curse and weaken me," he said with a sneer.

    ''It''s not working?'' thought Purple Dragon before saying more incantations. The Curse Creature behind moved all six arms to increase the curse. The result was just a sneer from Ao Shen and a look of pity.

    Then, the dragon rushed before him and plunged his hand into Purple Dragon''s chest, ripping his heart out.

    "Why...is it...not working?" asked Purple Dragon as blood dripped from his mouth, nose, and other orifices.

    "I have a different bloodline now," replied Ao Shen. "And even if I didn''t, do you think it''s a simple matter to curse an Eternal?" Ao Shen exploded his head with one punch, but he knew the opponent was not dead since he was a body refiner. As expected, Purple Dragon exploded what remained of his body before regenerating in the distance.

    His face was pale as Ao Shen''s Dao Will and Will Manifestation overwhelmed him with those two punches. Without any choices remaining, he asked for help, so Lightning Fist and Snake Saber appeared in the fourthyer to help.

    "I thought you said your n would work?" asked Lightning Fist through divine sense, obviously frustrated.

    "This is not the time to fight. Now, we need to readjust ourselves to deal with the enemy." Although Snake Saber meditated, he was also unhappy with the n''s failure.

    "No, it can still work if you guys buy me some time."

    "What else can you do?"

    "The technique I''m using is one of my ancestor''s greatest trophies when the Commerce Hub intervened on behalf of the Celestial Harmony World," exined Purple Dragon.

    "Get to the point," said Lightning Fist.

    "The technique is from one of the three Curse Kings."

    "Are you serious?" asked Lightning Fist. Their world has heard of the infamous Curse Techniques from the Curse Haven World.

    "Now that you mention it, this phantom resembled how our records described the Malevolent Curse King," added Snake Saber.

    "It''s him," nodded Purple Dragon. "So buy me enough time, and I can still curse him."

    "Alright. We''ll see what we can do."

    Their conversation could no longer be described as fast. Ao Shen looked at the new presence and smiled, "The Heavenly Emperor says he will pay a good price for the bodies of any Immortal Sovereigns. It seems my luck has been on the rise recently."

    He focused on Purple Dragon, who sat cross-legged in the void behind those two. Ao Shen''s brow furrowed as he noticed that the eyes in one of the phantom''s three heads were turning red. Additionally, his sixth sense was warning him of uing danger.

    ''Let''s end this quickly,'' he thought, immediately turning into a colossal ck dragon. His dragon roar shook the void, and all the otheryers had to momentarily stop and nce at him.

    [Cmity of Darkness]

    As Ao Shen moved forward, everything in a million light-years in his surroundings turned into absolute darkness, and this was not a simple darkness where light was absent, and the senses were affected - no, this was the darkness that followed after the destruction of the world.

    "Damn it," roared Lightning Fist, who knew the enemy was no longer ying around. She immediately used her most potent offensive attack: [Divine Dragon Lightning Fist]. While enjoying her God Position, she understood a little bit of the essence of Divinity and created this technique.

    With this one punch, she manifested an enormous dragonposed of golden lightning. The dragon roared simrly to Ao Shen before directly confronting the darkness. s, this was a futile endeavor. The darkness swallowed it, and nothing else happened. There were no sounds, vibrations, or any signs of confrontation; the lightning dragon just disappeared, assimted into the darkness.

    ''How could this be?'' thought Lightning Fist as the darkness rapidly approached her, and she had no chance of surviving or even running away.

    Swish!

    An ax flew from the distance, containing an aura that indicated it would tear the darkness apart. It flew towards Lightning Fist, most likely to save her. However, before traveling far, a Phoenix rushed out of nowhere and burned the ax.

    ''So, this is the end,'' thought Lightning Fist before a figure suddenly appeared before her.

    "You!"

    "We don''t have much time. Take Purple Dragon and run away."

    "Why are you doing this?"

    Snake Saber smiled, "People always assume I''m up to no good because of my face. Maybe they will now truly know what kind of person I am."

    "Because of such a stupid reason?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "That''s enough for me."

    He turned to face the darkness and immediately sacrificed his Immortal Mansion for a drastic increase in power. Saber Snake then cast the most potent sealing technique he knew to stall this ever-epassing darkness.

    Lightning Fist bit her lips and turned into a streak of lightning to rush to Purple Dragon.

    "We must leave."

    "No, I only need a little more time." One face had both eyes already red, and the second face was still in progress.

    "Can''t you cast the curse back home?"

    "Well, yes, but with the distance, my low proficiency, and the dragon already prepared, it will take much more time and resources."

    "Enough for me."

    "No one is leaving here alive."

    Purple Dragon and Lightning Fist''s faces changed; they did not notice when the darkness surrounded them. They looked around but did not see any sight of Ao Shen.

    "Your face," yelped Lightning Fist, and Purple Dragon immediately realized he had dark tattoos creeping on his face and body.

    "A curse?"

    "You''re not the only one who can curse people," said Ao Shen, his voice originating from the darkness without showing up. Purple Dragon''s face contorted in pain.

    "Malevolent...King."

    One of the phantom''s three heads opened its mouth, and all the ck tattoos rushed into its stomach.

    "Swallowing Curse? What an interesting technique," said Ao Shen. "But that won''t change anything."

    "Explode!" roared Lightning Fist, sacrificing her fleshly body, Immortal Mansion and the soul inhabitants, and Immortal Qi to form an intense energy wave that tore through the darkness. Purple Dragon and her soul rushed out of the formation, heading home so they could have a chance to strategize and regroup.

    However, as they neared their escape, a dragon head suddenly popped out of nowhere and swallowed Purple Dragon. Lightning Fist was about to turn around to help him, but she abandoned herpanion when she seemed to have received a message.

    Ao Shen''s human form appeared, and he looked in the distance, "It''s a shame she escaped. However, the benefit is enough for now." After digesting Purple Dragon''s body, his body refining should advance by leaps and bounds. Additionally, he preserved Snake Saber''s body to exchange with the Heavenly Emperor. He turned into the distance to watch the other fight.

    ...

    Huo Fenghuang looked up and down at his opponent. "Do you think you can win against me with that ring?"

    "I don''t know, but I''m willing to try."

    She nodded, "If there is something I admire about you, martial artists, it is your unwavering spirit and willpower. Although some people call it unnecessary stubbornness, I still respect it."

    "With how battle-oriented your world is, we would have gotten along well," replied Qian Heng. "It''s a shame your war-mongering ways targeted us."

    "You guys were simply unlucky. If yourmunity were further away, you would not have been the first to suffer our wrath."

    "But we would still have to suffer for it."

    "Or, you would have already known what we''re capable of and realized resisting was pointless."

    "You said it yourself: we are unnecessarily stubborn. So, this battle was inevitable."

    "Fair point," nodded Huo Fenghuang. "Ok, enough of chit-chat. Let''s get this started." She immediately activated her [Awakening]. Her dress suddenly changed into an extravagant,vish red hanfu with a phoenix embroidered and a ck tortoise belt. She wore a blue dragon crown, Qilin-inspired rings, and white tiger shoes.

    Huo Fenghuang''s natural aura, which was always prideful and noble, became even more regal. If she was already an unparalleled beauty, her [Awakening] increased her charms or aura, further entuating her beauty.

    Qian Heng squinted his eyes before also activating his [Awakening]. His changes were not nearly as borate as his opponent''s. He only had a pair of metallic wings floating behind him, followed by red paint on the corner of his eyes, making him look more confident and aggressive.

    After the transformation, they rushed toward each other for a sh to test out their opponent.

 Chapter 1073 The Slaughter

    Chapter 1073 The ughter

    1073  The ughter

    Huo Fenghuang''s White Tiger ughter Sword shed with one of Qian Heng''s axes, and she moved her body to evade the second. They continued this simple sh for a minute, testing each other. Their sh reverberated throughout this worldmunity.

    Then, Huo Fenghuang suddenly switched to using speed tactics in one swift motion, so she stabbed her swords more than a billion times in less than a second. Qian Heng crossed the axes before him to block.

    Bang!

    Huo Fenghuang''s sword attack was a distraction, and her actual attack was a kick to the chest. Qian Heng''s battle instincts kicked in, and he raised his knee to block the kick. He frowned as he sensed a red imprint on his legs oozing with the aura of ughter.

    He activated his Dao Will and Will Manifestation to remove the ughter Mark, but Huo Fenghuang had also ced these things in the mark to counter him.

    Boom!

    Qian Heng kicked his opponent with the marked leg, and as soon as it came close, he exploded the leg before regenerating it, but his tactic failed as the mark was still there. Additionally, he discovered the mark was slowly siphoning his blood and stamina.

    [Death Aura]

    Qian Heng''s ring released a dark aura that rapidly ate the mark. Then, he rushed to his opponent and used a Void Double sh. With the two swings of his ax, all the chaotic spatial energy in the Void dispersed, creating a vacuum of energy, matter, and concepts.

    Huo Fenghuang calmly made a circr motion with her sword, creating a Yin-Yang Symbol before her, which absorbed the power of the two ax attacks. Then, she rebounded them toward their creator.

    Qian Heng tried to divert the shes to the side, but the Yin-Yang Symbol not only rebounded them but also increased their potency. Finally, he had to bear the brunt of an even more potent attack, resulting in a few injuries. Huo Fenghuang did not give her opponent time to breathe, so while he was blocking, she had already appeared before him - her sword shining all red.

    [Spinning Ax Technique]

    Qian Heng did not physically spin, but his body was surrounded by a tornado of ax shes as if he had spun with tremendous speed. The glowing sword sliced through the tornado, but it gave him enough time to protect himself with a shield created from death power.

    Huo Fenghuang made a brilliant move as she used her Yin-Yang Dao to duplicate her sword, materializing it in her left hand. Qian Heng was caught off guard, but it was toote to react. Her sword contained a technique to kill death, so it sliced through the shield along with the right side of Qian Heng''s body.

    Boom!

    Huo Fenghuang flew more than ten thousand meters away because of a single punch from Qian Heng''s left hand; she was surprised and did not expect this. However, she was not injured; a dragon scale appeared where she was hit.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''The ax is considered a heavy weapon; did his body take on this particr characteristic of the weapon, thus drastically increasing his physical strength?'' analyzed Huo Fenghuang. ''That''s an interesting technique; maybe I underestimate him.''

    She then frowned as she saw Qian Heng''s right side of the body regenerated. Although it looked gray and lifelesspared to the other parts of his body, it did regenerate.

    ''This was a clean hit with Dao Will and Will Manifestation, so he should have been severely injured. But now, he looked perfectly fine.''

    Her gaze shifted to the ring; this artifact was the only reason Qian Heng could keep up with her lower 4-fold Strength.

    ''Let''s remove it from the equation.''

    Huo Fenghuang rushed toward him but discovered Qian Heng was running away, heading toward his home world. ''Not on my watch,'' she thought before turning into a Phoenix, chasing him.

    Roar!

    Billions of skeletons and undead appeared in her path as Qian Heng used the ring to summon them. However, Huo Fenghuang did not stop for a moment and burned everything in her path. As she reached him, a voice suddenly appeared in her mind.

    "No need to chase."

    ''Wang Wei?'' she thought, wondering why he stopped her. Then, her Heavenly Eyes saw the reason. Qian Heng had nearly reached the coverage of the array protecting the Martial Hegemony World and had control of it. If he used it, his strength might reach the domain of 5-Fold.

    "Coward," she muttered, her voice echoing in the void. However, Qian Heng did not react. Instead, he roared: "Retreat!" The martial artists were surprised by this order since they had the advantage with their immortality but would not disobey theirmander.

    Meanwhile, Tie Gang received amunication from the War Room, and they swiftly hashed out a countermeasure. "Talisman Legion, provide Sealing Talisman to everyone. All legions are ordered to seal the area and prevent the enemy from escaping. Third Layer Immortal Combatants, your job is the same - prevent the enemy from retreating.

    "Li Jun, you''re up."

    "It''s time to go all out?"

    "Yes, kill as many as you want and as swiftly as possible."

    "Haha, that''s what I want to hear,"ughed Li Jun, who no longer held back, releasing his aura on par with peak 3-Root Dao Ancestor. As he mobilized his blood, the heat from his body drastically increased the temperature in this void and empty space.

    He flickered his spear, and the thing began to elongate at an rming speed. It moved like an infinite snake, and everywhere it passed, it pierced through the head of a martial artist. With this one attack, the spear pierced more than 10,000 martial artists, scattered over millions of light years.

    With a thought, the spear returned to its original length. Li Jun then applied enough physical force to the spear''s tip that space-time copsed, creating an enormous ck hole that swallowed more than a million martial artists.

    "Stop him!" yelled a top of Heaven Chosen from the Martial Hegemony World. He was one of the top contenders in this generation after achieving 2-Leaf strength. Sadly, the world had the Demon Cult Leader and, in a terrible twist of fate, Xu Shi.

    Li Jun ignored him. In front of him, these so-called "immortals" are a joke. He raised his left hand, and millions of metallic threats manifested out of nowhere. As he pulled, millions of martial artists had their heads sliced off. Li Jun looked at the top Heaven Chosen and used his [ughter Word Art].

    "Explode."

    As soon as he uttered these words, these people could not resist. A cacophony of explosions echoed in the void, forming an intense melody that embodies war and destruction.

    [Death gue]

    Li Jun''s body released a dark aura, and everyone it hit dropped dead as their face turned white. A check with divine sense would show a terrible virus that targets their bodies and souls. With this attack, another few million people died.

    Li Jun went on a killing spree. He has no problem killing these people''s immortality with his ughter Dao, turning him into a dragon in a sheep''s den. He used various intricate and unique ways to kill as many people as possible.

    The martial artists in the otheryers wanted to save their young ones, especially the promising and talented ones. Unfortunately, they had their own trouble to worry about.

    Additionally, in this time of stress, many people have begun to abandon their spirit and choose to run or retreat.

    The Myriad Emperor World''s Heaven Chosen watched this battle with shock. They knew Li Jun, someone from the same era as the Heavenly Emperor, was powerful since they challenged him for the number one spot. However, they never knew the full extent of his power.

    Cai Renshu looked at this ughter with clenched hands. He knew the top 10 Heaven Chosens was a difficult moat to cross, but seeing the strength of number one shook him.

    He currently ranked 23rd, which is excellent considering the billions of participants and that in his world, only the Moon Goddess made the ranking, and she''s 2,879th (out of 3000), almost not making the list.

    However, he knew his situation was not the best. With the expansion, the Martial Hegemony World will enter thepetition, so his rank might decrease further. The good news is Li Jun seemed to be ughtering all this generation''s geniuses, but the one still sealed might be an issue.

    The second bad news is his rtionship with the Emperor Enlightening Academy. They supported him in conquering the world as it made spreading the Mortal Civilizations and other projects simpler. However, their response was vague or ambiguous whenever Cai Renshu suggested he wished to join them. He did not know whether this was because he sphemed against the headmaster or another reason, but this situation worries him.

    It also did not help that he could not ask other factions since his Su Dynasty was in the Academy''s domain, and his actions might offend a top-ss Eternal Emperor.

 Chapter 1074 Defensive Stand

    Chapter 1074 Defensive Stand

    1074  Defensive Stand

    "You couldn''t kill such a weak Eternal," sneered Ao Shen. "I feel embarrassed for you."

    Huo Fenghuang nced at him, "Do you think I don''t know you''re weaker than me without your proving Dao Artifact? How about it? Want me to p you around?"

    "Who''s afraid of you?" he retorted. Although he knew his current self was weaker, he knew she did not dare fight him since the Heavenly Emperor forbade any internal fight during this war.

    Huo Fenghuang ignored him, paying attention to her assignment; she watched Qian Heng like a hawk while waiting for the War Room''s nextmand after Li Jun''s ughters ended.

    Near the Martial Hegemony World:

    "We should do something," said Lightning Fist''s soul, floating next to Qian Heng. She watched so many of her fellows die but was powerless to do anything; she had never felt so frustrated and useless since she started practicing martial arts at the young age of 5 years old.

    "Don''t you think I don''t want to do anything?" said Qian Heng with clenched fists. He could sense the two eyes watching his every move. He knows if he dares move out of the formation''s range, they bring the wrath of the Heavens upon him.

    That''s why he can only protect the retreating martial artists who reach near the formation''s range.

    "So, we''re not going to do anything at all?"

    "Just wait."

    Li Jun ughtered 95% of the people in hisyer. The scariest part is he did everything with a smirk on the corner of his mouth, indicating he enjoyed this mindless ughter.

    "So, what''s next?" he muttered.

    "All Third Layer Immortal Venerables," ordered Tie Gang. "Get into a formation with a Dao Ancestor to support them. Li Jun: kill all the immortals in the thirdyer. Di Jiaying and the others, your task is to kill the legions in the firstyer while we hold off the Immortal Commanders.."

    "No problem."

    Li Jun entered the thirdyer and started another ughter. On that day, the people of the Myriad Emperor World watched as one of their own ughtered immortals like they were nothing but dogs or chickens. So many Immortals shed blood on that day that this part of the Endless Void turned golden for decades.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The result of this first confrontation was evident to anyone - the Martial Hegemony World lost horrendously. Although they had only lost one battle and the war had just started, things were not looking great. Qian Heng was eerily quiet as he watched thest of his people rush to safety. Such a grand army of billions and less than 5% survived.

    "Sir???"

    Qian Heng raised his hand to stop her. "We are martial artists." His voice boomed in the void. "Our bodies and souls may fall, but our martial art will is eternal. Now,e, serve your home for thest time."

    As soon as he finished this incantation, billions of ck lights resembling tiny lightnings rushed from all fouryers of the battlefield to fuse with the white shield surrounding the Martial Hegemony World, slowly turning it ck-red.

    "Stop him!" roared Tie Gang, and countless people attacked the World''s Protective Shield, including the two Eternals, no, three Eternals, as Jian Sha also appeared to help. However, it was pointless. These people watched as billions of Martial Art Wills empowered this formation. Qian Heng calmly watched them behind the protection, his hatred almost palpable. He disappeared.

    "What now?" asked someone.

    "We can rest and resupply while I discuss our next step with the War Room," replied Tie Gang. The lower-tier cultivators could not stay in this environment for too long, so under his orders, a group of Weapon Refiners appeared and built resting artifacts in the void.

    During this break, everyone is checking their Military Points and exchanging resources. Ao Shen exchanged rare resources with Wang Wei, and he fed Snake Saber''s body to the Genesis Fruit. As expected, the Tier 11 Essence contained in an Immortal Sovereign''s body did attract and elerate its growth.

    After a quick discussion, the War Room sent the Sea Race''s Immortal Sovereign and more Insurgents to break the barrier as soon as possible. However, these people realized that it would take some time to open even with four Eternal Powerhouses. They still had to consider the slight time dtion between the Void and the Martial Hegemony World.

    Martial Hegemony World:

    Everyone in the court was absolutely silent; this war was a disaster, a fiasco, a wreck - it was all the synonyms of the word failure.

    "So, what now?" asked someone. "These sacrifices brought us a short rest, but what now?"

    "The only n I have is to get more time," said Qian Heng. "We will rewrite the rules of the world to elerate time. So, when these people eventually break our defense, we would have 100,000 or maybe millions of years to prepare."

    "Have you thought of the consequences, your majesty? Trillions upon trillions of mortals will die as a result of chaotic temporal energy."

    "Not just mortals, most Tier 1 to Tier 6 cultivators will not survive. Meanwhile, Tier 7 to 9 might suffer weird time-rted injuries if they are not careful. This n could turn catastrophic."

    "We can take measures to save as many lives as possible," added Qian Heng. "But, yes, there will be casualties. However, our priorities should be gathering resources to cultivate one or two Immortal Sovereigns. Meanwhile, we must also help the Cult Leader from proving the Dao."

    Qian Heng nced at a young man with blood-red eyes and star-shaped irises. The Cult Leader smiled after seeing Qian Heng''s gaze. Although he appeared gentle, no one would believe the leader of the Demon Cult to be a sane individual.

    "Any more suggestions?" asked Qian Heng. "We need ns for the uing battle. We might not have the opportunity for a third battle."

    "How about asking the demon race for help?" suggested someone.

    "After what we''ve done to them, would they be willing to help?"

    "The better question is, can we trust them?"

    The demon race once ruled the world after the Null Era. However, after the creation of martial arts, their race was almost hunted to extinction. They had to run away to a few scattered inds in the east and could only survive until the current era because of the Sea Race''s protection.

    "I will talk to the Monster Sovereign and see if they''re willing to help," stated Qian Heng.

    "And if they don''t?"

    "No one can escape this war."

    "Your majesty, what about that old turtle? He might be a real problem."

    Qian Heng grunted after hearing this. "We''ll figure out something. Any other suggestions?"

    "I have a n to give us a fighting chance."

    "You are?"

    "Golden Fist Liu Hu."

    "Oh, the Alliance Leader during the Demon Catastrophe."

    Whenever the Martial Hegemony World suffers a catastrophe, people worldwide call for establishing the Martial Alliance and electing a leader. This would have been the case if not for the appearance of the Heavenly Court. Such customs have existed since ancient times, and the Dragon Subduing Emperor was the Alliance Leader of his time.

    Before the Celestial Demon Cult became the de facto leader of the demonic way, there was a catastrophe where these demons became too powerful and wanted to mess up the world. Golden Fist became the Alliance Leader because of his skills and strategic mind.

    "That''s me, your majesty."

    "What''s your n?"

    "I think we should....This would allow us to better concentrate our main power and increase our defense. We can....Although this will require a lot of movement, it''s worth it. The only issue is whether the Peaceful Life Pce can pull off this n?"

    "No problem," replied Reverend Tranquility. "We can also add some modifications. However, I also need to warn of the issue of resources. We must maintain the world formation and do this, so please don''t think we are greedy when asking for many resources."

    "Don''t worry about that," reassured Qian Heng.

    "That''s all I want to hear."

    "Anyone else?"

    "Is it possible to introduce a third party to this war toplicate it," asked the Cult Leader.

    "What do you mean?"

    "For example, we tell the Celestial Harmony World that we are willing to ''surrender'' to them again only if they defeat the Myriad Emperor World and let them fight it out before facing them," said the Cult Leader. "Of course, that''s assuming they won''t join with the Myriad Emperor World to conquer us together."

    "There is no chance for them to work together because of their connection to the Commerce Hub, but your n will not work for another reason," exined Qian Heng.

    "And what is that?"

    "From what I know, the entire Commerce Hub fears the First Heavenly Emperor."

    The room immediately became quiet. What kind of existence was the Commerce Hub? An alliance that spent more than a thousand worldmunities. Their world gained freedom from the Celestial Harmony World - one of their core members - not because of their strength but because of internal fighting. These Taoists had political enemies in the hub, and they used their fight with the Martial Hegemony World to weaken them. Otherwise, if the hub wanted to wipe them out, it would be more than simple.

    But such a humongous power was scared of one man.

 Chapter 1075 Desperate & Fierce Resistance

    Chapter 1075  Desperate & Fierce Resistance

    1075  Desperate & Fierce Resistance

    "Is it possible to get someone else involved?" asked the Cult Leader stiffly. "For example, a world not affiliated with the Commerce Hub, preferably one with a natural disposition or culture of war and conquest?"

    "This idea is only feasible on paper," said Golden Fist. "We are currentlypletely isted, and I doubt our enemy would give us the slightest chance to contact any aid. And just the fact that no one had tried to benefit in this conflict is further proof of the people''s fear of the First Heavenly Emperor."

    Many worlds love to make a profit during times of war. They will sell resources at high prices or exchange for rarer ones, provide manpower in the form of mercenaries or even lend their armies, and sell information. However, none of this has happened. The entire world is watching this war, but everyone is quiet.

    Even the Corpse Selling Sect, which is always present in every conflict and collects bodies by any means necessary, did not show up.

    "So, are we just going to give up because of the difficulty?" continued the Cult Leader. "In the current situation, foreign aid is our best option."

    The room became silent. As much as they hated foreigners, these martial artists understood after this first battle that they desperately needed help.

    "Sir Liu Hu, what do you think?" asked Qian Heng.

    "We can try to send a signal for aid, but our best choice would be to send emissaries through the Source Qi Space and hope they pass this blockade."

    Qian Heng and many people secretly groaned after hearing this. Navigating the Source Qi Space was virtually impossible because of how vast andplex it was. While it''s technically possible to use it to travel from one worldmunity to another, what is most likely to happen is someone being lost or ending somewhere in Primordial Chaos. Only Paragons can navigate the Source Qi Space, but only a few.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    So, whoever is sent as an emissary has a low chance of seeding - even if blessed with tremendous luck - or surviving.

    "Then, we''ll do that," nodded Qian Heng. "If you have more ideas, state them?" The meeting continued for a few more hours, and they discussed many ways to resist, including providing the resources for Lightning Fist to return to her peak. Once everything was discussed and agreed upon, Qian Heng finally had a moment to himself.

    He ensured he was alone before raising his hand. Someone appeared before him a few minutester. "I need you to continue what you started." After setting things here, he rushed to the inds to see the Monster Sovereign and that old turtle.

    Outside of the Martial Hegemony World:

    Countless powerhouses attacked the world protective shield relentlessly. It was a sight to see as hundreds of Immortal, Dao, and Emperor Artifacts shone with brilliant lights. Array Masters were constantly analyzing the formation to find or create weaknesses.

    "Commander, we''ve intercepted a distress signal," said one of the lead Array Master.

    "Distress Signal?"

    "Yes. We''ve blocked the entire world, preventing them from teleporting ormunicating with the outside world. However, they used vibration from the World Shield to ask for help. What should we do? Do we just block, or do you have any other ns?"

    Tie Gang thought momentarily, "Just block it."

    "No, release it," suddenly said Wang Wei. "Let''s see if we can bait others into intervening in this conflict."

    "As you wish, your majesty."

    "No problem."

    "Also, I will send the Array Virus and test to see if they are useful," Wang Wei added.

    "Excellent,"mented Tie Gang. Thest time the Array Virus showed a public appearance was during the Heaven Chosen Trial. However, after so many years, the thing has been optimized and further developed by many people, including Misceneous One.

    Soon, the team received a red disk that somewhat resembled formation disks. After being instructed on what to do, they activated the item. As expected, the speed of breaking through the formation suddenly elerated. It would have been broken instantly if not for the Martial Arts Wills empowering this shield.

    Bang!

    Huo Fenghuang''s sword was thest attack that broke the shield. The soldiers cheered, but no one rushed. Tie Gang, Ao Shen, and Huo Fenghuang led a small group of soldiers inside as a vanguard.

    As soon as they stepped into the world, something exploded. Luckily, these people were at the top of the power ceiling, and this attempt was pointless to them.

    "What happened?" asked Tie Gang, who could not see anything around him no matter where he looked.

    "We''re surrounded by formations," exined Huo Fenghuang with a frown. "More importantly, these formations can even hide from my sight." Not only were these things invisible, but the world was surrounded by a fog that isted visions and divine sense.

    "How is that possible?"

    "This world''s Heavenly Dao was willing to waste much World Source to aid its people," exined Ao Shen, who noticed the fog and other anomalous things.

    "Can you deal with them?" asked Tie Gang.

    "Let''s just detonate all of them," said Huo Fenghuang before she started attacking everything with her sight. She did not go all out since she needed to preserve this world, but her actions were sessful. Most of the hidden formations detonated uponing into contact with her attacks.

    "We should be careful as these people seemed ready," warned Ao Shen, and Tie Gang nodded. He sensed the abnormal temporal energy in the surroundings and had an inkling of what these people did.

    "Can our soldiersnd?" asked Tie Gang.

    "No problem, but there seem to be many hidden things in this world," warned Huo Fenghuang.

    "At this point, will conquering this world even be worth it?" asked the dark dragon. After using so much World Source to defend themselves, they might only acquire a shelf of a world.

    "You''ve forgotten they''ve established a court, so they must have saved a lot of World Source," reminded Huo Fenghuang.

    "You''re right. Plus, as long as this ce is still a Heaven Will World, it should be worth it."

    Tie Gang had called the troops tond on this world while warning them of the danger. He ns to settle everyone before sending a scouting regiment to prepare for the unseen. Tie Gang suddenly heard a loud sound while discussing how to proceed with the War Room.

    "Watch out," yelled Huo Fenghuang.

    Boom!

    All the soldiers were engulfed in a firestorm followed by intense poisonous ashes. Luckily, she reacted fast enough and protected everyone.

    "Was that a volcano explosion?" asked one of the officers. However, thetter''s words did not end as the ground surrounding their location began to tremble and copse. The soldiers had to stay in the air to prevent them from falling, but then, the gravity in their area suddenly increased a million times. Without the immortal''s help, these soldiers would have be meat paste.

    "What''s going on?"

    "It''s like the entire world is fighting against us."

    "That''s because it is," said Huo Fenghuang, looking in the distance. "It''s treating us as invading species or parasites." Her words were immediately proven correct as the temperature around them suddenly dropped to an abysmal level. In this weather, even a Quasi-Emperor will freeze to death.

    "All Saints and above, deploy your domain and regte our surroundings," ordered Tie Gang, and the soldiers followed his orders. With billions of domains, theirnding spot became a ce whosews or rules of Heaven and Earth were no longer under Heavenly Dao''s control.

    "I think we should be safe for now," muttered a soldier, and hispanion wanted to shush him so as not to jinx things. Unfortunately, it was toote as low-level soldiers began to fall to the ground with dark veins on their necks and bodies.

    "What is it this time?"ined Tie Gang as he rushed to check the nearest soldiers, and as expected, he could not see anything.

    "Those martial artists are really desperate,"mented Ao Shen.

    "What happened?" asked Tie Gang.

    "They''ve corrupted the Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth," exined Huo Fenghuang. "Anyone who absorbs any energy in this ce will be poisoned."

    Tie Gan groaned. Only Immortals have genuinely escaped the shackles of Qi. Tier 7 to 9 might have a very low reliance, but they still need it. Meanwhile, anyone of Tier 6 and lower cannot survive long without absorbing Qi to replenish their Origin Essence.

    "From now on, all soldiers can only use pills to recuperate their Qi," ordered Tie Gang before pausing. "Wait. The War Room ordered you four to open small breaches in the Source Qi Space to provide energy for the soldiers; that''ll be more cost-effective."

    "Will that count as part of our military exploits?"

    "Yes," nodded Tie Gang, so the Eternal Powerhouses started acting in their order. After adequate rest, enough Qi, and without worrying about mother nature literally killing them, the group advanced ind, further into the fog. Tie Gang decided to gather more information before making an adequate n.

 Chapter 1076 Heaven, Earth, & Yin-Yang

    <h4>Chapter 1076 Heaven, Earth, & Yin-Yang</h4>

    1076 Heaven, Earth, & Yin-Yang

    Tie Gang stopped the moving legions due to the intense fog. Theck of visibility or detection abilities worried him, and he feared whatever traps his enemy was nning for them.

    "Should we remove the fog?" asked Tie Gang.

    "It could be what they expect us to do," stated Ao Shen.

    "So, gathering more information before acting is the best option?"

    "I found a human town nearby," said Huo Fenghuang, activating her Heavenly Eye to its full extent. "Let''s check it out."

    Jian Sha and the Sea Race Immortal Sovereign named Jiao Qiu stayed behind to protect the troops as the three rushed to their destination. The moment theynded outside the vige, they detected an anomaly. The mortals in this town looked weird; some people had old faces with young bodies, old bodies with young faces, normal bodies with baby arms, faces that were part old and part young, and many odd-shaped bodies.

    "This should be the adverse effect of forcefully messing with the entire world''s time,"mented Huo Fenghuang.

    "We need to calcte how long has passed, as this could affect the battle''s tide," added Ao Shen.

    "My eye can''t see anything, and this ce is disturbing any divination," said Huo Fenghuang, looking at the sky. "It will take me a little while to find the answer. It''s best to take a sample of the temporal energy in the world and have Xu Shi or the Heavenly Emperor analyze it."

    "I''ll do that," said Tie Gang.

    "No need," suddenly said Wang Wei. "It''s been a little over 75,000 years."

    "That''s long enough to make a difference," muttered Ao Shen.

    "Your majesty, what should we do next?"

    "Disperse the fog and prepare for the real battle," replied Wang Wei, and the two Eternals immediately acted. They flew into the hair and used absolute force. Huo Fenghuang released a me that burned everything in its path, while Ao Shen released a devouring power that swallowed the fog.

    As expected, some weird creatures from the fog had the power to affect the mind or senses, but with two top Eternal Powerhouses, they posed no issues. Soon, the entire world was cleared as divine sense, and other senses could function as usual.

    That''s when everyone saw it-a giant shield that separated the Martial Hegemony World into two: one side was still blocked by fog, and the other cleared. The world''sposition was basic: an enormous consecutive continent with a few scattered inds. So, the separation was easily aplished and apparent.

    "So, that''s their tactic," muttered Ao Shen. As he scanned his side of the formation, there were only sick mortals. All the cultivators moved to the other side; they even moved the location of their lineages to the other side.

    "A Yin-Yang Formation?'' thought Huo Fenghuang. She noticed the difference between their sides, which represented Yin or evil, and the martial artist''s side, which represented Yang and everything good. ''Why does this array look even more powerful than the world protecting one?'' She frowned at this thought before voicing her concerns. Tie Gang swiftly called the Array Masters to give an analysis and summary.

    "Brilliant," said an elderly Dao Ancestor wearing blue clothes, long white hair floating in the hair, and caressing his long white beard. "I thought their development of Profession Dao was subpar, but they developed such a brilliant array. You can see the obvious Taoist ideologies in it."

    "Can you exin?" asked Tie Gang.

    "This arraybines Heaven, Earth, and Yin-Yang," exined the Array Master. "The one we destroy to enter this world is Heaven, and this one is Earth. It uses Yin-Yang to strengthen Earth further, with a secondary boost from Martial Art Will. Furthermore, Heavenly Dao might be providing them with World Sources to aid them further."

    Tie Gang groaned, "This is getting annoying. Can you break it?"

    "Yes, but???"

    "But it will take time. What about the Array Virus?"

    "Yin-Yang does not only represent the opposite but also changes," replied the Array Master. "And that''s one weakness of the Array Virus, so it will still take some time."

    "Do you have a way to elerate the process?"

    "Disintegrate it from the inside, send more powerhouses, or have his majesty act personally."

    Tie Gang waved, "Do your best, and I''ll see what I can do about more powerhouses." Hemunicated with the War Room for the next step. He needed more resources, more soldiers, more everything. Additionally, Tie Gang needed to know what to do with this conquerednd as they technically owned half of the world. The War Room agreed to send the Void Time Empress to heal the mortal''s sickness as they are valuable.

    "Alert! Enemy Attack!"

    Tie Gang rushed over and saw what was happening. The sky turned dark because an incalcble amount of creatures rushed out of the formation. Due to the sudden attack, many of the Array Masters close to the shield were killed.

    "Damn it, why are those people so careless,'' muttered Tie Gang, who knew why. The war has been proceeding so smoothly that some people have rxed their guard or be arrogant. He swiftly mobilized all the legions to prepare for war.

    Tie Gang frowned as he saw the enemy. "Are those demon races?" He hesitated because these creatures had glowing red eyes, and their bodies released a dark, eerie, shadowy aura. Tie Gang suddenly felt his body tremble and the surrounding temperature dropping to a freezing degree. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He looked around to find the source and saw an irate Ao Shen; he sighed.

    "Damn you," roared Ao Shen, shaking the entire world.

    "Calm down, or you''ll destroy the world," said Huo Fenghuang.

    How can Ao Shen calm down? He knew the plight of the demon race in this world and nned to lure them to migrate to the Northern Continent. Additionally, he owed a few of them karma for saving him when he was here. But now, he saw his n fail, and his people turned into mindless killing machines and cannon fodder.

    Ao Shen exhaled to calm down, "Is it possible to save them? After all, we need them for the Demon School." His only chance was for the War Room to see his point and agree.

    "You should understand with their destroyed or corrupted souls, it''s no longer worth the effort to save them," said Huo Fenghuang, making Ao Shen snort coldly.

    "You should watch out," Huo Fenghuang told Tie Gang. "These creatures contained terrifying poisons, curses, and diseases."

    "I understand." Tie Gang ordered Alchemy and Talisman Legions to act as aid for this battle, reducing the casualties from these causes. Even with these preparations, the loss was more than he had anticipated. After the battle, Tie Gang instructed the Array Masters to ce formations to prevent another sneak attack while also gathering these demons'' bodies to see if they would be of use. He expected this was only the first wave and more was toe.

    Tie Gang suddenly sensed a shift in the world and looked in the distance. There it was, a handsome man in white clothes with flowing silver-gray hair-the Heavenly Emperor. He did not release any aura or make his presence known, but his every existence changed the fundamental concepts of the world, such as matter, energy, space, time, and fate. So, all eyes were immediately on him.

    "All hail his majesty."

    "Be at ease," said Wang Wei calmly before looking at the shield. "Sir Qian Heng, how about a conversation."

    After a few seconds, the fog cleared briefly as a man in red armor appeared floating in the sky.

    "Wang Wei," said Qian Heng with gritted teeth and hatred in his eyes, his arm crossed before him. No one knows this is just a facade, that this proud martial artist had to use every ounce of his willpower to prevent his body from trembling out of pure fear.

    Martial artists have a naturally sharper instinct than many other paths or systems, and Qian Heng, one of the best in this system, shared this ability. So, he knew how scary this man was the moment heid eyes on him.

    He knew this person could kill him by simply breathing a little harder; he knew that this formation, which was the embodiment of their world''s civilization and their hope, could not protect him.

    The fear was so intense that Qian Heng felt his body, mind, and soul copsing. He felt ashamed, so he did everything to resist that fear. To his surprise, he discovered his Willpower being tempered at a tremendous speed.

    Wang Wei smiled, "You should now understand how pointless your resistance is. So, why not stop wasting each other''s time."

    Veins appeared on Qian Heng''s neck as he realized this war was nothing but a game for this man. He could have conquered this ce alone in less than a few minutes if he wanted to. Qian Heng realized the ease at which this man could conquer his home; this news devastated him. Regardless... "We will never surrender," replied Qian Heng. "Death is better than subjugation."

 Chapter 1077 Traitors?

    <h4>Chapter 1077 Traitors?</h4>

    1077 Traitors?

    "So, you''re doing all this because of pride? You will allow trillions to die for such a stupid thing?" asked Wang Wei.

    "Not just any pride, but the pride of martial artists," replied Qian Heng. "If we back down now and surrender, the collective martial art will of all the cultivators in this world will shatter, turning our cultivation system into a waste."

    The core idea of their martial arts system is that they can bend and stretch but cannot surrender. Otherwise, no one will ever pass the Death Realm, let alone condense a Golden Body. So, this war has be one to preserve their world, culture, and cultivation systems.

    "Not to mention, I believe you''re a scourge to the lower dimension," continued Qian Heng. "I hope our resistance signals other worlds to resist no matter whether they are destined to lose."

    Wang Wei''s eyes squinted after hearing those words. He noticed a strange destiny gathering around Qian Heng.

    ''Interesting. Is this a natural response to True Heavenly Dao''s Bnce Mechanism?'' True Heavenly Dao must function based on bnce, at least in the lower dimension. As such, even if thetter favored him and blessed him with a great destiny, it would also ce difficulty in its path.

    ''Or is this Supreme Unity''sst-ditch effort to prevent me from making the lower dimension enter an era of prosperity?''

    Supreme Unity is one of the few things that can disturb True Heavenly Dao''s Bnce Mechanism, making it act out of character or with true selfish motives.

    ''Qian Heng or anyone who inherits this destiny is not a threat to me, but I should still watch them closely to prevent any unknown variable,'' concluded Wang Wei. His gaze shifted beyond Qian Heng into the fog.

    "What about you guys?"

    His voice prated the fog and transmitted to all the top echelons standing in this world''s court, watching and strategizing for this war.

    "Do you also share the same idea as Qian Heng? Do you want your world to suffer because of his choice?"

    The room was quiet until Lightning Fist summoned the courage to speak. "We do." She would never allow Snake Saber''s sacrifice to be in vain. So, she was prepared to fight until her dying breath and would kill anyone who betrayed the world or surrendered. After she spoke, the others also followed: whether they honestly shared this sentiment or wanted to follow the crowd, it did not matter since they agreed on fighting until theirst breath.

    "What a shame," sighed Wang Wei before his eyes shifted to Reverend Tranquility. Although he was not present in the room, everyone could tell who he was looking at.

    "The people from the Celestial Harmony World?"

    "What? What are you talking about?" said the reverend with an ugly expression.

    "What a brilliant n," continued Wang Wei. "These Taoists cut off one of their legs to ensure they could leave a pawn in this world, and then they began their invasion from the shadows. They controlled 70% of this world''s professional Dao, especially the Alchemy Dao.

    "Then, when the timees for their return, they only need to stop providing their service, and this world will enter a long period of chaos as people realize they can no longer acquire the resources they need to cultivate. By then, an invasion has a much higher chance of sess. What a brilliant strategy. I wonder who came up with it."

    The room''s temperature immediately dropped to freezing as countless eyes stared at Reverend Tranquility.

    "Don''t listen to him," said the Taoist martial artist. He''s nting seeds of doubt, trying to disintegrate us from the inside."

    Despite the logical arguments behind these words, the people could not stop their wariness as the First Heavenly Emperor''s words contained a ring truth: the Peaceful Life Pce does control 70% of the Professional Dao''s market, and if something happens to them, the world would be chaotic.

    The Peaceful Life Pce has had a monopoly on the best resources for Tier 4 to 6, which is the realm that requires the most resources. Numerous top Emperor Lineages spent a lot of money buying Life Energy Pills (and its varieties like Yin-Yang Life Energy Pill) for their factions. They might have the recipe and alchemist to refine some of these pills, but they want their Heaven Chosens to use their best, and only the Peaceful Life Pce can provide these pills.

    "Reverend Tranquility is right. Don''t listen to his nonsense," said Qian Heng.

    "Tell these Taoists that I''m interested in a conversation with them," said Wang Wei before his gaze shifted to the new Eternal Powerhouse of this world - the Celestial Demon Cult Leader.

    "The same for the people behind you."

    Wang Wei left, not caring about the chaos his words will cause. He walked to an established tent and summoned the Eternal Powerhouses.

    "You should all be careful as this war might have outside interference. Don''t be careless and suffer," warned Wang Wei.

    "We understand."

    "Ao Shen, go on a diplomatic mission to the Sea Race leader. Convince him to join our side," exined Wang Wei before summoning a healing pill.

    "What is this for?" asked Ao Shen.

    "These martial artists injured him when he refused to join their side. He is currently hiding in the sea with a few surviving demon races. Give this pill as a gift even if he does not join us."

    "There are surviving demons?" He had scanned this side of the world and the ocean and found nothing.

    "Yes, but only a small percentage," nodded Wang Wei before giving him the location. "Be careful and respectful. That old turtle is very powerful; it took all their Eternal Powerhouses to injure, and even then, they only seeded because he was protecting his people."

    Wang Wei was not exaggerating as he was shocked when he saw what happened; he had never met such a powerful Immortal Sovereign.

    "How strong are we talking about?" asked Ao Shen.

    "Compared to 5-Fold Battle Realm, and he''s equal to 6-Fold in the ocean." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "A hidden Eternal Emperor?"

    "No, he''s an Immortal Sovereign."

    "Can they reach such a power level with the lower dimension''s suppression?" asked Ao Shen.

    "Apparently, yes, but only with enough time."

    "How long has this turtle lived?"

    "He survived the Null Era, so he can be called ancient."

    "Now it makes more sense," nodded Ao Shen.

    "Go discreetly," added Wang Wei before dismissing everybody. Then, with a wave of his hand, a screen floated before him, showing a beautiful face after a few minutes. Sword One appeared on the screen without her mask.

    "Sect Master," she saluted.

    "We''re alone, so there is no need for the formality," Wang Wei replied casually. "What''s thetest news?"

    "The same. They want to intervene in this confrontation but still fear you. They''ve been putting more pressure on He Shiyi, asking him to fulfill his promise."

    Wang Wei nodded, "What''s He Shiyi''s response?"

    "We haven''t found out exactly, but we know he''s cated many factions while the rest are still mad at him."

    "So, he might be already prepared or still preparing," uttered Wang Wei. "Has our business been affected?"

    "On the contrary, it''s booming better than before. They are trying to appease us and have opened many doors for us," exined Sword One. "Of course, that''s a facade. When the moment is right, they will strike and take everything."

    Wang Wei nodded as this tactic was obvious. "What about the Star Beast World? How is their business?"

    "Some people tried to sanction them until we intervened, and they backed down; they also started treating them like us."

    Wang Wei did not say anything as he became lost in his thoughts for a few seconds. "Anything else to report?"

    "Someone wants to propose expanding the hub to all worldmunities before gathering everyone''s power to deal with us. We''ve temporarily dyed him until you decide what we should do."

    "There is no need to dy him. A rapid expansion at this stage of the game will only scatter their forces and make them even more vulnerable. If they are stupid enough to do such a thing, I would praise Heaven,"mented Wang Wei.

    "As you wish. Any other order?"

    "Tell Wang Ju to keep watch on the Abyss Gap," added Wang Wei. "I don''t want these bastards to release the seal out of desperation."

    "I will."

    After this call, Wang Wei contacted Gao Buqin and Deste On in the Battle Spirit World to check on He Shiyi''s actions. He received some bad news as the alliance of Emperor Lineages Gao Buqin created to bnce the Spirit Genesis Sect contained some traitors. Some information has been leaked, and they have lost their ability to monitor He Shiyi. Wang Wei promised to send them more Fate Shadow Guard to rectify the situation before ending the conversation.

    ''Once this war ends, it''s time to finish things with He Shiyi, Emperor Jia, and the Commerce Hub,'' thought Wang Wei. He looked in the distance and smiled before disappearing.

 Chapter 1078 Death & Weapon

    Chapter 1078 Death & Weapon

    1078  Death & Weapon

    Celestial Demon Cult:

    The Cult Leader sat on his throne with the elders and supervisors. He kept tapping on his throne with his finger and looking annoyed. After a few seconds, he said, "Why don''t you say anything?"

    "Our situation is not ideal," said Red-eye. "These martial artists did not trust us before; now, it''s even worse."

    "How can they believe such nonsense? Our soldiers were the first in the frontline; we provided the best resources and the most powerhouses,"ined a female Elder.

    "We should just elerate the n and take over the court."

    "That would be stupid. Qian Heng is popr, and the people respect him. So, they would just rebel even if we use force."

    "So, we''re not going to do anything?"

    "The best option is for the Cult Leader to prove itself in this war," said Red-eye. "Increase his poprity and trust. Then, after the war or if something happens to Qian Heng, he will be the de facto leader."

    "But, can we even win this war?"

    The room was immediately quiet. After seeing the First Heavenly Emperor, they already understood the fate that awaited them.

    "Should we just surrender?"

    "That''s not an option," replied Red-eye. "Although I despise Qian Heng, he''s correct on this issue. If we surrender without a fair fight, our Martial Arts Will will crumble, resulting in the possible destruction of the cult."

    "But by the time we put up a fair fight, the enemy might no longer wish to show mercy."

    That was the crux of the problem, but there was no solution to this issue - unless they wanted to abandon their martial arts path for something else.

    "Alright, you''re all dismissed," said the Cult Leader. "I need some time alone to think." Everyone dispersed, and he sat silently on his throne, his star-shaped irises moving independently.

    The Yin Side of the World:

    "Commander, we have excellent news," reported an elderly Array Master.

    "What happened?" asked Tie Gang.

    "The array weakened?"

    "Hmm, why?"

    "It appears that the people controlling it are no longer professionals or using their best effort."

    "Internal contradiction?" muttered Tie Gang with a smile as he thought of something. "Tell me what you need to further elerate its destruction."

    After the discussion, Tie Gang contacted the War Room, and soon afterward, numerous new portals appeared with new legions, professionals, resources, and powerhouses. They were divided into two groups: the one focusing on taking down the formation and the people healing the mortals.

    For the next few days, more demon race cannon fodders to harass the enemy and dwindle their numbers. Tie Gang was on guard, so they never suffered from another sneak attack, but his legions suffered casualties because of how savage and mindless these beasts fought.

    Xu Shi finished her work three dayster and cured all the remaining mortals. They returned to a normal appearance, but many people lost much of their lifespans in the process. However, that was not an issue as their lifespan drastically increased after these people entered the era of Mortal Civilization.

    Once her work finished, Xu Shi left. She still did not want to participate in this war out of respect. So, after putting the mortals in a safe environment to ensure the aftershock of this war would not annihte them, she returned to the court.

    On the fifth day afternding on this world, a roar from the Heavens shook the entire world. Then, a colossal blue turtle whose body covered the entire sky appeared before the world, heading straight for the shield.

    "Turtle King, what are you doing?" yelled Qian Heng, manifesting in the Yang Side of the shield.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Making you pay."

    "You should understand why we did it. We???"

    "I don''t care about your nonsense," yelled the Turtle King. "I promised to remain neutral, but you still attack the people under my protection. Now suffer for your actions."

    Boom! He crashed into the shield, shaking the entire world.

    Qian Heng exhaled to calm down, "I know what we did was wrong, but this is no excuse to work for these invaders."

    "I don''t care."

    Boom!

    "Turtle King, be reasonable."

    "I promise an old friend to protect his descendants." The turtle''s voice boomed between Heaven and Earth. "But you wiped out his lineage by killing the Monster Sovereign and all his bloodline."

    Boom!

    "I...didn''t know."

    "You reap what you sow," replied the turtle before continuing his onught. The other origin cultivator powerhouses helped, and cracks appeared on the shield after less than thirty minutes. Qian Heng nced at them with red eyes before leaving; he knew he had little time and needed to worry.

    After two hours, the shield finally broke, releasing the fog from the Yang Side. However, the fog was blown away with one breath from the turtle. A Yin-Yang Symbol appeared in the sky, releasing an invisible wave that affected the entire world.

    "What''s going on?" asked Tie Gang.

    "They''ve changed the Order-Disorder of the world with the help of Heavenly Dao and this formation," replied Ao Shen.

    "What specifically did they change?"

    "No immortal can attack a mortal."

    "To be precise, no one with immortal strength can attack someone with mortal strength," added Huo Fenghuang.

    "So, they are targeting Li Jun."

    "Most likely."

    Tie Gang grunted, "Can we break this new rule? What''s the price for ignoring it?"

    "Exile," replied Huo Fenghuang, using her Heavenly Eye to analyze the situation."

    "That''s not so bad."

    "You''re wrong," said Ao Shen. "Their final trump card is an Emperor Artifact created with only one purpose: Exiling people to the upper dimension."

    "If you add the World Source they are willing to spend, this is a problem," added Huo Fenghuang.

    "Wait, if they have such a trump card, why not use it as a sneak attack? Why use it as the eye of a formation, which will make it easier to be discovered?"

    "I don''t know," shrugged Ao Shen.

    "It might have to do with the fact this artifact seems to require the formation to function," added Huo Fenghuang, making Tie Gang frown.

    This group did not know that the first Eternal of this world, the one with the Martial Ancestor Destiny, the Eternal Fist Emperor, left this artifact to protect his homeworld. However, he also had selfish desires; he wanted his family tost, so he left the restrictions that only his bloodline could activate the artifact. Sadly, even with destiny protecting them, his family became extinct, and the artifact was lost and became useless.

    Someone revealed news about the artifact, and the Peaceful Life Pce used this brilliant formation to activate it.

    As this group had a swift conversation, the situation was rapidly changing. A cage or barrier suddenly appeared around the Turtle King, sealing him. No one had time to react.

    "What is it now?"ined Tie Gang.

    "Heaven, Earth, and Human-this is the Human Array," said Ao Shen. We should have seen thising." He swiftly analyzed the situation, and there was good news: this formation was the weakest, so the Turtle King could escape on his own. The enemy''s n was most likely to temporarily remove him from the battlefield.

    "Watch out," yelled Huo Fenghuang, but before she could react, Qian Heng and the Cult Leader appeared next to her, blocking her path. Meanwhile, Ao Shen suddenly had dark marks all over his face and body.

    ''This is...that bastard''s curse? Isn''t he dead?''

    Lightning Fist, Purple Dragon, and another Immortal Sovereign appeared before him and used their most potent attacks. Their objective was obvious-kill him as soon as possible. They had a fourth Eternal powerhouse, but their job was to hold off the enemies'' other two Immortal Sovereigns.

    Boom!

    Ao Shen flew into the distance, his ck armor full of cracks, broken bits, and blood dripping from his ear and nose. Despite his appearance, he was only injured and not dead, all because of the whip on his hand, which wasposed of dragon scales. People thought he asked for precious resources to exchange for the Immortal Sovereign. Still, only he knew that he asked the Heavenly Emperor to give him enough time to finish his Proving Dao Artifact as soon as possible.

    Then, ording to his n, he turned his former body into a multi-purpose whip.

    Ao Shen''s aura increased with the weapon at hand. He licked his lips as he looked at his opponents, "I''m going to enjoy ughtering all of you, especially you. I will ensure you stay dead this time."

    "How can the n fail?" muttered Purple Dragon, but Ao Shen would not tell him his former body contained a trace of Chaos Bloodline, and he has too many abilities to deal with curses, even if it''s one of the very best.

    Ao Shen was about to move when he sensed something. As he gazed over, he saw Qian Heng and someone else sealing Huo Fenghuang before a third person wearing a hood appeared and attacked her.

    ''She won''t survive this one,'' he thought calmly; he detected the Eternal Aura from the hooded individual.

    Boom!

    Huo Fenghuang had no chance to react, and her body and soul were annihted. Of course, as an Eternal, she did not experience true death.

    Swish!

    To everyone''s surprise, Huo Fenghuang appeared perfectly intact, except for the irate and fierce look she gave her attackers. She had never been so angry, and for good reason. After many years of hard work and unparalleled talent, she finally turned her Phoenix Bloodline into a Longevity Bloodline, granting her an extra life.

    But she had to waste it on this war that she thought would be a piece of cake. Although she could regain that life with enough time and resources, Huo Fenghuang did not know whether she could seed during her time in the lower dimension - a fact that has greatly hindered many of her ns.

    "I''m going to make you pay."

    However, before she could act, the sky suddenly changed.

 Chapter 1079 Dark Illusion

    Chapter 1079 Dark Illusion

    1079  Dark Illusion

    "I haven''t gone after you, but you, little rats, dare to show yourself before me." Wang Wei''s voice echoed between Heaven and Earth as a towering hand descended and caught the hooded individual. He tried to resist, but it was futile. People stopped to watch everything before focusing on their battle.

    Ao Shen faced three opponents: Lightning Fist, Purple Dragon, and Divine Armament Body¡ªa 3-meter-tall burly martial artist with ho hair (not a monk). However, despite being outnumbered, his eyes indicated he saw these people as only prey.

    "Flower de is asking for help," said Lightning Fist through divine sense.

    "Can''t he hold any longer? I don''t think we''ll be able to deal with that dragon any time soon," Purple Dragon replied.

    "He''s holding two enemy Immortal Sovereigns; what do you think?"

    "Tell him to sacrifice as many First ss Insurgents as he needs to buy us enough time."

    "Let''s see what his majesty has to say about this."

    ¡­

    Huo Fenghuang had already activated her [Awakening] as she stared at the enemy.

    ''The Cult Leader''s strength is only 3-Fold ¡ª an indication of his talent, but the ring boosted him to medium 4-Fold, and eventer stage 4-Fold," she thought with a frown. ''The good news is Qian Heng''s strength has weakened.''

    Qian Heng was only 2-fold, and the ring pushed him to peak 3-fold. Now that he had handed over the Death Ring, his strength returned to its original level, but he improved during the 75,000 years of training and reached a lower 3-fold.

    ''The situation is not ideal to me,'' summarized Huo Fenghuang. Although she did not want to admit it, she was currently no match for the Cult Leader unless she came up with a solution, not to mention an additional Qian Heng.

    "Flower de is asking for assistance,"municated Qian Heng through divine sense, making the Cult Leader frown. He would prefer they fought together to ensure victory, but he also understood the need to protect their Eternal Powerhouses.

    ''You can leave. I''ll be fine here alone.'' His people told him to show off during this fight to increase prestige, and this was the perfect opportunity. Qian Heng teleported into the distance, and Huo Fenghuang squinted her eyes.

    "What do I call you?" she asked.

    "Why does that matter?"

    "I want to know whether you''ll be memorable or not."

    "Hehe, what an interesting woman," chuckled the Cult Leader, who fully activated his [Awakening], who was a simr Vision-type as Wang Wei''s. A ck or ominous star appeared floating above his head.

    "The title is Demon Star Eye Emperor."

    "That''s a mouthful," mused Huo Fenghuang while she chanted in her mind:

    ''By my noble blood, I, the matriarch of the Huo n, call upon all the Ancestors'' Spirit to bless me in this uing war.''

    Numerous spirits or phantoms manifested above her head before turning into golden motes of light and entering her body. With the blessing from the ancestors of the Ancient n, her aura drastically increased, reaching the same level as Xu Shi ¡ª 4-fold peak.

    The Cult Leader''s face changed, and he hurriedly mobilized more power from the Death Ring.

    "No, you don''t," said Huo Fenghuang. Wang Wei told them not to waste time and end this war as soon as possible. In other words, all powerhouses were instructed to go all out to finish this pointless war.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    She appeared before him and decapitated his head with one swing of her White Tiger Divine Sword. However, his body did not shed blood and evaporated like it was nothing but clouds. Then, the world around her changed, turning into a hellscape.

    She could feel the surging heat underneath her feet, followed by the intense smell of sulfur and the eerie atmosphere or aura in the surroundings.

    ''A new world? Domain? No, this is an illusion that ignores the boundaries between reality and fantasy,'' analyzed Huo Fenghuang. Was this world an illusion? Yes. Will she die if the me burns her flesh and soul? Still yes. That''s the wonder of the pinnacle of Illusion Dao.

    She swung her sword and destroyed this illusion with one attack. The world around her changed, turning into a world of darkness with little to no light.

    ''Illusion Layers?'' thought Huo Fenghuang. The best illusionists will formyers uponyers of illusion, making their enemy unable to determine whether they have escaped the illusion or are still in the real world.

    A creature that seemed to be the embodiment of death itself rushed from the darkness toward Huo Fenghuang, and it burned before even approaching her. She blessed her eyes with her Dao Will and Will Manifestation, which she achieved after the terrible Heavenly Tribtion during the transition. Unfortunately, even her Heavenly Eye could not see through this illusion.

    "Yin-Yang Reversal."

    With a thought, she constantly reversed the Yin-Yang prity of this illusion, turning from real to unreal in the hope the turmoil would copse it. However, she underestimated theplexity of the Cult Leader''s Illusion. His illusion was perfectly created to follow the philosophy of Yin-Yang, so her actions did not have any effect on it.

    Huo Fenghuang felt anger rushing into her mind, but she controlled herself. She released a terrifying heat that overwhelmed this illusion and a hundred moreyers. She found herself in ayer with a ck hole with a terrifying attractive force, and a dark aura of corruption. As she resists the attribute of this Illusion Layer, Huo Fenghuang frowned.

    She added a Phoenix Will as a third boost to her Heavenly Eye, but she failed to find her opponent even then.

    [Lucky Find]

    Huo Fenghuang closed her eyes, relying purely on luck to navigate this infiniteyer of illusion/worlds. She appeared in front of the Cult Leader and cut off his head. She was not happy as the man smiled: "Don''t you know even luck is an illusion?'' He disappeared like he was nothing but vapor.

    ''This is getting annoying,'' thought Huo Fenghuang, who immediately used her Yin-Yang Dao to control Light and Darkness. She noticed her opponent''s Dao was not only an Illusion but a Dark Illusion, so she tried the opposite of his element. A brilliant light enveloped thisyer and hundreds of thousands more until Huo Fenghuang found herself back in the Martial Hegemony World.

    "I didn''t think you would sessfully escape," said the Cult Leader. "You should be proud, but this fight has just started." His star-shaped pupil moved around as he prepared for another attack.

    "This is another illusionyer," dered Huo Fenghuang as she looked around.

    "Are my illusions that powerful?" smiled Cult Leader, showing pride at the fact that his opponent could not distinguish between reality and illusion.

    "It''s very real, and my Heavenly Eye cannot differentiate it," said Huo Fenghuang calmly. "However, you made one mistake." Her eyes shifted to the distance. "There is no way that damn dragon would not have killed a few of these people while we were fighting."

    The Cult Leader''s smile faltered before slowly changing to his naturally cold demeanor. "Yes, it was my mistake."

    "Hehe," suddenly said a voice. "At least you''re not stupid. Do you want my help? If you ask nicely, I won''t mind?"

    "In your dream," sneered Huo Fenghuang, and the Cult Leader immediately changed his Illusion to prevent outside interference. "Okay, let''s continue our little game." He disappeared, and the illusion changed to something else.

    Huo Fenghuang remained calm as she knew how to win this fight. She mobilized her ughter Dao to its full power, along with her senses. Her white sword turned red as she closed her eyes. A colossal creature that can only be described as the stuff of nightmares existed in this Illusion Layer, but she ignored it. As the abominable creature opened its mouth to swallow Huo Fenghuang, she suddenly disappeared.

    Her de pierced through flesh as blood oozed out. Huo Fenghuang''s demeanor was calm, but the Cult Leader was shocked. He looked at the de through his body before looking at her: "How?"

    "I must give you credit," she said. You have unparalleled mastery of the Illusion Dao. However, the Death Ring is not your power, so you could notpletely hide the Death Aura it released."

    "So, that''s how it is," he muttered. The ring gave him the strength to be on par with his enemy, but it''s also why he would die. And yes, he knew he would not survive this injury because his opponent had used all its power¡ªincluding Dao Will and Will Manifestation¡ªto destroy his soul.

    "Can you do me a favor?" the Cult Leader asked, knowing he wouldn''t have much time to live. "Can you¡­"

    Huo Fenghuang listened quietly with a frown. Once thetter''s soul was annihted, she collected the Death Ring before summoning a talisman that absorbed all the Concept in his flesh to make pills, and then the Cult Leader''s body disintegrated.

    ''What should I do now?'' thought Huo Fenghuang, as thetter''sst words gave her a small conundrum. He did not trust his words, but there was also the possibility of benefiting her.

 Chapter 1080 Rules of Existence Erasure

    Chapter 1080 Rules of Existence Erasure

    1080  Rules of Existence Erasure

    ''Should I kill him or not?'' thought Huo Fenghuang

    Fighting between Eternals usually involved specific nuances due to how difficult it is to kill each other. So, after "killing" the Cult Leader, she needs to decide whether it''s worth the trouble of granting him true death. She must find his Dao Imprint, erase his history, and track down his Secret Vault.

    Huo Fenghuang must consider whether her rtionship has reached the point of making all the effort. The Cult Leader will take countless Yuan Epochs before reviving, and Heaven knows how powerful she will be by then.

    ording to the rules of Heaven and Earth, once an Eternal dies in the lower dimension, their revival point will be in the upper dimension. As such, she does not need to worry about his revenge on the Ancient n once he returns.

    ''More importantly, he offered me merit if I didn''t kill him and bring the news to his cult,'' thought Huo Fenghuang. The court''s outline clearly stated that the right to grant true death to an opponent is in her hands, so she can do as she pleases.

    ''Let''s wait and see.''

    She turned around to check the situation and saw Ao Shen fighting Qian Heng.

    A few minutes ago, Myriad Emperor World:

    After capturing that rat from the upper dimension, Wang Wei immediately began to gather information or data on thetter. As expected, the events from thetter''s time in the upper dimension were exceptionally protected to the point he could not do anything. However, he knew almost everything that had happened since he had descended to the lower dimension.

    Wang Wei sifted through all the information and retained the most useful one. Firstly, the spies had elected a new leader after Parasyte''s demise. Secondly, this man was nothing but a sacrificialmb sent to see how Wang Wei would react. Thirdly, these spies had sessfully infiltrated the upper echelons of the Commerce Hub and were using its power to create a major n to deal with them. Fourthly, they have contacted He Shiyi to use the broken Empyrean Artifact to hide their information from divination or calctions.

    Lastly, and the most important news, these people were scared of Wang Wei''s strength and had thoughts of abandoning or, at the very least, dying this mission for as long as possible. However, they received a message from their boss in the upper dimension.

    ''From what I know, the seven moons have now shown up after a long time, but the fact they''ve sent a message to the lower dimension is an indication that they have notpletely removed their eyes from the world,'' analyzed Wang Wei. He ssified this information as important and with a high possibility of being sold for a decent price.

    ''Many things lead to the Commerce Hub and He Shiyi. I don''t know if this is a coincidence or not, but it''s about time I truly focus on removing these two variables,'' thought Wang Wei before ncing at this man. He wanted to erase him from history through Karma Threads and remove his Dao Imprint. Killing him would not be challenging, especially since he did not have to worry about thetter''s Secret Vault since he had not had an opportunity to do so yet.

    However, would this man bepletely dead after doing this? Not necessarily. Why? Because a Paragon would still remember him. Of course, Wang Wei knew he won''t have to worry too much about this man despite one person still remembering.

    An Eternal Emperor''s [Existence] has been sublimated to no longer be limited by their body and soul. Their memories, history, impact, and names are extensions of their being or existence. However, Grand Dao has ced restrictions on an Eternal''s immortal existence. After too much of a person''s [Existence] has been removed, it bes exponentially harder to revive them.

    In other words, once only one, two, or a measly five individuals remember an Eternal, Grand Dao''s rules will activate and interfere in their revival. By then, the karmic connection determines whether they can be revived.

    For example, if a Paragon meets an Eternal somewhere and locks eyes for five seconds before leaving, the Paragon will remember the Eternal. However, if that Eternal dies and the person is not strong enough to remove the memory from the Paragon''s mind, the Eternal cannot be revived due to their weak connection.

    ''The best move is to keep this man alive,'' analyzed Wang Wei. ''One of these parasites might be willing to go the extra mile to revive this guy to get more information from him, or they might deem him useless. It could go either way. However, if they choose to save him, he will reveal information about me, especially my strength. So, the best move is to keep him alive in the lower dimension, where they cannot ess him.''

    He pointed at the man to ce a potent seal on his body before sending him to the sect with instructions on how to deal with/imprison him. Then, he focused on this war.

    ¡­

    Martial Hegemony World:

    Ao Shen''s whip pped Purple Dragon, breaking through the repulsive force his body was releasing; the force behind the whip sent him flying while leaving marks on his crossed arms. Lightning Fist thought this was an opportunity, given how long the whip had elongated, so she rushed forward with hands glowing with lightning.

    Unfortunately for her, the scaled whip had retracted, and the scales fit together into a sword, shing her body. Her enemy''s speed and reaction caught her off-guard, and she did not respond. Luckily, Divine Armament used a spell to exchange ces with her, blocking the attack.

    Divine Armament Body is known for its body refining, which focuses on the extreme end of defense. So, he thought he could block that attack with rtive ease, but he was wrong.

    The sword left a nasty wound on his chest, followed by a devouring power that wanted to drink his blood and a curse that weakened his body. His body immediately became pale and started shrinking.

    "Used Energy Dominance," he yelled, and Lightning Fist followed his suggestion, releasing all her Immortal Qi in the surroundings to influence Ao Shen''s Darkness Dao. The dragon responded by creating and condensing an extreme amount of dark energy to confront their Qi.

    Then, his sword morphed into a bow, and he fired at Purple Dragon while these two were preupied. Two translucent dragonsposed of [Dragon-Subduing Energy] materialized before Purple Dragon as defense, and they sessfully blocked two arrows. However, the remaining fours impaled his limbs, rendering him immobile. Then, an enormous mouth of darkness appeared out of nowhere to swallow his body, leaving the head floating.

    "Thank you for the meal again," sneered Ao Shen. "Don''t worry. I''ll leave you alive so you can watch me annihte your sect." He put away the head to focus on the surviving two individuals, who finally overwhelmed his dark energy.

    Divine Armament''s face was pale because of the blood he had lost, but he had returned to his regr body shape. Meanwhile, Lightning Fist looked at Ao Shen with hatred; she had lost anotherpanion.

    "We need help,"municated Divine Armament.

    "True, but there is no one else?"

    "His Majesty should be able to deal with the 2 Immortal Sovereigns independently, leaving Flower de to help us."

    "This might be our only option," replied Lightning Fist with a sigh. She swiftly contacted Qian Heng to tell him about the situation.

    "Can''t you guys hold any longer?" asked Qian Heng. "We''re so close to killing those two."

    "I don''t think we can. He''s out for blood and way more powerful than thest time we met him."

    Qian Heng grunted in frustration, "Fine."

    [Shadow Whip]

    Ao Shen''s whip turned invisible or undetectable before attacking those two without any restraint. Divine Armament''s body released a golden shield, and Lightning Fist generated a secondyer of lightning shield, but the whip forcefully broke the firstyer and corroded the second.

    None of them could even see the whip and prepared for a terrible blow, but at thest minute, a wall of flowers appeared before them, blocking the whips before dispersing. In a short period, the flower brought them, and they teleported beside a handsome man wearing blue clothes embroidered with flowers.

    "I''m d you''re here," said Divine Armament.

    "Me too."

    "Now is not the time for chit-chat," said Flower de. "We must do something."

    "Is it possible to exile him?" asked Lightning Fist through divine sense.

    "These people already detected the artifact''s ability and have been on guard." Flower de tried this on Jian Sha and the Sea Immortal Sovereign when he had to hold them off alone, but they saw through his n and evaded.

    "But this might be our only chance," added Divine Armament. "We must exile the dragon before helping his Majesty deal with the Immortal Sovereigns before dealing with the female Eternal and the Turtle King."

    The others grunted as they knew this was the truth. Meanwhile, Ao Shen had a bright smile on his face. "More resources," he dered.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 1081 Last Resistance

    <h4>Chapter 1081 Last Resistance</h4>

    1081 Last Resistance

    Flower de went on the offensive. With a wave of his hand, billions of flower petals appeared in the sky, covering Ao Shen and the surroundings. Each petal gleamed with a sharp intent or Qi. They rushed toward their target, cutting the space around simply due to their sharpness.

    Ao Shen waved his whip, destroying every petal; their sharpness was useless to him. Divine Armament used a spell to materialize his defense in the shape of a mountain before dropping it on the dragon. Ao Shen''s human body created a tail that rushed to the sky, destroying the mountain with one attack.

    Lightning Fist appeared next to him, punching his head with a fist full of Divine Punishment.

    "I''ve been waiting for you," said Ao Shen with a smile.

    [Darkness of the Heart]

    Lightning Fist''s punch stopped momentarily as she saw Ao Shen''s face turn into Saber Snake, someone she felt guilty about. However, she swiftly regained her bearing and continued her attack. Sadly, that slight pause is a grave error for beings of their level.

    Ao Shen''s sharp w headed directly into her heart. However, Divine Armament exchanged ces with her, leaving arge hole in his chest. Ao Shen was unhappy because he sensed a petal in this guy''s soul that blocked the most critical part of that attack.

    ''What an annoyance,'' thought Ao Shen, looking at Flower de. ''Although he''s a new Immortal Sovereign, he seemed very adept at using the Dao Will Weapon he possessed. Additionally, his primary spell is not only a sword attack; the flowers seemed very versatile. I probably should eliminate him first, but he seems like a cunning guy with many tricks up his sleeve.''

    After proving the Dao, So She decided to use one of his most powerful techniques: [Night of Yesterday]. The world''s order dictates that the sun and the moon will alternate, changing day to night. But is the night of tomorrow the same as the night of today? No. So, what if someone wishes to control the night of a week ago? With the proper maniption, they can control time.

    The sky above this group suddenly turned into night, but the night will be somewhat different with each passing second.

    "What''s happening?" Lightning Fist asked. She felt a great sense of dread, but she did not know exactly what was happening.

    "He''s using his Darkness Dao to control time," said Flower de with an ugly expression.

    "Control time? You don''t mean?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Yes, once he reaches the night when we be Immortal Sovereign, it''s over for us," said Flower de. He and Divine Armament became Immortal Sovereigns 8,000 years ago, and by the rate at which the nights kept changing, it wouldn''t be long before reaching that period. He could already feel his body weakened as he became younger.

    "We must kill him as soon as possible," said Divine Armament.

    "Agree."

    [Strength Flower], [Speed Flower], [Defense Flower], [Stamina Flower], [Luck Flower].

    Lightning Fist and Divine Armament each received five petals that fused with their body, drastically increasing their overall stats. Feeling confident with this boost, they rushed toward their opponent, followed by the Sword Qi Petals. The n has not changed: restrain the enemy to exile him into the upper dimension.

    Suddenly, Flower de felt a strange urge. He felt something creepy, eerie, and fearful behind him. The corner of his eyes seemed to have seen something, and without realizing it, he turned his head to see what it was-nothing; it was empty. He immediately knew he was being tricked and turned around, but it was toote.

    Shadow tentacles had restrained Lightning Fist, and Ao Shen''s w had pierced Divine Armament''s head. Flower de clenched his hands because he could no longer sense thetter''s soul.

    ''Damn him,'' he roared in his mind, but he exhaled to calm down. He activated his petals to save Lightning Fist.

    "It''s toote," dered Ao Shen, and his words were immediately proven correct. Before the petals reached their destination, their aura suddenly dropped, and it was the same for their master. The eight thousand years had passed, and Flower de watched as a terrifying sense of weakness enveloped him.

    He wanted to sigh but immediately discovered something. He was Tier 11, meaning his existence was higher than his opponent in the cultivation hierarchy. As such, although his body reverted to the Immortal Venerable stage, his soul remained at Tier 11. He immediately mobilized as much power as possible.

    "A pointless struggle," said Ao Shen, who pointed one w at Lightning Fist''s forehead, and her body fell into the sky as if it were the ground. With a wave of his hands, the two Immortal Sovereign''s bodies disappeared.

    [Soul Petals]

    Translucent petals materialized before him, rushing toward his opponent. Ao Shen turned into a dark light to rush toward him, but his armor blocked all those petals. Then, something unexpected urred-Flower de ran away.

    "A martial artist that actually deserted? I did not expect this," mused Ao Shen, who knew this was pointless. His Darkness-Time Technique was still in effect, and he blocked the surroundings to prevent these people from running out of its range. He suddenly thought of something, and his body disappeared.

    He materialized from Flower de''s shadow and immediately immobilized his body with a dark curse.

    "I can''t have you blow your body up and reduce my benefit," said Ao Shen. He killed this annoying human and put the body away. He canceled his technique and looked in the distance. He saw Huo Fenhhuang floating in the air with a ck and white shield around her, her eyes closed, and the Cult Leader facing her.

    ''A battle of the mind? Interesting.'' He used an eye technique to see what Huo Fenghuang was experiencing. After a while, he suddenly said:

    "Hehe. At least you''re not stupid. Do you want my help? If you ask nicely, I won''t mind?"

    Ao Shen''s smile did notst long as the Cult Leader cut his connection to their Mind Battle. "This guy is not bad. If he were in our world and lived under the pressure of that generation, his aplishments might have been higher."

    Ao Shen looked in the distance. He had no desire to intervene in her battle. She did not need or want it, so he would not embarrass himself. Plus, there were strict rules about people''s opponents. He sensed something approaching, and as expected, a battered Qian Heng appeared before him.

    "You look terrible,"mented Ao Shen, noticing all the injuries on his body. He did not expect Jian Sha and the others to push him to this extent. However, after thinking about it a little harder, it made sense. He heard the Sword Casting Vi would send seven Emperor Artifacts for him to use his created Seven Stars Dipper Formation.

    "Did you kill them?" asked Ao Shen.

    "I should be asking you this question.

    "No, they should not be dead since I don''t detect any death aura from where you came from."

    Qian Heng did not say another word. He had exiled these two, but not to the upper dimension. He sent them to a faraway World Community to buy him some time while they tried to return.

    He already knew the answer despite asking what happened to these people. He felt an overwhelming sense of guilt, not only because of what happened to those four but also because of what happened to his world; he felt that things might have turned differently if he had been a better leader or less stubborn.

    ''Was I wrong?'' asked Qian Heng to himself. ''No, this is just the guilt talking. If the Martial Art Civilization had any hope to survive and have a chance to revive in the future, we must not surrender.''

    If he had not done what he did, fewer people would have died, but their cultivation system would have crumbled. Then, the people would start using the Origin System, thus starting their path of assimtion.

    Qian Heng remembered when he started practicing martial arts. At age 3, he started Medicine Baths toy the foundation. The other children cried except him, who endured everything because his father, an ordinary deacon of a medium sect, always told him stories about martial artists and their power. He wanted to be like the people in his father''s story, so he bore the pain.

    At age 5, his father was crippled while on an outing in a secret dimension. He thought his life was finished, but his father told him he had gone into that ce in the first ce to find an internal force method that could be practiced at a young age. Such techniques were only used by geniuses in top sects, but his father risked his life for it.

    Qian Heng practiced this method no matter how painful, just toy the best foundation for himself. At age 7, his father died from the injuries, and before passing, Qian Heng promised him to reach the pinnacle of martial arts.

    As time passed, Qian Heng experienced many things, including a few sect-destroying events, until he met his master, who brought him to the Palm Peak Sect and became a top heaven-chosen. His master was also a proud martial artist with only one dream - cultivating an Emperor of the Ax Dao.

    Qian Heng was devastated after losing the Heaven Will Battle, feeling he had disappointed his master. However, thetter reassured him that he was proud as long as he never gave up.

    In all these situations, Qian Heng always had one thing to rely on-his love for martial arts.

 Chapter 1082 Wrapping Up

    <h4>Chapter 1082 Wrapping Up</h4>

    1082 Wrapping Up

    Qian Heng''s eyes became focused, shing with an unwavering determination and madness. He loves martial arts with all his passion, and he will not allow his world''s civilization to assimte with another. Was this decision selfish? Yes, but he did not care. He was an Emperor, and so was his right to impose his will and ideas upon others.

    ''In the end, I''m no different than him,'' sighed Qian Heng before directly confronting Ao Shen. While the two were fighting, Huo Fenghuang was finally victorious in her battle. She gazed at them and said: "Why don''t you let me get this one, and you can rest?"

    "Fuck off," replied Ao Shen.

    "Alright. In that case, I''ll go destroy the Dragon Rising Sect."

    "You dare!" He had been waiting to enact his revenge for so long, but now, she wanted to deny him the satisfaction.

    Boom! Qian Heng took advantage of his distraction to injure him slightly.

    ''See what this bitch did?'' thought Ao Shen.

    "Why would I not dare," replied Huo Fenghuang, making Ao Shen grit his teeth before snorting coldly. "Whatever. I''ll just summon their souls and torture them for my revenge."

    "I''ll destroy their soul."

    "Do you want to start a war? My demon race has no issue fighting your Ancient n to the death."

    "Who''s scared? I would love the opportunity to get rid of you."

    "Enough," suddenly said Wang Wei''s voice. "Help him seal Qian Heng so he can be publicly executed."

    "What? But he''s my prey," argued Ao Shen.

    "He''s about to burn his body, soul, and will to gain strength and do something toplicate the situation, so deal with him swiftly," exined Wang Wei. "You can share the profit 70-30, 70 for the dragon."

    "Fine with me," said Huo Fenghuang, who joined immediately. Qian Heng realized his n was seen through and wanted to rush, but with two 4-fold Eternal Emperors, he was sealed with little to no effort.

    "Kill me now," said Qian Heng. "As an Eternal, I have the right to die with my dignity intact." He did not want to be humiliated by public execution.

    "You lost that right when you chose to be so stubborn," sneered Huo Fenghuang. Qian Heng was sealed inside a marble that Ao Shen kept. Then, the two nced at each other before rushing into different directions. Huo Fenghuang headed to the Celestial Demon Cult to receive her reward. Meanwhile, Ao Shen hung Purple Dragon''s head on his hip as he flew to the Dragon Rising Sect.

    "You don''t have to do this," persuaded Purple Dragon. "What we did was wrong, but there are many innocent children and women in the sect; I''m begging you to let them go."

    "Do you know that we made new rules of war because this world chose to fight instead of peaceful cooperation? These rules would model how we will treat future worlds that choose the same path as you. Do you want to hear them?" said Ao Shen, sting a towering palm at the Dragon Rising Sect''s protective formation. Despite hearing no response, Ao Shen continued: "Once all the Eternal Powerhouses are dealt with, everyone has a limited period to plunder as they wish."

    "You bunch of monsters," roared Purple Dragon.

    "Civilized monsters," corrected Ao Shen. "The court forbade harming any mortals or assaulting women. However, killing women, even children is allowed as long as they are involved in the cultivation world."

    "Bastards with no conscience."

    "No, it makes sense. After all, we must eradicate the root to prevent some future talented descendant from returning for revenge," said Ao Shen, who finally broke the formation. That''s always how the world of cultivation operates, and it''s the same no matter the worldmunity. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He nced at Purple Dragon:

    "Your righteousness disgusts me. How many innocent lives are in your hands? How many women and children have you killed? Now that it''s your sect, it''s suddenly wrong?" He sneered before starting his mindless ughter and plundering.

    Somewhere in a mountain:

    Li Jun sat cross-legged with a red spear floating before him. A red aura rushed into the spear, making the surroundings eerie and tense. He looked in the distance, watching all the chaos.

    "War, death, destruction, and ughter-truly horrible things." He was calm since he had already yed his part by killing numerous Immortal Venerables and a few Dao Ancestors. He was lucky their formation was not detailed enough, and the rules could not be made so that he could only fight Dao Ancestors.

    "After all this killing, I need a peaceful bosom to soothe my spirit," muttered Li Jun as the beautiful face of his wife appeared in his mind. He wanted to use the Dream World to contact her, but he knew she was probably busy with all the other Alchemists, refining pills nonstop. He closed his eyes to focus on his own thing.

    Di Jiaying was in the library of an Immortal Lineage she had just destroyed, reading all the martial arts books. She was intrigued by this world''s cultivation and wanted to see if she could gain inspiration from it. She was satisfied with the results as she did learn a few things and had one or two ideas she wanted to try.

    She closed a book while looking in the distance. After this war, she would have stayed on the Heaven Chosen List long enough to receive her reward. With the Karma Washing Water, she can choose any generation she pleases topete and prove the Dao. Di Jiaying would have chosen the next generation if it were up to her. After all, isn''t it good to prove the Dao and sit on that throne as soon as possible?

    However, her elders warned her of Wang Tian''s presence and even suggested not to worry about the next five generations as the Dao Opening Sect might already decide on them.

    One thing she knew for sure was that she must prove the Dao before the Di n found Di Tian''s reincarnation. Otherwise, her only fate will be death.

    ...

    Cai Renshu had returned to the healing squad, swallowed a few pills, and meditated to recuperate. This war was brutal, and he almost died a few times. Regardless, he was happy he participated because he felt he pushed himself beyond his limits and might make a breakthrough once this was over.

    ...

    Xu Shi floated in the air, invisible to everyone. Once Qian Heng was captured, she knew this war was over, so she returned for a few reasons: first, the Yang Side of the world also had issues due to the forceful eleration of time, which she might need to deal with. Second, she wanted to protect a few people and their families/sects who treated her well during her stay in this world.

    "None of this would have happened if you guys were not so stubborn," she sighed before teleporting away.

    Tie Gang finally had the opportunity to rest. After the final Eternal Powerhouse was dealt with, he announced this news to the martial artists still fighting, destroying their morals. Then, he led his troops to kill as many martial artists as possible. The fact that they were running away made it easier for the troops to execute the enemy.

    Once that was done, Tie Gang ceased to be the Commander of this army, and these legions returned under the control of their factions, which led them to plunder resources. ording to the court rules, all resources used in this war will be reimbursed from resources in the Martial Hegemony World, and the plundering part is not included.

    Tie Gang removed the top of his robe, showing all the wounds on his body. These martial artists were ruthless and treated him as the cause of what was happening, so they wanted to kill him at all costs. He took a paste from his space ring, which was emitting Dao Rhymes, and rubbed it on his torso.

    Bang! A lightning bolt descended from the sky, shifting Tie Gang''s attention. He sneered after seeing this as he knew the cause: someone tried to break the court''s rules and thought they could get away with it.

    Tie Gang wondered who was stupid enough to think they could ignore the Heavenly Emperor''s gaze. He continued his healing while resting. He had acquired a lot of Military Merit for this war and needed to think how to use it. The best use was to make preparations for his dynasty after his reincarnation.

    "Time is up," suddenly said a voice, and everyone could hear it. Everyone looked at the sky, where they saw Wang Wei calmly floating. He calmly nced as everybody rapidly recuperated, returning to their position.

    Wang Wei gazed at the freed Turtle King, "You''ll have to transform or shrink if you want to participate in the meeting."

    "I don''t want to do either," replied the turtle. "I''ll send a projection."

    "That''s fine."

    Wang Wei focused his gaze on this world''s court. Most of the former leaders left to their factions to defend their legacy, but a few people remained, using the court''s formation as theirst line of defense. Wang Wei made a grabbing motion, and the court appeared in the void while also shattering all the formations.

    He appeared in the throne room, looking at these people who were trembling in fear. Without hesitation, he walked to the throne and sat down, making these people grit their teeth.

 Chapter 1083 Punishment & Next Steps

    Chapter 1083  Punishment & Next Steps

    1083  Punishment & Next Steps

    Wang Wei waited until all the representatives from the Myriad Emperor World arrived, and he teleported the remaining survivors from the Martial Hegemony World. Even Qian Heng was brought out to participate in this meeting, kneeling on the ground with his hands tied behind his back.

    "It''s all your fault," roared a representative from the Peaceful Life Pce. Due to their formation, they survived until the end of the war. Unfortunately, Reverend Tranquility was killed, so they sent Taoist Serenity for this meeting.

    "If not for your betrayal, we might have a chance."

    Taoist Serenity remained calm, not saying a single word. No one could tell his thoughts or emotions, but his silence agitated many people.

    "Quiet," said Tie Gang. "Remember whose presence you''re in." Everything immediately quieted down, so Wang Wei started the meeting.

    "Believe it or not, I was prepared to be lenient on you guys. However, you made a blunder that will make my work harder - you killed too many mortals and almost wiped out the demon race. Your actions have directly affected my benefit, so you will be punished."

    The martial artists'' faces turned ugly after hearing this, especially Golden Fist since this was his n. They turned their head to look at him; however, before anyone said or reacted, Qian Heng spoke: "There is no need for a me game. We can still ept defeat gracefully and hold our heads high."

    The people looked at him with mixed emotions: some sympathized, some med him, some cursed, and many still respected his spirit and will.

    "For your first punishment, you will reimburse all the resources we used in this war twofold, including the loss of lives," said Wang Wei before pointing at someone from the Foreign Affairs Department. "He has a list of all your contributed resources; you can confirm with him."

    Many people finally understood why resources were not counted as military exploits. However, they were more satisfied with this oue.

    "Second punishment: for the next 50 generations, all the Divine Positions in the Lower Realm will be under the jurisdiction of the Myriad Emperor World''s court. You will still control the court in your homeworld, but the Lower Realm will not be in our control."

    This was terrible news for the Martial Hegemony World. The Lower Realm was vast and could bring too many benefits. But for the next fifty generations, they could only watch as another world used its resources to nourish themselves.

    "Isn''t 50 generations a ???"

    "This is non-negotiable," said Wang Wei calmly.

    "How can you guarantee your sessors will keep their word," asked Qian Heng.

    "I have no problem having a written contract with severe punishment," said Wang Wei calmly. "I''ll even be generous and add a use that we cannot attack you for the next five generations after returning control of the Lower Realm."

    "I would prefer that," said Qian Heng.

    "Alright," nodded Wang Wei. "Now, for the final punishment, all Immortal Powerhouses must be executed, except for the Turtle King."

    "What?"

    "Please, no!"

    "We have already lost so many powerhouses. We cannot resist any more losses."

    "And humans and demons cannot co-exist together."

    "Especially with their hatred for what...what we did."

    "This is, again, not negotiable," said Wang Wei. "You guys will be a warning to any world that resists. They must be prepared to be weakened to the lowest level if they choose to resist us."

    "If you leave us without any Immortals, it will be easier for foreign worlds - like the Celestial Harmony World - to return and conquer us," argued Qian Heng.

    "We have invested interest in this world, meaning we will protect you from anyone trying to disturb our wealth," said Wang Wei. The martial artists wanted to curse, yell, and even revolt but did not dare. Some of these people were alive during the Taoist upation of the world, and it was humiliating. They did not expect to live long enough to experience such a thing twice.

    "Now, let''s talk about what''s going to happen to this world," continued Wang Wei. "If you had epted our offers, we would have shared the merit for Mortal Civilization and Demon School with you, but now, that''s off the table. The only exception is the Sea Race, who offered us their allegiance."

    Turtle Kin''s projection, a 2-meter-long giant turtle, bowed to ept. "The dragon promised me a share of the expansion in the Lower Realm. Will you honor your promise?"

    "Yes, but you should understand that your contribution to this war is insufficient to cover arge territory."

    "That''s fine, but I would like a few worlds with arge demon poption; I would like to migrate a few here."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "That is the n," said Wang Wei before snapping his finger to send a talisman to all the representatives from home. "I''ve already divided the Lower Realm. This is not your first time, so you know what to do."

    Everyone quickly checked their territory, and the response was mixed. Some people, like Huo Fenghuang, have received arge territory from thest time, while others have the same or smaller areas.

    "The War Room predicted that the Lower Realm might resist based on this world''s response," continued Wang Wei. "So, they''ve decided on a new approach. We will broadcast a recording of the war to the Lower Realm before publicly executing Qian Heng as a warning. This should make the process easier."

    Qian Heng clenched his fists, but he did not say a word or beg for his life. Although he felt humiliated, he had long understood this was inevitable when he decided to resist no matter what.

    "Your majesty, " said Golden Fist. "Will it just be death or..."

    "True death," said Wang Wei calmly. "We want to send a message, and only in this way will people understand the consequences." Qian Heng still remained quiet; he expected this oue and had already made peace. His only regret was he could not pursue martial arts beyond the Emperor Realm. But, he was satisfied that he proved the Dao and showed his master his Emperor Tier Ax Dao.

    Wang Wei raised his hand to stop Golden Fist from speaking further.

    "The Heavenly Emperor Position cannot remain without a leader, so Turtle King will take the position," announced Wang Wei, and his words once again almost caused a revolt. The Turtle King frowned before epting the role. With such power, it will be easier to protect his kind and help the demon race recuperate.

    "We will begin discussing the details. Any more questions?" asked Wang Wei, ignoring how these people were turning red. The negotiation process would not have been so harsh if they were not so stubborn and ruthless.

    "I have a question, no, a request."

    Wang Wei looked at the person who spoke; he did not recognize this man, nor did he care enough to use his power to know. "What is it?"

    The man exhaled, most likely trying to brew his courage. "On behalf of all the survivors of this world, I would like to ask permission to eradicate the Peaceful Life Pce." The room was quiet as people mulled over his words. Then, someone immediately agreed, followed by more.

    "Yes, let''s eliminate these traitors."

    "I agree."

    "Better yet, let''s ban Taoism in the world."

    Taoist Serenity did not say a word, but anyone could detect the sad aura emanating from his body.

    "No need for that," replied Wang Wei.

    "Why? It''s just this one request?" asked someone. "We don''t want anything else; we just want to eliminate these traitors."

    "I''m saying no because they are innocent," exined Wang Wei.

    "W-what do you mean?"

    "They had no connection with the Celestial Harmony World."

    "B-b-but you said..."

    "Your world was not harmonious, and I saw a weakness and exploited it," said Wang Wei with a shrug. These martial artists fell, and their minds were about to copse. They did not trust the Peaceful Life Pce because of these words and killed many of them; they even removed their ess to the formation, and now, they knew what they did was based on a lie and was useless.

    Taoist Serenity closed his eyes while muttering mantras under his breath. Their sect has spent years proving to the world that they were not outsiders and loved this world as much as them. Unfortunately, it was all pointless.

    "What about the Celestial Demon Cult?" asked Golden Fist, trying to control himself. He was a calm individual by nature and understood the brilliant strategic move of that lie, so he could not ept this news.

    "Their ancestor was from another worldmunity, and they have some connection there, but that''s it."

    The new Cult Leader was calm since he did not experience the same thing as the Peaceful Life Pce. These martial artists were smart and knew they needed their powers for the war, so they were not as aggressive. Of course, the fear factor from the Demon Star Eye Emperor also contributed to their reservations. Regardless, the Cult Leader was d their names could be cleared to prevent problems in the aftermath of this war.

 Chapter 1084 The Treasury

    Chapter 1084 The Treasury

    1084  The Treasury

    Qian Heng closed his eyes. He thought he could ept whatever urred in this meeting with a calm mind, but he was wrong. He also did not trust the Peaceful Life Pce, so he did not advocate for them as much as he should-he even closed one eye when the people attacked them. If he had controlled his distrust of foreigners or thought more rationally and talked his people into leaving after this war to deal with the issue of the Peaceful Life Pce, many things would have gone differently.

    "Your majesty, we have a request as well."

    Wang Wei nced at Taoist Serenity, "Oh, I''m listening."

    "We would like to relocate our pce to the Myriad Emperor World."

    As soon as he uttered these words, the atmosphere in the room changed. The remorseful martial artists suddenly felt more guilt and regret. Now that they knew the Peaceful Life Pce was innocent, they did not want to lose an Emperor Lineage with five Great Emperors. The Western Bliss Sect representative frowned, while the Taiyi Profound Pce and other Taoist Lineages had shining eyes.

    "Are you serious?" asked Wang Wei.

    "Yes, and we are prepared for a full relocation. We will change our citizenship identity and change our cultivation system. We only ask to preserve our Taoist traditions."

    Qian Heng wanted to say something but was too ashamed, especially to Reverend Tranquility, so he kept his mouth closed.

    "Interesting," uttered Wang Wei. "And you don''t me me for falsely using you and causing so much pain and loss?"

    "All is fair in war," replied Taoist Serenity.

    "I''ll allow it," said Wang Wei with a smile. Since such a powerful sect wants to move into his world and increase its inheritance, why should he refuse? He turned his head to the corner to Daoist Evergreen, the Department Head of General Affairs.

    "Help them with the transition and treat them like our own. Also, work with Foreign Affairs to see if we can lure other powerful sects to our world."

    "Your majesty, is this a good idea?" said a representative. "More sects will also mean morepetition, and not to mention the issue of trustworthiness."

    "All of you should already understand that from now on, all Heaven Will Battles will reach a new height inpetitiveness and should already prepare," said Wang Wei. "However, you have a point; we can''t allow people to infiltrate our world with this measure. Evergreen, you should be strict in your requirements for selection."

    "As you wish."

    "Any more questions, requests, or concerns?"

    No one said anything, so the meeting continued. They discussed the gritty details before assigning people to different posts. After Wang Wei dismissed everyone, the people scattered. Some people stayed in this world to help it recuperate, some went to use their military exploits to increase their strength or get more resources, some returned home, and the rest started the expansion in the Lower Realm.

    Wang Wei was alone in the room, thinking about the war. He sessfully gathered enough data for training and simtions, but it was not enough. The Martial Hegemony World was in a semi-isted state, meaning they had little to no connection to other worldmunities, and they separated themselves from their Lower Realm.

    Many of the Myriad Emperor World''s future opponents will not be like this; they will have reinforcements from foreign allies and arge pool of soldiers from their Lower Realm.

    "There is still a long way to go," muttered Wang Wei before looking in the distance. "It''s a shame no one came to their aid." He stood up, preparing to drink with Li Jun, when he suddenly noticed someone and teleported to them.

    Cai Song looked around at the destruction of the world, the injured mortals and cultivators, the violence, the cry of pain and despair, and the blood atmosphere that had enveloped it.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Sect master! You scared me."

    "I''ve been here for a few seconds and even showed my presence, but you were too distracted to notice."

    "Sorry about that. I was deep in thought."

    "About what?"

    "I''m designing a puppet that embodies War and ughter."

    "Inspired by this war?"

    "Yes."

    "You should consult Li Jun."

    "I will, but I''m still in the early development stages."

    "If you need help, don''t hesitate to ask the sect."

    "I know."

    Wang Wei nodded before frowning.

    "Is something the matter?"

    "I just thought of a ce that might contain a puppet you''re interested in."

    "Oh, where?"

    "The Great Qin Treasury," replied Wang Wei; he realized he''d been putting this thing off for a while, and now was the time to open it.

    "Great Qin? Are you talking about the Terracotta Warriors?" Cai Song read the sect''s secret archive and learned about Great Qin and its history. "Can you take me with you?"

    "No, it might be dangerous," replied Wang Wei. "After I open it and get my hands on what''s inside, you can study it as much as you want."

    "Alright."

    Wang Wei chatted with her briefly before leaving to see Li Jun and had a drink. He did not immediately return and stayed until Qian Heng was publicly executed, and he ensured he waspletely dead. The world then forgot their first Heavenly Emperor, and the Palm Peak Sect lost an Eternal. Qian Heng''s mastermitted suicide right after witnessing his disciple''s public execution. In some twisted way, he was lucky he died so quickly, as he would have to forget him instead.

    Wang Wei returned to his court, and without hesitation, he summoned the Human Destiny Sword and quietly activated it. He immediately sensed a hidden pocket dimension and crabbed it into the court. He used his Divine Sense and Fate Dao to check for danger or anything worth paying attention to, but there was nothing.

    So, he entered without hesitation. The Human Emperor left a trial for whoever the sword chose, but this was nothing for Wang Wei. He debated whether to pass the test or just bypass it. His hesitation was not out of fear that his actions would activate a hidden mechanism to destroy what''s inside; that''s not possible with the disparity between his current strength and the Human Emperor when he created this thing.

    His only worry was whether the Human Emperor would send a projection to contact him, which is also why he waited so long to open the treasury. Knowing the Human Emperor was the first Qin Emperor and from Earth and the Prehistoric World, Wang Wei wanted to meet him only after bing a Paragon.

    After mulling it over a second, he decided to bypass the test and went directly to the core. Many puppets and formations tried to stop him, but it was useless. Once he reached the core, he found five rooms.

    The first room contained an enormous garden with countless well-preserved spiritual herbs, many of which were now extinct. Wang Wei sensed the power of the Grand Dao Source and flew to an isted area.

    "These herbs have been nourished for so long that they''ve be top Emperor resources," he muttered with shining eyes. He waved his hand and put everything in this garden away before heading to another room.

    The second room contained many weapons, including Emperor Artifacts. However, what truly surprised Wang Wei was the two Dao Will Artifacts that survived for this long. He was intrigued and investigated, realizing that the formation used to preserve these artifacts was unique.

    ''Misceneous One should love this formation,'' thought Wang Wei before collecting it. The third room was Cai Song''s heaven. Hundreds of millions of puppets, and at the front, Wang Wei saw Terracotta Warriors, which were Immortal Tier Puppets.

    "Hmm?" Wang Wei found something interesting, and it was not the 2 Eternal ss Puppets. He picked up a gray ball to analyze. "This is perfect for Cai Song." The gray ball was a Puppet Embryo; after refining it, the owner would own a Puppet that grew with them. From his divination, Wang Wei knew this thing would also be Emperor Grade after its user proved the Dao.

    ''I wonder whether the Human Emperor cultivated Puppet Dao or was there someone else in his team with such aplishment,'' thought Wang Wei before heading to the fourth room, which was a scripture room. There were many techniques, but only two caught his attention.

    The first was an iplete Puppet Scripture and the Human Emperor''s [Myriad Emperor Dao Scripture]. As Wang Wei flipped through the scripture, his brow furrowed.

    ''There is something wrong with this scripture.'' Despite how he felt, he could not find anything wrong. He trusted his intuition and would not leave this technique to the sect to prevent future trouble. He put everything away before flying to thest room.

    There was nothing except for a blue stone at the center. Wang Wei approached and checked thoroughly before picking it up, and a message immediately appeared in his mind: "After bing the Heavenly Emperor, a path of unparalleled power will be open for you."N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 1085 The Oath

    Chapter 1085 The Oath

    1085  The Oath

    Wang Wei sensed the stone was about to scan his body to check something and swiftly sealed it. He knew what this stone was and did; he deduced what the Human Emperor was nning. One of the things he and many people of the world have been wondering for many years was why the Human Destiny Sword appeared in this generation and why it chose Sun Jiaolong.

    Everything made sense now. The sword appeared at the correct time when the Heavenly Emperor Position would appear and it chose someone topete for the position. Then, the Human Emperor''s inheritor woulde to this ce and get his technique and this blue stone before directing them on how to be the Earth and Human Emperor.

    ''The Stone should contain the essence of the Human Emperor Title and instructions on bing the Earth Emperor. It should also be the catalyst to fuse these three different positions. In other words, Sun Jiaolong was the Human Emperor''s experiment on how to fuse the three paths and achieve Half-Step Transcendence,'' analyzed Wang Wei.

    ''My intuition told me something was wrong with the Myriad Emperor Dao Scripture, and the Human Emperor likely tempered with it to ensure he did not lose control of his inheritor and that the experiments proceeded without issue.''

    Wang Wei frowned as many thoughts shed in his mind, ''Everything makes sense except for how the Human Emperor knew the Heavenly Emperor Position would appear in this generation?" Sun Jiaolong did not have the Human Destiny Sword in the other timeline he saw, meaning the Human Emperor''s n had not started.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The sword''s appearance in this specific period indicates a terrifying prediction/calction-one that ignores his status as a Fateless.

    ''Is the Human Emperor a master of Calction Dao, or is there something else I don''t know?'' thought Wang Wei. He remembered in many iterations Hongjun was a master of divination, and in some instances, he was the Demon God of Destiny before the birth of the Prehistoric World.

    ''Many things will make more sense if you add Hongjun in the mix,'' concluded Wang Wei before leaving this secret realm. He waved his hand to create a new secret dimension with the Human Emperor''s scripture and the blue gem before manipting the cause and effect of the world. Whoever the Human Emperor chooses next as his sessor will eventually find this ce and these two things. Finally, Wang Wei destroyed the Qin Treasury Dimension.

    He looked in the distance and muttered, "There might be another experimental pawn." Wang Wei returned to the sect to hand over the thing he acquired while asking Elder Dan and others to use the resources needed for his training. He told Cai Song about the puppets and the technique before summoning Li Jun and Yan Liling.

    "I just saw you. Is everything alright?" asked Li Jun.

    "I think it''s about time for you two to prove the Dao," said Wang Wei.

    "Isn''t it a little too early?" asked Yan Liling.

    "Things are going to move rapidly soon," said Wang Wei. "Now that we have a moment of tranquility, it''s perfect."

    "How about gathering luck from the top of the lists?"

    "The Dream World is about to be connected to the Martial Hegemony World and all our allies. So, the Star Beast World, the Immortal Ascension World, the Chaos Bell World, the Demon Supremacy World, the Serenity Eclipse World (Shi Qian''s), and the Ancient Star World (Xi Shangyan''s). You will have enough luck if you remain at the top of the list."

    "You have a point," nodded Li Jun. "In that case, I have no issue." He had been waiting and preparing for this war for a long time.

    "What about you?"

    "I want to refine a Dao Pill before I prove the Dao," said Yan Liling.

    "It should not be a problem once your soul reaches the level of Dao Ancestor, and you can borrow the power of the Grand Dao Source."

    Yan Liling nodded.

    "I''ll supervise your training," added Wang Wei, and he kept his word. He ensured Li Jun''s body and Yan Liling''s soul reached the pinnacle of 5-Root. Afterward, he focused on training theirw and Duyi Realm. These two re-started cultivating from Tier 0 and made each cultivation realm unique, all to get a minimum of 3% Grand Dao boost from Dao Will. Wang Wei found this method more effective than training the Dao Will after bing an Emperor.

    This n was now easier to execute - even for Li Jun - because of his increase in talent and because of their ess to multiple cultivation systems; they can draw inspiration from them, and Wang Wei will give ideas.

    The next step was to increase Law Comprehension and train Willpower. Li Jun did not need the second training as Wang Wei knew Will Manifestation would be easy for him, and he would also achieve a 5% boost due to his Willpower. So, Yan Liling focused on training her will while listening to the preaching about Pill Dao from Wang Wei, and Li Jun needed to listen to the preaching and prepare for his Emperor ughter Soul. Both of them had enough resources to refine ultimate artifacts.

    Lastly, Wang Wei preached about [Existence] to them until they understood a little bit - just to increase their odds of bing Eternals.

    By the end of this training session, they both achieved a goldenw tree. The only disappointing part of this training lesson was Yan Liling''s fleshly body, which was not as high as he wanted. However, he epted the result because she only cultivated it to ensure a rtive bnce between her Essence, Spirit, and Qi.

    12,000 years passed outside, and many noteworthy things urred. The Martial Hegemony World''s side waspleted: the world was repaired, and the Demon Schools, Dream World, Enlightening Temple, Mortal Civilization, and Mortal Craft Dao had spread throughout the entire worldmunity. The benefits were divided, and Wang Wei received thergest share.

    Yan Liling seeded in refining the Dao Pill, and the world celebrated her as the greatest Alchemist of her generation and maybe throughout history. Li Jun remained at the top of the list despite fiercepetition from all seven worlds, eight if you count the Myriad Emperor World.

    Meanwhile, everything entered a quiet state through other worldmunities in the lower dimension. Everyone knows it is the calm before the storm and has just been waiting.

    "Are you ready?" asked Wang Wei, holding a small star in his palm.

    "I am," nodded Li Jun.

    "I''m going to ask onest time: are you sure you don''t want topete in another generation?"

    "I do." Li Jun knew this was an opportunity for him instead of a burden.

    "Good." Wang Wei sacrificed the essence of the Nine Devil God World in his palm to Heavenly Dao, asking to exchange it for a Heaven Will. This method worked as a Heaven Will descended before him, and he motioned to Li Jun.

    Li Jun did not immediately absorb it but made an oath:

    "I solemnly swear, after escaping the shackles of death, I shall take on the burden of Samsara as the Earth Emperor. And until Heaven and Earth deem that I have repaid my karma and free me, I shall not be affiliated to anyone or faction."

    Heaven and Earth changed as soon as he stated these words, but no one noticed, as Wang Wei blocked all sights and visions. A chain descended from the sky and entered Li Jun''s Sea of Consciousness - Heavenly Dao epted his oath.

    Then, he finally absorbed the Heaven Will. Wang Wei waited with bated breath as two golden loti appeared behind Li Jun. He knew the moment of truth was approaching, and when he saw thest lotus, he sighed in relief.

    "From today on, I am the Crimson ughter Emperor," dered Li Jun, but his voice had not spread. His aura was intense, exuding the power of 6-fold.

    ''5% for Awakening, 3% for Dao Will(can improve), 5% for Will Manifestation, 5% for Artifact, 2% Force Control Skill(can improve), 5% for the ughter Emperor Soul, 3% for his ughter Spear Source Technique, and 2% for Xu Shi''s Obsession Technique,'' thought Wang Wei with a smile. His n had worked; True Heavenly Dao did not bnce him because of Li Jun''s oath.

    ''However, it''s not over.''

    Li Jun started to build the Samsara Court so he could take his position as the Earth Emperor. However, a ck cloud swallowed him before he could react. Wang Wei''s face changed, and he rushed over, but there was no one. He immediately summoned his Fate Dao to find out what was happening, and only then did he rx.

    "Who are you?" asked Li Jun, looking at the enormous red face with two horns and a crown before him. He had to calm down as his intuition told him this man was scary, even scarier than his big brother.

    "I am the Jade Yama King, and I will judge whether you''re worthy to be the Earth Emperor," the red face dered.

    ''Yama King?'' Li Jun had heard this title before; they were beings in charge of preventing Paragons from doing as they pleased and messing up with Samsara.

    "Lord Yama King, how do you n to judge me?" bowed Li Jun.

 Chapter 1086 The Guardian

    <h4>Chapter 1086 The Guardian</h4>

    1086 The Guardian

    "Do you know the most required characteristic for bing an Earth Emperor?" asked the Jade Yama King.

    "Strength?" replied Li Jun.

    "You would think so, but no. The most crucial traits for an Earth Emperor are patience andck of ambition. These are not qualities one might typically associate with a ruler, but they are essential for maintaining the bnce of Samsara.

    "Why is that, sir?"

    "The world of the living is different from that of the dead," exined the Jade Yama King. "It''s alright if the world of the living is in chaos, but it''s uneptable for the world of the dead. True Heavenly Dao might be lenient andissez-faire about how to rule the world of the living, especially the upper dimension, but we are strict and orderly. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "As Earth Emperor, your primary responsibility is to ensure the smooth operation of Samsara, a system that is already well-operated and perfect. Your role is not to intervene unless something goes wrong. You must not use Samsara to achieve personal ambitions or goals. Your duty is to use your power to assist Samsara''s operation, and you must wait patiently until the end of time - or, in your case, until someone else takes your position. This is the essence of being an Earth Emperor.

    "Do you think you can do these things?"

    Li Jun did not immediately answer and thought about it for a few minutes, "I believe I can."

    "Let''s see if that''s true."

    Li Jun sensed the world around him change, and he sat on a ck throne with designs associated with the soul, life, and death. A weird demon with goat hooves, red skin, and horns began exining his role, and Li Jun quickly adapted.

    Then, time passed, and countless problems arose in Samsara, and he had to deal with them; this process allowed him to gain experience and knowledge, which led to his team or people having greater faith in him.

    One day, someone he knew and was very close to him tried to revive a dead soul, and he found himself in a conundrum. Despite Samsara''s strict rules, they consider the powerhouses to be emotional beings and allow them to revive the dead as long as they don''t go too far or break some rules. Unfortunately, his friend''s revival broke a major rule, and he asked Li Jun to amodate him.

    After thinking about it for a while, Li Jun refused, which resulted in a confrontation with his close friend and ended their long rtionship. Despite his deep gut pain at losing someone so dear to him, Li Jun did not regret his decisions; he understood the importance of his duty and the respect it deserved.

    Time healed that emotional trauma, and Li Jun settled into his role. He did not know how long he had spent in this position, but it was very long. Most might find it dull and boring, and at times, his blood boils due to a desire for a fight or even a war, but he persevered.

    He faced another catastrophe when he was about to becent in his position. The love of his life - Yan Liling - died, and it was true death. However, as an Earth Emperor, he knew a way to revive her, but he would break a hundred rules. Every fiber in his body screamed he should revive her despite knowing the potential worldwide ramifications. And when people from his past came to ask him for help, Li Jun almost sumbed.

    He resisted not out of a sense of duty but out of logic. He knew that if he broke the rules and revived her, the higher-ups of Samsara would hunt them down, and Yan Liling''s fate would be the same. So, he chose another path: he hoped to be the best Earth Emperor possible, hoping the higher-ups would reward him with the opportunity to break the rules.

    From that day on, Li Jun became a model employee/Earth Emperor. He did everything he was supposed to do and more; he resisted the temptation when many Yama Kings revolted and promised he would not have to wait so long and could see her again.

    He resisted when True Heavenly Dao was separated, and their confrontation was a perfect opportunity to break the rules without consequences.

    Li Jun opened his eyes, "Where am I?" He took a moment to regain his bearing and realized what had happened.

    "Interesting," said the Jade Yama King. This test was a test as no participants had ever chosen this path of asking permission to break the rules. They either sumbed to the temptation, tried to be clever, or became heartless and abandoned their loved ones for power.

    "Sir Jade Yama King, have I passed the test?"

    "Yes, and with excellent marks," nodded the red face. He did not need to test Li Jun''s strength since he already knew and it was eptable.

    A small ck dragon carving and a ck list floated before Li Jun. "This the Luck Condensing Artifact of the Samsara Court and the Conferred God List. Remember, anyone on the list will have to pass a test, and the ones who fail cannot take any position in the court."

    "I understand," replied Li Jun before bowing. Then, without noticing, he returned to the ce where he had just proven the Dao.

    "Are you alright?" asked Wang Wei and Yan Liling simultaneously.

    "I''m fine."

    "How was the test?"

    Li Jun exined the situation, and Wang Wei was in deep thought, "I was worried about the Earth Emperor Position bing as popr as the Heavenly Emperor, but my worries are not needed."

    He was also worried that Samsara would be chaotic once people heard about the Earth Emperor''s Position and tried to gain it. He understood the Yama Kings were even stricter than True Heavenly Dao.

    "Do you want to announce your presence now or do it together?" he asked.

    "Let''s do it together." (2x)

    "Very well."

    Wang Wei waved his hand, and someone appeared before him: Old Man Tianji. He looked at the group with his cold and indifferent eyes.

    "What do you want?" he asked directly.

    "A deal," said Wang Wei.

    "There is one thing you cannot force me to give you: a Heaven Will," said Old Man Tianji, no, Heavenly Dao. "What to exchange?"

    "An oath," replied Wang Wei. "She will be the guardian of the Myriad Emperor World, dedicating herself to protecting it at all costs. She will ce its protection above everything else, including the Dao Opening Sect or the safety of her family or n."

    "Hmm," muttered Old Man Tianji, but after two minutes, he did not say another word.

    "I know you have enough World Source after saving for more than 20,000 years and siphoning from the Lower Realm," continued Wang Wei. "And you should understand the importance of a powerhouse protecting the world at all times after what we will do to the lower dimension."

    "You have a point," nodded Old Man Tianji, waving his hand to summon a Heaven Will. "Make your oath." Yan Liling stepped up and made an oath, which created a chain around the Heaven Will. As she absorbed it, Old Man Tianji disappeared, and Wang Wei and Li Jun gave her space.

    They sighed in relief after seeing the three golden loti in the back of her head. Meanwhile, Wang Wei noticed something. Yan Liling''s strength was the pinnacle of 4-Fold, like Xu Shi. However, her soul had the potential to break the limit of a 5% Grand Dao Boost. ording to his estimate, it might reach as high as 7% after a few years of training.

    ''This guardian position, in essence, is a long-contracted Human Emperor Position,'' thought Wang Wei with squinted eyes. Yan Liling''s job will be to protect the Myriad Emperor World at all costs in times of catastrophe or disaster.

    ''Now that all three positions have shown up in the lower dimension, what will you do, Ying Zheng?''

    Li Jun ran to embrace his wife, and the two kissed passionately. If not for Wang Wei''s cough to remind them he was here, who knew how long these two would give each other those doting and lovey-dovey eyes?

    "Let''s get to business," said Wang Wei, and the two nodded.

    "I, Yan Liling, will now be known as the Pill Sage Empress and Guardian of the Myriad Emperor World. I will dedicate my life to protecting my home and ensuring oursting prosperity."

    "I, Li Jun, will be known as the Crimson ughter Emperor and the Earth Emperor, ruler of the Samsara Court. All interested parties cane to test whether they are worthy to protect the integrity of the afterlife."

    Their voices traveled throughout the entire Myriad Emperor Worldmunity and did not spread only because Wang Wei did not want them to. All eyes focused on the vision while thinking how the world was about to change in a major faction again.

    Some people were not as surprised by this news as they had expected after seeing how Yu Yan proved Dao.

    "Hmm?" muttered Wang Wei as he sensed something and looked in a direction.

 Chapter 1087 Reminisce

    <h4>Chapter 1087 Reminisce</h4>

    1087 Reminisce

    Limbo, the ce between life and death, between existence and nonexistence, where space and time have no meaning: The Human Emperor sensed something in the world of the living, so his consciousness was activated.

    ''All three positions appeared in the Lower Dimension? Even the Earth Emperor Position?'' In his n, the Earth''s Position was the most difficult because of those damn Yama. That''s why he''s been trying to find a way around through the Earth Emperor- one of the seven moons.

    ''This was not part of my calctions,'' he thought. He suddenly had the urge to check into the world of the living. However, a few reasons prevented him from doing so. He did not dare show up due to how Supreme Unity felt about everyone else in Limbo, and he also sensed the blockage of the lower dimension. So, he could not ess the lower dimension unless he could contact Maitreya and be indebted to her.

    ''This might not be a bad thing,'' thought the Human Emperor. ''Ultimately, Liu Ren (Earth Emperor''s name) is a fake, and I will need the essence of the real Earth Emperor for my n. Maybe my pawn in the lower dimension will be the key.''

    After making a decision, he sent a message to the Great Qin Saint Court so they could prepare for his return and gather information for him.

    Eternal Ascension World, Primordial Chaos:

    A pale green me surrounded the Earth Emperor''s body, holding off a colossal humanoid creature with ck skin, four spider legs from his spine, and fangs. The creature kept punching him with all six limbs, and the Earth me used the me to block. His face was pale, and he was sweating profusely.

    The Earth Emperor suddenly sensed something, which caused him to pause his action. The Fiendgod took this opportunity to blow his head off, but he reacted in time as a bone helmet appeared on his face.

    ''Why are you distracted?'' yelled the Time Eater in his mind, but Earth Emperor did not exin; he sensed something very important to him had happened in the world, but he could not deduce any more information while in this forsaken ce.

    ''Are you listening?''

    ''Shut up,'' yelled the Earth Emperor.

    ''You!''

    ''We''re holding on because you said you had a n. How long do we have to wait?''

    ''Just a little bit more?''

    ''Heaven knows how long you''ve been saying the same thing,'' countered the Earth Emperor.

    ''It hasn''t been that long,'' rebutted Time Eater. ''But even if it was, what other choices do you have? If not for me, all of you would have been dead by now.''

    Earth Emperor gritted his teeth, but he must admit it was true. Regardless, this did not change his frustration, so he snorted coldly while focusing on this battle. He wanted nothing more than to return to his dynasty and use whatever means possible to know what changes had urred.

    However, before they could buy themselves some breathing room, he could not reveal the truth to prevent any of these people from messing with his ns and benefits.

    Prehistoric World:

    Hongjun sensed something and opened his eyes. He turned to look in the distance and muttered, "Has Ying Zheng''s chance of bing transcendent increased? It seems things are proceeding smoother than I anticipated."

    He then frowned, "These two might be enemies over nothing." His experience has told him that these people from Earth do not like having the same kind in the same world. It''s okay if they meet from different worlds and be close, but once they know someone is in the same ce as them, their first instinct is to eradicate the other.

    ''The kid seems more rational, and Ying Zheng was never influenced by modern media, so they should be fine,'' concluded Hongjun before looking at the world.

    ''Laojun is about to be a Paragon? That''s something.'' Hongjun could not help but sigh. The Prehistoric world was wed, resulting in the Saint System and other cultivation systems from other pantheons. After knowing the possible consequences, Hongjun encouraged the Saints to send clones to reincarnate in other Source Chaos Worlds and walk the Emperor Path.

    Unfortunately, Grand Dao disdained anyone from this world and ensured all the clones suffered terrible fates. Only after countless trials, tribtions, and nning from Hongjun, did the Saints finally cultivate a clone that proved the Dao and returned to the Prehistoric World.

    Of course, things would not be so simple even after such a victory. They then discovered thatprehending the Grand Dao Source in the Prehistoric World was a thousand times harder than in any other world. As such, after so long, only the clone of his first and most talented disciple, Taishang Laojun, seeded in bing a Paragon. Meanwhile, the others are either Empyreans or still Emperors.

    ''This world''s hope has always been those young ones I sent out,'' thought Hongjun. ''Now that the n is proceeding smoothly, it''s time to discuss it with Yahweh and Anansi.''

    Myriad Emperor World:

    Wang Wei detected a significant fluctuation from the Nether Hell.

    ''Did you detect the Earth Emperor Position and go crazy?'' he thought while sneering. With a wave of his hand, he reinforced the seal, ensuring Old Man Nether had no chance to escape.

    "Let''s go have a drink," said Wang Wei.

    "Not a bad idea."

    "How about we go to the Spirit Road Trial?" Yan Liling suggested, and the others nodded. Although they had met before in the sect, the Spirit Road Trial was where they became a dynamic trio-they became brothers and sisters.

    They teleported to this secret realm, and as soon as theynded, Wang Wei took out his secret stash.

    "That''s what I''m talking about," said Li Jun after taking a small sip.

    "This ce has so many core memories for me," said Wang Wei. "I met three people I will never forget."

    "Oh, who?"

    "The first one was the pampered girl I killed. She''s probably the first innocent life I took," said Wang Wei.

    "I remembered you mentioned her; what happened to her family? Given how they loved her, they should have tried to find out who killed her."

    "A rival family wiped them out after spending too much money on finding out who killed their daughter, leaving them weak," exined Wang Wei.

    "That''s a shame," said Li Jun; the cultivation path was ruthless, especially the Emperor Path. "What about the other two?"

    "The second one was a diator from which I learned an evading technique. He taught me how unfair life and fate was," said Wang Wei. His technique [Fate is Unfair] was inspired by his encounter with the diator, and it was instrumental in winning against Di Tian and proving the Dao.

    "The third one was Ji Song; he was my first real opponent."

    "Ji Song was a waste of potential,"mented Yan Liling. "Had he lived, he would have prospered in this generation."

    "Did you ever regret killing him?" asked Li Jun.

    "No. If he had kept his word, he would have been alive," replied Wang Wei calmly. If Ji Song had survived until the Heaven Will Battle, he would have spared him so he could have trafficked him to the upper dimension for more resources.

    "I regret falling for such a simple scheme, now looking back."

    "That''s fair."

    "So, what about you guys? What significance does this ce have for you- besides having your Dao Companion Ceremony here?"

    "Isn''t it obvious? I found the love of my life," replied Li Jun with a bright grin.

    "I found hope and peace," said Yan Liling.

    "Oh?"

    "As you know, living in the secret realm is not a fun experience. We all lived our lives knowing we were backup or stand-ins for the main branch," exined Yan Liling. "If not for the elder''s strictness, many of us would have lived a hopeless life without purpose."

    She sighed as she remembered her childhood, "I was excited when I was finally chosen to be the next head of the Yan Family. However, that happiness did notst long when my aunt told me my first mission: seduce you and be your main wife."

    Wang Wei smiled in embarrassment despite not having any control of such a thing.

    "Meeting and falling in love with Jun''er gave me a sense of freedom, a sense that I could make my own choice, and that brought me great peace."

    Yan Liling swallowed arge cup. "Although I never said it, I''m d you supported our rtionship and never made me feel guilty for my former selfish motives."

    "Why should I?" replied Wang Wei. "I knew you genuinely loved him and how the politicalndscape of the sect operated."

    "This is a celebration, so let''s talk about something positive. Do you remember the time when you fell into a pile of Iron Boar''s manure?" said Li Jun.

    "Don''t talk nonsense and sully my name," said Wang Wei swiftly.

    "Now, I want to hear this," added Yan Liling.

    "Don''t listen to him; he''s lying."

    "We were seven, and he was in a bad mood because his grandma canceled a visit andined to me while we were walking in the back of the mountain. He did not notice and felt right into it," exined Wang Wei.

    "Wait, now that you brought it up, I remember feeling a slight push from the back," said Wang Wei. "Did you push me?"

    "Now, whose sullying whose name?"

    "Bitch, I can see the past and present. Do you want me to show you the proof?"

    "You can also fabricate the truth," countered Li Jun. "So, no matter what you say and do, I''ll only say it''s nder."

    Wang Wei sneered, "You''re talking as if I need proof to get my revenge."

    "Hey now, don''t do anything stupid."

    "You better sleep with one eye open."

    "Come on, it''s been hundreds of thousands of years."

    "It''s never toote to get revenge, even after millions of Yuan Epochs," sneered Wang Wei.

    "How can you be so petty and small-minded? Oh, mighty and handsome Heavenly Emperor, spare this humble human."

    "Don''t you know me well enough after so long?"

    "Fine," said Li Jun with gritted teeth. "You want to do this? I won''t mind spreading all your embarrassing moments from childhood. I want the world to know what you truly were like."

    "Two can y at this game." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Yan Liling chuckled as she watched them bicker. She used to be jealous of their banter in the past, but now, she has grown to enjoy them and be present in the moment.

 Chapter 1088 Mobilization, Rejection, & Negotiation

    <h4>Chapter 1088 Mobilization, Rejection, & Negotiation</h4>

    1088 Mobilization, Rejection, & Negotiation

    After spending the night drinking and reminiscing, the team scattered the next day. Li Jun and Yan Liling visited their parents and family before taking on their position. Yan Liling created the World Guardian Mountain, which will be her main location for quite some time.

    She will spend her time cultivating and refining pills, most of which will be stored as reserve in case the worlds enter a period of emergency/catastrophe, while the rest are for her. The good news is Heavenly Dao will provide the resources for these pills.

    After suggestions from Li Jun and Wang Wei, Yan Liling hired a few people so her mountain would not be lonely. Meanwhile, Li Jun started recruiting for positions in the Samsara Court. People were surprised when they learned there were no restrictions or limits to who could participate in this selection, even people from other World Communities. However, they soon understood why after seeing the difficulty of the Samsara Court''s test.

    After returning to the court, Wang Wei prepared for the future by first checking and testing the result of his training. In the past ten thousand years, his fleshly body cultivation reached the third step of the Dragon-Phoenix Realm, and he passed all 800 Side-Door Tribtions. He could feel the limit of his bloodline was approaching. Wang Wei knew once he opened the Gate of Power, his body would reach Tier 11, but his bloodline would stay at peak Tier 10 (10 revolutions) until hepleted the eleventh revolution of the technique.

    Wang Wei then checked on the Genesis Fruit, and things were proceeding smoothly. After the war, he fed it a few Immortal Sovereign bodies, significantly elerating the gestating speed. He then activated amunication array to contact Xi Shangyan.

    "I did not think you would wait so long to contact me," said Xi Shangyan.

    "I was busy with something important," exined Wang Wei. He always felt a duty to ensure that Li Jun and Yan Liling proved the Dao, so he focused on achieving this goal over the past 10,000 years. And now that he had seeded, he felt a heavy burden lifted from his shoulder, and his mind even experienced a slight sublimation.

    "That''s understandable."

    Wang Wei was not in the mood for chitchat, so he asked directly, "Any news from your family?"

    "Yes. ording to them, a prophecy has ced the Eternal Ascension World in the center of an uing turmoil. Many worlds have eyes on us, and some have already acted."

    "A prophecy?" asked Wang Wei with a frown. He now knew why the parasites were temporarily unavable, but the more valuable information was about this prophecy.

    "They didn''t tell me much, but they warned me that something major was about to happen."

    ''Something major? If other worlds are interested, then it can only be something that affects the entire Chaos Universe. The Third Origin War? Whatever it is, it will definitely involve achieving transcendence,'' analyzed Wang Wei.

    "Thank you for the information."

    "No, I should thank you. Our n was cut off from any news, and your information was very useful," replied Xi Shangyan calmly. They ended the conversation after a brief chat, and Wang Wei was left to his own thoughts. He realized time might be running out. If he does not hurry, he might be caught up in a Chaos Universe-wide event without being prepared.

    He could imagine how much he would suffer if an event simr to the Second Origin War urred and he was not even a Paragon.

    ''Let''s get things moving,'' he thought before contacting someone else: Tong Ruobing and Yan Liling.

    "Is it time?" asked Tong Ruobing directly.

    "Quite direct, aren''t we? But yes, it''s time," nodded Wang Wei.

    "I''ve been waiting ever since you contacted us." Tong Ruobing left themunication, leaving Mu Lei to shake his head. He looked at Wang Wei, "Are you sure about this? I know about your strength, but the Commerce Hub is a giant for a reason. Who knows what kind of trump card they are hiding?" Unlike these people from the Myriad Emperor World who only recently returned to the Endless Void stage, his sect has been dealing with the Commerce Hub for eras. As such, he had an inkling of their deep foundation and what they were capable of.

    "I don''t deal in absolute, but I''m confident," replied Wang Wei.

    "That''s good." Mu Lei ended the conversation and prepared for the expansion of the Star Beast World.

    The conversation ended, and Wang Wei looked in the distance. He had made his move and only had to wait. Of course, now that he decided to elerate things, he thought of something else he could do. He teleported outside the Myriad Emperor World and began to create a world.

    Suddenly, he disappeared from his location and appeared in an empty space with arge faceposed of stone and horn.

    "Sir, Yama King, what can I call you?"

    "Stone."

    "Sir, Stone, Ie here to be the Earth Emperor." This has always been Wang Wei''s n. Li Jun will bear the burden of the Myriad Emperor World Community while he does it for the rest of the lower dimension. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "You''re not eligible," said Stone Yama King directly, making the corner of Wang Wei''s lips twitch.

    "Sir, is there a reason you''ve disqualified me?"

    "Because I say so."

    "That''s fair, but couldn''t you at least test me before rejecting me?"

    "I have no doubt you can pass the tests," said Stone Yama King, his voice calm and his tone straightforward. "But you''re still not eligible."

    "I just want to know why, besides you not wanting me to be one."

    "Because you''re a Dao Overlord."

    Wang Wei wanted to curse, "That feels like discrimination."

    "It probably is, but our policy has always been to reject all Dao Lords and Overlords. You people are the embodiment of being too ambitious - not to mention how you''re always trying to find loopholes and weasel your way out of agreements. Your case is even more severe because you''re a True Devil with no respect for the rules or order."

    Wang Wei wanted to cry; he did not expect to be directly rejected because of his best qualities. He sighed, "Sir Stone, there must be a reason you''re still entertaining a discussion with me, right?"

    "We know you''re clever, so you don''t need to show it off," said the Stone Yama King. Wang Wei decided that remaining quiet was the best option in this scenario.

    "If you must know, I haven''t sent you back to the world of the living and directly rejected you because of the destiny True Heavenly Dao granted you," said the Stone Yama King. "Although we don''t care about the world of the living, we would like it to remain peaceful to make our job easier. Plus, some bastards dare encroach on our domains without authorization.''

    Wang Wei knew who the Yama King was referring to, but he would not bring this topic up. Based on this conversation, he still had a chance and needed to choose his next words wisely.

    "I have no ambitions for Samsara, and I can sign the most restricted contract or oath," said Wang Wei. "All I want is the merit to increase my cultivation. As you know, I have a heavy destiny on my shoulder, and I want to survive what''sing next."

    "Hmm," uttered the Stone Yama King, and Wang Wei swiftly caught on that he would not say more.

    "My strength is enough to bear the burden of the entire lower dimension. In the grand scheme of things, that''s nothing, but it''s still useful. As the saying goes, mosquito legs are better than no meat."

    "Hmm, that''s a fair point," the Stone Yama King uttered. "But I really don''t like you."

    ''I have feelings too, you know,''ined Wang Wei, but he did not say these words out loud. After seeing the contemtive look on the Yama King''s face, he added onest thing: "I will also deal with Old Man Nether before I leave. Although he''s an ant to you guys, I think he''s also an eyesore."

    "You are correct again," said the Stone Yama King. "Alright, you''ve convinced me. You can be the Earth Emperor, but no Conferred God List for you; you can bear the burden of all the positions."

    "Fine by me." Although it was much more work, it also meant more benefit or merit.

    "Sign the contract."

    A ck-golden parchment materialized before him, and Wang Wei read every word and checked every corner. The contract was very direct, telling the rules he needed to follow and the severe consequences of breaking them. Wang Wei signed it after not finding any fault with it, and the Stone Yama King granted him a Luck Condensation Artifact for his court before kicking him out without any word.

    ''What a strange encounter,'' thought Wang We as he returned to the court; he was about to fight, so it was not appropriate to bear the burden of the Samsara Court. He focused on the uing fight and his possible confrontation with Emperor Jia.

 Chapter 1089 Liability

    Chapter 1089 Liability

    1089  Liability

    He Shiyi sat on his throne, his body releasing a very potent or intense me-like aura. He suddenly opened his eyes, which had turned golden, but blood started to drip. He Shiyi calmly washed away the blood before looking at his palm, which had turnedpletely gray, as if it were a dead object.

    He mobilized his regeneration to heal his palm to no effect and only seeded after swallowing a pill. He waved his hand to mobilize an array that showed a refined young man with sses and streaks of white in his hair and beard; he had a schrly aura emanating from him.

    "President," said He Shiyi.

    "Lord He," saluted the Commerce Hub President. "Excuse me, for I will be direct given the situation. We just received news that the Star Beast World broke our rules and started invading the Endless Frozen World. You should understand what this means?"

    He Shiyi understood. The Endless Frozen World is the closest world to the Star Beast World, with only a pseudo-Eternal Emperor. Although he acquired a unique Avatar Qi that allowed him to create nine perfect clones with all his strength, this would not change much. Everyone knows the Star Beast World will win this war, so why the focus?

    It''s the significance behind the invasion. The Commerce Hub forbade any of its members from invading each other and spreading the courts and other influences. But now, Mu Lei and his wife have tantly challenged the Commerce rule, forcing them to act. If they do not respond, all the respect, prestige, and power built over trillions of years will be destroyed.

    So, no matter what, they must sanction and punish the Star Beast World, which in turn meant fighting the First Heavenly Emperor - Wang Wei.

    "I know," replied He Shiyi, his voice extremely calm.

    "Then, ording to our agreements, are you prepared to act?"

    He Shiyi paused; if it were up to him, he would want to wait a little longer to better prepare. "I am."

    "I''m reassured," smiled the president. "Do you need any help? Don''t hesitate to ask."

    "No need for now," replied He Shiyi.

    "Very well. We''ll await your good news."

    The array ended, and He Shiyi was left to his own thoughts. He took many resources from the Commerce Hub in exchange for fighting and dealing with Wang Wei. His actions allowed the Spirit Genesis Sect to recuperate, but now, it was time to repay his karma.

    He Shiyi''s eyes prated the distance to secretly observe Gao Buqin and Deste One. He considered for a moment to kill these people, knowing their affiliation with the Dao Opening Sect, but he knew Wang Wei would never allow such an Eternal Powerhouse to die and would intercept him.

    He Shiyi did not want their battle to take ce in the Battle Spirit World and destroy it in the process. He activated the formation a second time, and an all-ck shadowy figure appeared opposite him.

    "I already know who you are, so why the theatrics?"

    "Given our enemies, you should never be too careful," the figure replied. "Are you about to move?"

    "Yes, so what about what you promise?"

    "It''s already prepared."

    A portal opened before He Shiyi, and a talisman rushed into his palm. He checked it with his divine sense before nodding.

    "All the luck to you," said the hidden figure before disappearing. He Shiyi immediately left for a secret dimension of the sect to prepare for this battle.

    An unknown ce:

    Five people showed up, all sitting at a table and all hidden by a ck film or veil, eachbeled from 1 to 9.

    "Number 1, what happened?" asked Number 4 with a neutral voice.

    "The fight is about to begin," replied Number 1. As soon as he said these words, the room immediately became quiet.

    "Will our n work?" asked Number 2.

    "It already started on a bad start, so probably not," said Number 8. Their original n should have started with Wang Wei killing Number 10, thus creating a karmic connection with him. They even had prepared a Memory Orb, which is a rare artifact in the upper dimension used by factions and ns to know when one of their Eternal members had been killed.

    The orb would turn red, reminding the faction that they had forgotten someone close to them and seeing if it was still possible to revive them. These things are extremely difficult to find as the materials are rare.

    "We can only hope for the best," said Number 1.

    "Oh, how the mighty have fallen!"

    "What do you mean by this, Number 10?"N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "I am not fucking call Number 10," yelled Number 10, pping his hand on the table. He even removed his veil, revealing an elderly man with disheveled hair and an unkept robe; if this was not a formation, these people could have smelled the alcohol on him.

    "My name is Shao Weiyuan. I''m fucking tired of this life. We used to live like kings with our heads held high and a disdain for everyone else. But ever since we were sent on this mission, everything turned to shit."

    "Put your protection back on. Do you want to be discovered?" warned Number 2.

    "I don''t give a f???"

    "Enough," said Number 1, waving his hand to dismiss him from the meeting. He looked at everyone and said gravely, "Emergency mission: we will head to Number 10''s world and kill him as swiftly as possible."

    The meeting became quiet for a few seconds, "Is this necessary?" asked Number 5.

    "He''s be a liability, and I won''t let that drunken bastard cause our death," said Number 1. His life has been terrible since he descended to the lower dimension, but he does not want to give up. They can return home with all their power and privileges as long as their ns seed.

    "Maybe this is for the best," added Number 2. None of them wanted to die, and since returning home without sess was not an option, they had no choice but to make things work out here.

    Myriad Emperor World, Heavenly Court:

    A week had passed, and Wang Wei opened his eyes as he sensed an aura calling him. He gazed at it and saw He Shiyi waiting, so he turned his head to look at other ces. He saw the Star Beast World had the overwhelming advantage, just like they did, but the enemy was resisting fiercely, and this war was still undecided.

    The Endless Frozen World was prepared due to warnings from the Commerce Hub, and they had connections to their Lower Realm and reinforcements. Additionally, their Emperor was not afraid of using his Supreme Avatar Qi to its full use by turning his Eternal ss clones into suicide bombers.

    ''Everything is settled, so let''s begin.''

    Wang Wei sent a few talismans tomunicate to the people in case something happened in this fight, and he could not be present to oversee the overall situation. He teleported to a Void Zone, a ce between two worldmunities. Wang Wei guessed he chose this ce as their battlefield to prevent the aftermath of their attack from affecting nearby worlds and evenmunities.

    Wang Wei immediately checked for any hidden methods while looking at He Shiyi. His eyes narrowed, "So, you''re willing to go to this extent to defeat me?"

    "To kill you, but yes."

    "Is it worth it?"

    "What do you think?"

    "What about the aftermath? On the unlikely chance that you kill me, what next?" asked Wang Wei.

    "I can use the Commerce Hub''s resources to reduce the corruption, and after a few reincarnations, I can wash away the artifact''s aura and imprint," said He Shiyi calmly, his voice full of conviction.

    "So decisive. I have to admit I respect you a little more," said Wang Wei. He Shiyi fused with the broken Empyrean Artifact, resulting in his Dao being corrupted. However, he seems to be willing to go to this extreme to eliminate Wang Wei.

    "I don''t need your respect; when youy down at my feet, I will be at peace and avenge what you did to my sect." His body released a tangible fighting aura.

    "Odd, from my character profile of you, you do love your sect but not to this extent,"mented Wang Wei. "No, your actions are not out of a sense of duty or responsibility; it''s pride and jealousy. You felt that all the power, fame, glory, and respect I received should belong to you - that it''s something that was destined for you, but I stole it. Odd, where did you get this delusional sense of grandeur?" Wang Wei was genuinely perplexed.

    "I don''t have time for your nonsense," replied He Shiyi calmly, but his eyes became fiercer. "Let''s get this over with."

    "Alright, but this ce is still not good enough for this fight," said Wang Wei, who suddenly appeared before him, grabbed him by his face and teleported him to his Void Battlefield. This ce is not only his home but also prepared for the worst-case scenario.

 Chapter 1090 Push to the Limit

    Chapter 1090 Push to the Limit

    1090  Push to the Limit

    He Shiyi felt humiliated. He had gone through all this trouble, almost ruining his future by fusing with that artifact to acquire the strength of 60% Grand Dao Source or 8-Fold Battle Realm, but he was still manhandled like a child. A wave of intense anger rushed into his mind, but he immediately cast a spell to calm down and cool his head.

    With a cool mind, he knew what his first step was:

    [Battle Art Boost: Physique]

    [Azure Dragon Strength]

    After this short encounter, He Shiyi knew how powerful the opponent''s flesh was, so he used these two techniques to give him a much-needed boost. Meanwhile, Wang Wei secretly used his Order-Disorder Dao to change the rules around him secretly; he added the stiption that no one should intervene in this battle.

    His purpose was to ensure Emperor Jia did not sneak attack him; at the very least, this technique would make it easier for him to detect any uing intruders.

    He Shiyi activated his [Awakening], dawning his gold-silver armor and summoning his halberd. However, the armor was slightly different since thest time, with drawings of the Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermillion Bird, and ck Tortoise - in other words, the Four Symbols. Simultaneously, Wang Wei''s ten fate pces hung above the heavens.

    [Split Primordial Chaos]

    He chose a more aggressive approach to this fight and went on the offensive; he used an updated technique based on his battle with Xu Shi. The halberd, with its immense power, dropped on Wang Wei, and he used one finger to block it.

    "Impossible!"

    "Do you know the probability of a technique failing for someone of your level t? It''s infinitesimally small. However, for someone who can control probability, the number doesn''t matter, does it?"

    Boom!

    Wang Wei punched him in the face, sending him flying and breaking a few bones in the process. He raised his hand to manifest a string attached to He Shiyi''s neck, and he pulled him toward him, punching him a few times.

    [Dragon of Auspiciousness]

    The dragon image on He Shiyi''s lit up for a few seconds, and the aura of Luck/Auspiciousness Dao emanated from his body, allowing him to cancel his opponent''s technique.

    [Battle Cry]

    He Shiyi roared, and his voice contained a primal rage with the power to awaken a power deep within everyone''s soul. His aura drastically increased, and he rushed forward with his [Threading On Infinity Step] technique; his speed reached countless times beyond infinity, and he thrust his halberd like a spear.

    Wang Wei used his right hand like a spear and shed directly with the weapon. His Yin-Yang Dao removed the majority of force or power behind this attack, thus pushing He Shiyi''s weapon away as his hand headed directly for his chest.

    A bright me came out of He Shiyi''s armor to dy Wang Wei''s hand before he used a parry technique with his left hand. Wang Wei felt his own strength was redirected at him, and he secretly praised the subtleties of this battle technique. Sadly for He Shiyi, he was beyond a master at controlling force or strength.

    Boom!

    He Shiyi''s left exploded, but he suddenly inhaled and absorbed all the blood and qi; his aura again increased.

    ''Some kind of self-sacrifice technique to boost strength?'' analyzed Wang Wei.

    [Roar of the War God]

    He Shiyi opened his mouth to roar, releasing a potent sonic skill that could shatter hundreds of Heaven Will Worlds.

    [Roar of Fate]

    Wang Wei returned the fate and also roared, and the result was He Shiyi''s body exploding into a blood mist. Sadly, a me appeared in the distance, and he appeared perfectly intact.

    ''His Dao is no longer Battle, but abination with the Four Symbols.''

    [Four Symbol Arrays]

    The phantom of the four creatures appeared behind He Shiyi in a circr shape before fusing with him.

    [Four Cardinal Exchange Strike]

    As the halberd approached, Wang Wei found his senses bing chaotic: north became east, the south became west, up became sideways, and so on; in a moment, he became someone with the worst sense of direction and spatial coordination. More importantly, this change did not only affect his normal senses, but his divine sense and any Sensing Techniques would be the same.

    Swish!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Wang Wei calmly evaded this technique. So, how did he do it? Did he use Yin-Yang to revert his lost senses, use luck to evade, or maybe use his ancestors'' evading technique? No, he simply adapted to this abysmal sense in less than a nanosecond due to his absolute control over his body; in other words, it became normal for him.

    ''Monster,'' thought He Shiyi with gritted teeth. Wang Wei waved two fingers and used the [Negative Freedom of Life] technique to kill his opponent. At this point in time, it can be said he''s ying around as he used his Freedom Dao to do something his Life-Death Dao would be more efficient at aplishing.

    He Shiyi disintegrated - not from an atomic level - but from a conceptual level. Less than a secondter, a ck tortoise phantom materialized in the distance, and He Shiyi reced it as it disappeared.

    ''ording to the Four Symbols, the Phoenix is the symbol of rebirth, and the ck Tortoise represents endurance,'' thought Wang Wei. ''Do I have to kill this bastard four times to push him to his limit?''

    Despite how it looked, he has not been ying around; he''s constantly on guard. To prepare for this fight, he has run countless scenarios, including the worst-case scenario in which Emperor Jia teamed up with Old Man Nether and released whatever Lovecraftian creature was in the Abyss Gap.

    He Shiyi used another stat-boosting technique: [Rage of the White Tiger]. He could sense the dead gray spots all over his body, signaling that he could not bear much more power from the artifact, but he did not care; his mind was focused on one goal.

    ''67% Grand Dao Source, but his body is copsing,'' analyzed Wang Wei. ''Almost there.''

    He Shiyi rushed forward and used a time-based attack. The Four Symbols symbolize the four seasons, and their rotation represents the passage of time. Huo Fenghuang once used a simr technique.

    "Using a Time technique on a master of Time Dao? Now, I know your new technique influenced your mind and reduced your battle IQ," said Wang Wei, who ignored the time reversal of the halberd as his hand grabbed He Shiyi''s head; he used his Life and Death Dao to absorb conceptual level life force from his body. He Shiyi immediately became a dried mummy before his body scattered like sand blown by the wind.

    A Blue Dragon phantom materialized, followed by He Shiyi''s body. However, he was not perfectly intact, as his left eye had turned gray like a statue or stone.

    ''The vitality of the Blue Dragon,'' thought Wang Wei, using his understanding of the Four Symbols to analyze his opponent''s technique. ''Thest one should be the protection of White Tiger.''

    He Shiyi immediately used another boost technique: [ck Tortoise Stamina]

    Wang Wei went on the offensive after detecting that He Shiyi''s strength had reached 68% Grand Dao Source, approaching the ceiling of the battle realm. So, he wants the remaining death toe as quickly as possible to see what will happen.

    [Fate Prison]

    He Shiyi found himself captured by a cage made of silver-gray strings. His instinct activated, and he wanted to use whatever means necessary. However, he suddenly felt that all his moves were predicted in this ce.

    No, not just his move, but everything about him was predicted or predetermined: his birth, parents, personality, experiences, memories, thoughts, choices, future, all possibilities - everything that constituted his existence was already determined. This fact almost destroyed his mind.

    The providence, the inevitability, theck of choice, freedom, and free will was too much and overwhelmed his mind. He could not move despite desperately wanting to. Then, hemitted suicide by blowing up his soul and body.

    Then, as Wang Wei predicted, the spirit of the White Tiger revived him onest time. Wang Wei did not hesitate to use his Destruction sub-dao to annihte this new He Shiyi immediately. Although his strength was now technically on par with Wang Wei (69%), there were still some minor differences.

    He Shiyi released a powerful shield with the colors red, blue, ck, and white, resisting the palm of destruction for more than five seconds before it was broken and annihted him.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei was on high alert, waiting for any signs or changes. If there were a time that Emperor Jia or anyone else would interfere, it would be now.

    As he predicted, a new He Shiyi appeared before him despite already using all four lives of the Four Symbol Mirrors. His body, which had previously had his eyes and left arm turned gray, was in perfect shape, without an ounce of injury. More importantly, his aura was now peaceful and less vtile and aggressive.

    Wang Wei squinted his eyes, "This is..."

 Chapter 1091 Unexpected Truth

    Chapter 1091 Unexpected Truth

    1091  Unexpected Truth

    ''This is a unique and potent talisman,'' thought Wang Wei. ''He negated all the damage from fusing with the artifact while retaining his strength. More importantly, I do not recognize the runes used for that talisman.''

    He Shiyi had regained his calm andposure, and he did not have to worry about his body copsing for a while. He had to thank his ancestor, Emperor Jia, for leaving him a way out, but this was hisst chance.

    However, he also realized that even with the same stat/strength as his opponent, the vast difference in Battle IQ, experience, and Dao versatility makes it almost impossible to win the war. Since any more Grand Dao boosts were now useless, he needed a new tactic to win this fight.

    Six people appeared behind He Shiyi, both women and men. Each held a different weapon and had an indifferent face and dead eyes while releasing an aura extremely simr to He Shiyi''s previous chaotic aura.

    "Weapon ves," muttered Wang Wei. He had heard these things were the true foundation of the Spirit Genesis Sect. Three of these people did not stay long as they turned into motes of lights that fused with the other three, dramatically increasing their aura.

    The four creatures materialized above He Shiyi and the three Weapon ves, forming a formation that connected them. With this boost, He Shiyi''s power did not reach 69.9999% like Wang Wei, but the Weapon ve temporarily reached 69%; his n was to use numbers to give him the advantage.

    ''Move out," ordered He Shiyi, and the others followed. Weapon 1 held a whip-like weapon with two des attached to the ends. He swung the weapon, targeting Wang Wei''s feet. Weapon 2 controlled two flying golden rings to target the arms, while Weapon 3 used sword shes to cover his escape. Meanwhile, He Shiyi suddenly disappeared.

    Wang Wei calmly looked at these attacks and sensed the void was blocked; they targeted his Space Dao, forcing him to either evade or confront these attacks head-on. However, despite these people''s best efforts, he still teleported away from his location.

    He used the technique he taught Wang Ju, lowering himself to the two-dimensional world, full of sentient creatures made of lines and points, before ascending to his third dimension world. Such subtle and unique utilization of Spatial Dao rendered these people''s attempts useless.

    Once Wang Wei appeared, he was about to annihte Weapon 3 from the mortal coil, but he sensed something, and his body moved out of the war. A halberd came from the void, releasing an eerie dark aura.

    ''''Corruption? He wants to use the artifact to corrupt my Dao?" analyzed Wang Wei. ''That''s not important. I could not detect his presence until thest minute; what method did he use? Is it those strange runes?''

    Wang Wei divided his body into three, creating three clones - one representing Yin, the other Yang, and the third the alternation between Yin and Yang. All three had his full power, and their target was the three weapons ves. However, three He Shiyi suddenly appeared, blocking his clones.

    ''That''s the Supreme Avatar Qi used by the Pseudo Eternal from the Endless Frozen World. Was the Commerce Hub sponsoring him?'' He never received any news about this, which showed these people were not as useless as hebeled them. Simultaneously, he also understood the deep foundation of the Commerce to have two of these unique Qi.

    While the clones were upied, the three weapons came together and used the [Ultimate Weapon Art Manifestation] technique. Their weapon released an aura thatbined to form a yellow energy chain.

    Swish!

    Wang Wei evaded the chain, but the thing followed him, which was annoying. So, he stopped moving, and the chain passed through his body as if he did not exist. Wang Wei then turned into a golden light that rushed toward the weapons with immense ferocity. The chain tried to stop him, but it could not touch him no matter what; it was like they were in two different dimensions like they were yin and yang and could never touch, or that he had escaped the shackles of being touched by this thing - that he was freed from it.

    Bang! He Shiyi''s halberd appeared out of nowhere to block or veer him from his course.

    "Caught you," muttered Wang Wei, and He Shiyi''s body appeared from the void with a look of horror. His strength had returned to its 25% Grand Dao Source base, and he could not stack his buff. Everything he tried, it was like he was switching the methods of buff instead of stacking them. He immediately understood what had happened.

    ''A Dao Imprint attack; he disrupted my Dao Imprint to prevent me from stacking Grand Dao Boosts.'' He gritted his teeth in anger and jealousy; he did not understand why he did not think of such a brilliant method. Of course, he understood this was not an easy thing to aplish. Finding a person''s Dao Imprint was innately difficult, and it was a thousand times harder doing so while they were still alive. Regardless, He Shiyi felt he could have pulled it up had he thought of it first.

    He watched as Wang Wei''s punch headed for his head, and he knew he would not survive this attack, so he made the smart move. He used a battle technique to exchange ces with Weapon 1. However, he seemed to have expected his actions, so as soon as his fist hit, he activated his Karma Dao to summon threads connected to the three Weapon ves. He directed his Dragon Zodiac Fist to the other two, killing them instantly.

    ''Hmm. Do their weapons dissipate once they die? They are truly worthy of the name Weapon ve,'' he thought.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The clones went on suicide missions against He Shiyi''s avatars, and Wang Wei rushed toward his opponent. He knew thetter should have three more clones, then he would need resources and time to recondense them. He Shiyi was still a talented individual with excellent Battle IQ. As such, he immediately knew how to deal with Wang Wei''s technique; he moved his Dao Imprint, constantly changing the location in the Grand Dao Source to prevent its discovery.

    He Shiyi then used the Supreme Avatar Qi to summon the remaining three clones. Only with numbers will his n have a chance to seed and make him the final victor of this match.

    [Blessing of Free Will]

    Wang Wei used his Freedom Dao to give these clones free will, forcing them to revolt against the main body. He Shiyi''s face contorted as he noticed this change. Luckily for him, the Supreme Avatar Qi had the word supreme in its name for a reason, thus resisting this technique, buying him a short attosecond of time.

    He Shiyi was decisive and blew up the clones before controlling the force of power from these explosions and redirecting them toward Wang Wei as an attack.

    Wang Wei manifested a small transparent cube that contained an entire multiverse, and the cube swallowed all the explosions, destroying the world inside. He then held the cube and crushed it, releasing the chaotic energy it contained from having a universe that had been destroyed. Additionally, the clones released the corruption aura from the Four Symbol Mirror, so the cube also contained this aura.

    Shiyi held a talisman in his palm, and his eyes were intensely ruthless. He sacrificed his body, soul, and body to activate the talisman, which condensed a red array above this Void Battlefield. A white light descended from the formation, enveloping Wang Wei before he could react.

    He Shiyi appeared in the distance with a pale face, a weak aura, and a cracked mirror floating next to him.

    "This is the end. I won," he uttered.

    "I''m afraid not."

    "Impossible." He watched a perfectly intact Wang Wei floating after the light abated. "How can it be?"

    "All of you are so focused on finding ways to block my divination but fail to realize how powerful of an Intelligence Agency I have under my control," said Wang Wei calmly.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "You''ve infiltrated their ranks?"

    "I''ve been keeping an eye on these rats for a very long time," replied Wang Wei. "After capturing Number 10, I finally had enough information to truly infiltrate their rank. They should all be attacking Number 10 as we speak, and what awaits them will only be capture or death."

    He Shiyi''s body trembled. He used the Longevity Pill the Commerce Hub gave him for onest desperate y to exile this bastard to the upper dimension. ording to these people''s words, many people in the upper dimension wanted Wang Wei dead, so he would not survive long when they sent news of his arrival.

    But now, his n failed, and he lost. He Shiyi looked at him with gritted teeth, anger, hatred, and many otherplicated emotions.

    "Now, you''re truly cornered. Let''s see what happens next," said Wang Wei before punching with all his strength. A colossal red fist descended from the Heavens with the power and intent to annihte all sentient beings.

    Bamg!

    A rune materialized above He Shiyi''s head, releasing a shield that effortlessly blocked the attack. Then, his temperament changed. He became calm, his eyes wiser and more indifferent, and even his aura old, ancient, and noble.

    "So that''s how it is," muttered Wang Wei. "You and Emperor Jia are not two different people - you''re his reincarnation."

 Chapter 1092 Battle of Limits

    Chapter 1092 Battle of Limits

    1092  Battle of Limits

    Although Wang Wei had solved one mystery, he now had a hundred more questions. How did Emperor Jia hide his reincarnation from his eyes? Why did he not ascend but reincarnate instead? What is he nning?

    Emperor Jia heard Wang Wei''s words but did not say anything. He was momentarily confused as he looked at his body and checked his memory.

    "This is the fifth reincarnation? Why did I reincarnate into the Spirit Genesis Sect? I took measures to ensure this did not happen. And why is the Dao this time Battle? This is not what I chose."

    His eyes turned into runes, and he seemed to be calcting or deducing some information. "No information deduced, but my intuition is telling me you''re involved in this anomaly in some way," said Emperor Jia, finally paying attention to Wang Wei.

    "I want to say that this is our first meeting, and I have nothing to do with you. However, weirder things have happened to me, so you might be right. Who knows?"

    Despite hisissez-faire attitude, Wang Wei was on guard at all times, and that''s because Emperor Jia was a nk to him; he could not divine any information or see thetter''s future actions. This was the first time he faced such an opponent.

    "It seems the battle between us is inevitable,"mented Emperor Jia after a brief silence.

    "I''m afraid so."

    "Very well."

    The center of his brow suddenly lit up five different colors, and immediately afterward, his aura drastically increased: 60% ... 65% .... 68% ... 69% ... 69.99999% Grand Dao Source.

    ''What is this? I sense a very subtle aura of Eternal Emperor from each of the lights?'' thought Wang Wei, and his eyes squinted. ''Could it be?'' When Emperor Jia''s strength reached his level, he was sure of his theory.

    ''He''s trying to enter the Taboo Realm by following a path simr to the Nine Extremity Foundation. He proves the Dao, condenses his strength into a seed, reincarnates, and does it again. Then, once he''s be an Eternal Emperor nine times, he can fuse his power together to form a unique Dao Body that can break the limitation and enter the Taboo Realm.''

    Wang Wei''s brow furrowed, ''This n sounds doable, but there is a major w - True Heavenly Dao. It would not allow someone to prove the Dao nine times, let alone be an Eternal Emperor nine times. No, it probably wouldn''t let anyone participate in the Heaven Will Battle a second time unless they abandoned their status as Emperors. So, how did he protect his seeds from being detected or annihted?''

    Millions of thoughts shed in Wang Wei''s mind every second, and he soon deduced the answer: ''The Paradox - he did not create it just to protect the Spirit Genesis Sect or allow the broken Empyrean Artifact to exist in the lower dimension, but to hide his reincarnation and power seed; it was definitely his primary objective, and the others were either a byproduct or necessary steps for the entire endeavor.''

    Wang Wei felt he was close to the truth despite not having his Fate Dao to help or give him the answer.

    ''However, this raises even more questions: how did Emperor Jia know how to use the Paradox to cover his activities? Such a brilliant idea could only be thought of by a Dao Lord or Overlord, which he probably is, but executing it is not a question of intelligence but ability.

    ''Can a Great Emperor create a paradox to hide such a major thing from True Heavenly Dao? No, even the Paradox involved changing True Heavenly Dao''s records, and that''s not something that any Paragon can do?''

    Once again, he had more answers and even more questions. The most likely exnation is that Emperor Jia was once a pinnacle Paragon, maybe even a Primal Paragon, and spent an untold amount of time deducing this method. Then, he abandoned his strength and started over to achieve the Taboo Realm.

    ''If that''s true, he''s scarier than the Human Emperor, as he would have to abandon his strength as a Boundless Paragon to start over.'' Anyone who can make such a ruthless decision has terrifying Willpower and mental fortitude.

    ''Adding his intelligence, he''s a more than worthy foe,'' concluded Wang Wei, who immediately decided to end this battle as quickly as possible to capture Emperor Jia and get more answers from his soul or memory. However, before Wang Wei reacted, Emperor Jia pped his hands to release a strange energy into the Void Battlefield.

    ''This is?'' thought Wang Wei before smiling wryly. Thetter used a technique that imitated his Order-Disorder Dao, and the stiption Emperor Jia ced on the battlefield was the prohibition of foreign aid to acquire Taboo Realm strength. In other words, Wang Wei cannot use the Illusory Pills to acquire Empyrean Tier strength as he did with Old Man Nether.

    ''I underestimated this bastard,'' thought Wang Wei, wondering how he knew about this.

    A rune rapidly condensed before Emperor Jia and Wang Wei sensed He Shiyi''s Battle Dao. As soon as the rune finished, Emperor Jia''s aura became purer as a new Dao emanated from his body.

    ''He condensed He Shiyi''s Grand Dao Source into a rune to remove its effect on him and used his original Dao, which is Rune Dao or Language Dao,'' analyzed Wang Wei.

    Emperor Jia then nced at the Four Symbol Mirror and uttered an unknown incantation, turning the artifact into an opened book with runes written all over the cover and pages. The book turned to a nk page before the Battle Dao Rune filled it with writing.

    [Thunder-Destruction Rune: Lighting Bolt Rain]

    A strange rune appeared above Emperor Jia''s head, releasing billions of dark short lightning bolts. Wang Wei observed while evading, and the bolts were numerous and followed him.

    ''Thunder and Destruction Dao, and it''s the pinnacle,'' he analyzed. There is a restriction in versatile Dao - such as Talisman, Array, Battle, or Fist - that can use otherws through resonance: knowledge/understanding. For example, if a Talisman Maker wishes to create a top-tier Time Talisman, they need a deep understanding of Time Dao. Otherwise, their talisman will be weak, or they might not even seed in the creation process.

    However, in this short exchange, Wang Wei could tell Emperor Jia had such a deep understanding of Thunder and Destruction Dao to the point it appeared as if he was a pinnacle Heaven Chosen who proved the Dao in these Daos.

    [Space sh]

    Wang Wei pointed his two fingers to make a shing motion: a powerful silver sh rushed toward Emperor Jia, slicing through all the lighting bolts of destruction. A new rune materialized, releasing the fluctuation of Space Dao. The rune swallowed the attack before releasing thousands of space shes.

    ''Time Rune,'' thought Wang Wei before uttering, "All things are fated to die as the universe plunged into death, returning to primordial chaos."

    The all-white Void Battlefield turned gray momentarily, and then all the destructive bolts and space shes dissipated. They followed naturalw and returned to chaos.

    "The world is cyclical. After primordial chaos, a new world will be born and start the process." After uttering these words, one side of the Void Battlefield turned green, fighting the gray area. The two colors confronted each other briefly before canceling the other.

    Wang Wei took a step forward, appearing before Emperor Jia, punching him in the face. However, his hand went through thetter''s head as he only attacked an afterimage. Wang Wei teleported again, and this time, he hit a solid shield that rebounded his force, which he then redirected due to his absolute control.

    Emperor Jia dispersed into a mote of light as his real body appeared in the distance. He summoned a new ruin that shot spears containing the power of death.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ''Something is wrong,'' thought Wang Wei. ''The way he avoids direct confrontation at all costs is a mistake that someone with top battle experience would not make.'' It''s fine if someone prefers distantbat, but they should never make it so obvious.

    ''Is his battle experience really bad?'' thought Wang Wei before using a few attacks to test out his theory.

    ''It''s not bad, but it''s also not at the level of an old monster who was once a Boundless Paragon,'' thought Wang Wei. ''What''s the reason? He''s either doing it on purpose for an unknown n, or the memories from his time as a Paragon are still sealed.''

    Wang Wei reversed Yin and Yang so that Emperor Jia''s runes or words have the opposite meaning of what they are intended to. He also modified the rules in the surroundings, following the sayingnguage is deceiving. In other words, all the runes used should have apletely different effect than intended.

    He rushed toward his opponent as Emperor Jia summoned a new rune. Wang Wei squinted as he realized his technique was canceled.

    ''No, not cancel, they became errors: Error Dao? That''s new.''

 Chapter 1093 Another Possibility

    Chapter 1093 Another Possibility

    1093  Another Possibility

    It was an odd sensation for Wang Wei after figuring out this Error Dao technique; it reminded him back on Earth when he used a certain website when he was young, and the screen turned ck, releasing an annoying sound with the word [Error] followed by a number stered on the screen.

    Wang Wei raised his hand to summon all the karmic thread connected to Emperor Jia before pulling him forward with them. The ancient emperor only moved a few meters before the karmic threads became rigid and refused to listen to others.

    [Fated Destination]

    Wang Wei appeared next to Emperor Jia to punch him. As expected, thetter''s first instinct was to move away, but his attack was destined to hit, and since he had already made the wrong response, Wang Wei hit him on the head.

    Crack!

    A mirror appeared before Emperor Jia''s head, trying to reflect the attack back to Wang Wei; this method seeded, but a lot of the force from the attack forced Emperor Jia to take a few steps back, drawing blood from his nose.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''Defensive capabilities are superb, and his body is one step higher than mine, but he''s not using it,'' analyzed Wang Wei as his proving Dao artifact turned into a spear, and he threw it with enormous force. Emperor Jia waved his hand to deflect the weapon, but the spear turned into millions of silver needles that rushed toward him.

    Emperor Jia''s face turned ugly as he realized these things were not simple needles. They were each blessed with a single destiny: only one specific thing can block them. For example, one needle might require the power of thunder to block, the other might need vibration or death, and if any other things are used, these things would pass through the defense like a knife through butter.

    Such a technique would require the individual to condense each needle individually, which would take a tremendous amount of time and patience. Emperor Jia''s first instinct was to find a way to evade, but he controlled himself.

    [World of Rune]

    A ck spot resembling a ck hole the size of a tennis ball materialized before Emperor Jia, releasing millions of lights, each with a different attribute corresponding to the counter to these silver needles. However, these things were too fast, and a few dozen hit him, but he ensured they only touched non-vital parts while protecting his inside with his True Will.

    ''He''s learning,'' thought Wang Weii as he watched Emperor Jia''s battle experience increase at an rming rate. He gathered the power of his soul and released a terrifying Spiritual Arrow that broke all of Emperor Jia''s spiritual protection and went directly to his soul.

    Bang!

    A terrifying wave of spiritual energy came out of nowhere and confronted the Spiritual Arrow. Wang Wei finally saw what had happened. A rune hung above thetter''s Sea of Consciousness and opened a portal to somewhere full of Yin Energy.

    ''That''s Samsara,'' thought Wang Wei, recognizing what was on the other side of the portal and the source of all that energy. ''I was right. He used a spell to determine my biggest reliance and strength, and he discovered the pill, my soul, and something else - probably my Willpower. So, he prepared in advance how to deal with these things.''

    Wang Wei''s body moved on its own as it sensed danger, but a light pierced his left shoulder. Emperor Jia''s pale face sighed in relief as he had time to heal the damage to his Sea of Consciousness while also going on the offensive.

    Wang Wei looked at his bleeding shoulder. ''How long has it been since someone drew blood from me?'' He wiped the blood with his right hand before tasting it. ''How I missed the sensation of being injured.'' It was not the same when he injured himself during the Flesh Tribtions. He released a terrifying battle intent, increasing his battle strength by another 0.0000000000000000009.

    He rushed toward Emperor Jia, and more hidden lights attacked him. He had already deduced that this technique was based on hidden words or meanings, so he did not detect any runes or attacks. The lights followed him, but he evaded, and the ones he could not detect or predict would identally miss him by a few margins or experience trillions of years before touching him.

    Boom!

    An enormous beam of light materialized out of nowhere and headed for Wang Wei, forcing him to block it with his palm. He resisted but could feel the skin in his hands rapidly burning.

    ''His battle experience is indeed increasing at an exponential rate? Is he regaining his memory?'' analyzed Wang Wei. ''No, he''s absorbed He Shiyi''s experience, hence the rapid change.''

    Wang Wei felt he was catching into something, but it was still eluding him.

    ''Want to y hiding in the shadows? Two can y at this game.'' He decided to change tactics. The light beam eradicated every atom in his body, including his soul. Such a result should have been a victory for Emperor Jia, but he sensed things were not simple and remained on the highest alert.

    [Heavenly Dao''s Records]

    Emperor Jia''s eyes turned to Runes before looking around. He was rapidly swiping through the records of Heaven and Earth, digging through the universe''s fundamental truths. He saw the enemy had used the concept that fate was invisible to be undetectable, but he could not see the person itself.

    Swish!

    Wang Wei appeared out of nowhere while swinging a gray sword. However, Emperor Jia moved his body, preventing the de from cutting off his left arm. Although it left a gushing wound from his upper torso to his right hand, it was better than losing the arm.

    ''Hmm?'' thought Wang Wei, surprised by how he sessfully evaded this attack. For a moment, he thought Emperor Jia''s intuition had reached such a level in such a short time in the battle. However, after seeing a creature made of runes shed in his eyes, he understood.

    ''The Untouchable Cat,'' Wang Wei knew the creature was an Innate Life called the Untouchable Cat, known for its Evading Law; the myth of the Untouchable Cat is that it has never been injured or touched as its body would instinctively evade all danger. Wang Wei spected his ancestor, the Battle Maniac, created this technique after seeing one in his youth or the upper dimension.

    All these thoughts shed into Wang Wei''s mind at an incalcble speed. As his enemy evaded the first strike, his body reacted and kicked Emperor Jia on his neck, sending him flying. He appeared next to the flying body to sh it again, but Emperor Jia dexterously moved his body to evade.

    In this short period, he blessed himself with numerous techniques to improve his intuition, like Beast Intuition, Seventh Sense, Conscious Body, etc.

    [World of Liar]

    Wang Wei wanted to continue the initiative he had, but he found himself in a ck cage. "This is..." he muttered. This technique was simr to his Fate Prison, except in this world, everything was a lie.

    You use your feet to walk-lie. Your hands are dextrous-a lie. You can defy gravity and fly-lie. You have a physical and tangible soul-lie. You have a mother and father-lie. You were born and will eventually die-lie.

    Wang Wei felt his body, soul, mind, spirit, Dao, and everything else that made his existence rapidly crumble because all these things were not true. Even his memories began to self-destruct because they were no longer reliable; they were no longer true.

    ''Brilliant,'' thought Wang Wei with difficulty.

    [Yin-Yang Bnce] Since there is a world of lies, there must also be a world of truths. When they are fused, only the real and normal universe exists-a world full of truths and lies. As the cage disintegrated, a dark beam of light was waiting for Wang Wei, but he smirked. He used a page from Emperor Jia''s book by controlling [Truth] and [Lie] with his Yin-Yang Dao.

    The new truth was that he was standing in Emperor Jia''s position while thetter stood where he was; in other words, they exchanged positions. Bang! It was a direct hit, and once the attack ended, Emperor Jia was breathing heavily and had dark, burning-looking spots on his body.

    ''I was right. All his increased battle experience originated from He Shiyi. If so, why didn''t his other reincarnations increase his Battle IQ?'' Emperor Jia should be on his fifth reincarnation, so it was odd that his Battle IQ and experience were not the pinnacle given his disyed talent.

    ''The only exnation would be that he also sealed these memories, or...'' Wang Wei squinted his eyes as he thought of another possibility. ''He''s not a former Paragon. He was just a regr Heaven Chosen in the lower dimension who received the inheritance of a higher being, someone like Madman Chu, who exined how to cast the unique Dao Body that can enter the Taboo Realm.'' It''s very possible that the inheritance was directly from Madman Chu.

    ''He would have to stay hidden after his reincarnation not to garner True Heavenly Dao''s attention. This would exin hisck of battle experience as he only participated in the Heaven Will Battle, crushing his opponents with high cultivation levels or battle prowess.''

 Chapter 1094 Negotiation

    Chapter 1094  Negotiation

    1094  Negotiation

    Emperor Jia was deep in thought. He had just tried to kill himself and revive, as this was the most efficient way to deal with the situation. His previous attack was perfectly timed to ensure maximum damage and deep pration of his True Will. However, he discovered the enemy had changed the Order and Disorder of the surrounding area, banning longevity techniques or resources. He did not expect to suffer so much with his own technique.

    ''I could use this method to revive, but I will immediately lose this fight if I do that,'' thought Emperor Jia. He could use a Transferring Rune to transfer all his injuries and damage, but he needed someone else to take them.

    "How about we end this fight?" asked Emperor Jia.

    "Oh, why the sudden change?"

    "We don''t really have enough animosity to fight to the death."

    "The Spirit Genesis Sect would disagree."

    "It''s been so long since I left the sect," said Emperor Jia, shaking his head. "Anyway, you didn''t destroy it; that''s enough for me."

    "Really?"

    "Nothing can be eternally prosperous. They have been standing at the pinnacle of the lower dimension for so long, and now, it''s time for them to give up their reign. I''m sure you understand such a sentiment."

    "True," nodded Wang Wei. One day, the Dao Opening Sect will also lose its status and give up its position as the de facto secret ruler of the lower dimension. Of course, if he can be a Half Step Transcendence beforehand, then the rules will not apply.

    "So, what do you say?"

    "I can''t agree?"

    "Why? I only fought you because I thought you disrupted my reincarnation," said Emperor Jia, who suddenly paused. "You want the Four Symbol Mirror."

    "Of course. Such a thing can only be the foundation for my sect."

    Emperor Jia thought briefly, "I can hand it over."

    "Oh, so simple? I wonder why you''re willing to handle such a precious treasure."

    "It''s because it will disintegrate in a few generations," replied Emperor Jia.

    "Disintegrate? Could it be True Heavenly Dao will no longer tolerate its existence in the lower dimension?"

    "That is correct."

    Wang Wei felt something was wrong; the truth was logical, and he could not find anything wrong, but he had an inkling this guy was not telling the truth.

    "Although I appreciate your willingness, I still have to refuse."

    "Why?" Emperor Jia thought this man was more logical and could be reasoned with.

    "It''s because I want your inheritance."

    "Inheritance? What are you talking about?" he asked, puzzled.

    "Good acting, but useless," sneered Wang Wei. "I''m talking about the one that taught you to cultivate a Dao Body capable of entering the Taboo Realm."

    Emperor Jia was calm, without any change in expression or aura. "It seems I identally revealed too much information." Looking back, he realized all the mistakes he made involuntarily. After regaining his consciousness, he muttered words, revealing much information. Then, during the battle, he had to get amodated to this new life and body, further revealing more information. And when facing someone like Wang Wei, the slightest clue is enough to put all the puzzle pieces together.

    "You did," nodded Wang Wei.

    "Everything is negotiable except for that."

    "Then we have nothing to talk about."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Is this thing any useful to you?" continued Emperor Jia. "You must reincarnate and start from scratch. There are no alternate methods like the Nine Extremity Foundation. So, are you prepared to give up everything to walk this path?"

    "Maybe, maybe not, but that''s for me to decide."

    "You are someone burdened with a great destiny. Are you willing to give up everything just for the Taboo Realm?"

    "It''s not a question of whether I''m willing but whether I have the choice," countered Wang Wei. "Once I have the inheritance, I''ll know whether it''s worth giving up everything."

    "In that case, how about I tell you about all my understanding of the Taboo Realm? I won''t hold back; I''ll tell you everything except the exact method."

    "Still no," replied Wang Wei while shaking his head. Emperor Jia became silent for a few seconds, weighing his options; he was deciding whether to reveal more information and the danger that came with it. Ultimately, he decided to gamble.

    "What if I told you my method was wed or iplete?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "The method only went as far as the fifth reincarnation," Emperor Jia revealed. "From the sixth to ninth reincarnation, that''s when I can sessfully break through the Taboo Realm, but the inheritance does not have the remaining part."

    Wang Wei frowned, wondering if he was telling the truth.

    ''He''s probably telling the truth if he wants to negotiate in good faith. After all, he should guess I would take precautionary measures to ensure he''s not screwing me,'' analyzed Wang Wei.

    "So, what will happen if you reincarnate a sixth time?" he asked.

    "True Heavenly Dao will immediately detect me," replied Emperor Jia truthfully.

    "That makes sense," nodded Wang Wei. "Sadly, my answer is still negative."

    "Why? I think I''ve disyed enough good faith?"

    "Do you think I don''t know the Taboo Realm method is not the most valuable part of your inheritance?" sneered Wang Wei. "The method of using Paradox to change the records of True Heavenly Dao and make sure it ignores you - how can I pass up such a thing?"

    Emperor Jia sighed. He tried his best to prevent news about the Paradox from being revealed, but the people from the Purple Heaven Temple were stubborn, and a few people escaped his grasp. By the time he dealt with them, it was toote. He tried damage control, but the people in this world were not stupid, so it''s understandable someone figured out some of his ns once they learned of the Paradox.

    "I guess there is no point in negotiation."

    Wang Wei shrugged his shoulders since he knew thetter was unwilling to hand over the inheritance, and if he were in his shoes, he would have made the same choice.

    [Injury Suppression Rune]

    The dark burning spots on Emperor Jia''s body disappeared as he temporarily suppressed his injury, returning to his peak battle state. Then, he used his ultimate technique: [Error Dao: Disruptor Rune]

    The world suddenly became dark, with countless broken chains scattered everywhere in the Void Battlefield. Wang Wei observed these chains, and they resembled the ones from the Grand Dao Source. He also saw tiny runes in the ce where they were broken.

    ''This is...'' Wang Wei was genuinely shocked as he realized his Daos could not work properly. No, he could not summon them, except for his Fate Dao, but it was working like an oldputer with slow processing.

    ''This technique is beyond brilliant,'' thought Wang Wei. He could tell this technique was the pinnacle of Emperor Jia''s Rune Dao, and he must have spent all his five lives to refine and cultivate it.

    "Let''s end this."

    Chains appeared in the sky before rushing toward Wang Wei. He tried to use his Fate Dao to weave a new universe around him, thus isting him from his battlefield and the technique, but he soon realized it would take him more than three hours to seed. For beings of their caliber that need to make split decisions in attoseconds, three hours might as well be an infinite amount of time. He did not even try using his other Daos, knowing they would be even worse.

    ''My flesh has been weakening, but it''s not as bad as my Dao,'' thought Wang Wei, who swiftly changed tactics. He moved his body to move, but the chains were fast and on his tail; he knew he could not evade for long.

    [Essence, Qi, Spirit Conversion]

    He converted all the soul energy in his Sea of Consciousness into physical strength to increase his fleshly body. He used his True Will to its full effect, focusing slowly on boosting his body.

    ''Since my Dao cannot work outward, they might do so inward.'' Wang Weu used his Dao to improve his flesh, raising it to another height.

    Bang!

    Wang Wei punched the chain, breaking a small part. Emperor Jia sighed silently, ''Such terrifying Battle IQ.'' This was the pinnacle of his achievement, and yet the opponent quickly found a way to adapt and survive.

    The long chain turned into a rain of golden lights. Wang Wei tried to evade, but there were too much and too fast even for his fleshly body speed or defense. Additionally, as they impaled him, he noticed his flesh and internal system were also being disrupted.

    He remained calm while his mind worked on overdrive. He pushed all his 365 Future Buddha Self to the limit, trying to find a countermeasure. While thinking, he changed his essence, scattering his body and soul into their individual atoms and particles.

    In this horrifying state, Emperor Jia must target his individual atom and spirit particle, but each of these things contained Wang Wei''s will and evading ability. Additionally, atoms could move way faster than when together as a whole.

 Chapter 1095 Behind-The- Scenes

    Chapter 1095 Behind-The- Scenes

    1095  Behind-The- Scenes

    Emperor Jia''s eyes could see all the trillions of atoms and particles, each dodging his attacks. He squinted his eyes before using a rune that forces all [Essence, Spirit, and Qi] to take one solid and concentrated form. As such, Wang Wei''s body reorganized into a whole.

    A light spear rushed towards Wang Wei''s head, and it was too fast for him to evade, so he used his Bone Substitution to avoid death. He then punched the sky using the Dragon Zodiac Art, trying to destroy the Disruption Concept of this technique.

    Sadly, this method failed. Although this technique had the weakest effect on the flesh, it still disrupted it. Additionally, after injuring him, these light beams or arrows further corrupted or disrupted his flesh.

    Three more arrows pierced Wang Wei''s body, and his aura further weakened. His eyes did not move from Emperor Jia and this technique; his mind was constantly analyzing the situation anding up with a solution. He knew the best method to use was to overwhelm this ce with his Willpower through Willpower Manifestation.

    However, he would not do so because he had predicted that Emperor Jia had prepared for three of his advantages: the pill, his soul, and his willpower.

    [Cry of Pain]

    Wang Wei opened his mouth and roared; he mixed a sonic attack with his [Pain Talent]. This method worked as Emperor Jia held his head, and his nose bled profusely. Wang Wei rushed forward, trying to touch him, and maybe ced an Innate Fate Shackle on him.

    s, a rune appeared behind Emperor Jia to absorb his pain. Meanwhile, Wang Wei had to evade the arrows and rain constantly, and a few still hit him.

    Bang!

    Wang Wei sensed great danger from behind, and his body acted out instinct, activating the Void Power in his flesh, entering an intangible and all-epassing state. However, he lost his left arm from this ck beam attack despite his actions. His eyes shone brilliantly as he found a way to deal with this situation [Everything Returns to Nothingness]

    He instantly released all the power of nothingness in his flesh to reduce the power of Disruption into nothingness. However, as proven by his missing arm, it was not enough to destroy this technique but bought him enough time. In his immediate surroundings, Wang Wei could now barely use his Dao, and he immediately acted.

    [Rewriting Order]

    He used a technique he created on the spot. Through his Fate and Order-Disorder Dao, he recreated all the orders, disorders, truths, and Daos of the universe. In other words, he recreated the universe as it was, removing all the dao disruption of Emperor Jia.

    A golden light appeared on Wang Wei''s palm, and after releasing it, the broken chains on the sky mended themselves, returning to their original state. The Grand Dao Source appeared in the form of this vast river of spaceposed of chains, signaling he had regained control of his Dao.

    "This was a brilliant technique," praised Wang Wei. However, Emperor Jia only sighed as he knew what fate awaited him.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Any chance you cannotpletely kill me?" he asked calmly.

    "That''s not impossible," replied Wang Wei.

    "Oh?"

    "I can prevent your revival until I''ve grown to the point you''re not much of a threat," said Wang Wei. "However, you must know I will destroy the Spirit Genesis Sect. If you show the slightest discontent, I will annihte you by then."

    "That''s fine," replied Emperor Jia. He could rebuild the sect after he revived, and that''s assuming the ones in the upper dimension would not try to do it themselves.

    "Do you want to continue fighting or resist?" asked Wang Wei.

    "Although I know I won''t win, I will fight until the end." He technically had five extra lives; however, his strength would drastically decrease after using one, so this was his only chance of still winning this fight.

    "Fair."

    Wang Wei watched as countless potent runes appeared behind Emperor Jia, preparing for desperate attacks. He pointed his one arm to the sky:

    [Fate Shackles: Words Have No Power]

    An enormous gray chain materialized above him before entering a projection of the River of Fate. From then on, thews of this infinite space were changed: words,nguages, and runes no longer had any powers or strength. The runes around Emperor Jia dissipated, and even his book became dimmer.

    ''A technique based on my own that targets my Dao,'' he sighed. Part of him regretted walking this path. Otherwise, his battle experience would not have been so subpar, and he would not have lost this fight. Magic circles appeared underneath him, and he found himself incapable of moving.

    The one-armed Wang Wei appeared before him, and Emperor Jia lost consciousness; despite thetter''s surrounder, he did not want him to resist. With any defensive measures, Wang Wei could see Emperor Jia''s past and learn the truth, and it was as he theorized - thetter found the inheritance on a secret dimension.

    Wang Wei muttered an incantation, and a portal appeared to drop a talisman with the inheritance, and he used it after checking there were no problems. The inheritance was about cultivating an Innate Dao Body, allowing someone to enter the Taboo Realm.

    The first step of this inheritance was the Paradox Ceremony, which allowed someone to tweak True Heavenly Dao''s records to essentially render its program malfunctioning and hiding under its sight.

    ''It''s like installing malware on a system to exploit it,'' thought Wang Wei, slightly surprised. He thought the entire Paradox was simr to how Gu Xian''s Deception worked, where True Heavenly Dao allowed it as it was a part of the game. But no, this method actually tricked such an existence ??? at least, to a certain level.

    This method only went as far as the fifth reincarnation because, after the sixth, True Heavenly Dao would notice the problem and fix it. So, the inheritance encouraged its owner to travel to a Chaos World that is not part of the primary 3800 to continue the remaining reincarnation. Although it did not say why, Wang Wei deduced the truth: the power ceiling of True Heavenly Dao on these Chaos Worlds is Paragon Tier instead of Half-Step Transcendence, meaning they are easier to trick.

    ''This Paradox Ceremony involves countless systems and knowledge probably not from the Eternal Ascension World. The creator must be a well-traveled individual in Primordial Chaos and has studied True Heavenly Dao extensively.''

    Wang Wei finished the preliminary processing of this inheritance; the thing should be very beneficial for many things, including his goal of creating a unique Dao Body to enter the Taboo Realm. So, he focused on how to deal with Emperor Jia. Firstly, he copied thetter''s Rune Book; he knew Wu Hong should be very interested in this thing, especially the Disruption Rune.

    Secondly, he sealed the Four Symbol Mirror and put it in his interdimensional space. Lastly was Emperor Jia''s body.

    ''It''s not feasible for me to reincarnate, but what if I absorb his body?'' Wang Wei could imagine the benefit of having such a foundation, and it might be possible for him to enter the Taboo Realm without relying on the Dark Truth. He raised his remaining hand to start the process before stopping midway.

    ''Something is wrong,'' said Wang Wei, lowering his hand and thinking. ''I''ve assumed this inheritance is from Madman Chu and thus safe, but thinking deeply about it, I realize it may not be from him. This writing was different: it did not contain his cold and calctive tones, like a mad scientist; it did not even contain his rambling madness that often creeps out.''

    His brow furrowed as he further analyzed the situation.

    ''Emperor Jia said I was responsible for messing with his fifth reaction, but I did no such thing. I doubt a person of his caliber would make such a mistake even if it were his intuition, so what''s the cause of him feeling that way?''

    The answer immediately popped in his mind:

    ''I did it, but not the current me - it was my future self. So, why would I interfere in Emperor Jia''s reincarnation across space and time? Is it simply to hand over this inheritance? Is it a way to tell me Wu Hong''s Perfect Foundation is not the way?''

    Wang Wei grunted in frustration; it was a pain having to deduce future events with limited information about the present.

    ''Another possibility is Emperor Jia is someone else''s pawn, and my future self disrupted his reincarnation to deal with him. If that''s the case, this person might be targeting me. If they knew my personality, they could deduce my instinct would be to swallow Emperor Jia, fucking me and my future self in the process by altering the past.''

    Wang Wei''s back began to drip with cold sweat as he realized his greed and natural capitalist tendencies almost screwed him over. Luckily, he understood the idea that he must control his mind and emotions to escape the shackles of fate.

    ''The question is, who is my enemy this time? They are obviously working with Grand Dao.'' Two names appeared in his mind.

 Chapter 1096 Terrifying Enemy

    Chapter 1096 Terrifying Enemy

    1096  Terrifying Enemy

    The first person Wang Wei thought of was one of the Six Cardinals - the Magistrate of Heaven. From Wu Hong''s notebooks, he learned the basic names of these six individuals, and Wang Wei believed if there were someone with the strength, knowledge, and possible motive to scheme against him across space and time, it would be him.

    However, Wang Wei had his reservation about this deduction for a few reasons. The inheritance does not seem toe from someone who created True Heavenly Dao but from someone who knows a great deal about it after years of research. Secondly, the fact that the inheritance only went as far as the fifth reincarnation and encouraged its owner to travel to a non-primary Source Chaos World was a sign that someone with limited power or ability did it.

    Of course, Wang Wei considered the possibility that the Magistrate of Heaven did it on purpose to remove suspicions from himself. Evenmenting about leaving the world to continue the inheritance might be another trap.

    The second person Wang Wei doubted was Heavenly Book Paragon. As the person who holds the Paragon Title or position of Heaven Dao, he would have the capabilities and knowledge for this inheritance. And as a Fate Star, Heavenly Book Paragon had the intelligence and ingenuity to devise such a brilliant idea.

    ''The issue is why this man is targeting me? I''ve never met or offended him?'' thought Wang Wei, and after a brief analysis, he figured many things out. What does someone like Heavenly Book Paragon, who has reached the end of the Paragon Realm, want to achieve? The answer is obvious since it applies to everyone on or near his level - Transcendence.

    ''Heavenly Book never participated in the Second Origin War-why? He either couldn''t or did not want to. If we follow thetter''s line of thinking, why would he not want to participate in an event with such major ramifications?

    ''He either knew it would not work or had another method of achieving transcendence - maybe both.''

    With Heavenly Book''s intelligence, it''s not far-fetched for him to deduce what Qiyuan wanted to achieve and even predict his failure.

    ''So, he used the event and the power vacuum afterward to spread his power and influence all over the Chaos Universe.''

    Wang Wei had chills running down his spine as he realized how much power Heavenly Book Paragon might have if he took full advantage of all these Paragons entering Limbo across the Chaos Universe.

    ''If I were him, I would create pawns in every primary Source Chaos world and other worlds of significance...Speaking of pawns, could these parasites be rted to him in any way?'' Wang Wei paused as this idea was also feasible.

    ''It''s possible they were once Heavenly Book''s pawns, but he had to abandon them once Maitreya and Supreme Unity came back into the picture.''

    Wang Wei''s brow furrowed deeply as he realized the severity of the situation. There is a high chance that a future version of Heavenly Book Paragon has allied with Grand Dao to deal with him. And with his deep foundation from the Ultimate Taboo events, he will truly be a formidable foe.

    ''No, maybe not just his future self. Paragons have way more leniency regarding messing with the River of Time. So, it''s not impossible for him to already have contact with Grand Dao.''

    Wang Wei suddenly realized his genuine opponent after ascending is not the parasites or even Supreme Unity, but Heavenly Dao Book. ''This is going to be a major problem.''

    After battling Emperor Jia, he realized his young age was one of his weaknesses. Despite his talent, some of these old geezers simply had too much time ahead of them, allowing them to refine their techniques and abilities to the point that talent was not enough to fill the gap. He could use Time eleration topensate, but a person like Heavenly Dao Book can also use Time eleration, rendering this advantage null.

    ''I need to find a way to travel back in time and make use of it,'' grunted Wang Wei. ''In the meantime, my time in Primordial Chaos should be useful.'' He reckoned that even if he spent most of his time trying to retain his mortality and his personality from Earth, he should have cultivated his Soul and Absorption Technique to a level on par with these old monsters. All he needs to do is take those techniques that have been refined for trillions of Yuan Epochs and add his current Dao and other spin on it.

    Wang Wei checked the seal on his soul; it was still not time to open it since he did not want to deal with the karma that dealt with his past selves, but these memories should be valuable in the Paragon Realm.

    Wang Wei focused on Emperor Jia. He pointed at thetter''s forehead to reduce his soul into pure energy before adding one of his Spirit Particles to be a new soul to this body. He blessed the particle with Emperor Jia''s fate line to ensure no one could tell the difference.

    "You know what to do," said Wang Wei after thetter opened his eyes.

    "I do." Emperor Jia''s body suddenly became pale and grew dark spots before cutting his left arm. He left the Void Battlefield, and as soon as he stepped out, Wang Wei pointed his finger, and the entire lower dimension sensed an anomaly, but they could not detect the cause; they knew something major had happened but did not know exactly what.

    ''This should be enough.'' He had nned everything, including not allowing anyone to watch this battle. He silently teleported to the court and called four people: Li Jun, Yan Liling, his mother, and Xu Shi.

    Everyone immediately appeared, and Yu Yan asked calmly: "Are you alright?"

    "Oh, this?" said Wang Wei, looking at his missing arm. "It should grow back after a few months." It should take a while to remove Emperor Jia''s True Will and regenerate. He looked at Li Jun and Yan Liling, "I call you two to reassure you." He shifted to the other two: "In a while, rumors of my death and disappearance will spread. Once that happens, you need to hold a court meeting to reassure people that a small ident urred, but I''m fine. You must continue the original n by supporting the Star Beast World."

    "Will this be alright? What if someone causes trouble?" asked Xu Shi.

    "After the previous bait, they should not be this stupid. Plus, Li Jun and Liling will serve as deterrence." Few people knew about the oaths and the fact they could not interfere, so Wang Wei ns to use this fact. Of course, some people must have guessed something after seeing how the Dao Opening Sect received no luck or destiny blessing after these two proved the Dao.

    "Don''t worry. We will hold the fort, so feel free to do as you please," said Yu Yan, and Xu Shi nodded.

    "Thanks, and talk to father for me." His father was approaching thepletion of his Nine Extremity Foundation, but he was still in the Swordsmanship World. Wang Wei did not want him to hurry in case he heard the news while on a break or something.

    After everyone silently left, Wang Wei teleported to a world called Angry Sea World - a ce ruled by the Sea Race while the human race lived on a few scattered inds. This realm is also the ce where Number 9, or Shao Weiyuan, proved the Dao. Wang Wei appeared on a deserted ind, and less than ten secondster, Wang Ju appeared before him on one knee.

    "How did it go?"

    "I''m sorry," said Wang Ju, lowering her head in shame.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Did something happen?" asked Wang Wei.

    "We captured everyone else, but Number 1 escaped."

    "How can he escape under your hands?"

    "I don''t know exactly, but he immediately detected something wrong and escaped, leaving everyone behind. I tried to find him afterward, but my divination was blocked."

    "He Shiyi shielded him with the power of the Four Symbol Mirror. I will deactivate the protection, so go retrieve him," said Wang Wei before summoning the mirror and using it. Wang Ju activated all her strength before disappearing. She returned less than a minuteter with a captured Number 1.

    "Did he talk to anyone?"

    "I checked, and the answer is no; he was more focused on running away."

    "Good. Where are the others?" Wang Ju summoned the other spies, and Wang Wei searched their souls. He only seeded for three of them as the remaining six had ve Marks on their souls, and he did not want to touch this thing. He then used his Spirit Particle to enve the markless ones while hypnotizing the mark ones.

    "I need you to return to your homeworlds and...."

    "Yes, master." (9x)

    These spies disappeared, leaving Wang Wei and Wang Ju. Although brute force is oftentimes the quickest way to do things, it''s usually not the most optimized approach for maximum benefit.

    "You know your next step?"

    "Yes," bowed Wang Ju. "Once again, I apologize for my failure."

    "It''s fine. Go do your task." Wang Wei knew no ns were guaranteed and usually ounted for possible mistakes. He would only reprimand her if the failure were the result of her ipetence or mistake.

 Chapter 1097 Too Smooth

    <h4>Chapter 1097 Too Smooth</h4>

    1097 Too Smooth n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Primordial Chaos, Red Mist Forbidden Land:

    Heavenly Book opened his eyes to look in the distance. ''The n failed?'' However, such news was not unexpected. He would be disappointed if someone who had reached the level ofpeting with Grand Dao had fallen for such a ruse.

    He checked his book, and as expected, there were more words. His main objective was to affect the River of Time and increase the book''s content, which he seeded.

    ''He already deduced it was me? Interesting; he may be a bigger threat than I anticipated,'' thought Heavenly Book. ''Does he have a connection with the Prehistoric World? Things are gettingplicated.'' He closed the book before entering a state of meditation. He had found clues about the origin of Buddhism, so it wouldn''t be long before he could exchange with Madman Chu.

    Eternal Ascension World, Battle Spirit World:

    He Shiyi returned to his sect in terrible shape. He reassured his people that he was fine and needed to rest. Less than ten minutes after his return, the Commerce Hub president contacted him.

    ''So, they do have people everywhere,'' thought He Shiyi, who answered the call. The array activated, showing a projection of a schrly man with sses: President Tian Wenyan.

    "Is it done?" asked the president, scrutinizing He Shiyi''s terrible state.

    "Obviously," replied He Shiyi.

    "Did you kill him?"

    "Do you think that''s possible? ording to the n, I exiled him to the upper dimension."

    "So, he was this fierce?" muttered the president. "Although it would be ideal to kill him, that''s good enough for now." In the lower dimension, they have no one to rely on and must live in fear of this man every single day. However, in the upper dimension, they can rely on their ancestors.

    "We will send you something to heal. Consider it a gratitude," said the president.

    "No problem," replied He Shiyi. A few minutester, he sensed someone outside the Battle Spirit World. ''I thought they would use my weakness to attack me.'' He received the reward: a small pool of Dao Holy Water.

    ''These guys are really rich,'' thought He Shiyi. Dao Holy Water is a rare healing resource that helps Emperors deal with Dao Will, Will Manifestation, and True Will injuries. He sent it to Wang Wei without hesitation. Then, he activated the sect''s formation, entering a state of istion.

    Meanwhile, President Tian Wenyan called a meeting of the highest order for all the Commerce Hub''s core members ??? the true rulers. Normally, the core members areposed of ten thousand individuals, each representing top Emperor Lineages across multiple worldmunities. However, in this meeting, only 200 or so people showed up.

    His projection appeared before a crowd of people sitting cross-legged on a mat while floating in the air.

    "What happened?" asked a delegate.

    "The n seeded," replied Tian Wenyan.

    "He''s dead? Is that why there was such a vibration across the Endless Void?"

    "He''s not dead but exiled to the upper dimension."

    "That''s a shame,"mented a female representative.

    "Given the strength we deduce he had, it''s understandable."

    "Focus," said the president. "Now that he''s gone, it''s our time to act."

    "So, what''s the n? Do we attack the Dao Opening Sect?"

    "No, let''s not rush."

    "Why? That monster is not here anymore, and I''ve had enough of those arrogant bastards."

    "They still have more than nine Eternal Emperors, and you want to attack them while they have the home advantage? Don''t let your emotions turn you stupid."

    "You''re right."

    "Our n is to divide their numbers," said Tian Wenyan. "We will attack the Martial Hegemony World and the Star Beast World, forcing them to stretch their forces."

    "If someone is willing to help us pay the price to break our agreement, the Celestial Harmony World is more than happy to be a vanguard to the Martial Hegemony World," said a Taoist priest dressed in blue. However, his words silenced the room.

    "I''m afraid the process is really not worth it," said President Tian Wenyan after a few seconds of awkward silence.

    "I...understand," sighed the Taoist.

    "How do we hide our deployment from the Dao Opening Sect and the Myriad Emperor World? Their information gathering is top tier."

    "We don''t need to hide it, do we?" replied Tian Wenyan.

    "That''s right. He''s not here, so we can kill his people without any trouble. Let''s immediately get rid of their manpower at the headquarters."

    "If we act swiftly enough, we can plunder their shops and take their people to turn into our own. The Fate Shadow Guards are truly talented, and killing all of them would be a waste."

    "I second that."

    "I''m afraid it''s toote." Everyone looked at the person who spoke: a middle-aged man with blue hair holding amunication talisman.

    "I just received news that they have evacuated: all their shops and people disappeared out of nowhere."

    "That was fast." Soon, everyone started receiving information about the disappearances of the Dao Opening Sects and the other Myriad Emperor World factions. They could only sigh; these people moved too fast.

    "The good news is these people''s actions further prove that something did happen to him, and He Shiyi did not lie," reassured Tian Wenyan.

    "Does this change anything?"

    "Yes, we must act swiftly if we want to prevent them from being too prepared for our attack," replied President Tian Wenyan.

    "How about we use Tactic Destroyer; it''s the fastest way to deal with everything."

    "Absolutely not. We can only use such a method in a desperate situation."

    The Commerce Hub Headquarters was a colossal floating continent in the void. However, few people know the entire continent is the body of a rare creature: the heir of a Tier 10 Void Creature and a 6-Star Primordial God Primarch.

    On top of using such a creature to form a continent/base, they also turn its body into a powerful weapon full of ten thousand Emperor Formations, billions of Dao Arrays, and incalcble Immortal Arrays. Once they activate it, they won''t be afraid of the Spirit Genesis Sect''s broken Empyrean Artifact.

    "I agree," said President Tian Wenyan. "We are not protected, like the Spirit Genesis Sect, and the appearance of the Destroyer will cause irreparable problems."

    "So, what''s the n?"

    "I suggest Tactic Mountain. We send as many legions and top powerhouses as possible to crush our enemies as swiftly as possible; thest thing we want is for another variable, so this is the best n."

    "I agree with this n."

    "I second it."

    "I..."

    "Since everyone agrees, let''s execute the n," dered President Tian Wenyan before ending the meeting.

    Hub Headquarters, President Chamber:

    Tian Wenyan had a deep, pondering look on his face. The meeting proceeded wlessly, and after being indignant for so long, they were finally about to retaliate. But after calming down, he had a feeling something was wrong.

    "What is the problem?" he muttered. His brow furrowed for a few minutes, so he sipped tea to refresh his mind. He had been reelected in this position three times despite only being a Dao Ancestor because of his calmness and ability to analyze his decisions to the point of obsession until he was sure there were no issues.

    ''Everything is going too smoothly.'' Although it appeared this was not the case due to how swiftly the Dao Opening Sect exited the stage, now that he thought about it, everything felt too calcted.

    ''Am I being too paranoid?'' he thought before shaking his head. ''Even if I am, it''s better to be safe than sorry.'' Tian Wuyan did not hesitate to make a bold decision: leave the headquarters and return to his home world - the Beautiful Gold World. Tian Wuyan knew he could return if something were wrong, so he left without hesitation.

    Myriad Emperor World, Heavenly Court:

    "Why did you two order this meeting and not his majesty?"

    "Why did our people evacuate the Commerce Hub?"

    "Everyone needs to calm down," said Yu Yan, and after seeing who she was, they decided to give her face, considering who her son was. Yu Yan knew this and did not mind since she had very little reputation in this generation.

    "There''s been a small issue with my son."

    "What happened to his majesty?"

    "Is he injured again?"

    "Please, let us see him now."

    "Will you let me finish?" She released her aura, and these people were reminded she was an Eternal Emperor and one of the best.

    "There''s been an ident, and he''s now upied, unable to show up," she exined slowly. "The Commerce Hub thinks he''s gone and decided to bear their fangs. They should be attacking our world or our allies. We need to prepare to defend our benefit."

    The room became silent as these people began to rapidlymunicate through divine sense between themselves and the upper echelons of their factions.

    "Can you guarantee his majesty is fine?"

    "You know his strength, so what can happen to him?" replied Yu Yan calmly.

    "Those words are not as reassuring as you think. With his strength, there should be no ident or small issue."

    "There are no absolutes in this world, so no matter how low the probability, things happen."

    The room quieted down again as these people discussed a second time between themselves.

 Chapter 1098 Massive Mobilization

    <h4>Chapter 1098 Massive Mobilization</h4>

    1098 Massive Mobilization

    "What is the n?" asked Ao Shen.

    "The enemy ising at us with full force," said Yu Yan. "So, we must restart the War Council, summon all the professions, and everyone must be deployed - except for Li Jun and Yan Liling."

    "I understand why the guardian would remain to protect the world, but why does the Crimson ughter Emperor not participate? We could use his strength in this kind of situation."

    "The Samsara Cout has just been established, and he cannot leave for a while," exined Yu Yan casually. Some people eyed her, while others epted this exnation.

    "ording to my son''s arrangements, in time of emergency, Xu Shi will be the Regents until his return."

    Everyone was surprised by this news, not only because a regent was appointed but also because it was the Void Time Empress. It would make sense for someone closely rted to the Heavenly Emperor to be chosen, let alone someone who originated from a faction that once was the Dao Opening Sect''s greatest opponent.

    "Wouldn''t it be more eptable for you to take the position? After all, you''re his mother," suggested someone.

    "Since my son chose her, he must have a reason," exined Yu Yan. "Now, she will take over the meeting."

    Despite being elected leader and standing at the front of the throne room, Xu Shi did not sit on the throne. She faced everyone standing up.

    "This is a dire situation, meaning we cannot hold back. Some of you have secretly cultivated Eternal Insurgents, and they must show up for this battle," dered Xu Shi.

    Everyone frowned. They knew this was an open secret everyone agreed to keep quiet about, but now, it would be brought to the surface.

    "Does that include the Dao Opening Sect as well?"

    "Yes," nodded Xu Shi. "Our objective is to hold on as long as possible, so we need all the manpower we can get."

    "Then, why isn''t the Buddha Zen Emperor here?"

    "He''s in another world and will also be summoned for this battle."

    Everyone nodded, as only this way would things be fair. Xu Shi turned to Ao Shen and said, "Tell the Innate Demon Gods they must participate in this war, and it''s non-negotiable."

    Ao Shen frowned. "Is this wise? We''ve kept them isted for so long, and the first time we released them, they must fight for us."

    "They''re fighting for themselves," Xu Shi rebutted. "Tell them this is the perfect opportunity to show the world they belong here. After this war, we will have no issue with trusting them."

    Their leaders had reached 5-Star Primarchs, so the Myriad Emperor World could not pass on such an Eternal ss powerhouse, knowing the full force of the Commerce Hub was heading to them.

    "Very well," nodded the ck dragon.

    "Although this battle is to protect our interests and allies, there will still be benefits. The Military List System will be activated, and you can gain merit for your contributions. Even the resources used in the war will also be repaid once we are victorious."

    Xu Shi finally saw some vigor and motivation from these people, and she finally understood why Wang Wei would show disdain sometimes when talking to them. From this point of view, their greed is truly easy to be noticed.

    "Any question?"

    "Can we know a rough timeline for when the Heavenly Emperor will return?" These people were not stupid, so they knew they could not bully the other worlds in the Endless Void without such a big boss to back them. And without his presence, they do not feel reassured.

    Xu Shi did not answer but looked at Yu Yan:

    "We only need to resist the initial attack, and he will return."

    Those words were both relieving and worrying. Some people wanted to believe them, while others feared that the suddenness of everything indicated that something had happened to the emperor.

    "Anything else?"

    "Who is the Commander of this expedition?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Tie Gang did an excellent job, so he will be reused again. Unless you have a better option?"

    "No, he was brilliant in the former war."

    "I have a follow-up: Should we tell our troops that the Emperor was missing? One reason we won the previous battle was the high morale."

    "That''s indeed something worth pondering," uttered Xu Shi. She did not immediately decide but instead looked at Tie Gang. "What do you think?"

    "We have two options: lie and fake the presence of his majesty. However, if he does not show up soon, the lie will crumble, dealing a devastating blow to our troops'' morale," Tie Gang said. "As for the second option," he looked at Yu Yan hesitantly.

    "Don''t worry; you can say what''s on your mind," she reassured.

    "We can use the Queen Mother''s name," said Tie Gang calmly. "Tell the troops the enemy kidnapped her to force his majesty to sign a non-intervention contract. Then, we can use the banner of avenging the emperor''s grievance and saving the queen to boost morale and motivate them."

    Yu Yan grunted silently. She knew the Queen Mother''s identity and pondered the consequences of using her name in vain.

    "Do it," she said decisively after a few seconds.

    "Now that everything has been settled, let''s begin mobilization," dered Xu Shi.

    Outside the court:

    "What do you think?" asked Huo Fenghuang through divine sense.

    "Either something truly happened, or he''s scheming something from the shadows," replied Ao Shen.

    "What will you do if it''s the former?"

    "Ascension," he said directly. Without the Heavenly Emperor present, the Myriad Emperor World''s glorious destiny of spreading throughout the lower dimension wille to an end. He and every top powerhouse knew this.

    "I''ll probably do the same."

    "Really? Given how ambitious you are, I thought you would stay for more power and benefit," sneered Ao Shen.

    "I could say the same to you," replied Huo Fenghuang before looking in the distance. "We''ve built something beautiful despite our short time. And I know it would be only a matter of time before it''s destroyed due to infighting. So, if he''s not here to suppress everything, I would rather leave than watch everything crumble apart."

    "Fair." Ao Shen teleported away to his duty while Huo Fenghuang returned to the Ancient n.

    What happened in the court spread like wildfire through the Dream World. In less than 30 minutes, all citizens of the Myriad Emperor World knew about it. Then, the news spread to the servers connected to other worldmunities.

    Then, everyone began rallying under one banner and ideal: save the Queen Mother and avenge the Emperor. Although people only knew in passing that the Heavenly Emperor had a Dao Companion and never saw her, this did not change their support for their wise and benevolent ruler.

    Heavenly Court:

    Xu Shi stood before a formation with a projection of Feng Heng before him.

    "How are things going on your side?"

    "Amitabha. This poor monk feels aggrieved."

    "Oh?"

    "The Vajrayana Buddha Emperor has postponed our Dao debate for thousands of years, giving me all kinds of ridiculous excuses."

    "It''s understandable. His branch has just been established and is only a small budding tree. Debating on the Dharma with you would be suicide, especially if it''s in public before his followers."

    Feng Heng sighed deeply, "Why did you summon this poor monk? Did something happen?"

    Xu Shi filled him in on the situation. "If I remember correctly, the Ancient Spirit World is part of the Commerce Hub, so they should have received the mobilization notice."

    "Now that you mention it, this poor monk did notice their behaviors were more abnormal than usual."

    "If they follow the order, you will face two Eternals. Do you need backup?" asked Xu Shi.

    "No, this might be the opportunity this poor monk has sought."

    "Are you sure?"

    Feng Heng nodded firmly.

    "If you say so," Xu Shi will no longer insist. As a powerhouse, he should know his limits and urately measure his abilities. After ending the conversation, she contacted her allies. Everyone epted the summon, and the only trouble was Wrath openly admitting that her legions would not beposed of her Neo-Devils but of the original habitants of the Chaos Bell World. Xu Shi understood her need to prevent her people, who already have a declining poption, from participating in such arge-scale and brutal war. She was more than satisfied with Wrath, an eternal powerhouse, for showing up.

    Xu Shi''s next step was to contact the Turtle King in the Martial Hegemony World, but she received an emergencymunication from the Star Beast World.

    "Tell me you''reing?" said Tong Ruobing. "You''reing, right?"

    "What happened?"

    "I haven''t heard from your mouth that you''reing."

    "We are," said Xu Shi calmly. "So, calm down."

    "We are surrounded, and there are simply too many of them," sighed Tong Ruobing. "I knew the Commerce Hub was a colossal giant, but I did not expect to be this level." She gritted her teeth. "What is that bastard Wang Wei ying at? I know there is no way something would happen to him."

    "Watch your words," warned Xu Shi with a furrowed brow.

    "Whatever," replied Tong Ruobing. "I will send you an image of how many troops they have, and you tell me if my anger is unjustified." She already knew she was a pawn in this entire situation and had technically volunteered for the role, but she did not expect things to be so severe.

 Chapter 1099 More Troops

    Chapter 1099 More Troops

    1099  More Troops

    Xu Shi frowned as she saw the entire void covered by people; the situation was worse than expected.

    "Do you see this?" continued Tong Ruobing. "ording to my calctions, if I take into ount all our troops, including the one from our allies, they will outnumber us by one to a billion."

    In other words, for every soldier in the Myriad Emperor World and their allies, the Commerce Hub will have a billion.

    "The top powerhouse will have a ratio of 1:20, and even Eternal ss powerhouses will be 1:5. Do you understand my anger now?"

    Xu Shi grunted softly, "There is no point in being angry now; you know what you signed up for."

    "But I don''t think anyone ever expected this level of retaliation, including him."

    "That''s hard to say. Anyway, we need a n to deal with the situation."

    Tong Ruobing rolled her eyes, "I''m all ears."

    "We can use the same tactics as the Martial Hegemony World."

    "You mean resing the dead?"

    "Yes."

    "Hmm, that might work. Although the people won''t be happy using their ancestors as cannon fodder, we can''t care about them for now,"mented Tong Ruobing. "Any other suggestions?"

    "Do you think we should use the same Four Layers Tactic from the previous war?"

    "I''m not sure. The greatest achievement of that tactic was Li Jun''s ughter, but we don''t have anyone like that anymore." Li Jun ughtered so many soldiers and mortal cultivators, which drastically reduced the battle process of the Martial Hegemony World.

    "We do," said Xu Shi. "You forgot Wang Tian."

    "Oh, right, he did slip my mind," said Tong Ruobing with shining eyes. However, they soon dimmed. "The Commerce Hub is not the Martial Hegemony World; they have plenty of expert Array Masters to destroy our array."

    "We could use a chaotic battle to our advantage," suggested Xu Shi.

    "How?"

    "If the top powerhouses do not control their strength, the shockwaves should kill many soldiers."

    "But we''ll also lose a lot of men."

    "It''s war, so being a little ruthless is okay," replied Xu Shi calmly. "At worse, we will calcte how many people we can revive after the war without offending Samsara and bring them back to life."

    Tong Ruobing chuckled yfully. "Who would have thought the famous Xu Shi, known for her beauty, elegance, and docile nature, would one day be so ruthless? Time is really the greatest catalyst for change."

    Xu Shi ignored her teasing, "Why haven''t they started attacking yet?"

    "With Mu Lei''s help, I''ve condensed a potent talisman that is protecting our entire worldmunity. It''s buying us time, but it won''tst long."

    "Why not condense its power to only protect the Star Beast World?"

    "What if these people destroy all the worlds in the Lower Realm? They are a main source of troops, so I can''t abandon them."

    Xu Shi nodded and continued discussing how to proceed with this uing war. After the conversation, shemunicated with the Turtle King and realized how severe the situation truly was. The Martial Hegemony World was also surrounded, and the number was astronomical. She finally understood the scale and power of the Commerce Hub.

    The Martial Hegemony World used the Heavenly Court Array, a powerful defensive array linking the main court with all the heavenly courts in the Lower Realm. However, their formation was not as good as Tong Ruobing''s talisman, so they won''tst long.

    After the debriefing, Xu Shi immediately called a meeting with the War Room and Tie Gang to discuss the new discovery.

    "If we need more soldiers, we can send 95% of our troops, leaving only 5% to defend ourselves," someone suggested.

    "Wouldn''t that mean the defense home would be left wide open?"

    "Not necessarily. The Mortal Crafts Schrs cannot partake in aggressive expeditions, but their powers can be used to defend their homes from aggression. So, they are a military force of their own in this war."

    "Indeed."

    "Not just them, but the mortal civilizations as well," added another advisor."

    "But wouldn''t their limit of Tier 4 strength eliminate them from this war?"

    "Not if we iste a part of the world where the rules have been changed so no one can exert power greater than Tier 4."

    "That''s a good idea."

    The meeting was swift, and everyone was in a hurry. Xu Shi was decisive, making the best decision quickly. She then headed to see Old Man Tianji, tasking Heavenly Dao with creating a Battle Zone for the Mortal Civilization using Order-Disorder Dao.

    Meanwhile, news spread about an uing change to the world and the fact that mortals might have to participate in this fight. The response to this news was not worry or fear but celebration. The Mortal Civilizations have always wanted to flex their military might, and an opportunity was presented.

    It was the same for the Mortal Dao ns. The world had been too peaceful under the Heavenly Emperor''s reign, so they had little to no chance of showing their strength and putting these cultivators into their ce.

    Xu Shi''s work had just begun, so she sprang to action. After solving the issue with Old Man Tinaji, her voice echoed throughout the entire worldmunity: "From across space and time, from the ancient to the modern day, Imand the bodies of all the dead to rise and face this eminent catastrophe."

    The world trembled slightly, followed by countless dead creatures crawling from the grave. Some were perfectly intact, others had failing body parts or were simply bones. In worlds across the entire dimension, the dead rose up for this battle. But this was not the end.

    The River of Time manifested above the Heavens, and dead soldiers suddenly rushed in trove, covering the sky ck. Dead bodies from different periods or eras rushed into the present: there were humans, demons, Sea Races, devils, Buddhist monks, and Innate Demon Gods.

    Xu Shi looked at the result and nodded in satisfaction. Although most of these soldiers were mortal cannon fodder, there were enough to make a difference.

    ''No reaction from Samsara, so it means I did the right thing not involve these people''s souls and only use their bodies,'' she thought before teleporting to the other allied worlds to do the same. These Emperors might be powerful, but they did control Time or Samsara Law, so it would be best if she were the one who did it.

    Yu n:

    Yu Yan watched everything happening and muttered, "Do we need more soldiers? I can help." She transmitted her voice to the worldmunity as well: "The darkness in the human heart is vile, disgusting, and disturbing, making it a formidable force. Imand them to be soldiers and serve me."

    As her voice echoed throughout millions of worlds, people found that a ck orb was forced out of their bodies. The orb-a physical manifestation of the darkness in their hearts-morphed into ck and hideous soldiers prepared for battle.

    Yu Yan watched everything with a smile beforemanding these Darkness Soldiers to head to different battle stations for this war.

    Dream World:

    "I guess I can do something," muttered Dong Lifen. "Nightmare Soldiers-condense." The entire Dream World trembled before countless soldiers dressed in ck gold and a dreamy atmosphere condensed from the nightmare of all sentient beings. They rushed to different posts for this uing war.

    Ancient n:

    Huo Fenghuang watched the changes in the world and uttered a single word: "War."

    The war character manifested above the sky in the Myriad Emperor World before releasing countless soldiers d in blood-red armor. During the Heaven Will Battle, she exchanged experiences with Li Jun and learned about the war aspect of her ughter Dao, which she was now using for this uing battle.

    Guardian World:

    "I should be able to help my world in this time of need, shouldn''t it?" she muttered with a smile. She raised her palm to condense a pill: [Soldier Pill]. As the pill flew to the sky, it created soldiers dressed in glorious green. By now, the sky and the earth were covered in soldiers.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The War Room cheered in excitement after seeing so many new troops. They also had ess to the puppet legions, which had recuperated and improved after thest war. The Dao Opening Sect even offered itstest puppet models, modeled after the Terracotta Warriors from the Great Qin Dynasty.

    They now had more hope of holding on until his majesty showed up and ended this charade, so they immediately began dispatching troops to different battlefields.

    Samsara Cout:

    Li Jun calmly sat on a ck throne, thumping his fingers on the armrest. He was not in a good mood despite his calm exterior. This kind of war was the kind of thing he would love to partake in and enjoy, but he could only watch. For a moment, he truly regretted taking on this position.

    Li Jun could only sigh and close his eyes. His mood would further be ruined if he continued watching.

 Chapter 1100 Relaxing

    Chapter 1100 Rxing

    1100  Rxing

    The world was in chaos, and a war involving powerhouses from a third of the lower dimension was about to ur. So, where was the man responsible for this momentous event? He was enjoying himself in a small golden pool, holding a drink with one working arm and ten screens floating before him.

    ''Everything is proceeding smoothly,'' thought Wang Wei, sipping his drink. His n was straightforward: he faked his disappearance, forcing the Commerce Hub to retaliate by sending a significant person of their troops, thus leaving their headquarters wide open.

    So, he sneaked in to secretly refine the core of the headquarters/continent, thus gaining control of the hub''s greatest weapon or reliance. His n even predicted Tian Wenyan''s careful personality and retreat, making it easier for him to take control of the continent without the president''s interference.

    ''Now, I just need to wait for the right time to start the second step,'' thought Wang Wei before closing the screens. His injuries should heal with the Dao Holy Water in less than a week. So, he focused his attention on something else: Emperor Jia''s inheritance.

    ''The Paradox Ceremony is useless,'' thought Wang Wei. The only oue if he tries to use this ceremony a second time is True Heavenly Dao''s detection. However, he expected this as the Heavenly Book would not want someone else to benefit from his knowledge.

    ''However, this inheritance has be the key for me,'' continued Wang Wei. Despite this w, he still benefited immensely from the inheritance. Firstly, he learned much more about [Dao Bodies] and the realm of Taboo, so he can try to use his Science and Technology World to see if he can enter it without using the Dark Truth.

    Secondly, the ceremony process involved numerous unique knowledge from different Chaos Worlds, allowing him to do a few things, such as developing a few preliminary ceremonies. He created a Ceremony thatbined with the Deception Array to dy the dissipation of the Four Symbol Mirror, a ceremony thatbined with the array found in the Qin Treasury to dy the dissipation of Dao Will/Will Manifestation/True Will artifacts, andstly and more importantly, a ceremony that allowed him to fuse his [Existence] with the concept or idea of the Heavenly Emperor. In other words, his n will finally seed; from now on, people must erase the entire Heavenly Emperor Era that has influenced the lower dimension to kill him.

    ''Sess is truly an intoxicating thing,'' chuckled Wang Wei before closing his eyes toplete his ceremonies.

    Star Beast World Community:

    Mu Lei and Tong Ruobing floated above the sky, looking in the distance.

    "Are you nervous?" asked Tong Ruobing.

    "A little."

    "You have me, so what do you have to worry about?" Tong Ruobing said as she held his hand tightly.

    "You have a point," he replied with a smile. The two enjoyed the peace and quiet for a few minutes before receiving directmunication from the Dream World, so they closed their eyes.

    "The cavalry is finally here," muttered Tong Ruobing as she activated her talisman to open a barrier in her protection to allow the troops to enter. Then, they were shocked as they saw therge number.

    "With all these troops, the ratio should be one to five hundred million,"mented Tong Ruobing. "Given they should be sending troops to the Martial Hegemony World, this is an outrageous number."

    "Now, we can breathe,"mented Mu Lei. Tie Gang was among the first groups to teleport, so he rushed to them to report the War Room''s strategy for this battle and how they should coordinate with the other Eternal Powerhouses like Ji Lanfang and Wrath. "Okay," nodded Tong Ruobing before she started the preparatory work.

    "Ready?" asked Mu Lei, looking her in the eyes.

    "Of course," replied Ton Ruobing, squeezing his hand. She deactivated the talisman, unleashing the horde of soldiers with the desire to eradicate everything in their path.

    "Activate the formation," ordered Tie Gang, and the enemy was immediately divided into fouryers. However, things were slightly different from the Martial Hegemony World. The firstyer previously contained Immortal Powerhouses that served as lieutenants ormanders to their legions, just like Tie Gang. Now, it only contained the soldiers and no powerhouses.

    The thirdyer formerly contained all immortal powerhouses, including Insurgents. Now, it is only for Immortal Venerables and Dao Ancestors, while the fourth floor is for all Insurgents and Eternal powerhouses.

    Tie Gang looked at two people and said: "Remember, kill as many people as possible since we will not have long."

    "No problem," replied Wang Tian before rushing into the thirdyer with the immortal powerhouses. Meanwhile, Dong Lifend headed to the secondyer to kill the mortal powerhouses. Jin Mengyao, with a current 5-leaf strength and other powerhouses like Di Jiaying, was ced asmander of a legion and tasked with killing as many soldiers as possible.

    [Atomizing Cut]

    Wang Tian swung his swords, and thousands of Immortal Venerables and Dao Ancestors dissipated as if their bodies were sand and a gust of wind had just blown them away. The enemy changed tactics after a few cuts and killing thousands of souls.

    They started using World Explosion Talismans, which were refined to recreate the explosion process of a Dao Ancestor''s Inner World. These powerhouses had thousands of these talismans, but they were useless. Wang Tian swung his sword, cutting through the explosion and their body and soul.

    He was like a Sword God of Death, reaping thousands of immortals with one swing of his sword. Themander of the Commerce Allied Force, a woman with the name Deng Qiang, gritted her teeth before choosing another tactic. She sent powerhouses from the Mortal Heart World to target the enemy''s Dao Heart since force was obviously not the answer.

    However, Wang Tian''s sword cut their Dao Heart instead, forcing them tomit suicide before continuing his ughter. The enemy used the tactic of suddenly increasing their strength to Insurgents to catch Wang Tian off-guard, but the formation immediately sent them to the fourthyer.

    "Tell these people in the fourthyer to break the formation by force," ordered Deng Qiang. The Array Masters were taking too long for her liking. The third to firstyer suffered innumerable casualties in such a brief period, including two promising talents with 1-Root strength and more than 10 with Immortal Venerable strength, who died under the hands of that woman named Dong Lifen.

    Wang Tian just finished killing a group of Dao Ancestors that linked hundreds of Inner Worlds through formation before slicing a group of beastmasters from Beast Master World, followed by a group of madmen from the Myriad Armament World that forcefully fused their Inner World with an Emperor Artifact to give them a boost in stats. Most of them were teleported to the upperyer, while the remaining ones who failed the fusion died under Wang Tian''s sword.

    Crack!

    Wang Tian noticed cracks appearing in his surroundings. ''Is the formation about to copse? In that case, let''s finish this with a bang.'' His words began to glow with intense light before shing. Everyone in the thirdyer heard the sound of something breaking, but nothing changed in their surroundings; no one died, or no spatial tear materialized.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Then, everybody''s aura dramatically waned as they lost their motivation to fight in this war; it was like they were forced toe here, and they resented every single second they had to spend in this Heaven-forsaken void. Some wise individuals had figured out what Wang Tian had done - he cut their morale.

    "I have never hated these swordsmen as much as I do today," Deng Qiang gritted her teeth, forgetting the fact her Dao Companion was a swordsman.

    "Hurry up and prepare for the real battle."

    Wang Tian left the formation before it finally crashed to return to the back. His current strength was temporary since he had not experienced the final fusion with his incarnations; he still wanted to train them individually to the limit before the final fusion.

    He saw Dong Lifeng was also waiting.

    "Done?"

    "Yes."

    "How was the result?"

    "I killed all of them," she replied calmly, and Wang Tian gave her a thumbs up. Although the secondyer did not have all the enemy''s powerhouses, it was still a significant blow to them after losing so many cultivators.

    "Are you going to continue fighting?" he asked.

    "I don''t know yet," replied Dong Lifen. "Tie Gang rmended that I return home or go to the Martial Hegemony Battlefield to prevent the enemy from targeting me. But I haven''t decided."

    "I rmend you go to the other battlefield and help our side from the shadow; cast nightmare curses on the enemy or something to slow them down and give our soldiers a chance to win."

    Dong Lifen nodded as this was one of the ns she considered. Her hesitation stemmed from wondering if there was a better way to help. Wang Tian said no more as he focused his sight on the battlefield; his worry was not for his wife but for his father, who wanted to test out his new Eternal ss strength in this war.

    ording to him, this was training for his fight against Nine Sun.

 Chapter 1101 Donéˆ¥æª› Do Something Stupid

    <h4>Chapter 1101 Don''t Do Something Stupid</h4>

    1101 Don''t Do Something Stupid

    [Today is my birthday, and I''m craving some attention as I ponder my passing mortality. So, give me some love in thements.]

    ------

    Mu Lei looked in the distance, silently waiting. He wore ck martial clothes with short sleeves, showing his muscr arm. He looked at his wife, and they nodded to each other. Tong Ruobing pointed at him, and tattoos or talisman runes manifested on his arms. They had a n, and it was time to implement it.

    With all these talisman buffs, he was in peak shape for the battle. So, he activated his [Awakening], which was one of the more subtle ones, as ten stars appeared on his pupil.

    When the formation activated, the Insurgents and Eternal powerhouses rushed into the fourthyer. A lightning dragon materialized around Mu Lei''s fists, and he rushed forward.

    He bypassed a few pseudo Eternals and genuine Eternals, heading directly for the Immortal Sovereigns. He exploded a demonic Immortal Sovereign before rushing to another and punching through her heart.

    Bang!

    A palm attack hit Mu Lei on his back, but he tanked it with his flesh and the defensive talisman.

    [Purple-Gold Divine Punishment Thunder]

    The sky above the void changed as lightning bolts descended from the heavens to kill as many Immortal Sovereigns and pseudo-Eternals as possible. People resisted, and the other Eternals rushed toward him, but Mu Lei and Tong Ruobing ignored them and continued evading and targeting the weaker members.

    After the lightning bolts stopped, the vibration of thunder followed, killing more people by either exploding their bodies or directly targeting their souls. After all, thunder is the nemesis of everything evil and Yin in nature.

    [Gravity Pull]

    Mu Lei''s Star Beast Body is enough, thus achieving its own gravity rotation and pull. So, he released all its power, pulling countless people toward him. They tried to resist, but the pulling force was truly terrifying. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    [Lightning Dominion]

    Mu Lei controlled the electrical impulses in these people''s bodies and exploded them from the inside. As for the people whose bodies were entirely conceptual, it did not matter as they once contained "lightning" and were thus susceptible to this technique.

    [Weight Crushing Fist]

    He appeared before a young female Immortal Sovereign and punched her. He converted the nearly incalcble weight of his body into a crushing force, turning her into meat paste. Mu Lei used a second punch to destroy the array surrounding him before rushing to another target.

    An Eternal with strength near his (peak 5-fold) rushed to annihte Mu Lei, but he activated a talisman on his body and teleported from the attack, reaching another target.

    He raised his palm to point at the enemy, releasing a terrifying force that exploded them into a blood mist. Before he could move, chains captured Mu Lei''s legs and arms, sealing all his movement.

    The years spent in the Dream World to increase his battle experience activated, and he realized his gluteus maximus muscles were still working, so he farted. However, this was not just a normal fart, but a fart backed by an infinite amount of mass from Mu Lei''s true body.

    This technique''s terrifying force and unexpectedness caused devastating damage; the chains broke apart, and the people closest to them turned into disintegrated particles. Mu Lei took advantage of the surprise and chaos to kill a few more people.

    He blew his breath, generating a powerful tornado that dispersed the surrounding chaotic space-time energy. He raised his palm to force out one of the muscles from his body before using it as a whip to kill people.

    Tong Ruobing suddenly appeared behind him, and they stood back to back. They looked around, already surrounded.

    "How many did you kill?" she asked.

    "17. You?"

    "21."

    Together, they killed 38 Eternal ss powerhouses, and that''s not counting the countless Insurgents who died in the aftermath of their rampage. Mu Lei frowned. This number might have looked impressive, given who they were killing, but it was nothingpared to the enemy''s sheer number advantage.

    "They''re about to destroy the formation, meaning the real battle is about to start. How about we leave them with a gift?" Mu Lei said, and Tong Ruobing nodded, understanding what she meant.

    "What? Can''t let go of your precious baby?"

    Tong Ruobingined, "I just feel it was wasteful to use it in this battle, given how long it took me to make it."

    "You should have enough resources for another one after this battle, but I can''t do anything about the time issue," replied Mu Lei.

    "Enough chitchats. Let''s do this." Tong Ruobing reinforced the buff he gave him, ensuring his strength remained the same as hers and did not drop to lower 5-fold. Then, she pointed to his forehead to ce a white talisman inside his Sea of Consciousness.

    Mu Lei''s body started to grow to a colossal size. He was sorge that the gravity he released started pulling the nearest Great Thousand World, billions of light years away.

    "Stopped him," yelled an Eternal Emperor with gray eyes as if he were blind. However, it was toote. "Explode," roared Mu Lei. His enormous body detonated, releasing a maelstrom of energy, killing an incalcble number of individuals on both sides-despite his controlling the power to rush toward the enemy.

    Tong Ruobing''s Nirvana Rune, which she has been researching since she heard of Longevity Resources, activated, and Mu Lei revived himself, perfectly intact albeit a little paler and weaker than before.

    "It''s your turn," he said, and Tong Ruobing prepared for her gift.

    "Don''t do anything stupid," suddenly said a voice in her mind.

    "Wang Wei? Why are you stopping me?"

    "There will be severe consequences if you use the corrupted blood from the Abyss Gap."

    "Consequences? But I''ve calcted it a million times and took all kinds of precautions," she rebutted.

    "You''re messing with forces beyond yourprehension," said Wang Wei. "I''m starting to regret letting you keep that blood; don''t make me take it back."

    "Fine," said Tong Ruobing. "But now that you''re here, can you do something? The situation is not looking too good for us."

    "No, it''s not time for me to show up yet. Not enough people have died, and not everyone has taken the bait."

    "Not enough people dead? Is this your objective? Counter the Bnce Mechanisms by creating this war to kill as many powerhouses as possible?" asked Tong Ruobing, putting a few pieces together.

    "Noment," replied Wang Wei. Although he understood the Bnce Mechanism''s necessity and was okay with ying the game, he could still show his dissatisfaction with being restricted in other ways.

    "Anyway, I have blessed you with great luck and fortune, so there is little chance that something will happen to you."

    "But if True Heavenly Dao notices your action and is angered, it could intervene, and your protection will mean shit," rebutted Tong Ruobing.

    "Haven''t people told you before that you don''t have to show your intelligence? You should not say certain things out loud even if you know it."

    "What the fuck does that even mean?"

    "Forget it; your actions just reminded me of a bastard," replied Wang Wei. "As I was about to say, consider this battle a preparatory training for the hell you''ll suffer once you ascend and the real war begins."

    "This is not a valid excuse for your inaction and putting so many lives at risk," swiftly said Tong Ruobing, but no one answered. "Hello, are you there?" Still no answer.

    "Damn that bastard."

    "What happened?" asked Mu Lei.

    "It''s Wang Wei," she said through Divine Sense, and exining the entire situation.

    "I told you I had a bad feeling about this n," replied Mu Lei. "That blood is dangerous, and you should not mess with it. At least wait until we''re more powerful to explore.

    "So, you''re on his side?"

    Mu Lei''s lips twitched, "Of course not. As always, you''re always correct."

    Tong Ruobing gave him an annoyed look before exhaling deeply. "Maybe you''re right; I''ve been too obsessed." Herpetitive nature got the best of her as she thought the drop of blood was the key to surpassing Wang Wei. Now, she realized she may have been on a precipice of a horrifying cmity.

    "I''m d you can understand," nodded Mu Lei. Many people think his wife is headstrong, cruel, and an opportunist who will do anything for profit and benefit, but he knows that she tends to take things too far, and most of the time, it''s not out of malice, especially regarding any form ofpetition or race.

    After the little gift, the enemy suffered tremendously, but their forces outnumbered the Myriad Emperor World''s allied forces. However, the real battle was about to start, as countless Emperors showed up, including Yu Yan and a few from the Myriad Emperor World, Wrath, Ji Lanfang, Shi Qian, and Xi Shangyan. The Demon Suppressing Emperor and the others took their positions in the Martial Hegemony World.

    Everyone was surrounded by three to five Eternal Powerhouses, who red at each other while releasing their aura. Ji Lanfang seemed calmpared to everyone, holding a sword in one hand and drinking from a gourd in another.

    He first saluted his friend''s wife with a nod before waving his sword to Wang Tian in the distance.

 Chapter 1102 Gou Dao

    <h4>Chapter 1102 Gou Dao</h4>

    1102 Gou Dao

    After waking up to chat with Tong Ruobing and preventing the sense of foreboding he felt, he continued observing this battle. Something out of his control almost happened, so he needed to be on guard.

    ''Although we''re outnumbered, our top powerhouses outsses them,'' thought Wang Wei. ''Their most powerful Emperor is...him?'' He shook his head as he looked at the handsome young man. ''Well, their rematch should be interesting.''

    Wang Wei shifted his focus to something else, and a wide grin appeared on his face. "The bait is hooked." His ns are never simple, and they usually knock countless birds with one stone, and one of the targeted birds this time around was the Corpse Selling Sect.

    So, he engineered a situation full of death and macabre for these people. He does not believe these people would not be influenced by their founders'' weird infatuation with death and corpses. Now that the stage was prepared, he only needed to wait.

    ''I''ll definitely find your headquarters this time and remove this annoying cancer,'' thought Wang Wei before focusing on other aspects of this battle.

    ''Hmm? What''s this?'' He noticed someone bypassing the precautionary measures he ced in the Abyss Gap to prevent someone from breaking the seal. However, with this war, he had to deploy all his people, thus reducing the former security measures.

    ''Is this some kind of cult whose mission is to release the abomination from the gap?'' Given how he once killed an infected individual in the Myriad Emperor World, this was not impossible. He suspected there were others, and they all had the same objective.

    "No, this is just a cover," muttered Wang Wei. "This person is another upper-dimension spy. Didn''t I catch them all?" After saying these words, he suddenly remembered a song from his childhood on Earth, distracting him for a second. He shook his head to concentrate.

    "I may have underestimated these parasites." Many groups were sent to the lower dimension: Parasyte''s group, number 1''s group, and now he found a third one. And from the looks of it, this group was unknown to the others.

    He smiled as his n identally lured someone into the bait, and he could not be happier. With a thought, the spy appeared before him, dressed in all ck to cover his face. However, as soon as heid eyes on Wang Wei, his body began to deform as he rapidly liquefied into a green goo. Wang Wei''s first instinct was to stop the process, but his danger intuition activated, and he teleported him away instead.

    "What a terrifying restriction," muttered Wang Wei. He could feel a vicious curse from this person, and if he were hit, he would either die or suffer a fate worse than death. He frowned, thinking about this third group of spies; he wondered whether there were more, and more importantly, how theypletely hid from him.

    ''The hidden 8th moon, Disaster Paragon,'' thought Wang Wei. ''From my analysis, this man should be an expert at hiding and avoiding danger. However, from his character profile, he should never send a spy as that couldpromise his safety.''

    ording to his analysis, the Disaster Paragon epitomizes Gou Dao or Dog Dao. These people refuse direct confrontation, participating in secret realms topete for treasure or save the damsel in distress. They cultivate peacefully behind closed doors to reach higher realms and avoid catastrophe or major events in the cultivation world like a gue.

    They are cautious and patient and live by the creed of minimizing risks and danger. They would prefer to spend millions of years in closed cultivation rather than take the danger of a secret realm with a treasure or resources they obviously need. Lastly, their core ideology is to bully people with higher realms.

    Their mentality is: The enemy is a talented Eternal with threefold battle strength, and my cultivation is 65% Grand Dao Source, and I can easily defeat them? No, let''s wait until we''re Empyreans and destroy them with absolute force.

    So, with Wang Wei''s obvious destiny to end the current era of the upper dimension, the Disaster Paragon''s first instinct is to run away and hide, not intervene in the affairs of the lower dimension.

    ''Let''s put these sneaky people on the watch list,'' thought Wang Wei before focusing on somebody else: the Steward.

    Primordial Demon World:

    "Your majesty, have you decided?" asked the Steward, showing the utmost respect to this monkey, who was dressed in white gold armor and sitting on a golden throne.

    "I want to ally with you and fight in this war - I really do," replied Ye Dafu, also known as the Heaven Earth Disaster Emperor. He once wanted to take the name Above Heaven Emperor, but his sect convinced him otherwise. ording to them, he can keep this name in the lower dimension but not in the Eternal Ascension World.

    "May I ask what is stopping you?"

    "First, I''m still mad I had to pay that bastard to be a Heavenly Emperor," said Ye Dafu. "You shouldpensate me or something."

    "I''m afraid this is impossible, as the other members had to follow the same rules," the Steward calmly exined. "However, the alliance has other benefits to make up for it."

    "And that''s when the second problem arose," said the monkey as he picked his nose. "Those elders who like to talk a lot said the benefits were not enough for me to participate in a war where it looked like we were on the losing side."

    "But we are not on the losing side," the Steward rebutted. "You know it''s impossible for us to lose with my master around."

    "But he hasn''t shown himself," replied the monkey, flickering his bugger to someone on the side of the courtroom. The representative seemed used to this kind of behavior, so he calmly waved his wand to dissipate the bugger.

    "That''s because ???"

    "Little monkey, you know I''m not dead, so why are you ying hard to get?"

    "Wang Wei? Where are you, bastard? Show yourself!"

    "Why do I need to show up?"

    "So I can fight you again; I want a revenge match."

    "I don''t fight cowards," said Wang Wei with a sneer.

    "Coward? You dare call me a coward?" Red veins surfaced on the monkey''s neck and eyes.

    "The Ye Dafu I knew was always ready for battle. But the one before me is a coward who is refusing to participate in the biggest war in the lower dimension since the Innate-Acquired War. So, no, I won''t fight you." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Bastard," roared Ye Dafu, shaking the entire Primordial Demon World. His aura forced 99% of demons to cower in fear.

    "Your majesty, don''t???"

    "Shut up," he said, looking at the person who spoke with red eyes. "I know he''s baiting me." The spoken court minister smiled wryly while lowering his head. If you know someone is baiting you and you actively fall for it, there is no difference if you don''t know.

    "Prepare all our troops; we''re participating in this war," dered Ye Dafu. "And you, bastard Wang, once this is over, I want my rematch."

    "Even though you know you can''t win?"

    "Doesn''t matter. My anger will not be abated without smacking you a few times with my pole."

    "Well, I respect that," chuckled Wang Wei beforemunicating through divine senses with the Steward.

    "All this effort, and he epted the offer after angering him," sighed the Steward. "Who knew it would be so easy."

    "You''re not giving the monkey his respect."

    "You mean this outburst was a facade?" Steward asked in shock.

    "The elders in his court have been doing everything possible to reign in his unruly personality for their own selfish motive so he could be a better Heavenly Emperor. However, he was sick of it and used this opportunity to do as he pleases."

    The Steward smiled wryly. "It''s true: no one who can be an Eternal Emperor is ever simple."

    "Truer words have never been said,"mented Wang Wei. "Anyway, you don''t need to head to the Ancient Spirit World."

    "Did something happen?"

    The Ancient Spirit was an associate of the Commerce Hub, so they werest in line for an alliance.

    "Yes; they''ve chosen their sides," replied Wang Wei

    "That''s a shame. So, what''s my next assignment? Do you want me to return home to partake in the war?"

    "No need. Go to these worlds and see if they can join our alliances." Wang Wei gave him a list before his presence disappeared.

    Ancient Spirit World:

    Feng Heng sat cross-legged on a mat inside a small wooden cabin, moving the prayer beard using his right hand. This was a terrible location for an honored guest such as himself, but he did not mind thetter''s attempt to humiliate or portray him in a terrible light. Once they showed him his abode, he thanked the guide and calmly lived in this hut.

    Feng Heng slowly opened his eyes, stopped the prayer bead, and sighed. The hut suddenly exploded into pieces, but he remained calm. He looked at the two people before him.

 Chapter 1103 Philosophical Clash

    Chapter 1103  Philosophical sh

    1103  Philosophical sh

    Khutulun wore a blue deel with designs of a ck wolf, a golden sash around her waist, and a headdress with colorful beads and buttons perfectly intertwined with her long hair. She exuded an aura of beauty, grace, and power.

    Meanwhile, her brother Tolui wore red and gold monk robes, had a bald head, and sped his hands together. He had a more peaceful aura with a well-hidden fierceness. His arm was slightly muscr for a monk, which only entuated his warrior sub-aura.

    "Amitabha," said Feng Heng, remaining calm after these intruders essentially attacked him. He looked at Tolui and said, "Venerable, is this necessary? We are monks, so why resolve to use violence to solve our issue?"

    "I also don''t want to use violence, but I don''t have a choice," Tolui replied. "We cannot disobey the Commerce''s hub orders."

    "You know of the rumors about his majesty. Do you think something really happened to him? Why did you choose the losing side in this battle?"

    "If nothing happens to him, why hasn''t he shown up?"

    "Because he''s ying chess with the entire world," Feng Heng exined calmly. "That''s why our people are willing to follow him and fight in this war that seems hopeless by all ounts. We know as long as we follow him, we will be the final winner."

    "Unfortunately, we do not have this kind of blind faith."

    Feng Heng looked at him briefly before shifting his eyes to Khutulun. "Shadow Monarch Empress, why don''t you be the voice of reason and stop your brother?"

    "Monk, don''t waste your time," replied Khutulun. "Since we chose to walk this path, we will see it through to the end." They''ve been a duo since she was young, with his brother being the brain and she being the muscle. So, she usually left all the decisions to him, even if she sometimes disagreed.

    Feng Heng exhaled deeply, not hiding his frustration. So, he said: "Why don''t we stop this nonsense? This poor monk knows you chose this path because you don''t want to partake in the public Dharma Discussion."

    Tolui frowned, "Since you know the truth, why beat around the bush?"

    "I just wish Venerable woulde to his senses," replied Feng Heng. "Your new branch is susceptible to corruption, and I merely wish to prevent any future idents."

    "You want to talk about corruption after what you guys did throughout the lower dimension?" sneered Tolui.

    "We have made a mistake and atoned for it. Now, we just do not want to repeat it."

    "You''re so righteous, aren''t you?" asked Tolui mockingly. "Tell me, if I decide to make a deal with you now to trust me and give me some time to develop, and before ascending, I will ensure to live measures to prevent corruption, would you ept it?"

    "Of course."

    "Without the public Dharman Debate or your interference?"

    Feng Heng was silent.

    "There it is," sneered Tolui. "What you want is to establish your prestige to ensure your branch of Buddhism is the mainstream."

    "Amitabha," chanted Feng Heng. "I may be a Buddha but also a man with desires and ambitions. I''ve spent my life for the revival of Buddhism, and I cannot allow uncontroble variables that may cause the previous suffering." Feng Heng slowly stood up from the floor.

    "Finally showing your true color," sneered Tolui.

    "And you''ve never hidden your ambitions," countered Feng Heng. Their eyes met, followed by their aura, which twisted the surrounding space. Luckily, they have evacuated all the civilizations and weak cultivators.

    "This poor monk does not want to kill unnecessary lives," said Feng Heng. "Your world should have a Void Battlefield. Let''s fight there."

    "Very well." Khutulun waved his hand to open a portal, and Feng Heng entered after checking for traps. He found himself in arge space with a very sturdy space. Boom! A magnificent me rushed toward Feng Heng, and this was not an attack but the result of this battlefield''s environment.

    Feng Heng activated his [Awakening], manifesting as a ck and white mand floating behind him. Tolui''s awakening was a red mask making a fierce look, and Khutulun had shadow wings.

    [Suppress]

    Feng Heng''s Proving Dao Artifact, a golden prayer bead ne, floated above those two, releasing a terrifying pressure to suppress them. Thousands of shadow tentacles rushed from Khutulun''s body to strike the bead ne, but it was useless. Luckily for her, Tolui''s arrow came to assist her.

    The bead trembled but remained steady. Then, a golden palm descended from the sky to suppress these two even more. A shadow covered the two siblings, and they disappeared from their location.

    [Shadow-Wind Arrow]

    An invisible array rushed toward Feng Heng with immeasurable speed. However, such a tactic was useless to someone with Yin-Yang Eyes, so he casually raised his hand to catch and crush the arrow.

    [Buddha''s Travel]

    The Buddha has escaped the physical limitation of his body and the material world; his mind is everywhere, so he can be everywhere. With one step, Feng Heng appeared before them and pped his palm, releasing a powerful force that sent those two flying, They crashed into a thunder zone in this Void Battlefield, almost injuring themselves a second time. Luckily, Tolui used a divine ability to grant them immunity from elemental damage.

    [Shadow Creature]

    Two shadowy creatures appeared behind Khutulun, one with hands made of curved des and the other with spikes on her torso, back, and legs. They appeared next to Fenh Heng and tried to hack him into pieces. However, a golden light swiftly dissipated their bodies.

    [Yin-Yang Closing Disk]

    Two Yin-Yang Symbols appeared above and below the siblings, trying to crush them into meat paste. And this time around, Khutulun could not use shadow teleportation. As the pressure loomed on them, Khutulun had a brilliant idea, and she disappeared from the trap.

    ''Did she use the Ancient Spirit Realm as the medium for her teleportation? Her battle IQ is better than I expected,'' thought Feng Heng, looking in the distance.

    [Fake Nirvana]

    Feng Heng sped his hand, and his body released a holy light. The Barbarian siblings suddenly looked dazed with a dream smile; it was like they were in an ultimate state of happiness. In some ways, that''s exactly what they were feeling: peaceful, blissful, and liberated from the cycle of life and death. The siblings were enjoying the joy of achieving nirvana and obtaining the ultimate liberation of the mind.

    As Feng Heng was about to seal them, a light rushed out of Tolui''s head before turning into an enormous ck figure with a bare upper torso, dragon head, and one thousand arms. The figure released a fierce and war-like aura.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''This is...'' Feng Heng''s Yin-Yang Eyes rotated, and he saw the truth. This was a god created from incense by Tolui so that his followers could visualize and elerate their path to enlightenment. Feng Heng sighed as one of his concerns proved to be correct. The Deity, which this new branch of Buddhism created, is a warrior-type, thus already starting their path of putting power above studying andprehending the Dharma.

    The siblings escaped the illusion of achieving nirvana with the summon of this deity. Meanwhile, tattoos appeared on Khutulun''s body as she summoned her ancient spirit: the Shadow-Snake Wolf.

    The Angry Punishing Deity pped Feng Heng with all his thousands of arms, each striking so fast that it appeared not to have moved. Simultaneously, the wolf''s snake tail disappeared, heading for Feng Heng''s throat.

    A Yin-Yang shield appeared to protect Feng Heng, bouncing off all the deity''s powerful strikes; even the sneak attack of the wolf''s tail failed. A golden Buddha appeared behind him with thousands of hands, and he retaliated.

    The Angry Punishing Deity tried to keep up as it boosted its speed even further. Sadly, Feng Heng''s Thousand Hand Buddha was too fast due to his Yin-Yang Dao, which controlled speed and slowness. Khutulun tried to assist by blessing the deity with her shadow power, making many of his hands invisible and allowing them to teleport through a shadow dimension.

    The attempt was futile as the golden Buddhanded blow after blow. Feng Heng even gathered the natural disasters in the Void Battlefield to bless his attacks with certain elemental properties; some of his hand strikes contained me, ice, thunder, etc.

    The deity roared in pain and anger as it had never felt so insulted. The anger seemed to trigger some hidden power, and its aura increased; its ck skin or body turned shades of red, and it grew dozens of eyes in its dragon head.

    "Buddha has no form and is empty, but this appearance is almost demonic," muttered Feng Heng, shaking his head. "Return to your root: Absolute Beginning Magic."

    As soon as he uttered these words, the deity''s body began to disintegrate as it returned to its original state - a state of nonexistent.

    "Damn it," cussed Tolui. He had spent so much time and resources to condense this powerful deity, and now, all his efforts were wasted. Veins appeared on his bald head.

    "Calm down," said Khutulun. "We need to go all out, or we won''t stand a chance against him."

 Chapter 1104 The Khutuluns

    Chapter 1104 The Khutuluns

    1104  The Khutuluns

    "I call upon the ancestors of the Khutulun tribe: guide and protect from this mighty foe," dered Khutulun. As soon as she uttered these words, the Void Battlefield had a subtle shift. A wing suddenly blows all the disaster around the siblings, bringing a cool atmosphere.

    Eleven people of different sizes and sexes appeared, although they were tall and physically intimidating, some more than others. These summoned Barbarians looked at Khutulun, and an elderly one with extreme muscles said: "You''re the one who summoned us?"

    "Yes, tribe leader."

    "So, you''re the 12th? Does that mean the Emperor Curse should activate? Wait." The elderly man turned to Tolui. "The 13th? And in one generation?"

    "The lower dimension is experiencing turmoil, so things areplicated," exined Tolui.

    "That would exin why you''re a monk," nodded the elderly, who was the tribe''s first Great Emperor and the first person to hold the title of Khutulun.

    "I have no issue with you being a monk, but don''t use it to shackle the mind of our people."

    "I would never," replied Tolui.

    "What about your descendants and heirs?"

    "I will ensure this never happens."

    "I''ll trust you," nodded Khutulun One before ncing at Feng Heng. "You call us to deal with a mighty foe, so let''s concentrate on the task at hand." He frowned as he realized the severity of this situation. Their enemy had reached the lower end of the 5-Fold Battle Realm, while his two descendants only had peak 3-Fold (Khutulun) and middle 3-Fold.

    "This won''t be easy," he said to the others. Meanwhile, Feng Heng was observing everybody.

    ''Are those the former Emperors of the Khutulun Tribe summoned as Ancient Spirits? Given how the power system of this world worked, it made sense for them to do this.''

    Feng Heng decided to go all out for this battle and end it as soon as possible. A golden figure appeared above him before fusing with his body, turning him into a golden monk.

    "Was that a Golden Body of Merit?" asked Khutulun Four, a woman dressed in animal pelts with a dead lion coat hanging above her shoulder. She was beautiful with a natural, wild, and fierce aura.

    "It does look like it, but the aura is different," added Khutulun 4, a man three meters tall who wore armor covering his wrists, fists, and boots but bared his torso.

    "It''s not a real Golden Body of Merit," said Khutulun 3, the first Eternal Emperor of the Khutulun tribe. He was tall but skinny, but no one would underestimate him because of his stature. That''s because he was born with divine strength. At age 3, he killed an ordinary bear with one punch, and at age 9, he killed a Tier 1 demonic beast without even cultivating.

    "What is it then?"

    "I don''t know; I just know my intuition tells me it''s not the real thing."

    "He summoned it from the future," said Khutulun 5, a tall woman with all ck deel and a headdress that made her look like it was two snakes frozen on both sides of her shoulder. However, her most eye-catching feature was her heterochromatic eyes: gold and silver.

    She was a legend in the tribe because she was a pseudo-Emperor and because she once ripped those eyes from a Silver-Gold Tiger, an Innate creature, during an outing in a secret dimension from the old era.

    "The future?"

    "He has the potential to condense a body of merit but hasn''t gathered enough merit, so he used a Time-based spell to summon it from the future, or a potential future."

    "The enemy might be more troublesome than we anticipated," said Khutulun 2, a middle-aged man in a loose, nd ck robe who concealed his powerful physique. He appeared to intentionally reduce his aura and presence.

    "Ancestors, you were known for your wisdom. Do you have a n?" asked Khutulun, who became number 12.

    "I do," replied number 2. "Before I reveal, am I to understand you know many divine abilities?"

    "Huh, yes," nodded Toliu.

    "Can you...?"

    "No problem."

    "Then, here is the n," said Khutulun 2.

    After this quick exchange, everyone prepared for this battle. Khutulun 8, the only member of the group who practiced a professional Dao, blessed everyone with Divine Runes (Talismans).

    Then, Khutulun 1 and 4 rushed toward Feng Heng. The tribe''s founder practiced Power Dao, so his fighting style was direct and aboveboard. He punched his opponent with the force of a million Great Thousand Worlds, exploding simultaneously.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The attack did nothing to Feng Heng as a golden light around his body blocked all these attacks. Even when number 3, who cultivated Weapon Dao, summoned two massive hammers and joined on the offensive.

    Feng Heng punched the elderly man in the face and kicked number 4 in the stomach, sending them flying away. Then, two flying and invisible arrows appeared out of nowhere, hitting vital parts. Feng Heng frowned despite not being injured. Looking at the source, he saw Tolui, with Khutulun 9 and 10, each holding a bow and arrow. However, this was his focus as he turned to look at Khutulun 8 and 5.

    ''The Khutulun and the Talisman Maker blessed the arrow, but the main reason my eyes didn''t detect it was because of this woman with divine eyes," summarized Feng Heng. He pushed his eyes to the limit before using Buddha''s Travel to rush to this particr group.

    He considered the woman a major problem and headed directly for her. However, Khutulun 3 rushed to stop him, exchanging blows and forcing him to take a few steps backward into the void.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ''Power Dao? No, he''s a pure body refiner and seems exceptionally talented,'' thought Feng Heng.

    "The flesh is a poison, and the only path to freedom is a spiritual practice." Feng Heng uttered these words with his Lotus Tongue Technique, and thetter''s flesh began to rot. Khutulun 3 reacted swiftly as his body turned red, countering this technique. However, Feng Heng took this opportunity to temporarily seal him inside a ck-and-white energy shield.

    He continued toward this threat, and once he was close to their destination, he did something that surely surprised the group. Feng Heng suddenly teleported to the group of archers and unleashed a devastating palm attack. Khutulun 9 and 10 had no chance to respond and exploded into spiritual particles. Tolui was bleeding, but he did escape from Feng Heng''s vicinity.

    Feng Heng did not pursue him but looked at Khutulun 11 and said: "Vile things, vanish from my sight."

    Khutulun 11 was the shortest of the group and had a pale, almost sicklyplexion. That''s because his main Dao was poison and curses, which ruined his body in his early years. He never changed it after proving the Dao. When Feng Heng uttered these words, 11 knew he was done for.

    The Golden Body of Merit is more efficient against vile things like poison, curses, or anything evil or demonic, which are foundations for his Dao. So, a golden light descended from the heavens and purified him into oblivion.

    "Damn it, does he know our n?" asked number 4.

    "Possibly."

    "No, he doesn''t," reassured Khutulun 2. "He just has a terrifying battle experience, which is odd given he''s a monk. However, his aura is more ancient than normal, so that might be the cause."

    Khutulun knew of the Dream World and its effects, but she also knew this was not the time for this kind of conversation. "What''s next?"

    "The n remains the same. Just be more careful."

    Khutulun 1, 3, and 4 became the vanguard. Khutulun fused with her wolf, boosting her strength, before turning invisible, and Khutulun 5''s eyes glowed and released golden chains to provide support. Feng Heng frowned as he sensed danger.

    ''Her chains are targeting my weak points,'' he thought before evading. The other heavy powerhouses followed him closely, not leaving a chance to breathe and react.

    Pshh!

    Although the sound was small, somehow, everyone heard it and momentarily paused. As they checked with their divine sense, they saw another Feng Heng appearing behind Khutulun 2 and plunging his hands on his chest.

    The second Khutulun looked at his rapidly dissipating body before saying calmly, "Continue the n." He disappeared, not even batting an eye on his demise.

    Feng Heng did not dissolve his Yin Clone and had thetter rush toward the Talisman Maker team. Khutulun 5 activated her eyes, and a moon manifested above them, releasing a light that dissolved the clone.

    ''I see. Her eyes are just another version of the Yin-Yang Eyes,'' thought Feng Heng. ''Gold symbolizes Yang, and Silver is often associated with Yin.''

    Feng Heng knew that Heavenly Physiques were mainly human concepts. It''s rare for demons or any creatures with a powerful bloodline to have a Heavenly Physique. So, it''s possible that Heavenly Dao modeled some of these physiques from the bloodline of the demon race, or in this case, Innate Lifeforms, since they are the original demon race.

 Chapter 1105 True Buddhism

    Chapter 1105 True Buddhism

    1105  True Buddhism

    Feng Heng remained calm before manifesting ck and white chains to counter Khutulun 5''s while also dealing blow-to-blow with numbers 1, 3, and 4. Khutulun 7, the woman with the lion pelt, stood in the distance, roaring at him, thus releasing a powerful shockwave attack.

    [Yin World Strike]

    While Feng Heng was dealing with more than four opponents, he had already used a secret attack and just waited. Then, two ck spears appeared out of nowhere: one impaled Khutulun 7, and the other attacked the Talisman Maker.

    Khutulun 7 practiced Beast Dao and had an abnormal beast-like instinct, but it was toote for her to react. Like every Emperor in the Myriad Emperor World, Feng Heng studied all the battles from this generation''s Heaven Will. So, he once noticed one of Wang Ju''s techniques where she entered a two-dimensional space.

    Intrigued, he created his own version by entering the Yin Dimension or the Yin World, a ce outside the material world where Yin and Yang are not bnced; on the contrary, only Yin exists. He sent his attacks on that world to sneak attack his opponent.

    Feng Heng calmly watched the result of his actions. Number 7 died with a shocked expression, while number 8, the Talisman Maker, only injured her shoulder as number 6''s eyes detected something at thest minute to save her.

    Swish!

    Khutulun 12 appeared out of nowhere and stabbed Feng Heng in the back. However, her dagger could not prate his golden body protection. However, she seemed rather calm by this fact. As Feng Heng was about to take action, he sensed something attacking his soul.

    As expected, Khutulun''s attack was from the shadow of his soul. However, this technique was useless to him, as he had seen it during her fight against Xu Shi during the Gu Xuan trial. He would not fall for something he was already aware of.

    Feng Heng slightly underestimated Khutulun 12. After so many years, how would her technique not evolve? The shadow of the soul was just the beginning, as her attack also contained the body''s shadow. However, it was not the ordinary shadow that a human figure created.

    No, it was deeper than this. Her technique involved the idea that even the atoms in a body have their own shadow, and she controlled them to attack her enemy from the inside; he targeted their essence.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Such a brilliant move, and Feng Heng''s mistake should have been the opportunity to wound her opponent severely. Sadly, Khutulun 12 or anyone in this battle underestimated the defense of a golden body of merit, even the future possibility one, and of the lowest levels. The golden light around Feng Heng''s body appeared on every atom of his body to protect him.

    "Do it now," said Khutulun 12, whose attack failed. She ordered the others who had already surrounded Feng Heng to move, and they all activated the talisman secretly sealed inside their bodies.

    The talisman formed a magic circle above Feng Heng, sealing all his movements. "Brother," yelled Khutulun 12, and Tolui braved into action.

    [World''s Sin Corruption]

    He used a divine ability to summon all the sins or negative karma of the Ancient Spirit World and forcefully imbue them into the enemy''s body. The n was to corrupt Feng Heng, thus destroying his golden body of merit. The corruption should also be enough to ruin his body and soul, leading to his defeat in this battle.

    "This n is stupid. I''m a monk, so purifying sins is second nature to me," hemented, calmly looking at the group as his body contained dark and red grievances.

    "I''m not stupid, so would I know such a simple and obvious fact?" sneered Tolui. "However, even you cannot bear the sins of an entire Heaven Will that has existed for countless Yuan Epochs."

    "You have underestimated what I suffered before I seeded in reviving Buddhism," Feng Heng said calmly.

    "Run away," yelled Khutulun 5, but it was toote.

    [Golden Karma Lotus me]

    A golden me enveloped Feng Heng, purifying all the sins. The me spread, instantly killing Khutulun 1 and 4 and severely injuring number 3.

    "No, this can''t be," said Tolui, refusing to ept that someone could survive such terrible karmic sins, let alone purify them.

    Khutulun 4 suggested, "We must do something, or we will lose this battle once he finishes."

    "I have a n," said Khutulun 12. "We forced all the hidden Emperor Dao Imprints from the Spirit Realm into his body, forcing them to confront each other."

    Everyone frowned. Khutulun 5 said, "The Spirit Realm contained many ancient secrets. Do you think it''s wise to mess with these people?"

    "I agree with her. Doing such a thing could have repercussions on the world and the tribe," added Khutulun 3.

    "But if we don''t do anything, we know for a fact the tribe won''t survive," added Tolui, taking his sister''s side.

    "This n can deal with the enemy while also helping the world get rid of these scourges, hiding themselves and waiting for the perfect opportunity to revive and cause chaos," persuaded Khutulun 12. "As for the consequences? We will deal with them then."

    Khutulun 3 sighed, "You''re this generation''s leader. We''re only spirits left to support you. Since that''s your decision, I will help you." The others looked at each other before agreeing. They immediately essed the Spirit Realm and searched for hidden imprints before forcing them into Feng Heng''s body. The imprints resisted, but there were only imprints, and only a few could use a full attack from their prime, so their resistance was futile. The team''s greatest trouble was finding these hidden marks from the normal spirits. Some spirits were truly powerful, and it was not worth angering some of them. So, the team had to choose wisely while working with extreme haste.

    Feng Heng immediately felt it when the first imprint entered his body, but he did not care. He had absolute faith in his purification ability and used his Dao Imprint to fight off these imprints. Feng Heng considered this fight a Will tempering experience.

    The battlefield shook lightly, and the sin stopped pouring. The team discovered their n had failed, and continuing was useless. Tolui looked at Feng Heng with gritted teeth. Khutulun 12 was silent, and the remaining spirits sighed. Meanwhile, Feng Heng was looking at a white crystal floating before him, releasing white light.

    ''A physical manifestation of very condensed and purified positive karma? Interesting,'' thought Feng Heng as he observed the crystal. ''This should be very beneficial for my body training.'' He put away the crystal before looking at the survivors.

    "Do you want to continue this pointless fighting?"

    "We''re not given up because you have the advantage," replied Tolui.

    "The battle does not end until we are all dead," added Khutulun 12.

    "Amitabha," sighed Feng Heng before going on the offensive. The result was as expected: he ughtered the injured number 3 and swiftly eliminated the Talisman Maker (Number 8), sealed Number 5 with the intent to fuse this spirit with her Yin-Yang Eyes, and captured Khutulun 12 and her brother.

    "What do you want with us?" asked Tolui.

    "You know what I want."

    "I will never help you," dered Tolui. "I''m even prepared to watch you ughter all my believers and people. I won''t help you even if it''s the only thing to save my life."

    "I know that''s your hurt pride that''s speaking," Feng Heng said calmly. "Once you calm down, we will discuss with a more rational mind."

    Tolui looked at him fiercely, "Men havemitted worse acts while acting on pride. So, as I said, you can kill everyone. Isn''t that what you wanted? The rise of Buddhism but curated through your wants and desires?"

    Feng Heng did not immediately say anything. Instead, he looked in the distance with a peaceful aura. "I''ve always thought that Buddhism and cultivation should never be intertwined. The power we acquire always interferes with our practice.

    "We get entangled in the cultivation world''s desires for benefits and power; we care too much about our ideology''s prosperity instead of focusing on our spiritual practice and helping as many people as possible."

    "If we do not have power, others will oppress and even persecute us," rebutted Tolui.

    "Yes, that is the excuse used to justify why we need power," said Feng Heng calmly. "But is that true? Why not practice a system of minimal power where only a few people practice cultivation to protect the collective while the rest focus on bing enlightened."

    "Isn''t it obvious? The people with the power can easily abuse it," sneered Khutulun, and Tolui nodded in agreement.

    "If they were true monks, why would they care about their power, let alone abuse it?"

    The two became quiet.

    "Those chosen guardian monks should know why they have this power and what their duty is. Their position should be temporary before another group takes over. Then, they will abandon their cultivation to focus on their practice."

    "Your idea sounds good on paper, but there are too many ws upon closer look."

    "Like what?"

    "Like lifespan. How are we supposed to achieve enlightenment without the long lifespan of cultivation?"

    "You have no idea how much mortals can achieve in their short, limited time," replied Feng Heng, shaking his head. "Moreover, you failed to see my point. We could use cultivation to increase our lifespan and help us with our practice, we just won''t use them for power and strength.

    "Furthermore, true enlightenment is about cultivating the self and the mind; we don''t need to focus on thews of Heaven and Earth; we should focus more on the inner self. Cultivate from the inside out, instead of from the outside in."

 Chapter 1106 Spiritual Transcendence

    Chapter 1106 Spiritual Transcendence

    1106  Spiritual Transcendence

    Wang Wei''s brow furrowed as he watched the result of Feng Heng''s battle; he had caught an idea and was trying to extrapte from it before it left his mind.

    ''Enlightenment...Spiritual Practice...Buddhism, Taoism, or any religion or philosophical ideals or pursue,'' he thought. ''Is it possible to achieve transcendence through spiritual practice alone, without cultivating shenanigans? Would a monk who has achieved Nirvana or a Taoist Priest who became one with the Dao escape the shackles of the universe and achieve transcendence?''

    Those questions appeared simple but were moreplex than they appeared on the surface. For example, could someone like Maitreya be said to have achieved Nirvana in her spiritual practice?

    "Not necessarily,'' thought Wang Wei. ''She achieved the part about escaping the shackles of Samsara and even death entirely, but what about the part of achieving ultimate peace and freedom? Has she transcended suffering or attachment?

    ''It''s obvious that her state of mind hase close to these ideals, but she is still tethered by the state of Buddhism as a religion and the intricate rtionship of the cultivation world, which often involves endless struggle, death, and suffering. I could argue her achievement of Nirvana is wed, and she needs the cultivation aspect of Buddhism to make up for it.''

    Many thoughts shed in Wang Wei''s mind.

    ''Feng Heng might be right. The true path of Buddhism and Taosin in the cultivation world might be to use cultivation as secondary to spiritual practice. They use their longevity to pursue their spiritual practice, and the endzone of this path might be transcendence.''

    Wang Wei had many more thoughts. For example, Buddhism''s spiritual practice seemed linked to Mind or Soul Dao, but that was untrue. If their main focus is to practice from inward instead of starting from outward, spiritual practice might be simr to the True Power Dao Realm, where there is no need to understand anyw or Dao but purely focus on the mind to reach height on par with any cultivators. In other words, their practice is a path of power and transcendence that is not very much affected by foreign aid or Grand Dao, just like body refining.

    ''Their situation might be even better as Grand Dao has not interfered with the Spiritual Practice Path, as it did with Body Refining Path,'' deduced Wang Wei, who suddenly paused: ''Unless it did and I just did not know about it.'' He considered the possibility that most monks and Taoist priests in the Chaos Universes followed the same path as Maitreya and Supreme Unity instead of Feng Heng because of Grand Dao''s scheme.

    ''It''s also possible that Grand Dao has also regted the Spiritual Practice Path, just like the Flesh Tribtions of the True Power Dao Realm,'' analyzed Wang Wei.

    ''Regardless if this is true, Feng Heng might have unknowingly begun his journey toward transcendence with these thoughts, but he doesn''t know it yet,'' concluded Wang Wei. He smirked, ''I should tell him to see how things go.'' He wanted to summon Feng Heng to talk immediately but stopped himself.

    ''It might be best to be prudent.'' Feng Heng had these thoughts but has not acted on them. He must also consider the ramifications of revealing such information, as it could trigger Grand Dao or some other entity''s gaze.

    ''The best option is to wait until I''ve determined whether Maitreya is trustworthy, run this idea by her, and then tell Feng Heng. After all, I am a novice in Buddhism, and my idea might just be nonsense.''

    Wang Wei calmed down, deciding not to rush. Then, another thought shed in his mind: ''Assuming my thoughts are correct, what would happen to Gautama, the creator of Buddhism, who achieved True Nirvana without cultivation on Earth? Not just him, but any monks who seeded in a ce like the Prehistoric World?''

    Any normal thing besplicated once it urs in the Prehistoric World because of their strange rtionship with the rest of the Chaos Universe and Grand Dao. Wang Wei shook his head as he had too little information to make any decent theories or conjectures.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "It might be a good idea to be more involved in Buddhism: study and learn from it," he muttered. The Buddhist Path of Spiritual Practice did not suit him in achieving transcendence. The idea of following one doctrine or school of thought ran counter to his way of life and goal. However, Buddhism does wish to achieve freedom, just not in the same way as him. As such, he could learn from them to help with his goals and ambitions. So, Wang Wei decided to take his title of Honorary Buddha more seriously. Of course, he will also study Taoism and other religions and practices to learn from all of them.

    Star Beast World Community:

    As soon as the battle started, everyone had an opponent. Ji Lanfang calmly looked at the five people before him: two Eternals and three pseudos. He sipped his wine onest time before putting it away. ncing at these people, he noticed something.

    ''They''ve all been blessed with talismans to increase their reflexes and defense. Were they created to counter my speed?''

    "What do I call you?" asked Ji Lanfang.

    "Void Mirror Emperor."

    "Red Bolt Emperor."

    "Blue Streak Emperor."

    "Mountain Fist Emperor."

    "Iron Skin Emperor."

    ''So, one for instant movement, one for distant attack, one for speed, one for closebat, and one for defense,'' thought Ji Lanfang, realizing that whoever chose these individuals as his opponent did so thoughtfully. He wondered whether everyone in Wang Wei''s alliance was simr.

    ''Given the Commerce Hub''s information gathering ability, it should be expected,'' Ji Lanfang. The hub was probably preparing for this attack for a while, given how fast they mobilized their troops after Wang Wei''s supposed disappearance.

    "Well, I am???"

    "We know who you are," said Void Mirror, a young man with eyes that resembled sses. Despite his humanoid appearance, he was a spirit race, a mirror who gained sentience, to be specific. That''s why he can use such Dao as Space despite it being an Ouw in his world.

    "I know, but I did not want to appear arrogant," replied Ji Lanfang casually.

    "Who knew swordsmen could be funny," said Iron Skin.

    "That''s right. You guys are usually fucking your swords or preparing them to be fucked," added Blue Streak, making the others (except Void Mirror)ugh or chuckle. Ji Lanfang''s lips twitched. "Just so you know, you''ll be the first to die because of those words."

    "You think I''m scared of you?"

    "Enough with this nonsense," said Vod Mirror, the obvious leader. "We came here for a task-not to chitchat. Remember the n and execute it like your life depended on it." They nodded before Blue Streak rushed forward. He lived up to his name, leaving a blue streak in his path and moving with unmatched speed toward his opponent.

    Blue Streak''s cruel smile made his small, beady eyes even tinier as if he had closed them. All he thought about was how much he would y with his opponent before finishing him.

    ''Huh? Why am I looking at my own body?'' thought the Blue Streak Emperor. ''No, that can''t be my body since it''s missing a head.'' Then, something dawned on him. ''Impossible. I have a top-tier Speed Emperor Talisman that perfectly fits my Speed Dao. How could someone be faster than me?''

    He tested it, and his speed reached an unbelievable level, so how could he die so quickly? And without even realizing he was cut? Those thoughts became Blue Streak''sst one as his soul dissipated between Heaven and Earth.

    "Damn it," cursed the Void Mirror Emperor. The Commerce Hub specifically granted him a pair of Heavenly Eyes so he could one day deal with Ji Lanfang. However, even with their powers, he barely saw that sword, let alone react to save Blue Streak.

    "Use your passive domain ability," ordered Void Mirror.

    "It''s pointless," said Ji Lanfang in a calm voice that seemed passive-aggressive. However, he was just telling the truth. Unless these people were close to him in strength, had a unique Dao, and knew how to utilize it, this technique was useless to him.

    "Damn you bastard," roared Iron Skin. His body turned metallic before he rushed forward. He saw a sh of light, and like Blue Streak, he saw his headless body as his head floated in the empty void. Then, his soul scattered between Heaven and Earth.

    "How is that possible?" asked Mountain Fist with gritted teeth. ording to their investigation and calctions, Ji Lanfang should be one of their greatest threats after Wang Wei; he''sbeled above Xu Shi and everyone else. (They don''t know much about Li Jun, Yan Liling, and Yu Yan.) Ji Lanfang looked at him. He would not tell these people he had improved drastically while training in the Swordsmanship World after incorporating the essence of all these unparalleled swordsmen into his Sword Dao.

    "You''re next," he dered. A mirror suddenly appeared before Mountain Fist to reflect or counter the attack. However, it was still not fast enough as thetter''s body split into millions of parts, including his soul.

 Chapter 1107 Brainwashed

    <h4>Chapter 1107 Brainwashed</h4>

    1107 Brainwashed

    The Red Bolt Emperor, a middle-aged man with a fierce face and dark-red spiky hair, changed his surroundings, turning them into a domain full of his red bolt: abination of Lightning and Disassembling Dao.

    Ji Lanfang found himself in a strange space. An unknown force constantly tried dismantling him into his fundamental parts - atoms. His soul resisted the urge to return to the natural energy between Heaven and Earth.

    He swung his sword to cut off the void, but that force dismantled his speed into countless slower shes, thus achieving the feat of decreasing his speed.

    Swish!

    A bolt of red lightning rushed toward Ji Lanfang, and he countered it with a fast sword sh. However, he missed since he was not fast enough, and his body had to move independently to evade. This technique divided his speed, which could be considered one of his counters.

    Red Bolt fired ore lightning bolts rushed toward him when he saw the first test was sessful. However, Ji Lanfang raised his speed, barely managing to block these attacks. The Void Mirror Emperor, observing from the side, raised his hand to fire a blue light into his partner''s body.

    Red Bolt''s aura suddenly increased along with his power. The dismantling aspect of his Dao became more efficient, further dividing Ji Lanfang''s speed, and his lightning bolts'' speed drastically increased.

    [Sword Stacking Skill]

    Hundreds of afterimages appeared behind Ji Lanfand, each swinging their swords before fusing with his body. Then, with one sh, he cut off thousands of lightning bolts. By stocking countless sword shes, his speed reaches another level.

    After realizing this change, the Red Bolt Emperor''s face changed, so he went all out. In his domain, every subatomic particle was a red bolt traveling at speed countless times faster than light. However, Ji Lanfang remained standing without any change; he moved so fast to deal with these bolts that it appeared he had not moved.

    The Void Mirror Emperor raised his hand to send another blue light into his body, further boosting his stats, but it was useless. Ji Lanfang took one step to appear before his opponent and sh his sword. A mirror blocked his attack, even trying to rebound it.

    However, his method of stacking attacks allowed him to sh through it. Red Bolt took this opportunity to summon pure white armor. Clink! Ji Lanfang''s sword hit his opponent with no result.

    "An entire armorposed of Infinitum?" asked Ji Lanfang, not hiding his surprise. "The Commerce Hub is truly rich beyondparison." Infinitum is considered the hardest Tier 10 metal, even having the indestructiblebel in its tier. This kind of resource is considered rare even in the upper dimension, yet these people had enough to make an entire suit of armor.

    "We''ve been preparing for this war for a long time, and we''ll do anything to eliminate all of you who dare to resist our power," Red Bolt sneered.

    "A staunch loyalist, huh?" said Ji Lanfang calmly. "Why didn''t you have such vigor when Wang Wei was here?"

    "Does that even matter? He''s gone, and we''re the final winner. We can even write history as we see fit," Red Bolt countered. Ji Lanfang shook his head.

    "Did I say something wrong?"

    "It''s obvious that you people have been in power for too long and have be toofortable," Ji Lanfang replied.

    "What does that even mean?" The Red Bolt Emperor felt this man was speaking nonsense. They''ve always been careful, so howe they have becent, ording to him?

    "Let me ask you: why hasn''t the Commerce Hub spread to every corner of the lower dimension?"

    "We have spread to a third of the Lower Dimension; that''s more than enough, as being toorge is not necessarily good." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "That''s just what you say to people, but ording to your history, you''ve tried expansion many times, but each time has failed for various reasons. So, isn''t it obvious why? Your destiny is not enough to be arger force. And one of the fundamental rules of luck or destiny is whatever goes up muste down."

    "Are you insinuating that this war is the beginning of our waning destiny? The start of our luck bacsh? That''s ridiculous."

    "Is it? You''ve ruled for far too long. During the early stages, your existence prompted the development and growth of the lower dimension, so you had True Heavenly Dao''s blessings. But now, your strict hierarchical structure has be a cancer in the world as a few individuals ruthlessly exploit everyone else for their own benefit. So, True Heavenly Dao has decided it''s your time to either change or be destroyed."

    "You''re talking nonsense again. Our existence has allowed worlds to exchange knowledge, resources, cultures, andmunication. We''ve elevated the lower dimension''s strength, not exploited it."

    "Do you truly believe so?"

    "Of course."

    "As an Eternal Emperor, couldn''t you observe the Commerce Hub''s Qi Luck and see its deterioration?" Ji Lanfang asked, extremely baffled. It was one thing if the opponent was fighting purely for its benefit and preserving his way of light, but another when he truly believed something so absurd.

    "I saw it, and it was perfectly intact."

    "Is that so?" said Ji Lanfang, deciding it was pointless to discuss this blind idiot who was somehow brainwashed to such an extreme. In hindsight, he has to praise the Commerce Hub for such an achievement. After all, no one who can be an Eternal Emperor is an idiot.

    "In that case, let''s agree to disagree," Ji Lanfang said, ending this conversation.

    "Fine by me." The Red Bolt Emperor raised his hand to summon two deep red lightning bolts before rushing forward. He was more confident in himself with an armor that provided maximum defense.

    Swish!

    The Red Bolt Emperor saw a white sh of light, and before he could even form a thought, he saw his body as his detached head floated in the void. "How is that possible?"

    "My friend''s Dao is all about cutting, so I learned a few things from him," Ji Lanfang exined before turning to the Mirror Void Emperor. "You''ve been concocting a n for a while now; what is it?"

    "You''ll soon find out."

    A mirror appeared before the Void Mirror Emperor, and a clone walked out from the mirror, looking exactly like the original. Then, a blue light shed around both of their bodies.

    ''I was right. The Commerce Hub gave him a unique Qi with the power to boost stats and abilities,'' Ji Lanfang thought before going on the offensive. His sword moved as if the concepts of matter, energy, gravity, friction, space, and time had no restraint on it. Usually, this is where the enemy is either yed or they found a way to block, and this time, it was thetter with a twist.

    As Ji Lanfang''s sword reached one of the clones, his sword began to slow down until it was moving slower than a turtle.

    ''Time Deceleration? No, this is something different,'' he thought, his mind working on overdrive. ''His Dao is abination of Space and Mirror...mirror...inversion...she inverted my speed, turning into slowness.''

    While one Void Mirror Emperor temporarily restricted Ji Lanfang, the other rushed to attack. It had two spikes in his hand that were made from shards or of a copse dimension, resembling weaponsposed of mirrors.

    Clink!

    As the second mirror emperor attacked, a sword emerged from Ji Lanfang''s flesh. He blocked the space-shard weapon, baffling the Void Mirror Emperor. So, he tried again, releasing a barrage of stabs and strikes, but Ji Lanfang''s body had grown hundreds of spikes, all made of swords.

    Bang!

    Ji Lanfang broke through the technique restriction using a subtle Yin-Yang Technique that involved using the yang energy from his fleshly body and the yin energy from his soul.

    "That was a flesh divine ability. I thought swordsmen disdained to cultivate the flesh," asked the Void Mirror Emperor, not hiding the mockery in his tone.

    "Time has changed, and you need to keep up," replied Ji Lanfang, deciding to be more serious. He used the [Ten Thousand Sword Body Technique], a body refining technique that allowed him to temper his body by absorbing or fusing with swords. He created this technique to temper his body and used the sword wills remaining in famous swords to temper his swordsmanship.

    Ji Lanfang tightened his grip on his sword, gathering the terrifying force from his flesh. He perfectlybined all his body''s strength or force with his skill and Sword Dao, elevating his strength to a higher level-peak 5-old, to be exact.

    This strike could not be described in words. Did it ignore the concepts of space, time, matter, energy, and other concepts? No, it did not just do that. Instead, it used these concepts to further boost the attack''s speed, entering a realm that cannot be easily described in words.

    The truly scary thing is that this was not even Ji Lanfang''s limit; he could swing his sword even faster.

 Chapter 1108 Sealed

    <h4>Chapter 1108 Sealed</h4>

    1108 Sealed

    Despite this wonderful strike, which, due to its speed, edged the boundary of art, the Void Mirror Emperor reacted; to be precise, he had prepared for such an eventuality. So, as the sword approached its destination, it experienced a few things.

    The strike experienced another inversion, trying to slow it down; a second inversion, turning from a "strong" attack to a weak one; and a third inversion from a "cutting" attack to ''restoring'' the body. Additionally, the Void Mirror added a Reflection Technique on both bodies; if his previous method failed, it should reflect or bounce the spell to its original owner.

    The sword sliced through these two clones like they were butter. All of the Void Mirror Emperor''s cautionary measures were useless as Ji Lanfang was simply too fast for any of them.

    "Huh?" muttered Ji Lanfang. He saw the two bodies turn into sses before falling apart. "Both mirror clones?" He did not notice this subtle change, so he took this time to observe his surroundings.

    ''I''m inside another world? It should be a mirror dimension that looks exactly like the real world. So, that''s what he was secretly doing.'' Ji Lanfang did not hesitate and sliced through this dimension, revealing the Void Mirror Emperor''s presence. However, instead of feeling relieved, he frowned.

    ''Something is wrong.''

    Before he could analyze the situation, Void Mirror went on the offensive. A mirror construct began to materialize before him, and in less than a second, the construction turned into Ji Lanfang.

    ''Did he reflect me and create an image? That''s interesting,'' thought Ji Lanfang. Then, he watched as the void image rushed toward him, and Ji Lanfang attacked. Their sword strikes shed, generating a terrifying force that created space-time vortexes.

    ''So, he has some of my speed.'' Ji Lanfang swung his sword, and the clone disintegrated into particles. ''As expected, he could not copy the power of nothingness in my arms.''

    Ji Lanfang looked at his opponent, ignoring his shocked expression. With one strike, he sliced through him, and this dimension, but Ji Lanfang found himself in the same spot with another Void Mirror Emperor.

    ''As expected, he ced me in an infiniteyer of mirror dimensions,'' grunted Ji Lanfang. As soon as he appeared in thisyer, the Void Mirror Emperor created another void image of Ji Lanfang, stabbing it this time around.

    Ji Lanfang''s extreme senses as a swordsman activated, and he used an ultimate technique: [Backward Time sh]. His movement was so fast that he broke the restriction of the space-time continuum or the River of Time, traveling a few seconds ago to the period before the Void Image was constructed and the karmic thread connecting them was created.

    As he destroyed the image and the Void Mirror Emperor, he observed and sensed everything around him. He even ignored the new Void Emperor Mirror that materialized before him.

    [Above Nothingness Strike]

    Ji Lanfang put his newly trained arms to use. He used his ultimate technique, a strike so fast that he achieved a level beyond nothingness; well, beyond the void, like Wang Wei, he would die if he ever achieved a state beyond Nothingness in his current cultivation realm.

    With this attack, Ji Lanfang shed through trillions of mirror dimensionyers in less than an attosecond. He continued this attack for over ten seconds, destroying an incalcble amount of infinite dimensions. Sadly, the result was the same-he was stuck in this ce. Ji Lanfang stopped, frowning as he observed around.

    "Your efforts are useless," said the Void Emperor Mirror, who opened his robe and cut his chest to reveal his heart: it was transparent as if made of ss.

    "A Void Beast heart," said Ji Lanfang.

    "Not a simple Void Beast Heart, but one blessed in their headquarters," corrected Void Mirror. "They gave it to me just to seal you here and prevent your interference in this war."

    "Do you think this is enough to stop me?"

    "Maybe alone, it''s not. But with the Sage Blessing Qi, don''t expect to leave this ce anytime soon."

    Ji Lanfang had heard of the Sage Blessing Qi, a unique energy from the Source Qi Space known for its buff or assistance abilities. ''No wonder Wang Wei wants to get his hands on the Commerce Hub; these guys are unreasonably rich.''

    Ji Lanfang looked around, looking for weaknesses and ws in this prison. He once fought a swordsman in the Swordsmanship World whose Sword Dao was to find or create ws in his opponent, and he became the victor by learning from his opponent. He found a spot and struck, destroying countless moreyers; this method allowed him to eliminate moreyers with one attack, but he was still stuck in this terrible ce.

    "What a pain,'' thought Ji Lanfang, trying different methods. "You''re not getting here," mocked the Void Mirror Emperor. In the end, Ji Lanfang decided to drink and wait; he had done his part by killing four Eternal Powerhouses and forcing one to be stuck with him. So, he was just going to wait until someone came to rescue him or Wang Wei returned to clean up this mess.

    Star Beast World Community:

    When the Four Layer Array disintegrated, the Demon Suppression Emperor was prepared. She wore white-fitting martial clothes with a ck sash as a belt, short hair, no sleeves showing her muscr shoulders and biceps, and a bandage around her fist. Her clothes hung over her private area while leaving ample room for her well-toned or muscr legs; she was the definition of a muscle beauty.

    As Hong Wa held her two swords, her aura was vast, fierce, noble, and wild. As a Human Emperor, she naturally exuded respect, and her swords naturally released a suppression and repent against any demon race. Five people rushed to her - one Eternal, two pseudo-Eternals, and 2 Immortal Sovereigns. She frowned as she realized this battle would not be arduous.

    As she observed these people while they did the same, a tear in the void appeared, rming everyone. A woman with deep blue hair who can only be described as regal and majestic walked out. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Blue Phoenix," uttered Hong Wa

    "I''ll deal with her," said the Blue Phoenix Empress to the others.

    "Advisor Deng Qiang ordered us to kill our enemies as swiftly as possible using our number advantages."

    "Then, go find someone else more powerful to deal with; she''s my prey."

    "Orders are orders."

    "Do you want to fight?" asked Blue Phoenix.

    "Who''s scared of you?" replied the Green Wood Emperor, a famous gambler from the Bountiful Harvest World, one of the famous Five Elements Worlds. The Green Wood Emperor did not choose his title because he lost the right to name himself in a gamble, so he had to choose this stupid name. He had bet on this war, especially on killing a few Eternal Powerhouses.

    From the information he gathered, the Demon Suppression Emperor was one of the weakest in this group, so she became his prey to ensure he won his bet.

    "Fine, I''ll deal with you first." A cold me enveloped Blue Phoenix, followed by a cold mist. Her aura locked into Green Wood, preparing to strike at any moment.

    "Damn woman: don''t you understand the situation?" He realized this crazy woman was really about to fight him.

    "Do you think I care? I''ll kill anyone who stops me from killing this woman."

    Green Wood bit his teeth, and his eyes shed with ruthless light. He looked at his followers or partners and said, "Let''s deal with her first before killing the Demon Suppression Emperor." The others immediately hesitated; they knew the consequences of attacking one of their own.

    "Don''t worry; I''ll take the full responsibility," reassured Green Wood. So, the others looked at each other tomunicate with their eyes and decide what to do. As they were about to make a choice, a voice rang in their mind: "Enough," said Deng Qiang. "Green Wood, go find another opponent and leave her to Blue Phoenix.

    "But she was my opponent first."

    "Do as I say."

    "Woman???"

    "I dare you to finish these words?" sneered Deng Qiang. "Do I need to remind you how much you owe us? Before you repay it, remember, we own you."

    Green Wood clenched his teeth, ring at Blue Phoenix, who returned the favor with a haughty and sneering look. Ultimately, he sighed in resignation. As he was about to order his people to relocate, he heard a sound, and his body reacted: it was toote.

    A sword attacked the group, piercing the head of one pseudo-Eternal and one Immortal Sovereign and injuring another pseudo-Eternal.

    "You!" he roared, looking angrily at Hong Wa, who was extremely calm. Her attack was timed perfectly when these people''s guards and disregard towards her were at their lowest.

    "Bitch, I should not expect any less from you," yelled Blue Phoenix, as her body turned into ice or crystal, rushing toward her opponent.

    "All is fair in war," replied Hong Wa calmly. "You would have understood this had you lived my life."

 Chapter 1109 Animosity

    Chapter 1109 Animosity

    1109  Animosity

    The Blue Phoenix Empress activated her [Awakening], which manifested in a blue armor that perfectly entuated her well-developed body and two blue-ck wings attached to her back. The interesting part about this armor was the small science fiction, making it resemble a mech instead of an ancient battle armor.

    Blue Phoenix rushed to her opponent, using her long nails as a weapon. Hong Wa, also in her [Awakened] form, which gave her a red marking around her eyes and chains attached to her weapons, easily blocked this attack with one of her swords. However, her eyes immediately squinted.

    "Feel it, don''t you?" sneered Blue Phoenix. "Your weapon can no longer suppress me."

    "Did the Commerce Hub give you something?" asked Hong Wa; powerful shockwaves destroyed the surroundings as their weapons shed.

    "What do you think?" The Commerce Hub offered Blue Phoenix a talisman that would make herpletely immune to the suppression of those two swords. So, she did not hesitate to take this opportunity to get her revenge.

    "So, that''s why an arrogant woman like yourself chooses to be someone else''sp dog. "

    "You think your words can influence my mind? You''re wrong," sneered Blue Phoenix. "Once I''m done with you, I will kill every human in your world and build a trophy room with all their heads."

    Hong Wa''s body released a terrifying aura full of anger, rage, and killing intention.

    "Angry? Hahaha, don''t worry. I''ll leave you a little bit of consciousness to experience with your eyes as I kill every single one of them," sneered Blue Phoenix in an aggravating tone.

    Hong Wa''s eyes turned red.

    [Pure Yang me sh]

    She released a red cross-shaped sh with her weapon. The heat from the sh burned off the chaotic time energy in the void. However, Blue Phoenix easily dodged the attack, not even bothering to freeze it. She turned into a blue light, traveling with such immense speed that she appeared to have teleported.

    Hong Wa moved her head to dodge the w attack, but a small cut appeared across her beautiful face. Then, an intense cold emanated from the cut, so she had to use her Pure Yang Dao to resist.

    Boom!

    Hong Wa raised her sword to block the kick, but the force pushed her a few thousand meters, skidding in the void like solid ground.

    [Heavenly Sun Annihtion]

    She created a sun so red that it became dark before exploding in arge-scale area attack. The Blue Phoenix Empress surrounded herself in a domain of ice or cold energy to protect herself before rushing into her opponent.

    [Yin-Yang Unbnce]

    Blue Phoenix''s body released a blue light, which resonated with a red light from Hong Wa''s body. Then, the Demon Suppression Emperor''s body started to fall apart. Firstly, her right arm rapidly turned into a gooey liquid, as if all the bones had vanished. Then, the left side of her body also began to liquefy.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Wake up."

    The redness in Hong Wa''s eyes rapidly dissipated. "Lord Wang Wei?"

    "Don''t let anger overwhelm your mind."

    After these words, she felt the rity of her mind and immediately acted. The opponent''s technique used the fact that she cultivated Pure Yang Dao while the other cultivated Ice-Yin Dao to create a Yin-Yang Resonance between their bodies; then, she destroyed the bnce inside her body.

    Had she been of sound mind, this process would not have been so easy due to her superior control over her body and Dao. So, after re-establishing the bnce, Hong Wa''s body returned to normal, but her expression was slightly pale.

    ''How did she wake up so easily?'' thought Blue Phoenix. She used a powerful yin/soul technique to affect her opponent''s mind and soul, and adding the fact that she targeted thetter''s w, it should not be so easy for Hong Wa to wake up.

    ''Did someone interfere? But why didn''t I sense something?'' She can only assume her opponent had another way to protect her soul. Blue Phoenix raised her hand to summon an Ice Trident.

    [Frozen Time]

    A deep blue ice chill encapsted the surrounding void, and the River of Time stopped flowing. Hong Wa''s body could not move as it froze in time, and she could not move. As she watched her opponent rush forward with the obvious intention to impale her, she reacted.

    [Burning Time]

    Hong Wa''s body released a terrifying me that burned the frozen time. She parried the trident with one sword while immediately countering with the second. Blue Phoenix blocked with the other end of her trident. She opened her mouth to release a terrifying blizzard breath, but Hong Wa responded in kind with a fiery breath.

    [Pure Yang sh]

    Hong Wa released a pure white sh with no me energy or power, yet this was a pure yang-based technique. Why is that? It''s because in Taoism, Pure Yang is the purest form of vitality or energy in the universe, and her attack is based on this idea.

    Blue Phoenix''s face changed. The sudden shift was unexpected. In her mind, Hong Wa''s attack should have been more me-focused, like most Pure Yang Dao cultivators. She manifested a towering ice wallrger than thousands of gxy clusters to defend herself. However, the white sh cut through them like a heated knife cutting through butter. Such an act bought her enough time to gather strength to confront the sh with her trident directly; she did not try to evade it as she detected the speed of this thing and the fact it locked into her aura.

    Bang!

    Blue Phoenix stopped the attack, but it left countless cuts on her body, which healed instantly due to her Ice Phoenix Bloodline. As a subspecies of Phoenix, they were still a resilient Innate Demon despite not reaching the same level as me Phoenixes in the healing department.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The two shed constantly, using countless techniques. Anyone approaching their area would freeze to death or experience spontaneousbustion. However, their strength was rtive, making the oue difficult to decide.

    Suddenly, the two separated while ncing at each other. They knew they could not continue as such, so they must use their best technique to end this fight as swiftly as possible.

    "Can I ask you something?" said Hong Wa.

    "I don''t mind listening to yourst words."

    "Why do you hate me so much?" asked Hong Wa. "At first, I thought it was because of what I did to the demon race in my world. But after so many encounters, I can tell this animosity is personal."

    "Because you killed the love of my life."

    "Who exactly are you talking about?" She had killed too many demons to remember.

    "His name was Ye Tuzhi, and he was my everything," said Blue Phoenix, her eyes full of love, reminiscence, hatred, and hope. However, Hong Wa frowned, not remembering anyone with this name. In fairness, she did not know the names of most of the demons she killed.

    "Before my bloodline awakened, I was only a regr Ice Swan, which made my family treat me like the biggest disgrace in the world." The Heavenly Ice Swan n is powerful and respected in the Deste Demon World, but she was a regr Ice Swan despite being born in such a n and the patriarch lineage.

    "I met him when he came to our n for a rare resource to temper his body. He did not care for my status, blood, or future potential. He treated me kindly, even granting me my first gift. From that day on, I swore I would prove the Dao so I could be worthy of him."

    Blue Phoenix gritted her teeth. "So, imagine my surprise when I learned that something had happened to his world, and when I rushed over, you had killed all the demons in that world." The killing aura on her body increased.

    "No matter what, I must kill all of you humans to avenge him and get my hands on his imprint from your world to revive him."

    Hong Wa was speechless. She had spent enough time with Xin, the Dream World''s Dao Heart Spirit, to understand this woman had developed an obsession with whoever Ye Tuzhi was because thetter was the only person ever kind to her. The worst part is she did not even remember who the person she supposedly killed was.

    ''She''s obviously crazy, but it''s best not to say anything.'' She did not want to emotionally rile up this woman and give her a power-up. Although such a tactic might affect her mind, it''s more likely that she entered a calming rage state.

    "Let''s end this once and for all."

    "No problem with me," sneered Blue Phoenix.

    [Pure Yang State]

    Hong Wa released a blinding white light, and once it abated, she had pure white armor with a skirt and pants perfectly entuating each other. Even her weapons and chains had be pure white, granting her a pure, noble, and holy aura.

    Blue Phoenix immediately furrowed her brows.

    ''This is unexpected,'' she thought.

 Chapter 1110 Depressing Mood

    <h4>Chapter 1110 Depressing Mood</h4>

    1110 Depressing Mood

    Blue Phoenix faced a slight dilemma. The best option to counter Hong Wa''s technique was to use a Pure Yin State, but she knew her understanding and application of Pure Yin could notpare to the opponent. So, it would be in her best interest to use a technique that suited her better.

    [Ice Phoenix Transformation]

    Blue Phoenix''s body released an intense blue light, rapidly transforming her into a colossal blue Phoenix with blue me on her body that released cold mists. She was beautiful, majestic, and the embodiment of nobleness.

    Blue Phoenix chirped, and her voice echoed in the minds of countless people in the void, making their bodies tremble as if they were cold. Blue Phoenix looked at Hong Wa with her beautiful voice, and a moment of hesitation shed in her mind.

    After proving the Dao, shepletely purified her bloodline to be a pure Phoenix. One of the abilities that she acquired was a heightened sense of danger. Now, she was sensing danger from Hong Wa.

    ''No matter what, I cannot back down now,'' she thought.

    [Frozen World]

    At the beginning of a world, there is a period where Yin and Yang are divided; in that period, the Yin and Yang worlds existed. The Yang or me World has the most intense heat, while the Yin/Frozen World is the area with the coldest ice or chill. Blue Phoenix recreated that period of creation with this attack.

    Hong Wa watched everything with an unfazed look and attitude. Slowly, she headed toward her opponent. Every time the chill touched her body, it was instantly purified into the purest energy between Heaven and Earth, which she could absorb for her use.

    Pure Yang rejected anything she decided was not pure, including objects, attacks, and concepts. So, even the coldest chill between Heaven and Earth became nourishment for her.

    "No," said Blue Phoenix, but Hong Wa ignored her. She appeared before shing her swords. The phoenix''s body created an ice armor, but the sword purified the ice instantly to chop her into pieces.

    Blue Phoenix reacted by changing her attack to focus less on the body and attack the Soul; in other words, she focused less on ice and more on the Yin aspect. However, Hong Wa''s Pure Yang State protected every aspect of her body, so the Yin Energy was also purified.

    The sword strike cut Blue Phoenix into two despite her attempt to freeze the cut-off part as a healing tactic. However, the purifying power inside her body worked against her. Hong Wa went for a second strike, targeting the soul this time around.

    "No," roared Blue Phoenix as she resisted to no avail. However, at thest minute, right before she entered Limbo, she used a brilliant technique. She froze the concept of death on herself, dying the time she died.

    ''Do you think I will die so easily without taking you down with me?'' Blue Phoenix thought as she amassed all her hatred and obsession. Hong Wa sensed something and wanted to run away. Sadly, it was toote. Blue Phoenix cast a curse thatbined her hatred, obsession, and Pure Yin Dao.

    If Pure Yang is the embodiment of all that is pure, then Pure Yin is the opposite; theyplement each other while also being opposite. Once the curse hit, Hong Wa''s body turned pale, and her pure white armor rapidly turned dark. Tobat the corruption, she released a more intense light.

    "Hehe, if I have to die, you''lle with me," sneered Blue Phoenix, and Hong Wa sted her into smithereens with a st of white energy - she then focused on preventing the spread of the corruption. She seeded in putting a temporary seal after a quarter of her armor turned white, but Hong Wa knew she would suffer once she dispersed the armor.

    Hong Wa exhaled deeply, taking this opportunity to overview this fight. She nced at the Demon Suppression Swords.

    ''Everyone was right. I relied too much on these things.'' She relied on these swords to survive the turmoil of the Demon Supremacy World - she knew she would not survive without them. As such, she grew attached to them, considering them as another limb. During her training to prepare for this battle, she spent much time on the weapons, achieving a level on par with 5-fold. However, Blue Phoenix''s method rendered them useless, so she could only rely on her real strength of peak 3-fold.

    ''Not just them,'' continued Hong Wa. ''Even the human race has be my restraint.'' Wang We once warned him, saying that as a Human and Heavenly Emperor, she had a lot of potential, but as much as the human race granted her strength and power, they also restricted her. She did not agree with these words, but during today''s fight, she saw the proof.

    ''Hmm?'' She sensed peopleing, so she had to focus on the uing enemy.

    Commerce Hub Headquarters:

    Wang We saw Hong Wa''s battle and heard when she mentioned Ye Tuzhi. He never actually met her, so he never knew they had such a connection - especially since they had no karmic connection due to his Karma Unbound Physique.

    ''Everything I did: killing Ye Tuzhi and devastating the demonic faction in that world - it all led to the creation of the Demon Suppression Swords and Hong Wa''s existence. Without my actions, she would never have existed or had such a rtionship with Blue Phoenix. Was everything a coincidence or the machinations of fate?''

    It was too coincidental how his actions resulted in today''s battle. It appeared as if it was all a coincidence, but was it? In this vast universe, everything is possible, including genuine coincidences.

    ''But this felt like a beating from fate,'' thought Wang Wei. ''It''s like it was reminding me that I may think that I''ve made great strides to escape, but I was still in its palm - still tethered by countless unknown and undetectable chains.''

    Wang Wei grunted in displeasure. As long as someone knows him and Ye Tuzhi really well, it''s easy to predict everything that happened afterward. The n would be based on his natural instinct not to lose or be taken advantage of and his desire to prevent any unknown enemy from the Dao Opening Sect.

    Then, as a Dao Overlord, isn''t it normal for him to find a way to destroy the demon civilization, given their system''s obvious w? Wouldn''t it be normal for him to leave a way to prevent them from recuperating in the form of a weapon that directly targets their essence?

    "And here I was in a good mood," sighed Wang Wei, who suddenly had no interest in this war. All he wanted to do was obsessed with how often fate yed him like a puppeteer. How many of his decisions were simply someone else treating him as a pawn or a joke?

    ''In these moments, I truly wished she was here as support,'' thought Wang Wei before sighing deeply again. He focused his mind on watching these fights. He had long known that his journey of controlling his fate would be arduous, and today was simply one of those terrible days. He focused on the other fights.

    Shi Qian struggled the most because her opponent was the Pure Mind Emperor. He was messing with her using memories of her father and had three other Eternal Powerhouses helping him. Her strength was the same as Hong Wa, which was quite disappointing to Wang Wei, given the training resources she had ess to.

    Unlike Hong Wa, who had today''s result because of her overreliance on her sword, Shi Qian''s result was due tocency. She was satisfied with her life now that she had made her parents proud by proving the Dao and neglected her training.

    Another disappointment was Wrath''s peak 4-fold strength. She had spent most of her time recuperating from the revival of the Neo-Devil Race and did not take her training seriously. As such, even Xi Shangyan achieved lower 5-fold strength and was more powerful than her.

    Wang Wei focused on Xi Shangyan, who was facing countless opponents, including the Green-Wood Emperor and his people.

    ''It seems she hasn''t tried to condense a Supreme Qi yet,'' thought Wang Wei, observing the battle closely. He looked at Shi Qian and knew she would not hold on for long. However, he did not intervene as he knew reinforcement wasing. And as expected, things did not take long to appear as he predicted.

    Arge portal materialized on the battlefield, rming everyone. Then, a wild and boisterousugh echoed in everyone''s mind. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Hahaha, the great monkey king hase to save all of you."

    Ye Dafu appeared with countless troops while wearing dark-gold armor without a helmet and holding his staff. He looked at everyone, not hiding his haughty attitude.

    "Wang Wei, you dare say I''m scared. I''ll show you," he roared. Everyone looked at him, wondering who this crazy monkey was. Ye Dafu ignored the weird gaze and swung his staff, which turned into a colossal weapon bigger than any gxy; he killed trillions with one swing.

    Dang Qieng swiftly ordered people to leave Shi Qian and a few others to attack this monkey.

 Chapter 1111 The Monkey Kings Charm

    Chapter 1111  The Monkey King''s Charm

    1111  The Monkey King''s Charm

    After killing all those people, two potent aura rushed toward Ye Dafu, forcing him to stop. "Hmm?" muttered the Monkey, ignoring Green Wood and focusing on the second Eternal Emperor. She was a beautiful woman dressed in colorful clothes, like a rainbow, with snake eyes.

    "Such a powerful and beautiful demon," said the monkey with a grin before smelling the air. "This bloodline - it should be the Nine Serpent Monarch Bloodline." A brilliant light shed in Ye Dafu''s eyes.

    "This Monkey King thought no one would ever be worthy of me, but who would have thought I would find a wife in such a strange manner."

    "Who are you calling your wife?" asked the Noble Serpent Empress, releasing a cold aura full of the intention to kill.

    "You, of course," replied Ye Dafu. "Only someone of your bloodline is worthy of someone like me."

    "Monkey, I was going to show you some leniency, given we''re both demons, but I''ve changed my mind," said the Serpent Empress. "Now, I will tear you apart and feed you to my dogs."

    "Oh, such cruelty - I love it," grinned the monkey, showing his all-white teeth. "Don''t worry. I will be merciful; I''ll seal you and bring you back home to be my bride. The elders should be happy I found someone to pass on my bloodline."

    The Noble Serpent Empress responded with actions by activating her [Awakening], which manifested in the form of a rainbow with nine colors hanging above her head in the shape of an arch. As a result, she became even brighter with her colorful dress. Meanwhile, Green Wood - who felt left out and secretlyined about why he was tasked with such a powerful opponent - also activated his [Awakening]. He had two wooden wings floating behind him.

    "I''ll provide assistance with my Wood Dao," he said.

    "I don''t need your help," countered the Serpent Empress as she activated two of her bloodlines: the Golden Jia Serpent, known for their mighty defense, and the Silver Void Serpent - a snake Innate Demon with immense speed due to their ability to slit through space and time. So, a golden aura enveloped her body before she disappeared from sight.

    Ye Dafu casually moved his body, and a snake whip shed past his head. A blurred creature then disappeared from his sight. A blurry figure constantly appeared around him for the next few seconds and attacked with the whip. He evaded all these attacks casually until he sensed countless tree rootsing from the distance, trying to entangle him.

    He released a terrifying me disaster to deal with the tree roots, and the Serpent Empress took this opportunity for a sneak attack. Ye Dafu blocked with his staff with a mocking smile:

    "Wife, you should know what kind of bloodline I have. So, why use these useless tactics?" Others may not be able to see her once she uses her Space-Time Bloodline Ability, but he can even do so without opening his Heaven Eye.

    "It seems you''re not as useless as you look."

    "Of course. I''m more than my exterior disposition-that''s one of my many charms, which you will discover once you be my wife."

    "In your dream." The Serpent Empress activated her Purple Fang Serpent Bloodline, which boosted her attacks and granted her control over Poison Dao. She opened her mouth to fire a breath of purple cloud. However, Ye Dafu only giggled before using a Poison Disaster attack, breathing red clouds that overwhelmed the empress. Her fate would have been terrible without the golden aura around her and the monkey''s restraint.

    Meanwhile, Green Wood was having the worst time in his life in the distance. ording to the five elements theory, fire suppresses wood, meaning the attack was his natural element counter. He had to summon a unique tree around him to calm the monkey''s attack, and it took him a moment to seed. Right as he was about to intervene in the fight and provide assistance, two terrifying poisons rushed toward him, and he had to use his summoned tree to block them.

    His towering tree wilted in a matter of seconds due to the intense nature of the poison, so he had to use his Wood Dao to change the tree''s nature to adapt to this poison.

    The Noble Serpent Empress looked at this monkey hatefully. She decided to stop underestimating him and used even more power. So, she activated the Mountain Serpent Bloodline to boost her fleshy body, mainly her physical strength, followed by the Winged Serpent Bloodline, which boosted her raw speed. Finally, she activated her Rainbow-Eyed Serpent to acquire powerful visual prowess on par or close to his Three-Eyed Monkey Bloodline.

    The Serpent Empress took one step and appeared behind Ye Dafu. With her new speed-based bloodline and the previous ability to slit through the very fabric of space-time, her speed reached another realm.

    Boom!

    She punched him with an enormous force. This was not a normal attack as her Proving Dao Artifact, which was normally a whip, had wrapped around her fist like a glove to boost physical-based attacks. The Serpent Empress immediately frowned. Her Eye Prowess detected that her speed surpassed her opponent''s reaction time, but an invisible power protected him.

    ''This is a domain technique where Heaven and Earth love and protect him; in other words, no matter where he is, the surrounding environment will naturally protect him,'' the Serpent Empress analyzed, clenching her fists and attacking. Based on her eye insight, she targeted the weak areas of this technique. However, she soon realized how pointless this attempt was, as Ye Dafu seemed aware of these weaknesses and either fixed them or moved them around.

    "The Nine Serpent Monarch n was a fierce race that should have dominated the ancient era with their ability to absorb nine other serpent bloodlines and use their powers for their own. Instead, they were wiped out early in the stages of the war. Do you know why?" asked Ye Dafu.

    The Serpent Empress ignored him and activated her Elemental Serpent Bloodline, granting her control of all the elements. She released a devastating attack like abination of a universal-size tsunami, tornado, earthquake, volcano eruption, meteor shower, thunder atoms, etc.

    Ye Dafu remained calm while internally shaking his head in disapproval. All these attacks failed under the disaster category, and thus, he was immune to them.

    "The humans and other Innate Demons were jealous of the potential and targeted them; they wanted to wipe them out as soon as possible. However, this was not the main fault of their downfall," exined Ye Dafu. "Their biggest problem was the slow growth time. The most talented in their ns would absorb seven Innate Demon Serpent Bloodlines, but this also meant it took way longer, even by the standard of Innate Demon Gods, to develop all these bloodlines and powers."N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Boom!

    Ye Dafu swung his staff, hitting the Serpent Empress so hard that her bones cracked, and she suffered internal bleeding. Although her body healed instantly afterward, she could not forget the pain as Ye Dafu hit her with a disaster of pain.

    "You''re lucky to have acquired seven Innate Demon Serpent Bloodlines in this modern era, but you suffer the same fate as your ancestor - you have not developed them to their full extent."

    The Serpent Empress ignored him as she activated her Jade Blood Serpent bloodline to increase her healing potential and deal with this pain.

    "I can help you," said Ye Dafu, not stopping his grin. "With my help and the resources from winning this war, you will have no problem developing all your bloodline."

    "Stop talking nonsense," she growled.

    "Am I? Do you think you''re something because you''ve achieved a lower 4-fold?" sneered Ye Dafu. "Look at all the Eternals of the Myriad Emperor World''s faction: all their strengths are around this level, but they cannot ess seven potent Innate Demon Bloodlines. Why?"

    The Serpent Empress suddenly paused, taking these words seriously. "Is that why you''re so powerful?" She realized his strength had reached somewhere around 5-fold, but she did not know exactly.

    "Me? No," replied Ye Dafu. He was not part of Wang Wei''s inner circle, so today''s strength was the result of his own effort and luck. However, he cannot wait to use things like the Dream World and others to further his power.

    "Then, how?"

    "I can only tell you I''ve found a way to develop bloodlines," replied Ye Dafu. After losing to Wang Wei and leaving the Deception Trial, he still left his people to acquire news. Then, once he learned how powerful these people became, a fire was lit under Ye Dafu''s butt; he realized he was nothing but a phoenix amongst a group of chickens.

    With this realization, he put himself through cruel training while searching for ways to improve. Ultimately, he achieved a strength of 8-Leaf before his Heaven Will Battle, and after proving the Dao, he never stopped training.

    "Are you really pondering his offer?" suddenly asked Green-Wood, but the Serpent Empress ignored him. The demon race cares more about bloodline when choosing partners - not appearance orpatibility, and if there were no enemies, Ye Dafu would be a top marriage candidate.

 Chapter 1112 Earth Emperor Technique

    <h4>Chapter 1112 Earth Emperor Technique</h4>

    1112 Earth Emperor Technique

    "Can you imagine our children?" said Ye Dafu with a grin, and his words did have an effect. Demon races of different species have even lower chances of reproducing, but when they do, their children will inherit both their bloodlines 99% of the time. So, the Noble Serpent Empress imagined what it would be like to have a child with the Three-Eyed Monkey, Disaster Monkey, and Nine-Serpent Monarch Bloodlines.

    ''By all standards, this monkey is indeed the perfect partner,'' contemted the Serpent Empress. Their alliance would further their bloodlines and create a strong alliance between their two worlds and factions. Humans controlled the majority of Heaven Will Worlds in the lower dimension, so most demon-focused worlds will band together for protection.

    "Don''t listen to his nonsense," said the Green Wood Emperor. "All his sweet words are based on the fact that he and his faction will survive this war. But do you think that''s possible?"

    The Serpent Empress suddenly paused, "He has a point."

    "Oh, we''re going to win," replied Ye Dafu calmly.

    "And how do you know this?" she asked.

    "Come, let me tell you a secret."

    "Just tell me."

    "No, I must whisper it to you," he replied with his white teeth, making the Serpent Empress roll her eyes. Regardless, she flew next to him, and he whispered something in his ear.

    "Are you telling the truth?"

    "Of course. You can go in my memory to see."

    "Fine," she replied after thinking briefly, and Ye Dafu did not hesitate to allow her ess into his Sea of Consciousness and his memories. He had a bright smile that was telling her: see how much I trust you despite only meeting for the first time. The Serpent Empress blushed after figuring out his smile''s meaning, but it quickly faded. "You''re telling the truth."

    "What''s the meaning of this?" asked Green Wood. "What did he tell you?"

    "I''m sorry, but I''m out of this fight."

    "What? Are you serious?"

    "Yes. But, of course, I also won''t help their side," the Serpent Empress exined.

    "Do you know the fate awaiting you and your homeworld for betraying the Commerce Hub?" the Green Wood Emperor asked in a severe tone. "You should understand the cruelty of these people. Don''t you care at all?" The Serpent Empress shrugged. Now that she knew Wang Wei was alive and this entire war was nothing but his little game, she knew the Commerce Hub was destined to lose and fall from their status as the rulers of the lower dimension.

    Green Wood suddenly paused. He knew thetter was not stupid, so he wondered what kind of news would prompt her to decide. He suddenly had a thought. ''No, it can''t be.'' He would not ept the fact that this bastard who had the entire hub scared like little kittens was still alive and lurking somewhere in the lower dimension. Green Wood had a severely restricted contract with the hub, so his fate was tied to them.

    [Eternal Wood]

    A towering white tree appeared behind Green Wood. He had bet that he would kill a few Eternals without using the Commerce Hub''s aid, which came in the form of an Eternal Wood Qi. However, the situation had reached the point where he had no choice but to go all out. The white tree roots immediately went on the offensive, attacking Ye Dafu and the Serpent Empress. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Hey, what''s the meaning of this?"

    "You''re a traitor, so your head should be worth a lot."

    "Wife, I''ve got this. Why don''t you stay in my space ring while I deal with this idiot."

    "Who''s your wife? I haven''t epted any proposals yet."

    Ye Dafu grinned. Despite her words, the Serpent Empress left the battlefield. Then, Ye Dafu focused on his opponent. His armor - which was his Awakening - released a bright light as the monkey fused his natural protection from Heaven and Earth with the armor to increase his defense. Then, he went on the offensive.

    [World Ending Disaster]

    With a wave of his hand, the surrounding million light years changed. The entire zone or area of this technique experienced what it would be like if a world ended: the very fabric of space-time tore apart, reincarnation stopped functioning - which released an incalcble amount of yin energy and ghosts to the world of the living, fate lost its shackle on people and the world, making them crazy and chaotic, Heavenly Dao lost its grip on the world, meaning that all thews or Dao between Heaven and Earth lost control, and finally, the returned to its original as chaotic Chaos Energy swallowed thest vestige of the world.

    Green Wood sweated as he watched this brilliant yet devastating technique. He wanted to run away. Luckily, the Eternal Wood Qi did not disappoint and protected him; he felt relief now that he was surrounded by an object the world deemed indestructible, nay, eternal. Meanwhile, Ye Dafu frowned.

    [World Ending Disaster] was one of his masterpieces that he prepared to deal with that bastard Wang Wei. But this weak-ass Emperor that barely reached 3-fold actually blocked it. "You''ve officially pissed me off," the monkey dered.

    "So what?" sneered Green Wood, not hiding the smugness he was feeling. Ye Dafu shook his head as he wondered how this kind of person could prove the Dao, let alone be an Eternal. he concluded that he was either one of those individuals born with extreme love from Heaven and Earth - despite their ring ws - or he was one of the Emperors that appeared after True Heavenly Dao started bncing the lower dimension because of how powerful the Myriad Emperor World had be.

    [Disaster of the Mind]

    Green Wood''s body froze as his mind experienced the most terrifying horrors imaginable. He experienced his worst fear, confronted his greatest nightmare, came into direct contact with his greatest failures, and saw things that even his superior mind, as a higher-dimensional being, could not process. Saliva dripped from the corner of his mouth as he entered a vegetable state while standing.

    Ye Dafu knew this was not enough and rushed for a finishing blow. He evaded the white roots from the tree, which was acting on instinct to protect its master. Sadly, before he reached his opponent, the tree fused with Green Wood and blessed his mind and soul with the eternal attribute, allowing him to survive that disaster.

    "Damn you," roared Green Wood. He had nevere so close to death, and it was the worst kind - death of the spirit. He no longer hesitated and touched the tree to fuse with it. His body then rapidly morphed into a treant or humanoid tree creature with white barks as body and green foliage that served as hair.

    Bang!

    Ye Dafu''s staff hit him with full force while he was still transforming, and he flew in the distance. Such an attack should have been devastating; it was not. The skin of trees is naturally resistant to beating or attacks, and wood is the element of resilience and life, so healing or regeneration was not a problem for practitioners of this Dao. However, Green Wood did not even suffer a single scratch due to inheriting the eternal attribute of his Qi.

    "Hehe, this power," he chuckled. He had never felt this powerful, so free - so invincible. Who would dare ask him for his debts once he lost if he had this kind of power? He would walk sideways in the lower dimension, doing whatever he pleased.

    Green Wood rushed to his opponent but soon frowned. He found his body not as fast in this state as he wished it to be. However, this did not matter since no one could hurt him.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Ye Dafu shed with this humanoid tree with his third eye fully disyed. He used every passing second to analyze his opponent.

    ''What''s the best move? Eternal Disaster? No, that would take too long since I know little about such a high-level field as disaster. Then, a Weakness Disaster? This tree should have a weakness.'' He thought briefly before deciding otherwise. Such a disaster might weaken his opponent, but he kept his imprable outer shell.

    ''In that case, a Yin-Yang Disaster? Nothing is absolute, and what goes up must go down. There is no way this thing is truly eternal, so experiencing a Yin-Yang Cycle should do the trick. No, I have something even better.''

    [Earth Emperor Position: Samsara Cycle]

    An enormous head resembling a Yama King manifested behind Ye Dafu, and his body emanated a dark and noble aura associated with Samsara or the afterlife. After learning about the existence of the Heavenly Emperor, Ye Dafu became enthralled and learned about the other two positions as well.

    Then, he had an idea: could he create techniques that granted him powers based on these positions? He tried and seeded because his Three-Eyed Monkey Bloodline involved everything about Heaven, Earth, and Humans.

    So, he used the Earth Emperor technique he created to gain absolute control of Samsara Dao and kill the Green Wood Emperor.

 Chapter 1113 Acquired

    <h4>Chapter 1113 Acquired</h4>

    1113 Acquired

    Ye Dafu hit Green Wood with his staff, and the whole world suddenly turned ck and white briefly. Then, in a very short period, Green Wood''s eternal body experienced birth and death millions of times to test the validity of his im to be eternal. He resisted, as his white bark skin released an intense light to fight the power of Samsara, which was rapidly destroying him on a conceptual level. He failed.

    Only Evesting Empyreans who have mastered their [True Self] can boldly proim to have escaped the shackles of death or Samsara, and even then, that''s a wild im that no one will make lightly. In the Chaos Universe''s hierarchical structure, the Eternal Wood Qi can only be described on the lower tier of the path of eternity.

    Crack!

    Green Wood''s body cracked in different parts, and he roared to show his unwillingness. He would not ept his fate so easily, so he tried to counterattack. What in this world could be considered truly eternal? Or, at the very least,e very close. The obvious answer is Grand Dao, but that''s not something that Green Wood would dare to get involved with. So, he chose the second-best option: the universe''s grand module.

    Hetched on the River of Fate, the River of Time, and even the Source Qi Space''s eternal attributes to fuel his own. Many roots from his body entered the void to attach themselves to these modules and borrow their powers. So, in a split second, Green Wood''s body stopped copsing, and he had three new tree roots that were not only indestructible due to their eternal natures but also had the power to control time, fate, and endless energy.

    "Idiot," sneered Ye Dafu.

    [Bacsh Disaster]

    Can anyone meddle in the affairs of the River of Fate? The River of Time? Or even the Source Qi Space? No. These modules or concepts were inherently arrogant because of their power or status in the world, so how can anyone get involved with them? Ye Dafu used this fact to create a terrifying bacsh against his opponent.

    Green Wood had never felt so scared in his life. He felt like he was confronting entities that words alone could not describe, and even the idea of knowing these people sent shivers down his spine.

    "Argh," he screamed as the terror was too much. His body was copsing at an rming rate; he was rapidly dying on a conceptual level, meaning no one would need to wipe his memories and go through all the struggles of killing an Eternal - he would just die. No one or nothing could revive him.

    However, at thest minute, Green Wood acted decisively. He swiftly cut off his connection to these entities, abandoning most of his body. Then, he somehow controlled the chaotic spatial-temporal energy in the void to teleport him away, barely protecting himself.

    "Hmm? Why is this bastard so good at running away?" muttered Ye Dafu. He did not expect his opponent to survive this bacsh. Ye Dafu shook his head before focusing on the other aspects of the battlefield.

    Commerce Hub Headquarters:

    Wang Wei looked at the half-body of Green-Wood. "How stupid is this guy?" he muttered while shaking his head. He raised his hand to take out bright green light from his body. "This should be worth my trouble." He intervened at thest minute to allow this bastard to escape and prevent the monkey from getting his hands on the Eternal Wood Qi. Such energy was perfect for his Fate One or Dong Lifen''s master, so he would not let it get into other people''s hands.

    ''It''s ridiculous how wealthy these people are,'' thought Wang Wei. The Commerce Hub should be instrumental in acquiring the resources he needed to cultivate a much higher realm before ascending to the upper dimension.

    "Hmm? By the strings of fate, why is this monkey making my job more difficult,"ined Wang Wei before acting swiftly and teleporting him to the headquarters. Ye Dafu was embarrassed as he saw the side-eye Wang Wei was giving him.

    "My bad," he said. He was so careless that he was almost exiled to the upper dimension immediately after winning his match. Wang Wei grunted. "Return home, and don''t show yourself again."

    "No way. The fight was just getting interesting."

    "When people ask you how you survive your exile, what will you say?"

    "I''ll say I did it on my own." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Do you think they''ll believe you?" asked Wang Wei. "Some people already have suspicions; I don''t want to give them more proof I''m not gone."

    Ye Dafu remained quiet briefly before exhaling deeply. "Fine, but before I leave, fight me."

    "You know you''re not my opponent."

    "I do, but I know I can make you sweat," replied the monkey with fierce eyes.

    "You''re overestimating yourself," countered Wang Wei while rolling his eyes.

    "You''re telling me such brilliant technique as my [World Ending Disaster] would be useless? Now, you''re insulting me." The monkey did not hide his emotions.

    "Why would it when I can do it even better than you?"

    "Bullshit."

    Wang Wei raised his hand to show him a sign of the end of the world. The technique was simr to Ye Dafu but with even more details. The dissolution of fate not only made things and people chaotic, but in his technique, fate served as the strings holding up the very fabric of existence. On top of everything else, Ye Dafu saw the separation of Yin and Yang, the destruction of Free Will and choice, the break up between Order and Disorder, the bacsh of all karmic connections, and finally, the world reverting to its original state - chaos.

    ''Damn it,'' thought Ye Dafu, his eyes slightly red as he concentrated on Wang Wei''s palm. This technique was so powerful and beautiful that it inspired him; he saw how to improve his own technique, and such a fact brought immense shame to him, followed by trampling his pride. The monkey snorted coldly as he refused to admit defeat.

    "Okay. I''ll give you this technique," he said with gritted teeth. "What about my Earth Emperor Positions? Surely, this technique could make you sweat."

    "I control Samsara Dao, and I''m unofficially a real Earth Emperor," Wang Wei replied cooly.

    "You''re not lying, are you?" He had never heard Wang Wei was the Earth Emperor, hence his suspicions.

    "You know I would not lie about such a thing."

    The monkey showed his sharp fangs in frustration as he clenched his teeth. "The Human Emperor?" He did not dare ask about the Heavenly Emperor Position since the person before him was the First Heavenly Emperor and the one creating a new era based on the position.

    "I admit I have no connection to the Human Emperor Position," nodded Wang Wei.

    "See? I have to tell you that my technique does not lose to the others," said Ye Dafu with a snicker. "You should admit my current self can make you sweat in battle."

    "Although I don''t have any connection with it, I have a friend who''s a Human Emperor, and I can just copy her Fate Line if needed," Wang Wei said calmly, and he watched as the monkey''s jovial atmosphere deted like a balloon.

    "No, I refuse to believe my current strength cannot make you sweat in battle."

    Wang Wei shrugged. "You saw me with your Heaven Eyes and should know the disparity between us."

    Of course, Ye Dafu knew; that''s why he changed his goal fromnding a few hits to making him sweat. He understood the concept of managing expectations and goals.

    "You wait," said the Monneky King. "This is not over. I will first train until I can make you sweat, then until I cannd a few good hits, then until I can survive in a real battle, then until I''m on your level, and then I will surpass you. Mark my word - this is not over."

    Ye Dafu looked at Wang Wei defiantly despite his internal fear that he might get beaten for these bold words. However, Wang Weiughed instead, "You really are like Sun Wukong."

    "Who''s Sun Wukong, and how dare he im to be like me?"

    Wang Wei was speechless before condensing the story of the Journey to the West for him. Ye Dafu swiftly read it with his divine sense.

    "What a stupid monkey," he proimed.

    "Oh?"

    "It''s obvious this journey to the West is a plot of Buddhism to use the monkey''s powerful luck and destiny for their own use, but this idiot did not realize anything and just converted in the end," said Ye Dafu, not hiding his sneer.

    "I can''t believe you say this stupid thing is like me. I would fight you over these words if I knew I couldn''t beat you."

    Wang Wei shrugged, "You have to admit the monkey''s endearing."

    "He has his moment," agreed Ye Dafu, who had a mischievous light in his eyes.

    "What stupid thing are you plotting?"

    "First, I want to beat a few monks," said Ye Dafu; he felt he needed to vent after seeing how much of a sucker this Sage Equal to Heaven was. "Then, I think I''ll pay a visit to Samsara. I want to know if there is such a thing as a Book of Life and Death and whether I can remove my name from it."

 Chapter 1114 Humbling Experience

    <h4>Chapter 1114 Humbling Experience</h4>

    1114 Humbling Experience

    Wang Wei looked at this monkey beyond speechless; he genuinely did not have the words to express how bold he found this monkey. "Didn''t you learn about the Earth Emperor Position for your technique?"

    "Yes, so?" Ye Dafu replied with a puzzled expression before something dawned on him. "Oh right, I forgot about these Yama Kings." He frowned as this information immediately stopped his n, which he was unhappy about.

    "How strong do you think I need to be before I can take on a Yama King?"

    "Wait, you''re serious?"

    "Of course," replied Ye Dafu without hesitation. "Since that monkey can do it, so can I." Wang Wei looked at him up and down: "You''ll need to be a peak Boundless Paragon and one of the bests in the entire universe."

    "Paragon? Is that after the Emperor Realm? No, I heard that''s the Empyrean Realm," Ye Dafu asked with one arm crossed and the other on his chin.

    "It''s the one after that."

    "I see. Well, now I have a new ambitious goal," he nodded. "Well, I''m leaving. I have a new wife waiting for me. Remember - I still want a revenge match." The monkey took one step and disappeared from the headquarters, leaving Wang Wei alone to shake his head.

    "You''re quite the actor."

    "Who''s there?" Wang Wei entered the highest alert state. Someone hade close to him, but he did not detect anything. His mind worked on overdrive, thinking about who in the lower dimension had such capabilities. He nced over and saw a handsome young man in a blue robe, and Wang Wei had an inkling who this was.

    "Who are you?"

    "You should have already guessed," Chen Tong replied calmly. "So, let''s skip the introduction. I''m here because I''m interested in why you went to this extreme length to manipte that monkey."

    "Excuse me?"

    "You intentionally gave him that story so he could target Samsara and even the Yama Kings. So, I want to know why you did it."

    "I have no idea what you''re talking about," replied Wang Wei. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "I saw it when you underwent your Earth Emperor Trial. Did you do it out of spite and pettiness? No, something tells me you''re ying a bigger chess game."

    "Hong''er was right about you - you''re too curious for your own good," said Wang Wei calmly.

    "So, finally willing to admit it?"

    "I''m not admitting anything."

    "So stubborn," said Chen Tong with a smile. He waved his hand to manifest a tea table before sitting down and inviting Wang Wei. "This is Essence Tribtion Tea. After drinking it, you will pass 100 Flesh Tribtions without any pain, effort, or negative consequences."

    "Such a thing exists?" asked Wang Wei as he sat down. "It must be rare."

    "Although it''s only useful for the first 1000 tribtions, yes, it''s indeed a very rare resource," nodded Chen Tong as he poured the tea.

    "I''m honored," said Wang Wei as he received the tea. How many people could say they''ve had a Paragon pour tea for them?

    "There''s no need for formality." Chen Tong waved his hand. "So, are you going to answer my question?"

    "There is nothing to answer," Wang Wei dered coolly. Did he manipte Ye Dafu? Of course. However, his target was not necessarily Samsara and the Yama King. He wanted to see if he could add an unknown variable to the world through the monkey by giving him ess to knowledge or inspiration from another civilization. In other words, the fact that Ye Dafu became interested in Samsara is not the true value of his action; the real chess move opens his mind by providing him with some information about the Prehistoric World.

    Wang Wei did not know the oue of this move. There is a possibility that it would bear fruit, and there is also the possibility that Ye Dafu will garner the sight of Grand Dao and be swiftly eliminated. Another scenario is the monkey does not realize the value of that story and never uses it to its full potential, but Wang Wei does not care; he did it on a whim, and so he''s alright with this move bing useless.

    "Is that so?" muttered Chen Tong. "Well, let''s talk about something else. You seem to be in a terrible mood. Did something happen?"

    "Have you been watching me from the shadows?"

    "Of course. The entire dimension has never been so lively, so how can I not pay attention? I''ve never been so entertained since I died."

    Wang Wei was speechless. "Shouldn''t you be focusing on reviving yourself or something?"

    "And be the first target of those people? I''m not stupid." Chen Tong shook his head. He would only revive once everyone else did. "Okay, don''t change the subject. What happened to make someone like you have such an obvious change in mood?"

    ''This man is like if one of those people from Earth who loved gossip more than their life was reincarnated into a cultivation world and managed to reach the pinnacle of the world while preserving their gossiping side,'' thought Wang Wei, bing even more speechless. He sighed internally before deciding to converse with this man; it was the least he could do to allow him to reach 900 Dao Tribtions without much struggle. So, he told him what happened with Hong Wa, Blue Phoenix, and Ye Tuzhi.

    "It seems you have just experienced a humbling."

    "A what?"

    "A humbling experience is themon term for what you''ve experienced. It''s amon phenomenon among cultivators," Chen Tong exined.

    "borate."

    "It''s a mechanism designed by Grand Dao to restrict cultivators - mostly Paragons - and check our egos," continued Chen Tong. "For example, Yama Kings are the humbling experiences for Paragons who try to mess with Samsara. Time Wraiths are for the one messing too much with the River of Time, and Monarch Source Beasts are for people messing with the Source Qi Space."

    Wang Wei frowned, "The River of Fate?"

    "Its humbling experience is usually targeted toward Dao Lords and Overlords or Paragons with exceptional intelligence; it usually makes them look small and stupid," said Cheng Tong with a smile.

    Did Wang Wei experience a humbling experience? It appeared as such, but he could not shake this feeling that things were too personal and not like the normal operation of a mechanism of the universe.

    "Are Fiendgods the humbling experience for Primordial Chaos?"

    "Yes and no," replied. "These creatures were created after the Body Refining Age ended and the Paragon Age started, but Fiendgod existed long before that. So, they are indeed our restriction in Primordial Chaos, but their situation is slightly different."

    "Wait, are you saying that Yama Kings did not exist in the early ages of the Chaos Universe?"

    "I know what you''re asking. Yes, there were Yamas controlling Samsara, but the title of King waster created after the rise of the Paragon Age. Samsara''s strict and even rigid control began with the Yama Kings'' appearance."

    "I see," nodded Wang Wei before sipping his tea. "What exactly did you guys do for Grand Dao to feel the need to keep your ego in check?"

    "That''s a good question," said Chen Tong before sipping his tea. "I''m not old enough for that era, but I know a few things. During the Body Refining Age, the True Power Dao Realm reigned supreme. Body Refiners were focused on finding or opening the illusory fourth gate of power, so they used the River of Fate, Time, and Source Qi Space to temper their bodies.

    "Grand Dao left these guys alone since they mainly used these grand existences or concepts to temper themselves. The onlyint Grand Dao had about them was that they used too many resources. Then came the Age of Paragon, and we started messing with these things. We wanted to understand, control, and even destroy the River of Time or the River of Fate."

    "So, you needed to be humbled and kept in check?"

    "Exactly."

    Wang Wei nodded, "Do you know how the entire history of the Chaos Universe is ssified?"

    "I do know a little," said Chen Tong, who changed the tea for wine. "Firstly, there was the [Genesis Age]; it''s when the Chaos Universe was first born or created, and Grand Dao was young and inexperienced. Following that was the [Primordial Chaos Age], where the predecessors to Fiendgods - the Chaos Demon Gods - were born. Afterward is the [Lost Age], but like the Null Era in this ce, little to nothing is known in this time, except that whatever urred there was a taboo, and the Chaos Demon Gods disappeared, reced by the Fiendgods."

    "So, the Lost Age is one of the thirteen taboos?"

    "That''s right."

    "Interesting. What''s next?"

    "I won''t mention the ages after that because what I know are only spections and not official history," said Chen Tong. "What I do know is the previous age was the [Essence Age] or [Age of Body Refining], and we are currently living in the [Paragon Age]. Of course, I have a feeling that the Ultimate Taboo marked the end of the Paragon Age, but this new age has not been officially named."

 Chapter 1115 Grand Daoéˆ¥æªš Goal

    <h4>Chapter 1115 Grand Dao''s Goal</h4>

    1115 Grand Dao''s Goal

    Chen Tong''s words allowed Wang Wei to verify many of his theories or spections about the history of the Chaos Universe and the possible evolution of cultivation. He even learned a few new things. However, he stillcked vital information; luckily, this was a great opportunity with a Paragon before him.

    "I once theorized that in the early stages of the Paragon Age, before the Heaven Will System, the Old Era Paragons were abination of the Immortal and Dao Path, and they had to understand Innate, Primordial, and Grand Dao Source to reach the world''s peak. Is that true?"

    "Yes, you''re right," nodded Chen Tong. "Those Old Era Paragons were scary despite only being capable of borrowing the power of the Grand Dao Source. However, the vast energy inside their bodies was truly astronomical."

    "You''ve met some of them?"

    "Yeah. There are many still alive," exined Chen Tong. "They are stubborn and refuse to ept this new "easy" path; they often call us soft and weak - iming that we have it easy."

    "I''m surprised," replied Wang Wei. "I thought they would be extinct - either through natural process or by Grand Dao''s elimination."

    "No, they are still here. There is a powerful sect called the Origin Dao Sect in a normal source Chaos World called the Ancient Qi World that only cultivates that system. They controlled that entire world and are renowned in Primordial Chaos." Chen Tong suddenly shook his head.

    "Bad memory?" asked Wang Wei

    "These guys are annoying to deal with, especially the old and ancient ones who have existed since the beginning of the Paragon Age," Cheng Tong exined, not hiding his annoyance as he remembered his experience.

    Wang Wei did not need to meet these people to realize their personality: obdurate, inflexible, and clinging to past glory. In other words, the kind of people no one wishes to deal with.

    "How does their system work? Do they be Immortal Venerable at Tier 10 or Dao Ancestor? But each choice seemed to cause problems."

    "It''s more like they be Immortal Venerables and Primarchs."

    "They condensed Innate Laws?"

    Chen Tong nodded, "Correct. Then, while continuing to gather Immortal Qi, they understand Innate Laws, followed by Primordial Laws, before understanding the Grand Dao Source."

    "The Ancient Qi World must be unique, right?"

    "Yes. From what I know, it still follows the Order-Disorder during the early stages of the Paragon Age, not affected by the changes of the rest of the Chaos Universe?"

    Wang Wei frowned, "And Grand Dao allows this? Or did they cultivate a powerhouse that would force Grand Dao to give them permission?"

    "The former, most likely," replied Chen Tong. "However, I did hear rumors that there might be some secrets behind their continued existence."

    Wang Wei nodded. He agreed the most likely case was that Grand Dao allowed their existence, most likely to see the sh between the old and new eras. Moreover, allowing the old cultivation path to exist would only bring more variables and opportunities for the overall development of the Chaos Universe.

    Wang Wei thought briefly before asking the question he truly wanted the answer to:

    "Why did Grand Dao create the Heaven Will and grant Paragonsplete control of the Grand Dao Source? Was it a system simr to the Heavenly Court, where Paragons now bore the strength of the Chaos Universe and gave it more power for other things? However, considering Grand Dao''s power level, this theory doesn''t seem to make sense."

    Chen Tong chuckled, "I bet your mind is thinking of something sinister, isn''t it?"

    "I mean, wouldn''t you do the same?" asked Wang Wei. However, Chen Tong shook his head. "The answer to your question is simple: to strengthen the universe. Grand Dao wanted more powerful cultivators, so it created the perfect cultivation path and allowed all sentient beings to use it."

    "I''m notpletely buying such an answer," said Wang Wei, sipping on his drink. "Isn''t it afraid of people bing stronger than it and usurping its power?"

    "Maybe that''s exactly what it wants."

    "I doubt this...Wait, you might be onto something," suddenly said Wang Wei. "What if it wants cultivators to achieve transcendence but to do so within its created rules and restrictions? What if Grand Dao wishes for people to surpass it but not do it in a way that is detrimental to it or the Chaos Universe? With this logic, many things will suddenly make sense."

    "Hmm, I never thought of this," said Chen Tong. This statement opened his eyes, allowing him to connect many dots in his mind. "Grand Dao intervened to smooth the chaos of the Ultimate Taboo. There is a chance it wanted to eliminate the methods of transcendence that it deemed uneptable."

    Wang Wei and Chen Tong looked at each other, and their eyes expressed their thoughts to stop this topic. If they continued, it was guaranteed that Grand Dao would notice them - especially since Wang Wei was still a little Emperor and should not be privy to certain knowledge or information.

    "Since there was the [Essence Age], and the [Paragon Age] could also be called the [Qi Age], do you think there used to be an [Essence Age]?" he asked. Wang Wei once theorized that the body refining path was the first cultivation system discovered by sentient beings, but he felt he might have been wrong.

    Assuming that Acquired Life appeared in the universe after the Lost Age - specifically, when Fiendgods reigned supreme. There is a chance that they began to imitate their cultivation system and temper their bodies, but there is also the possibility that they believe that the flesh has a limit and that they could never reach the same level as these noble creatures. These early creatures would have focused on developing the intangible and limitless [Soul] or [Spirit]. In other words, there is a high chance that the Spirit Age was before the Essenge Age.

    "That, I don''t know," replied Chen Tong. "I''ve heard people say there was such an age, while others say it did not exist. What I do know for sure is that the soul path seems to involve many secrets, and it might even be one of the taboos."

    "That''s a fair assumption," nodded Wang Wei.

    ''Assuming there was a [Spirit Age], cultivation started from the inside with the soul, then the body with the [Essence Age], which is still from the inside. Then, it ended with the outside following the [Qi Age]. It might be in my best interest to return to my roots and look inward once I reach the peak of the Paragon Realm.'' n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Wang Wei''s aura suddenly changed, bing subtler, calmer, and more ethereal and ephemeral. The light of wisdom deep in his eyes deepened, greatly surprising Chen Tong. ''Enlightenment? How envious.'' Although Wang Wei''s statement about Grand Dao was valuable information, Chen Tong would also like to have an epiphany and be enlightened.

    "Congrattions, Fellow Daoists."

    "I cannot bear the title of fellow Daoist," replied Wang Wei, shaking his head. "However, I do appreciate your kind words." The two chatted for a few more minutes about many topics before Chen Tong disappeared.

    ''Interesting,'' thought Wang Wei. In this brief discussion, he created a character profile for Chen Tong, and the most valuable information on the profile was that thetter was not a Boundless Paragon. He once asked Wu Hong to feel the natural aura of Boundless Paragons, and he met a few, so he could tell after spending so long together. Regardless of this fact, Chen Tong was not an ordinary Paragon.

    ''He should be what Hong''er called a Half-Boundless Paragon or Failed Boundless Paragon. In other words, someone who was an Eternal Emperor and an Evesting Empyreans but failed to achieve Boundless.''

    Wang Wei looked in the distance as he became lost inside his own mind. Chen Tong''s appearance changes a few small things because he cannot detect whether thetter is spying on him. However, there were other upsides to this situation: he might be able to ask for help in case of an emergency.

    ''He''s the very social kind of person, which means it''s easier to get information from him through regr discussions,'' analyzed Wang Wei. ''However, the issue is whether it would be as easy to get him to help.''

    His brow furrowed, ''It should be rtively easy if I used his curiosity and gossipy nature. However, he''s still a Paragon and has lived a long life, meaning countless experiences. He will detect something if I go too far or is too obvious.''

    Wang Wei never assumed these powerhouses were stupid. After living for so long, even a big will acquire wisdom by the sheer experience it would have lived through.

    ''So, the best way to deal with someone like him is to be direct and not try to manipte. Otherwise, he might react violently once he discovers it or even have slight suspicions.''

    He finished Chen Tong''s character profile before focusing all his attention on the war. The good news is his mood was not as bad as before after that drink.

 Chapter 1116 Home Invasion

    <h4>Chapter 1116 Home Invasion</h4>

    1116 Home Invasion

    Wang Wei first checked the Star Beast Battlefield. Everything was proceeding smoothly. Although their troops were facing a catastrophic defeat, the battle between powerhouses was in their favor - especially the confrontations between Eternals. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    His eyes shifted to an odd group on the battlefield. They were invisible to everyone else except Wang Wei, but they were not fighting or assassinating people. Their purpose was one thing: gathering dead bodies. Wang Wei smiled before shifting his eyes.

    The Commerce Hub''s military advisor, Deng Qiang, oversaw the battlefield while gritting her teeth. It was obvious that things were not proceeding as smoothly as she expected, which was causing her frustration. However, Wang Wei''s gaze was not on her but on the people she was secretlymunicating with.

    As he told the monkey, some people were already suspicious of his disappearance. The true rulers of the Commerce Hub started to freak out with this possibility, so many people called for a retreat. Unfortunately, it was toote for such a decision; it would be catastrophic if the troops were suddenly ordered to retreat.

    So, the president calmed everyone by proposing to prepare a secret squad of Array Masters to truly exile Wang Wei to the upper dimension if he ever showed up. Although many people knew this action would be futile if Wang Wei were still in the lower dimension, it still soothed many people''s nerves.

    Wang Wei''s gaze moved to the Martial Hegemony Battlefield. Ao Shen, Huo Fenghuang, his mother, and the Dao Opening Sect''s Eternals were on this battlefield. Wang Wei checked on them, and they had killed a few Eternals but were still outnumbered.

    ''They should have no issue holding on,'' he thought before focusing on his grandfather. He saw a smirk on the corner of the old man''s mouth as he battled an Eternal Emperor. Wang Wei could tell he was not only enjoying the battle but also learning from it. With his 74 Infant Fiendgod Force, he was fighting a rtively weak Eternal, but it was an Eternal nheless.

    ''It might not be a bad idea for him to try to condense a Primordial Law before his battle with Nine Suns,'' thought Wang Wei. He decided to suggest this to the old man. Although he knew he might not be happy since that would further dy his revenge battle with Emperor Nine Suns, it was better to be prepared than be sorry.

    Wang Wei finished his check with Xu Shi and Yan Liling. Then, he wondered whether to reveal the two Eternal ss Puppets he acquired from the Qin''s Treasury. However, he chose otherwise after mulling it over briefly; it was not good for the Dao Opening Sect to reveal all its hidden cards.

    Void, Myriad Emperor World:

    The Fist Saint Emperor frowned as he looked at the world before him. Therge group behind him remained quiet, leaving him to his thoughts. This was not the first time he''d traveled to this ce, so where did his hesitation originate from? Did he detect something the others did not?

    ''It''s too easy,'' thought the Fist Saint Emperor. Their journey to this worldmunity was too smooth; it was as if no one cared whether or not they attacked this world. It could even be said they were tempting people to invade.

    ''What made these people so confident? Was it a lie that the First Heavenly Emperor was exiled?'' Fist Saint frowned. He had sent an infiltrating squad with a potent talisman that would detect Wang Wei''s existence. The president personally ordered me to hand over the talisman to him to ensure the news was correct, and as of now, the squad has returned and brought positive news.

    ''All signs showed nothing was wrong, but the more normal things look, the more suspicious I am,'' thought Fist Saint, his brow deeply furrowed.

    "Commander, what''s the order?"

    These words woke him up from his thoughts, and he exhaled. "Yin."

    "Yes," said a hooded figure that suddenly appeared behind him.

    "What information did you gather?"

    "Nothing, sir," replied Yin. "I only did my task: enter, use the talisman, and bring back the result."

    The Fist Saint Emperor was briefly silent. He could not me thetter since the upper echelons directly ordered their task. "Do you want to try again?"

    "I''m afraid that''s impossible,mander," replied Yin.

    "And why is that?"

    "Although I was there briefly, I still felt a great threat."

    "So, there are still powerhouses left to protect the world," summarized Fist Saint."

    "Very likely."

    "Then, why haven''t they established some form of protection around their world?" He asked, pointing at the Myriad Emperor World. "They are basically inviting us in."

    "The enemy is likely very confident in their strength, or they have a powerful hidden trump card."

    "No shit, Dao Overlord," sneered Fist Saint. "The question is what?" Yin lowered his head, not daring to utter another word or look themander in the eyes. The Fist Saint Emperor exhaled deeply to calm down. He did not like failure; as such, his previous experience in this world was affecting his current mission.

    ''I can''t be too cautious to the point of indecisiveness,'' he thought. ''This is a perfect window to attack, and I should take it before something truly unexpected urs.''

    "Tell the troops to enter. Prepare for an ambush," he ordered calmly. The Fist Saint led by example by being the first to charge into the Myriad Emperor World. He raised his senses to the extreme, preparing for any changes - which did happen. He first noticed most of his troops were immediately teleported to distant ces, and the Saint Fist Emperor frowned when his divine sense noticed the anomaly in the first area.

    The aura of all the mortal cultivators in that area dramatically decreased, and it was swift and sudden. Their attack potency stopped at Tier 4, and no one was an exception. Myriad portals opened up in that domain to teleport countless puppets and constructs.

    ''Mortals? Is this the power of Mortal Civilization?'' The Commerce Hub heard the news but did not expect mortals to y a role in such arge-scale war involving Great Emperors. The Fist Saint Emperor turned his focus to another domain. He frowned because his other troops-which still retained their powers-were surrounded by another group of mortals using something akin to this world''s Dharma Body.

    These mortals immediately started singing the song he heard thest time he was here, which boosted their powers and abilities. Then, they began to ughter his troops with paintings, poetry, calligraphy, and instruments.

    The third thing the Fist Saint Emperor noticed was that a few of his Immortal Tier Soldiers-the weakest ones-were in an isted domain protected by formation, but the top-tier powerhouses had disappeared. He immediately concluded they were teleported to the Void Battlefield, just like what had happened to him before.

    Many thoughts shed in his mind as soon as he acquired the information through his divine sense. After processing it, the Fist Saint Emperor made his move. He decided to attack the Order-Disorder Array or technique that allowed these mortals to partake in this war.

    ''We will have the number advantage as long as they regain their powers and these mortals be weak and useless,'' he thought, but a voice echoed in the void before he could move.

    "I''m your opponent."

    The Fist Saint Emperor heard that sweet and angelic voice, and before he could react, his surroundings had changed; he was now in that vast emptiness with a power that was so dangerous yet tempting-nothingness. He looked at the person before him, and his heart skipped a beat.

    "What a beauty!" he instinctively eximed. Although he had seen Xu Shi, he felt thetter was the unapproachable kind of beauty. However, the woman before him was different: she was graceful and ethereal due to a sage-like aura. Her body released a mesmerizing scent that was abination of flowers and sweet-smelling medicine.

    ''What!'' eximed the Fist Saint Emperor in his mind as his body involuntarily trembled. He just felt a terrifying killing intent locked on him, so intense that his legs lost control and wobbled. Although the thing appeared for less than a nanosecond, he knew he was not mistaken. He knew for a fact this killing desire did not originate from her, so he was on guard.

    The Fist Saint Emperor controlled his body to rx, "How may I address you?"

    Yan Liling frowned. She did not like this man''s eyes. Although she was used to being stared at by men, most of them hid their desires well due to her strength and status. But this man only controlled his desires, not hid them.

    "I''m the Pill Sage Empress." Despite her feelings, she still respected her opponent because he''s an Eternal.

    "I am -"

    "I know who you are," she said. "I don''t have the time or patience for your nonsense. You''re an intruder, and I''m here to ughter you. So, prepare yourself for battle."

    ''Rude,'' he thought, but why did he find her even more attractive? The Fist Saint Emperor exhaled before activating his [Awaken]. He would not let his emotions affect this mission.

 Chapter 1117 The Guardianéˆ¥æªš Might

    <h4>Chapter 1117 The Guardian''s Might</h4>

    1117 The Guardian''s Might

    The Fist Saint Emperor''s [Awaken] transformed his body. The upper torso of his robe disappeared, leaving only the top. His skin turned red, with a golden mark running through his torso and arms. His aura was profound and grounded.

    Yan Liling frowned. Thest time this person showed up, he had to use a formation to raise his strength to 50% Grand Dao Source or 6-fold. That''s why she separated him from his group. Now, he had achieved 5-fold strength on his own, showing thetter''s talent or ....

    ''His importance to the Commerce Hub,'' she thought. ''He must be a core member, trained to be one of their best muscles.'' She sighed internally as she realized she should have paid more attention to the information from the Fate Shadow Guards.

    Yan Liling no longer focused on this issue; she only needed to ramify this behavior from now on. Then, she activated her [Awaken], which materialized as a ming robe around her blue hanfu and her ck hair turning into mes. The Fist Saint Emperor''s eyes lit up as he saw how much more beautiful she had be, but that would not stop him.

    [Point Concentration Fist]

    He threw a punch, and a small ck dot appeared before his fist; this ck dot that resembled a miniature ck hole was the embodiment of all his powers condensed into a single point. A terrifying ck beam rushed from the ck beam toward Yan Liling, releasing a terrible vibration capable of unrivaled subatomic particles from their bonds. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Yan Liling casually waved her hand to manifest a cauldron that swallowed the ck beam and instantly condensed a ck pill. She held the pill and crushed it, releasing the same technique back to its owner. Her actions were swift and fluent, and Saint Fist was caught off guard. So, he crossed his arm to block.

    His defensive measures seeded, leaving only a few scratches on his red skin. However, Yan Liling was not done.

    [Void Pill Bomb]

    Her cauldron made good use of the environment''s power of nothingness; it condensed the energy around into pills that she exploded toward her opponent. Saint Fist''s intuition activated, and he quickly evaded, but one of the explosions was too fast and too close, so he had no choice but to punch it.

    His fist was capable of punching anything-including life, death, space-time, and other concepts. However, Saint Fist felt this explosion was corroding his arms, so he acted decisively and blew up one arm; abandoning and regenerating a new one was the best choice in this scenario.

    ''Her main Dao is Pill Refining, so there is a high chance her physical body is her weakness. So, I need to get closer.'' Saint Fist organized a battle n based on the information he observed in this short confrontation and the information from the Hub. He knew all Emperors from the Myriad Emperor World had terrible battle experiences, so directly approaching his opponent would not work as she would know how to control her weakness.

    [Temporal Storm Fist]

    A phantom of the River of Time materialized behind him as he punched her. A terrifying storm with the power of time rushed toward Yan Liling. If she were hit, her body would either age terribly or be erased from the very fabric of time. However, her response was a sneer.

    "Your resonance with Time Dao is weakpared to the real deal," she dered nonchntly as her body released a purple me that burned that temporal tempest. Saint Fist ignored her as he rushed forward and punched a second time. This time, he used an attack that directly attacked the soul-her senses, to be specific.

    Yan Liling''s eyes became dazed for a brief moment. ''This is my chance.'' He suddenly appeared above her head and used one of his most powerful punches. Saint Fist even used his best applications of Dao Will and Will Manifestation. However, before his fistnded, a look of horror appeared on his face as he saw that smirk on his opponent''s face.

    Boom!

    Yan Liling had activated her [Cauldron of Strength] before punching Saint Fist in his stomach with a fist full of Chaos me. The muscr man flew over a hundred light-years away before controlling his momentum. His stomach had a hole that showed through his body. Saint Fist grunted before healing this injury, only leaving some ck marks on the spot.

    Yan Liling squinted her eyes. ''Dao Holy Water?'' Her attack was perfectly timed, and with her advanced application of True Will, this should have been a genuine life injury. But Saint Fist waspletely fine and even instantly removed her True Will.

    ''Did he store Dao Holy Water inside his body for this battle? What a waste of resources.''

    "No matter how much I try to overestimate your people, you always surpass my estimation," sighed the Saint Fist Emperor. However, Yan Liling responded with a colossal me palm condensed from Chaos me.

    ''How rude,'' thought Saint Fist before using his Universe Fist. His punch was backed by the destruction of thousands of universes asrge as a Heaven Will. The me dispersed, so he thought he had scattered the attack, but he was wrong; the me was only bait. Yan Liling captured all the force behind his attacks and condensed them into a pill that temporarily increased her physical abilities.

    She took one step to teleport in front of Saint Fist before pping him. He wanted to evade, but she was too fast. He also feared his attack would once again be absorbed and condensed into a pill. His hesitation doomed him as he now no longer had the opportunity to choose. So, he could only condense a shield before him from the blood energy in his body.

    Boom!

    Saint Fist flew into the distance, but this time away, he did not float in the empty void. Ten metal gates materialized in his path, and he crashed into them. Saint Fist spewed arge mouthful of blood after breaking through the first gate, and his body''s injuries worsened once he passed through all ten.

    ''What kind of metal are those damn doors made of?'' he thought.

    "The answer is Chaos Metal," said Yan Liling. "I''ve personally tempered and refined them for this technique - if you can call it one."

    "Can you read my mind?"

    "What do you think?"

    The Saint Fist Emperor immediately panicked. He knew mind-reading techniques are unique across the entire lower dimension. He''s not talking about the run-of-the-mill technique where someone uses their divine senses to bypass another''s defenses and read their minds and memories. True mind-reading techniques are subtle and undetectable; they are rare across the entire dimension because an unknown force (most like True Heavenly Dao) restricts their developments or creations.

    Most of them appeared in the form of unique bloodlines or awakened abilities. The techniques that contain such methods usually disappear or be extinct for unknown reasons.

    ''I need to calm down. Mind-reading is a very rare technique, and she cannot develop such an ability. As for learning it, well, she might since Buddhism once had such a technique, but its revival was recent, and it should have been lost.''

    "That''s a great rationale to trick yourself," said Yan Liling, nodding her head. Saint Fist''s face turned pale before reacting swiftly; he entered a state of absolute concentration with little to no distraction.

    "Yes, that''s a good way to deal with the situation," Yan Liling added, continuing her mind game. Saint Fist did not react and went on the offensive: [Heaven Fist].

    His fist resonated with Heaven Dao, so it contained countless calctions: all possibilities to prevent the enemy from evading, all possibilities to increase the punch''s attack potency, speed, and force control, all possibilities to hit a weak spot, and all possibilities to ensure victory.

    ''This punch is bordering on perfection,'' thought Yan Liling as she watched iting. Her mind went into overdrive, calcting the best way to defend, and she only had one thought: she could not defend or evade.

    ''In that case, I shouldn''t.''

    [Pill Body Explosion]

    She turned her body into an Explosion Pill, which turned into a bomb upon contact. Saint Fist was perfectly intact, as his punch also considered this possibility. Meanwhile, a ck cauldron manifested in the distance, releasing an intense herbal smell. Then, Yan Liling''s new body emerged from the opened cauldron.

    "I must admit that this technique was brilliant," she praised calmly.

    "I''m d you think so. This is my life''s masterpiece," said Saint Fist with a smug look.

    "I also know there is no way you developed it on your own."

    "How insulting," said Saint Fist, slightly raising his voice. There is nothing worse than a man having his pride trampled on in front of the woman he loves, let alone by her.

    "I''m not diminishing your talent, but stating a logical conclusion," she added. "Despite everything that has happened, it has been a very short time since all the Heaven Will Worlds ended their final battles. So, there is no way for you to have created such a technique in such a short period without ess to the Dream World or any foreign aid."

 Chapter 1118 The Secrets of the Mind

    <h4>Chapter 1118 The Secrets of the Mind</h4>

    1118 The Secrets of the Mind

    The Fist Saint Emperor blushed in shame as she was correct. As a core Eternal Emperor of the Commerce Hub, they trust him immensely, and he was ced on the list of people to be trained at all costs - especially after seeing Wang Wei''s threat level.

    As such, he was chosen as one of the two people to be granted a [Potential Mirror], a one-time-use Chaos Treasure that can bring out a person''s potential in advance. It''s very rare; throughout the Commerce''s history, they''ve only had five. They used the remaining two in this war.

    The mirror is why he achieved 5-fold strength in such a short period and how he created many of his most powerful techniques, including the Heaven Fist.

    "Let''s not mention this," said Saint Fist, coughing lightly. "How about we stop this fight? I think you should know this is pointless. You guys cannot win this war without him on your side."

    "We can stop this fight if you surrender and let yourself be captured," Yan Liling replied calmly. "I promise you, in the name of this world''s guardian, that you will be treated fairly as a prisoner, and your life will be guaranteed until we''ve passed judgment on your fate."

    ''World''s Guardian?'' he thought, deciding that she used this particr phrase because it was crucial. "Why should I surrender since we have the advantage?"

    "And how would you know that?" Yan Liling rebutted. "You''ve been stuck in this ce, cut off from the outside world."

    "Did Wang Wei show up?"

    "Who knows."

    Saint Fist snorted coldly. "Your mind game won''t work on me. If he did, I would have been notified. At the very least, I would sense a shift in the world."

    "If he doesn''t want to be detected, what can you people do?" sneered Yan Liling, making Saint Fist quiet. He exhaled to calm down. "Is there no room for discussion?"

    "I''m afraid not."

    "Very well."

    [Heaven Fist]

    All he could think was to end this battlefield as swiftly as possible, so he used one of his most powerful techniques to end things. Yan Liling was calmed as she suddenly swallowed a pill.

    [Illusory Pill - Grand Dao Source Pill - Heaven Dao]

    Her body''s aur changed, bing more vast and grand. Her eyes turned cold and indifferent. ''This feeling is fascinating,'' thought Yan Liling. She felt she knew all the secrets, knowledge, taboos, and truths about Heaven. It took her a moment to rein her mind to prevent this sensation from influencing her spirit and personality.

    [Heaven Fist]

    Saint Fist''s face did not hide his horror, as his opponent used the same technique. Their sh released a shockwave that reached the other Immortal Tier Powerhouses fighting on this battlefield. Yan Liling took a few steps backward in the void as she was pushed back a few thousand kilometers.

    "Again," she dered as she teleported before him and used the same technique. Saint Fist reacted on instinct and used his Heaven Fist. She took this opportunity to activate her [Mind Reflection Technique] to read his mind and get all the data on this technique.

    Bang!

    Yan Liling was only pushed a dozen meters backward, and she went for a third attack. Saint Fist was not stupid and wanted to use another technique to prevent her from copying it, but it was toote-her third fist was on par with his. A golden shield appeared around, and it perfectly blocked the attack.

    "Huh?" muttered Yan Liling. "A defensive technique? I see. You used your resonance with Heaven Dao to deduce a defensive method of your Heaven Fist Technique. However, this should be your limit, right?"

    She was correct. The [Mirror of Potential] is based on a person''s talent and potential; he could only create these two brilliant techniques. "Alright, let''s end this pointless fight," Yan Liling dered before using the Heaven Fist for the fourth time.

    Boom!

    The Fist Saint Emperor''s protection broke, forcing him to disy his horror. He could not understand how her attack could surpass him in just a few seconds of conversation.

    "The answer to your question is veryplicated and involves sensitive information, so I can''t tell you," said Yan Liling with a gentle smile. She used the Heaven Dao, the previous data, and her [Future Buddha Self] to deduce a higher level of this technique, but as she said, she could not reveal such information.

    Saint Fist''s body trembled. Her voice might appear sweet to the outside, but to him, she sounded like a devil who enjoyed tormenting people''s minds. Yan Liling did not hesitate to attack with the same technique; she wanted to destroy him physically and spiritually, and killing him with his own technique would help.

    Saint Fist''s body and soul disintegrated into particles smaller than quarks. Yan Liling experienced everything and even checked with her divine sense, but she could not help but frown. Whenever an Eternal dies, even if it''s not true death, there is a unique aura in the atmosphere. Not to mention that an Eternal like Saint Fist would have his own vision for his death since he did not die on one of the battlefields where there were too many deaths for Heaven and Earth to count.

    She suddenly turned to her right before sighing. A new and intact Saint Fist had materialized in the position near her. "A Longevity Technique? No, this felt familiar." The Heaven Dao''s effect was still on, so she immediately realized the source of the familiarity ??? one of the spies, Yu Zhou.

    "You''re [Immortal]," she dered.

    "That''s right," he nodded. "My life is linked to our headquarters, so until it is destroyed, I''m Immortal." Yan Liling grunted before waving her hand to release a purple poison cloud. Saint Fist tried to defend himself, but the cloud corrupted his golden shield before turning his body into stone. However, the stone body disintegrated before another body materialized.

    "Let''s stop this pointless battle," said Saint Fist. "Although you''re stronger than me, I will oust you."

    ''Big brother,'' called out Yan Liling in her mind.

    ''I know what you want to ask,'' responded Wang Wei. ''His link is delicate, and I cannot do anything until I have full control of the headquarters, so seal him until then to prevent any trouble.''

    ''Alright.''

    Yan Liling waved her hand to summon a cauldron that swallowed the Saint Fist Emperor despite his resistance. "I''ve never refined a [Immortal] before,"mented Yan Liling. Meanwhile, Saint Fist tried to kill himself to be revived elsewhere on the battlefield, but his n failed despite a few efforts.

    "Hmm?" muttered Yan Liling as she noticed something. "He escaped? Did he revive himself in his homeworld? This guy is bing a cockroach," she grunted. "Big brother, he escaped."

    "I see. It''s fine. I''ll teleport him back to you if he shows up again," replied Wang Wei.

    "By the way, your conjecture was correct."

    "Which one?"

    "The one about mind-reading-techniques." Yan Liling awakened her ability a few days after proving the Dao due to her soul''s mutation. She tried it on others, and it worked even on Wang Wei. The only exception was when he used the Illusory Pill to achieve Taboo strength. So, Wang Wei was already developing techniques to protect his mind, not from ordinary mind-reading ability but from talented people like Yan Liling.

    "Did you find something in his mind?"

    "Yes. The Commerce Hub had the same suspicions as you and conducted experiments. So, they also believed True Heavenly Dao has severely restricted mind-reading-methods."

    "Good to know."

    Wang Wei had noticed this anomaly very early on in his cultivation journey, and he had deduced many truths from that observation. For example, the world does not function on any absolute, so how is the power of fate limited? Its counterpart - Free Will. But how is free will manifested? The answer should be the ability to make choices, but the true root of this answer is the mind - the thing that makes these choices.

    As early as when Wang Wei first created his Fate Puppeteer Physique, when he first encountered the River of Fate, he was almost swallowed by its all-epassing power. He only survived because he realized that the river could not read his mind and used this fact to survive.

    Since then, he has known how important the mind would be for him to one day achieve his goal of absolute freedom, and he has also understood the importance of true mind-reading techniques.

    "You reminded me of the importance of the Commerce Hub''s database," said Wang Wei. This institution has existed for so long that it must have gathered much-lost knowledge and secrets. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Don''t forget to keep their pill recipe and knowledge on runes for me."

    "No problem," nodded Wang Wei. "By the way, you can also study the Disruption Rune before I gift it." A portal appeared before Yan Liling to drop Emperor Jia''s book, and she caught it with a smile. She immediately read it and became lost in thought, forgetting she would see her husband after this match. Meanwhile, Li Jun was clicking his tongue while shaking his head in the Samsara Court.

 Chapter 1119 "Greatest Weapon"

    <h4>Chapter 1119 "Greatest Weapon"</h4>

    1119 "Greatest Weapon"

    Wang Wei looked at the distracted Yan Liling and shook his head. He guessed the Disruption Rune must have inspired her, so he looked forward to what she would do with it. He gazed at the mortal civilizations and the Mortal Dao Art to ensure nothing unexpected would ur now that Yan Liling was distracted. He sent orders to one of the puppets to keep watch of the world.

    Finally, Wang Wei checked on the Nether Hell''s seal before shifting his attention to someone else, or to be specific, another group - the Innate Demon Gods'' leaders. Some people realized these people''s identities and lusted after their bodies and bloodlines. Their situation appeared dire as countless powerhouses surrounded each of them; Wang Wei even detected people from the Corpse Selling Sect secretly encroaching on these people - most likely interested in their dead bodies.

    ''This is a perfect opportunity to help them and increase their allegiance to the Myriad Emperor World,'' he thought before scanning every battlefield to see how he could send help to these people. However, everybody was upied and could not leave their stations.

    ''The best option would be to free Ji Lanfang, but his release would increase these people''s suspicions. So, my other option is to use some people from the Fate Shadow Guard or....''

    Wang Wei pricked his finger to draw a single drop of blood, and when it fell on the ground, five clones of him with weak aura - rtive to him - appeared. Then, these five individuals turned into different people, including men and women of different sizes, appearances, and even personalities.

    "You''re now mercenaries hired from worldmunities unaffiliated with the Commerce Hub. Go find Tie Gang; he will order you to help these Innate Lives." The clones bowed before disappearing. Wang Wei continued his observation and nning before muttering: "It''s about time for this farce to end.'' He ordered Wang Ju and the Fate Shadow Guards to prepare for mobilization; it was almost time for them to y their parts.

    Void Zone:

    Xu Shi floated in the void with a pink hanfu, looking more feminine and beautiful than ever. She nced at the handsome young man before her, dressed in all white, with a natural arrogance and nobility that couldpare with Huo Fenghuang - if not better.

    "You''re thest person I expect to take orders from the Commerce Hub," said Xu Shi.

    "Where is Wang Wei?" asked Chu Luo.

    "Haven''t you heard? He''s been exiled to the upper dimension."

    "I don''t believe that for a second." This fact was obvious to Chu Luo, not only because he knew what kind of talent it took to be a Dao Overlord, but due to the actions of the Myriad Emperor World''s Eternals. All these people work together because there is a monster above them to restrict their actions ??? forcing them to act ordingly and follow the rules.

    So, what would they do once that monster was no longer here? They would show their fangs, returning to their lesser or basic instinct of greed and unrestrainedpetition. Chu Luo knew there was a w to this analysis, and it was patriotism. These Eternals might have continued to band together to protect their home world.

    But that''s not how things are looking. They continued acting as if that monster still had its leach on them; they entered this war without hesitation, and the confidence that they would be the winner never wavered. Chu Luo had no choice but to conclude that Wang Wei was ying a major scheme, and this was nothing but a facade. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Since you don''t believe it - why are you fighting on the opposite side?" asked Xu Shi.

    "I want a fair revenge match."

    "Revenge? From what he told me, he lost his fight against you."

    "Did he think I would not realize he let me win?" sneered Chu Luo. "Not only did I realize what he did, I also deduced why he did it." His eyes shed with mockery and anger. "I guess I should thank him."

    "So, after the fight with him, you realized the true potential of the Nine Extremity Foundation and tried to reach perfection. After seeding and proving the Dao, you thought you were on par with him and prepared for a ''fair match'' since your ego could not ept thest result.

    "Then, you heard about his strength and aplishment and could not ept such a result, thinking these people exaggerated his powers. Then, when the Commerce Hub came to you with an offer you could not refuse, you epted since this was the perfect opportunity to prove you were right. Did I miss something?"

    "No, you did not," Chu Luo replied calmly, his emotions or aura not fluctuating in the slightest.

    "Unfortunately for you, the rumors are true. You paled inparison to his strength."

    "That remains to be proven."

    Xu Shi shook her head, "Get past me first before anything else."

    "I suppressed you once, and I can do it again," Chu Luo dered as he activated his [Awaken]. His white robe turned into clouds, along with his pupils, who also appeared as white as a nk canvas. His aura was vast and ethereal, like a god of creation about to breathe life into an entirely new universe filled with life.

    ''As expected, his strength was on par with me,'' thought Xu Shi. She achieved a strength of peak 6-fold. However, she knew she was this fast because Wang Wei helped her elerate the process; otherwise, she would never achieve it so quickly. Yet, Chu Luo did so without someone like Wang Wei for help, assuming he did not receive aid from the Commerce Hub.

    ''As soon as I ascend, I must reforge my foundation,'' she thought while activating her [Awaken]. Xu Shi knew she was approaching the limit that her current foundation would allow her to stack Grand Dao Boosts, which is a problem that restricts all cultivators from reaching the higher levels of the Battle Realm. In other words, even if she had increased her understanding of Dao Imprint, her body wouldn''t have been able to bear it without the proper Dao Foundation.

    Chu Luo raised his hand to summon a sword: [Ultimate Swordsman Sword]. With the power of creation, he created a weapon with the power of a pure swordsman on par with Wang Tian and Ji Lanfang - no, even more powerful, given his respective strength.

    Swish!

    Chu Luo''s hand left shadows as he moved so swiftly, releasing sh after sh, each containing unparalleled powers. Xu Shi realized the terror of these attacks and reacted swiftly; her body became transparent, and the shes passed through her as if she were intangible.

    Chu Luo''s eyes narrowed as he realized what had happened. She temporarily sent her body into a parallel timeline to evade, so he shed once again with the intent to cut off space-time itself. Xu Shi created a sword with the fabric of space-time and countered the attack. Her sword sh erased the enemy''s sh from time itself before continuing forward.

    The sword in Chu Luo''s hand suddenly changed, beginning to release the same spatial-temporal aura as his opponent. He used the same attack, canceling hers.

    [Death of Time]

    What would happen if "time" were to die? Chu Luo''s body stopped moving since time no longer existed, but was that all it did? No. Time is linked to causality, so his past, present, and future were erased-including all his karmic connections, such as his parents.

    Without time, he lost all ability for experience, including growth and improvement. Without his past, all his achievements became pointless. There was also the breakdown of thews of physiques or the existence of many concepts, but these were the least of Chu Luo''s problems.

    [Birth of Time]

    The sword in his hand turned into a cauldron, releasing a power that recreated the space-time continuum that Xu Shi had destroyed, reverting things to how they used to be.

    ''Something is wrong.''

    ''Something is wrong.''

    They both had the same thoughts at the same time. However, Chu Luo was the first to realize why.

    ''She''s extremely familiar with how I fight.'' Although this was a short confrontation, he noticed this anomaly. It did not take him to deduce why:

    ''That damn dream world,'' he thought.

    ''His battle IQ and experience are not less than mine,'' Xu Shi analyzed after their initial sh to test each other. ''He probably used his Creation Dao to create something simr to the Dream World to train himself.'' She was instantly jealous of the versatility of Creation Dao.

    ''However, what is the anomaly I''m thinking about?''

    [Whisper of the Heart]

    Chu Luo began to whistle a tune, and Xu Shi''s expression changed as she immediately entered a defensive state. Chu Luo smirked. He had refined a new pair of eyes for himself with the Dao of Truth; in other words, his new eyes were a talent called [Eyes of Truth]. With his new eyes, he saw and exploited a small w in his opponent.

 Chapter 1120 Rumors

    Chapter 1120 Rumors

    1120  Rumors

    Xu Shi summoned her Chaos Pot, which spewed a veil of primordial chaos to protect her. In the meantime, she dealt with the attack on her mind. She found herself in a world of her mind with nothing in sight. As she was about to try something to leave this ce, she heard an alluring voice.

    "Do you think he truly loves you?"

    Xu Shi frowned as the voice seemed familiar.

    "Do you think he has changed?"

    "He has," replied Xu Shi as she mustered a terrifying power of chaos to destroy this Mind Space.

    "Can you trust him while he''s separated from you? Do you trust him not to find another woman?" said the enchanting voice.

    "If I didn''t trust him, I would not stay with him," Xu Shi dered.

    "Then, you''re better than me," said the voice, who finally appeared.

    "A Heart Devil?" The person looked exactly like Xu Shi.

    "More like a manifestation of your insecurities?"

    "Insecurities? Those are bold terms," sneered Xu Shi. "What insecurities do I have?"

    "Of course, it is about our Xiao Fan," said Heart Xu Shi.

    "Nonsense," uttered Xu Shi calmly as she waved his hand to send a ck sh with the power to wipe out time itself. However, the attack passed through the other as if she were intangible.

    "Why are you reacting so fiercely if I''m only talking nonsense?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Because your words and even your existence are an insult to me," rebutted Xu Shi. "Do you think my rtionship with him defines me? Do you think I spent every waking hour thinking about my husband? Do you think my life has no meaning without him around?"

    "Isn''t it?" asked Heart Xu Shi with a devilish smile. Her words contained a power that was extremely alluring to the mind.

    "Maybe in the past, but not now - not ever again," said Xu Shi. "I''ve grown. He''s grown. And now, our lives are better than before. Maybe things will change, but that goes for every rtionship."

    Heart Xu Shi looked at her genuine self before rapidly dissipating. The real Xu Shi thought this charade had ended, but she was wrong -- a second one appeared.

    "What is it this time?" She could tell that time was passing slower in this mind space than outside, but that did not change the fact that time was still passing. If she did not leave quietly, Chu Luo would break through her defense and severely injure her.

    "There have been rumors that you have entered a secret rtionship with Wang Wei," snicked the second Heart Xu Shi. "So, is it true? Even if it''s not, you should really entertain this idea."

    Xu Shi''s mouth twitched. Of course, she had heard of the rumors. They were everywhere in the Dream World and one of the most talked-about things in that space. However, she knew how ridiculous these rumors were. First, she was not this kind of woman; second, this man was head over heels in love with his wife.

    "Your words are an even bigger insult than the first one."

    "Oh,e on. You two are the most beautiful people in the lower dimension. He''s the most powerful ever, and you''re the most powerful woman," said Heart Xu Shi. "Now that you''re close friends, I think you would be a perfect match - not to mention the alliance that could be created between your factions if you two got together."

    Xu Shi exhaled deeply, not hiding her frustration: "I''m going to say this once, and only once - Wang Wei loves his wife, and he only wants her in his life. If something happened to their rtionship, he would remain alone for the rest of his eternal life. And I feel the same way. In this life, I will have only one husband - and no one else."

    "How boring," replied Heart Devil while smacking her lips. She disappeared, and Xu Shi opened her eyes to see that her veil of primordial chaos was almost broken.

    [Horror of Primordial Chaos]

    Primordial Chaos is vast, infinite, and ancient. Throughout its existence and development since the beginning of times, how many horrifying life forms have been created or grown to such a level? Too many to count. And today, Chu Luo confronted a fragment of one of those entities. He saw a pair of eyes hidden by a ck-red fog, and his body trembled instinctively out of fear.

    Before he could react, Chu Luo felt his mind, spirit, and unique Emperor''s Soul rapidly copsing. The very presence of this being''s presence was enough to destroy him on a conceptual level. Chu Luo acted swiftly and created a universe inside his mind with countless lives before linking all their souls and Willpower to his own, allowing him to resist this attack.

    Xu Shi took this opportunity to kick her opponent. She used a fleshly body divine ability - the [Weight of Primordial Chaos] - and the attack was intense, capable of annihting worlds, the very fabric of space-time, and countless concepts.

    Chu Luo made a split decision to create a piece of armor made of the strongest metal, which Primordial Chaos itself had tempered. His move was brilliant, as his armor could now block most of the primordial chaos power from his opponent. However, the sheer force behind the kick still sent him flying a few thousand kilometers.

    ''I understand the anomaly I sensed before,'' thought Xu Shi. Your Creation Dao is no longer limited, is it?'' When he countered his technique, she noticed how he did not use a weapon to use the Power of Creation but just wielded it as if it were a natural part of him. Chu Luo calmly looked at her without answering.

    "You must have used Gu Xuan''s Deception Dao."

    Her deduction was correct. After studying the inheritance, Chu Luo worked hard to gain full power over Creation Dao. So, he refined a Deception Emperor Soul-instead of Creation-to allow himself to "deceive" Grand Dao into thinking he was a true Dao Overlord. Once that was done, Chu Luo rarely used his true Creation Dao because he knew using such a crooked path could earn him the ire of Grand Dao, leading to his death.

    So, in most fights, he only used his limited Creation Dao unless it was absolutely necessary.

    [Song of Eternity]

    Xu Shi''s pot spewed a fog that rapidly turned into a zither. A projection of the River of Time materialized behind her as she yed, and a beautiful melody emanated from it. Under Xu Shi''s guidance, a terrifying vibration thatbines sounds or music from the past, present, and future rushed toward her opponent.

    Before the vibration arrived, Chu Luo heard strange music in his mind, which hurt his spirit. He heard many different Zither yers from the beginning of time until thest musician in the universe.

    [God of Music and Vibration]

    Chu Luo snapped his finger to create a God whose sole power is absolute control or mastery over music and vibrations. Arge phantom of a man in all white, sitting cross-legged with a zither before him, materialized behind him. The god plucked one string to release a vibration that countered Xu Shi.

    Their sh released a shockwave that could have destroyed countless Great Thousand Worlds. However, this was just the beginning. As these two masterful musicians shed, the melodies they created reverberated from the Void Zone to the Martial Hegemony and Myriad Emperor World''s worldmunities.

    People who heard the sound had different reactions. Some felt they heard the most murderous songs between Heaven and Earth, almost driving them to madness. Others heard the most beautiful notes in the universe, elevating their minds and spirits to a higher ne of existence. A small majority had illusions that they either saw the most beautiful woman or man in existence or saw the person they loved most in their lives. And those were just the three main reactions after hearing that song.

    Xu Shi frowned as she saw how easily her technique was canceled. ''Our strength is rtive to each other. So, this fight is likely to end in a draw.'' She was unhappy with this news, and it was the same for Chu Luo, who figured out the same thing. They looked at each other, and their auras shed; they were both extremelypetitive, and no one wanted to give up - especially given the result of their first fight.

    Xu Shi saw this battle as an opportunity for payback, while Chu Luo felt humiliated that someone he could kill with one p was not on the same level as him.

    Chu Luo''s eyes narrowed. He had a way of ending this as swiftly as possible, but his pride would not allow him to use this method.

    ''I can still win,'' he thought as he used one piece of information that his [Eyes of Truth] detected. A sword manifested in his hand, and it was releasing a weird aura.

    [Causality Sword]

    Chu Luo swung his weapon, targeting Xu Shi''s past. To be precise, he wanted to wipe out one specific event in her life - the time Lin Fan gave her the Dao Seed, and she inherited everything from him.

 Chapter 1121 Wrap it Up

    <h4>Chapter 1121 Wrap it Up</h4>

    1121 Wrap it Up

    ''Want to erase my past? Two can y at this game,'' Xu Shi thought as she summoned a de with the power of time.

    [Time Erasing de]

    With one swing, the River of Time vibrated, an indication of its maniption. Chu Luo''s face changed as his [Eyes of Truth] realized what his opponent was doing: she was erasing an important part of his life-she wanted to erase his participation in the Gu Xuan Trial.

    He swiftly changed the target of his Causality Sword to counter her time erasure. The River of Time once again released a strange vibration as these two confronted each other in an attempt to erase each other''s past.

    Boom!

    A terrifying power pushed Xu Shi and Chu Luo''s back a few lightyears away. Theirplexion turned pale as they spewed blood.

    ''Bacsh?'' they thought, and they were correct. The River of Time was annoyed by their attempt to influence the past and taught them a small lesson, telling them they were not yet worthy to y on that level. They looked at each other before going on the offensive. Xu Shi did not hesitate to use one of her most brilliant and powerful techniques: [Death of Primordial Chaos]

    Primordial Chaos is the origin of all things and lives in the universe. ording to the natural evolution of the Chaos Universe, it is one of the first things that came into existence. So, what will happen if it dies? Xu Shi had this question and used her Chaos and Death Subdaos to find the answer.

    So, once Primordial Chaos dies, returning to a state before it existed or was created, the only thing remaining is [Nothingness]. Primordial Chaos was created from a state of nothingness; the universe''s birth is a process from nothing to something, from nonexistent to existence, and from imaginary to real.

    With this technique, Xu Shi managed to control a bit of the power of Nothingness, which slightly surprised Chu Luo. However, he remained calm as he watched this terrifying power, manifested as a dark gray cloud, rush toward him to reduce him to nothingness.

    ''It''s so beautiful, yet terrifying,'' he thought as he gazed at that cloud. His thought was running faster than any photons. This technique was brilliant, but he had ways to deal with it.

    ''I could create a Void-Chaos Converter Cauldron that transformed [Nothingness] into [Primordial Chaos]. Although I would need to be extra careful to ensure the terrifying power did not swallow my technique, it could still work. But if I did this, we would return back to where we started - an even match.''

    Chu Luo frowned. His eyes told him the only way to end this battle was to use that method or spend decades or even hundreds of years fighting until someone made a mistake. He sighed.

    ''No need to let my ego get in the way. Anyway, once I use it, Wang Wei will have no choice but to show up.''

    Chu Luo''s aura suddenly increased. In less than a second, his aura suddenly increased from the peak 6-fold to 9-fold or 65% Grand Dao Source. However, this was not the end, as his strength soon climbed to 67% Grand Dao Source before stopping. His aura alone made the dark gray cloud slow down.

    Xu Shi was shocked. The sudden increase in strength was not something that she expected. ''Is this...'' However, before she could finish that thought or even react, Chu Luo clutched his hand, and a powerful force instantly destroyed her technique.

    "Be gone," he boldly dered, creating a gargantuan palm with extreme power and speed. Everything proceeded so fast that Xu Shi had no time to react.

    Bang! This attack released a terrifying shockwave throughout most of the lower dimensions. However, once the dust settled, Xu Shi was perfectly fine, and that''s because of a handsome young man with silver-gray hair and eyes floating before her.

    Wang Wei calmly looked at Chu Luo. No n is perfect - even for someone like him. He knew the Commerce Hub had their hidden trump cards and had spected what they were since his divination failed him due to them previously using the Four Symbol Mirror and the power from their headquarters. Now, he knew: it was a talisman that could provide an individual with all the powers from their headquarters.

    They used the Potential Mirror to cultivate high-end Emperors that could bear the power of talisman because, unlike the ones Wang Wei could condense at will, the Commerce Hub''s source of power was much harder to harness. So, if any regr Emperors used that talisman, they could die instead of bing powerful.

    Wang Wei looked in the distance as he had figured out other things now that Chu Luo showed up and the karmic strings were easier to read. The Commerce Hub did give him something to increase his strength, but it was not the Potential Mirror. That went to their real "greatest weapon."

    "I knew you would show up," Chu Luo said, his eyes more profound than ever. And it seems the rumors are true."

    Wang Wei focused on him, "I''ve lowered all my defenses, so your eyes should have told you that you have zero chance of winning against me. So, what now?"

    Chu Luo was silent. He was telling the truth. Currently, his eyes were working on overdrive, trying to deduce any possibility of victory, and the result was always the same: zero. Even with its augmented power from the talisman, the result could not change.

    "It doesn''t matter. I just want a fair fight in which I''m not granted victory."

    Wang Wei was not surprised by this response. People like Chu Luo and Ye Dafu insist on fighting him despite knowing they won''t win because they do not want his existence to be a w or Heart Devil to their cultivation path. So, no matter how unconquerable that tall mountain that is his existence is, they will face it - even if it means death. However, Wang Wei''s philosophy has always been not to fight when words are enough to deal with the problem.

    "Why are you still in the lower dimension?"

    "What do you mean?" Chu Luo was genuinely concerned by this sudden and odd question.

    "You were there during Gu Xuan''s Trial and heard about the upper dimension''s situation."

    "So?" Wang Wei looked at him oddly.

    "What are you getting at?" asked Chu Luo, annoyed.

    "The situation has detonated. A major war has already started, and people are forced to take sides. Aren''t you worried about your parents? From what I heard, no one can escape from this war."

    Chu Luo''s face changed. "You''re not lying to me to force me to leave, right?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "What did your eyes tell you?"

    Chu Luo''s atmosphere became somber. He knew some information about the upper dimension'' situation and was worried, but he convinced himself things were not as bad based on how the trial proceeded and the fact his parents "showed up" to help him deal with Gu Xuan. Now, he understood how wrong his assumption was.

    Chu Luo no longer hesitated. He took one step to teleport back to the Emperor Dao World. He had little to no affection for his homeworld and only had a few more things to deal with; once he finished, he would immediately ascend to the upper dimension.

    Chu Luo did not care about the Heavenly Emperor''s Position, the benefits, or even the karma he owed to the Commerce Hub. All he cared about was his parents and how they might be in danger. So, after returning home, he used his current strength to create a few things that may help once that power left his body before ascending.

    ''No wonder this guy failed his Supreme Ouw Trial. Although his intelligence might be close to that level, his ability to control and regte his emotions was terrible,'' thought Wang Wei.

    "I''m sorry," said Xu Shi with a sigh. She was not apologizing for losing, but how she lost. Chu Luo timed his strength gain and attack so perfectly that she did not have the opportunity to activate Wang Wei''s talisman and gain his strength.

    "It''s fine," nodded Wang Wei. He would not me her as Chu Luo was a talented genius, and idents were expected to happen when dealing with him.

    "What now?"

    "Now, it''s time to wrap things up," said Wang Wei, who made a yanking motion from the void to summon a middle-aged man dressed in all ck. This man was the ck Heart Emperor - the Commerce Hub''s ultimate weapon. He used the Potential Mirror to achieve a peak 6-Fold strength and a Grand Dao Foundation Pill to temporarily reach 7-fold. The next step was to use the same talisman as Chu Luo to reach the strength of 10-fold andpete with Wang Wei.

    Sadly, he would not have this chance. Before this man could even activate the Grand Dao Foundation, Wang Wei annihted him. He did not have the chance to process his surroundings, scream, or do anything else - he was gone.

 Chapter 1122 Operation Sleeper 2.0

    <h4>Chapter 1122 Operation Sleeper 2.0</h4>

    1122 Operation Sleeper 2.0

    Wang Wei scanned the battlefield. He took measures to ensure people would not notice his presence, but the death of the ck Heart Emperor would be noticed before long. He groaned before muttering a few words: "You have the blessing of fates."

    His simple words generated a power that instantly covered the entire lower dimension. Then, all the survivors from his faction suddenly felt an overwhelming confidence; it was like they knew they would be the final winner no matter the circumstances. That confidence soon transformed into a strength that ensured their victory.

    Wang Wei nodded in satisfaction before looking at Xu Shi, "Do you want to continue or return home?"

    "I can still fight."

    "Then, go support the Star Beast Battlefield."

    Wang Wei disappeared, returning to the Commerce Hub''s headquarters. He summoned a screen before him: "It''s time for you to act."

    "As you wish, my lord," said Wang Ju.

    Central Commerce World:

    The Commerce Hub knew the importance of having the strength to maintain its grip over the lower dimension. So, they have long invaded another world and turned it into their training ground. The upper echelons of the Hub control ny-nine percent of Emperor Lineages in this world. They used these factions for one purpose - to brainwash talented individuals to train powerful thugs for their rules.

    The Fist Saint Emperor had a frown on his face. Since his return home, he''s felt something was wrong, and no matter what he tried, he could not stop this feeling.

    ''Am I just being paranoid? I should bepletely safe in this ce, right?'' thought Saint Fist. He knew how well-protected this ce was, and even if Wang Wei showed up, he could not conquer this ce easily due to the sheer amount of powerful arrays protecting this world. If Commerce''s headquarters were their most powerful attacking weapon, this world would be their most defensive.

    The Hub ced a lot of resources in this training ground to ensure that this world would create powerful Emperors for them. Because of the Bnce Mechanism and other factors, they have not cultivated many Eternals - until this generation - but the number of pseudo Eternals they''ve cultivated was astronomical. In this world''s history, there have been many periods where Eternals appeared for hundreds of consecutive generations. All these people would leave a protective array worldwide to protect it, but even then, that is not the full extent of the security.

    Tobat the Bnce Mechanism, the Commerce Hub would order their trained Heaven Chosen to travel to other Heaven Will Worlds and gain citizenship before returning home to protect their home. They would sponsor talents from other worlds, promising they would help after proving the Dao.

    So, there is no doubt that the Central Commerce World is the most powerful Heaven Will World in the lower dimension.

    ''I need to calm down. This ce is safe,'' thought the Fist Saint Emperor, exhaling deeply to release the tension and pressure. However, less than ten secondster, he received an emergency talisman that flew from the void. His face turned ugly after absorbing the information inside: ck Heart had mysteriously disappeared.

    He stood up from his cultivation mat, preparing to rush to the meeting. Saint Fist sensed something, and his eyes prated his room to see the sky above the world. He saw a bright golden shield that greatly reassured him. Most of the panic he felt abated, and he calmly teleported to the meeting room. Everyone saluted him as soon as he appeared.

    Although Saint Fist was trained as their pawn, it did not change the fact that he was an Eternal Emperor and deserved respect. Additionally, after ck Heart''s disappearance, he was the most powerful powerhouse they had who they knew was a hundred percent loyal.

    The Fist Saint Emperor nodded to all the elders as he sat in one of the elevated positions. He looked around and knew most of the people since they were the true rulers of the Commerce Hub.

    "Where is Tian Wenyan?" asked one of the leaders.

    "He returned home as soon as the previous meeting ended."

    "Home? Shouldn''t he stay in the headquarters to ensure there were no problems?" As the president, he needed to activate the continent''s power in case of an emergency. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "He imed there was an emergency back home, but based on the recent situation, it''s obvious that he sensed an anomaly even before us."

    "I knew we should not have re-elected that bastard. Although he has a brilliant strategic mind, I always knew he was a coward."

    "No, things are not adding up. Why didn''t he retreat here to this ce? Does he think there are ces even more secure than here? Or does he know something that we don''t?"

    "He knew this ce would be the first to be attacked in case something went wrong."

    Everyone looked at the person who said these words since it was a woman''s voice they did not recognize. Their faces changed when they saw a hooded individual standing in the room; they wondered how long she''d been there and how none of the Eternal ss powerhouses detected her.

    Saint Fist and a few others wanted to react, but they discovered shadow tentacles attached to their shadows, rendering them immobile. They mobilized all their strength to resist, but it was useless.

    "Your destiny has run out," Wang Ju dered. "It''s a shame that my master''s Heavenly Emperor Era had to rise from your ashes." She shook her head in disappointment; none of these needed to happen if these people were wise enough to understand the situation and surrender.

    "How did you bypass our defenses?" asked Saint Fist with clenched teeth.

    "Bypass? Why must I do that when I''ve always been here."

    "You''ve been nning all of this?"

    "Yes, and for a very long time," nodded Wang Ju. The Central Commerce World is a well-protected secret. In fact, few worldmunities know of its existence, and the ones who have heard of it think it''s only a myth. However, after hearing of this myth, Wang Wei tasked them to find this ce, and it became a primary mission for the Fate Shadow Guards.

    "What are you going to do with us?" Saint Fist asked, trying to buy some time to see if he could kill himself and use his immortality to escape the current predicament. However, Wang Ju no longer entertained him; she motioned with her hand, and countless guards appeared in the room.

    They each chose one of themerce''s rulers and pointed it in their forehead to manifest their Fate Lines. Then, the Fate Guards released a weird-looking gray insect that attached itself to the Fate Line before fusing with it. This resulted in them turning in their chosen individuals and inheriting everything from them - including their fate.

    "You!" said Saint Fist as he realized what these people were doing. However, no one paid attention to them. The Fate Shadow Guards only chose a few people, and the rest were executed. Wang Ju did not hesitate to kill all the Immortal Sovereigns while preserving the bodies for her master. She then sealed Saint Fist before killing the remaining Pseudo Eternals.

    "Who knows how to control this world''s protection formation?" she asked, and a few guards raised their hands. "Takeplete control of it and prepare to move it back home." After giving the order, Wang Ju continued to overview this operation.

    This operation did not ur only in the Central Commerce World. Across all 1000 World Communities that the Commerce Hub controlled, countless sects were now being infiltrated and reced by Fate Shadow Guard members. This n was nothing new as it was just arger-scale operation of the one against Di Tian''s Sleepers. However, Wang Wei knew he would need a lot of manpower for it to seed, so he used the Commerce Hub and his Soul Network Ability to expand and gather more members.

    Wang Ju continued her oversight of this operation. She would receive information from across the lower dimension through the Soul Network. She would respond based on the situation; in some cases, she had to travel to some worlds to ensure nothing went wrong.

    Wang Wei smiled as he watched things proceed smoothly. It would be easy for him to destroy all the Commerce Hub''s forces and rulers, but what then? How can he control such arge-scale enterprise as swiftly as possible without any problem? He could not. So, he opted for a simple method - take control of them from the inside. That way, he can preserve most of their foundations and he can reduce resistance to his takeover.

    However, such a n had its problem - the massive military power of the hub. Wang Wei knew how much he would have suffered had he opted for a direct confrontation where he was the aggressor and the enemy was on the defensive. The current battle was already tragic, but it would have been worse - unless he used his overwhelming power but did not want to do that.

    So, he chose another method. He started this war to lure them to disperse most of their forces and leave their backs unprotected so that he could infiltrate and do as he pleases.

    ''One objective ispleted, and now for the second,'' thought Wang Wei.

 Chapter 1123 Death World

    <h4>Chapter 1123 Death World</h4>

    1123 Death World

    After Wang Wei''s departure, Xu Shi rushed to the Star World Beast World Community, even making a show entrance. She headed directly to Ji Lanfang''s prison to free him, almost killing the Void Mirror Emperor. Then, the two began a mindless ughter.

    Not long after their actions, news about the Fate Shadow Guards''s actions was transmitted to the battlefield, shocking many people. All the surviving powerhouses had one thought - they must return home to protect their lineage or foundation. As such, these people began to rush out of the battlefield, making everything chaotic.

    Deng Qiang tried to control the situation, but it was pointless. These people cared more about their homeworld than this battlefield, especially since a majority of them were more "allies" ofmerce than direct subordinates.

    Tie Gang and the War Room would not miss such an opportunity and ordered the few remaining troops to counterattack. The powerhouses on Wang Wei''s side went on a field day as they began to massacre those retreating people with low morale.

    Commerce Hub Headquarters:

    Wang Wei calmly watched everything proceeding, his eyes focusing on a specific group of people. They were the first to receive the news and quickly retreated as they sensed the plot behind this war.

    ''It''s time,'' thought Wang Wei, who no longer hesitated before swallowing an Illusory Pill, temporarily reaching the strength of an Empyrean. Then, he started to follow the people of the Corpse Selling Sect. The process was as easy as he anticipated.

    These people scattered in different directions, each headed to the real "Headquarters." Moreover, each of these decoys was located in different World Communities, in extreme ces, in well-hidden dimensions, and there were so many identification methods that made the security level a nightmare.

    Wang Wei was almost discovered a few times since he had to use his divination when he lost the main trail, and the Corpse Selling Sect had terrifying Anti-Divination Abilities that used the power of Death. However, the one mistake these people, or their founder, Death Reverence, could not ount for was human error.

    No matter how good of a job Death Reverence did to hide the real foundation of his sect, it would not change the fact that humans were using them, and as we all know, humans are wed. Wang Wei used this concept to his advantage; he was patient and chose his move carefully. His actions were then rewarded. During this chase, he found most of the hiddenyers of the Corpse Selling Sect before finding the real one.

    "What is this?" muttered Wang Wei, his eyes concentrated. His eyes discovered a well-hidden dimension, and after finding it, saying he was shocked to his core would be an understatement. The dimension was vast and definitely bigger than the entire lower dimension. Wang Wei was not too sure because he knew he would immediately be detected if he entered. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''Worst, I might be killed.'' His sense of danger was going overdrive, so he did not dare rush in. ''Could it be that Death Reverence would show up if I venture inside and destroy this ce? No, Death Reverence was still in Limbo, and even if he were already resurrected, True Heavenly Dao would never allow for his interference. Even if we achieved Half-Step Transcendence, Maitreya and Supreme Unity would never allow him to interfere in this ce.''

    This could only mean the source of the danger was something else, most likely the terrifying amount of Death Energy in that world. The Corpse Selling Sect must have gathered this energy from wars and conflicts across the entire lower dimensions for countless eras before condensing them in this world.

    ''Why do they need such a vast amount? Is it really because of their cult-like worship of death?'' Wang Wei did not believe this for a second. His intuition was telling him that something more sinister was at y here.

    ''The Death Qi might be the key to the Death Ceremony. Hong''er said they''ve left protection against the Ceremony, but are things so simple? She also said that Death Reverence knew methods that could push the limits or boundaries of True Heavenly Dao. What if he found a way around that formation?''

    Although this theory leaned on the lower end statistically, the fact that it was notpletely zero was a problem in itself.

    ''No, the probability of that urring is not as low as I imagined if I take into ount that he benefited in some ways from the Ultimate Taboo,'' thought Wang Wei, pushing his brain to the limit for his analysis. Assuming Death Reverence took a step into transcendence or got some benefits, it''s entirely possible for him to find a way around the protection left by the Paragons.

    ''Now that the upper dimension is weak, who knows if anyone is keeping watch of these methods, and that''s assuming these parasites did not destroy them,'' continued Wang Wei. ''Thest piece of this puzzle is Maitreya and Supreme Unity. Logically speaking, they would not allow such a thing to ur, but why have they not dealt with this Death World knowing the implications behind its existence?''

    Supreme Unity is thest person who would want the Eternal Ascension World destroyed, so it made sense for him to remove such an obvious threat or unwee variables.

    ''Maitreya must be the one who stopped him, but why? Could it be that she''s really a three-faced individual who''s pretending that she did something wrong but was good, but that''s just the first twoyers of her facade, and deep down, she was truly evil?''

    Wang Wei shook his head to remove his bias and untrustworthiness to ward her and think more logically.

    ''The most likely scenario is they did not get rid of this world to lure Death Reverence, or there is something valuable inside this Death World, so they''ve been bncing each other, preventing the others from getting their hands on it.''

    Wang Wei looked at this Death World, deep in thought. If he only wanted to destroy the Corpse Selling Sect because of his greed for their Qi Luck, now, he wanted to do so because they posed a far greater threat to the Eternal Ascension World and, more importantly, the lower dimension where his friends and sect is located. So, he must get rid of them no matter what - even if it means ruining the two suns'' n to lure Death Reverence.

    ''Now is not the time.'' He must wait until he archives true Empyrean Strength to ensure no issue. By then, even if Death Reverence tries to stop him, his methods will be limited as he will have to deal with the suns and True Heavenly Dao.

    Wang Wei silently teleported away back to the headquarters. The war was about to be settled, but his mind was not focused on that as of yet.

    "Sir Chen Tong, can we have a word," uttered Wang Wei, then Chen Tong appeared before him. "You saw it?"

    "I did," nodded Wang Wei. "Can you tell me what you know?"

    "I don''t know much," replied Chen Tong. "After my death, I came to the lower dimension, which was a safer ce, to gather luck and merit to revive myself. I noticed the Death World and investigated, but it was nothing but a world full of Death Qi."

    Wang Wei frowned, "Are you saying I''m overthinking and that thing is just a normal world full of death energy?"

    "No, you''re not," replied Chen Tong. "After the Ultimate Taboo, I suddenly had the idea to investigate and did so." Chen Tong paused. "Well, I know I detected something in that world, but I don''t know what it is."

    "You don''t know? As in your knowledge could not identify it or..."

    "My memories were wiped out," Chen Tong exined.

    "Hmm, that is odd." These words reinforced his thought that Death Reverence changed or improved after the Ultimate Taboo.

    But is Death Reverence so capable? I assumed you were a peak Paragon, even if not Boundless. But he can so easily wipe your memory?"

    "No, the process was weird, and definitely not only because his strength surpasses mine."

    "You have a point," nodded Wang Wei, who did notpletely buy Chen Tong''s exnation as thetter might be adding stuff to make him look better and protect his pride.

    "Well, thank you for answering my question."

    "Are you going to destroy it?"

    "That''s the n," nodded Wang Wei.

    "You should be more careful. Although I''ve only met Death Reverence twice, he always gave me the creeps."

    "I will," nodded Wang Wei, his eyes focused as he watched Chen Tong disappear. ''This man is not simple.'' From what he knew and deduced, people in Limbo should not be able to interact so easily and freely with the world of the living. Meanwhile, Chen Tong acted as if he was a projection of a genuine body instead of an existence between life and death.

    "Sect master," said Wang Ju, who appeared in the room.

    "How was the operation?"

 Chapter 1124 Perfect Future

    <h4>Chapter 1124 Perfect Future</h4>

    1124 Perfect Future

    "The operation seeded in over 900 worldmunities," reported Wang Ju.

    "And the remaining 100?"

    "Things didn''t go as nned."

    "Tian Wenyan''s doing?"

    "Yes," nodded Wang Ju. "He acted swiftly and created a corrtion of the remaining worldmunities, holding on to theirst breath. I figured they were weak enough, and there was no need to focus too much on them now."

    "That''s a good call, but keep an eye on him if he tries to get allies from the worldmunities not influenced by this war. "Although this war was massive, it only affected a third of the lower dimension, leaving more than 2000 worldmunities untouched.

    "I''ve already assigned people for this task."

    Wang Wei nodded, "How are the lower dimensions of these captured worldmunities doing?"

    "Due tock of poption, we could only infiltrate the truly valuable worlds - the ones that produce rare resources for the Commerce Hub," exined Wang Ju. "Once everything is settled, we can focus on expansion in these ces."

    "Your expansion should not only be those ces but the entire lower dimensions," said Wang Wei. "You must have eyes in every corner of this ce and also have arge pool to recruit people."

    Wang Ju''s eyes squinted as she felt this expansion did not seem like it was simply because her master wanted arge information-gathering agency. The Commerce Hub is, without a doubt, the greatest power in the lower dimension, and after their defeat, no one will truly be able to resist her master''s advancement. In other words, the role of their Fate Shadow Guards should have been diminished, bing the eye of the Dao Opening Sect to maintain their powers and ensure the longevity of the Heavenly Emperor Era. But now, she was smelling something different.

    "You''ll know when the times are correct," said Wang Wei calmly.

    "I understand."

    "Anything else?"

    "This is for you." Wang Ju offered a group of talismans. "Those are the identity tokens of themerce rulers. They should allow you to control the headquarters as soon as possible." These people would never allow the president absolute control of the headquarters, so they had long divided his power and created protocols to restrict him when needed.

    "Excellent," Wang Wei praised with a genuine smile on his face.

    "Lastly, what should I do with the Fist Saint Emperor?" Once Wang Wei controls the headquarters, his immortality will be gone.

    "Try to make him into one of our own. If that fails, search his soul for information before turning him into resources."

    "As you wish."

    "Anything else?"

    "No."

    Wang Wei dismissed her, so she disappeared. He then activated the talismans, so they floated in the air in a circr position. They rotated until they turned into light before fusing on the ground. Wang Wei immediately smiled as he sensed the connection with this enormous continent.

    ''The right person can indeed use strength on par with the limit of 10-Fold if they can bear this power,'' he thought as he finished cing his imprint on the formation to ensure absolute control. Once that was a sess, he pointed into the sky to manifest numerous karmic threads connected to the continent.

    Wang Wei cut most of the threads. From then on, no one knew that the Commerce Hub''s headquarters used to be a powerful weapon, except for someone like Chen Tong. Beside him, everyone who knew had their memories wiped out. Wang Wei''s next step was to move the headquarters'' continent with a new one and shrink the original Void Beast one until it was as small as a toy on his palm.

    "You will be the headquarters of the Hell Court," Wang Wei dered. He did not point to leaving the continent and all its power for the Myriad Emperor World or the Dao Opening Sect but for the Hell Court. These people need to be seen as a real threat to his era for his n to work, or True Heavenly Dao will immediately see them as hopeless and choose someone else as the bnce mechanism for this era once the time arrives. So, he opted to give them a powerful weapon/headquarters.

    "I know my actions will bite me back in the future, but it''s the best choice for now," muttered Wang Wei before sending an invitation through the Dream World to summon all his allies during this war - it was time to wrap things and deal with the aftermath.

    The meeting room was different from the typical court sessions. Wang Wei still sat on his throne on the front, but he was not alone. He created numerous thrones on his left and right for the others to sit on. He chose this decor as a sign of respect for his allies. People like Ji Lanfang and Wrath were technically equal to him and his peers as Heavenly Emperor, so it would be disrespectful for them to stand like courtiers - even though Wang Wei knew they would not mind or dare say anything. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He even created thrones for his "courtier" to show respect, so all Eternal Powerhouses-even Immortal Sovereigns-had a seat. However, the other Immortals and mortals had to stand as usual.

    It did not take long for everyone to show up. Wang Wei did not reserve seats or put people''s names; it was a whoes, first serve situation. Soon, everyone showed up for the meeting, including Wrath, who Wang Wei had been adamant before about not being seen with her public.

    He had a change of heart because he recently saw a perfect future or a future with the highest probability of happening. In that future, the people responsible for the destruction of his era used his connection with the demon race to rally allies. They did so despite having no proof and the fact that the Neo-Devil Race has been integrated into many worlds andmunities, and they''ve had a positive image.

    The interesting thing about this perfect future is that one of the leaders of the Hell Court will be responsible for ending the Heavenly Emperor Era. In other words, Wang Wei''s own creation will indeed expand the era way past its expiration date, but it will also lead to its destruction.

    After knowing this truth, Wang Wei decided it was pointless to try to hide his rtionship with Wrath. Better yet, his actions now can ensure that the Myriad Emperor World has a strong ally like the Neo-Devil during the rise of the Hell Court.

    As for the perfect future? It was not absolute. True Heavenly Dao cannot n the downfall of his era as long as he can achieve Half-Step Transcendence before that period.

    Wrath nced at Wang Wei, wondering why he decided to meet so publicly. However, she did not ask as she guessed he must have his reasons; she did not think it would be a mistake as every move this man made was calcted.

    The meeting room was quiet as everyone waited for things to start. However, as soon as Ye Dafu appeared, he broke the quiet:

    "Wang Wei boy, I like your seating arrangement." Wang Wei rolled his eyes. "But can you make a seat for my new wife?"

    "No."

    "Why not?"

    "She may have garnered your trust but not mine."

    Ye Dafu sighed before slumping on his chair, "I don''t like it when you''re like this."

    "Wee, everyone," said Wang Wei, ignoring the monkey. "Before we start everything, I would like to thank you for trusting me, even going as far as putting your lives on the line. I''m grateful beyond words can exin."

    Wang Wei paused for less than two seconds before continuing; he did not want to give these people time to think whether his words were genuine or not. Ultimately, it did not matter especially since most of them did it not out of trust but fear.

    "We''ve suffered, and now, it''s time to reap the benefits of our trials and tribtions." Wang Wei raised his hand to manifest a holographic map of the lower dimension. "Currently, close to a third of the lower dimension is drastically weakened, and many worlds are without an Emperor or protector. This is our chance. We use this power vacuum to expand, conquer, and spread our influences."

    The people looked at this map with great concentration; many people had to use their willpower not to salivate.

    "I have already organized a charter with the territory you will be responsible for this expansion and your benefits," continued Wang Wei as he snapped his finger to send the information to everyone.

    "The charter also contains the rules and restrictions for this expansion-the most prominent being that more resources can be plundered from these worlds as punishment for their actions, but mindless killing for vengeance and hatred is not allowed. Do you have any questions orments?"

    "I have one," said Xu Shi. "We lost more than 90% of our troops, so we do not have the means for a military exploit at the moment."

    "Didn''t you n to revive our fallen people?" asked Wang Wei. "Do so. Don''t stop at our people; revive the enemy''s soldiers into undead or turn their dead bodies into puppets. Use summoning techniques for more troops, and you can also ess a few of themerce''s resources to help in the revival. Let the Mortal Civilization be responsible for the Smaller Thousand Worlds and the Mortal Worlds."

    Wang Wei suddenly paused as he thought of something, "Don''t use any undead techniques that involve the soul. We don''t want to upset Samsara."

    "Very well," nodded Xu Shi.

 Chapter 1125 Sibling

    <h4>Chapter 1125 Sibling</h4>

    1125 Sibling

    "You can be in charge of this task," said Wang Wei. "Anything else?"

    "Your majesty, I have a request!" said Feng Heng, sitting two seats to the right.

    "I''m listening."

    "Would you please change my charter so I haveplete control over the Ancient Spirit Realm?"

    "Hmm." Wang Wei did not immediately give an answer. He understood why Feng Heng wanted this change, as he wanted to ensure Tantric Buddhism had no problems and that the presence of other people in that world could cause trouble. However, no one liked the idea of one person having absolute control over one world - even if their benefits would actually not be affected.

    "I''ll allow it," said Wang Wei. "But only Tantric Buddhism is allowed to spread in the Lower Realm of thatmunity."

    "That''s fair." Feng Heng did not mind too much. Once he ces the necessary restrictions, Tantric Buddhism is as much part of [Buddhism] as the other branches like Zen, Pure Land, or Tao-Zen Buddhism.

    "Anyone else?"

    "I have something." Wang Wei looked at the monkey.

    "I heard your world has been reverted to Innate?"

    "That''s right?"

    "Can you sell me the method?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "The Innate Qi Environment is not on the list of things to export, but if you give me your Bloodline Development Method, I''ll sell it to you."

    "Forget it," replied Ye Dafu. If he works harder, he might create a solution himself with the help of these old men back home. In the worst-case scenario, he''ll just officially travel to the Myriad Emperor World to cultivate. He guessed that bastard Wang Wei would charge him for any extended stay, but it would still be cheaper than buying that method. Wang Wei shrugged.

    The meeting continued, and the majority of it was dividing the initial benefits. People had to use their military points to increase their strength or the overall foundations of their lineage. Wang Wei bought the few preserved Immortal Sovereign bodies. Once that was finished, the Eternal Emperors had a short discussion before everyone left. Xu Shi wanted to chat with Wang Wei, so they two stayed.

    "This was a perfect opportunity for a Dao Discussion."

    "Now is not the right time," replied Wang Wei. His cultivation has remained stagnant by choice so a Dao Discussion would be mostly wasted. However, after he archives the taboo battle realm and will have no issue increasing his cultivation, it will be the perfect time for it.

    "The next time we do it, there will be more people, and the effect will be better," Wang Wei reassured her.

    "If you say so."

    Wang Wei disconnected from the Dream World. He had a lot of things to do, but he also sensed that his time in the lower dimension was not long. His next destination was the Battle Spirit World, the Spirit Genesis Sect, to be precise. Wang Wei easily bypassed the formation protecting the sect since Emperor Jia was nothing but his ve.

    He looked at this once most powerful sect, and his senses could not detect the slightest sign of life. That''s right, not a single person was alive. Emperor Jia''s objective in activating the sect''s protective formation was to ensure no one escaped. He even summoned the few people outside the sect during the war to eliminate them.

    "Here you are," said Emperor Jia, handing him a space ring with all the resources of the Spirit Genesis Sect, including their Emperor Artifacts, archives, and secret realms that served as their foundation. After absorbing the foundation of such a powerful faction, the Dao Opening Sect will take another leap in strength. They only need to modify some of these resources to fit the Origin System or the Myriad Emperor World.

    "Thanks."

    Emperor Jia nodded before slowly dissipating; it was for good this time. He had already destroyed his own vault, and now, Wang Wei ced the final nail in the coffin by erasing him from history. From now on, only a few people remember the name Emperor Jia.

    Wang Wei took onest nce at the Spirit Genesis Sect, and with a thought, the magnificent buildings turned into sand and dissipated into the wind. The formation remained, preventing anyone from knowing what had happened here. Then, he teleported to a distant mountain, waiting for someone.

    "Your majesty," said a deep voice while bowing deeply.

    "Gao Buqin, I promised you an opportunity to prove the Dao, and I won''t go on my word. A group of people will ascend to the upper dimension with you in a little while. I assume Deste One told you about the price to pay?"

    "He did, and I don''t mind."

    "Good." Wang Wei waved his hand to give him a token, and Gao Buqin bowed before teleporting away. Wang Wei took onest look at this ce, his gaze momentarily stopping at that old man who wanted to cultivate Fate Dao. Then, he returned home, where his family had already prepared a small feast. He sent the space ring to Origin One to deal with things.

    "Come. The food is ready," said Yu Yan, and Wang Wei walked in with a smile and immediately started eating.

    "Boy, did you see my fight?" asked Wang Chang.

    "I did."

    "I didn''t," added Wang Tian.

    "Me too."

    "You should have been there. I punched him..."

    As always, Wang Wei felt a peaceful atmosphere enveloping his body and mind whenever he had these quiet moments with his family.

    "Are you listening to me?"

    "Huh? Sorry, I was a little distracted. What did you say?"

    "I said, I think I''m ready to fight Yang Kai. What do you think?"

    "It should not be an issue," said Wang Wei. The Nine Suns Emperor only proved the Dao three generations ago, and even with the time eleration of the upper dimension in the previous two generations, his strength should not have improved much. "However, I rmend you enter seclusion onest time to absorb the experience of this war."

    "That''s what I was thinking," nodded Wang Chang. Wang Wei was about to nod when he sensed something and looked in the distance.

    "What happened?" asked Wang Tian.

    "Chu Luo ascended."

    "Chu Luo? The one that was yourpetitor during Gu Xuan''s trial?"

    "Yes." Wang Wei exined the situation to them.

    "Such a filial child," sighed Yu Yan.

    "Hmm? Why do I feel your words contain some hidden meanings?" asked Wang Wei.

    "You''ve overthinking things, as usual," replied Yu Yan, giving him a side-eye.

    "Are you really insinuating I''m not filial? Is there a son more filial than me between Heaven and Earth?" Wang Wei felt offended; no, he felt hurt.

    "If you were so filial, you would give me grandkids by now," sneered Yu Yan.

    "Here we go again. I thought we had this conversation already and came to an understanding."

    "What conversation? You and Hong''er decided, and we had no say in the matter."

    Wang Wei was genuinely speechless. Who knew his mother was boggling so much "resentment." She fooled him, as he thought they were all right on this front for hundreds of thousands of years.

    "Why don''t you say something?" said Wang Wei, looking at his father with scrutinizing eyes.

    "What do you want me to say?" asked Wang Tian while shrugging. "I''m on your mother''s side. I want grandkids - preferably one that can inherit my swordsmanship path."

    "Grandpa?" asked Wang Wei, grasping at thest straw.

    "Sorry, grandson," added Wang Chang while caressing his white beard. "I also want a great-grandson. You''re no longer small and cute, so I want someone I can dote on."

    ''Is this what my father felt like when the whole family ganged up on him?'' thought Wang Wei. ''I don''t like this feeling at all.'' So, he counterattacked.

    "Instead of focusing on me, why not focus on yourselves? What happened to the siblings you guys were going to give me?"

    "We''re too old for that kind of thing," rebutted Yu Yan. "Plus, do you think I want to bring a child into this world knowing he will live under your halo? I don''t want such a fate for my worst enemy."

    "Your mother has a point. If we were to give you a sibling, no matter how good of a job we do to raise him, he would never live up to the world''s expectation, just cause he''s your sibling," nodded Wang Tian.

    "That''s a terrible excuse. As long as we love him and don''t put these expectations on them, they should be fine," replied Wang Wei. "Plus, we don''t know for sure if they would not live up to the expectations."

    Yu Yan rolled her eyes. "The only way for such a child to live normally in this world is we keep him a mortal his whole life, raise him in another Chaos World, or iste him from the outside worldpletely. I don''t want to do any of that."

    "So, you''re never going to have another child because of this?"

    "Maybe in the far distant future, when you''re only a myth or legend known only in books, we might try again. But for now, that''s no longer on the table," exined Yu Yan.

 Chapter 1126 [Existence Ceremony]

    <h4>Chapter 1126 [Existence Ceremony]</h4>

    1126 [Existence Ceremony]

    The family dinnersted a few days before everyone scattered. Yu Yan returned to her semi-hibernation state to wait for the next generation. Wang Tian continued his Nine Extremity Foundation in the Swordsmanship World, and Wang Chang entered a cultivation retreat for his battle against Nine Suns.

    Wang Wei was about to return to the court when Sword One asked to see him, so he summoned it. "Are you alright?" he asked after seeing her pale face.

    "I''m fine. I already took a pill and should be fine after a few months," she exined.

    "That''s good. What do you want to see me for?"

    "I wanted to ask whether you had any new tasks for me." She used to be in charge of the Commerce Hub and worked closely with Wang Ju, but now, this line of work did not need her since they now had absolute control over the hub.

    "There is no need. You should rest and recuperate."

    "I''m fine. I haven''t felt so filled with life, ambition, and purpose in a long time. So, I don''t want to rest."

    "I see." Wang Wei always assumed she was the kind of cool, collected, and inactive like Origin One, but it seems she had a fire inside of her. However, it made sense, given she''s a swordsman.

    "Let me think. How about you apany The Steward as he tries to expand our alliance beyond the nonmerce worldmunities? Certain things might be easy if he has someone of your strength by his side."

    "Great," said Origin One with a twinkle in her eyes. She bowed before disappearing. Wang Wei did not immediately leave as he remembered his favorite ancestors and went to see him. After chatting and drinking with Wucheng for a day, he returned to the court, where, to his surprise, Wang Ju awaited him "Did something happen?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Yes. Our people caught one of the traitors."

    "Oh?"

    "Just like what happened to you, a terrifying restriction activated - despite our effort to be careful. We lost a few capable people."

    "Did you try to revive them?"

    "We tried, but it was useless. Sorry for my blunt words, but I don''t think even you can revive them. These restrictions were likely created to target you personally."

    "It''s fine," Wang Wei said calmly. "You would note here if this was the only news. What else happened?"

    Wang Ju showed him an orb - which was condensed from her power - with a piece of paper encased inside. "One of the spies released this piece of paper after evaporating." Wang Wei held the orb as he used all his detection abilities - he found nothing. So, either this paper is safe, or the power inside is beyond his ability.

    "You can leave."

    "Sect master ???"

    "Don''t worry." Wang Ju bowed before disappearing. Wang Wei activated the court''s formation, preparing to run away with the slightest anomaly. Only did he read the paper''s content:

    [Dear chosen one, I''m writing this message to tell you that none of the actions of these people are rted to me in any way or form. I only sent my people to the lower dimension because they pressured me. I know you''re destined to end this era, and I have no problem with that.] [I hope we can meet someday to drink and converse under the moonlight. If that is not appealing to you, or if you cannot ept my apology, I''m happy to stay far away from you.]

    [From: Disaster Paragon]

    Wang Wei was speechless. "This Disaster Paragon is a character." That''s the only way he could describe thetter. The spies descended to the lower dimension in the early stages of this generation. So, assuming he did not send these notes before True Heavenly Dao closed the lower dimension since he would not know, he had this method prepared in advance in case something went wrong. This level of carefulness and preparedness truly made Wang Wei speechless.

    ''This also shows that this man is quite intelligent despite his cowardly presence and is also bold.'' Very few people know of the existence of the eighth moon, yet Disaster Paragon assumed or deduced whoever fate chose to bear the destiny to end his era would have discovered the truth.

    Wang Wei updated the character profile he had on this man before burning the paper. He then sent new nutrients to the Genesis Fruit before entering seclusion. With ess to the Commerce Hub''s resources, he will have no issue tempering his body for a while, but his main priority is the [Existence Ceremony.] The process took 20,000 years (on the outside), but he finally finished. He quickly checked outside, and the expansion was going smoothly. They''ve already conquered more than a hundred worldmunities and are still going strong. In this short period, Wang Wei had gathered too much merit, incense, dream power, and spiritual energy, but that was still the tip of the iceberg as these new worlds did not have the proper time to ferment.

    Wang Wei focused on the magic circle in the middle of the room that was releasing a strange aura. "Let''s begin." As he sat in the middle and closed his eyes, a few characters floated from the circle: [The Most Powerful Sect]. A wind with a strange aura blew from the Spirit Genesis Sect before materializing in the cultivation room.

    Wang Wei''s spirit flew to an unknown ck-and-white space with countless runes.

    ''Heavenly Dao''s Records,'' he thought. This ce contained all knowledge and truths of the Eternal Ascension World. Wang Wei did not waste time as he quicklytched to a rune that tranted: Heavenly Emperor Era. As his spirit left an imprint on the rune, his body and soul dissipated; he did not die but entered a state where he was his [Existence]. He now had many forms: his memories, his name, his history, and his karmic impact on others were now all part of himself.

    Then, Wang Wei felt his [Existence] started to elevate as it fused with the [Heavenly Emperor Era Rune]. His mind trembled before he found himself in an infinite room with countless white silhouettes and no faces or genders. Everything proceeded as he expected except for this event. So, Wang Wei focused on analyzing the situation.

    ''Are these the physical manifestation of all the infinite possibilities of the Heavenly Emperor Era?'' He understood the situation. Since he wanted his [Existence] to include an entire era that spread across the lower dimension, he must bear that era''s weight. In other words, he must confront the manifestation of every Emperors born in that era, every action they make, every karma thread connected to them or a result of their actions, and finally, he must bore the weight of every single event that urred in that era - including something as insignificant as someone kicking a rock or an animal touching a grass as they walked to their destination.

    ''I understand. Just like the saying, you must bear the crown''s weight. In my case, I must bear the weight of my era''s history if I want it to be a part of me. Well, bring it on.''

    The nature of this battle was spiritual and willpower, which is one of his greatest assets. So, he rushed to these figures and fought them nonstop. The battles themselves were nothing significant to Wang Wei, but the duration of the fight was a nightmare. He had to confront every single possibility of his era, meaning every single event that will ur in the Heavenly Emperor Era across all 3800 Heaven Will Communities, which areposed of billions of worlds and an infinite number of people making an infinite number of decisions.

    The battle felt endless, especially since he seemed to notice how much time had passed. Wang Wei did not know whether this was part of the process or whether his brain was doing so as a way to distract somewhat from this endless fight and prevent him from going mad, but he noticed. If not for his unwavering willpower, he would have given up. But even with such iron will, his spirit had reached its limit after he felt he had fought for at least 10,000 Yuan Epochs. But even then, he did not stop Despite his spirit giving up after 10,000 Yuan Epochs, the battle did not end until after exactly 103.4 million Yuan Epochs. In other words, he relied purely on his Willpower to continue the fight until he defeated thest possibility in this strange realm.

    Wang Wei''s spirit sat on the ground, breathing harder than a tired dog. He wanted nothing more in this world than to sleep for a few millennia, if not more. Sadly for him, this was not over. A single eye appeared in that space, and his face contorted: ''True Heavenly Dao.''

    True Heavenly Dao did not waste time with him and immediately acted; it did not even care that he was its chosen Era Son. Wang Wei felt a pressure on his spirit that made him feel like a mortal tasked with holding up the heavens, and he had to rely on his will to do so.

    ''Damn it,'' he cursed as he gritted his teeth to resist.

 Chapter 1127 Higher [Existence]

    <h4>Chapter 1127 Higher [Existence]</h4>

    1127 Higher [Existence]

    "I''m getting tired of facing you,"ined Wang Wei as he sensed his spiritual body rapidly copsing. However, he felt he had to say his piece. He grunted before bracing himself to resist the pressure. This time around, he did not know how long had passed, but with every waking minute, his spirit weakened, Wang Wei was sweating immensely, and his eyes were blurred.

    ''I''m on the verge of passing out,'' he thought, but even pondering such a small sentence aggravated the situation. So, he had to empty his mind to focus slowly on resisting. After what felt like an eternity, Wang Wei suddenly felt he could breathe. His legs wobbled as if an immense strength had been lifted, but it was so sudden that he had not adapted yet.

    His body, or spirit, took deep breaths to calm down and gather strength. However, the sense of weakness was simply overwhelming, and for some reason, Wang Wei felt an intense need to throw up.

    ''That''s a sensation I haven''t felt in a couple of million years,'' he thought, but once again, he was so weak that even thinking made his head hurt. Wang Wei regted his breathing to ensure his spirit recovered as swiftly as possible while he watched that colossal eye dissipate. If he were not so weak, he would have given it a piece of his mind or, at the very least, give him the middle finger.

    ''For fuck''s sake, this is not over?'' He ignored the terrible migraine as he watched a bridge appear before him. ording to his calction, he predicted there would be resistance from Heavenly Dao as he tried this ceremony. Still, he did not expect an entire trial prepared for this asion and one so well-prepared.

    So now, Wang Wei had to ponder whether someone had already walked a simr path - hence the well-created trial. Or, True Heavenly Dao reacted swiftly and organized this trial based on what he was trying to do.

    ''I''m getting tired of these high-level entities regting every aspect of the universe,'' Wang Weiined before slowly walking to that bridge. A faceless and genderly spirit simr to the first trial appeared and rushed toward him as soon as he took the first step.

    ''Another fight?'' Wang Wei immediately took a fighting pose despite being in the worst possible shape for anybat. He might currently be weaker than a drunkard who hadn''t eaten for two weeks, had a debilitating disease in which their organs were failing, and was heavily injured from falling ten stories high- but he would still fight until his body and mind copsed.

    Luckily, he did not have to fight - at least not in the physical sense. The spirit did not attack him but entered his body. Wang Wei immediately senses a ck spot on his spiritual body. ''Huh? What''s this?'' Normally, he could deduce this kind of thing instantly, but his mind was not in the best state. Soon, a second spirit entered his body, and something clicked in Wang Wei''s mind: ''Assimtion,'' he concluded. ''If the first test was me resisting the strength of this era, this one is about resisting its assimtion. No, not resist per se. My goal is to assimte my [Existence] into the [Heavenly Emperor Era], but while I can assimte it, it can do the same to me.''

    He immediately understood the severity of the situation. If he fails the assimtion, not only will his n fail, but he will die in some way or form as his [Existence] is instead assimted.

    ''I will probably lose my physical body and soul, existing in another form simr to those people in Limbo. That''s uneptable.''

    He began to resist these spirits'' assimtion while trying to assimte them. However, the process was not as easy as he expected because the most important aspect of this battle was not his use of spirit or his Willpower but his understanding and control of [Existence]. Wang Wei had to apply everything he knew [Existence] from Madman Chu as he slowly walked through that bridge and assimted all these spirits, which were the physical manifestation of every possibility of the Heavenly Emperor Era.

    After another eternity, Wang Wei passed through the bridge, but he was truly about to pass out. He had reached his limit even for someone of his Willpower, and the world was about to be dark any second now.

    Then, he sensed a mysterious power that rapidly recuperated his spirit. His eyes opened in the court, and he was still sitting cross-legged inside the magic circle.

    "What happened?" Wang Wei looked around in confusion for a few seconds before gainingplete mental acuity. His terrifying brain processing speed returned, and he immediately realized many things, including that less than a minute had passed despite spending Heaven knows how long in that spiritual ce.

    The second thing he noticed was the drastic increase in one of his Soul Dubdao. It increased from 7% Grand Dao Source to 30% Grand Dao Source, almost as good as his Fate Dao.

    ''It makes sense given the rtionship between the Spirit and the Soul,'' thought Wang Wei. The third thing he noticed was that his willpower had increased greatly, which is something that usually urs after some of his flesh tribtions.

    "This is..." muttered Wang Wei as he truly sensed the major changes to his body. His [Existence], which previously contained [body/soul/spirit], [memories], [name], [history/impact], now also contained [The Heavenly Emperor Era]. Wang Wei''s eyes squinted while he smiled. He could see so many new karma threads connected to him, many of which were illusory as they represented future events and possibilities of his era.

    "I can already see how much of a nightmare it will be to try to erase me," he smirked. "And the longer the erasts, the more impactful it is, the harder it is to kill me." From now on, whoever tries to kill him will have to erase an entire era in the lower dimension. Although such a thing is nothing to Half-Transcendent Beings, to Paragons, it''s a difficult task that requires time and effort, and even then, they might not seed due to the strict nature of True Heavenly Dao on the lower dimension.

    ''I''m so d I created the Karma Unbound Physique,'' thought Wang Wei. One downside to this method is the sheer Karmic Threads connected to him. For any master of Karma Dao, such a thing is a w. Luckily, Wang Wei is a master of Karma Dao, and he cultivated the Karma Unbound Physique.

    ''Another good news is I''ve understood another portion of [True Self], so the path of Evesting should be easier and faster.'' His bright smile deepened. There are no greater pleasures or satisfactions than aplishing major dreams or goals. He exhaled to calm down.

    ''I wonder if father and mother could use this ceremony,'' thought Wang Wei. ''There is no way they could pass that test, but if they assimted their [Existence] to something less influential than an entire era - let''s say, the Ultimate Sword Path for father - the test''s difficulty might be reduced.''

    Wang Wei began to calcte the possibility of this happening. He concluded that his mother and father should have no problem passing the first and third tests as long as they prepared, trained, and had a deep enough understanding of Madman Chu''s inheritance, so the real issue is the second test. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''I really cannot predict how they would fare against True Heavenly Dao. And, even if they do, could they pass the third test after being spiritually drained from the second test?''

    He summoned a throne inside his cultivation room to hunch down; he felt this position would help him think better.

    ''The core issue is their Willpower. It would be best if I could train their Willpower to reach beyond their current strength and realm. But how do I allow them to achieve that? I could recreate my experience in the void as a training secret realm, but my Willpower would not reach that level without my soul reaching the Paragon Level. So, would I need to find materials to raise their souls to the Empyrean Tier?''

    Wang Wei shook his head to remove this idea. The lower dimension did not have enough resources to raise two Empyreans - especially since the majority of the resources are needed for him to cultivate and temper his body.

    ''I need to think outside the box. Maybe I can condense something like Willpower Orbs from my own Willpower to aid them. Even if I lose some Willpower to aid them, it''s still a small quantity, and I can make it upter.''

    The n had an initial outline. He''ll develop methods to temper Willpower for his parents while leaving Willpower Orbs to aid them in achieving a Willpower on par with Empyreans. Then, they can try the existence ceremony.

    ''Then, it''s decided.'' Wang Wei knew his parents would definitely participate in the war in the upper dimension even if True Heavenly Dao returned the elerated speed after he left. After all, they are ascending after the next generation. So, this ceremony is a way to ensure their safety.

    Bang!

    The world around Wang Wei suddenly trembled.

 Chapter 1128 Madman

    Chapter 1128 Madman

    1128  Madman

    ''What''s going on?'' Wang Wei did not detect anything when this sudden change urred. The worst part is that his intuition was not warning him of any danger, which could be a good thing or a terrible situation in which he''s encountering an event in which his abilities are useless.

    He immediately scanned his surroundings and found no enemy, but he sensed an anomaly in this room''s space. He was on high alert as he activated the court''s formation to prepare for whatever wasing. The space broke apart but quickly healed.

    In this brief moment, Wang Wei sensed an odd aura on the other side of that space crack. ''Someone ising?'' His question was immediately answered as he heard a loud voice.

    "Damn it, why is this ce blocked? How annoying." The voice was obviously male, slightly grave, with a hint of echo.

    "Kazuk Minuk Dodi."

    The man said a few words that seemed nonsense to the regr listeners. Still, Wang Wei noticed that he pronounced them in a very specific manner, to the point that he perfectly controlled the vibration, frequency, and wavelengths of his vocal cords.

    A weird aura emanated from the void, and a portal slowly materialized before Wang Wei. A middle-aged man with a regr-looking ck robe, tired eyes, and a head of back hair held by one string but a ck and white goatee walked out from the portal.

    "Oh, good, it worked."

    "Who are you?" asked Wang Wei. His danger intuition was calm, but that was not a sign for him to rx his guard.

    "You have something that belongs to me."

    "I don''t even know you."

    "But you do."

    "If I did, I wouldn''t have asked."

    "Unless you''re trying to hide from me," said the middle-aged man.

    "Why would I do that?"

    "People often run away from me. I don''t know why. Well, I do. They usually don''t want to repay their debt."

    "I don''t owe - Wait, are you Madman Chu?"

    "See? I said you know me."

    "You could have introduced yourself, and this conversation would have been much smoother," Wang Wei said. Despite knowing thetter''s identity, he did not lower his guard. After all, he knew almost nothing about Madman Chu besides his analysis. So, his mind was already deducing how to escape this scenario if something went wrong.

    ''Assuming he''s really mad, it would mean his spirit has problems. I can use my Soul Dao to recreate the trial I just experienced. It should work, or at least give me time to run away by ascending.''

    "I didn''t introduce myself?" asked Madman Chu, genuinely puzzled.

    "You didn''t."

    "But how did you know who I was?"

    Wang Wei grunted, feeling that conversing with this man might give him an aneurysm. "Why are you here?"

    "Like I said, you have something that belongs to me."

    "You''re talking about your inheritance?" Wang Wei took out the talisman with the information.

    "Why would I want something that I already know?" asked Madman Chu, looking at him as if he was stupid. The corner of Wang Wei''s eyes twitched: this was the first time someone had given him such a look, and he was not happy about it.

    "I''m talking about what you did with my work."

    "You mean this ceremony?"

    "Yes. I''ve spread my knowledge across the Chaos Universe in the hopes that people will innovate and return the favor, but it has been a while since someone did," said Madman Chu with a deep sigh while shaking his head to show his disapproval.

    "How can these people be so stupid? I''ve already done most of the work for them, so they only need to improve on what I''ve done. But no. They either used it without any intention of innovating and when they do, it''s something stupid."

    He looked Wang Wei in the eyes. "I hope you didn''t do something stupid and make mee here in vain."

    "See for yourself." Wang Wei condensed his ceremony into a talisman before handing it to him. Madman Chu did not hesitate to study the content.

    "Assimting my existence to an event or cause? Brilliant. I see youbine the work of that boy Heavenly Book with mine. Not bad, not bad."

    Wang Wei squinted his eyes. He now had confirmation that Heavenly Book Paragon created the Paradox Ceremony, and he was his enemy, not the one of the Cardinals.

    "I''m very satisfied with this exchange," said Madman Chu with a great smile. "The debt between us is settled." Wang Wei immediately felt the tight karmic bond between him and Madman Chu dissipate, and a gleam of light shed in his eyes. In fairness, thetter''s inheritance was way more valuable than his ceremony, but he still settled the debt because he was satisfied with Wang Wei''s work.

    ''So, is this the kind of person he is?'' thought Wang Wei.

    "Well, goodbye." Madman Chu did not hesitate to turn around to head to his portal.

    "Wait!"

    "Is there something else?"

    "Can you tell me how you descended in this blocked space?" Wang Wei was genuinely curious how he bypassed True Heavenly Dao''s blockade.

    "Such information is valuable," Madman Chu replied casually.

    "I''ll exchange my experience of using the ceremony with you. Such data should help you better understand the ceremony."

    "Hmm." Madman Chu pondered for a good ten seconds. "Deal." Wang Wei immediately gave him the information, and Madman Chu exined: "I used a technique from the Rulebreaker Race."

    "What race?" Wang Wei had never heard of such a creature."

    "At the beginning of the universe, during the Age of Genesis, Grand Dao was young and ignorant. So, when ruling the Chaos Universe, it experimented with different creatures and lifeforms. The result was that it created too many creatures that were too powerful or had unbnced abilities, one of which was the Rulebreakers - a race with the power to ignore the rules, restrictions, limitations, or Order-Disorder of Heaven and Earth."

    "That is terrifying,"mented Wang Wei. If he had such ability, he would turn the entire Chaos Universe upside down with all his unrestrained ideas.

    ''Here I thought Fiendgods or Chaos Demon Gods were the darlings of this universe. Compared to the Rulebreakers or creatures from that age, they are nothing,'' thought Wang Wei, feeling slightly envious.

    "I''m guessing the fate of these creatures was terrible."

    "That''s obvious. These creatures were too powerful, so they had no desire for improvement or innovation - which is bad news for Grand Dao, whose sole purpose was to develop the Chaos Universe. So, it had wiped out its creation and returned to the drawing board."

    "That means the Chaos Demon Gods were Grand Dao''s second attempt at popting the Chaos Universe. So, what happened to them?"

    "That''s another question entirely," said Madman Chu, and Wang Wei felt it was a shame he could not pull a fast one over this madman.

    "Is that it? I''m leaving."

    "Any chance you can exchange this technique?"

    "Absolutely not."

    "Oh,e on. Let''s at least negotiate a price."

    "No, no." Madman Chu shook his head. "All traces of the Age of Genesis are almost wiped out, so I went to extreme lengths to get some samples from that era. I doubt you have anything valuable to exchange."

    "How about an idea of achieving Half-Step Transcendence?"

    "Idea?" sneered Madman Chu, not hiding his deep disdain. "I have hundreds of those. Do you have an actual method?"

    "That, I don''t."

    "Then, don''t waste my time." Madman Chu walked toward his portal. This technique was how he saved his life in many desperate situations, so how stupid would he be to exchange with others for an idea? Even if it were the real method, he would hesitate to exchange - especially if it''s one of those shoddy methods with too many restrictions.

    Wang Wei calmly watched him disappear. He did not make other offers, like knowledge about the Prehistoric World. As a former salesman, he knew when someone was not willing to sell or even negotiate about certain products.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''It''s a shame,'' he thought before opening his mouth to utter: "Kazuk Minuk Dodi." Nothing happened, so he tried to replicate the exact same frequency and wavelengths as he remembered, but the situation was the same.

    "As expected, it''s useless to remember or say the words correctly." This incantation was probably a small portion of that technique, so Madman Chu had no issue revealing it to the public.

    ''Forget about him for now.'' The small conversation brought him a lot of information about the Chaos Universe''s history. More importantly, he knew who his enemy was; now, he could be better prepared.

    ''The next focus should be on elevating my [Dao Body] so I can achieve Taboo Battle Realm,'' thought Wang Wei. ''It''s also about time grandfather ascended for his battle with Nine Suns.''

    Although he was confident in the old man, he was worried-not so much about the fight but about the fact that he would stay in the upper dimension for a short period.

    ''I hope nothing goes wrong.''

 Chapter 1129 E-Commerce

    <h4>Chapter 1129 E-Commerce</h4>

    1129 E-Commerce

    Wang Wei once again checked on the development of the court despite only a few seconds having passed. He couldn''t help since he had experienced countless Yuan Epochs in that test. Nothing had changed, but he also needed to prepare for the next major development.

    ''It''s still a little early,'' he thought before retreating. In the past 20,000 years, his strength reached the fourth step of the Dragon Phoenix Realm, but his tribtions had only reached 953 since he was so busy with the ceremonies.

    To prepare for the Existence Ceremony, he practiced creating the other ceremonies he nned as practice. So, he wasted a lot of time and could not focus too much on cultivation. He activated his Time eleration Array and started to cultivate.

    With each new Dao, his body was destroyed and reconstructed so he could one day im the title of being [Indestructible]. Wang Wei did not stop until he reached the fifth step in the Dragon-Phoenix Realm and passed the 1267th tribtion - which is the one-third required to open the gate.

    As expected, a new symbol appeared on his Gate of Power, and after reaching this threshold, he could sense a subtle change: it was more ancient, nobler, and mystical.

    ''I could probably open the gate right now, but my body would explode,'' thought Wang Wei. Opening the gate without reaching the tenth step will result in absolute death without any chance to resist or opportunity to revive.

    Wang Wei clenched his fist, feeling the strength coursing through his veins. He now had the strength of a 5-fold Battle Realm with his flesh alone. However, the scariest part is how terrible his current defense is. Many Daos are simply useless to him. He could just stand before an Eternal Emperor with any of these Daos and let them attack, which would be useless.

    ''The interesting aspect of the True Power Dao Realm is that it actually affects my [Existence],'' he analyzed as he sensed the deeper changes in his body. ''If my Dao cultivation is adding characteristics of [Eternal] into my existence, then this path is adding [Indestructible] characteristics. However, it seems minor and subtle; I''ll most likely have to wait to open the gate for this transformation.''

    Wang Wei slowly walked out of his cultivation room. He sensed the vast faith with people worshiping him from across the lower dimension. If he were walking the path of Godhood, or even the Soul Path, he would truly be a nightmare with how much faith he had gathered.

    He checked things, and he was immediately satisfied with the result. Another 10,000 years had passed, but the expansion had quickened its pace drastically. They had already conquered over 700 of the Commerce Hub''s territory, leaving only 200 worldmunities - 300 if you count the people still under President Tian Wenyan''s "control."

    Interestingly, this was not the limit of the Heavenly Emperor Era. The Steward and Sword One had convinced dozens of worlds outside of the Commerce Hub''s influence to join with them without a fight. The only troubling news Wang Wei received was the fact that the Fate Shadow Guards discovered countless worlds with secret influence from the Abyss Gap - just like the one he found in the East Lotus Sect.

    They''ve been tasked with eliminating these branches, but after a few sessful operations, they became better at hiding themselves. Wang Wei did not waste time as he immediately divined many of these locations, but after less than 10 seconds, an unknown power blocked him. He sent the information to Wang Ju while remaining deep in thought.

    ''You guys might be able to remove all detection methods, but you won''t be able to remove that subtle aura that Heaven and Earth reject on a fundamental level,'' Wang Wei sneered. He believes that because Chtulun or the Old Gods originated outside the Chaos Universe, Heaven, and Earth reject their very nature; that''s the source of that subtle aura. So, all he needs to do is track that, and it should be simple since these branches cannotpletely hide themselves.

    ''Creating a formation or talisman to track that aura should not be an issue, but such a project takes time, and I don''t want to focus too much on it.''

    Wang Wei could already tell his time on the lower dimension was not much, both because he would soon achieve all his major goals and ambitions and because True Heavenly Dao was beginning to reject his presence. As such, he needed to speed up a few things and did not wish to waste time on such a project.

    In fact, it was not just him. Most of the Eternals in the Myriad Emperor are beginning to feel the same. Their strengths are approaching the 6-fold limit, meaning they all need to re-establish their foundation if they wish to go higher. They also understand that it would be best to do so in the upper dimension under the protection of powerful elders and, more importantly, far away from Wang Wei in case he suddenly felt like their strength was encroaching on him.

    He snapped his finger and a projection of Tong Ruobing refining a talisman manifested before him.

    "Wang Wei? Damn it, you can''t just summon people like this! What if Mu Lei and I were...Anyway, show some respect and decency fitting to your image and titles."

    "If I wanted to watch you guys, no one would be able to stop or detect it, so don''t worry about it," he replied casually-maybe too casually.

    "I didn''t know you were this kind of pervert." Tong Ruobing gave him an odd look, her eyes full of scrutiny and judgment.

    "I''m aplex man, so who knows what kind of things I''m into," Wang Wei shrugged, and Tong Ruobing was instantly speechless. The strange thing was that she would not be surprised if this man suddenly developed a habit of voyeurism, and this thought scared her. She removed that horrible idea from her mind.

    "What do you want?"

    "I need you to make a talisman to track the unique aura from Abyss Gap Blood?"

    "What do you need such a thing for?"

    "To remove some uncontroble variables," Wang Wei replied, and he was telling the truth. ording to his spection, it won''t be long before achieving Taboo Battle Realm and confronting the Abyss Gap. However, he wanted to remove these branches due to his cautious nature.

    "I see. Unfortunately, I''ve sealed this thing and decided not to touch it again for a long time."

    "That''s fine. Lend it to me, and I''ll ask somebody else."

    Tong Ruobing stared at him, "Don''t you understand the concept of bargaining? Back and forth? Exchanging benefits? I thought this was your entire motto." She did not expect him to just abandon her like that.

    "And don''t you understand the concept of doing someone a favor without asking anything in return just to cultivate interpersonal rtionships? You should have a better emotional intelligence than that."

    Tong Ruobing was speechless for a second time in this brief conversation. "Fine, you win - as usual. I''ll get it done as soon as possible." She ended the projection without giving any time to respond, making Wang Wei smile.

    ''Little girl, you''re a few yuan epochs too young to think you can win me in an argument.''

    While in an excellent mood, his gaze was directed toward the Commerce Hub''s continent. With a single thought, the continent disappeared, merging with the Dream World. Then, every member - both online and not - received a notification: [Dear Dream Users, there is a new major update. All services previously provided by the Commerce Hub will not be essible through the Dream World. Thank you for your time. Have a pleasant day.]

    It took some people time to process what this meant, but the wise ones immediately knew and were ted. The Dream World was mainly a form ofmunication and training. However, regarding resources training and such, the Commerce Hub was still used primarily by all these worldmunities.

    People would make deals in the Dream World, but they still needed to reach the hub''s continent or pay for delivering services for whatever resources they needed - unless they were exchanging things like cultivation, techniques, or selling information. Or if their world was directly connected to the hub, which was not necessarily a good thing after that war.

    But things would now be different. Resources can be instantly transported across worldmunities, and the Dream World would serve as a protective intermediary. Additionally, the Dream Coin system was a much better mary system than the ones the Commerce Hub was previously using, meaning it would be way easier to exchange goods.

    In conclusion, the lower dimension was about to enter an era of free and easy resource distribution. The golden age of prosperity that people thought had almost reached its pinnacle received another major boost. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''The next step is the rise of tourism,'' Wang Wei thought. One of the adverse effects of the war was the subtle hatred between the former Hub''s worlds and Wang Wei''s side, and he needed more time to appease. As such, allowing these people to use the Dream World to travel to othermunities was not a good idea.

 Chapter 1130 The Golden Pawn

    <h4>Chapter 1130 The Golden Pawn</h4>

    1130 The Golden Pawn

    Wang Wei looked in the distance. ''Maybe I can use the Abyss Gap to my advantage.'' His n was simple: use one of those corrupted individuals to be the enemy of the lower dimension. He would create a terrifying and cruel enemy with the goal of forcefully conquering and corrupting the lower dimension. Then, he would swoop in as the savior, making it easier for him to conquer the remaining three-quarters of the Endless Void.

    ''The pros of this n is I can elerate the spread of the Heavenly Emperor Era,'' thought Wang Wei. ''It should also prevent these worldmunities from banding together to stop my expansion.''

    It should not be possible for a group or an alliance on the scale of the Commerce Hub to appear again - unless there is a major foreign threat. Sadly, the current major "threat" of the lower dimension is Wang Wei himself, with his propensity for war and conquest. So, if he doesn''t want another major war, it might be in his best interest to create an enemy that could divert these people''s attention.

    ''The n is simple and cliche, but it should work,'' Wang Wei deduced. ''Now, what are the cons?'' It did not take him long to think of a major one:

    ''True Heavenly Dao would not be pleased with me if I allowed the power of the Abyss Gap to expand in any way. It might even elerate its rejection of me if I choose this path.''

    Wang Wei squinted his eyes. ''In that case, I need someone else for this job unrted to the Abyss Gap.'' The more he thought about this n, the more satisfied he was - especially since it would allow him to attend the final Karmic Position: Human Emperor.

    ''Although I will not be walking the same path as Ying Zheng, having all three positions might do me some good.'' Although he guessed these positions meant nothing until he acquired them in the upper dimension, the ones in the lower dimensions might be keys for the ones in the upper dimension, which should be worth something.

    ''Additionally, I can use this opportunity to create an official backstory for the Hell Court. Yes, the first-generation Hell Lord was a survivor of this war who hated me with a passion, so he dedicated his life to ending everything I''ve aplished.'' His n would kill many birds with one stone, so he proceeded with it.

    Wang Wei immediately enacted his n with a devious smile. The first step was to refine the former continent/headquarters of the Commerce Hub. Whoever Wang Wei chose must pose a genuine threat to the lower dimension; otherwise, he could not havee in at thest minute to be the hero. So, he needed to provide them with strength or power, but it could not directly be linked to him.

    With these conditions, he chose the next best thing: the continent. He updated this to make it easier for his chosen pawn to use its power; he did not want them to only temporarily use it like the talismans Chu Luo. Instead, Wang Wei created an armor that is directly linked to the continent so the pawn can use its power at all times.

    Once he finished, he looked at the armor in satisfaction before frowning, ''Power is not everything, so I must prepare in case this idiot is plotted by someone and is exiled into the upper dimension, ruining all my effort.''

    He added one of his spirit particles into the armor, which will not only slowly influence the chosen pawn but also protect him from schemes and plots. ''Now, to choose a sucker for the job.''

    Wang Wei swiftly scanned the lower dimension, trying to find someone responsible for this great cause. "He''s perfect but a little too intelligent ??? that might backfire. He''s not strong-willed enough...he''s too much of a womanizer...he has too many weaknesses...Hmm, wait, is this perhaps fate? He''s perfect."

    His eyes saw a world a long distance away called the God Reverie World, which, interestingly enough, is where the Heaven Abode World''s cultivation system originated. The Almighty God who crashed on that world and passed the cultivation system originated from the God Reverie World.

    Wang Wei took one step to teleport to his destination. He saw a normal world with clear golden skies. The aura of the entire world was calm, peaceful, and holy. The people looked happy and content, everyone walking as if their life had a sense of purpose, guidance, and hope.

    Clink! Clink! Clinic!

    A bell rang three times, and its sounds reverberated throughout every corner of this realm. Then, every single life - from mortals to cultivators, from demons and sea races to nt life - stopped whatever they were doing to kneel and pray: [Glory to the Golden God, the one and only God, the ones who reign supreme, standing above Heaven and Earth, the one who exists in the past, presence, and future - the one and only ruler of life and death.]

    This chant echoed throughout the world, and Wang Wei watched as countless golden threads rushed to the sky.

    ''So egotistical,'' hemented. ''However, this bastard is both cunning and lucky.'' The Golden God lived in a great era. This world had just entered a new era, as the previous one ended with a war that killed 90% of the True Gods or Immortal Tier powerhouses in this world.

    Then, with his supreme talent, he became this generation''s Heavenly God (Great Emperor)-not a regr one but a Prime Heavenly God (Eternal). Then, he killed or subjugated all the remaining gods under one banner. However, this was not what made him interesting and worthy of Wang Wei''s attention. Wang Wei noticed a small golden insect inside every citizen''s soul.

    ''Faith Parasitic Insect. As long as he nts it in someone, they will turn into his most devoted worshippers, providing him with faith. On top of everything else, he can also use their brain process power through the insect. In other words, the Golden God can use incense and powerful brain power to cultivate; his cultivation speed should reach the same level as 36 of my [Future Buddha Self].''

    Wang Wei''s eyes saw through this World Community''s Lower Realm. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ''He already has his eyes on the Lower Realm. If he can conquer this worldmunity, his strength and cultivation speed will reach another level.''

    Wang Wei''s eyes lit up. This man was already ambitious, meaning he wouldn''t have to do much to convince or influence him to set his sights on the entire Endless Void. He will set his fangs on everyone else as long as he has the power.

    ''Once he begins his conquest, he will do whatever is necessary to reduce casualties because he needs arge poption to inject his parasites. So, once I defeat him, I won''t have to worry about the overall poption of the Endless Void due to a massive war. He''s truly the perfect candidate.''

    Wang Wei smiled before putting things into motion. He created a secret realm in one of the Great Thousand Worlds that the Golden God was invading to leave the continent and the armor. Afterward, he took a little stroll into the Golden God''s Heavenly Abode.

    ''Gold hair, gold eyes, fair skin, and golden armor. If not for certain features, I would have thought this man was white,''mented Wang Wei before taking a little stroll into this man''s mind to get his Emperor Scripture. He did not have a true mind-reading ability like Yan Liling, so he had to be careful not to be discovered. However, the vast difference in their spiritual powers and understanding of the soul made the process rtively easy. The only trouble was all the faith did give the Golden God extraordinary senses, so Wang Wei still needed to be careful.

    ''[True Golden Path]? This man truly has the highest ego. Let''s just call you [Incense Parasite Scripture].'' After getting what he wanted, he secretly raided the Golden God''s library since he had collected all the techniques of this world before leaving.

    After returning home, Wang Wei did not immediately enter cultivation to focus on entering the Taboo Realm. He paid attention to his pawn to ensure nothing unexpected urred in the early stages. So, while observing, he also read and understood the new technique he received.

    Things proceeded smoothly at first. Someone discovered the armor and gifted it to the Golden God, and after trying it on, he discovered the unimaginable power it granted him. The Golden God immediately felt he had a sense of purpose and acted without reservation.

    With his absolute strength close to current Wang Wei, he suppressed all worlds in hismunity with a wave of his palm before forcefully ensnaring them with the faith parasite. Then, trillions upon trillions of sentient beings across billions of worlds began to worship this man.

    He smiled brilliantly, but this was not the end. In less than a minute, he did the same thing for the next ten worldmunities closest to him, including capturing the Emperors of those realms.

    "Damn this idiot," Wang Wei muttered when he realized this bastard was not going to stop. So, he had to influence him to be careful and be more low-key in case he''s detected in advance and someone schemes against him.

    ''Power truly corrupts,'' Wang Wei sighed.

 Chapter 1131 It Cant Be

    Chapter 1131 It Can''t Be

    1131  It Can''t Be

    Everything was settled, so Wang Wei continued to do his own thing. He entered the Science and Technology World to prepare for his Taboo Battle Realm. The world had drastically changed since thest time he entered, with most people he "knew" or interacted with already dead.

    He had divided this world into dimensionalyers, each containing different civilizations with possibilities to evolve and improve. Wang Wei headed to the highestyer where the Watchers - an immortal race that he created tasked with observing and recording all knowledge and development of these civilizations. The Watchers contained a library with all this universe''s information, history, and innovation since the beginning of time.

    Wang Wei had a deep frown as he reviewed the information. He started with the development of [Earth], and he was not happy with the result. In manyyers, different types of humans eventually be the dominant species. Although statistically, Homo Sapiens are more likely to be the final victor, it was not always the case.

    Then, these species would evolve until they took the stars, spread to the universe, created Quantum Technology to explore other dimensionalyers, and started their path of confronting higher dimensional civilizations. Wang Wei was more than happy with how science and technology developed; his dissatisfaction was with how the other aspect of society evolved.

    Things like arts, religions, philosophies, and culture were extremely monotonouspared to Earth in the Prehistoric World. In fact, how these Earths evolved was so simr in that area that it was uncanny.

    ''Truly boring and monotonous,'' thought Wang Wei after finishing a published book of Civilization Z897. One of his objectives in creating these worlds was to inspire him, and none of these civilizations did. And it was not just the ones that evolved from Earth, but also the ones that developed from others in the universe.

    ''However, this proves that Earth''s vibrant cultural melt pot is actually unique since all these civilizations developed in such a linear and straightforward way,'' concluded Wang Wei before sighing.

    ''This world was a failure, meaning I''ll have to start over,'' he thought. "The good news is that it seems that the Quantum Realm was perfected because of these rounds of development.''

    After analyzing all the changes in this world and their study of the Quantum Realm, Wang Wei learned many things, and the most important is that the Quantum Realm is indeed another version of the Chaos Universe. It embodies Grand Dao and all its modules like the River of Fate, River of Time, etc.

    ''That''s good news for me and all, but I''ve essentially created an entity whose essence is on par with Grand Dao. What can I do if it turns on me?'' Wang Wei thought. The only reassurance he has is that if something happens to him, Hongjun''s protection of this world will copse, and the [Quantum Will] will face [Grand Dao] directly. The former has no chance of winning because although its essence is close to Grand Dao, its strengths are miles apart.

    Wang Wei sighed at the irony. He was ying [God] and created one that even surpasses him. ''Forget it. Let''s take things as they go." The Quantum Will disys behavior simr to Grand Dao, but it''s even more indifferent as it does not interfere with the universe''s development; it only cares about perfecting itself by absorbing the endless possibilities that each life represents. It did not even care if these creatures messed up with the Quantum Realm. Of course, Wang Wei knew it was because no life had reached the level of strength to do that yet.

    He once tasked the Watchers with spreading Old Man Nether''s blood for certain worthy civilizations to study, so no life has yet reached or surpassed the [Empyrean Tier], and the same goes for technology.

    Wang Wei entered the Quantum Realm for cultivation. After years of analysis, he realized that two things were preventing him from entering the Taboo Realm: the limit of Heaven and Earth (or Grand Dao, and the fact his body/foundation could not bear such a Grand Dao Boost stack - simr to how someone needs at least 1-Root Nine Extremity Foundation to reach 7-fold strength.

    ''By training in this isted world, I''ve already removed - or reduced ??? Grand Dao''s restrictions on me to the lowest level,'' thought Wang Wei. ''So, the next step is to increase my foundation. The [Dao Body] is the representation or manifestation of a person''s Dao Foundation, and its fundamental essence is how much concept it contains."

    An Emperor''s Dao Body is thebination of his cultivation (primarily hisw understanding] soul, the fleshly body strength, Dao Heart, and the energy it contains - all of which will turn on how many "concepts" an Emperor can contain after absorbing the Heaven Will and transition into Energy Lifeforms topletely Conceptual Beings.

    ''So, the n is actually simple and straightforward: absorb more concepts,'' thought Wang Wei. ''And if that n works, it should be easier for me to elevate my [Dao Body] to a higher level since my foundation is the Ten Supremacy, meaning I already have a higher threshold of containing concepts.''

    After the initial n, Wang Wei no longer hesitated and tried this method. He absorbed the motes of lights from the Quantum Realm, incorporating more concepts into his body. Of course, he checked first to see if these fate concepts contained any hidden things. He was not too worried because he knew once he left this ce, Grand Dao would detect if something was left inside his body and would not allow such intrusion into the Chaos Universe.

    ''It''s working,'' thought Wang Wei as he could sense a new transformation in his body. He elerated the speed at which he absorbed the concepts of fate, and with each passing moment, he could feel a slight change in his Dao Body.

    The process of understanding the Grand Dao Source also increases the ''concepts'' in his body. However, this process is as if the body was a bucket and someone added water. Meanwhile, upgrading the Dao Body was like recing the bucket with arge pool or vast ocean, allowing it to contain more water. Although this oversimplified a much moreplex idea, that was the general gist of it.

    ''Let''s stop for now,'' thought Wang Wei once he reached a certain threshold. He wanted to leave this ce to have Grand Dao check his body before proceeding any further. So, he teleported out of this world with a single thought.

    Wang Wei grunted as soon as he stepped into his court; a terrifying pain coursed through every part of his body. Then, he watched as a gray aura or energy released from his body as if he were a deted balloon.

    ''The fate concepts I just epted? Was something really wrong with them?'' He focused his mind despite the pain to sense and analyze whatever was happening to him. His brow furrowed: ''It can''t be."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Once the pain ended and the process ended, Wang Wei immediately entered the Science and Technology World once again. He immediately created a second world and used Time eleration to have it grow. He modeled this new world''s Quantum Realm after the original one but ensured that it was smaller and weaker and did not create any kind of will of its own. It was a simpleputer program with no ability to evolve or develop.

    The process took some time, but once it finished, Wang Wei then absorbed the fate concepts for a second to improve his Dao Body before once again returning to the Myriad Emperor World. But the same thing happened to him.

    He smiled wryly. ''There is nothing wrong with the Original Quantum Realm. Grand Dao simply won''t ept me using this path to achieve Taboo Realm.'' He asked himself why there were no actions after he used the Scientific and Technological World to achieve Ten Supremacy. Well, he was wrong. Something did happen, and he just did not know.

    ''The S&T World''s value has greatly reduced,'' Wang Wei thought with gritted teeth. He wanted to use his foulnguage skills to give that bastard Grand Dao a verbal beating.

    ''Calm down, calm down. There is no need to antagonize a nigh omniscient entity just for a moment of anger. The world is still extremely valuable for other things.'' Typically, Grand Dao would not care if an ant called its name - no matter how vile the things said are. However, Wang Wei guessed thetter was not on good terms with the future version of himself, and such an act might be enough for him to act out of pettiness and make his life more miserable.

    His life was or should say, will already be difficult, so he did not need a petty god making it even harder. Wang Wei exhaled to calm down.

    ''Now, my only choice is the Dark Truth.'' His lips twitched as he remembered the Mad Titan''s quote: "You could not live with your own failure. Where did that bring you? Back to me."

    He suddenly sensed a vision in the distance.

    "What is it now?"

 Chapter 1132 Path of Skill

    Chapter 1132  Path of Skill

    1132  Path of Skill

    Wang Wei''s eyes floated to the Southern Continent, directly on the Origin Pill Dao Sect. The vision originated from there, and more importantly, he saw the entire sect was on high alert as all their formation was activated. Wang Wei squinted before continuing to observe.

    A few minutester, the sky above the Myriad Emperor World changed as someone or something materialized: the Eye of True Heavenly Dao. The eye ignored everybody as it focused on the Origin Pill Dao Sect for a few minutes. Then, it did something that shocked many people: it released a Heaven Will to someone.

    A figure soon floated from the Origin Pill Dao Sect and sat cross-legged in the void as they absorbed the Heaven Will.

    ''Lou Cheng,'' thought Wang Wei with focused eyes. He did not say a word or intervene in any way possible; he just observed. Lou Cheng''s aura rapidly increased, but to everyone''s surprise - except Wang Wei and a few - it stopped when he was around 16% Grand Dao Source.

    People immediately thought the first non-Eternal would be born in this era. While most were sad about this news, others felt relieved as this generation had slowly be an anomaly. Many cultivators felt this generation had raised the standard too high, which would affect the legacy of future Emperors and Heavenly Emperors.

    However, the few wise individuals quickly took notice of something - the eye was still there. As expected, golden merit descended from the Heavens to enter Lou Cheng''s body. Without a doubt, his cultivation rose to 20% Grand Dao, and he condensed his first golden lotus behind him.

    Then, while his body was still enveloped by the golden hue from the merit, he soon condensed the second flower, signaling he had cast his Dao Will. All eyes were on him to watch for the third and final flower. The people saw a phantom of it rapidly condensing, and people believed it was already guaranteed that a ner Eternal would be born.

    Swish!

    The golden aura on Lou Cheng''s dispersed before the third flower condensed, so it dispersed. A powerful aura emanated from his body with some vor of an Eternal, but the people knew it was not - they''d seen too many and would not fail to recognize it.

    The world gave birth to a Pseudo Eternal. Although not as good as just a First ss, people were still satisfied that this generation would not continue to show its upward trend indefinitely. Meanwhile, the Origin Pill Dao Sect people were somewhat dissatisfied but would never express it outward. Regardless of the circumstances, they had "cultivated" a new Great Emperor.

    "I am the Meticulous Pill Emperor," Lou Cheng dered in a calm tone, his voice echoing worldwide. A terrifying vision swept the entire worldmunity to celebrate his birth, and after bowing to the sky, True Heavenly Dao dissipated. Lou Cheng looked in the direction of the court before disappearing.

    "The path of skill," Wang Wei muttered.

    Primordial Chaos:

    The me Emperor suddenly opened his eyes, which were full of intelligence and wisdom: ''So, it actually works in one of the primary Source Chaos Worlds? In that case, I can trust the data. As long as I can refine a pill with unparalleled skills that transcend my cultivation realm, I will activate a mechanism of Grand Dao that will reward me with a path to the realm of Half-Step Transcendence.''

    The surroundings immediately became hotter, which scared the beings of this world. Luckily, the me Emperor swiftly controlled himself.

    ''Now, I have the idea. The issue is how to execute it.'' A disy of skills transcending his realm was not as easy as stated. Lou Cheng had the pill form, which guided him in disying skills transcending his realm and capabilities - which would then activate the mechanism and allow him to be immortal. However, the me Emperor had no such blueprint.

    At this stage in his cultivation journey, he could say without a doubt that he had reached the pinnacle of pill refining when it came to skill. The people on par with him in the entire Chaos Universe are few and between, and they share the same problem: they can no longer improve.

    ''We can start from the basics,'' the me Emperor thought. ''On a fundamental level, refining a pill can be divided into three skills: preparing the material, me control, andbination. Material preparation involves understanding spiritual herbs, their properties, and how to use them. me control is how to prepare these materials and ensure all the materials''s medicinal potentials are used to the limit.

    ''Combination is self-exnatory, but Divine Runes might or might not be involved depending on the system used. So, after knowing this, how can I improve my skills when I''ve perfected them already?''

    The me Emperor''s brow furrowed.

    ''Perfected? Someone once told me that only Grand Dao can im to be perfect. In other words, my skills are far from being perfect.'' His eyes lit up as a sudden light shed in his mind. ''If I could find a way to detect all the ws and imperfections of my skills and make up for them, eventually, I would transcend my current limitations.''

    The me Emperor stood up from his throne.

    ''I would need a pair of powerful eyes that can see all my ws or an item with the same ability.'' As soon as he thought of this, the me Emperor thought of one person he could see and another world he could visit to find what he was looking for.

    ''If that does not work, I have no choice but to ask the All-Seeing Temple to divine the information for me.'' The me Emperor did not want to use this method as one of those Seers could detect his true goal. Furthermore, he disdained how the temple only divined things based on someone''s overall wealth, not the price of whatever they asked. These greedy Seers always know how much wealth someone has or can produce, so no matter who asks for their services, they will pay a steep price.

    ''I''m more inclined to summon a Pill Meeting instead,'' grunted the me Emperor. With his status and his vast friend group, it would be best for him to invite countless Pill Paragons and have them detect the ws in each other''s skills. However, such a meeting will mostly devolve into fighting over whose skills are better - unless he could invite the [Venerable Pill Sage], the man who holds the position of the Pill Dao Position.

    Of course, the me Emperor did not care for such squabbles among his peers since he was used to it. The only downfall of this method is that it will prolong the process of this project. The real reason he did not want to use it is because he went through all this trouble to find a path to transcendence and would not share it with anyone.

    A me enveloped the Emperor, and he disappeared. His experiment was sessful, so there was no point in staying here anymore - especially since he had plenty of work to do. With the transcendent path opened to him, the me Emperor traveled to Primordial Chaos to fulfill his ambitions, not caring how the people of that world celebrated that they were finally free under the "tyranny" of that monster.

    Myriad Emperor World:

    Wang Wei was deep in thought after watching Lou Cheng proving the Dao. he sensed something and woke up, gazing at Yan Liling''s projection.

    "What just happened?" She watched everything but was still confused about how Lou Cheng proved the Dao. She was not the only one, as Wang Wei was probably the only one who saw the deeper secrets.

    "Dao Proving Pill," he said.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "A pill that can make you an Emperor? No, it did not look like he swallowed any pill."

    "He basically disyed enough skills to trigger a hidden mechanism of Heaven and Earth, which then rewarded him with a Heaven Will."

    "Is that possible?" asked Yan Liling. "In hindsight, it makes sense given how the Heaven Will is decided in the Myriad Pill World." Only Alchemists proved the Dao in that world; their battle is just a disy of their skills for Heavenly Dao to judge.

    "You should think of therger implications of this method," reminded Wang Wei.

    "Larger implications?" Yan Liling frowned. "You mean a path to transcendence?"

    "Exactly. Lou Cheng is nothing but the me Emperor''s pawn to test his experiment on his transcendent path. Luckily for you, it''s a path that might suit you."

    Yan Liling suddenly felt a little restless due to excitement. "Did you, by any chance, get your hands on the form for the Dao Proving Pill?"

    "No, that''s the me Emperor''s property, and I don''t dare touch it."

    "That''s a shame."

    "Not really," Wang Wei said calmly as he looked in the distance. "An opportunity might being soon."

    Yan Liling''s eyes lit up: "Don''t forget to send it to me after you get it." She dispersed her projection, and less than thirty secondster, Wang Wei received notification that someone wished to meet him.

 Chapter 1133 True Love

    Chapter 1133 True Love

    1133  True Love

    Wang Wei''s brow furrowed as he looked at his guest. He waved his hand to prevent thetter from bowing. "Do you want me to call you master or sect master?"

    "I wouldn''t dare," Ye Lao quickly said.

    "No matter the circumstances, you were once my master and treated me well. So, if you want, I can give you the honor, status, and wealth worthy of that title."

    Ya Lao paused briefly, "I appreciate your kindness and broadmindedness, but I will decline."

    "Can I ask why?"

    "I don''t think I can bear the karma of being your master," Ye Lao replied seriously.

    "That''s fair," Wang Wei nodded, deciding to stop pursuing the subject. "So, why are you here?"

    "I''m here to bring my foolish disciple''s greetings and gratitude."

    "Why didn''t hee himself?"

    "He...well, there were someplications due to how he proved the Dao, so he sent me instead. He hoped to hive his regard with this form."

    Wang Wei calmly looked at the talisman in Ya Lao''s hand but did not take it. "He''s an Eternal Powerhouse now and should act like it. Tell him toe see me if he wants to give me his regards."

    "That..."

    "Cuddling him won''t help," added Wang Wei. "Such a weak Dao Heart is probably one of the reasons why he couldn''t be a true eternal. Go tell him what he said, and I won''t ept any more excuses."

    "As you wish," Ye Lao nodded with a deep sigh. He bowed - and Wang Wei did not stop him this time ??? before walking out. A few minutester, Lou Cheng walked into the room with his wife, Lan Ling. They immediately bowed while saying: "Salutation to his majesty, the Heavenly Emperor." (2x)

    "At ease," nodded Wang Wei calmly. Lou Cheng nced at his wife, and after she nodded innocuously, he continued: "I came bringing gifts to show my gratitude."

    "Gratitude? If it''s about your Innate Talent, I don''t think you need to thank me."

    "No, it''s...not about that," exined Lou Cheng. "As you know, I received an inheritance from the me Emperor."

    "Yes, the Dao Proving Pill."

    Lou Cheng''s body paused, but then he realized it was normal for the man before him to know by now. "Yes, that. I would never have been able to find the materials for the recipe if not for all your achievements in expanding the resource pool of the world."

    "Oh, I see." Wang Wei understood why this man was thankful. The form for that pill must disy extreme skills in herbology or the understanding andbination of spiritual herbs. Without the resources from a third of the lower dimension, Lou Cheng would definitely spend most of his lifetime hunting down the materials for the pill.

    "I came to offer this recipe to show my sincerity," continued Lou Cheng, handing up a talisman with the Dao Proving Pill. Wang Wei calmly looked at him. He knew Lou Cheng was not this out of the kindness of his heart. A method like the Do Proving Pill - simr to the Merit Method ??? cannot be kept by a faction like the Dao Origin Pill. No one would do anything now under Wang Wei''s reign, or maybe in the next few generations, but sooner orter, someone will be interested.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Although the Origin Pill Dao Sect had just cultivated its sixth Emperor, it was a pill-refining sect not known for its strength. So, the best action was to hand it over to the Dao Opening Sect for their protection.

    ''Of course, the main driving force behind Lou Cheng''s action is not the preservation of his sect but to protect himself. He seems to still fear me.''

    "What''s with that strange mentality you have toward me?"

    "Pardon me?" asked Lou Cheng.

    "It seems you have this innate low self-esteem that everything you''ve aplished so far was due to me, despite countless proofs otherwise. You even have this fear that I wille and take away your life, returning you to the state you were before I took over your fate."

    The room became quiet as Lou Cheng lowered his head while his hands were still raised in the position of handing over the talisman.

    "Well, say something."

    "Ra...rationally, I know you have nothing to do with my sess. However, internally, I cannot help it."

    "The me Emperor gave you his inheritance, not me. Shouldn''t that tell you something?"

    "That tells me that I was a pawn that was easier to manipte."

    "I guess you''re not as stupid as you look," Wang Wei dered. "However, in this vast universe, everyone is a pawn of someone else - and that goes for me as well." Lou Cheng was shocked by these words and did not know how to process such a piece of information; his body even instinctively stood straight.

    "Tell me, do you think your senior sister would abandon you to get with someone better, Let''s say ??? me?"

    "Of course not," Lou Chen replied without hesitation.

    "Really? Then, why do I feel like you feel like she deserves better than someone like you."

    "Husband, is this really how you feel?"

    "No, I???"

    "Don''t lie."

    Lou Cheng paused briefly, "I think someone as kind and beautiful as you deserve the whole world and more. Unfortunately, only someone...someone like his majesty can give it to you."

    "But I don''t want the whole world - I want you," Lan Ling dered boldly, unlike her usual soft demeanor.

    "But???"

    "No, buts. In this life, I will belong to you." Lan Ling held his hands, her eyes firmer than ever before. "I???"

    "You seem to still hesitate, so let me help you," Wang Wei added. He raised his hand to condense a golden contract. "This is the highest form of contract, backed by the mighty Grand Dao itself.

    "Lan Ling, if you sign this, you will be my woman and have the world.

    "You love alchemy? I will gather all the recipes of the lower dimensions, from past, present, and future, to give you. I will build the world''s greatest spiritual gardens, full of ancient and lost herbs for you. I will ensure you not only prove the Dao and attain eternal life but also walk the path of eternity.

    "Not enough? We will have the greatest Dao Companion ceremony that the world has ever seen. Emperors and great beings from all over the lower dimension wille to attend. I will summon the sages and wise men across space-time to eulogize our harmonious ceremony.

    "We will ride real Phoenixes and Dragons to arrive at our ceremony. I will have the sun and the moon sing praises of our union for 33 years straight, and their voices will echo throughout the Void. Better yet, I will have sounds of the Grand Dao receiving us and all the attending guests.

    "I will build you a pce that is so opulent that its very presence can raise the Qi Luck of any Heaven Will by 20%, a pce in which Immortals can only serve as guards and servants.

    "So, what say you? You only need to sign your name, and I''ll have no choice but to keep my word."

    "I refuse." Lan Ling did not hesitate a single bit, which shocked Lou Cheng. He was a man but even he was momentarily tempted. He did not think any woman would reject such an offer so easily.

    "I don''t think you need more proof of her love?"

    "I don''t." If he had any more hesitation after this, Lou Cheng believed he would be the greatest fool in this world.

    "Good. You have a great woman that any man would die for. Don''t live your life in my shadow and make her regret choosing you," advised Wang Wei.

    "I won''t."

    Wang Wei nodded before waving his hand, and the talisman flew from Lou Cheng''s arm. "Your gift is too precious, so I won''t take it in vain." A ck and white crystal materialized before him. "This crystal contained enough Yin-Yang Energy to elevate your Yin-Yang Love Flower to Emperor Tier. More importantly, it''s tailored specifically to increase Lan Ling''s probability of reaching the same level of strength as you."

    An Emperor Tier Yin-Yang Love Flower would allow Lan Ling to prove the Dao, but it did not guarantee she would reach the same level as Lou Cheng. And ording to its restrictions, she could not be more powerful than him.

    "Thank you," said Lou Cheng, and he immediately absorbed it - without a hint of hesitation. Their love was genuine, so they condensed the Yin-Yang Love Flower, but it would be another battle to cultivate it for Emperor Tier. This could take too long, and he was worried about his senior sister''s longevity and safety.

    "I will also give you some merit points to use," added Wang Wei.

    "Isn''t that a little too much?" Lou Cheng asked.

    "No, it''s fair, given the value of the form," Wang Wei exined. "On top of everything else, the Dao Opening Sect will guarantee your sect''s safety and right to continue using this method."

    "Thank you, your majesty."

    "No problem."

    "Do you have any ns for the future?"

    Lou Cheng hesitated briefly:

    "I will ascend as soon as I''ve dealt with a few things here."

    "So soon? You''re not running away from me, aren''t you?"

    "Maybe at first, but not now," he replied, slightly embarrassed.

    "So why?"

    "I have a feeling that a new destiny awaits me in the upper dimension."

 Chapter 1134 The Situation

    Chapter 1134 The Situation

    1134  The Situation

    ''A new destiny, huh?'' Wang Wei thought as he watched these two lovebirds leave the throne room. He did not know what fate awaited these two in the upper dimension, but as someone from the same ce, he did his duty by warning them of the current politicalndscape and chaos.

    He used his divine sense to check the Dao Proving Pill form. As expected, with his current realm or skill, this pill was nothing to him, and if he were to refine it, he would not receive a Heaven Will. Instead, he would create a decent pill that concentrated the [Essence, Qi, and Spirit] of the body to elerate cultivation speed by a small margin.

    However, if any mortals were to refine this pill, then it would be as if they had sessfully created an Emperor Tier Pill, just like Yan Liling created a Dao Pill.

    ''He truly underestimated himself,'' Wang Wei thought. The fact that Lou Cheng sessfully refined this pill is a testament to his alchemy talent. Besides Yan Liling, no one in the Myriad Emperor World could refine this pill. And if Wang Wei expanded the pool of talents, less than five people in the lower dimension had the talent to pull it off.

    The pill form was not too important for Wang Wei, so he focused on the idea behind it. ''Could the Path of Skill apply to any Dao?'' His divination would be useless for such a question, so he had to deduce with the information he has; in other words, the answer would fall under the [undetermined] category.

    ''If this method works for all Dao, then once my Force Control Skill reaches the same level as True Heavenly Dao, I should enter Half-Step Transcendence, but I doubt that would work. So, maybe it does not apply to all Daos, but some of them - like martial arts or swordsmanship.''

    Those two Dao are the ones that most directly fall under the [skill] category, like the profession Daos.

    ''In other words, this idea might apply to my Liling, my father, Cai Song, and maybe Jin Mengyao.''

    Wang Wei was not too excited by this fact since the so-called [Path of Skills] is just an idea - just like the Human Emperor''s [Three Position Path] or Feng Heng''s [True Spiritual Practice Path]. The genuine struggle to achieve transcendence is how to turn these ideas into reality.

    ''I also need to find a path best suited for me.'' He waved his hand to send the form to Yan Liling. Despite the fact her current self can easily refine the pill, there were many skills she could learn from it if used correctly.

    Wang Wei checked on the world. Over 5000 years had passed during his second attempt at using the Science and Technology World to achieve taboo. The court''s expansion ended in that short period as they conquered all 953 worldmunities of the former Commerce Hub.

    Due to his absence, the Dream World experienced a small update under the initiative of the Internal Affairs Head and Dong Lifen. They had started testing traveling between worldmunities. The War Room and the other Eternals were preparing for a counter-attack against the former president and were only waiting for Wang Wei''s retreat. So, Wang Wei sent the order without organizing a court meeting; there was no need for such a small-scale war.

    Tian Wenyan had tried to gather more allies to resist, but he was in a sinking ship. Honestly, Wang Wei expected him to betray his people in an attempt to save his life; he did not know why thetter hadn''t contacted him yet.

    ''Maybe out of a sense of pride and hope?'' thought Wang Wei. Hope is a powerful emotion, but it can also be very deceptive. ''I thought he was a much more pragmatic man.'' He shook his head before focusing on something else.

    His pawn, the Golden God, had already conquered a hundred worldmunities, so his actions had been detected by a few concerned individuals who had already set out from their world to find allies and warn of this uing threat.

    ''The board has been set. Now, I only need to acquire the power to eliminate those uncontroble variables, and my mission will be set.''

    He looked in the sky. Once he''s done here, he will move to another battlefield - one far grander and crueler than anything he had ever experienced in his life. However, he will be ready, and like most things he''s done in his life, he will be the final one standing.

    Wang Wei summoned Wang Qi. Before his first retreat, he tasked thetter to send these Heaven Chosens on a trip, and he should have returned long ago.

    "Sect master."

    "Get up!"

    "Thank you."

    "How was the trip?"

    "Here you are."

    Wang Wei took the space ring. "Hmm, way better than expected." He sent people from a third of the lower dimension, so he expected the reward to berge due to the sheer number, but it still exceeded his expectations.

    "There were four Eternals and 5 Pseudo Eternals in this group."

    "That exins it. What about Gao Buqin?"

    "True Eternal."

    "Di Tian did have a good eye for talent," nodded Wang Wei. "Anything else?"

    "A few of our Tier 10 Human Fiengods ascended with me, and the sect already received and settled them."

    Wang Wei nodded. As much as he did not like to weaken the sect, it was the best choice in the current situation. "Were there any issues?"

    "No. The upper sects seemed to have already known of our existence and even expected our arrival."

    Wang Wei was not surprised.

    "They also seemed extremely excited for your arrival, but that''s to be expected." Wang Qi did not forget to sneak in a little praise so he could look good in front of the boss. Wang Wei smiled, "Is that it?"

    "No. I was supposed to bring the mistress the Disruptor Rune, but Supreme Elder Yan was still using it, so it had to be postponed."

    "That''s fine," Wang Wei reassured him. "Any new developments in the war?"

    "The Revolutionary Leader seemed to have disappeared for a while now. However, it did not affect their mobilization. On the contrary, they''ve be more aggressive - especially since it''s been a while since any of the moons have shown up."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "He disappeared?"

    "Yes. Rumors have it that something terrible happened to him, or he''s secretly breaking into the Paragon Realm."

    "It''s probably thetter." Wang Wei felt Empyrean Jimin was the kind of cunning guy that was not easy to plot against because he was so used to living in the shadows that even he himself did not know how to live in the light. He trusted no one, and no one knew who he was, probably including himself.

    "That''s the general census among the revolution, but I''m guessing some people are spreading the other rumors to use this opportunity to take power."

    "That only proves amon threat temporarily binds these people. Once that threat is removed, they will scatter into different directions," Wang Weimented. "Of course, there is nothing wrong with that - unless you have ulterior motives or ambitions." His eyes squinted. He has notpletely decided how he will use the revolution after ascending.

    At some point, he must decide whether they are reliable partners or pawns that can be discarded when needed.

    "What about the others? Did you hear any news?"

    "Not much. I know they are active, but Revolution kept all information about them a secret."

    "That''s not a bad decision," Wang Wei praised. "Well, thank you for all your hard work."

    "No, it''s my pleasure, sect master." Wang Qi was more than satisfied with this arrangement for multiple reasons, the main of which is he got to associate with the sect master. Such a simple act has dramatically elevated his status amongst the other ancestors, which then increases the resources he receives (not counting the ones he''s being paid for the trips).

    After Wang Qi''s departure, Wang Wei spent a few minutes organizing his thoughts. Then, he started his work. He had to leave but had a few things to do before then. Firstly, he created the Will Tempering Method and the Will Orb for his parents.

    The secret realm he created was based on his experience in Primordial Chaos. The test''s central idea was loneliness, which could be described as an upgraded version of the Second Pagoda Trial. Anyone in the sect could use this trial, but the orb was reserved for a select few.

    Once that was done, Wang Wei had to help Misceneous One install the formation from the Central Commerce World as part of the sect''s second and hidden security major while also putting some of the finishing touches on the Fate Formation.

    His next stop was to see his family, mainly his mother, and father, since his grandfather was still in the retreat. Wang Tian hadpleted his Nine Extremity Foundation and was attempting to be a Mortal Emperor. With the new Willpower Method, Wang Wei liked his odds. However, it remained to be seen whether he could be the second Immeasurable Emperor; his odds were not looking good.

    Once he settled everything, he headed toward the Extremity Sea.

 Chapter 1135 Travel (I)

    <h4>Chapter 1135 Travel (I)</h4>

    1135 Travel (I)

    After receiving the form, Yan Liling entered a deep state of focus and analysis. She concluded the same thing as Wang Wei, but she also knew how to use this form properly. So, without wasting much time, she entered the Dream World for a pill simtion.

    For the first simtion, she sessfully refined the pill using her current skills. For the second simtion, she restrained her dream body to the Quasi-Emperor Realm and had her refine the pill. This attempt took a few trials and errors, but only because she was limited by her cultivation level-but she had the skill. After all, her ability reached another level afterprehending the Alchemy Grand Dao Source.

    Yan Liling was unsatisfied with this result, so she created a dream body that perfectly replicates her skills right before she proved the Dao. She was finally getting somewhere. As she watched her young self refine that pill, Yan Liling noticed many minute or subtle ws in her techniques, many of which can improve her skills and cultivation levels after correcting them.

    Yan Liling felt a rush of satisfaction once that version of herself refined that pill, and her skills increased by a noticeable amount.

    ''So, the path of skill is viable,'' Yan Liling thought with a bright smile. After proving the Dao, she felt a great sense of emptiness inside of her. She had achieved everything she had wanted: being praised by the world as a Pill Sage, proving the Dao, bing immortal/eternal, and marrying a great husband. The only unsatisfactory part about her life was that she was stuck in the Guardian World but did not regret her choice.

    So, Yan Liling has been feeling lost for a while. She took sce in cultivating and refining pills, but she felt directionlessness - like she was doing it just for the sake of doing it. But now, she felt her passion for pill refining reignited. She saw a new challenge in the path of pill refinement, which ignited her love for the art and herpeting spirit - she wanted to challenge that mountain that has probably stopped countless Pill Paragons.

    ''It would be even better if I could be the first to do it.'' It was unfortunate that herpetitor - the me Emperor - did not lose to her in talent and was leagues ahead. ''Let''s not get too ambitious. The goal now is to attain the skills of a transcendent being.''

    Yan Liling''s eyes became brighter, her aura more peaceful and ethereal - her state of mind had improved significantly. ''It''s time that I visit the Myriad Pill World.''

    A screen floated before her, and Yan Liling clicked on the [Embassy] icon and thought the words [Myriad Pill World] in her mind. She clicked on sending a request and waited. Her actions created a smallmotion as the Myriad Pill World''s Heavenly Court received her request for travel.

    After all, she was the [Guardian] of the Myriad Emperor World and, more importantly, the first on the [Pill Emperor List]. The staff swiftly noticed their Heavenly Emperors, who exited his retreat to hold a meeting. Ten minutester, Yan Liling received notification of her approval and left the Dream World.

    A blue me materialized before her in the shape of a curvy body, and a few minutester, it condensed into a clone. "This should do," she muttered before contacting her big brother to ask for a talisman. Once she received it, she used the Dream World to teleport the clone to her destination.

    The first thing Yan Liling noticed after opening her eyes was a long red carpet with soldiers wearing gold armor on both sides. Her gaze immediately noticed a few towering statues: two on the right side with the title of [Pill Saints] engraved on their que and fourteen on the left with the [Pill Monarch] title. She slowly walked to the end of the red carpet, where this world''s Heavenly Emperor and other court members received her with a bright smile.

    "I apologize that I could onlye with a clone."

    "We understand your situation, so there is no need," replied the Diligence Pill Emperor. Yan Liling observed this Eternal Emperor: nothing extraordinary, old, with long white hair and a beard that reached his waist, regr ck clothes, and an aroma of medicine-just like most alchemists. His eyes were bright, and his aura could be described as steadfast.

    Despite how ordinary and boring this man looked, Yan Liling knew he was actually quite an interesting character. The Diligence Pill Emperor, also called Cui Guoliang, originated from two eras of the Myriad Pill World. At a young age, he learned of the existence of the Nine Extremity Foundation and wanted to achieve it. However, all indications showed him he did not have the talent for it, so he opted for an alternative method through pills.

    After honing his skills to the pinnacle of his generation, he refined a Mortal-Grade Dao Forging Pill with the slightest intelligence/spirit before sending it through reincarnation to experience the Samsara Baptism. The pill was instructed to remain a pill, so whatever form it was reincarnated into, it would absorb the flesh, blood, and spirit of its new owner to remain or revert to a pill.

    Meanwhile, Cui Guoliang sealed himself in bloodstones. After every reincarnation, he would wake up, track down the pill, and refine it again to ensure no issue before sending it into reincarnation. This generation was the ninth, and his n seeded through luck and great help from his factions. Cui Guoliang woke up and swallowed that pill.

    His n did not work, but it also did not fail. The pill granted him the strength of 6-Leaf while also washing away his karma since his constant interruption of the process meant he had to start over. After that, he used his newly created [Samsara Refining Technique] to prove to Heavenly Dao he was the best in this generation and became this world''s Great Emperor.

    "I''m d you are understanding," Yan Liling nodded. The two walked inside while taking part in small chatter.

    "I see that you haven''t increased the number of recognized [Pill Monarchs]?" Yan Liling asked casually, but her words made many of these "ministers" embarrassed. Cui Guoliang sighed, "This topic has be an issue of contention, and these people insist that I be the one who makes a final decision.

    [Pill Monarchs] or [Pill Saints] were not titles granted lightly; not even an Eternal Emperor can change that. Pill Monarchs are for alchemists who have refined an Immortal Pill while being mortals, and Pill Saints are for the ones who refined the Dao Pill.

    In other words, this world had sixteen individuals who did something that only Yan Liling did back home.

    "I honestly do not see what''s wrong with using my Immortal Runes to achieve the Pill Monarch Position. Yes, it is easier than the other methods, but it''s not something everybody can do."

    Yan Liling was not shy about sharing her opinion. This world had created four methods of refining Immortal Pills, but with harsh requirements for talents and skills, none were universal. Over the course of their history, only 14 people have seeded, and the number would have been higher if not for the fact that these pill forms were highly guarded secrets, which even led to the destruction of countless factions or lineages.

    This world''s alchemist praised Yan Liling for her Immortal Runes creation, but they also debated whether the people who seeded with her method were worthy of the title.

    "It''s all about preserving traditions," added one of the ministers walking behind them. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Traditions, huh? That''s not necessarily a good thing."

    "What are you implying?"

    "I''m not implying anything, just stating a fact," Yan Liling replied coolly. "Traditions is why you haven''t uploaded your Immortal Methods to the Dream World so that others can learn and improve based on it. Traditions are what restrict development; traditions are why many people have predicted that in less than ten generations, your world will lose its status as the ce with the most developed pill Dao."

    These ministers'' faces turned ugly. Such a fact was one of their sore spots, and they haven''t been happy ever since someone released that statistic in the Dream World. Most people denied this truth, but sadly, the data did not care for their feelings. Most worlds were entering a golden era of alchemy with the spread of the Immortal Runes, and it was only a matter of time before someone surpassed them.

    Yan Liling did not utter another word to these people. She knew why they were so stubborn. This world had one of the highest statuses during the Commerce Hub, which would use them primarily to turn most of its raw resources into things like pills.

    However, now that the mighty had fallen and the other worlds could use the Dream World to train alchemists like raising grass, they were not as high and mighty as they used to be. It hasn''t been 50,000 years since the war ended, and these people have not adapted to the rapid changes of the Endless Void.

 Chapter 1136 Travel (II)

    <h4>Chapter 1136 Travel (II)</h4>

    1136 Travel (II) N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ''He''s also responsible for the current situation,'' Yan Liling thought, secretly ncing at Cui Guoliang. ''His indecisive nature has immensely aggravated the situation. Hopefully, he will be more open to my persuasion.''

    The group soon arrived at arge hall with a grant banquet decorated with gold, purple, and white-all colors associated with nobility and immortality. They served the finest wine-refined by these top Alchemists-and top-grade spiritual food for such an honored guest.

    Yan Liling tasted all the delicacies, and many of them still had some effect on her real body. Then, she noticed a noodle dish that was releasing a dark aura. "What''s that?"

    "Oh, that''s a dish from the Curse Haven World. We didn''t know your taste, so we thought of trying many different things. Apologies for the mistake," the Diligent Pill Emperor exined as he motioned someone to take the dish away.

    "No need," Yan Liling declined. "I''ve never tasted something so strange, so it should be an experience." The Curse Haven World was an interesting world in which the Dao of Curses overwhelmed the others. So, no matter what Dao someone cultivated inside, they will be corrupted to involve Curse Dao. Even outsiders cannot spend too long inside unless they have something like a Domain to protect themselves.

    She slurred the ck crunchy noodles, and despite eating such an unappealing dish, she looked as majestic and noble as ever. Yan Liling then heard an intense scream in her head, followed by pain. However, this kind of pain was not the suffering kind, but the painful but pleasurable kind.

    ''I guess I now know this food''s target,'' she thought as she wiped her food.

    "How is it?"

    "Better than I anticipated," she replied. "Do you think the rumors about the Yin-Yang Curse King were true?"

    "Are you talking about the one that said he created the [Ultimate Curse] capable of killing anyone in the Great Emperor Realm? Or the one about his mother?"

    "The former."

    "It''s probably propaganda, or his work has been morized after his death," replied Cui Guoliang. If such a curse exists, it would mean it could kill the First Heavenly Emperor without giving him the chance to resist. Cui Guoliang saw this man''s strength from the Dream World, so he would not believe such a thing existed. And if it did, it would be too scary; he would want such a curse to be eradicated from the annals of history.

    "I feel the same," nodded Yan Liling. The Curse Haven World was an interesting world. Before what happened to the Nine Devil God World, it was one of the rare Heaven Will Worlds that could give birth to more than one Great Emperor - which were then called Curse Kings.

    However, like all worlds with thisposition, it sacrificed quality for quantity, so the highest level of achievement was First ss - 15% to be precise - and achieving higher ssification was like ying a game in nightmare difficulty. However, some people seeded, three to be exact, and they seeded in the same generation.

    The Yin-Yang Curse King, the Malevolent Curse King, and the Shadow Curse King have spent their entire lifepeting all the way to their Heaven Will Battle. They were pretty evenly matched until this point when the Shadow Curse King became a pseudo-Eternal while the other two became true Eternals, leaving him out of thepetition.

    Even after proving the Dao, these two continued their battles to prove who was the best. Then, they had onest legendary fight before ascending, which resulted in the Malevolent Curse King''s victory. However, he imed he would not ept that victory because the Yin-Yang Curse King had created an [Ultimate Curse] but chose not to use it at thest minute.

    Since then, rumors of this ultimate curse have spread from the Curse Haven World to the Endless Void. However, most people agree that it has been exaggerated due to the fierce reputation the world used to have.

    The banquet continued for a few hours, and Yan Liling enjoyed herself. She felt slightly cramped back home, so this outing was the perfect distraction. Now, it was time for the official discussions.

    "If you don''t mind, I will be direct about my purpose."

    "Please." Cui Guoliang was not fond of these political talks, where people spoke in circles, never stating what they wanted or meant.

    "I have a few purposes foring. Firstly, I''m here for a Dao Preaching Session with your excellency and many other talented alchemists of this world. They don''t have to be only Immortals, but people with genuine skills."

    "I would be more than happy," Cui Guoliang replied immediately. He was currently ranked third on the [Pill Emperor List], and such a session might allow him to acquire the second spot. For someone like him, wealth was meaningless - only honor and his pill-refining skills mattered.

    "This is my second purpose," Yan Liling announced as she summoned the talisman. "Previously, your world''s establishment of the Dream World was iplete. This talisman should change that."

    Cui Guoliang hesitated while the ministers had varying reactions, mostly negative. After this world connected to the Dream World, Xu Shi''s power was needed to set up the Battle Tower as she summoned imprints from across space-time so people could either learn their skills orpete with them. However, she''s not Wang Wei, so she was limited on the amount of imprints she could condense unless she spent years on this job.

    More importantly, these alchemists protested immensely. They did not want certain imprints to be condensed since that would reveal their most secret techniques, including the Pill Monarchs and Pill Saints. The ordeal was about to turn into aplicated situation that Wang Wei needed to decide, but Xu Shi was tired of all that nonsense and just left.

    "About this," said a minister who coughed so people could focus on him. "We''ve sent an application to the court. We would like to argue our case that the decision to include these imprints should fall under world internal affairs or rights."

    The Myriad Emperor World''s Heavenly Court was technically the supreme ruler of all the courts in the Endless Void. Still, its rules prevented the interference of other courts - unless things like the Dream World were involved. Then, things becameplicated.

    "Our mission and goal is to create the most prosperous era of the lower dimension, and your actions have limited the development of Pill Dao, so your case has been rejected."

    "You can''t do that!"

    "But I can," Yan Liling replied calmly before summoning a scroll with Wang Wei''s stamp on it; these people''s faces turned ugly. "I want to use the more courteous way, but you forced me." She was interested in learning from all the world''s emperors and other talented alchemists. She especially wanted to know how the two Pill Saints refined their Dao Pills.

    "I call for an appeal," dered another minister.

    "That''s enough. Aren''t you tired of embarrassing us?" Cui Guoliang finally intervened. He knew this woman was the little sister of the First Heavenly Emperor, and this man has shown consistently that as much as he wants others to follow the rules, as much as he is willing to follow them to ensure order and prosperity, he''s also willing to break them on a whim.

    So, even if their appeal passed, as long as she asked, he would overrule everything like the true tyrant he secretly is. The sad thing is that they cannot do anything since ayer of a wise and beloved ruler masks this tyrant.

    "Your Highness, we will ept your decision. Is there anything else?"

    "No, that''s it."

    "In that case, why don''t you start with your business while I gather everyone needed for the Dao Preaching Session?"

    "As you wish." Yan Liling left the table to follow a servant who showed her to her room.

    "Your majesty!"

    The Diligence Pill Emperor raised his hand to stop whoever was speaking. Then, he remained with his thoughts for the next ten minutes.

    "How about we build a Pill Saint monument for her?"

    "What?"

    "Not just her, but all the Pill Monarchs'' talents we have in this generation. Better yet, we can do so for every talent in the lower dimension."

    "This...."

    "This conversation made me realize that if we do not change with the times, we will be left behind," continued the Diligence Pill Emperor. "It also made me realize that our world was in a unique situation, one we can take advantage of to ensure oursting prosperity."

    The room was quiet for a few seconds before someone spoke:

    "This might not be a bad idea. If we can make these monuments and have their owner acknowledge it, it can increase our world''s Qi Luck - just like any of the Dream World''s lists."

    "If we do this, we will need something to lure these people in."

    "So, we''re just going to reveal our secret techniques like that?"

    "There are far better and more valuable techniques than ours, but these people were still willing to share them."

    Cui Guoliang frowned as he sensed these people might start arguing again. "Alright, it''s decided. Let''s start by acknowledging the four new Pill Monarchs."

 Chapter 1137 Travel (III)

    <h4>Chapter 1137 Travel (III)</h4>

    1137 Travel (III) n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    While Yan Liling was on her journey to increase her pill-refining skills, Wang Wei also started his own journey after dealing with the sect''s affairs. Although he could reach the Extremity Sea with one step, he decided to take his time and go on a short vacation while finishing some things he''d been putting off.

    His first destination was the Mortal Heart World. He did not rm anyone with his arrival to prevent this world''s court from making a big deal out of his presence and ruining his vacation. So, Wang Wei only changed his clothes to fit the local custom and enjoy the scenery and food.

    The air or atmosphere of the Mortal Heart World was sweet, clear, and peaceful. The entire world had a nature-like atmosphere due to the sheer number of forests, mountains,kes, and rivers. This world''s cultivator did an excellent job at preserving nature, so the environment was probably one of the best in the Endless Void; it probably would be the best if not for worlds in which Wood Dao overwhelms all other Daos.

    ''This world deserves the title of the most peaceful world,'' Wang Wei thought after a servant served his food. The cultivation system of the Mortal Heart World was divided into three stages, each with three levels: The Spiritual Awakening Stage, the Self-Reflection Stage, and the Heaven-Earth Pondering Stage.

    The Spiritual Awakening Stage is self-exnatory; the cultivators open their Sea of Consciousness and cultivate their spiritual/soul power. Based on the quantity and quality of the spiritual power, someone will be in the first to third level of this stage.

    In the Self-Reflection Stage, the world''s people began a process of intense self-reflection. They delved into their subconscious to temper their mind, spirit, soul, and Dao Heart. By the end of this stage, they knew who they were, what they wanted, and what they were willing to sacrifice for it; they built their goals, ambitions, moralpass, and world views.

    Once they finished their self-cultivation, the Mortal Heart Cultivators could no longer improve themselves from the inside, so they focused on the outside. They began to use Heaven and Earth to temper themselves. The main cultivation technique of this stage is called [Pondering Heaven], and it''s a brilliant idea.

    A cultivator could walk to a random tree in the forest and ponder it. Then, they will experience the tree''s life from birth to the current stages. So, if the tree were thousands of years old, the cultivators would experience that thousand years, just like they had experienced another life - like they had experienced another Samsara.

    The people of this world preserved the environment because they could ponder everything, from a piece of grass to the stars in the sky to ancient beings that lived for Yuan Epochs. In fact, the older an object is, the more valuable it is since the pondering effect will be more effective. Of course, it''s also more dangerous. If a cultivator cannot retain their own sense of self, they will be assimted by the object''s memories and experiences.

    ''I experienced something simr in Primordial Chaos,'' Wang Wei thought. When he was the Myriad Devourer, he had to fight for his life to preserve the few decades of memories of Earth. Otherwise, they would have been assimted, and he would have lost his main personality.

    Wang Wei walked out of the restaurant for the next. He heard someone squabbling and went to watch. It was rare to see fights in this era of the Mortal Heart World. The cultivators of this world do not rely much on resources since they mainly use themselves, the environment, or nature for their cultivation, so this world is very peacefulpared to others.

    Adding their terrifying Dao Heart and ability to control their emotions, this world deserves the title of the most peaceful. Of course, it does not mean there were no fights, butpared to the brutal history of other worlds, the Mortal Heart World can be described as a utopia ever since they started this cultivation system.

    Then, everything improved with the arrival of the Dream World. All contradictions could be settled there without any worry about casualties. Wang Wei''s court made the Mortal Heart World an example to encourage people to settle their disputes using this method to reduce the loss of cultivators and poptions.

    Wang Wei watched the fight between these two: a man and a woman. They were both Third Stage Second Level, which was equivalent to Saints back home. The woman used her Dao Heart and mind to resonate with the Laws of Fire, while the man used the Thunder Law.

    Wang Wei immediately noticed two interesting things about this fight. Firstly, these people had zero understanding of thews of Heaven and Earth. Instead, their spirit was so concentrated that they could use their mind and Dao Hearts to forcefully bend thews to their whim, thus achieving an alternate form of Law Resonance.

    The second thing he noticed was that these two were fighting on two fronts: outside and inside. While throwing elemental attacks at each other, their minds were in a spirit realm, confronting each other. That was how battles in the second stage urred in this world. People fight to destroy each other''s minds, spirits, and selves, leaving the loser with a damaged psyche that turns them into aa state, makes them crazy, gives them severe depression and other mental illnesses, or directly annihtes their souls.

    ''If I were to quantify my Willpower, it should be on par with a Paragon. So, could I use this world''s cultivation system to create a technique that allowed me to use my willpower to forcibly borrow strength from 90% Grand Dao Source?'' Wang Wei thought as he quickly deduced the oue.

    ''I could, but my body would instantly copse. If I liberate all my soul strength in advance, I should survive in a soul state. However, the bacsh from doing something like that would directly send me to Limbo. What''s more, Grand Dao might even punish me for my actions. So, unless I''m forced into a corner and want to take the enemy with me, using such a technique is useless.'' Despite this conclusion, he decided to create this technique.

    ''I should reserve some time to study all cultivation techniques of the lower dimension before ascending.'' He knew the importance of learning from all kinds of civilizations; Wang Wei always believed one of his greatest assets is the knowledge from Earth.

    The battle between these two - which appeared to be a lover''s quarrel - did notst long as two Ultimate Third Stages powerhouses from their respective n came to stop them. Ultimate Third Stages are Quasi-Emperors of this world.

    Afterpleting their pondering, the cultivators will choose aw that fits whatever goals or ambitions they''ve established in the second stage to understand and condense Law Crystals in their Sea of Consciousness to prepare for the Heaven Will. They will also use this stage to make up for the deficiency in their weak, fleshly body. This stage is also when cultivators drastically increase their lifespan as they no longer rely on the passive connection between their soul and their body to nourish their bodies and increase their lifespan.

    They will actively absorb the Spiritual Qi between Heaven and Earth to nourish their bodies, take more pills, and even usews to temper their bodies.

    The elders stopped the two from fighting, deciding to hold a family meeting to discuss their contradictions. Wang Wei watched them leave before he also walked away. This world was entering a state of rapid development, mainly in their Alchemy and other professional fields.

    All the professions were severely underdeveloped, especially talismans. Pills were still needed to elerate the speed of cultivating spiritual power in the first stages, and some pills helped with delving deep into the subconscious mind. Meanwhile, formations were used to protect the mind from being assimted during the act of pondering.

    However, talismans were of little to no use-well, ording to the natives. In fact, talismans originated from their interactions with foreign worlds, especially the Commerce Hub. Their minimalist attitude toward resources prevented them from truly developing Talisman Dao. It''s also why they had such a terrible rtionship with the hub.

    The Commerce Hub wanted all this world''s raw and unmined resources, but the people here hated destroying nature for no reason through unrelenting mining. The Commerce Hub was about to invade this world for its resources. Luckily for them, one of their two Eternals - before this era - appeared. He headed to their headquarters and devastated the minds of so many people that they were almost forced to activate their trump card.

    Luckily, that eternal only wanted to give a warning and discuss a treaty to protect his world.

    "It''s a shame,'' Wang Wei thought before leaving this world. He wanted to use their technique to ponder the entire world. Experiencing this world''s development from birth to now should have helped him temper his mind, spirit, and Dao Heart. However, he had already done something simr during his existence ceremony and on a muchrger scale.

    ''Let''s head to the Pursuing Longevity World next,'' he thought before disappearing.

 Chapter 1138 Travel (IV)

    Chapter 1138 Travel (IV)

    1138  Travel (IV)

    As soon as Wang Wei arrived at his destination, he found a bleak world full of war and chaos -pletely different from the peaceful atmosphere of the Mortal Heart World. Immortal Cultivators everywhere used their artifacts and various spells to attack each other. The battle seemed to be between a group of armored individuals and regrly dressed cultivators.

    No one noticed Wang Wei''s sudden appearance, so he was observing this war like it was nothing but a movie.

    ''I should be in the Mortal Realm, but I don''t feel any sense of restraint. Did the war destroy the boundaries between the mortal, spirit, and immortal world?'' Wang Wei flew around while checking things. He nodded in satisfaction after seeing the mortals in this world did not suffer from this devastating war.

    Wang Wei then ascended to the Immortal Realm since it was the ce where the war was the most intense. As expected, Immortal powerhouses from all paths fought nonstop, trying to kill each other as swiftly as possible.

    ''I have to give Zhu Tao credit. I didn''t think he could convince so many people to be on his side."

    Boom!

    Someone exploded themselves, releasing a terrifying power that devastated the surrounding spatial integrity of this area while killing countless people in the process. However, this was just the beginning, as even more people exploded themselves as ast act of desperation.

    "Are you guys crazy?" yelled a Divine General from the Pursuing Longevity''s court.

    "You and that bastard Zhu Tao have ruined our path of immortality; you have destroyed our way of life. So, even if I''m going to die, I''ll make you pay."

    Boom! The explosion once again created countless casualties despite the Divine General''s attempt to stop or contain it. The good news is he survived, but his injuries were severe. So, he did not hesitate to crush a talisman to teleport him back to the court. Wang Wei smiled before teleporting away, A handsome Zhu Tao sat on his throne, hands on his temple, his eyes dazed as he listened to these people''s reports. All he could think about was how things got so out of control. His dream was to show that Energy-based Cultivation Systems were not the weakest, so after his experience with Ao Shen, he was happy to bring the Law Resonance Method back home.

    However, he discovered a terrifying truth-his world was moreplicated than he thought. The Pursuing Longevity World was part of the Commerce Hub despite being on the low end of members due to their more conservative ideas about dealing with foreign worlds. The hub wanted ess to their cultivation system and environment due to how much lifespan it granted, while their sect needed some rare resources that went extinct.

    However, if that were true, why hasn''t the Pursuing Longevity World ever added the Law Resonance to their system? They would have known ande in contact with it through the hub, but it never happened.

    Zhu Tao then learned of an ancient force that had been secretly controlling the world from the shadows. This force ced the Immortal Source in this world, prevented any changes to the Immortal Cultivation System, and is also why the Commerce Hub did not have a muchrger influence.

    He could not ept such a thing and ended all this farce. Zhu Tao did not only want to make the Immortal Cultivation System more powerful; he wanted topletely eliminate it. However, everyone persuaded him that his attempt was useless because the former Eternal of this world tried and failed miserably.

    Zhu Tao was about to give up until the war started. The ancient force, known as the Lasting Immortal Order, had some kind of agreement with the Commerce Hub, so they were mobilized for this war. Zhu Tao waited, preserved his strength and forces from the war, and themerce hub lost as he predicted.

    He immediately surrendered to the Myriad Emperor World and did whatever was necessary to integrate into their system. Following this, he sealed the Immortal Source while spreading a new cultivation system to rece the old one. However, he did not expect the Lasting Immortal Order to still be this powerful despite all their losses in the war.

    Countless factions, most Emperor Lineages, revolted against his decisions, plunging the world into a war that crippled all operations and functions. Zhu Tao did not expect this oue and was baffled as to why that order was so strong. That''s when he learned countless factions were forced to sign alliance treaties with the Lasting Immortal Order or owed them such immense karma that they had no choice but to side with them.

    "Your majesty, are you listening?"

    "Huh, what did you say?"

    The ministers looked at each other, "Our conclusion is that in the current situation, the fastest way to end this war is to ask for the Myriad Emperor World''s interference."

    "Didn''t they say this was an internal situation, and unless the mortals are affected, they won''t interfere?"

    "Yes, but if we were to offer their Emperor a generous gift."

    "You mean the Immortal Source?"

    "Yes."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Zhu Tao grunted. He wanted the Immortal Source for his sect, but this was not the main reason for his hesitation. This was a brilliant era, and unfortunately, he was only a weak and insignificant Emperor in this era. The eradication of the Lasting Immortal Order and changing the Pursuing Longevity World is his way to leave his mark on this era. But if he asked for help, his effect would be drastically diminished.

    ''I only need to hold on for a little while, and my strength will peak 3-fold. By then, I wouldn''t care how unique the Purple-Crown Daoist''s Qi was; he would lose at my hands. Without him, no one can stop me.''

    "Let''s wait a little while. We need to hold on for another 20,000 years, no, 15,000, and I will have the strength to end this."

    "It''s toote," Wang Wei said as he showed himself.

    "His...His majesty" stuttered a few ministers. Wang Wei ignored them and gazed at Zhu Tao. He saw through thetter''s mindset and understood it. After all, who does not want to leave their marks in this glorious era? Not to mention that having impactful moments is fundamental to Eternals'' survivability. However, he would leave with the Immortal Source since he was here.

    As for the Lasting Immortal Order? He did not care about these losers. They once had a brilliant era in the upper dimension in which they were one of the leading factions, for the philosophy of the Immortal Path was not weaker than any other path. However, after suffering terrible blows to their cause and believing that the other paths might retaliate, they changed their focus on preserving the Immortal Path as much as possible.

    So, during the Innate-Acquired War, they sent members of their orders to the lower dimension with one purpose: preserve as many pure Energy-Based Cultivation Systems as possible. They sent all kinds of unique Qi Sources-mostly Immortal-to fuse with worlds and encouraged their development. Most of their branches have failed in the current era as most Energy-Based Systems will incorporatew utilization after interacting with other worlds.

    They only have a few surviving branches (less than 5) scattered throughout the Endless Void, and the Pursuing Longevity World was their greatest sess, but now, even that one was about to fall. Wang Wei did not even know whether their sects in the upper dimension survived since he guessed that the parasites might not touch the Paragon Lineages, but they won''t have scruples for the Immortal Kings or Dao Monarchs Lineages.

    "So, you''re here," Zhu Tao said with a deep sigh.

    "I am."

    "Can I reason with you?"

    "As long as I walk here with the Immortal Source, I''m open to any discussions and deals. But don''t go too far - I can still take it and walk away."

    Zhu Tao''s lips twitched before exhaling to gather his thoughts. "I want time and resources to reach the strength to end this war alone."

    "That''s easy," Wang Wei replied. "An ambassador wille to this world because of the report that someone broke the rules and attacked mortals. All fights must be stopped during the investigation until a verdict is reached."

    Zhu Tao''s eyes lit up.

    "This should buy you the time you want. As for the resources? Someone from my sect will contact you for the exchange. Satisfied?"

    "More than satisfied."

    "Good." Wang Wei raised his hand, and a blue orb with a pure and noble aura appeared on his palm. Such rare resources are the kind of deep hidden foundations that he will leave the Dao Opening Sect to ensure they survive the destruction of the Heavenly Emperor Era.

    "Since I''m so satisfied with our deal, I will give you a parting gift." Wang Wei snapped his finger. "No one will remember we had this conversation. But you should also hide the fact the Immortal Source is gone."

    Zhu Tao''s eyes lit up. Such a simple act saved his pride, and he could not ask for much. He nced at his ministers, and as expected, no one remembered Wang Wei showing up or their conversation.

 Chapter 1139 Travel (Finale)

    Chapter 1139 Travel (Finale)

    1139  Travel (Finale)

    Wang Wei''s next destination should have been the Heavenly Law Word to get his hands on the Law Tree he found from Zhen Chao''s memories. However, after taking one step to arrive at his destination, which was countless worlds apart, he sensed something somewhere else and teleported there.

    He found himself in a part of the lower dimension, far away from the Commerce Hub''s sphere of influence, to a world called Sky Fall World. Something major was about to happen in this world, and it caught Wang Wei''s attention.

    This world had a Heavenly Court, which has be normal since The Steward and Sword One started their journey to gather alliance. The Golden God''s rampage also elerated the process, and it''s something Wang Wei appreciated. He won''t waste time establishing the courts once he conquers the remaining two-thirds of the lower dimension.

    Wang Wei secretly attended the court''s meeting and immediately noticed the throne was empty; these ministers were waiting for their rulers to return, and somehow, they were both anxious and excited. More than an hourter, a middle-aged man dressed in white, with a mole below his left eye and what could be considered a perfect jaw, appeared in the room.

    By all standards of the cultivation world, this man was handsome, but not to the point he would be described as an unparalleled beauty like Wang Wei or Li Jun. However, everything changed once he smiled at the room. The entire world seemed to light up with that smile, and like an infection, everyone followed his smile and became slightly more jovial.

    ''This smile seems to naturally elicit trust in people,'' Wang Wei thought. ''More importantly, is that the Seven Emotions Six Desires Physique?''

    Wang Wei was surprised by this fact for two reasons. One, it''s very rare for a man to be born with this physique, and once they do, they are usually way more handsome than they were. Secondly, this man - whom he learned had the title of Brilliant Smile Emperor - was a First ss Emperor with 17% Grand Dao Source.

    So, how could someone born with the third Heavenly Physique only be a First ss Emperor - especially in this generation with immense destiny and luck? He should have been a pseudo-Eternal, at the very least.

    ''I see. His wife gave it to him,'' Wang Wei figured out the truth by ncing at this person''s fate. Then, he looked at this Emperor with a strange fate. ''I don''t think I''ve ever met a character as interesting as him.''

    "Your majesty, how did it go?"

    "I''ve convinced them," he nodded, and the crowd almost cheered while praising - that''s the level of charisma this man has. The Brilliant Smile Emperor waved his hand to immediately calm down the crowd:

    "We cannot waste time as I''ve heard news that another chaos besides the Commerce Hub will sweep the Endless Void. So, we should not waste time, so we should start immediately."

    "As you wish," the ministers said in harmony. Wang Wei was instantly jealous of how this bastard made these people serve him so faithfully through sheer words and charisma. Although many of them are faking it since there is something to gain, he wished his ministers to act like that sometimes - even if he could see through it. It wouldn''t hurt for them to stroke his ego asionally.

    The court, not the entire world, began to mobilize after this meeting. With a serious atmosphere, the Brilliant Smile Emperor looked in the distance before walking to his Queen''s Court. When he arrived, a petite, beautiful woman rushed into his arms, and the Emperor immediately disyed his brilliant smile.

    "Don''t worry. I will soon keep my word to you."

    "You don''t have to do this, especially since we don''t know the consequences," she persuaded.

    "No, I must." The Brilliant Smile Emperor had a rare fighting spirit in his eyes. "Your n despises me for taking your physique. I promise to give them glory and power and will keep my word."

    He knew his cultivation talent was probably one of the worst in the world. He lived his entire mortal life relying on his golden tongue and charming smile, but that was almost useless once he entered the cultivation world. He once tried to charm some woman to give him rare resources, which worked in the early stages, butter on, he was simply despised for his low talent.

    Then, as fate would have it, he met his wife. They fell in love, and she somehow transferred her physique to him in a dangerous situation to save his life. However, the process was imperfect, so his achievements were so low after proving the Dao.

    Additionally, her n despised him afterward and almost hunted him down. They only stopped because of his wife''s status. Since then, he promised to bring them glory, wealth, and power to prove that she did not make a mistake.

    "But -"

    "Don''t worry. Everything will be fine."

    The couple had a passionate night, and Wang Wei was a voyeur during the entire ordeal. ''Someone like him is the perfect diplomat.'' He loved talent, and this Brilliant Smile Emperor was someone who caught his eye. This guy sessfully convinced more than 40% of the Heaven Chosens of his generation to support him for the position. No one found out until the battle, which almost gave their sect''s upper echelons an aneurism.

    ''Someone of his talent might be useful. So, let''s warn him so he can survive long enough until I ascend.''

    "Where am I?" asked the Brilliant Smile Emperor. He quickly calmed down as he looked at his surroundings. He guessed he was in a dream, but it was rare for someone like him to dream naturally, so someone must have brought him here.

    "Do you know your actions are like jumping from a small forest fire to an active volcano?"

    "Your excellency, may I ask who you are?" he asked while smiling and showing all his teeth. His Spirit Dao was activated to the max, along with his mastery of emotions and desires.

    "I''m here to deliver some information. I hope it can increase your chances of surviving until we meet again," Wang Wei replied calmly. "I appreciate talents such as yourself. Maybe you''ll be useful to me one day."

    The Brilliant Smile Emperor opened his eyes with a grave expression. This might be devastating news if the information in his mind is true. ''Should I stop?'' He looked at his sleeping wife.

    ''No, I''ll just ask like I didn''t know. Moreover, I can put this information to good use.''

    The next day, when the sun shone the brightest, the Brilliant Smile Emperor appeared above the sky. "Open the formation." After his order, aplex formation covered the sky, but that was just the beginning. More than 80% of all factions in the Sky Fall World activated their sect''s formation before linking it to the court''s.

    ''The first step is down,'' thought the Brilliant Smile Emperor. Then, his voice spread to all the mortals in the world.

    "I am the Heavenly Emperor, and today, I will lead all my people, mortals or not, to the upper dimension - to the Immortal Realm where there is no pain or suffering, and you can achieve immortality. You only need to raise your hand and pray for my sess in your heart."

    The people were initially shocked, but soon enough, everyone started to raise their hands and pray. After all, who would not want to ascend to the Immortal Realm? They have long been envious of these cultivators'' strength, wealth, and power, but now, they have their opportunity.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ''Good. Now that I have the people''s permission, Grand Dao has no reason to try to stop me.'' The Brilliant Smile Emperor used all his power to gather all the faithing from the people while activating the world formation. Then, he and everyone around him - including this world - turned into a rainbow light that disappeared from the Void.

    ''The ascension of an entire world,'' Wang Wei thought with a smile. ''That''s something you would only see in novels on Earth.'' He looked in the distance before muttering. "I hope he survives long enough to be useful."

    Wang Wei teleported to the Heavenly Law World, and he immediately knew this one did not have a court yet. Their Emperor has been in deep seclusion since proving the Dao, and he''s been there so long that some people spected that something was wrong with him.

    ''This world''sposition is unique: a fusion of continent-based worlds with a Starry Sky world like the Star Beast World.''

    Wang Wei''s divine sense told him he was standing on arge continent on par with some of the lower top domains back home. This continent, or territory as they are called in this world, however, was not connected to another territory. Instead, it was floating in empty space with its own gravity, gravitational pull due its mass, and acting like aary or star body.

    Wang Wei found the secret realm where the Law Tree was located and directly teleported there.

 Chapter 1140 Perfect Foundation

    <h4>Chapter 1140 Perfect Foundation</h4>

    1140 Perfect Foundation

    Wang Wei saw someone already in that ce cultivating - the Purple Insect Emperor. He instantly realized this man was a unique insect race that feasted on people''s emotions and that this man had been here for a while.

    ''Another Emperor appeared during Dugu Jing''s absence?'' Wang Wei realized this person was the world''s second Emperor due to the Bnce Mechanism. He ignored thetter and focused on the tree.

    ''So, I was not the only one with that idea,'' Wang Wei thought as he watched the Purple Insect Emperor spending all his focus on nourishing the Law Tree to turn it into a Grand Dao Source Tree. From his knowledge and experience, this man was not the first.

    Wang Wei detected signs that countless prior Emperors had tried a simr tactic but failed. Their attempt is why this tree hassted so long, but for some reason, it had never evolved into what they wished it to. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''Their actions have saved me a lot of time while also showing me what not to do. However, how dare this bastard ruin my treasure.''

    He could tell the Purple Insect Emperor was also trying to corrupt this tree with negative emotions that only he could use. Wang Wei pointed at him: "Be its nourishment."

    Before he could react, the Purple Insect Emperor turned into a white light that entered the tree. Then, he absorbed all the negative emotions he had previously injected into it, purifying them before turning them into the best nourishment for the tree.

    "You''re lucky I''m in a good mood, so I''ll leave your Dao Imprint intact," Wang Wei muttered as he looked at the tree. ''Its roots are firmly nted into thews of Heaven and Earth while being monitored by Heavenly Dao itself. In that case, the way to evolve this thing might not be to nourish it with the Grand Dao Source but to find a way to nt it directly there.''

    Although that might be a little difficult, it should not be impossible, so Wang Wei nodded in satisfaction.

    "I''m not apletely heartless person, and I understand the need for bnce and preservation," he muttered to himself. "So, I won''tpletely rob you."

    He removed the protections around the tree before cing his hand on the tree and used his [Purpose Maniption Technique] to have it condense two seeds, which was an abnormality as this tree normally did not create seeds. It was one of those rare spiritual objects that would grow randomly in nature, and someone had to be lucky to find one.

    He put the tree inside his own item space, perfectly preserved despite not havingws to ce its root-along with one of the two seeds. He nted the second speed on the spot and used Time Dao to elerate its growth.

    ''Although it''s not as powerful as it used to be after losing the power from the Grand Dao Baptism, it''s better than not having the tree at all.''

    Wang Wei disappeared, and during this entire ordeal, Heavenly Dao did not say a peep as it knew it was pointless. It even dyed releasing visions of the falling of this world''s Emperor.

    After this world, Wang Wei continued his vacation. He visited the Ghost Immortal World since their cultivation was unique since they abandoned their body, turning into a life simr to the Soul Race. He then visited a string of Yin/Soul/Death-rted worlds like the Soul Sublimation World and the Underworld Yin World. He aimed to see whether he would find more people susceptible to serve in his Samsara Court. After all, the environment was perfect for these kinds of cultivation environments, and hopefully, these people could pass the test to serve.

    Wang Wei''s next destination was the [Profession Worlds]: Myriad Pill World, Myriad Armament World, and Myriad Runes Worlds. All these worlds focused on disying skills to prove the Dao instead of fighting, and the Myriad Runes World is the mostpetitive since Array Masters and Talisman Makers are the priority groups fighting over understanding and applying runes. He met Yan Liling in the Myriad Runes World and had a brief chat.

    His next destination was the Mechanized Puppet World, where Cai Song had spent much of her time, followed by the Beast Master World to see if he could find himself a cute pet/follower. All protagonists he''s read about have an animalpanion who is a super rare mythical creature, so Wang Wei wanted one for himself. Sadly, nothing caught his eye.

    His final destination was the Central Spirit World - a Heaven Will World ruled over by the Spirit Race. Death Reverence likely originated from this ce, and Wang Wei wanted to try his luck to see if he could find something. After all, he has always been lucky. Sadly, fate was not on his side today, so he finally teleported to the Extremity Sea. He looked at the gray sea, took a deep breath, and entered.

    Nothing happened, and Wang Wei rxed. He tried to observe or detect any formation, but no matter what he tried, this was nothing but an ordinary fog. He sat cross-legged and waited. Then, a myriad of rare resources appeared around him.

    Wu Hong''s technique contained pictures and detailed information on these things, so Wang Wei recognized each of them. "Let''s get started." Four red magic circles materialized in all four directions, boxing him inside. They released a devouring power to first absorb all the secondary materials for this technique, and after a few seconds, the Heavenly Dao Seed from a Central Dao Source Seed.

    Wang Wei''s clothes disappeared as soon as the magic circles absorbed the blue seed with traces of golden threads weaved on it that resembled runes. He felt like a baby in embryonic fluid, but his mother was Heavenly Dao itself, not just a regr one, but a genuine product.

    Then, his body disintegrated atom by atom, spiritual particles by spiritual particles, energy by energy, and even on a conceptual level-his body was taken apart. Yet, he was still alive. The Perfect Tear - which was a drop of liquid so ck that nothing could taint or affect it, making it perfect ??? was absorbed by the magic circles.

    Wang Wei''s consciousness immediately found himself in this white space with mostly gray dots, lines, and even shapes weirdly drawn as if a child had created a bunch of doodles with no direction or purple.

    ''The blueprint of my [Existence].'' This thought originated from Wang Wei''s mind out of nowhere, and he knew this was one of those secrets of Heaven and Earth you would know instinctively aftering in contact with it.

    A purple bottle containing Grand Dao''s blood levitated from the ground or fog and fused with the magic circles. When Wang Wei first examined this thing, he was d he came here because the aura from blood was enough to annihte him if not for the bottle''s protection.

    After the fusion, Wang Wei saw another white space with simr weird drawings, except moreplicated or nonsense, while also only containing the colors white and ck. His space was primarily gray and included all the other colors, but this one was white and ck.

    Wang Wei used this technique, and it led his eyes to a particr area of this new white space. He immediately knew he had to copy that section of this space into his own space.

    ''I see. Only transcendent beings can be considered perfect. No, maybe the act of transcending is an act of perfecting the self. That''s why it''s a taboo.''

    Wang Wei knew what to do; he focused his mind and gained ess or control to a powerful will. ''Is this what it would feel like to manipte True Heavenly Dao?'' He had to admit that the power was riveting, even though it was not real since it originated from a seed and not the real Central Source Chaos World.

    He reined in his mind before starting: his objective was simple - copy the perfect aspect of Grand Dao into his own [Existence]. The process was strenuous and required deep concentration, and Wang Wei realized why Hong''er allowed him to use this technique in the Emperor Realm - his Paragon Soul. He now had full ess to its spiritual power.

    Furthermore, his Willpower also yed a role as he resisted the irresistible urge to fuse with these scribbly lines he saw in Grand Dao''s Blueprint. Every instinct of his body told him he wasmitting sphemy, so he should stop and instead fuse with this higher existence. However, despite this, he had to resist and focus to finish the job within the allocated time.

    ''Damn it. If only I had more time,'' he cussed once the new space disappeared. He only copied a small portion and wished he had more time. Wang Wei''s white space also disappeared, and then, his consciousness saw a crown with three lotus and five jewels of different colors.

    ''Three Flowers on a Crown.''

    He watched as these flowers, which previously had 12 metals each, developed a thirteenth golden petal. In other words, his Grade 1 flowers further evolved so that they could now be ssified as Grade 0.

    The Spirit Flower lit up, and his powerful, chained soul was rapidly rebuilt. No, just rebuilt as it were before, but better, purer, slightly stronger, and more importantly, with more potential.

    The Essence Flower was next, and three glowing lights materialized, followed by the growth of his skin, muscles, bones, organs, blood, and cells - his powerful fleshly body was back and like his soul, with even greater potential for growth and development.

    Lastly, the Qi Flower illuminated, and Wang Wei felt he had gained ess to all his Dao, followed by a sublimation of his [Dao Body].

    ''Is this?'' His previous experiment in the Science and Technology World allowed him to realize this change: his [concept] contained had increased. Not only that, but it was already filled, and he did not have to do that much work.

    The magic circles disappeared, and Wang Wei''s naked body stood in this gray fog. His aura had a subtle change: he seemed a little more perfect.

 Chapter 1141 Reward

    Chapter 1141 Reward

    1141  Reward

    Wang Wei clenched his fists and immediately noticed the change, and he was not talking about glistening his skin but the strength of his fleshly body.

    ''Dragon-Phoenix Realm 6th step,'' he thought. Moreover, he was at the peak of this realm. If not for the bottleneck that exists between the 6th and 7th steps, he would have reached a higher level. However, he did not care. He will use his wife''s seal to deal with that bottleneck - just as he did for the 4th step and how he will do for the 10th step.

    ''Next is my soul.'' Wang Wei closed his eyes as he sensed the changes in his Paragon Soul. ''It probably increases from being on par with 91 to 92 Grand Dao Source to 93-94 Grand Dao Source, which should be excellent news.''

    ording to his theory, since Empyreans need to cultivate or condense a Paragon Soul to enter the next realm, individual and independent soul cultivation will be required from now on in the Paragon Realm. There is even the possibility that soul quality will return to the equation again. So, if his guess is correct, he won''t have to worry about his soul until his cultivation reaches 94% Grand Dao Source.

    "Next is the Taboo Realm." Wang Wei focused on his [Dao Body], which could now be called [Perfect Dao Body], and activated his [Awakening]. As soon as his first pce appeared, he noticed the difference. Unlike how it looked before, the pce now had a monument with 13 circles, each containing a lotus inside.

    ''Circle represents wholeness andpleteness - also a symbol for perfection. Lotuses symbolize purity, enlightenment, and spiritual perfection. Then, there is the number 13.''

    All other nine pces had the same monument, but after the 10th was condensed, Wang Wei briefly saw an illusory 11th before dissipating. Moreover, he felt the pces were not more connected than before.

    ''Could it be that something will happen after I condense all 12? No, it should be after condensing the 13th.'' He smiled as he could not wait. He used all his Grand Dao Boosts, and his strength rapidly increased: 67%...68%...69%...69.9%...70%.

    Wang Wei felt he had broken a barrier, entering a new field of power, strength, and confidence. The feeling was unlike when he used the Illusory Pill, as this was his own power. He was no longer on the near orgasmic sensation of having this much power since he was used to it and continued analyzing his strength.

    ''I was right. The Perfect Foundation''s purpose was not to grant me Taboo Battle Realm - that was just a byproduct. Its main purpose is to increase my chances of bing Half-Step Transcendence and even ensure I am the best amongst my peers once I reach that realm,'' Wang Wei analyzed, his eyes twinkling with wisdom.

    ''The Taboo Battle Realm also has its purpose besides granting people high battle prowess,'' he thought, sensing everything in his battle. ''The foundation added [perfection] to my [Existence], and the Taboo Battle Realm also added something. However, it''s notpletely formed yet, meaning I most likely need to achieve it in the Empyrean and Paragon Realm beforepletion.

    ''And once that is done, there is a high chance that it will either help me achieve Half-Step Transcendence or be useful afterward.''n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Wang Wei believed that the Taboo Battle Realm was a checkpoint Grand Dao created for the path of Half-Step Transcendence. He even believed that the minimum requirement to achieve it is Paragon Realm, and the person must be willing to walk a simr path as Heavenly Book Paragon that involves abandoning most of their powers or cing themselves in a weakened or vulnerable state for an extended period (not necessarily need to reincarnate). Such a method was the orthodox path - which requires a lot of time and effort - while his was a shortcut that can even be considered cheating.

    Wang Wei focused back on his strength. ''I can feel that this is not my limit.'' He continued to add his Grand Dao Boost with expert control of his Dao Imprint. So, his strength increased: 70.1%...70.5%...70.7%...70.9%...70.999%.

    ''I''ve hit another limit?'' Wang Wei thought. He felt all his boosts could get him even more power - especially since he already had entered a new level in his Force Control skill, [Pseudo True Heavenly Dao Control]. He finally made a breakthrough with his experience watching that new world bing a Heaven Will and directly controlling the True Heavenly Dao Will during the transformation.

    ''No, my Dao Imprint can no longer stack these boosts.'' He stopped not because of any restraint or limitations directly from Heaven and Earth but because of hisck of skill. However, this was bad news for Wang Wei because he had reached the limit of using his Dao Imprint. He has plenty of time during his retreat due to not having to cultivate his Dao, so his focus is usually on his body or his Dao Imprint.

    ''Let''s put that experiment about having two Dao Imprints at the forefront.''

    The good news is Wang Wei believes that after entering the Empyrean Realm, he will not have to update his Grand Dao Boosts, except for maybe things like his weapons. And with all his advantages, he might instantly reach the 10-fold strength, which is 89% Grand Dao Source, and maybe even directly enter the Taboo Realm due to his Perfect Foundation.

    Wang Wei smiled brightly, releasing his ''perfect'' temperament. He shook his head about the irony that one of his greatest opponents pursued perfection all his life to the point of almost ruining his rtionship, but he achieved it way before him. He continued his inspection, focusing on his newly acquired abilities.

    He realized the [Nothingness] contained in his bloodline did not change much, but his new body allowed him to better resist its corruptions. ''So, I might be able to create a technique that taps into a small power of the third stage: Emptiness.'' Wang Wei was satisfied with this result, so his focus shifted to his Three Flowers Abilities.

    The first test was the [Spirit Flower]. Wang Wei closed his eyes to ess his Soul Network. He saw twoyers, one on top and one on the bottom, and the one at the top was vast and expansive. He quickly checked, and as he expected, he could now ess thework of the upper dimension.

    Wang Wei immediately tried to use it, and he had a massive headache, forcing him to stop. ''It seems I still need to ascend to fully use it.'' However, this was not the end of this ability as it had another upgrade - he could hide his presence from Paragons.

    Wang Wei knew this technique would be useless because the parasites would definitely be able to sense his activities, but now, he no longer had this worry. As long as Maitreya can keep Supreme Unity busy, he can use this ability to plot the upper dimension''s rebellion.

    ''It''s the perfect method to scheme things from the shadows.''

    With a smirk, Wang Wei focused on his [Qi Flower]. He thought this thing would increase his ability to condense Qi, and in some sense, it did, but not as a result of an upgrade. His upgrade was actually a guide, simr to GPS, to navigate the Source Qi Space.

    ''In other words, this ability can help me search for any Qi I want and navigate me to them. No, it''s too powerful; there must be some limitations.''As expected, Tier 11 Qi or above has a low probability of being detected, and there should be a limitation to those extremely rare energies.

    ''Moreover, even if I knew where these Qi were, I assumed they would have the corresponding danger.'' Despite this limitation, he was satisfied as he could search for some powerful Qi to leave the Dao Opening Sect before leaving. He then focused on his [Essence Flower].

    ''Hmm? The ability has not evolved at all? This should not be it. Wait, what''s this?'' As Wang Wei concentrated his mind, he discovered his body contained two doors, and one of them was already open.

    ''The Gate of Ascension.'' The name instantly appeared in his mind after his eyesnded on him. ''So, in the process of making me perfect, my body recreated the first Gate of the True Power Dao Realm?''

    As Wang Wei sensed this new gate, his body felt a sense of aplishment - a sense of perfection. Although this word was cliche, that''s how he felt. He previously thought he had absolute control over his body, but now, he knew that was not true.

    He previously had 99.99% control of his body, and more importantly, he believed that number was perfection. But with the appearance of the Gate of Ascension, he truly achieved 100%.

    ''There is also an ability called [Invisible Will Armor].'' He could feel an invisible armor condensed from his Willpower Manifestation always surrounding them, serving as his firstyer of defense. Its power was excellent, and more importantly, it was a passive ability that used no energy or stamina.

 Chapter 1142 Marked

    <h4>Chapter 1142 Marked</h4>

    1142 Marked

    Wang Wei was happy with this transformation and was d he trusted Hong''er toe to this ce. If before he was confident of achieving Half-Step Transcendence because of his idea, now, he had another source of confidence - his talent and Dao Foundation.

    He condensed a new set of purple robes but was not feeling this color currently, so he changed them to white. ncing at his handsome face with a conjured mirror, he almost fell in love with his beautiful self.

    ''Let''s reduce this aura,'' he thought as he controlled the alluring aura his almost perfect body was releasing. However, he still could not change his overall temperament and increase in beauty. Now that his personal affairs were dealt with, he focused his attention on this taboo that has been a mystery of the Chaos Universe since the dawn of time.

    "Is anyone there?" Wang Wei asked, but no response; the fog was calm, eerie, and mysterious - as usual. "Future self, if you''re truly responsible for this thing, how about you give me a few rare things?"

    No sounds or response.

    "Our father could use a Limit Breaker. No, make that two for our mother. Then, we also need materials for the Perfect Foundation for the whole family, so that''s four people if you count the yet-to-be-determined wife."

    Wang Wei frowned, ''Maybe, there are some strange rules that they need toe here to get it?'' This was a possibility he considered. ''Or, maybe I''m wrong, and my future self did not create this thing, but they are connected somehow. It would exin why it knew what materials I needed for this foundation.''

    Wang Wei sighed as this was going nowhere, so he decided to leave. However, once he reached the border of the Extremity Sea, he sensed an invisible barrier that seemed to have locked him inside. He frowned as he tried pushing forward with his palm, and something was there as expected.

    ''I can''t be stuck here for eternity, can I?''

    He immediately used all his force to push this invisible barrier, but all his efforts were useless. As Wang Wei was about to give up and try something else, he felt the barrier rapidly weakening and took this opportunity to break through and leave this area.

    He embraced himself for more, but nothing happened ??? not even a slight breeze. Wang Wei looked above, expecting Grand Dao''s Eye to manifest at any moment, but nothing happened even after waiting for close to an hour.

    ''This absence...is it normal or suspicious behavior?'' He could not tell, so he decided to focus on something else. Now that he had the strength, he needed someone to test it. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ''So, who would be the safest?'' ording to his calctions and divinations, the Death World was the safest and with the most variables for something going wrong. The Abyss Gap was the most dangerous and had great variability, and the Nether Hell was the second most dangerous and had the weakest variability.

    ''So, between the Death World and the Nether Hell?'' After thinking briefly, Wang Wei chose the Death World. He genuinely wanted to get rid of this thing as soon as possible, as Death Reverence creeped him out. However, he did not lose his cautious nature, so he sat cross-legged in the void to enter the Dream World and train.

    He used the Battle Tower to design worthy opponents for himself so he could adapt to his newfound strength as soon as possible. He even designed opponents with greater parameters than him to ensure he could challenge himself.

    A little time passed before he woke up, and now that he waspletely prepared, he directly teleported to the Death World. A red sun stood above the Heavens, barely illuminating this vast and infinite world.

    ''This is truly a world of death,'' Wang Weimented. There was a small continent floating at the center, but dead bodies everywhere else. Yes, this entire world/dimension, slightly bigger than the lower dimension, was full of dead bodies. Quadrillion? Quintillion? Sextillion? Numbers could no longer quantify the number of dead bodies in this world.

    Wang Wei calmly observed his surroundings. He noticed countless different races and species, many of whom he had never heard or read about, and they were of various cultivation levels.

    ''Forget about the body. The Death Qi in this ce is giving me an eerie feeling.'' He frowned as he activated his senses to detect danger. However, so far, nothing. The world''s people noticed his arrival and activated formation to protect themselves. Sadly, Wang Wei only took a nce after teleporting to them to destroy their formation, which was even better than the Commerce Hub.

    "Call Upon the Death Guardian," someone yelled, and the order was immediately executed. The Corpse Selling Sect never expected someone to find this ce, let alone for that person to be Wang Wei. Although they were not afraid of that bastard, they also did not want to conflict with him since they would have to pay a severe price to eliminate him.

    An immense amount of Death Qi gathered above the sky to condense a three-and-a-half-meter dark creature with horns, ws, and red energy stripes running through its body. Its aura disyed the fact it was the embodiment of death itself.

    ''Strength of 69% Grand Dao Source, but can achieve 70% by using the Death Qi in this world,'' Wang Wei analyzed. ''I''m getting a bad feeling, so let''s end this as swiftly as possible. I can also test my new technique.''

    "Void is not true nothingness, as it contains invisible but detectable aspects. Emptiness truly contains nothing, but it does not have the grandeur, nobility, and arrogance of true nothingness for the mere fact it precedes all creation. Regardless, why don''t you experience a little bit of its power - [Return to Emptiness].''

    A small white orb appeared above his right palm before exploding and covering this Death Guardian. The powerful creature sensed its death and tried to resist, but even death-which is often described as a state of nothingness by mortals who do not believe in reincarnation-could not resist the power of emptiness. Its body, soul, and even existence were wiped out in an instant. The Death Continent also suffered the same fate as Wang Wei did not want to risk anything and wiped them out clean.

    Then, he was immediately on guard for the possible appearance of Death Reverence, and he was correct to be. The Death World trembled, and Wang Wei suddenly sensed something watching him from the darkness. His senses or detection method caught nothing, but he knew someone or something was watching him.

    "You should make the perfect vessel."

    Wang Wei''s body felt an instinctive repulsion which seemed to be hidden in the deepestyer of his existence. The aura in the surroundings changed, and it seemed familiar.

    ''It''s simr to the Abyss Gap - a fundamental rejection of Heaven and Earth.'' Wang Wei''s eyes squinted as he quickly realized the implications. ''Death Reverence was associated with or had connections to some foreign entities simr to Cthulhu or the Old Gods.''

    Many things suddenly made sense to Wang Wei. Why did Death Reverence destroy that world? It was probably a sacrifice to try to allow that entity to descend into this Chaos Universe.

    ''The All Savant World must have something special which he needed.''

    All these thoughts shed quickly in Wang Wei''s mind as his instinct kicked in to run away. However, it was pointless, as his body was unable to move. He immediately tried to kill himself and revive somewhere else, but that also failed. A dark light descended from the heavens into his body.

    Wang Wei''s expression turned ugly as he saw a ck tattoo on his chest. "You dare mark me?" No one answered him, and the repulsive aura in the environment dissipated. Wang Wei looked into the darkness with a fiery anger that could burn the world. He snorted coldly, instantly destroying the Death World in the process.

    He floated in the void, looking above the heaven. However, after ten minutes, his anger increased.

    "Damn you, Grand Dao. I have the mark of an intruder of the Chaos Universe. Why aren''t you doing your job and removing it?" All logic and truths dictate that Grand Dao should have appeared and dealt with the situation. After all, if someone like Wang Wei were used as an avatar to allow some unknown Transcendent or Half-Step Transcendent to descend into this world, the result would only be chaos.

    Wang Wei''s wrath reached the pinnacle as he knew that bastard Grand Dao purposely did not intervene because of either his future self or the fact he just acquired the perfect foundation.

    "You think I need your help? Keep dreaming."

    His red eyes focused on the Endless Void, and with one thought, all the branches of the Corpse Selling Sect across the lower dimension rapidly dissipated. Wang Wei killed everything and everyone, including all their sects'' formations, artifacts, and resources. Anyway, he saw these things as being contaminated and would never use them. The only thing he kept was their sect''s luck, which he condensed into a golden crystal - which he attached two strings to use as a ne.

    No one survived this massacre, including two Eternals Emperors. He had already destroyed their vaults since they were hidden in the Death World, so he only needed to erase them from history. He wiped out hundreds of sects and trillions of people scattered across an infinite realm with a single thought.

    Wang Wei immediately teleported back to the Dark Truth, and as soon as he arrived, he saw signs of movement from the fog. However, the fog suddenly copsed, and each attempt to gather seemed to fail. The processsted for a few minutes before there were no other movements.

    ''So, you lost this move?'' he thought with squinted eyes. He immediately teleported home, and the first thing he did was kill himself. He had three extra lives - one from his Mortal Emperor achievements and two from his Life and Death Talent, which he sessfully elevated into lives after using the data from Mon Wuzhi''s physique. So, he used it.

    After his body reassembled itself, Wang Wei saw the mark on his chest, and he was not surprised. His death was simply to ascertain how deep this mark was. And now that he knew, he continued with his n by entering the Science and Technology World, heading directly to the Quantum Realm.

    "I know you''re here, and I have a gift for you," Wang Wei said before showing the mark on his body. "This mark contained information about an entire being outside your designated parameters. It is the perfect opportunity to evolve beyond what you could ever calcte."

    The [Quantum Will] awakened before immediately scanning the mark. It was immediately interested. It had already received much information by scanning and analyzing the weird humans who "created" it, but the information contained on this mark was way more valuable.

    So, it released a devouring power to extract the mark. Wang Wei felt a terrifying pain, and his body was also falling apart, but he did not resist. The [Quantum Will] continued its work. The thing was probably more powerful than it, but its essence was on the same level. Furthermore, it had its home court advantage, while this mark was only a rootless thing that did not have ess to a power source or anyone actively controlling it.

    Swish!

    The mark moved out of Wang Wei''s body before disappearing into the depth of the Quantum Realm. He immediately checked his body and found nothing, so he sighed in relief. He looked in the distance before leaving.

    Bang!

    The sky above the Myriad Emperor World changed.

    "Grand Dao," Wang Wei muttered with gritted teeth, and the eye nced at him. Then, out of nowhere, the marble containing the Science and Technology World flew into the sky before bolts of lightning instantly destroyed it. Grand Dao then focused on him, and Wang Wei could feel its fury. However, he still looked at it defiantly.

    After ncing at each other for a minute, the eye dissipated as if it were never here. Meanwhile, Wang Wei sensed something and looked at the Extremity Sea: the fog was gone.

    In other words, the Dark Truth had left the lower dimension.

 Chapter 1143 Time Nexus Implications

    Chapter 1143 Time Nexus Implications

    1143  Time Nexus Implications

    Primordial Chaos:

    Maitreya and Supreme Unity momentarily paused. Unlike everybody else, they noticed Grand Dao''s descent. They saw the confrontation between Wang Wei, including destroying that crystal that seemed to contain a world inside.

    They also immediately noticed the crystal''s aura was on par with theirs, if not of a higher essence. They remembered feeling someone or something had intruded into their world a while ago but discovered nothing despite their best efforts.

    ''I knew he was special, but not to the extent of involving in matters rted to transcendence or to the point of offending Grand Dao,'' Maitreya thought with a smirk. Things were getting interesting, and she had more hope for the future. Her eyes then focused on the Extremity Sea.

    ''Could this be my chance to kill him?'' Supreme Unity thought. If Wang Wei had a fallout with Grand Dao, then he might use this opportunity to remove his status as an [Era Son] through Heavenly Dao, making it easier for him to eliminate that bastard without the protection of his destiny.

    ''No, it''s not working.'' True Heavenly Dao was not stupid. Despite how the mighty boss was feeling, it knew that Wang Wei was still vital in fighting Supreme Unity for absolute control over the world. As such, the stupidest thing it could do was make an enemy out of him now.

    "How about a temporary truce?"

    "Why would I do that?" Maitreya asked.

    "The Dark Truth is gone in the lower dimension. Maybe we can work together to remove itpletely from our world."

    "You and I know that whatever this taboo involves is above our pay grade. So, it''s pointless to try something like that."

    "We finally have hope, but you won''t even consider it?"

    "That''s right," Maitreya replied calmly, her determination unwavering and unyielding.

    "In that case, what about a truce to interrogate that kid? You saw it for yourself. His secrets involved a being that has walked further from us. Maybe we can get answers to the way forward," Supreme Unity changed tactics, trying to tempt her instead.

    "I refuse."

    "Why are you being so stubborn? This is a perfect opportunity to see the path forward - and maybe even achieve true transcendence." Supreme Unity felt a slight annoyance and frustration. Ever since the Ultimate Taboo, this woman has gone her way to oppose him in every way.

    There were many opportunities for them to both benefit, especially with some of the secrets in the lower dimension. Still, she refused and opposed him in every scenario. Supreme Unity knew how far he could have walked toward the transcendent path if not for this bald nun stopping him at every asion and opportunity.

    "History and time are on my side," Maitreya replied coolly. "Once the kid discovers the truth, reaches my level, and feels reassured, I know he will be more than happy to share his secrets - to help me walk the transcendent path. So, why do I need to offend him now?"

    "You don''t know that for sure."

    "But I do," she replied, very confident. "All signs have shown that''s the kind of person he is. Isn''t that why we previously followed Qiyuan? Now, his descendant is even more charismatic and talented than him."

    Supreme Unity looked at her. He would have unleashed his wrath and anger if not for his suppressed emotions. However, he knew such emotions were useless. '' I can only continue the original n. Heavenly Book better not let me down, or I will hunt him down to any corner of this universe.''

    Their battle continued, bing even fiercer than before.

    Red Mist Forbidden Land:

    Heavenly Book Paragon opened his eyes. ''Another Time Nexus? How many major life events does this man have? More importantly, if he has so many, why hasn''t Grand Dao found a w to kill his young self?''

    As he looked at the words appearing in the group, he had to give Wang Wei his prop. It should not be easy to defend his past self against so many events that could kill him if he failed to save his past self.

    ''So, is he that capable, or has Grand Dao been this ipetent?'' Heavenly Book Paragon knew the answer. As someone who cultivates Heaven Dao, he knew how sophisticated of a system Grand Dao was, and no one with a sane mind would call it ipetent.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He observed the entire process of his book''s upgrade, and once the process ended, his eyes twinkled: ''Am I going to get my first worthy fortunate encounter from these two? Let me see, it should be something that belongs to Wang Wei. Interesting.'' The page describing this encounter was still iplete, but he deduced much information from the small section.

    Heavenly Book turned a few pages to analyze the new information. He suddenly stopped at a new information. ''He used my inheritance and Madman Chu''s method to create a new ceremony? This bastard knows I''m his enemy.''

    He deduced Wang Wei would be suspicious of him after the n with Emperor Jia failed, but now, he had confirmation thetter knew of his existence. With how Madman Chu usually behaves, he will definitely try to meet him to get his hands on that ceremony.

    ''And once they meet, he will one hundred percent recognize my work, and there is a 76% chance he will identally mention it.'' He did try to hide the fact he created that inheritance and his method could fool Wang Wei due to his low cultivation and unfamiliarity with him, but that will not be the case for Madman Chu.

    ''His threat has been elevated now that he knows, and the amount of time I have left has also decreased.'' He frowned briefly before raising his hand to draw a rune in the air. Then, a potent energy that originated from the rune entered the book. As soon as he drew the rune, thousands of Chaos Worlds activated powerful arrays that covered their entire world. Then, they were refined into the purest energy that the Heavenly Book fed his book.

    Nothing survived in this world: not the people, the cultivators, the branches of Samsara, no matter, energy, space-time, and even the fundamental concepts thatposed their existence. Powered by this extremely unique and pure energy, more writing appeared in the book.

    ''Grand Dao is not happy with its chosen son, so it has begun to create ways for him to be a worthypetitor for Wang Wei. It''s a good move since it cannot trust me.'' The purpose of the Grand Dao Son was pretty obvious - be strong enough to kill Wang Wei in one of its [Time Nexus], thus killing its future self. Grand Dao only needs to block the River of Time to prevent any interference, and then it will be game over.

    ''What are those Time Nexuses?'' Heavenly Book Paragon asked himself, and this was not the first time he had asked. In fact, he could not count the number of times he pondered this question.

    ''All those Half-Step Transcendence have essentially transcendent time and space. So, why does someone even more powerful have not? The implications behind this might be the real prize in all these conflicts.''

    He had done countless calctions, deductions, analyses, and even divinations after learning about this Time Nexus, and the answers he received varied from absurd to nonsense and, finally, mind-boggling. Sadly, there was not enough information to narrow things down and find a concrete answer - or even to narrow it down to something he could investigate.

    Heavenly Book Paragon looked at his book, wondering if he could sacrifice more worlds to elerate the process. He was unsatisfied with the news he received since it only involved Grand Dao Son, and he did not care much about that chess piece.

    ''If I make any moves, things could snowball out of control.'' He had already noticed signs of the uing chaos since Primordial Chaos had not been peaceful since the All-Seeing Temple released their divination. However, the situation was still in the preparatory stage, and if he started destroying worlds inrge groups, people would notice, and his actions might create a snowball effect.

    ''The peace and quiet is still advantageous to me, so there is no need to elerate the chaos. What I need to focus on now is whether I should take the Grand Dao Son''s fortune encounters or leave it to him so he has a chance.''

    Heavenly Book was currently in a "cooperative" rtionship with Grand Dao, and such action might destroy their almost nonexistent trust, and he might anger thetter.

    ''Why am I even hesitating?'' His n was extremely dangerous, and only death awaited him if he failed - either at Wang Wei or Grand Dao''s hands. So, he did not care about offending either of them.

    ''All or nothing. Hasn''t this always been the motto?'' He immediately ordered one of his clones to travel to a few worlds to get his hands on a few things he might need.

    ''Anyway, Grand Dao is rich and has numerous ways to train its chosen son.''

 Chapter 1144 Choice

    <h4>Chapter 1144 Choice</h4>

    1144 Choice

    Primordial Chaos, Death Land Forbidden Zone:

    An old and ancient entity that embodied death, or the reverence of death, slowly awakened. The ce was the purest of ck, with no one in sight. Then, a pair of eyes opened, making the entire zone tremble.

    "What happened?" Death Reverence asked himself. ''The altar in the Eternal Ascension World was destroyed?'' He was not surprised by this news, as he had expected after learning that two Half-Step Transcendences had appeared in that world. However, nothing happened after a long time, as they seemed to have bnced each other out and refused to work together. But now, it seems it has finally happened.

    "Hmm? It wasn''t them who did it?" Death Reverence was finally truly awakened. ''My Lord found a vessel, but it was dealt with? Was it Grand Dao''s doing?'' He could not find any more information, which frustrated him slightly. It was extremely difficult for his Lord to find a Vessel that was not only worthy but perfectly fit with him.

    Death Reverence grunted. He wanted to immediately rush to the Eternal Ascension World to find the truth. Sadly, his current strength can only deal with one of those two, and he knows no matter their conflict or disagreement, they will work together to kill him.

    Death Reverence sighed deeply. ''If I were as powerful as that Outer God clone, it would not be easy for Grand Dao to deal with my actions.'' It was frustrating as he finally reached the level where he could achieve his goals, but Grand Dao has been keeping an eye on his every action, so he must act strictly by the rules, or he might be exiled, ruining all his ns and efforts.

    Death Reverence removed his sight from this event, focusing on the entire Chaos Universe atrge. He immediately noticed the underlying chaos and strife due to the All-Seeing Temple.

    ''So, it''s already time for another major event? Perfect.'' The Corpse Selling Sect thrives during times of war and death. So, he immediately ordered all his members to begin spreading more altars.

    "Death shall walk on this world one day, and all sentient beings will revel at his name and presence." Death Reverence entered his deep sleep after saying these words.

    Prehistoric World:

    "What did he do?" Hongjun muttered after sensing the removal of the protection he provided to the kid. He mobilized his primary Dao - Destiny - to divine the truth while holding onto Pangu''s ax. ''What''s this?'' He suddenly felt an opportunity to catch the truth, so he followed it. He did not stop sifting through the threads of destiny to find his answer.

    Blood dripped from his orifices, and the entire Prehistoric World trembled, rming countless entities. However, Hongjun did not care - he was so close.

    "So, that is the cause of the catastrophe?" he muttered while smiling wryly. He foresaw chaos and danger that could possibly destroy his home, so he took measures to ensure its safety or survival. But he never expected his actions would, in fact, lead to the catastrophe.

    ''So, we have to make a choice between those two? No, with our karmic connection, we are already marked to one side.'' He sighed deeply.

    "Master, what happened?" a voice rang outside his purple pce. However, before he could reassure them, another booming voice echoed.

    "Hongjun, what happened?"

    "I was doing a divination."

    "No normal divination would have such a reaction," asked another deeper voice without the boom. "Any important information?"

    "No."

    "Are you sure?"

    "The reaction was mostly from the bacsh," Hongjun exined calmly. "I''m currently injured and need to enter seclusion. I need you two to keep an eye on things for me while I recuperate?"

    "It''s that bad, huh?" asked the one with a deep voice.

    "Yes."

    "Don''t worry. Nothing will happen with us present," added the booming voice.

    Hongjun sensed their dissipating presence before sighing in relief. He did not know how these two would react to this news, so he kept it to himself for now. ''Now, what should my next step be?'' He was confused, as his decision would affect the entire world, so he needed to be careful.

    Hongjun sighed before reassuring his disciples. Then, he entered seclusions. He was not lying about his injuries, so he indeed needed to recuperate. He also needed this peaceful time to think and n ahead.

    Eternal Ascension World, Lower Dimension, Myriad Emperor World:

    Wang Wei sat on this throne, deep in thought. Recent events have proven that it may not be enough, no matter how careful he thinks he is. Would things have gone better had he waited until bing an Evesting Empyrean before destroying the Death World? Highly unlikely - especially since he was dealing with a chess game involving higher beings and entities. However, it would also have granted him more options.

    ''I always thought that no matter the situation, Grand Dao would follow the rules, but it appeared that was not the case. That bastardly thing is not as emotionally stable as I imagined.'' There was a possibility that he did not know all the rules, but Wang Wei did not care, nor was it relevant since he was convinced thetter acted out of selfishness.

    ''That Science and Technology World...'' In fact, he would have definitely destroyed the world once he left. After analyzing that mark, Wang Wei knew the Quantum Will would have evolved beyond his control and to the point that he could not destroy it if he wished to. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''But if I had more time, I could have found another solution to restrict its development or maybe create another weaker version before doing so. At the very least, I could have removed the new data from the Watchers before destroying it. But now...''

    He gritted his teeth, thinking how much of an advantage he lost with its destruction. Then, there was the Dark Truth, which was another choice. Wang Wei was convinced that his parents and families would benefit somehow after entering the fog. Now, that is all gone.

    ''Death Reverence, count your days since now, you''re on my list of variables to eliminate.'' Wang Wei was already worried about this path to transcendence due to his future self''s actions. So, he did not appreciate any foreigners - Outer Gods or not - interfering in this world and making the process even moreplicated. And once he has the opportunity and strength, he will eradicate that bastard with utmost impunity.

    Wang Wei opened his robe to look at his chest. Although there was no mark, some of him still felt it was there. He never hated any of his experiences in his cultivation journey as much as he hated this branding. He always knew he was someone''s pawn, but the mark was physical proof that someone saw him as nothing but a worthless and discarded object.

    And there was the idea that his life was controlled by someone else, that his fate was not his own, that his freedom was shackled. He truly hated the experience.

    ''I must ask Grand Dao whether there are any hidden marks on my body due to my status as a Fate Seed.'' Although using his question like this might be a waste since he could ask for a direct path of transcendence, he needed to know for his sanity''s sake. Anyway, he was confident in himself regarding this aspect, but whatever mark may be left on him is not something he can deal with anytime soon.

    ''The issue is whether that bastard will follow the rules or not.'' This thought frustrated him. The fact that Grand Dao was unreliable affected many of his ns, and to say he was annoyed by this fact is an understatement.

    ''Now, I can only wait.'' Regardless of the future, he decided to use that question before entering the Paragon Realm, before it became toote.

    Swish! Someone appeared in the throne room.

    "What happened?" Yu Yan asked.

    "Why are you here?" Wang Wei asked as he woke up from his deep ponder.

    "Don''t you see outside?"

    Wang Wei looked, and he noticed his bad mood had created a somber vision with dark clouds with shes of lightning covering the entire world. Wang Wei did not care, so he waved his hand to disperse the visions; he did not want the mortals to be scared and cause trouble.

    "What happened to make you so angry?" She knew how much control her son had over his emotions, so something big must have happened for him to behave like that. Yu Yan suddenly thought of something: "Did you receive bad news from the daughter-inw?"

    "No, nothing like that. Something just happened that pissed me off."

    "Want to talk about it?"

    "No, I''m fine," Wang Wei replied. He wanted to be alone; no, he wanted to talk to her, but that was not happening.

    "Are you sure? We could have one of our night talks when you were young. You know, just usying on the bed as I tell you stories about the world. Instead, you can talk about how you feel. Better yet, we can be the ones underneath the moonlight."

    "I appreciate the offer, but -" Wang Wei suddenly paused. "You know what, I don''t see why not?" He snapped his finger to change the day into night before teleporting away.

 Chapter 1145 Yin-Yang Dao Foundation

    <h4>Chapter 1145 Yin-Yang Dao Foundation</h4>

    1145 Yin-Yang Dao Foundation

    Wang Wei and Yu Yany in a vast green in, head to head, while their feet pointed in different directions. They looked at the beautiful moon hanging in the sky, with the shining stars entuating the view.

    "Feeling better?" Yu Yan asked.

    "Yeah."

    "You don''t sound too convincing?"

    "Now, I can sleep if I want or smile, so I would say I''m feeling better," Wang Wei replied.

    "That is progress. Life is all about highs and lows, and this experience is just of the lows," she reassured him.

    "How is father and grandpa?"

    "Your father finished his Nine Extremity Foundation, so he''s in good spirits."

    "Is he now trying to attempt Ten Supremacy?"

    "Not yet. We''ve been spending time together."

    "It''s good to be by each other''s side. Do you want to return home?"

    "No, it''s best to keep the charade going to prevent any trouble," Yu Yan exined. "Plus, it''s been good spending time at home with my sister, not to mention the distance has spiced things between me and your father."

    "E, too much information."

    "You''re a grown man; why are you embarrassed? Sex is -"

    "No matter how old I am, I do not want to know about your sex life," Wang Wei cut her off. "Plus, you always say I''m your little boy no matter how much I grow or do, but all of a sudden, I''m a grown man? The hypocrisy."

    Yu Yan chuckled out loud.

    "Grandpa should be out of his seclusion?"

    "Yes. He wanted to see you onest time before ascending." Wang Wei grunted. "Is something wrong?"

    "I haven''t determined my rtionship with True Heavenly Dao after what happened, so he should postpone his trip to ensure nothing happens."

    Yu Yan frowned, "I don''t think he''ll listen to you this time."

    "What makes you say that?"

    "He seems determined to finish this battle to perfect his Dao Heart and start his reincarnation. With how he''s been acting, I don''t think he will postpone anymore."

    "In that case, I can''t let him see me."

    "That''s mean." Yu Yan knew how stubborn her father-inw could be about certain things, so he might not listen to her son. However, he would never leave without saying goodbye. Wang Wei shrugged. This was the only way to deal with that old man once he became stubborn.

    "By the way, do you need my help re-establishing your foundation?" He could tell his mother was also approaching the limit like most of the Emperors of this generation, so he offered his services.

    "No, I''ll do it myself," Yu Yan replied. "However, you may be able to help me with this?" She handed him an information talisman.

    "A Yin-Yang Cultivation Technique? Really?" His lips twitched.

    "Don''t just focus on the title, but its purpose."

    Wang Wei frowned before reading the entire thing. His eyes immediately lit up: "Interesting. You want to use Yin-Yang Duel Cultivation to achieve Ten Supremacy Foundation with Father''s help?"

    "Yes. I had the idea after Lou Cheng proved the Dao, so I''ve been studying the Infatuation and Yin-Yang Love Flower. What do you think? Is it feasible?"

    Wang Wei took a moment to deduce. "It is, but you''ll need a few things. Firstly, it''s best to achieve a perfect Nine Extremity during your Foundation Re-Establishment. If your foundations are too far apart in scale, this won''t work like for the Yin-Yang Love Flower."

    "I figured as much." Yu Yan nodded.

    "Second, you will need a medium simr to the Yin-Yang Love Flower. No, it would be best to use the flower itself."

    "I feared as much," Yu Yan sighed. The Infatuation Flower was one of those rare herbs with such a specific condition of growth that could be described as extreme. Lou Cheng was lucky to receive one. No, maybe if not for Wang Wei''s luck being intertwined with his, he might never have acquired one.

    "Let me scan the lower dimension to see if there is still one left." Wang Wei suggested before searching the Endless Void. "I found one, but it''s in the early stages of gestation. It might take a while to bloom."

    "It''s fine. I have nothing but time." Yu Yan had a bright smile. As long as she could get her hands on it, everything else did not matter.

    "I have a better idea. I''m about to send Wang Qi on another voyage. I''ll ask him to try to get his hands on one, or maybe even apleted Yin-Yang Flower," Wang Wei said. "And if that doesn''t work, I''ll find some unique Qi for you in the Source Qi Space to elerate the Infatuation Flower process. No, wait, why am I so stupid? I can just find some Qi that will help your technique. There is definitely something that can help with Dao Foundations."

    "As reliable as ever," Yu Yan replied with a smile, but inside, she was not too happy. She thought she would have been able to help him more after proving the Dao, but things didn''t go as well as she wished to.

    Wang Wei''s usual perceptiveness did not know to notice his mother''s feelings, so he continued. "Thest thing you need to watch out for might be tribtion. The rules of Heaven and Earth already make it difficult to re-establish the foundation, and what you''re doing will definitely aggravate the situation."

    "I expected as much." As far as Yu Yan is concerned, only two people have achieved Ten Supremacy, and her husband will be the third - assuming Dong Lifen did not achieve the alternate method beforehand. So, once she tries to do it in a "crooked" way, Heavenly Dao will be lenient on her due to her innovation and be extra strict on her for cutting corners.

    "No, the situation is more severe than you think. The tribtion will definitely be based on a Yin-Yang theme or testing the rtionship between you and Father. If something goes wrong..."

    "Don''t worry. The love between us cannot be faltered or broken apart by a mere Heavenly Dao." Yu Yan sneered while her eyes showed her confidence. She could already deduce what this test would try. Its main focus will probably be their struggle in their younger days when they had to worry about their n''s expectations and the fact they had to fight for the Heaven Will Battle.

    However, even back then, Wang Tian was prepared to throw away everything for her and her for him. Luckily, she was smart enough toe up with the pact ideal, but even without it, nothing could have stopped them.

    "Your confidence reassures me," Wang Wei replied with a smile. Wang Wei added his input on the technique before handing it to her.

    "Have you made a choice?"

    "About what?"

    "Your 10th revolution bloodline." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Oh, that." Yu Yan had a significant choice to make: only she achieves the 10th revolution, but the Immemorial Tribtion would, in turn, be manageable to the point she could pass it on her own or follow Wang Wei''s path and allow the Yu n to gain the benefit. However, she would need Wang Wei''s help for the tribtion, but there is a decent chance she might not pass. Then, there is also the worry that their n will be unable to bear the karmic weight of being a Human Fiendgod n.

    "I think I''ll do it alone," Yu Yan said with a sigh. "I''ve tried a few divinations, and things do not end well for us if they have such a bloodline, even with the Dao Opening Sect''s protection."

    "Knowing you, I''m guessing you did notpletely give up?"

    "That''s right. I n on building up the sect''s luck and destiny, so I need some achievements or Memorialized Luck before I ascend."

    "That won''t be enough."

    "I know. That''s why I also n to see if my ancestor is alive in the upper dimension and if we can revive the n there."

    "That''s a long-term project," Wang Wei reminded.

    "Luckily, we have plenty of time."

    "True," Wang Wei nodded. "Any concrete ns?"

    "Some, for example, start a cult."

    Wang Wei''s lips twitched. "How would a cult help? You know what, never mind. Tell me the other ideas."

    "You''re no fun. Well, there is..."

    The two spent the next few hours talking until the sun rose. They had fun as they talked about various subjects, some downright silly. It was the perfect distraction Wang Wei needed.

    "Dad and Grandpa should be waiting for us."

    "Indeed." Yu Yan exhaled. "The old man will not be happy that you won''t see him."

    "Old man?"

    "He''s not here, so who cares if I''m disrespectful?"

    "Aren''t you worried that I will rat you out?"

    "If you do, then I will know that I wasted all that time spoiling you as a kid, and you can leave because you''re no longer my favorite child."

    "I''m your only child."

    "I said what I said, and I meant it too."

    Wang Wei chuckled out loud. "You can tell the old man the truth if he gets suspicious. Anyway, I won''t see him as long as I don''t feel reassured."

    "Alright."

    "Say hi to Dad for me."

    Wang Wei disappeared, returning to the court.

 Chapter 1146 Ark

    <h4>Chapter 1146 Ark</h4>

    1146 Ark

    Wang Wei sat on his throne, and after a few seconds, a figure rose from a shadow spot before him. "Master."

    "Wang Ju, update me."

    "Yes. First, President Tian Wenyan is dead, and the court has conquered themerce hub''s territory."

    "That should be expected." The man''s effort was nothing but ast-ditch effort, so he was bound to die no matter what. "Do you know why he never surrendered to us?"

    "Someone he loved dear died during the war, so he med us, med you."

    "Is that so?" No matter how cunning or brilliant someone is, they will always have some sort of emotional fetters - unless they walk the path of indifference. "Do we know who... never mind. Continue."

    "With Tong Ruobing''s talisman, we have hunted down most of the Abyss Gap branches, but a few sessfully escaped despite our well-coordinated efforts."

    "Escape? Where?"

    "Back to the gap."

    "Didn''t we have people blocking and supervising the entrance?"

    "Those people suddenly disappeared, and no matter the method we tried, we could not locate them. So, the best conclusion is that they somehow returned. We are still investigating the details but making little to no progress so far."

    "I see." Wang Wei''s gaze prated the endless space to spy at the Abyss Gap. ''Is something about to happen before I actively deal with this thing? That''s annoying.'' He wanted to be careful and eliminate the problem after bing an Evesting Empyrean.

    "You don''t need to put too much emphasis on them anymore," Wang Wei ordered. The Abyss Gap was his problem, so it was best for the Fate Shadow Guards to focus their attention and resources elsewhere.

    "What else?"

    "Sir, have you heard of the Golden God?" Wang Ju asked.

    "What''s that?"

    "It''s a new force that has risen during your retreat."

    "New force? Are they important enough for you to bring up?"

    Wang Ju secretly looked at her master. She had the nagging suspicions that the Golden God was another pawn his master threw out for whatever ns. Thetter''s rise was too sudden and fast, and his unparalleled strength could note out of nowhere. It made sense the Commerce Hub and the Spirit Genesis Sect had such power, but this Golden God? His strength was inexplicable and so random that the entire thing screamed a plot. However, since the sect master did not want to tell the truth, he must have his reason. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "In just a short period, the Golden God has conquered more than 1400 World Communities, even more than us."

    "Are you serious?" Wang Wei asked with a somber tone.

    "Yes. The Endless Void is currently divided into three sections: us, the Golden God, and everyone in between who has yet to be conquered."

    "Is that so?"

    The feeling that this was all a ploy intensified after seeing her master''s reaction. However, Wang Ju did not ask and continued:

    "That''s the current situation. The good news is with this new enemy, the remaining worldmunities were forced to establish a court as a way to condense their military power. So, our objectives could be said to be two-third?"

    "Two-thirds?"

    "The Golden God does not allow the existence of courts. Instead, he forced all conquered worlds to worship him."

    "Well, two-thirds is not a bad result," Wang Wei nodded.

    "So, what should we do about him?" Wang Ju asked.

    "Don''t worry about it. I''ll have a court meeting to discuss things. More importantly, how is the expansion of the Fate Shadow Guards?"

    "Excellent. We are meeting your expectations, and by the time we''ve spread throughout the lower dimension, everything should be prepared."

    "That''s good news." Wang Wei nodded before handing the Law Tree Seed to her. "Give this to Origin One and tell him to find someone to n it." Wang Ju received the seed, wondering why the sect master tasked him with such a mundane thing; couldn''t he just do it himself.

    "Okay, you''re dismissed." Wang Wei said after talking for another few minutes. Wang Ju bowed before she dissipated.

    ''She knows me too well,'' Wang Wei thought. Such a quality is perfect for the kind of role Wang Ju is in, but it also bes a weakness that Wang Wei''s opponent could exploit. He does not think Wang Ju would ever betray if she were ever captured, but there were too many ways to extract information from her.

    ''That''s why she cannot ascend with me. The lower dimension is the perfect protection for her until I''m strong enough to protect her from these methods.'' Wang Wei felt it was truly a shame, given how much time and effort he spent to train her to be this capable. Previously, he did not want to take her mainly due to her talent, but he''s learned that with his ability, cultivation talents are the least of his problems.

    "Oh, good, you''re back."

    Wang Wei turned to look at Xu Shi.

    "I came to check on you, but you weren''t here." She paused and looked at him intently. "Why are you suddenly more beautiful than me?"

    "I''ve always been more beautiful than you. Your ego simply could not ept such a fact until I truly revealed myself to the world."

    Xu Shi rolled her eyes as she observed him more carefully. "You''re not the kind of person to care about his appearance and purposely make you more beautiful. So, what happened?"

    "I''ve got a new skin routine."

    "Care to share?"

    "You can''t afford it."

    "That''s a shame." Xu Shi sighed deeply. "However, now, we will never beat the rumors about us." Wang Wei''s lips twitched as he could already foresee what people would say about his new change. For example, he felt inferior, so he changed his appearance to be more worthy of being with Xu Shi. And that one will probably be the mildest of them.

    "Don''t mention those things, or my mood will worsen."

    "So, are you alright?"

    "I''m fine."

    Xu Shi looked at him. "Well, if you say so. We need another court meeting as there are many things for you to decide - especially the ambassadors from the Central Region."

    "Central Region?"

    "I''m assuming you''ve been debriefed on the current situation of the Endless Void?"

    "I was."

    "Well, that''s the name we have given the regions between us and the Golden God."

    "That''s azy name, but I guess it''s straightforward enough."

    "Their people have been for a while, asking for an audience with you."

    "Alright." With a thought, the court''s bell rang worldwide, signaling that a court meeting would ur three dayster. Then, the two chatted briefly before Xu Shi left. Wang Wei gazed at the world.

    28,000 years passed while he was in the Dark Truth, so a few important things urred in his absence. For example, Lou Cheng had already ascended, bing the first Emperor in this generation to leave. The Innate Demon Gods were perfectly integrated into the world, and as he nned, the Innate Demons were now allied with the demon race in the north while the Primordial Gods were now allied with human forces.

    Finally, the Myriad Emperor World received baptism from the Five Sacred Beasts because of Huo Fenghuang. From now on, the five elements and Yin-Yang of the world were perfected, and the world''s luck was more condensed, which allowed it to give birth to more talents. More importantly, the Five Sacred Beasts were considered holy creatures, hence their high immunity to curses. Because of this blessing, children born from the Myriad Emperor World will also have a slight immunity to curses, and the Myriad Emperor World itself cannot be easily cursed.

    ''Her actions have actually prolonged the Heavenly Emperor Era by a significant person,'' Wang Wei thought. No wonder she received a decent amount of merit for her action.

    His eyes then focused on the Western Continent. The devil cultivators have essentially been "reformed" after being used as the court''s main military power. Now, their strength has reached an all-time low, almost nonexistent. Why such a drastic change? Devil cultivators existed because it was a shortcut for people without talents.

    However, in this generation, resources and training methods are so abundant that it is pointless to be a devil cultivator. For most people, why kill innocent people to increase their cultivation when they can do thousands of simtions beforehand to ensure nothing goes wrong? Then there is the fact that cultivators now have ess to thousands of different cultivation systems. They might be talentless in the Origin System but not in other systems. All these changes resulted in the drastic weakening of the Devil Dao.

    ''Now that cultivation has be so much easier, True Heavenly Dao has already created new ways to restrict mortals.'' Previously, someone had to be born with a Leakless Body to cultivate the Origin System. But now, if someone did not have such talent, they could change to a Martial arts system that only required healthy bones or bodies.

    ''Ark? Is that the new system?''

    Mortals are now born with or without an ark. Those with the ark can cultivate and those without cannot - no matter the system. Of course, this system is imperfect as True Heavenly Dao left hope for the people in this era. So, if someone had already used the previous system to walk the path of cultivation, they were fine. Meanwhile, even this new system was not perfect in an attempt to give hope to this era''s mortals. As long as they find the right resources, they can condense their arks, which is not nearly as rare as it used to be.

 Chapter 1147 Sixth Court Meeting

    Chapter 1147  Sixth Court Meeting

    1147  Sixth Court Meeting

    Before removing his gaze from the Western Continent, Wang Wei checked on Feng Heng. As expected, the monk was condensing his first-level Golden Body of Merit. With Buddhism spread throughout the lower dimension, he had the merit for such an achievement.

    ''He might even achieve the second level before ascending,'' Wang Wei thought before checking on everyone else. The only thing to notice was that the Five Element Bnce Pce and the Taiyi Profound Gate had been focusing their efforts on the Celestial Harmony World, which made sense since it was a pure Taoism Heaven Will. With the rise of Buddhism, they needed to do something, or they would be obsolete.

    ''If Supreme Unity weren''t such a bastard, I would have helped you bnce out the spread of Buddhism,'' Wang Wei thought before shaking his head. Supreme Unity might be indifferent to the current state of Taoism, but that would not change the fact he was deeply connected or engrained with it.

    Wang Wei summoned Wang Qi.

    "Sect master."

    "When is your next trip?"

    "It should be soon." Many worlds were a little wary of this deal, so they did not send their best during the previous voyage, so their benefit was mainly from the sheer number. But this time, many people knew the benefits and were prepared to send some of their best sealed heaven-chosen.

    "Do it now, and once you''re there, ask them specifically for an Infatuation Flower or a Yin-Yang Flower. If they don''t have it, try to find it yourself - even contact the sect if need be."

    "Don''t worry, sect master. You can always count on me."

    "I know. And as I promised, once this is over, you''ll have one of the Eternal Powerhouse Spots."N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Wang Qi''s eyes lit up in excitement. His job might look easy, but every time he ascended, he risked his life. An ident could happen at any time in the upper dimension, and based on the scale, even Wang Wei may not be able to save him.

    Wang Qi left, and Wang Wei summoned the leaders of the Innate Demon Gods. He had never met them in an official capacity and thought this was a perfect opportunity to wee them. He thanked them for their services during the war and asked how they were adapting to the world. The meetingsted a few hours, and Wang Wei disyed his charm and charisma as a leader.

    Once they left, he closed his eyes, waiting for the meeting time. His grandfather tried toe to see him, but he left to see Li Jun to hide from him. So, the old man had already caught the situation, and Yu Yan had to tell him the truth. His reaction was as expected - he was angry. He almost made a scene before the court had it not been for Wang Tian to talk him out of it. In other words, his majesty, the Heavenly Emperor, averted another family scandal after what happened to his mother.

    The meeting''s date arrived, and everyone arrived on time. Even Feng Heng sent in a projection to attend. Everyone immediately noticed Wang Wei''s new temperament, and some people did not hide their gossip, making him speechless.

    Wang Wei raised his hand to stop these people from chattering: "We have a lot of work to do, apparently. So, let''s get down to business, starting from the most crucial to the least. Where are the ambassadors?"

    A beautiful woman with long brown hair, long legs on the side of her cut hanfu, and cupped hands led a group of five people. "I am Hua Long. On behalf of the Central Region Alliance, I salute you, the Heavenly Emperor of Virtue." She bowed deeply, followed by the others.

    "Heavenly Emperor of Virtue? That''s a name I''ve never heard of."

    "Your majesty, people no longer refer to you as the First Heavenly Emperor but by this new title," one of the ministers exined.

    "Hmm, is that so? Then, why didn''t they just call me the Supreme Heavenly Emperor? It''s direct and very fitting."

    No one answered him, and some people looked awkwardly at each other.

    "I see," Wang Wei uttered. "That name is too powerful and domineering, and some refuse to ept it. So, instead, they put in a [virtuous] title to put me in a box and force me to act in a certain way that fits that title. And if I don''t, they have justifiable cause to ruin my reputation.

    "I''m guessing whoever suggested that name was definitely a schr used to using morality to restrain other Emperors or rulers."

    Hua Long was calm, but not everyone she brought could remain calm under such an atmosphere, so a few had bright red faces. Meanwhile, the court ministers looked at these ambassadors with a sneer. They knew what kind of person their leader was, and it was truly the biggest joke to think of them for being able to use rules and morality to restrain that man.

    "So, who is the schr?" Wang Wei asked toward the ambassadors, but somehow immediately changed his mind. "Forget it. Such a person is not significant enough for me to remember their name. Regardless, I like the name; it should serve its purpose in times like this."

    ''This man...has no regard for any rules,'' Hua Long thought. ''He will use that title for his benefit; when needed, he will instantly abandon it and be a tyrant, and he will not hesitate in the slightest.''

    "What brings you here to see me?" Wang Wei asked.

    ''Any attempt for an appeal of emotions, responsibility, and duty will not work on this man,'' Hua Long thought. ''Only benefit.'' She now had to change tactics to approach this meeting.

    "The Golden God is rapidly approaching our territory. We know only you have the strength to stop him. So, we ask that you intervene for the sake of your legacy."

    "For the sake of my legacy? Interesting choice of words," Wang Wei chuckled. "I''m curious." He did not immediately give an answer. "How many worldmunities are in your alliance?"

    "538, but we also provide aid to the non-alliance members as long as they ask, and we have the capabilities."

    "That''s a decent size. Do you guys have a leader, or do you have a different governing system?"

    "We have an alliance leader, and her name is the Overlord Seal Empress."

    "Seal Dao, huh?" Wang Wei muttered. "She must be very capable of convincing so many worlds andmunities."

    "She is. Without her, the situation would have been worse."

    Wang Wei nodded. "Tell me, what is your exact n?"

    Hua Long frowned. "We hope to work together to eradicate this threat by establishing connections through the Dream World. With all our mightbined and our ability to mobilize troops, the Golden God will not have a chance, and we can free the people he has enved."

    "What''s in for me?"

    ''So direct,'' Hua Long thought. "We know that we must rely on your strength, so we are prepared to offer most of the benefits."

    "That''s a good way of saying you''re going to make the least effort and sacrifice but still want a significant share of the profit."

    "No, that is not our objective. Our goal -"

    "Alright." Wang Wei raised his hand. "You don''t need to be a genius to see how this situation is about to develop. Your Central Region Alliance is the weakest of the three parties, so the next step is for me and the Golden God to swallow you until we are thest one standing. Then, we will determine the fate of the lower dimension."

    The room immediately became quiet. The other ambassadors had ugly expressions, but Hua Long tried to remain calm. ''The worst situation has urred.'' After realizing what kind of person this Heavenly Emperor was, she felt things would lead in that direction, but she did not expect him to be so direct.

    "I believe this may not be the best approach."

    "And why is that?"

    "Our understanding is that your goal is to spread the Heavenly Courts. However, the Golden God has disbanded the courts in every world he conquered. If you use this approach, you will lose countless worlds and have to start over - and that''s on the chance you will be the final winner in this confrontation."

    "Haha. You want my help while also doubting my strength."

    "Not all. I''m just stating a possibility."

    Wang Wei shook his head. "Your argument is not as appealing as you think. I have all the time in the world, so I don''t care about wasting time - especially since I will preserve more benefits in the long run."

    "Your majesty???"

    "Listen to my proposal instead," Wang Wei added. "Your alliance should surrender to us."

    "No, absolutely not," said one of the ambassadors, so Hua Long stared at him coldly, making him tremble.

    "You saw how I''ve treated the remnants of themerce hub; you saw how prosperous these worlds have be, and that''s despite the fact I''ve punished them severely for daring to rebel against me," Wang Wei continued.

    "If you guys surrender, your benefit will be worlds apart from them, and I can even promise you a 20% increase for handing over 500 worlds all at once."

    "And if we don''t?" Hua Long asked after a brief pause.

    "Then, let the battlefield dictate your fate."

 Chapter 1148 Ultimate Comeback

    Chapter 1148 Ultimate Comeback

    1148  Ultimate Comeback

    The ambassadors were about to leave after the discussions broke down. Hua Long tried her best, but Wang Wei was the kind of no-nonsense person, so he shut down all her other attempts. Now, they needed to report to their leaders so they could make a decision.

    "Have your leadere see me for the next meeting," Wang Wei dered before dismissing them. Then, he focused on the crowd. "As you can see, we''re about to enter another major war, and once this one is over, we will finally achieve our goal of spreading throughout the Endless Void."

    These ministers'' eyes shone brilliantly. War meant resources, profit, and, more importantly - glory. They will leave their marks on the history of the lower dimension, and that''s something to brag about for countless eras toe.

    "To prepare for this war, we must have a meeting with all the courts under our influence," Wang Wei said, preparing to call all 1000 other Heavenly Emperors.

    "Your majesty, before you do that, why don''t we deal with our internal issues."

    "Right," Wang Wei said with a grunt. "Alright, let''s get started." Many things needed his focus or decisions during his long absence, so Wang Wei dealt with those first. And since he technically had a hands-off approach to the court since the war with the Martial Hegemony World, there were some issues as far back as then for him to deal with.

    The entire process took hours despite his superhuman process speed, mostly because many people began to argue, and since they were not arguing for the sake of argument and making good points, Wang Wei listened to them before making a decision. Finally, he dealt with everything and started an evenrger meeting.

    Wang Wei''s throne was located on a slightly elevated podium, and with a snap of his finger, he summoned more than 1200 thrones on his right and left side. Before the meeting proceeded, he chatted with a few people he was close to, like Ji Lanfang, the Monkey King, or the original members of his alliance.

    They discussed and strategized for the next war, which would be even bigger than before. They established a new War Room and elected a new Commander. Sadly, Tie Gang failed thepetition and was elected as the Vice-Commander. The final part of the meeting was training and simtion of this war in the Dream World, so once that was established, everyone dispersed, waiting for the next possible changes in the situation.

    Wang Wei was once again left alone, so he finally took the time to check on his pawn. If everyone could see the feared Golden God right now, they would be extremely surprised as he was currently facing a life-and-death situation.

    ''Heaven Devouring Emperor, you are so predictable,'' Wang Wei thought with a grin. That bastard survived the Heaven Will Battle and tried to stage aeback from the Nine Devil God World. Sadly for him, that was Wang Wei''s property, so his attempt was futile. However, Wang Wei had a hunch he might be useful, so he let him escape, allowing him to run far away from him. Now, he was d he did so.

    ''With my Karma Unbound Physique, it doesn''t matter if I manufacture a catastrophe to get the [Human Emperor Position] or reap other benefits. However, it would benefit me if the catastrophe were more real, as True Heavenly Dao would be less likely to remember and hold a grudge.''

    He grinned as things proceeded as expected. After escaping, the Heaven Devouring Emperor''s only thought was to regain his strength and avenge himself. Sadly, his luck was currently in the negative, so most of his efforts and attempts failed miserably - until he heard about the Golden God''s rise.

    So, he assumed the identity of a regr cultivator in a worldmunity about to be conquered. Once the Golden God enved his mind with his parasite, the Heaven Devour Emperor found ways to make sure he looked like one of thetter''s undying followers. Then, he slowly climbed the politicaldder by showing his tactical mind and gaining the Golden God''s trust.

    The Heaven Devouring Emperor became thetter''s right-hand man, but everything was just a ploy to use thetter''s hand to eliminate Wang Wei and avenge himself. Unfortunately, the Heaven Devouring Emperor''s greatest w is his greedy nature, so he starts lusting after the Golden God''s powers themselves instead of using him to avenge his humiliating defeat.

    He observed, analyzed, and waited, and with the Golden God''s unteral trust in his parasite, the Heaven-Devouring Emperor had the opportunity to get close. He discovered thetter''s strength originated from the armor and prepared for ways to suppress its power temporarily. Then, at the right time, when his opponent''s guard was at its lowest, he attacked.

    ''If nothing unexpected urs, the Heaven Devouring Emperor will be the main personality, and this catastrophe will officially be real, not man-made.'' Wang Wei had nothing to do with the Heaven Devouring Emperor''s actions - he just predicted them. So, True Heavenly Dao cannot me him. He silently removed his Spiritual Particle from the armor and closed his eyes.

    Heaven Mountain World:

    "That''s everything that happened," Hua Long finished her exnation while looking respectfully at a woman dressed in a long flowing robe with clear blue eyes and a red mark on her forehead. She was as beautiful as a celestial being but with a natural oppression emanating from her body. She stood above this cold mountain enveloped by snow, but her beauty somehow eclipsed this wonderful sight. Even more, her white clothes made her seem purer than the snow itself.

    "Your majesty, I''m sorry - I have failed you," said a thin schr in yellow robes holding a whisk. He lowered his head in shame, and he seemed genuine.

    The Overlord Seal Empress looked in the distance. "It''s not your fault." No one could have predicted that the [Heavenly Emperor of Virtue] would have this personality.

    "Even so, I should have thought that someone with such achievements could not be easily manipted."

    The Overlord Seal Empress turned around to focus on the group. She patted the schr on the shoulder to reassure him, and he immediately felt the utmost honor, followed by shame since he failed her.

    "Did you investigate what I asked?"

    "Yes, your majesty," Hua Long responded. "Hong Wu is indeed Wu Hong, or Empress Wu from the Myriad Emperor World, the Ender of the Devil Era."

    "We''ve guessed as much. But what else do you know? Does she have a lineage or n?"

    "Unfortunately, no. ording to what I found, she was alone most of her life, and the Devil Gods exiled her to the upper dimension before she had a chance to establish one."

    "Is that so?" The Overlord Seal Empress sighed. She wanted to pay respect to her master''s lineage, but now, it seems she has to ascend before getting the chance.

    "There is something else."

    "If you have any information, why are you hesitating to tell his majesty?" The schr chimed in. Hua Long stared at him. She was trying to be gentle in her news delivery.

    "What is it? You can tell me."N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "The First Heavenly Emperor might be connected to Empress Wu."

    "Connected how?"

    "They''re...Dao Companions."

    "What nonsense are you talking about?" The snow mountain suddenly became colder.

    "ording to their history, he married a woman, Wu Hong, and she also used Sealing Dao."

    "That doesn''t mean it''s her."

    "True, but she looked exactly like any portrait of Empress Wu, except older and with a more mature aura," Hua Long exined.

    The Overlord Seal Empress frowned, "Show me the picture." Then, her brow furrowed deeper as she saw the projection Hua Long showed her. "It might still not be her."

    "That is also true," Hua Long nodded. "ording to rumors, before he proved the Dao, they believed she was either Empress Wu''s descendant, a clone, or her reincarnation. However..."

    "However, what?"

    "She suddenly disappeared before their final battle. The main theory is that she was, indeed, Empress Wu, who had to reincarnate for some reason. However, she regained her memories and ascended."

    "So, their rtionship ended?"

    "That, I don''t know. What I do know is, she is stillbeled as their court''s Queen Mother."

    The Overlord Seal Empress frowned. Such a thing could mean many things. The First Heavenly Emperor might just be pining after her master, or she might have acknowledged theirpanionship despite the weird circumstances in which they urred.

    "Let me ask you, does he have any other wives or concubines?"

    "Huh, no. Apparently, he''s famous for being loyal."

    "Really? You''re telling me a man with such power does not have any other wives and concubines?"

    "Officially, that is the truth."

    "Officially?" The Overlord Seal Empress asked.

    "There are rumors he''s in a secret rtionship with the Time Void Empress, but they are both married and don''t seem like the kind of people who would do such a thing. Plus, this man doesn''t care about public perception, so he does not need to hide it."

    "He could be doing it to protect the Void Time Empress''s reputation," the schr added.

    "Or, he''s afraid of what my master will do to him once she finds out," the Overlord Seal Empress sneered.

 Chapter 1149 Bias

    Chapter 1149 Bias

    1149  Bias

    "Your majesty, what should we do now?" the schr asked. The situation had reached the worst possible oue, and their choice would have catastrophic effects.

    "What do you think?" the Empress asked.

    The schr paused, "I''m afraid our only option is to surrender-unless there is some kind of miracle." His original n involved Wang Wei sumbing to his [Virtue] title and manipting him into a cooperative rtionship with the Central Regions.

    And if he refused, he could smear his name and use public opinion to force him to conform. Sadly, this n was eliminated before it even started.

    "Come on. I know you can do better than this."

    The schr''s body paused before lowering his head. He then nced at Hua Long from the corner of his eyes and signaled her to speak.

    "Our only choice besides war or surrender is to see if we can use the First Heavenly Emperor''s affection for his wife to negotiate a more peaceful approach. However, such tactics rely solely on the fact that he truly loves and would do anything for her." Hua Long stated calmly.

    "Do you think such a tactic will work?" the Empress asked.

    "No."

    "Oh? So, you also think he''s not as faithful as he seems?"

    "Not at all."

    "Then why."

    Hua Long paused. "I think this man will not let anyone or anything stop his ambition."

    "Ever his wife''s disciple?"

    "Your majesty, I will be honest. You''re probably not her disciple in his eyes - just an inheritor."

    "Hua Long, you''ve gone too far," the schr chided.

    "I merely wish to give Her Majesty all the information possible so she can make the correct decision."

    "Correct? By whose standard or idea?"

    "I''ve misspoken. So she can make the choice she sees as the best."

    "Your???"

    "Alright, enough." The Overlord Seal Empress chimed in. She looked in the distance. "Arguing is pointless since the council will not let me make such an important decision alone."

    "But they will consider your opinion," the schr added.

    "True," the Empress nodded before pondering for over a minute. "Hua Long, what do you think I should do?"

    "I think it best to meet the Emperor - with an open mind - and make a decision after a deep enough conversation to understand what kind of person he is."

    "Why would you suggest something like that, knowing her Majesty could not leave the Central Region?" The schr quickly said. They''ve held on for so long because the Empress created a brilliant array that linked over 500 World Communities and channeled their powers through her. However, the downside is she cannot leave the Central Region.

    "I''ve acquired temporary ess to the Dream World so her Majesty can have the meeting there."

    "The Dream World is his domain. Do you think she won''t be in danger?"

    Hua Long looked at him. "The reason we have to rely on him is due to his strength, which is possibly higher than that of the Golden God. Do you think anyone can stop him if he wishes to kill anyone?"

    The schr did not have aeback, as she was correct. However, he still felt this was too dangerous, so he decided to argue just to argue. Anyway, he only wishes for Her Majesty to be safe.

    "Alright, set up the meeting."

    "Your majesty!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "You know you have no argument," the Empress said, and the schr blushed. Hua Long took out a talisman and activated it. The Empress soon found herself in the Dream World version of the Myriad Emperor World''s court. However, they were not in the throne room but in the garden.

    "What do I call you?" Wang Wei asked.

    "Shouldn''t you introduce yourself first?"

    Wang Wei frowned. "You can call me Wang Wei."

    "The name''s Hong Meilin."

    "Hong?"

    "She changed her name to Hong Wu while visiting my world. I was an orphan and did not have a surname, so I thought of taking hers," Hong Meilin exined. Now that she knew her master''s real name was Wu, she wished to change it but decided to do so after getting her approval.

    Wang Wei nodded. "I thought your Dao would be an exact copy of hers."

    "If I did that, I would never have passed her test," Hong Meilin scuffed. The trial specifically asked for her to create her own Dao based on the Sealing Dao, so she reced the [Control Dao] with [Overlord Dao] and added a bit of [Destruction Dao] to make up for the Heaven/Knowledge Dao of her master.

    Wang Wei''s brow once again furrowed: "May I ask why this hidden hostility toward me? It''s obviously not from the decision I made today in court."

    Hong Meilin''s body paused. As Hua Long suggested, she told herself to be open-minded and less biased, but she could not help it after seeing the man.

    "Since it''s out on the table, I''ll be direct. Do you have other women besides my master?"

    Wang Wei''s lips twitched. Many things suddenly clicked in his mind with this question alone. "Not that it''s any of your business, but no. She''s the only woman for me, and I''ve said that many times."

    "What about the rumors of you with the Void Time Empress?"

    "They are just that - rumors."

    "Rumors do note out of nowhere," Hong Meilin countered. "With how much power you have and that weird aura that draws people toward you naturally, I doubt you can remain devoted to only one woman."

    "Like I said, they are just rumors."

    "Then why haven''t you done anything to stop them? Not a public statement or even a slightment during court," Hong Meilin asked with a sneer. She felt a rush of passion at the thought she was defending her master from being deceived by this cheater.

    "It''s the Illusion of Freedom," Wang Wei replied. "People think they have way more power than they do when they can publicly or privately discuss their ruler''s scandalous love life without any consequences. So, I allow them that illusion."

    "I''m not buying such a weak excuse."

    Wang Wei immediately realized this woman was a lost cause. Her worship of his wife has lowered her IQ by half.

    "The fact that you attended this meeting with biased notions about me based on rumors speaks more about your character than mine."

    Hong Meilin''s body suddenly paused. She felt all the joy and excitement rapidly leave her body like a deting balloon. Then, her body trembled in fear as she looked at how his eyes turned from calm and a little cheerful to calm and indifferent.

    "If not for your connection to her, I would have wiped you from the annals of history for your sphemous words," Wang Wei said calmly.

    "I???"

    "This meeting has officially ended. Return where you came from and make your decision: surrender or death." Wang Wei waved his hand to dismiss her before opening his eyes on the throne. He was lost in thought for a few minutes before muttering: "Shadow." A hooded figure appeared from the shadows before him.

    "Lord."

    "I need you guys to start a campaign to squash the rumors about me and Xu Shi. Spread the words about how much I love my wife and how loyal I am. From now on, I want people who speak about these rumors to be looked at as if they were idiots."

    "It shall be done."

    The shadow swallowed the hooded figure, and the scary machine, the Fate Shadow Guard, began to operate. Rumors, stories, poems, and even musical pieces about the love story between His Majesty and the disappeared Queen began to spread in every corner of the Myriad World Region.

    "The power of words, myth, and stories," Wang Wei muttered as he observed the process. "This might be a better way."

    Heaven Mountain World:

    "Your majesty, how did it go?" the schr asked. Hong Meilin sighed deeply. "Long''er, I''m sorry."

    "You didn''t listen to me, did you?" Hua Long asked.

    "Unfortunately."

    "Tell you didn''t at least offend him."

    "If you want to hear a lie, I can."

    Hua Long grunted while the schr showed signs of slight panic. "He won''t attack us, right?"

    "The situation has not reached this point," Hong Meilin answered with a deep sigh. "But we must try to alleviate the situation."

    "What do you have in mind?"

    "Can you still use the talisman?" Hua Long tried activating it a second time but to no avail.

    "In that case, we must send another diplomatic envoy to apologize. Take out three of our most expensive and rare objects from my collection to give as an apology."

    Although Hong Meilin knew the man would not care about her little wealth, what truly matters is her intention.

    "Then?" Hua Long asked.

    "I need to meet the council."

    "Have you made a choice?"

    Hong Meilin nodded. "The only good thing from this interaction is that I''ve confirmed this man is indeed more powerful than the Golden God." She fought with the Golden God and knew his strength and aura. So, she can say for sure that he paled inparison to that monster.

 Chapter 1150 Missing Link

    Chapter 1150 Missing Link

    1150  Missing Link

    Wang Wei was deep in thought, thinking about the idea that just shed in his mind. He deduced and refined this n to ensure it would work without any problem.

    He removed the crystal with the Corpse Selling Sect''s luck from his neck. He wore this thing on him so the Quantum Will would remove any backhand left on the thing without him asking. He did not want to use it just in case something was wrong, and from the previous situation, it seemed perfectly fine.

    Wang Wei removed a significant portion of the luck from the crystal and blessed his father and mother''s Heaven Luck. He did not grant them any specific destiny but blessed them with an overall destiny to achieve great things in life.

    ''I was right about Father. Although his talent was unparalleled, he failed in the luck department.'' He discovered his father''s original Heaven Luck was even worse than his mother''s, which was a scary fact given the vast difference in their talents before he became their son.

    With the Earth Luck provided by the Dao Opening Sect, Wang Tian''s highest achievement was the Saint Realm before Wang Wei came around. That''s how atrocious his Heaven Luck was. However, now, he had countless destinies - including leaving the Ultimate Sword Path. Wang Wei''s action gave him the final push to escape his fate as being a ''luckless'' cultivator.

    Wang Wei watched his father, who suddenly felt the changes in his fate. Wang Tian felt a new sense of freedom, and after figuring out what had happened, he muttered: "Thanks, son."

    "No problem."

    Wang Wei smiled because, as of now, his father is guaranteed a brilliant cultivation future even if he were not present or something happened to him; in other words, Wang Tian no longer needs to rely on his destiny to boost him.

    "Now for the next step," Wang Wei muttered. He entered the River of Time, and it was not the branch that ran through the Myriad Emperor World alone but the one overseeing the entire lower dimension.

    He begins to alter the Endless Void''s past slightly. Nothing major, as that would elicit major bacsh. Although Wang Wei believed his current strength was enough to bear a significant amount of bacsh, that was unnecessary for his n.

    The changes he made were minorpared to the grand scheme of things. He spread a story or legend about a man known for his hard work, unwillingness to give up, infinite spirit and will, and ability to break through his limits time and time again when hardship presented itself.

    Then, this man became a God, bringing these traits with him. In fact, this man became the God of Endurance, Hardship, and Limit Breaking. The story spread to every corner of the Endless Void, to every worldmunity, and every world - no matter their levels. The story has changed over time, with manyponents changing to assimte to different cultures or the long passage of time.

    However, no matter what, the core idea of the story about endurance, hardship, and limit breaking never changed - Wang Wei ensured that.

    "Excellent," Wang Wei muttered as he realized this story has be a fundamental aspect of mortal cultures - even spreading to the cultivation worlds in some areas.

    ''Now, all I have to do is officially confer this man as a God and use incense to condense a Divine Avatar. As a God of Limit Breaking, you should have the limited ability of a Limit Breaker. So, as long as Father absorbs andbines your power with his Emperor Soul and Empyrean Tier Willpower, he should be able to break the limits imposed on him to be a Mortal Emperor.''

    Wang Wei could imagine how powerful this God would be once he condensed it with [Incense]ing from the entire lower dimension, not to mention the powering from its myth and legend that has now been ingrained into the very fabric of the lower dimension''s culture and collective consciousness. As such, he''s not too worried about thetter''s ability to break limits.

    ''The issue is Father''s Emperor Soul. Even after bing an Evesting Empyrean, it won''t be easy to help him refine it.''

    He had many ideas to try, mostly using the Soul Method to temper his father''s soul. ''Why am I thinking so hard? Once I be an Empyrean, I can use my Qi Ability to find Tier 11 Qis. I just need to find one for Father''s soul.''

    He suddenly felt relieved that he had a concrete n. His concerns now should only be his rtionship with True Heavenly Dao and how many things thetter will let him get away with after he bes an Empyrean in the lower dimension.

    "Hmm? What''s this?" Wang Wei suddenly noticed something in the River of Time and stopped himself from living. His gaze focused on the time branches of the Myriad Emperor World, and intuitively felt that something was wrong. He observed intently to no avail, so he used other vision prowess and abilities.

    Then, when he saw the history of his homeworld as one continuous line, he observed a very subtle cut on the line. "In the timeline, that cut is after the Devil Era. Did something happen?" Wang Wei approached, observed, deduced, and divined the truth.

    "There was another era after the Devil Era, and was it erased or cut off from history! So many things suddenly make sense now."

    Emperor Kong ascended in the era after the Devil Era, yet Wu Hong was leagues above him in terms of strength, power, and achievements - it did not make sense logically. Wang Wei thought it was because there was a decent period between the two eras where the world was in a weak state and the fact that the time eleration in the upper dimension was going crazy after her ascension. But no - it was because the two were separated by an entire era.

    His Hong''er had plenty of time to grow, develop, and have all her achievements.

    ''This meant that the Second Origin War urred during that era, meaning it might have been long byparison to the others, or the time eleration in the upper dimension was also at an all-time high,'' Wang Wei concluded. However, he soon moved on to more important information or questions.

    ''What could possibly cause the erasure of an entire era? Could it be Time Eater? Did he eat one of the eras when the parasites cleaned up the upper dimension''s history? Hmm, probably not.''

    Wang Wei looked around, wondering whether this was the only time this happened. He soon noticed another anomaly in the line of time where things were not flowing smoothly. "That''s when my ancestor Battle Maniac proved the Dao." He suddenly had a thought.

    "Could it be that Battle Maniac did not prove the Dao not because of True Heavenly Dao''s bnce mechanism but because of some kind of wibbly, wobbly, timey wimey rted event?" Wang Wei observed closer, but his divination failed him this time, so he was deep in thought.

    ''It''s possible that Battle Maniac became an Eternal Emperor, but something forcibly changed the timeline and turned him into a Pseudo-Eternal.'' This actually makes more sense. After all, there is no way that Qiyuan would not help him establish a Nine Extremity Foundation. He should have no issue tempering his body, unlike his sworn sister, so achieving a minimum of 3-Root was a good estimation.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ''So, how does it make sense for someone with such a foundation only to be a Pseudo Eternal? Although not impossible, it would still be a statistical anomaly.'' Wang Wei''s eyes twinkled.

    ''Assuming I''m correct, what could cause such devastation to Myriad Emperor World''s timeline.'' As soon as he asked this question, Wang Wei knew the answer: "The Origin Wars." He felt the truth on the tip of his tongue.

    ''The Ancestors said he summoned Shadow Ruler and Rainbow to the past to participate in the Second Origin War, and Wu Hong said she saw Battle Maniac fighting in the First Origin War. In other words, the Battle Maniac was the first to be summoned to the past.''

    He pped his head, wondering why he had never noticed such an obvious incongruency. ''Whatever methods the ancestry used to summon might have some risks, or something happened during these wars that fundamentally affected the world''s timeline. It''s also possible that Battle Maniac cannot walk the [Eternal Path] due to whatever urred.''

    He did not believe for a second that Qiyuan did not suggest that his brother reincarnate and restart cultivating so he could walk the Eternal Path. And Battle Maniac should not be the kind of person who cannot abandon his power for a better future - just like the Human Emperor.

    Wang Wei assumed he never did so because he wanted to prove he was as good as the others despite his previous failure, but now, he guessed things were a lot moreplicated.

    ''Whatever method the ancestor has to travel to the past might be the answer I''m looking for. But it might not be worth it if the bacsh is so severe.''

    Wang Wei left the River of Time, still processing the information he had just acquired.

 Chapter 1151 3800 Seals

    <h4>Chapter 1151 3800 Seals</h4>

    1151 3800 Seals

    Just as he was about to leave, he sensed an aura locked on his body. His body went on high alert as he looked around. In the far distance, he saw a creature staring at him. It had a white robe, which was not really clothes but part of its body. Its face was like an ugly red grimace mask with a long red nose.

    Wang Wei''s body suddenly became active simply by the creature''s gaze and terrifying aura. He was on high alert, ready to use his emergency tactics to face unknown and powerful enemies. However, the creature only gazed at him before dissipating.

    ''Was this a warning?'' Wang Wei thought. ''This creature should be the Time Wraiths that Chen Tong mentioned. So, was it warning me about messing with the space-time continuum on such a grand scale?''

    "Duly noted," Wang Wei muttered before leaving. It was a shame he could not use the same tactic for other things, but he expected as much. Regardless, he was satisfied with seeding once. Things then became quiet for him as he awaited the development of the uing war and Wang Qi''s return.

    Eternal Ascension World:

    "I apologize, but someone already bought ourst piece of Yin-Yang Flower, and we don''t have any more Infatuation Flower."

    "Is that so?" Wang Qi muttered. "Do you know where I can buy one?"

    "Hold on. Give me a moment to report."

    Wang Qi nodded. Old Ma used to be in charge of their exchange, but it seems something happened, and he was busy. Now, he had to deal with someone new, and thetter was the kind of person who took his job too seriously, reporting every detail and ensuring he did everything by the rules.

    Ten minutester, the new liaison - a strict middle-aged man dressed in simple ck clothes - returned. "There is a medium-sized loose cultivator ck market not far from here. You should be able to find a Yin-Yang Love Flower, but you should be careful since we will not provide protection to you. Here is an entrance token."

    Wang Qi received the token, which also included direct information transmission into his mind about how to travel to that ck market exchange. He did not waste time and quickly traveled to his destination. Wang Qi was scared and paranoid since the sect master''s resources were still in his hands, and he feared something would happen for him to lose it.

    His destination was a ce called White Line City, and as soon as Wang Qinded outside, something urred. He sensed three terrifying aura and immediately checked the source. Three people were confronting each other, and based on their aura, he knew it was 3 Great Emperors and 1 Immortal Sovereign.

    ''Based on their aura, the Emperors'' cultivation should be 57%, 54%, and 52%, respectively, and the most powerful one''s aura resembled that of a Pseudo-Eternal. That Immortal Sovereign has no chance,'' Wang Qi analyzed while deciding what his next course of action should be. However, he immediately received a shock to his system.

    The Immortal Sovereign killed two Great Emperors with one attack, and the Pseudo Eternal only survived because of a powerful pagoda that appeared above his head. Wang Qi could sense the Grand Dao Source from the pagoda, but the aura was simr to the broken artifact that caused a sensation among the sleeping ancestors.

    The battle started, and it soon became apparent that the Emperor was holding strictly because of the strength of his artifact. More importantly, his body was beginning to crack as he could not bear the strength of the artifact.

    ''No, I can''t stay here,'' Wang Qi thought as the shockwave from this fight was enough to injure him, so he activated a talisman Wang Wei gave him that teleported him a great distance away.

    ''I finally understand why these Immortal Sovereigns alwaysined. The restraint on them in the lower dimension is very severe,'' Wang Qi thought as he spat a mouthful of blood. He swiftly swallowed a pill and regted his breathing.

    ''This world is bing too dangerous. It''s best for me to leave as quickly as possible.'' The sect master told him to contact the sect only if it was ast resort, and Wang Qi decided now was the time. He found an empty mountain to make a cave and established some basic formations. Finally, he activated another talisman, and in less than five minutes, a projection appeared before him. It did not show a face - only a voice.

    "Wang Qi, I''m surprised you actually contacted us."

    "Elder Wang Yi," he politely saluted.

    "Did something happen?"

    "The sect master wants a Yin-Yang Love Flower."

    "Really?" Wang Yi did not hide his surprise because Wang Wei never asked them for anything despite having ess to the sect - a fact that worried some people.

    "Yes."

    "No problem. In fact, we have a [Superior Yin-Yang Love Flower]. I''ll get it for you."

    "What''s the difference?" Wang Qi asked curiously.

    "It''s when the person who dies to grow the Infatuation Flower did not know the person they are infatuated with actually loved them back. Then, that person discovers their death ce and actually sacrifices themselves to the flower, adding their own infatuation."

    "Such cruelty and specificity."

    "That''s why it''s even rarer and more potent once it''s transformed."

    A portal appeared before Wang Qi, sending out a ck and white seed with pink lines drawn all over its body. "Thank you very much, Elder Wang Yi."

    "No problem, and don''t hesitate to contact us if you need something. Now that these people have disappeared, we have more room to maneuver and interfere in the general situation."

    "I''ll pass the news to the patriarch."

    Wang Qi did not hesitate as he contacted the Queen Mother. Like before, he found himself teleported before her without even knowing how.

    "What happened?"

    "The sect master sent you another gift."

    "He did? He really shouldn''t have," Wu Hong sighed as she waved her hand to take Emperor Jia''s book and swiftly scan through it.

    ''Hmm? This Disruptor Rune is interesting.'' She had created a Disruptor Rune but the idea behind this one waspletely different from hers. Her rune targeted the w of every Daos, while this one focused on finding a w in the overall system of Heaven and Earth and used that w as a lynchpin to disrupt the entire system.

    ''It should go well with my rune,'' she thought, actually appreciating the gift. "Tell him thanks, and I will prepare a gift for him once he ascends."

    "Hmm, excuse me."

    "What is it?"

    Wang Qi briefly hesitated, "Is it possible for you to write a short note for the patriarch?"

    "Why?"

    "Well, something happened and he was in a terrible mood. And thest time you wrote to him, he was so happy that Heaven and Earth manifested visions."

    Wu Hong''s brow furrowed, "What happened to him?"

    "We don''t know. Well, at least, I don''t. All I know is there were dark clouds above the sky, and he lost so much control of his emotions that I could detect it when I met him."

    "That is indeed bad." Wu Hong nodded. She knew what kind of person he was from the memories, so she understood how bad things must have been for him to lose control to this extent. So, she conjured a note and pen to write him a letter.

    "Do you know if he currently wants something?"

    "Hmm, nothinges to mind. Wait, his grandfather is about to ascend for a duel before entering reincarnation. The sect master has been worried about that."

    "Is that so? Tell him that I will guarantee his family''s life until he enters reincarnation." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Thank you very much, Queen Mother," Wang Qi said, bowing ny degrees. "I know the sect master will be very happy with this news." He took the letter and left after being dismissed. Wu Hong watched him leave, deep in thought for a few minutes.

    Then, she adjusted her breath before entering her Sea of Consciousness. She traveled into a deepyer of mind that was protected by too manyyers and restrictions. At her destination were 3800 sealsposed ofplex and entangled runes, releasing unique powers. She added the Disruption Runes to one of them before admiring her masterpiece.

    These runes were her life''s greatest work, and with just one of them, she was confident she would defeat any Primal Paragons in the entire Chaos Universe, and there were no exceptions.

    Sadly, she could not use even one of them without her soul or body copsing. She couldn''t even use a fraction of their powers.

    ''I knew this was the price but it''s still infuriating.'' Wu Hong did not regret choosing this path during the Ultimate Taboo, but she still wanted toin.

    ''Regardless, as long I make up for what I''m missing, the path forward will be bright and straightforward.'' She left this part of her Sea of Consciousness before disappearing from her retreat.

 Chapter 1152 Last Lesson

    <h4>Chapter 1152 Last Lesson</h4>

    1152 Last Lesson

    "Sect master, I have returned."

    "So soon?" Wang Wei thought he would take a little longer, given the task he gave him. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Things went smoother than expected," Wang Qi exined as he handed over the space ring with the resources. It was slightly better than expected.

    "Any new information?" Wang Wei asked.

    "Nothing significant except there is a new talent that seems to be performing better than Lin Fan and Yin Gen."

    "Oh?"

    "Yes, he appeared out of nowhere, and his mission sess soon surpassed Lin Fan and many of the others."

    "Do you know any more information?"

    "Besides being called the Remorseful Emperor, I know very little since the Revolution kept tight-lipped about him."

    "Is that so?" Wang Wei muttered, thinking who this person could be. Then, his attention was soon shifted to something else. "Why is the Yin-Yang Love Flower different? It''s so potent."

    "Oh, this is what happened..."

    "A mutated one? That''s excellent news." His mother''s chances of sess had dramatically increased with this mutated spiritual herb. A small smile crept on the corner of his mouth as he ced away.

    "By the way, the sect said you can contact them after you ascend since they have more freedom."

    Wang Wei nodded; however, his n involved minimizing the upper dimension sect''s involvement in this uing battle. He knew that one wrong move and Supreme Unity might retaliate against the sect for his actions. Although they had Maitreya''s protection, it was not guaranteed she could always protect them - especially if Supreme Unity were adamant about making Wang Wei hurt, no matter the price.

    "Did she like the gift?" Wang Wei.

    "Oh, I couldn''t tell from her reaction," Wang Qi replied. "However, I asked her to write to you because you were in a foul mood. I hope I did not overstep."

    "Did she?"

    Wang Qi immediately handed the letter, and Wang Wei read it with reverence and excitement. A brilliant smile appeared on his face, which further entuated his newly perfected face and aura.

    "Oh, you clever Wang Qi, you have no idea how much such an act will benefit your future."

    Wang Wei has prepared two types of Eternal Insurgent for the sect. The first kind is strength on par with the weakest Eternal Emperors (Only 20% Grand Dao Source, and maybe 1-fold battle realm). He will grant this strength to people like Yan Chen, who was once his Dao Protector but has limited talent. This was the spot he was going to give Wang Qi.

    But now, after this small action, he decided to give him a spot on the second tier - the Eternal Insurgent that canpete with some of the best Eternals. These spots were reserved for people like Sword One, Origin One, Deste One, and his favorite ancestor, Wang Wucheng. Although Wang Qi''s talent is not on that level and requires more resources and training, Wang Wei will make the effort to raise him.

    "Thank you very much, patriarch," Wang Qi swiftly dered. "Oh, and the Queen Mother said you don''t have to worry - she will protect your grandfather."

    "You mentioned it to her?"

    "Yes. She asked me if you needed something, and I mentioned it."

    "I''ve never felt I''ve picked the perfect person for a job besides today," Wang Wei chuckled. "Tell me in detail your interaction." Wang QI recounted the meeting, and from small context clues, Wang Wei could tell she appreciated the rune since she promised to give him a present after he ascended. He dismissed Wang Qi with a bright smile on his face.

    ''Everything went smoothly with Wang Qi''s trip, meaning that nothing has changed with my rtionship with True Heavenly Dao. However, I should observe more so as not to be blindsided,'' Wang Wei thought.

    Now that he no longer needed to worry about his grandfather''s affairs, he could see his family again. So, he updated Xu Shi about her husband''s new fame before teleporting home. As fate would have it, everyone was gathered since his mother came to visit the family, primarily because the old man was still grumpy because Wang Wei refused to see him before he left.

    "He''s an ungrateful grandson; that''s what he is," Wang Chang roared. "I named, raised, and taught him how to navigate the dangerous cultivation world, and that''s how he repaid me. He''s unfilial - that''s what he is: unfilial."

    "Father, you have to understand Wei''er point. He must have his reasons for worrying," Wang Tian tried to persuade him.

    "Of course, he has every reason to worry, but he has no right to stop me - to keep me hostage.'' Wang Chang''s voice was booming, and if not for the others'' blocking sounds from leaving the room, everyone would have heard him by now.

    "The cultivation world is full of uncertainty and unpredictableness. He should have understood that by now." Wang Wei coughed to reveal his presence, and Wang Chong turned around with such haste that it appeared as if his neck had broken in the process.

    "It''s you - the unfilial thing. On your knees," he yelled, pointing at a corner.

    "Grandpa ???"

    "Didn''t you hear me - on your knees?"

    "Can you just listen to me?"

    "So, that''s how it is now? You''ve grown, you got all the power and prestige, so no one can do anything to you? Is that how it is now?"

    Wang Wei sighed deeply before walking to the corner and knelt. He looked at his mother and father for help, but they said nothing. Meanwhile, Wang Chang walked around him in a circle. His chest kept puffing before returning to normal; it seemed he was controlling himself not to say something he would regret. He did this for over a minute before the first word came out of his mouth.

    "I don''t know how long I''ve been waiting for this day ??? to no longer feel useless, ipetent, and like a failure. How long have I wanted to eliminate this constant feeling and reminder that I''m broken and iplete? Now, imagine how I felt about preparing for thest hurdle to heal -- even if that means death in the process - for you to suddenly stop me by taking my feelings hostage?"

    Wang Wei did not say anything.

    "I understand you were worried about me, but instead of talking to me and exining your concern, you decided to use emotional maniption to force me from leaving. Haven''t you learned this lesson already? You cannot control everything, and even if you can - sometimes, you shouldn''t.

    "Wasn''t this the crux of your pursuit of freedom? To have the choice and ability to do everything but have the mind to know when not to do so?"

    Wang Chang looked intently at him, but Wang Wei had no words. The way he reacted was indeed wrong, but he did not think too much of it. However, it seems that control and maniption had be his instinct and the default way he dealt with people. That in itself is not a problem, but now, it seems this behavior has seeped into his core, and he even dealt with his family in this way.

    "I haven''t been able to teach you anything for a long time, but I hope you remember today''s events as myst lesson. Now, stay here for a few hours while I cool down."

    Wang Chang summoned a jar of wine before flying out of the mansion, leaving everyone else. Wang Tian walked to his son and patted him on the shoulder before walking to the table to clean and sharpen his sword.

    "Don''t worry. He should calm down in a few hours," Yu Yan reassured him before leaving to cook something for everyone. Meanwhile, Wang Wei was left alone in his shame. He had only seen his grandfather this angry once, and it was when he was six or seven years old.

    His grandmother had just left for a visit, and Wang Wei was not happy she could not stay. So, he muttered something under his breath about how his other grandfather - Yu Yong - was a weak man to have such a terrible injury. Of course, he did not mean it and did not expect anyone to hear him, but his grandfather heard him and punished him severely.

    Wang Wei always thought he had overreacted that night, but it was onlyter that he understood that he had hit a nerve when he called thetter weak. After all, there is nothing weak about having the Dao Heart being broken.

    ''Comcency,'' Wang Wei thought. ''I''ve be toofortable with the essence of my Fate Dao - Maniption. Although this problem looks small, if left unchecked, it''s not impossible for me to be assimted by my Dao, bing a puppet to its fundamental nature of manipting things.

    ''And if I dig deeper, the problem might even be more severe. Maybe this is not just because my personality and goals are perfectly aligned with Fate Dao but also because of my status as a Fate Seed.

    ''I may be predisposed, nay, conditioned, to be a mindless Puppeteer for the ultimate Puppet Master - Fate.''

 Chapter 1153 Farewell

    <h4>Chapter 1153 Farewell</h4>

    1153 Farewell

    Wang Wei had to resist every instinct in his body not to use his Immeasurable Emperor Ability and asked Grand Dao about his Fate Seed Mark. However, he had to stop himself since he did not know whether Grand Dao could be objective and fair. Logically speaking, it should have been an anomaly for Grand Dao to act out of character, out of anger - but he could not know for sure, and that was driving him mad.

    Wang Wei exhaled to calm down. He entered deep into his Sea of Consciousness, bypassing the new security measures he created to prevent Mind-readers from spying. He condensed one of his Spiritual Particles into an avatar/spiritual self.

    "You and I are one, right?"

    "Of course," the avatar nodded.

    "So, you know me the best?"

    "That''s for sure."

    "In that case, your task from now on is to monitor all my actions and pick up on signs that I''m slipping - signs that I''m being assimted," Wang Wei ordered.

    "No problem," the avatar nodded. "It might be best for me to strip myself of all emotions so I can be more like a machine and observe you more from a data standpoint."

    "That''s not a bad idea," Wang Wei agreed. "Plus, it''s probably best if I left all memories of this conversation with you."

    "With your tendencies, you might indeed try to manipte the data if you knew someone was observing you," the avatar agreed.

    "How about this: We will have regr meetings topare the data about my behavior. During this meeting, you can temporarily give me back my memories and take them away after it''s done," Wang Wei suggested.

    "That''s fine. Do you have any idea how long each meeting should be? Every million years? Yuan Epochs?"

    "You can decide, but take into consideration when I''m in seclusion and such," Wang Wei replied.

    "Of course, but what if there is an emergency? Like, the data showed a drastic change in personality and behavior?"

    "In that case, I''m permitting you to contact the people around me for an intervention. Tell them the truth and expect resistance."

    "Very well." Wang Wei raised his hand to use a technique - [The Fate of Heaven] to bless the avatar with some power of Heaven Dao. Then, thetter''s eyes became cold and indifferent as he stripped himself of all his emotions. A green orb flew out of Wang Wei''s soul before he left this part of his Sea of Consciousness.

    In his mind, he had just searched his Sea of Consciousness for signs of any mark with no result. ''If only I could ess my [Existence Blueprint] again, I might have discovered something.'' He had tried a few times after his perfect foundation with no sess. Wang Wei hasbeled creating a technique to do so as a long project.

    Yu Yan finished the food over a little hour, but Wang Chang was not back. So, she had to use a talisman to preserve the heat and freshness. She looked at her son, slightly distressed. Although she knew he was not in pain, the humiliation and shame must be eating him. s, she agreed with her father-inw after seeing his point of view. Plus, it would be the ultimate disrespect to undermine his authority by helping her son - that''s why Wang Tian did not say anything as well.

    Four hours after the food was finished, Wang Chang flew from the distance,nding before Wang Wei.

    "So?" he asked directly.

    "I''m sorry."

    "Oh. It seems you''re notpletely gone."

    "That''s not fair. I''ve always been willing to admit when I''m at fault and take responsibility for my actions."

    "True," Wang Chang nodded. He knew what kind of man he and his son raised, and as such, he would give some credit. "Are you going to exin yourself?"

    Wang Wei sighed, "What can I say? I''m fighting with Grand Dao and feared it would retaliate by affecting your reincarnation. And it seems my behavior has been slipping for quite some time now." He realized almost all his interactions since proving the Dao involved him being a maniptor. From the Emperors of this world to the alliance members, to the Monkey King, Chen Tong and even his friendship with Xu Shi started with impure motives of getting his hands on the Academy.

    Besides his family and sect, Wang Wei does not think he had any genuine connection or conversation since he proved the Dao. The scariest part is he slid into that role so naturally and seamlessly that he never noticed a thing. Things might have escted before he noticed anything if not for going too far and doing so to a family member. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "As expected, things are moreplicated when ites to you," Wang Changmented.

    "Yes, they are," Wang Wei nodded. "And I have to thank you. You may have saved me from a terrible fate, even worse than death."

    "Wei''er, is something wrong?"

    "I don''t want to talk about it."

    "And you don''t have to, but remember, we will help as long it''s in our power. Get up." Wang Chang helped him up before leading him to the table. "So, what brought you here? Why did you change your mind and suddenlye to see me?"

    "Oh, the daughter-inw up there promised to protect you, so I came to deliver the good news."

    "It''s good to have reassurance," Wang Chang nodded calmly. "The better news is she seems to care about you. Now, I don''t have to worry about our bloodline stopping with you."

    "The fact you were worried is an insult," Wang Wei rolled his eyes.

    "What do you want me to do? You said it''s either her or no one."

    "You''re still young. You can make a few more-especially after your reincarnation."

    "Don''t get too snarky with me so soon. You''re notpletely out of the gutter yet," Wang Chang warned, so Wang Wei could only stuff the braised pork (from a Tier 9 Demon) into his mouth. His status in the family has never been this low. Even when his grandfather was so mad the first time, his mother doted on him and secretly helped him.

    Wang Wei''s mouth twitched as he saw his father''s smirk on the corner of his eyes. He gritted his teeth as he resisted the urge to make the old man suffer.

    "Stop antagonizing our son," Yu Yan smacked Wang Tian on his head.

    "I didn''t say anything."

    "You didn''t have to."

    Wang Tian could not believe he was in trouble despite not doing anything. Ever since that bastard came into the picture, he became his wife''s second favorite person in the world, and he would never forgive him for that.

    "This is for you," Wang Wei said as he handed his mother the Superior Yin-Yang Love Flower, and he exined its uniqueness.

    "The upper dimension is truly something else," Yu Yan. In a world so vast, anything that would be statistically impossible is bound to happen just by the sheer size and the vast poption. The banquet continued, and everyone already guessed it was a parting one.

    Midway through, Yan Liling''s projection came to say her goodbye. Li Jun could note or even send a projection. So, he recorded a talisman that said his farewell.

    "It''s time," Wang Chang said, looking at the moon. He nced at his grandson: "Is everything prepared?"

    "Yes. I''ve ensured you''ll reincarnate in the Wang n. I''ve even allowed you to condense your flesh and bloodline cultivation into a seed to absorb in your next life."

    "What about timing?"

    "That''s out of my control. I tried to ensure it was as close as possible, but I can''t say for sure."

    "It''s fine. Your grandmother?"

    "Sorry, I couldn''t find her reincarnation."

    "Maybe, it''s fate," Wang Chang sighed. He walked to his daughter-inw, hugged and whispered in her ears. "Thank you for everything you''ve given me. Words are not enough to tell you how much I appreciate you being part of the family."

    He hugged Yan Liling and whispered: "I''ve watched you grow, so I know how great of a woman and person you are. Keep walking forward in your cultivation journey, and keep an eye on Jun''er for me."

    "I will."

    "Grandson."

    "Grampa."

    "I''m sorry ourst moments had to be this harsh," Wang Chang started, holding Wang Wei tighter.

    "I understand."

    "All your achievements and glory are things I could never imagine in my wildest dreams. However, none of that will matter if you lose your true self. Remember those words."

    "I will."

    "Son."

    "Father."

    Wang Tian leaped into his old man''s arms with tears dripping from his eyes. Wang Chang''s eyes got moist as well, so he wiped them out. "Raising you into the man you are today is my life''s greatest aplishment. Words alone are not enough to tell you how proud I am."

    "Father." Wang Tian could not find the words to say as the sadness was too overwhelming.

    "Your mother would have been proud, and I know I can stand straight before her if I ever have the chance."

    They hugged and cried for more than two minutes before separating. Wang Chang took onest look at his family and smiled before turning into a rainbow and disappearing into the sky. ording to the rules of Heaven and Earth, True Power Dao Realm cultivators can ascend after having the strengthpared to Third ss Emperor.

 Chapter 1154 Father and Son

    Chapter 1154 Father and Son

    1154  Father and Son

    Wang Chang looked around and saw nothing but green grass for as far as his eyes could see. The first thing that popped into his mind was how vast this ce was, and even after stretching his divine sense to the limit, he could tell he was only seeing a fraction of this grand world. For a moment, he felt a sense of smallness, as if his life was insignificantpared to the vastness and grandness of this realm known as the Eternal Ascension World.

    ''The air - it''s so sweet,'' Wang Chang thought as he noticed the unique energy in the environment. ''The energy seems to nourish my soul and body, and it''s even better at it than Innate Qi.'' Wang Chang suddenly felt it might be a good idea to adapt to this energy first before his fight.

    He had detected a mountain range not far from here, so he headed there. He tore the space and received a tremendous amount of resistance. ''The space is very solid. Only Immortals or those with immortal strength can naturally teleport in this realm.

    Wang Chang arrived at his destination and immediately erected a few detection and protection formations to warn or prevent intruders. For the next three days, he did nothing but absorb the Qi from Heaven and Earth to cleanse his body and adapt to the environment.

    ''My strength has increased by 2 Infant Fiendgod Force, and my soul is four times as pure as before.'' He was shocked by this change just because he decided to cultivate and adapt before the fight. He also understood why people yearned for the upper dimension. Although it''s harder to cultivate the higher the realm, it''s way easier in such an environment.

    ''Now that I have adapted, it''s time to end this generational feud.'' Wang Changa activated a talisman Wang Wei gave him long ago and waited.

    ...

    Yang Guowei walked into his mansion with a somber atmosphere. He had just finished a mission, but his heart was restless, so he headed directly home without even exchanging his points for resources. He ignored the beautiful maid with an angelic voice calling for his return, heading directly to his cultivation retreat. Once alone, he activated a secret technique, teleporting himself to a secret and sealed dimension.

    He looked at the chained man with a coarse ck robe, long, unkempt hair, and beard with traces of white scattered between the two. The man opened his deep and cunning eyes.

    "Unfilial son, have you finallye to kill me? Are you prepared to add patricide to your sins?"

    "I''vee to give you what may be yourst chance," Yan Guowei said helplessly. "Stop serving these parasites and join our cause. Then, I may be able to save your life."

    "How many times do I have to warn you to watch your tongues when you speak about these beings?"

    "You fear them - I don''t."

    "That''s because you''re a fool, letting your youthful vigor and inexperience guide your actions." Nine Suns shook his head in disappointment. "I should have listened to your mother and let her stay with you in the lower dimension."

    "Don''t mention my mother. The only reason I didn''t turn out without morals and backbone like you is because of her," Yang Guowei snapped.

    Nine Suns''s eyes narrowed, "She was a weak woman, and she turned you into a weak child and an utter disappointment."

    "Weak woman? Would you fear a weak woman?"

    "I fear no one."

    "Then, why did you purposely allow her to destroy her foundation when given birth to me? Wasn''t it to destroy her talent and future potential?" Yang Guowei''s eyes turned red. Mortals cannot easily give birth to Immortal Children, especially when one of the parents is a Great Emperor. As such, plenty of nourishing resources are required for the mortal mother in those situations to ensure she gives birth without any problems.

    "What nonsense are you talking about?"

    "Do you think I wouldn''t have found out? You found her and thought of cultivating her as one of your generals. Then, you noticed her talent - especially when she gave you the brilliant tactic to win your Heaven Will Battle."N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Yang Guowei''s eyes were red with hatred.

    "I bet you thought of killing her as soon as she gave you the n. However, your twisted mind thought it would be better to use her mind for yourself and turn her into your woman. However, her cultivation talent still irked you, so you decided to find an opportunity to destroy it."

    "Shut up, boy!" Emperor Nine Suns'' body released terrifying killing intent, turning the room red. "Don''t speak on matters you have no idea about."

    "You have no idea how much I despise you."

    Nine Sun''s body trembled when he saw his son''s eyes. They were so full of disgust and revulsion that he felt pain in his heart.

    "The sad part is your pathetic self did not even notice she saw through your actions and true self but still loved you." Yang Guowei gnashed his teeth. He took a moment to take a deep breath before exhaling. "Despite everything, she made me promise not to hate you. To honor her promise, I will try thisst time to save you. Are you going to change sides or not?"

    Nine Suns was quiet for a few seconds, "Stop wasting your time."

    Yang Guowei had to exude extreme focus to prevent his anger from getting out of control. "I don''t get it. As cunning as you are, couldn''t you tell that these parasites were a sinking ship? They have lived in borrowed time ever since they usurped this world''s power. All signs show that destiny is not on their side. So, why are you so stubborn?"

    "You talk too much. If you are going to kill me, do it fast. I no longer want to waste my breath on you," Nine Suns scoffed.

    "You!" Yang Guowei took one step forward, intending to punch him in his smug face. But, he suddenly stopped himself:

    "Wait. With my mother''s wisdom, how could she not see such an obvious truth? Even if she went along with your decision initially, she should have warned you by now." A look of realization dawned on Yang Guowei''s face.

    "What did you do? Where is my mother?"

    "Hahaha," Nine Sunsughed maniacally. "You want to know? Release me, and I''ll tell you."

    "Bastard!" Yang Guowei rushed to him and started wailing at him. Nine Suns''s power and fleshly body strength were sealed, so the beating soon turned bloody, but that was just the beginning. Yang Guowei activated his [Color of Strength] technique to increase his stats and continued beating his father.

    "Where is my mother, you bastard!" He did not care how bloody his fists were, how many teeth he broke from that bastard, or how much blood was oozing out of his face - he continued his relentless wailing while screaming for his mother''s whereabouts. At some points, one has to wonder whether this beating was truly for information or whether Yang Guowei was releasing some bottled-up emotions.

    "Hahaha, you unfilial son. Doing this won''t change anything," Nine Suns replied despite his terrible state. "Only by releasing me will you have a chance of knowing the truth."

    After thirty minutes, Yang Guowei''s red eyes cleared, and he saw the terrible shape his father was with a sunken skull and deformed face. However, he did not care as such a simple injury would never kill an immortal - even with its power sealed.

    [Color of the Soul]

    [Color of the Moon]

    [Color of Yin]

    Three different shades of blue light balls appeared around Yang Guowei before entering his body. Then, without hesitation, he used his Divine Sense to invade his father''s Sea of Consciousness. Since the bastard refused to talk, he would get the information by forcibly searching his soul.

    Boom!

    A powerful force sent Yang Guowei flying away. He coughed a mouthful of blood as hended. He watched in shock as a ck phoenix phantom rushed out of his father''s Sea of Consciousness and circled around him before returning to its original location.

    "A seal?"

    "Do you think the Undead Phoenix Temple would not protect my mind? How stupid and naive." Nine Suns sneered. "As I said, only by releasing me can you get the information you want."

    Yang Guowei slowly stood up while using a healing technique. As he was about to try something else, he sensed the notification from a talisman, and his brow immediately furrowed after checking. He pondered briefly before healing his father, returning him to his peak state.

    "What''s this? Want to have another go? It''s alright, but you can only dream about getting that information from my mouth."

    "Your fate is no longer mine to decide."

    "What do you mean?"

    "An old friend of yours wants to see you," Yang Guowei said calmly. "And if there is someone who can get the information from your mind, it should be him."

    He did not hesitate to activate the talisman Wang Wei gave him. A portal opened before him, and Wang Chang walked out.

 Chapter 1155 Old Generation Grudge

    Chapter 1155 Old Generation Grudge

    1155  Old Generation Grudge

    "Wang Chang? What are you doing here?"

    "Hehe, didn''t expect this, did you?" Wang Chang chuckled and sneered. "Fate is an interesting thing, isn''t it?"

    Nine Suns frowned, "What do you want?" He suddenly noticed something. "Are you working with my unfilial son?"

    "You can say that."

    "So, you''re here for revenge?" He sneered. "I can''t believe the Dao Opening Sect was willing to sacrifice one of their Immortal Ancestors for you. I didn''t think they would value a loser like yourself." The only way for Wang Chang to be here was for another immortal to bring him, but no sect should be willing to sacrifice an Immortal Venerable for a little Quasi-Emperor - especially not one who previously lost its battle.

    Wang Chang ignored him and focused on Yang Guowei. "Release him, and it''s probably best that you don''t stay here for this." Although his grandson warned him the possibility of Yang Guowei''s betrayal was small, Wang Chang did not want to take chances. After all, no matter the circumstances, he was about to kill Yang Guowei''s father.

    "Sir, can you do me a favor?"

    Wang Chang frowned: "I''m listening."

    "Can you preserve his soul?"

    "So, you want to save him after all."

    "Not all," Yang Guowei swiftly answered. "He did something to my mother, and the information is protected in his soul. I hoped to preserve it and ask his majesty to help me remove it."

    "Is that so? I can do my best but won''t make any promises." Wang Chang did not know how this battle would turn out, so it was not wise to promise to protect his enemy''s soul. Fighting without the intention to kill could be detrimental to him in this fight, so he can only act based on the situation.

    "That''s all I ask for," Yang Guowei replied before bowing and disappearing. This small dungeon changed into a vast and vibrant world with a clear sky, clouds, shining suns, mountains, forests, and oceans. The overall seal was still present, but now the dungeon was a small world with extremely thick space to ensure a battle without any issues and to prevent some people from running away.

    Nine Suns'' chains dissipated, and he felt his power returning. His aura drastically increased, followed by his body releasing an intense heat.

    "What''s your rtionship with my son?" Nine Suns, no, Yang Chen asked as he slowly stood up. He noticed how much respect his son disyed when addressing Wang Chang. Not to mention the person he called "majesty," Yang Chen could sense the fear and reverence in his son''s voice.

    "What do you think?"

    Yang Chen''s eyes furrowed. He nned to mold his son into a powerful Emperor so they could start an Emperor n. However, his wife''s interference had made the boy soft, but it was alright as he believed he could bring out the cruelty from inside him, turning him into a powerful weapon for him to use. As long as he continued to use Yang Guowei''s love for his mother, it was only a matter of time before his n seeded.

    But now, it appeared that Wang Chang and someone else had also interfered, making the situation moreplicated. He did not like that.

    "Is that anger I''m sensing? It''s unlike you."

    "You don''t even know the first thing about me," Yang Chen sneered. He was extremely low-key during his generation, almost invisible during most of the era. So, his light only shone brightly at the veryst moment. He exhaled to calm down and properly assess his opponent.

    ''An Essence Emperor? And his fleshly body cultivation is on par with me?'' Yang Chen had a calm expression but was fuming inside. When he proved the Dao, his strength was 18% Grand Dao Source, putting him near the top of First ss. Then, after ascending, spending more than 7.4 billion years, and getting rewards from the Undead Phoenix Temple, his cultivation reached 24% Grand Dao Source.

    "The Dao Opening Sect treated you well. I can''t fathom how much resources they''ve pumped into you to force you into this realm."

    "Haha," Wang Changughed loudly. "I despise what you''re trying to insinuate. However, that doesn''t matter, as you''ll soon know whether I''ve earned this strength." He calmly removed the upper part of his robe, showing his muscr torso. A faint golden hue emanated from Wang Chang''s muscr body as his aura rapidly increased.

    ''This aura...it reminded me of records about Fiendgod. Did he learn some kind of Fiendgod Body Refining Technique?'' His expression was severe as he prepared for this uing battle. He activated his [Awakening], manifesting nine small suns that floated behind his head in a semi-circr shape. Yang Chen looked like an exalted god of the sun.

    Wang Chang rushed forward like a raging bull that saw the color red. A red fiery beam rushed toward him from one of the nine small suns; the beam was beyond fast, and the heat was enough to make thews of physics seem like a silly child, but Wang Chang blocked it with one palm - and he did not stop his forwarding motion.

    Yang Cheng reacted swiftly as he moved backward while the remaining eight small suns fired their own beam. Wang Chang blocked the attack with both palms, but nothing could reduce his desire to move forward. Yang Chen used the technique, [World''s Sun], which took all the matter and energy in a universe asrge as the Heaven Will World and converted them into me.

    Wang Chang calmly watched the sun condense in his path, and he did not bat an eye when that thing exploded. He survived the terrifying heat with only a few ck burning spots on his skin that swiftly disappeared. Yang Cheng immediately tried to burn the space around him to teleport away and distance himself from his attacker.

    However, Wang Chang took a step into the void to propel himself forward. His speed reached countless times that of infinity, appearing before his opponent as if he had teleported.

    Bang!

    Yang Chen crossed his arm to block. He even condensed a me armor around his arms for defensive purposes, but that did not change much. The force behind that punch sent him crashing through a few mountains before stopping. Wang Chang should have taken advantage of this opportunity, but he stopped instead.

    He looked at his fist for a moment before grinning. He''s been wanting to do this for too long. To be exact, he''s been waiting for millions of years. Wang Chang still remembered his fight. After suffering a devastating blow from Yang Chen''s illusion and breaking his Dao Heart, he felt a terrifying sense of sorrow, followed by immense weakness.

    With such a terrible Dao Heart, it was impossible for him to summon even 1% of his strength. Then, as he watched Yang Chen ughter the few remaining people with himself behind the next one at any time, Wang Chang made the cowardly decision to run away and abandon the battle. Although he knew this was the sensible thing to do, Wang Chang always had some regret about his actions.

    As such, he''s always wanted the opportunity to repay Yang Chen for forcing him to make such a cowardly move by punching him extremely hard - preferably in the face.

    Wang Chang suddenlyughed maniacally; his voice echoed in this sealed world as if he was an almighty god showing his presence to the world and a bunch of mortals. Wang Chang felt good - no, he felt great. He abandoned the Dao Path, using the special inner world his grandson had prepared for him to nourish his bloodline so that he could beat Yang Chen with his bare hand.

    With such ample time, Yang Chen had long healed the slight cracking of his bones after that attack. However, his fury was evitable by his red eyes and fluctuating aura. The idea that someone whom he once considered a loser and coward was now on par with him was infuriating beyond words. He was the winner and Wang Chang the loser, but if he didn''t do something, the situation might have been reversed.

    "Aren''t you happy too early?" Yang Chen said with a grave voice as he looked at Wang Chang, that was acting a little deranged.

    "You couldn''t possibly understand," Wang Chang replied, feeling the small crack remaining on his Dao Heart healed by a small margin. ''As expected, I will be utterly healed even if I lose this battle. My obsession is not victory but making up for the regrets of that fight. However, I should ensure victory to ensure a perfect recovery.''''N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Wang Chang activated all his powers and abilities, and his body released a strange energy or aura in the process.

    "Primordial Law?" Yang Chan asked in shock, and he was correct. Wang Chang used the malleable [Void Law] from his bloodline to condense his own [Overlord Law] to fit his original Dao. Today, he will show it up in this battle.

    "Come. Let''s end the karma between us."

 Chapter 1156 Long Awaited Rematch

    Chapter 1156 Long Awaited Rematch

    1156  Long Awaited Rematch

    "So what if you have Primordial Law? This is not Primordial Chaos." Although Yang Chen was surprised that thetter acquired something like Primordial Chaos with just a body refining technique, it would not change anything. Without the boost from Primordial Chaos, Primordial Laws are weaker than Grand Dao Source and Heaven Law, only slightly better than Innate Laws.

    ''This idiot doesn''t know anything. In such an environment, I can use my Grand Dao Source to limit the strength of his Primordial Law.'' Yang Chen immediately acted on this n as a river full of chainsposed of runes materialized behind him.

    As soon as the Grand Dao Source materialized and its aura targeted him, Wang Chang felt hisw working slower, more sluggishly. However, he did not panic and even sneered. Small ck lightning shed on his eyes as he activated his Will Manifestation and fused it with his Primordial Law, giving it the boost it needed instead of Primordial Chaos.

    ''Damn it, he can do that?'' Yang Chen had read some of the temple''s records and knew body refiners with Primordial Law could use this technique. Although it could notpare to the boost from the will of Primordial Chaos, it was better than nothing. More importantly, it was not an outside force, thus easier to use.

    [Overlord''s Authority: Sound]

    Wang Chang pped his hand to release a powerful soundwave with devastating effects. And with domination over the Dao or concept of sound, Wang Chang''s attack reached beyond the speed of sound, light, and beyond. Yang Chen''s face changed as he reacted; he turned his body into the fire element, so the vibration from the p passed through him unscathed.

    Wang Chang responded by opening his mouth to roar - [Fiendgod Roar]. The vibration from this throat contained a potent will full of power, nobility, and the desire to destroy and dominate anything in its way. Yang Chen knew this attack would disperse his ming body while targeting his soul. So, he countered with a sonic attack of his own.

    [Voice of me]

    The voice of me is one of power, anger, wrath, rampage, and destruction. The two potent vibrations shed, generating enough force and energy that a few mountains flew away like papers blown by the wind. If not for the reinforcement of the seal, the space would have cracked during this sh.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The two stepped back after the sh abated, but Yang Chen''s face was slightly pale. ''His techniques are way more refined than mine.'' Although he did not want to admit it, this sh proved as such.

    [Overlord''s Authority: me] A dark- purple me enveloped Wang Chang''s bare torso. The me seemed to fit perfectly with his aura.

    "Are you trying to humiliate me?" Yang Chen asked with gritted teeth.

    "What do you think?" Wang Chang sneered. "I''ve prepared this Fiendgod me especially for you." He rushed toward his opponent, his eyes full of determination to injure his opponent at least once using his own Dao.

    "Damn you, Wang Chang," Yang Chen yelled as he attacked with his unique [Spiritual me] that ignores all obstacles and directly attacks the soul to burn it. Wang Chang watched with squinted eyes as his purple me passed through his opponent''s me as if thetter had entered an intangible state.

    ''He mixed the power of unreal and real from Illusion Dao into his me,'' Wang Chang swiftly analyzed. So, he immediately activated the attribute of his Fiendgod me: Dominance - especially toward other mes. Yang Chen immediately felt he had lost control over his me, which was the greatest insult to any cultivator. Who would ept losing in a field they major in to someone who can only dabble in usingw resonance?

    Yang Chen swiftly pushed his control of me Dao to the limit, but that was not enough, so he added a bit of his Illusion Dao to reduce the effect of the domination. By the time he finished, Wang Chang was already before him, and he punched him with a fist of purple me. Yang Chen was about to move his head to evade when a terrifying gravitational force or power of suppression weighed on his body and rendered him immobile.

    Wang Chang''s fist first burned half of his face with the purple me before caving his skull with the sheer force behind that punch. Yang Chen''s stomach suddenly released a powerful fiery beam, pushing Wang Chang a few dozen kilometers.

    ''His battle experience is not as bad as I anticipated.'' Yang Chen was never the kind of person with a high Battle IQ, as he preferred to win with schemes or while hidden in the shadows. Meanwhile, Wang Chang had spent too much time training in the Dream World. However, it seems Yang Chen has been making up for his mistakes since his ascension.

    A magic circle with a five-pointed star appeared before Yang Chen. Each point of the star contained a color associated with the Five Elements. The green wood lit up, releasing a potent life energy that rapidly healed his injury.

    ''The fight just started, and I''m already forced to use my Source Technique.'' This Five Element Source Technique was one of his three greatest trump cards. He spent much effort to get his hands on it, and only recently did he seed. Sadly, before he could even master it, his unfilial son contacted him under false pretenses before capturing him.

    Yang Cheng''s face healed, but somehow, he could still feel the burning face where the injury used to be. More importantly, his pride was utterly destroyed with that one punch.

    ''I need to calm down and kill this bastard. No one will know of my humiliation by then,'' Yang Chen thought. ''Then, I''ll only need to get rid of that unfilial son.'' Although he felt it was a shame to kill that bastard since he nned to turn him into his ultimate weapon, he could still try again.

    He activated his Source Technique, allowing him to ess the other four Daos by converting his me Dao into any other four. The first step was using abination of Earth and Metal Dao to forge full body armor to protect himself. Yang Chen had recognized the vast disparity between his flesh and his opponent.

    Yang Chen felt more secure as he downed this yellow and white armor. The next step was to be cautious and lure him into a trap.

    Bang! Before Yang Chen could react, a terrifying force hit his armor, leaving cracking marks as his body crashed into the ocean. ''He became faster? How is that possible?'' Meanwhile, Wang Chang - who had used his version of Xu Shi''s Obsession Source Technique - appeared in this ocean and dominated the water to strangle his opponent.

    Yang Chen reacted swiftly by using Water Dao to block the first wave of attack before burning the entire ocean instantly. However, what awaited Yang Chen after this somewhat quick response was Wang Chang''s [Water Sovereign Fist]. This fist contained the power of a ruler and the counter to his element - water.

    Yang Cheng barely escaped with an Earth Escape Technique, which allowed him to disperse his body and reform from the nearby terrain.

    ''Damn it, his battle experience is too high. Was he ever that talented?'' Wang Chang was reading his moves like it was a booklet, predicting his actions seconds in advance.

    ''I''ve trained my battle experience from the temple''s fragment. Could he have done the same in the Dao Opening Sect?'' He was instantly jealous since he could only exchange use for 100,000 years. Meanwhile, Wang Chang probably had the power to use it as much as he pleased.

    ''At the pace of this fight, I will never have a chance to make my move and be victorious.'' Their strength was rtive, but the opponent''s terrifying battle experience and IQ allowed him to utilize his powers to their full extent and even beyond.

    As Yang Chen watched his opponent rush over like a hungry dog, he immediately encased himself in an orb of earth and metal elements. He knew such defensive measures would only buy him a few seconds, but that''s all he needed to strategize.

    ''I need to stay calm and think logically: what would she do in this situation?'' Yang Chen thought. His eyes squinted as something popped in his mind:

    ''Anticipate your opponent''s move; if that move is predictable, do it while knowing the opponent will be ready. Put a small twist to it, and it will still be an effective strategy.''

    Boom!

    Wang Chang''s fist punched through the earth''syer, but Yang Chen already used Water Escape to appear in a river a few kilometers away. He immediately used an ultimate attack as soon as he was out of range.

    [Five Element Ultimate me]

    The five-point star appeared before him and immediately started gathering all four elements in the environment to turn into a boosting power for the me element. Then, a red beam rushed toward Wang Chang, leaving small spatial cracks in its way.

    Yang Chen observed closely and his eyes suddenly lit, ''Here''s my chance.''

 Chapter 1157 Conclusion

    Chapter 1157 Conclusion

    1157  Conclusion

    Wang Chang looked at the woman before him. She was exactly as he always dreamt - beautiful, quiet, peaceful, naturally noble, and a slight aura of indifference. She did not see him as she was too busy mixing medicine, probably for an uing patient. He looked at her longingly for a few seconds before making his presence known.

    "You scared me." She was calm despite saying these words. No, she was too calm for someone. "Why are you standing here like a buffoon? Come help me." For the first time in his life, Wang Chang did not listen to her. Instead, he walked next to her and started caressing her face.

    "Is something wrong?" Mao Yue asked, stopping her actions to look him in the eyes.

    "No."

    "Then, why are you acting so strange?"

    "I just miss you."

    "Although it''s only been less than ten minutes since we saw each other, I miss you too," she replied as she touched his hands on her face. "However, we have work to do - lives to save. So, let''s leave the affection for when the clinic is closed."

    Wang Chang chuckled, "That is something she would say."

    "Pardon me?"

    "You look so perfect, even indistinguishable. From her face, aura, mannerisms, and state of mind - you are a perfect replica."

    "Now, you''re worrying me," Mao Yue imed. "Are you sure nothing happened? Are you sick? No, you''re a cultivator, so that should not be the issue. Please, talk to me."

    "What a wonderful illusion."

    "Chang''er." It was Mao Yue''s turn to caress his face. "No matter what happens, our family can deal with it."

    "It''s a shame that this ce could not remove the pain I felt when I lost her," Wang Chang shook his head.

    "Think about Tian''er," Mao Yue swiftly said. "Don''t do anything to break our family apart - especially after going through all this trouble to reunite. Stay here with me, and everything will be fine."

    Wang Chang took onest look at her before the illusion began to fall apart. He opened his eyes to find himself in quite a predicament. Yang Chen attacked him with a terrifying white me, and half his body was already destroyed. Adding on the previous injuries from the fire beam, he was in pretty bad shape.

    However, he was not too worried. ording to an already established technique, his body would instinctively use a little bit of nothingness power once he''s in danger, entering the Intangibility State. That''s why Yang Chen was yelling and trying his best but could not destroy the remaining half of his flesh.

    ''I can sense a Dao Will inside my body and soul - he must have a Dao Will artifact,'' Wang Chang thought as he assessed the situation. ''However, his application is less than subpar by the standard in the Dream World.'' He immediately used his Will Manifestation to remove the Dao Will before regenerating the missing part.

    Yang Chen stopped his pointless attack, looking at his enemy with gritted teeth. He was close to defeating this bastard a second time, but things didn''t go as nned.

    ''His Dao Heart should be wed, so why didn''t the illusionst longer? It should not have been this quick even if he had prepared and practiced beforehand.'' He thought he had overestimated his opponent but only did the opposite.

    Yang Chen exhaled deeply before saying, "How about we end this fight as a tie? We don''t have much deep animosities, justpetition. How about we make peace?"

    "Don''t say such a stupid thing again," Wang Chang sneered. "Only one of us will walk out of this sealed space."

    ''Damn this idiot. I''m already making such great concessions.'' Yang Chen was annoyed; he didn''t like dealing with these hot-headed individuals who only think with their fists.

    [Overlord''s Authority: Heaven and Earth]

    Wang Chang forcefully took control of the power of Heaven and Earth before punching his opponent. A colossal red fist manifested in this dimension, and it moved along with Wang Chang''s movement. Yang Chen''s face turned ugly as this attack descended on him.

    He could not move, his thinking slower than usual, and his soul was overflowing with the fear of death. And that''s because his eyes or senses did not see a fist but the might of Heaven and Earth, and it was truly unimaginable.

    The entire world trembled as the fistnded. The shockwave from the attack blew away millions of forests, trees, and mountains. Oceans,kes, and rivers instantly dried up, volcanoes became inactive, and the moon and sun exploded into pieces, leaving the world in darkness.

    Wang Chang frowned as he knew this was not over. Then, as expected, a paled face Yang Chen materialized in the distance. He used his Illusion Dao to revert "real" to "unreal" and achieve a state simr to intangibility. Unfortunately, the attack exceeded his technique, and Wang Chang masterfully used his WIll Manifestation.

    "You can escape once, but not twice," Wang Chang sneered as he continued his offensive effort. With control of Heaven and Earth, he also gained control of Yin-Yang. So, he modified his surroundings to prevent Yang Chen from entering his unreal state. Then, he used a pping attack this time.

    [Illusory Chaos me]

    Yang Chenbined his primary and sub-Dao - Fire and Illusion - into one to create an illusory Chaos me with the same effect as the real one. Unfortunately for him, Wang Chang did not care whether this fake me had the same effect as the real one. He had bathed or tempered his body with genuine Chaos me, meaning he was highly immune to it.

    It was a little toote by the time Yang Chen noticed this fact. The palm attack broke countless of his bones despite his best effort at a defensive measure. He crashed into the deste earth left in this sealed world, creating even more devastation to this realm.

    Yang Chen swiftly stood up, ignoring how much blood he was coughing or how many liters of the thing he had already lost. He was trying his best to recuperate with plenty of wood and water energy, but the Willpower inside his body was not permitting such a thing.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ''I can no longer hesitate.'' He activated his final trump card - a red orb with cloud symbols. His aura rapidly increased, along with the killing intent in his eyes. He was now on a war path, and no one could stop him.

    "As always, you''re stupid and can''t even realize this," Yang Chen sneered. "Do you think you escaped from me back then because you made a wise choice? I allowed you to escape out of fear and respect for the Dao Opening Sect."

    His aura had reached a scary level.

    "But now, things are different. I am the one with the high background."

    Wang Chang was calm during this sudden change. He summoned a talisman from his space ring and activated it. A seal materialized above the dark sky, and immediately afterward, Yang Chen''s aura rapidly decreased - returning to the state before summoning the orb artifact.

    "What the hell did you do?"

    "You see, I have a very clever grandson," Wang Chang replied calmly. "He predicted that the greatest trump card someone like you can ess is an Empyrean Artifact acquired through your servitude to one of these parasites. So, he gave me something to ensure our battles remain fair."

    Yang Chen''s body trembled due to the overwhelming emotions coursing through every fiber of his being.

    "Do you want to hear what else he said?" Wang Chang continued. "He said he doubted you were capable enough to exchange for such an artifact. Now, I''m curious what you did for them to reward you so highly?"

    Yang Chen did not answer as blood dripped from both corners of his mouth. It even looked like his eyes were about to start bleeding.

    "Not answering? Well, I guess it doesn''t matter." Wang Chang exhaled deeply before clenching his fist, feeling every muscle in his body. As he punched forward, Wang Chang felt his spirit extremely concentrated, allowing him to throw the best punch of his life.

    A golden dragon descended from the heavens before releasing a roar that made the void tremble and crack. The dragon rushed toward Yang Chen, who still defended himself despite the desperate situation. The orb artifact floated before him to release a red shield. Sadly, this was useless.

    The dragon tore apart his shield before dispersing his body particle by particle before targeting his soul. The dragon weakened Yang Chen''s soul to the weakest state before sealing the small part into a crystal. Wang Chang was surprisingly calm as he became the final victor.

    He sat cross-legged in the void, entering a deep state of meditation. His wrathful, powerful, and domineering aura rapidly became peaceful and calm. His aura first fused with his surroundings before turning simr to an ordinary or mortal.

    Thest w in Wang Chang''s Dao Heart healed, and his state of mind was perfected and sublimated. He opened his clear eyes and muttered: "It''s time for a new adventure."

 Chapter 1158 Emergency

    Chapter 1158 Emergency

    1158  Emergency

    "You cane out now."

    Yang Guowei teleported inside the sealed dimension.

    "This is what you asked for." Wang Chang''s head pointed at the soul crystal in the corner.

    "Thank you. I owe you a debt of gratitude."

    "I have no need for any karmic debt, so pass it on to my grandson," Wang Chang replied calmly.

    "I understand."

    Wang Chang looked him in the eye. "I know your rtionship was not the best, but at least give him a burial." Yang Chen might not have been his greatest opponent, but he was still the one with the greatest effect on his life. As such, Wang Chang wanted to give some respect even if he might not deserve it.

    "I will," Yang Guowei nodded. Once he gets the information he wishes for, he will personally remove his father''s Dao Imprint and ensure he is dead for sure. He knows his mother will have a sore spot for him and try to save him despite all he''s done, so Yang Guowei will ensure he''s dead before meeting her.

    "Now that everything is dealt with, I want some alone time."

    "As you wish." Yang Guowei bowed before teleporting away, leaving Wang Chang to his thoughts. The next journey for Wang Chang was reincarnation. He did not need to reincarnate. With his Human Fiendgod Bloodline, his perfected Dao Heart, and his grandson''s method, he had no doubt he could be cultivated into an unparalleled Emperor.

    However, he still chose this path for two reasons. Firstly, he wanted an opportunity for a fresh start with his own destiny, achievements, and glory. Secondly, a small part of him still wishes he would meet his wife during or after his reincarnation.

    Wang Chang looked in the distance. ''My only regret is that I did not see the upper dimension sect and what it has be. However, I can put it on my to-do list for the next life.''

    Wang Chang''s body rapidly dposed before turning into a blood-red seed that fused with his soul. He took onest look at the world before a gate manifested, and he entered. Wang Chang frowned as the reincarnation process was nothing that he expected. He found himself in thisrge, eerie, empty hall with a throne at the center.

    ''Is reincarnation different in the upper dimension?'' Wang Chang thought, wondering what was happening. Then, an enormous face materialized in the room, looking at him from above; he did not notice the person''s presence or when they arrived.

    "You!"

    "Wang Chang, I''ve been waiting for you."

    Divine Seal Continent:

    "It seems like I didn''t need to intervene," Wu Hong muttered, which was good news. Now that thetter has entered Samsara, everything should be fine. She changed her gaze to other ces. Wu Hong expected Supreme Unity to act in some capacity, but surprisingly, nothing urred.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ''Or, he acted but was stopped, but I could not tell.'' She sighed while shaking her head. The difference between the Paragon Realm and Half-Step Transcendence was too vast to the point of despair.

    Lower Dimension, Myriad Emperor World:

    Wang Wei opened his eyes from this throne, exhaling deeply. "Nothing happened - that''s good." Unfortunately, he sensed his grandfather had entered reincarnation, but he could not detect anything that urred afterward.

    ''Should I check on him, or am I too paranoid?'' After pondering briefly, he decided to try. He used the Samsara Court''s Luck Condensing Artifact to enter a dark, endless space.

    "Sir Stone Yama King, may I have an audience?" Wang Wei waited a few seconds with no response. Any entity of that level will notice when someone calls out their name, especially with obvious intent ofmunication. He waited a few more minutes before talking again: "Sir, I have no agenda. I simply want to check whether a family of mine has sessfully reincarnated."

    No answer.

    "I just need a yes or no, and I will be in your debt," Wang Wei added, showing his politeness by bowing. Sadly, no one answered him. So, he sighed before leaving. He immediately sent a projection to Li Jun''s court.

    "Big brother? Did something happen?"

    "No need to worry. Grandpa entered reincarnation, and I just wanted to make sure for my peace of mind," Wang Wei exined. "Is there a way you could check?"

    "I''m afraid not," Li Jun shook his head. "He reincarnated in the upper dimension, which is the main branch. I''m new and have no achievements under my name, so it will be difficult to ask any superiors to check."

    "I figured as much."

    "Did you sense him entering Samsara?"

    "I did."

    "Then, you need to worry. I doubt anyone could easily interfere with Samsara, even those two."

    "Maybe you''re right."

    They talked for a few minutes before the projection dispersed. "Li Jun is right. I shouldn''t worry too much."

    Wang Wei sent the news back to the family before continuing his retreat. However, he sensed something else - the uing arrival of Hua Long. He sent someone to deal with it before continuing his retreat.

    ...

    Hong Meilin walked into her private quarter, lying loosely on her throne. She had none of her previous dominance or nobility, just exhausted. It''s been three days, and the council has not decided - despite her suggestions to surrender.

    Sadly, her previously overwhelming power in the council proved useless as these people only cared about preserving their current status and power during the uing turmoil. For many, their wildest dream is that the First Heavenly Emperor and the Golden God perish together, leaving their territories open for conquest.

    "Your majesty...Your majesty!"

    "Hmm? You''re here."

    "I''ve been calling you for the past five minutes. Are you alright?" the schr asked.

    "I''m fine, just tired of all the tedious political struggles."

    "Damn those council members. They were all quick to support you when they needed your strength, but once their benefit is touched, they are now quiet."

    "That''s how the world has always been," Hong Mellin sighed. "Don''t mention them for now. Has Hua Long returned? Hmm? Speaking of the devil."

    Hua Long walked into the room, and Hong Meilin frowned.

    "Guessing from your demeanor, you''re bringing bad news?"

    "More or less."

    "Oh? There is some good news?"

    "Yes, they epted the apology."

    "That''s good," she nodded. "What about the bad news?"

    "Wang Wei never received me. I only dealt with someone from their Foreign Affairs Department."

    Hong Meilin grunted. Meanwhile, the schr was trying to control himself to not use these people of disrespecting his queen.

    "Their answer is the same: surrender or die."

    The room was quiet.

    ''The situation is getting annoying,'' Hong Meilin thought. She was not as attached to the alliance as those people. Her priority has always been to ascend, meet her master, and be her true disciple. However, she wanted to do a few things beforehand.

    Firstly, be as powerful as possible before ascending to ensure she can get her master''s approval. Secondly, she also wanted to do something major, not just to increase her survivability as an Eternal but also to follow her master''s footsteps and do something that affected the entire lower dimension.

    "So, what is our next step?" Hua Long asked, but no one could give her an answer. Hong Meilin sighed, "What do you suggest?"

    "We can try to lobby different council members until we have a majority," the schr suggested. "However, as you can guess, this method is slow, and the chances of sess are up to debate."

    "Or, we can use our military might to forcefully take control over the council before surrendering to the Myriad Emperor World," Hua Long rmended.

    "How can you talk ofmitting such an act of betrayal so easily?"

    Hua Long ignored him. "If we offer him the Central Region, the First Heavenly Emperor will reward us handsomely. His history has shown his business savvy and generosity."

    "Hmm," Hong Melilin was deep in thought. The suggestion was not a bad idea. However, she wondered whether such a step was too drastic.

    "Your majesty, this is not the time for hesitation. This is the time to be decisive and cruel. The council members are high on the dream of power, believing they can still protect the status quo. But anyone with a decent brain knows we are too weak to have control over our territory, let alone their ambitions to control the entire lower dimension.

    "This ce is a sunken ship; if you don''t do something now, we will drown with them."

    "You may have a point."

    "I still think this is too drastic," the schr added. "How about we try the diplomatic way first before using force?"

    "We don''t know how much time we''ll have before this war begins, but we know it''s not long," Hua Long added.

    ''They both have a point, but I''m leaning more toward Hua Long''s side. However, I don''t like the idea of using force on these people after how much they''ve supported me and have worked with them for so long. How about I...''

    Hong Mellin suddenly stood up from her throne, looking around with her divine sense.

    "Your majesty, what''s wrong?"

    "Something happened. Something terrible, but I don''t know what." She immediately tried to divine the issue, with no result. However, this overwhelming sense of doom was lingering in her mind.

    Myriad Emperor World:

    Wang Wei opened his eyes.

    ''Damn it, something unexpected urred.''

 Chapter 1159 Seventh Court Meeting

    Chapter 1159 Seventh Court Meeting

    1159  Seventh Court Meeting

    Wang Wei looked in the distance, his face as serious as he ever was. He nced at a man with golden armor and deep, cunning eyes, but a dark and ominous power was hidden. The man sensed his gaze and looked back, smiling evilly.

    "You never took me seriously. I bet you''re regretting it now," the Golden God, no, the Heaven Devouring Emperor, said.

    Wang Wei frowned as his first instinct was to rush over and eliminate this anomaly, but he stopped himself. Such an unexpected situation is the perfect time to calm down and think rationally.

    "Why are you so smug when you''re nothing but a discarded chess piece?" He did not hide the sneer and contempt in his voice. He expected Heaven''s Devouring Emperor to be the final victor in this battle of consciousness, but he never expected thetter to use the power from the Abyss Gap.

    ''I''ve monitored him very closely, so he could not have actively contacted the Abyss Gap without me knowing. So, that can only mean they''re the ones who contacted him, most likely when I was in the Dark Truth and my focus was somewhere else,'' Wang Wei analyzed. ''Assuming there is an EMpyrean Tier powerhouse inside, it''s understandable how they could hide from my prying eyes.''

    Wang Wei figured out the situation, but that did not change how he did not like how something so unexpected urred under his watch.

    "Chess piece? Maybe so, but until the game is over, who is who is not finalized." The Heaven Devouring Emperor felt confident with all this strength - especially since now it belongs to him alone and not someone else''s puppet.

    "Talk to me again once you survive until the end." Wang Wei no longer hesitated as he attacked. A towering palm descended on the God Reverie World, and if itnds, the entire world will be wiped out - no, the entire worldmunity will be reduced to nothingness.

    The Heaven-Devouring Emperorughed wildly before casually blocking this attack with a golden palm of his own. He not only blocked the palm but perfectly annihted all the power and forces behind the attack to prevent any damage or destruction to his home world or themunity.

    ''His strength has reached the limit of 10-fold but hasn''t entered the Taboo Battle Strength,'' Wang Wei analyzed. Such news should mean he''s not as much of a threat, but things will not be so simple.

    ''He might have a way to temporarily achieve Empyrean strength, probably using the power from the Abyss.''

    Wang Wei did not attack a second time and even removed his gaze. He sat on his throne, deep in thought. ''The good news is this catastrophe is officially a real one.'' The team-up between the Heaven Devouring Emperor and the Abyss Gap has officially turned the lower dimension into a state of real emergency.

    ''However, things are a little fishy,'' Wang Wei thought. ''If I were in the shoes of my enemies, what would I do?'' He squinted his eyes as a word popped into his mind: distraction.

    ''So, that''s how it is.'' Wang Wei could not divine the truth, and he ended up empty-handed even if he looked into the future since all he saw were a bunch of timelines with false or iplete information. However, he could deduce the truth based on the scattered information he gathered from different means or abilities.

    With a thought, a powerful bell echoed throughout the Myriad Emperor World, and the people were shocked once they heard it.

    ''The Emergency Bell?'' Xu Shi thought before rushing to the meeting. By now, except for the True Eternals, most powerhouses lived in the court to take advantage of the benefits. So, Xu Shi was amongst the first to arrive but not essentially the first. It did not take long for the room to be full, so Wang Wei started the meeting.

    "The Golden God has been corrupted by an unknown and powerful entity."

    His first words shocked everyone. Since the war was about to take ce, these people have been preparing by gathering information on their opponent, including battling him in the Dream World. As such, they knew how powerful of an enemy the Golden God was. The general consensus was that he was second only to his majesty throughout the Endless Void.

    But now, they learned someone or something corrupted them. Such an idea was scary to the bravest of these people.

    "Who or what can do such a thing?" asked a minister.

    "Isn''t it obvious? There is only one true forbidden ce in the Endless Void???"

    "The Abyss Gap." The room was immediately quiet.

    "Your deduction is correct," Wang Wei acknowledged. "Due to this unforeseen change, things need to be elerated."

    "So, we''re going to war now?"

    "That''s correct," Wang Wei nodded. "I need you guys to conquer the Central Region Alliance''s territories as soon as possible to reach the Golden God''s territory. Then, you must liberate the worlds under his control."

    The Golden God had amassed a lot of incense, and Wang Wei feared that the Heavenly Devouring Emperor could use it to his advantage, for example, reducing the effect of the corruption in his soul or dying its side effect while using its power. He must eliminate this possibility by freeing this world from thetter''s clutch.

    "I''ve created a technique to remove the Faith Parasites in these people''s souls, but it''s not up to my standard. I left notes and data in the Dream World, so you must improve upon it during this war."

    "Could it be that the Golden God is now so powerful that even your majesty is worried?" The way Wang Wei spoke worried some people, so they had to ask.

    "I won''t be dealing with him," Wang Wei replied. "I have bigger problems, so you must deal with him yourselves or buy enough time until I return."

    "And how exactly are we supposed to do that?" Ao Shen asked. He tried fighting that bastard in the Dream World, which was disastrous. Wang Wei waved his hand to summon the Four Symbol Mirror. He first injected his terrifying Empyrean Tier power into the mirror before talking to the crowd: "This must be a fast and quick war. So, all of you can borrow strength from this mirror to increase your strength. We want to conquer as many worlds as possible as fast as possible. Be mindful to protect yourself as this artifact could corrupt your Dao."

    Regardless of how weakened this artifact was, it still contained a Dao on par with at least 70% Grand Dao Source. If these people are not careful when using its power, it''s normal for their Dao to be corrupted by the one in the mirror, thus cutting off their future cultivation.

    "Feng Heng."

    "This poor monk is here."

    "You''ll be the one fighting and stopping the Golden God," Wang Wei ordered. "Your Buddhist Power of purification should have some effect on the Abyss Gap''s power after being boosted by the mirror. Your fighting tactic should be to prevent him from using the Abyss Power. If you do that, you will have no issue dealing with his current strength."

    "This poor monk understands."

    "Take this seriously," Wang Wei warned. "You''ll have to watch for corruption from the mirror and the Golden God. Thest thing we want is for him to turn you into the enemy."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Feng Heng sped his hand to show his determination and how seriously he will take this battle.

    "If you sense any form of corruption from him, stop the fight and exchange positions with Huo Fenghuang. Her Sacred Bloodline should give her higher immunity to this type of corruption or assimtion. If the mirror is the problem, you can choose anyone else to rece you, but don''t forget to bless them with [Purification Power]."

    "Amitabha."

    Under Wang Wei''s control, the mirror started to divide into countless illusory mirrors, granting every immortal in this room a copy. He then granted Feng Heng the main body before dismissing everybody, including his mother. He sent an emergency gathering to all his allies or rulers under his jurisdiction, telling them of the conclusion from today''s meeting.

    Afterward, he ced Dong Lifen in charge of the group tasked with upgrading the [Faith Insect Counter Technique]. He did not have the time toplete this thing and needed capable people to make up for it.

    "Wang Ju," he called. A shadow rose from the ground before him.

    "Master."

    "Your task will be the most important and possibly dangerous."

    "Do you wish me to protect the entrance to the Abyss Gap?"

    "Correct," Wang Wei nodded. "Use all your powers to ensure nothing goes in or leave until I return. If need be, don''t hesitate to sacrifice yourself."

    "I won''t."

    Wang Wei sat alone on his throne for a few seconds.

    ''In that confrontation, I secretly revived the Golden God''s obsession with faith. The Heaven Devouring Emperor should not notice for a while, meaning his actions will be restricted as he is driven by that obsession.''

    Wang Wei could deduce that the Heaven Devouring Emperor will not focus on himself for a while as his priority will be to preserve his "Divine Kingdom" with all his believers. In other words, he will focus on the war and preserving as much territory as possible.

    Wang Wei stood up before teleporting to his destination - the Nether Hell.

 Chapter 1160 True Empyrean Strength

    Chapter 1160 True Empyrean Strength

    1160  True Empyrean Strength

    Wang Wei did not immediately enter but instead brought this entire forbidden zone into the Void Battlefield. He frowned as he realized he never had a chance to upgrade the battlefield, so it still could not bear a true battle between two Empyrans. Without much choice, Wang Wei added a few quick arrays to temporarily support this ce and prevent leakage of their strength; otherwise, one of them could destroy the entire lower dimension.

    Once everything was set up, he removed all the seals on the Nether Hell. Old Man Nether slowly walked out, and Wang Wei squinted. ''His aura is different - fiercer and more warrior-like.'' The previous Old Man Nether was like a wild beast, but Wang Wei could tell thetter had lost its fangs. But this one was another story - he was truly an apex predator.

    "Was it your doing?" Wang Wei asked. "This three-way alliance, was that your idea, or am I giving you too much credit? Did you juste up with this idea, or have you been working with the Abyss Gap for a long time?"

    "Are you sure you should be here?" Old Man Nether asked calmly.

    "Don''t worry, I''ve prepared for your little friend. As long as I kill you quickly enough, everything will be fine."

    "It seems you have much faith in your people." Old Man Nether cracked his neck. "I would love for the n to proceed normally and distract you long enough for us to escape, but I''m also fine with luring you here."

    [King of Hell Mode]

    The ck bone armor materialized on his body as he used his most powerful state. His hair and beard turned into me, but not the color purple as before, but dark red. His pupils were not blood red but pitch ck.

    ''His aura and transformation are indeed different, but I don''t sense any corruption or Abyss power from him,'' Wang Wei analyzed as he activated his [Awakening], along with all his boosts to enter the Taboo Realm. He manipted his aura to resemble thest time they fought, hiding that he had entered the Taboo Realm or had achieved perfection.

    His proving Dao artifact turned into a silver sword, but to his surprise, his opponent summoned a halberd instead of the previous ax. Wang Wei squinted before rushing forward, shing his weapon against Old Man Nether.

    The sheer shock from their attack twisted the void from this infinite spaceposed of the power of nothingness. Luckily, it only twisted it without tearing it apart. The two had hundreds of shadows emanating from their bodies as their weapons shed, but these shadows were not simple after images of their speed. Each shadow represented the fact they ssed ten trillion times in less than an attosecond.

    At first, the two were equal, but with the passing of time, Old Man Nether started to move backward. He could not help as Wang Wei''s attack or swordsmanship was direct but scary. Each strike was powered by an infinite number of people from ancient to modern times; he essed these people''s lives from the River of Fate and borrowed their strength by controlling their fates. This [Fate Condensing Sword Technique] is not scarier because he could only ess the fate of people weaker than him. Regardless, given the amount of people that existed in the lower dimension since the beginning of time, it was a truly scary number.

    Boom!

    Old Man Nether flew a dozen meters, sliding through the floor to prevent himself from flying away in embarrassment. However, Wang Wei would not give him the opportunity to rest as he continued his onught of attacks, forcing him on the defensive.

    ''It''s different from our previous fight,'' Wang Wei thought. ''It''s apparent that his previousck of battle experience was gone, meaning he spent all that time training. He must have used his created lifeforms to aid him.'' Old Man Nether''s rapid improvement could only mean he spent countless years fighting and training topensate for his previousck of experience.

    Boom!

    Old Man Nether was pushed back a second time. "If that''s all you have, I''ll be very disappointed."

    "The battle has just started, brat," Old Man Nether sneered.

    [Yin-Yang Divide]

    Old Man Nether held the halberd with two hands to ensure his downward sh could use all its power. The all-white empty void of the battlefield instantly turned into ck and white as the halberd descended. Wang Wei felt a terrifying power trying to divide him into two: his Yin and Yang self. He knew that if it seeded, his strength would also be divided, making it easier for him to be ughtered.

    Wang Wei waved his sword, erasing the concept of Yin-Yang in the surroundings, thus turning Old Man Nether''s attack into a simple weapon-based one. As for the weapon itself, he moved it to the side with his left hand. Wang Wei wanted to follow his two-piecebo/attack to a three-hit with a kick to his opponent''s chess, but a terrifying force came out of nowhere and sent him flying a few thousand kilometers.

    ''What the hell just happened?'' He was perfectly intact, without even a scratch due to his [Invisible Will Armor]. However, he was baffled since this attack originated out of nowhere. His senses did not detect anything, and he saw nothing.

    Bang!

    Another attack from an invisible being and Wang Wei still could not see or sense anything. Now that he anticipated the attack, he reduced the force from the attack the moment the assant''s hand touched his protection, but that only prevented his body from flying away.

    ''This attack felt like it originated from arge and blunt weapon,'' Wang Wei analyzed.

    Old Man Nether rushed in to attack, but Wang Wei ignored him as he did not believe thetter could easily prate his defense which was boosted by his current strength. Wang Wei received two more attacks before finally seeing the creature attacking him after blessing his eyes with all his Daos. In other words, he condensed Samsara Eyes, Fate Eyes, Luck Eyes, Yin-Yang Eyes, Destiny Eyes, Time Eyes, Disorder-Order Eyes, and Freedom Eyes into one.

    He saw a bone creature holding arge mace. The creature was weak, maybe even too weak, but its weapon was Empyrean Tier, hence the source of most of the damages from the attacks.

    "Is that a Creation Lifeform?" Wang Wei asked.

    ''So, even this tactic did not work,'' Old Man Nether thought.

    "You sacrifice all its power and development potential to increase its Invisibility Ability. Then, you gave him an artifact topensate for its attack potency, not caring that every use would drain its life force. That''s not a bad design or n," Wang Weimented.

    During the time he was preparing to attack the Death World, Wang Wei saw that a few more pages from Wu Hong''s notebook were unsealed and read them, so he knew about Creation Lifeforms. As the name implies, they are creatures born from an Empyrean through their Grandmist Wheel or the Inner Worlds of Dao Rulers.

    "This should not just be all of it. Why don''t you show me the others?"

    "As you wish," Old Man Nether responded with squinted eyes. Originally, the Creation Lifeform Tactic should have been reserved as a trump card for the end of the battle. After all, the longer he can prolong this battle, the more advantage their alliance will have. However, in the short period since this fight started, Old Man Nether realized his opponent had improved faster than anticipated.

    That terrifying defense alone gave Wang Wei an overwhelming advantage, not to mention his usually brilliant techniques. So, Old Man Nether decided not to waste time and go all out to eliminate this foe.

    Wang Wei''s eyes squinted as he saw more than 300 hundred people rushing out from the Nether Hell, each of them with the aura of an Empyrean.

    ''This is not good news,'' he thought with great somberness. He knew all these people were Creation Lifeforms, meaning Old Man Nether created them. He was not surprised by this fact but by the fact that they were all Tier 11.

    ording to Wu Hong, there are strict rules for Creation Lifeforms. Inside their creator''s world, they can be as powerful as they wish or have any ability the creator desires - there are no limits. However, as soon as these creatures leave their home world, they will experience [Creation Tribtion], and Grand Dao does not y around with this tribtion.

    The more powerful and broken a Creation Lifeform is, the scarier the tribtion will be, resulting in a terrifyingly low survival rate. In fact, 99.9% of Tier 12 Creation Lifeforms die in that tribtion - even if their maker is a Paragon.

    ''Hong''er said that creators must consider the art of bnce to ensure their creation can pass the tribtion.'' He nced at the bone creature. This thing perfectly personified that idea as his creator bnced him out by taking away all his other attributes to ensure his invisibility was amongst the best.

    ''She also said that only talented Empyreans can create lifeforms on the same cultivation as them, and only Creation Dao can create lifeforms above their tier without any resource aid, but that was not rmended.''

    It was a foolish idea to create any lifeforms above your tier for a few reasons. Talented people like Wang Wei might seed if they had enough Tier 12 resources, but it would be best to use it on himself than on something like this. However, this was not the main reason that it was forbidden.

    The main reason is they cannot control their creation. No matter the method, a Tier 11 Empyrean cannot control a Tier 12 Creation Lifeform. Once they pass the tribtion and achieve Paragon strength and status, no controlling method will work unless another Paragon assists the Paragon in controlling the lifeform. The only way to gain the loyalty of a higher-tier Creation Lifeform is through charisma or building a deep rtionship beforehand. However, after thetter bes Tier 12, it''s easy to discern whether the rtionship was genuine or a ploy for control.

    ''I never thought Old Man Nether was talented enough to create lifeforms on par with his tier, let alone 300. I truly underestimate that old monster.''

    The situation was not looking good for Wang Wei. It seems obvious that he only needed to use a Clone Technique to even out the number, but his opponent can do the same and possibly worsen the situation. So, he now had no choice but to battle over 300 Empyreans.N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 1161 Brutal Fight

    Chapter 1161 Brutal Fight

    1161  Brutal Fight

    ''What''s the best way to win this fight?'' Wang Wei thought. ''The most obvious answer is to divide and conquer, but such a tactic is too obvious, and Old Man Nether is not stupid enough to fall for it.'' He realized he had underestimated the ruler of the Nether Hell before and wouldn''t make that mistake twice.

    ''Divide and conquer can still be used at the right time, but not as the first or primary tactic. In that case, the best course of action is nonstop movement. I cannot fight these people head-on or allow them to corner me - especially since the probability that they''ve practiced formation and teamwork is more than 90%.''

    Wang Wei''s Proving Dao Artifact morphed into a dark-silver dragon armor that covered everything, including his head. He knew he would need all the defense necessary, but there was a problem:

    ''My artifact is still Emperor Tier, meaning it''s useless in a battle of such scale.'' As soon as this thought came to mind, a solution soon followed. An Illusory Pill appeared on Wang Wei''s palm - the one he previously used to get Empyrean strength.

    "Stop him!" yelled one of the creations, who seemed to have noticed what he was about to do. Wang Wei flew upward with unparalleled speed, evading all the attacksing toward him. He used the skill Rainbow Paragon thought that involvedbining and stacking all his speed abilities and techniques, including using time, space, fate, Yin-Yang, and the freedom from many concepts to increase speed.

    Simultaneously, Wang Wei used his technique [Purpose Maniption] to change the essence or nature of the Empyrean Ascension Pill into a pill with the same effect but created specifically for artifacts or weapons. Then, the aura of his armor suddenly increased until it matched most of the enemy''s weapons.

    ''Now, let''s begin the hunt,'' Wang Wei thought as he entered a state of extreme focus, pushing his senses beyond the limit. His 365 [Future Buddha Selves] and his spirit particles began to work on overdrive as they seeped through the future to look at countless possibilities, allowing him to choose the best way to kill his opponent.

    Wang Wei stopped running or evading, switching to an offensive stand. He appeared before a lifeform with a human body but an elephant skeleton for a head. Sadly for that creature, thest thing it saw was a streak of dark-red lightning from Wang Wei''s True Will. Then, his head exploded along with its soul.

    Five golden chains arrived in Wang Wei''s position, but he was already gone. In less than a nanosecond these guys took to respond, he had already traveled a few billion light years away to another group before releasing a tornado of Chaos me, burning more than five of these creatures to dust.

    He moved on to his next target and used a Death Domain Technique to kill close to ten enemies. The casualty should have been six, but thest one was ruthless and exploded himself at thest minute before the embrace of death swallowed him. The explosion barely left any cracks in Wang Wei''s armor, but it still did its primary objective: the force behind a creature of this level exploding itself was enough to reduce Wang Wei''s speed by a small margin. Then, the rest took this small attosecond as an opportunity to create a powerful sealing array that targeted his speed.

    Wang Wei immediately activated the [Freedom From Sealing Technique], but that barely alleviated the problem. Someone suddenly appeared behind him to punch him. However, before his body was pushed forward, he countered with an elbow, destroying the opponent''s upper body and soul.

    A small group was already standing before Wang Wei''s flying path with a powerful thunder spear created from theirbined powers. He knew how much he would suffer if he could not evade this attack, so he waited for the perfect opportunity.

    When the lightning spear reached so close to him that he could no longer evade it, he used Spatial Discement to change location with that group. Potent lightning traveled in the surroundings due to the explosion, killing nine of this group of ten. Wang Wei then transferred a terrifying attack to the remaining survivor through the karmic link they established after thetter tried to kill him.

    Wang Wei kept moving. Despite his drastic speed decrease, he was still amongst the fastest in this group; these people only leveled the ying field. He turned into a Yin-Yang Disk, shing more than five opponents into two before stopping since he predicted someone countering his technique.

    Bang!

    Wang Wei sensed a terrifying attack that bypassed his armor, even leaving cracks on his [Invisible Will Armor]. He immediately realized the opponent had used a Karma Formation to attack him, so he used the karmic thread they used to appear at the center of their formation before using his Soul Dao to copse their Sea of Consciousness. These creature''s lifeless bodies floated in the void while oddly being perfectly fine without any injuries.

    Wang Wei''s body suddenly moved instinctively to cross his arm. A humanoid ox creature suddenly appeared and punched him, forcing him to take a dozen steps into the void.

    ''A true Empyrean,'' he thought as he did not stop his rapid nonstop movement. Creation Liforms are considered [Insurgent] no matter their tier. If an Empyrean wishes to create a creature that walked the Emperor Path, the tribtion will be even more severe.

    Some choose to create lifeforms with 69% or less to have them cultivated normally to the Empyrean Realm. However, this n is futile as the tribtion is still terrifying - albeit weaker than if the created lifeform appeared with 70% Grand Dao Source.

    ''I can believe he cultivated a true Empyrean Creation Lifeform. Forget the skill required for such a thing, I figured someone with his personality would not want a subordinate close to him in strength or essence of life.''

    He continued to y hide and seek with this Oxman or the other creatures when he sensed something. Old Man Nether had used a potent technique called [Yama King Finger]. A colossal bony finger materialized above the Heaven, rapidly descending toward Wang Wei. His body paused to look at this devastating attack.

    ''My chance,'' thought the Oxman, rushing forward to deal a devastating blow to ensure his master''s attack did the job. However, as soon as he reached close to Wang Wei, a scary Spiritual Sword rushed into his Sea of Consciousness with unparalleled speed.

    The Oxman tried to defend himself, but it was futile. Wang Wei knew that he and Old Man Nether were the greatest threat to this battle, so he gathered a significant portion of his soul power to ensure this man died from that attack.

    "Damn you," Old Man Nether roared as he watched his servant''s body disappear, creating a dark aura or shadows emanating from the bone finger. The finger hit Wang Wei, who punched it with tremendous force. However, he was quickly overwhelmed by its terrifying force.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Damn you, Old Man Nether: this is far from being over," Wang Wei yelled before vanishing from the battlefield. Old Man Nether frowned, feeling things were easier than expected.

    Boom!

    A vision covered the Void Battlefield, showing images of a meteor. A somber atmosphere enveloped the battlefield as Heaven and Earth celebrated the passing of such an honorable and respected cultivator.

    Old Man Nether calmly watched this, still feeling that something was wrong. He changed his mind in thest attack, deciding to kill Wang Wei instead of capturing him. Although he felt it was a pity, he also understood this was the best choice after seeing how swiftly he disposed of the Ox General, his most powerful creation. If he continued with the mindset of capturing the enemy, he would lose more than half of his troops before seeding.

    "Four-Eyes,e."

    A handsome young man dressed in ck teleported next to Old Man Nether. Then, two more eyes appeared on his forehead before turning golden. He swiftly scanned the surroundings: "There."

    He shot a golden light that actually dispersed Wang Wei''s shadow technique, revealing his presence.

    "Only 52? That''s a shame," Wang Wei muttered. He could not help it since he needed to be extra careful not to be detected in this assassin mode. Before anyone could react, more than 52 creations had dark purple marks on their bodies before a me of the same color swallowed them.

    The [Curse of Destructing me] was one of Wang Wei''s worksbining his knowledge of Curse Dao with Destruction Dao. As such, these people could not be saved as soon as they were marked since either the curse, destruction, or me Dao would get them.

    "Fucking bastard. I''ll kill you, your family, your sect, and everyone you love." Old Man Nether''s eyes were red, and his aura was unstable due to his anger. However, Wang Wei remained calm as he slowly raised his hand: [Yama King Palm].

    A dark palm rushed toward his opponent with the desire to kill and humiliate him by showing him the true power of Samsara Dao.

 Chapter 1162 Solution

    Chapter 1162 Solution

    1162  Solution

    Wang Wei''s eyes suddenly squinted as he sensed something. Sadly, he was toote to move as two people appeared behind him out of nowhere. The first was a muscr man with tiger stripes, eyes, and canines, followed by a woman with a golden sword.

    The tiger man punched through Wang Wei''s armor, shattering the back. The woman followed him by puncturing the [Invisible Will Armor] and touching Wang Wei''s skin, which did resist for a moment before being prated.

    The eyes of these two lit up after seeing the sess. They absorbed the strength of dozens of theirpanions and waited for the perfect time to attack, and now, they finally seeded innding a killing blow.

    ''This sword,'' Wang Wei thought as blood spluttered from his mouth. He realized this sword was also a Creation Lifeform, hence its power and sharpness to prate his defense.

    ''The sword is a living creature that refuses to be removed from my body. Its intelligence allows it to act simr to a Dao Will as it swallows my life energy to hinder my regeneration and kill me as swiftly as possible.''

    Wang Wei could even see a power protecting the creature''s soul to ensure hests as long as possible. He calmly ced his hand on the weapon and used his wife''s Sealing Technique to seal it. After seeing this, the attackers'' faces turned ugly, and they decided to retreat - at least, the woman did.

    The tiger man roared, releasing the aura of a beast at the top of the food chain before punching his opponent a second time. Since one punch could not do the work, he''ll try a second, or as many as possible, to put this arrogant intruder down.

    ''I should be able to severely injure him while he''s in this state,'' thought the tiger man confidently.

    [Myriad Spirit Manifestation Technique: Taotie]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    A terrifying creature with only a colossal mouth materialized next to the tiger man and swallowed him with its enormous mouth. The tiger man was a powerful body refiner who had swallowed many people. As such, Wang Wei felt terrifying energy rushing into his body, rapidly repairing the damage. His aura suddenly boosted after pulling out the sword.

    ''Seventh Step, and I didn''t even use her food,'' he thought. ''More importantly, I haven''tpletely digested the energy, so it should bring me to the 8th step.''

    Wang Wei absorbed some energy from the sealed weapon to repair his armor while adding more willpower also to recondense the invisible armor. Finally, he focused on Old Man Nether, who had to sacrifice a few more people to stop that attack.

    He looked at Wang Wei, fury evident in his eyes. However, it was not a wild and uncontroble kind of rage, but the kind that is cold and calcted while also wrathful beyond words. He raised his arm to open hundreds of portals connected to the Nether Hell. A ck Yin Qi full of evil spirits rushed out to enter the bodies of every creation, including himself. These creatures'' eyes turned red, apparently entering a berserker state.

    These people rushed toward Wang Wei as if they were a group of wild creatures that had not eaten or seen any meat for weeks. The bloodlust they released was now tangible, turning the battlefield red.

    ''Now,'' thought Wang Wei as he raised his hand to banish more than a hundred of these people into a special universe that he created to seal them. The berserk state increased their strength but also decreased their mental capabilities, so he took advantage of this opportunity. Wang Wei also wanted to forcibly change the fate lines of these people to turn them into her soldiers, but he detected protective measures that Old Man Nether took to prevent this from happening.

    Wang Wei''s face changed as his armor disappeared, followed by his Invisible Will Armor. And that was just not the end as he felt the defensive capabilities of his skin and his fleshly body also drastically weakened.

    ''Another weird ability from someone who sacrifices everything for one power. This one should be based on Order-Disorder, canceling all forms of defenses,'' Wang Wei''s mind rapidly thought as his body moved to counter the attack. Sadly, it was toote.

    [Billion World Explosions]

    Old Man Nether used amon but dirty tactic that Empyreans used: creating countless worlds with their Grandmist Wheel and using them as bombs or explosives. Countless small red orbs appeared around Wang Wei, each representing a world probably on par with the lower dimension, exploding simultaneously.

    His body appeared, disying to the battlefield how much of a terrible state he was in. He looked like a slice of burned Swiss cheese with countless holes, his skin all ck due to the burning.

    "Don''t let him regenerate," Old Man Nether ordered with an ugly expression. Unlike their previous battle, he could no longer use [Existence Hierarchy] to damage his opponent since the Taboo Realm grants protection from this. Meanwhile, Old Man Nether is not an Evesting Empyrean, meaning he had no ess to a Dao Will.

    On top of that, his talent for body refining has always been subpar, so after leaving for so long, he''s only achieved an imperfect Will Manifestation. His opponent would not allow such weak power to enter or remain inside his body.

    An intense white light released from Wang Wei''s body as the life aspect of his Samsara Dao activated to help him recover. Adding on the previous blood energy he swallowed from the tiger man, he recovered before the fastest of this group arrived. Sadly, his armor was no longer functional. In fact, if he had not put it away, his proving Dao artifact might have been destroyed, resulting in a small bacsh.

    He calmly watched these people approaching before clenching his fist and punching: [Anti-Creation Fist]. A terrifying power that seems to be the antithesis of life itself rushed toward these people, instantly killing seven of them, and the rest suddenly stopped midway. They felt terrified.

    That''s right, these terrifying creatures with the power to end all life in the lower dimension felt fear, and the reason is simple. Wang Wei''s attack reminded them of the harshest and cruelest day or moment of their life - their Creation Tribtion.

    "No, this is still not it," Wang Wei muttered, feeling this newly created technique was not on par with his desire. He punched a second time, and the fear appeared a second time, this time even more potent. They could feel it from that punch: the sensation that they did not belong, the feeling of being judged by extremely high standards, and the fear of death.

    The punch perfectly recreated the power and sensation of the worst moment of their life. Its power can be described as their nemesis, their antithesis, the opposite of their existence. As such, it deserved the name [Anti-Creation].

    Boom!

    More than 20 creatures died from that one attack. Moreover, the demoralizing fear woke most of them from their berserk state.

    ''Damn it. With this technique, it will be easier for him to kill these creatures. Not to mention how low morale will prevent them from using all their strength.''

    Countless thoughts rushed through Old Man Nether''s mind as he thought of a solution. ''The crux of the technique is their origin as Creation Lifeforms. If I could temporarily change that, the technique''s effect would be reduced by more than ny percent.''

    He immediately summoned one of his creations with low strength and potential but a unique ability called [Origin Control].

    "Summer, you -"

    Swish!

    A sword light shed before Old Man Nether''s eyes, cutting Summer''s head while also heading for him. A bone shield appeared before his face, blocking the attack, but it was not over. Four of his people rushed toward him for a suicide mission.

    Old Man Nether made the correct decision in this dangerous scenario by exchanging positions with one of his creations in the distance.

    ''Damn it, how could I be so stupid.'' He thought Wang Wei only left a curse mark on the 52 members who died, but that was not true. He only killed those while leaving the rest as pawns to use at the right time.

    The Nether Hell Ruler used his authority as a creator to ess the imprints of all his creations and check their bodies. He found three more curse marks and decided toy them to rest and deal with itter. However, Wang Wei acted and activated the curses, turning these people into a ze of glory, no, horror. Old Man Nether immediately realized it would be useless to deal with that curse, given it''s not his expertise and did not even try.

    ''At this point, the only solution is the Nether Monarch Sword.'' Old Man Nether gritted his teeth after thinking this. His anger almost destroys his reason, thinking he will have to use such a high price to kill one little Emperor in the lower dimension.

 Chapter 1163 Old Man Nethers Past

    Chapter 1163 Old Man Nether''s Past

    1163  Old Man Nether''s Past

    ''Use whatever means necessary to buy me enough time,'' Old Man Nether, and upon his words, these creatures rushed toward Wang Wei like a moth to a me. So, he started ughtering them with great efficiency.

    Old Man Nether gritted his teeth as he watched this unfold. These life forms represented years of work and a unique opportunity he received. Their purpose was to one day serve under him once he ruled Samsara. But now, he had to watch his foundation being rapidly corroded.

    He activated Yin Energy to calm his uncontroble rage before pointing at the Nether Hell. The entire dimension slowly transformed into a long, dark sword with bones for the hilt and red veins running down the de. Old Man Nether was sweating by the time the transformation ended, but this was just the beginning.

    The activation process was even more arduous. Old Man Nether felt his soul power rapidly diminishing with every passing second, and he knew the consequences of making the slightest mistake. The process took him some time, and he sighed in relief that he had seeded and nothing went awry.

    Old Man Nether focused on Wang Wei, who was not looking too good due to the number difference. However, he had now killed more than a hundred of his servants, ruining billions of years of work. However, ording to Old Man Nether, this was not his greatest crime.

    ''I''ve spent years cultivating that sword. Once the time was right, I could use it to invade Samsara and cut off a piece while preserving its authority. Then, I only needed to run away from the Yama Kings and rule over the stolen piece. With it, I can acquire the partial authority of a Yama King, allowing me to be a Paragon at the fastest speed, even changing my Dao to Samsara without much repercussion.

    ''The next step would be to return to Samsara and take the remaining authority once my strength reached its peak.''N?v(el)B\\jnn

    An intense madness, hatred, and anger shed in Old Man Nether''s eyes.

    ''But now, everything is ruined. I''m forced to use the sword''s power to kill that disgusting ant, which also means alerting Samsara and the Yama Kings. Even if I can start over, the n''s sess rate will drastically decrease, and that''s not mentioning True Heavenly Dao''s intervention.''

    Old Man Nether clenched his fists, thinking how far he hade to get to this point. He was a regr cultivator born in the upper dimension with above-average talent. He tried seven times before finally proving the Dao, and he was only Second-ss.

    Only after years of preparation and luck did he pass his tribtion to be an Empyrean. Even then, no one believed he would have seeded. However, after entering that realm, Old Man Nether discovered the limit of his talent. Cultivation was so slow that it was maddening. He knew then that he had reached his limit. However, he was not willing to admit that.

    He searched for ways to improve his talent, but such rare resources were controlled by powerful ns, sects, religions, cults, or races. It was not something a loose cultivator like himself could get his hands on, and if he did, he would need to be quiet less the information was revealed, and he was hunted down.

    Despite these hardships and failures, Old Man Nether never stopped finding a way forward, even participating in myriad expeditions in dangerous areas of the Eternal Ascension World or the Source Qi Space. Sadly, Old Man Nether''s luck seemed to have run out as all these endeavors proved futile. As such, he was about to give up until one of his associates mentioned a secret realm somewhere in Primordial Chaos.

    Reluctant at first, Old Man Nether eventually decided to participate as this might be his only opportunity, and he was never as right in his life. After a perilous trek, his group reached the secret realm. Then, after a gruesome process of killing and betrayal, Old Man Nether reaches the core to find a few things.

    The first was a recording of a man d in a ck robe with pitch-ck long hair invading Samsara and fighting against countless Yama Kings. The man defeated and killed every single one of them before taking over. The recording ends with the man trying to fuse with Samsara, and for a brief moment, he achieves a power that seems beyond any Paragons before failing at thest moment and dying.

    He was shocked by what he saw before bing ted. This was a great, fortunate encounter. He knew his future was bright as long as he could recreate whatever method this man created, and thus, he started his journey.

    Old Man Nether left the secret realm with the recording, a ck rock of unknown origin, and a rare and valuable Creation Seed, which would allow him to create his life form and train them to the standard of passing the Creation Tribtion.

    Once he returned home, he spent all his time studying the recording and, based on the aura and Dao Rhymes, trying to recreate that technique. Old Man Nether abandoned his cultivation, focusing on recreating and perfecting the recording''s method. After years of effort, he created a half-baked method in the form of the Nether Monarch Hell.

    Old Man Nether was not confident in his n, but he knew something - it was his only way to be a Paragon. As long as the first step seeded, he would break the limit of his talent and even acquire an Ouw Dao with little to no cost.

    Sadly for him, this n had a major w- how to condense the sword under the eyes of these Paragons that stood above Heaven and Earth. Old Man Nether was lost for a while until he heard of an opportunity to descend to the lower dimension. It was the perfect ce since these top powerhouses cannot easily intervene, and dealing with the Samsara Branch in the lower dimension would be easier than the scary one here. With this in mind, Old Man Nether sprung to action.

    The Innate-Acquired Life was at its peak, and the upper dimension nned on ying dirty by sending an Empyrean down there to end everything. However, this was a task with a high fatality rate. True Heavenly Dao was neutral in the war, but it would not allow Tier 11 above to interfere. So, the Acquired Side wanted to use much merit to send an Empyrean who would quickly end the war and return. They knew the danger and chose to hire mercenaries and loose cultivators instead.

    Old Man Nether knew this n was a trap. No one would be able to return even if they survived the journey. Regardless, he signed up and was the only one who barely survived out of sheer luck. Then, as expected, True Heavenly Dao intervened. Luckily, Old Man was prepared.

    He offered the ck rock from the secret realm in exchange for permission to be sealed in the lower dimension. After years of research, he knew this thing was valuable, but he could not decipher what it was or gauge its true value. As such, he did not hesitate to exchange it for the n.

    True Heavenly Dao agreed, and after choosing one of the three worlds with the most gathered luck of this war, Old Man Nether created the Nether Hell to start his n.

    At first, gathering Yin Energy/Power for the sword was difficult as he could only use proxies or other methods not involving direct intervention. The one he gathered in the upper dimension was barely enough. Then, another opportunity presented itself. The Innate Demon Gods in the upper dimension retaliated for losing the war by attacking the history of the lower realm and, in the process, turning the River of Time chaotic.

    Old Man Nether took this opportunity to gather Yin Energy/Death Energy from the past, present, and even the future. That acquisition was his greatest grab before the recent exchange with the Abyss Gap. That thing had existed before his descent; before now, he stood away from it. But now.

    However, recent situations forced his hand. Old Man Nether sensed that he might die under Wang Wei''s hands. Although he did not want to admit it initially, all signs showed this might be an eventuality. Adding to his desire to escape and get his hands on thetter''s Samsara Dao, he agreed on an alliance when these people contacted him.

    ''Even if I swallow this bastard, it won''t make up for my loss.'' Old Man Nether felt a deep pain in his chest, thinking how much he sacrificed to get to this stage. Now, everything was ruined. He might get a second chance, but that was unlikely.

    ''Alright. Isn''t it only starting from scratch? I only need to leave the Eternal Ascension World and find a more suitable ce. I am immortal and have all the time in the world.'' As long as he can fulfill his n, he will be a Paragon, at the very least. So, he can take as long as needed since he now has hope.

    Wang Wei, whose body was full of injuries that could not heal due to these people using obsession and resentment to rece Dao Will, calmly looked at the sword above him.

    ''That sword''s power has reached over 80% Grand Dao Source. There is no way for me to block it sessfully.''

 Chapter 1164 Desperate Move

    <h4>Chapter 1164 Desperate Move</h4>

    1164 Desperate Move

    ''My only move currently is to use the fact that Old Man Nether does not know I have a Longevity Technique to die and revive myself.'' Longevity Techniques are rare in the upper dimension, not to mention here in the Endless Void.

    ''However, I cannot die by that sword as my technique will probably not work.'' The sword''s power was in the upper echelons of the Empyrean Realm, and given his Life-Death Wheel Innate Talent was a Tier 1 Longevity Technique, meaning it only worked for the Emperor Realm, there is a more than 90% chance that such a powerful attack would render it moot.

    ''I must kill myself and time it perfectly to make it look like the sword did it.'' After making a quick n, Wang Wei began to act it out.

    "Old Man Nether, are you serious? You dare use such power in the lower dimension?" N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "So, what? As long as I get to kill you."

    "You''ll destroy everything, and True Heavenly Dao won''t allow you to live."

    "Is this your way of begging for your life? How pathetic," Old Man Nether sneered. "Don''t worry. I can still control my power."

    ''He caught the bait,'' Wang Wei thought. It was already hard for Old Man Nether to control this weapon, and now, he has to be extra careful to ensure his attack did not wipe out everything in the lower dimension, which also meant his soul and spirit would be more depleted in the process, rendering him unable to use it a second time.

    "Bastard, you''re ying with fire," Wang Wei roared, appearing as if he had lost hisposure.

    "Get out of my sight," Old Man Nether dered with disgust in his voice. He concentrated on drawing even more spiritual power to sh his sword. A ck beam rushed from the sword toward Wang Wei, who began applying all his defensive techniques to block this attack.

    He even burned his blood energy, blood source, bloodline, soul, and Proving Dao Artifact to increase his defense, trying everything possible to block this attack. Sadly, it was futile. The ck beam ran through him like a horse cart passing over an ant.

    Meanwhile, blood dripped from all of Old Man Nether''s orifices as his face paled. His legs trembled, and he had to will himself not to fall from the sky. A small smile crept on the corner of his face as his transformation ended on its own due to his weakness.

    ''I''ve gotten rid of this pest, and now, it''s time to move on to the next step.'' He guessed the consequences of using this attack, so he had already prepared how to move on.

    ''Before ascending, I''ll first kill all his family and sect. I don''t care if my action might make an enemy out of the branch in the upper dimension - it''s the only way to get rid of this anger,'' Old Man Nether thought with gritted teeth.

    ''Then, I''ll take the thing in the Swallowing Zone before leaving the Eternal Ascension World for another ce to continue my n. Anyway, I am immortal and have all the time in the world.''

    Old Man Nether knew he had reached the limit of his talent, and this might be the only way for him. As such, he''s prepared to risk it all. Luckily, time was in his favor.

    Plush!

    Old Man Nether was shocked. He looked down to see a hand drenched in blood. His mind could not process what had happened. One moment, he was preparing for a better future, and the next, a terrifying strength destroyed 99% of his soul and the vitality of his body.

    "Longevity...Technique."

    "Bingo, but you don''t get any reward," Wang Wei said calmly while ensuring the sealing runes spread throughout the enemy''s body.

    "It seems that my luck has run out." Old Man Nether knew this was the end for him. Although he could revive with his Dao Imprint, this bastard would never give him an opportunity for aeback.

    "It seems so."

    Old Man Nether chuckled.

    "What''s so funny."

    "You are too greedy, and that''s your w," Old Man Nether said. "Even in this situation, you''re thinking of sealing my body to use as resources - you shouldn''t have done that."

    Wang Wei''s face turned ugly as he sensed a terrifying power of corruption simr to the Abyss Gap and instinctively moved away.

    "Another mistake," heughed as his body, along with the Nether Monarch Sword, exploded without fear of repercussions. Such an act was purely out of madness and vengeance.

    ''Damn it,'' Wang Wei roared in his mind. He had a limited time to make a choice. Firstly, take his family, sect, and a few people to run to the upper dimension. However, this explosion willpletely annihte the lower dimension, eliminating all the hard work and aplishments he''s made.

    The second option is to find a way to prevent the explosion from leaving the Void Battlefield, thus saving everyone while preserving his legacy. However, the issue was how. The sword was already strong beyond his means, and now, it was even more so after condensing all its power for an explosion, on top of Old Man Nether''s power as well.

    Countless thoughts shed in his mind; his thinking speed was so fast that time had essentially frozen. Wang Wei watched the explosion, whose speed could not beprehended, move slower than a turtle. Then, his brain and soul started hurting but he eventually reached a solution.

    All 365 [Future Buddha Self] manifested behind him. Then, one by one, they dispersed until only 108 were left. The River of Time manifested in the battlefield out of nowhere to spew out a phantom of Wang Wei. The phantom looked at the real body: "I will lend you my power, but don''t do such a thing again. The Time Wraiths already have their eyes on you."

    "I understand," Wang Wei replied, suddenly feeling some resentment toward Grand Dao for making all these rules and restrictions despite knowing why they exist. For example, if people who cultivate Time Dao could summon strength from their future, then things like the Battle Realm would be useless, and that''s not what Grand Dao - who wants everyone to y by the rules - wants.

    If it did not restrict such an act, people could justprehend Time Dao as a minor Dao until they can use this technique and mess up the entire game.

    "Good," the phantom nodded. "Let''s begin."

    "Wait, why don''t you bring more strength? I think your level of power will be cutting it close."

    "This is the maximum amount I can bring without getting you into real trouble," the phantom replied. "You''ll suffer a little, but it''s better than the other consequences."

    "Is that so?" Wang Wei sighed before proceeding with the fusion. His aura drastically improved, followed by his strength. As he sensed the power coursing through his veins, through his very existence, Wang Wei felt intoxicated just like he did the first time he used the Empyrean Ascension Pill.

    "The power difference between those two realms is truly scary," he muttered. The strength difference between a Quasi-Emperor and a Great Emperor could be described as a hundred or hundreds of cultivation realms. Then, what about an Emperor and an Empyrean?

    "Minimum a thousand," Wang Wei muttered. "I nowpletely understand why Grand Dao created the Battle Realm System. It''s to allow geniuses an opportunity to continue their streak or ability to fight above the realm. Without it, the entire universe would be a strict hierarchical system where lower cultivation realm have absolutely no chance at dealing with a higher realm - even if the difference was only 1% in understanding."

    Wang Wei shook his head. He already knew the system was fundamentally wed, given the vast difference in tiers after 10. Without the Dao Imprint''s ability to stack Grand Dao boosts, it would be impossible for him or others to fight above their realm. After all, the Dao Imprint''s ability was granted or allowed by Grand Dao.

    ''My theory might have been correct. Entering the Taboo Battle Realm is an achievement created by Grand Dao, which will give advantages or bonuses for entering Half-Step Transcendence.''

    Wang Wei''s eyes brightened after figuring it out before he suddenly realized his extreme speed thinking wasing to an end, and he still needed to deal with the trouble that bastard Old Man Nether left him.

    He immediately acted to condense or contain the power of this explosion. He pushed his Samsara Dao to the limit as he tried to prevent the death/yin power from the sword and Old Man Nether from spreading.

    The process was not easy, so Wang Wei struggled to contain the thing, but as his luck would have it,plications arose. At the center of the explosion was the power from the Abyss. He heard an annoying murmur constantly telling him to return to the lord''s embrace.

    ''Ficking annoying thing. Your lord should return to MY embrace,'' Wang Wei cursed as he activated a Buddhist Technique to protect himself and purify this power.

 Chapter 1165 Fighting Blood Awakening

    Chapter 1165 Fighting Blood Awakening

    1165  Fighting Blood Awakening

    The Heaven-Devouring Emperor sat on his golden throne. His body emanated a somber aura that kept the court quiet. His annoyance and anger were apparent even to the most clueless individuals. However, given how the war was going, who could me him?

    Things started badly from the start. The Myriad Emperor World Alliance went full force for a speed-run attack. They used overwhelming power to conquer the outer territories of the Central Region Alliance. The Heaven-Devouring Emperor reacted by sending his people to do the same, but their speed could not keep up with the enemy.

    Then, out of nowhere, the Divine Seal Empress brought all 500 World Communities to surrender to the Myriad Emperor World. At that point in the war, the Heaven-Devouring Emperor had controlled over 1600 World Communities while the enemy surpassed them by 200, leaving 400munities to fight over.

    At that point, the Heaven-Devouring Emperor could no longer remain unmoved. He previously did not attack out of some fear or concern for Wang Wei, but now was not the time. Anyway, his role in this n was to attract Wang Wei''s attention in the first ce, so he took the stage and attacked.

    Sadly for him, things didn''t go as nned since that bold monk, Feng Heng, somehow gained power on par with him and stopped him. He had an overwhelming advantage in the fight, but the monk was stubborn and used his terrifying battle experience to draw with him.

    In the meantime, he had lost more territories. The Myriad Emperor World quickly controlled the remaining 400 worldmunities and began encroaching on the Heaven-Devouring Emperor''s territory, which was uneptable to him - especially since these people could easily remove his predecessor''s Faint Parasite.

    Finally, the Heaven-Devouring Emperor had no choice but to take measures to protect his territory, using the same tactic as his opponent-sharing his strength. Although he did not want to, he knew this was the only way, so he shared his power with his followers so they could fight the enemy.

    However, this tactic was not aplete solution. The people from the Myriad Emperor World Alliance still had the advantage because all their powerhouses had terrifying battle prowess due to the Dream World, and they became true monsters after being boosted by the Four Symbol Mirror. On top of everything else, their legions were war machines as they had trained for this war with countless simtions.

    Additionally, the Heaven-Devouring Emperor realized that after sharing his strength, he no longer had an overwhelming advantage in his fight against Feng Heng. On the contrary, the bnce had shifted on the monk''s side, forcing the Heaven-Devouring Emperor to reduce the power shared.

    The Heaven-Devouring Emperor took a deep breath to regain hisposure. "Our territories have been reduced to a little over 1200, and with each passing second, we are missing more. Any suggestions?"

    No one answered.

    ''Could it be that enving these people''s souls made them stupider? That shouldn''t be the case,'' the Heaven-Devouring Emperor thought before checking. No, there was nothing wrong with these people''s intelligence as the technique only forcibly altered their perspective, making them extremely devoted to him.

    ''So, they are just stupid and useless,'' he thought, feeling a great deal of anger rushing into his head. He was about to yell when someone stepped over.

    "Almighty God, I may have a solution."

    "Speak." The Heaven-Devouring Emperor remembered the blue-clothes elderly man was one of his wisest council members. Hopefully, it was a true solution.

    "What we need are people like the Seal and Sword General."

    The Heaven-Devouring Emperor smiled lightly after hearing those two as they were the only good move he had made since the start of this war. The situation would have been worse without those two leading everyone else while he fought with the stinky monk.

    "And how do we do that?"

    "The Samsara Court," said the old minister. "Our information has told us that the Earth Emperor is a powerful cultivator, and he''s the sworn brother of the First Heavenly Emperor. As long as we can turn him into one of our own, we will not only have a new and mighty divine general but a trump card to use against him."

    "Wang Wei''s sworn brother?" The Heaven-Devouring Emperor muttered with squinted eyes. His eyes turned red momentarily, ruining the divine and holy temperament he had previously disyed.

    "We can even take this opportunity to revive many people and replenish our troops," added the old minister.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Almighty God, I disagree with this n. It may not be wise to mess with Samsara," rebutted a young minister in ck clothes and stern facial expressions.

    "What nonsense are you talking about? With the Almighty God''s strength, no one and nothing can stop. He is above the rules."

    "Okay, quiet."

    The Heaven-Devouring Emperor was deep in thought. This n was excellent, but he still had some reserves. Firstly, Wang Wei still hasn''t shown up. Although he guessed where he went, the uncertainty was getting to him. Furthermore, as Wang Wei''s brother, Li Jun will be easy to deal with.

    ''The best option would be for me to deal with him personally, but that monk has locked on my every move.'' The Heaven-Devouring Emperor felt a blood vessel burst every time he thought of that monk, especially when he realized the only way to win was to use the Abyss Gap''s power. However, he did not want to do that.

    His actions could be considered treason to his home, but there is still hope to return and again be acknowledged by Heaven and Earth. He only needs to y his card correctly. However, if he used that way to win and fully give into that power, he would be a lost cause that is forever in servitude of whatever entity these crazy people follow.

    ''Calm down,'' he reminded himself. ''I need to decide whether to proceed with this n.'' Another reservation the Heaven-Devouring Emperor had was due to the secrecy about the Earth Emperor''s Position. People know about Heavenly Emperors, and information about this position is currently verymon. The same cannot be said about the Earth Emperor. Despite many people''s best efforts, including the Heaven-Devouring Emperor, no one has seeded besides Li Jun.

    Bang!

    The entire lower dimension trembled, rming all sentient beings. Then, all cultivators and people with high spiritual strength suddenly felt a sense of dread, doom, and terror; it was like death was approaching them, but they did not know where or when it would arrive.

    The Heaven-Devouring Emperor stood from his throne, his gaze piercing through the distance. "That''s..." He suddenly smiled. "So, you went there." He swiftly checked the Abyss Gap, where he noticed Wang Ju, who was hiding from his sight while secretly ensuring the seal. However, this explosion rattled her out and forced her out.

    ''Found you,'' The Heaven-Devouring Emperor thought, his smile widening. He had finally put together Wang Wei''s ns or response to their alliance, which greatly reassured and boosted his confidence.

    "Immediately send the Divine Generals and the Divine Elephant Beast Emperor to capture Li Jun." As long as he can get his hands on Li Jun, even if he cannot turn him into a believer, he will be an excellent chess piece to deal with Wang Wei or the people in the Myriad Emperor World Alliance in general.

    "All praise the Almighty God," said the old minister who suggested this n, and soon afterward, everyone followed as they enchanted the same fate.

    ''Political power, fame, and worship are not as bad as I thought.'' The Heaven-Devouring Emperor once disdained these things, believing only personal power was important.

    "Go prepare. I''m going into battle." He knew he needed to distract the enemy to prevent them from sensing the situation in the Samsara Court and trying to intervene.

    Samsara Court:

    Li Jun sat on a ck throne, his eyes closed, but his fingers kept tapping on the armrest. Someone may ask: what had gotten the Crimson ughter Emperor, ruler of Hell, in this restless state? He was annoyed beyond words. The greatest war in the history of the lower dimension was happening, yet he was stuck in this ce as a spectator.

    His blood was boiling because he desired battle, blood, and war. Sadly, he had to take his duty seriously, especially since countless people were dying every second, and he had to ensure things proceeded smoothly.

    ''I thought the hardest part about this job would be the monotony, but I was wrong - it''s the temptation from outside,'' Li Jun sighed as he opened his eyes. He exhaled to calm himself down. He was about to stand up to do his job when the ce suddenly began to tremble.

    ''Something happened?'' He sensed the terrifying power capable of destroying the lower dimension.

    ''Big brother should be fine, right?'' He quickly checked and was relieved when he saw Wang Ju alive. ''All good. What a relief.''

    Bang! The room trembled, which was very direct and noticeable this time.

    "Intruders?" A wide grin appeared on Li Jun''s face as his blood again started to boil. "Today must be my birthday." He disappeared from the throne room.

 Chapter 1166 Earth Emperoréˆ¥æªš Might

    <h4>Chapter 1166 Earth Emperor''s Might</h4>

    1166 Earth Emperor''s Might n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Our strength has drastically decreased,"mented the Divine Elephant Beast Emperor.

    "It should be a mechanism of this Samsara Court. It decreases our connection to the Almighty God," stated the Seal Divine General while looking around. The ce was how anyone would imagine the afterlife: dark, cold, and eerie.

    "Anything we can do?" The Sword Divine General did not answer the question, but Seal did: "I doubt it. However, isn''t this why the Almighty God sent all three of us? He expected this possibility and wanted us to work together to capture the target."

    "I''m d he thought so highly of me." Li Jun appeared before the three, and with his appearance came the changes to the environment. They were now in a dark and infinite space full of mist. The battlefield was set.

    "Earth Emperor Li Jun."

    "Divine Seal Empress."

    "It''s the Seal Divine General now. As a servant of the Almighty God, I have abandoned my past identity."

    Li Jun looked at her with pity. The Heaven-Devouring Emperor sneaked and attacked her by destroying her formation, which was linked to countless worldmunities, resulting in a bacsh that severely injured her soul. Then, he captured and used her weakened state to easily enve her.

    "Don''t worry. You''ll be set free once I''m done with you," Li Jun dered.

    "Quite the sphemous words," sneered the Divine Elephant Beast Emperor. However, Li Jun did not even look at him but gazed at the young man with a golden sword: the Sword Divine General, whose real identity is Dugu Jing.

    Dugu Jing became famous throughout the Endless Void after his battle with Ji Lanfang. He challenged thetter to a sword duel with the caveat that they fought using the same strength/cultivation level.

    Dugu Jing lost the battle, but only by a small margin. He disyed such exceptional sword skills that Ji Lanfang acknowledged him as a swordsman, not a sword user. That battle created a discussion or debate about people with great sword skills who did not devote themselves to the sword or had other primary modes of attack-the sword users.

    Swordsmen have always disdained these people, while sword users considered the others as elitists who ced the sword on a pedestal. Sadly, despite their thoughts, sword users always wanted recognition for their skills and never received it - until after Dugu Jing''s fight.

    Ji Lanfang was currently the most powerful swordsman in the lower dimension, and his pure sword skills ranked second overall. As such, his recognition had a great impact on the swordsmanshipmunity.

    Sadly for Dugu Jing, after his defeat, he traveled to the territory of the Golden God while thetter was on his rise. His bad luck ensured he encountered thetter and was enved even before the Heaven-Devouring Emperor took over.

    "Any chance you cane with us peacefully?" asked the Seal Divine General.

    "What do you think?"

    "That''s a shame," she replied, summoning her proving Dao Artifact, the Overlord Seal, while activating her [Awakening]. A crown appeared on her head, followed by red dragons designedposed of runes materializing on her ck hanfu.

    Dugu Jing''s hair turned white, followed by his eyes bing tigers and acquiring whiskers. And if anyone could see his back through his clothes, they would see the tiger stripes. The Divine Elephant Beast Emperor, a muscr man with the obvious physique of a body refiner, had his clothes ripped apart, and a lifelike tattoo of an elephant appeared on his upper torso.

    Li Jun followed them by also activating his [Awakening], which had recently changed. Previously, it was only red armor. But now, the armor was more ck than red, and he was apanied by a vision of him sitting on a throne of bones with ck flowers everywhere at his feet.

    "I want to thank you guys," Li Jun said calmly as he summoned a red spear while activating all his boosts, including the ughter Spirit he recently created by studying the Battle Spirit World. He released all his aura, disying his early 8-fold strength.

    "Thank you for giving me this opportunity to finally stretch my leg."

    ''The enemy is more powerful than expected. We need a n if we want a chance at seeding in this mission,'' said the Divine Elephant Beast Emperor through divine sense.

    ''We''re aware," replied the Seal General. She was currently the strongest. Before being captured, her strength was only peak 5-fold, but she could battle higher folds because of her formation. Now, after the blessing from the Almighty God failed, her strength was onlyte stage of 7-fold, not even the peak.

    The Sword General, who was only 4-fold when captured, was even weaker now, barely early 7-fold, and the Divine Elephant Beast Emperor had the strength of 6-fold after the weakening of the Samsara Court.

    ''Sword, you''re on the offensive since you have the greatest attack potency amongst us. I''ll boost your strength with a few seals. Elephant, you''re in charge of providing defense to both of us.''

    ''Alright, I''m ready.''

    Dugu Jing nodded.

    [Seal of Strength], [Seal of Speed], [Seal of Protection], [Divine Elephant Rune], [Seal of Gold], and [White Tiger Rune].

    The Seal General forcefully stole power from Heaven and Earth, then sealed them for her to use. In this case, to bless herpanion. Dugin Jing''s aura exploded after receiving the [Seal of Gold] and the [White Tiger Rune]. His body released sword Qis so sharp that the death power in this ce was dispersed or cut off.

    "Now, this is getting interesting," Li Jun chuckled. "Let''s start with a small introduction." Li Jun used his signature spear throw. The weapon flew from his hand, turning blue due to its sheer speed. However, the most threatening aspect of it was not the sheer force behind it but the fact it brought death, destruction, and violence with it.

    The Divine Elephant Beast Emperor rushed before the team and put his hands forward to release a phantom of a towering beast-a Divine Elephant. The creature was golden with red marks on its back, tusks that coulde alive, and a powerful trunk that swung at the spear, stopping its unparalleled momentum.

    The sh between those two released a potent shockwave that could have had a devastating effect in the afterlife had Li Jun not chosen an isted area for this battle.

    "Hahaha, is this the best you can do?" The Divine Elephant Beast Emperorughed boisterously as he used much of his strength to stop this attack. Sadly, hisughter did notst long when he suddenly spewed arge mouthful of blood. He nced down to see a hole in his chest, but there were no weapons or anyone around him.

    "How can...this...be." He was not afraid since it only meant returning to the Almighty God''s embrace. However, he feared disappointing his lord and savior by dying on this mission before aplishing anything significant. So, the Divine Elephant Beast Emperor looked at Li Jun with hatred and unwillingness.

    "This is not over."

    "But it is," Li Jun replied with an odd smile. "Do you feel at peace because your soul will return to your God? Sadly for you, you''re in my domain, so your soul belongs to me."

    "You wouldn''t dare."

    Li Jun said nothing, but the Divine Elephant Beast Emperor''s body disappeared. ''His body should make an excellent tonic to increase my fleshly body cultivation.'' He moved his body to evade a golden sh.

    The Seal and Sword Generals were on high alert. Runes appeared over Seal''s face as she tried to detect what killed Elephant. Meanwhile, Sword pushed his extreme senses to the limit while surrounding himself with an invisible torrent of sharp Qi that would cut anything that approached him - even if it was invisible.

    Sadly, all their attempts were useless, so Seal tried a more direct and overbearing approach.

    [Seal of the Unseen]

    A magic circle appeared to cover the area, sealing anything that could not be detected by the naked eye, intuition, sixth sense, or special detection abilities.

    ''She sealed my Limbo Clone? Not a bad reaction,'' Li Jun analyzed. His Limbo Clone existed in a realm between life and death, thus rejected by both of them. As such, most things cannot see it. Since taking over the Samsara Court, Li Jun''s ughter Dao has changed.

    He previously included only a small portion of Death Dao in it, but now, that portion has drastically increased since he is now the actual ruler of death.

    [Requiem of Death]

    Li Jun took a few steps forward, each step releasing this somber yet captivating song. The song was beautiful, magnificent even, but only to his ears. To everyone else, it is what the technique is called - a song of death.

    The Seal and Sword General''s hearts were getting out of control, beating so hard that they were about to burst. They tried to control their bodies, but their souls quickly responded to the rhythm and also went haywire.

    Sword immediately went on the offensive to buy his partner time to deal with this situation.

 Chapter 1167 Muscle Stretching

    Chapter 1167 Muscle Stretching

    1167  Muscle Stretching

    Hundreds of golden swords sharp enough to cut through dimensions hung above this deathly sky before rushing toward Li Jun. However, the fog around him turned into thousands of weapons to sh and stop these swords'' onught. His tactic was sessful despite the swords cutting off millions of swords in the process.

    The Seal Divine General took this opportunity to seal the anomalies in her heart and soul before doing so for her partner. Then, she prepared to go on the offensive, but before she could react, her body suddenly turned hot to the extreme until she suddenlybusted.

    Li Jun controlled the blood from her body and raised the Yang Energy inside of her to the extreme until shebusted. While she was distracted, he focused on the swordsman, who immediately acted: [Killing Intent Sword sh]N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The Sword Divine General''s body released a terrifying killing intent or bloodlust that changed the color of the surroundings. He perfectly integrated that killing intent in his extremely sharp sword qi, boosting its power.

    ''Want to use Killing Intent before me?'' He thought with a sneer as he rushed forward. He casually caught the sh with his left hand and crushed it. His spear turned into a halberd in a moment before instantly appearing before his opponent, shing him with unparalleled force.

    The Sword General''s body turned golden as if he were a Buddha that reached enlightenment, except his aura was not peaceful or noble; it contained his usual sharp aura. He was lucky he chose this method, and his defense was potent. Li Jun took a page from his book as he turned the ax-like part of the halberd into an iparably sharp object.

    The Sword General was almost split in two; luckily, his golden body held on, and he crashed into the ck soil. Li Jun''s weapon immediately morphed into a bow, and he pointed at the Seal Divine General, who finally sealed the me and Yang Qi in her body.

    Her face turned ugly as she watched that arrow rush toward her with unparalleled speed. She reacted swiftly as hundreds of magic circles appeared before her, forcing the arrow to pass them before reaching their destination.

    Each time they break through a rune or magic circle, they experience a type of seal, primarily focusing on sealing its speed, strength, and overall destructive capabilities. Unfortunately, despite her best attempt, the thing was still faster beyond words, and thus, blew half her body as she only managed to buy enough time to move slightly to the side.

    "What? Why aren''t I healing?'' The Seal Divine General thought. She ensured using her Dao Will to prevent inhibition of her natural regeneration. ''A curse? And a nasty one, too.'' She gritted her teeth as she tried to seal and remove this curse immediately. Typically, she would need some understanding of Curse Dao to seed rapidly, but her Sealing Dao contained the Overlord Dao; thus, she only needed to act like an overlord or tyrant and forcefully suppress the pesty curse.

    Sadly, time was not on her side.

    Swish!

    A second terrifying arrow rushed toward her with unparalleled momentum. A sh came from the ground to intercept the arrow, but it suddenly turned into chains that prated the void. The Sword Divine General sensed something and turned into a white light to fly away from his position, but it was useless. The chains appeared around him with the obvious intention of binding him.

    [Absolute Gold Thrust]

    The Sword Divine General gathered an immense amount of Metal Qi and condensed it before stabbing his sword, releasing a golden beam with immense prating power. Unfortunately, Li Jun seems to have predicted a few moves ahead. The chains turned ming red as they released an extremely potent me, and given the fact that fire ovees metal in the Five Element Theory, this attack stood no chance.

    The chains bound the Sword Divine General. However, he was extremely calm - too calm. "I''ll leave the rest to you." He passed out after saying what were probably his first words sinceing to this ce.

    Boom!

    An intense golden light rushed out of the Seal Divine General''s body, releasing the extreme sharpness of a sword.

    ''He gave her his Dao?'' Li Jun thought, realizing this was one of their strategies for this battle. He calmly teleported the Sword -no, Dugu Jing - away from the battle. He''ll save himter once he deals with the current situation.

    The Seal Divine General felt more confident about winning this battle now that she temporarily hadplete ess to Sword''s Dao and techniques. With her Seal Dao, she was not the perfectbination of ultimate support, attack, and versatility. She raised her jade palm to condense a swordposed of pure Metal and Sword Qi.

    [White Tiger Metal Qi sh]

    She swung her sword, releasing a phantom of a white tiger that rushed with unstoppable momentum. The phantom was cutting everything in its path, including subatomic particles and even the space-time on this battlefield. Luckily, the space had potent healing capabilities and would instantly repair itself.

    "As a Holy Beast, White Tigers are associated with ughter, and their primary element is metal. Knowing this, you dare attack a master of ughter Art?"

    The white tiger phantom paused before reaching Li Jun and gazed at him before bowing its head before returning to its creator. It abandoned the Seal Divine General and even attacked her.

    "Damn thing," she cursed before absorbing the phantom back into her sword and caressing the sword to ce a seal: to be precise, she sealed the limit of her attack. Then, with one swing, everything turned white as the sh cut everything on its path.

    Li Jun was surprised by the potency of this attack and had to evade it. Otherwise, there would be nothing left of him if he were hit.

    "So, finally losing the calm demeanor," she taunted before preparing to sh a second time. The Seal Divine General suddenly stopped and grunted, followed by clutching her stomach. She was suddenly in so much pain that for an attosecond, she doubted her Almighty God, thinking he had forsaken her.

    ''What is this?'' she thought, trying intensely not to pass out. ''Am I...hungry?'' She swiftly realized the sensation she was feeling: an anger so intense that it rendered her useless. ''Could this man be able to control anything rted to killing or death? For example, hunger and famine?''

    The Seal Divine General was a conceptual being, and even before that, she could rely on the energy in the surroundings or her own to survive without any food or water for millions of years. Yet, she was now feeling hungry.

    She immediately tried to stop the technique with a seal, but the process was taken too long, so Seal destroyed all her internal organs. However, that barely reduced the pain. The worst part is Li Jun was slowly flying over.

    ''I need to end this fight with one technique or seal him long enough to get out of this misery,'' The Divine Seal General thought, and once Li Jun was closed, she gritted her teeth to cast two potent seals: [Seal of Death] and [Seal of Killing].

    She nned to seal these two concepts that made up her opponent''s foundational power. Due to the difference in strength, she did not know whether the seal would work 100 percent, but it should buy her enough time.

    Plush!

    The Seal Divine General spewed arge mouthful of blood, and even her orifices started bleeding.

    "Bacsh?" Her seals not only failed, but she suffered a terrible bacsh.

    "Your master chose the wise path by choosing Knowledge and Control as part of her Dao," Li Jun said calmly. "Although this path is slower since she needs to learn a lot, it''s safer and more powerful. Meanwhile, you chose the path of an overlord or forcefully controlling things instead of understanding them. Your way is quick but extremely dangerous when you meetpetent opponents - especially the ones with Ouw Daos."

    "I...don''t...have...-"

    "Alright, enough with all that god nonsense," Li Jun interrupted, "I should thank you guys for allowing me to stretch my muscles. Although I would have loved this fight to be more challenging, it was better than nothing."

    "The Almighty God...will avenge me...None of you...can escape."

    "Stupid thing. Your god is gone."

    "What do you mean?" she asked while resisting the hunger pain.

    "Someone took over his body."

    "Nonsense," she rebutted with gritted teeth. "If this was some ploy to weaken my faith, don''t waste your saliva."

    "I''m indeed wasting my saliva." Li Jun ced his hand on her temple, and she began screaming, disying she was in even more pain than before. A few secondster, Li Jun held a golden insect in his palm and crushed it.

    "Lady Hong, are you back?"

    Hong Meilin''s eyes became clear after a few seconds before releasing a terrifying killing intent. "That bastard Golden God - how dare he enve me." Her body suddenly shook, thinking how much of a terrible fate she could have suffered had this not been a war and that bastard was busy.

    "I''m d you''re???"

    The void suddenly trembled, alerting the two.

 Chapter 1168 Reducing Consequences

    <h4>Chapter 1168 Reducing Consequences</h4>

    1168 Reducing Consequences

    "Hong Meiling."

    "Wang Wei?"

    "Big brother?"

    "I don''t have much time," Wang Wei''s voice echoed, followed by a portal opening before a talisman made from his blood rushed before her.

    "Wang Ju won''t be able to hold on until Ie back. Use this talisman with my strength and help her seal the Abyss Gap. Don''t take too long since your body and soul cannot withstand my power for too long."

    "Alright."

    "Big brother, are you alright?" Li Jun asked.

    "I''ll be fine. I''ll see you soon."

    The two felt his presence disappeared.

    "Well, don''t waste time."

    "Right."

    Hong Meiling crushed the talisman, feeling a terrifying power coursing through her veins. She was instantly intoxicated as the sensation that she could do anything overwhelmed her mind. Luckily, an unknown power rushed into her soul and strengthened her spirit, allowing her to regain rity and thus haveplete control over this newfound power.

    ''Is this his true strength? How he feel every day?'' Hong Meiling thought briefly before remembering the task at hand. She looked at Li Jun. "Thank you for freeing me from my envement, and I promise to repay the favor once this is over."

    "No need," Li Jun replied. He was stuck in this ce for a while, so he doubted whether she could help him in any form or shape. Additionally, they were technically family if you consider her status as his sister-inw''s apprentice.

    "This kind of karma is not something I''m willing to owe, so I will repay it one day," Hong Meiling said as she disappeared. She directly teleported outside of the Abyss Gap, where she immediately noticed Wang Ju. However, the Mistress of Shadow was in terrible shape.

    As she sat cross-legged, floating in the void before a dark gate, her body released a powerful aura on par with the Golden God, but that was unimportant. Half of her body had transformed into shadow form, while the rest had a dark red and eerie aura.

    "Corruption," Hong Meilling muttered before rushing over. However, a dark golden palm descended from the heavens out of nowhere, forcing her to stop her track and condense a defensive seal to protect herself.

    "Golden God," She said with gritted teeth. ''No, wait, something''s wrong with him.'' Her enhanced senses immediately noticed an anomaly from thetter, especially the dark aura intertwined with his soul.

    ''He''s also corrupted? No, this is not simple corruption from the Abyss. He is being controlled.'' Hong Meiling immediately figured out many things in this brief interaction. The Golden God somehow had a connection with the Abyss and even teamed up with thetter, most likely to deal with Wang Wei.

    However, thetter yed with fire and was controlled, bing a puppet for the Abyss.

    "How ironic," she sneered. However, Hong Meiling knew this was not the time to be petty, so she calmed down to analyze the situation. ''The question is: why is he revealing himself now?'' Her extended senses detected that the Golden God defeated the Myriad Emperor World''s people with the mirror as his new "form" boosted his prowess. Luckily, thetter seemed in a hurry and did not focus too much on eradicating them.

    Hong Meiling did not take long to get the answer to her question. The answer was her. The Abyss activated this chess piece known as the Golden God because she was about to help Wang Ju reinforce the seal, thus preventing whatever was inside froming out.

    Boom!

    Hundreds of dark golden fists descended on her, all with the intention ofpletely annihting her from existence. Hong Meiling generated a powerful defensive array to protect herself.

    ''His strength is so close to the Empyrean Realm that the gap could be described as a thread of a difference,'' she analyzed. In this state, the Golden God - no, the Heaven Devouring Emperor - could be described as a Pseudo Empyrean - if such a thing existed.

    ''However, he''s still not on my level.''

    [Seal of Strength]

    An enormous character for the word [strength] materialized in the heavens, and with one thought, it descended on the Golden God. The space around the character folded as it descended, a sign of the sheer force or power it contained. The Heaven-Devouring Emperor created golden walls before him to protect himself, but it was to no avail.

    The seal crushed everything in its path, including the Golden God''s body and soul, well, almost everything. A golden light flew from the center of the explosion into the distance.

    ''What''s this? An armor?'' Hong Meiling thought as she swiftly installed a potent seal to catch the armor, but the thing passed through her seal before disappearing in the distance.

    ''What an odd thing,'' she concluded. ''More importantly, it''s not the only odd thing in this experience.'' She realized the Golden God was defeated too swiftly. Her strength indeed trumped him, but the difference was notrge enough for an instant kill. By all ounts, this should have been a fiercer battle. The only reassurance she had was the fact that she detected that all the people previously controlled by the Golden God were now free, meaning the parasites died with their host or master.

    ''Now is not the time for this.'' She rushed to Wang Ju''s aid. Hong Meiling immediately frowned as soon as she checked the situation. The core seals were already destroyed, meaning she could only buy enough time, even with her current strength.

    Hong Meiling pointed at Wang Ju to seal her corruption, but she failed. So, she added billions of them instantly, focusing on preventing its spread instead ofpletely containing it.

    "Thank...you," Wang Ju said with a hoarse voice before swallowing a bunch of pills to alleviate her situation.

    "This is not the time for this. I''ll help you contain its power."

    "No."

    "What?"

    "Help me...with something else."

    "What are you talking about?"

    Wang Ju''s face regained some color, so she exined, "I don''t know when my master is returning, and I need to deal with this situation in case he doesn''t make it in time."

    "And how exactly do you n on doing that?"

    "By involving someone with the power to deal with this situation." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Are you talking about True Heavenly Dao?" Hong Meiling asked. "I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed. As you can see by the fact it hasn''t intervened, the current situation still falls under the normal operation of the world."

    "I''m talking about Samsara."

    "What can it do?"

    "If we can teleport the entire Abyss Gap to the afterlife, the Yama Kings will have no choice but to intervene and eradicate this threat."

    "Yama Kings?" It was the first time Hong Meiling had heard this title, but somehow, she could sense the nobleness and power associated with it. It was a strange experience, one she connected to her current power.

    "I don''t know about this," Hong Meiling said. "Wang Wei tasked me to provide you with backup and hold on as long as possible."

    "Everyone is waiting for my master toe save the day, but what if he cannot?" Wang Ju asked.

    "You should have more faith in him.

    "I do, more than anyone in this world," Wang Ju replied, her tone very confident. "However, I also understand that he will not escape such a situation unscathed. My purpose is only to reduce whatever price or sacrifice he''ll eventually have to make."

    Hong Meiling was briefly quiet. "Even if your intentions are noble - how are we supposed to pull something like this?"

    "Whatever creature is inside has already wasted a lot of strength removing all these seals." The Abyss Gap has existed for a long time, and since it was sealed, millions, maybe even more, of Great Emperors have added their power to the seal.

    "Meaning that currently, it''s at its weakest state. With your power, mine, and the Four Symbol Mirror, it should be no problem to send the entire thing through reincarnation." Wang Ju raised her hand, and the mirror teleported into her hands.

    "Are you sure this n is feasible?" Hong Meiling asked with a frown. "Are those Yama Kings reliable?"

    "They are."

    "What about the consequences for messing up with Samsara?"

    "I will take all the me," Wang Ju dered calmly.

    "Good," Hong Meiling said with gritted teeth. Time was running out, so it was not time to be indecisive. She activated her most powerful sealing techniques while working in tandem with Wang Ju and the mirror. All their strength had the same source, making their synchronization almost perfect.

    Boom!

    A banging echoed on the ck gate, indicating that something or someone wanted to rush out.

    "Hurry," yelled Wang Ju, feeling the creature''s desperation. The mirror shone brilliantly on the gate, followed by myriad runes or magic circles serving as seals. Meanwhile, Wang Ju essed Wang Wei''s Space, Time, and Life-Death Dao.

    Cracks appeared on her body as she had overused his power while already in a terrible state.

    Bang!

    A w pushed open the gate, and Wang Ju and Hong Meiling grimaced. They immediately used a secret technique to burn their blood and soul to boost their strength, trying onest desperate move to ensure sess.

 Chapter 1169 Blackmail, Threat, & Respect

    <h4>Chapter 1169 ckmail, Threat, & Respect</h4>

    1169 ckmail, Threat, & Respect

    Wang Ju and Hong Meiling focused all their powers, but that w that resembled a crab was persistent, trying everything in its power to prevent being sealed.

    "Roar!"

    A terrifying scream rushed from the other side of the portal, and the two immediately started hearing murmurs. An irritating voice kept repeating the sentence: "Nothing is real, everything is false, and the only truth is the Dreamer in the Deep."

    This simple sentence seemed to contain an undeniable truth, so as soon as they heard it, these two powerful cultivators immediately started to question everything they knew to be real. Was their world real? Was the sky truly blue? Do stars really exist? What about the people close to them? Were the rtionships they cherished real? More importantly, was their strength real or another great illusion of life?

    "Wake up," roared a voice deep in Wang Ju''s mind, and she instantly recognized it since she spent all her life dedicated to that voice. She experienced the change from a child to an adult and to the powerhouse that stood at the top of the world. Wang Ju used Wang Wei''s Pain Innate Talent on herself, using the pain to distract herself from the murmur.

    She then helped Hong Meiling with the same method. "Is the pain bearable?"

    "I''m fine," she replied with a groan. The pain was indeed terrible, but it was an excellent way to ignore the terrifying murmurs.

    "Then, let''s continue." The w had used this opportunity to push further from its prison. Wang Ju further pushed her body to the limit, resulting in all her ck hair turning white. As an immortal, she does notck a life span, but this change indicates that the essence of her body and soul are running out, and she will not survive for long.

    Sadly, her action did not have the effect she wanted. The two made little to no progress with the n to teleport this gate to Samsara and only managed to dy the creature''s freedom.

    "Damn it, what is this thing?" Wang Ju cursed. However, determination shed in her eyes as she realized she made the correct choice. That creature had weakened to an extent, but its power was still fierce. Her master will definitely pay a steep price to deal with it, so she must prevent that from happening.

    ''But what should I do?''

    [Seal of Darkness]

    Yu Yan suddenly appeared with an orb in her palm that seemed to embody darkness. The orb became a seal before adding to the gate, pushing the creature''s w back a few inches. Her eyes turned red briefly before reverting to their original state.

    Yu Yan expected this change and protected herself with a brilliant technique called [Seed of Darkness]. She created a seed inside her body capable of absorbing all negative emotions, buffs, or status. In other words, the creature''s spiritual attack only made the seed bloom faster, which she can use as a potent attack.

    Yu Yan frowned. Her seed was growing at an rming rate, unlike anything she had ever seen. Furthermore, her attack did not do as much as she hoped for.

    Wang Ju nced at her and immediately noticed her 10-fold or 69.999% strength. ''I was right,'' she thought. People might think the Sect Madam''s current strength might result from a talisman left by her son beforehand to protect her, but her eyes saw the truth. She saw Yu Yan''s current robe was the Golden God''s armor transformed to hide from others.

    ''Focus,'' she reminded herself. They were still in a precarious situation. ''Forget about teleporting it; we will be lucky if we manage to buy enough time.'' Countless thoughts shed in her mind, trying to find a solution.

    ''What would my lord do in this situation?'' Wang Ju asked herself.

    Boom!

    A booming sound echoed in the void, followed by a brilliant golden light that came out of nowhere and plunged into the gate, reinforcing the seal. The creature roared; however, it was hard to tell whether it was out of pain, anger, annoyance, or all three.

    ''Feng Heng?'' Wang Ju was confused. The person looked like the monk she knew, but his aura waspletely different. He was holy and noble, and more importantly, his strength was simr to Hong Meiling or, specifically, her master.

    ''How is that possible?'' She squinted her eyes as she used her power of divination to find the truth. Such a change might seem advantageous to the current situation, but without knowing how, things might be even more unpredictable, thus aggravating the current problem.

    ''Is this powering from the Western Pure Bliss Land?'' Wang Ju knew the original was a Forbidden Land, but now it had turned into a powerful foundation for the Western Bliss Sect.

    ''Are those people finally making a move?'' Wang Ju thought excitedly, waiting for Feng Heng to continue. The monk waved his hand to summon two beautiful trees that embodied wisdom and enlightenment - the Bodhi Trees. The original blissnd had a tree, and Wang Wei lent Feng Heng one to nurture, and it has almost reached maturity.

    With the Bodhi Trees as support, Feng Heng drastically increased the seal''s strength. The creature was rapidly pushed back into the gate, roaring even louder. However, it was pointless as, in some way, the power of Buddhism was its antithesis.

    "It is time to return to the embrace of the Great Old One." An eerie voice sounded from the small crack of the portal. The voice was both male and female, and it also sounded like hundreds of different gendered voices spoke in unison. Just hearing it made Wang Ju and everyone else around feel their skin crawl.

    They did not know the creature''snguage, but they understood what he said clearly. Their faces changed, but before they could react, myriad auras rushed from all over the Endless Void.

    ''Damn it, I thought we eliminated all these cultists.'' Wang Ju''s divine sense detected trillions of people, including mortals and cultivators, suddenly killing themselves as some sort of sacrifice to empower this thing that was the poster child for creepiness.

    Wang Ju watched as the creature that was on the verge of being sealed suddenly overpowered all their previous effort. At this rate, it won''t take long for it to free itself.

    ''In this situation, I can do only one thing,'' she thought. Her master was taking such a long time to deal with his situation despite knowing the severity of this creature being freed, so she needed to hold on to the fort for as long as possible.

    ughter Trial:

    Chen Tong was calmly observing everything, his eyes focused on Feng Heng. ''I''ve been wondering why these two never intervened to deal with these troubles in the lower dimension. My best guess is they''ve been keeping each other bnced to prevent the others from forming stronger allies and getting the advantage. Finally, Maitreya has made a move, but I expect more.''

    His gaze focused on somewhere else. ''Now then, why hasn''t Supreme Unity made his move?'' Chen Tong did not believe for a second that he did not have a pawn in the lower dimension, simr to the Western Pure Bliss Land. He even guessed that chess piece might be the Qi Luck of all Taoist Lineages in the lower dimension.

    ''Could it be that the destruction of the lower dimension benefits him? Even if it''s at the hands of that abomination?'' Chen Tong frowned, not happy with this conclusion. It''s one thing topete with each other for supremacy, but something entirely different to allow foreigners to do as they please in their homes.

    ''Huh? Someone is calling me?'' He waved his hand to summon someone into a spiritual world.

    "Little girl, why are you calling me?"

    "I apologize for bothering you, Lord Chen Tong, but I need you to intervene in the situation," Wang Ju said while bowing.

    "Why would I do that? And don''t say something stupid like for the world''s safety," Cheng Tong stated calmly.

    "I''m asking because you owe my master great karma."

    "I owe him karma? Those are bold words," Chen Tong chuckled.

    "You do."

    "Why don''t I know about it?"

    "Because of your secret observation of the lower dimension, you''ve learned countless great secrets from masters - valuable secrets that even people in your level would kill for." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Cheng Tong frowned, "So?" Although she was correct, it did not mean she owed Wang Wei any karma. It was his ability to get that information without being detected.

    "You''re a great being that is detached from karma," Wang Ju continued. Great Emperors already had high immunity to karma, let alone Paragons. "However, my master is a master of karma. And once he reaches your level, if he wishes to use this fact to make you owe him karma, you''ll be able to do nothing about it."

    "Are you threatening me?"

    "Yes, I am."

    "Do you understand I can annihte you and your master with a single thought, and there is nothing you can do about it?"

    Wang Ju''s body trembled as she sensed a deep fear even greater than facing that weird creature.

    "Then, I wonder what makes you so daring?"

    "Because I know you won''t dare do it," Wang Ju replied calmly. Chen Tong squinted his eyes. She was correct as he did dare kill Wang Wei because of all the things connected to this man.

    "I might not dare kill him, but it''s not the same for you."

    "My master loves me very much," Wang Ju calmly rebutted.

    "Enough to make a Paragon his enemy?"

    "Enough to face Grand Dao himself," she replied without hesitation.

    "Hehehe, interesting," Chen Tong chuckled. "I must admit that I envy him for having such a loyal and capable follower. Fine, I''ll help you." He knew what a nightmare it could be to owe a Dao Overlord with Karma Dao any debt, so he epted this ckmail.

    "But remember this: only this time," Chen Tong said with a fierce killing intent in his eyes. His killing intent would have instantly annihted the lower dimension if they were not inside a spiritual realm.

    "If you dare try to ckmail me again, I''ll risk everything to eradicate you and your master from this universe."

    "I understand, and I do apologize for my actions. I had no other choice," Wang Ju said while bowing ny degrees.

 Chapter 1170 Mark of Fate

    Chapter 1170 Mark of Fate

    1170  Mark of Fate

    (Unedited Chapter)

    ----

    "How do I do this?" Chen Tong muttered to himself. He''s technically dead, and taking action while in Limbo will cost him more than using other means. As such, he wanted to use other means to help or intervene.

    "Oh, I know," he said before raising his hand to condense a blue crystal. "This is a purified Void Heart from a Tier 11 Void Beast."

    "Such a thing exists?" Wang Ju asked instinctively.

    "Not in the lower dimension, but higher-level Void Beasts exist," Chen Tong calmly exined. "Back to the topic: fuse this heart with your World Tree, and it should be more than enough to seal and teleport the Abyss Gap."

    "Thank you very much," Wang Ju swiftly said, bowing deeply once the crystal was in her palm. She now had hope with this thing; nothing was more important than that.

    "One more thing," Chen Tong added before she left. "You should be aware that you''re in terrible shape and won''t survive long?"

    "I am," she replied calmly.

    "Since I''m already being nice, why don''t I go all out? I don''t mind healing your injuries."

    "And what do you want in exchange?"

    "You said your master loves you enough to fight Grand Dao itself? All I want is a promise from you that our debt is cleared from now on."

    "I''m sorry."

    "Are you still worried about him paying for your actions? You should understand that if he wishes to save you in your current state, he will have to pay a steep price, and even then, there is a chance he will fail. Are you really prepared to separate from him?"

    "No, that''s not it."

    Chen Tong frowned, thinking she was just being stubborn. However, he saw the rity in her eyes, and something dawned on him. "I see. I''ll help you onest time, but you owe me a small favor, and I mean you - not your master."

    Wang Ju opened her eyes, sensing the blue crystal in her cracked Sea of Consciousness. She no longer hesitated, summoned the World Tree holding the Heavenly Court, and fused the crystal. The towering grew in size until it was as big as the best Heaven Will Worlds before stopping, and Wang Ju used all its power to seal the Abyss Gap.

    The creature in the Abyss did not like this new change and roared even louder. It tried something for him, but this time around, it was useless, and not just because of the tree''s power. Wang Ju predicted he would not so easily ept defeat, so she summoned the Qi Luck of the entire Heavenly Emperor Era toplete the final seal.

    Once the gate closed, Wang Ju did not waste time and used one of the branches of this new World Tree to open a channel directly to Samsara, sending it to the afterlife. She ensured it was another branch not connected to Li Jun.

    "Damn it," she heard a voice roaring, followed by a deep and scary gaze. The gaze felt even scarier than Chen Tong, but Wang Ju was prepared for this. However, to her surprise, the gaze slowly faded. She was confused, thinking maybe Li Jun did anything. But after checking, he was only observing the situation from his throne.

    Wang Ju''s body suddenly trembled, followed by herplexion became paler than paper, and her aura drastically decreased. She almost failed from the void - that''s how weak she was.

    "Are you alright?" Someone appeared next to her, holding her body.

    "Sect Madam? I''m fine."

    "Here, take these pills."

    "It''s alright."

    "You need to hold on until Wei''er returns so he can heal you," Yu Yan persuaded.

    "I''m fine, really," she said but still took the pills to reassure her. Yu Yan looked at her before ncing at the situation. She sighed: "I never expected things to be so out of control."

    "Indeed."

    Void Battlefield:

    Wang Wei was in a precarious situation. He managed to contain the explosion from the Nether Monarch Sword with strength from his future self. He condensed and dealt with all the dead and Yin Qi to prevent them from turning the lower dimension into a ghost world. He even went as far as dealing with the situation as swiftly as possible by suppressing his desire to preserve the sword; his instinct warned him of the possibility of worsening the situation.

    However, right as he was about to seed, the contamination contained in the explosion started to act. It formed into this weird phantom-like creature with no legs, humanoid shape, no arms, and tentaclesing from its chest.

    ''Been waiting for you,'' Wang Wei thought as he condensed his Willpower into a potent de and shed the creature. His current strength meant he now had less limitation to use the full extent of his willpower. So, the creature had no chance of resisting and evaporating from the world, or so he thought. Wang Wei watched in surprise as the creature rapidly reformed before rushing to him.

    ''An Immortal creature?'' He immediately tried to seal it, but this creature soon proved extremely proficient in dealing with Sealing Dao. Unless his wife was here, there was no way to seal this creature as fast as he wished to.

    ''The next step would be to deal with him how I killed Yi Lianxiang,'' he thought as he found the creature''s connection to his master. However, he did not find the connection, no matter how much he pushed his Karma Dao.

    ''This thing was created purposely to deal with me,'' he immediately concluded. The Abyss Gap must have been preparing for this escape for a while, and that thing even took him into ount to ensure sess. ''If that''s the case, the creature''s purpose is to buy time. So, how do you break this game? Huh? Wang Ju?''

    Wang Wei sensed something and was forced to redirect his focus. He opened his mouth to spit a drop of bright red blood that condensed into a talisman. He attached a piece of Spiritual Particle to hit before sending it away. However, his slight distraction almost made him lose control of all the explosion energy he was still containing.

    ''If I want to deal with this creature as fast as possible, I need to use a tactic I''ve never used before.'' He immediately condensed a clone that opened countless breaches from the Source Qi Space. Then, with his [Force Control Skill], he controlled these Qi like he was a veteran Insurgent Immortal Sovereign, cingyers uponyers of Qi Seals around the creature.

    As expected, this tactic worked. The Abyss Gap''s owner might have developed its ability to deal with seals after spending so much time in the Abyss and passing that knowledge to this creature, but it was obvious that he was not aspetent when it came to dealing with Energy Seals. Additionally, Wang Wei''s main body did not stop destroying this creature with his Willpower to prevent it from analyzing the seal.

    "Done," Wang Wei said as thest Qi Sealspletely rendered the creature useless. However, his danger senses suddenly went overdrive, so he instinctively gathered all his powers into the explosion before sending the thing into the Source Qi Space. However, the danger did not stop since it originated from the sealed creature. A symbol ignored all his seals and rushed toward him.

    ''Another fucking mark? Do you want me to be the vessel for your master?'' Wang Wei thought with an ugly expression. "Why the fuck do these Outer Worlders like marking people so much?" He pped his hand, and the River of Time manifested behind him briefly before turning into a mote of light that entered his hands. Wang Wei raised his right hand, which now contained a symbol of its own. The symbol rushed toward the uing attack, overwhelming it in an instant. After all, this [Mark of Fate] was condensed from the power of the River of Fate itself.

    "I just had an idea: Wouldn''t fate be interested in turning an Outer God''s servant or creature into its puppet?" He muttered with a sneer. "Since you people like to mark people so much, let''s see how much you like it being done to you?"

    He controlled the mark to enter the sealed creature''s body and heard it roar in defiance. However, it was pointless as this was a great opportunity. The River of Fate does not like uncontroble things, and these foreign creatures were one of those things outside its parameters. But now, with this mark, it had a chance to analyze these invaders better and maybe take a closer step at dealing with their masters.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    As such, no matter what this creature did, it was pointless as the mark embedded in its very existence rapidly corroded it on a fundamental level. Wang Wei watched this with bated breath, and right as the thing was about to seed, another power began to resist. Sadly, the creature suddenly disappeared and he could not tell the final oue between fate and Cthulu.

 Chapter 1171 I Dub Thee

    <h4>Chapter 1171 I Dub Thee</h4>

    1171 I Dub Thee

    Wang Wei shook his head, slightly disappointed he could not see the final result. The good news is he has a way to deal with these Outer Gods, given how "excited" the River of Fate seemed to be due to his decision. Something told him this would not be thest time he would have to deal with these things, and now, he at least had a way to confront their weirdness.

    He teleported away to the Abyss Gap and immediately saw everything was finished. His eyes and connection with Wang Ju allowed him to know what had just happened without anyone saying a word, including Chen Tong''s intervention.

    "It seems you did a better job than I anticipated." Wang Wei said with a smile, which quickly faded. He saw how much of a terrible shape Wang Ju was; she should have dissipated long ago, but someone had helped herst long enough for his return.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll fix you back to normal shortly. Before that, let''s continue preserving your body and soul so that they don''t copse."

    "No need, young master."

    "What''s the meaning of this?"

    Wang Ju was quiet.

    "You want to take a page from the Sleeper''s book?"

    "Wasn''t this the n all along?"

    "Yes, but you were supposed to leave after others had established a foundation," Wang Wei rebutted.

    "I know you wish to protect me, but such a mission requires someone of my skill to have a chance of sess," Wang Ju stated. "Now is the perfect opportunity to get things into motion."

    It was now Wang Wei''s turn to be quiet. "Very well." A golden crown condensed above his head, signaling his status as the Heavenly Emperor. A second ck crown appeared, showing his status as the Earth Emperor. Wang Wei then looked at the sky: "Can you give me my position in advance?"

    A light descended from the Heavens to condense into a white crown, representing his status as the Human Emperor for saving the world. Although many people performed excellently in this catastrophe - especially Wang Ju - it did not change the fact that she and the others mostly used Wang Wei''s powers, items, or creations.

    The three crowns fused together into a golden robe attire with ck and white dragons and other auspicious symbols and a crown that perfectly fit Wang Wei''s body.

    "In my name as the Sage Emperor, I will grant you the title and blessing of the [Shadow Heavenly Emperor]. May your reincarnation be peaceful and full of blessing."

    A golden light rushed out of Wang Ju''s soul, healing a lot of the previously damaged areas. However, the more important thing was her rapid increase in talent. A translucent dragon slightly smaller than the World Tree in the distance descended from the void and entered her body, signaling her newfound Qi Luck and great destiny. Lastly, purple merit descended from the Heavens. In this catastrophe, Wang Ju was the second greatest contributor and deserves all the merits.

    "Thank you, your majesty," Wang Ju bowed.

    "I have many words to say to you, but I think it''s best to leave them for our reunion," Wang Wei sighed. Wang Ju had been with his maid before he even started cultivating. Now, they were about to part ways for who knows how many Yuan Epochs.

    "Young master, please take care of yourself," Wang Ju said, unsessfully trying to prevent the tears from dripping from her eyes. Wang Wei also felt teary, but he controlled himself. He waved his hand to preserve her Inner World for her sessor.

    "Come, I will escort you to your reincarnation," Wang Wei dered as he opened a portal and led Wang Ju inside. The two floated above a yellow river with countless souls traversing through a bridge. A few souls even fell into the river, but Wang Wei ignored this.

    "I request a meeting with a Yama King," Wang Wei said in a soft yet powerful voice.

    "What do you want?" asked an obviously annoyed voice. Normally, they would not care about this brat - even if he was the Earth Emperor. However, his new position as the [Sage Emperor] did give him the right to request a direct meeting with a Yama King.

    Wang Wei did not care about the fact this person was showing "disrespect" by not showing up. That''s what happens when he''s the [Sage Emperor] without the power. Had he acquired that position in the upper dimension, all the Yama Kings in charge of the Eternal Ascension World''s Samsara would have shown up before him.

    "I want to take on her sins," Wang Wei stated.

    "They have been offset by her merit," said the voice.

    "Is that so?" Wang Wei had an inkling since no one did anything to Wang Ju, but he wanted to make sure.

    "Is that all?" The voice asked.

    "I want to use my authority to request that she is reincarnated in another Chaos World."

    "You have that authority, but you''re only a [Minor Sage Emperor], so you must pay for your request."

    "How much?"

    "20% of the merit gained after establishing the Samsara Court."

    "20% of the merit right after the court is established or 20% of all the merit I acquire during my reign?"

    "Thetter."

    "What if I want a few more people to reincarnate with her?

    "Depending on the number, that would be an additional 5 to 10%."

    ''It''s not a bad deal,'' Wang Wei thought. With his current strength, he will have to rely heavily on pure luck if he wishes for any of his Fate Shadow Guard members to reincarnate in other Chaos Worlds sessfully.

    "Fine, I''ll pay for it." Wang Wei knew this was an excellent deal and epted it.

    "As you wish." The presence of the voice disappeared. Wang Wei focused on Wang Ju: "Let me see your weapon." She handed her two ck daggers, and Wang Wei fused a small gray orb into the weapon before storing the weapon in her soul.

    "Reincarnating with a weapon to protect you should make the process slightly easier, especially since I''ve stored some of my strength in it."

    "Young master."

    "No need for sadness, as this is only a temporary parting," Wang Wei said before showing a brilliant smile. "I cannot wait to see what you turn into in your new life."

    "I won''t disappoint you." Without the limitations of talents and the blessing of luck and destiny, Wang Ju was confident she would seed in her mission to establish the Fate Shadow Guard in other Chaos Worlds and, eventually, throughout the Chaos Universe.

    "Anyst words or regrets?" Wang Wei asked.

    "Nost words, but I do have one regret."

    "Oh, which is?"

    "That I won''t have the Wang n Bloodline in my next life."

    "How is that a regret? Our n''s bloodline goes deeper than the body and touches on the soul. You can condense our Void Human Fiendgod Bloodline in your next life from the traces in your soul."

    "Is that so? In that case, I''m satisfied."

    "Good. Then, for thest step." Wang Wei summoned his Samsara Dao to release a ck light into Wang Ju''s soul. Then, he condensed a seed containing his power of fate and gave it to her.

    "I''ve protected your memory, so you should awaken them very early on," he exined. "Lastly, I''ve given you this Fate Seed so that the Fate Shadow Guards can have ess to their Fate-abilities without beingbeled as Ouws. However, be mindful since the rules of the Chaos World might be different, and it might not work."

    "I understand."

    "Oh, and don''t use the name Fate Shadow Guard. That name has too much karmic connection to me, and it might allow some people to deduce your rtionship to me."

    "I will."

    Wang Wei held her face and kissed her on the forehead: "See you again."

    "See you again, young master."

    Wang Ju flew to the bridge and proceeded along just like all the other souls. Wang Wei watched her for a while before sending a message outside, and a few minutester, ten thousand shadow guards appeared before him, all kneeling in the air.

    "Although it''s a little bit early, it''s time for your next mission. You should have been prepared?"

    "Yes, master." They said in unison.

    "Then, get to it."

    The guards did not hesitate to abandon their bodies, Immortal Qi, and even Inner Worlds to turn into souls - that''s how loyal they were or were trained to be. Wang Wei blessed them, too, before watching them walk over the bridge. He took onest nce before leaving.

    A gaze was secretly watching him from the shadows. Then, it said: "Reincarnate them into the Warring Void World."

    "Are you sure?" asked the Sand Yama King, the one who spoke with Wang Wei previously.

    "Just do it." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Sand did not understand his supervisor''s motive. The Warring Void World was one of the most chaotic ces in the universe because of a phenomenon called [Chaos Void Convergence], where portals opened to countless other Chaos Worlds. This event was not rare but frequent, often resulting in that world being invaded or invading other worlds.

    Thepetition is fierce, which usually results in that world being one of the most powerful in Primordial Chaos or being the weakest as it suffers from countless invasions.

 Chapter 1172 No Different

    Chapter 1172 No Different

    1172  No Different

    At the Center of the River of Fate was avish pce called the Fate Haven Pce, which embodied causality itself. A man satfortably on a hanging chair with a cup containing wine in his left hand while looking at a screen projection.

    The Adjudicator of Fate calmly watched Wang Wei''s confrontation with the mark of the Outer Gods. "No wonder [Fate] loves him so much. Such a simple and obvious idea, but only he thought of it." The Chaos Universe was vast; maybe someone else had the same idea. However, none of that matters because that bastard was the only one who had the ability or skill to seed while also having a deep connection with fate.

    He looked at Wang Wei with gritted teeth. "The bastard doesn''t even want the role. Meanwhile, I had to gravel for an eternity before I couldpete for it, but you still chose him?" Fate stood up from his seat, and with a wave of his hand, he reached the lower end of the river of time - which is the past - and destroyed Wang Wei, the Eternal Ascension, and that entire timeline.

    However, a few seconds afterward, that destroyed timeline returned to its previous state as if nothing had urred. The Adjudicator exhaled deeply before pouring more of his drink, trying his best to rx.

    "Hmm? Time? Why are you here?"

    "I thought a new variable had appeared, but it was just you messing around," replied the Time Cardinal, his whiskers dancing with the wind while looking as elegant as always.

    "I was just venting."

    "Stop doing useless things."

    "I know," replied the Fate Cardinal, who suddenly sensed someone elseing. "Heaven? Why are you here?"

    "Imagine my surprise when a timeline, which I was heading to, was suddenly erased."

    "Why were you heading there? Did something happen?" Fate and Time were immediately on guard. Any sudden change in the situation could mean bad news for any of them.

    "Yes, but it''s not what you think," Heaven reassured. "Grand Dao ordered me to teach the [Son]." The two were silent for a few seconds before the Fate Cardinal startedughing uncontrobly. "If there is one positive of this ordeal, it is seeing how disappointing that privileged bastard is."

    "Watch your tongue," The Heaven Cardinal warned.

    "Why should I? I will either die in that other bastard''s hands or lose my position - I have nothing left to lose."

    "You should still have some decorum," Heaven warned. "No matter what, the [Son] is destined to be the Council''s Leader and our boss."

    "If he survives," Fate sneered. From a linear understanding of time, the Son of Grand Dao is a recent chess move of Grand Dao to change the past and affect the upper branch of the River of Time, which is where the real battle is urring. As such, his fate is still undetermined and full of endless possibilities. However, the fact that Grand Dao tasked Heaven to be thetter''s teacher proves that things are not going well, and the son needs a little extra help.

    "You''re being unfair," the Time Cardinal added. "By all ounts, the [Son] is extremely talented, even better than the best of us when we were mortals. Sadly..."

    "He''s an embarrassmentpared to him," Fate finished, not taking hisrade''s warning to heart. "In fact, we all know that Heavenly Book is the best candidate for that position. He''s the only person capable of defeating that monster. Sadly, that bastard is too smart for his own good and too ambitious. He wants to skip many steps and swallow many yers with one chess move." Fate shook his head.

    "Heavenly Book is indeed ying a risky game, but him winning might be our only chance to reverse the situation," Heavenmented.

    "On top of what happened with the Heavenly Dao Race, didn''t you try to make your pawn and fail?"

    "What''s your point?"

    "I thought you hated him with a passion, but your tone..." Fate looked at him oddly, feeling his rtionship with Heavenly Book Paragon suddenly became suspicious.

    "You''re overthinking things," Heaven said calmly. "I''ve figured some things out. Do you agree that if Heavenly Book wins, the only thing that will change is him being the enemy now instead of that bastard?"

    "Indeed." Even Time agreed with this analysis. Recent events have led them to this sad conclusion.

    "Well, I''m of the opinion that Heavenly Book is easier to deal with."

    "Bold words," Fate said. "In terms of intelligence, foundation, and strength, they are pretty on par. That bastard has the advantage of knowledge from the Prehistoric World, but if he loses, that information will be Heavenly Book''s resources."

    "Heavenly Book has two disadvantages that will make it easier to deal with," Heaven boldly proimed. "Firstly, Book has servants and subordinates, while he has allies, family, and like-minded individuals."

    "The man is indeed charismatic," Timemented, and Fate shot him a re, which he ignored.

    "Secondly, it''s their ws."

    "w?"

    "Yes. His greatest w is his greed while Heavenly Book''s greatest w is bold and reckless-like moves." Fate squinted his eyes. As long as these people have emotions, they cannot be perfect, meaning they have ws, including personality. However, the ws of these two Dao Overlords are not simple things that anyone can take advantage of. In fact, it''s more of a guideline on how they operate regarding certain things or events.

    "You have a point, but there is no meaning in discussing this until Heavenly Book is the winner," Fate calmly said. He squinted his eyes, thinking whether there was still hope for him. He had no problem dealing with the Heavenly Book since thetter would not be interested in his job due to different Dao.

    ''However, it''s odd how Heaven is advocating for Heavenly Book when he''s the one that would be in trouble if thetter became the new yer.'' Fate truly wanted to know what that shining bastard was scheming.

    "By the way, Heaven, are you going to be alright?" Time asked.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Can you promise the [Son] to perform better after your teaching? And if not, are you prepared to be punished by Grand Dao?"

    Heaven was immediately silent. This problem was the current dilemma he was facing. Normally speaking, someone of his level, training anyone, should be guaranteed to be amongst the best in the entire Chaos Universe. However, he was uncertain about this assignment.

    "How about we alle up with a training n?" he suggested.

    "No, thanks," Fate immediately replied. "I''m already in trouble as it is. I don''t need Grand Dao to remember and risk him elerating the time of my punishment."

    "But you could also benefit if we seed."

    "The benefits are not worth the risks." Fate was adamant about his decision, so Heaven shook his head. "What about you?"

    "I have no interest in any kind of training n, but if you need something from me, feel free to ask, and I will do my best."

    "I guess that''s better than nothing," Heaven sighed. "Well, I''m leaving. Huh? Chaos ising."

    The Judge of Chaos manifested her presence, with her beautiful purple skin glistening without any sun or light.

    "Did you find the Fatestealer''s new hideout?"

    "No."

    "I thought you said you knew for certain where they were?" Fate asked.

    "I said I had a great idea where they might be, but I was wrong," she corrected.

    "So, what ce was such a great idea?"

    "The [Sea of End]."

    "That was indeed a good guess," Time nodded before sighing deeply.

    "Are youmenting how useless we are?" Fate asked beforeughing out loud. "If you look at his life, we are no different than the seven parasites: good enough challengers but not enough to be truly worthy or memorable adversaries. Hahaha."

    "Shut up," said Chaos in a raised voice.

    "Feeling humiliated because it''s true?" Fate sneered. "And don''t tell me what to do in my own home."

    "Any news from the others?" Time asked, trying to redirect the conversation and preventing these two from getting into a direct confrontation.

    "Last time I checked, Source checked every corner of her domain but found nothing. Meanwhile, Samsara doesn''t look like she''s too focused on the search."

    "Did she find a new pawn?"

    "I don''t know. She''s always been hard to read," Chaos shrugged. Samsara is the one who takes her job the most seriously, which has allowed her to remain a little more elusive. So far, they don''t know whether she''s truly passionate about her position or if it was just another ploy.

    "Heaven, have you calcted anything?" Time asked.

    "If I had, don''t you think I would have said something?"

    "Unless you want to take all the credits," Fate sneered.

    "And face him and the Fatestealers alone? Do you think I''m as stupid and arrogant as you?"

    "Bastard!"

    "I don''t have time for this," Chaos dered before disappearing. Now that she had notified the majority of her results, there was no need to remain here. Time shook his cat''s head before also leaving.

    "Chaos, wait." Heaven wanted to know whether she was interested in the training n. Although he knew the chances were slim, he still wanted to try. As for that bastard Fate? He can be dealt withter.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1173 New Enemy?

    Chapter 1173 New Enemy?

    1173  New Enemy?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Limbo:

    The Human Emperor opened its eyes as he sensed something. He wanted to descend to the lower dimension through a projection but remembered Heavenly Dao''s blockade. Ying Zheng frowned. This time, he really could not postpone checking what was happening since his senses told him something important had urred.

    ''I can either ask Maitreya for a favor or..." He summoned a jade pendant shaped like a butterfly with cracks scattered on its body, which ruined its beauty and preciousness. Ying Zheng squinted at the butterfly jade pendant. ''At this stage, there is no point in being too suspicious.''

    He activated its power, instantly allowing him to see what was happening in the lower dimension. His eyes focused on Wang Wei.

    "A Minor Three Realm Emperor?" he muttered, not hiding his surprise. He could barely ept someone bing a Lesser Three Realm Emperor, meaning they''ve acquired the Three Karmic Position in one Heaven Will World. But now, he sees someone who has seeded in getting eptance or a position from the entire lower dimension.

    "If I can get it from him, my n will have a higher chance of sess," Ying Zheng muttered. His original n was long and convoluted. Luck was on his side, and he sessfully transformed his Lesser Human Emperor into a True Human Emperor during the Devil Race''s catastrophe. The next step was the others, but none of them were easy to acquire - especially in the Primary Source Chaos Worlds.

    He once tried the Earth Emperor test before ascending to the upper dimension, but the Yama King told him his mind was asplicated as those of Dao Overlords; thus, he was disqualified. No matter what Ying Zheng tried, thetter refused and did not even allow him to take the test.

    He had no choice but to change the n. His divination told him the Myriad Emperor World was the ce that would allow him to achieve his goal, and one day in the future, an opportunity to acquire the Lesser Heavenly Emperor Position would appear. Ying Zheng immediately left preparations using the Human Destiny Sword to ensure one of his pawns was the one who received the positions.

    The n was to take this Lesser Position and cultivate it into a Minor Position in the Upper Dimension, which was easier than stated, given how vast the Eternal Ascension World was and his current strength, status, and resources avable. As long as he had the seed for the Lesser Position, the next evolution was not a problem.

    The real problem was to transform it into higher levels. ording to his n, Ying Zheng would travel to another ordinary Source Chaos World to cultivate the seed of the position from Minor into the Greater Heavenly Emperor Positions by scheming against the world or overpowering True Heavenly Dao if necessary.

    Thest step is to return to the Eternal Ascension World or any Primary Source Chaos World for the final evolution into the position of the True Heavenly Emperor. Ying Zheng did not n for the final step yet, but his divination indicated that this world contained his chance to take one step into transcendence.

    The greatest trouble to his n was the Earth Emperor''s Position. The Yama Kings did not like him, and he was not confident in secretly scheming against them, as one wrong move could ruin everything and force him to waste millions of Yuan Epochs of patience and plotting.

    Ying Zheng then chose a pawn to be the face of the Earth Emperor n. His approach was to create a fake Earth Emperor, or specifically, a fake Yama King. Hebined his understanding of Fortune Dynasties to create a fake or independent Samsara Court. The ruler of the dynasty would also be the ruler of the citizen''s afterlife or reincarnation.

    In other words, the ruler would be a Yama King, the ministers would be the Nether Servants, and the citizens would be the souls that would be reincarnated. Technically speaking, all the citizens in such a dynasty would be immortal as they would just reincarnate as someone else in the dynasty after death.

    Ying Zheng''s n for this fake Samara Court or Samsara Dynasty was to either force the Yama King to acknowledge his status once it grew to a sufficient size or use it to substitute for the Earth Emperor Position. In the worst-case scenario, he would use all the powers of the Qin Saint Court to swallow a portion of Samsara and forcefully take the position.

    However, he needed a test subject to test whether this approach was feasible. Yin Zheng tried many people and refined the technique and n for countless years before he was ready for thest trial. The Second Origin War allowed him to cover his tracks while also having the opportunity to gather more information and tests from other worlds.

    Right as his n was entering thest testing stage, the Ultimate Taboo appeared. Yin Zheng debated whether he needed to participate. While everyone was excited because an opportunity for transcendence was before them, he technically already had a method/idea. As such, there was no need for him to take the risk - especially when even the short disappearance of these people could be used to his advantage.

    Ultimately, Ying Zheng chose to attend for one reason-he could not trust Hongjun. His first and second reincarnations, the idea, and the butterfly jade pendant that allowed him to divine the best future for him all originated from Hongjun, making Ying Zheng suspicious. Ever since he was a mortal ruler, he never fully trusted anyone - let alone someone as powerful as Hongjun.

    So, with the idea that whatever methods he found in the Ultimate Taboo could be used as a backhand in case Hongjun was scheming against him, Ying Zheng took the risk and ended up in the same situation as everyone else. His luck in the event was terrible. He resisted the urge to find a true method of transcendence and sought a wed method. After all, such a thing would actually be very useful to him once he tried to be a True Three Realm Emperor.

    Unfortunately, he died in the process of trying, leaving the event with nothing to show for. Luckily, such a blow was nothing to his psyche or Dao''s Heart. One of his ws might be his over-suspicions, but he makes up for it with his unparalleled patience.

    "If I get the position from him, I don''t have to waste any more effort on Shu Ren or have to think about the Heavenly Emperor Position. I only need to cultivate this Minor Three Realm Emperor Position into a Greater One in another Source Chaos World before attempting to be a True Emperor.

    "And that might be easier than anticipated in the current situation," Ying Zheng thought with shining eyes. "As long as I convince True Heavenly Dao with the promise of bing its ally against Supreme Unity, the n will seed. I will be as powerful as them."

    Ying Zheng could not contain his excitement for a brief moment.

    "Calm down. Convincing True Heavenly Dao will not be simple. The situation is perfect for me, but I might still need to make a binding vow to build credibility, but that''s okay. As long as I can deal with Supreme Unity, I''ll gain my freedom and preserve all my strength.'' With him, Heavenly Dao, and Maitreya, Supreme Unity should have no choice.

    Ying Zheng swiftly calmed down as he focused on Wang Wei. He squinted his eyes before bing somber: "This kid is rted to the Dao Opening Sect? It''s not a good idea to get into these bastards'' bad sides."

    The only faction more powerful than the Dao Opening Sect is the Myriad Sect Alliance, but in a direct confrontation, it''s hard to say who would win because the Dao Opening Sect is one sect and thus united, while the alliance - not so much.

    The Qin Saint Court is among the [Thirteen Overlords], but its strength is in the middle and does not have the ability to confront the Dao Opening Sect - unless it finds other allies.

    "Well, it just got moreplicated," Ying Zheng muttered as he detected Wang Wei''s strong karmic connection with Wu Hong. That woman''s rise was legendary as she became the youngest Primal Paragon in the Eternal Ascension World''s history.

    "What? He''s reincarnated from the Prehistoric World?'' Ying Zheng''s face twisted after deducing this truth. His body released a terrifying killing intent before suppressing it. "Is he a pawn Hongjun sent to deal with me?"

    He did not know the truth, but his suspicious mind could not help but think of the worst possible situation or oue.

    "Do I have to kill this bastard?" Ying Zheng started weighing the pros and cons of this decision more seriously. Killing him would have severe consequences, which made him hesitate before, but this new informationplicates things and even makes the risk worth it.

 Chapter 1174 Coded Message

    <h4>Chapter 1174 Coded Message</h4>

    1174 Coded Message

    Red Mist Forbidden Land:

    Heavenly Book opened his eyes. He opened his books and flipped through them. He soon frowned because there was no update. His senses warned him that something urred, but he had no update. He trusted his senses, so he would not ignore this change.

    ''Could it be that I was about to receive more information, but someone ran interference? Or is it something else?'' He raised his hand for another sacrifice, but he did not use worlds this time around. He sacrificed a few Elder Fiendgods, which were on par with Inextinguishable and Boundless Paragons - one of which had reached the peak.

    A few more pages appeared in the book, but nothing significant or useful. ''Now, I''m even more interested.'' He closed his Heavenly Book and summoned a second book artifact. Heavenly Book''s mind entered the book and found himself in an enormous white dimension with a golden que with the words [Heaven Eyes] inscribed and countless floating pages.

    The Heaven Eye was one of the most fearsome Information-Selling Organizations in the Chaos Universe. Most people buy or sell news/information from them because the prices of the All-Seeing Temple are ridiculous. If not for the temple''s ancient history and heritage and the fact that the Heaven Eyes do not sell certain information, those Seers in the temple would have lost all their business.

    The true leader of the Heaven Eye is, of course, the mighty Heavenly Book Paragon, but there are people who "control" it on the surface.

    Heavenly Book looked at the floating pages and took one that was glowing, which indicated that this news was new and important.

    ''The me Emperor had a meeting with the Venerable Pill Sage? Does he want to challenge him again, or is something else at y?'' Heavenly Book remembered the analysis the Heaven Eye had about the me Emperor. They deduced that the man had an idea for a path of transcendence and was testing it.

    Heavenly Book waved his hand, and countless more pages containing information about the me Emperor were gathered into a booklet.

    "A Transcendent Pill? A path of sublimating skills? Interesting." Although this news was indeed valuable, it was not what he was looking for, so Heavenly Book wrote instructions on the booklet and watched as it disappeared briefly before returning. Far away, the agents responsible for gathering information on the me Emperor and the Venerable Pill Sage received new orders.

    Heavenly Book frowned before picking another page. This information was from the few agents in the Eternal Ascension World. The news was old and only said, "The two suns disappeared." The Heaven Eyes were almost everywhere, but their powers were weak in certain worlds andpletely inactive in worlds with Half-Step Transcendent. In fact, these agents were there to die at the hands of these transcendences so Heavenly Book could try to gather information from the process.

    ''I assume if something urred, it would have been there,'' he thought. ''Should I take the risk and activate one of the agents?'' As he was calcting the risks, a new page suddenly appeared in the room, and it glowed bright red, indicating the highest level of news and also an emergency.

    Heavenly Book immediately read the note, and his pupils shrink. The page said: [All agents in Sector 345 died all at once and suddenly.] This news was outrageous. The Chaos Universe was too vast, so Heavenly Book knew it was impossible for him to spread to every corner. So, he made a list of the top 1 million Chaos Worlds based on their history and overall influence in the universe, divided them into sectors with as little as 1000 Chaos Worlds, and spread his Heaven Eye. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Sector 345 contained 5000 Chaos Worlds and a little over 10 trillion agents. Yet, they all died instantly and at the same time.

    ''Such power is not something any Paragon could do. A Half-Step Transcendent? Are they that powerful? Or was it someone even more powerful?'' Heavenly Book squinted his eyes. ''More importantly, why Sector 345? Wait, wasn''t it one of the worlds in that sector where the Grand Dao Son is located?''

    Heavenly Book caught a hint of inspiration. ''Is Grand Dao intervening because I was about to steal his fortunate encounter? No, it wouldn''t interfere with such a thing. Plus, as brilliant as it is, it would obviously hide the best fortunate encounters from my books. So, someone else intervenes, probably one of its pawns - the Cardinals.''

    His eyes shone brightly. ''But why intervene?'' The cardinals would not move unless ordered to, or it was beneficial to them. ''They would not dare mess or even approach the Son of Grand Dao - unless ordered.

    Arge piece of the puzzle finally fit together. ''Grand Dao would never ce all its eggs in one basket - especially if that basket is me. In its eyes, the real enemy prepared for Wang Wei is its chosen son, and I''m just an appetizer. However, the fact it would choose one of the cardinals to either train or protect its son is further proof of Wang Wei''s capabilities.''

    Heavenly Book once again raises Wang Wei''s danger level in his mind. ''The question now is which cardinal came? And why did it kill my man? Was it just a threat?'' He had spent years searching for news about them, so he knew their names or titles, their appearances, and a few anecdotes of when they actually interfered in the Chaos Universe.

    The information was barely enough to create a character profile. However, he did deduce one crucial piece of information-their desires. He predicted that all these six bastards were prisoners of their position, and they had one wish: leave that position while retaining the strength that came with it.

    Heavenly Book was in deep thought, pondering which cardinal might have intervened.

    ''If it''s for protection, Heaven, Fate, and Chaos might be the best. Heaven should provide protection to that lucky bastard in any ce with a Heavenly Dao. Fate could see the danger in advance, and Chaos can also provide protection in Primordial Chaos. Hmm, by that way of thinking, the others are also useful since Time can also see the dangering, and Samsara can just prevent his death.''

    Heavenly Book granted this deduction, as it was pointless since any one of them would be a perfect bodyguard.

    ''Let''s assume it''s for training. In that case, Fate, Time, and Heaven would be the best. They all have ways to see, divine, or calcte the best training method.

    ''My deduction indicated that something has happened to Fate. Even if I were wrong, his Dao means he is destined to be connected to Wang Wei. Grand Dao will not send such a variable to get close to its son. So, the only choice would be between Time and Heaven.

    ''However, if I had to choose the best option, it would be Heaven. He would know the best training methods while also controlling luck and misfortune, which is a good training method. On top of everything else, his Dao is the most versatile, allowing for the utilization of different methods.

    Heavenly Book''s mind was racing. As he was deep in his analysis, another glowing paper appeared, and he swiftly read it: [All our agents were revived, except the ones in World S-345-534].

    ''Is this just a warning? He killed my people and revived them to show the extent of his power?'' Heavenly Book frowned. ''No, something doesn''t feel right.''

    He pushed his soul and ability to the limit to gather every minute detail of how these agents died and revived. Too many pages to count shed before him, and he reviewed them at an rming speed, even for someone of his cultivation realm.

    ''There,'' he thought. Heavenly Book found an anomaly or a pattern. He created a special ability to track the death of his subordinates, and it''s countless times better than the conventional soulmps. After analyzing this part of the information, he found that these people''s revival was not instantaneous or random.

    They were revived at a very specific time, and even though the difference between the revivals was infinitesimally small, we''re talking about differences smaller than attoseconds, he noticed.

    ''Is this a secret code? Does the cardinal wish tomunicate with me but don''t want to alert its peers? I see. To any observers, it looked like the cardinal was sending him a warning, but in fact, it was a coded message. Interesting.''

    Heavenly Book focused on the code and began deducing. He quickly realized he only found one part of the code. The exact moment the souls of these 10 trillion agents returned to their bodies, the small difference in the time that they opened their eyes, and even the rhythm of the first breath they took - these were all part of this coded message.

    ''Such an exquisite code - that''s definitely Heaven''s work,'' Heavenly Book summarized while chuckling. ''I thought he despised me after what happened. I guess anything for freedom and power, right?'' He focused on deciphering the code and seeing whether it was worth all this effort.

 Chapter 1175 The Coronation

    Chapter 1175 The Coronation

    1175  The Coronation

    Divine Seal Continent:n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Yan Hai looked in the distance with a smile, surrounded by a small bamboo forest. She has always loved bamboo and found their presence soothing. However, the peaceful atmosphere was soon broken by someone teleporting beside her, but Yan Hai''s smile did not abate.

    "What made you so happy?" Wu Hong asked.

    "The kid added another Memorialized Luck to our sect."

    "Oh? What did he do this time?"

    "He became the first Three Realm Emperor of the lower dimension."

    "That is impressive," Wu Hong calmly nodded.

    "Are you proud that your husband is so capable?"

    "It''s ironic how much time and effort the Human Emperor spent lusting after that position for someone else to get it," Wu Hong added.

    "You''re no fun," Yan Haiined. "But you''re indeed right. I wish I could see that suspicious bastard''s face."

    Wu Hong shook her head, and just as she was about to say something, a talisman flew in the distance.

    "What is it?"

    "Speaking of him, I just received news that both the Great Chu Divine Dynasty and the Qin Saint Court showed signs of activity."

    "This is not a coincidence," Yan Hai said with a frown. "We have long suspected that brat Shu Ren was one of Ying Zheng''s pawns. Now, these two have started to move just as the kid became a Three Realm Emperor?"

    "What are you going to do?" Wu Hong asked. "Although Ying Zheng is too suspicious by nature, he''s also very patient and ruthless, willing to go to extreme lengths for his goal."

    "I only need to be the umbre that protects him from the rain until he''s ready topete at our level," Yan Hai exined casually. She raised her hand to write a short sentence on the air: [Touch one of our own and suffer the consequence.] The characters then turned into a sharp sword that flew in the distance.

    "What will you do if he doesn''t listen to your warning?"

    "I''ll destroy him and his dynasty. Isn''t that obvious?"

    Wu Hong sighed. "This is not the era where we, the 13 Overlords, ruled the world. A fight with him in the current situation will simplyplicate things. You should change your mindset."

    "Give me a little credit," Yan Hai replied. "Ying Zheng should have the same thought as you. However, he''ll also think that without the other two present, I will be prone to act more recklessly - "And thus believe you might really start a war with him," Wu Hong finished.

    "Yes, and the kid will be safe, and he can grow up safely."

    "You say this, but I know you will start a war with him if given the chance."

    Yan Hai shrugged: "If he''s willing to make an enemy out of us after such a warning, there is nothing left but to fight."

    Wu Hong shook her head before disappearing. Meanwhile, the Qin Saint Court received the Sword Empress'' warning and immediately ryed the news to their emperor.

    Lower Dimension, Endless Void:

    Wang Wei returned to the world of the living with countless people already waiting for him. Before he could do or say a word, he received a divine sense ofmunication: "You should have learned everything from here?" Chen Tong asked.

    "I did."

    "So, things between us are alright?"

    "Of course," Wang Wei replied. "I appreciate everything you did to help. I won''t forget it."

    "That''s all I wanted to hear."

    Wang Wei nodded. He was lying through his teeth. How could he easily let Chen Tong go? He was sure this bastard at least received one idea of transcendence from secretly watching him. Did he think he could get away with this with one Empyrean Item and a small favor to Wang Ju?

    Wang Wei sneered internally. Once he has the strength, he will have this bastard pay for what he stole. On ount of Wang Ju''s favor, he will not ask for interest, but he still has to pay. Wang Wei motioned his mother and father to stand behind him before calmly raising his head. No one could guess the thoughts in his head: "Let''s begin."

    Heavenly Dao''s Eyes manifested above the Heavens, followed by a vision that covered the entire lower dimension. A purple-gold throne appeared for Wang Wei to sit on, and his family stood on his left and right.

    True Heavenly Dao then sent a piece of information to the minds of all sentient beings, which prompted a dimension-wide salutation.

    All mortals and cultivators Tier 9 and below knelt and kowtowed, Dao Monarchs and below bowed ny degrees, and everyone else only cupped their hands and bowed their heads slightly. Finally, all sentient beings chanted the same phrase: "Wee the ruler of the sky, the master of Samsara, and the savior of the world - the master of the three realms." All those infinite voices were perfectly in harmony as every creature in the lower dimension chanted them simultaneously.

    Yu Yan and Wang Tian looked at their sons proudly.

    Wang Wei sensed an enormous quantity of incense rapidly gathering toward him. Countless people started worshiping him as a God after knowing that he saved the world from a catastrophe. However, before he could gather the incense, gold and purple merit descended from Heavenly Dao''s eyes.

    His body suddenly turned golden, like he was a glowing Buddha, followed by visions of sages reciting poems, scriptures, and Dao texts.

    ''Second Level Golden Body,'' Wang Wei thought. ''And if I could quantify it, I would be at the peak, very close to condensing the Third Level.''

    Once Wang Wei received his reward, it was time for everyone else. During this Golden God''s catastrophe, many people contributed - especially people like the Overlord Seal Empress, Wang Ju, Dong Lifen, Yu Yan, and Wang Tian. These people either faced the Golden God directly or contributed to stopping that Eldritch monstrosity from escaping its imprisonment. Even Chen Tong received a good portion of the reward.

    True Heavenly Dao appeared rather generous as it rewarded countless individuals before giving Wang Wei onest and disappearing.

    "To celebrate today''s achievement, I will grant a hundred years of free use of the Dream World to every world across all 3800 World Communities," Wang Wei dered. His words caused another small raucous to those who understood the significance behind these words.

    The Dream World appeared to be free, as you only need spiritual power to condense Dream Coins. However, that is far from the truth. Most people cannot replenish their spiritual power faster than they can condense the dream coins needed to utilize their services. As such, they need to consume Soul/Spirit Replenish Pills, meaning that the Dream World can cost a great deal of resources to its users - especially if they are any kind ofrge faction or lineage.

    Wang Wei''s deration was akin to saving them countless resources and providing the best training opportunity for these factions in the next hundred years. These people could not wait.

    Wang Wei focused on the people that formed his group or alliance. "The war might have ended, but our work is not finished. The Golden God''s former territories have not been utterly integrated into our system. Let''s change that."

    The Myriad Emperor World people and their allies immediately started their work. Although they had just received a massive bonus from True Heavenly Dao, this work was also beneficial to them. After all, it was luck and merit from more than 1000 World Communities.

    Wang Wei nodded in satisfaction with these people''s attitudes. There is no such thing as too much benefit. As he was about to focus on the World Tree, he suddenly frowned.

    "Is something wrong?" Yu Yan asked.

    "No, nothing." The strength he had acquired from his future self had left his body, leaving him feeling extremely weak and empty. He controlled his aura perfectly so no one detected any changes or anomalies.

    "Now, what to do with you?"

    He already knew he could not leave the tree for his sect in the lower dimension. True Heavenly Dao barely allowed a broken Empyrean Artifact, let alone a fully grown one. Additionally, this recent catastrophe has further proven why the power of Empyrean was not allowed to appear or exist in the lower dimension.

    ''The world is too fragile for the strength of Empyrean, so why not reinforce it?'' Wang Wei thought. He pointed at the tree to make it condense a seed for a second and weaker tree. The Myriad Emperor World''s court still needed a tree, so this one would be the recement.

    Under his control, the World Tree teleported to the Void Battlefield and nted its root in the very fabric of space of that dimension, elevating its structural integrity to a higher level. Now, Wang Wei had finally created a Void Battlefield for the lower dimension, and it could easily contain a battle between Empyreans.

    The World Tree then had more tree roots embedded in the Endless Void''s spatial foundation, also elevating it to a higher level.

    ''With this current level, even I can no longer destroy the lower dimension,'' Wang Wei observed. ''This is good news since True Heavenly Dao should not rush me to ascend once my cultivation approaches Tier 11.''

 Chapter 1176 The Aftermath

    Chapter 1176 The Aftermath

    1176  The Aftermath

    ''What other benefits will there be?'' Wang Wei thought. ''Now that the lower dimensional was no longer so fragile, could the overall power level increase? Maybe Immortal Sovereigns will no longer be as restricted?'' He checked for the answer by deducing the changes of Heaven and Earth.

    ''No changes? Just the world is harder to destroy?'' Wang Wei was slightly surprised by this news. He thought True Heavenly Dao would be more lenient with Tier 11 powers existing in the lower dimension from now on.

    ''Well, considering the lower dimension was a training area for elite Emperors, it makes sense. Without Eternal Emperors being the absolute symbol of power in the Endless Void, the entire system might fall apart,'' Wang Wei concluded. He shook his head, deciding to be satisfied with the fact that the subtle aura of alienation from his strength had dispersed now that the world was stronger.

    He next focused on his new All-Epassing Void Battlefield. This thing was considered a new patent. However, it was not as useful as it appeared, especially once he left. Wang Wei could foresee these worlds purposely boycotting using his Void Battlefield and focusing on their own - unless absolutely necessary.

    The target of this invention should be geared toward the worlds without a Void Battlefield. However, before he ascends, such a thing will be verymon, given how much ideas and resources will be shared between worldmunities.

    ''People will only use my battlefield when their world''s battlefield is too weak to contain its user. If this were the past, such a thing might be rare, but in this new era where higher fold Emperors will be moremon, my Void Battlefield will not be as useless as I think,'' Wang Wei analyzed.

    ''Plus, it may not be a bad thing that it''s not popr. I can use it to hide or do things in secret.''

    Merit descended from the sky a second time to reward him for his invention and for increasing the spatial structural integrity of the lower dimension. Wang Wei zed at the merit in his hand intently: ''I''ve almost aplished my destiny as an Era Son, and everything I''ve done should help True Heavenly Dao fight off Supreme Unity - even if it only makes a slight difference.''

    No matter how small the change, Wang Wei was happy that he could dy Supreme Unity''s path ofpletely controlling True Heavenly Dao. It looked like Maitreya and Supreme Unity''s strengths are simr, but if you think logically, it''s not true. Supreme Unity does not have full control, meaning his strength has not reached its highest level.

    So, unless Maitreya still has some unknown room for improvement, things look bad for her.

    Wang Wei calmly looked at the celebratory visions fading away and teleported home with his parents. Before returning to his throne room, he installed the new World Tree to support the floating court.

    "Son???"

    Before Wang Tian finished his sentence, he watched in horror as his son started bleeding from all the orifices in his body, followed by his body turning as skinny as a mummy and his hair turning white like an old man.

    "I knew there was no way for you to be perfectly fine," Yu Yan said. "What are you doing? Quickly take some pills."

    "I''m fine," Wang Wei said calmly.

    "What do you mean you''re fine? You''re obviously not fine," Wang Tian added.

    "No, I''m indeed fine. I thought the bacsh would result in a Dao Injury in which my [Existence] is injured severely enough that I fall in strength, but it''s not as bad as I thought. Is this one of the benefits of having a perfect foundation? Not bad."

    "Are you sure you''re alright? Maybe you should use merit to heal yourself," Yu Yan suggested.

    "That would be a waste," Wang Wei shook his head. This injury was indeed severe, but that only meant it would take time to return to its peak.

    "What about you guys?"

    "I''m alright. Your armor already started healing me as soon as I was injured."

    Wang Wei was not surprised since he created the thing himself with his Spirit Particles, meaning it was programmed or, in a better sense, it had the intelligence not to harm his family and even help them in time of need.

    "Your mother took most of the bacsh, so my foundation was unaffected. I should be fine in a while." As a mortal, it was easier for Wang Tian to heal, given his foundation was not broken.

    "That''s good to hear." The void in the room suddenly trembled, and a projection appeared.

    "I had a feeling this would happen, so I prepared those," Yan Liling said as she handed everyone in the room a bag.

    "Oh? What are those?" Wang Wei asked as he opened them like a kid who received a bag full of candy. Sadly, his terrifying appearance did not make his actions appear as cute as he wished them to.

    "Yang Blood Pills for your body, Yin Replenish Pills for your soul, and Dao Nourishing Pills for the loss of essence. With these pills, you should return to your peak in less than 20 billion years."

    Wang Wei''s eyes lit up. These were the top-of-the-line Emperor Tier Pills. He was worried that the ones Elder Dan provided for him would not be useful, but this was no longer an issue.

    "You''re underestimating me," he said. "I can heal my soul injuries with no issue, and with the healing boost of the Golden Body of Merit, I''ll be back in shape in less than 200 million years," Wang Wei smiled, his mummy-like body appearing even more demonic. He handed the soul-healing pills to his mother, and she epted them without making a fuss, knowing her son''s ability.

    "Did you send some to Dong Lifen?"

    "I did. Everyone who participated in the battle got a share."

    "Everyone?" Yu Yan asked.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Yes."

    "The Guardian after you will have big shoes to fill," Wang Weimented. "Anyway, thank you. After I heal, I''ll feed you until you''re plump. Li Jun once said he likes plump girls."

    "Although that''s true, I never said that, so don''t spread lies about me."

    "Huh? How are you here?"

    "My boss gave me a promotion, and I can now send projections once in a while in the world of the living," Li Jun replied.

    "What does that sound fishy?"

    "I thought the same, but after research, it''s indeed one of the Earth Emperor''s rights, but it''s usually granted to the ones with long or meritorious services. Apparently, stopping these people was considered meritorious enough for this right."

    "If you say so. Why are you staring?"

    "You look like shit," Li Jun replied.

    "Watch your words," Yu Yan warned.

    "Apologies," he instinctively said, making Wang Wei chuckle.

    "So, what''s next?" Li Jun asked, swiftly changing the topic.

    Wang Wei sighed, "It''s almost time for me to leave." The atmosphere immediately became somber.

    "Why the frown?" Wang Wei said. "I''ll see you guys next generation. Although I guess Heavenly Dao will re-activate the Time eleration, that should only be a few Yuan Epochs for me and over 10 million years for you guys. The only real parting is you guys." He nced at Li Jun and Yan Liling.

    "By the time you ascend, a lot of time should have passed. However, by the time you arrive, I should have dealt with all the upper-dimension troubles and prepared the best cultivation environment for you."

    "We just wished we could be useful in your next saga," Li Jun sighed.

    "Our cultivation journey will be long, and without you guys, I don''t think I''ll make it out intact while preserving my true self. So, there is no need to mind if you''re not part of one event."

    Wang Wei knew one of his greatest achievements was nourishing great rtionships with families and friends and going the extra mile to turn these people into extremely talented and aplished people/cultivators. It could be said one of his life''s turning points was when he listened to his wife''s advice to treat his family as a boost instead of a hindrance. Although he has not seen the payoff yet, his intuition was telling him that one day, he will thank the Heavens he listened to her.

    "And we will dly walk with you until the very end," Yu Yan said. "However, now is not the time to discuss this since we still have plenty of time. So, rest and heal your injuries."

    "I am indeed a little tired. Maybe some real sleep is in order," Wang Wei nodded. Everyone said their goodbyes, leaving him alone.

    "Before I rest, let''s eliminate the trash."

    He raised his hand and summoned something from the void: a soul.

    "No, impossible. How could you find me?"

    "Mo Zun, Mo Zun, Mo Zun, you have the destiny of a cockroach," Wang Wei said while shaking his head. "This is not necessarily a bad thing. However, your greedy and prideful personality ruined such a blessing."

 Chapter 1177 Fate Puppet

    <h4>Chapter 1177 Fate Puppet</h4>

    1177 Fate Puppet

    Mo Zun looked at Wang Wei, the hatred in his eyes almost palpable. If his eyes could kill, he would have eradicated this scorn from his life. No, he would do even worse things to him if he had the power. Sadly, his gaze was that of a sore loser, and even if he did not want to admit it, it was true.

    "Are you trying to humiliate me?"

    "As always, you overestimate yourself," Wang Wei said. "Do you think I have ever treated you as an opponent?" Wang Wei shook his head in disappointment.

    "You had all this time to ascend and leave the lower dimension as swiftly as possible, but you didn''t. Why? The answer is obvious: you held on to hope. You hope that something will happen to me or I will suffer great damage in my battle with the Abyss Gap.

    "And even if that didn''t work, you hoped to hide long enough until I ascended. Then, the lower dimension would be yours to do as you please. Without me on your way, you can finally win."

    Wang Wei looked at him with pity. "Do you think someone who has to rely on luck and hope can be my opponent? This is what I mean by you''re too arrogant and greedy." Wang Wei sighed:

    "What a waste. It would have been better had Mo Xingyun taken over your power instead. Although she''s as greedy as you, she''s way smarter as she knows when to retreat and does not have that pointless pride."

    "What do you want?" Mo Zun asked with gritted teeth. He had never felt so humiliated despite suffering countless failures since he proved the Dao. However, he controlled himself. As long as he was alive, there was hope, meaning he wouldn''t give up until the veryst minute.

    "Nothing, really," Wang Wei replied casually. "I''ll take what I want from you - I don''t need your consent. I just wanted to put you in your ce."

    "What are you going to do with me?" Mo Zun.

    "An interesting fact about me is I''ve never made a puppet - at least, not a genuine one with my Dao. It''s odd since my physique was literally called the Fate Puppeteer Physique."

    "You wouldn''t."

    "Be d that you will be my first Fate Puppet."

    "Don''t do this," Mo Zun said swiftly. "Kill me, but don''t humiliate me like this." He would rather die than be a puppet, so while saying these words, he tried everything possible to blow his soul. Sadly, he waspletely sealed.

    "Don''t worry, it won''t be painful or humiliating since I''ll give you a new set of memories and personality," Wang Wei dered in a calm tone. His mummified body made his indifference even more terrifying. A projection of the River of Fate materialized in the room before strings rushed into Mo Zun''s soul.

    "No, stop it. Wait, I know a secret that may help you." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "No, you don''t."

    "I do. It''s a secret realm -"

    "Alright, don''t be so pathetic and ept your fate," Wang Wei said. "With your luck and destiny, any secret realm you''ve encountered before dying will be useless to me."

    One of the strings of fate sealed Mo Zun''s speaking ability. Then, even more stringsbined together to form a new body for him, truly reviving him. The strings then weaved new memories and personality for Mo Zun. For thest step, Wang Wei targeted thetter''s Dao Imprint, leaving his True Will on it to wipe out the mark at the right moment.

    ''What an excellent work,'' Wang Wei thought, as this technique was the highest form of envement technique since it even affected the Heaven Devouring Emperor''s [Existence]. Additionally, using the River of Fate as a conduit meant that if someone of higher cultivation tried to revert the process, the river would give Wang Wei a slight opportunity to eradicate the puppet.

    "From now on, you don''t have a name but an identity: the first general Hell Lord or the Hell Court. Your mission is to gather the bacsh or misfortune of the Heavenly Emperor Era and ensure itsts as long as possible.

    "Once the Hell Court is fully established and you have full control of it, choose a sessor, fake your death, and use a secret identity to secretly control the court. On the surface, your job will be to assist the Hell Lord in overthrowing my era, but your true objective is to ensure these people never seed.

    "Your mission will continue until the day your identity is discovered. On that day, your task will be to do as much damage to the Hell Court as possible before dying and send a warning message to the Dao Opening Sect."

    As soon as Wang Wei finished, the first-generation Hell Lord''s fate line changed, meaning his entire future and fate had changed. He even acquired a few Fate Nexus.

    "As you wish, master," said the Hell Lord while kneeling on one knee.

    "Good," Wang Wei nodded before waving his hand to summon the Golden God''s armor. He changed the design before handing it over along with the continent that was the source of its power. "This should be enough of a foundation."

    "Thank you, master."

    Wang Wei ignored him before once again summoning something from the void: the Heaven Devouring Emperor''s Secret Vault. ''I thought he didn''t have a chance to create a vault before he was exiled, but it seems he was still cautious.''

    Wang Wei destroyed the vault but immediately frowned afterward. He realized something that displeased him immensely: Chen Tong would definitely know where he hid his vault. Normally, this would not be a major problem since if someone wanted to kill him - especially a Paragon - their projection would find his vault rtively easy.

    However, Wang Wei was in a unique situation. As long as he blessed his vault with his Fateless Status and his newly improved Soul Network, no ordinary Paragon would be able to find his vault.

    ''Chen Tong has be a liability, so he must be dealt with. But how?'' Wang Wei thought, and as soon as he asked, he had an answer: ''The ughter Trial. Whatever method he uses to walk freely in the lower dimension while in Limbo should be linked to that trial. So, as long as I exile the trial to the upper dimension, he will have no choice but to leave as well.''

    Wang Wei would never have this idea before since he knew how low the probability of failure was. After all, he was dealing with a Paragon - even a dead one did not change much. However, recent events have given him hope and courage.

    ''Let''s wait until I''m healed and condense a third-grade Golden Body to deal with him,'' he concluded before focusing on the Hell Lord. He pointed his finger to leave a spell on its body. When the Hell Lord dies, the spell will activate and erase the Heaven-Devouring Emperor from history before his True Will destroys his Dao Will, thus permanently killing him.

    "Oh, I''m already tired," Wang Weiined before waving his hand to dismiss him, and the Hell Lord went to build his court. Meanwhile, Wang Wei still had a few things to do before he could focus on his retreat and healing. Firstly, he summoned someone from the sect to task them to begin recruiting people for his Samsara Court.

    ording to his agreement with the Stone Yama King, he should be the only one bearing the cost of the Samsara Court for all 3799 World Communities. However, he wanted to see if he could pass his court to Li Jun after ascending. If it''s possible, these people will be avable to start working immediately.

    The next thing Wang Wei did was to send a clone into the Source Qi Space to use his Qi Spirit Ability to search for special Qis that would help with his healing. A part of why he predicted he would only take 200 million years is because of this ability, and if he can find some rare energies, the time might shorten even more.

    He then summoned the second-inmand of the Fate Shadow Guard. This person was a familiar face - a man called Zhang Jing; he was the assassin with the Innate Space Technique and a talentless sister that he doted on. He was now the leader since Wang Ju was gone.

    Wang Wei handed him Wang Ju''s Inner World and the right to be his Shadow. Of course, it did not mean he was chosen, but more like Wang Wei tasked him to test other members to see who was worthy. If Zhang Jing passes the test he left, he can absorb the Inner World and link himself to him.

    After all these minor things were settled, Wang Wei focused on something more important - his spoil. After such a major battle as this, of course, he will profit in other ways - he usually makes sure of that. However, his heart immediately felt painful after checking the final spoil.

 Chapter 1178 Loss

    Chapter 1178 Loss

    1178  Loss

    Wang Wei checked his personal dimensional space, using his divine sense to look at all the bodies he stored. During his fight with Old Man Nether, and before the explosion destroyed everything, he saved a few bodies of those Creation Lifeforms to use as resourcester.

    ''If that bastard didn''t blow himself up, I would have ess to hundreds of bodies,'' Wang Wei thought with gritted teeth. His heart pained every time he thought how much he had lost due to the bastard Old Man Nether''s ruthlessness. Every time he thought about how much benefit he lost, he thought about reviving that bastard Old Man Nether and killing him again.

    ''There is no point in being angry, so let''s calm down,'' Wang Wei thought before summoning a sealed sword. ''This Creation Lifeform should be a decent material to build my Empyrean Artifact, but it''s not enough to create an Ultimate Tier Artifact.''

    He put the weapon away before focusing on these bodies. ''The next problem is how to deal with these bodies. I doubt Elder Dan or Yan Liling can process these bodies. Maybe Liling can after using an illusory Empyrean Ascension Pill, but she''ll also need to create new Empyrean Forms.''

    He frowned for less than ten seconds before realizing this was not his problem. Yan Liling should be the one stressing about this. ''Anyway, she loves a challenge.'' He waved his hand to send the bodies for her to deal with.

    With a thought, 108 phantoms manifested before him. Anger shed in his eyes as he looked at his [Future Buddha Selves] for the first time. His biggest loss in this fight was the 258 future selves. Many of his ns were calcted using the cultivation speed of the 356 selves, but now, he had permanently lost two-thirds of it. And since they were sacrifices, even using merit will not restore them.

    On top of everything else, he wasted such a tactic as summoning strength from his future self on someone like Old Man Nether. From now on, once he''s in a bind, Wang Wei knew Grand Dao would not allow the same tactic again.

    ''Old Man Nether is dead, but Cthulhu - don''t let me get my hands on you. I promise you, you''ll be the first cosmic horror to feel fear.''

    Wang Wei exhaled to calm down. Now that he had suffered such a great loss, he needed a way to make up for the cultivation boost. ''This should be on the agenda.'' Wang Wei left the throne for his cultivation room and activated all the formation before swallowing Yan Liling''s pills.

    Time passed, and Wang Wei focused on healing. Normally, people would not bother him unless it was an emergency, but he did receive amunication talisman that indicated his presence was needed.

    ''Why did someone contact me? It''s only been 1500 years outside.'' He frowned while checking the talisman. ''Hong Meiling wants to ascend?'' Wang Wei sent a projection to the throne room before summoning her; he guessed she wanted to see her master, but wasn''t this a rush?

    "There is no need to panic," Wang Wei reassured. "After the war, our little contradictions are now water under the bridge." Hong Meiling secretly sighed in relief. Although she expected, no, wished for that to be the case, she did not want to have her hopes for and then to be wrong.

    "What brings you here?"

    "I''m leaving," she announced.

    "So soon?"

    "There is nothing left for me here," she replied. "The lower dimension is united, the world is at peace, and the people are happy. It''s time for people to start the next stage of my life. Plus, I want to see the master."

    "I understand how you feel, but listen to me and don''t leave yet," Wang Wei advised. "I''m going to hold a Dao Banquet and invite all the immortals of the lower dimension for a Dao Discussion."

    Hong Meiling''s eyes immediately lit up.

    "You should understand how much such an event will benefit your future cultivation."

    Hong Meiling was immediately tempted. However, she also felt conflicted because the idea of seeing her master was exciting and something that held sentimental value to her.

    "You''ve passed your master''s test, so she will acknowledge your status," Wang Wei added. "However, from what I know about her, she''s very strict. She loves teaching and giving people fortunate encounters, but only the ones she deems worthy - and she has high standards.

    "You''ll probably be tested after ascending, and your result will determine how much status you have in your eyes. So, staying to improve your foundation is your best option."

    "You may have a point," Hong Meiling nodded. "Can you tell me more about her?"

    Wang Wei sighed. "I would love to, but I doubt I know as much as I think I do."

    "I see." Hong Meiling understood the implications behind these words as they confirmed some of her theories about her master''s rtionship status and situation. The two talked briefly before Hong Meiling returned home. Wang Wei essed the Dream World and sent a server-wide announcement: [Supreme Emperor Wang: I will be hosting a world-wide Dao Banquet. There will be food, wine, and music unlike anything you''ve ever experienced in your life. All Immortals are invited, so prepare your sermon beforehand to not embarrass yourself before me and your peers. The banquet date and location will be announced a month in advance.] Wang Wei looked at this message and nodded in satisfaction. Normally, this kind of announcement is written by the Dream World''s [system], so they are in a cold and indifferent voice. However, he chose a written form simr to Weibo or Twitter. He even shamelessly gave himself the title of [Supreme Emperor] since he found [Three Realm Emperor] mouthful.

    ''This announcement should prevent or dy some people from leaving early,'' Wang Wei thought before disconnecting himself. His gaze scanned the Endless Void, focusing on all the Taoist Lineages.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''It''s unsettling,'' Wang Wei thought. ''Maitreya made her move with the Western Pure Bliss Land, but Supreme Unity was quiet.'' He did not doubt for a second that thetter had no pawns in the lower dimension. As long as any Taoist Lineages existed, Supreme Unity could use them - primarily their Qi Luck - to intervene.

    Wang Wei even thought of eradicating Taoism before realizing it was pointless since someone like Feng Heng would survive or appear with the destiny to revive them. With Supreme Unity having semi-control over True Heavenly Dao, the process would be eleratedpared to Maitreya or what Feng Heng went through.

    More importantly, he saw no point in antagonizing a Half-Step Transcendent. Yes, they were enemies, but that differed from directly antagonizing thetter. However...

    ''His quietness bothers me,'' Wang Wei thought. Things have been proceeding smoothly, and the overall situation seems to be to their advantage. However, the more so that was, the more wary he became, and Supreme Unity''sck of action or presence screamed that something major was about to happen - that his next move would not be simple.

    ''My theory was they were preventing each other from interfering in the lower dimension because of fear of allying with Death Reverence or the Outer Gods. However, no one showed up when I eradicated the Death World, and Maitreya supported my side in eradicating that eldritch creature.

    ''So, why didn''t Supreme Unity make a move? Could it be that he still has a bit of empathy remaining, so he won''t go as far as allying with outsiders?'' Wang Wei frowned before shaking his head as all signs showed this was unlikely. Supreme Unity''s character profile indicated that he had lost his humanity, bing a machine-like entity that would do everything and anything for power.

    ''Hisck of actions could be for myriad reasons. That creature was not as valuable as I think it is for someone of his level. Cthulhu is one of the thirteen taboos, so maybe there are consequences for allying with it. Supreme Unity used True Heavenly Dao - a sub-branch of Grand Dao - to gain his strength. It''s possible that he would be stripped of his power if he had any connection with an Outer God.

    ''Another possibility is this was a calcted move. He gave up interfering now to not reveal his hand, and once he acts, it will truly be a severe blow.''

    Wang Wei grunted, ''In conclusion, I am missing too much information to make any reasonable deduction.'' He shook his head as he put these thoughts behind him. He focused on Han Shun, the first monarch of the Great Jin Dynasty - also known as the Human Emperor''s new pawn after Song Jiaolong.

    ''Another person who showed no signs of making a move,'' Wang Wei thought. He expected some reactions from the Human Emperor after he gained the [Three Realm Emperor] title. ''However, this is probably due to the current restriction of the lower dimension. I should be on guard against the Qin Saint Court after I ascend.''

    He dispersed the projection before continuing his retreat.

 Chapter 1179 The Next Journey

    <h4>Chapter 1179 The Next Journey</h4>

    1179 The Next Journey

    "Chief."

    "Wee back, Chief."

    "It''s an honor to meet you, Chief."

    Ao Shen would nod to anyone who spoke to him, not showing any attitude or caring about hierarchy. He soon reached his main cultivation cave and dismissed everybody before brewing him some top-grade tea to rx. As he sipped, a soothing power rushed into his body and mind, soothing his nerves and worry.

    ''The expansion is basically finished, and I''ve gotten all the benefits possible, including forming strong allies for the demon race in case of an emergency.'' Ao Shen thought. ''So, what''s next?''

    He has created a golden era for the demon race. Although people could say he took the opportunity of a brilliant time for his rise, that does not diminish his aplishments. If not careful, anyone else in his shoes would not be as sessful as him and might even destroy the demon races.

    Now that the demon race was thriving, and Ao Shen no longer needed to constantly worry about their extinction since he''d prepared countless backhands and ns for this worst-case scenario, he needed to think about his future.

    ''I''m quickly approaching the limit of my foundation, so the next step is to re-establish my foundation. However, the issue is whether to do it here or after I ascend.''

    The best choice for this process is the upper dimension due to the much better information about the danger and better resources to ensure no issues. ''However, this is only for those with a lineage backing them. What about me?''

    Wang Wei has the Dao Opening Sect, Feng Heng has Buddhism, Huo Fenghuang has the Ancient n, and even Xu Shi should be able to rely on Emperor Kong.

    ''The demon''s race had few talented individuals who survived and ascended, so the chances of them building a top lineage are not high. My best choice should be the Innate Demon Gods, but without any deep connection, will they support me? Better yet, can I trust them?''

    Ao Shen grunted as he remembered the information about the current chaotic situation of the upper dimension. ''If the Innate Demon Gods chose to support these seven, should I still join them?'' Wang Wei had already made it clear that these people were his enemy, and Ao Shen''s body trembled at the thought of being on the opposite camp of that monster.

    He also has his pride and arrogance, and he would not bow down to these people without having any rights or power - especially since, as far as he''s concerned, they are more powerful than him only because they are older.

    ''In fact, the best option would be to leave the Eternal Ascension World entirely,'' Ao Shen thought. ''I could already predict that Wang Wei will also dominate the upper dimension, creating his own era. So, I can either use his pressure to force myself to grow or head to another world to find some kind of variable that will allow me topete with him.''

    Ao Shen sighed, ''Forget about leaving for now and focus on the current situation. I need more information about the upper dimension''s situation.'' Although Wang Wei did not hide basic information, he also did not share more detailed news. Ao Shen decided to ask him and even offered to pay.

    ''Hmm? A world-wide announcement?'' He checked the Dream World and saw Wang Wei''s bold words written above the Dream World''s sky.

    ''I was wondering why he never called for another Dao Discussion. Is this what he''s been nning?'' Ao Shen was slightly excited since he was embarrassed thest time they had a discussion, and this one should be an opportunity to redeem himself. Not to mention the benefit to his future cultivation.

    ''I have enough merit, luck, and world source for my cultivation to reach 45% as swiftly as possible. But with the boost from that banquet, I could probably reach 50% with the merit at hand.''

    He excitedly disconnected from the Dream World to prepare his sermon. He could guess the Dao Rhymes that would condense in such an event, which should form a field that benefits someone based on how deep and ingenious their sermons are. With the "Supreme Emperor" warning, people will do their best to prepare not only for the benefit but also for their pride.

    As Ao Shen was about to finish his tea and start the preparation, he sensed something and frowned. "Why are you here?" Huo Fenghuang''s projection materialized in his cultivation cave.

    "I came to run an idea by you."

    "Oh?" Ao Shen sipped his tea. "I''m listening, but I won''t offer you tea since I don''t want to."

    Huo Fenghuang ignored the second part of that statement. "Is it possible to convince him to ascend before us?"

    "Ascend before us?" Ao Shen repeated before understanding dawned on him. "You''re worried about your secret vault?"

    "It''s unsettling knowing he will easily know where I put it."

    "I understand how you feel," Ao Shen said. "But it''s pointless. Just ept this fact and move on."

    "You''re not even giving my idea a second thought?"

    "The crux of the issue is we are already behind," Ao Shen replied. "The upper dimension is in turmoil, so the best move for us is to increase our strength now as much as possible before ascending. However, the higher our cultivation, the harder it is to re-establish our foundation.

    "But he doesn''t have this problem. He could probably cultivate until the next realm without any problem." Ao Shen suddenly paused, realizing he might have stumbled into the truth. He nced at Huo Fenghuang, and she had the same realization.

    "So, that was his n all along," Huo Fenghuang muttered. "His expansion and need for power was not simply for gathering resources or spreading his legend and history to make it harder to erase him - he was also preparing for the war upstairs."

    Her original n was to gather all the other True Eternals and ask them to pool their merit together and pay Wang Wei to ascend before them. Now, she only has a few choices if she wishes to wait until he ascends to make her secret vault.

    Firstly, she only needs to wait and waste all this time. Secondly, she can cultivate while waiting for him to leave, which would greatly endanger her Dao Foundation Re-establishment. Finally, she can achieve re-establishment while in the lower dimension, bearing all the risks thate with it.

    Ao Shen sighed before waving his hand to dismiss the tea sets and rece them with a gourd of alcohol. He opened the top, releasing a blood smell that was quite alluring. As the demon-blood-brewed wine coursed through his blood and veins, he felt full of life.

    "Whenever we think we''ve figured him out, he reveals that he''s moreplex - just a profound abyss with no end. While we can barely think five steps ahead, he''s thinking dozens, if not hundreds of steps. It''s truly horrible to be born in the same era as that man."

    "Is this a sign that you''re giving up?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Hell no," Ao Shen denied. "Didn''t the sages say that trying to conquer an impossible mountain was a worthy pursuit as long as you don''t give up? Plus, I haven''t fully admitted that he was an insurmountable obstacle yet."

    "It''s good that you still have some spirit," she nodded since she also agreed with that sentiment. "What are young to do after ascending?"

    "Why are you asking?" he asked warily.

    "You cane to our ancient n if you have nowhere to go?"

    "You''re after my bloodline!"

    "Of course," Huo Fenghuang nodded. "As long as you agree to start a family with a human, you can keep your name and will have a high status."

    "No way."

    "Won''t you just think about it?"

    "Do you have the status to make such a promise?"

    "Do you think an Eternal Emperor of my caliber won''t have a high status?"

    Ao Shen was rendered speechless since she made such a logical argument. "Whatever. Go away," he said in annoyance before continuing to drink.

    He knew he would never mate with humans. Although he technically no longer hated them, he was not fond of them either. As such, his partner - if he ever chooses a mate - will never be a human.

    "You should think about it," Huo Fenghuang said before dissipating. Now, she had to n whether to use n B, which involved leaving her vault to Sacred Beast One to hide after Wang Wei left. Then, the power she''ll leave will wipe Beast One''s memory of this information.

    The issue with this n is that too many things could go wrong with Sacred Beast One that could ruin her opportunity to have a vault in the first ce, including methods of retrieving her lost memories, in-fighting in the Ancient n that reveals the news, or Beast One''s sudden death before hiding the vault. Huo Fenghuang did not know what to do, and this decision kept her at night, even making her slightly paranoid.

 Chapter 1180 [Three Paths-Three Self Art]

    <h4>Chapter 1180 [Three Paths-Three Self Art]</h4>

    1180 [Three Paths-Three Self Art]

    Wang Wei returned to his deep state of cultivation to heal himself and create his new technique. As for Ao Shen and Huo Fenghuang''s talk? He did not know or care. However, even if he did, he would not agree with their proposition since he ns to learn the locations of these people''s vaults. His rtionship with these people is currently positive, but whether this will stay the same is unknown.

    Knowing their secret vault and having an easier way to kill them if needed is an excellent strategic move. The information alone might prevent these people from bing his enemy.

    Over two hundred million years passed in his retreat, while 10,000 years passed outside, and Wang Wei finally opened his eyes and exhaled. His handsome face and luscious hair were back to normal, his perfect aura returning to its peak.

    "It feels good to be healthy," Wang Wei muttered as he clenched his fists to feel his power and youthful vigor. "Plus, it was a shame for such a handsome face to be ruined. I can feel heaven and earth was about to cry because of that."

    Wang Wei smirked to himself, thinking it was another shame that no one was here to experience hisedic chops. He shook his head to focus on what''s important.

    "Let''s test it out," he muttered. "First, Buddhism." The 108 [Buddha Self] materialized before him, all sitting cross-legged on the void with monk cassocks, their palms closed like a prayer, and their bodies releasing golden lights. Although their heads were now shaved, they still looked extremely handsome.

    "Next is Taoism." A phantom of Wang Wei wearing ck and white Taoist robes with Yin-Yang and Taiji symbols materialized, followed by a dozen more. These were the 72 [Taoist Self].

    "Lastly, it''s the Devil." Thest summon was the 36 [Devil Self], and they were the odd-looking ones in the group as they were not uniform. Some devils had red eyes and hair, others had purple hairs, some had horns and fangs, and some had animal parts; generally, they looked heterogeneous.

    "Now that it waspleted, let''s test out its full power," Wang Wei muttered as he closed his eyes to understand his Fate Grand Dao Source. After an unknown amount of time, he sighed deeply, "The cultivation speed is about 250 [Future Buddha Self]. I guess it''s still better than only 108."

    He looked at this new technique called [Three Paths???Three Self Art] and was reluctantly satisfied. The idea was brilliant, and he felt it should have been more powerful.

    The Buddha Self did not change much, except for a small optimization due to his new power and understanding of cultivation. The [Taoist Self] was inspired by Quantum Computers. ssicalputers work on a binary system of 0 and 1 called bits. Meanwhile, Quantum Computers use a qubit system, which can represent 0, 1, or both simultaneously through a property called superposition.

    Wang Wei used his Yin-Yang Dao, which can replicate the qubit system, and all his other understanding of Quantum Computer to condense one Taoist Self, allowing them to have unimaginable calcting/deduction capabilities toprehend the Grand Dao Source.

    Lastly, the [Devil Self] amalgamated countless thoughts and ideas. He used the binary system of technology to condense one devil that represented a supeputer. One devil was condensed through his understanding of incense, and that devil''s ability maximized the use of faith/incense to boost cultivationprehension.

    Some devils did the same for luck, world source, merit, spiritual power, and even all kinds of emotions. Wang Wei had to use the knowledge he stole from the Yin Moon Pce to make the Seven Emotion Six Desires Devils. One of the devils even replicated Zhen Biyu''s Pure Mind State.

    ''Unfortunately, this technique did notpletely rece the original Future Buddha Selves, but that''s good enough,'' Wang Wei thought. ''More importantly, I have something even better.''

    He took over 200 million years to heal despite absorbing a few special Qi because of the [Three Paths-Three Self Art] and another technique, and that one is even more impressive. However, it was still considered a prototype by Wang Wei. However, even when hepletes this technique, he won''t reveal it until he''s a Primal Paragon to prevent Grand Dao from restricting it. Furthermore, he considered it one of his best future emergency trump cards. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Wang Wei finally left his retreat and immediately headed to see his mother and father, who were now healed. After the family spent a few days together, he returned to work. The first order of business was to check on the lower dimension'' situation.

    The situation was settled. All 3800 World Communities were now under his rule. They all had a Dream World, Enlightening Temple, Mortal Civilizations, Demon Schools (depending on the world), and a court. Although they were a few troublemakers who tried to resist, by that time, Wang Wei''s poprity as the Endless Void''s savior made these people the unpopr minority.

    Wang Wei took a deep breath, "So much incense!" Mortals - and even cultivators - worshiped him as a God, savior, hero, or something akin to a celebrity. Moreover, this kind of worship transcended race and world, meaning they came from various individuals. Additionally, some mortals have worshiped him for generations. Although mortals now have a longer lifespan than before, 10,000 years (even more in some worlds) was still a long time for them.

    "Truly a brilliant era," Wang Wei muttered as he closed his eyes, sensing the expansion of his [Existence]. He would love to see the face of the sucker who could push him to the stage of trying to erase his [Existence]. His next destination was a meeting with the Internal and Foreign Affairs Managers to understand in detail the changes that had urred since his absence. After dealing with those boring politics and paperwork, he visited Xu Shi for a small chat before checking on Dong Lifen.

    "How have you been? I feel like we haven''t had a good chat in a while," Wang Wei said as he invited her to tea and a meal in the court''s garden.

    "You''ve been busy, and I understand that," Dong Lifen replied, epting the tea he served.

    "I think you''ve settled pretty well, right?"

    "Indeed," Dong Lifen. "Initially, I was a little nervous despite everyone being kind and generous. However, I think I''ve beenpletely incorporated into the sect''s system." Dong Lifen''s reservations have long been gone, mostly because of the peaceful feeling she gets knowing such a powerful sect was protecting her at all cost.

    "What about your husband? Have you found his reincarnation yet?"

    "Not yet." Dong Lifen replied before remembering something. "Can you check for me?"

    "No problem."

    Wang Wei used his status as the [Three Realm Emperor] to check but soon frowned.

    "Is something wrong?" she hurriedly asked.

    "Oh, no. He''s not yet reincarnated, but he''s been designated to be reborn in a schrly Emperor Lineages in the upper dimension with 3 Great Emperors. Do you want me to change it? I still have this right."

    "The upper dimension is unsafe, but that family seems the perfect ce for him. Plus, I worry there might be otherplications."

    "How about I reincarnate him into the Wang n?" Wang Wei suggested.

    "Want to tie me up even deeper?" she said, ncing at him scrutinizingly.

    "I''m not hiding it," Wang Wei admitted.

    "It''s not the worst idea," Dong Lifen mused. "After you leave, some people might make trouble for me based on the issue of loyalty. A husband from their ns would stop this in advance, even securing my status.

    "More importantly, he will have great talent if born in the Wang n, meaning I won''t have to worry about his cultivation. Alright, do it."

    Wang Wei smiled as he condensed a ck scroll in his hands, writing an order before sending it to the afterlife. "How are the preparations for the Alternate Ten Supremacy Foundation?"

    "Already found the perfect world," Dong Lifen said before showing him a projection made of dreams.

    "Is that the world that reced the Sky Fall World?" Wang Wei asked, remembering how the Brilliant Smile Emperor ascended with an entire world.

    "Yes. They are new and weak, meaning the perfect target," she exined. "I''ve done countless simtions, and they are the best choice."

    "Have you considered True Heavenly Dao''s intervention?"

    "I have. Based on the simtions, if I attack this world in the early stages of its development, there is a 99% chance that a new Destiny Child with great talent will appear and try to stop me."

    Wang Wei nodded as that made sense. Alternative paths were allowed, but they also cannot be too easy and subject to tests to prove their worthiness - that''s how Heavenly Dao, no, Grand Dao, operates the entire Chaos Universe.

    I''m sure you''re prepared, so all I have to say is don''t take this lightly because of your strength."

    "I won''t."

    Wang Wei nodded before chatting with her for a while. As he was leaving, he raised his hand to condense a bright gem. "This is what I promised you. This talisman will grant you full control of all the Dream Worlds if the Dao Opening Sect betrays you."

    "I''m d you kept your word," Dong Lifen said with a smile.

 Chapter 1181 Ripe

    Chapter 1181 Ripe

    1181  Ripe

    Wang Wei''s next destination was the Guardian World to meet Yan Liling. He found her in a dimension of her creation with a transparent cauldron asrge as a mountain. Wang Wei looked at the cauldron with praise. She had seeded in finding a way to refine the Empyrean bodies into pills.

    Yan Liling took inspiration from the Danyuan Emperor and Hong Meiling by linking all the worldmunities and borrowing their powers to condense a cauldron; in other words, she used the lower dimension as her cauldron. Then, with the Illusory Pill, she had the strength to create the me needed for the process by condensing all the suns, fire energy, and even firews of thesemunities into an Emperor Tier me needed for the process.

    Lastly, Yan Liling borrowed the reserved spiritual energy from the Dream World to supplement hers during the refining process.

    "Can you speak?" Wang Wei asked. Yan Liling was in a deep state of concentration, and he even noticed a few drops of sweat on her forehead.

    "For a few minutes," she answered.

    "I just want to know how things are proceeding."

    "I''ve seeded, but barely."

    "Oh?"

    "I don''t have the knowledge base or experience to make a Tier 11 Empyrean - especially in such a short period," Yan Liling exined. "So, I chose another way - purified these bodies and condensed their Dao Rhymes and Blood Energy into a Pill. I added a few top Emperor Tier herbs to preserve the efficacy of the pill during the condensation stage, allowing me to create the most basic Tier 11 pill."

    "That is still impressive," Wang Wei praised.

    "I know," Yan Liling smirked. "This experience was immensely beneficial to my Skill Path. It even gave me an idea of how I might take a step into transcendence."

    "Those are bold words," Wang Wei said. "I''m listening."

    "Once you achieve half-step transcendence, you only need to let me borrow your strength to make a pill for your realm. The experience should give me answers on my path."

    Wang Wei was speechless, but it was indeed a good way. "No problem."

    "I know you''re a man of your word, big brother," Yan Liling beamed. "Alright, I need to concentrate. Can you do something before you leave? Although this pill is basic, it''s also taking a long time. Please elerate the time in this realm so it can be finished in time."

    "Alright." Wang Wei pointed in the sky, and a phantom of the River of Time manifested. He said his goodbyes to her before leaving for his next destination: the Swallowing Zone.

    "It''s almost ripe," Wang Wei said as he looked at the Genesis Fruit, which was now almost emerald in color. After years of being fed the power of dreams and nightmares from the Dream World, countless Immortal Sovereign bodies, and even a small amount of merit, the thing was finally about to germinate.

    He did not hesitate to start feeding the apple until thest spot turned from light green to emerald. "Beautiful," Wang Weimented before condensing a container made from sealing runes, plucking the fruit and carefully preserving it. The light that served as the fruit tree dissipated, but Wang Wei did not care.

    The tree was now useless; by its nature, it was impossible to condense the seed for another Genesis Fruit. As such, he was just happy that he got the fruit since it was valuable and sought after by many-including Old Man Nether, who prevented other people from using it before it was mature.

    Wang Wei''s next destination was the Battle Demon World. As soon as hended, he noticed two things. Firstly, the entire world seemed to be in a jovial mood or atmosphere. It could be sensed in the air, and he saw signs of celebration everywhere his sightnded.

    The second thing that caught his attention was the feint Innate Qi in the environment. The constant exchange of knowledge, resources, and ideas resulted in the creation of many techniques, and the professions were greatly developed. A few worlds managed to create weaker versions of reverting their environment to Innate.

    This development had its pros and cons. The pros were the further development of these worlds, including the revival of the Innate Demon God Race. True Heavenly Dao used this opportunity to return them to the lower dimension, probably in a weak attempt to restore bnce from how dominant Acquired Lives have be.

    The con of the situation was the small political turmoil the change created in Wang Wei''s court. Many worldsined and asked the Myriad Emperor World to ce the Innate Environment Method on the market to buy and loan. But Wang Wei had long decided this would be the advantage he would only leave for his home, and thus the court had to tell these worlds to develop a method of their own if they wanted it.

    Wang Wei looked around for a bit before teleporting to arge room full of demons decorated in gold.

    "Who goes there?" The room immediately entered the highest alert as soon as that voice yelled. They all wondered who dared to mess up such an important event, especially knowing the people involved.

    "You''re getting married and didn''t tell me?"

    "Wang Wei? It''s really you," said Ye Dafu as he appeared before him to give a hug. "I wanted to invite you, but the news in the Dream World is you''re in deep seclusion, probably recuperating after the war."

    "I could have sent a projection."

    "Hmm, you''re right, but I didn''t think of that," the Monkey Emperor replied.

    "Greeting, your majesty, the Supreme Emperor." A cacophony of voices echoed in the room as everyone saluted after recognizing Wang Wei''s identity. These people tried to hide their shock, but it was easily noticed by Wang Wei.

    "No need for formality. I"m here as a friend, attending a wedding," Wang Wei assured them. However, no one stood up. This legendary man was standing before them, and none of these people dared to show any signs of disrespect - even if he asked them to.

    "You heard him. You guys need to rx," Ye Dafu said, but even that did not work. These people secretly looked at each other from the corner of their eyes, waiting for someone to have the nerve to stand up fist. Ye Dafu shook his head in disappointment.

    "I don''t think they''ll listen as long as you''re here, so let''s talk somewhere else," he stated before leading Wang Wei to another room.

    "What took you so long to get married?" Wang Wei asked as an icebreaker from the previous situation.

    "The wife wanted to wait until she reached a certain level of strength before we married. So, I had to wait until she was ready."

    "The demon race values, especially this world with a zeitgeist of survival of the fittest. It''s understandable why she would want to be rtive to you before marriage."

    Ye Dafu. "Enough about all that nonsense. When are you going to fight me? You promised me."

    "You must have fought my imprint in the Dream World countless times. Don''t you see the difference? Don''t you have enough?"

    "None of that matters - especially since I''ve devoted a sure tactic that is guaranteed to punch you in your face. I''ll start with that until I can bully you."

    "This is not a good idea."

    "Why not?"

    "It''s your wedding, after all. Wouldn''t you be embarrassed if your wife saw you being beaten?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Ye Dafu''s lips twitched. "It doesn''t matter."

    "What if people say I''m bullying you."

    "I know you don''t care about that. So, just do it - consider it a wedding present."

    "Alright."

    The two soon reached a room where the Nine Serpent Empress was waiting. Wang Wei had to praise Ye Dafu as he was not lying when he said he knew how to develop bloodlines. They had a small discussion, and Wang Wei learned about demon marriage customs.

    For example, gold is the main color for bloodline union celebrations instead of red, which is used by human weddings/Dao Companion Ceremonies. There are two ceremonies in the bride and groom''s tribe/world. They do not salute their parents, each other, and Heaven and Earth. Instead, they swear to their bloodlines, tribes, and ancestors.

    After the discussions, Wang Wei did not stay long. He fought with Ye Dafu, who was miserable, and his n failed. Wang Wei still left a gift in the form of a few valuable Emperor Pills and blessed the couple with a [Fated Lover Fate Line]. He knew Ye Dafu was nning to ascend soon, probably right after the Dao Banquet. Luckily, the Monkey said his ancestors were doing well in the upper dimension, meaning he should have a backing to protect him during these tumultuous times.

    --

    [AN: I''ve seen a fewints about the length of this arc. Please know that it is wrapping up, as there are no more twists or plots to extend it. However, I also need to take my time to wrap things up before starting the next saga.

    [I rmend stacking for those who cannot wait since the volume should end in 10 to 15 chapters.]

 Chapter 1182 Last Value

    Chapter 1182 Last Value

    1182  Last Value

    (Unedited Chapter)

    --

    Wang Wei''s next destination was a ce called the Summer Cloud World, and his purpose was a Forbidden Land. The Myriad Emperor World was not the only ce with Forbidden Lands, and Wang Wei once nned to remove all of them. However, he never had to.

    His actions caused the entire lower dimension to rise in power, thus eliminating most of these forbiddennds with rtive ease. The only survivors were the ones who were good at hiding and the ce he was currently visiting.

    He headed directly into a forest with pitch-ck trees and an eerie atmosphere. A word echoed in the void repeatedly: "Are you worthy?" Wang Wei looked around, noticing the trees seemed to contain a very potent hallucinogen capable of influencing the soul.

    He ignored this forest''s power as his gaze prated all the other obstacles to reach the core. He teleported to the center with one step, ignoring all the restrictions.

    "Are you worthy?"

    Wang Wei looked at the man before him: ordinary ck robe, thin, big nose, and bright eyes. "An obsession? So, that''s why no one could eliminate this ce." The person before him was long dead, and he could only exist in this world because of his obsession and no matter how much someone killed him, he would be revived due to his obsession.

    "Why are you asking if I''m worthy?"

    "So I can know whether you can help me."

    "And who are you? Why should I help you?"

    "My name is...Lu Da. I don''t remember much except that whoever is worthy enough to help my family will get the key to a treasure I once held."

    Wang Wei thought briefly before reading this man''s fate line. "I see." This poor bastard named Lu Dao once found the cultivation cave of an Empyrean cultivator and was hunted down by an Empyrean Lineage. As ast resort, he separated from his family while signing up with the same program that brought Old Man Nether to the lower dimension.

    The result was expected. He died, but his obsession with his family allowed him to condense in the lower dimension and wait for someone worthy to help him.

    "Do you want me to check on your family in exchange for the key to the cave?" Wang Wei asked.

    "Not just check on them, but help them, and even share some of the resources with them."

    "You do realize the chances of your family still being alive are...well, less than ideal?"

    "...I''m aware, but I won''t give up until thest minute."

    "Alright. I ept your proposition. Your cave might be the first pot of gold I get in the upper dimension," Wang Wei dered.

    "Fine. Wait, you haven''t proven if you''re worthy yet." Wang Wei released the aura of the 10-fold Battle Realm, shocking Lu Da to his core. He was only a Third ss Emperor with 18% Grand Dao Source cultivation before his death. His new obsession form did boost his strength tremendously, but that was still nothingpared to this man''s power.

    "Your strength is indeed worthy," Lu Da sighed. "However, what about your character? I -"

    "Either take the deal or don''t. Your reward is less valuable than you think for someone like me." He was a master of luck, so finding fortunate encounters on such a level was easy. Although Lu Da could be counted as his second Tier 11 opportunity, he could give it up if he wishes.

    "Fine, but I want to see for myself." Lu Da turned into a ck jade, and Wang Wei could sense his obsession attached to it. He waved his hand to put it away before waving his hands to kill all the remaining forbiddennds still hiding in the lower dimension.

    He teleported outside an interesting continent floating in the void. He looked at this ce with strange gazes. He hade here, but it was not him.

    "Lord Chen Tong, I''m here for a visit."

    "Come in," said a voice, and Wang Wei entered the empty ughter Trial, following the voice to a beautiful white cabin by ake. Chen Tong was waiting for tea that had already been prepared but had not been served.

    "I wasn''t expecting you." Chen Tong was genuinely puzzled by this sudden visit.

    Wang Wei calmly served him tea before pouring it for himself and sipping. ''Excellent tea,'' he thought to himself.

    "I came to invite you as a special guest to my Dao Banquet," he stated. "Before you can reject, I know this event is child y to you."

    If Wang Wei had to make an analogy based on his life on Earth, the Dao Banquet was as if all the top physics students at Tsinghua University were having an intense discussion that every other student could not fathom. Chen Tong would then be a world-renowned physicist who has won the Nobel Prize and countless other awards and has been in this field for over 40 years.

    "However, this event might be useful to you."

    "How so?" Chen Tong calmly asked.

    "You saw it for yourself. This generation is, without a doubt, the greatest since the lower dimension''s existence. Everyone present at the banquet will have great luck and destiny - they might even be the next golden generation."

    "Those are bold words, but I see where you areing from," Chen Tong nodded. If he could form some karmic rtionships with these talents through preaching, it would indeed greatly benefit himter down the line - especially since he has a special method for revival that relies on luck and destiny.

    "So, you agree?"N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "I don''t see why not?"

    "I''m d to hear," Wang Wei replied with a smile. They chatted for a few more minutes before parting. ''I was right,'' Wang Wei thought as he teleported home. Nothing he does is ever simple, and that was also true of that visit. He wanted to know whether his guess about Chen Tong was true - that the ughter Trial was why his experience in Limbo was so free and without many restrictions.

    Of course, it would be suicidal to try any kind of outward detection means before a Paragon - even if he''s technically dead. Wang Wei then chose to rely on his intuition, turning it into an active ability to sense whether his theory was correct.

    ''Now that I know the truth, it should be easy to deal with him once I squeeze hisst value at the banquet,'' Wang Wei thought as he returned home. He soon became busy with the preparation for the Dao Banquet. The first thought was to create a new ce in the void for this event, but Wang Wei quickly gave up that thought since that would be too much pointless work.

    The next choice was his court since there was more than enough space. However, realizing how much Dao Rhymes this event would create, he chose the Dao Opening Sect.

    ''This banquet could be a precedent,'' Wang Wei thought. ''If father and mother also hold on, other people should follow.'' While deep in thought, Wang Wei has already delegated the preparation tasks for the sect, making everything extremely lively. The Steward stopped his court duty to take charge of this event, ensuring the Dao Opening Sect appeared as noble and powerful as possible to the outside world while keeping an air of mystery and secrecy.

    The Dao Opening Sect''s actions were not exactly subtle. As such, people deduced the location of the Dao Banquet, and the information spread before Wang Wei announced it. Many cultivators had spent years preparing for this event.

    Wang Wei, who waszing around while everybody was working, decided to make an announcement in the Dream World.

    [Supreme Emperor Wang: The news was leaked. The Dao Banquet will take ce in the Dao Opening Sect. The estimated time is between 2000 to 5000 years.

    [Furthermore, I''ve noticed a small controversy regarding whether Immortal Venerables and Immortal Sovereigns should attend. My invitation said all immortals, and you''re part of it. You can preach about your understanding and experience of the soul. And if you feel the God Kings would do a much better job, talk about the rtionship between [Essence, Spirit, and Qi].] As soon as he finished his posts, it spread everywhere. The other paths besides the Emperor and Dao Path felt relieved after seeing this announcement; they were joyous that the Supreme Emperor did not exclude them from this major event and immediately started preparing. Most of them regretted not using the former 10,000 years and wasted it on debating whether they were worthy or should participate.

    "Hmm? Why are you here?" Wang Wei asked after disconnecting from the Dream World.

    "Some people came to me to tell you not to bezy and help," Wang Wucheng said.

    "It''s the Steward, isn''t it? Why doesn''t he have the ball to confront me?"

    "I''m just the messenger, "Wang Wucheng shrugged. Wang Wei decided to meet Wang Qi before doing anything else.

 Chapter 1183 Celebration

    <h4>Chapter 1183 Celebration</h4>

    1183 Celebration

    Wang Wei waited for Wang Qi in his Transcending Fate Mountain, and thetter did not make him wait long. There were plenty of things to do, so Wang Wei did not beat around the bush and immediately started the conversation.

    "How was the haul this time around?"

    "Excellent, but only because of the vast quantity."

    "No Eternals?"

    "Only three," Wang Qi replied. For this expedition, he brought the heaven chosens from the remaining 1000 World Communities that once belonged to the Golden God, so the ratio was low.

    "What about pseudos?"

    "15, which is where most of our oues originated from," Wang Qi exined as he handed over the space ring. Wang Wei checked and nodded in satisfaction.

    "Any noteworthy news?"

    "A few."

    "Oh?"

    "Firstly, the war has intensified. The rebellions have started to attack the core factions of these parasites. I reckon there won''t be any ce of peace by the time you ascend."

    "The parasites'' long absence has made these people bold. However, we''ll see who still has a fighting spirit once they are free and start fighting back," Wang Weimented. "Anything else?"

    "Two things. Firstly, the Celestial race might have intervened."

    "Them?"

    "Yes. There has been a sudden increase in powerful Insurgent Qi on the market for sale. Although only Tier 10, the rebellion has bought many of them, thus increasing their military powers."

    "And you think the Celestial race is the one selling them?"

    "Those are the rumors."

    "I guess I have to talk with Xi Shangyan," Wang Wei muttered. "What''s the second thing?"

    "I don''t know if this news is important, but apparently, the most beautiful woman in the world will celebrate her ascension to the Empyrean Realm. Many people are talking about it, wishing they could attend."

    "Xu Junyao?"

    "Huh? Sect master, how do you know her name?" Wang Qi asked. Then, he suddenly panicked after remembering something. "Sect master, you can cheat on the Sect Madam. Otherwise, I doubt you''ll live long."

    "Shut up. Don''t you think I know this? I only know her name for some reason."

    Wang Qi sighed in relief. "I know you''re wise." Wang Wei waved his hand to dismiss this bastard who spoke too much. "Wait, there is one more thing."

    "What is it?"

    "Well, how I say this, I might have spoken too much to someone."

    "Did you see her again?"

    "No, not her - I''m talking about the sect upstairs."

    "Oh?"

    "I brought a group of Human Fiendgod with me since it would be easier than ascending individually, and the sect thanked me. We had a banquet, and they asked about you. I might have revealed that you hold the destiny to end the current era."

    "Do you understand how much of a blunder you''ve made?" Wang Wei asked. Although it would be rtively easy to deduce this truth after knowing what he''s been up to, it was something else to tell the news - especially with the possibility that there might be spies in the sect.

    "Sir, I know, but this was not an ident, but a calcted move on my part," Wang Qi swiftly said.

    "I''m listening."

    "I only told the news to three people, and they had to swear to Grand Dao. I ensured the oath''snguage was simple and direct to preventplications, and all three of these people were Empyreans ??? meaning the chances of finding a way to break it are minimal."

    "You were indeed careful," Wang Wei nodded. Although he could see the w in this n, for example, the branch in the upper dimension probably had ways for Empyreans to use power above their realms through things like pills, talismans, and arrays. Additionally, a sect with such a deep foundation might have more than one rare treasure to nullify Grand Dao''s oaths.

    "What was their response?" Wang Wei asked.

    "They said they would support you in whatever way you wish," Wang Qi replied. "I told them that with your personality and without the ancestors'' present, you probably won''t wish to bring more trouble to the sect and limit your contact with them until you''ve achieved your destiny."

    "You seem to know me well?"

    "Sect master, it''s my job to know you well so I can serve you better."

    Wang Wei wanted to roll his eyes. However, Wang Qi was not lying. Wang Wei chose him for this job under great rmendations due to his observation skills and ability to make the correct choice in a dangerous situation.

    And over the course of their work together, Wang Qi has proven to be more capable than Wang Wei initially thought.

    "What happened next?" Wang Wei asked.

    "They said it was fine if you want to limit contact. They will leave resource points scattered all over the world for you to use. You only need to activate your luck, leading you there."

    "Resources Point, huh? Did they say how much?"

    "They said it was up to you. If you want theirplete support, that is fine. However, it is also fine if you only want some starting wealth and do the rest yourself."

    "That is good news," Wang Wei nodded. Things would be much easier with the support of such vast wealth and manpower. "Once again, you did a good job. Wang Qi. I believed the sect already rewarded you with what I promised?"

    "Yes," Wang Qi showed his powerful aura that was as good as some of the best Insurgent.

    "Excellent. I''ll see you at the banquet." Wang Wei nodded.

    "Huh, sect master."

    "Anything else?"

    "Is there a chance for me to ascend with you?"

    "Hmm, this may not be a bad idea. I''ll need someone who serves as a liaison between me and the rebellion, and you''re the perfect candidate since they know and trust you to some level," Wang Wei analyzed. "But, are you sure? You should understand the danger we''re about to face. I can care for myself but cannot guarantee your safety."

    "I am sure," Wang Qi dered without hesitation.

    "Good. Be prepared."

    "I will," Wang Qi said with a gleeful voice. He bowed before flying away, leaving Wang Wei to his thoughts.

    ''Xu Junyao is having a celebration? This is the worst time for this kind of thing. So, is she just stupid, or is she nning something with this celebration? Interesting. This celebration is the perfect opportunity to meet and end this fated nexus.''

    He looked in the distance before starting his work. He took the task of providing food and wine. Wang Wei had to prepare the best food and drink for over a hundred million immortals, ensuring this banquet was worthy of his name. Once that finished, he headed to check on Li Jun.

    "Big brother, you''re here."

    "Yeah," Wang Wei nodded. As the Three Realm Emperor, he had no problem visiting any Samsara Court as he pleased since they were technically under his supervision.

    "Can you participate in the banquet, or must I do something?"

    "No, I got permission."

    "With no consequences?"

    "They''ve extended my time by a hundred thousand years," Li Jun replied.

    "It''s not a bad deal," Wang Wei nodded. Although he was suspicious of Li Jun''s boss, there was no sign of anything nefarious going on, so he had to leave it be.

    "Have you prepared your sermon?"

    "Of course."

    "Good. In that case, I''m leaving."

    "Can''t you stay a little longer?"

    "I need to help your wife finish my pills. Oh, bring Su Ai. The banquet should be helpful to her and the child in her stomach."

    "Oh, okay." Li Jun replied quietly, wondering whether this would cause him more trouble. Wang Wei ignored him before teleporting to the Guardian World, where he saw Yan Liling giving orders to many people, including Elder Dan and Misceneous One.

    "Did theye to help you?" N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Yes. I want to finish as soon as possible."

    "No need to rush," Wang Wei stated. "The banquet can be postponed if you need more time."

    "It would look bad if you postpone."

    "I don''t care about that." For Wang Wei, people should follow his timetable, not the other way around.

    "I know you don''t, but it is still better to keep a surface-level good reputation." Wang Wei shrugged.

    "Plus, I''m not in a hurry because of that. I have some feelings on how to update my [Pill Sage Sutra], but I''m missing some enlightenment. This banquet is the perfect opportunity."

    "That''s good to hear," Wang Wei nodded. "Well, I''m here and ready to help. What can I do?"

    "We''ll use your amazing soul power to elerate the process," Yan Liling immediately replied. Wang Wei followed her direction while also taking this opportunity to learn from her and increase his sub-profession Daos that he''s been neglecting.

    The process was enjoyable as he remembered his time infiltrating the Origin Pill Dao Sect. By then, he only had to focus on refining pills, which he found rxing and an excellent way to train the mind and spirit.

    With Wang Wei''s help, the pills were refined after 700 years passed on the outside, so he officially announced the banquet would take ce 300 yearster, along with the rules.

 Chapter 1184 Dao Banquet: Lavish Food

    <h4>Chapter 1184 Dao Banquet: Lavish Food</h4>

    1184 Dao Banquet: Lavish Food

    The day of the banquet arrived, and the first to arrive was, of course, the immortals from the Myriad Emperor World. The Steward had prepared a special floating mountain for this banquet, and the designated people would lead the guests to it.

    The mountain, even the banquet, looked ordinary, with countless small dining tables arranged in different sections. However, the beauty of this event was in its simplicity. The dining tables were made of Purple Sovereign Wood, an Emperor-Grade material used for refining pills and weapons.

    The bowls, tea cups, and wine cups shone with an unknown luster, and that''s because they were made from Dream Dust - another Emperor-Grade material known to calm the mind and ensure the best cultivation state. The scariest part is there were 100 million of these things. Even if only a small part was required to refine the table and dining utensils, it was too extravagant.

    Furthermore, this was not the end. A pink tree that resembled a Sakura Tree stood towering at an inconspicuous corner of the banquet, releasing petals that enveloped the banquet. The tree''s petals would temporarily purify the soul and increaseprehension.

    People could not immediately fly to the top of the mountain but must walk these beautiful purple stairs to the banquet. The stairs were blessed to condense a person''s luck, giving them a temporary blessing that increasedprehension.

    Lastly, beautiful Dao music echoed in the background, and its effect was the same as the others-another boost to concentration andprehension.

    Feng Heng was the first to arrive with three people following him, and a disciple led him to the Emperor Area, putting at the very front facing Wang Wei. However, the three monks with him sat somewhere else.

    Soon, more people arrived and were put in an area based on their paths: Dao Area, Immortal Area, Primarch Area, Soul Area, Luck Area, and Guest Area. Wang Wei allowed these people to bring three disciples from their sect to participate in this event, and the Guest Area was for them.

    The sky in the distance suddenly burst open as a golden carriage descended from the sky, followed by a vision. The Steward wondered what the big deal was but soon realized it was only someone from another worldmunity who had arrived. More foreigners arrived for the next few hours, and somehow, they all decided to make the shiest entrance possible. These actions made the immortals of the Myriad Emperor World wonder whether they should have been mboyant as well.

    Once everyone had arrived and the Dream World was broadcasting this event, Wang Wei finally showed up, dressed in an elegant purple and gold robe. He also chose a simpler and more direct entrance - suddenly appearing at the slightly elevated table at the front as if he was always there. While all eyes were on him, he calmly sat cross-legged on a cushion, his dining table before him, facing all these people. He looked at the crowd, checking on all the people he knew.

    He smiled at his mother and father, who sat at the front near the Myriad Emperor World''s True Eternals like Feng Heng and Ao Shen. His father was the only non-eternal in that position, but no one said anything - just like no one said anything about Dong Lifen sitting at the front of the Luck Area. However, he did notice oneint in the Immortal Area despite no one uttering a word and decided to address it. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Wee," Wang Wei said, his voice covering the entire mountain. "A few words before we start. Firstly, I would like to congratte Sage Duan Ru for being the first mortal to achieve a level of enlightenment on par with immortals through Mortal Art."

    Everyone looked toward the Immortal Area at the simply dressed elderly man with long white hair, a beard that reached his knees, aged spots, and cloudy eyes that hid their profoundness. Duan Ru used his cane to slowly stand-up and bowed to Wang Wei: "Thank you, Your Majesty, for allowing me to partake in this momentous event." Duan Ru took big risks and put much effort intoing here. He heard about this event over 10,000 years ago as he was about to end his lifespan. He immediately sealed himself without knowing if he could attend while asking his descendants to petition the court to allow him entrance.

    Luckily for him, his ns gave birth to talented cultivators who could live long enough and were filial enough to help him.

    "You''ve earned it," Wang Wei nodded. "And you''ll be the first in the Dao Area to preach."

    Duan Ru was surprised but quickly thanked him again. Such honor will further cement his legacy and bring him and his n luck and destiny. Wang Wei originally wanted to give him the very first spot in the banquet since they were starting with the Immortal Area. However, he wanted to know whether Duan Ru''s sermon would improve after the people before him had enlightened him.

    "The second announcement is that I''ve invited a special guest to preach, and they will be thest to do so."

    The guests immediately squinted. Duan Ru''s appearance was a mild surprise, but this news intrigued and perplexed them. They expected the Supreme Emperor to be thest sermon, closing the banquet with the best. Now, his majesty insinuated that someone even better than him was about to preach? Except for a few people who knew about Chen Tong, no one guessed who it was or whether someone like that even existed.

    "Now, let''s start with the food," Wang Wei dered before waving his hand to manifest the food. The meal was a small piece of meat, a vegetable te, and a rice bowl. However, this was not ordinary meat. It originated from a Tier 10 Void Beast prepared with Wu Hong''s Sealing Cooking Magic and blessed with Wang Wei''s Essence Flower Ability. In other words, everyone who eats will significantly increase their flesh body cultivation.

    The vegetables were grown from a Tier 10 Source Beast that Wang Wei hunted, and its purpose was to heal hidden injuries and boost the absorption of the meat, allowing everyone to benefit even more from consuming it.

    The wine that Wang Wei was made from the best material, has been brewing or marinating for Yuan Epochs under Time Formation and was blessed by fate to be the best wine possible. After drinking, the taste was out of this world, but that was the least important part - unless you were an alcoholic.

    Countless aura suddenly rose as people''s Qi quantity increased drastically - some even broke their bottlenecks and became Immortal Sovereigns. The immortals were not the only ones who benefited since the wine could also increase soul energy, meaning everyone - including the Emperors and Eternals - benefitted from the growth of their souls, minds, and spirits.

    Wang Wei cultivated the rice using World Source - that''s howvish this event was. After eating it, the people present will enter their absolute best state. Any events - battles or sermons ??? could be affected by many factors like mentality, state of mind, and past experience. The rice ensures that someone enters their absolute peak state without internal or external influence.

    ''I rmend you eat the rice first, followed by the vegetables, and take two sips of the wine and leave the meat alone since your body cannot handle it,'' Wang Weimunicated to Duan Ru. He personally arranged this old man''s meal to ensure he survived the entire banquet with his limited lifespan.

    ''I understand, and thank you for your care, His Majesty,'' Duan Ru replied. The meat could be left for his descendants, but some small part of him felt unwilling. He would rather wait until his reincarnation to eat it, but he doubted these unfilial bastards would preserve it for him. More importantly, other ns might try to attack his n, knowing he was storing such a valuable thing.

    "Hey, honey," Wang Tian whispered.

    "Don''t ask to share my food."

    "I wouldn''t," Wang Tian replied speechlessly.

    "Oh, then, what is it?"

    "How are we supposed to hold a banquet thatpares to this?"

    Yu Yan exhaled deeply after hearing his question. "I''ve been thinking the same thing. All I can say is we better start preparing now." All she can do to soothe her heartache isugh at the misery of the Emperors after them. She wished she could see their stress as they tried to hold a banquet on this level and failed miserably.

    "This bastard really knows how to be extravagant," Wang Tianined. "We were lucky he only wanted a simple Dao Companion Ceremony."

    "True."

    Wang Wei waited for everyone to finish with their food, their breakthrough, and helping their disciples to digest their meal. Cai Song, Jin Mengyao, and Li Wenling had other people helping them. He waved his hand to summon the tea.

    "This is Enlightenment Tea brewed from the Bodhi Tree with petals from the World Tree used as assistance to prolong the effect."

    The people were shocked. The Bodhi Tree was known for its effect of increasingprehension and allowing a cultivator to enter a state of epiphany. Meanwhile, every petal of the World Tree contained a world, and now, it was used as an assisting material for this tea.

    This banquet was simply the definition ofvish.

 Chapter 1185 Dao Banquet: Preaching

    Chapter 1185 Dao Banquet: Preaching

    1185  Dao Banquet: Preaching

    "This is such a waste," Yan Lilingined while sitting beside Li Jun. "It would have been better to use these things as the primary or supplementary materials for pills."

    "You can''t exactly feed pills to people for the banquet," Li Jun stated with his left hand on Su Ai''s belly, helping the baby better absorb the nourishment from all these rare and precious resources.

    "Why not?" Yan Liling countered. "Once it''s my turn to hold the banquet, I''m feeding everyone the best pills possible."

    "I guess that would work. Do you think I should prepare some underworld delicacies? Is that even a thing?"

    "If it isn''t, just make it."

    "You have a point."

    Yan Liling, Li Jun, and Wang Wei''s parents were not the only ones thinking about holding the same banquet and wondering how they would make theirs unique and stand out. Su Ya, who was in the guest area, had simr thoughts. She thought about creating a special ditch based on her Seven Emotions Six Desires Dao that would temper or even heal Dao Hearts.

    Di Jiaying''s thinking was more extreme as she wondered whether she could force people to pay a fee for attendance at her banquet. She realized it was possible, but it would have to be very enticing-as enticing as this one or very close to it.

    Cai Song wondered whether she had to have a banquet during her time. If she did, could she give people special puppets as gifts? But what kind of special puppet? She felt annoyed, thinking how troublesome the entire situation would be. However, she enjoyed the thought of creating individualized puppets for the Emperors of her era.

    Jun Mengyao wondered whether the sect would be willing to sponsor him for his banquet or whether he would have to use his own wealth. He decided to start amassing wealth now, just in case.

    Once everyone finished their meals, Wang Wei summoned the tea and sipped it. Once everything had been drunk, he pointed to the sky to summon a phantom of the River of Time that immediately turned into a formation.

    ''Such brilliant and effortless application of Time Dao,'' Xu Shi thought. Like most of her peers, she was slightly jealous she would never have an opportunity to hold such a banquet - at least, not as the Heavenly Emperor. However, she quickly removed such emotions.

    "If she wanted to, she could have been the Heavenly Emperor, but she didn''t, and that was for many reasons. Firstly, she did not want to abandon her citizen status in the Myriad Emperor World after going through so much trouble.

    Secondly, and more importantly, she viewed the position of the other worlds as useless and less important than the one from the Myriad Emperor World. In her eyes, and the eyes of most of her peers, only the Heavenly Emperor from their home was the True Emperor, and all the others were poor copies. And if she could not have the original, she did not want any other.

    There is also the fact that the benefit she received working in Wang Wei''s court was much higher than if she were the Emperor somewhere else. Tong Ruobing was the best proof of this. If not for her alliance with Wang Wei, she would have regretted starting her own court.

    Xu Shi shook her head to remove all these unnecessary thoughts from her head and focus on the event.

    "I''m expecting this event to take a while, so I''ve elerated the time in here to ensure not too long passes outside," Wang Wei exined. He could sense the agitated emotions of a few people who were wondering whether he had organized this banquet to eliminate all of them.

    ''As if I needed to go to such lengths to kill every immortal in the lower dimension,'' Wang Wei sneered. He did onest check to ensure no problem urred during this significant event. He checked on the people to prevent anyone from having nefarious thoughts; he checked on the sect''s mortal disciples and elders hidden by his power on floating mountains next to this one; finally, he checked on the Dream World''s broadcast and the entire lower dimension. Wang Wei then cast a protective spell that contained all his powers that covered every corner of the Endless Void to ensure no one interrupted this meeting.

    "These are the rules," he dered. "Each sermon will be between 3 to 3000 years, with a break between 3 days to 300 years after each sermon for digestion. The length will be decided by Heaven and Earth itself, based on the amount of Dao Rhymes you condense."

    Everyone entered a high alert state. In an event like this, with the most powerful and influential people of the lower dimension, there is nothing more embarrassing than having a short sermon. No matter what, the people present were the cream of the cream, meaning they had their own ego and pride. However, they could do nothing about the rules now, and they can only hope their sermons are not subpar.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "We will begin with the Immortal Paths. The first thousand preachers will be normal, followed by 1000 swordsmen, then 1,000 professionals. We will repeat this pattern.

    "The first professionals to preach are the Alchemists. Once there are no Immortal Alchemists, it will be the Array Masters, Weapon Makers, Talisman Refiners, and the Puppeteers."

    Many people were immediately not happy that swordsmen had their own category. However, Wang Wei did not care. Swordsmanship was the most popr Weapon Dao, and their poption was enormouspared to others. Sword Dao was not the most powerful simply because of the weapon, but because there have been so many swordsmen throughout history that the Dao has been elevated to a higher status due to how many skills, techniques, and scriptures were written.

    ''Once it''s my turn, the Spear will have its own section, and I''ll make sure it has earned that position,'' Jin Mengyao thought with great dedication.

    Wang Wei waved his hand to assign numbers to the Immortals. "The first andst sermon will be chosen by me, but the rest will be randomly selected. Once it''s your turn, you''ll receive a direct message in your mind."

    "We will start with Immortal Jin Ye from the Red Sea World."

    A mass of clouds surrounded a schrly-looking middle-aged man, elevating him five meters above the sky. He bowed to Wang Wei before immediately starting his sermon:

    "Essence, Spirit, Qi - the essence of life and cultivation. The Immortal Path is also called the Qi Path, making it seem like Qi dominates the other. But that''s wrong. Heaven and Earth is all about bnce, and the same principles apply to the Qi Path. The only difference is that we use Qi as the primary source to supplement our body (essence) and spirit (mind or soul.) This is ...."

    As Jin Ye''s words echoed throughout the mountain, Dao Rhymes condensed from the sky, appearing simr to runes and beautiful music. The power of the Enlightenment Tea and all the blessing methods of the banquet perfectlybined with the Dao Rhymes to allow people to enter a deep state of epiphany. In that state, their normal state of cultivation, which is usually slow, boring, and even tedious, became the most enjoyable act in the world, given how easy and spiritually fulfilling it was.

    Everyone became engrossed in this sermon. Although it did not discuss a specific Dao, that was a pro instead of a con since it was applicable to everyone present-especially the part about maintaining the bnce between the Essence, Spirit, and Qi. The processsted over 1600 years and a digestion period of 160 years.

    Once everyone woke up, they felt it was too short. One of the reasons cultivation in the lower dimension is so slow is theck of conversation and exchanging ideas. It''s also why the Dream World was so sessful. This banquet was even more direct in its approach, putting everyone together and forcing them to discuss cultivation and the Dao without any restraints or care of status, wealth, power, or faction.

    Jin Ye slowly descended to his seat before the clouds chose someone else. With Jin Ye as an example, these cultivators werefortable, feeling they could do as good of a job as him - if not better. However, they all received an awakening.

    The second sermon onlysted 536 years. The third one went on for 345 years, the fourth one for 99 years, and the fifth one directly dropped to 3 years. That cultivator was so embarrassed that he did not open his eyes and closed off all his senses so as not to hear anyments or murmurs.

    Things became visibly worse after the fifth cultivator. Few people''s sermonssted for more than three digits. In fact, out of all 1000 cultivators, there were more than 200 people whosted three years, and only a total of 27 peoplested over 100 years, and no one reached a thousand years like Jin Ye.

    The immortals immediately stoppedprehending while the swordsmen and the professionals were preaching, hoping to improve their sermons and avoid embarrassment.

 Chapter 1186 Dao Banquet: Breakthrough

    Chapter 1186 Dao Banquet: Breakthrough

    1186  Dao Banquet: Breakthrough

    Just like all immortal''s path, the sword immortals were usually the embarrassment in a room - the butt of the joke, per se. The source of this disparity is that they''ve lost one of the core aspects of a swordsman - the Dao part. They must rely on their Immortal Qi to replicate their former abilities and swordsmanship realm.

    Despite this w, they still considered themselves swordsmen and kept that mindset. They trained their Qi and their mind with such a mindset, thus still giving them a slight edge over regr immortals. However, the ones who truly shine in this banquet are the swordsmen with unique Sword Qis.

    Wang Wei said he chose randomly the order of preaching, but that was really the case. It''s more like an algorithm with the sole purpose of ensuring the best way for this banquet to proceed and be wildly sessful. As such, a few unique Sword Immortals preached in the early stages of this round to rile up the crowd and set up some standards. Then, the algorithm chooses people it deduced who would have ackluster performance and puts them first. No Immortal Sovereign appeared in the first round.

    The Immortal Swordsman''s preaching session was mild above the first session, with only a few dozen three-years-sermons. The embarrassing/scaring tactic worked, and hopefully, by the end of this event, the number of these weak sermons will be reduced to single digits.

    The Immortal Alchemists'' main focus was on Yan Liling''s universal Immortal Runes, with everyone expressing their understanding and twists. The People from the Myriad Pill World took this opportunity to show the world why it was the center of Alchemy in the lower dimension. This era almost destroyed their status and privileges. Luckily, they adapted in time and were not washed away by the tide of change.

    After a few rounds of exchange, it was time for thest alchemist to speak. While no one was paying attention, Yan Liling had a strange aura around her. A book materialized before her, and with the passage of time, more Dao Rhymes entered her body and the book.

    ''The prototype is done,'' she thought, looking at the new [Pill Sage Sutra]. Her new path of pill refining centered around her talent to read the mind. She created a way for materials to awaken a [Pill Mind], essentially their spirituality or wisdom. However, such wisdom has an inherent purpose - to refine better pills.

    For example, if she was refining a basic Blood Replenishing Pill with three ingredients: Yang Stems, Water bead, and spirit root. All three materials would awaken their [Pill Mind] and gain sentience. However, their purpose will be to work with each other and the Alchemist (Yan Liling in that scenario) to make the best pills.

    As long as someone masters this technique, it will be impossible to create a pill of lesser quality than perfect. And in a skilled Alchemist''s hands, it will be rtively easy to create true mortal perfection pills, not just the perfect quality dictated by the Alchemy Association.

    ''The next step is to take inspiration from the Origin Pill me that can refine everything.'' Yan Liling thought. Her idea is that even if she awakened the Pill Mind on a non-alchemy material, it should slowly change its nature to be an alchemy material.

    ''To seed, I must add a small portion of Good Fortune Dao. Creation would be best - however, that can be added once I''m an Empyrean using the Grandmist Wheel.'' There was no need to incur the wrath of Heaven by bing an Ouw when there were alternatives.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ''I''m getting over myself. There are still some problems.''

    Yan Liling had to control herself not to get too far ahead. There were still some problems with awakening a [Pill Mind] for Immortal-Grade Materials as they actually resisted the destiny granted to them. Currently, she has no problem controlling immortal and Dao-grade materials, but based on the simtion in her Sea of Consciousness, even the weakest Emperor-Grade herb will revolt against her control.

    Because of this issue, she couldn''t even tackle the most brilliant aspect of this technique: [The Alchemy Mind]. Yan Liling did not simply want her materials to gain wisdom - she wanted them to be born with an excellent talent for alchemy but also with vast knowledge and experience.

    Uponpletion of this level of the [Pill Sage Sutra], refining any pills will be like all the materials were as talented as her and devoted to helping her refine the best pill possible. Such an idea sounds absurd, but Yan Liling already has a direction - Fate Dao. The process of the materials awakening their Alchemy Mind will involve them sharing fate with her - thus acquiring their talent and knowledge.

    In fact, this is not even the final form of this scripture. Based on Yan Liling''s imagination, the materials should awaken not only her alchemy knowledge but also other people and, if possible, the knowledge of True Heavenly Dao. However, her idea for that stage of this scripture is only vague; she knows she might have to defeat other alchemists to build a database and add Heaven Dao to the mix.

    However, the small bit of Fate Dao added already made cultivating this technique a virtual nightmare. She could not fathom how many people would be able to cultivate it once it was truly finished. Regardless, she was happy with the outline she currently had and was more confident in walking the path of skills to achieve transcendence.

    Yan Liling readjusted her mood and concentrated. She was saddened that no more alchemists would preach but tookfort in learning byparison to other professions. She also looked forward to alchemists from the other path.

    The sermons continued, and soon, the first person to reach 2000 years appeared. To no one surprise, it was an Immortal Sovereign. Once a person passed the 2000-year threshold, the Dao Rhymes resonated with each other, making the epiphany process deeper; in other words, it was easier for people to understand, digest, and benefit.

    While people rejoiced at this sermon, the Immortal Sovereign - a beautiful woman in all red - was not happy. She felt it was an insult for her not to reach the full 3000-year mark. After all, she was technically Tier 11. Sadly for her, her knowledge was severely limited since she spent all her life in the lower dimension. She, along with all the other Sovereigns, does not even know what a person of their level is genuinely capable of.

    The sermon continued, and thedy proved she was among the best in her path. Most Immortal Sovereigns bordered 1500 to 2000 years, with the best being 2097 years from a Talisman Maker. Then, it was finally for thest person in that section to preach, and Wang Wei chose the Turtle King from the Martial Hegemony World.

    The Turtle King is, without a doubt, the oldest being in the lower dimension and the oldest Immortal Path Practitioner. Many people, including Wang Wei, looked forward to his sermon, and he did not disappoint. The turtle king could not show up with his real body and refused to take human form. Instead, he had to create a human clone to send in his ce.

    His sermonsted 2907 years, creating the most intense Dao Rhymes since the start of the event. However, even that was not the most impressive part of his sermon. The turtle had no reservations and discussed a special technique to condense a unique qi capable of granting a maximum battle boost of 30%. This boost is not a Grand Dao boost, but such a technique is still appreciated since it could grant someone victory over a rtively equal opponent.

    The most impressive aspect of this technique is its universality. Soul Path people can condense a unique Soul Qi or God Qi, Dao Ancestors can condense a World Qi, Heavenly Kings can condense a King Qi, and Emperors can also have their own Emperor Qi.

    The Turtle King''s sermon became the first major highlight of this banquet, making the martial artists from the Martial Hegemony World very happy and proud. Those rowdy martial artists would have made a scene if not for the grand asion.

    Once everyone had digested the sermon, it was now the turn of the Soul Area. Although their path was on par with the Dao Path - rtively speaking - it did not change the fact that they did not cultivate individual Dao. The Luck Area with the Heavenly Kings had the least number of people and appeared to be the group that should be next. However, they had their own Dao. In essence, the Fortune Path was an alternative to the Dao Path. The Heavenly Kings used the luck from a dynasty to bear the power of the Grand Dao Source, while Dao Ancestors used an Inner World.

    If a Heavenly King chose the same path as Dong Lifen to fuse their dynasty with their Sea of Consciousness, or even if they choose their bodies - they are essentially creating an alternate Inner World.

 Chapter 1187 Dao Banquet: Key Speakers

    Chapter 1187 Dao Banquet: Key Speakers

    1187  Dao Banquet: Key Speakers

    Wang Wei already knew who to choose as thest key speaker for the Soul Path, and that would be its founder - Liang Shixian. However, it took him some thought to choose the very first. There were few God Kings in the first ce, and the best originated from the Divine Race. So, he chose someone who could establish an excellent standard for that area.

    The preacher did an excellent job; his sermon was mainly about the Soul, as this was their expertise. The young Divine Race, named Red Ocean, took a page out of Jin Ye''s book and discussed the bnce between the Essence, Spirit, and Qi - but the main focus is the Spirit instead. This sermonsted 2100 years.

    The rest of the Soul Area sermons involved four main topics: Soul, incense, Divine Law, and Divine Will. Liang Shixian convinced his people to talk about the Insurgent Technique of condensing Divine Laws and Wills in the hope of further increasing the strength of this Divine Path. Wang Wei''s Soul Dao benefited immensely from all these sermons about the soul and spirit.

    It did not take long for the Soul Area''s turn to finish. They had their lows and highs, including their unique take on professions like Alchemy that involved using faith in the process. Then, it was finally Liang Shixian''s turn to speak.

    He took a moment topose himself. One of his main goals was to expand the God Path and make it as good as the Emperor Path. However, as soon as he became the first God King, reality hit him, and he realized this goal was impossible. So, he focused on spreading his path and, at least, making it as good as the Dao Path.

    Sadly, people would rather be Dao Ancestors than God Kings. Many people would even walk the lesser paths because of how young his path was and the restraint of incense. The progress would have been even worse if not for his decision to ally with the Soul Race across the Endless Void due to their affinity to this path.

    Due to the current situation, Liang Shizian has been debating whether he should ascend to pursue the higher realms of this path or stay in the lower dimension to continue growing. And so far, he''s leaning on staying.

    ''So far, this event has been going well regarding showing the strength of our path. Let''s end things with a bang - just like the Immortal Path.''N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Liang Shixian preached. As the founder of this path, he had the most profound sermons, continuing for as long as 2800 years. However, they were not as impactful as the Turtle King''s. Liang Shixian sighed in regret; he did his best, but it was not enough.

    The next area was the Luck Area for the Heavenly Kings, and they were chosen because of their small numbers. Wang Wei chose Dong Lifen as the first speaker instead of thest. Despite being a mortal, she preached for over 2500 years, showing the world why her Dao Tree was almostpletely purple-gold.

    The Luck Area''s sermons could be considered an interim highlight of this event since they discussed the Grand Dao Source and their understanding of Luck. Thest preachersted over 2700 years before everyone moved on to the next area - the Primarchs.

    Wang Wei focused on this part since he still ns to understand the difference between Heavenly, Primordial, and Dao Laws (Grand Dao Source). He had evenid out the preliminary foundation for this process by recording the difference between thews of all the worlds andmunities in the lower dimension for study.

    The Heaven Law was unique and a fresh experience for the people present. However, the highlight of this section''s sermon was their deep connection with Heaven and Earth. The Primarch Path was something Innate Creatures created, which can be described as the Bloodline Immortality Path. Innate Demon Gods loved nature and considered Heaven and Earth their mother, hence their closeness or affinity.

    Old families that survived the Null Era dominated this section, and the Myriad Emperor World''s Ancient n was the main lead but not the only one. The demon race also showed a great presence in this section as well, but they were still outdone by these ns. The banquet was about to reach its first peak with the beginning of the Dao Area.

    As he promised, Sage Duan Ru started this section. By now, he was only a soul as his body had already copsed, but a holy release from his body, preventing anyone from underestimating him.

    Sage Duan Ru was known for his calligraphy, but his sermons contained various ideas and subjects. He first started with the [Way of Governance], teaching how to rule and govern a government or any faction properly. He followed that with philosophy, which resembles a form of spiritual practice, before transitioning into things like painting, music, and, finally, calligraphy. His sermon did not seem disorganized because of these different ideas or subjects; instead, they fit perfectly together as if they were one topic.

    Duan Ru''s sermonsted exactly 2000 years, proving to the world he was worthy to be here and worth starting the Dao Area.

    ''Interesting,'' Wang Wei thought as he looked at the Dao Rhymes Duan Ru condensed. ''They are more active than others and even have a better effect on boosting people''sprehension. It seems Heaven and Earth acknowledge his status as a [Mortal Sage].''

    The sermon continued, and the Dao Area - which had plenty of time to prepare - brought their best: their A-games, to say. The shortest sermonsted 333 years, and there were plenty of people in the 1000s and 2000''s year range. After the first 1000 Dao Ancestors, it was the swordsman''s turn, and Wang Wei chose his father as the first speaker.

    His record was the same as Dong Lifen - over 2500 years - beating her by 12 years. The swordsmen were more than satisfied since they could listen to a direct sermon from the man who "pioneered" the Ultimate Sword Path. Even the Extreme Sword Path individuals showed their respect. Although they scoffed at the part about the 12th realm of Swordsmanship, they still listened so they could create counter-measures to these heretical bastards.

    The banquet continued, and many people in that area shone brightly. The Insurgents of the Dao Opening Sect had no one whosted less than 2300 years, and people like Origin One, Sword One, and Deste One reached the 2900 mark - albeit the beginning.

    ''By all merit, this is the best session so far,'' Wang Wei thought, feeling the immense Dao Rhymes condensing in the sect, baptizing the environment and the people. It was so dense that some spilled into the Myriad Emperor World, and this was not even the main event yet.

    ''If this is the result of one banquet, I cannot fathom how these lineages in the upper dimension are,'' Wang Wei thought. This banquet is monumental for the lower dimension but not the upper dimension. On the contrary, they should be more grandiose since some of these factions will have multiple Paragons preaching.

    ''Yet, with all these advantages, cultivation still takes such a long time,'' Wang Wei sighed before focusing on the task at hand. ''Now, how to start the Emperor Area?'' He looked at all the people present before his eyesnded on the monk, Feng Heng.

    Wang Wei noticed that thetter had a very peaceful and reassuring aura. ''It seems after seeding in reviving Buddhism, the w in his Dao Heart was fixed, and his state of mind reached a higher level.''

    "You''re up first."

    "Thank you, benefactor, for this honor," Feng Heng nodded, before readjusting himself:

    "What is the limit of the mind? Does it have a limit? The human mind, or its extension - imagination - has no boundaries or limits. It can create anything it pleases, it can..."

    Feng Heng''s sermon was natural and effortless; the words came out of his mouth as if they were the fundamental truths of Heaven and Earth. Furthermore, everyone suddenly felt as if the effect of the Enlightened Tea strengthened for this particr sermon.

    No one had any trouble following his mind, and no one wasted this opportunity by focusing on improving their sermons. By now, if they were not ready, there was no hope; the Emperor Area had a major advantage by being thest section to go, meaning there was no excuse for a poor sermon.

    Feng Heng focused on the Mind-not the soul (except for their connection)-before transitioning into the Five Elements and Yin-Yang Dao. He did not speak much on Buddhism to ensure the universality of his sermon. As he uttered hisst words, 3000 years had passed. The Dao Rhymes resonated at an even higher intensity, giving the people an even better boost for the next 300 years they spent digesting.

    "Why is it so short?" That was everyone''s main consensus once they opened their eyes. This was the longest sermon, but it felt so short to them. People looked at Feng Heng with respect; they finally understood why Buddhism had such a majoreback despite its recenteback.

 Chapter 1188 Dao Banquet: Emperors Sermons

    Chapter 1188 Dao Banquet: Emperor''s Sermons

    1188  Dao Banquet: Emperor''s Sermons

    The second person, after Feng Heng, felt great pressure; it was inevitable after such a perfect sermon. They had no hope of reaching such a level and wished not to embarrass themselves. Luckily, fate and time were in their favor. The second sermonsted 1800 years, which was very satisfactory.

    The Emperor Area soon proved extraordinary, as no one had a sermon thatsted more than 1000 years. More Dao Rhymes spilled into the Myriad Emperor World, making the entire world more extraordinary.

    There are usually only 3800 Great Emperors in each generation, but this one was special, so the total number was 4500 ??? an extra 700. Considering the ones who hid themselves or died during all the wars, the number of participants was 4250. The Emperor Area did not have enough people for rounds of 1000, so things had to be adjusted to rounds of 200.

    With such a small poption, the time for the first Sword Emperor to preach soon arrived, and Wang Wei chose a slightly controversial individual - Dugu Jing. The Golden Sword Emperor was a controversial figure in the world of swordsmanship. Dugu Jing was the second most powerful Sword Emperor in this generation and third overall in achievement behind Wang Tian and Ji Lanfang in pure sword skills. However, he''s not a pure swordsman, meaning he was rejected by the Extreme Sword Path.

    The Ultimate Path embraced him since he tempered his body, but they did not like that his main Dao was Metal/Gold and had nothing rted to swordsmanship; many people still considered him a Sword User despite his skills and aplishments. As such, the fact he was the first sword speaker was slightly controversial. However, Wang Wei did not care about all these things and directly chose him.

    Dugu Jing proved his worth as he preached about swordsmanship and the Metal Dao,sting 2933 years. The swordsmen were more than satisfied with their sermon, while the Metal Dao people almost cried tears of joy. Five Elements is still the most widespread Dao, so plenty of Emperors and Immortals of the Metal Dao or Five Elements exist.

    The banquet continued with the current streak of a minimum of 1000 years of preaching. The first wave of swordsmen was very rewarding since many people decided to use this event for a battle between the Extreme and Ultimate Path.

    Soon, it was time for the first Alchemist to preach, and Wang Wei chose the Heavenly Emperor from the Myriad Pill World without hesitation. The elderly mansted 2915 years, slightly less than Dugu Jing. However, his record was the second-best so far in this section.

    The Emperor Area continued its brilliant streak, slowly pushing the event to its peak. There were not many Alchemist Emperors, meaning they only had one round. Then, it was time for thest Alchemist to preach, and Wang Wei chose the very best - Yan Liling.

    She was excited as this was an opportunity to re-organize her [Pill Sage Sutra], which she had perfected the first volume after listening to so many brilliant minds. Her next focus was on the part involving Fate Dao, and she was confident in creating the outline/prototype after listening to her big brother''s sermon.

    Yan Liling proved to the world why she deserved the title of Pill Sage Empress, as her sermon focused on fundamental skills for alchemists. These pill refiners felt as if they had returned to their young days when their teacher taught them the basics. At first, they were slightly disdainful. After all, they are Great Emperors; haven''t they mastered the basics already?

    However, just as swordsmen can take basic skills and elevate them to the level of Dao, Yan Liling showed them there were levels to this. Many of them felt shameful and decided to focus more on the fundamentals from now on.

    Her sermonsted 3000 years, and she became the second person to achieve perfection in this banquet. The Alchemists bowed to Yan Liling, and she calmly received them.

    The next 200 normal preachers were nothing special since Wang Wei saved the best forst. However, they did not embarrass this section by preserving the three-digit roll. Next was the Array Masters'' turn, but their number was too small. In fact, the number of Array Masters, Weapon Refiners, Talisman Makers, and Puppeteers barely reached 200, with only five people who proved the Dao with Puppet Dao. So, Wang Weibined them together into one group.

    This round of preaching was underwhelming because only Talisman Makers had a superstar. The best of them was a Weapon Refiner thatsted 2700 years, and Puppet Dao proved to be the weakest of the professions. Although Wang Wei''s new way of fighting improved the status of Puppeteers, it did not change the fact they werest in all areas. This fact might not change until Cai Song proves the Dao, and with her more loner/introverted personality, that might not change if she does not actively do something.

    Tong Ruobing was thest professional to preach; as expected, she was phenomenal. Her sermon focused more on runes to make it more universal for everyone, followed by the resonance with other Daos. She went on for 3000 years, bing the third perfection of this event. When she opened her eyes to see the vast Dao Rhymes of the sect, she wished she could secretly steal some to bring back home.

    Once everyone digested this perfect sermon, the 200 regr preachers passed without any incident, and the general result was the best without anyone spending less than 1500 years. It was now the swordsman''s turn again, but they only had 23 people remaining, and each sermon was better than the previous until it was Ji Lanfang''s turn.

    No matter how the Extreme Path swordsmen felt about Ji Lanfang, they must admit the man was powerful and talented. His sermon talked about the sermon - until he started talking about the heretical Sword and Sword Realm. Regardless of how these people felt, Ji Lanfang had an excellent sermon. Sadly, itsted 2999 years, missing that mark on perfection. People felt it was a shame, but Ji Lanfang was rtively nonchnt about the result.

    The event continued, and only two people disyed extraordinary abilities: the twin Barbarians. Feng Heng did not kill them after rectifying Buddhism in their world, so they attended this event, bothsting 2875 years.

    Finally, the event reached its concluding state, in which only the very best remained. In that group, the first to preach was Ye Dafu''s wife, the Nine Serpent Empress. She preached for 2976 years, focusing on bloodline, thus benefiting the demon race or other cultivators with a potent bloodline.

    The person after the Serpent Empress was Shi Qian, the only Emperor of the Light Race. Her sermon garnered some attention since she focused on tricks of using Karma to find your enemy''s Dao Imprints and kill them as soon as possible. Shested 2980 years.

    Wang Wei decided to have the woman first in the final section, so the third person was the Demon Suppressing Emperor. She talked about her status as Human and Heaven Emperor, with a sprinkle about the spirit, drawing inspiration from her life and struggle. She went on for 2985 years.

    Xu Shi was next, and she talked about Chaos. She made her sermon as universal as possible, with some emphasis on the Dao Heart and its corrtion with music. Her result was the same as Ji Lanfang''s - 2999 years.

    Xi Shangyan, the only member of the Celestial Race in the lower dimension, followed after the Void Time Empress. Her sermon was only 2995 years old, but it was special because she improved the Turtle King''s technique, allowing the maximum capacity to reach a 35% boost.

    Yu Yan was next, and she did not shame her son as her sermon reached 2997 years. Wrath, who was no longer a controversy because of her identity, was next, and she had the same result; she made the Neo-Devils proud. Huo Fenghuang was thest woman to preach; her result was 2998 years.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    It was finally the men''s turn, and only three people remained - not counting Wang Wei. Mu Lei went first, and hested for 2994 years. Ye Dafu, despite his personality not being suited for this kind of thing, preached for 2997 years; he even included his fighting experience in the sermon. Finally, Ao Shen wentst; his sermon was also about bloodlines, and he continued on for 2998 years. It irked him that he had the same time as that woman, but he could do nothing now.

    Everyone opened their eyes as the main event was about to start. All eyes were on Wang Wei, waiting for him to speak. Before he could say something, Wang Wei sensed something and looked at Sage Duan Ru. The man had reached his limit and was about to dissipate and enter Samsara. He pointed at him and bought him more time.

    Wang Wei then waved his hand to summon more Enlightened Tea. The guests were overjoyed and quickly drank it. They also felt anticipation for thisst act - no, the act before thest.

 Chapter 1189 Dao Banquet: Dao Pillars

    Chapter 1189 Dao Banquet: Dao Pirs

    1189  Dao Banquet: Dao Pirs

    "Let''s start with [Essence]. From the outside to the inside, our body isposed of skin...Although our body is mainly Yang, like all things between Heaven and Earth, it''s still bnced with a little Yin. These are the Yin aspects of the body.... Cultivation is all evolution. Essence focuses on evolving internally, Qi starts the evolution externally, and the Spirit connects the two.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Many people abandon cultivating the body after proving the Dao since they now exist on a conceptual level. But that is the wrong approach. The universe is all about bnce, and the ...."

    To everyone''s surprise, Wang Wei spent 3000 years about [Essence], and the body refiners - who felt left out of this banquet - were the most excited. They finally had top-tier sermons dedicated solely to them. Moreover, the sermon was wonderful as it touched on countless ways to temper the body without any hidden injuries. Wang Wei even talked in detail about the True Power Dao Realm.

    "[Spirit]," Wang Wei said. "Although I said it''s the link between Essence and Qi, that''s also an oversimplification. What is the difference between the mind and the soul? Is spirit the synonym of mind? Of the soul? The slight difference between these words contained the essence of [Spirit].

    "The soul is the origin - the root of the mind, spirit, consciousness, and how we perceive reality. The mind is...."

    Another 3000 years passed by, and Wang Wei showed the world his deep understanding of the soul. The Dao Rhymes he condensed formed a strange circle above the banquet, but no one noticed this phenomenon. By now, people had some expectations of how long and profound this sermon would be, so they focused on not missing anything and regretted it for the rest of their lives.

    "[Qi]," Wang Wei stated, without giving anyone time to breathe. "It''s not just the energy found in nature. Once again, that is an oversimplification. It''s the breath of life that keeps our bodies and minds functioning. It''s the very breath that Heaven and Earth exhaled - the foundation of all living creatures, sentient or not. It is the main key to the path of cultivation - to our continued evolution.

    "Qi is the most versatile and malleable matter in existence. It can change based on the environment, the individual, and even your thoughts and emotions. It is...."

    As he uttered hisst word, the attendants had experienced 9000 years of top-tier sermons. These people could not wait to record what the Supreme Emperor said and leave it for their sect as a foundation. Although it would take a lot of effort and resources to perfectly record this kind of sermon, it will be worth it. These people did not trust the Dream World to record the experience better than those who experienced it personally.

    "Dao," Wang Wei uttered, and the crowd almost cheered. They thought this was the limit. They immediately focused and listened as much as possible.

    "Fate of Fire, Fate of Yin-Yang, Fate of Space-Time," Wang Wei continued. "All Daos may be different, but their destination is the same: use your Dao to affect, use, or control other Daos. All cultivators must strive to break the inherent definition of their Daos and elevate them to concepts and ideas surpassing their limits.

    "For example, me Dao''s essence is to burn. A normal cultivator will focus on that aspect and increase the intensity of their mes. A decent cultivator will tap into the explosive nature of fire, and a genius will focus on its ability to spread. However, a heaven-chosen will not be limited by the natural characteristic of the me.

    "There is amon saying: his anger burned as bright as mes. In truth, mes have nothing to do with anger - but it''s often associated with it. After removing the limit of your Dao, you can condense mes of Anger, meaning you''ve used your me to tap into the Seven Emotions Six Desires Dao.

    "In many stories, myths, legends, and mortal civilization, me is associated with the beginning of life. Terms like [me of Life] to refer to a person''s vitality or life aremon. By breaking your limit, you can condense a [Life me] and thus seed in tapping into Life Dao with the me Dao.

    "mes can kill or even destroy things; in other words, me Dao can tap into Death and even Destruction Dao.

    "The Fire Dao is not the only one with this ability - all Daos can. Some are inherently better at this concept than others, but it applies to all of them. Sess depends entirely on the cultivator''s willingness to open their mind."

    Wang Wei continued his sermon, creating a clear path for everyone present for them to elevate their utilization of their Dao to a higher level. As for the top genius who was already at this level, he also showed them the deeper levels. Once the 3000 years ended, the people spent 1200 years digesting everything, and they all felt the time was too short.

    Suddenly, the sky changed as the Dao Rhymes condensed from this 12,000-year sermon vibrated intently, releasing an intense purple light that could be considered a vision. Then, under everyone''s gaze, the Dao Rhymes turned into 4-Dao Pirs that perfectly recorded the sermon. Better yet, these pirs were probably blessed by Heaven and Earth to make it easier toprehend.

    Everyone was immediately jealous, but Wang Wei calmly waved his hand to create another floating mountain and ced the pirs there. He also ced formation around the mountain with a snap of his finger.

    ''That was unexpected,'' Wang Wei thought. ''Could something simr happen to all the Dao Rhymes from this banquet? Let''s wait and see.''

    Everyone looked at this change with different eyes, especially Tong Ruobing.

    ''What are you thinking?'' Mu Lei asked.

    ''What do you mean?''

    ''You have that same look when thinking something out-of-pocket or crazy.''

    ''It''s nothing like that,'' she replied.

    ''Come on. I know you better than this,'' he added.

    ''Fine. I''m thinking of holding my own banquet.''

    Mu Lei was speechless. ''Are you crazy?''

    ''I''m not.''

    "Don''t you understand that any banquet after this one will pale inparison? Plus, who wille to our banquet? We do not have the status to invite so many people.''

    ''You may not, but I do.''

    Mu Lei was not stupid and immediately understood what she meant; ''You want to invite the Talisman Emperors?''

    ''Not just them,'' she replied. ''I''m deeply respected in the talismanmunity, and after this banquet, I also have some pull in other professions. If I invited them - especially with the promise to share the Dao Rhymes - it''s possible to have a small banquet.''

    Although it will palepared to this one, no one should expect to reach this level, probably ever. Her main objective is to benefit the Great Talisman City - especially since there are a fewints that she did not do enough because of her role as the Queen in another worldmunity.

    ''It could work,'' Mu Lei said. ''But you would have to wait for a while until the effect of this one abates.''

    ''You''re right, but I also need to start contacting these people immediately since most of them are probably preparing to ascend,'' Tong Ruobing added.

    ''But what about Wang Wei and the Dao Opening Sect? What are you going to do with them?''

    ''I doubt Wang Wei will care since I won''t be the only person with this idea. The problem is if we want our small banquet to be official and posted in the Dream World, we can''t move around them,'' Tong Ruobing said before sighing. ''In fact, the best way for this to seed would be to invite Yan Liling.'' However, she would lose too much Dao Rhymes if he invited thetter.

    While everyone was distracted by the Dao Pirs or thinking about possibly having their own small banquet, Sage Duan Ru''s soul suddenly stood up and bowed, "Thank you, Your Majesty, for spreading the Dao." People secretly criticized that shrewd mortal. All 100 million or more immortals stood up and bowed to Wang Wei.

    "Thank you, Your Majesty, for spreading the Dao." Their voices formed a cacophony of beautiful sounds that spread throughout Heaven and Earth. It was beautiful seeing so many powerful entities bowing to one person. However, Wang Wei was calm. After all, this was not the first time, and it definitely won''t be thest. At this point in his life, glory and worship were normal things, and as he became more powerful, even more powerful beings would bow to him until one day, even Grand Dao would have no choice but to do the same.

    "You''re wee," Wang Wei nodded before giving him another blessing to continue his soul. "But as I hinted, I''m not today''s main event." The people then remembered there was still one more guest to appear, and they were curious who was nobler than the Supreme Emperor to be the final guest of such an event.

 Chapter 1190 Dao Banquet: Paragons Sermon

    Chapter 1190 Dao Banquet: Paragon''s Sermon

    1190  Dao Banquet: Paragon''s Sermon

    "Your Majesty, if you don''t mind me asking, who is this noble guest?" asked a Heavenly King who felt that Sage Duan Ru might ask the same question if he gave him time.

    "An honored Paragon," Wang Wei calmly responded. However, most people gave him a nk and confused face. "I guess I can tell you this information for free. Do you know the realms after Great Emperor?"

    Most people were once again confused, but someone said. "I once heard the word [Empyrean], but that''s all I know."

    "That is correct," Wang Wei nodded. "Once your luck is enough, and your cultivation reaches 70% Grand Dao Source, you must survive the Immemorial Tribtion and condense the Grandmist Wheel to gain the power of Creation; then you''ll be an Empyrean."

    Wang Wei paused to give them thoughts to process this information.

    "After 90% Grand Dao Source and other factors, you''ll be a Paragon and stand at the top of the universe."

    Everyone was shocked before thinking how such a being could attend their little banquet. They should be nothing but ants before someone who stands at the pinnacle of the universe. These people immediately reached the conclusion that Wang Wei might have contacted his ancestors in the upper dimension and invited them despite the blockage of the lower dimension.

    Wang Wei guessed what they were thinking, but he did not exin any further: "It''s your luck to have such a cultivator preaching to you. So, let''s not waste time and take full advantage of this situation."

    Wang Wei''s cushion flew from the small podium and sat before everyone, facing the podium. He stood up and waited. Everyone immediately followed him, and less than 30 secondster, Chen Tong''s handsome face appeared on the podium. He looked ordinary, but no one dared to underestimate him.

    As strong as the Supreme Emperor is, people can still feel his presence - especially that perfect aura on his body that can be intoxicating. However, this man had nothing; they saw him but could not detect him. It was like he existed in a realm beyond their sights, thoughts, souls, and even existence.

    "Thank you again, Lord Chen Tong," Wang Wei said as he cupped his hand to salute.

    "Thank you, Lord Chen Tong," the crowd followed. However, they were not as bold as Wang Wei and bowed ny degrees - some even kowtowed.

    "No problem," Chen Tong nodded. "I''ve been observing the lower dimension for a long time, and as you said, this is indeed the most wonderful generation of Emperors."

    This banquet immediately became an odd sight as these old immortals, who have lived for billions of years or more, became shy or red out of embarrassment with onement. Some immediately became proud. However, the more level-headed individuals knew why this generation was so exceptional, so they nced at the Supreme Emperor.

    "Alright, let''s get started," Cheng Tong announced. His projection sat on the podium and began preaching: "What is cultivation? Today, we will explore this topic. I will exin my understanding, along with a detailed exnation of the path of cultivation from Tier 1 to Tier 12."

    As soon as Chen Tong started, the Dao Rhymes he produced condensed into Golden Lotus Flowers that blessed everyone present. A silent cry of joy emanated from Heaven and Earth as a result, but only people like Wang Wei, Yan Liling, and Chen Tong noticed.

    The cultivators, who were in a deep state of epiphany, quickly felt the sermon was somewhat simr to Wang Wei. Chen Tong talked about Essence, Qi, and Spirit but focused on how these things applied to cultivators from Tier 1 to higher levels. There are many cultivation systems in the lower dimension, and his sermon was a way to be universal to everyone.

    Once the sermon reached the part about Tier 10 (Emperor Realm), Chen Tong did not talk much about Daos but focused on every aspect of the Emperor Realm: Dao Body, Awakening, Soul, Dao Will, Will Manifestation, True Will, Battle Realm, and Dao Imprint. He was very detailed, and Wang Wei learned a great deal.

    Everyone waited in anticipation once Chen Tong finished talking about Dao Imprints. They thought they would immediately get a look into the next realm, but Chen Tong then started talking about the Dao - mainly the Soul Dao.

    He started with the basicws until they reached the level of Grand Dao Source. The soul was a Dao applicable to everyone, so Chen Tong focused on using and growing the soul, which was very helpful to most people at this banquet.

    Finally, Chen Tong talked about the Empyrean Realm. He first talked about tips on surviving the Immemorial Tribtions, including what level of Dao Heart someone must have before even attempting the breakthrough. He continued preaching about how things like the Awakening evolved after bing an Empyrean. He talked about the role of the Grandmist Wheel in general - especially how to condense it. He touched on how the wheel affects other aspects of an Empyrean - for example, battle and use of resources. Chen Tong even discussed the differences between normal and Evesting Empyreans.

    Finally, Chen Tong talked about the requirements for bing a Paragon. Most people were confused by the Empyrean Sermon, so they opted to memorize the information to useter. As such, they were even more confused about theplexity of the Paragon Realm''s sermon - besides the basic info.

    Even Wang Wei could not keep up with the Paragon Tier Sermon. Luckily for him, Chen Tong talked about Soul Dao, one of his sub-Daos, and his sealed soul, which was also Paragon Tier. As such, he used this sermon to map out an outline for his Soul Dao and just recorded the parts he did not understand under certain categories of his outline.

    "30,000 years," Chen Tong dered. "I think that''s more than enough. Some of you cannot understand what I''ve said, but that''s fine. I''ll help you remember everything." He pointed to the sky to manifest a circle. All the immortals immediately felt it was easy to record the entire in their souls.

    Li Jun looked at his wife and hesitated. He then looked at Wang Wei:N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ''Brother, should we?'' He understood it might be impossible to hide divine sensemunication under the nose of a Paragon, but he had no other choice. He was not his big brother, so he couldn''t record everything from this sermon.

    ''No problem,'' Wang Wei nodded before talking to his mother. ''You can record it, but there is no need to burden Father''s weak soul.''

    ''Alright,'' Yu Yan nodded.

    ''You know I''m still here, right?''

    ''Quiet,'' Yu Yan said.

    ''So, Chen Tong''s main Dao is Soul?'' Wang Wei thought. This was the only exnation given that his understanding of the subject had reached 90% or more. ''Or, he has lived long enough that his sub-Daos also reached the Paragon Realm.''

    Wang Wei leaned on the former since such a deep understanding of the soul could exin Chen Tong''s secret technique that granted him so much freedom despite being in Limbo.

    "Thank you, Lord Chen Tong, for the great sermon," Wang Wei said, actually quite sincere. He''s the one who benefitted the most from it, and he even believed that Chen Tong tailored to ensure that happened. Of course, this will not change thetter''s fate, especially after Chen Tong tries to make his friends and loved ones owe him more karma with thatst stunt.

    The participants followed Wang Wei''s example and saluted, and Chen Tong smiled. "All of you have a long path ahead of you. Keep moving forward and never give up because of the adversity." Chen Tong disappeared, and Wang Wei frowned. He saw that most of the Dao Rhymes from the Lotus disappeared, and only a small part entered the Dao Opening Sect.

    ''I figure True Heavenly Dao wouldn''t allow such a level of Dao Rhymes in the lower dimension. But it still hurts.'' Paragons can send projection in the lower dimension, so why have they never preached and left such intense Dao Rhymes to their sect - because it was pointless.

    Wang Wei shook his head before slowly returning to his seat. The event had finished, but there was still something he wanted to do before dismissing everybody. He waved his hand to summon a jar of wine; although it was not as good as the one served in the banquet, it was still top-of-the-line Emperor Grade wine.

    "Firstly, I would like to thank you for not only giving me face and attending this banquet but for all the things we''ve aplished in this era. I could not have done so without all of you." Wang Wei raised his wine to everyone before drinking.

    "It was our honor, your majesty." Everyone chugged the wine. What an honor to be served by such a legendary character.

    "Now, for the main business," Wang Wei announced. However, before he could speak, the sky suddenly changed as another vision manifested.

 Chapter 1191 [Prestigious Generation]

    <h4>Chapter 1191 [Prestigious Generation]</h4>

    1191 [Prestigious Generation]

    Everybody turned to the sky to see the Eye of Grand Dao manifesting. Puzzled by its appearance, they wondered whether something important had happened. After all, this banquet did not seem important enough for it to appear physically - unless you count the appearance of Lord Paragon.

    "I now grant," a booming voice echoed throughout the lower dimension. The voice was powerful, cold, and noble, but that was not what shocked everybody. These cultivators never knew True Heavenly Dao was capable of speaking. Manifesting was one thing, but speaking was another.

    Even Wang Wei was slightly surprised. He knew True Heavenly Dao could speak, but it was extremely rare. It only happened once in her lifetime. So, he immediately guessed what was going to happen.

    "This generation, the title of [Prestigious]," the voice continued. "All Heaven and Earth will now celebrate." Visions that covered the Endless Void manifested from the Myriad Emperor World before spreading. The effect of this title immediately started with people like Li Jun, Yan Liling, Yu Yan, Xu Shi, Feng Heng, Huo Fenghuang, Ao Shen, Tong Ruobing, Mu Lei, Ji Lanfang, Ye Dafu, Shi Qian, the Demon Suppressing Emperor, the Barbarian Twins, Xi Shangyan, Hong Meilin, Wrath, Dong Lifen, and Wang Tian.

    Their multicolored Qi Luck Dragon manifested above their heads before half of it rapidly turned white. Before this banquet, they might not have known what this meant, but it was different now: [Empyrean Tier Luck]. The title gave them the luck level of an Empyrean, making their path to Tier 11 less challenging.

    ''True Heavenly Dao seems very generous,'' Wang Wei thought, feeling some people should not be on this list. However, after thinking about it, there might be a reason; they made sense somehow.

    Shi Qian revived the Light Race in this era. The Demon Suppressing Emperor was the first Human Emperor of this generation. The Barbarian Twins - despite choosing the wrong side of history - created a new and unique branch of history. So, they do deserve their blessing.

    Once these changes ended, a few lights descended from the sky to five people: Hong Meiling, Yu Yan, Wang Tian, Dong Lifen, and Feng Heng. All these people were then granted a Longevity Resource or extra life.

    ''So, the people who contributed the most to sealing that Eldritch Abomination? I hope Wang Ju gets her reward in her next life,'' Wang Wei thought.

    Once these people were rewarded, the title''s effect focused on the rest of the Emperors and Immortals of that era. True Heavenly Dao was very generous in its reward. Most of these people received some luck blessing, followed by physical rewards. For example, rare pills, weapons, talismans, information about fortunate encounters, and even a small amount of merit.

    Meanwhile, Liang Shixiang - the founder of the God Path - had his Qi Luck Dragon turned silver, indicating his path to Tier 11 was also more worry-free than others. Wang Wei secretly shook his head. This man would have had a bright future had he walked both the Soul and Emperor Path - which Heavenly Dao would have allowed as the founder of that path. Sadly, his aversion to the Emperor was ingrained in his soul, thus limiting his future prospects. Well, at least, to Wang Wei''s eyes.

    Su Ya watched everything with gritted teeth. Everyone received a small blessing, even the mortals or people who were not born in this era. It seems the requirements were for anyone who participated in this era in some way or another.

    ''Did I make the wrong choice?'' She asked herself. Watching her peers advance further than her was already hard enough. But now, she saw how much Heavenly Dao loved this generation and generously blessed them, paving their future path. Su Ya turned her head to nce at the mortal who received the greatest blessing - Cai Song.

    Her jealousy suddenly intensified. Su Ya understood why the title affected her on such arge scale. After all, Cai Song was to the Puppet Daomunity what Yan Liling and Tong Ruobing were to Alchemy and Talisman. The only exception was how introverted she was, thus reducing her presence and making her aplishments appear less impressive.

    In fact, her aplishments could be argued to be even more impressive because Puppet Dao is weak and underdeveloped, and she was rapidly pushing it to higher heights.

    ''Calm down,'' Su Ya reminded herself as she slowly controlled her emotions. ''Since you''ve chosen that path, there is no need to hesitate or have regrets.'' She only needs to wait for the generation after Wang Tian to prove the Dao and rule over the court before ascending. This won''t take long, meaning she still has a chance to catch up and show her presence in the upper dimension''s stage.

    Besides Su Ya, Wang Wei was also checking out Cai Song as her blessing was the most unique. From his deduction, hers was conditional. After proving the Dao, she can also receive Empyrean Luck if she develops Puppet Dao sufficiently. If not, her blessing will just be an ordinary one.

    ''Has Grand Dao noticed Cai Song''s importance and is also scheming for her?'' Wang Wei thought, feeling suspicious. Cai Song can potentially be the cultivator world''s version of Sk - mass manufacturing Paragon Tier Puppets and bing his war assembly.

    ''Maybe I should prepare for the possibility of her changing side,'' Wang Wei thought. If Cai Song somehow ended up on Grand Dao''s side, it might be catastrophic for him.

    ''Recing her is one solution, but an even better one would be an idea or concept on par with her potential. So, what can rival Sk in terms of War Potential?'' Wang Wei immediately had an answer:

    ''Zerg Hivemind. If I can make the cultivation version of that thing, I will be unstoppable - especially if Cai Song remains by my side,'' Wang Wei thought before hiding this idea in the deepest crevice of his soul. He won''t entertain these thoughts again until he''s taken a few steps into the Transcendence Realm.

    After True Heavenly Dao rewarded everybody, it was finally time for the main event - Wang Wei. He''s the man single-handled responsible for pushing this generation to such height. It was unimportant whether he did it purposely or unconsciously due to his actions and presence.

    A golden light enveloped Wang Wei, and the title gave him three blessings or gifts. Firstly, it gave him a pill called the Dragon-Phoenix Rising Pill with the effect of raising his cultivation by oneyer without any negative consequences. Wang Wei immediately decided to take it once he reached the ninth level of the Dragon-Phoenix Realm.

    The second blessing was to elevate his one life from his aplishment as a Mortal Emperor to rank 3, meaning that even after bing a Paragon, this life is still useful. Wang Wei was surprised and grateful for this gift. He was about to be an Empyrean, and his extra lives would soon be useless unless he updated them, which is not an easy feat as the higher the realm, the more strict True Heavenly Dao is about extra lives.

    Thest gift Wang Wei received was extra time to contemte on his [True Self] when he''s breaking into the next realm. Wang Wei was pleased with this reward despite not needing it since he could use the extra time to see if he could tap into the mystery needed to be a Boundless Paragon.

    ''It seems that I don''t have to worry much about my rtionship with True Heavenly Dao,'' Wang Wei concluded. After what happened with the Death World, he''s been suspicious of anything rted to Grand Dao. He has reduced his suspicions to the lowest but is still on guard. After all, it''s still possible thetter was trying to get him to lower his guard.

    After Wang Wei''s blessing, the Eye of Heavenly Dao dissipated from sight, but the visions continued for a few more minutes, leaving everyone to their thought. Wang Wei was thinking about the only other time True Heavenly Dao spoke, and it was when it granted his ancestor''s generation in the upper dimension the title of the [Golden Generation], which is leagues ahead of this [Prestigious Generation] title.

    ''Have you noticed?'' Tong Ruobing asked. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''What?'' Mu Lei responded.

    ''He didn''t receive any luck blessing.''

    ''So?'' Then, it suddenly dawned on him. ''Are you implying it''s because he didn''t need it?''

    ''Not just that,'' Tong Ruobing added. ''It would make sense to give him some luck even if it''s already on par with an Empyrean since that would help with the next realm, but nothing. So, that can only mean two things: True Heavenly Dao doesn''t want to reward him with luck for whatever reason, or -''

    ''He still doesn''t need it even for the Paragon Realm,'' Mu Lei finished her sentence, immediately quieting afterward.

    ''It''s frustrating, isn''t it?'' Tong Ruobing sighed. ''We know he''s better than us, but our pride will not allow us to give up without a fight. But with each passing day, each new achievement, and each new piece of information revealed about him - it bes increasingly more difficult to keep thatpetitive spirit.''

    Mu Lei held her hands for support since that was the only thing he could do. He talked to her about this many times, but she refused to abandon that petitive spirit," so she could only suffer in silence since that''s her chosen path. Well, not in silence since he will be with her.

 Chapter 1192 Final Preparations Before Retreating (I)

    <h4>Chapter 1192 Final Preparations Before Retreating (I)</h4>

    1192 Final Preparations Before Retreating (I)

    Once everyone processed what had just happened, Wang Wei decided to continue with his banquet. "Many of you are about to ascend, and if you had paid attention, you would know the current situation of the upper world is not peaceful." Most people nodded since they knew of this, but a few people were confused as they had never heard of such a thing.

    Despite the different reactions, these cultivators wondered why the Emperor brought up this topic. However, a few people immediately guessed what he was about to do, and they were speechless.

    "I''m a kind soul, so I''ve decided to sell some information about the current state of the upper dimension to help you limate." He snapped his finger to manifest a screen with writings.

    [Basic Information: This information is only the most basic of the current situation of the upper dimension. Although basic, such information is still well-kept under wrap and will require a steep price to acquire. Prices=???] [Advance Edition: Deeper knowledge of the situation, including the interpersonal information of the factions involved; there are also some suggestions on the best way to act after ascending to ensure safety and survival. Price=????] [Ultimate Edition: This edition contains some world history to help you understand the conflict better. Don''t underestimate this small change since the parties involved have destroyed and rewritten history. More importantly, this edition contains countless deductions and analyses on all parties involved. Warning: These deductions are not 100% urate since Paragon Level Entities are involved, and my information source is also limited. Price=???] Everyone looked at this screen, baffled beyond words.

    "Don''t look at me like this," Wang Wei shrugged. "You saw how expensive this banquet was. I need to recuperate the cost somehow."

    Yu Yan was mortified beyond words. She asked her husband through divine sense: "We raised him correctly, right? He nevercked anything, right? So, why?"

    "We can''t me ourselves since that''s probably something he picked up in his previous life," Wang Tian reassured her. "Plus, we should see it as good business acumen and learn from him."

    "How on Earth could we learn from him?"

    "How about I sell signed swords," Wang Tian replied after thinking for a few seconds.

    "Who would buy that?"

    "Many people - especially if I had a bit of my Sword Will and understanding into the signature."

    Yu Yan looked at him. "I never knew you had this side of you."

    "What can I say? Wei''er has rubbed off me quite well." Theyughed before focusing on the present.

    "One more thing," Wang Wei added. "For those people who think that they don''t need this information since their lineage in the upper dimension will just clue them in. Well, you''re in for a great shock. Most of these factions were forced to close their borders and sealed themselves. You''ll be lucky if you can contact them - let alone them responding."

    "What? Your majesty, you''re not lying, are you?"

    "We don''t mean to question, but this is hard to believe."

    "I understand how you feel," Wang Wei calmly said. "However, the current situation is not something that only recently developed. No, the situation has been this way for years. However, things recently exploded since a new era is about to open in the upper dimension."

    These people squinted. The change of an era is usually apanied by blood, violence, chaos, and war. A perfect example is the current Heavenly Emperor Era. The entire lower dimension was enveloped in war, and countless people died. Now, once the same thing happens in the upper dimension, these people cannot imagine the scale and terror - especially after having the sermon from Lord Chen Tong. Without a choice, they looked at the screen before them.

    "Your majesty, why is the price thrice as high if we don''t use merit to pay?" someone asked. Merit became moremon in this era, so a market with clear values was created for the exchange, and the Dream World served as a tform and guarantee for the price and the process.

    "What do you think?" Wang Wei replied back. This guy acted as if he did not know good business practices. Everyone was speechless. The grandeur and generosity of the banquet made these people forget that their Supreme Emperor was a shameless business at his core.

    People sighed before buying the information. Most bought the basic tier since most immortals were not ascending; they only wanted to be informed of the situation since it might also affect their lineage. A few wise ones gritted their teeth to buy the advanced edition. Only people like Xu Shi and Ao Shen knew the importance of Wang Wei''s deduction and bought the ultimate edition.

    Then, a torrent of killing intent shed in the room before disappearing. These people had just learned that a group of seven people was blocking their cultivation path. ording to his news, they would be lucky to be Empyrean, but the Path of Paragon was cut off to them.

    "Your majesty, this does not make sense. How can seven people control the upper dimension? How about our ancestors? Has no one be a Paragon?"

    "Your cheap ass bought the most basic tier, so of course, you''re not privy to the truth," Wang Wei replied. The person who asked the question turned red in embarrassment before gritting his teeth to buy the ultimate edition. Many people followed him and either bought the advance or the ultimate edition. However, they now had to pay for two tiers since it was written in bold that they had to pay full price because of their stupid decision.

    "That''s more like it," Wang Wei nodded, very satisfied as he looked that everyone had at least bought one-tier. He thought someone like Xi Shangyan would not be interested, but thetter did not hesitate to buy the ultimate edition. He waved his hand to collect his merit and the Emperor Materials from those who chose that payment method.

    "This is it for now," Wang Wei announced. "We will meet in the upper dimension. I hope you''re alive by then. More importantly, I hope you''re on the right side of history." These cultivators felt a chill down their sides as they immediately understood what side the Supreme Emperor was.

    "Your majesty, is there a chance for us to work together again?"

    "Huh? I thought you would be sick of me by now."

    The female Emperor who asked this question chuckled. "Although his majesty is, well, quirky, you always follow the principle that everyone benefits. You never abused your power and left us with absolutely nothing, even though you always had the power. I think most people would trust you more than, I don''t know, the Rebellion."

    "I didn''t know I was this good," Wang Wei''s narcissism activated. He then looked at this woman, thinking how ambitious she was. "I can tell you honestly that I won''t ascend until I reach the next realm, and that will take some time - time for many of you to change your mind. So, let''s wait until I ascend to have this kind of conversation."

    "I understand. Thank you, Your Majesty, for entertaining me."

    Wang Wei nodded. "Everyone can leave except for Sage Duan Ru and Xi Shangyan." The participants swiftly nced at these two before rapidly departing. Today''s event had too many consequences, and they needed time to digest and n their future.

    "Your majesty, thank you for everything," Sage Duan Ru bowed.

    "No need since you deserve it," Wang Wei replied before getting into the topic. He isted sounds from their conversation before asking: "You''re nning to reincarnate and start cultivating?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "That is correct."

    "Have you thought of an alternate method of proving the Dao?"

    "Are you talking about merit?"

    "No. I mean to stay a mortal and continue understanding Mortal Arts and Crafts until you''re on par with an Eternal Emperor."

    "Is that possible?"

    "You would need to reincarnate a few times, but once you seed, Heavenly Dao will lower a Heaven Will for you, and you''ll be a unique Emperor that has created a new path."

    "I never thought of that," Duan Ru replied with shining eyes. "This path seems perfect for me." Duan Ru never believed mortals were inferior to cultivators, so he never used his sess and power to acquire an Ark and cultivate in this generation. He wanted to have great aplishments in this life as a mortal and start the next as a cultivator.

    "Are you sure? This path won''t be easy." Wang Wei was relieved he would not need to convince him, but he also wanted to remind him that this was not a simple feat to aplish.

    "I understand, and I''m willing."

    "Good. I''ll give you a blessing so that you''re born with the memories of your past life and a curse so that you''re always born as a mortal. We don''t want to ruin everything due to temptation or someone forcing you to cultivate."

    "I understand, and I''m thankful," Duan Ru bowed. Wang Wei released a ck-and-white light into his body. "Do you want to see your family before reincarnating?"

    "No need." Duan Ru had expected he would not return home and had settled his affairs. Wang Wei nodded, and with a wave of his hand, a portal from Samsara manifested and swallowed Sage Duan Ru.

 Chapter 1193 Final Preparations Before Retreating (II)

    <h4>Chapter 1193 Final Preparations Before Retreating (II)</h4>

    1193 Final Preparations Before Retreating (II)

    "I''ll be brief," Wang Wei stated, looking directly into Xi Sgangyan''s eyes. "I heard rumors that the Celestial n secretly sells potent Emperor Qis. Is that true?"

    Xi Shangyan frowned. "The n did not tell me much about their actions, but it''s very likely. We''ve used simr methods throughout history, especially during periods of chaos and strife."

    ''It seems she''s telling the truth, but why is the Celestial n leaving her out of such information?'' Wang Wei thought. ''Is it some kind of tactic to protect her, or because she''s too weak and not part of the n''s core?'' It then suddenly dawned on him that the cultivation realms of the Great Emperor are considered upper-middle ss and not privileged to be the leaders of these top lineages.

    Even if Xi Shangyan is extremely talented among the Celestial Race, she will not be treated as a leader-unless it is a special asion.

    ''Currently, the power ceiling of most lineages is the Empyrean Realm, meaning Great Emperors have be much more valuable. It could be a problem if the Celestial Race has not changed their mindset to adapt to the current situation.'' However, Wang Wei did not immediately ept this deduction of the Celestial Race as it was still possible that Xi Shangyan did not have ess to such high-level knowledge because of her location in the lower dimension.

    "Are you interested in continuing our alliance after ascending?" Wang Wei asked.

    "You want us to sell special Qi directly to you?"

    "Correct."

    "No problem," Xi Shangyan directly agreed. She would have brought up continuing the alliance if he didn''t. After all, her main objective was to find the destined individual to end the era and form strong ties with him.

    "That was quick."

    "It''s a beneficial deal for both of us, so I don''t see why not?"

    "Good point," Wang Wei nodded. They chatted for a few seconds before Xi Shangyan left. Truth be told, Wang Wei was not that interested in the Celestial Race''s Qis. With his Qi Flower Ability, he could do the same business and take a decent portion of the market. However, he was interested in getting to know the Celestial Race; he wanted to get close to them to determine what role they would y in the uing events.

    Wang Wei nced at the Dao Rhymes on the entire sect. He had felt there would be a sudden change in these things but stopped the process now that so many people were around. Everybody knew the Dao Opening Sect was the most powerful and wondrous lineage in the lower dimension. However, he still wanted to reduce people''s jealousy and desire for his sect''s foundation.

    He watched as these Dao Rhymes condensed into a secret realm, creating the perfect environment for cultivating-especiallyprehending thews of Heaven and Earth. He pointed at the secret realm to mold it into a towering mountain with 10,000 stairs. The higher the stairs, the more intense the benefit of the Dao Rhymes became.

    Wang Wei then added a formation that will release a Spiritual Pressure to test the disciples. They can ascend the stairs and receive the benefits by oveing the pressure. The spiritual pressure is also an excellent way to strengthen the mind, soul, and spirit, and even have some effect on the Dao Heart.

    "Thest step," he muttered before proceeding to fuse the Four Dao Pirs to this secret realm, further increasing the boost this ce was already granting. Now, after a disciple or elder reaches a particr step, they can focus onprehending the 4-pirs.

    "Excellent," Wang Wei muttered before suddenly thinking of an idea, so he once again pointed at this new secret realm. One of the preparations he made for his retreat was to copy thews of every world in different worldmunities with the purpose of bettering his Dao byparing the slight differences between worlds and worldmunities. He added this copy to this secret realm.

    In other words, the users of this ce can contemte cultivation techniques, regr Dao/Law, the four pirs that embodied his sermon, or the differences between thews of different worlds in the lower dimension.

    "Let''s call it the Dao Blessing Grotto-Heaven," Wang Wei muttered, satisfied with the name. As for the rules and requirements to use this Grotto-Heaven, that was someone else''s problem.

    ''Now that I''m here, I might as well do some work so I don''t have to do themter,'' Wang Wei muttered before focusing on the sect''s secret archive/library. With one thought, Wang Wei expanded the ce in the library by at least a million times before cing copies of all the cultivation techniques of the lower dimension. He put a restriction on the library so that no one can easily reveal its existence or spread the knowledge it contains.

    Wang Wei ced his palm forward, summoning a phantom of a branch of the River of Fate. However, this was not a small branch but the one controlling the entire lower dimension. He immediately yed with the strings, rapidly manipting history by deleting certain information about the Dao Opening Sect.

    It was good to be the tallest tree in the forest, but he also wanted to protect from people who wanted to cut down that tree. His actions drastically reduced the temptations of these people. No one noticed how he manipted time and changed history, and that''s exactly what Wang Wei wanted.

    Finally, he left the banquet area and checked on the sect before seeing his parents and entering a retreat. He met the Steward, who counted every table from the banquet, ensuring they didn''t lose any money. Wang Wei gave him some of the resources he did not need from the previous information sold before running away. The Steward started toin to him about how thevishness of his banquet had set up an unwee precedent, and he was not too happy about how many times he would have to organize these banquets.

    After having dinner with his parents, Li Jun and Yan Liling, Wang Wei checked on Han Shun, who was the final winner and absorbed Wang Ju''s Inner World and became the new Fate One. However, Wang Wei gave him the Fate Two title out of respect for Wang Ju''s years of service.

    ording to the sect''s rules, Wang Wei was about to ascend, so he needed to prepare to hand over his intelligence organization to the next sect master. Wang Wei had no problem with that since he would need to start over in the upper dimension. However, the current issue is his father will once again take the Sect Master position after proving the Dao. However, he did not want the responsibility before the Heaven Will Battle.

    In other words, someone else needed to rece him during that period. Unfortunately, no one has decided on the next candidate yet. The best options were Cai Song and Jun Menyao, but none wanted to since they would have to again once it was their time to prove the Dao. Dong Lifen was suggested, but she also rejected the idea for the same reason as the others.

    Everyone wanted Wang Wei to choose, but he told them just to hold an election trial. He only focused on ensuring the Fate Shadow Guards would be loyal to the next sect master. Of course, he will take a few people with him to start the expansion in the upper dimension.

    Wang Wei''s next destination was the ughter Trial.

    "Why are you here?" Chen Tong asked, genuinely puzzled.

    "I came to thank you for the sermon."

    "There is no need for that."

    "No, truly. You''ve saved me a lot of time, effort, and resources. For that, I''m very thankful," Wang Wei said sincerely.

    "Is that so? Well, I ept your sincerity," the Paragon nodded.

    "It''s a shame."

    "What is it?" Chen Tong asked, further confused.

    "That your presence has be unpleasant and unwanted," Wang Wei replied calmly. Chen Tong immediately felt something was wrong, but it was toote. The ughter Trial''s continent was already surrounded by a mysterious power, which turned into runes.

    "What is the meaning of this?" N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Do you think what you''ve done is enough to pay the debt between us? To pay for 2, maybe three ideas on how to achieve transcendence?" Wang Wei sneered while Chen Tong''s face contorted in anger and embarrassment.

    "What do you want?" Chen Tong asked.

    "You tell me. What price will some Paragons be willing to offer for my ideas?" Chen Tong was silent. He wanted to say they were just ideas but knew this was nonsense.

    "You don''t have to do this," he argued. "What is the point of making an enemy of a Paragon of my caliber?"

    "That''s the only reason why you''re still alive," Wang Wei replied. "However, once I have the strength, you better have something to repay or prepare to have your memory erased. No, I don''t even have to wait that long. As long as my ancestors can return, I''m sure one or more of them would happily get the payment from you."

    Chen Tong''s face turned ugly. The idea he''s stolen is worth such top lineages to send Paragons - even Boundless - after him.

    "There is no need to take things this far. Let''s talk and reach apromise."

    "You don''t need to try to buy time," Wang Wei stated. "One of my powers as a Minor Three Realm Emperor is to dere someone an [Enemy of the World], and True Heavenly Dao will help me banish him. Although I can only use it once every few thousand Yuan Epochs and only in the lower dimension, it''s worth using it on you.

    "Lucky for you, I''m banishing you into the Source Qi Space, away from the two suns'' sight. So, take this opportunity to revive and find a way to repay my debt. Otherwise, your life will be very miserable."

    "No, don''t do this. Think of what I did for Wang Ju." Although the Source Qi Space appeared less dangerous than the Eternal Ascension World, that was only at the surface level. He could be teleported to some hazardous area in that space if unlucky.

    "Alright."

    Chen Tong was immediately shocked. He could not believe he had epted so easily. Then, he remembered who he was speaking with. "What do you want?"

    "Completely erase these ideas and everything else you''ve stolen or learned from and ascend to the upper dimension; then, everything will be water under the bridge," Wang Wei announced, but Chen Tong was silent.

    "Reasonable request, isn''t it? But you cannot ept," Wang Wei shrugged. "So, ept your fate." He waved his hand, and the continent disappeared between Heaven and Earth. He ignored Chen Tong''s burning gaze as he exhaled: "Now, I can breathe easily."

    Wang Wei left to check on the affairs of the court. Once he dealt with all these trivial matters, he entered his seclusion. His first act was to condense the [Civilization Luck] from the Luck Condensing Artifacts of his sect, the Ancient n, the Great Talisman City, the Origin Pill Dao Sect, the Origin Weapon Mountain, the Origin Rune Pce, and the Body Dao Cave. He even added the luck of Buddhism, Taoism, and this world''s version of Confucianism - the luck from the Enlightened Emperor Academy.

    Wang Wei did not have the luck artifacts of all these factions, but once he asked to borrow them - who dared refuse?

    After fusing all these luck artifacts, they turned into a white me. Wang Wei''s eyes shone brightly as he sensed the blessing of an entire cultivation civilization.

    ''Fascinating. Maybe I can make this even more interesting,'' he thought. Wang Wei sent a message to all factions in the lower dimension. ''I''m borrowing this.'' With a thought, he teleported all the luck artifacts that symbolized the cultivation civilization of all 3800 Heaven Will Worlds and fused them into a silver me.

    "The Myriad Emperor World is considered the center of the lower dimension," he muttered as he looked at the white me.

    "This me is symbolic of the old era and civilization." He raised his hand to gather the luck of the Heavenly Emperor Era and condensed it into a golden me, and Wang Wei immediately felt the luck boost of these three mes.

    "And this is not even the end since there is still the mortal civilization." He condensed the luck from all the Enlightening Temples into a bronze me. The four mes then turned into jewels of their respective color and a crown that Wang Wei ced on his head.

    He grinned as he sensed the power he held.

 Chapter 1194 Ascension After Ascension

    <h4>Chapter 1194 Ascension After Ascension</h4>

    1194 Ascension After Ascension

    Primordial Chaos:

    Maitreya and Supreme Unity shed, each of their attacks causing catastrophic shockwaves. Luckily, they were ensured they fought in an area devoid of any life or worlds. These two focused on their fight, and since they were rtive in strength, they''d been at a stalemate for Heaven knows how long.

    Boom!

    Maitreya caught an opening and punched Supreme Unity''s chest. Thetter''s upper torso suddenly aged and became old and frail as he flew a few hundred light years away. Supreme Unity coldly looked at his body as it rapidly returned to normal.

    "You''re weakening," Maitreya dered. "This can only mean one thing - the kid has sessfully revived the lower dimension, and True Heavenly Dao has regained more control of its power." Supreme Unity did not respond, not even frowning.

    ''He''s very calm. Maybe even too calm,'' Maitreya thought with squinted eyes. ''It''s bothering me why he hasn''t made his move, especially since the situation has been slowly tilted towards me. What is he nning?''

    Her powerful mind deduced quintillions of possibilities every second, while her eyes simultaneously saw the same amount of futures every passing second. However, she could not find the answer she wanted.

    ''In this situation, the best move I can make is to ensure the kid is alive. No matter how dire things get, there is a chance to turn things around as long as he lives and grows,'' she concluded. Maitreya rushed toward her opponent, fighting with even more enthusiasm. She wanted to push him into a corner and force him to reveal his card.

    Myriad Emperor World:

    Wang Wei was grinning at the blessing of this crown. ''With all these benefits and Chen Tong''s sermons, I''m confident I will reach ate 70% in my cultivation - maybe even 80%.'' He immediately summoned his Bodhi Tree and nted it in his chamber. As Wang Wei cultivated under it, he already felt the effect - but that was not the end.

    The tree gave him a clear mind while also improving his ingenuity. Wang Wei then summoned the Law Tree he stole from Dugu Jing''s world. He first fused the Immortal Source into the tree to elevate its essence to a higher level.

    The result was better than he anticipated since the tree could now elerate the cultivation of Immortal Qi while helping people better understand thew. The second step was to rip out his heart and fuse it into the tree''s core to provide it with an abundant amount of life force. The third step in his n was to link the tree''s root to the Grand Dao Source, allowing it to absorb its properties and thus elevate itself into a Grand Dao Source Tree.

    The process was more challenging than stated. Wang Wei had to use his Fate Dao to change the essence of the tree. Luckily, the Immortal Source immensely helped, but even then, he was not technically sessful as the process would take too long by his calctions.

    ''The worst part is I can still predict a possibility of failure,'' he groaned as he looked at the final result. Thankfully, he was also prepared. He linked his body to the tree before using Time Dao to summon echoes of himself from the past. Specifically, he summoned the version of himself about to take the first Flesh Tribtion of the Dragon-Phoenix Realm.

    As the echo experiences the first tribtion, the Law Tree also experiences the same tribtion. And with the heart providing it with energy, it was not destroyed. Time passed, and soon, the echo who passed the 1267th tribtion disappeared, and the tree had now caught up with Wang Wei''s cultivation.

    ''I was right,'' he thought after checking the tree. The Tribtions, which contained the essence of 3800 Grand Dao, nourished the tree and made it more perfect. His n was working. Wang Wei then focused on his fleshly body cultivation. He absorbed countless resources to increase his strength while passing challenging tribtions.

    The higher the tribtions, the higher the pain, and the more dangerous. Yet, he still passes 3800 tribtions for all main Daos. By now, his second gate shone with luster, indicating he could open it anytime. However, this was not his current priority.

    Wang Wei looked at the new Grand Dao Source Tree and sighed deeply. "Still not finished." He summoned the River of Time to send the tree back in time. Such tant change in time should have negative effects, but Wang Wei was smarter than that. His purpose was for the tree to silently absorb as much power as possible from the Grand Dao Source to beplete.

    So, he needed to hide it from sight and not influence history in the slightest. Wang Wei had to be careful. He observed the tree''s development from the Chaos Era to the present, ensuring no one discovered its existence - including Heavenly Dao.

    As he summoned the tree to his presence, he was excited. It was pure white, with 3,800 fruits surrounded by rune chains. Its aura was magnificent and noble.

    ''It can only help me until the pinnacle of the Emperor Realm, but that''s more than enough,'' Wang Wei thought before suddenly feeling a cold chill running down his spine. He sensed a pair of terrifying eyes gazing at him, which seemed very hostile. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''Time Wraith? I didn''t even do anything.'' His actions were inconsequential as he only elerated the tree''s growth. The gaze disappeared, and Wang Wei sighed before continuing his retreat. After countless resources and consuming the Dragon-Phoenix Pill, he had reached the tenth level of the Dragon-Phoenix Realm. After passing all 3800 tribtions, Wang Wei could open the Gate of Power, enter the Adult Fiendgod Realm, and be an Indestructible Empyrean.

    However, he would not ept such a measly foundation. He startedbining all these Daos, which increased the number of tribtions and suffering he had to endure.

    While Wang Wei was in retreat, things outside started to change. Less than 50 years after his retreat, Ji Lanfang ascended. He did not wish to make a big deal out of it, so he turned into a brilliant side before disappearing into the sky. Less than ten years after him, Hong Meilin also left.

    One hundred fifty years after the banquet, a golden light enveloped the world from the Western Continent. Feng Heng, the mighty Buddha, condensed a peak level 1 Golden Body of Merit before riding a lotus into the sky and ascending.

    Two hundred years after the banquet, more people started to ascend - especially the non-Eternals who did not have to create their secret vaults. However, except for the professional ones, the Eternals began to ascend at the five-hundred-year mark. They received Tong Ruobing''s invitation and stayed a little longer.

    After eight hundred years, they held their small banquet with many professionals present. They discussed this with the Dao Opening Sect, and after agreeing, the small banquet was broadcast, which allowed the non-participating Yan Liling to benefit immensely.

    By the 1000-year mark, almost everyone had ascended. The Demon Race celebrated and cried at the departure of their greatest chief - Ao Shen. Hue Fenghuang''s departure was rather quiet, which was unlike her personality. Another quiet departure was Xi Shangyan. Meanwhile, Shi Qian received praise from the Light Race.

    Xu Shi ascended eleven hundred years after the banquet but was not quiet. She yed a beautiful zither piece that spread through every corner of the Endless Void, showing visions of everything in this era. It showed everything that urred: every major event, including the deaths of mortals like Cai Renshu or the death of influential Emperors like Emperor Jia.

    The song perfectly encapsted the vicissitude of this era, so True Heavenly Dao epted it as the defining song. It lowered great merit to Xu Shi, and she ascended afterward on top of a cloudposed of Primordial Chaos.

    Time flows like a river; after more than 1500 years, only a few people remain in the lower dimension. The first one is the Demon Suppression Emperor. She wanted to converse with Wang Wei onest time before ascending. She wanted to primarily thank him for everything he''s done for her and the human race and for something he specifically added to the information she bought about being wary of the Great Chu Divine Dynasty and the Qin Saint Court.

    However, she soon realized he wouldn''t be out for quite some time and decided to meet in the upper dimension. Of course, she will follow his warning.

    Another person struggling with the decision was Wrath. She feared the treatment she might suffer in the upper dimension because of her identity. She also worried about the Neo-Devil after her departure. However, after much consideration, she ascended around the 2000-year mark.

    During this time, Yu Yan entered a semi-sealed state. She did not appear in the world and restrained her aura and presence to the lowest level. She was only waiting for her son to exit the seclusion to enter a fully sealed state and prepare for the next generation.

 Chapter 1195 Opening The Gate of Power

    <h4>Chapter 1195 Opening The Gate of Power</h4>

    1195 Opening The Gate of Power

    Afterbining and surviving more than 10,000 Daos and tribtions, Wang Wei had run out of resources. To be specific, he could not use any more resources from the lower dimension without sucking the entire world dry. Now, he had no choice but to rely entirely on himself to pass these tribtions.

    Sadly for him, the process was a nightmare after these tribtions had stacked, especially for someone of his willpower. He gritted his teeth and continued. His body was constantly destroyed by Daos like Fire-Thunder Dao, Wind-Ice Dao, and Vibration-Suppression Dao. As time passed, he started testing high-level Daos like Chaos-Time Dao. Destruction-Creation Dao. Killing-Fate Dao, etc.

    Wang Wei could not feel the passage of time. However, he knew that a long time had passed, but unfortunately, the only sensation he could feel was pain. If not for the markings that kept appearing on his gate, the changes to his fleshly body, and the improvement of his willpower, he would have given up.

    Another benefit was that he had the inspiration about how to improve his pain talent, but that was not his primary concern at the time. He continuedbining these tribtions, and after 1 million tribtions, he had to stop and take a breather.

    He sensed that living in such a state of constant, mind-boggling, and debilitating pain had started to affect his spirit and soul. So, he took a few hundred years of rest before diving deep again. Then, he would follow a pattern of cultivating and resting, taking a break at the 10 million, 100 million, 1 billion, and 100 billion tribtion marks.

    Wang Wei did not know how long this wouldst. However, the Ancient Deste Emperor advised him to keep going until he reached his limit, so he followed the advice. At first, Wang Wei thought he would be here for a long time. However, after the 1.269 trillion tribtion, something unexpected urred.

    The marks on his Gate of Power suddenly morphed into two characters: [Limit Indestructibility]. Then, the gate opened on its ord without Wang Wei even trying. A mysterious power rushed through every corner of his body, elevating his flesh, strength, and abilities to a higher level.

    Wang Wei could tell that if his essence weren''t already immortal, he would have acquired it now after opening the gate. Sadly, immortality did not stack up. Otherwise, he might have acquired another life.

    The second change he sensed was the alteration to his [Existence]. Besides the former [Eternal] and [Perfection] characteristics, he also had the [Indestructible] one. Wang Wei clenched his fist, feeling the power rushing through his veins. The entire lower dimension felt very fragile - except for the Void Battlefield. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Hmm? My strength is already in the Second Heaven?" Wang Wei muttered. After opening the gate, body cultivators will enter the fifth realm of the True Power Dao Realm - Adult Fiendgod Realm. This level is divided into 10 Heavens worth about 2% of the Grand Dao Source. In other words, Wang Wei''s current strength meant he was on par with an Empyrean of 74% Grand Dao Source.

    He was surprised because most Indestructible Emperors would start their cultivation at 0 Heaven, the base strength of 70% Grand Dao Source.

    ''I guess all that suffering was not for nothing,'' he thought before focusing on the greatest gain of his breakthrough - his unparalleled defense.

    "You''ve achieved [Limit Indestructibility]? I guess you didn''t need my guidance. Excellent."

    Wang Wei was immediately speechless as he saw the Ancient Deste Emperor''s projection that appeared in the room. He calmly manifested a set of clothes on his body. "You couldn''t have picked a better time?"

    "We''re men, so there''s no need to be embarrassed," Deste replied. As body cultivators, they had absolute control of their bodies, so their manhood size was never a problem. And with their terrifying bodies, they never had any issue with endurance, making them very popr.

    "Wait, we''re still in the lower dimension?" Ancient Deste suddenly said. "You achieved [Limit Indestructibility] in the lower dimension?"

    "Yeah, so?" Wang Wei looked at him strangely.

    "Stupid. There are resources to help you, including ways to reduce the pain and even elerate the process by skipping a few tribtions without any consequences." He left this projection to guide the boy through the process.

    "Why didn''t you tell me this?" Wang Wei asked, feeling resentful. He suffered for nothing. He would have waited to open the gate in the upper dimension had he known of this. The hell with being the first person to open the gate in the lower dimension - there wasn''t even a reward for such an aplishment.

    "I didn''t expect you were stupid enough to do all these tribtions without help. I figure you would ascend after seeing the difficulty and use the sect''s resources to help. Then, I will appear to give you my experience."

    Wang Wei looked at him, his eyes full of undisguised resentment that was about to manifest physically. However, the Ancient Deste just shrugged.

    "We don''t have much time, so I''ll finish my sermons quickly. As you know, [Limit Indestructibility] means that your defense has reached the limit of the Empyrean Realm. In other words, even someone with 89% cultivation cannot harm a single hair on your body. Only people that have gone beyond that level can hurt you.

    "Today, I will teach you some techniques to boost your defense to the Paragon Level. Depending on your mastery, you could defend against Paragons as high as 92%."

    The Ancient Deste Emperor did not waste time as he preached to Wang Wei about his techniques, along with other information he needed to know about being an Indestructible Empyrean. He talked very fast, so Wang Wei had to memorize his sermon forter use instead ofprehending them.

    "Done. You should have memorized everything, right?"

    "I did," Wang Wei nodded.

    "Good. In that case, I''m leaving. Take care of yourself, and don''t get killed."

    "Wait, do me one more favor."

    "Let''s see if I can help."

    "Condense an imprint of all the Empyreans you''ve fought throughout your life. I will recreate them in the Dream World and use them for training."

    "That''s a great way to get limated with your newfound power," Ancient Deste nodded. "However, it''s too much to condense every Empyrean I''ve met. I can show you the top 50." He raised his hand to condense 50 imprints. "Is there anything else?"

    "No," Wang Wei answered. Although he had many questions, he knew this was not the time to ask them.

    "Alright. See you soon, kid."

    After the projection ended, Wang Wei did not immediately use the imprints. Instead, he opened the notebook his wife left for him and unsealed more information. As expected, she left him a defensive technique for his [Limit Indestructibility]. After learning it, he entered the Dream World to utilize these imprints.

    His first opponent was an Indestructible Empyrean, a human with a few tiger features, including eyes, whiskers, and ws. His cultivation was the same as Wang Wei - the Second Heaven. Wang Wei decided that battle was the best way to get used to his new strength, digest the sermon, and learn Wu Hong''s technique. So, he rushed into his opponent, choosing a more aggressive approach.

    This Tiger Human soon proved a worthy opponent because his Beast-like Sixth Sense trumps even the best irvoyance technique, divine abilities, or ocr powers. Wang Wei had to reduce his defense to be on par with his opponent; otherwise, this battle would not be fair, and he would not learn much.

    Once satisfied with his strength mastery, he chose a second opponent. The tiger human was technically the weakest of the fifty individuals, so Wang Wei had plenty of opponents to battle and learn.

    The second opponent was a woman from an unknown race with a jewel for eyes, and she was an Evesting Empyrean. Wang Wei learned the resilience of Evesting Empyreans, which made sense they were a better version of Eternal Emperors. However, this battle also made him wonder about people who were both. Luckily for him, from the people ranked 30 and above, there were plenty of Indestructible and Evesting cultivators.

    It took Wang Wei a few hundred years to defeat all 50 Empyreans - a testament to these individuals'' talent. Afterward, he recreated these people using his Dream Battle Technique and passively fought all of them to continue increasing his Battle IQ and experience.

    As Wang Wei left the Dream World, he took a moment to reflect and n forward. He has not mastered any of the two defensive techniques yet because those things will take a long time, and he is in a hurry. Meanwhile, his cultivation had a small problem: ''My flesh has reached Tier 11, but my bloodline is still technically Tier 10.'' This meant he could not rely on his Human Fiendgod Bloodline to cultivate and reach higher Heavens. So, his next course of action will be to find the 11th and 12th revolutions of his technique or create them.

    Wang Wei took a moment to check on the outside. Hundred and twenty thousand years had passed since the banquet, and the world was tranquil. Anyone who wanted to ascend already did so, and everyone else was waiting for him to leave and start the next generation.

 Chapter 1196 Everlasting Empyrean

    <h4>Chapter 1196 Evesting Empyrean</h4>

    1196 Evesting Empyrean

    Wang Wei shook his head, thinking these people had nothing better to do than just wait. ''Maybe I should create a countdown clock to my departure, giving them hope and something to do.'' He immediately gave up the idea when it popped into his head for two reasons.

    Firstly, he did not know when his cultivation would finish and he could ascend. Secondly, limiting his presence in the world was essential to prevent True Heavenly Dao from exiling him to the upper dimension.

    So, after checking that there were no problems with the world, he continued his retreat. Wang Wei was already under the Bodhi Tree, so he summoned the Grand Dao Source Tree before putting on the Civilization Crown as assistance. He was still in awe of how much luck he had condensed and how potent it was.

    He then activated his [Three Paths-Three Selves Art] for a second boost in his cultivation. The Future Buddha Selves looked into the future, the Taoist Self used their Quantum Computer Deduction Ability, and the Devil Selves started using various means to boost their cultivation - including optimizing the use of the crown.

    The Devil Selves then essed all the incense, spiritual power, Dream Power, and World Source for their boost. Wang Wei also took out the Fate Essence he was condensing from secretly manipting the fates of the lower dimension. However, he still hadn''t finished his preparations.

    Wang Wei activated all 1.269 trillion spirit particles thatposed his soul and divided them into three. One part focused on using the fruits from the Grand Dao Source Tree, the second part focused on Chen Tong''s sermon, and thest third startedprehending all the cultivation techniques of the lower dimension. Once that is finished, that section will focus on the differentws of the Endless Void and converting all the other sermons in the banquet into his cultivation.

    Finally, Wang Wei used hisst preparation - merit. One of the main effects of his Golden Body was to increase cultivation speed, and he still had plenty more merit in reserve. With all these benefits, Wang Wei dived into his cultivation. The process was enjoyable beyond words. Cultivating in his realm is usually slow, tedious, and frustrating. However, with all these benefits, the process became straightforward.

    Wang Wei''s cultivation level rose from the initial 32% to 69.999% in a very short period before finally encountering the wall. He wondered whether he could break through without the Genesis Fruit and sell it at a higher price. Sadly, even with his talent and Perfect Foundation, the bottleneck stopped him; he could tell he would not break it without a few hundred Yuan Epochs, and such timing could be described as monstrous.

    He no longer hesitated and swallowed the fruit. A potent herbal power rushed through his body and soul, making him feel lighter, carefree, and in tune with Heaven and Earth. Wang Wei felt an explosion inside his Sea of Consciousness, and without even noticing it, his cultivation reached 70%.

    Wang Wei immediately felt an enormous pressure on his soul and mind, and he knew that if his soul and Dao Heart did not reach the standard, he would die under the weight of his own Grand Dao Source. The pressure disappeared as soon as it appeared due to his foundation, meaning he could immediately move to the next steps.

    His achievement of 70% Grand Dao Source activated a mechanism. Wang Wei''s spirit found himself in a void facing a clone of himself. His first thought was whether he was facing another Heart Devil before remembering that stage of his breakthrough he was.

    ''My [True Self],'' he quickly figured out. The person before him looked exactly like him, but Wang Wei could feel he was different somehow. So, he closed his eyes and focused on that difference. After what felt like an eternity and an instant, Wang Wei understood. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ''Hinduism was correct when they said the true self was eternal, but Buddhism, which believes the self was ever-changing, is also urate. There is a saying that encapstes these two opposite ideologies: the only eternal thing is change.''

    Wang Wei''s mind worked tirelessly to understand the concept presented to him. Although he had more time than others, he did not want to waste it.

    ''After condensing my [True Self], I will transcend, no, escape the shackles of Samsara. I will no longer be restricted by the power of reincarnation. I can reincarnate as often as I wish, and my memories will remain intact.''

    From now on, he no longer needed any techniques or means to reincarnate with his memories. From now on, even a Yama King cannot block his memories; they can temporarily seal them but not erase them. More importantly, even if they sealed them, the present ones will immediately be the main personality after he remembers them no matter what his sealed-self experiences.

    Wang Wei sighed to himself. He remembered the trouble he went into to protect his Earth memories when he traveled through Primordial Chaos. Now, this ability has be natural and passive.

    Wang Wei checked his body. He did not experience any physical or noticeable change after this realization. However, he felt that his memories, perceptions, views, connections, and identities had sublimated to a higher state of being.

    ''Is it done?'' he thought before shaking his head; he was missing one more step. But what was it? He focused on the example before him and soon received his answer:

    ''Form,'' Wang Wei thought. ''After bing an Eternal, many aspects of myself, for example - my history and aplishments - changed form. They were no longer bound to my body or concepts associated with me - they were now an extension of myself. That''s why I can revive as long as they exist. So, I also need to change the [Form] of my [True Self].''

    With this enlightenment and Grand Dao''s example, Wang Wei soon seeded in this endeavor and gained the ability of all Evesting Empyreans - condensing [True Avatars]. Eternals are special because of their survivability, and it''s the same for Evesting. They can create [True Avatars], which are clones of themselves hidden through Reincarnation. As long as the avatars are alive, the Empyrean will not die, and with the protection of Samsara, all the avatars'' identities are hidden, and the karma rted to them is hidden to almost perfection.

    Wang Wei opened his eyes and exhaled. He had seeded, and as long as he passed his Immemorial Tribtion, he would be an Evesting Emperor. ''There is still time, so let''s continue.''

    He continued the retreat, hoping to nce at what made Boundless Paragons unique.

    ''Higher Self? Unlimited Self? Or something else?'' Just as he was about to catch a clue, his spirit left the previous space and woke up in his cultivation room.

    "So closed," he muttered, shaking his head. He focused on mobilizing his Grand Dao Source and Soul to send a projection into the Source Qi Space. These two power sources released a unique vibration that opened a portal to a special area with a blue fog. He gathered the power of the Cosmos Grandmist to condense a wheel inside his Sea of Consciousness.

    Wang Wei had an idea and fused the [Power of Nothingness] in his flesh into the wheel. However, nothing exceptional happens after the thing absorbs a tiny portion. He tried again without sess and stopped after noticing the only effect was elerating the wheel condensing process.

    His wheel reached the Evesting Empyrean''s standard size of 12 Zhang before stopping growing. ''I guess I should be happy since it saved me some time.'' The process of condensing the wheel was a little time-consuming, but it was a good thing to save time.

    Wang Wei summoned the blue energy from his Sea of Consciousness. He felt its power of creation. With a single thought, he can create worlds with a perfect system, evolve thews of Heaven and Earth, and mold life as he pleases.

    ''Although there appeared not much difference between the Grandmist Wheel of Empyreans, the application of this energy/power is crucial.'' His [Force Control Skill] meant he could utilize the Grandmist Wheel to its limit and beyond, which 99% of Empyreans cannot say.

    "Okay, for thest step," Wang Wei muttered, looking in the distance. He teleported to the Void Battlefield and spent some time preparing. Finally, clouds appeared in this endless space with 36 red lightning bolts.

    "The 36-Red Lightning Immemorial Thunder Tribtion? I guess that makes sense with my third-level Golden Body of Merit."

    The Empyrean Tribtion was divided into 36, 72, 81, and 108 Red Thunder, and 36 was the lowest - reserved for people with excellent merit, luck, and karma. So, Wang Wei - who condensed a third-level Golden Body during his retreat - only had to pass the lowest level. Meanwhile, some people whomit heinous acts must pass the 108 Thunder tribtion.

    ''I wonder what True Heavenly Dao considers a heinous act?'' Emperors and Empyreans have high karmic resistance, so the mindless killing of mortals or weak cultivators was nothing to such a cold existence.

    ''Probably someone who breaks the rules or affects the bnce of things,'' Wang Wei concluded before pausing before realizing that he was talking about himself. True Heavenly Dao would probably have used the highest tribtion on him if not for his merit and aplishment. Wang Wei shook his head to focus.

    A red bolt of lightning descended on Wang Wei, but nothing urred. The fearsome Red Immemorial Thunder had zero effect on him due to his peak defensive capability.

    Despite the circumstance, Wang Wei was on high alert. He did not antagonize the tribtion with words or try to collect it to be usedter. He could not be idle after the 9th lightning bolt since he sensed a Dao Will on the thunder.

    Dao Wills, Willpower Manifestations, and True Wills were the only things that could negate his [Limit Indestructibility] and injure him. He activated his Willpower Manifestation to defend. After the 18th bolt, the tribtions contained Dao Will and Willpower Manifestation, each attacking in a different location.

    Wang Wei''s Dao Will had not evolved yet, so he had to expertly manipte his Willpower Manifestation to block these attacks and ensure he was not injured. The process became more difficult after the 27th bolt when the tribtion used True Will.

    Wang Wei had to use his Taboo Battle Realm to elevate his Dao Will to the Empyrean Tier before creating his True Will. With this brilliant method, he passed the tribtion without any injuries. He then calmly watched the red clouds dissipate.

    ''This was the best chance to make a move, yet nothing,'' Wang Wei thought with a frown. Supreme Unity''sck of movement had started to worry him. ''Could there be a party waiting for me when I ascend? Or is he nning something else?''

    Wang Wei exhaled deeply before sitting cross-legged in the void. He had officially reached Tier 11 on the Emperor Path and calmed down to experience the Grand Dao Source Baptism. He felt all aspects of his cultivation elevated, including his [Awakening], Dao Will, and even Dao Imprint.

 Chapter 1197 A System of Conformity

    <h4>Chapter 1197 A System of Conformity</h4>

    1197 A System of Conformity

    [AN: I''ve retconned the previous chapter. Wang Wei is still in the second level of the Golden Body of Merit.]

    ----

    The Grand Dao Source manifested before Wang Wei, and he calmly watched his Dao Imprint change. There were more runes, and the imprint was embedded deeper into his Dao, but all the changes had urred on a surface level.

    ''It''s harder to detect and erase,'' Wang Wei thought. ''More importantly, it now has the ability of [Motion].'' Before dying, all Empyreans could activate [Motion], and their Dao Imprint would detach them from their Dao and move around the Grand Dao Source, making it harder for anyone to find it and kill them.

    Evesting Empyreans do not have to use this ability since it''s passive for them actively. It will immediately activate as long as their bodies and souls dissipate or stop working.

    Wang Wei then summoned his Dao Will, feeling the slight change in essence. He could now suppress lower-tier Dao Wills or even render them useless. Now that the Dao Imprint had strengthened, the Dao Will followed since one of its primary purposes was to grant Eternals and Evesting an advantage over the lower Emperor ss.

    "[Zoning]," Wang Wei muttered. His Dao Will gained this new ability to counter the [Motion], which allowed his will to search for a person''s Dao Imprint in the vast sea that is the Grand Dao Source. Wang Wei created his True Will to test it out, and he was immediately satisfied with the result. More importantly, the [Zoning] Ability improved drastically. Once he adds his Karma Dao, tracking and eliminating people''s imprints will be rtively easier.

    Once these two aspects finished elevating, Wang Wei felt the baptism headed for the next step - his Awakening. Once he activated it, 11 Fate Pces appeared above his head. They looked magnificent.

    "They appeared less ethereal than before. It seems they are no longer a decoration, and I can use them in battles," Wang Wei noticed. His mind went on overdrive, thinking about using them directly as weapons or, better yet, creating techniques that fit with the pces.

    "I guess that''s better than nothing," he muttered before focusing on the remaining baptism. Nothing significant urred until the flesh baptism.

    "Third Heaven?" He muttered as he clenched his fist. His cultivation increased by oneyer, a great benefit given his realm. "This should be the effect of the Yuandao Root."

    ording to his calctions, the baptism should have only increased his strength by half of a Heaven, meaning his flesh would increase from 74% to 75% Grand Dao Source. However, the effect of the Yuandao Root was added for thest half.

    "I''m now an Empyrean, but the process felt underwhelming." He shook his head. Despite this thought, he was happy with his strength - especially since he reached this realm at the young age of 1.5 Yuan Epoch. It would have been much earlier had he not spent so much time on bing an Indestructible Emperor.

    As he calmed down, Wang Wei started brewing an idea, but he still needed some data. Before that, he needed to get limated to his newfound power. He essed the Dream World and started fighting with the 50 Empyreans again, this time only using his cultivation and not his flesh. It took Wang Wei no time to limate to fighting with most of his abilities - except for the Grandmist Wheel.

    The wheel, by itself, had no bearings in battle despite its size disparity between Empyreans. Ordinary Empyreans had a wheel between 6 to 9 Zhang, while Evesting went from 10 to 12. However, their size only indicates their advantages in creating worlds and life to help them cultivate. In simple terms, the bigger the wheel, the faster the cultivation.

    Despite the inherited ssification of the Grandmist Wheel, sentient beings are intelligent and innovative. As such, through the development of civilization, many ways have been created for the Grandmist Wheel to be helpful inbat. The mostmon ones are using the world created as explosions or weapons, creating unique life forms that can fight side-by-side with their creator - or better yet, fuse with the creator to boost their strength. Lastly, reverse the Cosmos Grandmist into the Final Grandmist to kill people.

    Wang Wei needed time to understand and use these tactics in battles, so he spent a few years fighting with these imprints. He did not waste much time since these 50 individuals were the perfect teachers. All of them have lived for so long that they''ve mastered these basic tactics.

    After opening his eyes, Wang Wei started deducing information and deriving new ideas. His purpose? How to make his Empyrean Realm unique. He thought something new and unexpected would ur since he was an Immeasurable Emperor. Still, nothing happened. No new ability, blessing from the Heavens, or even a simple reward of merit.

    After an unknown amount of time, he opened his eyes with disappointment and realization. "So, that''s how it is: A system of Conformity. No wonder I''ve had no sess with the two Dao Imprints experiment."

    Grand Dao encourages innovation and improvement during the realms of Mortality (0-9); that''s how people get new cultivation systems and the Duyi Realm (Pseudo Dao Will).

    However, from Tier 10 to 12, everyone''s cultivation must conform and follow a simr path. Wang Wei broke the mold in the Great Emperor Realm by bing an Immeasurable Emperor, but that was as far as he could go - as far as Grand Dao would permit uniqueness and exceptionalism.

    ''Grand Dao wants everyone to conform and, through the slow and tedious process of cultivation, lose their ingenuity and innovative spirit. However, once you''ve reached the peak of the Paragon Realm, a cultivator must either regain that spirit or preserve it if they want the slightest chance at ncing at Transcendence,'' he thought.

    Wang Wei was momentarily speechless. From a design perspective, this method was an excellent way to eliminate 99.999% of cultivators, blocking their way toward transcendence. It''s a good way to eliminate those unworthy and cultivate only potent Transcendents. However, as someone forced to conform and live in a specific way, he was far from happy or understanding.

    "Cultivators have achieved immortality and think they''ve escaped the shackles of time, but in truth, it is their biggest enemy," Wang Wei sighed before bing slightly angry. If he still had ess to his Science and Technology World, he might have found a way to bypass Grand Dao''s restrictions and remain unique in all 12 cultivation realms.

    "There is no point in crying over spilled milk," he uttered. "Anyways, I''ve always known that I needed to y the game before I could win it."

    Heposed himself before continuing with the process of uncovering his strength. Wang Wei controlled his Dao Imprint to begin stacking his Grand Dao Boosts. Most of his previous boosts did not need an upgrade, so he started the process.

    The Battle Realm functioned the same way as the Ancient Fiendgod Realm. Every 2% of strength was 1-fold. Wang Wei had no issue with stacking until 5-fold when he received an immediate warning from Heaven and Earth that his power was too strong - even though he sealed the Boid Battlefield. He had no choice but to enter the Source Qi Space to continue. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    As he expected, Wang Wei reached the 10-fold Battle Realm, or a fighting prowess of 89.999%. However, he did not immediately reach Taboo as he needed a key. So, he did a quick divination and knew the answer.

    "I need to absorb another Perfect Tear or perfect energy on par with it?" His lips twitched as he remembered something. "Xu Junyao. Is Fate already scheming my meeting with her?" He knew how rare Perfect Tear was, and who else would have perfect energy in the upper dimension besides Xu Junyao?

    Wang Wei resisted the urge to swear. "Forget it. I''ll use the [Power of Nothingness] this time around to achieve Taboo." He already had an idea of how he would do that, so there was no problem. His body began to release a golden light, and he calmly watched it.

    Wang Wei experienced a few disappointments during his retreat and breakthrough, and another one was his peak second-level Golden Body of Merit. He thought he would achieve the third level after absorbing the rest of his merit, but he could not be more wrong.

    The difference between the third and second levels seems so vast that it appears impossible for anyone to achieve. He now understood that if not for the threat of that Eldritch Monster, he would never have achieved a peak second level.

    "If I want to achieve the third level, I''ll need to fulfill my destiny and get rid of the Parasites," Wang Wei muttered with a frown. "So, how the hell am I going to reach the unknown fourth level?"

    He immediately realizes his n will not work, meaning he needs another way to protect or hide from any Half-Step Transcendence. Then, his mind went into overdrive.

    ''A Heaven-Deceiving Formation should work, but Supreme Unity and Maitreya are not True Heavenly Dao. They don''t need to y by the rules and ept the deception from someone weaker than them. So, if I want this method to work, I need something of simr essence to use as the formation''s core.''

    Wang Wei''s eyes shone brightly. ''The Devil Primogenitor''s broken Half-Step Transcendence Artifact.'' He was immediately excited as this could work. The only issue was how to get to the trial in Primordial Chaos without these two knowing or interfering. Wang Wei did not mind such difficulty since he at least had a working direction.

    However, just as the joy was about to settle in, he suddenly thought of something, and hisplexion turned dastardly ugly.

 Chapter 1198 Playing God

    <h4>Chapter 1198 ying God</h4>

    1198 ying God

    Red Mist Forbidden Land:

    Heavenly Book Paragon opened his eyes, sensing another Nexus of Time. He opened his book, and as expected, countless new pages now contained writing. He read patiently before a smile formed on the corner of his mouth.

    "A broken Half-Step Transcendence Artifact? Finally, a decent fortunate opportunity," he muttered. He started to think that Grand Dao was doing poorly at sending him information and that Grand Dao''s son would be the only person to give him benefits.

    Heavenly Book Paragon pondered. ''The exact ce is only briefly described, making the location unclear. But with the information at hand and knowing it''s from the Devil Primogenitor, I should be able to deduce the exact location.''

    His eyes turnedpletely white as he activated his Heaven Grand Dao Source. His gaze scanned through the secrets and truths of the universe as if he were looking at a record with knowledge from the entire Chaos Universe.

    "Found it," Heavenly Book murmured before condensing a clone and sending it to the trial''s location in Primordial Chaos. ''This is a good start," he thought calmly. ''However, his growth rate is way faster than I anticipated.''

    Heavenly Book Paragon wished he could deal with a not-fully realized Wang Wei or Grand Dao Son. Although he feared no one in confrontation, he did not like extra work. ''Maybe it''s time I consider eliminating these two.''

    His eyes squinted, hiding an intense ferocity. It might be impossible to kill these two, but getting them out of the way temporarily so he can get to Wang Wei may not be impossible. ''I''ll need to y my cards right if I want an opportunity.'' Heavenly Book closed his book while his mind was still scheming and nning.

    Myriad Emperor World, Void Battlefield:

    ''Shit,'' Wang Wei thought. ''There is a high chance that the bastard, Heavenly Book, knows about my future and took away my fortunate encounters -- including the artifact.'' He was immediately in a bad mood after thinking about this.

    ''I need to hurry.'' Wang Wei realized his focus should not be entirely on these parasites or the two suns but also Heavenly Book. Thetter''s motives are unknown to him, and theck of information on thetter does not sit well with him. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''If I cannot rely on that artifact, I need to have a n B,'' he grunted. He stood there silent for a few hours before regaining his bearing. ''Let''s focus on the present for now.''

    Wang Wei summoned a blue fog before pausing. ''Should I go with the ssic [Let there be light]?... Forget it. Let''s just imitate Pangu.'' He spread the blue fog throughout the battlefield before manifesting an ax. He swung downward, not ashamed of his actions of imitating the opening of Heaven and Earth.

    After the first strike, the blue fog created a vast, deste space that seemed to embody darkness. Wang Wei swung his ax a second time, and the sky and earth appeared. However, the clouds were not blue but gray, and the earth was pitch ck with red lines rushing through as if they were fire veins.

    "The Chaos Era," Wang Wei muttered as he looked at this new world he was creating, finding the process slightly fascinating despite the fact it was not the first time. ''Should I create a group of life that can survive in this terrible world? Well, why not.'' He controlled the Turbid Qi and disordered Chaos Qi in this realm to create these enormous creatures.

    Wang Wei controlled his Grandmist Wheel to speed up time and observe how this world developed. As expected, these abominations that embody chaos fought constantly with each other to the point of extinction.

    "Alright. Let''s choose a leader with great intelligence to lead them." He chose the most pleasant-looking one - a volcano in humanoid form. "From now on, you''ll be known as Yuan, and your destiny is to unite and lead your people."

    A hint of rity appeared in Yuan''s eyes before its more than million-kilometer-tall body slowly knelt before Wang Wei. Then, Yuan flew into the distance and started an all-out war. With its newfound power, Yuan conquered all the remaining members of his n. He suppressed their chaotic nature, awakened their spiritual intelligence, and eventually created the Chaos God Dynasty.

    "Not bad," Wang Wei nodded. "However, your era has ended." Under his control, the Chaos Energy in the world rapidly decreased, and the Turbid Qi fused with the Earth, revealing the Clear Qi of Heaven and Earth that fuse with the sky. The so-called Chaos God felt their strength rapidly declining, and it seemed they could do nothing.

    Luckily, their Emperor received a revtion from the Creator, telling them to fuse with the Earth and the Sky to save themselves. The majority did so, and thus, these creatures turned into mountains, forests, rivers, the sea, volcanoes, the moon, the sun, and countless stars.

    "Interesting," Wang Weimented. "I could have used my Grandmist to create these things, but this method saves me a lot of time.'' Such a slight difference might seem insignificant, but it revealed the essence of utilizing the Grandmist Wheel to someone like him.

    ''So, what should this new era be? Start with Innate Life before transitioning to Acquired. Directly skip to Acquire? Or only create Innate Life? Maybe go in apletely different direction.''

    Wang Wei was in thought. He could do all these since this world can be molded as he pleases. If he wished, he could just start over. However, he needed a purpose for creating this world.

    ''My purpose is to increase my cultivation speed and create lifeforms that survive the Creation Tribtion. In that case...'' Wang Wei pointed at the sky to manifest a chainposed of runes - which was a manifestation of his Grand Dao Source.

    He used it as the foundation of thews of this world to create his version of the Grand Dao Source. Wang Wei had absolute control over this world, meaning he could have made the Grand Dao Source as he wished. However, he replicated the one in the real world to ensure these people could survive the Creation Tribtion and help him cultivate. The only problem with this method is that his cultivation is only 70%, and this world only has Fate.

    "Next, I''ll use the Fate of Myriad Dao to replicate the Grand Dao Source of all 3800 Daos." With his words, countless new chains formed a grand river that ran through this new world''s very fabric of existence. Of course, most of these Daos were on par with 5% Grand Dao Source, and Wang Wei''s sub-Daos were at best 25%, but that was more than enough.

    "The people canplete these Daos," Wang Wei muttered. He understood now how it was possible for someone to cultivate Chaos Dao. Using the Grandmist Wheel was instrumental; otherwise, it would have taken way too long to develop all 3800 Grand Dao Sources.

    "The next step is the creatures." Wang Wei pondered briefly before dividing the world into five continents. The first continent was the Fate Continent, and all life forms living there would cultivate Fate Dao and all the otherponents of his Fate Dominating Dao. This continent is the center, thergest, and the one with the most luck, destiny, and resources.

    The second continent will cultivate his Soul sub-Dao along with his professional Dao. This continent also had ample resources. The third continent would cultivate his other sub-Daos, like Destruction, Five Elements, and Lightning. The fourth continent cultivated all other Daos, and the fifth continent was all body refiners.

    Wang Wei moved his arm to mold his first life form. He did not choose an Innate or Acquire and fuse them. His creations will have a lifespan of 10,000 years, but they will all be born weak and must be cultivated. As he finished his creation, Wang Wei nodded in satisfaction.

    "I have created you in my image, meaning you have unparalleled talent," Wang Wei stated.

    "Lord Creator," the man, wearing a coarse brown bag as clothes, immediately knelt.

    "Your surname will be Wang - the same as mind - and your first name will be Chuangsheng, meaning [First Creation]. I have high hopes for you, so do not disappoint me."

    "Never, my Lord."

    Wang Wei nodded before creating more creatures - a total of 1.269 million, to be exact. He ensured the diversity of races and species. Finally, he left a clone to teach them about basic survival guides before preaching to them about cultivation. The main body traveled to the other continents to spread life, and he ended his creation session by building systems like Samsara, luck, and even fate.

    "Now, let''s just watch."

    He fast-forwards time. The process was interesting, to say the least. Everything was moving rapidly-the continents became popted, people were born and reincarnated, the barrier between continents dissipated, and war and destruction spread, followed by a period of peace before the cycle repeated. However, Wang Weiw was not affected in the slightest. It was like he had a remote control and was moving things along to a designated part of whatever he was watching.

    ''After more than a million Yuan Epoch, Wang Chuangsheng is finally prepared to pass the Creation Tribtion and be my first Empyrean Tier subordinate,'' Wang Wei thought with a smile.

 Chapter 1199 Learning Experience

    <h4>Chapter 1199 Learning Experience</h4>

    1199 Learning Experience

    [AN: Another Retcon. Wang Wei did not be an Empyrean at the age of 1.5 Yuan Epoch, but 5.5.]

    -----

    "Lord Creator," Wang Chuangsheng said before kneeling. He had reached the pinnacle of this world, but even then, the Lord Creator seemed unfathomable to him.

    Wang Wei, who was floating in the air with his hands behind his back, nodded. "You did not disappoint me, bing the first Empyrean of this world."

    "I tried my best to be worthy of the talent you granted me."

    "Your life has been challenging, and you''ve survived many things. Have you ever wondered why I''ve allowed so many things to happen when I have the power to stop it?"

    "I wouldn''t dare question your, Lord," Wang Chuangsheng swiftly replied. Since his creation, he has indeed experienced many great things. There was the [Division of Race], where all the original 1,269 million creations and their descendants formed ns and races before starting a war between them. After years of fighting, Wang Chuangsheng rose as the leader of the human race and, eventually, the ruler of the Fate Dominating Continent.

    After a short period of peace, he had to face the [Continent War]. Everything was peaceful when the five continents first encountered each other. They exchanged knowledge and resources. However, such peace did notst long before an all-out war started, devastating the entire world.

    Once that was settled, it did not take long for the [Destruction Lord Invasion]. A powerful cultivator appeared in the Destruction Continent and started another invasion. The man was fierce, and one of his [Three Generals] was also an expert of Death Dao, leading a legion of undead to ravage the world.

    Wang Chuangsheng almost died confronting the Destruction Lord. Luckily, he was the final winner, bringing peace and prosperity to thend. Of course, as always, such peace was fleeting. The next catastrophe was the [Fanatic War], in which someone calling themselves the Divine Priest gathered power using the Lord Creator''s name and tried to conquer the world.

    This event was a stain on Wang Chuangsheng''s honor and legacy as he believed the Divine Priest that he was the emissary of the Lord Creator, so he joined his side as the Sacred Son of the religion, helping them in their conquest. Luckily, Wang Chuangsheng learned the truth eventually and put an end to everything.

    After that event, Wang Chuangsheng became a recluse, not paying attention to the outside world. Unfortunately, the people had to ask him to return due to an event nowbeled as the [Chaos God Rebellion]. Someone woke one of the sleeping Chaos Gods from antiquity, and thetter went on a killing spree. It absorbed people''s blood, flesh, and soul to maintain its power and even be stronger.

    By the time people discovered Wang Chuangsheng''s location, the Chaos God was already too powerful, so many heroes fought and died to seal this catastrophe. Now, Wang Chuangsheng had reached the end of the Dao and was the most powerful entity in this world, thus hailing a time of peace and prosperity.

    "You''re an intelligent being, so it would be weird if you didn''t question it." Wang Wei knew the Fanatic War happened because of Wang Chuangsheng''s crisis of faith and questioning his existence and purpose.

    "Lord -"

    "I''m not here to me you, just to provide an answer," Wang Wei continued. "You needed to have a hard life and be tested to be prepared for the Creation Tribtion."

    "Creation Tribtion?"

    "You are limited by this world - I''m sure you''ve already sensed that your strength can no longer increase."

    "Indeed."

    "If you wish to leave this ce and exist in the same universe that I do, you must survive a terrifying tribtion. And when I say terrifying, I mean terrifying."

    Wang Chuangsheng''s heart skipped a beat as he understood the underlying implications behind these words. Many things he had previously thought, deduced, and guessed became the truth in this short conversation.

    "Do you want somest-minute preparation, or do you want to leave now?"

    "I would love to say a few words with my family, but Lord, could you give more information about this tribtion?"

    "No problem." Wang Wei sent the information into his mind, and after processing it, Wang Chuangsheng went to talk to his wife, two sons, and daughter and had onest meeting with his n. He did not tell them the truth but just reassured them.

    "Alright, let''s go." Wang Wei brought him out of the Grandmist Wheel into the Void Battlefield. "Disappointed?" Wang Wei asked, making Wang Chuangshengugh in embarrassment. "You''re in an isted void to prevent the tribtion from affecting others. My world is not that barren."

    "I see." Wang Chuangsheng sat in the void to prepare, and ten minutester, a cloud gathered in the void. Boom! A red thunderbolt descended from the sky, and Wang Wei immediately frowned as the bolt contained a True Will.

    Bolts after bolts descended from the sky, not giving Wang Chuangsheng a chance to breathe. He fought fiercely, using all the Fate Techniques he had mastered; he pushed his artifacts to the limit to assist, but the bolts seemed endless. Meanwhile, Wang Wei was worrying because it was already the 103rd bolt, but this thing did not seem like it was stopping.

    Unfortunately for him, his worries were correct. After the 234th lightning bolt, Wang Chuangsheng could not protect himself, and he dissipated into mist as he failed the tribtion.

    "Something is wrong," Wang Wei muttered. "Could it be because I''m trying to create an Empyrean with a Supreme Ouw Dao? Or..." He squinted his eyes. He entered the Grandmist World and revived, no, recreated Wang Chuangsheng, even remaking the memories of surviving the tribtion.

    "Lord, I''m sorry to disappoint you." Those were his first words after reviving. "Please give me another chance."

    "It''s useless."

    "Lord!"

    "You''re technically immortal as long as I''m alive. However, the tribtion bes exponentially difficult based on the amount of time you''ve failed," Wang Wei replied. "I can give you another chance, but not now."

    "I...understand."

    "Don''t beat yourself too much," Wang Wei patted his shoulder before disappearing. He now had to train someone else and decided on a non-Ouw Dao. He created a new Thunder Race, and their leader was their champion. The woman, named Wang Lei, had destiny on her side, so she rapidly grew to Wang Chuangsheng''s level after many catastrophes that served as training wheels. Of course, Wang Wei did not live through all of them and just jumped into the future when she was ready.

    He took her outside for the tribtion. Then, he calmly watched as she was obliviated in the 457th thunderbolt. He knew what was going on by now, but he refused to give up so easily. So, he started again. His next champion was someone other than someone who cultivated the Grand Dao Source. No, he opted for an Insurgent Empyrean.

    He created triplets based on [Essence, Qi, and Spirit]. One cultivated their bodies to the pinnacle, the second cultivated Qi, and the other focused on their souls. Finally, they fused once they reached the Empyrean Tier. Sadly, Wang Shen died after the 786th thunderbolt. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Wang Wei immediately started on another attempt. He knew why these people failed, and the answer was simple - True Heavenly Dao did not want any Creation Lifeforms in the lower dimension. But Wang Wei wanted to leave one for his sect, and he also saw these events as a training method for future creation.

    For this attempt, he created the sixth continent: the Ability Continent. In this continent, people did not cultivate. Instead, they would awaken a talent/ability and develop it to a higher level. The upside of this method was that the abilities were powerful, weird, and even considered bnce-breaking. The downside is that the people in this continent had weak bodies (between Tier 0 and Tier 3) and shorter lifespans.

    Wang Wei''s champion for this round was Ability User with a power called [Survival]. This ability was simr to the X-Men character, Darwin, whose ability was to evolve to adapt to any situation - including death.

    Sadly, Wang Dawen did not survive long. After the first thunderbolt, he adopted and became immune to it, so the tribtion changed to me after the 4th bolt, which he also immediately adopted. But on the 5th attack, a multicolored lightning bolt contained power from all 3800 Daos.

    Wang Dawen''s body could not quickly adapt to all these powerful concepts and ideas, and he exploded.

    ''Well, at least this was educational,'' Wang Wei thought as he shook his head. He stopped this pointless struggle and returned to his retreat. He closed his eyes to enter his cultivation state, and his mouth twitched.

    ''So slow,'' he thought. His previous cultivation speed was like a state-of-the-art spaceship with Quantum Drive, allowing faster-than-light travel. But now, it could only bepared to an obese child with short legs. Luckily, this was the base cultivation speed, so he immediately added all his advantages. But even then, Wang Wei was not entirely pleased as his speed was only on par with the fastest bullet train in the world.

    ''Besides the merit, the effect of everything else has drastically decreased, especially the Grand Dao Source Tree - this thing is now useless,'' Wang Wei thought with a frown. ''If only I could elevate the Bodhi Tree to Tier 11.'' He sent a clone to the Source Qi Space to find a Qi that could improve the tree''s quality. However, he knew the tree would take too long to evolve, even with the Qi.

    Wang Wei connected to all the souls in his Grandmist Wheel, borrowing their power to help cultivate. He noticed he could no longer elerate time inside the Grandmist World while cultivating, which was a shame. Regardless, he now fully understood the need for the Grandmist Wheel. His cultivation speed now could be described as a modern-day rocket. Although less than it used to be in the Emperor Realm, most of his peers still need to gain this level of speed.

    He improved the Time eleration Formation in his room, pushing it to the absolute limit before focusing solely on his retreat. After what felt like an instant, he opened his eyes.

    "77% - I thought I could reach 80% and more," he sighed. He had underestimated how difficult cultivating in the higher realms was. "It''s time to leave."

    Wang Wei checked outside, and 350,000 years had passed since the banquet, and he was now over 200 Yuan Epoch in age. The people in the upper dimension would freak out if they knew of this. For example, Emperor Kong became an Empyrean in the 3 Yuan Epoch, but that was the time that passed on the outside. No one knew exactly how much time he spent, but his sess in the three Yuan Epochs is a testament to how good his Time eleration Formation/Artifact was.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei had even greater achievements since not even a Yuan Epoch had passed since he proved the Dao.

 Chapter 1200 Ascension (I)

    <h4>Chapter 1200 Ascension (I)</h4>

    1200 Ascension (I)

    "Let''s start with my True Avatars," Wang Wei muttered. He gathered his [Existence] to condense countless unique countless. All Evesting Empyreans can have a total of 1.269 trillion True Avatars, but Wang Wei did not create all of them.

    The True Avatars will remain mortal as they experience reincarnation after reincarnation. Their purpose is to be backups, or revival means for their main body. Based on the rules of Heaven and Earth, the higher the cultivation of a True Avatar, the easier it is to recognize them.

    Empyreans are then forced to keep their Avatars as mortals to prevent discovery. However, they will also select a few Avatars to hide themselves and cultivate. These Avatars will have a cultivation level of 69.999% so that if they die, the avatar can immediately be the main body and inherit all the main body''s powers.

    After creating most of the Avatars, Wang Wei summoned his Life-Death Dao to bless them. However, he immediately frowned as he realized something. He summoned his status as the Mine Three Realm Emperor for the blessing, and the result was the same. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Rules after rules," heined. He wanted some of his True Avatars to reincarnate into the lower dimension to have an extra safety measure - just like his Secret Vaults. Unfortunately, the rules stated they could only be reincarnated into the upper dimension and the Eternal Ascension World.

    Wang Wei waved his hand to send these things into reincarnation, and he was once again surprised. As soon as these avatars arrived, he sensed they had already reincarnated. The processing speed astonished him.

    "It seems the rules still provided some advantage," he muttered. Although it was something small, it was better than nothing. His next step was refining his Proving Dao Artifact. He summoned a ball ofpressed strings glowing with a golden aura.

    The artifact was a part of him, meaning his Grand Dao Source nourished it during his breakthrough. As such, this artifact is now ssified as an Empyrean Artifact Embryo, meaning he only needs to fuse material of the same level to finish it.

    Currently, Wang Wei had two materials he could use: the Sword Creation Lifeform from Old Man Nether and a Prime Gold Qi that his clones found in the Source Qi Space. He did not hesitate to add these things,pleting the final transformation of his artifact.

    ''This thing is truly sub-par, not even adding 1-fold to my Battle Realm,'' Wang Weiined. However, he was limited by resources. He could only wait until he ascended to improve the artifact.

    Wang Wei finally stood up from his cushion, directly teleporting to his Secret Vault. If anyone saw this thing, they would think he was a narcissist. There were paintings of him on one side of the room, showing the different events in his life. The other side contained calligraphy of his name and all the titles he''d received. There were recordings of his memories, and at the center of the room were stacks of books about everything he''d aplished in his life.

    Wang Wei created another book to add more details. Although Heaven and Earth did not acknowledge his aplishments of being the first Evesting and Indestructible Paragons in the lower dimension or the fact he was probably the youngest in history - they were all significant aplishments, and he put them into his vault.

    Once he was done, Wang Wei teleported his vault into the core of the World Tree. There was no better ce to hide it, especially since it would have such a powerful guardian. Additionally, he instructed the tree to teleport the vault away in case a powerful enemy discovered it.

    ''Should I also add my ancestor''s vault?'' Wang Wei hesitated. All Emperors are paranoid about their vaults, even for family members or Dao Companions. So, there is a chance that his actions might be controversial to his ancestors.

    ''Let''s just do it, and I''ll apologize to them,'' Wang Wei said, and he spread his Divine Sense to find their vault. ''Nothing?'' He found every hidden vault in the lower dimension but not theirs.

    ''Two possibilities. They both experienced an event so terrifying that their vaults were destroyed, or they sent projections after bing Paragon to hide them better.''

    Wang Wei no longer focused on this and left after giving the World Tree another baptism. His destination was the sect. Everyone gathered as they knew this was thest official meeting of this generation''s sect master.

    "I believe my clone has already refined the Immortal Mansions and unique Qi?" Wang Wei asked directly.

    "Yes," Origin One nodded with a smile. The amount of reserve mansion and energy Wang Wei created for them was five times greater than all the sect''s previous Emperors, and if it were not for the Bnce Mechanism, it would have been more.

    "Good. Now, it''s time for the Dao Source Seed." Wang Wei began to refine the seeds at an rming rate. Moreover, those seeds contained more potential than others since they were refined from an Empyrean. The result was twice as much as all the former Emperorsbined. Of course, like the Immortal Mansions, most of these seeds will be sealed and distributed over a long period. The majority will not see the day of light until the sect encounters a catastrophe.

    "This is for you," Wang Wei said as he handed Dong Lifen''s master a unique seed. "It contains a special River of Fate that will boost your power to the peak of the Emperor Realm when needed and a 3 Zhang Grandmist Wheel to help you create life and elerate your cultivation."

    Empyreans''s wheel is between 6 to 12 Zhang, but Dao Rulers can have 3 to 5 Zhang.

    "The wheel is not just for you," Wang Wei continued. "You''ll have to share it with the others. Come with a schedule on how to use it." Wang Wei sighed. "I would love to leave more, but the rules are not in my favor."

    "Thank you, sect master," Yu Siyu replied. Wang Wei then watched her fuse with the seed.

    "Wee, Fate One," said every one present.

    "Thank you, everyone; I''ll be in your care from now on." Never in her life would Yu Siyu have expected to reach such a level in her cultivation, and she owed everything to the sect master and her disciple.

    "What''s next?" Wang Wei asked.

    "The artifact and arrays," replied Misceneous One.

    "Let''s start with the artifact." Someone brought an artifact simr to his - a ball ofpressed strings. "The workmanship is brilliant," Wang Weiplimented. Whoever refined that thing pushed the limit of the materials.

    "Thank you, sect master. This is one of my best works," Misceneous One said with a smile. Wang Wei nodded before summoning the Four-Symbol Mirror. With a thought, the mirror turned into particles that fused with the string ball artifact. Finally, he summoned his Proving Dao Artifact and created a projection, which fractured under his control.

    Many people sighed after seeing this, knowing a true Empyrean Artifact couldn''t remain in the lower dimension. Once the projection fused with the sect''s artifact, it released a terrifying aura. The sect now owned a cracked Empyrean Artifact as their tenth artifact, and it was one of the best of its kind.

    His next task was to add the Grand Dao Source nourishment to the sect''s tenth Emperor Array, whichbined a Fate Array and the Heaven Deceiving Array. He tried to deceive Heaven into allowing him to create a Tier 11 formation, but that was not allowed. So, he followed the same principle as the artifact.

    His third task was to leave a True Will Artifact for the sect. With his current strength, the array from the Human Emperor''s Trial, and other means, this artifact will take a very long time to dissipate. Sadly, it still could not be permanent. However, Wang Wei did leave an Insurgent technique called [World Will] that allowed Dao Ancestors to create a copy of a Dao Will/True Will from their Inner World.

    Thest thing Wang Wei did was update his [Fate Transcending Sutra]. True Heavenly Dao was not a douche this time around and allowed him to leave the entire sutra, meaning the sect now had an Empyrean Sutra at their foundation.

    Once Wang Wei finished everything, he had a small goodbye dinner with all the sect''s leaders and upper echelons. Near the end of the party, he secretly drank with Yan Chen and Ancestor Wucheng.

    "A toast to the two of you. You''ve protected me throughout my cultivation journey and even died for my safety. I would not be here without the two of you."

    "You honor us too much," Yan Chen replied with a sigh. He always felt he did not do much as a Dao Protector, so he only epted being a normal Dao Ancestor instead of the sect wasting resources on him to be a First-ss or even Eternal Insurgent.

    "No need to go easy on this kid. As he said, I died for him, and I''ll mooch off this fact for the rest of my life," replied Wang Wucheng.

    "You know I''m now technically older than you."

    "The time inside formation doesn''t count," Wang Wucheng replied shamelessly.

    "As shameless as always," Wang Wei said with a smile, and the two drank untilte at night.

 Chapter 1201 Ascension (II)

    <h4>Chapter 1201 Ascension (II)</h4>

    1201 Ascension (II)

    The next day, Wang Wei decided to visit a few acquaintances. Most of his friends/acquaintances had already ascended, but there were a few he could still say goodbye. He first checked on Wu Ming, who had sealed himself. This man did not ascend but sealed himself to be a guide and protector of the Wu n and the Origin Rune Pce. He ns to ascend only after the n cultivates their first Heavenly Emperor.

    ''Wu Ming had the talent and destiny to be like Yan Liling and Tong Ruobing. Sadly, his obsession with his family ruined him,'' Wang Wei thought. Maybe ruin was not the right word, but this man dyed his blessings and aplishments, and based on how the future goes, he indeed might be ruined.

    Wang Wei checked on Dong Lifen, who was also sealed. She had already prepared for the invasion of the Heaven Will World. However, she needed the right time for the invasion, and ording to divination, the best time would be a few generationster. As such, she sealed herself to pass the time and wait for her husband''s reincarnation.

    Wang Wei checked on the others, like Cai Song, and as expected, they were already sealed as well. So, he teleported to the only acquaintance waiting for him - Tie Gang.

    "You''re finally here," Tie Gang said.

    "Is there a reason you''ve waited for so long? I think one of my clones could have helped you reincarnate," Wang Wei said as he sat opposite him and calmly received the wine he served.

    "I figure the more powerful you be, the easier it would be for me to reincarnate without any problems and maybe elerate the process."

    "Do you have something in mind?"

    "It has to be the Myriad Emperor World, a top Supreme Land so that I don''tpletely start from scratch, and it would be best to be in the next 50 generations."

    Wang Wei nodded before looking in the distance. His eyes rotated between ck and white as he activated his Samsara Dao. "I have a spot for you in the 12th generation."

    "So close?" Tie Gang asked.

    "Yes. Thepetition is intense, but no one from the sect willpete, and you won''t encounter people like Su Ya and Di Jiaying."

    "That sounds perfect," Tie Gang nodded, unable to contain his excitement. The Iron Fist Dynasty was about to see the light of day again; this time, it was more brilliant than anyone could have ever imagined.

    "Then, it''s decided," Wang Wei agreed before they touched wine bowls. "Thank you for your years of servitude." He remembered how he chose to spare and recruit Tie Gang on a whim, and over the years, thetter had proven to be a worthy investment.

    "Thank you for investing in me, for never treating me differently because of my background, and for being magnanimous about my reincarnation," Tie Gang toasted. His life has been exciting and rewarding, and he owed all of it to his boss.

    "I hope the next time we meet, we can work together again as partners," Wang Wei dered, and these words pleased Tie Gang. Once they finished drinking, Wang Wei helped him with his reincarnation. Firstly, Tie Gang had to strip away his Inner World and lose his immortality. Afterward, Wang Wei guided his soul to reincarnation, ensuring he kept his memories, his Innate Talent, an artifact for protection, and Chen Tong''s sermon that he engraved on his soul. Lastly, he protected the secret dimensions that Tie Gang left that contained the resources he needed to rise; Wang Wei even added a little bit to them.

    He did not give Tie Gang a title as he did for Wang Ju because thetter would have too much karmic connection with him if he did so. However, he did bless him with some non-karmic binding luck to ensure his sess in the next life. Once that was done, Wang Wei''s next destination was the Heavenly Tree Vige.

    Wang Wei did not show up but remained invisible as he observed. This vige was now a top Dao Lineages and probably the strongest of its kind due to the World Tree seed he granted them. Their minimalist lifestyle, in which cultivators lived and blended to refine the Dao Heart, became the core of their lineage, resulting in Mortal Crafts and Arts flourishing in that vige.

    After observing for a while, he teleported to a secret dimension with an ancestral shrine for him. After so long, the vige still considered him one of its founders and held worshiping ceremonies asionally. He smiled as he looked at his handsome picture on the shrine. He first lit incense before leaving a hidden top-tier Emperor Array for the vige; no one would know of it, and it would only activate in an emergency.

    With the protection of the Dao Opening Sect, no one would dare mess with the vige after knowing its origin. However, he wanted to give them additional protection in case something went wrong. Wang Wei teleported away, and not long after, the disciples watching the shrine immediately noticed the incense and warned the vige elders. They figured out what had happened, so they held another celebration for the founding ancestor.

    Wang Wei''s next destination before returning home was to check on the Hell Court and the Heaven-Devouring Emperor. After ensuring no problems, he teleported home, where his mother, father, Li Jun, and Yan Liling were waiting.

    "I knew this day woulde, but I can''t help but be saddened once it arrived," Yu Yan said, embracing her son.

    "This is only a short separation. Time will fly by before you even notice."

    "For us, maybe," Yu Yan sobbed. The family started theirst dinner together. "This is for you," Wang Wei said as he handed his mother a space ring.

    "What''s this?"

    "My Grand Dao Source Tree. You can use it for now and just hand it over to the sect before you ascend."

    "Don''t you need it?"

    "It''s useless to me, and it would be better to get another one in the upper dimension than spend so much time elevating this one to tier 11."

    "And that''s for you."

    Wang Tian looked at the small sphere that contained a golden man that resembled him as if it was a perfect copy. "Is that the Limit-Breaking Deity?"

    "Yes. I''ve condensed it from all the stories and myths across all worldmunities. It''s technically done, but I rmend you feed it more incense before using it."

    "I will."

    "Finally, this is yours," Wang Wei stated as he handed Li Jun a ck crown. "From now on, you''re the Earth Emperor of the lower dimension. Unfortunately, I can''t give you the Human or Heavenly Emperor Position."

    "That''s more than enough."

    Wang Wei smiled as he saw how Yan Liling was silently pouting in the corner while ruthlessly biting into her food.

    "You can also use the tree," said Yu Yan, and she nodded. Wang Wei chuckled, "I''ve talked to the World Tree. It will give you some leaves and other parts for pill materials. She will also help you in your role as guardian, but only in an emergency."

    "Really?" her eyes immediately lit up. The World Tree was Tier 11, meaning an Empyrean rank material.

    "Yes, and remember, the tree is thest line of protection I''ve left for all of you. I doubt anything will happen in the lower dimension, but in case of a catastrophe or unknown threat, it will fight to its final breath to protect or send you away.

    "However, the tree technically does not belong to any faction, so it can only be used for emergencies."

    "We understand."

    The family chose to change the subject while they continued their small banquet. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "I can''t believe how far we''vee," Yu Yanmented.

    "Indeed. After Heavenly Dao blocked the Path of Supreme, our generation despaired. Who knew we would raise the greatest Emperor in the lower dimension''s history and experience the most brilliant era in the next generation."

    "If only mother and father were here to experience everything," Yu Yan sighed. "Have they reincarnated yet?"

    "Not yet, but their destination has been set," Wang Wei replied. "It''s somewhere in the upper dimension. I can''t tell for sure until I ascend."

    "It''s good that they have a destination," she nodded.

    "What about my father?" Wang Tian asked.

    "Still nothing, but he should be fine," Wang Wei reassured him. The dinner soon ended, and Li Jun followed Wang Wei to see his concubine - Su Ai. Wang Wei took this opportunity to nourish his niece/nephew with his Grand Dao Source and even added a Blood Nourishment for the child to ensure it turned into an absolute monster.

    Once that was done, he spent the next 500 years with his family, traveling to different ces worldwide. However, their tourist tour soon turned into a food tour as Wang Wei hoped he could find food on par or close to his wife for his body cultivation since he had used all the reserves. Sadly, he only discovered one barely adequate dish.

    Finally, Wang Wei entered a short ten-year retreat before his ascension.

 Chapter 1202 Ascension (Finale)

    <h4>Chapter 1202 Ascension (Finale)</h4>

    1202 Ascension (Finale)

    Wang Wei, who waspletely naked, opened his eyes from his chamber. His body had tattoos from his face to his toes. With a thought, the tattoos became alive and rushed into his head or Sea of Consciousness.

    "All preparations are done," he muttered before dressing and standing up. He gazed at his cultivation room, knowing this would be thest time. ''Should I leave this room for the sect?'' As a ce he''d used to cultivate since he proved the Dao, this ce was precious due to his aura and Dao Rhyme.

    ''Forget it. I already left them enough.'' He had already drastically increased the sect''s foundation - including leaving a blood pool from his blood essence to nourish future body cultivators. They did not need any more.

    ''However, I should also leave a rule to prevent these future Heavenly Emperors from taking away the room. Additionally, this room will be even more valuable as more Emperors use it.'' Once he''s gone, he won''t be able to control some of these people''s greed.

    Wang Wei pointed at the room to leave his power. He also condensed a talisman that would allow the Dao Opening Sect to secretly use this room when no one is upying the court.

    "Let''s also leave it in a written record," Wang Wei muttered. He already created the test to determine whether someone can inherit his position, and his trial is even more challenging than True Heavenly Dao''s. He had set specific precedents for his sessors, and now, he was adding the rules of leaving the room untouched.

    Wang Wei left his room and started walking through the court. A feeling of nostalgia hit quite hard all of a sudden. As he walked to the residents of the Immortals and former Emperors, he could notment one of his few failures during his reign. Few people chose to live in the court despite his best efforts.

    After Xu Shi moved in, the situation improved, but it never reached the level Wang Wei wished for. It seemed those people were determined not to sleep next to a tiger.

    ''Maybe Mom and Dad will have a higher sess rate,'' he thought before gazing at Old Man Tianji in one of the court''s rooms. He was now in a state of semi-consciousness that there were not as many Emperors or Gods to share the burden of World Source. He also needed to keep himself from being eroded by Heavenly Dao.

    ''With him as a sample, I can extrapte much information about Supreme Unity''s current state,'' Wang Wei thought before walking to the garden. This ce was his favorite, and he took particr care of it by gathering the most beautiful flowers in the Endless Void and perfectly arranging them.

    ''Still as soothing as I remember,'' hemented. Wang Wei spent a few hours in the garden, knowing it would be hisst. Finally, he teleported him to say goodbye.

    "I''m worried about him," Wang Wei heard his mother saying.

    "There is no need. Our son is someone blessed and loved by fate. Although he will suffer a little, he will be fine eventually."

    "That''s not my main concern. I fear he''ll lose himself and his humanity without us tethering him."

    "That is indeed concerning. However, he''ll have our daughter-inw and the ancestors to keep him grounded."

    "You''re probably right, but I can''t help but overthink."

    Wang Wei smiled and waited a while before making his presence known. He hugged his family after entering, and his mother immediately started tearing up. "I promised myself I wouldn''t cry, but look at me."

    "Like I said, the blink of an eye," Wang Wei stated.

    "I know."

    After hugging for a while, they separated. However, Wang Wei detected a few people outside. "Come in." Origin One, Sword One, and a few others entered the room.

    "Wang Wucheng said you might leave without saying goodbye, so we came here as soon as we sensed your presence."

    Wang Wei sighed. Wang Wucheng was correct since he did not like partings.

    "How can you leave without seeing us? This is probably thest time we''ll ever see each other," Sword Oneined.

    "Because it will not be," Wang Wei answered. "I''lle see you again with a projection after bing a Paragon. And if one day I can reach that level and have some freedom, I won''t mind taking all of you with me to the upper dimension."

    "Thank you, sect master. We will patiently wait for that day," Origin One stated before cupping his hands to salute. Everyone followed him, and Wang Wei nodded to receive it. Everyone swiftly left after saying a few words.

    "It''s time," Wang Wei said to his parents.

    "Take care, honey."

    "Son, I have no words or advice because I know whatever you do, you''ll make me and our family proud."

    Wang Wei gave them onest hug before walking out of the mansion. He had to n for a shy ascension and nned for a normal and underwhelming one. However, some people had other ns.

    The sky suddenly changed, bing purple. A golden chariot drawn by two Qilin rushed from the sky with a rainbow underneath its feet as a path. Itnded before Wang Wei, who sighed internally.

    ''I guess I should be honored that True Heavenly Dao is going to such lengths for my ascension.'' He then activated the Heaven-Deceiving Array, which he engraved on his body to its full power before entering the chariot. The Qilin led him into the sky, and the vision spread to every corner of the lower dimension.

    Golden lotus bloom above every world, followed by projections of Sages, Wise-men, Immortals, and even Emperors bowing to the sky. Heavenly or Dao music echoed between Heaven and Earth, soothing the mind of all sentient beings.

    Everyone received the news of Wang Wei''s ascension. So, they all bowed and uttered:

    "Safe journey to the Supreme Emperor." These words echoed across space-time, all worlds, and dimensions connected to the Endless Void. Although many people were secretly happy that that monster had finally left, no one allowed their personal feelings to affect this moment. Everyone showed their respect, no matter how they might have felt.

    "Our n is truly blessed to give birth to such a being," Origin One muttered as he watched the chariot disappear. Not far from him, in a small but elegant pavilion, an elderly man opened a book and started writing.

    [Heavenly Emperor Era, Year 567,908, the Supreme Emperor ascended with a golden chariot that descended from Heaven, bringing an end to possibly the greatest generation of this world and the lower dimension''s history.] ...

    A Brief History of a Few Significant Emperors of the Heavenly Emperor Era:

    In the second generation, the Supreme Emperor''s father, Wang Tian, proved the Dao with absolute force and became the Absolute Cut Emperor. He ruled over the court with his wife, the Eternal Darkness Empress. Many people believed their reigns would be uneventful and unmemorable, that they would ride on their son''s sess.

    However, everything changed when the Sword Dao River and the Darkness World were created. The Absolute Cut Emperor gathered the sword intent, sword wills, and sword skills of all sword cultivators since the dawn of time and ced them in one ce - the Sword Dao River. His actions boosted the strength and poprity of Sword Dao to an even higher peak while also making the Ultimate Sword Path the orthodox way by recing the Extreme Sword Path. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Meanwhile, everyone else benefited from the Willpower and Dao Heart tempering from the Darkness World. The exciting thing about this creation was that it could absorb the darkness from somebody''s mind and body, making them a better person, which would help them in their cultivation.

    These creations made the reign of these two widely sessful, and future Emperors followed in their footsteps.

    The third generation was a fiercepetition between Su Ya and Di Jiaying, and Su Ya was the final winner, bing the Soul Desire Empress. Her legacy was controversial. She created the Six Desire Seven Emotions Pirs, another tool to help cultivate the Dao Heart by regting emotions. This invention could be said to be even better than Xin''er at dealing with the affairs of the heart.

    However, it did not only help regte emotions but also lost in them. So, many lives - including Emperors - lost themselves due to the Lust Pir, which allowed them to experience the wildest sexual fantasies imaginable.

    The fourth Emperor was Di Jiaying. She washed her karma from the rewards in the Heaven Chosens List and fought in the next generation. Her reign was terrible by all historical ounts. She was a tyrant, so she did not share resources and took almost everything herself. Besides a few lineages that she respected or feared due to their predecessors, she screwed everybody. Even in her banquet, she forced people to attend and charged a fee. The exciting thing is that the Di n never stops supporting her despite how many enemies she has made.

    There were many revolts in her reign, but she suppressed all of them. Many people asked the Dao Opening Sect to sanction or something, but since she did not touch their benefit, the sect remained neutral.

    The fifth generation only had a note in history because that person was the first non-True Eternal Emperor, and that reign was peaceful and uneventful.

    The sixth generation crowned the Heavenly Tree Emperor from the Heavenly Tree Vige. His legacy was 3800 World Trees; all fused with a World Community to ensure the spatial integrity of these worlds and the entire lower dimension.

    The seventh-generation Emperor originated from the Wu n or the Origin Rune Pce. He was the first Emperor and Eternal of the Totem Path. His legacy was pushing Totem Marking as a new profession.

    The tenth-generation Emperor was the Nightmare Empress, Dong Lifen. Before proving the Dao, she single-handedly conquered a Heaven Will, socking the world. Although it was a newly ascended Heaven Will World, it was still a shock. Her legacy was the creation of two new species - the Dream and Nightmare Race - with Heavenly Dao''s blessing. Additionally, she created the Nightmare World, which absorbed the evil and negativity of the lower dimension before fusing them with her own Dream World.

    Her actions, inspired by the effect of the Darkness World, essentially purified the lower dimension from evil, negativity, and Yin Energy. During her reign, people were the happiest and the most morally upright, and cultivation was truly enjoyable due to a clear mind.

    The eleventh generation made history because they were the first Emperors to fail the Supreme Emperor''s trial and could not sit on that throne despite being a fairly powerful pseudo-eternal.

    The twelfth generation saw the birth of the first Emperor and Eternal, not from a top lineage. The Iron First Emperor, whose identity was eventually revealed as one of the Supreme Emperor''s Generals, Tie Gang, proved the Dao and created the Iron Fist Dynasty.

    His legacy was the Vibration World, a dimension not ruled byws but by countless strings in which each vibration corresponds to a Dao or some aspect of reality. The Iron Fist Emperor asked the world to help create some of these strings.

    Once it was created, some people felt cheated since he left the Vibration World as a foundation for his dynasty. However, these voices were a minority since the Iron Fist Emperor did not hide the fact that this was a private creation he asked for help with.

    The Heavenly Emperor Era was long and gave birth to countless brilliant talents, including the Ultimate Puppet Empress, the Spear Domination Emperor, the Time-Skipping Emperor, and the resurgence of the Crimson Blood Emperor and the Pill Sage Empress.

    And those were merely the brilliant ones from the Myriad Emperor World, which gave birth to the most unique Emperors. However, a few other worlds also gave birth to Emperors with great legacies.

    END OF VOLUME.

 Chapter 1203 The Destined Oneéˆ¥æªš Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 1203 The Destined One''s Arrival</h4>

    1203 The Destined One''s Arrival

    Emperor Kong, dressed in schrly clothes, was preaching to three people: Lin Fan, Xu Shi, and his son, Bai Hai. It was a privilege for these three to receive sermons from such a cultivator - except Xu Shi, who had the fortune to receive one from a top-of-the-line Paragon.

    Then, Emperor Kong suddenly stopped and looked in the distance with a frown. "Father, is something wrong?"

    "He''s here." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Who?"

    "The destined one - the one who will end this terrible Era."

    "You''re talking about Wang Wei?" Lin Fan asked.

    "Most likely," Emperor Kong nodded. All information he''s learned about Wang Wei showed that this particr destiny went to him, but he could not confirm this fact hundred percent until he met thetter.

    "How do you know he''s here?" Bai Hai asked.

    "I noticed a slight shift to the world''s destiny - a sign that fate has started its machination."

    "Then, what should we do?" Bai Hai asked.

    "Tell me what you think first."

    "We can prepare to contact him secretly. Found out what he''s nning and how to respond," Bai Hai suggested, and Emperor Kong nodded. "Lin Fan?"

    "Our first priority should be the uing chaos. Many other factions should have noticed his arrival, and their response would have been of three possibilities: remain neutral, ally with him, or kill him and the people wishing to kill him are not just the enemy but people with ambition who want to take the destiny from him.

    "However, regardless of how these factions react, the current chaos and turmoil will drastically intensify, so we need to prepare to deal with that first."

    Emperor Kong nodded, not adding anyment. "Xu Shi?"

    "While they both make excellent points, they fail to see the crux of the problem. Our main priority is how to prevent Wang Wei from swallowing our foundation."

    Lin Fan was listening, but Bai Hai frowned. "Aren''t you exaggerating? This is not the lower dimension. The situation here isplex, and he cannot rely on his sect since they are sealed and are under constant watch."

    "Tell me what''s on your mind, and no need to mince your words," Emperor Kong encouraged.

    "Yes, Academy Master," Xu Shi nodded. "Since Wang Wei ascended, it can only mean one thing - he seeded in bing an Empyrean in the lower dimension." Emperor Kong squinted. Xu Shi had already told him this news, and he initially thought such a thing was impossible. However, after hearing all the advantages Wang Wei had and all the merit Xu Shi arrived with, he had to believe it.

    "He achieved the Taboo Battle Realm in the lower dimension, meaning as an Empyrean, he''s most likely already 10-fold. Even if he''s not, his strength is at least between 8 to 9 fold, meaning hisbat power is already at the top of the current political climate," Xu Shi continued.

    "From what I know about his character and behavior, he will have three main goals during his time here. The first is to increase his strength, so he should n on achieving 10-fold, or even the Taboo Battle Realm.

    "The second will be on how to fulfill his destiny as smoothly as possible, and thirdly, how to benefit his faction in the process. Our main concern is the third goal."

    Xu Shi paused, thinking how to word her thoughts. "Wang Wei is a very charismatic individual, and it''s to a horrifying level. In the lower dimension, he had to worry about the Bnce Mechanism, so he could not expand the Dao Opening Sect without restraint; he does not have this limit here.

    "He will create his power and make allies to fulfill his destiny. However, with his personality, he will swallow these allies and turn them into his own foundation. If we decide to work with him, our priority is retaining our sovereignty and not being swallowed, and believe me when I say this task will be harder than you expect."

    The room was quiet, leaving Emperor Kong to his thoughts. He took Xu Shi''s words seriously for two reasons: firstly, she was friends with Wang Wei and knew him the best out of everyone present. Secondly, he understood how scary a Dao Overlord was during a time of chaos and strife. Such periods of instability are the perfect ground for them to grow and wreak havoc.

    "It seems like we must make early preparations," Emperor Kong uttered.

    Origin Seal Continent:

    Wu Hong opened her eyes to look in the distance, lost in thought.

    "Are you happy that your husband is here?" roared a distant voice. She shook her head and sealed the room before continuing her retreat.

    Heavenly Beauty Pce was an enormous pce floating on the clouds. A pair of Phoenix eyes suddenly opened, and walked out of the room to gaze over the balcony.

    "So, you''re finally here? I wonder what kind of person you are? Maybe we''ll meet at my celebration," she muttered before sending news that her celebration would be in advance. The exact date is half a million years from today.

    Dao Opening Sect:

    A young disciple was dozing off in arge dimension full of statues when he suddenly felt something. He woke up to gaze at the podium before him. The podium was divided into fouryers: the lowestyer contained the most statues, and the top contained only four. The disciple looked at the secondyer as a new golden statue rapidly formed.

    ''Gold in the secondyer? An Evesting Empyrean? Who in the sect made a breakthrough?'' As he was about to report this change, the disciple felt dizzy and passed out. An elderly man appeared in this dimension and looked at the statue.

    ''He''s finally here,'' he muttered before pointing at the statue and making it disappear. He then gazed at the disciple and, with one thought, erased his memory.

    Wang Wei''s arrival was felt by the entire world, causing a smallmotion that would soon snowball into an avnche. Meanwhile, he had just arrived at an unknown location and finished witnessing his chariot disappearing.

    "No attack, so that''s good news," Wang Wei muttered as he looked around him. He was on high alert during the entire ordeal. He looked at the sky, and his lips twitched. ''The world''s destiny has shifted, meaning everyone with decent cultivation knows I''m here. Well, know the destined one is here.''

    He looked around and scanned his surroundings. ''I''m on a? No, this entire area is a Starry Sky Universe. Alright, let''s adapt to this ce first.'' He took one step to teleport to a Sun a few trillion light years away and created a cultivation cave.

    "This ce''s space is so strong. More importantly, it felt alive as it was constantly fighting against my teleportation," Wang Weimented. "More importantly, the effect of my Time eleration Array has drastically decreasedpared to the lower dimension."

    He sighed before entering a deep state of cultivation and immediately felt a difference. ''The energy called Dao Qi in the environment is an excellent boost forprehension. Does it exist to bnce the lower effect of time eleration? Honestly, I would rather have my formation.''

    The adapting process was extremely short - so short that Wang Wei did not need a formation. He spent three months adapting, and three minutes passed outside.

    ''The good news is my cultivation is now 78%. This should be the benefit of first-time Ascendees. It''s a shame my body is too powerful, and there were no effects - not that I could use it if there were.''

    Wang Wei was now in the Third Heaven of the Adult Fiendgod Realm, and once he reached the fourth, he needed to pass this realm''s tribtion. Right now, he was not prepared for that. Wang Wei stood up and was about to leave when he stopped himself and frowned. A terrifying Divine Sense was scanning the area.

    ''No, not the area - the entire world,'' Wang Wei thought as he observed. The divine sense passed through him as if he had never existed, and Wang Wei was not surprised. He was a Fateless, meaning it was extremely hard to deduce or divine any information about him. Additionally, he had the protection of the Heaven-Deceiving Array, the effect of his Spirit Flower Ability, and his 10-fold battle realm indicated he was very close to the Paragon Ream in power, the protection of his Golden Body of Merit, and the protection of fate or destiny.

    ''This divine sense is not someone who''s in the lower tier of the Paragon Realm, so it''s most likely the world of the Time Eater,'' Wang Wei analyzed. ''Did hee back, only use his Divine Sense from the outside, or was this some kind of mechanism he already left in ce?'' Wang Wei did not have an answer, but he did know that there was not much time for him.

    ''The good news is neither Maitreya nor Supreme Unity suddenly appeared out of nowhere and obliterated me,'' he thought. ''However, what is this odd feeling?''

    Wang Wei closed his eyes as he felt a deep connection somewhere far away. At first, he thought it was his connection to his wife, but upon focusing, he realized the connection seemed out of reach.

    ''Is that my connection to Earth?'' He was right as he now sensed a deep connection to somewhere in Primordial Chaos, which could only be the Prehistoric World.

    ''It seems I was too weak before; the istion of the lower dimension should have also helped.''

 Chapter 1204 Letéˆ¥æªš Start

    <h4>Chapter 1204 Let''s Start</h4>

    1204 Let''s Start

    Wang Wei had a moment of nostalgia as he thought of his life on Earth. He had a few regrets from there, so he would love the chance to make it up. However, his current connection had no real purpose or ability.

    ''Maybe I can send a projection through the connection after bing a Paragon. Anyway, I might need answers from Hongjun, and it''s not a good idea to show up with my real body.''

    Heposed himself before nning his next move. However, something bothered him - Supreme Unity''sck of action. He controlled himself to focus on the task at hand. Firstly, he needed basic information on where he was, so he teleported to a with life. Wang Wei was heading to a nearby city and noticed people staring at him. He thought people had recognized it for a moment despite his changed appearance before realizing it was because humans were scarce in this part of the world. So, he changed his aura to that of a demon.

    ''This is the Blood Dragon''s territory?'' Wang Wei thought as he ate. The food was delicious, but he could tell this ce relied on good ingredients instead of cooking techniques or unique spicebinations. ''Should I start with him?'' He pondered briefly before giving up. He needed more information and to establish himself before making any moves.

    Bang!

    "What the fuck did you say?" roared a man dressed in all ck, a scar on his right eye, and releasing his aura of an Emperor with a cultivation of 56%. His fierce gaze locked on a handsome young man at another table.

    "I''m not talking to you," the young man said calmly.

    "You dare call us dirty blood but don''t have the balls to admit it." As soon as he uttered that word, many eyes focused on the young man, making him frown. "Like I said, I''m having a private conversation that does not involve you."

    "I guess I should expect nothing less from an Innate Demon. You people are truly the greatest failure of Heaven and Earth."

    "What did you say?" the young man uttered with gritted teeth, releasing his aura as a 5-star Primarch and cultivation on par with his opponent.

    "You heard me," replied the scared man before turning into a tiger with me on its back. The young man turned into a green serpent with purple spikes running down its back. They opened their mouth to fire something.

    "Enough," said a cold voice before a phantom of a beautiful world manifested in the room, suppressing these two. These two finally remembered this restaurant belonged to a powerful Dao Ruler.

    "If you want to fight, go somewhere else," said the cold voice. The twobattants'' facial expressions turned grave, so they swiftly changed into their human forms. They stared at each other but did not leave to fight. They returned to their table and continued eating. However, everyone could feel the tension in the air.

    ''The tension between the races under the Blood Dragon is so high? I guess that makes sense.'' In the past, the demon and Innate Demon Gods were enemies, but now, they were forced to serve under one person.

    ''I could use this mistrust and hatred. The Five-Feathered Phoenix might also be interested in ruling over creatures with potent bloodlines, which can be another angle to create inner conflict between them.''

    He finished his noodles before slowly walking out of the restaurant. He sensed a gaze, and after investigating, he discovered that only the shop owner was intrigued by why he was so calm during the altercation. Thetter did not pursue further, so Wang Wei ignored him.

    He walked around the city, observing countless more fights between different races. He then teleported to a with arge human poption, focusing on observing the mortals.

    ''The abundant energy in the environment means crops are plentiful, and diseases are rare. The average lifespan is more than a thousand years,'' Wang Wei thought. ''The only advantage of a Mortal Civilization would be ess to knowledge and a bit of power, but it''s nothing in the grand scheme.

    ''The Enlightening Temples should be worth recreating. However, in the current political climax, it might be a catastrophe for mortals to have any form of power.''

    Wang Wei knew he no longer had absolute power, meaning he could not force his will on all the cultivators of the world. Even after bing a Primal Paragon, he won''t have such power. As such, it''s impossible to spread the Enlightening Temple throughout the world, and even if he did, many mortals would suffer as revenge from cultivators for daring to try to bnce them.

    ''If we were in a peaceful world, I could probably spread them throughout the sect and its allies'' territory, but that''s it.'' Wang Wei grunted before teleporting away. He will need another method of gathering merit to replicate some of his sess from the lower dimension.

    After checking a few things, he found the fortunate encounter with Lu Da before heading to the one the sect left for him. Wang Wei used his Space Dao to navigate theplex spatial structure of the Eternal Ascension World.

    He left his current area and bypassed countless more ces until he arrived at the destination he deduced. Wang Wei had a strange look as he observed where he was. This area was shaped like a Cube World, each face being aicallyrge continent. His destination was Continent 5, and he teleported above a small hut next to a decent-sized farm field. An elderly man was plowing vigorously, not showing any signs of his age.

    "This is it - your only remaining descendant."

    Lu Da''s obsession manifested, and he looked at the elderly man with great sadness. He guessed his family was long dead, but seeing this person was the confirmation he hoped he never would receive.

    "You''re lucky you have any descendant at all," Wang Wei stated very callously. "What do you want me to do? I can still give him the resources to start his cultivation journey."

    "That''s not necessary," Lu Da stated. "As you said, I''m lucky someone survived after so long. There is no need to disturb his life.''

    "Alright. Do you at least want me to bless him with a fate of love so he can continue your lineage?"

    Lu Da hesitated briefly before nodding. "Please, do so." He pointed his finger to change the elderly man''s fate line, ensuring he regained his vigor and found a young wife.

    "Thank you," Lu Da bowed before rapidly dissipating. Wang Wei took the key and activated it. A portal swallowed him, and he found himself in a special dimension, staring at a grand ck and gold pce.

    ''Someone already been there?'' After scanning the area, he discovered all the rooms except one was empty. A group of Array Masters were trying to open thest one. Wang Wei sighed as he should have expected this given how long ago this thing would have been created.

    With the key, he bypassed the formation and directly enter thest room. Wang Wei saw an entire world full of a glowing blue stone the size of a palm and a formation hanging above the sky.

    "Are those Dao Sources? And they are all second rank," Wang Wei muttered as he scanned this vast world. He looked at the formation."This Dao Qi Conversion Array must have been working nonstop for trillions of Yuan Epochs."

    Wang Wei smiled as he was now a very wealthy Empyrean. After so long, even if one Dao Source took a lot of time to condense, there was still a world worth of it. With this wealth, Wang Wei can use it to cultivate or buy resources for himself or his faction.

    "This is a good start," He waved his hand to put everything away before teleporting. His next destination was the sect''s secret realm. He had to rely on his luck to find the hidden dimension, which only dyed things by a small margin.

    "I feel I will like that they left for me," he muttered as he looked around. He was in a small room with a door before him. Before opening the door, he checked his surroundings for threats, and his eyes almost turned into money.

    This room was the same as the one he came from, full of Dao Sources. The quantity was only 10% of the previous haul - which itself is a vast quantity - but this one was even more valuable because it contained purple stones, which are third-ranked Dao Sources that Paragons used for their cultivation.

    "It''s good toe from generational wealth," Wang Wei muttered with a grin. Without worrying too much about resources, he will be free to do as he pleases and not waste time.

    "If this is just the first room, I can''t wait to see what the other rooms contain."

    He walked to the second room with a smile on his face. The room was rtively empty, with only a seal and an information talisman. He checked, and it was a brief message.

    [With this Heaven Seal, you can control the Mask n. They are a secret information agency of the sect with some fame. They are now yours to control and mold as you see fit.] n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''I guess I don''t have to worry about the manpower for my new Fate Shadow Guards,'' Wang Wei thought.

 Chapter 1205 The Sectéˆ¥æªš Investment

    <h4>Chapter 1205 The Sect''s Investment</h4>

    1205 The Sect''s Investment

    Wang Wei walked into the next room, and he immediately noticed the three separate piles. He walked to the nearest one and saw countless artifacts and talismans, the weakest being Immortal Tiers.

    ''Thousands of Emperor Artifacts and hundreds of Empyrean Artifacts,'' Wang Wei counted. ''And that''s not counting the unrefined material.'' Wang Wei smiled as he now no longer had to worry about the material for his Proving Dao Artifact. His gaze shifted to two things at the center of the pile; it was hard to ignore them, given how they were the only thing levitating or releasing any lights.

    He immediately recognized one of these items as an information talisman, and the other resembled a piece of thick gray ss the size of his palm. ''The power of fate?'' He thought as he sensed the ss'' aura.

    He did not hesitate to receive the information in the talisman, which was more extensive than he expected. Luckily, such information was only a small burden to his soul, and only because he absorbed everything at once.

    ''An Encyclopedia of all the Eternal Ascension World''s materials, ores, and spiritual herbs? It even includes unique materials in the Source Qi Space and Primordial Chaos.''

    Wang Wei nodded as this talisman once again saved him a lot of time. He also knew what the primary material floating before him was.

    ''Such arge piece of Fate ss - the sect is indeed rich,'' hemented. Fate ss is a rare material created from condensing another rare material ??? Primal Fate Sand.

    ''With only this thing, I can elevate my artifact to the Ultimate Realm, meaning a boost of 2-fold.'' Although Wang Wei did not need the artifact to achieve a 10-fold Battle Realm, it would still be helpful - especially in the upper dimension, where powerful weapons or artifacts are even more valuable than before.

    Without Heavenly Dao''s limitation, a top Emperor can survive or fight an Empyrean with a Tier 11 artifact. Of course, the bacsh is also no joke. Wang Wei has already nned to find a way for his proving Dao artifact to be on par with Paragon so that it won''t be a problem for him after achieving Taboo Realm again.

    He walked to the second pile, which contained pills of different varieties and levels. He put them away with a smile before walking to thest pile, a spiritual garden with raw herbs. Wang Wei realized the garden itself was a Supreme Innate Treasure used to elerate the cultivation of all kinds of herbs, including Emperor and Empyrean Tier.

    Wang Wei walked to the third room, which was a vast library with countless cultivation techniques. Thirty-four items floated in the middle of the room, one of which was a note that read:

    [These bastards haveplete control over the Myriad Temple Record, so we left these cultivation systems for you in case you need them. We also chose the 33 best and most unique scriptures from our sect for you.] Wang Wei had heard of the Myriad Temple Record, a ce that housed all the cultivation systems of the Eternal Ascension World. Its fundamental purpose was the same thing Wang Wei did in the lower world with the Dream World, which allowed people to find the most suited cultivation systems for them by having ess to other worldmunities.

    Wang Wei checked out these 33 scriptures and was surprised to find the ones from all nine Origin Emperors from the lower dimension. He randomly took the Rainbow Emperor''s Scripture and flipped through it.

    ''It''s different. No, it should be the new improvised version after she became a Paragon,'' Wang Weimented. Although this scripture only contained the Empyrean part, it was valuable to him. Wang Wei then immediately checked the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture], and as expected, it indeed was the upgraded version.

    ''Using a physical manifestation of the entire world to temper and strengthen the body? I didn''t expect him to go this route. However, it seems to be a method to reduce resources by exchanging hard work and pain, meaning it''s also good at tempering willpower. I could turn this technique into a cultivation bloodline technique.''

    Wang Wei wanted to continue using bloodline for his body cultivation because, with the right bloodline, he only needed enough resources and time for him to grow. The new Deste Body Refining will further elerate the process.

    He checked all the other primary scriptures; as the note stated, they were all unique and worth learning from. So, he put everything away before walking to the next room.

    ''Whoever designed this ce is a little dramatic. Couldn''t they just ce everything in one room?'' Wang Weiined as he entered the fourth room. He looked around and saw five items: two puppets, two artifacts, and one talisman. The aura in these artifacts made his Treasured Eyes shine. He walked to them, found notes before these things, and read them.

    [The first puppet is your Dao Protector. Unfortunately, our sect is under intense gaze, so we could only provide you with a Paragon puppet with 90% strength. However, it is designed to burn itself to increase its power in an emergency, so use it appropriately.] Wang Wei looked at this puppet, and it looked indistinguishable from a normal human. He even checked with his divine sense, could not tell it was a puppet, and only noticed it after using other abilities.

    ''I can''t believe I would have another Dao Protector in my life,'' Wang Wei thought. He shook his head before continuing with the note.

    [The second puppet is a Death Substitute Puppet, a Longevity Treasure to save your life.]

    ''They went all out,'' Wang Wei thought, genuinely surprised. He had his reservations about the sect''s help for two reasons. Firstly, he worried they would not treat him so well because the ancestors were not there, and he was just an Empyrean from the lower dimension. He guessed they would treat him because of his talent and achievement, but not to this extent.

    The second and primary reason is the Dao Opening Sect''s motto of not cuddling geniuses. He thought that with those rules, they would have provided him with the basics and left him to his own device.

    He turned to look at the first artifact: a small ck-gold armor with a metal ball floating next to it; all encased in a white ball slightlyrger than his palm.

    [This is the ck Dragon Armor Set, a Supreme Chaos Treasure left for you. Be careful that the burden and bacsh of using such a weapon is heavy despite being way less than any Paragon Artifact.] Wang Wei''s eyes shine. ''With this thing, I may be able to fight a weaker Paragon for a short period.'' He smiled before focusing on the second artifact. ''So familiar,'' he thought as he looked at the turtle shell.

    [This is the Baxian Turtle Shell, another Supreme Chaos Treasure for divination. I believe this should work well with your Dao.]

    Wang Wei smiled brightly, "Whoever designed this is very meticulous." He looked at thest item, the talisman.

    [A Tier 12 Void Rushing Talisman to run away against these parasites. I don''t think I need to say this, but there is no shame in running away. Pick your battles since your life matters more than even this so-called destiny. And once again, use this with caution.] Wang Wei put everything away before walking to thest room. This one contained a note and a talisman. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    [Sadly, this is all the help we can currently provide. However, the situation is truly dire, and you have no more hope or options; you can return to the sect, and we will protect you - even at the cost of our destruction.

    [We have held back ourselves and endured the humiliation ever since these people came to power. But if they push us too far, we do not mind dying in a ze of glory.]

    ''What a powerful will,'' Wang Wei thought. He could tell the person who wrote this note truly felt this way. Although it was not guaranteed that this was the whole sect''s attitude, it was still impressive.

    [Lastly, the talisman contained ways for you to contact us. You only need to leave a mark at these recorded locations, and we will find a way to bypass our surveince and contact you.]

    Wang Wei checked the talisman, and it contained many areas all over the world considered "Safe Spots'' to initiate contact.

    ''I don''t n to drag you guys into this, so you may have hope of usible deniability in case everything goes wrong,'' Wang Wei thought as he annihted this secret dimension, leaving no traces. He then used his power to remove all invisible and undetectable traces before teleporting away.

    His next destination was to find the Mask n. He needed to know how capable these guys were and whether there would be any trouble by using them. Then, he would reunite with Wang Qi and the Fate Shadow Guards to start enacting his n.

 Chapter 1206 Who To Target First?

    <h4>Chapter 1206 Who To Target First?</h4>

    1206 Who To Target First?

    Wang Wei''s destination was near the Chu Divine Dynasty''s area of control, which was the primary base of the development of the Mask n. However, as soon as Wang Weinded, he immediately discovered an intense surveince. Myriad invisible ghosts patrolled the area, keeping track of everyone they saw.

    ''This is on the fringe of their territory; I didn''t expect them to have so many eyes,'' Wang Wei thought. From what he knew, this world was once divided into [Thirteen Firmaments] that corresponded to the Thirteen Overlords. However, after the rise of the two suns and seven moons, the world was not divided into 9. However, even in the era of the Thirteen Overlords, they could notpletely control their territories due to how vast the world was.

    The situation of the seven moons should have been worse asrge stretches of their territories were unupied or left alone. The current area was one of them, meaning the Chu Divine Dynasty should not have had much influence.

    ''Are they desperate to find me? Or, just looking for anyone who opposes their power?'' Wang Wei calmly thought. ''No, the Blood Dragon''s territory was not under much scrutiny, so this must be purely rted to the Earth Emperor. Did he learn about my status as an Earth Emperor and is desperately looking for him?''

    Wang Wei was not surprised someone purposely or identally revealed his titles and achievements from the lower dimension; he expected it and even allowed it to happen as it could be used for his n to deal with the Earth Emperor.

    ''The more desperate he is to be a true Earth Emperor, the easier it will be to manipte him,'' Wang Wei sneered before heading to his destination. Despite the current situation, the Masked n was well hidden in another dimension. Wang Wei quickly found them with the help of the [Heaven Seal].

    "Who are you?" A man appeared before him, wearing ck skin-tight clothes and a mask covering his face, including the eyes. He was on high alert with two short swords underneath his wrist. Wang Wei calmly looked at him. Although the man looked alone, his eyes saw hundreds of invisible people already surrounding him.

    ''Their response is quick, and their invisible technique is excellent,'' hemented. ''However, from their aura, it''s obvious these guys haven''t experienced much fighting in a long time. I hope this is just the group in charge of guarding their base. He calmly took out the seal.

    "The Heaven Seal," said the visible man, his voice full of horror, excitement, and uncertainty. "Someone go notify the patriarch." Wang Wei continued observing while waiting. ''The unique aura of Creation Lifeform is gone from these people, which can only happen if their Creator dies/grants them their freedom and spends years breeding with non-Creation Lives.''

    A few secondster, a middle-aged man dressed in a ck-gold robe rushed toward Wang Wei, and he immediately frowned as this so-called patriarch also did not have the aura of someone who had experienced much blood.

    "Lord Emissary, you''re finally here. After so long, we thought the sect had abandoned us," said the well-dressed man, almost kneeling to Wang Wei.

    "What do I call you?"

    "My name, no, title, is Prime Mask."

    "Good name," Wang Wei nodded.

    "Thank you."

    "I''m d your n is still loyal," Wang Wei continued, looking at him intensely. The Dao Opening Sect did not leave any restrictions on these people because their purpose for existing was to have "unaffiliated" eyes not connected to the sect. As such, they did not leave controlling measures to prevent anyone from being suspicious after discovering this fact.

    Of course, the sect used other means, like countless epochs of brainwashing and proving resources. Sadly, after the Ultimate Taboo and being forced to be sealed, these other unaffiliated factions had the opportunity to rebel.

    Prime Mask felt a deep cold rushing through his veins and soul. "We... we would never forsake our creator."

    "I hope so," Wang Wei nodded. "Summon all the n members, and I mean everyone. Those in important missions or assignments that cannot be left unattended must send a projection or a valid exnation. They have a week."

    "I understand. I''ll do it immediately," said Prime Mask.

    "Good. Give me a private room to rest."

    The patriarch personally led Wang Wei to a quiet room and bowed down before leaving. Wang Wei ignored the people secretly watching his room and was left deep in thought. Although the Mask n appeared subpar in the fighting area, even though one of their areas of expertise should have been assassination, he was satisfied with their acquisition because of their unique ability - skin assimtion.

    The original Mask n members were born in an invisible and intangible state. They took form only after taking another creature''s skin, thus inheriting that creature''s face, memory, aura, ability, and even bloodline. However, after years of breeding and evolution, they were all born looking like humans but with the Skin Assimtion Ability. Additionally, they can train themselves to enter a state of invisibility.

    ''Their ability will blend perfectly with the Fate Shadow Guard''s method,'' Wang Wei thought. His guard can steal someone''s fate, so adding this Skin Assimtion ability was a double insurance.

    While waiting for everyone''s arrival, Wang Wei summoned the ck Dragon Armor Set and dropped his blood in it to recognize it as its master, followed by using his soul to imprint on the artifact; he did the same for all the others. Once he was done, he summoned the Death Substitute Puppet, deep in thought.

    ''I now have two extra lives, so maybe I should be a little more reckless,'' Wang Wei thought. He pondered the benefit of sacrificing one of those lives to directly attack the base of one of these parasites.

    ''What are the pros and cons of such a move?'' Wang Wei thought. ''I can use such an attack to force them to return or send a projection. This is the best way to discover how deep the foundation of these people is. My guards can even use the chaos opportunity to infiltrate their factions'' upper echelons.''

    ''As for the cons? I can only use this tactic once and will reveal my strength and trump cards, which is not necessarily bad since I will have to reveal it eventually. The issue is whether revealing them so early is the right move.''

    Wang Wei was lost in thought, thinking of more pros and cons. For example, his actions will make rallying people behind his cause easier after having a significant reputation. After all, just being the destined one is not enough.

    A con of this action would be that neutral and more conservative factions would be more reluctant to follow him due to his radical actions and movements.

    ''Overall, this seems to be the perfect way to announce my presence to the world and get things moving,'' Wang Wei concluded. ''Now, the question is, which one to attack.'' With a thought, he created a chess board with ten carved pieces: a Buddha, one floating eye, an hourss, a red dragon, a multicolored phoenix, a ck phoenix, a king in a ck crown, a lightning bolt, a monkughingsciviously, and a Taoist priest.

    ''Disaster is not part of the equation,'' Wang Wei flipped the lightning bolt to its size before stopping. ''Maybe I can turn him to my side.'' He put the lightning bolt to the side. He then separated the Buddha and eye from the rest as they were not in consideration.

    He looked at the board for a while before picking up the hourss. ''Time Eater is the greatest threat, making him an ideal candidate since I would love to strip off all that mystery.

    ''However, the only way I would have a chance to confront him would be to achieve Taboo Battle Realm and unlock all my soul powers and Willpower.''

    Wang Wei could now use his soul power and willpower for an extended period with his current cultivation realm and fleshly body cultivation. However, there was still something stopping him -- karma bacsh. Whatever he did in the void amassed him a severe amount of karma, which was not wholly washed off even after reincarnation.

    ''Let''s eliminate Time Eater for now,'' he thought before putting the piece back. He observed the board for a while before sighing. He looked at the Buddha and the eye, focusing on the former. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''Ultimately, none of my ns are useful without knowing on which side she stands,'' Wang Wei thought. He could n as he wants, but the game is over as long as one of the two suns interferes.

    ''Before anything else, I must meet Maitreya to gauge her personality, thoughts, goals, and allegiance.'' He understood that he was only alive now because of her protection. Although he did not like this fact, it was true. Despite knowing this, he also needed to know what kind of person she was and her possible motive. Otherwise, he might be a pawn she used to deal with these parasites and Supreme Unity.

    ''In that case, my first move is to talk to her,'' he thought firmly.

 Chapter 1207 Revelations

    <h4>Chapter 1207 Revtions</h4>

    1207 Revtions

    Now that he had made a decision, Wang Wei needed to think how to approach her. He could try to hide in the Source Qi Space and send a projection, but since he can navigate that thing, he did not think that a Half-Step Transcendence could not do the same.

    ''Should I use the n I have for Supreme Unity? No, this n requires a lot of preparation, and I need more information to determine whether it can even seed,'' Wang Wei thought. In the end, he decided to take the risk. The power difference was too vast, and his cultivation was weak, limiting much of his options. So, he must take the risk and enter the lion''s den.

    As for how he will meet Maitreya? The answer was simple: he only needed to find a Buddhist Temple and say her name. Wang Wei did not believe for a second these two did not have ways to contact or influence the world during their fight; that''s why he stayed away from Taoism and left them as thest piece to dispose of.

    Wang Wei stood up, looking into the distance. If he could get Maitreya''s support, he would have more freedom and less restraint on his actions. If she''s his enemy and ns to use him as a pawn, he can prepare now.

    ''In the worst case scenario, she determined I''m an unstable factor and decided to eliminate me,'' Wang Wei thought. ''If that happens, the only move I can make is to try to summon Hongjun for help.''

    Wang Wei grunted, not liking how he had to rely on others for his survival. However, his current weak self cannot be helped. In fact, he has other options, for example, epting his status as a Fate Seed. As long as he does, he believes fate or even Grand Dao will somehow guarantee his survival. However, he would rather die than be their puppet.

    He no longer hesitated and teleported away. He needed peace of mind and to understand theplete picture of his situation. The sooner he does this, the more time he will have to prepare for all possibilities.

    It took him a few hours to teleport to his destination - that''s how vast the world was. Of course, if he used the avable Teleportation Arrays, the process would have been instant. However, Wang Wei was technically a fugitive and needed to be careful.

    He soon arrived at a monastery with amon name: White Lotus Temple. The Abbot was an Empyrean, making this faction very powerful in the current political climate. However, Wang Wei did not feel the slightest danger, meaning they did not have any Paragon Array or Tier 12 powers - an indication that their temple did not originate from an ancient lineage and probably recently rose during this era.

    As Wang Wei looked at the temple, he thought. ''Hong''er, this is the second time I''m risking my life because of you. The first time paid out; I hope the second time also does.'' His wife believed in Maitreya''s innocence, and he believed in her. He quietly entered the core of the White Lotus Temple, where they preserved their Luck Condensing Artifact. The ce was crowded with formations, but Wang Wei manipted these formations into thinking he was their master and had full ess.

    He found himself in a room with a silver Buddha statue and a white lotus artifact floating above its palms. Wang Wei took a deep breath before bowing: "Mother Maitreya, I humbly request a meeting." As soon as his words finished, time paused around him for a few seconds before a woman appeared in the room.

    Wang Wei''s first thought was that she was beautifully ordinary. Her visage was indeed beautiful, even heavenly, but her demeanor, presence, clothes, and aura were all ordinary. These two opposite concepts perfectly blended with her and her very well-hidden noble or holy presence.

    "I''ve been waiting to meet you for a while now," Maitreya said with a smile.

    "You were?"

    "You are very guarded against me."

    "I can''t help myself, Your Excellency. Your strength and, well, reputation are not exactly signs that I should not be guarded," Wang Wei replied, observing everything around him - including every single subatomic particle in this room.

    Maitreya chuckled. "I would never hurt you. After all, you''re technically my grandson."

    Wang Wei''s body paused. He understood the tactic of saying outrageous things to throw an opponent off guard, but wasn''t this too much? ''Could it be her wed method of transcending that fried her mind and made her crazy? No, it can''t be. There haven''t been any signs.''

    "No, I''m not crazy," Maitreya said, making Wang Wei''s lips twitch. He controlled his emotions. "Then, what does your word mean?" A thought came to his mind, but he could not believe it.

    "You should know what happened to me that led to the corruption of Buddhism in the lower dimension?"

    "I only know that Li Bo used some means to divide your mind into two: your pure and devilish side."

    "The consequences of those failures were more impactful than you can imagine," Maitreya stated. "In the process, I lost control of many of my True Avatars."''

    "That''s possible?"

    "Although rare, it''s possible under specific situations."

    Wang Wei grunted. "Then?"

    "The escaped Avatars knew of their status, and most tried to escape my influence. One was highly sessful in this endeavor and became one of the Prime Yama Kings of the Eternal Ascension World." Wang Wei detected a hint of pride in Maitreya''s voice.

    "The way she cultivated involved experiencing countless reincarnations, and one of her clones was Mao Yue - your grandmother." Wang Wei was officially speechless. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Is this why she was born with such an unparalleled state of mind? Why couldn''t I sense my grandfather''s reincarnation?"

    "That''s correct. It seems she acknowledged the rtionship with your grandfather and chose to train him herself."

    "Our Wang n is truly blessed," Wang Weimented since he was still processing her words.

    "Indeed," Maitreya nodded with profound eyes. "It seems you have many questions. Ask away."

    "From your tone, it appeared as if you never tried to recapture your Avatars. Why?" Wang Wei immediately asked.

    "Li Bo''s actions were a blessing in disguise. After I conquered my Devil Self, my spiritual practice reached another level; it''s because of that event that I became a Primal Paragon.

    "By then, I realized these Avatars were now their own individual entity. A few had proven their Dao, and their imprint differed from mine. Even their [Existence] was different, so I let them be."

    "You''re a better person than me," Wang Weimented. He would have hunted these little bastards down and exiled them from this mortal coil.

    "Many of them died fighting each other," Maitreya said with sadness. "Some even tried to kill me to be the [original]. Had they realized they now had their own path and future, who knows what they could have achieved now?''

    Wang Wei nodded before quieting down.

    "You can ask," she reassured.

    "Why did you do it?"

    Maitreya knew what he meant. She was innocent, as she contributed to how the current world situation developed into such a state.

    "After we left the Ultimate Taboo, Supreme Unity and I reached a cultivation level that could be described as Pseudo Half Step Transcendence," Maitreya calmly exined. "If we wanted to reach that level truly, we needed the world to be highly peaceful, with no disturbance.

    "We then worked together to eliminate all the Paragons that did not participate in the taboo and the other Tier 12 from other paths, and prevented anyone from reviving from Limbo."

    Maitreya sighed deeply. "I would like to excuse my action by saying that I preserved the Dao Imprint of all these Paragons, but I still caused the deaths of countless people - including my own."

    Wang Wei had many thoughts, but he needed a quiet ce to organize and digest them. "What about these parasites? Any reason they were chosen?"

    "Originally, everyone should have been killed. However, just as we were about to eliminate Time Eater, he convinced us that we needed stewards to keep the world calm and orderly. He suggested most of the others because they were weak and ipetent but ambitious, making them easier to control. We agreed and chose someone from our factions to be part of this new council before retreating.

    "By the time we finished, the situation became like this. The worst part is that Supreme Unity''s personality has changed. He became colder and more indifferent and reneged on our agreement."

    "Agreement?"

    ''"We were supposed to reverse everything after the breakthrough," Maitreya exined. "Allow our old friend to return and share our progress."

    "Share? You''re willing to share such a technique?" Wang Wei asked.

    "Of course," Maitreya replied without hesitation. "I was stuck in the Paragon Realm for a long time. Then, Wang Qishian appeared and told us about his n. He organized the Second Origin War that summoned the Ultimate Taboo. Although there were some problems throughout everything, my newfound strength was the proof that the n worked.

    "I understood the need formunication and sharing ideas to walk further in the Path of Transcendence, so I never nned to hide the technique."

    "But Supreme Unity did not share your idea?" Wang Wei asked.

    "He did not."

 Chapter 1208 Grandmother

    <h4>Chapter 1208 Grandmother</h4>

    1208 Grandmother

    "He started acting as if everyone else was beneath him. Based on his words, he did not think these ''lowly'' creatures could help him in his path, and their purpose was to serve and worship him," Maitreya exined.

    "Do you think he was always like that, or did he suddenly change?" Wang Wei asked.

    "I don''t know for sure," Maitreya replied. "Before the Ultimate Taboo, Supreme Unity was an odd man, for sure, but he never showed any signs that his personality was this twisted. Maybe he''s been hiding for so long, or maybe his oddness made him susceptible to change or influence. Ultimately, I don''t think that matters for now."

    "True," Wang Wei nodded. "One more question: what exactly is your realm? How do you achieve it?"

    "I''ll tell you everything after this mess is cleaned up and you''ve be a Paragon."

    "I guess I should have expected this."

    "There is certain information you cannot contact until you''re of a certain strength or realm. This rule is not as strict for you because you''ve deduced these secrets on your own, but it still exists.''

    These words brought Wang Wei to his time in the lower dimension when he could ask his wife about many secrets of Heaven and Earth. Sometimes, Heavenly Dao or even Grand Dao would stop their conversation. Sadly, he was forced to rely on his brain to get these secrets after she left.

    "Any more questions?"

    "Onest question: do I call you grandma?" Wang Wei asked without shame, making Maitreyaugh.

    "Grandma! I remember years ago, when I was a mortal, I always wanted a family," she reminisced. "However, I''ve renounced these sectarian concepts after so long."

    "So, that''s a no?"

    "Do you want to call me grandma?"

    "Who wouldn''t want such powerful and hopefully doting grandparents?" Wang Wei replied cheekily.

    Maitreya''s smile widened.

    "As much as I would love for us to be this close, you should reserve that title for Mao Yue."

    "She might indeed see it as a sign of disrespect," Wang Wei agreed, so he did not bring it on anymore.

    "Now, let me ask you something."

    "Oh? I think I''m an open book before someone of your level."

    "On the contrary, you''re a mystery," Maitreya responded.

    "How?"

    "For example, I''m still baffled about your birth." Wang Wei frowned, but he did not speak and listened.

    "You were born with a Paragon Quality and Quantity Soul. Even if they were sealed during your reincarnation, there is no way that Supreme Unity or I would not have noticed your birth. However, neither of us noticed until your final trial in the Pagoda. Why?"

    Wang Wei was genuinely surprised by this question. "I actually never thought of that. The best answer I can give you is [Fate] protected me, but something tells me it may not be that simple."

    "Indeed," Maitreya nodded. She opened her mouth to say something, and her body suddenly became transparent like a phantom. She looked at the sky. "It seems we can''t talk for much longer."

    "A few words before I leave. First, Supreme Unity will be doing something significant. I don''t know what it is, but his silence is worrying. Second, Time Eater will be your biggest obstacle, not only because of whatever he''s nning, which involves the Infinite Trichiliocosm, but because he''s a pawn that Heavenly Book Paragon left in the world while we attended the Ultimate Taboo.

    "Although he considered himself as breaking away from thetter''s control, in a desperate matter, he might have tried to ept his fate to deal with you."

    Wang Wei frowned but still did not utter a word.

    "Lastly, Wu Hong is in danger," Maitreya continued as her body was almost gone. A fierce light shed in Wang Wei''s eyes.

    "She created something that he''s very interested in. Adding her connection to you, eliminating her will deal a severe blow to you and kill two birds with one stone.

    "After meeting you, I''ve confirmed that you two have an unparalleled destiny. However, she received the short end of the stick in that situation since it seems she needs you to activate that destiny.

    "To be specific, she doesn''t need you, but it will take too long for her to do it alone, but that''s not the point. The point is you''re currently protected by your destiny, to some extent, but she''s not. So, I rmend you remove her from the current situation until she activates her destiny."

    Maitreya disappeared, leaving Wang We alone to his thoughts. He did not wholly believe Maitreya, but for now, his intuition was telling him she was indeed on their side. He will still be vignt and also double-check some things she said, but for the most part, he''s reassured. However, he was concerned about what she said about Wu Hong.

    ''Unparallel Destiny? She''s probably talking about the destiny to walk the Transcendent Path. If that is true, she was not entirely correct. Future Hong''er changed the timeline by sending a clone in the past and, with the Perfection Method, activated my so-called Transcendent Destiny.

    ''So, I need to do the same by convincing her to establish the Perfect Foundation, which requires help from the Dark Truth that no longer exists,'' Wang Wei frowned. ''Wait, this might be the best opportunity to check if the Dark Truth is somehow rted to my future self.'' His future self would find an opportunity to expand the Dark Truth to the upper dimension.

    ''The Dark Truth is not only the best way to activate her Transcendent Destiny but also hide and protect her during the current terrible situation. Once she seeds, she will have a mild destiny protection from Half-Step Transcendents, just like Maitreya suggested.''

    Wang Wei had a bright smile on his face. Although he still needed to verify whether the Dark Truth was here, he was confident in his analysis. Unfortunately, a terrible realization dawned on him: ''She''s technically no longer my wife,'' he thought with a painful heart. ''What if I can''t woe her again, and she severs our bond.'' No matter how powerful things like fate and destiny are, nothing is set in stone for people of their cultivation realm. They have a lot of choices and free will, meaning it''s still possible for him and Wu Hong not to end up together.

    ''Okay, calm down, Wang Wei. You''re handsome, suave, have a good personality, well, maybe not good, but charming, and have great potential. I have hope if she''s willing to give me a chance.''

    After giving himself a pep talk, he calmed down. Despite how desperately he wanted to, now was not the time to meet her. ''Let''s check on grandfather.'' He opened a portal to Samsara.

    Wang Wei found himself floating above two bridges that crossed a terrifying dark river. One bridge looked ordinary, and the other was golden. The ordinary one was a passage for regr souls, but the golden one contained only immortal souls. Yet, both were full of souls that kept oning.

    The second thing he noticed was how stable this space was. He was shocked as he realized his full strength could not tear the space in this ce. He could teleport but could not destroy the fabric of this space.

    Wang Wei then frowned as he sensed countless powerful gazes locked on him, seemingly warning him. However, they seemed to rx slightly after detecting his [Minor Three Realm Emperor] status. He controlled himself and uttered: "Grandma, I''m here to see you." However, nothing happened after a few minutes, so Wang Wei continued.

    "I know you should be very busy, but my grandfather disappeared as he was reincarnating, and I, no, the family is worried about his whereabouts."

    Wang Wei then heard a sigh, followed by a peaceful voice with the power to naturally calm people down. "Did she tell you?"

    "She did."

    "That was not her truth to reveal."

    "Probably, but it was also the best way to lower my guards against her," Wang Wei nodded.

    "Your grandfather is fine," Mao Yue''s voice continued. "With my training, he will live up to the expectations you have for him."

    "That''s good to hear."

    "However, I cannot meet or help you in any way or form - at least, not now."

    "I know there are strict rules and regtions in Samsara," Wang Wei replied. He did not expect any help. "I came to check on Grandpa and to ask your opinion on Maitreya."

    "It''s good to be vignt," Mao Yue praised. "As for her? She is someone who truly deserves the title of [Buddha]. However, her actions are the result of the conflicting ideals of Buddhism and cultivating in general.

    "Buddhism requires a kind, peaceful, and nonconfrontational mindset. Meanwhile, cultivation is all about power, a hierarchy, and the survival of the fittest. When presented with the opportunity to reach higher levels, Maitreya followed her instinct as a cultivator instead of a Buddha. Now, she''s living with regret and paying the consequences of her choice." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Wang Wei pondered. His grandmother''s words perfectly encapsted the character profile he made for Maitreya after their short meeting.

 Chapter 1209 Another Piece of the Puzzle

    Chapter 1209 Another Piece of the Puzzle

    "Can I ask you something important? What Dao does Maitreya cultivate?" Wang Wei asked. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "It''s a unique Buddhist Focus Dao called Form/Formless Dao."

    "Not Time Dao?"

    "No."

    "I see. Well, thank you for the information," Wang Wei said. "I''ll be leaving now. Say hi to Grandpa for me, and wee to the family." Wang Wei had a lot to do and many things to ponder, so he did not waste much time in the afterlife. He opened a portal, preparing to return to the world of the living.

    "Wait," said Mao Yue''s voice. "This is for you." A small cauldron appeared before Wang Wei.

    "This?"

    "A Supreme Chaos Treasure called the Moon Cauldron. It''s a Soul Protection Treasure," Mao Yue exined. "It seems you''re used to relying on your soul''s uniqueness for defense, but that won''t work anymore in the upper dimension. Be careful since this thing is only for protection and not for battle."

    "Are you sure? If you''re going to be in trouble ¡ª"

    "No need for concern," Mao Yue replied. "I can spin this as a reward for your achievement of a [Three Realm Emperor]."

    "Twisting the rules? You''re really my grandma."

    Mao Yue chuckled. "Go and take care of yourself. When your father ascends, tell him toe see me."

    "Alright."

    Wang Wei returned to the White Lotus Temple with the artifact. He did not spend another second and instantly teleported to the Masked n since he had already been there and knew the spatial location. He sat in his room, pondering about his meeting with Maitreya.

    ''The greatest information I''ve pieced together from that meeting is that Maitreya used the River of Time for her transcendent path,'' Wang Wei thought. He concluded this for a few reasons. Maitreya''s main Dao is Form Dao, and yet, when they meet, she stops time. Wang Wei reviewed the experience in his mind repeatedly and concluded it was not something she did on purpose or some utilization ofw but an instinct.

    ''This is one of the missing puzzles. Paragon often uses the River of Time to navigate the vastness of Primordial Chaos or the Source Qi Space. Their battle usually involved traveling to the past, eliminating their opponent when they were weak, and, on rare asions, exploring the Infinite Trichiliocasm.

    ''Supreme Unity wanted Paragons or their breakthrough to affect the Eternal Ascension World, while Maitreya focused on protecting this world''s branch of the River of Time.''

    His eyes lit up.

    ''How to use the River of Time to be transcendent? Do you just absorb the enormous power from it? Or is it something like imitating its essence in our souls/Sea of Consciousness?'' Both were possible, but they could also be far from the truth.

    ''There is no point in thinking about this now. If she''s telling the truth, I''ll eventually know which method she used.'' An idea for achieving transcendence is one thing, and a concrete technique with specific instructions is another.

    Wang Wei then shifted his attention to what Maitreya said about his birth. He found another anomaly in his life, and now, he wanted answers. ''I can try to go back and experience it after bing a Paragon.'' This was the only way he could think of, but that might not work. After all, if a power is involved that can even slip through Maitreya and Supreme Unity''s eyes, the chances of him discovering it are almost zero.

    ''Why is my life soplicated?'' Wang Weiined before summoning the Moon Cauldron. ''Habit is a terrifying thing. I would have suffered tremendously had she not reminded him.'' Wang Wei was so used to not having to worry about his soul that he almost suffered a terrible loss before learning from this mistake.

    ''From now on, I must gather Paragon Tier Soul Cultivation Techniques and Resources.'' He imprinted on the artifact before waiting for everyone from the Mask n to gather. He spent his time reviewing all the n''s information and assessing their information-gathering capabilities.

    A monthter, Wang Wei stood before arge field with countless members of the Mask n kneeling before him.

    He nced at the Prime Mask at the front. "Is that everyone?"

    "Yes, Lord."

    "But from what I know, this is only 70% of your n."

    "This¡­It''s like this. Our¡ª"

    Wang Wei raised his hand to stop him. He looked in the distance, and with a thought, a countless karmic thread manifested from his palm. He tugged them, dragging countless more members into this dimension. Their leader was a confused woman baffled by how she suddenly returned to the n against her will.

    "Why did you betray the n?" Wang Wei asked.

    "Who are you?" she asked.

    "Red Elder Mask, this is the Lord from the main sect,ing to regain control of the n," Prime Mask swiftly said.

    A slight surprise shed in Red Elder Mask''s face, but she remained stoic as she stared at Wang Wei.

    "What are you doing? Quickly acknowledge your mistake." The Red Elder Mask remained unmoved.

    "I see," Wang Wei uttered. "You''re an ambitious individual, so you resented that such an ipetent person was chosen as patriarch instead of you."

    She gritted her teeth. "Our Assassination Branch performs the most demanding tasks with a low survival rate while these bastards stayfortably in their position. Yet, we are looked over for the Patriarch Position every generation."

    "Don''t talk nonsense," yelled Prime Mask.

    "No, let her speak," Wang Wei said.

    "We simply refused to be overlooked anymore," she finished. Wang Wei''s eyes suddenly became profound, as if the fate of all sentient beings existed in them. Red Elder Mask''s face turned pale. With that single gaze, she felt so tiny and weak; it was as if she was a bug facing not a human but a towering dragon. Her first instinct was to activate her Inner World to resist, but her battle senses as a Dao Ruler warned her that she would die faster if she did.

    As she was about to explode from the pressure, it suddenly dissipated. Wang Wei smiled. "I like ambitious people, but only when they arepetent. Luckily, your group is the only one I consider barelypetent in this n."

    He raised his palm, and the fate lines of all the Mask n members wrapped around his finger and palm. A rune emanated from his soul and fused with the line. "Your fates are now mine," he dered before fixing his gaze on another Elder of the ck; this one was the Yellow Elder Mask.

    "Have a problem with what I did?" The Yellow Elder Mask''s body trembled, and he swiftly lowered his head. "You didn''t have a problem when the sect supported you for who knows how long. Didn''t you already know your fate from the day of your inception?"

    No one said a word, so Wang Wei focused on the group atrge.

    "As I said, only the Assassin Squad is barelypetent, meaning you''ll need to undergo training," Wang Wei announced. "From now on, you''re members of my Fate Shadow Guard. I''ll advise you to abandon all ideas and notions about your previous life. Do not cling to your former status and power since they are meaningless.

    "This is the mindset you''ll need to survive, grow stronger, and regain your honor and dignity. Do you understand?"

    "Yes, Sir," everyone replied in unison.

    "That''s the spirit. Go prepare," he ordered. "We will leave here in a few days." Wang Wei walked away, waiting for Wang Qi''s arrival. Red Elder Mask looked at his back, deep in thought:

    ''Maybe this is not a bad thing.'' All she wanted was an opportunity to disy her talent and receive the power and honor she deserves. The Mask n''s corruption blocked her path, but she might have a chance with this new leader and system.

    Three dayster, Wang Qi arrived at the Mask n and was directly teleported to Wang Wei''s room.

    "You''rete." He contacted Wang Qi a month ago as soon as he arrived.

    "Patriarch, you don''t understand how chaotic the situation is," Wang Qi replied. "Everyone is looking for you. There are random checks in almost every territory, so it was difficult to get here while hiding my identity."

    "Is that so?" Wang Wei muttered. "It seems we will need an independent Transportation System."

    "That is a must," Wang Qi swiftly nodded. "Otherwise, our work will be a hundred times more challenging."

    "We can create a Subspace System for our people to travel."

    "Like the ones we build for mortals?"

    "Exactly," Wang Wei nodded. "The only issue is how to hide it from everyone else."

    "If we had a Space Chaos Supreme Treasure, we could use it, even adding the Heaven-Deceiving Array. However, such treasure is rare," Wang Qi''s eyes suddenly lit up. "Should we ask the sect for support?"

    "No need to involve them ¡ª especially since we have a better option."

    "Better option? You mean our base and the former residence of the Dao Burial Ground?"

    "Exactly."

    "We used the Ascending Treasure Qi you provided, evolving the treasure from Chaos to Supreme Innate Treasure. However, it''s a long way to the Supreme Chaos Treasure Tier."

 Chapter 1210 First Contact

    Chapter 1210 First Contact

    "We can feed the Dao Burial Ground more Ascending Treasure Qi until it bes a top Supreme Innate Treasure," Wang Weimented. There are only a few ways to elevate the rank of Innate Treasures; the mostmon is to have someone of a higher cultivation nourish it.

    In the case of a Chaos Treasure, someone of Rank 11 would need to nourish it before it evolved into a Supreme Innate Treasure. Empyreans and Dao Rulers need to use the pure Grand Dao Source nourishment, but the most effective baptism is from an Earth Primarch.

    "However, if we want it to evolve to the next level, we need a unique rank 12 Qi."

    Wang Qi smiled wryly. "Sect master, where in Heaven will we find something like this? Instead of doing something so pointless, we might as well search for a Supreme Chaos Treasure. Although the Dao Burial Ground''s primary attribute is hiding, making it perfect for a Subspace System, it may not be worth all the trouble."

    Wang Wei shook his head. "You''re limiting your thinking. We don''t have to do everything as long as we have the right allies."

    "The right allies? You mean the Celestial Race," Wang Qi stated, having figured out his sect master''s intention. "Indeed, if a faction with such a unique Qi exists, it would be them. The issue is convincing them to part with such a heavy gift."

    "Whether they give it or not can also be a test of how much they are willing to invest in our cause," Wang Wei added. "We need to know in advance whether their n will stay in hiding and do the bare minimum to contribute to the end of this era or invest fully."

    "What choice do you think they''ll make?" Wang Qi asked.

    "I cannot say for sure," Wang Wei replied as he looked in the distance. "Ending this era means returning to the Golden Age where the Thirteen Overlords reigned supreme. Some people are happy about this, while others want a new world order.

    "From what I know, the Celestial n used to be an upper-lower member of the Myriad n Union ¡ª one of the [Thirteen Overlords]. Maybe they want to use this opportunity to climb the politicaldder in their faction, or they simply want to return to the old times without much desire. We''ll have to see."

    Wang Qi sighed, feeling how inadequate he was at looking at the overall situationpared to his sect master.

    "Alright, let''s not talk about this anymore. I''ll contact the Celestial Race only after settling our base and start expanding the Fate Shadow Guard," Wang Wei stated. "Now, tell me of the current situation."

    "This is the information you want," Wang Qi said as he handed him a jade talisman. "As you ordered, I focus on establishing the base, gathering more members for the Guards, and maintaining our rtionship with the Rebellion."

    Wang Wei shifted through the information. "So, the new rising member was indeed Xiao Tiandi. It seems he''s gotten his life together. Did my words get to him, or did something else happen? And Purple Chaos Emperor? Did he choose Chaos Dao? With his talent, it''s fitting."

    "He''s an interesting character," Wang Qimented. "Many people still talk about his so-called redemption even today."

    "A disappointing genius that finally shows its brilliance is worthy of gossiping about ¡ª especially since his master has such fame," Wang Wei nodded. He frowned a few secondster, "What about the news about the Fiendgod Blood or Dao Monarch Qianwu?"

    "I didn''t mention them in the briefing because I''ve only gathered unconfirmed and probably unreliable rumors," Wang Qi exined.

    "What rumors?"

    "The rumor is that two of the parasites had an altercation more than 10,000 Yuan Epoch ago over a Body Refining Inheritance. I tried to confirm the rumor, but some said it was between Five Feather and Undead Phoenix, while others said it was between Time Eater and Blood Dragon."

    Wang Wei grunted. "What about the Tier 11 Fiendgod Blood?"

    "This rumor has more substance," Wang Qi replied. "There is a chance that the treasury of the Divine Chu Dynasty has some in reserve."

    "Them? It seems I may have to visit Shi Run." Wang Wei remembered that kind and enthusiastic girl that can instantly change into an overbearing and domineering ruler during battle.

    "Sect master, is this wise? After all, she is the Earth Emperor''s daughter."

    "If she has the slightest ambitions, she''ll understand that her father is a blocking stone in her path," Wang Wei remarked. I only need to nudge her in the right direction, and she might turn on him." "That could work."

    "Alright, let''s leave," Wang Wei stated. He did not waste time and teleported everybody to the Dao Burial Ground. As soon as Wang Wei arrived, two people teleported before him, all on guard.

    "I''m pleased with your response time," Wang Wei praised.

    "Master!" The two guards immediately knelt on the floor. He was about to tell them to get up when he suddenly frowned. "Who''s in charge of security?"

    "That would be Yan Wingzhu, code name Bright Shadow," replied one of the guards.

    "Summon her."

    A petite woman dressed in ck appeared a few secondster, and she immediately knelt after seeing Wang Wei. "Master."

    "You''ve disappointed me."

    Bright Shadow''s body trembled after hearing these words. There are two things that all guards fear and hate the most: mission failures ¡ª which are sometimes unavoidable ¡ª and the master''s disappointment.

    "Master, what did I do wrong?" she swiftly asked.

    "Someone has infiltrated our base, and it''s an Empyrean," Wang Wei stated calmly while looking in the distance. The base contained countless hidden dimensions that were mainly used for training. Bright Fate''s face turned pale, and the situation worsened when Wang Wei''s gaze shifted to all of them.

    "You''re also to me for not discovering the intruder." The other already had sweat on their backs.

    "We will ept punishment." The worst thing a Guard can do is make excuses for its failure.

    "I''ll forgive you this time since you''re still adapting to how things operate in the upper dimension. However, there should not be a second time, understand?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "We do."

    "Good," Wang Wei nodded before pointing to the quiet Mask n members behind him. "These are the recruits I brought. They have a special talent, so try incorporating it into our system."

    "Your will shall be done," replied Wen Deming, code name Fate Virtue, since he''s in charge of training while Plum Fate runs all outside operations. In other words, they will serve under him once these people are appropriately trained.

    As Wang Wei watched these people disperse, he secretly shook his head. He chose these three because of their abilities. He even spent years tracking Unique Insurgent Qi for them to ensure their strength would be helpful after ascending. Yet, this happened.

    ''I miss Wang Ju,'' he thought. He desperately needed someonepetent to lead his guard. ''Maybe that Red Elder Mask will prove to be what I need. Otherwise, I''ll need to search for someone else.''

    "Master, what should we do about the spy?" Wang Qi asked, his face also pale. Although this was not his job, he med himself for such an enormous blunder.

    "I''ll deal with him," Wang Wei said before disappearing. He entered the Source Qi Space with an ordinary-looking man bound by golden chains. The man looked at him fiercely; he did not expect for him to be discovered and captured so easily. Such overwhelming strength scared him, but his training allowed him topose himself.

    "You''re very well trained," Wang Weimented. "I''m guessing you won''t say anything." The spy continued staring at him. "To cultivate an Empyrean as a Spy and even train him to immediately try to eliminate himself after being captured ¡ª I''m very curious about your master."

    He entered this man''s Sea of Consciousness to look at his soul. ''As expected, a potent restriction that leaves me useless.'' He sighed as he nced at theplex magic circle above the sky and this spy''s soul.

    "I guess we''re doing this the old-fashioned way." He returned to the material world and looked this man in the eyes. "You should have trained to resist torture, but how high is your pain threshold?" The spy stared at him, and Wang Wei smiled. He activated his Pain Innate Talent and had this man experience the pain of his tribtion.

    Not a second had passed before the man''s shriek echoed in this infinite space full of pure energy. Wang Wei tuned out all the noise, focusing on preventing this man''s spirit or psyche from copsing while also not activating the restriction in his soul.

    "Ready to talk?" Wang Wei asked, but all he received was that intense stare. "I forgot you''re a tough guy. Well, this first session was only 10 seconds. Let''s try to triple the time for the second one."

    The spy''s face turned deathly pale. He felt like he lived in a world of pain for an eternity before it stopped. Now, this devilish bastard told him only 10 seconds had passed.

 Chapter 1211 Welcome Message

    Chapter 1211 Wee Message

    "Fine, I''ll speak¡­.Please, make it stop," said the spy, his eyes devoid of hope. By now, he only wanted one thing ¡ª relief brought by sweet death. Sadly, he knew this devil would never grant him his wish unless he spoke. Luckily, speaking is another way to fulfill his desire.

    "Good," Wang Wei nodded. "I''m going to ask you a question, and I want you to answer it exactly as I asked. Understand?" The spy barely nodded. ''Let''s see. I need to be subtle to prevent triggering the restriction, which will most likely result in his self-explosion,'' Wang Wei thought. Afterpiling a n, he summoned the Baxian Turtle Shell to boost his divination capabilities. His eyes turned all gray as he channeled the power of fate.

    [Will he explode if I ask him what organization he works for?] [Yes]

    [What about the name of a useless or abandoned base?] [Yes]

    [A mission with no relevance to his employer?] [Yes]

    [What if I ask him about his code name?] [Maybe]

    ''Maybe?'' Wang Wei thought as he focused. ''This bastard will actively use a triggering word tomit suicide? I need to watch out for that.'' He continued his divination for a few seconds before asking the first question.

    "Tell me all the ces you''ve been to before arriving at our base. No need to be specific; just state the overall area, city, continent, or area."

    Such a strange question momentarily disoriented the spy, but he answered. "Right before teleporting to the base, I was in Sunset City." Wang Wei nodded while observing this man intensely. Sunset City was one of the ces where the Fate Shadow Guards recruited new members.

    "Before that, I was on the ck Earth Continent. There is a secr¨C"

    "Silence," Wang Wei cut him off. "Do you want to experience it a fourth time?"

    The spy''s body trembled as he shut his mouth. He hesitated for a moment, but he saw Wang Wei''s eyes; he told thetter of thest two ces he was in before arriving here.

    ''If I follow his trajectory, he came from one of Taoism''s territories. Is he from a faction under the Seven Cauldron? Or directly from Supreme Unity''s core power?'' Wang Wei was deep in thought before asking the second question.

    "Recount verbatim how a typical conversation with your subordinate usually goes. No need to mention any ssified information or phrase." The spy was again puzzled, but he followed orders. It was odd to reenact a conversation, but whatever prevented him from suffering.

    ''So, his status was that of a Vice-Commander,'' Wang Wei analyzed from the retelling. ''And there are more than one."

    "How many Empyreans have you met in your life?"

    "What¡­I don''t know."

    "Quickly."

    "About 125."

    "Of these 125, how many did you attempt and seed to kill?"

    "I''ve killed 34, failed six times." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "How many did you have a friendly spar with? Who won? And why did you lose?" Wang Wei continued, and after hearing this answer, Wang Wei thought. ''I can confirm 20 other Vice-Commanders ¡ª all Empyreans. Now, let''s check if Dao Rulers and Immortal Sovereigns are in that position.''

    He asked more questions about the other paths, about people the spy respected dearly without any specifics and many more.

    ''About 33 Vice-Commanders and 5 Commanders, with a few that are likely Evesting,'' Wang Wei thought. ''Let''s see if I can deduce their organizational structure from him.'' Wang Wei opened his mouth to ask something but stopped himself before uttering a single word. He looked in the distance:

    ''Already here? They are faster than I anticipated.'' He nced at the spy, and without hesitation, he chopped his head and extinguished his soul. Wang Wei disappeared, leaving the headless body on the ground. A group of five individuals dressed in all-white appeared.

    "That body shape ¡ª it''s Vice Commander Ershi," said one of the spies. Their leader, the only one whose clothes contained stripes of ck ¡ª 24 to be exact ¡ª calmly observed everything.

    "I can''t believe he died so horribly."

    "Wasn''t his mission to investigate news about the [Destined One]? I can''t believe that was his end."

    "The people from the Star-Gazing Pavillion should have done a better job warning of the mission''s difficulty. Vice-Commander Ershi is an upper Middle-Moon Commander; losing him is a great loss."

    Their leader frowned as he looked at the body. He suddenly felt something was wrong but could not pinpoint what exactly. "Quiet," he ordered, stopping this nonsensical chatter. "Someone go verify if his Dao Imprint still exists."

    "Yes, Vice Commander Ersi. I''ll get to ¡ª"

    Bang

    Chains suddenly manifested out of nowhere, capturing everyone but the leader. A shield appeared around him, blocking Wang Wei''s attack. "It''s you," Ersi dered after seeing Wang Wei''s true face. He also understood what his intuition was warning him. His men are originally better trained than this and should not be discussing the organization''s news so openly ¡ª even if they were in a safe space among colleagues. So, it''s obvious someone used a Spiritual Influence Technique on them to influence them to talk and reveal more information.

    "So, you know me," Wang Wei said. The leader was correct, as he had gathered significant information from their conversation. ''Number 24? He should be a lower Upper Moon. If the person with the number 24 has the same cultivation as me, the strongest ¡ª number 33 ¡ª should be a peak Empyrean.''

    Wang Wei''s gaze then shifted to this man''s shield. It was not Ersi''s strength that saved him, but a potent talisman.

    "I pity you," Ersi suddenly dered after calming down. "Do you know the fate of anyone who goes against our [Supreme Ruler]? Believe me when I¨C"

    Wang Wei did not listen to him as he clenched his hand, releasing a power that broke apart the shield. Ersi''s face contorted as he mobilized his Five Element Dao. Sadly for him, Wang Wei sealed him with a thought. A ruthless light shed in Vice-Commander Ersi''s eyes, and it followed a small sword that left his head and immediately released a brilliant golden light that wiped out all energy/Qi in the surroundings.

    Ersi immediately knew something was wrong when he realized he was alive despite his severe injuries. His suicidal endeavors should have taken his life as well. He looked at the perfectly intact Wang Wei. "What kind of monster are you?" He knew the destined one should have just ascended, so he could not fathom how he was already this strong.

    "You''ll know soon," Wang Wei replied before using his technique: [Fate Puppet]. His fingers released gray strings attached to Ersi''s body. He did not touch his soul but isted it while controlling the body.

    ''Let''s send a weing message,'' Wang Wei thought. He found the karmic link between Ersi and his Dao Imprint in the Grand Dao Source, leaving his True Will on it to remove at the correct time. His next step was finding Ershi''s Dao Imprint, which took a little time since he died. Luckily, he died before activating his [Motion], so Wang Wei was able to find him after using Karma Dao, Divination, and the [Zoning] of his Dao Will.

    After properly killing Ershi, he checked the souls of the regr members with no sess. ''I''ll need to do something about these restrictions. However, I''m surprised Supreme Unity left Seven Cauldron in charge of making these restrictions instead of himself. Did it think it was beneath him? He probably thought such secrets were beneath him to protect personally.''

    Wang Wei could see that only a few things would warrant the Taoist Tyrant to ce a restriction personally, and it should probably be something he genuinely wanted to hide from Maitreya.

    Wang Wei activated the restrictions and watched how these regr members exploded. He then disappeared, and immediately following his departure, the only survivor ¡ª Ersi ¡ª began to fly away desperately, his aura decreasing with each passing moment. A few minutester, another group found him in the Source Qi Space.

    "Hurry¡­Important News¡­Destined One is¡­" Ersi muttered before passing out. The group was shocked and quickly fed him a healing pill. However, he did not wake up, so they returned to their base, hoping to wake him up to get the information he had acquired.

    Boom!

    Ersi''s body exploded the moment they teleported to their base. The explosion was intense since he was an Empyrean, after all. However, the damage it created was zero. The people carrying his body were severely injured, but no one died. The reason is that the Paragon Formation in their base immediately activated and isted the st. In fact, Wang Wei expected this oue. That''s why Ersi exploded instantly after arriving; he knew there would be a formation to detect that he was controlled.

    Regardless, he did not care since his purpose was to send a message and confirm that these people were part of Seven Cauldron''s forces, which he did after sensing the st''s location.

    Once that was done, he removed Ersi''s Dao Imprint before returning to his base.

 Chapter 1212 Recruiting

    Chapter 1212 Recruiting

    [Unedited Chapter]

    -----

    It took Wang Wei a few minutes before he could return to his base, and that''s because of the new location. After detecting the spy, he immediately changed the Dao Burial Ground''s location; he did not know how much information Ershi had already reported, so he must be careful.

    After returning home, Wang Wei served himself some Longjue Tea to soothe his mind and think. ''They probably found us through divination.'' Taoism was excellent at divination and calction. Although they could not calcte Wang Wei, they could do so for the people around him.

    ''I need to upgrade our Anti-Divination Abilities,'' Wang Wei pondered. ''Not just that, I also need to improve their training method and how they operate.'' He realized that his Fate Shadow Guards were not the only ones who needed to change and adapt to how things operated in the upper dimension. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''It seems like there are too many things to do with very little time,'' Wang Wei thought as he sipped his drink. ''No, I feel this way because my mindset hasn''t changed from the lower dimension. This war will not end in a few thousand years or even a few million years. This battle could take Epochs, and I need to ept that and take things slowly.''

    Wang Wei calmed down, readjusting his mindset and his n. Once he finished the tea, he summoned Wang Qi.

    "Sect master."

    "Go ask the Rebellion for their information on Seven Cauldron''s spy agency."

    "No problem, but sect master, wouldn''t this be a good opportunity for you to contact them?"

    Wang Wei shook his head. "Keeping an air of mystery will be more helpful to me in the early stages. Our first direct contact should also be with their leader; otherwise, some people might try to y political games, and I don''t want to deal with such nonsense."

    "As you wish."

    Wang Qi had a specialmunication room for contacting the Rebellion, so he went to use it. A few minutester, he sent a projection to Wang Wei''s room.

    "Sect master, they are asking for payment?"

    Wang Wei raised his hand to summon a head.

    "Who''s this?" "Vice Commander Ershi''s head."

    "How valuable is this?" Wang Qi asked so he knows how to negotiate the maximum profit.

    "Notability, even infamy, is crucial to their cause. So, iming the kill for an Empyrean and one of such an organization is very valuable. It should be more than enough for high-level and detailed news."

    Wang Qi took the head and disappeared. He returned 2 hourster with a scroll. "The Hidden Sun-Moon Sect?" Wang Wei read everything, gaining a deeper understanding of this organization. Three things caught his attention after reading this briefing.

    Firstly, the Rebellion mentioned how talented and scary the leader of this sect¡ªthe First Sun¡ªwas. They even stated that the First Sun was one of the few Empyreans their leader was wary of. Secondly, a brief passage mentions how the Hidden Sun-Moon Sect was the second most powerful spy agency amongst the parasites¡ªat least regarding information-gathering ability and assassination.

    Wang Wei was intrigued about who had the best shadow guards under their control, but that was not the main point he noticed from this briefing.

    ''After Maitreya and Supreme Unity''s rise, people should refrain from using the word [Sun] or any iconography rted to the sun ¡ª just like rulers or kings cannot call themselves [Emperors] in the lower dimension. It''s the same for the [Seven Moons] but on a much lower level. However, Seven Cauldron not only named his faction after the sun and moon, he even named theirmander the [First Sun].

    ''So, either I''m overthinking this small detail, or there is something more behind such choices.''

    Wang Wei did not believe he was overthinking. The higher the cultivation, the bigger a cultivator''s ego usually is, making them care about such insignificant things. The only way for Seven Cauldron to make such a blunder would be if he were indeed politically illiterate, but even if that were the case, someone would have reminded him.

    With their high self-esteem, the other moons would have definitely confronted him because his Vice-Commanders are ssified using the moon. They might even have pressured him to change it, yet the name remains.

    ''The more I think about it, the more significant this small detail seems,'' Wang Wei concluded. ''Let''s see if this information will go somewhere.'' He looked at Wang Qi. "You did an excellent job." The information revealed was way more than Wang Wei expected.

    "Thank you for the praise, sect master, but I''m just doing my job."

    "It''s good that you take your duty seriously and are good at it, but don''t neglect your cultivation," Wang Wei warned. "You know how vast andplex this world is; your fate will be terrible without strength."

    "I understand this clearly," Wang Qi replied.

    "Good," Wang Wei dismissed him before proceeding to his next task: recruitment. He activated his Soul Flower Ability, essing the Soul Network.

    ''Oh my Heaven, so many souls,'' Wang Weimented. If he considered the souls he saw as a single grain of sand, there were enough to fill the entire observable universe on Earth with still a significant amount of people left. Wang Wei sighed. Moments like this showed him how small and insignificant he is.

    He controlled himself to focus on his ability. There were a few areas with a vague outline, signifying ces with a Tier 11 formation of one of the paths. However, he did not care since even the ones with Empyreans Formation meant that he needed to take time to break into them if he wished. So, he focused on the all-ck areas.

    ''Tier 12 protections,'' Wang Wei thought briefly before frowning. He noticed countless souls with marks on them. ''Too many people with restrictions in their souls,'' heined.

    "Let''s filter these souls out," he muttered. He first removed all the mortals with no cultivation, which eliminated 60% of the souls, a number that shocked him since mortals make up 80% of the poption in the lower dimension.

    He eliminated the souls with restrictions he could not currently deal with, followed by the ones with deep backgrounds and abundant resources. Lastly, he eliminated anyone with a cultivation less than Tier 7.

    "The next step is the halls and systems." Wang Wei quickly finished everything before forcefully summoning these chosen souls. Many cultivators from Tier 7 to Tier 11 and from all paths gathered in arge room with gray fog for a sky. Wang Wei sat cross-legged in the sky above him.

    A few Empyreans did not like someone floating above their heads and prepared to disy their strength. However, the wise ones knew better since someone who could summon so many souls at once should not be trifled with. Wang Wei released a bit of his soul pressure, suppressing these bold individuals.

    "Many of you should have heard rumors of me, for I am the destined one charged with ending this terrible era," he dered. "I have chosen you because of your talent and abilities. Sadly, fate was not kind, so it did not give luck or destiny. You''vee so far without any reliance and background."

    The people listened attentively.

    "Ie with an opportunity," Wang Wei. "Source Stones, Formations, Pills, Talismans, Weapons, Luck ¡ª anything you want, you can get it." He smiled. "Of course, you''ve lived long enough to understand that there is no free lunch in the cultivation world. So, what do I want in return?

    "Well, it doesn''t take a genius to figure that out. I want help to end this insufferable era. Your cultivation journey was arduous, making you value power even more. Sadly for most of you, the path ahead is blocked, and all resources are strictly controlled by either those parasites or those ancient sects."

    Wang Wei raised his hands to summon a few buildings created from the fog. "If you choose to join my [Changing Fate Hall], here is how things will operate. There is the [Mission Hall]. You can choose missions, and uponpletion, you will receive Dao Source or Fate Points based on your choice. Fate Pointse with a 5% discount for all purchases, and it''s also a system to increase your rank to ess some rare-level resources."

    He summoned another building.

    "There is the [Resource Hall], where you can exchange almost everything ¡ª including cultivation, rare Qi, and even Longevity Resources.

    "There is the [Profession Hall]. Anyone with a profession Dao can receive specific missions that involve their profession. These missions usually refine something, but there are others as well. And yes, the materials will be provided, and you can keep the extras."

    Another building manifested from the fog.

    "The [Information Hall] ¡ª you can exchange and sell news, secrets, and rumors.

    "Lastly, there is [Prime Hall]. This hall is for people who truly wish to follow me instead of only using this transactional method of exchange. You can imagine the benefits and risks of this hall so that I won''t say anymore," Wang Wei finished.

    "Any question?"

 Chapter 1213 The Changing Fate Hall

    Chapter 1213 The Changing Fate Hall

    [AN: I added the Information Hall in the previous chapter.]

    ¡ª--

    Empyrean White Cloud was an old man dressed in all-white robes with golden cloud patterns. His long hair was white, along with his beard that reached his chest. He calmly listened to this person''s words.

    ''There is no way for him to be the destined one,'' he thought. Many information agencies have deduced that the chosen one is from the lower dimension. However, the person in front of him was an Empyrean. No matter how talented and blessed that [Son of an Era] is, they could not have be an Empyrean in a barren ce like the lower dimension or the short period after ascending.

    ''I don''t care whether he''s some ambitious tyrant who wants to use the chosen one''s names to build power,'' White Cloud thought. ''I care about what benefit he can provide me. The [Limitless Exchange Hall] was forcefully scattered into smaller parts, making life for loose cultivators harder than usual. So, it might not be bad if someone else takes its ce.''

    The room was quiet, and everyone left to their thoughts. Finally, after more than two minutes, someone asked a question.

    "How may we address you, Your Excellency?" asked a woman in a purple dress.

    "You can call me Empyrean Wang or Empyrean Fate," Wang Wei replied.

    Wang was both amon and rare name. Many people had that surname, but two families who reached the peak of this world also had that name. So, they could not tell whether he was part of those families or just someone with that name. However, using the title [Fate] implied that it was his Dao, which was significant information since it was an Ouw Dao.

    "You said this was an invitation?"

    "Correct."

    "Meaning we can reject this offer?" she continued.

    "Also correct." She looked at him as if discerning whether he was telling the truth.

    "You don''t need to worry about rejecting me," Wang Wei reassured. "All that''s going to happen is you lose your memory of today''s event."

    The purple-dress woman frowned. She and many others did not like the idea of someone messing with their memories. "Why should we allow such a thing?" someone suddenly yelled.

    "Because the alternative is death," Wang Wei replied calmly before releasing his Paragon Soul pressure, suppressing all the trillions of cultivators present in the room, forcing them to their knees.

    ''That''s definitely a Paragon Soul,'' Empyrean White Cloud thought. This bastard is a Paragon who either survived the cleaning or just broke through secretly and began building his power.'' He was sure of his analysis; however, he still hadn''t figured out why this guy was masquerading as an Empyrean. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "I am an advocate for free will and choices," Wang Wei calmly stated. "I believe someone who chooses to do something is better than one who is forced to do so. That''s why I showed my kindness by giving you the choice.

    "But do not ever mistake my kindness for weakness. Now, make your choice: ept my offer and take this opportunity, or continue your life of struggling andpeting for the scraps of the elite."

    After hearing that sentence, many of these cultivators felt a fiery light sh in their eyes, as it was too close to home. They had no choice but to fight for their resources, but in this era, said resources were the things these top lineages did not want or care about.

    The [Limitless Exchange Hall] was the only faction amongst the [Thirteen Overlord] dedicated to loose cultivators. However, after its founder disappeared in the Ultimate Taboo, this era''s rulers almost destroyed their headquarters. They forced all the branches to operate independently, thus drastically weakening them in the process.

    After contemting, many people chose to leave for various reasons, mainly because they didn''t want to face the [Seven Moons and 2 Suns]. Although the current situation showed things were not looking good for them, they still did not want to be the enemy of these cruel and heartless bastards.

    As for the so-called [Chosen One]? Well, these people did not care. Throughout history, there have been countless [Sons/Daughters of Era] who died horribly before achieving their destiny or had it stolen by others. Wang Wei did not say anything more to the people who chose to leave. He waved his hand to teleport them away with their memories missing.

    He kept his word and did not kill them ¡ª at least, not now. He knew some cultivators would check on these rejects to ensure he kept his promise. The Changing Fate Hall had just been established and needed a positive brand or image. So, Wang Wei ns to monitor them before slowly killing them over time.

    He did not want to do that, but this world is vast and full of possibilities. Although he used some power of his Paragon Soul to erase their memories, he could not guarantee that someone would not be able to retrieve them. Unfortunately, their death will drastically reduce that possibility.

    "I''m d that so many of you stayed. I promise you that the future will prove how correct your choice is," Wang Wei stated before pointing at these people, leaving a mark on their souls. No one said a word since they expected this. After all, they were joining a secret society, so secrecy and control were everything¡ªthe people who could not ept that had already left.

    Wang Wei left, and the recruits took a moment to review the ability of the mark and the message it left them about how things operated in this hall. After a few minutes, everybody flew to different halls. While most people headed to the [Mission Hall], Empyrean White Cloud chose the [Information Hall].

    He found himself in a booth with one person before him and a sign above with a few rules:

    [1. If you sell information, we have ways of determining the truth and the value of the information.

    [2. If you sell rumors, you will bepensated after we verify the truth. Some news might also require time for verification.

    [3. Some leniency will be allocated for selling rumors. However, you will be deducted Fate Points if you sell rumors as urate information. [4. Selling false information will result in your capture and investigation.]

    ''It seems they encourage selling rumors with some validity behind them,'' White Cloud thought. He walked to the young man behind the booth, who had a naturallyzy aura.

    "I''m guessing you''re here to sell instead of buying?"

    "Hmm, yes."

    "Okay. What is it?"

    "Can you tell me what''s valuable?" Empyrean White Cloud asked.

    "Currently, news about the parasites are the most valued." White Cloud immediately noticed the word "parasite" as this was the most widespread derogatory word used to describe the current rulers.

    "After that is information about lost history, secret realms, and ces with rare spiritual herbs or ores."

    "I see," White Cloud uttered before taking a moment to ponder. "Someone from the Undead Phoenix once tried to recruit me."

    "Oh?"

    "They said they were from the Immortal Legion and promised me immortality even better than Evesting Empyreans."

    "You didn''t ept such a good offer?" asked the booth man.

    "Such a thing was too good to be true," replied White Cloud. "Plus, these bastards were rude and arrogant. They didn''t invite me as much as they ordered me to join." Since he escaped these people''s clutches, White Cloud disdains these rulers ¡ª no, parasites.

    "Your news seems valuable. Tell me everything that happened and what you know about this Immortal Legion." The young man behind the booth listened attentively, and once White Cloud finished, his eyes suddenly turned gray and mysterious.

    ''Divination? I should expect this since his title is Fate,'' thought Empyrean White Cloud.

    "Good news. Your news is worth 1.3 million Fate Points," the booth man said, and with a wave of his hand, a card condensed before White Cloud with the number and the word [Human Member] written on the top corner.

    "Is that high?" White Cloud had no point of reference, so he did not know how high or valuable 1.3 million was.

    "1 million points is the lowest value of any Emperor Tier resources and the amount required to be an [Earth Member]."

    "So, not high," White Cloudmented. But the booth man only smiled. "How much to be a [Heaven Member]?"

    "1 billion points, and it''s also the starting sale price of Empyrean Tier resources."

    "Such a vast difference?" White Cloud shook his head. "Shouldn''t my news be worth higher?"

    "You only knew the name of a secret legion and nothing else of much value," replied the booth man. White Cloud sighed before deciding to sell more information. Unfortunately for him, besides a rumor of the location of a Supreme Innate Spiritual Herb for tempering the soul, everything else was useless. So, he walked out of the hall with only a little over 3 million points.

    ''I hope the rumor is true,'' White Cloud thought. Luckily for him, he was one of the few people who used the Information Hall, meaning the reward for this rumor would go to him.

    He took a moment to contemte his next move. There were two ways for him to amass billions of points as fast as possible: sell Empyrean Tier materials ( but he was broke), and the other was to take a killing mission. As long as he killed an Empyrean from one of the parasites'' factions, the body can be exchanged for many points.

    ''No, I can''t take on a killing mission. I''m rtively weak in my realm, so the best move is to gather points and slowly raise my strength. Then, I can take on killing missions.''

 Chapter 1214 Source Qi Space Navigation

    Chapter 1214 Source Qi Space Navigation

    Wang Wei floated alone in an isted space, observing everything happening in the hall. "I''ve established the foundation, but there are a few problems." The first issue he had to deal with was theck of people. The Fate Shadow Guards were still training, and he did not have ess to trusted talent to oversee the hall for him. As such, he had no choice but to use his Spirit Particles to create clones to control the hall.

    ''An easy solution should be Creation Lifeforms,'' Wang Wei thought. ''Now that I''m in the upper dimension, the tribtion should not no longer be impossible.'' Creation Lifeforms was the easiest way to deal with some of his manpower shortages.

    ''The second problem is the Mission Hall is not properly organized because I don''t have enough information to create a variety of missions.'' As he gazed at the hall, he could tell most of these missions were purposefully vague. Luckily, this will change as he develops his spywork.

    ''The third problem is theck of Heaven Will.'' Wang Wei did not worry about the training resources for immortals since the sect provided him with ample. He also recreated many training methods or dimensions from the lower dimension ¡ª like the Dream World''s Battle Tower, Willpower Tempering Method, Samsara Dao Heart Refining, Spirit/Soul Training, Time eleration Array, Immortal Qi Gathering Array, and many more.

    However, he is missing one crucial thing ¡ª Heaven Will. Most mortals joined for a chance at receiving one. Wang Wei priced it at 800 million Fate Points with other requirements to buy time. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ''I can solve this issue by raiding a few sects with reserve,'' he thought before focusing on his most significant problem. ''I have recruited 16 Empyreans, 40 Dao Rulers, and more than 300 Immortal Sovereigns. However, none of these people could be considered my faithful subordinate. The mission Hall is the only way to control them, but that''s optional. I need real subordinates. People who will follow my every word.''

    Wang Wei pondered. The best approach to this problem is to slowly cultivate people with talents. This method is slow but steady since he can guarantee his men''s loyalties.

    ''This method is fine and should be on my agenda, but I also need a quick method in case something happens and I need the manpower,'' Wang Wei analyzed. This war would be long, but anything could happen at any time, so he needed to prepare in case an opportunity presented itself.

    ''I need to conquer a few people, but where can I find arge number of subordinates?'' he asked himself, and he immediately had the answer: "The Lawless Zone." His eyes immediately twinkled out of greed. That ce was once a ce for criminals to hide from the world''s powers, but after the parasites took control, many people rushed inside for refuge.

    ''It''s decided. My next main goal is the Lawless Zone,'' he decided. However, he still had a few more things to do. He looked at the space around him.

    ''My Soul Network Ability is the perfect way to build a transportation system.'' He did not expect his ability to spread to almost every corner of the Eternal Ascension World, so he never considered using it as their system''s foundation instead of the subspace.

    ''However, I still need to turn the Dao Burial Ground into a Subspace,'' he concluded. He did not want too many people to know about his ability. Thus lowering the possibility of discovering it. There is no absolute in this world, and he did not want to risk someone knowing about it and developing a way to notice it. Additionally, he still wanted to turn the Dao Burial Ground into a Supreme Chaos Treasure.

    ''The Subspace will be our primary method ofmunication and teleportation, and the Soul Network will be our backup n in case something goes awry.'' As the saying goes, a crafty rabbit has more than one hiding spot. Wang Wei returned homnd and immediately summoned Fate Virtue and Plum Fate.

    "Master," they knelt.

    "Fate Virtue, you should have trained a few batches since you''ve arrived, correct?"

    "Yes, master."

    "Where are they?"

    "Most of them are operational while a few remain on standby."

    "Summoned the ones on standby."

    Fate Virtue whistled, and countless shadows materialized behind him. Wang Wei sent information directly into their minds before teleporting them to the Changing Fate Hall. His gaze then shifted to Plum Fate.

    "I have a mission for you," Wang Wei said before pausing. His eyes turned all gray as he manipted the fabric of fate itself. He condensed an information talisman that he handed over.

    "This is a list of sects with secret reserves of Heaven Wills. Some have no affiliation with the parasites, so you only need to steal theirs. You can eliminate everyone else."

    "It will be done."

    Wang Wei dismissed everybody, leaving Wang Qi alone. "Why are you here?" Wang Wei asked. "I don''t think I even called you."

    "Sect master, I think I may have found a way to get you the Fiendgod Blood."

    "Oh? I''m listening."

    "The Sect Madam."

    Wang Wei''s lips twitched. "Don''t you think I know many of our problems can be solved if I ask her? There is a reason I haven''t asked her."

    "Sect master, permit me to speak candidly. I notice you lose a lot of your boldness and overthinking regarding things with the Madam," Wang Qi said. "Exchanging gifts is an excellent way tomunicate and get to know someone. I''m sure the Madam and you would not want to start the rtionship by being indebted to each other.

    "You previously sent her a gift, so it''s normal for her to reciprocate.''

    Wang Wei grunted softly, not because of anger but because this bastard was right,and he did not like that. "She did say she would give me a reciprocating gift."

    "See? She understands," Wang Qi grinned.

    "Fine. You can visit her. Used this to navigate inconspicuously." He granted Wang Qi ess to the Soul Network for teleportation. He only needs to lock on to a soul closest to his destination and use it as an anchor for his teleportation. Wang Wei shook his head as he watched Wang Qi''s disappearance.

    ''I can''t believe I''m receiving dating advice from this bastard who''s been single for billions of years,'' he thought. ''However, he''s right. If I want a chance at wooing her, I need to stop overthinking, be bolder, and be more direct with my approach.''

    He stood up and nced toward the Origin Seal Continent for a few minutes. Then, he entered the Source Qi Space again. He activated his Qi Flower Ability and an invisible lotus manifested before him.

    "Ascending Treasure Qi,'' he thought, making the lotus tremble before flying in the distance. Wang Wei flew after it. As a precautionary measure, most cultivators will not easily teleport in the Source Qi Space for various reasons, but mainly because it can easily lead to chain reactions that result in immense Qi exploding and injuring them in the process.

    As Wang Wei flew to his destination, everything was all blue ¡ª including the ground, the grass, the mountains, the forests, the clouds, and the sky. This was the case for most of his journey, but at some point, he reached an area that appeared to be an endless whiteke.

    Swish!

    A giant white hand flew from theke, trying to catch him. The hand contained a power directly affecting the soul, rendering it dull and unresponsive. If it were any ordinary cultivators, they might have fallen into theke even if they evaded the hand. However, Wang Wei did not do anything.

    As the hand touched his body, a powerful force rebounded it, and a minor scream sounded from theke. Countless more hands tried to drag Wang Wei, but he ignored them all ¡ª except for thest. As he was about to leave thiske area, he felt a slight dread, so he skipped a few seconds into the future to arrive at his destination and evade that attack.

    After the emptyke, Wang Wei found himself in a green area. He could see a towering pce radiating with the luster of gold, jewels, and precious ores from a distance. He immediately knew this was his destination and rushed over.

    He entered the firstyer of this pce and saw a group of humanoid creatures with white bodies, ws, hideous faces, and weapons protruding from their backs.

    ''Source Beasts? No, those are just Qi Creatures.'' He waved his hand to eradicate them. Although there were a hundred thousand of them, and their cultivation was on par with Immortal Sovereign''s, they were light work for him. He headed to the secondyer and found no creatures ¡ª just traps involving weapons.

    The subsequentyers were the same, involving being attacked by weapons of various strengths. By the time he reached the finalyer, Wang Wei had to fight a spear with its own Ego and the strength of Empyrean with 80% Grand Dao Source. Once he dealt with it, he took the Ascending Treasure Qi in the nextyer, which resulted in this castle copsing.

    "To the next one," he muttered.

 Chapter 1215 Source Beast

    Chapter 1215 Source Beast

    Wang Wei found four more Qis, which he believed should be enough for the Dao Burial Ground. As he was satisfied and about to return home, the green sky above his head turned dark, and hisplexion became severe.

    ''A Source Beast? And a third rank at that?'' His first instinct was to run away. After all, this beast was on par with a Paragon. However, he stopped himself and analyzed the situation. He checked the beast''s strength and was relieved when he realized he was probably on par with a newborn Paragon.

    ''This is a good way to test my strength,'' Wang Wei thought before controlling his body to release a few drops of blood into the ground. Less than ten secondster, a terrifying creature appeared before him. It was humanoid, five feet tall, with no flesh but ck armor for skin, an open chest with white ribs showing, and a helmet for the head with me in its eye sockets.

    ''First, let''s check my defense,'' Wang Wei thought before running toward the creature, and a powerful me Qi rushed from the mouth part of the helmet, instantly incinerating Wang Wei''s body and soul. He instantly regenerated from the previous drop of blood with a wry smile.

    ''I didn''t evenst a nanosecond before the me burned me to ash,'' he thought. He was supposed to be immune to me, but before this Paragon Tier Qi me, his proud defense might have well-been baby skin.

    ''I already knew the difference between Empyreans and Emperors, but the difference between Paragons and Empyreans is truly something else,'' Wang Wei analyzed. He summoned the ck Dragon Armor Set and turned the ball into a halberd.

    "Let''s y." He appeared before the creature again, shing his weapon downward with enormous strength. He knew his physical strength was not on par for this battle, so he supplemented it with the armor''s power. The creature calmly condensed a me shield on the area where the halberdsnded, bouncing the attack.

    Wang Wei absorbed the force from the rebounding for a second attack. He then used a Fate Cutting Technique. His action was so seemingly it was as if he was using a choreography that he''d practiced for years instead of something he improvised during battle.

    A ming aura developed around the creature, burning the power of fate from his attack. ''That''s all it took to block my attack?'' Wang Wei thought as he rotated his halberd as if it was a fan. He added Space Dao to the rotation, turning the weapon into a grinder capable of grinding space-time. Such an attack was enough to turn every life, atom, and energy in the lower dimension into fine sand.

    Aser rushed from the Source Beast''s eyes with tremendous heat and force, stopping Wang Wei''s weapon. The beast then released a fluctuation from his mind, which agitated the energy in the surroundings. Wang Wei suddenly felt a slight weight in his mind.

    ''Energy Domination?'' Wang Wei analyzed. Immortal Sovereign can use this ability to influence lower-tier Emperors, but it''s useless against people of the same rank. However, Insurgent Immortal Sovereigns can also use it to affect Empyreans. However, this ability does not influence an Empyrean''s Dao as it does for Emperors. Instead, it targets their soul, reducing control over their Dao.

    ''If I didn''t have a Paragon Soul, I would have been in terrible shape,'' Wang Wei analyzed. ''However, where did it get so much energy? I haven''t detected an Immortal Mansion or Qi Storage Organ.'' Wang Wei observed his surroundings and immediately found the answer. The Source Qi Space was the beast''s Qi Storage Organ. It can draw energy from the environment and has an infinite amount; its only restriction is the amount its soul can bear.

    [The Coldness of Fate]

    Is fate cold? Yes, and in every sense of the word. The universe is full of pain, suffering, and atrocious tragedies, and the main culprit behind these things is fate. It ruthlessly created certain lives and gave them such fates. A terrifying chill, even worse than the coldness from Hell, rushed from Wang Wei''s halberd. He used the creature''s opposite element to attack it, which should have worked. However, the creatures manifested a cold blue me with the same characteristic. The worst part was its me rapidly absorbed Wang Wei''s coldness.

    [Shackles of Fate]

    Wang Wei appeared behind the creature, releasing a gray chainposed of strings. The beast tried to burn it, but it bypassed him and entered its body. The creature''s fate was rapidly changed and reduced to a pinnacle-ranked 2 Source Beast. Wang Wei took this opportunity to sever this creature''s [Death Line] and instantly killed it.

    Unfortunately, the bones from its back rushed out and hit him in his stomach before his attack evennded. ''Even my fate shackle did notst long enough to attack?'' His battle instinct took in, and while flying away, he used a soul attack ¡ª Soul Sword.

    As the invisible soul sword rushed to the creature, it finally moved from its spot since the beginning of the battle. Wang Wei already reigned on his body and ran toward his opponent. He focused on a double-attack approach: he would distract his opponent with his physical attack while the killer moves woulde from his soul. Of course, he would also mix in a few potent physical attacks.

    Unfortunately for him, the beast was now aware of his soul''s potency and had already wrapped its soul with a Soul me Protection Technique. So, the two fought for a few days before the beast left after giving him onest nce. As he stood alone with his armor and weapon, Wang Wei muttered: "This was disappointing." In this battle, he found so many ws in his current strength.

    ''All my techniques have not evolved since my time as an Emperor. It''s no problem dealing with my peers since they were so good in the first ce, but they arepletely inadequate for fighting above my realm,'' Wang Wei thought. ''I have no experience Soul-fighting with people on the same level as me, let alone more powerful individuals. Lastly, I thought I had adapted to fighting methods rank 11 and above, but I was wrong.'' The Source Beast did not have a Grandmist Wheel World as part of its fighting arsenal, but if Wang Wei were fighting a genuine Paragon, he would have to worry about that.

    He squinted.

    ''All the previous issues are primarily because I''m too young, and despite my decent cultivation realm, I haven''t been an Empyrean for long.'' He knew he could remedy most of his ws after a long cultivation retreat. ''However, I still haven''t figured out how to make up for the Grandmist Wheel.'' His current application and utilization of the Grandmist Wheel might be sufficient for his realm but far from enough to fight Paragons.

    ''This battle was a wake-up call,'' Wang Wei sighed. He realized how much he had underestimated these parasites and the Paragon Realm. Although he despised these people, his feelings did not change the fact they were Paragons and had ess to the world''s resources for countless yuan epochs.

    Even a pig will be genius or wise after leaving for long enough, let alone these people who were not stupid, as proven by the fact they became Paragons and ruled over the world for so long.

    Wang Wei exhaled before returning to the Eternal Ascension World. As he calmed down to drink his tea, he muttered. "I need to meet Xi Shangyan, then Zhen Biyu before I go to the Lawless Zone. Once those things are done, I should have a decent foundation. I can then stop and calm down to focus on increasing my strength."

    Wang Wei looked in the distance. "I wonder how Wang Qi is doing?"

    ¡­

    Origin Seal City:

    The Origin Seal Continent existed in its own dimension. However, there was a physical location in the Eternal Ascension World for people who wished to enter. Usually, he would teleport to the city and utter the Empress'' name, and if she wanted to see him, she''d teleport him.

    However, as soon as he arrived, Wang Qi noticed a disturbance. A group of armed cultivators floated outside the city, facing this city''s mayor.

    ''The Phoenix''s people?'' Wang Qi. He noticed that most of these people were from the demon race, and their armor contained a symbol of a phoenix in five colors. ''Why are they causing trouble here?'' He observed around, and after seeing many people snooping, he followed suit.

    "Why are you being unreasonable?" asked the army leader, a woman with purple eyes but no pupil; she was also the only one without a helmet.

    "I''m just following the Empress'' rules," replied the mayor, a petite woman with pink hair and wearing a white hanfu.

    "Are you aware that you''remitting treason?" asked themander, but the mayor''s response was a gentle smile. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "What if I insist on entering?"

    "ording to the Empress'' words ¡ª do so at your own risk."

    "Are you threatening me?"

    "I am, so what can you do about it?" The smile did not leave her mouth.

 Chapter 1216 Gifts

    Chapter 1216 Gifts

    The army leader took a deep breath to calm down, which was challenging for her since most people would bow down to her when she showed up anywhere. However, dealing with these ancient lineages was usually infuriating, and the Origin Seal Continent was the worst since their leader was alive and a potent threat despite her current state.

    "We are only searching for a criminal. Once we find out that you''re not hiding it, we will leave," she persuaded. "So, just be reasonable."

    "I am being reasonable," the mayor replied. "After all, I''m not stopping you from searching. I merely warned you of your fate if you do so."

    A ruthless light shed in themander''s eyes. "All members of the Seven Moon Council wished to capture this criminal, yet you insist on not cooperating. Are you sure you''re ready for the consequences?"

    "All of you can enter; I''m not stopping you," the mayor rebutted with her usual smile. "The question is how many of you will return."

    Themander clenched her fists so hard that sparks flew due to the friction of the metal from her armor. The council ignored the Origin Seal Continent because of this fear. Even if all of them besieged her, many of them would die in the process. One of the Sun Rulers also ced her on the protection list, meaning that Twin Flower would never fight against her. The hidden moon was too cowardly to make an enemy out of her.

    Lastly, the others would not want to risk their lives to eliminate her, so they just ignored her as long as she didn''t go too far. Unfortunately, over the years, the Origin Seal Continent has be a symbol that their power was not absolute. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "You''ll regret this," themander dered with raging eyes. She ordered her man to retreat, and a formation manifested above their heads to teleport them away. The mayor sneered before returning to her mansion.

    "As expected of the Sect Madam," Wang Qi muttered. "I can''t wait for the sect master to have this level of power. I bet he''ll be even more domineering."

    "Is that so?"

    Wang Qi was shocked, and before he could react, his surroundings had changed. When he saw the beautiful woman opposite him, he instinctively said: "Sect Madam, I mean, Empress." He quickly bowed to show his respect.

    "You can be at ease," Wu Hong stated calmly. "Why are you here?"

    "I came to send the sect master''s regards," Wang Qi said. He suddenly realized he was in too much of a hurry and should have asked the sect master for a handwritten note. However, it was toote, so he decided to improvise. "He wanted you to know he was here and was doing fine."

    "Is that so?" Wu Hong muttered. She thought briefly, and as she was about to say something, she sensed something outside the cultivation room. She sighed mentally before opening the formation. "What do you want?"

    "I sense someone with the sect''s luck has arrived. I thought the kid came to see you," Yan Hai replied.

    "Ancestor," Wang Qi said in surprise before bowing even deeper. If his worship of Wu Hong was more out of fear for her strength, this one was out of respect for his sect''s founder.

    "You can stand up," Yan Hai nodded. "Hmm, I don''t recognize you, but you have Turtle''s aura."

    "The Turtle Shell Emperor was the one who gifted my immortality."

    "Since you''re alive, I''m guessing you did not abandon your role as guardian?"

    "I would never," Wang Qi quickly said. "The sect master needed some talent, and he chose me."

    "That''s good," Yan Hai nodded. "How is that boy Wang Wei doing? Has he contacted the sect?"

    "In a manner of speaking," Wang Qi replied. "The sect master doesn''t want to get the sect too involved, but they''ve provided resources as a starting fund."

    "Not getting the sect involved? That''s something Brother Qishan would have done," Yan Hai muttered. "Did they treat him well? Or do I need to intervene?"

    "Yes. The sect master was very satisfied with the aid."

    "Don''t beat around the bush and speak." Yan Hai had dealt with enough of these slimy advisors to know what they were thinking.

    "Well, the sect master is looking for unique resources for his body refining. I tried to convince him to ask the sect for help or even the Empress, but he was being stubborn," Wang Qi exined.

    "Body Refining? Is he looking for Dao Monarch Qianwu''s inheritance? He doesn''t need to hurry and should take this time to open the Gate of Power."

    "He''s already done that."

    "What?" Yan Hai was genuinely surprised, especially since she knew the n was for Deste to guide him through the tribtions.

    "Yes, and he''s also an Empyrean," Wang Qi added.

    "Seriously?" Yan Haid said, and even Wu Hong showed a surprised look. "I knew he would have a lot of merit after creating so many Memorialized Lucks, but this is something else. He''s probably the youngest Empyrean in history, even with time formation.

    "No, not just the youngest Empyrean, but the youngest person to achieve Tier 11 in both paths.

    Wang Qi wanted to brag about this sect master before the sect madam but decided not to be too obvious. Anyway, the sect master''s aplishments spoke for themselves.

    Yan Hai turned to look at Wu Hong.

    "Why are you looking at me?"

    "He''s your husband, and I''m currently using all my tier 11 body refining resources."

    "He''s not my husband," she corrected.

    "Husband, Husband seed, preparatory husband, husband to be ¡ª all the same."

    Wu Hong wanted to curse. She did not know how long she had wished that her rigid Time Nexus was not a husband but a pair of sworn brothers like this lucky woman¡ªespecially after learning about the man''s identity and howplicated seniority would be.

    Wu Hong sighed before summoning two boxes with runes engraved. She opened the first one to reveal a clear drop of blood containing the cosmos. Wang Qi immediately felt a terrifying pressure weighing on him. He might have been forced to kneel without the box''s suppression.

    "This is from an Adult Fiendgod with Space Primordial Law. And the second one is from an Elder Fiedgod with Life Primordial Law. I have nothing rted to fate, so those must do."

    "I''m sure, no, I know, the sect master will appreciate it," Wang Qi swiftly said.

    "Do you want to give him the 11 and 12th revolution you''ve created?" Wu Hong asked.

    "No. Let him create his version. Then, we canpare and maybe fuse the best parts into a supreme technique," Yan Hai replied before focusing on Wang Qi. "I can''t let you go empty-handed. I don''t want that boy to start saying his ancestor is cheap." Yan Hai summoned a small tree on her palm surrounded by a golden light.

    "This is a Peach Tree of Wisdom; its function is the same as the Bodhi Tree, and its rank is Tier 12. Tell him I''m not giving it to him but lending it since the tree is not mine but the sect''s public property.'' She took this thing to Ultimate Taboo to help her understand if they found a Transcendent Method. As such, she never had a chance to return it.

    "I will tell him," Wang Qi nodded as he carefully put the tree away.

    "Anything else?" Yan Hai asked. "If he needs any help, you can ask now."

    "I think that''s it for now," Wang Qi replied. "The sect master has a n and is executing them. So, I think everything will be fine."

    "That''s good to hear," Yan Hai nodded. "If he can kill these bastards, our people can return, and we can work together to find a way to kill or exile Supreme Unity. Things can return to normal again."

    "What if he fails?" Wu Hong asked.

    "Then, we''ll use n B."

    "Which is?"

    "You and I go on a rampage and kill these bastards," Yan Hai said. "We might die, but it will be worth it since the others can find a way to revive us from Limbo."

    "You make it sound so simple."

    "Isn''t it?"

    "Most of us had our [Existence] damage, so even reviving, our strength will be weakened," Wu Hong exined. "We can use abundant resources to fix the problem, but it will still take time. How many people will revive knowing they will be weakened and someone as powerful as Supreme Unity above their heads?

    "Not to mention Maitreya. You might believe her, but many others won''t. In their eyes, she might be as bad as him. The problem was never these eight parasites, but the other two."

    "You may be correct, but you also can''t disagree that removing these eight will make the situation much lessplicated ¡ª especially that slimy Time Eater," Yan Hai replied. "I don''t know what he''s nning, but my intuition tells me I won''t like it."

    Wang Qi stood silently to the side, wondering whether he should be listening to these things. However, he realized this was significant news he could bring to the patriarch.

 Chapter 1217 Divided Love

    Chapter 1217 Divided Love

    "Hmm? Why are you still here?" Yan Hai asked, making Wang Qi smile wryly.

    "Ancestor, I can''t leave by myself," he replied. "Plus, I would like to ask the Empress ¡­. and the Ancestors if you have any words you would like me to pass to the patriarch." "Just tell him to be careful.This world is way more dangerous than the lower dimension," Yan Hai answered with a frown. It was like she thought of something unpleasant.

    "Maybe I should give him some of my Sword-ves for protection. No, his life can''t be toofortable. Otherwise, he''ll turn into a waste." Yan Hai made her decision, so she looked at her old friend.

    "Tell him we''ll meet at Xu Junyao''s banquet," Wu Hong replied briefly. Wang Qi''s body suddenly visibly paused. "Is there a problem?"

    "No, no problem," Wang Qi swiftly said. "I''ll make sure he gets the news." Wu Hong scrutinized him for a few seconds but did not say anything. She waved his hand, and he disappeared from the room.

    "You were actually thinking about lending him your Sword-ves?" Wu Hong asked. "Since when were you so¡­soft?" The Sword ves are, without a doubt, the Dao Opening Sect''s greatest military power. Yan Hai gathered people across the globe with swordsmanship talent and trained them herself.

    However, that''s not why they are so influential or renowned despite the terrible name. Countless lineages will pay the Dao Opening Sect an excessive amount to allow their swordsman to experience the Sword-ve Training. Additionally, whenever someone challenged Yan Hai for the Sword Dao Position, she would force that person into the Sword ve if their strength did not meet her standard.

    The Sword Path League ¡ª one of the [Thirteen Overlords] ¡ª hated and loved the Sword-ves. They were supposed to be the lineage with the most potent sword cultivator or army, yet all these des went to Yan Hai ¡ª the Sword Empress.

    The Sword ves only listen to Yan Hai, and throughout the Dao Opening Sect''s history, she has never used them to protect one of their talents. She rarely deployed them unless something significant urred.

    "It''s because of something Qishan said at the end of the Ultimate Taboo," Yan Hai exined.

    "Oh?"

    "In some way, he predicted this kid''s arrival," she continued. Wu Hong squinted her eyes. "What did he say?"

    "He said he reached the end of his destiny. He brought the world to the Age of Half-Step Transcendent but went about it incorrectly, thus cutting his path forward; destiny was no longer on his side."

    Yan Hai sighed, "He predicted someone else woulde along to properly finish what he started. He even predicted that this person would appear in the Eternal Ascension World and that there was a tiny chance they would appear in our n."

    "You think it''s him?"

    "All signs showed that he''s the one," Yan Hai nodded.

    "Why does it feel like he epted his fate too easily?" Wu Hong asked after a brief pause.

    "That''s what I said to him," Yan Hai said. "His response? Following the trend of the universe will make his life easier, so why not do it." A fierce light shed in her eyes. "Luckily, the person who inherited his legacy is from our n. Otherwise, we would have had a problem."

    Wu Hong nodded. "Alright, let''s not talk about this anymore. How is your injury?"

    "Better now that I''ve returned to the Empyrean Realm and my body is more powerful," Yan Hai replied. "I think I''ll enter a deep seclusion after the celebration. What about you?"

    "I can feel I''m very close to returning to the Paragon Realm," Wu Hong exined. "However, as you know, this part of the injury requires time and a lot of resources to grind it slowly."

    "We used to have ample time, but now¡­" Yan Hai looked in the distance. "Are you really not going to do anything about those people outside?"

    "Them invading might not be bad," Wu Hong replied. She knew two things would happen if these foreigners broke through this world''s defense. Firstly, Maitreya and Supreme Unity are forced to intervene and eliminate the threats. Second, they let things y out, and these people start rampaging into the world. If it was the second choice, she knew their primary target would be these parasites since they possessed most of the world''s resources.

    "How sad," Yan Hai sighed. "These people used to tremble at the near mention of our world. Now, even their scapegoats can put so much pressure on us."

    "Isn''t this how the world always operates? What goes up must go down." Their era was a gilded age, and now, they must return to the ground and start over if they want to wish the previous height or higher.

    "All this talk is making me depressed. I''ll go train," Yan Hai said, disappearing from the room. Wu Hong shook her head. She gazed in the distance before returning to her retreat.

    ¡­.

    "Sect master, I have good and bad news," Wang Qi said as soon as he returned.

    "Oh? Tell me the bad news first."

    "I think it would be wise for you to hear the good news first," Wang Qi stated, and before Wang Wei could answer, he continued. "The good news is we received gifts."

    "Gifts? As in plural?"

    "You''ll never guess what happened: the Ancestor was there, and she also sent something." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Ancestor? The Sword Empress?"

    "Yes." Wang Qi handed the items while exining what they were. Wang Wei''s eyes lit up after learning about the Peach Tree of Wisdom. With the power of his Bodhi Tree, his Dao Comprehension Speed will drastically increase; it would even be better if he could raise the Bodhi Tree''s rank.

    "Tell me in detail what happened?"

    "No problem." Wang Qi recounted everything he experienced from the moment hended in Origin Seal City. A ruthless light shed in Wang Wei''s eyes after hearing the Five-Feather Phoenix''s actions. Then, he immediately calmed down when he realized the phoenix was the one in trouble for making an enemy out of his future wife. Of course, he also took note of this disrespect; he''ll use it when it''s time to deal with her.

    Wang Wei listened attentively. His heart ached when he heard her say he was not her husband, but he had already expected this. Thankfully, the Ancestors support this marriage, a win in his book.

    "We already knew the Time Eater would be the most significant threat out of the eight. But for the Ancestors to say such a thing," Wang Wei muttered. He knew how powerful the intuition of swordsmen was, and for the Sword Empress, out of everyone to say that, he decided to raise Time Eater''s threat to a higher level.

    "Their conversation also reminded me not to have tunnel vision and focus on therger threat ¡ª Supreme Unity." Wang Wei knew he should not underestimate the parasites, or he would suffer horrendously. However, he also needed to keep in sight of the real enemy.

    Countless thoughts shed in his mind in a short period. Then, he focused on Wang Qi: "So, what is this bad news you''ve been avoiding?"

    "Well, the sect madam said you can have your first meeting during Xu Junyao''s celebration."

    "Are you serious?" Wang Wei asked with wide eyes.

    "Yes."

    "Shit," he swore.

    "So, I was right?" Wang Qi asked.

    "About what?"

    "About the fact you have a secret rtionship with a woman called Xu Junyao. I know she''s beautiful from what people are saying, but¨C"

    "You bastard," Wang Wei flicked his finger, releasing a small air shock that hit Wang Qi in his forehead. The thing had no power, but it was excruciating. "Don''t talk nonsense."

    "If¡­If I''m speaking nonsense¡­why did you react like that after hearing the news?" Wang Qi asked while in pain. "Sect master, I love and respect you wholeheartedly and would die for you. But I won''t help you cheat on the sect madam."

    "What a strange line to draw," Wang Wei said. "Anyway, why are you so adamant? Isn''t it normal for a man to have a harem of beauty? Shouldn''t a powerful and sessful man like me have a harem of 3000 beauties?"

    "Then, I would secretly despise you, sect master," Wang Qi replied. "How can someone im to love someone else but divide that love into many?"

    "So, you believe that someone cannot love more than one person?"

    "That''s right," Wang Qi nodded as he felt the pain disappear. "If you do, you don''t love yourpanion as much as you think or say. Or worse, you do love them, but you gave in to your lustful desire, and such a person does not deserve respect."

    "Your view on marriage and rtionship is too ck and white," Wang Wei shook his head. "However, I would love for you to meet Li Jun and say these words to his face. I''m sure Liling would love you."

    Wang Qi wanted to roll his eyes; he would never say these words to the Li n Patriarch. He only did so with Wang Wei because that''s the person he serves.

    "Sect master, don''t change the subject. What''s your rtionship with that woman?"

 Chapter 1218 The Path To 11th Evolution

    Chapter 1218 The Path To 11th Evolution

    "You only need to know there is a karmic bond between us, and I need to meet her to remove it," Wang Wei exined.

    "That''s it? Why do I feel you''re not telling me the whole truth?"

    "That''s all you need to know," Wang Wei stared at him, and Wang Qi gave up asking for more information. "Well, I believe you. I hope you don''t antagonize the sect madam for this woman during the celebration."

    Wang Wei waved his hand to dismiss him and left to his thoughts. His first meeting with the future wife might be disastrous if it happens at Xu Junyao''s celebration.

    ''Did she know about our connection?'' Logically speaking, this should not be possible. However, Wang Wei once theorized that his Wu Hong left memories for this one, meaning she might not know him more than she let on.

    ''If she does know, why do this? To test me? She should know how I feel about Xu Junyao. Is it to see if I''ve changed since she disappeared? See if I can resist the temptation of the most beautiful woman in the world?'' Wang Wei felt stressed and wanted to pull his hair.

    ''Wait, why am I stressing about this? I didn''t do anything wrong, and I had no ns with her. So what if all three of us meet? It won''t change what I want, so I should not be this overworked over anything.'' He exhaled to calm down. Now that he''d figured this out, he was more excited than worried since he got to see her after so long.

    Wang Wei smiled before heading to his cultivation room for a brief retreat. He activated the formations before summoning the Space Fiendgod Blood and studying it. He lost himself in the essence of this blood to find its mystery. After an unknown amount of time, he opened his eyes.

    "It seems Ancient Deste took inspiration from the Fiendgods for the higher levels of the [Ancient Deste Body Refining Scripture]," Wang Wei muttered. In this retreat, he figured out how to evolve his bloodline to the 11th evolution.

    Indestructible Empyreans'' cultivation focused on three aspects: strength increase, Dao Immunity, and Will-Body Fusion. The strength aspect is the primary cultivation focus, measured by the number of Heavens in the Adult Fiendgod Realm.

    Dao Immunity is what Wang Wei and a few talented body refiners achieved as they opened the Gate of Power ¡ª [Limit Indestructibility]. All Indestructible Empyreans must achieve a pseudo [Limit Indestructibility] by the time they reach the tenth Heaven to open the Gate of Flesh.

    Body refiners usually recreate the tribtions of the previous True Power Dao Realm on a muchrger scale to increase their immunity to whatever Daos their gate used to contain. Increasing their strength can passively increase their immunity, but long ago, when the Body Refining Path was in its infancy, the people felt it was insufficient. So, they began actively training these defensive capabilities, primarily by absorbing rare resources, and eventually created techniques to elerate the process.

    Sadly, Heaven and Earth restricted this path as a way to divide people into a strict hierarchy based on their foundation and achievements. For example, body refiners are limited by the number of tribtions they survive.

    The minimum requirement to open the gate was 1267, meaning such a body refiner can only increase the immunity to these 1267 Daos, and not anymore. People who survived the 3800 Dao Tribtions have a second chance at achieving true [Limit Indestructibility], but most failed the second attempt and can only condense a pseudo one.

    The third cultivation aspect of Indestructible Empyreans is the most important: the Will-Body Fusion. As the name implies, body refiners must increase their willpower before fusing it with their bodies. Once that process ispleted, they''ll meet the requirements to open the Gate of Flesh and acquire the ability that granted Inextinguishable Paragons their titles: Will Immortality.

    As long as an Inextinguishable Paragon''s willpower remained solid and unbroken, they could not be killed. In other words, once Wang Wei enters the Elder Fiendgod Realm, to kill him, someone must capture him and find a way to break his spirit and willpower so that he gives up on life, and that''s the only way to prevent him from reviving.

    Wang Wei closed his eyes to ess his bloodline seed. After analyzing the bloodline, he figured out a few things. Firstly, Adult Fiendgods'' primary attribute is not whatever Dao their Primordial Law is, but Primordial Chaos. All body refiners ¡ª no matter what technique or cultivation systems they used ¡ª will experience one event in their life before entering the first realm of the True Power Dao Realm ¡ª Sanctification of the Flesh.

    They must choose a concept or characteristic that will fuse with their blood, allowing them to revive from a drop of blood. Wang Wei became enlightened in the [Power of Nothingness], but Fiendgods chose Primordial Chaos, which granted them countless benefits that made any Body refiners envious.

    Due to their deep affinity and love for Primordial Chaos, they can temper their willpower by exposing their minds to the vastness of Primordial Chaos. At an even higher level, they can even confront the Will of Primordial Chaos to temper themselves, and the Will will notsh out and eliminate them. On the contrary, it will help and guide them.

    Fiendgods can passively absorb the power of Primordial Chaos to increase their strength. That''s why they only need to grow, and their strength will naturally increase. The only thing they have to work for is fusing their Willpower with their bodies. But even then, the Will of Primordial Chaos will provide them some assistance if needed.

    Wang Wei started to change his bloodline to imitate the essence of Fiendgods. These lucky bastards have Primordial Chaos, but he has the concept of [Nothingness]. In the process, his spirit found himself in a space he could not describe, as it embodied the idea of nothing. He felt himself being slowly assimted into this space in a process called returning to nothingness.

    Wang Wei resisted, and as expected, this effort proved to be an excellent way to temper his willpower. After all, nothingness was a taboo Dao for a reason.

    ''If I can use this ce as a Willpower Training Method, it should affect my current self.'' Wang Wei''s willpower was beyond his realm, but that did not stop him from exercising it. The tribtions in the True Power Dao Realm are based on a person''s Willpower, allowing him to make drastic improvements over the years. However, Wang Wei had now reached the point where he needed a way to actively temper his willpower, as this would save him a lot of time and effort after opening the Gate of Flesh.

    Wang Wei took out his ancestors'' scripture and started to learn from his method of using a physical manifestation of Heaven and Earth to temper the body and willpower. Now, he only needed to change Heaven and Earth to the concept of [nothingness].

    Once he created the prototype of this technique, he fused it with his Bloodline Source. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ''Three birds with one stone,'' Wang Wei smiled. The physical manifestation of [Nothingness] granted him another ability of Fiendgod ¡ª absorbing its power to increase his strength. More importantly, this technique was excellent for his path of using nothingness to achieve Taboo Realm.

    Wang Wei''s next step was to siphon a significant amount of nothingness energy from his bloodline and condensing another wheel in his Sea of Consciousness. The process did not take long, and this Nothingness Wheel was as small as a chicken egg, but Wang Wei smiled brightly. The [Nothingness Wheel] will be the key to his achievement of the Taboo Realm.

    The idea is his body may have a limit to the amount of power it can contain before it is assimted, but the wheel ¡ª a foreign object linked to his soul ¡ª does not. Once the wheel reaches a certain level, Wang Wei can use it to break the limits on him.

    ''Now is not the time,'' Wang Weimented as he saw the small wheel. He prepared for an extended retreat that mayst yuan epochs sometime after Xu Junyao''s celebration. During that time, he can try his n to elerate the growth of the Nothingness Wheel.

    He shifted his focus to his bloodline. ''Not everyone from the n will be able to face [Nothingness], so their bloodline must contain the ability to manifest whatever characteristics they''ve chosen.''

    Wang Wei frowned. He hadn''t developed this ability to modify and make it so universal. ''Then, there is their advantage of the Primordial Chaos Will. Do I need to recreate that? I could leave my willpower in the bloodline to serve the same purpose, but I don''t want these guys to rely too much on their bloodline. Yes, it''s better if they don''t have to rely on any help.''

    These people''s bloodline was already potent enough; they did not need any more advantage. The human race became one of the most powerful races in the Chaos Universe because of their spirit of hard work. They were born weak, so they work a hundred times harder to reach the top.

    Meanwhile, top Innate races like Fiendgods require Heaven''s help to bnce races like humans to prevent them from outshining them.

    Wang Wei moved on after making a decision. ''Lastly, I need my bloodline ability to be passive.'' Once that happens, he must survive an Immemorial Tribtion, and his bloodline willplete thest step to achieve the 11th revolution. Wang Wei exhaled, stood up, and left the cultivation room.

 Chapter 1219 New Leader

    Chapter 1219 New Leader

    "30,000 years passed?" Wang Wei muttered. "I wonder how much time has passed in the lower dimension?" His theory was correct. The time difference between the upper and lower dimensions drastically changed as soon as he ascended. As such, he would not be surprised if less than a week had passed in the lower dimension.

    Wang Wei did not focus too much on this and closed his eyes to ess the Changing Fate Hall. He first checked the Mission Hall records and nodded in satisfaction after seeing the number of missionspleted in this short period.

    ''It seems these mortals were motivated,'' Wang Wei nodded. Many people have exchanged a Heaven Will, meaning his guards did not disappoint him a second time.

    ''The casualty is a little high,'' Wang Wei noticed next. Many people died during missions, including from being captured and the restrictions he ced on their souls activating.

    ''It won''t be long before I need a second round of recruitment,'' he summarized before checking on the news gathered. With so many people selling information and the newly trained Fate Shadow Guard, he now had a decent spywork. It was far from good, or even at the level of unparalleled in the lower dimension, but it was decent ¡ª especially considering how long they started.

    There were many pieces of news or information that Wang Wei found vital, so he reviewed all of them. Firstly, the guards did an excellent job of slowly killing the people who rejected his offer. They made most of them look like idents or the result of disputes with other loose cultivators. More importantly, no one has suspected anything so far ¡ª including the people who checked on these individuals to see if Wang Wei was telling the truth.

    Wang Wei nodded in praise at the result before continuing to sip through all this data.

    ''Hmm? Is that where Zhen Biyu is?'' Wang Wei held a piece of paper with a pondering look. He put it aside before continuing his work. His eyes finally focused on a piece of news from the Lawless Zone.

    This ce was usually a ce for people to hide from the world, but one of the members identally discovered a merchant running away from the Lawless Zone. Out of curiosity, they saved him and brought the merchant to this ce, and the Fate Shadow Guard protected them because the information was valuable.

    ''Why is there no detailed information about the Lawless Zone?'' His men should have interrogated the merchant and learned more about that ce. Wang Wei searched for the answer and soon found it. The merchant was an unlucky individual. He went to the Lawless Zone to work at the Azure Sky Pavilion, and he wasn''t there for a week when he identally learned something he should not have and had to run away while being hunted.

    ''It''s unfortunate, but I guess I can get detailed information once I''m there,'' Wang Wei thought before finishing his duty. He opened his eyes in his room and summoned two people, with Wang Qi being the first. As he waited, he checked the status of the Dao Burial Ground after absorbing more than four Ascending Treasure Qi.

    ''It won''t be long before it reaches a peak Supreme Innate Treasure,'' Wang Wei thought. After knowing this, he hoped his meeting with Xi Shangyan would be productive. Wang Wei focused in the distance as he noticed a few familiar faces.

    "Sect master."

    "Anything significant happened during my absence?" His gaze shifted.

    "Nothing extraordinary except the fact that the world has be quiet because of how much these people are searching for you," Wang Qi replied. "Even the Rebellion had reduced their activities due to the high security in all these parasites'' territory."

    Wang Wei nodded. It was indeed wise not to antagonize these people in the current state. One of the reasons Wang Wei chose to hide himself is because he feared his presence might force one of them to return from the frontline.

    "One more thing," Wang Qi added. "You must prepare a gift for Xu Junyao''s celebration and fight for an attending spot."

    "I understand the gift, but what''s with the attending spot?"

    "From what I gathered, everyone is wee to this celebration, but if you want to be in the room present with her, you must have a VIP card, and there are three ways to get one: personal invitation, a battle ring to disy your strength, andstly, spendvishly to receive one."

    "I see," Wang Wei nodded. "However, there is no need to fight for one. I''ll contact Xiao Tiandi; he should provide one."

    "Given your history, will he?"

    "I can be very persuasive," Wang Wei replied, making Wang Qi secretly pray for Xiao Tiandi. "Alright. You can leave." However, Wang Qi did not leave. "Is there something else?"

    "There is, but I don''t know if I''m being too cautious or if there is something wrong," Wang Qi said. "Tell me, and I''ll decide."

    "It''s like this. I contacted the ascending Emperors and Immortals without connection or association with a powerful lineage to see if they would work for us, and many epted the offer. However, I haven''t found the Demon Suppressing Emperor," Wang Qi revealed. "During the process, I learned that many of these people were captured to get information from you, and I fear the same might have happened to her. Of course, there is also a chance she found an excellent hiding ce."

    Wang Wei''s eyes turned all gray as he checked on her. He soon frowned before summoning his Baxian Turtle Shell. "No, something did happen to her. Her fate is odd ¡ª it''s a perfect bnce."

    "What does that mean?"

    "It means things could go exceptionally well for her or extremely bad ¡ª there is no in-between."

    "Can you tell where she is?"

    "Unfortunately, no."

    "Only Paragon and above power can block your divination. Does that mean she''s really captured by these people?" Wang Qi asked.

    "It looks like this. Luckily, it seems she has a hope of turning things around," Wang Weimented. "Forget her for now. If we have the chance, we''ll free her." Hong Wa is a Human and Heavenly Emperor, meaning she has a lot of potential, and Wang Wei does not want to give up such a talent.

    "Come in," Wang Wei said out loud, and a shadow appeared before him, kneeling on one leg. "Red Mask Fate at your disposal, master."

    "So, you''re the new head of my guard," Wang Weimented. As expected, the former elder of the Mask n proved her talent and was now in charge of the Fate Shadow Guards. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Thank you, master, for this opportunity," she replied.

    "No need to thank him. The Shadow Guard''s ranking system is a meritocracy, and you have your positions because you''re capable," Wang Wei answered. "However, you should have heard of your predecessors and how capable she was. Do you think you can fill in her shoes?"

    "I do."

    "I like your confidence. I don''t have time now, but I''ll use the Lord Shadow Technique on you once I settle everything."

    Red Mask Fate was surprised. She had heard of this technique but did not think she had a chance since her predecessors and the person who inherited the position had already used it. Of course, she did not know that Wang Wei received the upgraded version of that technique from the sect. The Shadow Ruler Emperor''s new scripture allowed for 4 Shadows in the Emperor Realm, 2 in the Empyrean Realm, and 1 in the Paragon Realm. Although Wang Wei only had ess to the Empyrean Part, he was more than satisfied since he could create two individuals that could borrow all his strength. The sect even gave him the rare resources to create these unique shadows.

    "Report the situation to me," Wang Wei ordered. Although he had deduced most of it from the Changing Fate Hall''s situation, he still needed to hear the nitty gritty from Red Mask Fate. And that''s precisely what she did, and Wang Wei listened attentively.

    "You did an excellent job," Wang Wei praised. "I hope you keep up the good work." He ordered a few things before dismissing her.

    "She''s a talent," Wang Qi said.

    "True, but how much of a talent is yet to be seen." Wang Wei could tell Red Mask Fate was talented, but her current sess was primarily the result of the fact she''s from the upper dimension and did not have to experience the adaptation period. This fact makes her the best candidate he has for this leadership role of his guard, but he''ll know if she''s genuinely talented once they face obstacles and she has to improvise. Only then will her position truly be secure.

    Wang Wei summoned a talisman with stars engraved on them from his unique space. He activated it to contact Xi Shangyan, and less than 5 minutester, she replied with a coordinate for a meeting. Wang Wei squinted his eyes because the meeting ce was somewhere in the Source Qi Space.

 Chapter 1220 Betrayal

    Chapter 1220 Betrayal

    {AN: Myriad Sect Alliance is changed to Grand Sect Alliance to differentiate with the Myriad n Union.)

    ----

    Wang Wei made some preparations before entering the Source Qi Space. The talisman became a guide simr to his ability, leading him to the meeting''s destination. He found himself facing a vast ocean that was the purest of blue. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ''Immortal Qi? This ce is so valuable.'' The energy in this ocean was enough to cultivate more than 150 Immortal Venerables or more than 5 Immortal Sovereigns.

    ''What a meeting ce,'' hemented with squinting eyes. He nced in the distance. There was a small pavilion at the center of the ocean with two people waiting with already brewed tea that he could smell from such a distance.

    Wang Wei flew over and slowlynded. He first nced at Xi Shangyan, and his first thought was how beautiful she was. She had on a blue hanfu with star symbols that illuminated her presence when looked at the right angle.

    ''She stopped reducing her aura and beauty,'' Wang Weimented. Xi Shangyan''s beauty was on par with Xu Shi, if not better. However, her reputation in the lower dimension paledpared to Xu Shi because she actively lowered her aura and beauty.

    Wang Wei nced at the second person. It was a middle-aged man. He looked ordinarypared to Xi Shangyan, but in the depth of his eyes, there was a light more brilliant than any star.

    "This is our Celestial n Patriarch, the Cosmic Earth Empyrean," Xi Shangyan introduced.

    "You can call me Xi Xing," the Celestial Patriarch introduced himself by cupping his hands. Wang Wei returned the salute.

    ''This man is the first Evesting Empyrean I''ve met,'' Wang Wei thought. ''He should not be a simple character.'' it was terrible to be an Evesting in this era. Being an Empyrean, especially the one closest to the Paragon Realm, would get someone on a watchlist. However, Evestings is on another level.

    They must survive countless plots and assassinations, and sometimes, the parasites will use any excuse to eliminate them directly. The fact that the Celestial Patriarch survived for so long proved his ability.

    After an introduction, the three sat together, and the patriarch served tea. "I heard about all your exploits from Yan''er, but seeing in person is something else."

    The Celestial Patriarch''s cultivation was 85% Grand Dao Source, and with his boosts, he had no problem-fighting peak Empyreans. However, as soon as heid eyes on Wang Wei, he felt a warning from his intuition.

    "How old are you, if you don''t mind me asking?"

    "Very young," Wang Wei replied, making Xi Xing sighed. "The saying is right: true genius only appears in times of chaos." He could barely ept an ascendee to be an Empyrean already, but for thetter to have such strength. ''I guess he''s the chosen one for a reason.''

    "Patriarch," Xi Shangyan stated while motioning her head.

    "Oh, where is my head," Xi Xing said. "This ocean is a meeting gift."

    "How generous," Wang Wei praised before sipping his tea. He felt a hot feeling rushing through his body and slowly nourishing it. "Good tea," hemented. This tea would have benefited him immensely if he were in the 0 or first Heaven. However, the effect was still applicable to him on a smaller scale.

    "Maybe a little too generous."

    "We wanted to start this meeting on a good note," Xi Xing replied.

    "That''s good to hear."

    "Yan''er told me you like to do things directly, so let''s do that," Xi Xing stated. "Have youe to garner our support?"

    "That''s correct."

    "We intended to support you from the beginning ¡ª hence this gift and why we sent one of our most talented members to make contact," Xi Xing continued. "However, we also want to benefit from this ordeal. So, to be straightforward, what can we get from you?"

    Wang Wei put his teacup on the table. "Before I answer, let me ask: Who decided to serve the Five-Feather Phoenix? Was it your n''s personal decision or one from the Myriad n Union?"

    "Why does that matter?"

    "It seems it was your decision," Wang Wei deduced. "Your intention was probably to turn on her and be one of the parasites and rise to a level on par with the union by using the world''s resources. Unfortunately, your view of the situation was wrong. The suns only needed watchdogs, meaning there was no room for you to have a sessful rebellion ¡ª no room to climb thedder.

    "Now, your only choice is to take down the parasites and convince the union that you did not betray them. Your n from the start was to take down the enemy from the inside. Tell me if I''m missing something?"

    Xi Xing was silent, so he sipped his tea. "I was warned of your wisdom." He smiled wryly while shaking his head. "Let''s say you''re right. This does not change anything. We can fight these parasites by ourselves. We don''t have to rely on you just because you have destiny on your side."

    Wang Wei agreed. Working with him will only legitimize the Celestial Race''s "n" to take down the parasites from within, thus increasing their chances of convincing the union.

    "You must work with me because I can guarantee the union will not treat you as traitors. Even better, I guarantee they will praise and reward you for your actions."

    "Those are bold words," Xi Xing said with squinted eyes. "But how exactly will you do that?"

    "Don''t you remember who one of the three Primal Paragons of the Union is?"

    "The Heaven Opening Paragon ¡ª Wang Guo."

    "Yes, one of my ancestors."

    "Wasn''t the Wang n divided? I don''t see how you can influence him?"

    "Our rtionship is closer than you think," Wang Wei said. "However, we know the bacsh that would ur if the world knew how close or united we were."

    "Indeed, no one wants a truly united Wang n," Xi Xingmented. He had to admit, this proposition was alluring. As long as one of the Primal Paragons spoke, the others would have no choice but to give him face, and that would solve all of the Celestial Race''s problems.

    "Are you sure your words are so valuable?" Xi Xing asked.

    "What do you think is my most valuable aspect?" Wang Wei asked instead of answering. "Do you think it''s my destiny? No, that''s worthless in the eyes of many people. My greatest asset is my talent and the fact that I can be considered a Primal Paragon Seed. Can you imagine how much the Dao Opening Sect and my ancestors value me? As long as I say something, they will listen and value my opinion."

    ''Indeed,'' Xi Xing thought. He focused so much on this man''s destiny that he overlooked his greatest value ¡ª his talent. Very few people can receive the title or position of a Primal Paragon Seed, and are all supremely talented individuals. Xi Xing had to admit that Wang Wei''s talent trumped all the seeds he''s read about in records.

    "I have to say ¡ª I''m convinced," Xi Xing stated. "The Celestial Race will be more than happy to ally with you. However, are you interested in establishing deeper bonds through marriage?" He motioned to Xi Shangyan.

    "Yan''er is our n''s most beautiful woman, and she has unparalleled talent. Usually, such a woman would be the core of our n, but for you, we''re willing to make an exception."

    Wang Wei looked at the calm Xi Shangyan. By her demeanor, it appeared she knew of this before and was prepared.

    "As appealing as your offer is, I have to decline. My heart belongs to one woman."

    Xi Xing gritted his teeth. "We don''t mind if she''s not the main wife as long as you promise to treat her fairly."

    "The answer is still the same."

    Xu Xing looked at his clear eyes and knew this man would not budge. "It''s a shame," he sighed. "Let''s discuss the terms of the alliance." They spent the next few hours discussing the nitty gritty beforeing to an agreement, which primarily involved resources and manpower.

    The Celestial Race will send powerhouses for certain battles or missions once Wang Wei requests them. Secondly, they will provide him with unique Qis to help him build his power, but there is a limit; however, Wang Wei will have priority in buying them.

    Wang Wei convinced them to donate the Treasure King Qi, which can evolve a Supreme Innate Treasure into a Supreme Chaos Treasure. However, he needed to negotiate and buy rank 12 Qi since the n had a small quantity and wanted to rebuild their powers.

    After signing the agreement, Wang Wei took this ocean of Immortal Qi away, leaving the two alone.

    "Once again, I apologize," Xi Xing stated. "I know someone of your talent should have the power to choose your Dao Companion, but we had to risk it for such a talent."

 Chapter 1221 Blank Check

    Chapter 1221 nk Check

    Wang Wei was in deep thought after returning home. He had technically written an empty check for the Celestial Race. His rtionship with the Heaven Opening Emperor was not so close. He now knew the man wasn''t as bad as history, or he believed him to be, but that was the extent of their rtionship ormunication.

    His promise relied entirely on his talent/prospect (as he told the patriarch), his ancestors'' words or power, and his interest in taking the Celestial Race in case the Heaven Opening Paragon proved stubborn. ''Plus, maybe I should start thinking about reuniting the Wang n,'' Wang Wei thought. However, this would not be simple. ording to the book Wu Hong left for him, the official most powerful faction during the Golden Era was the Grand Sect Alliance with 5 Primal Paragons.

    These bastards would never allow for the Wang n reunion since that would mean the Dao Opening Sect catching up to them. Additionally, the Myriad n Union would lose one Primal Paragon, so they would also fight tooth and nail to prevent this union.

    The other factions may also be dragged. For example, Wu Hong''s Origin Seal Continent was one of the [Thirteen Overlords] and an ally of the Dao Opening Sect. Their presence ¡ª which contains 2 Primal Paragons ¡ª could shift the bnce. However, the [Skill-Dao Association], another overlord with all the Profession Dao, had a rocky rtionship with the Origin Seal Continent, and they might intervene to counter Wu Hong. They also have 2 Primal Paragons.

    ''And I''m not even considering the other factions that will secretly intervene and ensure the Dao Opening Sect does not get stronger and break the bnce,'' Wang Wei summarized. ''However, this is not the Golden Era ¡ª the bnce is already broken, with Taoism and Buddhism now being the most powerful factions of the original [13 Overlords].''

    In the uing era, Primal Paragons will no longer determine the standing of a faction or lineage¡ªtranscendents will.

    ''So, as long as I can be the third Half-Step Transcendence of the Eternal Ascension World, no one can stop the Wang n''s reunification,'' Wang Wei thought with a smile.

    ''Although this n is far away, I cany out the foundation now by establishing a good rtionship with the Heaven Opening Emperor: get to know what kind of person he is.''

    Wang Wei teleported to an isted mountain and created a cave. After establishing all the necessary protections, he drew a summoning ceremony on the ground. He activated it by dropping his blood and muttering the Heaven Opening Emperor''s name and title. Wang Wei had to wait a while before getting an answer, but soon enough, the summoning circle shone, and a muscr elderly man appeared at the center.

    "Ancestor," Wang Wei bowed politely.

    "It''s you?" Wang Guo scrutinized Wang Wei. "Why are you suddenly so polite and sincere?"

    "Isn''t this the normal attitude of a descendant facing their ancestors?" Wang Wei replied, greatly puzzled. His tone hinted that it was the greatest travesty for his ancestors to have such a terrible opinion of him.

    "Thest time we met, you were polite, but that was only on the surface. You were on guard against and even had a hidden disdain," Wang Guo stated.

    ''These old monsters are really keen,'' Wang Weiined to himself. "You can''t me me, ancestor. I had a lot of misinformation about you. After our discussions, I researched your life more closely and learned how our family''s recorded history wronged you."

    Wang Guo looked him in the eyes. ''This brat wants something or is nning something ¡ª maybe both.'' He smiled internally. ''He is like Qiyuan, especially with his weird destiny. Maybe it''s not such a bad idea to have a rtionship with him.''

    "Brat, I''ve lived too long, and one of the side-effects is that I''ve grown to despise people who spoke like politicians with flower tongues, speaking in a roundabout way and never getting to the point. So, state your intention directly."

    Wang Wei sighed internally. ''I guess being direct is another trait of the Wang n.''

    "Fine, but I''d like to point out that I wasn''t lying about researching your life and getting a new perspective," Wang Wei stated before exining the entire situation with the Celestial Race. "So, Ancestor, are you going to give this descendant a little bit of face?"

    "No problem."

    "Really? So simple?"

    "Even if you didn''t say anything, we wouldn''t annihte them or something for their betrayal," Wang Guo exined.

    "Why?"

    "The Celestial Race is the primary reason our union has thergest number of tier 10 and 11 cultivators among all the overlords and the highest number of Insurgents. They are more valuable than they realize."

    "Indeed. Their ability to safely navigate the Source Qi Space makes them crucial to building middle-level officers." Although Paragons and above are usually the determining factors in battles between lineages, when their strength is rtive, the deciding factors are the number of Emperors, Empyreans, Insurgents, and immortals from the other paths.

    "Are you sure the other two families won''t give you much trouble?" Wang Wei asked. "Even if they would not eliminate the Celestial Race, this was a perfect opportunity to weaken and ultimately control them using their treason as an excuse. Your interference will prevent that."

    "You don''t have to worry about that," Wang Guo replied. He knew how to get them to agree. The Ye n is the only non-human amongst the three, which makes them wary of the Wang and Xiao n. As long as Wang Guo approaches them, they will ept his offer, as they''ll see this as an opportunity to weaken the bond between the Wang and Xiao n. Of course, Wang Guo will only see them if the Xiao n does not want to give him face.

    "Okay, now is my time to be direct," Wang Wei stated. "Your unteral cooperation is suspicious." Even the political implications behind Wang Guo''s actions cannot wholly exin why he agreed so readily.

    Wang Guo chuckled. "You can think of it as a way for me to repay you."

    "Repay me? For what?"

    "For the Human Fiendgod Bloodline," Wang Guo revealed. "It is an excellent way to push the Wang n''s bloodline to another level.''

    ''Another bastard that stole my idea, and this time, without me even knowing,'' Wang Wei thought while sighing. ''I guess I should be d it remains in the family.''

    "I guess that makes sense."

    "Is there anything else?"

    "Huh, no, but we can have tea if you want."

    "I''m a dead man; where can I enjoy tea? Plus, I hate tea,

    Wang Guo stated. "Since there is nothing more, I''m leaving. Here." He raised his hand to condense a ne with a blood-red crystal.

    "What''s this?"

    "It''s to hide your bloodline fluctuation," Wang Guo exined. "We don''t want others to notice its uniqueness and have ideas. As far as these people are concerned, they only need to know our Wang n''s bloodline is unique ¡ª nothing more." Although he knew not everyone had the knowledge, capabilities, and luck to elevate their bloodline to be on par with Fiendgods, Wang Guo did not even want these people even to have the thought.

    Wang Wei''s lips twitched. The bastard stole his idea and wanted to protect him from others stealing. Wang Wei took the ne while secretlyining. He wished the patent system he created in the lower dimension would apply to the upper dimension. No, he wanted it to be even more strict.

    "Thank you, Ancestor," Wang Wei said as he put the ne on. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "You''re wee, and clean this mess up as soon as possible," Wang Guo added. "Being dead is not a fun experience."

    "I will."

    After the Heaven Opening Emperor''s limbo projection disappeared, Wang Wei eliminated all traces of his presence in the mountain before returning home. He removed the ne and temporarily unsealed his soul to ess most of its power. He scanned the ne to its subatomic particle but found nothing wrong.

    "Wang Qi," he summoned.

    "Sect master."

    "Take this ne and ask her if something is wrong."

    Wang Qi held the ne and observed it briefly. "Sect master, do you want me to ask the sect madam for amunication talisman?" He did not mind being the intermediary between those two love birds, but he also felt it might be time for them to startmunicating directly now that they were in the same ce and not separated by dimensions.

    "No need," Wang Wei replied. "We can establishmunication after meeting during the celebration."

    "If you say so," Wang Qi left and returned a few hourster. "The sect madam said there is nothing wrong with the ne. Its purpose is to hide bloodline, and whoever created it has an extreme understanding of gics. However, she added her own seal to reassure you."

    "That''s good to hear," Wang Wei nodded. He observed the thing and sensed a potent seal. Then, without hesitation, he absorbed the ne''s crystal into his Bloodline Source, sharing this protection with all members of the Wang, Yan, and Li n.

 Chapter 1222 Betrayal???

    Chapter 1222 Betrayal???

    "For now, I''ll hide it, but in the future, we''ll need protection from people who actively tried to research our bloodline," Wang Wei muttered. Now that he no longer had to worry about the Celestial Race, he focused on his next task.

    "From now on, you''ll be in charge of our exchange with the Celestial Race."

    "Hmm, sect master, I''m a little spread thin. I need more people, especially talents," Wang Qi quickly said. Although he was d the sect master believed in himself to give him so much power, he also wanted to do his job correctly.

    Wang Wei suddenly remembered someone. "Go find the Brilliant Smile Emperor and have him join our cause." Wang Wei condensed a guiding talisman connected to thetter''s fate.

    "Onest thing," Wang Wei said. He raised his hand to create a new dimension to house the ocean of Immortal Qi he received as a gift. "Use this ce to increase your cultivation once everything temporarily calms down."

    "I will."

    Wang Qi left, and Wang Wei followed soon. He teleported near the corner of Taoism''s territory before changing his clothes, hair, and demeanor to that of a Taoist Priest. He used his Yin-Yang Dao to entuate the Taoist vibe he wanted to portray.

    For the next few days, Wang Wei traveled in this territory, observing and listening. Nothing happened to him, which was good and bad news. The bad news is Supreme Unity''sck of action ¡ª despite gallivanting in his territory ¡ª made him wary. The good news is he may not have to worry too much when dealing with Taoism and Seven Cauldron.

    Wang Wei activated his Soul Network and locked on the soul he wanted, which was located in the Peaceful Heart Temple, a ce of solitude and exile for many priests. He did not immediately interact with it but observed the surroundings. ''As expected, it''s an ambush.'' He summoned the soul to the fog space.

    Zhen Biyu looked confused. She was meditating when a powerful force pulled her primary soul into this ce. Her resistance was futile. She looked at the person before her: "I knew you could meet me without anyone noticing."

    "I guess I don''t have to worry about which side you''re on," Wang Weimented.

    "I resent the fact you think I''m this kind of person," Zhen Biyu replied.

    "Tell me what happened to you," Wang Wei changed the environment into two cushions facing each other.

    "After I ascended, I started doing missions for the Rebellion to understand the situation and gather resources," Zhen Biyu exined. "I used the talisman you gave me to track Emperor Five Heart and eliminate her." She had a bright smile while mentioning this. Without that obstacle, her state of mind reached a higher level, and she perfected her Dao Heart. These achievements made her more joyful, and her cultivation speed increased significantly.

    "Then, two people from the Five Element Bnce Pce came to see me. They asked me why I didn''t return to the sect, and I told them I had personal matters to attend to. They wanted me to return immediately, and one of them was even rude about it. Luckily, I had prepared for this.

    "I told the Rebellion of my background, and they suggested I be a double spy, so they gave me something called a False Mind Pill, which would allow me to hide my thoughts and lie to an Empyrean. They even help me clean up my aura."

    Wang Wei nodded as he understood what she meant. Zhen Biyu proved the Dao in the upper dimension, and with the proper method or person, it''s possible to determine this fact from her aura.

    "I told them about you," Zhen Biyu continued. "I didn''t tell him any important information, but enough for them to have some understanding of your personality and capability. It was the only way to get their trust."

    "Don''t worry. I understand," Wang Wei reassured.

    Zhen Biyu sighed in relief. "I''ll hand over Emperor Five Heart''s artifact to you."

    "No need. This thing has no destiny with me, so you can keep it. You can repay your debtter on with something else?"

    "Are you sure? I''vee to learn that this thing is valuable."

    "Oh? How valuable?"

    "It''s a Supreme Chaos Treasure Embryo," Zhen Biyu exined. "Although its power is only on par with a Chaos Treasure now, as long as you provide it with enough resources, it can grow to such heights. Moreover, you don''t have to feed it unique resources, just a certain quantity, and it will condense into shape."

    "That''s indeed valuable."

    "So, have you changed your mind?"

    "Not at all," Wang Wei replied calmly.

    "Your personality is indeed odd."

    "What makes you say so?"

    "You''re obviously greedy, but you can also give up on such a rare item without hesitation."

    "What can I say? I''m an enigma," Wang Wei shrugged. This artifact had a simr effect as the Dao Burial Ground, so there was no point in having it now. Additionally, his intuition told him the best use of it was with her.

    "Tell me about your sect''s situation or Taoism in general."

    "Heavily divided," Zhen Biyu answered. "A small and new faction supported by the Supreme Ruler and Seven Cauldron ruled the sect, while the majority faction ¡ª which originated from ancient times ¡ª is very dissatisfied with the current situation.

    "I haven''t figured out exactly why the old faction is unhappy, but my deduction is something to do with the restrictions that there can be no Paragons born in the world. And from what I gathered, most other Taoist lineages are simr to ours."

    Wang Wei pondered. He could deduce the source of these people''s dissatisfaction. Supreme Unity and Maitreya killed all their previous Paragons and prevented them from reviving or creating more. Additionally, the resources they used to control were not drastically reduced and were in the hands of Seven Cauldron. It would be weird if these factions were not dissatisfied.

    "Why are you in this ce?" Wang Wei asked.

    "It was a big deal after you ascended, so I approached the sect and said I owe you karma, and there is a chance you may contact me. They agreed to this ambush operation, but I just wanted an opportunity to contact the outside world."

    "You have something you want me to pass to the Rebellion?"

    "Yes, I''ve gathered valuable information, and unfortunately, I still have a debt to pay them for the Heaven Will," Zhen Biyu exined. "You can read it before passing it on." Her soul condensed a talisman, and Wang Wei took it.

    "You don''t have to worry about them. I''ll pay your contract, so from now on, you report directly to me," Wang Wei said.

    "That''s fine." Zhen Biyu would rather deal with Wang Wei than the Rebellion because he knew what kind of person thetter was. However, the Rebellion was an assembly of all types of individuals, many with different ideals and goals from their primary cause.

    "If you want to contact me, leave the sect to an area not covered by a Paragon Formation, and I can reach you anytime and anywhere," Wang Wei added. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "I understand."

    "I''ll give you a parting gift." Wang Wei condensed his Soul Network Ability into a seed that manifested as a lotus flower on his palm. He essed his Paragon Soul temporarily to bless the lotus and did the same with the sect''s Void Rushing Talisman. Finally, he fused the lotus with Zhen Biyu''s soul.

    "If your identity is detected, activate this ability, which should take your soul away even from a Paragon Formation. However, you must be quick and decisive. This thing might work on a formation in passive mode, but once someone takes control of it, you''re screwed."

    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine." Zhen Biyu was confident she would not be caught. The False Mind Pill mutated after she used it due to her two personalities or souls, granting her a new ability to hide her thoughts and memories in an undetectableyer in her Sea of Consciousness. She was even confident about lying to Seven Cauldron''s face.

    "It''s good to be confident, but don''t be cocky," Wang Wei warned.

    "I know." Her personality was usually calm and patient, so she would not do anything unnecessary or stupid despite her confidence. Wang Wei waved his hand to teleport a small pile of second-rank Dao Sources.

    "This should be enough to turn your artifact into a peak Supreme Innate Treasure, but be careful that your sect doesn''t force you to hand it over."

    "I won''t let them," Zhen Biyu nodded with determination. She was more confident with her mission as a double-spy with the artifact once this thing evolved to the next level. And if she could somehow get the resources for a second evolution, that would be ideal.

    "That''s good to hear."

    "However, I''m now more indebted to you."

    "I''m sure one day, I''ll need you to return the favor," Wang Wei stated. "Now, let''s put on a little show to increase these people''s trust in you."

 Chapter 1223 The Lawless Zone

    Chapter 1223 The Lawless Zone

    Zhen Biyu opened her eyes, and Wang Wei''s projection manifested before them. They nced at each other briefly before Wang Wei started speaking.

    "I''m d to see you too, but I''m not here for pleasantries. Do you remember the favor you owe me? Well, I''m here to ¡ª" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Bang!

    The space around him trembled, and everything turned ck and white. He immediately noticed someone teleported the room to another space. Wang Wei raised his head to see a Yin-Yang Formation above his head, and his expression turned ugly.

    "You betrayed me?"

    "Tchh, this guy is the destined one?" said an annoying and arrogant voice. "Fate is blind to choose such a stupid person."

    "We are all humans and make mistakes," said a calm and peaceful voice. "There is no need to judge something for something uncontroble."

    Two people entered the room, followed by a hundred more behind them. The arrogant voice was a young man with short red hair, permanent smoke, and an overall punchable face. The other was a middle-aged man in a blue Taoist robe and a blindfold. It appeared he was cultivating a technique that required him to block his sight.

    Wang Wei observed these two with an angered face. ''Two Empyreans and their cultivation are both 85%. 20 Emperors, ranging from 15% to 69%, and many other path cultivators.''

    The red-haired young man spit on the floor. "I''ll judge if I want to, and this guy is useless. At least his face is handsome ¡ª he has that going for him. Unfortunately, I hate pretty boys the most, so your life will be hell once I get my hands on you."

    Wang Wei ignored him and looked at Zhen Biyu with fiery eyes. "No one has ever betrayed me and gotten away with it. Mark my word ¡ª you''ll regret this."

    "Stupid bastard," he yelled before punching forward, releasing a maelstrom of red me. However, his attack was useless as Wang Wei''s body rapidly disappeared. "A projection? How is that possible?"

    "Remarkable," the blind priest remarked. "My Hollow Eyes could not detect it was a projection."

    "Damn it. Scatter around and search for his original body; it might be close," the red-haired youth yelled, and all his men followed orders. He also flew away, using all detecting means he knew to scan the surrounding territories. In a short period, the team covered an area about a hundred thousand times more extensive than the lower dimension, but they did not find Wang Wei.

    "Fuck, this is all your fault," the red-hair yelled, pointing at Zhen Biyu.

    "He bypassed your surveince, and I had to call you secretly, but it''s fault ¡ª that makes sense," she replied straight-faced.

    "Are you trying to be snarky with me?" The red hair released his powerful aura, trying to suppress her.

    "Enough!" The priest stopped hispanion''s actions. ''This bastard knows Zhen Biyu is a rare talent sawed by both factions, but he does something stupid like this. What if he pushes her to those old antiques?''

    He cupped his hands to Zhen Biyu. "I apologize on his behalf. This is our mistake and our mistake alone." The blind priest sensed his partner was about to say something stupid again, and he gave him a deep re, sending chills down his spine. Despite their simr cultivation realm, the red-haired youth knew he was weaker than thetter.

    "It''s fine," Zhen Biyu. "Let''s return to the sect and report the situation." She then pretended to pause before saying: "Let''s go slow."

    "Is there a reason?"

    "Wang Wei is a vindictive person, and he refuses to suffer any losses. He might attack us on our way back."

    "Is that so? Then, we will do as you say."

    Soul Network Space:

    "She''s quite good at this job," Wang Wei stated as he watched everything from the shadows. He condensed one of his Spirit Particles into a clone and sent it to harass this group during their return.

    He then reviewed the information Zhen Biyu gathered before sending it to his guards to archive. He teleported away to his next destination: the Lawless Zone. The entrance to this bizarre area was a massive purple ck hole. Wang Wei immediately felt a weird aura emanating from it, and after brief observation, he allowed the gravity pull to suck him in.

    As soon as Wang Wei appeared on the other side, he sensed a terrifying pressure weighing on him. "This power!" He summoned his Dao Protector Puppet and observed the effect. "The puppet can only use peak Empyrean Strength." This was in line with what he knew about the Lawless Zone. This ce forbids strength higher than Empyrean, meaning their strength would be limited even if a Primal Paragon came here.

    ''I understand why this ce became a ce to hide from the top powerhouses of the world,'' Wang Weimented. ''However, I wonder whether this ce will have the same effect on Half-Step Transcendence.'' The Lawless Zone has existed for a long time, so long that no records of its origin are left. As such, there are many rumors about how this ce came to be, and the most popr theory is True Heavenly Dao created this ce as a haven for loose cultivators and bnced out the top lineages of the world.

    Wang Wei did not believe in this theory. In his opinion, True Heavenly Dao operates much more cruelly in the upper dimension, meaning it would not care if top lineages hoard all the wealth and resources ¡ª especially if they keep cultivating top talents and cultivators.

    Wang Wei put away the puppet and looked at his surroundings. He was in a deste field with dark red earth. The world around him was not clear but slightly dark, and it was not due to the purple sun above his head. ''Hmm? Someone with karmic ties with me is here?'' He closed his eyes to focus on the thread. ''Empyrean ck Heart? Oh, bastard. Your time of reckoning ising.'' He still remembered one of the few times he came so close to death, and it was all due to that bastard.

    ''Previously, I had to rely on someone else''s name to deal with you, but now, the situation will be reversed,'' Wang Wei sneered. He focused on his surroundings and immediately picked on shing sounds more than three hundred light-years away. His divine sense scanned the area and noticed two people fighting.

    A ck mantis over five meters tall was shing a woman with long dark hair more than two meters long. She tried to resist, but it was futile, as the opponent''s shes were too fast.

    "That''s what you get, you lowly mist life. You should have died with your creator," the mantis yelled before leaving a severe wound on the woman. Then, a ruthless light shed in her eyes.

    "The Grandmist Gang will not perish," she roared. Her hair turned into snakes that bound the mantis before exploding herself, taking him out with her. Wang Wei calmly watched everything before shifting his gaze to a dozen more battles in his vicinity.

    ''A chaotic ce indeed,'' Wang Wei thought. He changed his appearance, reducing his aura, making his face more fierce with a scar on his left eye, and transforming his clothes to appear more ordinary.

    He raised his hand to summon an ox demon that had just won a victory against another creation lifeform from the Grandmist Gang. Wang Wei searched his soul and learned two important pieces of news: he was from the Bloodline Gang and was in the midst of a war with the Grandmist Gang. Secondly, if he wanted to get detailed news of the Lawless Zone, buying it from the Dark Cloud Pavillion was best.

    ''Where to go next?''

    Wang Wei calmly eradicated the ox demon, who was only on par with a Saint, before teleporting away to an enormous city floating in the void. He frowned as he pondered whether to enter through the regr entrance or secretly break through the formation covering the city. After hesitating for a few seconds, he decided to stay low-key.

    He rushed to the entrance and waited in the short line. Less than ten minutester, it was his turn. Two Dao Rulers stood guard at the gate, and one had heterochromia. He nced at Wang Wei and frowned. After a few seconds, he motioned to his partner, who asked for the lowest fee.

    Wang Wei paid the Dao Source before entering. The first thing that popped into his mind was a city of sin. Ny percent of mortal cultivators he saw were full of karmic sins, and the only reason it was not the same for the others was because they were immortals and had higher immunity to karmic sins. Even then, some had a red cloud hanging above their heads.

    Wang Wei headed directly to the city''s center. Flying and teleportation were prohibited, so he had to pay for more than five teleportation arrays to reach his destination. He cursed these ck-hearted criminals who designed things purposely to make more money. His destination was a towering building that surpassed the artificial clouds.

    ''For a ce that mainly sells information, it sure is eye-catching,'' Wang Wei thought.

 Chapter 1224 The Lawless Zones Political Landscape

    Chapter 1224 The Lawless Zone''s Political Landscape

    Wang Wei entered the Dark Cloud and met with a beautiful female receptionist. After ncing at him, she checked something, and a slight surprise shed in her eyes.

    "A noble guest," she said with a bright smile. Their pavilion treated all Empyreans with the utmost respect.

    "Are you, by any chance, a VIP?" she asked

    "No."

    The receptionist jolted something down on a piece of paper. "Do you have a membership card? If not, do you want to apply for one? The price is only a small fee paid every 10,000 years, and you get a discount on all our services."

    "No, thank you," Wang Wei refused. She nodded and kept her gentle smile.

    "Are you a buyer or applicant?"

    "Buyer."

    "What are you here for? Assassination, Mission, or Information?"

    "Information," Wang Wei replied. The receptionist finished writing before handing him a talisman. "Someone on the 11th floor will be waiting for you." Wang Wei activated the talisman, and he disappeared from the first floor. The smile on the receptionist''s face disappeared.

    ''Is that a new Empyrean?'' If that person was not hiding their appearance, it meant a new powerhouse had entered the Lawless Zone. ''Based on what he does, the current situation might be shaken. She immediately reported this news to her superior before attending to the next person in line.

    Wang Wei found himself in a well-decorated room with beautiful vases and paintings. A middle-aged man dressed in flowing green and an infectious smile awaited him. "The name''s Tang Yi and it''s my pleasure to serve your excellency."

    "Empyrean Restless," Wang Wei replied sinctly.

    ''An odd title which can mean many things,'' Tang Yi thought. "Please, sit in. I''ve served tea." Wang Wei immediately noticed this room did not have cushions and a small table, but twofortable chairs and a medium-sized table. It felt like he was at a restaurant instead of a personal meeting, but there was still a sense of intimacy to the decor.

    "I''ll be straightforward," Wang Wei said after sitting, not touching the tea or snacks. "I just arrived here and need to know who not to offend."

    "You''vee to the right ce," Tang Yi replied. "The most powerful forces are the 1 Hidden Master, 2 Kings, 3 Pavilions, 4 Gangs, and 5 Demons. These forces have the highestbat powers and the highest number of powerhouses, and they control most of the resources. You can join them but must avoid them if you want to remain independent." Tang Yi closely observed all of Wang Wei''s reactions.

    "Interesting name, but it would have been better if they went to nine."

    "There used to be 6 Halls, but not long ago, it was revealed that one person secretly controlled all of them, and he died, so the other forces divided his assets."

    "Oh? Who is so capable?" Wang Wei asked.

    "A man named Gu Xuan."

    "The one who cultivated Deception Dao?"

    "You know him?" Tang Yi asked.

    "He has some fame on the outside."

    "I see."

    Wang Wei was not surprised that Gu Xuan had its own power in this ce. As a Dao Monarch, he was on the list of people to be hunted down; this ce was the only way to hide. He even knew that Gu Xuan had left his treasure for re-cultivation in this ce. However, he did not know the exact details of Gu Xuan''s power since Wang Wei only had his partial memories.

    "How much do I need to pay for detailed news on information about these factions?"

    "How detailed are we talking about?" Tang Yi.

    "The highest level your pavilion is allowed to sell."

    "That will be costly," Tang Yi replied, rubbing his hands.

    "I''m good for the money."

    Tang Yi pondered briefly before mentioning an absurdly high price. Wang Wei did not hesitate to pay ¨C no bargaining whatsoever.

    ''This sucker must be a nouveau rich, spending money like it means nothing,'' Tong Yi thought. Little did he know that Wang Wei did not care about the money because it would return to him a hundredfold after conquering this ce.

    "Excuse me," Tong Yi went to a backroom and returned with a talisman half a minuteter. Wang Wei used his divine sense to receive the information it contained. His first major observation was how little information about the Dark Cloud Pavilion this thing contained, which made sense they would not sell themselves out. His second observation was about the Hidden Master.

    "Why is there so little known about this Hidden Master?" Wang Wei asked. There were no pictures, information about his realm, or even his Dao. The only information was that whenever the Time Eater came to this ce to clean it up, the Hidden Master would appear and band everybody together to deal with him. Afterward, he would disappear and never show his face to the world.

    "I''m sorry, but this is the only information that our pavilion is willing to sell about the Hidden Master," Tang Yi swiftly replied, his face showing genuine regret. Their pavilion did not even have much information about this person, so there wasn''t much to sell in the first ce.

    Wang Wei nodded. "What about independent powerhouses? Is there anyone I should be wary of?" N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "There are a few. Although they don''t have arge force behind them, their fighting prowess is top-notch," said Tong Yi. "Do you want news about them?"

    "Yes."

    "A moment."

    Wang Wei then paid an exorbitant price before receiving the talisman. He stood up. "Well, thank you for your service."

    "Wait," Tong Yi said before handing him a purple card. "This is our VIP Card. Next time you arrive, someone from the 12th floor will serve you. Additionally, the cardes with a free mansion."

    Wang Wei took the card and received the information it contained before calmly putting it away and leaving. His new house was in a prime area near the pavilion, meaning he did not have to travel too far. The card served as the control center of the mansion''s formations, so Wang Wei took control of them.

    ''They should have done a better job monitoring this ce,'' he thought. He removed all the ws in the mansion''s formations and the ones on the VIP card. Wang Wei found a room he liked and settled down.

    ''Let''s get some more information.'' He used his Baxian Turtle Shell to divine more information on these factions and their leaders ¡ª especially for the Dark Cloud Pavilion.

    ''The effect of my divination has dramatically decreased in this ce,'' Wang Weiined. ''But even so, it''s odd that I found nothing about this Hidden Master.'' He was not satisfied with the result of the divination, but it still provided him with crucial detail/information.

    ''The best ce to start is with either the 2 Kings or the 5 Demons,'' Wang Wei thought, and after analyzing everything, he chose his first target ¡ª the Barbarian King.

    ''The man is simple and lives his life by the creed that strength is above everything. So, as long as I can defeat him, he will willingly be my follower,'' Wang Wei concluded. Now that he had a n, it was time to execute. However, he did not immediately leave this city.

    Instead, he spent the next few days traveling around this city, observing and leaving the seeds for when he conquered the Dark Cloud Pavilion. Once that was done, he headed for the Battle Colosseum, ruled by the Barbarian King.

    After flying quite a distance from the city, Wang Wei stopped and turned around. His gaze focused in one specific direction, and a group of people appeared after a minute.

    "So, you found us?" said a petite woman, apanied by a thin man beside her and a dozen more individuals behind them. "It seems we underestimate your capabilities."

    Wang Wei looked at this groupposed of two Empyreans and a few more Great Emperors. He did not care for them since the highest cultivation was the woman with a 73% Grand Dao Sourceprehension. However, he detected a strange aura from them.

    The petite woman frowned, displeased at hisck of response. However, she controlled herself for the sake of the mission. "Our Pavilion Master would like a meeting."

    Wang Wei did not answer, focusing on these people''s strange aura. His intuition told him it was valuable information once he figured it out.

    "Are you not going to give our Pavilion Master face?" The woman asked in a grave tone while releasing an intense killing intent.

    "How annoying," Wang Wei uttered before his soul released a fluctuation that knocked out all these people. He immediately searched their souls, and as expected, they had restrictions. However, by all standards, these restrictions were sub-par in quality despite containing the power of a peak Empyrean.

    Wang Wei pondered briefly before cing a Deceiving Heaven Array in these people''s Sea of Consciousness to deceive their master from knowing when he breaks and reces the restriction in their souls. Once that was done, it was easy for him to search their memories before enving all of them.

    "Master," said the petite woman while kneeling in the void. The other people followed him.

 Chapter 1225 The Battle Colosseum

    1225 The Battle Colosseum

    "So, that''s why their auras are so weird," Wang Weimented, finally figuring out the puzzle. "So many talented individuals: it seems I made the correct decision toe here." He nced at his new subordinates and started beating them up. He then handed a talisman with ess to his strength to the petite woman before disappearing.

    The petite woman then secretly led the group back to the pavilion; they immediately entered a secret room to activate a formation. "Pavilion Master," they all saluted as they knelt on one knee.

    "Things didn''t go well?" asked a hoarse voice hidden by a ck mist.

    "We have failed you."

    "How strong is he? Do you have a reference?" The Dark Cloud Pavilion Master asked.

    "He defeated us with such ease, I''m guessing a minimum of 80%."

    "Guess?"

    "I''m sorry, sir, but it was truly an overwhelming defeat."

    "Is that so?" the shadowy figure muttered. "Onest question: why are you still alive?"

    "He wanted us to send a message," the petite woman replied.

    "A message? What a bold fellow," the pavilion master sneered, not hiding his slight irritation. "What message?"

    The petite woman hesitated.

    "Speak."

    The hesitation did not abate.

    "Do you want me to repeat myself?" the pavilion master asked sternly.

    So, she quickly answered: "He said the next time you people y such tricks on him, he will burn our pavilion down."

    The Pavilion Masterughed, his voice containing a hidden chill. "I can''t remember thest time an overconfident brat has entered this ce." He exhaled deeply. "Maybe this is good news. We''ve been a little too quiettely and I need someone to make an example of.

    "You''re dismissed, and don''t forget to head to the Law Enforcement for your punishment."

    "Yes, Pavilion Master."

    Themunication ended, leaving the mysterious figure alone with his thoughts. "I need to start moving." The Dark Cloud Pavilion''s current situation was not ideal, especiallypared to the other pavilions. The Azure Sky Pavilion sells weapons, talismans, and special ores. The Green Earth Pavilion''s primary focus is pills and spiritual herbs. Both these people control over 90% of the market.

    The Dark Cloud Pavilion''s primary service is information and assassination, and they also control the market. However, the nature of their work was different from the others. Resources are rare in this deste ce, so the other pavilions could only do business because of their secret connection to the outside world. However, the Dark Cloud Pavilion did not have to rely on the outside for their work.

    This fact was previously a great advantage to them. After all, they did not need to risk trips to the outside world for their business to continue. Sadly, fate was not on their side. The situation on the outside drastically changed, leading to fewer peopleing to the Lawless Zone and more people leaving.

    The other pavilion''s business became easier to conduct, leading to a drastic increase in profit. The Pavilion Master even suspects these pavilions have already established a footing in the outside world, preparing to possibly leave this ce. Meanwhile, he''s stuck here.

    His informationwork was useless on the outside, and his previous attempts at establishing one failed miserably. The situation has reached the point where he needs to make drastic changes to maintain his power and maybe even increase it.

    ¡­

    Wang Wei soon arrived before a floating continent with a towering pagoda at the center. ''These people seem to enjoy tall buildings,'' Wang Wei remarked. There were no entrance guards or fees, so he casually entered; the process was easy as the formation did not even stop him. However, Wang Wei immediately felt another formation scanning his body.

    Once that was done, a few characters appeared above his head: [Empyrean. Victory: 0. Loss:0] Then, a spatial power enveloped him, teleporting him to the east side of the continent. Wang Wei looked around, and everyone was the same, with their cultivation and win-loss ratio written above their heads.

    ''The information so far is correct. The east side is for immortal cultivators, and the west side is for mortals,'' Wang Wei thought. He suddenly took a deep breath and inhaled. ''The energy in the environment can elerate healing, but it also makes it easier for people to be violent and start fights. This Barbarian King truly worshiped the art ofbat.''

    "Hey, you over there."

    "Yes?" Wang Wei replied.

    "I like your clothes. Give them to me," said a middle-aged man with a lion mane for a beard.

    Wang Wei looked above his head: [Empyrean. Victory: 3134. Loss: 12.]

    "No," he declined.

    "Ballsy, aren''t you? I like your kind. Come, let''s decide the ownership of your clothes withbat," the middle-aged man dered with a grin. "Do you want Regr or Killing Battle?" In this ce, you cannot refuse another person''s challenge unless you''re a [Titled] individual, in which case only other people with titles can challenge you. Of course, people with higher cultivation can challenge lower cultivation, but only in regrbat.

    "I choose Killing Battle."

    The middle-aged man''s smile froze. "Do you understand what you''re doing?"

    "I do," Wang Wei nodded. "After killing you, I can inherit everything that belongs to you, including your house, wives, and resources, and even your dead body will now be my property." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The middle-aged man turned red. Most people will choose regr battles unless they have deep animosity. He only wanted to take this bastard''s clothes as a weing ceremony to this ce. He did not expect to meet a madman.

    ''Where does his confidencee from?'' he thought with gritted teeth. ''No matter. I''m confident in my victory, and I''ll make sure he regrets his choice.'' Anyway, it''s not like he can decline this fight, especially since he''s the one who initiated it.

    "Fine." As soon as he uttered these words, the surroundings changed. A force suddenly appeared and teleported them to a deste world with a red sun and no life in sight. The middle-aged man rushed toward Wang Wei immediately after the teleportation process ended, using his knowledge and experience in this ce to his advantage.

    Boom!

    Wang Wei pped him, and a loud cracking sound echoed in the sky, followed by arge explosion as the middle-aged man crashed on the ground. Wang Wei appeared next to him, looking at him with cold and indifferent eyes.

    "Mer¡­mer¡­cy."

    "No problem, but you must be my follower from now on," Wang Wei bargained.

    "O¡­okay."

    Wang Wei pointed at his forehead before releasing a blue light. However, he soon frowned. ''A restriction? Moreover, it''s odd. Although its power is only at the Empyrean Level, its essence is much higher. What''s more, this one contains a slight Innate aura ¡ª is the restriction from a Heaven Primarch, or maybe, a Supreme Chaos Treasure?''

    Wang Wei analyzed the situation swiftly. He looked at the middle-aged man. "Why did you surrender when you already belong to someone else?"

    "I do?"

    "You didn''t know?"

    The middle-aged man shook his head.

    ''It seems the Barbarian King was not some brute that only cared about fighting. He must have been secretly building his power to ensure his position in this ce.''

    "Please, don''t kill me."

    "Don''t you have any pride?" Wang Wei suddenly asked.

    "What is pride worth? There is hope for me as long as I''m alive."

    ''I forgot these cultivators in the upper dimension don''t have as much pride as the lower dimension because of how essible the Emperor Path is,'' Wang Weimented.

    "Alright, I''ll spare you. Now, hand over the key to your house and ess to all your resources."

    "Thank you." The middle-aged man handed him a space ring, and after checking it, Wang Wei nodded. His surroundings changed again, and they returned to the Colosseum. His victory increased by one, and Wang Wei flew away. He fought four more people to check their souls, and two had secret restrictions.

    He headed to the center of this continent, where the pagoda was located. The middle-aged man was less than 2000 victories away from meeting the requirement to enter the pagoda.

    Additionally, he was strong enough to buy housing close to the tower. Although it was not as good as those people with 4000 or 5000 victories who could live directly next to the pagoda, it was decent. After entering the house, he found more than a dozen women waiting for them.

    They were slightly surprised by his presence, but that was the extent of their reaction. "Master," they bowed to him, speaking fluently without hesitation. One of them stepped forward. "What is it you desire today?"

    Wang Wei observed her, and he could immediately detect a strong emotion ¡ª worry. ''She must have been the favorite, and now, she''s worried whether she will lose her position.''

    He took a moment to think about what to do with these women. Releasing them would only mean they would be someone else''s property. ''Let''s just keep them until I take over this ce. Then, I can fight for a better way for them to survive.''

    "How many of you know how to cook? And I mean, truly know how to cook," he asked. A slight majority raised their hands. "Cook me your best dish; you can use the best materials around."

    Join my Discord to have many discussions about the story and so on. Here is the Link: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY

    LazySageDao

 Chapter 1226 Long Way To Go

    1226 Long Way To Go

    A few hourster, Wang Wei was casually eating these women''s food. He did not care nor had any expectations. He gave them a task as a way to psychologicallyfort them since he knew they would feel useless if he ignored orpletely dismissed them. And in this terrifying ce, being useless meant they would be killed, discarded, or even worse, traded as goods to someone else.

    "Hmm?" Wang Wei uttered after taking a bite in one of the dishes. He focused and ate even more. "This is delicious even by my standards." He added the meat to the rice and took a bite. "They perfectlybine, and the taste even elevates each other." He drank the soup next, and his eyes shone even brighter: "A three-piecebination meal?"

    Wang Wei quickly finished the meal before summoning the woman who made it. He looked at a thin woman withrge eyes that had lost their luster. She had shoulder-length ck hair and a mole underneath her eyes, and her body smelled of naturally alluring herbs ¡ª she was an unconventional beauty.

    "What''s your name?"

    "Chen Zhn," she replied while secretly holding the corner of her green dress. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Where did you learn to cook like this?"

    "I¡­I cultivate Food Dao."

    Wang Wei shook his head. "You''re only a Quasi-Emperor, so even with such a unique Dao, it''s impossible for your cooking to reach such a level unless you''re an unparalleled genius. Are you an unparalleled genius?"

    Chen Zhn lowered her head.

    "You can tell me the truth," Wang Wei reassured. "Unlike your predecessor, I have no desire to¡­take advantage of the weak."

    "Are you going to abandon us?" Chen Zhn quickly asked. Such a fate might be worse for them. Their previous owner might be a bastard, but he was not one of those sick bastards who used them to fulfill his demonic desires.

    "No, I''ll find a better and more peaceful life for the rest of you," Wang Wei reassured. "However, if any of you have talents or abilities I appreciate, life will be much easier for you once I leave this ce."

    Chen Zhn was silent for a few seconds before saying: "I understand."

    "Can you answer my question now?"

    She still briefly hesitated before telling the truth, "I had a master who was, in fact, an unparalleled genius. With his Food Dao, he became an Evesting Empyrean in record times. His skill even reached the level where he could make food beneficial to Paragons as long as he had the material and enough time."

    Chen Zhn became teary.

    "I''m guessing fate was not kind to him," Wanh Wei said as he waved his hand to manifest a handkerchief for her.

    "Sadly," she nodded. "The Moons heard of him and came for him. Some wanted to eradicate him, while others wanted to use his gift. In the end, the Blood Dragon took him away, and I''ve never heard from him since."

    ''She''s not an Immortal, and her lifespan is limited, so this should have happened recently, probably between a million to a few billion years.'' Wang Wei leaned on thetter because the main events that urred in the past few million years mainly involved the lower dimension. If anything had happened before, his guard should have records of it.

    "What happened to you afterward?"

    "Many of the master''s apprentices died or scattered during the confrontation," Chen Zhn exined. "I was one of the lucky ones who escaped. " She wiped out her tears. "Life was hard after that, but with my cooking, I could live a decent life even in hiding. Unfortunately, I was caught by ve Traders and brought to this ce, and ¡­"

    "I understand," Wang Wei nodded. "Well, you don''t have to worry anymore. I''ll even help you find your master."

    "Thank you for the offer, but I doubt he''s still alive."

    ''She''s not that bright, is she?'' Wang Wei thought. ''Maybe just ignorant.''

    "You said your master was an Evesting Empyrean, correct?"

    "That''s right."

    "In that case, he''s definitely alive. After all, you remembered him, didn''t you?" Wang Wei exined. Chen Zhn looked at him with shock. "That''s right. How can I forget about that?" Then, she started to sob again as she sat on the floor.

    "What is it?" Wang Wei asked while helping her up.

    "I spent so many years mourning him," she replied with tears and snot on her face. "I even built him an ancestral shrine. Do you think he''s going to be mad at me?"

    "I''m sure he''ll understand," Wang Wei reassured. ''Poor girl, all that trauma must have severely affected her spirit.'' His mind released a unique fluctuation, making Chen Zhn pass out as her body and mindpletely rxed. Then, her body flew to her room.

    "What a strange girl," Wang Wei shook his head as he walked to his room. However, he suddenly stopped. ''I did something on a whim but found a pair of talented master disciples with a rare Food Dao? Is my luck this good?''

    His Essence Flower Ability required him to consume delicious food, which was a wee surprise. However, Wang Wei felt something suspicious. His luck was excellent, but many good things happened recently, meaning it was time for him to calm down.

    ''Could it be that fate realized it might be a while before I can taste the future wife''s food and sent me a temporary recement?'' Wang Wei thought but soon shook his head. ''It loved me, but not to this extent.''

    He looked at Chen Zhn, peacefully sleeping, and his eyes changed. ''Hmm? She''s rted to Xu Junyao?'' Wang Wei''s lips twitched as he put the pieces together. He had a [Fated Love] connection with Xu Junyao, meaning they must experience many events to build an emotional bond naturally. Chen Zhn and her master are part of those events.

    Wang Wei exhaled deeply. "It''s horrifying if you think about it logically." For this event regarding his love life, Fate involved three Empyreans and a Paragon (Blood Dragon) as the primary participants. The power of the participants is not even the most impressive aspect; the scale of Fate''s operation is.

    Wang Wei, Xu Junyao, Chen Zhn''s master, and Blood Dragon are only four individuals in an infinitelyrge world. Fate has absolute control over the mortals of this world and weaves its influence amongst all the cultivators ¡ª who are considered Gods and Demons. Moreover, the Eternal Ascension World is only one world amid the infinite worlds in the Chaos Universe.

    Wang Wei suddenly felt or realized how tiny he was. His fate maniption is a jokepared to the River of Fate or its guardian/manager ¡ª the Adjudicator of Fate.

    ''There is no need to beat myself down,'' he thought, inhaling and exhaling to calm down. ''This only means I have a long way to go to attain my freedom.''

    "Look, he has an invincible streak."

    19:13

    "That''s nothing. It will only be impressive if he can keep it while battling the tower."

    The next day, Chen Zhn woke up refreshed, having had the best sleep since her master''s disappearance. She quickly went to apologize to Wang Wei for how she behaved yesterday, and thetter reassured her. After breakfast, Wang Wei warned the other women ¡ª who were already disying hidden jealousy toward Chen Zhn ¡ª before leaving to start his challenge.

    ording to the rules, as long as a cultivator in this continent leaves their house ¡ª considered a sacred and protective ce ¡ª they must experience a minimum of five battles and a maximum of 1000 battles. Wang Wei challenged all the Empyreans, but there were only 210 of them. He was not surprised since most of them had already entered the pagoda. Regardless, he won his matches as quickly as possible ¡ª usually with one punch. After that, he challenged the Dao Rulers, which was even easier and quicker. Although a few Insurgents were among them, most were just regr Dao Rulers. In fact, they exercised their right to give up this battle once they encountered Wang Wei, and he was okay with it since it still counted as his win. In five days, Wang Wei met the requirements and took everyone from his room to enter the Pagoda. As soon as he stepped inside, a golden crown condensed above his head, rming everyone in the lobby. Wang Wei sensed countless gazes focusing on him, but he remained calm.

    "Someone who''s going to get a [Title]?" murmured an Emperor on the corner.

    "Look, he has an invincible streak."

    "That''s nothing. It will only be impressive if he can keep it while battling the tower."

    "Look at this man''s face. I think he might keep it."

    "Keep dreaming. Only a few people can remain undefeated as they climb the tower, and they all lose that streak anyway after fighting the Barbarian King," sneered another bystander.

    "Either way, I have a good feeling about this one, so I''ll bet on him."

    "That''s what you said, but the person you chose was defeated on the third floor."

    "I''m telling you, my intuition is telling me this person is the real deal."

    Wang Wei calmly observed and listened. An administrator from the pagoda came to lead him to a private room.

    Join my Discord to have many discussions about the story and so on. Here is the Link: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY

    LazySageDao

 Chapter 1227 The Barbarian King

    Chapter 1227 The Barbarian King

    Wang Wei satfortably in a chair with a list in his hands, which contained the resources he could exchange in this Battle Pagoda. As someone with 5000 victories, he''s entitled to 5000 Battle Points and an additional 5000 points for a perfect winning streak.

    ''Most of the resources are not rare. However, the fact he could get his hands on them in this ce, and possibly on arge scale, is proof of the Barbarian King''s ability,'' Wang Weimented.

    ''However, a few things are eye-raising.'' He saw Heaven Wills on the list as exchangeable resources. ''Could this ce also give birth to Heaven Wills?'' He immediately denied this. If this were true, the top lineages would do everything they could to conquer this ce.

    ''Maybe he has deep connections, including with the pavilions,'' Wang Wei summarized. His eyes shifted to what genuinely caught his attention on the list. "What is the effect of the Battle Temple?" He was curious since this was the priciest thing on the list, requiring Battle Points per hour to ess.

    "I''m sorry, sir, but only people on the fourth floor are privy to this information," replied a well-mannered woman with blue hair, a white robe, and a reassuring smile.

    "That''s fine. Anyway, let''s get this over with."

    "It''s good to be confident," the receptionist replied with a businesslike smile. After reviewing footage of your battles, we''ve granted you the title [Domineering Fist]."

    ''Cliche, and a little bit cringe, but that''s fine since it''s not that important in the grand scheme of things,'' Wang Wei thought.

    ''No reaction?'' thought the receptionist. "Do you want to climb immediately or rest in the housing area?"

    "I have some people with me, so let''s rest first."

    "As you wish."

    Someone led Wang Wei to a mansion on this floor. He let all these women stay there while he observed the house. He sensed something, so he closed his eyes.

    ''This house provides a small blessing toprehending the Grand Dao Source,'' he analyzed. ''I''m starting to get a bigger picture of the Barbarian King.''

    The next day, Wang Wei started his first match on the first floor. ording to the rules, he might have to experience one or multiple battles to determine whether to ascend to the second floor, and the exact criteria are unknown to anyone. Although this seems unfair, Wang Wei had noints.

    His first opponent was a strange Dao Ancestor Insurgent who held a shield in his left hand and a curved sword in his right with the title of [The Elusive Guard]. The two stared at each other as a number manifested between Heaven and Earth to serve as a countdown.

    3¡­ 2¡­. 1¡­ Begin.

    Wang Wei appeared before the man and punched him. "Hmm? You actually evaded it?" Although he was not trying, not just anybody could evade his attack. "How did you do it?" The Elusive Guard''s body trembled as these two gray eyes looked at him up and down; he felt naked as all his secrets became an open book.

    "Reading the electrical impulses of my body to predict my movements? No, not just the electrical impulses, but a unique aura that they create," Wang Wei uttered, "Quite the decent technique." Wang Wei moved, and before his opponent could react, he knocked him out. His win ratio increased, and after waiting for a few seconds, he ascended to the secondyer.

    In this battle, he faced an Insurgent Immortal Sovereign with a unique Qi called the Immortal Army Qi, which allowed him to summon arge quantity of Immortal Venerables. Of course, someone of Wang Wei''s caliber does not care about numbers. However, this Qi was not so simple as it allowed its user to fuse these summons into more powerful entities, and the summons were immortal as long as their summoners were alive, conscious, and had enough Qi. Additionally, the summons also had decent techniques simr to the first floor.

    This battle was more tedious than challenging. The pagoda''s power hid the whereabouts of the summoner, forcing Wang Wei to fight a few rounds before he found his opponent and ended the charade. On the third floor, he faced an assassin. They fought in a misty space, and the environment was designed to give his opponent the advantage.

    On the fourthyer, Wang Wei headed directly to the Battle Temple. He found himself before arge bronze mural with drawings of people fighting. The mural had no easily discernible aura, but it felt ancient and powerful. Wang Wei closed his eyes and immediately felt his mind even more active than usual; ideas and thoughts shed around at an rming speed.

    ''So, that''s what it is,'' Wang Wei thought with a smile. ''I''ve been thinking about improving my techniques, and Fate sends me this ce.'' The Battle Temple''s sole purpose was to help people create better techniques or battle skills; that''s why the previous challengers all had decent techniques despite mostly being loose cultivators with no foundation and not being unparalleled geniuses.

    Wang Wei lost himself in the act of upgrading his techniques when he was suddenly interrupted. "Not enough Battle Points? What a shame." He was annoyed that he had to stop; the process of creating/upgrading his technique was never so fluent, smooth, and daresay ¡ª easy.

    He exhaled: ''No need to be upset. Once I defeat the Barbarian King, this ce will be mine to use as I see fit.'' After knowing what was waiting for him, Wang Wei speed ran through the next challenges. He had to face Empyrean from the seventh floor and battle more than once before ascending, but nothing could stop him. The only battle he paid attention to was on the ninth floor when he faced a series of battle puppets, thest one of which even forced him to use 50% of his strength.

    After passing the ninth floor, the pagoda became lively. It''s been a while since someone had reached the tenth floor, meaning the Barbarian King hadn''t disyed his might in a while. So, this battle suddenly became grandiose. Everyone in the pagoda and outside gathered to experience this major event. People bet on who was going to win, and of course, the majority favored the Barbarian King. The official gambling hall of the pagoda focused on specific bets, for example, how long will Wang Weist. Or whether he''ll be able to injure the Barbarian King in the slightest.

    Wang Wei floated in the air with his arms crossed, ignoring all the whispers outside. He was interested in an opponent like the Barbarian King, and luckily, he did not have to wait long. A space crack appeared in front of him to spew a towering, muscr man.

    The Barbarian King was 3.5 meters, making him a small giantpared to Wang Wei''s 1.95 meters. His braided hair made his face fierce but with a hint of suaveness. The Barbarian King wore a simple ck robe but did not put on the top, leaving his upper torso bare, showing his intimidating physique. His muscles were so defined that it could be said his muscles had muscles.

    Above him, a win-lose ratio of 2349 to 0 manifested. This ratio might appear small, but considering the high requirements for the ninth floor, it was actually impressive that so many people finally received the opportunity to face him.

    "Hmm? A Barbarian with a Giant Race bloodline?" Wang Weimented. "What a strangebination. This battle might be interesting." As soon as heid eyes on this person, he knew he was a worthy adversary. The Barbarian King was a peak Indestructible Empyrean that achieved [Limit Indestructibility].

    ''His Body-Will Fusion is already in the Advanced Stage, one step from perfection,'' Wang Wei thought, and his eyes immediately shone. ''This man is an unparalleled genius.''

    "Interesting indeed," The Barbarian King spoke, his voice deep but also reassuring. "I thought this would just be a match to disy my power after so long. But you might be a truly worthy opponent."

    "I''m honored," Wang Wei said without any signs of respect whatsoever. He released his aura, and the Barbarian King grinned, showing his rows of white teeth before also doing the same. Their aura sh twisted the void, and the crowd watching went wild. The battle countdown ended, and Wang Wei rushed forward.

    Boom! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    His body flew backward, crashing through a few mountains. He had to use his superb control of force to reduce the attack''s effect and stop himself from continuing. He looked at the right side of his body, and it was gone. It calmly regenerated as he sighed.

    ''As expected,'' he sighed. The Barbarian King had reached the peak of 10 Heavens while he was still in the third. Additionally, this monster had the bloodline of the Giant Race while being a barbarian ¡ª meaning strength was his strong suit.

    The Barbarian Kingughed as he appeared before Wang Wei. "You have it! The madness of truly talented body refiners who wish to test the limit of their bodies against anything and anyone. It''s been a while since I met another kin."

 Chapter 1228 A Battle of True Will

    Chapter 1228 A Battle of True Will

    Wang Wei smiled at thisment. Few body refiners can reach their level without being masochists and mad. After his body regenerated, he clenched his fist. His body had high immunity to all Dao ¡ª including the Power Dao. So, he had to deactivate that immunity to test his strength, which is why he was hurt.

    However, he was prepared for a real battle after learning about the wide gap between the third and tenth Heavens. He activated all his Grand Dao Boosts. He raised his hand to summon a purple bolt of lightning before throwing them.

    The Barbarian King casually swapped the attack away, and Wang Wei appeared before him, plunging his hand into thetter''s stomach. He used his five fingers as a spear, and normally, such an attack could pierce a universe, breaking it into two parts. However, it did not even scratch the Barbarian King''s skin.

    The king responded by dropping his massive elbow on Wang Wei''s cranium. The viewers expected to see a headless corpse with blood spilling, but the attack merely created a massive shockwave that destroyed the surroundings. As for Wang Wei? He was perfectly intact.

    The two stared at each other before shing repeatedly. Wang Wei mostly used elemental attacks, while the Barbarian King was direct, using his fist and powerful body to annihte anyone or anything in his path. After shing for over a minute, the two stopped. They immediately knew that with their [Limit Indestructibility], no attack would work on each other.

    There was only one way to determine the victor: Willpower Manifestation/Dao Will/ True Will. Only this power that negates defense and regeneration can injure them and decide the fate of this battle. As such, red lightning manifested around these two eyes.

    ''Hmm? I thought he would reject using a Dao Will Artifact,'' Wang Wei thought. His initial assessment of the Barbarian King was that he was simr to those headstrong swordsmen of the Extreme Path but for body refining. Such a person should only use Willpower Manifestation and reject the power of True Will despite it being objectively better.

    ''He''s powerful, has a scheming mind, and is not headstrong or pedantic¡ª- he''s truly a talent.'' He was genuinely excited about acquiring such a talent. In the lower dimension, he had to mold the people around him into talents, while the other talents were either his enemy or too prideful to serve under him. But today, he did not have to worry about that.

    The Barbarian King went on the offensive with a palm attack. He appeared before Wang Wei and pped downward with his enormous hand. Wang Wei''s eyes squinted before punching. He sensed it as soon as their attacks touched.

    The palm contained an invisible swirling power that could grind even a ck hole into a fine paste. However, the more impressive aspect of this technique was not its strength but the fact that the Barbarian King''s True Will was also rotating at an rming rate. If Wang Wei was not careful, his True Will would be dispersed, and he would be injured for real.

    Unfortunately for the Barbarian King, he met an expert. Wang Wei''s True Will seemingly assimted with his opponent before reverting the rotating force, turning it into a bacsh. The Barbarian King''s huge body moved with terrifying speed a few kilometers away, and he nced at a tiny red part of his palm ¡ª he was injured.

    "I haven''t bled since I fought that Old Man," hemented, his voice trying to contain his excitement. Then, he grinned: "It seems I still underestimate you."

    ''What a quick reaction,'' Wang Wei thought. That attack should have pulverized the Barbarian King''s entire arm, just like what had happened to him. ''More importantly, his body is unnatural.'' After these short shes, Wang Wei realized the Barbarian King''s body was not due to a special physique or bloodline but more so the result of a body refining technique. Unfortunately, the opponent''s information was protected by this pagoda, so Wang Wei needed more time to gather and analyze more data.

    "You should take this seriously," Wang Wei replied. "Otherwise, you''ll suffer, and I won''t ept any excuses for your defeat."

    "I would never do such a sacrilegious thing and tarnish the sacred art ofbat," the Barbarian King responded seriously.

    ''Sacred? I never thought I would meet someone more battle-hungry than me, Li Jun, or the Monkey,'' Wang Wei thought. ''Maybe my ancestor was like this. After all, he chose the Battle Maniac name.''

    The Barbarian King''s body suddenly lit up as if it were a shining diamond. He shed his hand downward, managing to generate a sword sh more than ten meters long, heading toward his opponent with unparalleled speed. Wang Wei waved his hand to the side to break the attack, and his eyes squinted. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''That bastard learned my technique,'' he thought. The Barbarian King learned his True Will application of melding his power into his opponent to disarm it. Wang Wei was sure he did not know it beforehand, given how he reacted aftering into contact for the first time.

    The Barbarian King did not give him time to respond, so he continued. He flew, no, jumped, higher into the sky. As he reached a few kilometers above Wang Wei''s head, hended, and the space underneath his feet caved in. The Barbarian King expertly controlled his strength to bend space-time under his feet. He then used it like a slingshot to shoot himself with immeasurable speed toward Wang Wei.

    Wang Wei would have praised such a brilliant body-refining movement technique, but the opponent''s speed had reached the same level as him, maybe even slightly higher, so all his focus was on how to react. He did not evade and shed head-on with a fist of his own.

    To the normal viewers, this sh was a confrontation of power or attack potency. However, only a few people and the two involved knew this was a confrontation of their True Wills. This is the deciding factor in a battle with strength that is so close together.

    The Barbarian King used a different True Will Technique. This time around, he condensed his True Will to increase its potency before exploding. The explosion should have eliminated the opponent''s True Will while also doing great damage to the body.

    Unfortunately for him, Wang Wei retaliated with the same condensing approach but executed more brilliantly. The sh of True Will is invisible, undetectable, and indescribable to normal individuals. However, if it were to be expressed in a way for mortals to understand, then it could be summarized as such:

    The Barbarian King''s condensation was as if he took the tallest mountain possible and crushed/condensed it into a ball the size of an egg before removing the pressure and allowing it to explode. However, Wang Wei''s was as if he took thergest star possible and condensed it into a tiny dot.

    The result was the Barbarian King''s right arm exploding in a pool of blood. However, this injury was nothing. On top of his cultivation talent, the man also had a terrifyingly high Battle IQ. He epted his loss in the confrontation, and before his arm was entirely blown up, he removed a significant part of the right side of his body to prevent Wang Wei''s True Will from remaining inside his body.

    The Barbarian King also realized that for an opponent of this caliber, the less than a nanosecond his body needs to regenerate is plenty of time. So, the moment his arm was blowing up and he was protecting himself, he was also making a third move ¡ª growing three more limbs from his back.

    So, when Wang Wei was about to follow up with a second attack, the Barbarian King''s four arms pped each other, releasing a potent force that pushed the space between him and his opponent, thus separating them by a few hundred light years.

    The Barbarian King expected the opponent to be more aggressive ande after him, but Wang Wei stopped and waited for him. The king frowned: "What is this? Pity? Mockery?" His voice did not hide his annoyance.

    "Not at all," Wang Wei replied. "I just know this is still not your true pinnacle state, and I want to see and fight you at your best."

    "I understand," the king replied, his voice containing a deeper respect for his opponent. "I prepared this technique for the Old Man, but I guess you''ll be the first one to see it." This was not the first time the Barbarian King faced an opponent that was exponentially better than him at utilizing their True Will.

    After that defeat, he trained his True Will nonstop but felt it was not enough. So, he developed a method that was unique to him to give him an advantage.

    [Muscle Will]

    An unknown will awakened from the Barbarian King''s body to fuse with his True Will. The answer to his problem was that he would win with numbers and raw power since he could not fight with skill against these experts.

    ''What''s going on?'' Wang Wei asked himself, extremely baffled. The body could not have another will ¡ª especially after starting the Body-Will Fusion. Any will awakening from the body would just be part of someone''s Will Manifestation.

    ''Unless he has two souls, which could make it possible, but it doesn''t seem to be the case,'' Wang Wei thought as he observed every detail of this technique, trying to figure out its in and out.

    His gray eyes lit up, and he saw something. ''This bastard. No wonder his body is so abnormal. Who knew he could think of such a thing.''

 Chapter 1229 A Monster In The Flesh

    Chapter 1229 A Monster In The Flesh

    As the Barbarian King used his technique, Wang Wei was able to notice the changes in his body, allowing him to know why he was such an anomaly and solve a mystery that puzzled him. From what Wang Wei knew, the Giant Race had been extinct for a long time; they existed in a time that could be described as ancient history even by this world''s standards.

    The current Giant Race is the product of evolved Creation Lifeforms and has nothing to do with its ancestors. So, how did the Barbarian King acquire his bloodline? He could have found a relic or inheritance of the Ancient Giant Race and acquired the bloodline. However, the chances of anything rted to them still surviving in the modern era were slim.

    The only other exnation is that one of the Barbarian King''s distant ancestors had some affairs with the Giant Race, and the Barbarian King identally won the bloodline lottery, awakening that Giant bloodline countless Yuan Epochster.

    Such an act already made the Barbarian King special. The Barbarian Race was known for its powerful physiques and talent for body refining, and now, he also had the talent from the Giant Race, who could grow taller and bigger than the Innate Demon Gods and the Fiendgods. However, what truly impressed Wang Wei was what he did with that bloodline.

    The Barbarian King''s body-refining technique involved using his bloodline to condense a giant clone. He would cultivate that clone to be as big or strong as possible before fusing them into himself; this technique was like an origin cultivator had cultivated hundreds of Dharma Bodies to fuse with.

    Wang Wei could tell that the Barbarian King''s skin, muscles, flesh, bones, organs, and blood were fused with hundreds of giant clones, turning his physique into the monstrous entity that it is currently.

    ''One giant already takes so many resources to cultivate, but he fused with hundreds of them,'' Wang Weimented. ''The Barbarian Race must have dedicated so much effort to train this bastard, but why was he living in this deste ce?'' As soon as he asked his questions, Wang Wei had an answer, so he could only shake his head.

    The Barbarian King awakened the will of all the giant clones he had previously absorbed, fusing them into one beforebining them into his True Will. The lightning around his eyes was no longer red but purple.

    "Now, I''m at my best," the Barbarian King dered.

    "Indeed. In that case, let''s get this show started." Wang Wei used his [Fate Escape] technique to appear before his opponent and punched him in the stomach. The Barbarian King responded by blocking with his left elbow. This attack was an initial test, so Wang Wei used the previous condensing technique.

    As expected, the Barbarian King learned from the previous battle and drastically improved, but he was still not in the same league as Wang Wei. However, he did not need to. His [Muscle Will] made up for the parts he wascking, allowing him to make up for the gap.

    [Invincible Aura]

    A golden shade enveloped the Barbarian King''s body, and his overall atmosphere changed. Anyone looking at him would know he was a man of indomitable spirit. Yes, he had an invincible battle streak, but that was not why he was invincible. He was invincible because of his nature to never give up no matter the situation; he was invincible because he believed that no one could stop his path forward.

    The Barbarian King''s power increased since this technique could grant a Grand Dao Boost. He went from a strength of 89.99% of Grand Dao Source to 89.9999%, climbing closer to the strength of the Paragon Realm. His right hand then went directly to Wang Wei''s head, but thetter responded appropriately.

    [Determinism Aura]

    A dark gray hue emanated from his body and enveloped the world, turning into a dark shade. The golden light around the Barbarian King''s body faltered as a terrifying feeling of fatalism. The Barbarian King''s mind was suddenly full of the idea that a higher power determined everything in his life, and all his aplishments ¡ª including his battle victories ¡ª were not the result of his actions or capabilities but determined by fate.

    These thoughts almost destroyed his belief system. Luckily, he was a man with incredible willpower, so he soon overcame these thoughts and feelings. Unfortunately for him, the effect of his aura was rendered useless, allowing Wang Wei to evade his punch while counter-attacking with another punch to the chest.

    The Barbarian King took a dozen steps back with a hole in his stomach. Wang Wei had finally used the true trump card of his True Will Technique ¡ª versatility and change. So, in this attack, his True Will started with a condensing method to lure his enemy into a sense ofcency before turning into a twisting attack, which caught the Barbarian King off guard.

    However, the talented body refiner also made the correct choice in this situation. He used his two Wills to force the opponent''s power from his body, allowing him to continue this battle. Wang Wei was more aggressive since he was now taking this battle seriously, so he teleported before his opponent and used one of his old techniques.

    He gathered vibrations from every aspect of his otherworldly body¡ªhis skin, muscles, bones, cells, and even every atom of his existence¡ªand condensed them into a force that he released through his hand. Such an attack should have been devastating, but the Barbarian King had an answer.

    A white projection of a Giant manifested behind him, and the creature embraced the Barbarian King as if it were a mother protecting her child. Cracks spread throughout the projection as soon as Wang Wei''s fist touched it, but the technique still granted its user a moment of respite as it blocked most of the attack''s strength.

    Wang Wei''s eyes suddenly released a beam of Chaos me as a follow-up, and the Barbarian King responded by opening his mouth and swallowing it; his mouth was like its own ck hole, and this was not far from the truth. After fusing so many giants, the Barbarian King''s body had mutated. His stomach was like a condensed version of a Giant''s stomach, meaning it contained its own dimension to make up for the size.

    Wang Wei manifested strings that swiftly attached themselves to the Barbarian King''s limbs, but the big man escaped this technique by a surprising means. In a matter of less than an attosecond, he shrunk his body to the size of a particle before returning to its original size after escaping the immediate range of the strings.

    [War God''s Three Talents]

    The Barbarian King created three projections/clones with the same strength as him. He decided to use numbers to give himself the advantage in this battle, so he ordered the projections to attack as he waited on the side to assist or make use of an opportunity. The clones immediately surrounded Wang Wei before attacking his head, all their first turning into a lion energy projection.

    Boom!

    The attack seems to have worked. Upon contact, Wang Wei exploded into a gray mist, but before anyone could rejoice, the mist enveloped the clones. The mist dissipated soon after, leaving an intact Wang Wei and the clones with a mark on their forehead. They then looked at their creators with undisguised malice.

    Of course, the Barbarian King tried to secretly disperse his technique, but it was useless.

    [Ancestral Roar]

    He opened his mouth for a sonic attack with a wide area of effect. Two phantoms¡ªa barbarian and a Giant¡ªmanifested behind the Barbarian King and roared along with him. This sonic attack not only released a potent vibrational effect but also contained an oppressive power that wanted to crush everything in its path. It also includes a third characteristic: attacking the mind/spirit/soul. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Wang Wei controlled the three clones to stand before him andbined their strength for one attack, which created a direct path into this terrifying roar. He then manipted his blood to condense into a spear and threw it through that path.

    The Barbarian King''s face changed as he sensed an unbelievable prating power from that spear. Even the True Will attached to it involved a skill based on pration. His mind went into overdrive to analyze the situation, and he realized that most of his defensive skills would be instantly pierced.

    So, he controlled his body to dissipate his skin, muscles, flesh, blood, and organs, leaving only his bones ¡ª which were the hardest part. He raised his bony arms to block the blood spear. For a brief moment, the Barbarian King stopped the attack, proving he made the right choice. Sadly, his opponent was thinking a few moves ahead of him.

    The blood spear suddenly exploded into blood needles with the same piercing potential, embedding themselves in all his 365 bones. The Barbarian King''s face changed as he realized the severity of his situation. The needles contained scattered True Will, so he immediately tried to remove them. Unfortunately, there were so many of them that it would take him way too long to deal with every individual one.

    The king turned his attention to Wang Wei, who was already before him. As he was about to respond, the blood needles and True Will exploded, temporarily paralyzing him. Then, Wang Wei calmly touched his bones and sealed his power.

    "You lose," he dered.

 Chapter 1230 M?ngke

    Chapter 1230 M?ngke

    "Indeed," the Barbarian King nodded. This feeling is still terrible." He''d only been defeated a handful of times in his life, and it was never a positive experience.

    "That''s true," Wang Wei nodded.

    "You''ve tested defeat?"

    "Once, well, a few times, but only once that I truly acknowledged," he nodded.

    "Someone has defeated you? I would love to meet such a talent."

    "Dead."

    "That makes sense," the Barbarian King nodded. He took a moment to break the seal from his body as he did not like the sense of weakness he was currently feeling. "My intuition tells me you came here for a purpose, so let''s talk somewhere private." He punched the air to create a space passage, and Wang Wei followed him.

    They soon arrived in avish pce, and as soon as theynded, a beautiful woman rushed into the Barbarian King''s arm.

    "Mongke, are you alright?"

    Wang Wei looked at this woman. She wore an elegant dress that reminded him of Mongol Royalty from Earth, especially with the over-the-top headdress. She was taller than him but still looked tiny before the Barbarian King.

    ''The Barbarian Race''s culture and identity resembled Mongolia from Earth. Why is that? Could there be other races inspired by Eastern Asia? What is the connection with Earth? Why is Grand Dao allowing their existence but not other races from the Prehistoric World?'' Wang Wei had these thoughts for a while after meeting the Barbarian Twins during Gu Xuan''s trial. However, they resurfaced after today''s meeting, and he hoped he could find some answers.

    "I''m fine," Mongke reassured his wife. He then introduced her to Wang Wei. "This is my main wife, Dulgun."

    ''Main wife?'' Wang Wei thought, but he did not state that out loud. He saluted: "It''s a pleasure to meet you, madam."

    "You have defeated my husband inbat, meaning you''re our honored guest. So, the pleasure is all mine," she saluted back.

    "Give us some privacy while I talk to him," Mongke said, and his wife nodded. The Barbarian King led him to a beautiful garden with a waterfall that spewed rainbow-colored water. Wang Wei''s eyes lit up since this garden was even more marvelous than the one he built in his court.

    "Your wife''s work?" he asked.

    "It looked so, doesn''t it?" Mongkeughed. "But no. I built this ce to reduce my bloodlust and calm my mind."

    "That''s a wise move," Wang Wei praised. It''s one thing to love battle but another to be obsessed with it. The two sat down, and Mongke served his best wine reserved for opponents that he respects.

    "What did you want to talk about? Before that, I don''t even know how to address you."

    "The name''s Wang Wei, meaning great king."

    "I''m Mongke, representing ''eternity'' in ournguage," the Barbarian King replied.

    Wang Wei nodded. "I''ll be direct. Are you notpletely cut off from the outside world?"

    "I know what''s going on."

    "Then you should have heard of the Son of Era or the Destined One?"

    "You don''t mean?"

    "That''s right."

    "That exins your monstrous talent," Mongke muttered. "So, you came here to hide?"

    "No, the opposite. I came to conquer this ce," Wang Wei admitted directly, making the Barbarian King squint. He paused briefly before saying:

    "I have no issue serving under you," Mongke replied. "However, I have two conditions, one being non-negotiable."

    "I''m listening."

    "The non-negotiable condition is that my servitude is temporary until we end this era, and you cannot enve my soul."

    Wang Wei squinted his eyes. He mulled it over but did not immediately reject such a condition. "Can I ask why?"

    "I am the hope and future of the Barbarian Race," Mongke replied sinctly.

    "You''re their Primal Paragon Seed?"

    "That''s right."

    Wang Wei grunted softly. The Barbarian Race was not part of any of the [Thirteen Overlords], but they were a top lineage with 1 Primal Paragon. However, if they had a second one, they would meet the minimum requirements for a seat as one of the overlords.

    "I can ept your condition, and we can even sign a binding contract," Wang Wei agreed after pondering about it for a while. He considered many things before making this decision, but the crux of the reason he epted is the Barbarian Race.

    Firstly, they acted simrly to the Dao Opening Sect when it came to treating their people ¡ª especially their genius. As such, Wang Wei knew there was a high chance these people would go to war with the sect for Mongke ¡ª even knowing they had a small chance at winning.

    In general, the Barbarian Race is a low-key and pretty isted faction, probably due to their different culture and customs. As such, they are neutral in most situations or events, but their only enemy is the Primarch Origin Temple¡ªone of the [Thirteen Overlords]posed of the Innate Demon Gods. Their feud started because one of their geniuses was assassinated, and since then, they''ve been at odds with the Innate Demon Gods. They even formed a loose alliance with the Tribal Sacred Mountain, another Overlord ruled by the Demon Race and enemy of the Primarch Origin Temple.

    Wang Wei did not want to make an enemy of the Barbarian Race, even though it may be worth it for Mongke. In the new eraing, Primal Paragons will no longer be the deciding factors of the top factions, but Half-Step Transcendent will. He hasn''t known Mongke long enough to determine whether he''s talented enough to walk the Path of Transcendence, and forcing him to serve him might ruin his talent. So, he epted his proposal.

    ''Having the Barbarian Race as an ally should be very beneficial to the sect,'' Wang Wei thought. "What''s your second condition?"

    "I want the opportunity to personally tear off the Earth Emperor''s head," Mongke said with bloodlust in his eyes.

    "He''s the reason you''re here?"

    "That''s right," Mongke nodded, his eyes containing deep hatred. "The bastard envies my talent, so he first tried to force me to be his son-inw. When our tribe refused, he found an excuse to persecute us. To save me, the n had tobel me as a traitor and exile me, but even then, the bastard would not let it go. I had toe here to hide."

    "Given the fact he might have secretly eliminated some of his talented children, I"mnot surprised by this," Wang Weimented. "Well, I have no issue with this condition. Anyway, whether you kill him or I do is fine by me ¡ª as long as he''s dead."

    "In that case, I''ll offer you my strength and talent." Mongke raised hisrge win bowls, and Wang Wei followed him. They toast to their new alliance before chugging the bowl down. The next step was to sign the contract, but Mongke said his wife would negotiate the nitty gritty details, and Wang Wei was fine with that.

    "Can I ask about this Pagoda?" "You can use it, but you can''t have it."

    Wang Wei''s lips twitched. "I didn''t want it; I simply wanted to know its details."

    "I see. Well, this is what I received from my [Blessing Ceremony]."

    "You received a Supreme Chaos Treasure from your ceremony?"

    "That''s right."

    "No wonder your race has so much faith in you," Wang Wei sighed. The Barbarian Race was not a monolith, meaning they were divided into tribes and different bloodline lines. One thing they had inmon was their spiritual practice, which involved worshiping spirits. As such, each Barbarian Tribe had a different Spirit Temple, the most famous ones being the War God Temple, the Wolf Spirit Temple, and the Life Tree Temple.

    Every barbarian child between the ages of 0 and 10 must experience a blessing ceremony in one of the temples, which usually increases their luck and talents or allows them to receive gifts from the temple.

    Mongke smiled proudly. Stories of his ceremony are still talked about to this day in the n. Many people even argued that he was responsible for the War God Temple''s current domination over the other two.

    "Enough with the chit-chat," Wang Wei said. "Tell me your opinion on my attempt to conquer this ce."

    "Hmm, your biggest obstacle should be the Hidden Master and the Ruthless King," Mongke responded.

    "Why is that?"

    The Ruthless King will not surrender to anyone, no matter what. His pride is too high, so he won''t ever serve under someone else. On top of that, he technically has the biggest force in this ce since the Martial Ouw Gang is one of his hidden powers." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Wang Wei nodded. "What about the Hidden Master?"

    "Him? He will only intervene when the Lawless Zone faces an external threat, and he might interpret your actions as such."

    "So, what makes him so dangerous?"

    "He''s a Paragon that survived the cleansing," Mongke said.

    "Are you serious?"

    "I don''t need to lie about such a thing."

    "How did he survive? Is he that powerful?" Wang Wei asked.

    "I think it has more to do with his hiding abilities," Mongke exined. "From what I know, he always hid once the parasites came to this ce together to clean up the hidden Paragons and only fought them individually."

    Wang Wei frowned. "What about the Suns?"

    "There are no records of them entering this ce."

    "That''s odd."

    "Indeed," Mongke nodded.

 Chapter 1231 The Deployment Plan

    Chapter 1231 The Deployment n

    ''Could this ce be, as the rumors said, under the influence of Heavenly Dao, which may thus affect even Half-Step Transcendent?'' Wang Wei did not like this line of thought since that would indicate that Heavenly Dao was a much more powerful transcendent than Supreme Unity and Maitreya. However, if that were the case, how could it allow Supreme Unity to take its power?

    ''Unless achieving Half-Step Transcendence was a standard method allowed by Grand Dao, thus granting sentient beings a chance at controlling Heavenly Dao,'' Wang Wei analyzed. He grunted softly, still not liking this exnation.

    ''Another possibility is that Heavenly Dao used Grand Dao''s power to create the Lawless Zone, which is why its effect may still apply to these beings. However, why would it have to do so? Bncing the distribution of resources in the world is not a good enough reason to involve Grand Dao. So, is there a deeper secret about this ce, or is my theorypletely wrong?''

    Wang Wei wanted answers, but he also realized that thinking alone would not help. Once he''s done conquering this ce, he might have to take some time and investigate its secret.

    "I have one more thing to ask you about," Wang Wei asked.

    "I''m listening," Mongke nodded.

    "Do you know whether the Barbarian Race has an unknown origin?"

    Mongke stopped drinking and looked at him.

    "What is it? Did I mention a sensitive topic?"

    "Kind of," Mongke replied before finishing his wine bowl. "We suffer much discrimination because of our culture andnguage, especially in the early days of our history. Yet, Buddhism is perfectly fine despite also being an anomaly."

    Wang Wei understood what he meant. Buddhism''s name and culture still retain aspects of their origin in India, meaning they are also an anomaly in the universe. However, they are widely epted and even worshiped across the Chaos Universe.

    "Your race should have been curious about your origin. Didn''t you try to explore it?" Wang Wei asked.

    "We did," Mongke replied. The result was that we were born in the Eternal Ascension World, just like everyone else, and our culture diverged from others at a certain point in our early history."

    "Meaning there was no anomaly from your development? You just naturally evolved such a culture?"

    "Correct," Mongke nodded.

    "Another possibility is a higher power influenced you without even noticing it," Wang Wei nodded, and Mongke gave him a praising look.

    "We deduce the same thing after realizing that most of our brethren from other Source Chaos Worlds evolved in the same way; they developed the same culture with minor changes innguages and so on."

    Wang Wei pondered about the situation. He was intrigued by Buddhism and the Barbarian Race''s origin, believing them to have some connection with the Prehistoric World in one form or another. He also thinks Grand Dao is involved in this, and probably the cause of the uniqueness of these two groups.

    "Well, thank you for answering my questions." Wang Wei knew he wouldn''t get an answer about these things until he was a Half-Step Transcendent. By then, it might not even be difficult as asking Hongjun directly might get him answers.

    "It''s fine, but can I ask you a question," Mongke nodded.

    "By all means."

    "Why is your Battle IQ so high?" Mongke asked. "The way you fight is not the result of talent alone. It''s more like you''ve experienced trillions of battles, but from what I can detect, you''re a very young Empyrean ¡ª maybe too young. So, how is that possible?"

    "Quite observant," Wang Wei praised as he raised his hand to condense a talisman. "Consider a meeting gift."

    "Dream Combat?" Mongke uttered after detecting the information inside. He closed his eyes before opening them five minutester. The big man did not hide his excitement. "Thank you," he said sincerely. He could not fight and learn at all times, even when awake or doing menial tasks¡ªthere was no greater gift for someone like him.

    "No problem."

    "I did not expect someone else to love battle as much as I do," Mongke added. Such a brilliant technique¡ªwhy didn''t I think of it before?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "I wasn''t the sole creator, but we indeed enjoy the art ofbat, but I doubt as devoted as you."

    "Oh, there is someone else? Can I meet him?"

    "He''s still in the lower dimension and probably won''t ascend for a while."

    "That''s a shame. However, when he does, please notify me, and I will hold a grand banquet to wee him."

    "No problem."

    The two chatted briefly before ending this meeting. The outside world was shocked by the Barbarian King''s defeat, but the big many on his huge bed beside his wife. "So, what do you think?"

    "Only someone chosen by fate with such tremendous destiny could defeat you," Dulgun nodded. Then, she asked: "You said his name was Wang Wei?"

    "Yes, why?"

    "Do you think he''s from that Wang n?"

    "Hmm, it''s possible, but Wang is such amon surname."

    "What do you think is most likely? That he''s an extremely talented individual with great destiny with that surname or chosen for that destiny because he''s from that Wang n?"

    "You have a point," Mongke nodded. "If that''s the case, our alliance doesn''t have to end once we defeat these parasites. We can extend it to involve our respective factions."

    "Are you sure about this?" Dulgun asked. "You should understand how our Elders value their neutrality."

    "Many people believe that once these parasites are removed, the world will return to the era of the [Thirteen Overlords]. However, these people have not figured out that the two suns have broken the previous situation.

    "The uing era is not a return of the old time, but a newpetition to re-establish the game board. Whoever can reach the same realm as them will be the new chess yer," Mongke said.

    "But can anyone achieve such a cultivation realm?" Dulgun asked, not hiding her certainty. These two seemed to be outliers." So many Paragons and top powerhouse from this world participated in that event, but only those two survived.

    "Being the first to do something is usually the hardest part," Mongkemented. "Now that everyone knows it is possible and can even observe the person who seeded, it will be easier to recreate. More importantly, I don''t believe all those participants who died in that event did learn or bring something with them from the experience." Mongke had to think of his future. Once he perfected his Body-Will Fusion, he can open the Gate of Flesh to be an Inextinguishable Paragon. With his talent and the support of the n, he hadplete confidence in attaining the title of a [Primal Paragon]. So, his vision must be wider and look beyond the Paragon Realm.

    "You have a point," Dulgunn nodded. The two discussed their future in the night, and the next morning, they started the negotiation. To their surprise, Wang Wei was not strict or difficult about the binding contract they needed to sign, making Dulgun ¡ª the master negotiator ¡ª suddenly feel at a loss given how easy and smooth the entire thing was.

    Wang Wei could discern Mongke''s personality, and he was the loyal and honorable kind who would keep his word even if it meant his death. As such, he showed his charisma through this discussion by being lenient; this was an excellent way to show his trust and create a better rtionship with such a talent as Mongke.

    "Since everything has been negotiated, let''s discuss our next step," Wang Wei dered. The three of them pooled their knowledge together about this ce beforeying out a n to sweep the ce. The simplification of the n was that Wang Wei would deal with the Pavillions while Mongke dealt with the Demons. Then, they worked together to take down the gangs before facing the Ruthless King and the Hidden Master.

    Once everyone had their roles, they deployed. Wang Wei went to the Dark Cloud Pavilion, Mongke visited the Poison Demon, and his main wife ¡ª Dulgun ¡ª who was an Evesting Empyrean with a cultivation of 73% ¡ª went to see the Puppet Demon.

    Wang Wei secretly returned to the Dark Cloud Pavilion''s city, and a few people were already waiting for him. He calmly looked at these assassins that he took control of.

    "What is the situation?"

    "We''ve taken control over the Law Enforcement Hall," replied the petite assassin. "However, the most powerful members of the pavilion are the Dark Mist Assassins, and they only served the Pavilion Master. We couldnot evene close to them, let alone try to control them."

    "You did more than enough," Wang Wei nodded. "Anything else to report?"

    "The Pavilion Master may have been suspicious of our movements."

    "May?"

    "He has always been suspicious by nature," the petite woman exined. Suspicions came with this job, so that was not surprising. "However,tely, he has been ramping it up a little."

    "It''s fine if he''s suspicious since we can use that against him." The only problem Wang Wei feared was the Pavilion Master to hide and now show his face, forcing him to waste time and search for him.

 Chapter 1232 Experimental Material

    Chapter 1232 Experimental Material

    The Dark Cloud Pavilion Master stood on the hidden thirteen floors of his pavilion, overlooking the city. Although a mist still surrounded him, any discerning individual could detect his slightly restless mood. He suddenly sensed something somewhere in the city.

    Although it was brief and swiftly disappeared, he sensed one of his people somewhere they should not be. ''Was I right? Did something happen to my people?'' He resisted his first instinct to immediately check out and, instead, sent amunication talisman to assemble the Dark Mists Assassins.

    Not even ten seconds passed before countless mist shadows materialized behind him.

    "Master!" They said in perfect synchronized voices.

    "Some rats have infiltrated our order. Let''s remove them," the Pavilion Master ordered, and the group answered: "As you wish." Everyone disappeared from their locations. The Pavilion Master led them to a house hidden underground in the worst area of this city where only mortals lived.

    ''Whoever picked this location chose an excellent spot, and the protection around this hidden base was also well done,'' the Pavilion Master sneered. He expected as much from someone who may have sessfully corrupted his men against him. However, it did not matter how capable the person was or who was behind them; he would eradicate this threat as soon as possible.

    ''I hope it''s one of the other pavilions so I can use this excuse to extort resources from them,'' the Dark Cloud Pavilion Master thought as he ordered his people to break in. As expected, the people inside resisted, using the formation in this base to fight them off. However, it was useless as the Dark Mist Assassins ughtered everyone in sight. Most of these people were weak, which was normal since it was easier to detect people with higher cultivation when entering the city.

    ''Something is wrong,'' thought the Pavilion Master. Things proceeded too easily and too smoothly. He ordered his people to be careful, and on their guard since something major might being once they arrived at the core of this base. However, the Pavilion Master was not prepared for what he saw inside. A handsome man with gray hair and eyes waited for him, with all the members of his Law Enforcement Hall standing behind him.

    The Dark Cloud Pavilion Master immediately realized this was a trap and wanted to leave, but it was toote. His divine sense warned him that the room was now in an isted dimension with potent arrays preventing their exit. He then calmed down, faced his opponent, and asked: "Who are you?"

    Wang Wei did not answer him but looked intently at the Dark Cloud Pavilion Master and the Dark Mist Assassins.

    "You have the rare Dark Mist Qi, which boosts assassin-rted skills and allows its user to share the Qi with others, forming a bond simr to that of a hive-mind. The primary holder of the Qi has absolute control over the secondary holders; they can also perfectly sync with them, read their minds, and share abilities. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "You were wise to share the Dark Mist Qi with the creation live inside your Inner World, allowing you ess to a variety of abilities and powers," Wang Wei calmlymented.

    "However, despite how rare and useful your Qi is, it''s not the main reason I''m interested in you ¡ª it''s not why I found you extremely valuable." Wang Wei''s eyes shone almost as bright as it would have if he saw his wife, and that''s because of the Zerg Hive Mind n. The Dark Mist Qi is an excellent data-gathering method for creating such a creature in the future.

    The Dark Cloud Pavilion Master''s body trembled. His intuition warned him of a terrible future if this man caught him. He used his secret connection to order his men to go on the offensive, so the Dark Mist Assassins immediately activated their skills or techniques. Sadly for them, it was pointless.

    A projection of the River of Fate materialized above the room, releasing strings that immediately entered these assassins'' foreheads and disarming them in the process. The Pavilion Master''s face turned ugly as he sensed his connection with these people being forcefully severed. He quickly calmed down to think of a solution, and he ended up using the Creation Lives inside his Inner World.

    Although he could not allow these people to leave his world since he was only a Dao Ruler, his unique Qi allowed him, to some extent, ess to many of their broken abilities.

    [Breaking Void]

    The Dark Cloud Pavilion Master disappeared from the room as he chose a talent to help him escape the situation. Unfortunately for him, he reappeared in the same room after another second after navigating through hundreds of spatialyers. Wang Wei suddenly appeared before him and punched him.

    The Dark Cloud Pavilion was not instantly outssed despite the situation. He responded by using an ability that turned her body into blue stone and even sessfully blocked Wang Wei''s terrifying punch. However, this was the extent of his ability and this fight. As soon as his body touched Wang Wei''s fist, his face changed because a powerful seal enveloped his Inner World and sealed his power.

    The Pavilion Master still resisted, trying onest effort to remove that seal as swiftly as possible and continue this fight, but Wang Wei released a Soul Attack to knock him out.

    "Hmm," Wang Wei muttered as he looked at these people. ''It would be terrible if my Zerg could be dealt with so easily, especially the Hive-Mind Communication System. Maybe I should build a small and independent River of Fate for themunication system. This should prevent most people from being capable of interfering with it.''

    Wang Wei nodded as he liked this n. However, he also understood he was getting ahead of himself. He had a long way to go before he could even attempt this n.

    "Let''s move on to the next step," Wang Wei ordered. With the Dark Cloud Pavilion under his control, Wang Wei swiftly took control of over 80% of the pavilion before targeting the remaining 20%.

    The pavilion had its own people for assassination tasks. However, the pavilion master was a wise man who still found a way to expand his numbers and preserve his strength in the process. He divided the Assassination Hall into the Inner and Outer Halls.

    The Inner Hall belonged to the Dark Mist Assassins, or people close to him, while the Outer Hall recruited foreigners who served as assassin mercenaries. Anyone can join the Assassin Hall; theyplete missions and receive resources aspensation. The pavilion will even invite talented individuals to join the Inner Hall; thus, this hall also serves as a recruiting method.

    Wang Wei controlled the Pavilion Master to activate the [Supreme Summon], which is a rare event in which the pavilion demanded all the outer members to show up for an important meeting. This was the only mandatory thing in the Outer Hall, and anyone who refused the call could forfeit their identity. Based on the situation, these people might be cklisted from the entire Lawless Zone.

    With this massive summon, assassins as low as Iron and as high as Gold swiftly headed to the Dark Cloud Pavilion. Sadly, they were walking into a lion''s den. Wang Wei showed no mercy and controlled these people, forcing them into his servitude. Once everything was under control, he prepared to head to the Green Earth Pavilion when he received a talisman from Mongke.

    "Did something happen?" Wang Wei read the information, and soon afterward, the space between him opened a portal to release something.

    ¡­

    Mongke traveled to a small. At first nce, this seemed beautiful and could be described as a heavenly paradise. The mortals were happy, had plenty to eat, and lived fulfilling lives. However, only a few people knew this was just a facade. Mongke teleported directly to a towering mountain surrounded by a mist.

    As soon as he arrived, the mist on top of the mountain receded, showing a woman who embodies the idea of a demoness. She wore a long white robe that trailed behind her, but her hair was abnormally dark ¡ª it could be described as Vanta ck.

    She used a dark green powder to shade her lips, and her pointy nails were purple-ck. The Poison Demoness looked down the mountain with her violent eyes.

    "Barbarian King? Why are you here?" she asked before suddenly remembering something. "I heard you were defeated yesterday." She did not hide the schadenfreude from her voice. "Are you here to get some poison from me to defeat your opponent?"

    "Do you think I''m that kind of person?" Mongke rebutted.

    "True," nodded the demoness. "So, what''s your purpose here? I haven''t cultivated a new batch of poisons that are somewhat effective for your body tempering." Her voice contained a hint of annoyance and embarrassment at thest sentence.

    "I''m here on behalf of the new lord I serve under," Mongke said calmly, making the demoness squint her eyes.

    "Surrender or be forced to do so."

 Chapter 1233 Death-Root

    Chapter 1233 Death-Root

    "Are you serious?" the Poison Demoness asked.

    "Do I look like I''m joking?"

    "What the hell happened to you?" The Poison Demoness was truly baffled. She had a decent rtionship with the Barbarian King, as he sold thetter unique poisons that helped him temper his Willpower. However, he suddenly turned on her out of nowhere.

    "Aren''t you tired of hiding in this tiny ce?" Mongke asked. "Force to leave on the little resources and being alienated from the outside world. Well, if you join us, you''ll have an opportunity to live freely in the outside world."

    "You''re really crazy," the Poison Demoness stated. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "So, is that a no?" Mongke asked his voice, his voice no longer as calm and reassuring as it used to be. The two looked at each other from across the mountain, and after a few seconds, the demoness walked away, and the mistpletely swallowed the mountain.

    Boom!

    The mountain trembled as Mongke attacked the arrays. The mountain''s defense force activated, releasing thousands of horrifying poisons, but they were useless to him.

    ''Damn it, I must run away,'' the Poison Demoness thought as she quickly flew to her pce at the center of the mountain. Although she was an Empyrean, and a scary one due to her high achievements in the Dao of Poison, body refiners like Mongke were her anti-thesis, rendering her abilities useless.

    The demoness heard a terrifying sound from a distance, and she knew the bastard easily dealt with her formation, meaning time was running out. She did not care about all the disciples/ves around the mountain and activated the power from her pce ¡ª which was, in fact, her Empyrean Artifact called the Poison Garden.

    The pce turned into a green light that flew into the sky, trying to leave this as swiftly as possible. However, the humongous hand of a giant manifested in the void and pped the pce down, crashing it down to an ocean on the.

    "Mongke, do you think I''m scared of you? Do you take me for a soft persimmon?" the demoness shrieked, her voice scattering the clouds and agitating the ocean. She immediately summoned the Dao Will Artifact she had spent so much money on from the Azure Sky Pavilion.

    Her gaze prated the walls to see the intimidating small giant floating outside her pce. The demoness gritted her teeth before going on the offensive:[Lust Poison]. She waved her hand to summon a pink fog that surrounded Mongke. However, the Barbarian King remained calm andposed.

    Although the enemy had boosted this poison with a Dao Will Artifact, their utilization of this power was leagues apart. As such, the powerful illusions/projections of beautiful women that he saw meant nothing to him. Additionally, his absolute control over his body prevented him from even reacting to this poison.

    ''So, this is a distraction?'' Mongke thought, so he focused on the Poison Pce. As expected, thetter had applied another poison that could create illusions to hide herself and escape. His eyes turned red as he used his technique, the [War God Eyes], which was excellent for seeing through falsehood.

    Mongke then saw everything. Instead of flying out of the while he was distracted, the pce hid deep underwater, hoping he would not notice it, forcing him to search for it mindlessly like a chicken who had lost its head. Mongke secretly shook his head before opening his mouth and inhaling; he instantly swallowed all the water and sea life on the ocean, leaving the bare.

    "You should realize I''ve been lenient so far, but this is myst warning. Surrender peacefully. Otherwise, I''ll start to get rough."

    "Do you think this is over? No, this is just the beginning," the Poison Demoness dered with gritted teeth. She knew the poison would not be that effective, but the effects were truly subparpared to her calctions. The Demoness was proud of this poison. She made the people of this so happy to absorb the Six Emotions and Seven Desires from them to cultivate this poison, and yet, it was such a major failure.

    She exhaled to calm down. Now that things hade to this, she had no choice but to use herst resort. A ck, majestic, metallic dragon rushed out of her pce, looking at Mongke with terrifying eyes.

    "A metallic dragon?" Mongke asked. The creature was so lifelike, and even its aura was simr to the ones he''d read about. But his eyes quickly saw the truth. "No, this is a puppet, probably the work of the Puppet Demon." Mongke looked at the pce with a strange expression.

    "It''smon knowledge that the Puppet Demon lusts after your beauty. What did you do for him to build such a thing for you?"

    "Bastard, do you want me to w your eyes out?" The Poison Demoness yelled, almost losing all herposers. "I only promise to owe him a great debt."

    "If you say so."

    "I''ll kill you," she screamed, controlling the dragon to rip the bastard apart. However, Mongke calmly shook his head. "Many people believed the Barbarian Race''s contradiction with the Innate Demon Gods was recent, but only a few people know that we used to hunt dragons during the Innate-Acquired War.

    "In fact, hunting dragons used to be a part of culture. It was a way for any warrior to prove their might."

    Mongke grinned. "I always thought it was unfortunate that this custom was no longer in ce. However, your little dragon might allow me to live some of my childhood fantasies." He clenched his fist before attacking:

    [Dragon ying Fist: Prating Spear]

    Mongke''s attack released a piercing attack that left a hole in the dragon puppet. The hole immediately released a green poisonous gas, but such a thing was useless to him. So, he continued his attack.

    [Dragon ying Fist: Destruction Hammer]

    He appeared above the dragon''s head and used a brutal attack that pulverized the creature''s cranium. However, the puppet was still moving despite losing its head. Its metallic ws and dragon tail continued attacking Mongke, who easily evaded. With his eyes, he soon found the Puppet Core, and his body flew into the creature to rip it out from the other side.

    The Poison Demoness looked at this with hopelessness. She prepared this expensive puppet in case she had to deal with Mongke or any other body-refining bastards one day. However, she did not expect the bastard to be this powerful.

    "Don''t make me break your pce," Mongke dered. He knew if he broke her Proven Dao Artifact, it would take some time to fix, thus rendering her unable to perform at full capacity. Such a fact could dy their ns to end this era, so the best way to deal with her surrender was for her to give up now.

    The Poison Demoness sat on a throne in one of the rooms in her garden. She looked at Mongke outside with loathing and hatred. However, when she saw him clenched his fist, she exhaled to calm down before deactivating the garden''s defenses. Not long after, the barbarian appeared in her throne room, and the Demoness did not stop looking at him with hatred.

    "If only I didn''t lose that poison," she said with gritted teeth. "I would have you beg for your life before killing you."

    "Oh? What kind of poison would make you so confident?"

    "Death-Root Poison."

    "That''s a Tier 12 Poison that can even kill a Paragon. How on earth would you get your hands on such a thing?" Mongke asked, his expression not hiding his doubt.

    "It was broken, already reduced to Tier 10," the Demoness exined. "To restore that poison, I nted it inside my Grandmist World and killed every living being. Then, I had to recreate these creatures and repeat the process three billion times before the thing fully revived. I spent so much time and effort."

    Her eyes turned red as the memory of what happened resurfaced, along with the uncontroble anger. She spent so much time and energy, even almost dying once the Death-Root had to experience tribtion before returning to its original power.

    "Then, not long after I seeded, one of my disciples took it and ran away."

    "What horrible luck," Mongkemented.

    "If I still had it, this ending would have been different."

    "Not necessarily," Mongke replied. In the Lawless Zone, even Tier 12 resources are affected, meaning the Death-root Poison''s power could not exceed that of the Empyrean Realm. As such, Mongke was confident in dealing with it while still here.

    ''The information about the Death-root seems important, so let me tell Wang Wei.'' Mongke''s finger forced out a drop of blood that condensed into amunication talisman that flew into the distance. Then, he looked at the Poison Demoness.

    "Before meeting the new boss, I have a proposition for you."

    "What is it?" "Do you want to be my new wife?" Mongke asked.

    "Bastard, what did you say?"

    "You heard me," Mongke replied. "You''re such a talent that it would be a waste not to try to have you." The Barbarian Race has cultivated Poison Masters for various reasons, including medicine, body tempering, and to use against their enemy. There are even a few tribes with a Poison Spirit Temple.

    One of Mongke''s wives also cultivates Poison Dao, but she is nothingpared to this demoness; that''s why he would buy poison from her.

    "You!"

    "If you ept my offer, I can talk to the new boss to treat you better while you''re under his service," Mongke said with a grin.

 Chapter 1234 Dulgun vs Puppet Demon

    Chapter 1234 Dulgun vs Puppet Demon

    Dulgun arrived before an enormous ck cauldron floating in the void. She had over a hundred people behind them, all in rank 11 but from different paths. She was still dressed regally, and the serpent-shaped staff in her hands entuated her noble aura.

    "The Barbarian King''s wife?" said a cold but tired voice. "Why are you here?"

    "My name is Dulgun, and you know that," she stated calmly. "I''m here to ask you to surrender and follow me peacefully."

    The void was momentarily quiet before the Puppet Demon stated: "It seems the Barbarian King did note. Go away. I don''t have time to waste on you."

    Dulgun remained calm, and she did not utter another word. She raised her staff to release a red light that enveloped the people behind her: [War God''s Blessing]. These cultivators'' aura suddenly increased significantly; to be precise, their strength rose by 3-fold. There were a few individuals whose strengths were on par with 7-fold, and they immediately reached the peak of the Empyrean Realm.

    Dulgun''s men roared as they sensed the power coursing through their veins. They loved going on missions with the queen because they could fight all out without worrying about their lives. Dulgun waved her staff again, this time releasing a white light. For the second blessing, she removed these men''s sense of pain so they could fight without any concerns or restraint.

    An elderly man dressed in a ck robe, heavy bags under his eyes, scattered white hair, and a pair of creepy eyes appeared before the group. "What''s the meaning of this?" the Puppet Demon asked.

    "Attack," Dulgun said as an exnation, and her men did not hesitate. The fastest of them condensed a bolt of lightning in his palm before throwing it at the Puppet Demon. A warrior d in ck armor that covered it from head to toe appeared before the demon and cut off the lightning bolt with its long sword. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The Puppet Demon had received the message loud and clear. With a thought, he summoned an army of millions of puppets that looked exactly like the first warrior. This puppet legion was perfectly aligned like a well-trained military. As soon as they appeared, they activated an array that blessed all their strength to themander or the first warrior who protected their master.

    The Commander Puppet''s long de released a dark light before shing toward Dulgun. Her men came before her to erect a shield, but something unexpected urred. The sh disappeared, and when it reappeared, it had already hit someone called the Fire Ash Empyrean, cutting her body and soul into a hundred percent.

    However, the Fire Ash Empyrean did not scream in pain, nor did her eyes show any despair at the fact she was instantly killed. On the contrary, her eyes contained this obvious smirk, and it did not take long for the Puppet Demon to know why.

    [Life Goddess Blessing]

    Dulgun expertly used her Blessing Dao by releasing a green light from her staff that returned the Fire Ash Empyrean to her peak state; anyone who looked at her would not know she was someone who had died less than a second ago. Her soldiers roared in excitement before rushing toward the opponent.

    Although they were heavily outnumbered, these men did not care and fought as if they were protecting their families. The word defense did not exist in their vocabry, as they used one powerful attack after another. And every time they were severely injured, a green light would descend from the sky to return them to their peak state.

    ''There were rumors that the Barbarian King''s wife was behind his operation. However, who would have thought she was so capable,'' the Puppet Demon thought. However, little did he know how stupid his thoughts were. Dulgun was an Evesting Empyrean, and only talented individuals can achieve such a thing. As such, he should have immediately taken her seriously afterying eyes on her.

    ''It''s probably best for me to end this fight as soon as possible in case the Barbarian King is not far from here,'' he thought. If there was one person all the leaders of the Lawless Zone hated to fight the most, it would definitely be the Barbarian King. The brute was extremely powerful, but on top of that, he was essentially unkible. No attack worked on him, and underhanded methods like poison or assassination were also useless.

    As the Puppet Demon was deciding on his next move, Dulgun had already chosen her next move.

    [Affliction: Non-Flesh Life Curse]

    Her Dao did not only allow her to give people blessings but also afflictions or curses. For this fight, she used an affliction that targeted non-flesh creatures like puppets. Her staff released a brown light that enveloped the void, and as soon as it passed through the puppets, a startling change urred.

    Many of the puppets melted, releasing a decaying odor. A few survived, but their aura was drastically weaker, and their bodies seemed to have turned rusty, thus limiting their mobility or other abilities.

    ''Daman it," cursed the Puppet Demon, preparing to do something. However, he greatly underestimated his opponent, thus losing the momentum of this battle. The Fire Ash Empyrean and the Thunder Piercing Empyrean used a Thunder-me Tornado Attack, killing themander and most of the surviving puppets.

    The demon immediately tried to summon more of his creation, but his face contorted as he realized Dulgun had used her Dao Will to block the surrounding space, cutting ess to most of his legions. The demon then calmly watched as a group of attacks rushed toward him.

    He could tell these attacks were not enough to kill him but severely injured him so he could be captured. ''Do you think I''m helpless without my puppets?'' he thought with a sneer. Unfortunately, these people did not know that he was the ultimate puppet.

    The Puppet Demon calmly raised his left hand, and it turned into a shield that was tall enough to reach above his head. The shield blocked these hundreds of attacks, and then, he went on the offensive.

    [Myriad Dao Core: Space]

    The Puppet Demon''s heart, which he had reced with a unique puppet core, activated; a rune representing space shed on the core, and the demon''s right hand turned into a sword.

    [Dimension sh]

    The demon created two shes. The first targeted the space blockage that prevented his ess to his puppets, and the other directly targeted Dulgun. However, she ignored the attack and focused on ensuring the opponent remained isted. Meanwhile, two of her men appeared before her and released all the blood in their bodies to form a cocoon that protected them.

    The blood cocoon was effective, allowing Dulgun to focus on her opponent. She used another affliction targeting puppets, but the demon was unaffected for two reasons. Firstly, he teleported away and activated the Curse Rune from his core. Dulgun countered by using a Domain Technique, changing the surroundings into a dark universeposed of curses.

    The Puppet Demon opened his mouth to fire a light beam that purified this entire domain in a matter of seconds. However, Dulgun previous attack was only to buy time for her real trump card:

    [The War God Descend]

    An intimidating spirit appeared before everyone. He was almost as tall as Mongke and muscr, too. However, he was not as big as Mongke, and his body was more streamlined. The spirit had pants and boots but not a shirt. It looked at one of Dulgun''s men and showed contempt. However, in the end, the spirit entered its chosen vessel.

    The War God Vessel was a Dao Ruler with a special Inner World designed to receive the power of the War God Spirit. As soon as the vessel fused with the spirit, his eyes turned golden, and his aura became fierce.

    The vessel raised his hand to condense an ax. Then, it moved so fast that the Puppet Demon could barely perceive him. The vessel mmed its ax on its opponent with unparalleled force and terror. The demon reacted swiftly, turning his core to the Gold Rune and the Defense Rune.

    The Puppet Demon''s arms turned golden as he crossed them, with a thin but potent shield surrounding them. However, this was useless. The ax shattered his left arm as it contained a brilliant skill that targeted a person''s weakness. The Puppet Demon barely saved his right arm by using the half-hearted Indestructible Rune he''s been working on. However, the arm was still cracked and on the verge of being useless.

    "This vessel truly cannot contain my power," said the War God Spirit in a voice that contained echo. He raised his ax for a second attack. The Puppet Demon activated his Space Rune to exchange ces with one of his puppet debris that survived the previous battle.

    However, to his horror, he discovered his opponent was still before him, and the ax was rapidly lowering toward his head. Despair enveloped his mind as it was toote for him to move.

    Clink! The sounds of metal shing echoed in the void.

 Chapter 1235 The Five Demons

    Chapter 1235 The Five Demons

    The War God Spirit looked at the person who suddenly appeared and blocked his attack. ''Red skin?'' was the first thing he noticed about the neer, followed by how odd the person''s life energy was. It was as vibrant as some of the best body refiners, but this evil and twisted sensation was on top.

    "Brother," said the Puppet Demon. "I''m d you''re here."

    "I couldn''t possibly let you die in vain, could I?"

    "The Flesh Demon," Dulgun said. "There were rumors you two were rted; it seems that it''s true."

    "You''ve crossed the line," said the Flesh Demon, his ck clothes perfectly fitting his well-toned muscles. He was a handsome middle-aged man despite his odd red skin, but there was this evil aura around him that instantly made people weary of him.

    "Crossed the line? Said the man who enjoys taking other''s body parts to strengthen his flesh," Dulgun sneered. "Didn''t you once boldly proim you would turn my husband into one of your flesh collections? Well, this is your opportunity."

    The Flesh Demon quietly stared at her. "The Master never truly trusted you or the Ruthless King, believing that your background meant that you were not one of us. Your actions have proven him correct."

    "No need to use him to scare us. Since we made this move, it means we''re ready to confront him."

    The Flesh Demon frowned, wondering where the Barbarian King''s confidence originated from. Even if he gained some sess in his cultivation, it was not wise to attack the other factions and antagonize the entire Lawless Zone.

    "Remember ¡ª you''re the one who chose this path," the Flesh Demon dered before looking at his sworn brother. "Can you still fight?"

    "I can, but with only one arm, my strength will drastically reduce."

    The Flesh Demon pondered briefly, and in the next moment, he pushed out his Humerus bone and handed it over. "Will that work?"

    "Of course." The Puppet Demon put the bone in his left socket, and instantly, it turned into a new puppet arm. He moved it around, nodding in satisfaction.

    "I''ll support you from the back so you can go on the offensive." The Flesh Demon ripped out his spine before turning it into a bow. Then, he expelled a muscle from his thigh to use as the bowstring. He pulled the thing, and the resentments in his body from years of experimenting on people''s flesh condensed into an arrow.

    He pointed the arrow toward the War God Spirit and fired without hesitation. The spirit casually turned his head to avoid the arrow, but the thing turned around without losing its momentum and speed and rushed toward him. No, the arrow became even faster. The spirit waved his ax to destroy it but frowned in the process. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The War God Spirit immediately noticed a ck spot on his hand. ''A curse? Moreover, it''s a potent one based on resentment.'' A golden light descended from the sky, curing him of this curse. However, this was just the beginning.

    The Flesh Demon started to fire thousands of arrows, all moving at unreasonable speed and containing a terrifying curse that resents all life. The War God Spirit could only evade whileining about how weak his vessel was. Meanwhile, the other people Dulgun bought had to confront these arrows.

    With her help, they barely survived these powerful arrows. However, they were not useless, leaving the Puppet Demon ample time and opportunity to move on this battlefield as he saw fit. He activated his core and teleported a few meters away from her.

    The Puppet Demon looked at her with derision and hatred. "You''ll make an excellent piece in my collection, while your husband''s body is the best material to upgrade my brother''s body."

    "It seems I must do this the hard way," Dulgun stated, and her staff released myriad color lights that entered her body. The Puppet Demon''s face changed, and he rushed over for the kill, but she casually swung her staff to counter his sword.

    The Puppet Demon nned to go for a flurry of attacks; he even activated his Speed Rune to ensure he overwhelmed his opponent. However, he had to pause as he realized his sword had decayed aftering into contact with that staff.

    Dulgun took this opportunity to go on the offensive. She rushed toward him to punch him into oblivion. However, the demon was fast, so he moved backward. Dulgun moved her staff counter-clockwise to release a potent pulling force that drew the demon to her before punching him through his chest and holding his heart.

    ''That idiot really left his core in the same ce as his heart,'' she thought before putting a seal on the core, shutting down this puppet body. The Puppet Demon was decisive and immediately abandoned this body after realizing her intention. His soul flew out, trying to get away. Although this body was his greatest work, it did not matter; he could build another one as long as he was alive and free.

    Dulgun predicted his movement and acted. Her staff released a blue light that forced the Puppet Demon''s soul back to the puppet. Simultaneously, she detected five terrifying arrows rushing toward her back. She gritted her teeth and held on.

    Boom!

    The moment she forced the soul back into the puppet, the arrows hit. Her defense broke apart, and she was hit. ck blood oozed from Dulgun''s mouth, but she sighed in relief. She was in the Infant Fiendgod Realm, and she blessed her flesh, which allowed her to survive that attack. She gazed fiercely at that damn demon.

    ''What a stupid idiot,'' thought the Flesh Demon. ''It seems like I must run away. In that case, I need a distraction and cannon fodder.'' Blood suddenly spread from the pores in his skin, and each drop turned into these enormous red spiders.

    ''These flesh puppets should do the work,'' he thought. However, as soon as he had this thought, his sense of danger suddenly went haywire. The Flesh Demon trusted his instinct since he acquired it after grafting a genius''s brain into his body, which was born with a Sixth Sense Ability. He looked in the distance, and his face paled. He immediately ordered his puppets to attack while also using his bow to the limit. Sadly, the other people risked their lives to stop him. During this time, Dulgun had raised her staff to the sky and muttered: "The spirit of light, justice, and all that is pure ¡ª I wish to cleanse this world of an ultimate filth, so please give me your blessing."

    A golden light descended from the sky to envelop Dulgun. She then waved her staff, spreading the light to every corner of the battlefield. The Flesh Demon tried to run away, but it was useless. The light was fast, and it forcefully purified the resentment in his body.

    "No," he roared. His [Flesh Grafting Art] requires resentment to keep his body intact. It''s one of the keys to why he has a body on par with Indestructible Emperors without having to experience the pain and struggle of body refining.

    The Flesh Demon''s body turned into a red goo simr to slime before turning into a vaguely humanoid shape. The process repeated a few times as he tried to prevent his copse. Dulgun watched all of this with a frown, and after pondering briefly, she provided him with some resentment to prevent him frompletely copsing. She sealed him before putting him away.

    ''The Flesh Demon was supposed to be husband''s target, but his presence saves us a lot of time,'' Dulgun thought. She sent a message to her husband before taking a moment to heal herself and herpanions before heading to her next target: the Ghost Demoness. This person''s way of fighting is simr to the Puppet Demon as she relies on her vast army of Ghosts. As such, she was the perfect counter to this kind of enemy.

    ¡­.

    Poison Demoness'' Garden:

    "Repeat what you just said?" the Demoness demanded, still baffled by what she heard.

    "You heard me," said Mongke.

    "I knew all of you men were the same."

    "Think about all the poison you can make from my blood," Mongke persuaded.

    "The answer is still no," the Poison Demoness replied with a sneer.

    "That''s a shame," Mongke sighed. It seems he will have to find another Poison Wife. "Anyway, you should see the new boss." He pointed his finger before him to open a portal, and with a wave of his hand, he sent the demoness and her garden into it.

    "Alright, Curse Demon, here Ie," Mongke uttered before disappearing. The battle with the Curse Demon will be like the Poison Demon. However, he looked forward to fighting the Flesh Demon since he heard he was an aplished body refiner.

    Dark Cloud Pavilion:

    Wang Wei calmly looked at the woman before him while processing the information Mongke sent him. ''A Paragon Tier Poison that has disappeared? That indeed might be valuable news."

 Chapter 1236 Green Earth Pavilion

    Chapter 1236 Green Earth Pavilion

    Wang Wei pointed his finger to the woman''s forehead, instantly souring her expression. As the seal entered her Sea of Consciousness and targeted her soul, a terrifying soul poison rushed from the Poison Demoness'' mind, targeting him. Although it appeared she had given, that was far from the truth.

    Someone of her cultivation level and status would never give up hope of freedom until she exhausted every possible measure. As such, when Mongke did not kill or immediately control her, the demoness nned her escape. Sadly for her, she jumped from one monster''s mouth to another. Ultimately, she sighed, resigning herself to her fate.

    "What can you tell me about the Death-root Poison?" Wang Wei asked.

    "What is there to say? I spent so much time and effort cultivating the thing, but someone stole it."

    "Who stole it?"

    "It was an apprentice. No, not even an apprentice, but a medicine ve I bought," the Poison Demoness replied nonchntly. Wang Wei frowned. His intuition told him this news was important, but he could not pinpoint how. His eyes turned gray as he divined some information, but a vaguely familiar fog blocked his true sight. He tried other divinations and discovered a clue.

    "Where did you get the poison?" Wang Wei asked.

    "A fortunate encounter."

    "In this ce or outside?"

    "Of course, this ce. I haven''t had anything to do with the outside world for a while."

    Wang Wei frowned, wondering whether the Lawless Zone could give birth to a fortunate encounter of such a level. Although rare, it should be possible if someone who came to hide in this ce brought the poison and died, thus leaving it as a fortunate encounter.

    "You said you bought the medicine ve? From who?" he asked.

    "The Green Earth Pavilion," the demoness replied.

    "Them? They sell people?"

    "One of the biggest sources of wealth from the Green Earth and Azure Sky Pavilion is selling ves," the Poison Demoness calmly exined. "They even used the 4 gangs to help --- especially the Crazy Thief Gang."

    ''That would exin the source of all the ordinary women and men in Mongke''s Battle Coliseum,'' Wang Wei thought.

    "Did you make a fuss to the Green Earth Pavilion after the medicine ve escaped with your property?"

    "I did," the demoness replied. "But they only offered twice the price I bought her for, which was nothingpared to the poison''s value."

    "It seems you might be immediately useful," Wang Wei muttered. He instructed her of something before turning into one of the demoness'' strings of her.

    ¡­ n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Green Earth Pavilion:

    The Poison Demoness calmly waited in the room where the pavilion received VIPs of VIPs. She had made trouble, asking to meet their pavilion master, and after she refused to be handled by their main manager, these people had no choice but to contact their leader.

    A few minutester, the Earth Pavilion Master entered the room, followed by two guards. He was a fat middle-aged man, wearing a luxurious white-gold robe with jades and gold jewelry pieces as essories. He was a Great Emperor with a cultivation of 59%, and his aura reeked of debauchery/hedonism.

    It was apparent to anyone that this man had his cultivation achievements because of his wealth, and if not for his [Immortality], his body would be weak due to indulgence in food, alcohol, drugs, and sex. However, some credit should be granted to him since he could still use his power, meaning his Dao Heart was intact, and his state of mind ¡ª no matter how twisted ¡ª had some sense of purpose and direction.

    A look of disdain shed in the Poison Demoness'' eyes. However, she still gave the Earth Pavilion some respect, mainly because of the twin bodyguards apanying him. Meanwhile, the Earth Pavilion controlled himself and did not gaze at her with any lustful thoughts or intent. On the contrary, he showed her the most respect despite detecting the disdain in her eyes.

    "Poison Master, what happened to you to make such a fuss?" the Earth Pavilion Master asked with a business-like smile. The demoness was about to open her mouth and make a fuss about her poison, even demanding them to search for her medicine ve on the outside. However, Wang Wei did not give her, or anyone else, the time to react.

    A group of strings suddenly appeared out of nowhere to capture the Pavilion Master. The twins reacted and tried to protect him, but everything was sudden and fast; they did not react in time.

    As precautions to personally meeting the Poison Demoness, the pavilion master prepared numerous pills and talismans, mostly ways to deal with her poison. However, he also prepared if he needed to run away, so his talisman tried to take him away from the situation. Sadly for him, these strings contained the power of fate, thus blocking all possibilities of escape that he could think of. Wang Wei then appeared in the room with the pavilion master as his captive.

    "How did you bypass our defenses?" the fat businessman asked.

    "It''s not as hard as you imagine," Wang Wei replied casually.

    "Put down the Pavilion Master," said one of the Fire-Ice Twin Empyreans.

    "And you may still walk out of this room alive," finished the other.

    Wang Wei focused on them. "False Evesting Empyreans? And two of them?" These two used to be Eternal Emperors but failed to be Evesting. However, they had a Dao Will and Secret Vaults.

    "Kill this bastard," said the Earth Pavilion Master. The twins hesitated. They could cultivate peacefully because the pavilion master was an excellent business. If they lost him, the Green Earth Pavilion would notst long despite being the most powerful martial force.

    "Don''t hesitate," the fat man continued. If you kill him swiftly enough, it won''t matter whether he kills me since you can revive me." The Pavilion Master was an Emperor, so he had prepared plenty of resources for his fast revival. "You''re really the embodiment of not judging a book by its cover," Wang Weimented, silently praising this man for his boldness and quick thinking. Maybe having such a capable merchant under hismand was not bad.

    The twins nced at each other before taking action. Their cultivation was 84% Grand Dao Source, but they used their boosting techniques. The first one was from their Empyrean Artifact, which was a pair of red and blue throwing disks.The artifact gave them another 2% boost. They followed that with a Soul Resonating Technique, and since they were twins that did everything together since birth ¡ª including proving the Dao simultaneously ¡ª they had another 2% boost. Finally, they used their best skill ¡ª Dao Will Fusion ¡ª which boosted them to the limit of the Empyrean Realm: 89.99%.

    One twin released a terrifying heat, and the other turned the other half of the room into an ice tundra. They did not throw their artifact but held it in their hands before rushing for a closebat attack.

    ''That Dao Will Fusion technique is actually brilliant, even better than the one Mongke used when he added his Muscle Will,'' Wang Wei calmlymented. He pointed at the twins to release a Yin-Yang Symbol that rotated counter-clockwise.

    Before the twins could react, their Dao Will separated, and their soul resonance also dissipated. Even their artifacts, which were usually perfectly in sync, seemed out of bnce. Then, before they could think of another solution to this situation, the Yin-Yang Symbol turned into a seal that captured them.

    ''It''s over,'' the Earth Pavilion Master thought. After so many years, after countless battles and catastrophes, his life has ended today. He felt sad, but a part of him always knew this day woulde. Factions in this ce do not usuallyst long and have a cyclical nature, and sadly, it seems it was time for a new era.

    After taking control of the upper echelon of the Green Earth Pavilion, it was rtively easy for Wang Wei to secretly take over the rest. He did not spend long in this ce before heading to the Azure Sky Pavilion. Time was of the essence since he needed to control all these factions before the Hidden Master took note of the changes. Although he was confident in himself, he was unsure whether he could be victorious against thetter under these circumstances.

    Wang Wei took a moment to see if he could find any more information about the medicine ve that stole the death-root. However, the pavilion''s record only stated that it was a woman, and she was a loose cultivator with no family or background ¡ª hence why she was targeted.

    Without much to go on and divination failing him, Wang Wei headed for the Azure Sky Pavilion. His n for them was slightly different. He detected one of the spies they had in the Green Earth Pavilion and released the news that he was a neer to the Lawless Zone, and he came to sell a piece of important news that involved the Azure Sky Pavilion.

    The information was about the secret routes they used to acquire resources from the outside. This news was, in fact, true, as Wang Wei had acquired it from the merchant that his Fate Shadow Guard identally saved. After setting the bait, Wang Wei waited.

 Chapter 1237 Lawless Iron

    Chapter 1237 Lawless Iron

    "Damn these stupid people. I''m trying to sell them such valuable information, but they act as if I''m mad," Wang Wei cursed as he walked out of the Green Earth Pavilion. He looked around, sighing to himself. He searched around the city to buy a ce to stay but felt everything was too pricey. At first, he thought of just living inside his Grandmist Wheel but thought this was too embarrassing. So, he gritted his teeth and found an inn.

    Despite being an inn, the room he rented was extremelyrge due to the use of Space Arrays. Wang Wei rested while thinking of his next move. As he sat cross-legged on his cushion, deep in meditation, a purple mist enveloped his room.

    "Who dares?" he yelled. However, his actions only made it easier for the mist to enter his body. As such, his desperate attempts to deal with this potent poison proved useless, and he fell to the ground as everything turned ck.

    "Where am I?" Wang Wei asked. He looked around, and he was in this damp room with his hands tied like he was on a cross and about to be executed. He noticed a potent sealing technique severely suppressed his cultivation, and the cuffs were also a sealing artifact that added anotheryer of seal.

    "You''re awake," said a rough but serious voice.

    Wang Wei''s eyes moved away from the torture devices in the room to a serious-looking man dressed in ck and a scar over his left eye. Wang Wei knew this man for a variety of reasons. Firstly, he was part of the information he bought. Secondly, he had never passed out, so he saw every part of being transported to this dungeon.

    Wang Wei frowned. The Spirit Particle he previously separated did not detect the Sky Pavilion Master anywhere near this ce. ''Since he''s not here, I must draw him out.''

    Bang!

    To the warden''s horror, Wang Wei ripped the cuffs in his hand as if his sealing was useless, and before he could react, Wang Wei was holding him by the neck.

    "Have a nice little nap," Wang Wei uttered before dropping this expert torturer to the ground. Then, he started turning this ce upside down, beating anyone who was in his way and freeing all the other prisoners. As expected, it did not take long for the person he was waiting for to appear.

    A man dressed in a luxurious, long, dark green robe with pointy shoulder pads and one eye closed walked into this prison. He had a calm demeanor, almost snake-like. He looked at the destruction around him and his men on the floor.

    "How useless are you people?" the Sky Pavilion Master uttered before ncing at Wang Wei. "Something is fishy about you." The information he received was that a loose cultivator was selling information about their secret route, but why would such a powerful loose cultivatorck resources?

    "I can say the same about you," Wang Wei rebutted, and he was telling the truth. He was on guard against the Azure Sky Pavilion for one reason ¡ª they were the oldest faction of the Lawless Zone. They survived the parasites'' attempt to clean up this ce and remained a top faction after the political power was redistributed. Such longevity meant they had a deeper foundation; a profound foundation meant unknown and unexpected trump cards.

    ''The information said he was an Insurgent Dao Ruler who fused his Inner World with an Empyrean Artifact that was perfectly suited for his Dao. However, they were wrong,'' Wang Wei thought. ''He fused with a broken Paragon Artifact.''

    "Such a potent detection technique," the Sky Pavilion Master uttered after detecting that Wang Wei saw through his Inner World. "Now, I''m more curious about your true identity." The Azure Sky Pavilion was a family business that had existed in the Lawless Zone for countless years, and all family members had excellent business skills. The Pavilion Master''s business senses told him capturing this person would be an excellent opportunity. He activated his Earth Dao to surround his arms with rocks before also activating his Dao Will Artifact.

    [Strength of Earth]

    He rushed to his opponent to devastate them. After being empowered by the concept of the earth itself, the pavilion master could fight directly with some of the best body refiners. Sadly for him, Wang Wei hadbeled him as a threat and went all out.

    Wang Wei blocked the attack with his arm and secretly frowned. As expected, this man was not simple. This punch looked like a straightforward attack, but the bastard was secretly using his Paragon Artifact to influence his mind/soul.

    Although the artifact was restricted in power level by the environment, its essence was still of a higher quality. The Pavilion Master used the higher essence to influence his opponent''s mind and soul. In other words, people without a Paragon Soul or strong will are easily influenced by him. Unfortunately, he met the wrong opponent. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    As soon as the two were closed, Wang Wei used his [Fate Shackle Innate Talent] to basically rewrite this man''s pass and made it as if the Paragon Artifact did not perfectly suit him/his Dao. And since the Sky Pavilion Master''s Insurgency originated from that artifact, his strength drastically decreased. Wang Wei then immediately went for his throat in an attempt to catch him as swiftly as possible.

    However, his attempt failed. When his arm was less than ten centimeters from his opponent, his own strength suddenly decreased. His cultivation realm was suppressed to the Emperor Realm, and even his body-refining realm dropped down to the Dragon-Phoenix Realm. The Pavilion Master used this opportunity to escape.

    "What in the Nine Hells," Wang Weimented. His power had returned, but he was slightly baffled.

    "I can''t believe you forced me to use it in less than 10 seconds of fighting," the Pavilion Master sighed. His aura returned to its normal state as this ruthless man sacrificed all the lives inside his Inner World to remove the shackle on his fate and regain his connection to the artifact. This kind of sacrifice was permanent, meaning he could not recreate these lives again, showing his ruthlessness and decisiveness. He then opened his closed eyes, revealing an all-ck pupil. The environment suddenly changed.

    Wang Wei''s strength once again returned to the Emperor Realm, and even the Sky Pavilion Master''s aura had a drop in strength to the early stage of the Empyrean Realm.

    "Lawless Iron," Wang Weimented. Any unique environment will evolve unique material ¡ª that''s one of the fundamentalws of Heaven and Earth. Thisw also applied to the Lawless Zone, and the unique material this ce created was the Lawless Iron, which was an ore with the same effect as the cultivation suppression of this ce.

    "I thought the parasites destroyed all the Lawless Iron mines in this ce," Wang Wei asked. Lawless Iron mines are rare and would appear in small quantities. However, when the parasites cleaned up this ce, one of their main targets was the mines.

    "No, that''s not important," Wang Wei continued. "The truly impressive thing is the fact that you found a Weapon Master that can refine Lawless Iron into such a small, powerful, and detailed artifact."

    Lawless Iron is valuable even in the outside world because of its main use in creating prisons to hold powerful creatures or entities. However, it''s not as valuable as an ore to create weapons or artifacts because of how difficult it is to retain its power of suppression after being processed or when fused with other metals. One of thewless iron''s natural characteristics is that it works better when there arerge quantities of it; that''s why Wang Wei found it incredible that he had an eye artifact with this effect.

    "You''re very knowledgeable and astute, but you talk too much for a prisoner," the Sky Pavilion Master stated as he once again encased his arms into a rock armor before going on the offense.

    "I had no choice but to," Wang Wei replied with a smirk. Then, to the rock man''s horror, they shed with both of them intact, meaning their strength was on par.

    "You! How is that possible?"

    Wang Wei smirked. He was not conversing mid-fight with an opponent for no reason. In this short time, he got a basic enough understanding of theposition and effect ofwless iron to use his Freedom Dao to be free of its effect.

    He did not return to his peak, but he regained his Empyrean Level strength and his [Limit Indestructibility], which was enough for him to deal with the situation.

    "Damn you."

    The battle waged for a while, but ultimately, Wang Wei was the winner. In the same cultivation realm/strength, it''s a sure thing to bet on Wang Wei. As the Sky Paviliony on the ground, he held the Lawless Iron Eye in his palm.

    "Truly masterful work," he praised. "I have plenty of resources but not enough professional talent to put them to use. Now, it seems I''m about to recruit a master Weapon Refiner."

 Chapter 1238 A Talented Ally

    Chapter 1238 A Talented Ally

    Wang Wei followed the Sky Pavilion Master to a sun in a cosmic star area of the Lawless Zone. At the center of the sun was what Wang Wei would describe as a smithing house that used the sun to create Samadhi mes for weapon refining.

    Wang Wei walked into a room with a muscr elderly man in a simple ck robe, a long white beard twisted in a braid, and using a hammer on the mold of a sword. The sight was odd because the elderly man had the aura of an Evesting Empyrean, but his way of refining weapons resembled a cksmith instead of a cultivator.

    The cksmith did not pay attention to their presence and continued hammering. Once he finished, he used his fingers to draw a simple rune on the air that fused with the sword, releasing a golden light indicating itsplexion. The cksmith looked at the sword briefly and shook his head in disappointment. He threw it to the small weapon pile next to him before finally focusing on the people present.

    "Pavilion Master? Are you here for another unreasonable request? I told you there is a limit to even my skills."

    "No, no, that''s not why I''m here," the Sky Pavilion Master swiftly said. "This is Empyrean Wang, and he is¡­well, the new leader of the pavilion. I brought him to make your acquaintance."

    The cksmith was not stupid and understood the situation, so he gazed at Wang Wei. His eyes were weird; it was as if he was appraising a weapon. Wang Wei was slightly surprised by this man''s detection technique, so he did not resist much.

    "With such a unique soul and sub-Dao of Refining, it''s a shame you''re abatant," the cksmith uttered.

    "Thank you for thepliment," Wang Wei replied. "But how do I address you?"

    "You can call me the me cksmith, and as long as you ept the same terms I had with the pavilion master, I don''t care who the new leader is."

    Wang Wei already learned the rtionship between those two was not of servitude but more of an equal partnership. "I have no problem with keeping the previous agreement, but my goal is not to be caged in this small ce. I have goals and ambitions I must aplish in the outside world.

    "So, can you leave this ce and be more active?"

    The me cksmith looked at him briefly. Then, his eyes suddenly turned fiery red. "You are¡­So, that''s how it is ¡ª that time has already arrived." He looked at the Pavilion Master. "Give us a moment to talk." Thetter looked at Wang Wei, who nodded to him.

    "Do you know my identity?" the me cksmith asked.

    "I do not."

    "I''m the direct disciple of Paragon Blood Rune."

    "Paragon Blood Rune? One of the 2 Primals of the Skill Dao Association?"

    "That''s right."

    "From what I know, he only had 2 direct disciples, and they were all Paragons," Wang Wei stated.

    "My master left his inheritance scattered all over the world to find disciples, and I only passed the test after he died," ck me exined. He''s met his teacher a handful of times from Limbo, but despite such an odd situation, he was acknowledged as the third direct disciple and received Paragon Blood Rune''s teaching.

    "That exins it," Wang Wei nodded. "But why are you telling me such sensitive information?"

    "For many reasons, but primarily, I want us to be straightforward with our identities or backgrounds to ensure a better alliance or cooperation."

    "Background? You seem sure that I''m not a simple loose cultivator," Wang Wei stated.

    "These people have erased, twisted, or hidden history, so only a few top lineages still have perfectly intact records. The fact that you recognized my master''s name and knew how many disciples he had proved you''re not from an ordinary background."

    "Fair point," Wang Wei nodded. "My name is Wang Wei, from the Dao Opening Sect."

    "Them? My master did say the chances of the destined one having a deep connection with them were very high," the me cksmith uttered.

    "Oh? What else did he say?"

    "He said that if I have a chance to participate in the closure of this era, I should take it. The blessings from my achievements will help me tremendously in the next era ¡ª an era which will be even more brilliant than the Golden Era."

    "Your master is wise," Wang Wei said, but his mind was thinking of something else.

    ''Based on the information the sect gave me, the Blood Rune Paragon''s goal was always to get his hands on the Refiner Dao Position. However, he also epted his limitations, thus focusing on cultivating an apprentice to aplish his dreams.

    ''His other two apprentices have great achievements, but they did not meet his expectations. Could he be trying again with this me cksmith? Does he have this much potential?''

    If his deduction is true, then an alliance with the me cksmith will not only help him in his fight against the parasites but also be a perfect opportunity to expand the Dao Opening Sect''s alliances. With this mindset, Wang Wei had a deep conversation with the cksmith,ying out the groundwork for their alliance/cooperation. Finally, he left with the Sky Pavilion Master.

    "By the way, what was the unreasonable request you asked of him?" Wang Wei casually asked after returning to the Azure Sky Pavilion.

    "I wanted him to refine an artifact withwless iron that was as small as sand, maybe even smaller."

    "That is unreasonable," Wang Wei agreed. "But why would you want something like that? No, he said it was a customer request. Who would want such a thing?"

    "My apologies, I can''t say."

    "Excuse you?"

    "No, don''t get me wrong," Azure Sky swiftly said. "It''s not that I don''t want to say, but I can''t. The customer made me sign the most restrictive contract not to reveal their info. I couldn''t even keep any records of this request."

    "Why all the intense secrecy?" Wang Weiined, feeling something was odd. "Why did you even entertain such a request in the first ce?"

    "I had no choice," Azure Sky dered. "These parasites crippled my family''s connection to the outside world, and it was that person who reinstated it. In fact, this person basically controls our lifeline when ites to essing resources from the outside. Although they never interfered or made things difficult for us, it does not change the fact how much power they secretly held in our pavilion."

    "Well, you don''t have to worry about that from now on," Wang Wei reassured. Now that he was in control, the pavilions could go through him to get resources. In fact, they will start to operate on arge scale in the outside world while the branch in the Lawless Zone will be less important.

    Wang Wei detected Mongke and Dulgun had returned, so he went to meet the demons since these people would be underneath him. He needed to assess their potential and know what to expect of them in the uing struggles. As such, he gathered all five of them, including the Poison Demoness that he had already met.

    He sat on a throne, observing all five of them. Wang Wei read their fate lines to have a better understanding of their personality, experiences, and capabilities.

    ''The Poison Demoness is an excellent Poison Cultivator. She''s efficient and ruthless in her approach while also keeping a more experimental mindset. However, she bes useless once her poison does not work. Maybe she should add Gu Dao to expand her repertoire.''

    His gaze turned to the Puppet Demon.

    ''Another ruthless bastard. I guess all of them are ruthless, hence the demon in their name. However, this one even abandoned his flesh and turned himself into a puppet. However, he''s too confident in his work as he made such a stupid mistake of leaving his puppet core where his heart was. Once he fixes that and I help him condense the other runes for his Myriad Dao Core, he will be a force to reckon with. Plus, I can take all his knowledge and experience as a gift for Cai Song.''

    Wang Wei frowned as he looked at the Flesh Demon.

    ''This grafting technique is quite unique, but this bastard went the wrong way. He acquired the body of an Indestructible Empyrean but not the strength of one. He used his grafting method to avoid the tedious and painful process of body refining, but that only made his flesh full of ws and his willpower extremely weak."

    Despite his potent flesh, this demon did not even achieve Willpower Manifestation. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ''He even avoided the True Power Dao Realm tribtions by taking body parts from people who seeded. Such an act ruined his luck as he achieved strength without paying the price.''

    Wang Wei could tell this bastard would probably be the first to die in the outside world with how terrible his luck and destiny was.

    ''So, I must shield this bastard with my own luck and turn him into a genuine body refiner ¡ª starting by tempering his willpower. Once he meets my requirements, I can give him my and Mongke''s body parts to turn him into a top expert.''

    Wang Wei was satisfied with this n, especially after realizing the Flesh Demon was the most cunning of these five individuals. He will be an excellent pawn if used correctly. He turned to the Curse Demon, a young man with a morbidly paleplexion and tattoos of ck rose that ran from his neck to his back.

    ''He looked nothing extraordinary from the surface. However, it seems he was born with a terrifying bloodline curse. The origin of that curse will probably lead to something interesting, but for now, this is not something I can deal with.'' Wang Wei pondered.

    ''However, if we can find a way to use that bloodline curse as his power, he will be a great asset.''

    Finally, he looked at the Ghost Demoness. She was an ugly elderly woman dressed in a dark purple robe. Cultivators can change their appearances at will ¡ª unless something unexpected urs ¡ª but she chose that ugly appearance despite having no extenuating circumstances.

    Through the Fate Line Reading Technique, he knew it was due to a heartbreak she suffered in her youth, so he no longer cared.

    ''If I can fuse her Ghost Army with the Puppet Demon''s puppet army, I can cultivate a ferocious legion.'' He knew how deep the parasites'' background was, so he needed all the help possible.

    Now that he had a better understanding of his team, Wang Wei prepared to finish conquering this ce by targeting the four gangs. He wanted to be as swift as possible since he sensed that time was not on his side.

 Chapter 1239 The Ruthless King

    Chapter 1239 The Ruthless King

    After nning the next step, everyone separated to fulfill their task. Wang Wei chose the Bloodline Gang as his target, and he dealt with them rtively quickly. He lured their leader ¡ª a somewhat rare Snow-Thunder Leopard ¡ª who was a second-tier Earth Primarch, meaning he was on par with an Empyrean but did not have a Heaven Will.

    Wang Wei created a secret realm and left his bloodline inside before luring one of the Bloodline Gang members to find it. The poord hurried to notify the upper echelon of the gang, and this secret news soon reached the Snow-Thunder Leopard, who quickly rushed over.

    Once that happened, defeating him and taking control of his gang was rtively easy. Wang Wei returned to their base, where two of the other groups were already waiting.

    "So, he''s the leader of the Grandmist Gang," Wang Weimented as he looked at this man that could be described as beautiful due to his many feminine features.

    "Was there any problem?" he asked. He sent Mongke to deal with this person as the Grandmist Gang Lord because thetter hated Empyreans, Dao Rulers, or any cultivators capable of creating lives.

    "He granted me an audience, but after knowing why I came, he immediately turned hostile," Mongke replied. Wang Wei nodded as such a response was expected. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "What''s your name?" Wang Wei asked. However, the Grandmist Gang Lord just stared at him.

    "Zou Bo? A good name," Wang Wei nodded. "You''re a weird man. You have such a strong hatred for us [Creators], but you also secretly wished to find one worthy enough to serve, to dedicate your life. I guess it''s not so weird since your master treated you so nicely; you probably wanted to relieve that time which was dear to you."

    "Shut up. Don''t act like you know me," Zou Bo yelled.

    "But I do."

    "I would rather die than serve you," Zou Bo said with gritted teeth.

    "That''s fine by me," Wang Wei replied casually. "You''re not as valuable as you think, especially after I extract your memory on how you survived an Empyrean Tier Creation Tribtion.

    "However, do note that if you kill yourself, I will have the Bloodline Gang Leader desacred your body and soul by letting him eat you and all your people."

    "You monster," Zou Bo said with gritted teeth. If there is one person he hated more than those Empyreans who yed with life as if it meant nothing, it was that racist bastard. He would rather be subservient to someone else than let that leopard win over him.

    "Let''s make a deal," Zou Bo said. "Let me kill that leopard, and my life is yours."

    "As I said ¡ª you''re not that valuable," Wang Wei replied casually.

    "What you''re saying is if I''m way more valuable than him, you''ll allow it to happen?"

    "Interesting," Wang Wei muttered as he held his chin. "I''m open to your bargain. But how will you prove your worth?"

    "By bing an Evesting Empyrean," Zou Bo said with gritted teeth.

    "Oh? That''s right. If you be one of my creatures, I can allow you to retake the Creation Tribtion to be an Evesting Empyrean. But, can you survive the tribtion? Unlike my original creations, you''ll be truly dead once you fail."

    "I''ll survive," Zou Bo dered with gritted teeth. He knew such tribtion would be, at minimum, ten times harder than a Creation Tribtion for a regr Grandmist Life trying to be an Evesting, but he did not care; he would put his life on the line to kill that leopard.

    "Well, I look forward to the result," Wang Weimented.

    ''Did you see how he used this man''s desire to control him? It seems I have much to learn in the Ways of the Human Heart,'' Mongke said to his wife.

    ''Yes, you can learn much from observing him.'' Once this era ends, it might be difficult for the Barbarian Race to maintain their neutrality, given their participation in ending the parasites. By then, Mongke will have to deal with many of these elders who are set in their ways, so having leadership and diplomatic skills like Wang Wei will be crucial for him to navigate the situation ¡ª especially before he bes a Primal Paragon and has absolute power in the n.

    Wang Wei turned his focus on the two people from the Crazy Thief Gang that Dulgun, Ghost, and Puppet Demon brought. "Who is their leader?"

    "These are the Vice-Gang Leaders," Dulgun exined. "As for their leader, well, he disappeared."

    "He ran away from you?"

    "No," she responded. "He appeared a while ago to announce to the gang that he was entering a deep state of retreat. He did not show up when we raided their headquarters and controlled everyone."

    "So, he abandoned his men?"

    "The Gang Leader did not abandon us," said Thin-Finger, one of the two Vice-Leaders. "Wait until his cultivation is sessful; he''lle to kill all of you and return our gang to normal."

    "What a strong faith you have in your leader," Wang Weimented.

    "Do you think this is the first time this has happened?" Thin-Finger sneered.

    "Shut up," yelled ck Tooth, the other Vice-Gang Lord. "Do you want to give the enemy all our information?" Thin-Finger immediately quieted down but still stared ferociously at Wang Wei.

    "Indeed, a reliable leader," Wang Weimented as he observed their past. However, he could not see their leader clearly as he was enveloped in a ck fog. ''This ce is full of unique characters,'' he thought to himself with a smile.

    "Where is thest¡­" Wang Wei suddenly stopped to look in the distance.

    "Did something happen?" Mongke asked.

    "Thest group was captured."

    "Really? Their task was to observe and wait for us, so how could they be captured? Did they disobey their orders?" Mongke asked.

    "No. The Martial Ouw Gang already knew they wereing."

    "It seems that our movement was leaked, or the Ruthless King detected some kind of danger and preemptively attacked," Mongke summarized.

    "It seems we must do this more directly," Wang Wei said with squinted eyes. He did not waste time and teleported everybody outside the Martial Ouw Gang''s headquarters, a colossal continent. These people were already awaiting their arrival, all dressed in armor and perfectly lined up.

    ''These men are not gangsters. They are a well-trained army that has experienced countless battles,'' Wang Wei thought.

    "I did not expect you would be the one behind this, Barbarian King," said a handsome middle-aged man with a few strings of white hair in his tightly bun hair, ck clothes with dragons'' designs, and a regal aura.

    "I thought this was an attack from the five demons," continued the Ruthless King. "But now¡­No, this may not even be your doing." He noticed the fact that Wang Wei was the one in front, and he remembered the news he heard not long ago ¡ª someone defeated the Barbarian King.

    "And who might you be?"

    Wang Wei did not immediately answer him as someone else caught his attention. Two people stood behind the Ruthless King, and he knew they were his sons, given how much they resembled him. They were both only Eternal Emperors, which should not have garnered his attention. However, the one on the left was odd.

    Firstly, Wang Wei could not tell this young man''s exact cultivation realm. At first, he appeared to be only 54% Grand Dao Source, while his brother was 67%, but Wang Wei knew he was hiding his real level, and whatever means he used, it was something even he could not see through.

    The second thing that drew his attention was this young man''s eyes. He was born with the 17th Heavenly Physique ¡ª the Double Pupil. Lastly, the young man''s reaction to their presence was strange. He first nced at Mongke with great worry before looking at Wang Wei with horror. All these emotions were very fast, almost unnoticeable before he controlled himself to look calm.

    ''Another interesting character,'' Wang Wei thought before focusing on the Ruthless King. "The name is Empyrean Wang. It''s a pleasure to meet you, but what should I address you as? The Ruthless King, or, would you prefer a more familiar term, like his Majesty."

    The Ruthless King squinted. "Ruthless is fine. After all, I''m just a Nationless Ruler."

    "I know it must have been hard, but could you quench my curiosity?" Wang Wei asked. "How was your dynasty destroyed? I''m assuming the parasites did it, forcing you into exile in this ce. But why did they destroy it in the first ce? Was there a particr reason, or were you guys just part of a long list of ces to clean up?"

    "I don''t believe this is the kind of conversation strangers should be having," the Ruthless King responded with clenching hands, trying to control his anger.

    "Fair," Wang Wei nodded. "So, let''s get back on track. I believe we reached the part in our conversation where you asked me why I''m doing this. What animosity do I have with you or your gang?"

    The Ruthless King stared at Wang Wei. He could not remember thest time he had a conversation where the opponentpletely dominated the rhythm. He used extreme means to calm himself down.

 Chapter 1240 The Second Prince

    Chapter 1240 The Second Prince

    "There are no grudges or any rtionships between us," Wang Wei said, not giving the Ruthless King time to respond and gain control of the conversation. "I need a new force to end the situation outside, and the Lawless Zone was the best ce to amass power."

    The Ruthless King squinted. "So, you''re¡­"

    "That''s right," Wang Wei nodded. "How about this? If you join me peacefully, I promise to ally with you, and once we achieve our goals, we can go our separate ways."

    "That is not happening," the Ruthless King replied decisively.

    "I figured as much," Wang Wei sighed. "I guess I now understand why you''re in this situation."

    "You don''t know anything about me, so don''t pretend like you do."

    "I don''t, but it''s not hard to deduce," Wang Wei continued casually. "You''re probably from a top dynasty with Paragons. However, they died during the Ultimate Taboo or the clean-up afterward. Despite these circumstances, your dynasty should still have existed, even if they had to live in embarrassment.

    "Unfortunately, your ego and pride hurt the entire nation. You probably did something that provoked these parasites, or they tried to use you in one of their ploys, and your pride made you bluntly refuse them, causing one of them to annihte your dynasty. "In the end, you had to run with your tail between your legs, living in this ce in exile as a shadow of your former glory. That should be the gist of it. Did I miss anything? I should be off in some of the small details."

    The Ruthless King looked at him, his killing intent almost palpable.

    "The odd thing is it seems you haven''t learned anything from that experience," Wang Wei continued. "Your ancestors must be rolling in their graves in Limbo. I assume you did note to this ce simply to hide from the parasites but also to hide from the consequences of your actions.

    "After all, once your ancestors are revived, they will definitely dethrone you and may even directly execute you. This restricted ce is your best chance at surviving their wrath."

    "You have a sharp tongue," the Ruthless Kingmented, secretly clenching his fist. "It''s a shame you used to spew nonsense."

    Wang Wei ignored his feebleeback, his gaze focusing on the legion behind him. "It seems you''re notpletely useless. Your men''s spirit and morals have not wavered the slightest with my words. So, your forte is military training? It''s probably how you became the sessor in your generation despite your terrible personality and unsuitable mindset for a ruler."

    Wang Wei then turned to the princes behind the Ruthless King. "Your father''s fate is sealed. If any of you can control his legion, I will be more than happy to work with you instead of him. If you wish to exercise filial piety, I can even spare his life as long as you promise to control him properly."

    "Stop talking nonsense," yelled the First Prince. "You''re stupid if you think we will betray our own father."

    "I see," Wang Wei replied with a hidden smirk. His focus was on the second prince, the eye with the Double Pupil. Although thetter nodded in agreement, Wang Wei detected his hesitation.

    "What a shame," Wang Wei sighed. "Anyway, where are my people?" The Flesh and Poison Demons were captured, and he wanted to know their whereabouts.

    "They are safely kept by me," the Ruthless King quickly replied, feeling he finally had some sense of control over the situation. "However, I don''t know how ¡ª"

    "I won''t negotiate anything with you regarding their safety," Wang Wei cut him off. "If you keep them alive, I promise not to touch your family lineage. Although you''ll be gone, you can takefort in the fact your lineage remains and might one day keep their status as emperors."

    By this point, veins were popping on the Ruthless King''s neck. "This is not how things are going to proceed. Do you understand me?"

    "Do you not understand your situation?" Wang Wei rebutted. "Do you think you can win in this situation?"

    "I have experienced millions of battles, and one thing I''ve learned is that there is always a way ¡ª no matter how dire the situation," the Ruthless King sneered. Wang Wei sighed, slightly exasperated.

    "Do you think you''re the only one aplished in military tactics?" Wang Wei asked. "In your current situation, the only way out is to draw long enough against us until the Hidden Master hears of this disturbance andes to put an end. Sadly for you, his presence will not change the situation."

    The Ruthless King''s heart skipped a beat; the enemy was correct. As soon as he saw all these leaders show up, he knew this method was the only way for him and his people to survive. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Now that we have everythingid up, I''m giving you onest chance ¡ª surrender peacefully and spare your people this bloodshed."

    ''Father, please ept his offer,'' the second prince thought to himself, despite knowing it would be pointless, giving his father''s pride and stubbornness. He knew how terrifying this group was, especially the Barbarian King and this Empyrean Wang.

    One of his Double Eye abilities is to determine people''s talent. Over the years, he developed his own system to ssify an individual''s talent: Worthless, Genius, Heaven Chosen ¡ª which is further divided into low, middle, and top¡ª and Monstrous. Monster-level talent is the highest tier that someone can be born with, but not the highest level he''s created.

    Above that are [Once in a Generation Talent], [Once in an Era Talent], and [Anomalies]. However, to achieve these levels, innate talent is no longer applicable. Cultivators must achieve certain tasks or goals ¡ª like breaking the barrier between mortals and Immortals or achieving Nine Supremacy ¡ª to go beyond the Monstrous tier. Then, there is the level at the top of this list ¡ª the Anomalies.

    The second prince did not even know such a level existed until he one day identally saw Empress Wu from afar, and his eyes detected a level of talent that he''d never seen in someone else. The prince thought his eyes may have made a mistake for many years until he met the Barbarian King.

    Thetter was the only person close to the [Anomalous] level, seemingly very closed but missing some other factor. So, he ssified the Barbarian King as [Pseudo Anomaly]. Today, the second prince met the second true anomalous talent in his life ¡ª Empyrean Wang.

    The second prince did not know why these [Anomalies] were so scary, but they have disyed extraordinary powers and aplishments so far. He knew his father did not stand a chance, even if he convinced himself that talent was not always equal to strength.

    ¡­

    "The answer is still the same," the Ruthless King said calmly, already regaining hisposure. "A man should die standing up, never on his knees."

    ''Father, your stubbornness has doomed us again,'' the second prince sighed. ''I must do something.''

    "I can respect your choice and mindset as a cultivator. Of course, you''re very unfit as a ruler and leader," Wang Wei said. "However, ultimately, my view of you does not matter. Since you''ve chosen, let''s get this over with."

    Under Wang Wei''s order, the Puppet and Ghost Demon summoned their armies. He used his Yin-Yang Dao to summon a symbol underneath these legions floating in the void. Then, the ghosts started to fuse with the puppets, turning their eye sockets into soul mes.

    Wang Wei nodded in satisfaction. With his actions, these powerful puppets now had more soul/spiritual attacks. Additionally, they can transform into a Ghost State, providing them some intangibility. Such a state is also an excellent way to protect their puppet cores.

    Then, Wang Wei proceeded to activate his [Awakening] and summon his 11 fate pces. He arranged them in a weird shape before they suddenly linked into a magic circle with intricate designs. The pces released a unique fluctuation that affected the area.

    The Empyreans were the first to notice what had happened. They could not summon their creations from their Grandmist World.Wang Wei knew one of his weaknesses was his young age, which prevented him from even cultivating enough creation lives. As such, he immediately banned them in this battle.

    "Be ready," the Ruthless King ordered with an ugly expression, and his legion responded in unison to hismand. The two princes suddenly swallowed a pill, and their strength instantly reached the Empyrean Realm. Then, a Qi Luck Dragon from their dynasty manifested in the void before fusing with the three and blessing them.

    ''Be careful,'' Wang Wei strangely warned the group.

    ''Did you also notice that fleeting gaze?'' Mongke asked. ''I thought I was overthinking.''

    ''No, it was there,'' Wang Wei stated. ''You''re familiar with the Hidden Master. Do you think it''s him?''

    ''It was so fast that I couldn''t tell,'' Mongke replied. ''However, if someone can spy on us without being detected ¡ª it would be him.''

    Wang Wei groaned softly. ''Anyway, prepare for possible interference and maybe even a sneak attack.''

 Chapter 1241 Settle

    Chapter 1241 Settle

    Wang Wei did not want to spend much time in this battle, so he went all out from the very beginning. His body released a dark and eerie aura that enveloped the surroundings. The Ruthless King was immediately on guard, which was a wise move.

    A ghost-like figure dressed in all ck, with a bony face and a scythe, suddenly manifested behind him and swung its weapon. The Ruthless King felt that death itself hade knocking on his door, so his intuition warned him to get as far away as possible from this embodiment of death.

    His feet turned golden, with small dragons rotating around his ankle. With one step, the Ruthless King was a few hundred lightyears away from the creature. However, Wang Wei had predicted his movement as he moved exactly next to a colossal ck door that became visible due to his presence.

    The door opened, releasing a suction force, trying to capture him. The Ruthless King heard the cries of millions of souls, many of which he felt were people he had once killed. He resisted the suction, trying to move away from this terrifying thing. However, Wang Wei suddenly appeared before him and punched him into the door.

    The Ruthless King''s [Dragon Protection Technique] manifested the head of a dragon in the exact spot where Wang Wei''s fistnded, protecting him from a direct attack from the fist. However, the force behind the punch still sent him flying into that terrifying door that resembled a ferocious beast''s maw.

    As the Ruthless King approached the death door, he finally used his Dao. ''I reject death,'' he screamed in his mind, and that''s exactly what happened. His Rejection Dao allowed him to reject the very concept of death itself. The door dissipated, but the Ruthless King''s suffering had only begun.

    "What about the death of the mind?" Wang Wei''s voice echoed. The Ruthless King found himself in his Sea of Consciousness, but with each passing moment, everything around him turned slightly darker. He knew once everything turned ck, this would mean the death of his mind, his memories ¡ª the death of his soul.

    He tried to reject death a second time, but this attempt was futile. The Ruthless King reacted swiftly and changed tactics. He rejected all negative status affecting his mind, soul, and spirit. His swift reaction allowed him to block the enemy''s technique, but his soul was slightly injured in the process.

    Boom!

    A powerful force hit the Ruthless King on his chest, sending him flying away. His dragon protection cracked under the sheer power of that fist and the additional boost from the enemy''s True Will. Luckily for him, his Dao Will was decent, and he protected himself. The Ruthless King rejected all force and momentum around him, allowing him to regain control of his body.

    However, he saw a pair of terrifying eyes coldly ncing at him. A terrifying pain rushed to his body; the pain was so intense that his soul, no, his very existence, could feel it. As he was about to reject pain from his body, Wang Wei''s fist exploded his head and annihted his soul with one punch.

    Such a swift and decisive move should have ended this battle. However, this was far from the truth. The Ruthless King''s headless body suddenly exploded, forcing Wang Wei to take five steps back into the void.

    "A longevity resource?" he muttered. Wang Wei could tell his opponent was not dead, "However, with his background, it makes sense." He looked in the distance, and as expected, the Ruthless King revived with a grim expression. The situation was less than ideal, and when it came to someone of this caliber, he could not even use his longevity technique to fake his death. ''What is taking him so long?'' The Ruthless King was still hoping for the Hidden Master toe to rescue him.

    ''Father, please surrender,'' the second prince suddenly transmitted through divine sense.

    ''Shut up, you unfilial son,'' the Ruthless King rebutted.

    ''Look around. We have no chance.''

    The Ruthless King saw the situation. His legions first had the advantage, but with time, these mindless puppets that have no fear and are boosted by countless ghosts started to wear them out and slowly regain the lead. The Barbarian King instantly captured his first son, while the second barely held on with the help of the Martial Gang Lord, who was once his greatest general.

    "You should have noticed the difference between our power," Wang Wei said. "Now, why don''t you do the smart thing and surrender? It''s fine if you don''t want to serve under anyone else. You can retire and choose one of your sons to be my subordinate."

    "Save your breath," the Ruthless King replied without hesitation, making Wang Wei exhale deeply.

    "I truly hate people like you," Wang Wei stated. His offers have been more than generous, considering he was trying to conquer this ce and not y around. However, this man refused any and all concessions. His stubbornness reminded him of that guy from the Martial Hegemony World.

    "Fine. Have it your way," Wang Wei sneered. "I''ll ensure you stay dead this time." As Wang Wei went on the offensive, the Ruthless King responded in kind. His body released a strange yellow mist-like energy, which was, in fact, Final Grandmist.

    The Ruthless King used one of Empyrean''s desperate measures. He sacrificed his Grandmist World, destroying it and killing all the lives inside to revert them into Cosmos Grandmist Qi; he then sacrificed his Grandmist Wheel to reverse Yang into Yin, turning the Cosmos Grandmist into Final Grandmist.

    The Ruthless King transformed the intense yellow energy in his palms into dragons to magnify their effects as he rushed toward Wang Wei with a brutal attack.

    ''No matter how good his defense or his control of True Will, the potent effect of the Final Grandmist should be enough to severely injure him. Once that happens, it will be easier for me to prolong this battle,'' the Ruthless King thought, his actions decisive and ruthless.

    Sadly, the Ruthless King made two mistakes. Firstly, he severely underestimated the effect of [Limit Indestructibility], especially in the Empyrean Realm. As such, even if he were facing Mongke, this attack would only lightly injure him.

    The second mistake was he did not know his opponent well enough. Grandmist is considered the first Qi/force/power of the Chaos Universe, but that''s not entirely true. Nothingness was the first. Although it only existed briefly before bing Grandmist, it is still the predecessor. As such, Wang Wei, whose body was nourished by nothingness, had an extremely high immunity to Final Grandmist. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    However, he did not use this immunity for this sh. Instead, he used an absorbing spell to swallow all of the Ruthless King''s Grandmist Qi and convert it into the [Power of Nothingness]. As such, the final result of this sh was Wang Wei holding a shocked Ruthless King by his neck as he looked at him calmly.

    "You''re lucky. You did not annoy me enough or be such a threat that I need to go the extra length to grant you true death," Wang Wei calmly stated. "And by the time you revive yourself, it should be time for your dynasty to judge your ipetence."

    The Ruthless King''s body dissipated. His eyes showed calmness, even a sense of relief.

    ''The battle over there is finished?'' Mongke thought. ''I guess I should put an end to this.''

    [Giant Pressure]

    He summoned the weight of all the giants fused in his body and converted them into a gravitational pressure that he released on this entire battlefield. Everyone who was not his ally was forced to kneel, unable to move a muscle.

    Wang Wei returned to the group, secretly nodding in satisfaction. He nced at the second prince. "I will not provide true death to your father. So, you should understand what I want."

    "Don''t worry, sir, we will surrender and serve you loyally," the second prince immediately replied.

    "Bastard, who gave you the right to speak for me? For us?" yelled the first prince.

    ''This idiot,'' the second prince thought. He did not hesitate to use a Soul Attack to instantly annihte his brother''s soul. "I apologize about my brother. He won''t be an eyesore anymore."

    "Decisive ¡ª I like that," Wang Wei praised. "But can you control your people?"

    "Half of the legion are my people," the second prince calmly announced this shocking truth. "As long as I convince General Long, the other half will follow me."

    "Good. I''ll give you half an hour."

    The prince immediately started to converse with the Martial Gang Lord, or as most people knew him ¡ª General Long. A little over 10 minutester, the general boldly dered: "We will serve the second prince."

    "Excellent," Wang Wei smiled. "Let''s return to the Azure Sky Pavilion. I''m interested in your story."

    Dulgun waved her staff to open arge portal forrge-scale use. One by one, everyone left the battlefield until only Wang Wei remained. He looked in the distance, lost in thought.

    ''Was it someone else''s sight I detected? Or was it the Hidden Master, but he''s nning something else?'' Wang Wei grunted softly. He did not like the uncertainty of it all.

 Chapter 1242 The Double Pupils

    Chapter 1242 The Double Pupils

    After settling the Martial Ouw Gang, Wang Wei summoned all his new subordinates. He sat on a throne in the middle of a room, with Mongke and his wife on his right and the me cksmith on his left. He looked at everyone else, but his gaze did not immediately focus on the second prince but on the Poison and Flesh Demon, who were fine after being rescued.

    "You should understand that it''s not a good look for you two to be captured on the first task I assigned you, right?"

    "We understand," the Flesh Demon bowed, epting this reprimand. Meanwhile, the Poison Demoness felt this was unfair given the situation; however, she also apologized. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "This is your first failure, and there were extenuating circumstances, so I''ll let you off with a verbal warning," Wang Wei continued. "However, all of you must understand what is at stake. We are about to fight a war to end an era, so I don''t need to remind you what failures will mean for us or anyone we care about."

    Wang Wei let his words simmer for a few seconds before addressing the second prince. "What''s your name?"

    "I am Jia Ping, the second prince of the Great Tan Divine Court."

    "Great Tan? I remember you guys were top members of the Dynasty Assembly," Wang Wei stated. This assembly was not among the 13 Overlords since Great Qin was the only dynasty-form faction in the 13. However, the Great Qin Saint Court was too ambitious, forcing countless dynasties to fuse or bow to them. So, the other 13 supported the establishment of the Dynasty Assemble to quell their ambitions and bnce them out.

    "That was in the past," Jia Ping replied. "Our dynasty was destroyed and looted by these parasites. Now, we are a shell of our former past."

    "What exactly happened?"

    "The Five-Feather Phoenix wished to use us as pawns against the Earth Emperor, who started acting like the Human Emperor and the Great Qin Saint Court. The official warned my father to use diplomatic means to remain neutral and isted, but he wouldn''t listen," Jia Ping exined, sighing deeply.

    "He was first rude to the envoy, and afterward, he tried to contact the Undead Phoenix to join him in eliminating Five-Feather. He probably thought he could take her out and rece her amongst the seven. As you can guess, his actions backfired, and the others used this opportunity to eliminate us and plunder our territory and resources."

    "It appeared as if your father was not the best ruler, so how did he get the throne?" Dulgun asked.

    "He was indeed subpar regarding governancepared to his siblings," Jia Ping admitted. "However, he was the best militarymander. From what I pieced together, the elders and ancestors chose him as the sessor because they believed they could make up for hisck of governing ability with their presence. Unfortunately, they died, and without their presence to restrain my father, he did whatever he pleased."

    "A terrible twist of fate," Wang Weimented. "What about your situation? It''s now apparent that you were already in the Empyrean Realm, but you hid your cultivation. Then, there is the fact you''ve secretly controlled your father''s army."

    "I had no choice," Jia Ping said, smiling wryly. "Since I was young, it was apparent I was morepetent than my elder brother, meaning the throne should have been mine. However, my father secretly despised me for some reason and treated my brother better even though we had the same mother.

    "He probably saw his past situation with his siblings in ourpetition and projected his insecurities on me. When my mother was still alive, he at least pretended to treat us equally. But after she reincarnated after failing her Paragon Tribtion, he no longer had to pretend. I suspect that''s why he also never searched for her reincarnation."

    Jia Ping had a sneer on his face. "Mother suspected this may be the case, so she warned me to look out for myself."

    "Your mother tried to be a Paragon in this political climate? She''s a bold woman," Wang Wei praised.

    "That she was." One of the main reasons the elders allowed my father to ascend to the throne was his marriage to Jia Ping''s mother. She was to be his anchor, reigning in his arrogance and pride.

    "So, what method do you use to hide your cultivation?" Wang Wei wanted to know what method could hide from him.

    "It''s nothing impressive: a Tier 12 Talisman," Jia Ping replied, showing the jade talisman to everyone. "My mother gave it to me before entering the Source Qi Space for her tribtion. It''s one of the few things I have left of her."

    Jia Ping looked at the talisman with love and care. "However, you can have it if the lord wishes. Although it can only be used to hide cultivation, it''s an excellent resource for the correct opportunity."

    "I won''t take such a precious thing from you for no reason," Wang Wei declined. "However, if the situation arises, I may need to borrow it." He knew he needed all the resources for this uing fight, but he did not need to take it from his subordinate. Such an act is detrimental to the team''s cohesion.

    "No problem," Jia Ping nodded.

    "I have two more questions," Wang Wei stated. "Firstly, it''s about your reaction when we first appeared on the battlefield. Your eyes saw something ¡ª what was it?"

    Jia Ping hesitated briefly after hearing this question before exining his talent ssification to the room.

    "Anomaly, huh?" Wang Wei muttered. He was surprised that the second prince had some kind of connection with his future wife. However, as for this talent ssification, Wang Wei was only mildly intrigued, and that''s because there was too little information to determine what made him and Wu Hong an anomaly.

    For example, would his ancestor ¡ª the Sword Empress ¡ª known for her unparalleled talent be an Anomaly or someone close to it like Mongke? Does it have to do with achieving a perfect Nine Supremacy, or do other factionse into y? There were too many questions and no answers.

    "Lord, what do you think I''m missing?" Mongke asked. He suddenly felt this question was crucial to his future.

    "I can''t say for sure since there is too little information," Wang Wei replied. "It could be that you need to double-cultivate the Dao."

    "But, I''m a body refiner. Could it be that a single-focus path cannot be an [Anomaly]?"

    "Like I said, there is too little information to tell," Wang Wei reinstated. "Another possibility might be you must achieve Taboo Realm. I did it in the Emperor Realm, so maybe that''s what you''re missing." Wang Wei theorized his future wife might have achieved Battle Realm Taboo Realm in the Empyrean or Paragon Realm. However, these were all spections."

    "Taboo Realm, huh," Mongke muttered.

    "You should not focus too much on this now," Dulgun reminded him. "This ssification is based on thed''s visual prowess and personal interpretation, and as the Lord said, there is too little information to go on. So, don''t lose your focus."

    Dulgun knew how her husband could easily be obsessed with strength or achievements. As such, she warned him not to put all his focus on this ssification and lose sight of their current situation.

    "On to my second question," Wang Wei continued, secretly nodding that Dulgun reminded Mongke of his current priority. "Did your eyes awaken?"

    "They did," Jia Ping responded proudly. The Double Pupil was a top physique in itself, but if its own could awaken it, its value would beparable to the top 5 Heavenly Physiques due to the ability it will acquire ¡ª [Copy Dao].

    As the name implied, this ability allowed the owner of the Double Pupil to copy someone else''s cultivation level and acquire their Dao. In other words, Jia Ping could copy Wang Wei''s Fate Dao and instantly achieved the same level of cultivation as Wang Wei now ¡ª 77%. Jia Ping could then choose whether this ly acquired Fate Dao is his primary or a sub-Dao.

    "Which level?" Wang Wei asked with a smile.

    "The highest."

    Wang Wei''s eyes lit up. "Meaning you can copy a Paragon''s Dao." Although the limit of the Double Pupil was 90%, and Jia Ping could only use it after bing a Paragon himself, it was still a terrifying ability. After all, who wouldn''t want a free Dao that reaches the Paragon Tier? If Wang Wei had those eyes, he would definitely use them to raise one of his Professional Dao to the Paragon Realm.

    "You''re more talented than I thought," Wang Wei praised. Awaking the Double Pupil was slow, tedious, and challenging. On top of that, it can only be aplished before proving the Dao.

    Wang Wei suddenly sighed. "Your father was truly a moron." Jia Ping was a prince, meaning his awakening task would use this identity as the basis. Heaven and Earth would slowly cultivate Jia Ping into the perfect emperor/ruler, and his Double Pupil would evolve ordingly. The fact his eyes developed the ability to detect talent was proof of this. Yet, despite knowing all of this, the Ruthless King still isted such a talented heir.

 Chapter 1243 Chat On a Floating Rock

    Chapter 1243 Chat On a Floating Rock

    Mongke walked out of the nning meeting, his mind already wandering somewhere. When he returned to his quarters, Mongke summoned a pen and parchment and started writing. Despite how small the brush was, Mongke''s writing was impable due to his ungodly control over his body.

    He wrote notes or observations about Wang Wei, from thetter''s behavior, mindset, tactical abilities, and even subtle micro-expressions. Mongke even wrote about Wang Wei''s ws, like his often casual demeanor, which Mongke viewed as not appropriate for a leader. If your subordinates are toofortable for you, it bes easier for them to walk out of line.

    Of course, Mongke also recognized that Wang Wei can instantly switch from joyous and casual to noble and intimidating. His personality could not walk this fine line, so Mongke decided not to learn from this aspect. Another critique he had was that Wang Wei was not ruthless enough.

    He believed Wang Wei should have been more harsh on the demoness, especially the Poison Demoness. Her resentment at being reproached was visible, and if he were him, he would have punished her harsher.

    ''Maybe this was a wise choice since the group has just been established,'' Mongke pondered on thest criticism. ''Kindness is also a weapon that can be used as a means of control. I can learn from this mindset.'' n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Mongke continued writing his observations and analysis, all with the desire to improve himself as a cultivator and a leader. ''His first instinct seems to resolve any situation using the less violent approach. I learned this lesson before, but he''s more extreme. Negotiation seems to be the first solution, and he also ensures that everybody benefits while he benefits the most ¡ª even if that is usually secretly. That is a good approach to things.''

    Mongke wrote down hisst thought. "I have much to improve, and it seems it won''t be easy to reach his level," he uttered.

    "We have plenty of time," Dulgun, who sat next to him, reassured. "Wisdom cannot be acquired or achieved in one day."

    "That''s true," Mongke nodded. "Tell me what you ¡ª" He suddenly stopped mid-sentence, frowning intensely. Dulgun waited for ten minutes before asking. "Is something alright?"

    "I feel a brilliant ideaing my way, but it keeps eluding me."

    "Oh? What kind of idea?"

    "One that could help my situation and even break all the shackles I''m facing."

    "That''s quite the idea. Did you catch it yet?"

    "No," Mongke replied, not hiding his frustration. He tried countless memories, mind, and spiritual techniques and skills but still could not catch the idea.

    "Maybe this is not the right time for this idea," Dulgun reassured.

    "Maybe you''re right," Mongke sighed. "Huh?" He looked in the distance and suddenly stood up as he had detected something. ''Should I provide assistance? No, he would ask if he needed it, so let''s just wait.''

    ¡­

    Wang Wei was left alone after the meeting. He discussed the group''s next course of action in detail, including moving out of the Lawless Zone. Now, he only had two things to finish: Gu Xuan''s Secret Resources and payback to Empyrean ck Heart. As for the group? They had their own task since the conquest was notpleted.

    There were a few scattered Empyreans or Tier 11 Insurgents in this ce. Those people did not join or build anyrge factions, but they were powerful enough to remain rtively independent. The group''s next task was to bring these people under hismand.

    ''What should I do first?'' Wang Wei contemted. Gu Xuan''s treasure is not going away anytime soon, but he is also not in a hurry to beat up Empyrean ck Heart since he tasked people to look out for that bastard. These tasks bring him immense pleasure, so it is a decision of which pleasure to experience first ¡ª acquiring great wealth or finally getting revenge (petty revenge).

    ''It''s probably best I ¡ª'' Wang Wei suddenly stood up from his cushion as he sensed something. ''So? Finally showed up?'' He teleported to an isted location of thewless zone full of debris of destroyeds, dimensions, and vast continents. An elderly man dressed in ck and gold sat on a floating rock with a pot of tea and two cups before him.

    "Come. Seat. Let''s chat," said the old man with a smile, his brown eyes calm but reassuring.

    Wang Wei looked at this person. He could not detect anything, no matter the mean; it was as if a normal mortal was in front of him, but that analogy made no sense since he could see everything from a mortal. He checked the surroundings before epting the offer.

    "You can call me Old Man Dai, or, if you want to be more formal, just call me the Hidden Master like the people here do."

    "Wang Wei."

    "I know. I know more than you think," Old Man Dai said, pouring tea for both of them. Wang Wei carefully sipped. The tea was subpar for something served by a Paragon, but it was understandable, given thetter was stuck in this hell hole.

    "I know it''sckluster, but it''s the best I can offer."

    "What is this meeting for?" Wang Wei asked directly. "Are you here to show off and put me in ce or something?"

    "No. I''m here to talk and rify things," Old Man Dai reassured. "Firstly, we are not enemies."

    "Oh? How so?"

    "As soon as I recognized you and your destiny, I decided not to interfere in your affairs. In fact, I wished I could help."

    Wang Wei finally understood the Hidden Master''s mindset and why he let him conquer this ce. Of course, that''s assuming he''s telling the truth and not scheming something.

    "Why can''t you help me?"

    "I love my life too much," Old Man Dai replied. "Leaving this ce is guaranteed death. Plus, I''m not young enough, so it''s best to leave the fighting to the youngsters."

    Youthfulness was more of a mindset for cultivators, so Wang Wei would notment on Old Man Dai''sst statement. "You do know if the two suns came here to kill you, you have no chance of surviving, right?"

    "They are too busy bncing each other to care about little old me," Old Man Dai chuckled. "Plus, it''s not like I don''t have a chance."

    "Those are bold worlds," Wang Wei said, suddenly intrigued.

    "Have you heard about the two most popr theories on how this ce came to be?"

    "I have."

    "Well, they are both true," Old Man Dai said. "Long, long, long time ago, this ce was created by a man with an outrageous amount of hatred and obsession. He even sacrificed his life to make this ce. However, he did not stop at that.

    "He somehow convinced True Heavenly Dao, probably through merit or something else, to help him make a safe zone in the Eternal Ascension World before sacrificing himself to imbue this ce with his will and obsession.

    "So, even if Supreme Unity tookplete control of True Heavenly Dao to lift the power it kept in this ce, or Maitreya went the extreme route and eradicated True Heavenly Dao''s power, the obsession should buy me enough time to run and escape through the Source Qi Space."

    "You thought a lot about this, haven''t you?"

    "It''s one of the main thoughts that keep this old man the most at night," Old Man Dai chuckled.

    "Yes," Wang Wei muttered before squinting. "You seem to know a lot of secrets or hidden truths."

    "Didn''t I tell you? I know more than you think."

    "My question is how?" Wang Wei followed up.

    "That is my secret to keep," Old Man Dai smiled.

    "My thought is four ways to exin it," Wang Wei continued before counting with his finger. "One: you''re an unparalleled genius like me who can deduce these truths from a data pool. Two: You''re a diviner, unlike anything the world has seen. Three: You have one of the best information agencies in the world. Four: you have direct information from the inside.

    "Which one is the correct one? Can you tell me, or do you want me to deduce it?"

    Old Man Dai secretly cursed himself. Why did he have to show up by appearing more mysterious and revealing so much information?

    "I think you''re overthinking," he responded, his expression unchanged.

    "Let''s see," Wang Wei continued, looking him in the eye. "You talk like you know a lot about me, but this is the first time we''ve met, so where did your informatione from? We can start by eliminating the fact that you''re an unparalleled diviner."

    Wang Wei was a master of fate and a Fateless, so he doubted Old Man Dai could divine his information without him even detecting a hint of it. This might be possible if the old man was a top Paragon. But if that were the case, the two suns would have eliminated him no matter the price needed to pay.

    "The subsequent elimination is the best information agency in the world. You would need a lot of money and resources to build something like that. And if you had seeded, your way of life in the Lawless Zone would not be much different on the outside. Additionally, the parasites would put more effort into eliminating if you had ess to such resources.

    "The third to eliminate is intelligence. You don''t conduct yourself in such a manner. However, that''s not apletely valid reason to discard your intelligence. After all, you may be putting on an act capable of even fulling me. No, I eliminated intelligence because that also requires data. You can''t deduce such knowledge and secrets without some basic information.

    "You don''t know me, and we have never met, so how would you know much about me? How did you know enough about Maitreya and Supreme Unity to deduce their strength and capabilities?

    "We''ve already determined you don''t have one of the best spy agencies in the world, so where did your information originate from?" Wang Wei asked, looking him directly in the eyes. He was already on guard, preparing for things to get sour.

    Old Man Dai sighed deeply. "He told me to be careful when dealing with you. I should have listened."

    "Who?"

 Chapter 1244 Oh! Fate! Oh! Fate!

    Chapter 1244 Oh! Fate! Oh! Fate!

    Old Man Dai pondered briefly. It was no use hiding at this point since he may figure it out given enough time. Plus, revealing the news has no downside, and it might allow them to establish some level of trust.

    "It was Disaster who told me."

    "The Hidden Eighth Moon?"

    "Yes."

    "I see," Wang Wei nodded.

    "You don''t seem surprised," Old Man Dai asked. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "He was on my list of people, albeit not at the top," Wang Wei exined. "Logically speaking, it exins some things. For example, I now knew why you could hide from the parasites when they came together to clean up this ce.

    "Thinking about it now, the fact you could hide at all means you have a decent technique. Did ite from Disaster? From what I deduce about him, he should be excellent at hiding, probably the best in the world currently."

    "That''s right. I did use his technique of avoiding disaster to hide myself," Old Man Dai acknowledged.

    "That means you must be closed," Wang Wei added. "But how? Brothers? Apprentice? Lovers? Which is it?"

    Old Man Dai''s lips twitched.

    "It wasn''t hard to guess since your personality is very simr," Wang Wei continued. "You both value your life above everything else, and you have no shame in hiding and running when necessary. However, Disaster seems more extreme since you''re willing to fight the parasites under the right circumstances."

    Old Man Dai sighed; this conversation has been nothing but frustrating.

    "We are disciples under the same master," he replied. "Our sect only had three of us, and the master''s philosophy was ''extreme caution will lead to a longer life.'' He repeated those words to us every time he had a chance."

    ''I was right. The Disaster Paragon does follow the Gou Dao,'' Wang Wei thought.

    "Your master must be very talented if he cultivated 2 Paragons in his sect."

    "I guess."

    "Is he dead?"

    "No, he''s very much alive," Old Man Dai replied with probably the most confidence since this conversation started.

    "He didn''t participate in the Ultimate Taboo?"

    "Hell no," Old Man Dao shook his head. "He saw the trouble miles away. As soon as everything ended and he heard 99% of the participants died or were injured, he ran away from the Eternal Ascension World. I have no idea what corner he''s hiding in."

    Wang Wei was momentarily silent. "I don''t know if I should praise this man''s wisdom or¡­well, everyone has their way of living or cultivating. Maybe I should not judge." Regardless of his feelings about this school''s philosophy, he could not deny that they''ve cultivated 3 Paragons. This result is proof enough that they are a substantiated philosophy.

    "Wise words," Old Man Dai said. Most people who learn of their philosophy call them cowards who don''t deserve their power and achievements. It''s rare for someone to be polite or even acknowledge the wisdom in their philosophy.

    "There is something I''ve been trying to figure out. Maybe you can help me," Wang Wei continued. "How did Disaster be one of these parasites? His personality indicates that he should have run away from this trouble."

    "He didn''t have much choice," Old Man Dai sighed. "As you may have already deduced, the true leader of the Moon and Sun Council were the two suns, but that also meant the Moon Council was left with five individuals, meaning they were not bnced. Their n from the beginning was to have eight members.

    "And when they chose the 8th, they selected Disaster because of his personality. He valued his life above everything, and such a person would only vote for the neutral decision that kept the bnce since it would be chaos and strife otherwise."

    Old Man Dai sighed. "When they appeared before him, he knew this was a disaster he could not escape. So, he epted their offer with the condition his identity remained a secret."

    "He was probably preparing his escape when things went awry," Wang Weimented. "I have to admit ¡ª he''s a man of foresight." It was not a simple act for Disaster to predict the eventual end of the parasites'' era the moment they recruited him. It was also impressive that he was not corrupted by the power he acquired by being one of the moons.

    "Master used to praise him for this quality."

    "Speaking of your master, why didn''t he warn you two to be careful of the uing chaos?" Wang Wei asked, and Old Man Dai''s eyes twitched after hearing this.

    "He did, but only after he had found the ''perfect hiding spot.'' Sadly, it was toote for Disaster by the time the warning arrived. Luckily, Disaster did not forget our brotherly bond. He hid our connection and warned me of the many dangersing my way."

    Wang Wei nodded. "I have only one thing left to ask: Is it possible for you to help me contact Disaster?"

    "You want him to join your cause?"

    "If possible."

    "I advise you to give up this idea," Old Man Dai said. "I know my junior brother, and he won''t show up ever now that he has found a good reason to run away and hide."

    "Could he at least provide me with information? He must know much about the others, which will be good enough for me."

    "What''s in it for him?" Old Man Dai stated. "Whether you''re victorious and end this era, or they are victorious and prolong it, or you end this era and some of the parasites sessfully survive, it will only bring him trouble if he associates with you.

    "Riches mean nothing to him," Old Man Dai continued. "Our sect doesn''t rely too much on resources, and he has already amassed more than he could imagine during his time as a moon. So, choosing your side will only increase the chances of someone retaliating against him."

    "Dealing with Gou Dao people is genuinely frustrating," Wang Wei sighed. He''s used to using people''s desire to get them to do as he pleases. Sadly, this tactic is useless to these paranoid people.

    "Gou Dao? This word perfectly encapstes our ideology," Old Man Dai uttered, his eyes shining brightly. "It''s as if we were destined to acquire this name. The master should also be pleased."

    It was Wang Wei''s turn to stare. There is one fundamental truth that anyone who cultivates Fate Dao will always understand ¡ª there is no such thing as a coincidence. Wang Wei just witnessed how his experience from Earth was used to officially give birth to the philosophy of Gou Dao in the Eternal Ascension World and maybe, even the entire Chaos Universe.

    ''Oh! Fate! Oh! Fate! When are you going to stop pping me in the face,'' Wang Wei thought to himself, his calm mood instantly ruined.

    "Is something wrong?" Old Man Dai asked. Wang Wei has been an enigma to him during most of the conversation. However, he could detect his terrible mood all of a sudden.

    "No," Wang Wei answered. "But we need to fight." He stood up from his cushion, showing how serious he was.

    "What¡­What do you mean? I thought we hade to an understanding."

    "We have."

    "Then, why are we fighting?"

    "For three reasons," Wang Wei exined. "Firstly, fighting you is a great learning opportunity; I don''t want to pass on that. Secondly, I believe your true nature will show up while we fight. In my experience, battle is one of the best ways to judge someone''s true character.

    "Lastly, I''m in a foul mood and must vent."

    "I understand the first two reasons, but what''s with thest one? I don''t think I did something to offend you."

    "Don''t overthink about it," Wang Wei said. "I''m sure this conversation was as frustrating to you as it became for me. So, I used this opportunity to vent or teach me a lesson."

    "No need to say another word." Old Man Dai stood up,pletely energized. He put away the tea and everything else. "Do you think this is a good ce for a fight, or should we go elsewhere?"

    "This ce is fine," Wang Wei replied, and the old man teleported ten lightyears away to signal the beginning of the battle. They stared at each other for a while, shing their aura to test their opponent.

    ''His cultivation should be around 93% Grand Dao Source,'' Wang Wei concluded.

    ''His cultivation is lower than the Barbarian King, but he gives me a more potent threat,'' Old Man Dai analyzed. ''This battle will not be as easy as I imagined.'' Regardless of how he felt, he was still confident. Given their philosophy, it appeared as if members of the Gou Dao School did not know how to fight. However, that was far from the truth.

    One of their core principles is surviving, so being good at fighting is necessary, especially when they find themselves in situations they cannot escape by running away.

    Their members have low karma and do not rely on luck, meaning there is very little chance of suffering bacsh or being tested by Heaven and Earth. However, they still use the Spiritual Qi andws of Heaven and Earth, meaning they have yet to avoid the system entirely. As such, they must also experience unavoidable catastrophe, just like what happened to Disaster.

 Chapter 1245 Paragon Will

    Chapter 1245 Paragon Will

    [Rain Domain]

    Old Man Dai''s reaction was slightly faster than Wang Wei and took the initiative. The void was suddenly filled with raindrops that Old Man Dai controlled, and he unleashed them on his opponent. Wang Wei squinted his eyes as he realized each of those drops contained enough force/power to do severe damage to any peak Indestructible Paragon with any immunity to Power Dao.

    However, Wang Wei himself was not safe because he detected a very subtle infusion of Dao Will in each of the drops. Wang Wei waved his hand to create a universe that swallowed these raindrops. However, they were so powerful that his universe did notst a second, and that''s despite the fact he boosted their defense with his True Will.

    Wang Wei reacted by replicating his opponent''s technique. However, the rain he condensed was from his Death Dao, meaning they were death drops. His n was simple ¡ª use numbers tobat numbers. Unfortunately, although he had the right mindset, he underestimated his opponent''s ability.

    ''His Dao Will application might be even better than mine,'' Wang Wei theorized. It made sense, given how long Old Man Dai has been living and that he might have received formal training from a master. Wang Wei teleported to avoid the rain, but even that was pointless.

    The rain contained the ubiquitous characteristic; in other words, this technique functioned under the same principle, just like people could not avoid it unless they built shelter. A few drops of rain touched Wang Wei''s body, leaving minor shallow cuts that healed instantly. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Wang Wei summoned a time shield around his body, and it could speed up time, forcing the raindrops to age billions of years before reaching him. This move took him some time to breathe, so he went on the offensive. He condensed a thunder spear that he threw with ungodly strength.

    Old Man Dai was wise, knowing that using water to block this attack was unwise. So, he gathered his rain to make water, which he then changed into ice. With an ice spear in his hand, he casually pushed the thunder spear to the side.

    Their speed was great, but he also reacted in time, blocking 90% of them. His Time Shield should have dealt with the remaining ten percent, but these raindrops contained the power of time and bypassed his defense. He suddenly remembered that Paragons had a much easier time traveling through the River of Time; thus, it wasmon for their techniques or skills to touch on Time Dao.

    Wang Wei suddenly exchanged position with the spear, cing himself directly next to Old Man Dai. He did not hesitate and went for a punch full of the power of death. The old man exploded, but not into a pool of blood, but into countless raindrops, which rushed toward Wang Wei.

    Their speed was great, but he also reacted in time, blocking 90% of them. His Time Shield should have dealt with the remaining ten percent, but these raindrops contained the power of time and bypassed his defense. He suddenly remembered that Paragons had a much easier time traveling through the River of Time; thus, it wasmon for their techniques or skills to touch on Time Dao.

    After bypassing his defense, the raindrops also broke through his True Will. The enemy''s Dao Will was sharp, like a great swordsman capable of cutting through defenses. Tiny holes appeared on Wang Wei''s body, but he reacted swiftly. He used a True Will application that copied a ma to remove Old Man Dai''s Dao Will from his body.

    ''He really is much better than me,'' Wang Wei thought. Such news was good and bad. The good news is he had someone to learn from. The bad news is he probably will suffer in this battle, which was against his goal of venting his frustration on this old man.

    ''I can''t allow this,'' Wang Wei thought, so he decided to take a page from Mongke''s book. Since he lost skill-wise, he would make up with numbers or quantities. Wang Wei no longer hesitated and used the technique he created after his fight with Mongke. Although it was a prototype, it would have to do for now.

    [Fate Will]

    A projection of the River of Fate condensed above his head. Then, Wang Wei gathered the willpower of the trillions upon trillions of mortals that fate had absolute control over, from ancient to modern times, alive and dead ¡ª and condensed them into a will, which he fused with his True Will.

    ''There are indeed a few kinks,'' Wang Wei thought, as he controlled himself not to hear the murmur,in, and memories of all the beings he took Willpower from.

    "Want to use quantity to beat quality?" Old Man Dai asked with a smirk. "Well, two can y that game." His body released a mighty, noble, and beautiful will that can be described as infinite ¡ª as boundless.

    "Paragon''s Will?" Wang Wei asked incredulously. "How is that possible? You failed to be a Boundless Paragon, so how did you acquire a Paragon Will? Fortunate Encounter? Or someone gave it to you?"

    Wang Wei suddenly paused as he figured something out. "Your master ¡ª is he a Boundless Paragon?"

    "As expected, you immediately figured it out," Old Man Dai did not deny it. The essence of their Gou Dao is survival, so walking the Eternal Path was a requirement. Their master seeded until the end, but Old Man Dai and his junior brother failed at the [Boundless] mark.

    Wang Wei sighed. Empyreans can train their True Avatars to be in the same cultivation realm as them so they don''t have to worry about experiencing the long, tedious process of returning to their peak. Meanwhile, Boundless Paragons can cultivate Paragon True Avatar.

    However, they also have another ability ¡ª they can stack the Dao Will of their True Avatars, making their Dao Will leagues more potent than the Empyrean Realm. Due to incredible change, the Dao Will was called Paragon Will; it''s another way to distinguish from False Boundless like Old Man Dai, who still has a Dao Will.

    "So?" Old Man Dai asked, not hiding his smirk. "Do you still want to continue?" He had never used his Paragon Will out of fear the parasites would increase his level of threat, whcih would then lead to them puting more emphasis on eliminating him. However, this battle was an excellent opportunity.

    Wang Wei''s lips twitched. As soon as Old Man Dai used a Paragon Will, he knew he could not win. It didn''t matter if it was not his power and from an artifact. The sheer difference between those two power would mean Wang Wei had no chance, and that''s not even taking into ount hisck of skillpared to Old Man Dai.

    "Why not?" Wang Wei replied as he exhaled to calm down. "As I said. This is a learning experience. Your new strengths only mean a great opportunity for growth."

    Wang Wei''s fighting intent did not reduce in the slightest; on the contrary, it intensified. Without hesitation, he rushed toward his opponent to confront him. A raindrop rushed into his head, and his Danger Sense went haywire. He dodged, but the drop prated his shoulder.

    Wang Wei was injured, and it was a genuine injury. For the first time since bing an Empyrean, his defense failed him. Wang Wei reacted decisively by isting the Paragon Will before blowing his shoulder off. However, the thing did not regenerate due to the residual power remaining. Luckily, such a minor injury was not enough to stop Wang Wei.

    He fought ruthlessly with Old Man Dai for a hundred years before stopping. Wang Wei looked terrible. He had a massive hole in his abdomen, showing his ribs ¡ª which were missing a few bones. His left arm only had the forearm, while his right hand was missing his skin and muscle. His legs had dozens of holes, and the right side of his face was also gone.

    Meanwhile, Old Man Dai looked the same, without even a scratch. This did not mean Wang Wei did not hit him even once. On the contrary, Wang Weinded many decent hits during this long battle. Sadly, Old Man Dai''s Paragon Will was too overwhelming, meaning he could regenerate since Wang Wei''s True Will was basically useless.

    "Had enough?"

    "Yes," Wang Wei nodded.

    Old Man Dai secretly sighed in relief. It was terrifying how much this man stole his technique in this short period. He reckoned that if they kept fighting, it would only take him ten thousand years to learn all his Dao Will Skills ¨C skills he spent billions of Yuan Epochs honing and mastering.

    "Are you sure?" Old Man Dai asked, trying to pretend.

    "It''s fine," Wang Wei replied casually. He had analyzed Old Man Dai enough to recreate all his abilities with his Dream Combat Technique.

    "As you wish," Old Man Dai nodded, showing his high demeanor as an old and powerful cultivator. Wang Wei ignored thetter''s petty behavior and asked, "Can you remove your Paragon Will''s influence?"

    "Oh, no problem."

    Wang Wei''s body instantly regenerated to its normal state. He condensed a brand new white and purple robe, thus returning to his peak handsome state.

    "I must thank you," Wang Wei said. Although he lost the battle paved the way for his future while saving him a lot of time.

    "That''s no problem," Old Man Dai said proudly.

    "Well, I''m leaving," Wang Wei continued. "Even though you junior brother will reject me, I wish you would still tell him of my offer."

    "No problem. But as I said, don''t hold your breath."

    Wang Wei nodded before teleporting away.

 Chapter 1246 Gou Daos Rise

    Chapter 1246 Gou Dao''s Rise

    Dao Abandoning World, an unknown cultivation cave:

    A young man dressed in white with luscious ck hair, smooth skin, a well-defined jawline, pointy eyebrows, and burned flesh on the right side of his neck suddenly opened his eyes, showing his bright blue eyes.

    "Did something happen?" the handsome man muttered before using his finger to calcte. The results were vague, making him frown. Instead, he summoned a pair of extremely white bones and randomly tossed them before him.

    His blue eyes lit up as he observed the patterns the bones made as theynded. "My first disciple¡­and my Fate Nexus?" The young man swiftly checked his fate, and as expected, it was time for him to experience that event.

    ''I can finally get rid of this burdened destiny,'' the young man, also known as Han Fa, thought excitedly. However, he quickly calmed himself down. ''But, what does this have to do with that idiot disciple? Why couldn''t I divine anything?'' These thoughts alerted him, making the Han Fa enter careful mode.

    He activated his [Catastrophe Eyes], a physique he created and elevated to the peak of the world.

    ''What the hell did this bastard do?'' Han Fa thought. He just detected that if he were not careful, that stupid disciple would draw him into a whirlpool of events with disasters, catastrophes, trials, and tribtions everywhere.

    ''I knew that stupid disciple would be my downfall one day,'' Han Fa. Compared to the second, the first did not inherit enough of his cautious nature.

    "The worst part is I still need to know what happened to him," Han Fained. He needed to deal with that Fate Nexus so fate could stop paying attention to him, and he could continue his peaceful life. In other words, as long as that Fate Nexus still exists, he will never be able to sleep peacefully.

    ''I guess I have to take some risks,'' Han Fa thought before ncing outside the cave. If anyone were here, they would be shocked, no, terrified, at the level of security/protection in this hidden cave. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    First, the cave was inside a dimension built from Karmaless Crystal, making it an excellent ce to iste any form of karmic/causality detection. Secondly, there was a Sea of Immortal Energy around this cave, which was so intense that it was enough to train more than a dozen Immortal Kings. However, Han Fa used the energy to interfere with all kinds of detection methods.

    The thirdyer of protection was the countless formations around. There were millions of them, and they involved myriad aspects: anti-divination, anti-calction, anti-karma detection, anti-time retrograding techniques, information control, and many others. Finally, there is the secret Transmission Array that will teleport the hidden cave to different locations in case of an emergency, including to other Chaos Worlds, the River of Time, or the Source Qi Space.

    However, this was not the end.

    The fourthyer was the Chaos World, called the Dao Abandoning World. This ce had this name for a reason: Grand Dao abandoned this world, thus limiting thetter''s influence/control over it. This world''s situation limited the use of many techniques, turning it into a perfect hiding ce.

    This ce''s fifth and finalyer of protection was the fact that Han Fa was a Fateless. In his life, he took a few risks, and one of them was to kill a Fateless to get the status ¡ª just like Wang Wei.

    Han Fa held amunication talisman in his hand, his face very ugly. He was angry that his stupid disciple was putting him in danger. He trained them because he knew they might be helpful one day. He''s alone, and sometimes, having a few powerful allies might be beneficial for his survival. Of course, his primary reason for acquiring disciples was because he deduced it was the best way to get rid of his Fate Nexus.

    After Han Fa sent that talisman, Primordial Chaos experienced a small but unnoticeable vibration. It was like someone dropped a stone on arge body of water, but no one detected the fluctuations. The talisman headed to one Chaos World before disappearing as if it never existed. However, its message was then redirected to more than a thousand Chaos Worlds. It went back and forth another thousand times through the Source Qi Space and another thousand dimensions in Primordial Chaos before reaching the Eternal Ascension World.

    While this message traveled to these worlds, countless people of different races, sexes, and cultivation realms were involved. These people never met each other and had no connection whatsoever¡ªexcept to Han Fa. However, if anyone were to look at them, they would never know this since Han Fa erased the karmic connection he had with these people. They''ve never met Han Fa, known his name, or seen his face. However, he secretly helped them and left them with a binding contract.

    When the message arrived, these people followed the proper procedure and sent it to the designated area by the contract. Then, they erased their mind of the fact that they''ve received any kind of information. Some people had harsher contracts and had no choice but to enter reincarnation to hide the message tract. Some people were embedded with terrifying curses to kill whoever tried to get the information from them.

    Han Fa did all this to ensure no one could trace the message to him. He was so careful because the Eternal Ascension World had those monstrosities called Half-Step Transcendent. His train of thought was if one of those two captured his message and tried to trace it back to him, the trouble would deter them, and if not, it should buy him enough time for his Catastrophe Eye to warn him of danger and he can run away.

    Han Fa''s message did not reach Old Man Dai''s until after his fight with Wang Wei a hundred yearster. However, that''s only rtive to the Eternal Ascension World. This message took different times in different Chaos Worlds, making it hard to calcte how long had passed for Han Fa. However, in some ces, more than a million passed before the message was transmitted to its following location.

    The message silently reached the Eternal Ascension World. Supreme Unity and Maitreya did not notice for two reasons. Firstly, they were locked in battle. Secondly, many top factionsmunicate with other Chaos Worlds. Thesemunications stopped or were reduced to a minimum after the Ultimate Taboo, but since the parasites left for the frontier to stop the invasions, they became increasingly more frequent. So, Han Fa''s message could easily enter undetected underneath the countless other more open modes ofmunication.

    Old Man Dai was happy to suddenly receive news from his master. The message was encrypted, so he had to spend time using their sect''s unique decoding method before he knew its content. He was then slightly surprised by his master''s content and replied ordingly. The return message experienced a simr process before arriving, but this time, it was another group of people unrted to the first.

    Dao Abandoned World:

    "Gou Dao?" Han Fa muttered. "So, my destiny was to build a new philosophy." If it were any other individuals, they would be pretty excited. After all, only a few people had such destiny, the most famous being the creators of Taoism, Buddhism, and the Way of Virtue ¡ª also called the Schrly Way, the Gentlemen Way, or the Way of Literature.

    "Now, I finally understand why I felt that unfilial bastard was connected to me," Han Fa muttered. He had a third disciple that he took after leaving the Eternal Ascension World. That disciple was the most talented of the three. He became a peak Empyrean in rapid record, and Han Fa was confident he would be the second Boundless Paragon in their faction.

    However, the third disciple only absorbed a small part of his philosophy. The third one wished to create arge faction, to gather people who wanted to cultivate peacefully without getting involved in the chaos and strife of the cultivating world. However, Han Fa disagreed with this idea. It was one thing if it was a hidden faction, but his disciple wanted a proper sect.

    "Since he wants the limelight so bad, he can have it," Han Fa muttered. "He can inherit the destiny of the Gou Dao School, and I can get rid of Fate''s sight."

    Han Fa chuckled before sending words to his third disciple. He was not as paranoid as when he contacted the first, but it was still very hidden. Han Fa exhaled, feeling a burden uplifted from his mind. He looked in the distance, his mood suddenly bing somber:

    ''What should I do now?'' Han Fa had hit a wall. He became a peak Boundless Paragon before the Ultimate Taboo, and since then, no matter what he tried, he made no progress. After many failures, he decided to temper his body and recently opened the Gate of Flesh. Han Fa knew this path would increase his survivability and strength, but it would not help him reach the next realm.

    ''Do I have to take the risk and participate in the uing tribtion to have a chance at enlightenment?''

 Chapter 1247 Beyond Comprehension

    Chapter 1247 Beyond Comprehension

    Wang Wei was in a cultivation room, reflecting on the battle. The character profile he made for Old Man Dai mostly stayed the same from the initial conception when they were talking. The only thing new he confirmed was that the old man was not as low-key as he should be, and he wanted some attention and glory.

    This was further proven when he used his master''s Paragon Will, which he should have hidden as ast result trump card. He also should not have revealed it so quickly that it came from his master. From what little Wang Wei could gather about these two''s masters, I don''t think he''s a man who would be d that his cultivation realm was revealed. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ''Could I draw Old Man Dai''s master in the current mess?'' Wang Wei thought. The situation would be much moreplicated if a Boundless Paragon suddenly appeared. However, Wang Wei immediately shook his head as soon as this thought manifested. He reckoned their master might let his two disciples die if their actions put him at risk.

    ''However, I may be able to use the fact that Old Man Dai revealed his master''s information to ckmail him into working with me,'' Wang Wei thought. ''No, maybe take action once, but he''ll still prioritize his life.'' Wang Wei was satisfied with using Old Man Dai''s power once. After all, he is still a decently talented Paragon.

    He sensed someone outside and said: "Come in."

    Mongke''s humongous frame walked into the room. Wang Wei did not stand up from his cushion: "Did something happen?"

    "No, I wanted to check on you," Mongke replied. "What happened out there? I thought the fight would at least be a draw." He saw most of the fight and was shocked as he did not expect things to be so one-sided toward the Hidden Master.

    "He had an artifact with a Paragon Will," Wang Wei exined.

    "That exins everything." He wondered why Wang Wei''s defense was so easily prated. After processing this news, Mongke suddenly became angry. "So, that bastard did not do his best against me?"

    "Apparently so," Wang Wei nodded casually. "Let''s change the subject. What happened during my absence? Anything to report?"

    "Yes. Everything is in order as we now control the Lawless Zone," Mongke reported. "We''ve also finished the preparation for leaving. We can depart as soon as you say the word."

    "That''s good to hear," Wang Wei nodded. "You should have observed Jia Ping in the past hundred years. What are your thoughts?" Although he trusted his subordinate, Wang Wei needed to remain cautious. No matter how Jia Ping felt about his father, he had some respect or affection for him. So, Wang Wei needed to ensure he was not raising a snake.

    "He''s quite capable and focused," Mongke replied honestly. "And from what I can tell, he showed no abnormal signs. Of course, it''s only been a hundred years, so it''s hard to tell."

    "That''s good to hear," Wang Wei nodded. "What about General Long? Does he follow Jia Ping without issue, or is he a problem we must deal with secretly?"

    "We haven''t had any significant deployment of troops, so it''s hard to tell the truth. But so far, he appeared to be loyal to Jia Ping."

    "But not to us," Wang Wei added. "However, that''s fine. As long as Jia Ping is loyal, they are not an issue." Wang Wei had plenty of time to convert these men into his loyal subordinate or use them to train his personal legion. Regardless of which tactic he uses, he''ll be the one benefitting the most in the end.

    "Anything else?"

    "No, that''s it," Mongke replied. "Oh, right, we captured Empyrean ck Heart."

    "Oh?"

    "He detected the spy we had watched him, and he ran away using this weird method. I had to capture him personally."

    "Weird? What do you mean by weird?" Wang Wei asked. It was odd for Mongke to call the method weird.

    "He was using a Spatial Technique, but it was unlike anything I''ve seen or known about," Mongke exined. "He appeared to be using another space as a point to teleport, but this space was unknown. It was not the Source Qi Space; there were no fluctuations from the River of Time, and it seemed foreign ¡ª something I couldn''t recognize."

    Mongke''s brow furrowed as he exined. "Luckily, there was a limit to the distance he could teleport, and there seemed to be some limitation with the starting time. I acted swiftly and captured him."

    Wang Wei frowned; "Did you find this unique spatial ability?"

    "I searched him, his space ring, and his pocket dimension but found nothing," Mongke shook his head. "Someone''s been torturing him to reveal if it''s a technique, but he''s kept his mouth shut." With this conversation, Wang Wei suddenly realized he had overlooked a few crucial details about Empyrean ck Heart. How did Zhen Chao contact Empyrean ck Heart? He found a ceremony to contact an unknown entity who would grant him any wishes at the cost of his life.

    ''The ceremony allowed ck Heart to interfere in the lower dimension, which is not something an Empyrean should be able to do,'' Wang Wei analyzed. ''Secondly, he was about to kill me and take my soul. The way ck Heart came to hide in this ce shows he is a person who cares about his life, but, back then, he had no qualms about breaking the rules and interfering in the lower dimension as an Empyrean. So, what made him so bold?''

    Wang Wei previously chalked off these anomalies as True Heavenly Dao giving ck Heart preferential treatment for his Ouw Trial. But what if it was the opposite? What if True Heavenly Dao chose Empyrean ck Heart as the highest threat of my trial because he was already unique?

    "Show me where he is." Wang Wei immediately left for ck Heart''s prison and saw the man''s face for the first time, sitting on the floor with sealing cuffs on his wrists.

    He had long ck hair with streaks of red. His clothes were dirty, his hair disheveled, with blood stains everywhere on his clothes and the floor. However, the most noticeable aspect of his appearance was his pitch-ck eyes, which made him look like a demon.

    ''The Dark-Eyes Race?'' Wang Wei thought. He knew of this race born with the power to feed on people''s desires. They were once a part of the collective devil race before separating themselves. The odd thing about this race was they separated themselves not long before many factions besieged the Primogenitor Devil. However, no one med or retaliated against them for some bizarre reason. It was like all the other factions collectively chose to ignore their previous crimes. Then, from what Wang Wei knows, most of their members disappeared afterward, leaving a small poption in the Eternal Ascension World.

    "It''s you," said Empyrean ck Heart as he recognized Wang Wei. "Indeed. I bet you never expected this, did you?" Wang Wei sneered.

    "But how is that possible?" ck Heart asked, not hiding his shock. "Thest time I saw you was less than 500 million years ago, and you were only Tier 7." Even Time eleration could not exin thetter''s current cultivation realm.

    "What can I say? I''m a man of many means."

    ck Heart stared at him for a few seconds before exhaling. "I knew you were trouble, but I did not expect you toe knocking on my door so soon."

    "Enough with the introduction," Wang Wei stated. "I came here for answers. What method did you use to interfere in the lower dimension without consequences?"

    Empyrean ck Heart looked at him, puzzled: "What are you talking about?"

    "What a great actor you are," Wang Wei praised as he squatted down to look at ck Heart at eye level. "You were part of my Ouw Trial, so you know what I''m capable of. So, why don''t you stop insulting my intelligence, and let''s have a conversation ¡ª maybe even a civil one."

    ck Heart''s ignorance was instantly gone. He looked Wang Wei directly in the eyes. "Promise me my freedom; I''ll tell you what you need to know."

    Wang Wei looked at him calmly despite the fact he was secretly shocked. As he read ck Heart''s Fate Line, he found nothing. But this was not one of those cases where a mysterious power blocked specific aspects or periods of his life to hide the information.

    No, as he saw ck Heart''s entire life, everything was normal. At no point in time did Wang Wei see hime into contact with something that made him unique. It was as if the entire thing never existed in the first ce. But he knows the thing existed. He had already deduced its existence logically, and ck Heart admits it by trying to bargain with him.

    ''Is this some kind of higher dimension information rewrite?'' Wang Wei asked himself, trying to exin what was going on. ''It feels like I''m in a situation where logic and reasons no longer apply or make sense. Is this kind of power from a Half-Step Transcendent?''

    Until today, Wang Wei never felt that Half-Step Transcendent were beings beyond hisprehension.

 Chapter 1248 The Heart Desire Palace

    Chapter 1248 The Heart Desire Pce

    Wang Wei secretly exhaled to remove these scary thoughts from his mind before focusing on the current situation. "I cannot promise you freedom. However, I can make life easier for you. No more prison or torture ¡ª just a regr captive."

    "That is not good enough," ck Heart replied.

    "Take it or leave it," Wang Wei said.

    "I''ll leave it," Empyrean ck Heart replied without hesitation. Wang Wei looked him in the eyes; he suddenly realized something.

    "Why is your primary concern about your freedom but not your death?" He saw no fear of death in this man''s face, which was odd given his situation.

    "Because I know you won''t dare kill me after learning the truth."

    Wang Wei frowned. This man was telling the truth; he saw the great conviction behind these words. "I don''t like how confidently you said these words."

    Empyrean ck Heart snorted coldly.

    "In that case, I''m just going to kill you without asking. I think whatever troublees afterward, I can use this excuse as usible deniability," Wang Wei said as he stood up. He pointed his right hand at ck Heart and condensed a thick ck energy full of death power. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Wait!" Back Heart yelled, immediately panicking. He realized Wang Wei was telling the truth. "We can negotiate." However, Wang Wei did not listen to him and prepared to fire the death energy.

    "I''m from the Heart Desire Pce," ck Heart yelled, making Wang Wei stop.

    "Them?" Mongke suddenlymented.

    "You''ve heard of it?" Wang Wei asked.

    "Once," Mongke replied. "The sect elders warned me to stay away and not antagonize these people. I tried asking more questions, but no one would borate, stating I would know more when I be more powerful."

    Wang Wei nodded. His situation was the same as Mongke''s. In the book, his wife left for him and warned him not to mess or deal with two factions, one of which was the Heart Desire Pce, to be precise, the Ji Family behind the pce. He remembered her waning because she said this should be the case even after bing a peak Boundless Paragon.

    "Keep talking," Wang Wei ordered.

    "The Heart Desire Pce is a faction that has spread to many worlds in Primordial Chaos," ck Heart stated. "Its members track down people with intense emotions and obsessions, and we acquire their souls through making deals with them. Zhen Chao was a customer ¡ª my first customer, to be specific."

    Wang Wei pondered. Strong emotions and obsessions are one of the most potent forces of the universe, even capable of breaking the rules and creating miracles. The fact that the Heart Desire Pce, or the Ji family, was amassing its power was concerning.

    "How were you able to contact him?" Wang Wei asked.

    "All members have a Desire Map to detect our primary customers," ck Heart responded. "After detecting he met the requirements, I just sent him the summoning ceremony. There were no restrictions or interference from True Heavenly Dao."

    ''So, it just ignored him? Why?'' Wang Wei could think of a few reasons, but he did not like any of them.

    "Wait. Was that a projection or your genuine body when we met in the lower dimension?"

    "It was me."

    "Of course," Wang Wei''s eyes twitched. This was a tant disregard for the rules. He took a moment to gather his thoughts, trying to find an exnation. A few secondster, he focused on the prisoner:

    "There are still a few things that do not make sense," Wang Wei continued. "If your pce is such a powerful ce, why couldn''t you have run away from Mongke? From this ce? More importantly, why did Empress Wu''s name scare you during my trial?"

    "I''ve only recently acquired my Desire Map, and it''s the lowest level; that''s the only reason you captured me," ck Heart swiftly exined. "As for your second question? Well, the pce''s motto is that we do not fear trouble but do not seek it. I would be responsible if I antagonize someone like Empress Wu."

    Wang Wei learned two things from ck Heart''s exnation. The Heart Desire Pce functioned with a hierarchical system, which was probably very strict. Secondly, this man was not telling theplete truth.

    "Did the Dark-Eyes n join the pce? Is that why they suffered no consequences despite being from the Devil n?"

    "Do you finally understand the kind of power you''re dealing with?" ck Heart sneered. "You can kill me, but you best consider the consequences."

    "Why are you talking as if death was the worst fate someone can experience?" Wang Wei calmly rebutted. He summoned his 11 Fate Pces and used them to ce a terrifying seal that put ck Heart into a world where he would literally experience the worst fate possible.

    Wang Wei and Mongke then walked out of the prison.

    "What are we going to do about him? He seems to be an unstable variable?" Mongke asked.

    "I want to kill him, but I must make sure there are no issues afterward," Wang Wei exined. After returning to his abode, he used a talisman to contact his ancestor.

    "Oh? You''re calling me so soon? You must want something," Yan Hai directly stated.

    "Ancestor, couldn''t I just want to chat and bathe in the glory of your presence?" Wang Wei stated without a shame.

    "I''m a busy woman, so get on with it," Yan Hai dered, resisting the urge to roll her eyes.

    "I met someone from the Heart Desire Pce."

    Yan Hai''s demeanor immediately changed. "Did you kill them? And were you at fault?"

    "No."

    "Tell me what happens ¡ª don''t leave any detail," she asked swiftly, something Wang Wei caught on. So, he exined the situation without leaving any important details.

    "An Empyrean with a low-level map? In that case, it would have been fine if you killed him. They should give our sect this small amount of face."

    "Why does your tone indicate that an Empyrean is useless to them?"

    "The Ji Family values the pce''s internal memberspared to the others, and their recruitment process does not value cultivation as much as your affinity with emotions, desires, and the soul."

    Wang Wei squinted:

    "So, I can kill ck Heart?"

    "Yes, but I wouldn''t rmend it," Yan Hai exined. "The pce operates in a neutral system, but they also protect their members. If you kill him, someone wille to investigate. Given ck Heart''s low level and the fact you''re not at fault, they won''t cause you trouble.

    "However, you know the current situation of our world. If these people intervene, even if not directly, things will be moreplicated and escte into, well, I don''t even know."

    "You have a point," Wang Wei nodded. "But I''m confused. What makes the Heart Desire Pce ¡ªno, the Ji family ¡ª so feared that even you''re careful when speaking about them?"

    Yan Hai looked him directly in the eyes. "Kid, I know you are wise beyond your years or your realm, but there is such a thing as too much on your te. You have plenty to do now, so don''t add unnecessary stress to yourself.

    "All you need to know is stay away from these people, don''t antagonize them if you have to deal with them, and no matter what, don''t make any contracts with them. Understand?"

    Wang Wei could tell she would not say more. "I understand."

    "Good," Yan Hai nodded. "You should be preparing to meet my future daughter-inw at Xun Junyao''s celebration. Do you need any advice on how to proceed?''

    ''As if I would seek advice from someone who''s been eternally celibate,'' Wang Wei thought to himself. Yan Hai''s eyes suddenly turned fierce.

    "You just thought something offensive, didn''t you? Boy, don''t you know my sword can reach you instantly with a thought?"

    "Ancestor, don''t sully my character," Wang Wei swiftly said. "I was thinking of what appropriate advice to ask."

    Yan Hai snorted coldly. "You''ve ruined the moment. Anyway, you better not mess things with her. I have ns to lord over my seniority over her for eternity. I''ll never forgive you if you ruin this for me."

    "I promise I won''t."

    "You better not." Yan Hai ended themunication, leaving Wang Wei alone to smile wryly. "Is this marriage for me or you?" heined. He sighed before focusing on the present. He did not need to worry too much about the Heart Desire Pce since he wouldn''t contact them until he traveled through Primordial Chaos.

    ''However, this incident reminded me of something I''ve overlooked ¡ª foreign forces,'' Wang Wei thought. ''The parasites are holding the frontline, but what if someone breaks through or they give up protecting the world? What will happen?'' He took this moment to deduce the future.

    ''In the best case scenario, Maitreya and Supreme Unity will stop their fighting and stop the invaders. Then, they would continue their fights.

    ''The worst case scenario is they stop the invasion and return to overlook the situation. I would rather not deal with a present Supreme Unity ¡ª even with Maitreya''s protection.

    ''The middle scenario is they keep fighting and allow these foreigners to interfere in the world''s current affairs. The situation is also wrong since my priority will not be these weak parasites but some of the most mighty Paragons from Primordial Chaos.''

 Chapter 1249 Gu Xuans Treasury

    Chapter 1249 Gu Xuan''s Treasury

    Wang Wei could not think of a good solution. The best option would be for these transcendent beings to allow the Paragons from Limbo to return to the world to deal with the situation, but this n is alsoplicated.

    ''It seems Maitreya no longer requires the world to be peaceful, so she might support the Paragon''s return. However, Supreme Unity is another thing.'' Wang Wei pondered. It would be great if they coulde up with an agreement. For example, the Limbo Paragons can return, but they can only stay outside of the world. However, Wang Wei doesn''t know whether Supreme Unity would ept such an agreement.

    ''This n is a no-go, so I need something else,'' Wang Wei thought. ''Maybe the escaped Paragons?'' He did not believe Maitreya and Supreme Unity eliminated every Paragon left in the world for a single reason ¡ª they were not powerful enough, at least when they tried it.

    Wang Wei conjectured that these two did not leave the Ultimate Taboo as Half-Step Transcendents. If that were the case, they would not need Heaven and Earth in a peaceful state for them to cultivate. They were probably in the transition phase of bing Half-Step Transcendence, making their powers leagues ahead of even the best Boundless Paragon.

    Their strength at that time meant plenty of room for a few Paragons to escape and survive. So, Wang Wei''s n was for them to return and deal with these foreign invaders. ''This n is even worse than the first one,'' Wang Wei smiled wryly. These Paragons would be extremely careful if they return, and that is if they choose to return. Additionally, these people must have scattered in countless worlds throughout Primordial Chaos, meaning Wang Wei had no way of knowing who escaped or how to contact them.

    ''Chen Tong would be an excellent choice for such a situation,'' Wang Wei thought. ''He''s powerful, already has enough resources to revive himself, and he doesn''t seem like the kind who can remain indifferent to the situation of his homeworld.''

    Wang Wei then smiled wryly. He exiled Chen Tong into the Source Qi Space, but he did not know exactly where. In other words, finding him would be worse than searching for a needle in a haystack. So, unless Chen Tong chooses to show himself, there is no need to consider him for any n.

    ''The only solution left is for the ancestor and my future wife to sit on the frontier and intimidate everyone else,'' Wang Wei concluded. He sighed before muttering: "Hopefully, I''m overthinking, and those two chose a temporary truce when dealing with these foreign invaders."

    He slowly stood up from his cushion and teleported away. He wished to use the treasure from Gu Xuan''s treasury to relieve his current stress. Wang Wei appeared on a deste on top of a volcano spewing blueva. He pointed into the void to open a secret dimension. However, Wang Wei did not go in as he knew this was a decoy; instead, he gathered a unique aura before teleporting to ten more locations and doing the same.

    He condensed a token from the aura of all these decoy dimensions and activated it. However, Wang Wei did not enter this one as well. Instead, he entered the seventh decoy dimension. ''That bastard took the word deception to the core, didn''t he?'' Wang Weiined. ''I hope this bastard has some useful stuff.'' N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Wang Wei did not have all of Gu Xuan''s memories, but he knew these resources should be high-end since the bastard had prepared them for his future rise after bing an unparalleled genius. Wang Wei smiled after seeing the inside of this dimension. He first checked a few talismans with cultivation techniques.

    ''This soul technique is decent,'' Wang Weimented. Gu Xuan had a soul cultivation technique that could cultivate a Paragon Soul. Although this technique was not top-notch, he could still use it for his subordinates. As for himself? Well, Wang Wei needed to start cultivating his soul like everybody else, but he didn''t have to worry about cultivation techniques since his Wu Hong left him one of the best soul techniques.

    Wang Wei checked the other talisman, and he found something interesting. Gu Xuan was working on turning his Heaven Deception Art into a Longevity Technique usable for Tier 11 and 12. ''Although he failed, there should be enough data to seed in his stead.'' He turned to thest interesting talisman, which contained a body-refining technique called Thunder Body Refining Scripture. ''So, he also nned to walk the True Power Dao Realm? He was indeed ambitious.'' Wang Wei flipped through it and decided it might be helpful to his Creation Lifeforms to pass their tribtion.

    He put everything away before focusing on the other resources. The ones for Tier 10 were the most abundant and contained the rarest types of resources. Sadly, they were useless to him. His gaze then focused on the Empyrean Tier resources, and he immediately noticed two things appealing to him.

    "Fiendgod Heaven Pill and Gentian Fruits," Wang Weimented with shining eyes. The pill would help him ascend in the Adult Fiendgod Realm, while the Gentian Fruit assisted in the Body-Will Fusion. With those two finds, Wang Wei was satisfied with this treasury, so he put them and everything else away before focusing on the small Tier 12 piles.

    Firstly, there were 5 Dao Monarch puppets, which Gu Xuan probably prepared to serve as his Dao Protector after acquiring a talented body. After all, talent did not mean strength, and Gu Xuan ¡ª who understood that clearly ¡ª prepared in case something went wrong.

    The second thing in this section was a small pile of purple stones, which he recognized as third-rank Dao Sources. Wang Wei nodded as using these sources to cultivate in the Empyrean Realm should significantly elerate things ¡ª- albeit it would be a waste given how rare or valuable they are.

    The third thing in this section was another small pile of white stones with a vision of dragons circling on their inside. "Primal Luck Stone," Wang Wei uttered. "Gu Xuan prepared enough for him to turn his Qi Luck 75% white." Wang Wei''s luck was already white, so this thing was useless to him. However, he can put it in his Changing Fate Hall or use it with the new subordinates he has just acquired in the Lawless Zone.

    His gaze then focused on thest valuable thing in this section. This pile was thergest, and it contained crystals that resembled diamonds with a small sun at the center¡ªlike a diamond holding a small sun inside.

    "Soul King Essence? And so much? Did he identally find a mine?" Wang Wei muttered. The soul is crucial to Paragons; they must cultivate its quality and quantity. Soul King Essence is the best material to raise the quantity of a Paragon Soul.

    This pile was probably the most valuable thing in this secret treasury, so Wang Wei happily epted them. The overall result was satisfactory, even though only a few things were helpful to him. However, Gu Xuan seemed to n to build a faction, so he also left many valuable things, like Immortal Qi Pools, countless Dao Source Seeds, and a few Heaven Wills.

    Wang Wei returned to the Azure Sky Pavilion, and he immediately ordered everyone to prepare for the evacuation. Everyone was prepared, so more than 90% of the Lawless Zone''s poption left after a month, leaving the rest to keep things operating regrly. Wang Wei ns to use the Lawless Zone as another base and a ce to recruit people. As long as no one knows something has conquered the Lawless Zone, many people should see it as a ce of safety and run there, not knowing they are heading into the mouth of a beast.

    The team did not return through the entrance as that would alert too many people. Instead, they entered the Source Qi Space before teleporting to the Dao Burial Ground. Before leaving, Wang Wei talked with Old Man Dai about his junior brother''s response, and unfortunately, thetter rejected his proposal. Wang Wei was not too disappointed since he expected this, and Old Man Dai warned him. After returning to his base, Wang Wei first learned Wang Qi was out, so he summoned him. While waiting, he introduced the new team to his Shadow Fate Guard, especially Red Mask Fate.

    "I need you to do two things, the first one is a priority, but you can take your time with the second," Wang Wei said to Red Mask.

    "Firstly, introduce the members from the Dark Cloud Pavilion. Their leader, Dark Cloud, has a unique talent, and you must put it to good news," Wang Wei exined. "The second thing is to find any news about this girl called Chen Zh, her master, and their connection to the Blood Dragon."

    "I''ll get it done," Red Mask responded.

    "Good. Do you have anything to report?"

    "Nothing important, but here is a summary of what you need to know."

    Wang Wei received the information from the talisman, and as she said, nothing significant urred in just one hundred years. However, the fact that there were no problems was good news.

    ''Hmm? Wang Qi is back?''

    A few secondster, Wang Qi rushed into the room.

    "Patriarch, were you trying to eliminate me secretly?" Wang Qi paused after noticing all the people inside, and his expression became severe after noticing their aura, cultivation, and strength. He coughed to himself to hide his embarrassment.

    "What happened?" Wang Wei asked.

 Chapter 1250 Another Great Variable

    Chapter 1250 Another Great Variable

    [Unedited Chapter] n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ------

    Wang Qi did not immediately answer but looked at the people next to Wang Wei. "Don''t worry about them since they are my people now," Wang Wei reassured. Then, he motioned to everyone else.

    "This is Wang Qi. Don''t look at his cultivation. He is the steward of my operations and, thus, holds myplete trust. Show him some respect when dealing with him."

    Mongke was the first to salute Wang Qi, and the others followed. Wang Qi returned the salute while secretly honored that these big men would lower their heads to show him respect. However, he also understood this was not due to him but because of the patriarch. He also resolved himself to increase his cultivation as soon as possible to earn that respect.

    "Tell me what made you so excited?" Wang Wei continued.

    "The Brilliant Smile Emperor was captured," Wang Qi swiftly replied.

    "By who?"

    "The Five-Feather Phoenix people," Wang Qi exined.

    "Is it because of his ascension?"

    "Yes. The fact that he brought an entire world caught the attention of many, so he was captured along with the Sky Fall World."

    "This might be major trouble," Wang Wei grunted.

    "It is?" Wang Qi asked, and he was not the only one puzzled. "I was careful so no one found out I was looking for him. Plus, the Brilliant Smile Emperor is only a talented Emperor ¡ª he shouldn''t be that important?"

    "You''re not seeing the bigger picture," Wang Wei stated. "For many years, no one thought about ascending an entire world, and even if they did, it was not such a popr idea. Now, what do you think will happen if the parasites began to n to ascend worlds from the lower dimension forcefully?"

    "There are rules, aren''t there?" Wang Qi asked. "They can''t just send a projection to force a world ascension."

    "They can still send people down there to do their bidding within the limit of the rules," Mongke added. "They have enough time to n this out for generations, if not eras."

    "But, the Brilliant Smile Emperor''s sess cannot be easily replicated. Someone would need to convince over 70% of the world''s top faction to aid him in the ascension," Wang Qi rebutted.

    "Or force them to obey," Dulgun added. "It''s easy for an Emperor to gain enough power to dominate a world in the lower dimension."

    "Also, convincing an entire world is not as hard as you imagine," added the second prince, Jia Ping. "With the promise of immortality, many worlds without top factions connecting to the upper world will dly ept such an offer."

    "All of you are still scratching the surface," Wang Wei added. "The real problem is Supreme Unity. He doesn''t have the limitations of the parasites, so he could technically take any worlds from the lower dimension that he pleases."

    "But why would he need to do that?" Mongke asked. He did not know enough about the two suns to deduce where Wang Wei was going with his analysis.

    "It''s about gaining control," Wang Wei exined. "He''s in a fight for absolute control over the entire world, and forcing all the worlds into the lower dimension is an excellent way to weaken True Heavenly Dao and take control. He doesn''t need all of them; he only needs the Myriad Emperor World."

    "The Myriad Emperor World is the [Destiny Center] of the lower dimension. So, it should increase his control if he gets his hand on it," Dulgun added.

    "This won''t happen, right?" Wang Qi asked after figuring out how dangerous the situation was.

    "True Heavenly Dao and Maitreya should stop him, but now, this possibility has be another variable to the overall situation," Wang Wei sighed, slightly ming himself. He would have stopped the Brilliant Smile Emperor if he had figured this out long before.

    "So, what should we do now?" someone asked.

    "There is nothing we can do currently except for killing these parasites and return the world to its time of prosperity, which will, in turn, strength True Heavenly Dao," Wang Wei added.

    "What about the Brilliant Smile Emperor? What do we do with him?" Wang Qi asked.

    "Maybe we can rescue himter, but as of now, he''s not our priority," Wang Wei decided. "Anything else I need to know?"

    "There is good and bad news," Wang Qi said. "The good news is Xiao Tiandi will provide you with an invitation to Xun Junyao''s banquet, but he wants to meet you first."

    "That''s fine. What''s the bad news?"

    "There is some trouble with the Rebellion," Wang Qi exined. "They refused to release Zhen Biyu''s contract." Wang Wei frowned. He agreed with Zhen Biyu that she would report to him now instead of the rebellion. However, it seems these people are refusing to release such an asset.

    "So, they won''t give me face, huh?" Wang Wei sneered. "Contact them immediately. Fine-tune the formation so the person on the other side can feel everything." Wang Wei then ordered his men. "Hide your faces, but release your auras. Mongke, hide your body shape."

    Wang Qi fetched the Formation Disk used to contact the rebellion in the secret realms. After modifying it ordingly, he returned it to the meeting room and activated it. On the other side was a middle-aged man in yellow with a straight face and fierce eyes; his visage indicated he was not the kind of person who smiled often.

    However, as soon as he answered themunication, hisplexion faltered as these powerful auras assaulted his senses.

    "What is the meaning of this?"

    Wang Wei did not answer but looked at Wang Qi. "Who is he?"

    "He''s the temporary leader, Empyrean Fierce Tiger," Wang Qi exined.

    "Wasn''t ourmunication with someone called Old Ma?"

    "It was, but he suddenly took over after our request."

    "So, internal fighting for power?" Wang Wei sneered. "They''ve been without a leader for a couple of thousand years, and they are already crumbling from the inside. No wonder their cause didn''t get any traction until I revitalized them with these superb talents."

    "Bold words," said Fierce Tiger, eyes shing red momentarily. He had calmed down by now and sessfully resisted the pressure of everyone else. Of course, he''s lucky Wang Wei did not participate in this activity.

    "Are they?" Wang Wei finally looked at him. "Empyrean Jimin was a capable leader, but your cause did not have much traction or sess until I sent my people, blessing you with their tremendous luck and destiny. Now, I ask for a simple request to relinquish control of one of them after I repay what they owe, but this is your response."

    "But your response was not simple," Fierce Tiger responded, trying a softer approach after realizing this person ¡ª likely the destined one ¡ª had already built such a powerful force in such a short period.

    "Zhen Biyu''s status and situation had made her a valuable asset, maybe above the others. Her role is integral for us to keep tabs on Taoism."

    "That''s why I offered to share the information she provides," Wang Wei countered.

    "But herees the issue ¡ª we cannot trust you regarding something of such significance."

    "Who''s we?" Wang Wei asked. "Your entire cause, or your faction that suddenly took power after Empyrean Jimin''s disappearance?"

    Fierce Tiger could not answer.

    "I''ve been working fine with them so far, and we''ve established some level of trust. If you had an issue withplete separation from Zhen Biyu''s contract, you could have talked to me to reach apromise. Instead, you outright rejected my request.

    "Such a way of behaving tells me a lot about how your moronic faction operates."

    "No need to be rude. We''ve shown you enough respect ¡ª"

    "That''s because I have a decent power, faction, and destiny on my side. I can tell you how you were about to treat me had I not given you a warning," Wang Wei cut him off. At this point, Fierce Tiger had mes gushing out his eyes due to his anger.

    "Tell me," Wang Wei continued. "How many of the people I sent do you think will continue working for you after their contracts end ¡ª especially if I sent the words out of our falling out or the fact I''ve built a better resistance? How many do you think? 80%? Probably as high as 90, right?"

    Fierce Tiger did not answer.

    "Release the contract or not," Wang Wei continued. "But remember that your choice will decide our rtionship move forward from now on."

    Wang Wei waved his hand to end themunication, and he immediately looked at Red Mask.

    "How is your infiltration of the rebellion?"

    "Decent. We''ve infiltrated many lower-tier factions and a few middle-tier ones," Red Mask replied truthfully.

    "elerate the speed," Wang Wei ordered. "Additionally, find out how many people know about Zhen Biyu''s status as a double spy. I don''t trust these bastards not to reveal it out of spite."

    "It will done," Red Mask bowed, disappearing to get started on her task immediately.

 Chapter 1251 The Top 5 Physiques

    Chapter 1251 The Top 5 Physiques

    [Author''s Note: There is a retcon. The Wuji Tao Physique was the 5th Heavenly Physique, but now, it''s the 6th.]

    ¡ª--

    After the debacle with the rebellion, Wang Wei contacted Xiao Tiandi, and they chose a meeting ce. However, Wang Wei did not directly head there but detoured to a small temple near the border of Buddhism Territory. He ensured no one was around, and he isted the space before talking to a statue of Maitreya.

    "Forgive the intrusion, but I came to warn you of something. I don''t know if you are already aware, but I think I should mention it just in case," Wang Wei stated before telling her about the Brilliant Smile Emperor and his worry. He waited for a response, but nothing urred. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Wang Wei sighed and was about to live in disappointment when the statue released a golden light for a few seconds before returning to normal. Wang Wei sighed in relief and bowed again before teleporting away. His next destination was a small domain called the Red teau Land, situated between the Undead Emperor and Five Feather Phoenix''s territory.

    This ce was an indication of these people''s rtionship as members of both their factions often shed on this border. Many ouws, including the rebellion, have bases on the Red teau Land as it was an excellent hiding ce and a great way to gather information. Of course, these two parasites have cleaned up this ce a few times. As such, it was a skill to be able to keep a base in this ce as you needed to evade the sudden clean-ups.

    "The resentment in this ce is intense," Wang Wei noted as he observed this ce. "Now that I think about it, the overall resentment of the entire Eternal Ascension World should have been much higher."

    The parasites and the two suns killed many people to keep their reign. Additionally, they created a second potent source of resentment by exploiting most of the world''s resources, turning the lives of mortals and cultivators into a living hell.

    Wang Wei raised his head to look at the entire world''s destiny. ''It''s indeed odd. The resentment should be noticeable and affect the overall destiny of the whole world, but there is nothing. Did Supreme Unity and Maitreya deal with it?'' Such an exnation does not make sense. Supreme Unity wants the world to be weak, while Maitreya does not, meaning such an issue should have been one where they bnce each other, thus ensuring nothing was done, which would, in fact,benefit Supreme Unity.

    ''Alright, let''s add it to the list of things to investigate,'' Wang Wei thought as he headed to his destination. He soon found himself above a smallke with a pagoda at the center, surrounded by flowers and a rainbow arc above.

    "Since when were you so cultured," Wang Weimented.

    "You don''t know me well enough to make that statement," Xiao Tiandi replied. He wore a luxurious ck and purple robe, a gold ornament to hold his bun, and a jade hanging on his waist. His appearance was leaguespared to when Wang Weist saw him, but more importantly was his eyes, demeanor, and aura.

    His depressing aura was gone, reced by a bright, lively young master who loved art and poetry. His eyes were full of life, full of passion, determination, and a sense of duty ¡ª a sense of purpose. Xiao Tiandi was a new man in every way possible.

    "Xu Shi warned me about you, but seeing it in person is somewhat disheartening," Xiao Tiandimented while smiling wryly. Wang Wei was one of the main catalysts for his change, so he wanted to shock thetter when they next met. He was even prepared to restart the rivalry of the two physiques as a way to motivate him, but Wang Wei was already in the middle stages of the Empyrean Realm.

    "I had a feeling that woman was telling my business everywhere. Good to know my instinct was correct," Wang Weimented as he sat down opposite Xiao Tiandi.

    "Look at you. You''re apletely different person," hemented. Xiao Tiandi''s current cultivation was 50%, which shows how much he has improved since theirst meeting. However, this was not the most promising thing about him, nor was it that he seeded in achieving a 5-Root Nine Extremity Foundation before proving the Dao. His most impressive achievements were the fact he was a Dao Lord and that he awakened his physique for a second time.

    Heavenly Physiques in the upper and lower dimensions differed in their purpose and the fact that some have an awakening process. Lower dimension physiques are created to cultivate powerful Emperors with good Daos, while the top 5 upper dimensions focused on cultivating Paragons, while the lower five focused on cultivating Empyreans.

    The first physique, the Innate Grand Dao Source Physique, was one of the few with an awakening process. The first awakening can be achieved after its owner proves the Dao, resulting in an ability called the Grand Dao Map. The map contains a detailed exnation of all 3800 Primary Daos. If the owner of the physique can achieve the third awakening, the map will provide a detailed exnation all the way to 100% of all 3800 Grand Daos.

    Technically speaking, the first physique has a lower understanding than the second, but the map makes up for the gap. It could even be argued that they are better because the map was like having an exnation/outline of all Daos created by Grand Dao. On top of that, the physique owner can allow other people to use the map, which is why many factions always do everything possible to acquire people with that physique.

    Sadly, everything is bnced. Awakening the physique is extremely difficult, especially if you wish to do it above your realm, as Xiao Tiandi did. Many people died in the process of awakening these physiques.

    "Thanks to you," Xiao Tiandi replied while secretly observing Wang Wei. He had finally confirmed something: this bastard was an anomaly born with a soul quantity already reaching the Paragon Level.

    Xiao Tiandi was secretly jealous. The fifth Heavenly Physique was called the Dao Mind Physique, and there was no awakening, and its owner was born with a terrifying Dao Heart and willpower. After a bit of cultivation, they can pass what is arguably the hardest aspect of bing a Paragon ¡ª the Time-Washing Tribtion.

    The fourth physique¡ªGrand Fortune Physique¡ªgrants its owner white luck; in other words, the owner is born with a Paragon-Level of Luck.

    The third one is the Prime Essence Physique, and this one is dedicated to Inextinguishable Paragons. The owner can achieve immortality after absorbing the Heaven Will instead of being limited to one Yuan Epoch of lifespan like other True Power Dao Realm. They only need to survive 3800 Tribtions to achieve [Limit Indestructibility], and their will is already fused with their body, thus skipping this step to open the Gate of Flesh. Of course, they still need to temper their willpower.

    Then, there is the second physique, the Innate Paragon Soul. It grants its owner a Paragon Quality Soul and makes it easier to cultivate its quantity. Cultivating a Paragon Soul can be the most time-consuming aspect of entering the Paragon Realm, the most resources required, and arguably the second or third most difficult aspect of the process.

    ''He had already met the soul and luck requirement, leaving the cultivation realm, the Immeasurable Tribtion, and the Dao Heart requirement to pass the Time-Washing Heart Tribtion,'' Xiao Tiandi analyzed. ''From what I know about this bastard, his Dao Heart is solid and only needs some time to temper it. In other words, he only needs to reach 90% of his understanding and pass the tribtion, and he''ll be a Paragon. Meanwhile, I¡­''

    Xiao Tiandi did not like the fact he was left behind or the fact Wang Wei was now technically in the same generation as his master due to his cultivation realm. On top of everything else, he wanted to beat this guy up at least once. Yes, Wang Wei helped wake him up from his slumber state, but he did not appreciate the way he went about it. As such, he wanted to show him off before putting everything behind him.

    ''But what can I do to elerate my cultivation?'' His master was already providing him with the best resources. The other solution was merit, but that''s not avable inrge quantities. He had ess to the best Time eleration resource, so unless he found a unique treasure like Emperor Kong, he could do nothing.

    "Chaos Dao, huh?" Wang Wei asked. "It makes sense." The Innate Dao Source was perfect for cultivating Chaos Dao. It was probably created for that purpose. Additionally, the physique even allowed its owner to only pass the Ouw Trial, and not the Supreme Trial, to cultivate Chaos Dao.

    "So, why did you want to see me?" Wang Wei asked.

    Xiao Tiandi did not answer but took out a small mirror and nced at it.

    "I knew it," he uttered before looking at Wang Wei with a fierce gaze. "What''s your intention with my master?"

 Chapter 1252 Invitation

    Chapter 1252 Invitation

    "Wow! What''s with the sudden aggression and hostility?" Wang Wei asked.

    "When we first thought, I felt you had some kind of connection with my master. At first, I thought I was thinking too much, but now, I just checked, and your destiny resonated with hers," Xiao Tiandi stated with red eyes.

    "She told me about her Fate Nexus and her Fated Love. Are you the bastard fate chose for her?"

    "So, what if I were?" Wang Wei asked calmly.

    "You''re not worthy."

    "Oh, do tell me how I''m not worthy of her."

    Xiao Tiandi opened his mouth to say something but almost choked on the words as he forcefully stopped himself. Wang Wei was handsome, his strength was very high considering his age, his talent reached the top of the world, and his background was amongst the best in the world. By all categories, he was perfect for Xun Junyao. All these facts made Xiao Tiandi speechless. Luckily for him, Wang Wei was hiding his perfect aura; otherwise, it would be evident that these two were perfect for each other.

    "You''re married," Xiao Tiandi suddenly said as if he had found a lifeline at thest possible second.

    "So?" Wang Wei replied. "It''s normal for a man to have three wives and 33 concubines. When ites to a man of my ability and status, it won''t be a problem to have a harem of 3000 beauties."

    "Bastard, do you think my master is any ordinary woman?"

    "I don''t know your master, but if all she has going for her is her status as the most beautiful woman in the world, then that is not enough for her to be the only woman in my life."

    Xiao Tiandi immediately released a terrifying killing intent. "Do you want to fight? I''m willing to risk it all." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Don''t embarrass yourself," Wang Wei waved his hand. "Anyway, why do you care so much?" He asked, giving him an odd look.

    "Don''t look at me like this," Xiao Tiandi grunted. "I just want to make sure whoever she ends up with can give her the entire world; that''s the minimum she requires."

    "Is that so?" Wang Wei uttered. "I thought you had confused the maternal feelings you had for your master with love because, throughout your life, she was the only good and constant thing you''ve ever known. Or maybe, after getting your life together, you became bold and wanted to try your hands at a forbidden fruit."

    Boom!

    A terrifying palm with the power of destruction hit Wang Wei. However, a small shield appeared and easily blocked it; he blocked it so thoroughly that nothing in the pavilion was even scratched.

    "Oh, calm down," Wang Wei said as he served himself the tea. "How can you be so easily riled up as a Dao Lord? Even if your master is your weakness, you should do a better job at hiding it." Wang Wei sipped his tea.

    "Anyway, it''s not like the rtionship between master and disciple is considered a true taboo." Besides a few strict factions, usually the ones involving religion, no one cares about this kind of rtionship. After living for so long, the morality of cultivators can be described as a thin thread. Even rtionships between families are moremon than in the mortal world. After all, Tier 10 cultivators could live long enough for their family to have bred for millions of generations. After a certain number of generations, some people just don''t care ¡ª and that''s not mentioning the ones who try to keep their bloodline pure through devious techniques and intermarriage.

    Xiao Tiandi exhaled to calm down. "Answer my question," he asked, no, demanded. "What''s your intention with my master?"

    Wang Wei ignored his rude attitude and said: "I have no ''intention.'' I must meet her to break the Fate Nexus, and that''s what I will do."

    "That''s it?"

    "Pretty much."

    "You''re not tempted at all?"

    "Like I said, if beauty is all she has, that is not enough for me to care," Wang Wei stated. "And as you said, I have a wife, and she''s the only one for me."

    Xiao Tiandi looked at him closely. "My intuition tells me you''re telling the truth, but my mind cannot believe your words."

    "That''s because you''re biased," Wang Wei replied. "You''ve put her on a pedestal, so you cannot fathom any men rejecting the opportunity to get with her. However, the world is vast, so although I''m in the minority, I''m sure there are many others."

    "That''s because you haven''t seen her yet," Xiao Tiandi rebutted. He knew his master was the kind of beauty that transcends gender, race, or species.

    "You don''t know me," Wang Wei said. "I despise fate, so I would never willingly let it decide things for me ¡ª except for my wife. She was, and will always be, the only exception. So, it does not matter how wonderful your master is. Just because she was chosen for me made it impossible for us ever to be together."

    "That''s an odd way of life," Xiao Tiandimented. If he epted it once, why not do it a second time? However, he could understand this kind of determination and spirit of defiance.

    "I believe you," Xiao Tiandi stated before summoning a golden invitation and handing it to Wang Wei. "The celebration will take ce in the Ubiquitous Hotspring Domain. That''s where everyone will gather before our pce descents, and the guests can enter."

    Wang Wei recollected his knowledge of the area. It''s a strange ce where hot springs will manifest suddenly, many in different dimensions. The hot springs are rxing, but more importantly, many have special effects, including helping cultivate the soul and body and granting special abilities/talents.

    "I''ll be there in time," Wang Wei nodded as he put the invitation away. "By the way, how is your time in the rebellion?"

    "It''s alright. It gave me a sense of purpose, and I couldn''t ask for anything more."

    "Your presence didn''t affect your master?"

    "Not that I can tell," Xiao Tiandi replied. "Anyway, it was her who encouraged me to do it, stating she would deal with the trouble that came with it."

    "That''s good to hear," Wang Wei nodded. "What do you think of them?"

    "Them?" Xiao Tiandi took a moment to organize his thoughts. "Their leader, Empyrean Jimin, is a talented individual. However, he made a grave error when organizing the rebellion. He did not centralize power and recruited too many people, creating a situation where so many factions vie for power."

    Xiao Tiandi squinted. "I reckon it was not a mistake, but he did it purposefully."

    "Oh?"

    "After analyzing everything he''s done so far, I deduce that his ultimate goal is not the rebellion or the end of this era, but to use the rebellion''s name to build his own faction," Xiao Tiandi stated.

    "He''s that ambitious?"

    "More than you think. If my analysis is correct, his disappearance is because he''s trying to enter the Paragon Realm."

    "If he seeds, it will be easier for him to control all the resistance, especially since he already has the majority of control," Wang Weimented.

    "That should have been his long-term goal from the start," Xiao Tiandi agreed. Wang Wei tapped on the tea table as he pondered; his mind was on the verge of catching something.

    ''In the current situation, where would I hide to break through?'' he asked himself, and the answer was simple. There were three possible situations. The first is the Source Qi Space, but the vtile nature of that setting means it could affect the Immeasurable Tribtion, thus raising the difficulty exponentially.

    The second option was the forbidden ce of the Eternal Ascension World, but after the two suns took over, these ces ceased to exist or disappeared from the face of the earth. That left thest and best solution ¡ª the Lawless Zone.

    Its power will not affect the breakthrough since the tribtion originated from True Heavenly Dao. Additionally, if someone else tries to interfere, their strength would be limited to the Empyrean Realm, making it an ideal ce in case the parasites tried to interfere.

    ''So, Empyrean Jimin is hiding in the Lawless Zone? But why haven''t I found him? Come to think of it, I also haven''t found the Crazy Thief Gang Lord. Could they be rted? Could they be the same person?''

    Wang Wei''s body suddenly paused as this thought shed in his mind. At first, he thought he was reaching, but something told him to take a moment and pursue this line of thought for a moment.

    ''When I first met him, I thought his name was associated with nimbleness, which could indicate his Dao was rted to assassination,'' Wang We analyzed. ''And the information I''ve gathered so far proves that to be the case.'' No one knew exactly what the leader''s Dao was, but everyone knew he was a master assassin who rarely failed.

    ''However, it could also apply to a Dao rted to thievery. It''s also suspicious how they both retreated around the same time, especially when my information indicated that the Gang Lord''s cultivation was near the peak of Tier 11.''

    Wang Wei realized his deduction was a stretch, but his guts told him he was onto something. Empyrean Jimin was either the same person as the Crazy Thief Gang Lord, or they were connected somehow. Regardless, he was prepared to investigate.

 Chapter 1253 Re-Life Iron

    Chapter 1253 Re-Life Iron

    Wang Wei stopped thinking and sipped his tea.

    "Done?" Xiao Tiandi asked.

    "Sorry about that."

    "I understand," Xiao Tiandi nodded. He knew It was best to let his thoughts flow naturally when he got these sudden inspirations.

    "So, what have you been up to?"

    "You know, preparing for the future," Wang Wei replied vaguely.

    "Is the Dao Opening Sect prepared to give you full support to fulfill your destiny?"

    "Why do you want to know?" Wang Wei asked him.

    "So, I was right. You''re trying to keep them out of it," Xiao Tiandi said with a smirk.

    "You know, I preferred you when you were silent and depressed."

    "That''s a low blow."

    "I can go lower if you continue to test me," Wang Wei said, looking him calmly in the eyes.

    Xiao Tiandi sighed before standing up. "Well, this was fun. Let''s do it again another time." His body turned into a field of flowers as he flew into the sky, and his voice echoed:

    "I once walked a lonely path, but now, it is illuminated by a flower that symbolizes beauty and wrath ¡ª a flower that I will go to any length to protect itsugh, including living my life in bloodbath."

    [AN: I spent so much time trying to write this poem. I should have just used AI.]

    Wang Wei''s lips twitched. ''What is this? Could it be that Xun Junyao is so beautiful that it made this bastard turn into a poet?'' He shook his head before flying away. He did not leave but looked around this ce, thinking of sending his guard to this ce to gather information.

    Wang Wei flew to the ce in this territory with the most condensed destiny and also where most of the chaos urs. Snow-Sky City is where most events would happen, so it was the best ce to create a branch. He might even extend the missions of his Changing Fate Hall to this location.

    This city was enormous, as are most things in the upper dimension. However, this was not the most unique part of this ce. As soon as Wang Wei arrived, he caught people''s attention for one reason: he wore ordinary clothes while almost everyone else had a fur coat on.

    Snow-Sky City was built long ago on top of Celestial Ice Crystal Mine, causing the temperature to be extremely low. Celestial IceCrytal is a top Tier 11 material, and if enough is concentrated on an area, even an Empyrea¡ª a conceptual being ¡ª can freeze to death.

    In Snow-Sky City, not wearing a specially-made coat meant your clothes were top-tier artifacts that could resist the temperature, or you were powerful enough to ignore the cold. Wang Wei blended with a small group and changed his clothes to resemble everyone else.

    As he walked around the city and observed, he recalled what he knew about it. Snow-Sky City used to be the property of the Skill Dao Association; they used the Celestial Ice Crystal to make weapons, talismans, pills, etc. However, this ce became the property of Undead Phoenix and Five Feathers, but the dispute might have originated from how to share the resources. Or the dispute might have been over something else, but it resulted in their fight spilling over the mine distribution of Celestial Ice Crystal.

    ''So many resources, but most of them are wasted,'' Wang Wei sighed. The parasites killed most of the professional Dao Paragons, meaning that they could not refine resources on that level. Wang Wei guessed that Maitreya and Supreme Unity might have allowed them to keep a few, but that is unlikely since the creation of some Paragon Pill, depending on the type, could cause severe vision and affect the entire world, which is what they wanted to prevent.

    Additionally, these parasites, maybe except Time Eater, were not brave enough to keep another Paragon close to their side. As such, the best they could do was keep a rare Insurgent Dao Monarch that could refine Paragon Grade ¡ª or close to that ¡ª artifacts, pills, talismans, etc.

    As Wang Wei was walking around the city, he heard something that caught his interest.

    "Are you serious?" said a female Dao Ruler.

    "Yes. I just heard the news. The Purple Lotus Actiol Hall released the news that the next auction will contain Relife Iron," said herpanion, an Immortal Sovereign.

    "Shh, don''t say so loud," warned the woman. "But they are so bold to announce selling such a thing?"

    "It''s probably because it''s only second tier, but there is a rumor going around that they have third-tier Re-Life Iron, but it will only be sold in a secret auction."

    "Rumors are rumors, after all."

    "So, you don''t think it''s true?"

    "So what if it is?" the woman asked. "Do you think this is the kind of stuff we can interfere with?"

    "I know. I''m mentioning it to convince you to attend the auction. There might be some good stuff there."

    "I smell trouble, so we should stay far away," the woman replied.

    "You y it too safe," her partner countered. "That''s fine and all, but if that is how we were going to operate, what was the point ofing to such a dangerous ce?"

    "There is a fine line between benefiting from danger and being swallowed by it. I feel this is one of the cases where we might get swallowed, so listen to me and stay away from that auction." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Alright, alright, I''ll listen to you," the man sighed.

    ''Re-life Iron?'' Wang Wei thought with squinted eyes. This is another rare resource with many uses, the most important being the nemesis of longevity resources. Initially, this thing was used by people without ess to a Dao Will to kill Emperors and above. They would seal the body in prisons built from Re-Life Iron, preventing the Emperor from reviving; the prison also made it easier to wash away the dead body''s Dao Imprint.

    Later, Re-Life Iron was further developed into the Re-Life Talisman, which can force someone with an extra life to revive directly in front of anyone who killed them. In other words, people would use the talisman to force people with extra lives to revive before them to kill them again, ensuring they are truly dead.

    ''The parasites ouwed Re-life Iron. Although they only reinforce the rules when the third-tier ones are discovered, their subordinate does reinforce the rest of this rule,'' Wang Wei thought. ''So, why are those people so tantly selling it?''

    He was intrigued, so he participated in this banquet. He had to wait six months but decided to take a small vacation. Wang Wei bought a VIP lounge for the auction, but he alsoined the price was too much. The receptionist exined that the price was due to the nature of what was being sold; however, he still felt it was needlessly pricey.

    On the day of the auction, he waited and observed. The announcer/hostess was a beautiful woman with a goth vibe. She wore dark purple lipstick, long ck nails, and a revealing winter fox coat. Why would a coat be revealing? No one knows, but that''s how she was dressed, and the audience seemed to love it.

    The first item was surprisingly Grade 7, meaning it was for people of Void Shattering Realm. Then, it slowly increased until Grade 10, when Wang Wei finally bought something. He fetched 3 of the 5 Heaven Wills they were selling. He did not fight for the remaining two because the people who wanted it seemed desperate, so despite the fact he could outbid them, he let it go ¡ª considering granting these two some blessing.

    After his bid, someone brought him his things, and he paid; the process was simple and direct. As he held the Heaven Will, Wang Wei could not help but sigh. These things are fought after in the lower dimension, with everyone lusting and willing to do everything for one of them. However, in the upper dimension, it is amodity ¡ª albeit rare, but still amodity.

    Wang Wei did not buy anything more, as even the things in the tier 11 section did not interest him. Then, it was thest object of the auction. The hostess waited a few seconds for someone to bring it out, but no one cared.

    "Apologies, everyone, it seems there might be some issue. Give me a moment to resolve everything," the hostess announced as she bowed. "Topensate for this nder, everyone here will receive a 5% discount in all future auctions."

    The crowd erupted in murmur, and the auctioneer walked behind the curtain, returning about three minutester with the item floating behind her.

    "Now, let''s move on," she said, removing the red cover, showing ck rock with white stripes running in a circr pattern. Countless divine senses checked this thing to ensure it was the real deal, and the auction allowed it since this was an unwritten rule of the auction business.

    "You all know this thing''s value so I won''t repeat it," the auctioneer said. "For the starting bid¡­" she paused for dramatic purposes and to build suspense. "Your life." She said in a severe tone, her eyes full of disdain and killing intent

    ''As expected,'' Wang Wei thought. A barrier suddenly surrounded the auction, and two armies wearing phoenix-designed armor rushed into the ce and immediately attacked everyone present.

 Chapter 1254 The Mortalhood Trial

    Chapter 1254 The Mortalhood Trial

    [AN: Xu Junyao is changed to Xun Junyao to differentiate herst name from Xu Shi.]

    ¡ª--

    The chaos erupted. Lights, weapons, and transformations shed everywhere in the auction. However, it was evident that the army had the advantage as they captured most of the participants instead of killing them. Meanwhile, Wang Wei was the only one calm and still sitting down.

    Someone busted into his room and looked around, including past him, but saw nothing. Then, the person left in confusion. As soon as the trouble started, he used his Time Dao to enter, or maybe create, a parallel space-time simr to the mirror dimension so he could see and interact with everyone else, but they couldn''t do the same to him.

    ''Well, I might as well get something out of this,'' he thought. Wang Wei did not leave but went directly to the auction''s treasury. These people were confident in themselves, probably thinking that no one would be brave enough to steal from them, so their protective measures were mediocre, to say the least.

    Wang Wei stole everything, including a small amount of Re-Life Iron, probably enough to make one or two talismans. The problem now is where to find someone to make it for him. He doubted the me cksmith could refine talisman since his expertisey in weapons.

    As Wang Wei was about to leave this facade, he sensed a powerful person in one of the rooms, which he learned was where the auction''s manager lived. So, he decided to take a look. He passed through the door and saw two people staring at each other.

    To be precise, a beautiful woman with a phoenix headdress and red hanfu red at a man looking at the floor while trying to make himself as small as possible. The mighty person he sensed was the phoenix woman, as her cultivation was the peak of the Empyrean Realm, and she was close to opening the Gate of Power.

    "Well?" she asked.

    "I really didn''t know it was a fake."

    "You keep saying that, but do you think this is good enough?"

    "Lady White Phoenix, even you were almost fooled by this fake. What can someone as lowly as me do in such a situation?"

    White Phoenix looked at this fake third-tier Re-life Iron on her left hand. It was indeed an excellent fake, and if not for her unique ocr prowess, the Heavenly Phoenix Eye, she would have missed it.

    "Your excuse is good, but it''s not enough," White Phoenix dered. "This operation was supposed to lure these ridiculous rebels and maybe even some excellent fishes, but you ruin it." ording to the n, they wanted to use the excuse that the price the iron sold was not to their liking, so they would dy this auction by another month ¡ª all in the hope of the news traveling far and luring some important individual. Sadly, this n failed once they realized someone had stolen the real thing, leaving a fake.

    "You should have listened to my advice, postponed the operation, and bought a new iron," the managerined. He suddenly felt a surge of strength and looked her in the eyes.

    "Do you think it was easy to put this operation together?" Lady White Phoenix snapped. She knew how much effort she put into convincing these people to lend her this iron without someonebeling her a traitor. Forget about continuing the operation, and she will be in major trouble after returning home; she might even be executed.

    The manager''s body trembled, and he quickly lowered his head. White Phoenix looked at him fiercely, contemting whether to kill this imbecile directly.

    ''No, the action and this imbecile works for Sister Red Phoenix, so I can also put some of the me on her and reduce my fault in all of this.'' White Phoenix''s mood suddenly improved, but she showed no emotions. Meanwhile, Wang Wei was surprised by this news.

    ''Who could be responsible for this theft? The resistance? No, my guard should have sent notes of such vital information,'' Wang Wei thought. ''Is there an excellent thief in this area? Another event rted to thievery.''

    He shook his head before focusing on this woman. ''White Phoenix, one of the primary subordinates under the Five Feather Phoenix. What should I do with her? Kill her now? Or turn her into a pawn to useter?'' He considered briefly before deciding to make better use of her. So, he blew an invisible gray mist into her body.

    White Phoenix suddenly reacted and turned to look in his direction. She frowned as she saw nothing, so her eyes turned into phoenixes before she looked at every corner of the room.

    ''Am I too sensitive?'' she pondered. She checked a second time with the same result. ''It seems I am.'' She turned around and started using her divine sense to check the situation.

    ''Another talent wasted,'' Wang Wei thought as he looked at her with pity. The fact that White Phoenix detected his actions proved she was talented, especially in the detection category. Sadly, she can never fulfill her potential because of who she serves. There is also the fact he might have to kill such a talent.

    Wang Wei left the room, but he did not leave the auction. Of course, he had his reason. He feared breaking through their formation might warn White Phoenix of someone capable of breaking their array. And if someone can do that, that person can also spy on her. Wang Wei did not want to alert her in any way possible, so he waited until the operation ended and the auction lifted their formation before he left.

    He returned to the Dao Burial Ground and immediately started researching any connection between Empyrean Jimin and the Crazy Thief Gang Lord. He also asked Red Mask Fate to send the next batch of trained guards to the Red teau Land, even tasking her to look for a talented individual with the Dao of Theft.

    ¡­

    Heavenly Beauty Pce:

    Xun Junyao, with a veil covering most of her face, sat on a cushion with arge scroll in her hand. The scroll''s content kept changing as she read, and she mulled over every word. Once in a while, after reading the content, Xun Junyao would wave in the air to send information talismans to different ces throughout the pce.

    She had one of the best intelligence agencies in the world, and she built it simply because of her beauty. Many men and women in the world are willing to tell her any secrets just for the chance to get close to her. And this closeness doesn''t have to be something excessive. Most of them are happy as long as she writes a letter to them, or some tell her their deepest secrets as long as she acknowledges their presence.

    ''Everything is prepared perfectly,'' Xun Junyao pondered, and with a thought, the scroll disappeared. At the same time, a spatial wave spread into the room, and Xiao Tiandi appeared in the room. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "You''re back," Xun Junyao said. "How did it go?"

    "It was fine."

    "So, who was this friend you went to see?"

    "It was the asshole from the lower dimension I talked about."

    "Oh? What did you talk about?"

    "He wanted an invitation to your celebration?"

    "So, your friend is also intrigued by my beauty?" Xun Junyao asked with a yful voice.

    "Something like that."

    "Is something wrong?" Xun Junyao asked.

    "Master, is there a way for me to be an Empyrean in like a few Yuan Epochs?"

    ''What''s gotten into him?'' Xun Junyao thought. "How few are we talking about?"

    "Let''s say, less than 1000 ¡ª no ¡ª less than 500 Yuan Epochs."

    "Are you crazy?"

    "I''m serious!" Xiao Tiandi has been thinking about this on his way here, and he could not think of a solution other than gathering merit. He could try to awaken his physique a third time, which would boost his cultivation speed, but the chances of seeding were astronomical low. From the records, only one person in the Eternal Ascension World achieved a third physique awakening while an Emperor, but the records stated clearly this person was extremely lucky to have survived.

    Xun Junyao looked at him intently: "What did your friend say to make you act like this?"

    "That''s not important right now,'' Xiao Tiandi replied. "So, do you know of a way?"

    "Hmm, I can only think of the Mortalhood Trial, but that might as well be a myth," Xun Junyao replied.

    "What is it?"

    "It''s a trial for immortals in which they sacrifice their eternal life for an exponential boost in cultivation speed. The participant will have a limited lifespan based on their cultivation realm, and if they cannot get through to the next stage before time runs out, they die permanently.''Just like True Power Realm body refiners,'' Xiao Tiandi thought. "And it''s true death?"

    "That''s correct," Xun Junyao said. Being an Eternal or other cannot save someone who enters that trial.

    "How do I get into that trial?"

    "As I said, it might as well be a myth," Xun Junyao replied. "The trial is not something that originated from our world, but from Primordial Chaos. No one knows, or, I should say, I don''t know the criteria for it to appear in any world. Thest time it appeared in our world was before the Golden Era."

 Chapter 1255 The Frontiers Situation

    Chapter 1255 The Frontier''s Situation

    Xiao Tiandi frowned, thinking about this trial.

    "Don''t worry too much about it," Xun Junyao said. "You''re a person with a great destiny. Who knows? It might appear now that you have such an intense desire for it."

    She did not want her disciple to revert to his former self because of this small inconvenience, so Xun Junyao chose to give false hope. Technically speaking, it was not false hope since she did not know the exact requirements for the trial. For all she knew, it appeared when someone of great destiny required it or during a time of chaos and strife¡ªjust like the current era.

    "Destiny?" Xiao Tiandi muttered as an idea shed in his mind. "Could we summon it?"

    "That''s an idea, but how would we go about that?"

    "You remember your history lesson of the Second Origin War?" Xiao Tiandi stated. "You said that Paragon Qiyuan started a war to gather a tremendous amount of luck and destiny to summon the Ultimate Taboo. Couldn''t we use his method to summon this trial?"

    "That might work," Xun Junyao nodded. "However, the destiny¡­"

    "I know mine alone is not enough, but we can contact Empyrean Kong and many other talented individuals," Xiao Tiandi persuaded. "I''m sure many of the people in the same generation as ... .Well, my point is that many people would not pass off such an opportunity in this current climate."

    Xun Junyao noticed how odd he behaved regarding this so-called friend, but she did not pry. They were very close; if her disciple did not tell him, he must have his reasons.

    "That''s one part of the problem," Xun Junyao sighed. "How would we get such an important thing from the Dao Opening Sect? I can ask them, but I doubt they will give me face regarding this matter."

    "We don''t need theplete method. No, we don''t even need to be the ones to summon the trial," Xiao Tiandi persuaded. "I''m sure the Dao Opening Sect would benefit from such an event. In other words, we only need to persuade them." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Xiao Tiandi was confident in this n because the Dao Opening Sect had a high chance of agreeing because of Wang Wei. Although he would prefer for that bastard not to enjoy such benefit, he knew it was impossible not to include. Regardless, the trial should somewhat reduce the gap between them ¡ª especially since he can achieve a third awakening after bing an Empyrean.

    "It seems you''ve thought of everything," Xun Junyao said with a smile. Luckily, she hid her face, or the entire room would be illuminated. However, despite this protection, Xiao Tiandi already thought of a hundred poems describing the fleeting smile.

    "Excellent. I''ll contact them immediately," Xun Junyao said. Such a trial could also benefit her. "No, inviting them to my celebration and asking in person would be better. If so, I can''t send just anyone to give the invitation."

    "I''ll go."

    "Yes, you''re my direct disciple, and what better person to represent me," Xun Junyao nodded. "Go right now. No, change into something more presentable. You should also bring gifts."

    "No problem," Xiao Tiandi stated. "By the way, is the trial also useful for Paragons?"

    "No. You must leave after bing a Paragon."

    "That''s good to hear," Xiao Tiandi sighed. If those people could also use the trial, the current situation would worsen to a terrifying level. He walked out of the room, heading to his quarters to change.

    "Wait," Xun Junyao yelled. "What about the thing I ask you to fetch?"

    "Oh, I almost forgot," Xiao Tiandi replied. He did not turn around but threw a space ring over his head, whichnded perfectly on Xun Junyao''s hands.

    "Rude," sheined. "Nothing went wrong?"

    "Nope, everything was fine."

    ¡­

    Eternal Ascension World, Primordial Chaos:

    A blood-red dragon fought a cultivator with a flying sword. The dragon had countless blood marks on its body; his scales were destroyed or shed in different parts of his body. From their auras, the swordsman was obviously more powerful than the dragon. However, the supposed divine creature had its power boosted by a potent array.

    The swordsman tried to remove the array, which was the source of his opponent''s strength. However, he had to give up this foolish thought as he realized he would have to destroy the Eternal Ascension World to remove the array. Sadly, he did not have such power, so he could grit his teeth and curse whoever created such a brilliant formation.

    The swordsman suddenly sensed people rushing toward him. He knew this raid had failed, and if he stayed here, he would probably be exiled to some dangerous area of the Source Qi Space or lost in time through the River of Time.

    He took onest look at the dragon before flying away. This was far from over. The Chaos Universe was about to experience another turmoil simr to the [Second War Origin], and the Eternal Ascension World might be the key to knowing what will happen. Better yet, they might be the key to ensuring maximum benefit.

    The top powers have yet to show up, only observing in the shadows and using people like this swordsman as pawns. However, sooner orter, they will be tired of observing and taking action.

    The dragon waited until he could not sense anything before turning into a tall, muscr man about 2.8 meters in height, with two red dragon horns and a loose robe showing his upper body.

    ''When will this end,'' Blood Dragonined. As he was about to turn around, he suddenly felt a terrifying pain in his chest. ''Why now of all time?'' he thought. However, despite the intense pain, hisplexion did not change.

    ''Blood Dragon, what are you doing? Are you injured?'' asked a beautiful voice.

    ''I''m fine.''

    ''Is that so? Well, we''re having a meeting.''

    ''I''ll be right there,'' Blood Dragon. He secretly teleported a few pills from his pocket dimension directly into his stomach, and a few secondster, he could move. He flew into a pavilion floating right outside the Eternal Ascension World, which resembled a colossal egg from the point of view of Primordial Chaos.

    Everyone was at the meeting, sitting on thrones around a circr table. Well, everyone except for the Disaster Paragon and the Twin Flower Monk.

    "This can''t go on like this," Time Eater immediately stated after everyone arrived and took a seat at their position. "Someone must be chosen to return home and cultivate a few Paragons to aid us."

    "We''ve had this conversation countless times, so why waste time?" Five-Feather asked. "Everyone wants to be the one to return, so how do we decide?"

    "I''m putting my foot down this time," Time Eater announced. "I''ll be the one to return, and I won''t take no for an answer." He released his aura, suppressing all the others in the room.

    "Watch your tongue," warned Seven Cauldron. "If anyone here should return, it''s rightfully me."

    "Unfortunately for you, I no longer care about your special identity," Time Eater replied, even releasing a slight killing intent.

    "You!"

    "Do it, and I''ll burn everything down," Undead Phoenix said. "I''ll either open the formation and allow these people entry or run away and sell all your information."

    "You wouldn''t dare," Time Eater growled.

    "Try me," Undead Phoenix replied before looking at Five Feather. "I might even find someone willing to kill this bitch for me."

    "Bold words," Five Feather replied, releasing her own killing intent.

    "Can we even return?" the Earth Emperor asked calmly. "Their orders were to protect the world at all costs. Would they consider our return an act of treason?"

    The room was momentarily quiet until Time Eater spoke. "We''re only doing so to better aplish our given task."

    "Will they care?" the Earth Emperor rebutted; his words again plunged the room into silence.

    "Let''s not talk about such pointless spection," Earth Emperor continued. "How about we summon people here instead of fetching them? They can be a Paragon here, and the problem will be solved."

    "As long as we each get to pick someone, I''m fine with this idea," Five Feather added, and soon, everyone agreed.

    "You make it sound simple, but have you considered the implications?" Time Eater sneered at these idiots. "We can hide these people for the most part, but what about when they have to undergo the Immemorial Tribtion?" He pointed outside.

    "Do you think these people are stupid? They won''t guess what we''re trying to do and stop us."

    "You''re right, but this is the bestpromise we cane up with," the Earth Emperor replied. "We can deal with these people''s reactions when the timees. At worst, we will send our people to the Source Qi Space to pass the tribtion."

    Time Eater looked at the Earth Emperor in the eyes, and thetter did not lunch. Shu Ren did not know why Time Eater desperately wanted to return home but knew he needed to stop it at all costs.

    "Fine. Let''s discuss how many people to summon and how to choose."This discussion did notst long as everybody agreed on one person, and it had to be someone they trusted or could easily control. Once the decision was made, everyone scattered to their rooms for the summon. Meanwhile, the quiet Blood Dragon had a glint in his eyes as he calmly returned to his quarters.

 Chapter 1256 Special Guest

    Chapter 1256 Special Guest

    Blood Dragon walked inside his quarter, and another dragon waited for him. The dragon was much older and looked human, with two ck dragon horns. However, he also dressed more formally.

    "Lord."

    "Ao Ying, what is the result?" Blood Dragon asked as he sat around a small table with a gourd. He opened it and chugged the entire content.

    "ording to my investigation, you''re the only one Lady Xun Junyao invited to her celebration," Ao Ying reported.

    "And you''re sure?"

    "I''ve done my best, and as far as our intelligence goes, none of the other factions seems to have a personal invitation from her. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Good, good, good," Blood Dragon repeated three times, his voice echoing in the room. Luckily, there was a sound-insting array. "I haven''t heard such good news in a while."

    "Lord, how will you attend the celebration without being noticed?"

    Blood Dragon looked at him. "I guess you should be a part of this n in case something goes wrong. Come with me." He waved his hand to summon a portal before walking in. On the opposite side was a blood pool with a blood cocoon at the center.

    "This clone, which has inherited more than 99% of my strength, will take my ce in this hell hole."

    "Sir, did you use your Blood Clone Ability? But you know doing so will aggravate ¡ª"

    "It''s fine," Blood Dragon stopped him, and Ao Ying sighed.

    "Well, that''s one part of the problem," the elderly dragon continued. "What about the other part? How are you going to return home without them noticing?"

    "I''ll be using this," Blood Dragon replied before showing him a yellow paper with a character drawn at the center. Interestingly, the character is a dragon, and it seems to be alive upon closer observation.

    "The Ancestral Dragon Talisman," Ao Ying said in shock.

    "That''s right," Blood Dragon replied with a smile.Ancestral Dragon is a title granted to Primal Paragon dragons, and this particr talisman was one of the dragon race''s treasures from even before the Golden Era.

    "But, but, but¡­" Ao Ying was speechless. This talisman is a treasure considered as a foundation for the dragon race. It is one of the few treasures that Blood Dragon took after his rebellion, while the others were hidden from him. But even after taking this talisman, he could not use it normally and had to sacrifice trillions of lives for an opportunity to activate it once.

    "Lord, this talisman was your way out once this era ends," Ao Ying swiftly said. "Why are you wasting it?"

    "What do you mean by waste?" Blood Dragon asked, his bright smile reced by slight gloom. "Don''t you understand what it means for her only to invite me? It means that out of that gloomy bastard Undead, the boring and prideful Shu Ren, and the scheming Time Eater, she chose the fearless and valiant me.

    "How can a mere talisman bepared to her? In fact, I might tell just to show her how much I appreciate her."

    Ao Ying wanted to tell him that no woman ¡ª no matter how beautiful ¡ª was worth the value of that talisman. However, he''s been with the young master since he was a baby and knows his temper. He would only get a scolding and might even lose some trust in the process.

    ''I knew I should have assassinated her when he first showed interest,'' Ao Ying thought. Sadly, it was now toote. Ao Ying sighed in his resignation. He suddenly felt he had aged mentally by an exponential amount.

    "Do as you wish," he said. "But young master, don''t forget you promised me you would not die before me." After saying these words, Ao Ying walked out of this dimension; his shoulders lowered than they had ever been.

    Blood Dragon shook his head. Ao Ying was a trusted subordinate who had been with him since birth. However, he had a significant w ¡ª he was too reserved. Cautions took precedence over everything he did, usually to the detriment of whatever Blood Dragon wished to aplish.

    Blood Dragon looked at the cocoon and the talisman, and he smiled. He returned to his quarters in the best mood since a few thousand Yuan Epochs.

    ¡­

    Dao Burial Ground:

    Wang Wei looked over a lot of documents and information, trying to connect Empyrean Jimin with the Crazy Thief Gang Lord. However, the result was abysmal. By all ounts, they were two people with different stories, lives, interests, hobbies, and personalities. As far as he could tell, they''ve never interacted, and there is no connection between them.

    Ultimately, Wang Wei had to admit this might have been a wild goose chase and gave up. Luckily for him, Wang Qi brought him some good news that diverted his mind from this small failure. The rebellion epted his proposition and handed over Zhen Biyu''s contract. However, they also asked that Wang Wei share the information gathered from her, and he agreed. Of course, he did not try these people and could choose what information to give them.

    Red Mask Fate then brought him even more good news. They''ve identified two other individuals, besides Fierce Tier, who knew of Zhen Biyu''s situation, one of whom was Old Ma. She wanted to know what to do with them or the others, if there were any. Wang Wei told her to kill everyone else except for Old Ma. He still wanted to preserve his rtionship with Empyrean Jimin if possible.

    After dealing with these affairs, Wang Wei entered seclusion. He had some time before the celebration and decided to improve himself. However, the time until the celebration was short, so he needed to choose what to focus on.

    ''My main priority should be to condense a true 11th revolution bloodline by turning its capabilities from active to passive, and it should help toy the foundation for entering the Taboo Realm. Then, if I have time, I can improve all my techniques so that I don''t suffer with much older opponents, and if I have time,'' Wang Wei thought.

    After outlining a basic n, he immediately started. Wang Wei fired out his Time eleration Array ¡ª which was created with his Time Dao and me cksmith''s shallow knowledge about Array ¡ª to the limit before using Mongke''s Supreme Chaos Treasure ¡ª the Battle Arena ¡ª to help him improve on his version of the [Fiendgod Body 12 Revolutions].

    The creation, or improvement, of this technique was the easy part. What came next was the true challenge ¡ª the bloodline tribtion. Wang Wei''s [Limit Indestructibility] should have made this process a piece of cake, but Heavenly Dao had something else nned. His tribtion was essentially a slightly weaker version of the Paragon Tribtion, meaning Wang Wei came close to death. It did not help that Heavenly Dao, no, Grand Dao, prevented him from using his 10-fold Battle Realm for the tribtion, meaning Wang Wei had to rely on his 78% cultivation and his flesh on the Third Heaven of the Adult Fiendgod Realm.

    ''Phew, that was something,'' Wang Wei exhaled. ''Let''s test this out.'' He summoned the physical manifestation of [Nothingness], which materialized as arge empty scroll floating above his head.

    ''It''s working,'' Wang Wei thought. He could feel his body passively absorbing this power, and if he closed his eyes, he could confront nothingness itself to temper his willpower. He closed his eyes to check on his [Nothingness Wheel]. The thing had grown from the size of an egg to the size of a tennis ball. However, despite this tiny improvement, Wang Wei smiled.

    He could tell the wheel was passively absorbing power from his bloodline, which was enough to put a smile on his face. The day when this thing is big enough, he will break his limits and achieve battle strength on par with the top of this world. Hopefully, this day will not be far away.

    Wang Wei focused on the other changes of his breakthrough. ''I''m still in the Third Heaven, but I''ve entered the [Initial Stage] of Body-Will Fusion.''

    Body-Will Fusion had four stages: initial, middle, advanced, and perfection. Wang Wei had just started. Meanwhile, Mongke was almost finished.

    ''Thest part is the Wang n Bloodline,'' Wang Wei thought. The next step should be to allow his n members to benefit from the fruit of hisbors. However, he decided against it.

    ''Any sudden change in the bloodline is easy to notice in the current situation,'' Wang Wei analyzed. ''Plus, it may be better to wait until someone finishes the 10th revolution and bes an Indestructible Empyrean before getting ess to the benefits of the 11th Revolution. ''I should encourage them to make their version of the 11th revolution.''

    Wang Wei left the Source Qi Space to return to the Dao Burial Ground to continue his retreat. Mongke''s artifact worked better than anticipated, so he had plenty of time to improve his techniques.

    Time passed, and it was finally time for Xun Junyao''s celebration.

 Chapter 1257 Odd Meeting

    Chapter 1257 Odd Meeting

    Wang Wei walked out of the cultivation room, and Wang Qi came to see him. However, Wang Wei could tell this was just a clone, and he knew the fact that the real one had entered seclusion.

    "Why do you seem stressed out?" Wang Wei asked.

    "I haven''t figured out what gift to bring to the celebration," Wang Qi said.

    "That''s what''s gotten so you riled up?"

    "You should take this seriously. On such a grand asion, we must bring the appropriate gift, or we will lose a lot of face."

    "It''s not like I''m going as my real identity, so it doesn''t matter as much as you think."

    "But, aren''t you going to meet Lady Xun Junyao in person? Since it''s your first meeting, you should bring a worthy gift."

    "It''s fine since I already prepared the perfect gift."

    "Please don''t say something as stupid that your presence is the best gift," Wang Qi warned, making Wang Wei speechless.

    "I was going to say that as a joke, but now, you''ve ruined it."

    "Patriarch, this is a serious matter."

    "I know," Wang Wei waved his hand.

    "So, what gift did you prepare?"

    "You''re persistent, aren''t you?"

    "It''s one of my best qualities."

    Wang Wei sighed and told him the gift he had prepared; he even summoned it to show him.

    "It''s indeed perfect for her," Wang Qi said, and Wang Wei rolled his eyes. "However, wouldn''t it be better to refine it into something else? Maybe a hairpin, bracelet, or a mirror. Oh, I forgot she hates mirrors."

    "She does?"

    "It''s a known fact," Wang Qi exined before handing Wang Wei all the information he had gathered about Xun Junyao, and it indeed stated that she would return any mirror she received as gifts and even publicly admitting to not liking them.

    "The most beautiful woman in the world doesn''t like to look in the mirror?" Wang Wei muttered.

    "I had the same reaction after finding out," Wang Qi added. "Do you think she doesn''t like what she sees?"

    "Or she''s afraid of falling in love with herself," Wang Wei joked as he thought about the Greek myth about the man named Narcissus.

    "Is that possible?" "Stranger things have happened."

    "True," Wang Qi nodded before changing the topic. "Did you prepare a gift for the first meeting with the madam?"

    "That''s not necessary."

    "But¡ª"

    "I don''t want toplicate our first meeting," Wang Wei stopped him."So, there is no need for any gifts or grand gestures. We only need to talk."

    "Maybe you have a point." Wang Qi did not bring up this topic again.

    "Did anything special happen during my absence?"

    "No, everything was calm. Everyone seems to be waiting for the celebration."

    "Including them?"

    "Yes, including them."

    "I expect the men''s faction to behave in such a way, but I thought someone like Five Feather would be jealous of Xun Junyao''s beauty and make trouble," Wang Weimented.

    "That might still happen at the celebration," Wang Qi added. "However, knowing that her actions might turn everyone against her, she might restrain herself."

    "I hope she doesn''t, as that would make things more interesting," Wang Wei sneered. "Where is Red Mask?"

    "I''m here." She appeared in the room, kneeling on one knee.

    "Anything to report?"

    "I''ve assassinated Fierce Tiger and anyone who knew about Zhen Biyu except the one called Old Ma," she reported. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Good work," Wang Wei praised. He did not ask how she did it, as long as she did. "What is the reaction?"

    "I''ve made it look like a retaliation for one of their previous missions against the Great Chu Dynasty," Red Mask responded. "And since then, they''ve be more cautious."

    "Did they enact a new leader?"

    "No, they are still fighting to decide."

    "I guess I shouldn''t have expected anything else."

    Wang Wei shook his head in disappointment. His current n for the rebellion is to rece their members with his fate shadow guard and take control from the inside. Then, when Empyrean Jimin returns, he will decide their ultimate fate based on how he returns.

    "If he seeds in bing a Paragon, Wang Wei will remove most of his people, leaving the minimum number to gather information. Then, he will continue a cooperative rtionship with them. If he returns as an Empyrean, then Wang Wei will take over their operation and force Empyrean Jimin to serve under him.

    The best course would probably be for him to die, but Wang Wei also felt it was a waste for such a talent to die so suddenly.

    Wang Wei checked on his team and the Changing Fate Hall. He became a handsome young man wearing a ck inner shirt, a floating white robe, and a handheld fan that added a schrly aura to his demeanor. Anyone who saw him would think he was the kind of person who could recite poems on the spot.

    ''Given how Xiao Tiandi turned out, she should find this appearance approachable,'' Wang Wei thought. He then finally teleported to the Ubiquitous Hotspring World. As soon as he arrived at his designation, he noticed two things. Firstly, there were so many people. This ce used to be a popr entertainment spot, so it was normal for it to be lively. However, it was on a different scale now that so many people worldwide arrived for the celebration.

    The second thing he noticed was the abnormal amount of destiny condensed in this ce. His eyes could see an invisible dragon swimming above the sky on a goldenke. ''Something is definitely going to happen in this celebration,'' Wang Wei analyzed. ''And it will be major.'' He tried divining the truth but only discovered something easy to guess: Xun Junyao would be at the center of everything.

    ''Since faith fails, let''s try to look into the future,'' Wang Wei thought. His eyes then reflected the River of Time as he tried to peep at the mystery of tomorrow.

    "It''s useless even if you use Time Dao," said a soft-spoken voice. "The celebration is a critical node in history, a time nexus, if you will, so the future is not set ¡ª well, at least for us who have not escaped the shackles of time.

    This voice was correct. In Wang Wei''s eyes, the future was an entangled ball of threads, each representing a different possibility. There were so many of them that even his mind could only peep at a fraction. On top of everything, the lines he could see were blurred.

    He turned around to see who had spoken. It was an elderly man with white hair and a white goatee dressed in a in ck robe. However, the man had a charm of mystery about him, which was entuated by the fact that he was blind with gray eyes.

    "And who are you?"

    "People called me Old Man Tianji. It''s a pleasure to meet you, the Destined One."

    ''Of course they do,'' Wang Wei thought to himself, rolling his eyes. His meeting with the lower-dimension Old Man Tianji was also this random.

    "It seems you came here purposely to meet me, but can I ask how you found me?" Wang Wei was curious as even the parasites, who were Paragons and had plenty of manpower, failed to find him, but this old man did.

    "I''ve observed everyone whoes and leaves this ce," Old Man Tianji said. "I can say with confidence, whoever it is, I can see some information about their fate ¡ª no matter how little. However, you are the only exception, so I deduce who you were."

    "What if I was only a man really good at Anti-Divination?"

    "I thought of this possibility," Old Man Tianji replied. "That''s why I called your status as a test, and based on your reaction, I figured I hit the jackpot."

    "I have to say ¡ª well yed, old man," Wang Wei admitted.

    "Thank you. I have a feeling thating from you, those words mean a great deal."

    "They do," Wang Wei acknowledged. "So, why did you want to contact me?"

    "For now, I only wanted to ensure you were present at the celebration."

    "And why is that?"

    "I can''t say anything more, but you only need to know your presence, no, your destiny, is essential to whatever is going to happen," Old Man Tianji.

    Wang Wei sighed. "I don''t appreciate how you know something but keep talking in riddles."

    "I am not blessed like you," Old Man Tianji responded, his tone not hiding his envy. "Even at my current cultivation level, there are plenty of secrets of fate that I cannot reveal, or I will suffer tremendous bacsh." He was very talented and achieved the realm of Evesting, but even then, he was permanently blind because of peeping too much into fate when he was a mortal.

    "Then, don''t say anything ¡ª I''ll just look it up myself," Wang Wei said as he directly looked at Old Man Tianji''s fate line.

    "It''s useless," the old man said calmly.

    "Hmm? What''s this?'' Wang Wei immediately saw something interesting. "You have more than one fate line? No, that''s not it. Your¡­"

 Chapter 1258 Unexpected First Meeting

    Chapter 1258 Unexpected First Meeting

    "Your fate line is intertwined with so many others," Wang Weimented. Old Man Tianji''s fate line was simr to the future he had just seen. It was fascinating.

    "Is this a method to protect yourself from Divination Bacsh? I have to say, it''s quite an ingenious one. I can probably learn a thing or two from it," Wang Wei continued. "But who are those other fate lines? Are they from different people with the name [Old Man Tianji]?"

    He frowned as he observed clearly.

    "No, these are people you''ve helped, and in return, you borrow their fate to hide yours. More importantly, you can borrow the luck of these people to help your cultivation. Your school has an interesting way of cultivating fate or destiny," Wang Wei said. "However, if you have such a protective method, why did you go blind? What did you see that permanently closed your eyes?"

    "That is not something for you to know," Old Man Tianji replied calmly, making Wang Wei shake his head. It would be a pain to get any information from this man as he tried to decipher all these fate lines, and he knew this man would not just stand there and let him.

    Wang Wei sighed," This is my second time meeting one of you people. Can you at least tell me a bit about your sect?"

    "Well, the thing is¡ª"

    "If you say any nonsense riddle and do not answer my question, I''ll directly ignore the rules and attack you."

    Old Man Tianji almost choked on his words. He looked at this handsome man before him, and he could tell he would really attack him if he did not say a word. He sighed, thinking answering a few questions should be fine.

    "We are called the Star-Gazing Pavilion. We pursue the mysteries of fate and the secrets of Heaven and Earth."

    "You guys are not native to this world, are you?"

    "No," Old Man Tianji replied truthfully. "We''ve spread to many Chaos Worlds."

    "So, you''re arge faction?"

    "We don''t have any direct connection, but I''m sure we''ve interacted somehow," Old Man Tianji replied. "However, such knowledge is above my level."

    "Is that so?" Wang Wei muttered. "Yes and no." Old Man Tianji''s body trembled when he saw the killing intent in Wang Wei''s eyes, so he swiftly answered. "We have many outer members, but only the one who meets the requirements can inherit the name [Old Man Tianji] and officially be an inner member."

    ''This system reminded me of the Desire Heart Pce. Are they connected somehow?'' Wang Wei asked this question.

    "We don''t have any direct connection, but I''m sure we''ve interacted somehow," Old Man Tianji replied. "However, such knowledge is above my level."

    "Is that so?" Wang Wei muttered. "For such arge faction, why have I only met two of you?"

    "Our requirements are strict, and in this era, only I was born in the Eternal Ascension World. Well, if you don''t count the little junior in the lower dimension," Old Man Tianji replied. "However, there is a high chance you''ve met our outer members.

    Wang Wei suddenly felt a little paranoid. Could it be that most divination/secret base factions he''s met or learned about are rted to the Star-Gazing Pavilion in some way or form? He quickly removed that thought from his mind ¡ª that would be terrible.

    "So, why the name?" he asked. This question was the one he most wanted to know.

    Old Man Tianji hesitated momentarily before replying: "It was how our founder wanted things to be."

    "You understand that this is fishy, right?" Wang Wei asked. "Names have power, and for so many influential people to share the same one¡­." He shook his head. "Just like your practice involves borrowing the fate of others, it''s apparent that your founder is using all of you by lending you his name. I''m sure you''ve figured as much."

    Old Man Tianji was momentarily quiet: "We all have our destiny."

    "Have you epted your fate?" Wang Wei nodded. "Well, at least I know how you lost your sight. Your founder must be something else for your vision loss to remain permanent even after bing an Empyrean. I reckon nothing will change even if you be a Paragon."

    "This meeting has officially gone for too long," Old Man Tianji dered as he looked directly at Wang Wei with his somewhat intimidating eyes. "Meeting you might be a positive twist in my destiny or my greatest misfortune." The old man then disappeared.

    ''Already gone? It seems I hit a nerve,'' Wang Wei. ''It''s a shame; I wanted to ask him if his sect was connected to the All-Seeing Temple in any way.''

    He shook his head before his mind focused on something more substantial.

    ''The founder of the Star-Gazing Pavilion is definitely a Half-Step Transcendent, and he''s likely the kind that achieved it before the Ultimate Taboo. If he had participated in that event, he might have found a way to walk further down the Transcendent Path.''

    Wang Wei looked at the sky. ''Foreigners are invading this ce. Why? Is it merely because the Eternal Ascension World is weakened, and they want revenge? That is possible, especially if someone detected the Maitreya and Supreme Unity battle. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''However, from the information I know, these parasites left for the frontier before Maitreya decided to initiate the fight, meaning these people became interested in the Eternal Ascension World before learning of the internal conflict between our transcendents.

    ''Something must have riled them up.''

    Wang Wei did not have to think long to make the connection.

    ''The Eternal Ascension World is the same as the Myriad Emperor World, but on a muchrger scale. As the destiny center, or very close to it, of the entire Chaos Universe, it is the ce to most likely start a significant event that affects everyone.

    ''From Wu Hong''s note and the information the sect provided, they mentioned the All Seeing Temple and how these people ¡ª despite their greedy practices ¡ª usually predict major events affecting the Chaos Universe, including Qiyuan''s Second Origin War.

    ''Could they have predicted the [Third Origin War]? Could they have foreseen the havoc I will bring to the Chaos Universe?''

    Wang Wei was not being narcissistic or self-absorbed with thatst statement. Many signs have shown that he''s done or is doing something that affects the entire world.

    Many of the events in his life have proven that his future self is in a war with Grand Dao. However, the most apparent confirmation of his suspicions was the hooded figure that killed him during Gu Xuan''s Trial. It''s evident that someone sent him from the future to prevent him from growing up and wreaking havoc on the universe.

    Wang Wei sighed.

    ''If whatever is happening in the frontier is the prelude to the uing chaos, then my meeting with this Old Man Tianji was not idental,'' he thought. ''He''s either a pawn sent by his sect''s founder to contact the young version of my future self and n something. Or, my future self sent him on my path to prepare to contact or deal with the Star-Gazing Pavilion.''

    Wang Wei grunted softly as he flew away in a bad mood. Given how little control he had over the entire situation, he hated all these time shenanigans. He also needed to warn himself not to let the motion of his future achievement dull him into thinking he was invincible and destined to survive any trouble or difficult situation. With all these transcendent yers involved in this ultimate game of chess, rewriting the past bes amon thing ¡ª no, a necessity.

    ''Let''s enjoy the hot springs as a way to destress,'' Wang Wei thought. The Ubiquitous Hotspring World was divided into six areas rted to the elements: me, Water, Gold, Wood, Earth, and the central area. Each location had arge hot spring containing the power of the Five Elements, and after bathing in all five, people would head into the center for abination.

    Each area provided immense benefit to all cultivators under Tier 10, and afterpleting the five sets at the center, even Great Emperors will receive a cultivation eleration blessing. However, this thing''s effect on Empyreans and above was minimal. There are hidden dimensions with hot springs that are even beneficial to Paragons, but those are rare.

    ''This ce is full of destiny, so it should be rtively easier to find one that benefits my cultivation,'' Wang Wei thought as he searched the surroundings. In the process, he encountered two acquaintances ¡ª Xu Shi and Lin Fan. They had just found a hidden dimension and were about to enter.

    Wang Wei did not want to meet them now, so he sent a greeting and set a meeting for ater date before the celebration. He continued his search, and his Qi Luck Dragon trembled in one of the dimensions. Wang Wei did not hesitate and entered. A strong mist covered the spring, but Wang Wei did not care about that.

    He ced his hand on the water.

    "Nourishing the body and elerating the Body-Will Fusion ¡ª excellent."

    His clothes disappeared, and he entered, exhaling deeply as the sensation was pleasurable.

    "You seem distraught instead of being excited."

    "Who?" Wang Wei yelled as he stood up for any trouble. He was shocked that he never noticed someone so close to him. The mist dispersed, revealing a beautiful woman with gray hair on the opposite side.

    "Hong''er?" Wang Wei said instinctively.

    "This is our first meeting, so don''t you think calling me so intimately inappropriate?" Wu Hong calmly stated.

 Chapter 1259 First Conversation

    Chapter 1259 First Conversation

    Wang Wei looked at her, the woman he had spent the past few billion years and more thinking about it. The one that forced him to dream just so he could remember her touch. She was as beautiful as he remembered, maybe even more so since this one differed from the one he married.

    This Wu Hong was colder and lonelier, and she did not hide her power ormanding presence. It was apparent to him that this one had a wall surrounding her regarding their rtionship. However, a smile crept in the corner of his mouth after seeing her hair color.

    "Sorry about that ¡ª it was just instinct," Wang Wei finally said before sitting down again in the water.

    "I understand your situation is weird, but be mindful that I am not her," Wu Hong calmly stated.

    "So, she did leave you her memory?"

    "She did, but I sealed most of them," Wu Hong nodded.

    "Why?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "She''s biased, and I don''t know how she came to be."

    Wang Wei nodded. When it came to the time shenanigans that his future self was involved in, his response was usually to begrudgingly go along with it, putting some level of trust in himself and his future. However, it seems that Wu Hong''s approach is to be on guard and show no trust whatsoever, which is a fair response.

    The dimension suddenly became awkwardly quiet, with the sound of water the only thing echoing in the surroundings.

    "Why are you suddenly so quiet? From the memories I kept, you''re a very chatty person, especially when you''re around her," Wu Hong said.

    Wang Wei sighed. "You must give me some grace, as the situation is quite disheartening. I''ve lived two lives, and it seems my love life might be ill-fated."

    "How so?"

    "In my first life, my family constantly pressured me to start a family. They even wanted to force me into a political marriage. I died young and without anyone to call a partner.

    "Then, in my second life, I finally found a woman that made my heart beat, a woman I want to spend eternity with, but what happened? Well, it turned out she''s a clone of a powerful cultivator, and not only is she a clone, but the clone of the future self of that cultivator ¡ª a clone that she has no memories or knowledge of making.

    "So, the situation turns into the fact that I may lose the love of my life if I don''t y my cards correctly. If it isn''t ill-fated, I don''t know what it is."

    "Stating it out loud does put everything into a strange perspective," Wu Hong nodded. She knew the situation was messed up, but it truly dawned on her until he exined it in these words.

    "I want to ask you something," Wang Wei continued. "Do I have a chance?"

    Wu Hong yed with her hair, "I think I''ve already given you the answer to this question."

    "But it''s different if I hear it directly from you."

    "You should understand that most women do notmunicate directly."

    "But you''re not any woman, are you?" Wang Wei rebutted.

    "Fair point," Wu Hong nodded. "The answer is yes, but I want you to understand something clearly: fate has no bearing on whether we end up together. No one is entitled to me ¡ª not even Grand Dao."

    "That''s understandable. I promise to leave you alone if you ask me to."

    "Giving up so easily?" she smirked. Wang Wei''s heart skipped a beat. She was indeed different, but once in a while, he could detect a sliver of his Wu Hong.

    "I believe that''s called respective boundaries,'' he replied with a more confident smile.

    Wu Hong calmly raised her right leg to wash it.

    "I have lived a long life, well, at leastpared to you. In my long cultivation journey, things have be dull ¡ª a fog of continuous gray. But I must admit that the memories of my supposedly other self brought some shade of colors to my life."

    She looked him in the eyes.

    "Can you be the one to apany me throughout this journey, or will my life continue as it were before? I''m fine with either oue."

    Wang Wei nodded as he now understood her mindset. The cultivation path is long and arduous, so people have Dao Companions to apany them. However, someone like Wu Hong, who has already traveled so far, is alright with finding someone to apany her from now on or continue doing what she''s been doing. However, that someone cannot be just anyone else.

    "In that case, let''s start from the basics," Wang Wei said, deciding to take a regr approach to a trulyplex situation.

    "Hi, my name is Wang Wei. It''s nice to meet you."

    Wu Hong looked at him strangely before a soft smile appeared in the corner of her mouth: "Wu Hong and the pleasure is also mine."

    "Favorite color?"

    "Red and white."

    Wang Wei nodded. His Wu Hong''s favorite colors were ck and red, but it''s normal for people''s colors to change over time, especially with cultivators'' long lifespans.

    "Mine is purple and gray," he added. "I''m 1.95 meters tall. You?"

    "The same."

    "My favorite tea is Longjue tea. Yours?"

    "Snow-Trail Tea."

    ''This answer was also different as this tea was her third favorite,'' Wang Wei thought. "Favorite food?"

    "That would be Dragon Heart, Phoenix Liver, with a side of Dream Rice," Wu Hong answered. "And it cannot just be any dragons. It''s the Water Dragon from the Dragon Blessing World. The Phoenix also has to be prepared with Five Elements Materials. Otherwise, its me Dao will reduce the taste by a lot."

    "A food connoisseur, heh?" Wang Wei stated. His Wu Hong was into food, but she never showed him it was to this extent. However, she always said he had never tasted genuinely delicious food.

    "What made the dragon from that world so delicious?"

    They are the protagonist of their world, so that blessing adds to their taste," Wu Hong exined. "Additionally, the Water Dragons in that world receive a lot of worship due to their control of rivers, oceans, and rains ¡ª the incense further elevated the taste. "And as you know, water is the soft element, which makes the dragon''s meat incredibly tender," Wu Hong exined. "One time, I hunted three simultaneously and transferred all the taste into a single dish ¡ª it was truly sublime. Oh, how I wish I could taste it again."

    "You can look forward to it once you return to your full strength."

    Wu Hong sighed. "It''s not that simple. I''m pretty sure one of those damn dragons acquired a transcendent method. Given how much I hunted them down back then, I must be on some kind of list in that world."

    "That''s a shame, but one day, we''ll also reach that level, and we can hunt those dragons together," Wang Wei said, and Wu Hong noticed the "we" he secretly put in that sentence but did not mention it.

    "What about the Phoenix Liver and Dream Rice?"

    "The liver corresponds to Wood in the five elements, so after cooking, it basically turns into a vegetable dish," Wu Hong exined. "As for the Dream rice, that''s something I got from another Paragon who also loves food. He made everyone in his Grandmist Wheel dream about good food and turn that energy into nourishment to cultivate a rice field.

    "I added my specialty to the Six Emotions Seven Desire Spices ¡ª and it elevates the rice to another level."

    "Wouldn''t the negative emotions ruin the taste?"

    "I can separate them, but even with them, it doesn''t,'' Wu Hong exined. "Using them gives the sensation when you''re eating something so good, but you know it''s terrible for your body."

    "That sounds heavenly." Wang Wei almost drooled thinking about it.

    "It is," Wu Hong nodded. "But enough about me. What''s your favorite food?"

    "I was going to say braised beef, specifically, the one you made for me by infusing the essence of 12 Tier 9 Demon Bulls into it, but I feel a sense of inferiority after what you just said."

    "As you should," Wu Hong said. "That is a pathetic choice."

    "And who is to me?" he stared at her. "Yourself, of course," she replied. "You could have hunted a few demon Empyreans and learned to make excellent meals with those materials. From what I remember, you had many unique ideas on the culinary arts. So, it''s your fault for not pursuing this path and relying on me, I mean, her, to dictate your standard of food."

    "Is this a challenge?" Wang Wei asked.

    "I''m just stating the truth. It''s not my fault if that hurts you."

    "Okay, you''ve done it ¡ª you''ve sessfully struck my pride," Wang Wei sneered. "I want you to remember this day. One day, I''ll make a meal way better than your favorite or most outstanding culinary achievements. I hope when that dayes, your pride won''t get in the way of admitting it is better."

    "No need to worry about that," Wu Hong chuckled, her smile brightening the room. "Since that day will nevere."

 Chapter 1260 Time Mark & ChronoSpirit

    Chapter 1260 Time Mark & ChronoSpirit

    "Well, this was more enjoyable than I anticipated," Wu Hong said as she stood up. Wang Wei''s eyes were the most focused he''s ever been in his life. Sadly, there was a mist around her body that even his fate eyes could not prate.

    ''Damn it,'' he cursed, but his face remained unchanged. ''It''s not like I haven''t seen it before.''

    A robe appeared around Wu Hong as she fixed her hair. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Leaving already?"

    "I have something to do," she nodded. Wu Hong then looked at Wang Wei. "You should be careful. Even if destiny is on your side, you should not treat these people carelessly. No matter what, they are Paragons, and that alone makes them a threat."

    "I do take them seriously."

    "Then, why haven''t you protected your Time Mark or established a [ChronoSpirit]? Have you done so for your subordinate? You practice Time Dao, so there should be no issue."

    Wang Wei frowned. Time Mark and Chrono Spirits are essential for battles between Paragons; to be precise, battles between Boundless and Inextinguishable Paragons. These two entities areplicated to kill.

    One has too many ways to revive themselves, while the other is unkible unless you weaken their will. However, body refiners are essentially sadists who temper their will by pushing their bodies to the extreme, making their willpower terrifying beyondprehension.

    Given the survivability of these creatures, there should be a ton of them ¡ª especially since they have an infinite lifespan. Unfortunately, that is not entirely true. There is a quick and efficient way to kill these creatures: kill their weak past selves.

    The restraint of the River of Time is at an all-time low for Paragons, so dealing with each other or weak entities from the Eternal Path is the best way to deal with them.

    However, things also beplicated when ites to messing with time ¡ª especially in Source Chaos Worlds. Any changes to time from these worlds can have butterfly effects on the primary River of Time that runs through the entire Chaos Universe.

    As such, Paragons had to be clever in how they went about erasing someone from the past. Firstly, they must iste their enemy''s timeline from the River of Fate through their Time Mark before killing them. The process was like scooping one drop of water from an ocean before destroying that drop to prevent it from influencing the entire ocean.

    To protect themselves, Paragons will refine ChronoSpirits ¡ª an entity that hides their marks and protects their timeline. In the early stages of the development of this world, it wasmon for someone to secretly discover a Paragon''s Time Mark and kill them before they could react. Then, the concept of ChronoSpirit was invented by someone before spreading and bing part of Paragon''s must-do list.

    ''I never n to meet these parasites before protecting myself,'' Wang Wei thought. He knew it was easier for someone of higher cultivation to detect someone else''s Time Mark, so he had already been protected by his mark with [Past Buddha Self]. As for his ChronoSpirit, he nned to refine it after he entered the Taboo Realm and acquired Paragon Strength.

    "My Time Mark is protected, and I n to refine the spiritter on when I''m stronger," Wang Wei exined.

    "It''s not good enough," Wu Hong shook her head. She raised her hand to condense two talismans. "This is my experience on the matter. Take this seriously since it involves your life." Wang Wei received the talisman, and before he could do a preliminary check, she had disappeared, leaving a fewst words:

    "We''ll meet again once the celebration starts."

    Wang Wei smiled: "I''m d to see she''s still a little drama queen."

    He may not have detected how fate was guiding him to meet Wu Hong in this ce, but there is no chance she did not detect it. Yet, she did not hide, leave, or send him away. Instead, she waited and even wanted to take him by surprise to see how he would react.

    Wang Wei focused and read the information in the talisman. His happiness soon dissipated. ''She was right. My method of hiding my mark was truly insufficient.'' With a brief introduction, Wang Wei realized his methods were shoddy even to the weakest Paragon.

    Wang Wei sighed. He had just wholly adapted to how Empyreans fought and felt confident that his current techniques would be sufficient against Paragons once he entered the Taboo Battle Realm. However, Wu Hong''s warning reminded him that Paragon Battles were another dimension ofplexity.

    ''Why didn''t the sect remind me?'' Wang Wei said with gritted teeth, trying to me someone. Since ascending to the upper dimension, he kept making small mistakes, but they were all errors that could easily end his life and cultivation journey. Wang Wei exhaled to calm down.

    He knew there was no point in ming them since he was the one who refused to receive theirplete help. The information they provided them warned him of Paragon''s ability. Additionally, they probably figured he wouldy low for countless yuan epochs to cultivate in the shadow, and only after bing a Paragon would he start dealing with these parasites.

    ''Sess can easily breed arrogance, and arrogance is the bane of sess,'' Wang Wei thought as he exhaled. He frowned as he realized something:

    ''Her tone when she warned me¡­it was like the danger I''m going to face was not the far future but somethinging soon. Does she know something?'' Countless thoughts shed in his mind.

    ''Could it be that whatever major event that is going to happen involves one of the parasites? It would make sense why I could not detect anything.''

    Wang Wei previously thought he failed because Heavenly Dao was involved since so many people with great destinies were present, and possibly because of Xun Junyao''s perfect aura that protected her. However, it could be those things and the fact that a Paragon will appear in this event.

    ''But how can one of them show up in this ce? Can they just leave the battlefield unattended? Or are they just sending a clone or projection?'' Wang Wei frowned. With Xun Junyao''s appeal, he would not be surprised if one of these bastards sneaks in to see her.

    ''I need to prepare.'' Wang Wei immediately contacted Wang Qi and the others, ordering them to prepare for a possible battle. He also activated his Spirit Particle in the Fate Changing Hall, sending a message to all the members to prepare for the possibility of a World ss Mission, which was semi-mandatory.

    ording to the hall''s rules, everyone would be aware of the mission but could still choose not to participate. However, the benefits of such a mission usually offered triple the reward, at a minimum. Of course, it is also stated clearly that such a mission was also generally extremely difficult, hence the increased incentive. Since the hall started, this would be the first World ss Mission.

    ''I should also prepare some talismans to protect my men''s Time Marks, as she said,'' Wang Wei thought. He began toprehend the talisman''s contents to prepare while enjoying this bath. Wang Wei lost track of time, and it wasn''t until he felt a rush of energy that traveled through his body that he woke up.

    ''Hmm? I''vepleted the initial stage of Body-Will Fusion.'' He sensed everybody happening in his body. ''Now, I only need to pass the Flesh Tribtion, and I can enter the Fourth Heaven and the Middle Stage. Hopefully, I won''t have a bottleneck.'' The effect of the hot spring was better than he had imagined.

    Now that the spring no longer had any effect on him, Wang Wei left. He was in an excellent mood. His second first encounter with his future wife went well despite the initial awkwardness; she gave him a present, and he made progress in his cultivation. With such an excellent mood, he searched again for hot springs to help him. He discovered one that gave a 10% blessing in cultivating the soul and used it.

    By the time he finished, it was time for his meeting with Xu Shi and Lin Fan, so Wang Wei left. Their meeting was in a private booth in the best restaurant at the center location. The restaurant was called Beauty Pte, and Wang Wei suspected it was one of Xun Junyao''s many industries.

    By the time he arrived, they were already waiting.

    "I thought we were friends," Wang Wei said as soon as he entered the room.

    "We are," Xu Shi said, her expression showing she was confused by these words.

    "Then, why are you telling Xiao Tiandi about my business?"

    "Oh, that," Xu Shi replied. "He came to see me, and his master is friends with our master, so I had to say something." Xu Shi was clever and knew Wang Wei did not mind what she did. However, she immediately revealed small but significant information about Emperor Kong and Xun Junyao to appease him.

    "And I did not say anything that wasn''t semi-public."

    "Is that so," Wang Wei nodded. He had suspicions about some connection between these two, but it was good to have confirmation. "In that case, it''s fine."

    The three sat down and started their reunion.

 Chapter 1261 Lin Fans Grand Destiny

    Chapter 1261 Lin Fan''s Grand Destiny

    "How are things have been?" Wang Wei asked after sitting down.

    "Good," Xu Shi replied. "It would have been better if the current situation was not as it is." The upper dimension has so many resources, and they have a kind teacher like Emperor Kong.

    "I can tell," Wang Wei nodded. He noticed these two had already finished Foundation Re-establishment, and they allpleted Nine Supremity Foundation and entered the 10-fold Battle Realm.

    "How is Headmaster Bai Han doing? It''s been a while since I saw him," Wang Wei asked, somewhat curious whether thetter had reconciled with his father.

    "He''s doing fine," Lin Fan said before quickly changing the conversation. "Let me ask you: Su Ya never changed her mind, right? After everybody left, she stayed in the lower dimension, correct?"

    Wang Wei looked at him, "No, she is still in the lower dimension."

    "Good, good, good," he uttered three times, his eyes not hiding his killing intent.

    "Have you thought about the consequences of killing her?"

    "I know the Yin Moon Pce is one of the upper members of the Grand Sect Alliance. However, the risk should be minimized if I can cultivate fast enough and kill her."

    "Normally, that would be the case," Wang Wei replied.

    "Does Su Ya have another identity?" Xu Shi immediately asked. They have been investigating the situation and nning this assassination for a while.

    "Have you heard of the Yin Moon Pce''s [Desire Spectrum Book]?"

    "I heard it was one of their sect''s Luck Condensing Artifacts, known to be terrifying for its power of illusion and controlling people''s emotions," Xu Shi replied. The Grand Sect Alliance used to hold a grant event in which countless sects ¡ª including the other Overlords ¡ª would send their people to use the book to temper their Dao Heart. Although these factions have their own method, they knew it paled inparison to that book.

    As soon as Xu Shi said these words, her face turned ugly. Lin Fan also figured out something and his expression mirrored his wife''s.

    "Could it be?"

    "That''s right," Wang Wei nodded. "Most people don''t know that the book is divided into upper and lower parts. The Upper Part was created by Nine Paragons with the Six Emotions Seven Desires Physique ¡ª most of which were artificially created since not everyone from the lower dimension could be Paragons.

    "Meanwhile, the lower part is iplete because only the Emperors from the lower dimension can write it. Su Ya will be the eighth writer from the lower dimension, meaning the pce will greatly value her, especially if she bes an Eternal."

    Xu Shi and Lin Fan were quiet. They thought they were lucky since the Yin Moon Pce did not cultivate one of the alliance''s 5 Primal Paragons. Sadly, they were confronted with another terrible truth: the limitations of their background. No matter how good Emperor Kong and the Academy''s current situation was, it did not change the fact that they were new, meaning they were not privy to many secrets. Additionally, it meant that when facing these ancient behemoths, they could only suffer.

    "And this might not be the extent of her value," Wang Wei added.

    "There is more? Xu Shi asked.

    "Once this era ends, we will not return to the era of the Thirteen Overlord. The next era will be the race for transcendence."

    Xu Shi and Lin Fan squinted. Emperor Kong once said something simr but never borated on what that meant despite their asking. He only said they were too weak to get involved in such matters.

    "After that book ispleted, it might reveal a path to transcendence, thus raising its level to an iprehensible level," Wang Wei continued. He was not saying these words out of nowhere. After his encounter with the Heart Desire Pce, he believed these people had mastered a transcendent path involving Six Emotions, Seven Desires, and obsession.

    "What exactly is [transcendence]?" Xu Shi asked. Wang Wei opened his mouth and was about to answer when a weird atmosphere enveloped the room, warning him not to talk too much to these ants about such secrets of Heaven and Earth.

    "Well, as you can see, you two are too weak to know such a secret," Wang Wei shrugged. He once told these people some basic information about this path, but he nned to be more detailed this time. However, it seems Grand Dao was not happy with his actions.

    Meanwhile, Xu Shi and Lin Fan''s faces were paled. The aura that descended in the room was genuinely terrifying.

    "However, you should be able to deduce some information," Wang Wei added.

    "The two suns," Lin Fan uttered. They had guessed these two had transcended the Paragon Realm.

    "That''s right," Wang Wei nodded.

    "So, there is nothing we can do?" Lin Fan said, anger and hatred shing in his eyes.

    "I never said that," Wang Wei continued. "It will be a race, but just because you guys are behind doesn''t mean you can catch up and surpass the people from the Grand Sect Alliance. After all, do you think anyone can walk that path?"

    If Maitreya was telling the truth, she ns to share how to achieve Half-Step Transcendence with the world, giving the factions in the Eternal Ascension World a greater opportunity for advancement than the rest of the Chaos Universe. However, even with her gracious actions, the amount of people who will seed will be counted on one hand. No, the Eternal Ascension World is the destiny center of the Chaos Universe, so that number might increase by 2 or 3 times, but even then, it will take a long time before such a thing is possible. Additionally, Wang Wei has predicted arge migration of foreigners into the Eternal Ascension World who wish topete for this opportunity. The situation will be chaotic, so it''s not even guaranteed some factions from the previous [Thirteen Overlords] will survive until they can give birth to a Half-Step Transcendent. He did not mention that the Yin Moon Pce would have a target on their backs once people realized the value of that book. Overall, Xu Shi and Lin Fan''s situation is not as hopeless as it seems, but it''s also not as good since their Academy is not even a Paragon Lineage.

    "Thank you for telling us this information," Xu Shi said after regaining herposure.

    "Yes, truly, thank you," Lin Fan added. They might have discovered some of this informationter on, but the part about transcendence was uncertain. At the very least, it would be toote when they learned about it. Now that they know everything, they can better prepare for what cause of action to take next.

    "No problem," Wang Wei waved his hand. He told them for two reasons. Firstly, Xu Shi was indeed a friend, so he did mine provided some help to her. However, this was now his primary motive. Lin Fan''s current situation reminded him of these protagonists in novels who wanted revenge. Unfortunately, their target was a powerful faction that forced them to cultivate a much higher realm before avenging their hatred.

    ''One way luck and destiny manifest themselves is by giving their chosen one an impossible task to conquer,'' Wang Wei thought. ''Lin Fan, as a possible chess piece of the Chaos Demon Gods, was granted the destiny of oveing the Yin Moon Pce. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''No, with how weird Emperor Kong''s destiny is, it might be their task is to ovee one of the Thirteen Overlords, and luckily, it''s the Grand Sect Alliance.''

    These two were lucky their destiny did not target the Dao Opening Sect. Otherwise, Wang Wei would immediately eliminate them after deducing everything. He would not even spare Xu Shi because of their friendship.

    ''The question now is why the Grand Sect Alliance?'' Wang Wei thought. ''Was it chosen randomly amount of the Thirteen Overlord? Or because they were previously the most powerful?'' Countless thoughts shed in his mind.

    ''It could also be rted to that book. If it''s really a prototype to a transcendent path, maybe their sect cannot bear the luck of having such an object, and their eventual destruction is the result of luck bacsh,'' Wang Wei analyzed. ''This conjecture sounds the most logical and likely, but I feel something bigger is at y. There is a more grand picture that I''m not seeing.''

    Xu Shi nced at Wang Wei. She could tell he knew way more than he was letting on. However, she also knew there was no point in asking since he did not share it in the first ce. Everything this man did was calcted, so there was no point in asking if he had already decided how much information to share.

    "Alright, let''s get on topic," Wang Wei said. He had already deduced Lin Fan''s future, which was full of struggle against the Grand Sect Alliance and his attempt at reviving his child. Although he felt bad for his friend that was about to get sucked into that whirlpool, there was nothing he could do unless Xu Shi wished to separate from him.

    The only thing Wang Wei can do is, at the right time, remind her to lean more on Emperor Kong''s destiny so as not to be swallowed entirely by her husband''s destiny. It would be best for her to acquire a destiny on par with these two, but this was not a simple feat.

 Chapter 1262 The Academies

    Chapter 1262 The Academies

    "Did Emperor Kong say anything about the celebration?" Wang Wei asked.

    "Anything specific?" Xu Shi asked.

    "Anything about how weird this event is."

    "Hmm, the master did start acting weird after arriving in this ce," Lin Fan added.

    "As soon as he arrived, he told us he wanted to check something and left. He didn''t tell us anything else," Xu Shi nodded.

    ''So, Kong is not part of this event,'' Wang Wei thought. However, with thetter''s friendship with Xun Junyao, he might be able to get more information.

    "Do you want to see our master?" Xu Shi asked.

    "That would be best," Wang Wei nodded.

    "We will pass your request to him," Xu Shi said. The three then chatted about many other things, mainly their experience since ascending. The food was delicious, but Wang Wei was disappointed after imagining the food his future wife talked about. Once everything finished, they separated.

    Wang Wei returned to his inn and started protecting his Time Mark. He realized it was hard to improvise substantially in such a short period, so he thought of another method inspired by his meeting with Old Man Tianji.

    He used the Time Mark of a bunch of mortals and people weaker than him to hide his mark. He summoned a projection of the River of Fate to control the mortals. As for the cultivators and people weaker than him, Wang Wei mainly used the people from his Fate Changing Hall. With this method, a Paragon would have to skim through trillions of other people''s Time Marks before having a chance at finding his.

    ¡­

    Emperor Enlightening Academy''s Resting Post:

    Xu Shi and Lin Fan returned home. After today''s meeting, they had a lot on their minds, so they remained quiet for more than an hour after returning home.

    "Do you think we should tell the master what we''ve learned?" Lin Fan asked.

    "It''s probably best if we do so. We won''t be able to hide it for long anyway."

    "True."

    They waited for a few hours until Emperor Kong returned home. He was apparently distracted, his mind still upied by whatever meeting he had just attended. However, as soon as Kong saw his disciples, he could tell they wanted to speak to him.

    "Did something happen?"

    "Well, yes," Xu Shi said. She took a moment and exined everything that urred with the meeting with Wang Wei.

    "The Grand Sect Alliance again ¡ª it seems they are destined to be our enemy," Emperor Kong sighed. The most prominent Academy of the Eternal Ascension World is the Benevolent Oath Academy, and they are the top member of the alliance, taking a spot amongst the Five Primal Paragons.

    However, that academy suffered tremendously in this era as the parasites eradicated or shut down all their branches because they did not want them to continue training more cultivators and because the academy had such an enormous influence due to how many cultivators owed them karmic debt.

    Then, Emperor Kong came along and convinced the parasites to re-open the academies to serve them under his leadership. Since then, the Benevolent Oath Academy has sent people to secretly contact him, both in an attempt to recruit and intimidate him.

    After experiencing a few plots and schemes, Emperor Kong has long predicted that the alliance might be the destined enemy in his rise to the top of the Eternal Ascension World.

    "The Yin Moon Pce," Emperor Kong muttered. "I never thought they would be such an important piece." He still could not understand how this book involved the Transcendent Path. Then, he remembered something:

    ''The Heart Desire Pce?'' Kong had collected the ruins and records of many top lineages to make up for his Academy''s foundation, so he knew many secrets.

    ''It would exin why so many factions feared them,'' Emperor Kong thought. ''Everything makes sense if these two factions had Half-Step Transcendence cultivators before the Ultimate Taboo.'' Now that he had figured out the ins and outs, Emperor Kong thought about how to use this information. Sadly, as of now, their academy is too weak to get involved in anything associated with transcendence.

    "Master, what should we do now?" Lin Fan asked.

    "We must take this opportunity that the Grand Sect Alliance''s Paragons and Primals are dead to secretly weaken them as much as possible," Emperor Kong stated. "We can probably work with Wang Wei," Xu Shi shared. "With his personality, he won''t ept the Dao Opening Sect not being the best. In fact, he''s probably already nning on how to weaken the Grand Sect Alliance."

    "That''s a good idea," Emperor Kong nodded. "However. If what you say about him is true, we should watch out so that he doesn''t sacrifice us when things are over."

    "True," Xu Shi nodded. "By the way, he also wants to meet you."

    "It''s about time we meet officially," Emperor Kong nodded. "However, let''s wait until the celebration ends." Xun Junyao refused to tell him anything concrete, but with Wang Wei''s presence and his destiny, he guessed something significant was about to happen. As such, he decided to wait and observe first before meeting Wang Wei.

    "Master, did something happen on your side?" Lin Fan asked.

    Emperor Kong''s eyes suddenly lit up. "I just received some important news from Xun Junyao that benefits our current situation. I was previously hesitating given the risks involved, but now, I know this may be our only chance."

    "Oh?"

    "It''s about something called the Mortalhood Trial," Emperor Kong stated before exining everything.

    "That is indeed great news," Lin Fan said. He did not know when Su Ya would ascend, but the higher their cultivation by the time she did, the better the situation for him.

    "Do you want me to ask Wang Wei to convince the Dao Opening Sect?" Xu Shi asked.

    "No need for that for now," Emperor Kong replied. "Xun Junyao told me she would meet with the Dao Opening Sect''s current sect leader and ask him personally. If that doesn''t work, we''ll use the Wang Wei approach."

    "Good," she nodded.

    "One more thing. You guys need to leave immediately," Emperor Kong said.

    "Huh, why?"

    "I can''t get any information about the situation, but I know for sure it will be dangerous," Emperor Kong said.

    "So, it''s because we''re too weak,'' Xu Shi said, saying what he did not want to say.

    "You guys are young and full of potential, meaning you have plenty of room to grow," Emperor Kong reassured them.

    Lin Fan sighed. "It''s a shame."

    "What? Upset that you won''t get to see the most beautiful woman in the world," Xu Shi sneered. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Aren''t you curious?" Lin Fan asked. "The way some people describe her beauty is even more extreme than those fanatic believers who give everything ¡ª including their life and soul ¡ª to their gods."

    The craziest people Lin Fan had met were fanatic believers. He once took a task from the rebellion to recruit this ''God" who walked the faith path, and his fanatic believers were something else. However, the descriptions of people regarding Xun Junyao''s beauty are even more extreme.

    Lin Fan once heard a rumor that an Evesting Empyrean went mad because he tried to paint Xun Junyao but failed to capture the essence of her beauty. He thought this was a rumor, but his master confirmed this news.

    "Master, is she truly that beautiful?" Lin Fan asked. Xu Shi looked at her master, also intrigued. Although she once held the title of the most beautiful woman in the world, there were few individuals who couldpete with her in the entire lower dimension. And in the Eternal Ascension World, her beauty might be in the top 10, maybe even top 20.

    "Hmm, how do I exin it," Emperor Kong uttered. "You know the saying: beauty is in the eyes of the beholder?"

    They nodded.

    "Well, she''s the embodiment of that."

    Xu Shi and Lin Fan were confused as this was not what they expected him to say. On the contrary, they thought he would say something like her beauty transcends preference, ethnicity, and even race. So, they looked at him with an expression that said: what does that even mean?

    "You''ll have plenty of opportunities to meet her and understand what I''m saying," Emperor said, refusing to borate more. "Now, prepare to leave. I don''t want you to be drawn into this chaos identally."

    The two had to prepare for their departure. Xu Shi facilitated the uing meeting with Wang Wei before leaving the Ubiquitous Hotspring World. Meanwhile, Wang Wei spent the rest of the time working on his Time Mark.

    The Heavenly Beauty Pce descended on the central area a week after his arrival. Three dayster, the celebration started, causing a smallmotion. On that day, it became apparent that three kinds of people were attending: VIPs,mon invitations, and no-invitation.

    The VIPs were in a separate room above the celebration area. They were the first to arrive, and most did so quietly without exposure to the public. Xiao Tiandi was kind enough to give Wang Wei a VIP invitation.

 Chapter 1263 Second Meeting

    Chapter 1263 Second Meeting

    Wang Wei walked into his room and immediately stopped. His lips twitched as he saw a woman with long ck hair already there. "Young Lady, you''re in the wrong booth."

    "Am I?" Wu Hong replied. She continued sipping her drink without looking at him. Wang Wei sighed and sat on the cushion next to her. He looked at her ck hair.

    "Your hair looks great," hemented.

    "At least try to make thepliment sound usible."

    "I''m very sincere."

    Wu Hong looked him in the eyes. "Your current appearance is very handsome."

    Wang Wei''s lips twitched and he reverted the transformation. "See? Now, we no longer match."

    "Just turn your hair ck."

    "How about wepromise and choose another color."

    "How about we retain our individualistic identities and choose something we enjoy."

    "Fair," Wang Wei nodded. The room had a small table before them with a wine bowl. "Yours or something the celebration served?"

    "Not mine, but it''s quite enjoyable," Wu Hong replied. "It''s Celestial Monkey Wine. Although there is no benefit for your realm, it''s extremely delicious."

    Wang Wei trusted this rich woman''s taste, so he took a sip. His eyes immediately lit up as she was correct: this thing was absurdly delicious. After a sip, his Essence Qi Flower activated, and he could feel the bottleneck between the Third and Fourth Heaven slowly dissipating. If not for the fact he needed to pass the tribtion, he might have immediately entered the Fourth Heaven.

    Wang Wei soon finished the win in his ss, and the thing filled itself without him doing anything. "They went all out, haven''t they?"

    "This is the bare minimum for a celebration of this scale."

    "Did you ever have a grand celebration like this?"

    "Yes, for bing a Paragon and Primal," Wu Hong replied.

    "I figure you were not the type for grand celebrations." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Now, I''m not, but in my younger years¡­" Wu Hong did not borate further. "Plus, it''s a great way to amass resources." Wang Wei nodded. As they were talking, the celebration officially started.

    Wang Wei and Wu Hong''s booth was on the second floor, but there was a formation that allowed them to see the events on the first floor while hiding their booth.

    "Great Emperor Jin Long, from the Star Envoy Pce," said a beautiful voice that echoed throughout the pce. "Gift: A Tier 11 Star Nourishing Pill." A thin man with a robe with star patterns walked on the first floor and found his name on one of the seats.

    "Starting strong, I see," Wang Weimented. The Star Nourishing Pill was an extreme healing medicine. If an Empyrean died and wanted to revive themselves, the pill would allow them to return with full strength in less than 10 Yuan Epoch, which is an absurdly short time for an Empyrean to revive unless they use longevity resources or a pile of rare resources.

    "Great Emperor Dragon Eyes, loose cultivator. Gift: Taiyi Soul Pill."

    ''Another extremely rare pill,'' Wang Wei thought. This pill was one of the best to help Empyreans condense a Paragon Soul. ''This bastard probably got it by chance, but he ruined his destiny by giving it to a woman who won''t give him a second nce after this celebration.''

    Wang Wei looked at the short man with reptilian eyes walking into the room. As expected, after checking his Qi Luck Dragon, Wang Wei saw signs of decay. ''His dragon eye is not bad. Maybe I can recruit him into the Changing Fate Hall.''

    The announcement continued, and soon afterward, the announcer started introducing Empyreans ¡ª who were the majority of attendees at this event. And as expected, the gifts became more extravagant. Someone even brought a Life Defying Pill as a gift, which was a second-order longevity pill. Wang Wei cursed these horny bastards

    Once everybody was introduced, the announcer said: "Now, for the VIPs." She paused for a brief second.

    "Firstly, Empress Wu from Origin Seal Continent. She could not attend the event, but she sent her regards and a protective talisman." The murmurs started as soon as she announced this. A few taboo entities existed in this terrible era, and everyone knew Empress Wu was at the top. And even if the announcer did not specify the protective talisman level, they could guess.

    Wang Wei looked at her: "So, are you a ghost or something?"

    "Is that your attempt at humor? That was terrible," Wu Hong said as she sipped her drink.

    Wang Wei shrugged. "I have my low points, and don''t change the subject."

    "When ites to events like this, I rarely show myself publicly since my presence intimidates people. Plus, when it''s not about me, I don''t want to draw too much attention during someone else''s event."

    "I guess that makes sense," Wang Wei nodded. The announcer then announced someone from the Grand Sect Alliance, followed by someone from the Dao Opening Sect. It was the sect master, an Evesting Empyrean called Yu Cai, and he brought a Tier 12 Void Breaking Talisman as a gift.

    ''So, in this generation, someone from the sectarian faction is the sect master in the upper dimension?'' Wang Wei pondered. Then, something suddenly came to mind, so he looked at Wu Hong:

    "By the way, did my ancestore as well?"

    "Now you remember her?" Wu Hong almost rolled her eyes. "She''s in retreat."

    "Is everything alright?"

    "She had some inspiration about her swordsmanship," Wu Hong exined.

    "Can she still have inspiration about swordsmanship? Or right, she did change to the Ultimate Sword Path," Wang Wei nodded, sipping his tea.

    "You once told me that if you had a life and death fight with her, you would be thest one standing despite the fact her attack potency surpasses yours. Will that still be the case after her retreat?"

    "Yes," Wu Hong replied confidently.

    "Really?"

    "Why do you sound surprised?" "I figure you both should have improved after the Ultimate Taboo, which should cancel each other out. Then, with the Ultimate Taboo and you not using the Perfect Foundation, the ancestor would have the advantage."

    "You have underestimated theplexity of battle amongst Paragons who have truly reached the limit of power," Wu Hong exined. "And I can tell you, in the Chaos Universe, a very small number of Paragons can defeat me in a battle. However, there is no one I cannot kill. It''s just that the price I''ll have to pay is my life, which is not worth it."

    ''Damn, her overwhelming confidence is hot,'' Wang Wei thought, trying to remain calm andposed not to embarrass him. "Quite confident, aren''t you? I wonder where ites from?"

    "That is for me to know and for you to hopefully learn about," Wu Hong replied, and Wang Wei just smiled. He knew their trust in each other was nowhere near the level of the other clone.

    "What''s your rtionship with Xun Junyao?" Wang Wei suddenly asked.

    "Why are you asking?" Wu Hong asked calmly. "Are you already nning on how to regte your harem properly?"

    Wang Wei almost dropped the cup he was putting on his mouth. Luckily, his control of strength was unworldly, so nothing happened. He continued his sip before calmly replying: "Don''t say such a thing. My poor heart cannot handle the stress from your words."

    Wu Hong gave him a short nce before replying: I''m the one who protected her from the ws of those bastards."

    "Really? I thought she used their attraction for him to bnce them out and keep herself safe."

    "She did, but such a tactic can only be effective to a certain extent," Wu Hong exined. "When ites to these beasts who are drunk on power, it wouldn''t surprise anyone if they used force to get what they want or decide to share her like an object. And even if the men could be controlled, the woman would also want to destroy her out of jealousy."

    "So, you warn them?"

    "I put the fear of god in their soul."

    Wang Wei resisted the urge to yell the words: Damn, that''s hot. Instead, he sighed deeply.

    "What''s wrong?" Wu Hong asked.

    "Power is truly an attractive thing."

    Wu Hong was baffled since these words came out of nowhere. Then, she remembered what a little pervert this bastard was. She nced at him and smirked. Meanwhile, Wang Wei was satisfied he was able to express his desire in a more sophisticated manner.

    The announcements continued, and soon, Wang Wei heard of someone he knew ¡ª Emperor Kong. Thetter''s gift was a Sage Blessing Banner, which surprised Wang Wei slightly, but it also made sense. This banner was something that only people who condense a Golden Body of Merit can refine at a small cost.

    It contains some of the protective ability of Sage of Merit, along with a significant cultivation blessing. The announcements continued, and Wang Wei''s name was thest person from the VIP section to be read out loud.

    "Wei Tian, loose cultivator and close friend of young master Xiao Tiandi," the voice announced. "Gift:" She suddenly paused, making people wonder if this person embarrassed themselves and did not even bring a gift.

    "An acquired Perfect Tear," she announced a few secondster.

 Chapter 1264 The Perfect Beauty

    Chapter 1264 The Perfect Beauty

    "Does such a thing exist?" someone murmured.

    "Maybe? He wouldn''t be stupid to bring something fake to this celebration, right?"

    "Who knows? These people will do anything to gain Lady Xun''s favor," another person sneered.

    "You''re wrong," said a third person.

    "Do you know something?"

    "Acquired Perfect Tear does exist, and only those who have made some progress in studying Immortal Perfection can condense it. However, it takes so much time and effort that it''s not worth it."

    "So, this guy is an expert?"

    "Not necessarily. He might have just found it somewhere."

    "Perfect Tear¡ª the rumors are Lady Xun is a reincarnation of such a thing. Doesn''t that mean his gift is literally the perfect one?"

    Once someone said that, the room instantly became quiet. Then, jealousy poured in; it was so intense that it almost condensed into a visible form. Everyone wished they had thought of such a gift or capable of making/acquiring it.

    Second Floor:

    "What a thoughtful gift," Wu Hongmented.

    "Isn''t it?" Wang Wei replied as he sipped his wine. He had to use his Perfect Aura and some of his blood to condense that thing. And even then, if not for the fact he had intimate knowledge of the tear''sposition and effect, he might not have seeded. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Is it me, or do I hear the sound of jealousy?" Wang Wei chuckled.

    "You wish."

    "Don''t worry. When I bring you gifts, they will be more personal and thoughtful." Wu Hong resisted the urge to roll her eyes and continued drinking.

    The celebration continued despite many people who had decided they would remember Wang Wei, especially if his gift had any positive effect on Lady Xun. ording to these people''s thinking, since Wei Tian is the young master''s peer, he should only be a Great Emperor. So, many people thought of secretly educating them, some even nning on how to assassinate him.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, thank you for honoring thedy with your presence," the announcer stated, her beautiful voice calm and steady. "However, the banquet is limited, so not everyone can participate. So, for those without an invitation, we''ve designated an area outside the pce for your stay. There will be visual formations to disy what is happening inside."

    As soon as she said these words, a cacophony of voices thanked her and the pce for her generosity. The number of people without an invitation was at least a hundred timesrger than the rest, and these people knew it was shameful for them to show up uninvited. So, they respected that the Heavenly Beauty Pce treated them so kindly despite their social indiscretion.

    The announcer calmly epted these people''s respect before continuing: "Now that everything is settled let the celebration begin. Ladies and gentlemen, respected Immortals, Emperors, and Empyreans, please wee the Pce Master."

    Everyone on the first floor stood up. This banquet hall floor wasrge, with countless people sitting at their small personal tables. The room was shaped like a rectangle, with a stadium on the west side. An intoxicating smell suddenly enveloped the pce, followed by multicolored flowers and beautiful tiny fairies dancing around.

    A woman walked onto the podium. She wore a slightly modified formal white and yellow dress that trailed more than three meters behind her as she walked. She wore a light gold phoenix hairpiece to hold her hair. Meanwhile, the upper part of her robe was elegant and noble, but once it reached the lower part, it was more open as each stride showed her long white leg with skin so smooth that a baby would be jealous.

    As she walked into the room, so many people instinctively stopped breathing. It was as if they feared their shallow breath would affect the natural rhythm that her body naturally emitted. The light in the room dimmed everywhere except where she stood, which was not something she did but a natural effect of her heavy-defying beauty.

    Sounds of the Dao naturally apanied Xun Junyao, and even the ground of the podium she walked on suddenly became more lively as if it was a blessing for her to walk upon it. Everyone on the first floor looked at her in a daze, all with a look of desire, longing, and pure joy. In fact, the joy these people were experiencing was so intense that it affected their very soul. If any of them could control themselves and immediately enter seclusion, they would realize that many of their past bottlenecks had exponentially reduced, and their cultivation speed had a blessing of 20%.

    On the second floor, Wang Wei was stunned afterying eyes on Xun Junyao.

    "What do you see?" Wu Hong suddenly said.

    "I see you, but more perfect," Wang Wei answered in a trance-like state. He finally understood why so many people were infatuated with her. No matter who looked at her, they would see an optimized version of whatever they think is the most beautiful person.

    In other words, for people with Dao Companions who believe their partner is the most beautiful woman in the world, that''s who they will see with some improvement. However, if that is not the case, they will see whatever their idealized version of beauty is but with a touch of improvement/imperfection. In simpler terms, Xun Junyao''s perfect beauty meant she had a filter on her face at all times.

    "Wait," Wang Wei suddenly said as he turned to look at Wu Hong. "Did you just use a spiritual hint on me?"

    "I wanted you to tell the truth."

    Wang Wei squinted his eyes, snorted coldly, and turned around to continue looking at Xun Junyao. He took a sip of his drink, but that thing was no longer as delicious.

    Xun Junyao nced at Wang Wei''s booth from the corner of her eyes. She could tell the one she wanted to meet was there. She also realized that he was the one her disciple invited, which was an unexpected coincidence, and exined many things about his weird behavior.

    ''No, not a coincidence ¡ª it''s fate,'' Xun Junyao thought. She smiled, instantly brightening the room. "I sincerely thank all of you for giving me the honor of attending my celebration." She cupped her hand and saluted everyone. Her pleasant voice echoed in the room.

    "The honor is ours," replied the first-floor attendees, their voices in perfect harmony. However, one of the Empyreans on the second floor suddenly said:

    "Laxy Xun Junyao, I wish you eternal beauty, evesting sess, and boundless merit in your cultivation journey."

    The other people cursed that they reacted so slowly. So, everyone said in unison:

    "Lady Xun Junyao, we wish you eternal beauty, evesting¡­"

    "Thank you," Xun Junyao said with a sincere smile before motioning for everyone to sit down as she did so. "I only have two hobbies: enjoying good food and appreciating the art, and that''s exactly what we''re going to do for the first part of this banquet," She pointed to a small designated area before her stadium.

    "If anyone wishes to show their talent, now is the time." One person from the first floor was swift, and before she even finished her words, he was already on the talent podium.

    "Laxy Xun, I am Empyrean Heartfelt Song. I have spent 30,000 Yuan Epochs writing this song for you."

    "I''ve heard about you," Xun Junyao nodded. This man was slightly famous because he was an ordinary Nightingale Demon with a low bloodline that slowly crawled to his current level. He was also a renowned musician with outstanding achievements in Sound Dao.

    Heartfelt Song felt great joy by these words, but he quickly controlled himself. He closed his eyes briefly to enter the best state before singing.

    Second Floor:

    "I can tell you''re upset," Wu Hong said.

    Wang Wei did not say anything. A snack appeared on his table: they were fruits that resembled grapes, except they were red, blue, and purple. He sensed the power of the sun, moon, and stars in these grapes, so he tried them. They were delicious and beneficial to the soul, but he was not in the mood, so he stopped after tasting the three vors.

    "The silent treatment, really? Isn''t that a little immature?" Wu Hong continued.

    Wang Wei summoned a gourd to drink his own wine; he also chose a strong one that could give him the buzz feeling of getting drunk. Wu Hong sighed. She knew he would be upset. After all, influencing someone who hates being controlled and pursues absolute freedom is genuinely terrible.

    "I knew you might react this way, so I brought this for you."

    A small opened box appeared in her hand with a red pill with Dao Patterns in the form of a dragon. Wang Wei nced at it and recognized it: a Primordial Essence Blessing Pill. After eating it, he can instantly rise three levels in the Adult Fiendgod Realm as long as he takes it before the Sixth Heaven.

    In other words, after entering the Third Heaven and eating this pill, Wang Wei can immediately reach the Seven Heaven. This thing is scarce because of the material and because it requires a Paragon Pill Refiner to make it, even though it''s only usable by Empyreans.

    He looked at the pill. He did not touch it but focused on her. "I haven''t heard an apology yet."

    "I''m sorry, truly," Wu Hong stated without hesitation. Wang Wei looked her in the eyes. He understood why she did it; she''s not as trusting as her other selves, which is understandable. However, he was not happy with how he went about it.

    "You should understand as you require certain decorum, understanding, and respect from me, I also require the same thing from you," Wang Wei stated."

    "I do," Wu Hong nodded. "I promised I won''t cross that line again."

    "Fine, I can forgive you," Wang Wei said. "But I also want a kiss on the cheek."

    "Don''t push your luck."

    Wang Wei raised his hand in submission. He had to try. He put the pill away with a smile on the corner of his mouth. He sipped his gourd but felt this thing was too heavy for the asion, so he went back to drinking his Monkey Wine.

 Chapter 1265 The Faceless Woman

    Chapter 1265 The Faceless Woman

    "So, we''re good?" Wu Hong asked.

    "Of course," Wang Wei nodded. "But I would like to remind you that in our future arguments, I will be petty and bring up today''s event to win."

    Wu Hong''s body suddenly paused before sneering, "Do that, and I will bring up the maid, Dong Lifen, and even her." She pointed at Xun Junyao in the stadium. Wang Wei looked at her with mouth open ¡ª he was speechless.

    "That''s a dirty move, and you know it."

    "Since you want to be petty, two can y this game."

    Wang Wei was out of words, so he could only eat his grape and sip his drink in response. He had lost this battle of words.

    "By the way, what does she truly look like," Wang Wei asked, finding Xun Junyao''s situation quite fascinating.

    "You don''t want to know."

    "Now, I''m even more curious," Wang Wei said as he focused his eyes. He tried to look through whatever power was around her face and body. However, it was to no avail, so Wang Wei had to summon a projection of the River of Fate to boost his efforts. Sadly, even that did not work. Feeling challenged, Wang Wei chose to use more extreme measures. He temporarily lifted the seals in his soul, essing the full power of his Paragon Soul. He observed Xun Junyao alone with his soul, and the result was the same ¡ª she looked like a more perfect version of Wu Hong.

    Wang Wei then immediately activated the perfect aura from his body and used it in tandem with his Paragon Soul. Her face blurred temporarily as if he was about to break through that veil, but he failed at thest minute.

    Wang Wei sighed in resignation and looked at Wu Hong: "A little help, please."

    "Are you sure you want to see?" she asked a second time.

    " I am."

    "Alright." She tapped on the side of his forehead, and Wang Wei''s eyes suddenly felt a cold power running through it. He immediately focused on Xun Junyao, and his eyes squinted.

    "She has no face?"

    "That''s right."

    Wang Wei calmly observed her. It was truly bizarre. In his current sight, her head was empty with no skull, muscles, tissues, or any skins ¡ª just nothing there. He checked her soul, and it was there, but it also had facial expressions, just a vague outline of her face.

    "What''s going on?" Wang Wei asked.

    "It''s her curse," Wu Hong exined.

    "An Innate Curse?" It was rare for cultivators to be born with a curse, but it does happen. For example, the Sword Empress was born with her talent sealed, which can be considered an Innate Curse.

    "Even worse, it''s a Grand Dao Curse," Wu Hong exined. "Nothingness and Perfection are the mostmon path of transcendence ¡ª especially thetter. For eons, countless people believed it was the only way to go beyond the Paragon Realm, and they were correct.

    "Bing Perfect means bing closer to resembling Grand Dao. Do you think it would allow someone who embodies the concept of perfection to exist without adverse effects?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "So, Grand Dao created a w for Xun Junyao by taking away her face, ensuring she was not truly perfect and that no one could study her to achieve true perfection," Wang Wei sighed.

    "That''s right."

    Wang Wei became quiet.

    "What? Now that you know the truth, are you less attracted to her?" Wu Hong asked with a smirk.

    "Is that your goal? Are you trying to eliminate thepetition?" Wang Wei retorted, and she rolled her eyes. She would not have shown it to him if that were the case." Wang Wei chuckled. "I think it''s worth it. She loses her face, but in exchange, she has the best foundation to walk the transcendent path." As long as Xun Junyao bes a peak Paragon and has some achievements in studying Immortal Perfection, she can make up for her w and use that foundation to enter the Half-Step Transcendence Realm.

    "You''re only saying that because you''re looking at things purely logically," Wu Hong added. "People have been telling the poor girl she was the most beautiful woman in the world for as long as she can remember. Yet, whenever she tries to look at herself, she sees nothing.

    "I''ve read about people like her during my travels in Primordial Chaos, and from my experience, all those people die tragically by taking their own lives. The fact that Xun Junyao can live until she bes a Paragon is a testament to her willpower and Dao Heart."

    "You make a good point," Wang Wei nodded. Now that she reminded him of this perspective, his respect for Xun Junyao increased immensely.

    "I now kind of understand what kind of vulnerable mindset she was in when she chose that Dao," Wang Wei stated. "However, I think it''s a waste. Chaos Dao is literally perfect for her."

    "Chaos Dao?" Wu Hong muttered, and she immediately understood. "The primary 3800 Dao represents the original and perfect state of the universe, so they match her situation.

    "And it seems even fate is trying to guide her by granting someone with the first physique as her disciple."

    Then, Wu Hong frowned.

    "You noticed too, huh."

    "Yes, it''s a contradiction," Wu Hong nodded. Grand Dao restricts her by limiting her perfection, but it also uses fate to influence her to walk the path of perfection.

    "What do you think is the reason?" Wang Wei asked.

    "Grand Dao''s contradictions are usually because it wants people to y by the established rules," Wu Hong replied calmly. "So, it could mean it wants Xun Junyao to walk that path, but she must work for it and earn that strength.

    "Or, the more likely scenario, someone intervened and messed up Grand Dao''syup."

    "The Adjudicator of Fate," Wang Wei replied.

    "You think it''s him?"

    "I know he did something for Grand Dao to wish to rece him," Wang Wei analyzed. "What if his crime was studying perfection?"

    "Maybe," Wu Hong uttered.

    "You don''t agree?"

    "No," she replied. "One of the fundamental characteristics of Half-Step Transcendence is that the application of the rules no longer restricts them. The stronger they are, the more that is so.

    "Although the Fate Adjudicator is technically an Employee of Grand Dao, I don''t think the rules would restrict him so much that he could not study perfection."

    "You may have a point," Wang Wei nodded. "So, what do you think he did?"

    "I think his crime was lusting after his boss'' power," Wu Hong said. "As I said, perfection means bing closer to Grand Dao. I think he wanted to cultivate a perfect being that contains the essence of Grand Dao. Then, he would study it in an attempt to reach higher levels."

    "You may be into something," Wang Wei said with bright eyes. He peeked at the essence of Grand Dao when he established his Perfection Foundation. If he had someone like Xun Junyao ¨C who achieved Half-Step Transcendence ¡ª to learn from, Wang Wei could not imagine what he could aplish.

    "If that is genuinely his crime, I must say I respect him a lot more," Wang Wei stated. His views of the Six Cardinal Tribunals are that they chose to serve Grand Dao in exchange for keeping their strength after their long service ended. However, he would respect him much more if the Fate Cardinal became ambitious and tried another method.

    "Now we''re on this topic; I suddenly thought of someone else."

    "Are you talking about Di Tian?"

    "Yes," Wang Wei nodded. "I originally thought he was a pawn of the Samsara Cardinal, but with his obsession with perfection, he might have been the Fate Cardinal''s pawn first."

    Di Tian studied Creation first and was already obsessed with creating the perfect life form in his first life. So, there is a high chance the Fate Cardinal abandoned him after his second life when he started cultivating Samsara Dao. Or, the Samsara Cardinal might have made a deal with Fate to get her hands on Di Tian.

    Wu Hong sighed, "Obsession is a powerful force, but it''s also the easiest way to manipte someone."

    "Wiser words have never been said," Wang Wei said as he chugged his win. "So, what''s your obsession?"

    "Me? It used to be to prove to the world that I was worthy,'' Wu Hong said. "But now, it''s no longer an obsession and more like a goal or desire that has been transformed into something else."

    "I guess you''re lucky to have escaped such a shackle," Wang Wei replied with a wry smile. Di Tian, Lin Fan, and likely Xun Junyao are pawns that these higher beings used obsession to control. But wasn''t it the same for him?

    The sad truth is that as long as he is obsessed with pursuing freedom and bing free and unfettered, he will always be a pawn.

    "Discouraged?" Wu Hong asked.

    "Of course not," Wang Wei sneered. "Until the very end, it''s not known who is the pawn or who is the chess yer."

    "That''s more like it," she smiled.

 Chapter 1266 The Lost Era

    Chapter 1266 The Lost Era

    A new kind of snack appeared before Wang Wei, and it looked like gelo, to be specific ¡ª a slime. It took him a moment to recognize it as the Spine Fluid from a creature called the Dragon-Spine Lizard. This thing can instantly raise an Empyrean''s soul by 30%.

    Wang Wei shook his head. Sometimes, it was a curse to be too strong. He slowly ate, and as described in the records, it was also quite delicious.

    "By the way, howe Xun Junyao''s faceless situation is not a much bigger deal," Wang Wei asked.

    "No one can see through it, except probably these two," Wu Hong replied as she also enjoyed the spine fluid.

    "No one? Including Paragons?"

    "Yes."

    "Then, you?"

    "She showed it to me," Wu Hong exined. "She wanted to see if I could seal her w and give her a face. Sadly, I couldn''t do it then."

    "Then?" Wang Wei caught the crucial part of her words.

    "After reading about the Perfect Foundation and learning more about Perfection, I think I can make a wed seal."

    "wed? Is it because the essence of perfection is transcendent level?"

    "Correct," Wu Hong nodded. "So, my seal might give her an ordinary face. However, I''m unsure if I want to do that now."

    "Oh, why?"

    "I kind of agree with you," Wu Hong exined. "Of all living beings, she has probably the highest chance of taking a step in the transcendent path. If I act now, I might ruin her potential."

    "Do you want to allow her to choose?"

    "Yes, but only after she sees you."

    "What do I have to do with this?"

    "You''ll see."

    "Don''t start acting like those old cultivators who like to act all secretive, only revealing half the truth and talking in riddles."

    Wu Hong rolled her eyes. "Some things are simply not my business."

    "Of,e on: give me something."

    "She has a mental barrier to ovee, and meeting you is the key. That''s all I''m willing to say."

    Wang Wei looked at her. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "What''s with that look?"

    "Why does your rtionship with her sound like a master and disciple?"

    "It''s not like that," Wu Hong shook her head. "As you know, I received much help from the female Paragons during my growth, and to express my gratitude, I''ve been doing the same for any potential female cultivator."

    "Girl Power," Wang Wei waved his fist.

    Wu Hong once again rolled his eyes. "That''s¡­what''s the word? Oh, yeah, cringe."

    "Ouch!" Wang Wei felt like a critical blow hit him. Is there anything worse than being called [cringe] by the woman of your dreams? This kind of mental devastation will instantly kill any lesser man.

    "That was harsh," Wang Wei muttered. "What were those two''s reactions to her?"

    "If I had to guess, Maitreya definitely studied her, but Supreme Unity might not dare, or he''s cautious about it," Wu Hong replied.

    "That makes sense," Wang Wei nodded. "His way of taking that step involved taking over Heavenly Dao, which is Grand Dao''s property. I''m surprised that the technique was notbeled as taboo. If he starts to involve himself in perfection, Grand Dao might interfere directly and eliminate him."

    "His technique is a small taboo," Wu Hong admitted.

    "It is?"

    "The aftermath of the Second Origin War was called the Ultimate Taboo because Qiyuan summoned all transcendent methods that have existed through time and space before condensing it into a trial. However, many of these methods were considered banned or minor taboos by Grand Dao''s standards."

    "That makes sense," Wang Wei nodded. He once deduced that Grand Dao wanted people to achieve higher levels, but they had to stay within its created rules. "My Ancestor''s n sounds brilliant on the surface, but I can foresee how many things could go wrong in that trial."

    "Oh, you have no idea," Wu Hong sighed. "In that ce, time ovepped. The past, present, and future exist simultaneously. Grand Dao interfered greatly¡ªit was probably the most active it had ever been since ancient times. Finally, I''m pretty sure some terrifying existence showed up." Wu Hong could not tell for sure as everyone had lost a significant part of their memories."

    Wang Wei''s eyes shone brightly. He could imagine how wonderful such a grand event was. "Wait, I once deduced that my ancestor, Battle Maniac, was affected by some time shenanigan. There is also the fact that an entire era in the Eternal Ascension World was missing. Does any of those rte to the Ultimate Taboo?"

    A look of disgust appeared on Wu Hong''s face. Wang Wei has never seen her make that facial expression before.

    "That damn Curse Master," she said with gritted teeth.

    "Wow! Such strong hatred."

    Wu Hong sighed. "I met this Paragon not long after entering the taboo realm in the Empyrean Realm. We fought and were tied, but I stole an essential treasure from the secret trial. Since then, that woman has hated me with a passion.

    "She dedicated all her time and effort to create a nasty curse called the [Curse of Time Origin]. Right after I broke through the Paragon Realm, she attacked me, and we had a fierce fight. She lured me into the River of Time, and as I was about to win, she released it."

    Hatred shed in Wu Hong''s eyes.

    "The curse released a terrifying temporal storm that targeted my origin ¡ª the Myriad Emperor World."

    "No way," Wang Wei was shocked. Such a thing was taboo as no one should interfere with the lower dimension. That woman must be crazy.

    "That''s not even the worst part," Wu Hong continued. "The curse made it so I bore all the causality; in other words, Heavenly Dao would me me for what had happened."

    Wang Wei sucked his teeth. "So, what did you do?"

    "I did the next best thing," Wu Hong sighed. "I sent the time storm to a future time point. After all, if the past me dies, I''ll also die."

    "Ruthless," Wang Weimented. However, he would have done the same. "What happened afterward?"

    "I killed her as quickly as possible before preventing the storm from continuing too much damage," Wu Hong sighed. "I tried to revert things, but it was toote. That era was gone entirely. The best I could do was ensure no contradiction between my era and the next."

    Wang Wei nodded as he understood. Some people in the Myriad Emperor World have lived since before the Devil Era. As such, they should have detected some anomaly about an entire era missing. However, there was nothing. Everything looked regr and perfectly continuous.

    Wang Wei sighed. He knew Paragons were on another level, but events like this put it into perspective.

    "So, how did you face Heavenly Dao''s wrath?"

    "With merit and oath," Wu Hong replied. "I had to borrow plenty of merit to offset my crime by a certain margin and to get Heavenly Dao to listen to me before judging me. Then, I swore to create the best defense system for the Eternal Ascension World. I only fulfilled that oath after I became a Primal Paragon."

    When she thought about how much time she had spent being indebted to Heaven and Earth, with her luck almost ruined, Wu Hong gritted her teeth in anger and hatred.

    "Why did that woman hate you so much? It doesn''t make sense to do all of this just because of losing to someone of a lower realm," Wang Wei said. The Curse Master would never have survived this ordeal intact as Heavenly Dao would also judge her.

    "In fact, your ordeal reminded me of my Supreme Ouw Trial," Wang Wei continued. "It sounds like someone was manipting events to either kill you or make you indebted."

    "I''m 80% convinced Heavenly Dao did it on purpose," Wu Hong sneered.

    "Oh? Why?"

    "Have you never wondered why our world did not suffer much given the grand scale of the Second Origin War?" Wu Hong.

    "Now that you mention it," Wang Wei frowned. "With so many Chaos Worlds and factions involved, I''m sure the center of the war would have been our world. So, we survive because of your defense system?"

    "That''s right," Wu Hong sneered. "That thing probably predicted that event and schemed against me to create that system."

    "Without bing transcendent, all sentient beings are dogs and ants before Heavenly Dao. Even Paragons are a slightly bigger nuisance," Wang Wei sighed. "So, have you prepared your revenge?"

    "Yes, not just against it, but its boss," Wu Hong sneered. Although all these years spent creating that system was an excellent training experience, she hated how much she was used.

    "That''s my girl," Wang Wei chuckled.

    "Who''s your girl?" she stared at him.

    "Don''t sweat the small stuff," Wang Wei replied casually. "So, what was that era like? What happened to the Emperors who ascended? Did any of them be Paragon?"

    "It was a terrible era," Wu Hong exined. "The resentments, hatred, and Fiendish Qi of me killing so many devils flooded into the Myriad Emperor World, making it extremely easy for people to develop Heart Demon and be crazy. It also did not help that all the cultivators were full of hatred, wishing nothing more than to kill as many devils as possible."

    "Historians called it the Dark Mind Era," Wu Hong exined. In some ways, it may have been a good thing that that era was erased.

    "As for what happened to the ascendants? Heavenly Dao just erased them to reduce the trouble," Wu Hong exined. "And no, there were no Paragons."

    Wang Wei wanted to p himself for asking such a stupid question. She said she had just be a Paragon, and from what I know about her, she was probably one of the youngest in recorded history. If Wu Hong had just be a paragon, how could the people who came after him be a Paragon? So, unless more time shenanigans were involved, that would be impossible.

 Chapter 1267 The Banquets Second Part

    Chapter 1267 The Banquet''s Second Part

    Unedited Chapter.

    -----

    "So, do you know what happened to Battle Maniac?" Wang Wei continued. Wu Hong had answered only one part of his previous question.

    "I don''t know much about what happened to him," Wu Hong replied. "I know it had nothing to do with the Ultimate Taboo but an inheritance Qiyuan received from someone called the Trinity Venerable. He desperately wanted their three brothers and sisters to receive that inheritance, so he found a way to summon Battle Maniac to the past.

    "Something went wrong, and Battle Maniac was the one who suffered as his Eternal Path achievement was rewritten."

    Wang Wei nodded. "But how did he do it?"

    "Summon people to the past? He made a deal with the Time Cardinal for the first time, and thetter gave him a Time Exemption Token, allowing him to mess with time to a certain degree with no consequences."

    Wang Wei was surprised. "He went so far? What kind of inheritance did that Trinity Venerable leave?"

    Wu Hong shrugged. Even though she was close with Yan Hai, she never mentioned that inheritance.

    "You mention a second time; it should be when he summoned the Rainbow Emperor and the others."

    "That''s right," Wu Hong nodded. She then paused and looked at him strangely.

    "What?" Wang Wei was puzzled.

    "For the second time, he used what he learned from the token to create a formation that used his [Origin Dao]. From what I know, he wanted to summon the original 12 Emperors of the Dao Opening Sect from across time and space. However, the formation failed when it was time to summon the 10th one."

    "But I''m the tenth Emperor," Wang Wei said.

    "That''s right," Wu Hong nodded. "But I haven''t sensed any summons?"

    "I don''t know what to tell you," Wu Hong continued. "No matter what Qiyuan did, he could not get past you, so he had to give up. However, they knew there would be something special about you since that day."

    "Everything is connected somehow," Wang Wei sighed. "Why do you think the summon failed?"

    "It''s possible that your destiny was too strong, and you resisted the summon," Wu Hong replied. "However, I''m more inclined to believe that Grand Dao knew your presence would affect the world too much if you travel through time and stop the process."

    "That is indeed wise of it," Wang Wei sneered. He knew he would worsen the situation if he could participate in the Second Origin War. "Wait, I was nning on asking the ancestor if he could use any means to send me to the past. Does that mean this path is not feasible?"

    "Probably not," Wu Hong replied. "Dao Overlords like yourself are natural troublemakers, so Grand Dao will ce more limits on you." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Wang Wei wanted to curse. "But why do you want to travel to the past?"

    "I realized that I''mcking in age and experience when dealing with old monsters like yourself. So, I figured I would go to the past and use that time to develop."

    "Who are you calling old?" Wu Hong rolled her eyes. "However, I do understand since I face a simr situation." She had unparalleled talent and was confident in defeating anyone. However, problems arise when she meets people with the same talent as her or very close to her who have lived for a very long time.

    "So, how did you deal with that problem?"

    "At first, I sealed and removed those old people''s experiences to learn from," Wu Hong exined. "However, that did not help as much as I wished, so I searched Primordial Chaos for an answer and found the Universe Imprint Trial, which contains the imprint of all Paragons that have ever existed in the Chaos Universe.

    "I spent countless yuan epochs fighting them and learning from them. It was also beneficial that time passes much faster inside the trial than outside."

    Wang Wei''s eyes shined: "Can you get me in?"

    "No, but I know that ce is Battle Maniac''s favorite ce, so he has multiple entrance tokens. Get it from him."

    Wang Wei smiled in relief. As long as his ancestors have a way, he should have no problem getting in. Although he hasn''tpletely given up the idea of traveling through time, this was a backup in case he failed.

    Wang Wei was about to say something when he sensed something. He raised his hand to take out a talisman from the void. ''Amunication talisman from the sect?'' He knew they would not contact him unless something significant urred. He sank his divine sense into the talisman and received the information.

    ''Xun Junyao¡­Summoning Ritual¡­Mortalhood Trial¡­This must be Xiao Tiandi''s work. Does he want to catch up to me?'' Wang Wei shook his head. "Have you heard of the Mortalhood Trial?"

    "Yes," Wu Hong nodded. "I once found a token for it, but I was already a Paragon, so it was useless,"Wang Wei was not surprised by these words, but simultaneously, he wondered why this woman seems more lucky than him ¡ª someone who is favored by fate.

    "Why are you suddenly asking about this?" Wang Wei exined the information in the talisman.

    "That''s quite the clever n, and it might work," Wu Hong praised.

    "Do you still have the token?"

    "No, I exchanged it with someone else," Wu Hong replied.

    "That''s a shame." Wang Wei would not hesitate to take advantage of this situation and use this trial in advance.

    ¡­

    First Floor:

    Xun Junyao praised the woman''s wonderful poem about her beauty and nobility. The poem itself was wonderfully written, but she had heard so much praise of her beauty that it was hard for her to care. It also did not help that 99% of the poems, songs, and calligraphy disyed in this celebration were about beauty. As such, Xun Junyao showed more enthusiasm to the 1% who tried a different topic.

    ''I was hoping he would participate in this event. Unfortunately,'' Xun Junyao sighed as she looked at Wang Wei''s booth through the corner of her eyes. Many people on the second floor came down to show up in front of her or did it from the second floor, but that booth remained motionless.

    ''Since he has no ns of acting, let''s move things along,'' Xun Junyao thought.

    "Fellow Daoists," she uttered, instantly quieting down the lively atmosphere by drawing, no, demanding, the utmost attention.

    "This is the end for this art appreciation section." Everyone was surprised as this event had just started, and only more than 20% of the people went on stage. The people wanted toin. This was their only chance to show themselves before their Goddess, but now it ended? However, since the Goddess herself ended the session, they have no right toin.

    "Thank you to everyone who participated. It meant a lot to me," Xun Junyao said with a more pure smile. Her action removed all these people''s resentment and bottled emotions in seconds.

    "The next section will be Dao Preaching," Xun Junyao continued. Everyone will have 1000 years to preach, starting with Tier 10 cultivators," She waved her hand to summon a blue incense stick for everyone in the celebration.

    "This is the Heavenly Beauty Incense," she continued. "When used in tandem with the formations in the pce, the effect is no weaker than a peak Tier 11 Bodhi Tree. Now, we will start with Immortal Veneral Six Swords."

    ''Since you don''t want to participate, I''ll make you,'' Xun Junyao thought. By understanding what kind of Dao this fated lover cultivates and how deep his understanding is, she can peep at what kind of person he is.

    "Thank you, Lady Xun, for giving me this opportunity," said Immortal Venerable Six Swords, who was a handsome middle-aged man with the sharp temperament of a swordsman.

    "Fellow Daoist, please give me thought on my Six Sword Technique, created after absorbing six unique Qi: The Four Pole Qi, the Heaven and Earth Qi, the Supreme Yin-Yang Qi, the Profound Yellow Qi, the Life and Death Qi, and the True Self Qi. Let''s start with the four poles¡­"

    Second Floor:

    Wang Wei finally paid full attention to this celebration. Although he did not care about these people who resemble peacocks trying to show their beautiful feathers to attract a mate, he cared about the Dao Preaching, which can benefit him.

    "This Six Sword is very lucky and talented," Wang Weimented. It was one thing to find six unique Qi and another to fuse them perfectly. Additionally, he seems to have created a fantastic sword technique.

    "He''s from the Qi Core Race, so that''s expected," Wu Hong replied. Wang Wei took a moment to remember this race, and he remembered that they were created in an attempt to recreate the Celestial Race''s talent for Qi. Although the Qi Core paledpared to the Celestial Race, some of their talented members rival thetter.

    ''Let''s see if I can recruit him after this is all done,'' Wang Wei thought before closing his eyes and listening to the sermon.

 Chapter 1268 Future Husband and Wife Compete

    Chapter 1268 Future Husband and Wife Compete

    Unedited Chapter.

    -----

    Wang Wei listened attentively to Immortal Venerable Six Sword''s sermon, and once the 1000 years ended, he opened his eyes, having been inspired to create a few decent sword attacks. He noticed his future wife had also woken up, and her eyes were simr to his.

    "Hmm? Can this low-level sermon have any effect on you?" he asked. He figured that, with her cultivation level, such a sermon would be child y for her. Maybe she was inspired to create something, but after living for so long, he believed she had already explored all possibilities of her Dao.

    "Don''t you understand why my Sealing Dao is so potent?" Wu Hong asked.

    "Knowledge," Wang Wei answered without hesitation.

    "That''s right. As such, I never stopped learning, no matter who the individual is," Wu Hong exined. "Throughout my life, I''ve sent countless clones to infiltrate events like this so I can amass vast knowledge." Why could she seal almost everything? That''s because she knew nearly everything, and to reach that level, she spent a lot of time gathering knowledge from everywhere and all kinds of people ¡ª no matter how weak they were. One of her primary motives in participating in the Second Origin War and being so active was to use the chaos and gather knowledge from everywhere throughout the Chaos Universe.

    "Our Wang n''s daughter-inw is a schr? I''m sure the ancestor would see this as a blessing considering all of us are a group of rough men," Wang Wei chuckled. Wu Hong had to physically pause after hearing these words. Then, she gazed at him:

    "Getting a little toofortable, aren''t we?"

    "You''re absolutely right, and I sincerely apologize," Wang Wei said with a straight face and bodynguage that indicated as such.

    ''This bastard,'' Wu Hong thought. She resisted the urge to p him into oblivion as she could tell he was the opposite of sincere. Then, she disyed a charming smile. Such an act should have made Wang Wei reach cloud nine, but deep fear rushed into his soul instead.

    "I''m suddenly worried about your safety and future," Wu Hong said, keeping that lovely smile. "How about this? For my peace of mind, I''ll train you after this event. Yes, only with my training can I feel reassured that nothing will happen to you when you face these people."

    ''Oh,mon on, woman,'' Wang Wei thought. ''It''s written all over your face that you want to use this opportunity to beat me up. This is abuse. This is a crime of a wife abusing her husband.'' Sadly, he did not dare say these words out loud.

    "Is this necessary?"

    "What do you think?" Wu Hong replied her smile still as angelic as ever.

    "Fine," Wang Wei epted his fate. He knew she would beat him, but she''d also train him, and there was no better teacher than her.

    "I know I should never have trusted in that bastard, Fate," Wang Wei muttered under his breath. "It lured me with the promise of a beautiful, talented, and strong wife, but without telling me the consequences. All my life, I''ve been suppressed by this woman. Alright. Fine. But one day, I''ll surpass her and have my revenge."

    After uttering these words, Wang Wei felt his spirit condensing slightly as he formed a second semi-obsession. Meanwhile, Wu Hong, next to him, obviously heard his mumble with her cultivation.

    ''Keep dreaming,'' Wu Hong thought. However, she felt the pressure. With how she was stuck before the gate that is transcendent, she knew, with his talent, it was only a matter of time before this bastard''s strength reached the same level as hers and even surpassed it since his foundation would be better than her because achievements like Ten Supremacy Foundation, the title of Mortal Emperor, and more importantly, the Perfect Foundation and bing an Immeasurable Emperor. And that''s not mentioning how he achieved the Taboo Realm in all three realms while she only did it in two. All these things may seem insignificant now, but they will be essential factors in how strong someone is in the Primal Paragon, and Wu Hong theorized they are even more critical once someone enters Half-Step Transcendence.

    ''No, I can''t let this bastard surpass me,'' she thought. Wu Hong could foresee how embarrassing it would be once that happened, and she knew he meant every word about making her pay.

    ''Should I just enter the Dark Truth and practice the Perfection Foundation? He did it, and he''s perfectly fine?'' She could not decide now but was leaning toward just doing it.

    ''Let''s not make a decision now, but there are other steps I can take," she analyzed. ''The main goal is to be Half-Step Transcendent before him ¡ª that is a must. The secondary goal is to improve my foundation.'' Countless thoughts shed into her mind.

    ''It''s impossible to make up for the Emperor Taboo Realm since the price is not worth it,'' Wu Hong analyzed. ording to her years of study and analysis, a kind of transformation will ur after bing a Half-Step Transcendent based on a person''s achievement in the Taboo Realms. As such, if a cultivator wishes to benefit from it, they must do it at the appropriate realm. Wu Hong would have to reincarnate and start over to get the benefit of the Emperor Realm.

    Such a price was not worth it since she did not know for sure what the benefit was. After bing a transcendent, she hopes to make up for it in another way.

    ''I can acquire the Ten Supremity Foundation by experiencing Foundation Re-establishment, but in my realm, it is extremely dangerous ¡ª even for someone like me,'' Wu Hong thought. ''However, I can increase my chances of sess and decrease the mortality rate by training someone who achieves that foundation, sealing it, and taking it for my use.''

    This n is feasible, with the only downside being that she must find someone talented enough for the job. However, such a small problem was nothing to her; she could use resources to change someone into such a talent or even use her Grandmist Wheel to create someone. Additionally, Wu Hong understood that talent was not the primary requirement for achieving the Ten Supremacy Foundation. Her training will be critical as she must ensure that the chosen individual has enough luck/destiny, wisdom, Dao Heart, resources, and willpower.

    ''Ten Supremacy is still doable, but Immeasurable Emperor is something else,'' Wu Hong frowned. That was an achievement instead of a foundation. As such, if she wanted to receive its blessing, it was not as simple as cultivating someone and then taking it from them. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    When she met Wang Wei at the hot spring, she peeped at his past and saw everything he experienced in the lower dimension in other to get a non-bias understanding of his personality. As such, she knew that the critical factors to bing an Immeasurable Emperor were to have a deep enough understanding of the Dao in the mortal realm and a Dao Heart and Willpower strong enough to create a path directly to the Grand Dao Source.

    Wu Hong knew that she could train such a person as long as she invested enough time and resources. However, that would not help since absorbing them is not enough to get the true blessing of the Immeasurable Emperor Achievements. Instead, she would need to change her past, making it seem like she had achieved it.

    ''However, that path is not feasible,'' Wu Hong thought. Anything rting to messing with time is alreadyplex enough, but that''s not even the main reason this approach would not work. Wang Wei was the first Immeasurable Emperor of the Chaos Universe. If Wu Hong changed her past to acquire that achievement, she would be rewriting the history of the entire Chaos Universe. The bacsh from such an act would instantly wipe her from existence.

    ''An alternate approach would be to create a Causality-Free Clone, send it to reincarnation, and absorb it once it bes an Immeasurable Emperor. However, that is another problem on its own,'' Wu Hong groaned.

    Due to their rarity, the methods of creating causality-free clones are among the most valuable things in the Chaos Universe. People desperately search for them, as this is the only way to make up for past regrets without having to start over.

    It is the only widespread way to grant a second attempt at the Eternal Path without reincarnating and starting over. As such, Emperors, Empyreans, and Paragons, who failed to be Eternals, Evesting, and Boundless, desperately wish to create a casualty-free clone.

    Wu Hong squinted her eyes. She knew that the rarity of this method was not even the biggest problem. These clones are one of the biggest pits in the universe. Causality-free clones are one of the ways these higher beings manipte people since it''s easier to corrupt the clones and have them rebel against their creators.

    ''Unless, as ast resort, I don''t want to use this method,'' wu Hong contemted.

 Chapter 1269 The Other Foundations

    Chapter 1269 The Other Foundations

    While dividing her mind into two to continue listening to the sermon, Wu Hong continued to deduce a better way to achieve the status of Immeasurable Emperor. In less than a second, her mind calcted a trillion possibilities, deducing countless ways for her n. However, she did not like the solutions she came up with until thest one.

    ''This method is feasible, but it takes too long.'' Her main issue was she did not have much time for that bastard to catch up to her, so it would be pointless to dy even more with a method that takes so long.

    Wu Hong frowned until an idea shed: ''How about I ask him?'' She narrowed her eyes. It will reveal much about him depending on what he answers. So, she waited until the person after Immortal Venerable Six Swords finished their sermon to ask Wang Wei. She told him everything, including her deduction of the importance of the foundation at the Half-Step Transcendent Realm.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei looked at her with his mouth agape. He took a deep breath to calm down: "Let me see if I get this correctly: you were inspired to improve your foundation to prevent me from beating you, no, rightfully get my revenge. But now, you''re asking me how to prevent fulfilling my lifelong dream?"

    "How you summarize the situation makes it much more dramatic than it actually is."

    "But it is this dramatic," Wang Wei said. "In my life, there is only one opponent I''ve never beaten, and it''s you. And you expect me to help you continue beating me?" He did not hide his frustration, pain, and suffering.

    "You''re such a drama king," Wu Hong rolled her eyes. "So, what idea do you have?"

    Wang Wei grunted as he caressed his temple. ''She definitely spied on me somehow. Should I bring it up? Forget it. There is no point in fighting for something like that.''

    "Well, you can''t use the causality-free clone ¡ª that''s obviously a big pit." Wu Hong did not mention the downside of this method in detail, but Wang Wei could see it. He could deduce how many suckers suffered under this method.

    A few of them probably thought they were clever and tried to use reincarnation to better hide their clone by giving them a recognized identity. However, that is another suicide move. They might be lucky if they sessfully hide that clone from the Yama Kings, but if they do not, then they are screwed.

    If any of these bastards have ever offended the Yama King or even gained their hostility for any reason, they can kiss that clone goodbye. And even if the Yama Kings don''t do anything to it personally, they can just secretly release the news to the enemies of the original owner.

    But that''s not the worst of it. Even if they could hide it from the Yama Kings, could they hide it from the Samsara Cardinal? So, sending a causality-free clone through reincarnation is like sending your weakness to a higher being.

    "However, as bad as the causality-free clone is to people like us, it''s a great method to create pawns at a higher level," Wang Weimented. If he were on the level of the Cardinals, he would spread these clones everywhere as pawns to do his bidding.

    "Indeed," Wu Hong agreed. At that level, it''s probably way easier to make those clones. More importantly, the bacsh from them getting out of control probably serves no significant threat. They can probably use these clones to lure people into trying to create bacsh for them.

    "You still haven''t answered my question," Wu Hong continued.

    "Your best bet is to leave the primordial timeline," Wang Wei answered. "There won''t be much as much bacsh, and if you can find a timeline where I haven''t be an Immeasurable Emperor, then you''ll be set."

    "The Myriad Origin Realms ¡ª why didn''t I think of that," Wu Hong muttered. The Myriad Origin Realm, also known as the Infinite Trichiliocosm, was a ce of endless wonders, and the rules were indeed less restricted, making it an excellent ce for Wu Hong''s work.

    Wang Wei was not surprised she did not think about it. He had noticed the Paragons in the primordial timeline were istionist, mostly ignoring the endless wonders and benefits of the multiverse. He doesn''t know whether this results from a sense of superiority for being in the primordial timeline or because Grand Dao has secretly been doing things in the shadows or something else, but it is there.

    "Thank you for your help," Wu Hong said brightly. Such an answer might appear small, but she knew how important it was. Throughout her long life, Wang Wei was not the first man who caught her attention. A few suitors have aroused her attention, but they all failed for one reason or another. The primary fault is that they usually envy her strength and talent.

    These people wanted to bring her down instead of climbing to the same level as her. They didn''t want an equal partner ¡ª they wanted a submissive wife. Specifically, they wanted to turn Wu Hong ¡ª with all her prestige, power, and glory ¡ª into a submissive wife. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "No problem," Wang Wei said as he closed his eyes. ''No, I cannot let this go on. I refused to be a Wife Dominated Emperor for my entire life. I must be on top once in my life by my own strength. Let''s see: since she can improve her foundation, I can do it too. Where to begin?

    ''Since there is the Ten Supremacy Foundation, why can''t there be things like Eleven Limit Foundation, Twelve Complete Foundation, and Thirteen Transcendent Foundation?''

    [AN: I''m semi-satisfied with these names, but if you have better suggestions, I''m open to them.]

    Numerous inspirations shed into Wang Wei''s mind.

    ''It''s ridiculous to expect a mortal to have the strength of an Empyrean or Paragon. However, they can have Second, First, and Eternal Tier strengths. And the number seems to match perfectly.''

    Ten Supremacy corresponded to the Third-ss Emperor, and Thirteen Transcendent Foundation corrted to the Eternal Emperor.

    ''Yes. I can follow her path of training someone with the Thirteen Transcendent Foundation, then re-establish my foundation, and seal and absorb their power to reduce the risk,'' Wang Wei nned. He drooled thinking about the day she thought she was invincible, and he showed up with his newfound strength.

    "I just thought of something, help me deduce it," Wang Wei said with a gentle smile. However, Wu Hong did not like that cocky smile, feeling something was about to happen. Her intuition was correct. After hearing Wang Wei''s n for new foundations, the only thing left in her mind was: ''This damn bastard!''

    "What do you think?"

    "It''s feasible." She had to squeeze these words out of her mouth. It was already a time-sensitive issue for her to make up for those other foundations, but now there were more. It did not help that with the Mortalhood Trial, this bastard would enter the Paragon Realm too soon for her liking.

    "Hehehe," Wang Wei chuckled. "ept your fate of being dominated. Soon, you''ll know what it''s like to be in my shoes."

    "You''re too arrogant too quickly," Wu Hong snorted coldly. "Foundation is not everything as it represents more potential. There are many ways in this vast universe to make up the gap of strength."

    "Whatever helps you sleep at night," Wang Wei sneered. "Now, can you help me deduce if there are any potential problems with my idea?"

    Wu Hong snorted coldly before closing her eyes and deducing. A few hundred years into the sermon, she opened her eyes, herplexion not looking good.

    "What happened?" Wang Wei asked after noticing she had woken up.

    "It''s not as simple as you had imagined," Wu Hong stated. "You cannot just skip to the so-called Thirteen Transcendent Foundation. Instead, you must experience Dao Foundation Re-Establishment for each, and the difficulty will rise with each one, along with the chances of experiencing true death."

    "Given how Grand Dao operates, I should have expected this," Wang Wei nodded. The risk would not stop him. "But why is your face like this? This news is not enough to rattle you ¡ª unless¡­" the smirk on his face was evident, and Wu Hong wanted to p him.

    She was annoyed because she would have to waste even more time now. Previously, she thought she could skip the Ten Supremacy Foundation and go directly to thirteen, but now, she knew this was impossible. In other words, she would have to waste even more time catching up.

    ''Should I focus on bing a transcendent while he''s reinforcing his foundation? No, that would be putting the cart before the wool.'' ording to her deductions, these foundations will bring immense benefits to the next realm, especially bybining the Thirteen Transcendent Foundation and the Perfection Foundation.

    If she''s correct, once they enter the realm with such a solid foundation, they''ll be able to defeat at least ten people on the level of Maitreya and Supreme Unity, who used wed methods, and five people who used wless methods. And that''s not counting the benefit of the Battle Taboo Realm.

 Chapter 1270 Interruption

    Chapter 1270 Interruption

    ''Maybe I should take time to create or find some devastating secret techniques that increase battle strength,'' Wu Hong thought. Secret techniques aremon in the cultivation world as they are usually ways for cultivators to drastically increase their strength by paying a price. They are typically used in desperate situations, and the mostmon methods are burning the blood, body, and soul to increase power.

    Secret techniques be more important at the pinnacle of the Paragon Realm because they are the most widespread method of acquiring the title of Primal. Of course, people who be Primal through secret methods are at the bottom of the list. After all, you''ll be weak after using this technique since you must pay a price, leaving yourself.

    Wu Hong smiled wryly, knowing this method would not work. If she became weak after defeating him with a secret technique, wouldn''t that leave her open to being bullied? Could it be that she had to immediately run and hide every time she beat him?

    ''I must heal my injuries to the point of returning to the Paragon Realm. Then, I''ll enter the Dark Truth, and during the establishment of the Perfect Foundation, I can better heal myself when rewriting my [Existence].''

    She had made up her mind. At this point, hesitating and dying would only make the situation worse for her. Wu Hong suddenly felt a lot more rxed after making that decision.

    ''It''s been a while since I''ve been so motivated to improve. The feeling is not bad,'' Wu Hong nodded. ''More importantly, I cannot let this bastard ride over me.'' She smiled, feeling more confident than ever. Who was she? Empress Wu. She never feared or backed down from a challenge and was not about to do that now ¡ª even for her future husband.

    ''Wait a minute,'' Wu Hong thought. ''When did I start thinking of him so intimately? This bastard is so smooth. I fell for his scheme without even noticing.'' She looked back at their two meetings, and she had to admit, they got along so naturally as if they were two sides of the same coin.

    ''It''s a good thing that we can get along so naturally. The path ahead is long, and it would be a nightmare if our personalities did not match. However, I still need to look at things more rationally,'' Wu Hong thought. She took a moment to look at Wang Wei from a rational and objective point of view. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''We arepatible in our personalities, ambitions, and drives. He has the strength and talent to keep walking forward with me and be a support on this long journey of the Dao. He is not selfish and intimidated by my aplishments and challenges me to be better than I believe I could be.

    ''Besides a few other minor things I need to checkter on, there are only two main issues ¡ª trust and goals. So far, he''s shown me that he''s reliable and trustworthy, but enough to put my life in his hands?''

    Wu Hong thought about this deeply. The fact that she''s willing to enter the Dark Truth indicates a high level of trust, but she views it more as a calcted risk. She saw the benefits, spent many years deducing and calcting, and after meeting Wang Wei, she made the final push to it.

    ''In the lower dimension, Wang Wei entered the Dark Truth mostly based on the trust of that clone. But if our situation were reversed, could I so unquestioningly trust him?'' Wu Hong asked, and she did not have to think long to know she would not. So, it''s apparent that her trust in him is not that level, and she reckoned he does not trust her as much as he does that clone.

    ''That''s fine. We can slowly get to know each other and increase our trust,'' Wu Hong thought. Trust can be cultivated over time, so there is no need to make a big deal out of this issue for now. Of course, it will be something else if they cannot cultivate their trust to a certain level after years of trying. At that point, she hopes they can part amicably.

    ''Finally, it''s the issue of goals,'' Wu Hong continued. Wang Wei is obsessed with achieving absolute freedom, and she has her goals that she would not give up for anything. For people at their level of Dao Heart, it''s impossible to give up their grand pursuit of the Dao for something that is both fleeting and eternal as love.

    Herees the issue: what should they do if their pursuit/goal shes with their rtionship? Should they give up their dream and focus on the rtionship? Should one person sacrifice for the other? Or should they go their separate ways? Even worse, what if they have no choice but to be enemies?

    As previously stated, with Wu Hong and Wang Wei''s Dao Heart, they can''t give up their goals, let alone sacrifice them for each other. So, they muste up with an agreement on how that would proceed.

    ''He previously had this conversation with that clone, but we must have it again,'' Wu Hong thought. She always felt that the clone was a little too in love or too emotional, which is fair if shees from the future and has known him for far longer. As such, that conversation was too easy by her standards.

    These types of conversations are the kind that make or break a rtionship. They can establish the foundation for a partnership thatsts for eternity, so there must be a much higher level of rationality than the clone used.

    ''It''s good that we have a clear n to proceed to the next stage of our rtionship,'' Wu Hong thought. She had certain expectations but kept them under control to avoid being too disappointed when they were not met. As she said to him before, she looked forward to him bringing more color to her slightly dull life, but she was also happy with continuing with how things were.

    Wu Hong closed her eyes to focus on the sermon. Time passed, and the two did not speak much, with a few words in between. All the Tier 10 swiftly finished their sermon, and it was soon the turn of Tier 11. Six preached, but something urred when Xun Junyao was about to choose the seventh. She paused with a deep frown, making people wonder what had happened.

    ''So close. Why couldn''t he have waited?'' Xun Junyao thought. She was about to choose Wang Wei''s booth for the following sermon, but she received a message from one of herdies that the special guest refused to wait any longer and demanded she see him.

    Xun Junyao was not happy. She nned to learn what kind of person that fated love was through the sermon, and in the third part of the celebration, she would propose they y a game of Civilization Chess and choose three people to be her opponent, and Wang Wei would be the third. Now, everything was ruined.

    ''Why did I expect any better from these people?'' Xun Junyao thought as she regained herposure.

    "My deepest apologies, Fellow Daoists, but I must leave early."

    "What?" People did not hide their shock and confusion.

    "It''s only temporary, but something urgent hase up," Xun Junyao exined. "Once I return, I promise to sing a wonderful piece for all of you as an apology."

    "Lady Xun, there is no need to apologize. We understand."

    "Yes, take all the time you need."

    "It is your celebration, and we are guests, so we don''t mind waiting."

    These degenerates were happy. Thest time any public record of Lady Xun''s voice was recorded was when someone identally recorded a small part and sold it at an unknown auction. An Empyrean literally sold his sect to get it, turning over allnds, treasures, and resources, and even the disciples and elders became ves. The terrifying part is this price was low due to the fact it was toote when the news spread.

    "I''m d you can all be so understanding, but I will keep my word." Xun Junyao said. "In the meantime, enjoy a dance from our pce''s most talenteddy.

    She slowly left the stadium, giving these people onest gift. Once she was out of sight, the announcer ¡ª a beautiful middle-aged woman with a strict, no-nonsense appearance ¡ª awaited her.

    "Is everything alright?" Xun Junyao asked.

    "So far, we have found no issue."

    "Very well," she nodded before heading to a secret room of the pce.

    "Pce Lord, do you maybe want to change clothes?" the announcer reminded Xun Junyao, making her pause and look at her clothes.

    ''That would indeed make the guest feel more special,'' she thought, and with a snap of her finger, her dress changed to a more casual, intimate, red and ck. She also changed her hairstyle to be semi-formal.

    "That''s perfect. Let''s go."

    Second Floor:

    Wang Wei squinted his eyes after seeing Xun Junyao''s departure.

    ''Are things about to start, or is this just a small prelude?'' He wanted to see what Xun Junyao was doing, but this pce was a potent treasure, and the formations were not a joke, rendering his powers useless.

 Chapter 1271 Lavish Gifts

    Chapter 1271 Lavish Gifts

    Blood Dragon, appropriately dressed in a blue and ck robe, impatiently waited. He did not appreciate these ants having such a close and intimate rtionship with his Xun''er, but he allowed it long enough since he knew it would please her. However, he had allowed it to go long enough, and now was time for them to get to know each other.

    As for the so-called rpensation song? These people can only dream about it as long he''s here. How could he allow these ants to share the joy of listening to his woman sing? Blood Dragon sneered.

    He suddenly sensed she was approaching, so he quickly condensed a mirror before him and checked his appearance. He found a small stain on his horn and swiftly wiped it. Then, Blood Dragon put on his brightest smile.

    "Yao''er, it''s good to see you." Blood Dragon''s eyes shine after seeing her new dress. He controlled himself to hide his happiness. He only wished he could rub in these people''s faces, showing them how much special attention she was giving him.

    "Lord Blood Dragon," Xun Junyao bowed.

    "I''ve told you many times before that you can call me Ao You."

    "In that case, Sir Ao You," Xun Junyao said, her cheeks slightly red.

    ''She did it ¡ª she called me by my name,'' Ao Shen thought, trying his hardest to control his excitement. ''I knew I made the wise decision toe here.'' That old man kept looking at him disappointedly despite not uttering a word, making him reconsider. Now, he knew he had made the right choice. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Xun Junyao came and sat opposite the blood dragon, who was so happy that he felt like his spirit had flown higher than the Nine Heavens. He looked at her in a daze. In his eyes, she had a human and a dragon form, and his focus was on the dragon. It was the most beautiful dragon he had ever seen in his life.

    It had the most magnificent ck scale he had ever seen, and its scales were arranged so perfectly that they resembled a work of art from Heaven and Earth itself. Her eyes were purer than the whitest of snow, and her multicolored eyshes gave her a coquettish spirit that drove him insane. Her horns were perfectly spaced apart, and their white color increased the dragon''s nobility and beauty.

    Her nine ws were slightly longer than regr female dragons, but they were perfect for the ck dragon''s slender body. Even her ws were the right amount of sharp: enough to be deadly, but also maintaining her elegance and nobility.

    ''She''s so beautiful, so perfect,'' Blood Dragon.

    "Sir Ao You, you cannot just stare at ady like this," Xun Junyao said with a blush."

    "Sorry about that," Blood Dragon said in embarrassment. He was so enthralled that he forgot his n of acting more like a sophisticated gentleman. The room was momentarily awkward, so the blood dragon swiftly said: "Your strength is close to the Paragon Realm, right? Well, I brought you gifts." He could tell Xun Junyao''s cultivation was 88% Grand Dao Source.

    "Lord Blood Dragon, I apologize for hiding it from you," Xun Junyao swiftly said.

    "It''s fine," Ao You waved his hand. "I understand that ady like yourself needs to protect yourself. I''m not mad. I''ll only be mad if you keep addressing me so informally."

    "Lord ¨C I mean, Sir Ao You, thank you for your understanding," Xun Junyao sighed deeply. "I spent so many nights worrying about what you''ll think of me, worrying you''ll think poorly of me."

    "I would never," Blood Dragon swiftly reassured.

    ''She thought of me? She thought of me!'' He was screaming in his internal voice.

    "You''re so kind," Xun Junyao said with a pure smile. Blood Dragon instantly lost his mind. Luckily, he remembered he was about to show off with his gifts. So, he waved his hand to manifest a few closed wooden boxes. Ao You opened the first, showing a paper with intricate symbols.

    "This is a Dragon Protection Talisman that I refined myself. Although it''s a one-time-use talisman, it can block a blow from someone with cultivation as high as 95% Grand Dao Source."

    Surprise shed in Xun Junyao''s eyes, but she hesitated to take it.

    "No need to hesitate," Ao You said as he handed her the box. After a short hesitation, Xun Junyao forced one drop of her blood into the talisman to refine.

    "Next time, use soul refinement. I don''t like seeing you hurt," Ao You swiftly said. The sight of seeing her bleed made his heart hurt.

    "Thank you for caring about me,'' Xun Junyao said with a flushed face. Ao You suddenly felt invigorated. He opened another box with a pill that released nine colors.

    "The Nine-Colored-Yin Pill," Xun Junyao said in surprise. This pill belongs to the category of Tier 11 Pills, which are valuable because only Paragons can refine them.

    "Exactly. With it, you can break the bottlenecks of nurturing a Paragon Soul in quality and quantity," Ao You nodded. There are many bottlenecks to reach the Paragon Realm, and the soul has two.

    "Sir, this is too precious."

    "Nothing is too precious for you," Blood Dragon said. "And this is not the end." He opened another box.

    "Mother Lightning Branch," Xun Junyao said in surprise, as this was a Tier 12 material and another rare kind.

    "Correct. Using it should reduce the terrifying effect of the Immemorial Tribtion.'' Blood Dragon has never forgotten the fear he experienced during his Paragon Tribtion. Despite spending years of preparation, he barely survived.

    "This is the Infinite Samsara Pill; it should temper your Dao Heart to a sufficient level to deal with the Time Washing Heart Tribtion. However, be careful, as you may get lost in the infinite Samsara and never wake up¡­This is a rare White Luck Good Fortune Stone refined from the luck of countless Empyrean. Don''t worry, and there is no bacsh.

    "This is a Dao Pushing Pill," Ao You sighed after introducing this pill. "It should have helped you increase your cultivation by 2% instantly without any repercussions, but this pill cannot be used to reach 90%, so just use it to reach the Empyrean peak."

    A proud look shed deep in Ao You''s eyes after seeing the shocked look on Xun Junyao''s face. Then, he proudly continued.

    "That''s a Primordial Essence Heart; it contains enough energy to train your body to the peak of Tier 11. However, do not, under no circumstance, open the Gate of Flesh before your Immemorial Tribtion, or the difficulty will be one hundred times harsher."

    Xun Junyao took a moment to regain her focus: "Sir Ao You, why are all these gifts rted to¡­you know."

    "Very astute of you," Ao You chuckled. "That''s right. My greatest gift to you is the opportunity to enter the next realm."

    "Sir, what about the other? I wouldn''t want you to get into trouble?"

    Ao You suddenly felt a surge of pride and unlimited power. "What can they do to me even if they wanted to?" he sneered. "And no need to worry; everyone made this decision. The frontier''s situation is not ideal, and we need more powerhouses so everyone gets a quota."

    "I see," she looked at all the gifts. "I can''t believe the lord is so generous."

    "Of course," Ao You replied proudly. "One reminded me that you cannot be boundless. The others will not ept such a thing and will interfere in your promotion if you do." Ao You ensured to emphasize to her that it was the others and it had nothing to do with him.

    "That''s fine by me," Xun Junyao replied without hesitation, making Ao You nod in satisfaction. "So, what do you think? Satisfied with my gift?"

    "More than satisfied."

    "Then, how about you give a gift in return?"

    "What does Sir wish for?" Xun Junyao asked, her face redder than blood. Ao Yun wanted to say a kiss but resisted the urge. He knew he needed to take things slow, or he might ruin everything. "Anything you deem appropriate."

    Xun Junyao pondered briefly. Her face showed some kind of internal struggle, but then she bit her teeth as a sign of resolution. She waved her hand to put all the gifts away and manifested a small table with a meat dish.

    "This is a dish I''ve prepared especially for Sir. How¡­how¡­how about I feed it to you?'' Xun Junyao could not look him in the eyes as she said those words. Moreover, her face was so red that steam might have well beening out of it.

    "No problem," Ao You said without any hesitation. He almost yelled these words ¡ª that''s how excited he was. So, Xun Junyao slowly fed him. Her hands trembled, a sign that it was her first time doing something so intimate. However, that just made her more adorable to Ao You.

    "How about some wine?"

    Xun Junyao acquiesced and fed him from the wine bowl. Ao You could not describe the emotions he was currently feeling. Once the first bowl was finished, he asked for the second, and Xun Junyao shyly gave it to him.

    "How about a third bowl?" he asked shamelessly. This feeling was too intoxicating, and he could not help himself. It also helped that the food was probably the best he had ever had. However, he could not tell whether it was because of the taste or she was feeding him ¡ª probably both.

    "No, that''s enough. Plus, it''s about time."

    "Huh, what do you mean by that?'' Ao You felt her tone was weird but could not immediately pinpoint how. However, he did not take long for him to find the answer. The blood dragon''s face turned ugly as ck veins materialized from his back and spread through every part of his body, including his neck and face.

    "You¡­poisoned me?"

    "It seems the Deathroot Poison was more potent than I anticipated," Xun Junyaomented. However, she waspletely different from before. She was calm,posed, and indifferent. In her current state, people would not instantly notice her beauty but the ruthlessness emanating from her body.

 Chapter 1272 Not Just One Death

    Chapter 1272 Not Just One Death

    Xun Junyao calmly looked at the dying Blood Dragon. She was a master at reading emotions, so she could tell from his eyes that he was still in disbelief that she would betray him. She shook her head. He was just like everybody else.

    Xun Junyao sighed, thinking about how much effort she had taken before reaching this point. A look of annoyance shed in her eyes: "Do you know how much time and effort I''ve spent just on that Death-Root Poison alone?

    "After you guys used the world''s luck to cast a causality spell that destroyed anything that threatened you, almost all poisons in the world were destroyed. They were nowhere to be found."

    Xun Junyao wanted to be angry, thinking how many rare resources these parasites destroyed so that they could protect themselves.

    "The only ce with such poison was those top lineages," Xun Junyao continued. "But they were sealed or did not want you to use an excuse to plunder their sects, so they refused any of my attempts to get my hands on one. As fate would have it, I found that destroyed Death-root and wanted to revive it. However, you people kill all poison masters, alchemists, or spiritual herb nters capable of such a feat."

    Xun Junyao looked at him with pity.

    "Fate is truly against you. There happens to be a talented poison cultivator in the Lawless Zone with the skills to revive and even improve on it. The next step was to get you into ingesting it without noticing. For this part, I would like you to meet one of the greatest contributors."

    Xun Junyao pped her hands, and a middle-aged man with streaks of white hair on the side of his hair walked in. His body naturally emanated a scent of spices. He looked at Blood Dragon with unrestrained hatred.

    "Remember him?" Xun Junyao asked. "You probably do since he''s the only gift from you that I''ve ever epted. Well, I have to thank you. Without all his excellent food, I would never have such a rapid cultivation speed.

    "More importantly, this n today would have never seeded. He integrated the Death-Root into your food so perfectly that your body would not detect it as a poison. Instead, it will see it as a nourishing substance."

    Xun Junyao then pointed at the pce''s ceiling to manifest an array. "The next step was asking Lady Wu for this array that suppressed your Sense of Danger, and vo. Of course, it helps that you were so fanatic, forck of a better word, about my beauty. I''m sure that was a great distraction from the danger surrounding you."

    [Roar]

    A potent dragon roar emanated from Ao You''s mouth. With a twisted fist, he managed to summon a decisive blow as he summoned a red dragon phantom that rushed. The pce trembled, but nothing else urred. A shield appeared before Xun Junyao and the cook named Chen Shu.

    "Weren''t you paying attention to the banquet?" Xun Junyao asked. "Lady Wu granted me a protective talisman. How can someone like you break something she made? Know your ce, little reptile."

    Ao You''s eyes turned red. Nothing dragons hate more than being called lizards, snakes, or reptiles. He stared at Xun Junyao.

    "Ohh, so many emotions, including some vile things you think you''re going to do to me once you get out of this situation," shemented. "However, more than anything else, you wish to know why I''m doing this. Am I correct?" She asked him.

    "I''m going to take that as a yes," Xun Junyao nodded. "I''ll tell you."

    "Lady Xun, I think we should activate the poison and elerate his death," Chen Shu said.

    "Is that your way of saying I''m speaking too much?" she asked him.

    "I wouldn''t dare."

    "You don''t understand," Xun Junyao continued. "I''ve been nning this for so long and had to keep it a secret to ensure nothing was leaked. Now is my chance to show off; how can I let it go so easily?"

    She focused on Ao You; "To answer your questions, there are many reasons why I did this, including all the atrocities you''vemitted, how you, parasites, have blocked the way forward, revenge for my cook, and revenge for scheming against my apprentice and turning him into a waste.

    "However, none of those are my primary objective. For those, I only have two. Firstly, you killed my second apprentice."

    Ao You looked at her confusedly. He did no such thing.

    "It was an ident, but I don''t know if that makes it worse or better," Xun Junyao continued. "I once met this blind little beggar boy and surprisingly discovered he could not see me. I know you think my words are odd, but that''s because you don''t know that my ursed beauty works even on people without any sights or visual detection. As long as I''m close to them, their idea of the perfect beauty will manifest in their mind.

    "However, that boy was truly blind ¡ª eternally without a sight. I knew he was special and nned to cultivate him, but my greed ruined him," Xun Junyao sighed. "You have no idea how exhrating it felt to talk to someone not influenced in the slightest by beauty. The boy was only eight and was utterly ignorant of the world, but I enjoyed our conversations. I enjoyed cultivating his curious mind. s."

    A deep sadness enveloped Xun Junyao.

    ''I knew as soon as he became my disciple, our dynamic would change and we could not converse normally, so I dyed things just to enjoy that brief peace and tranquility. Sadly, fate had other ns. I only left for 10 minutes to deal with things at the pce, but when I returned, you wiped out the entire mortal dynasty.

    "Later, I learned it was not even intentional. You had a confrontation with someone and tantly used your aura in an area full of mortals, killing everyone around. My poor apprentice." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Xun Junyao looked at him with a fierce gaze.

    "That''s why I chose you out of all the other 8," Xun Junyao said coldly with indifferent eyes. In the next second, her demeanor returned to calm and a little more positive.

    "Of course, I cannot say that''s my main reason ¡ª that would be hypocritical. After so many years, I''ve properly mourned Little Ergou," Xun Junyao continued with a slight smile. "My primary motivation is reputation. I''m tired of people seeing me as nothing but a beautiful vase ¡ª someone whose only value is their face.

    "What better way to change my reputation than to kill a Paragon and, more importantly, be the one to start the end of this Era."

    A hint of brilliance and madness shed in Xun Junyao''s eyes.

    "After killing you, my name will forever be transcribed in the annals of history. From now on, people will not know me as Xun Junyao, the Most Beautiful Woman in the World. They''ll know me as Xun Junyao, the Paragon yer, the Herald of End of this terrible era."

    "You¡­won''t¡­seed."

    "Oh, but I will."

    Blood Dragon fell to the ground, his soul scattered, and his body turned into this ck ash that dispersed a few secondster.

    "You should leave since the next part might be dangerous," Xun Junyao ordered.

    "Are you sure you don''t need my help?" Chen Shu asked.

    "Don''t worry. I''ll be fine. I''ve rehearsed this for so many years that I''m prepared for most variables."

    "As you wish." Chen Shu disappeared from the room, and a few secondster, Blood Dragon reappeared in the room. The process of returning from Limbo was slightly disoriented, but he soon realized what had happened.

    "Re-Life Talisman," he said with gritted teeth.

    "Exactly," Xun Junayao nodded with a smile. "I figure, given how many resources you''ve leached from the world, there should be a few third-rank longevity resources."

    Blood Dragon quickly calmed down. "Now that I''m not poisoned, do you think you have a chance?" He did not hide his sneer.

    "Then, why don''t you attack me?" Xun Junyao asked, calmly waiting for him to make a move. However, even after more than five seconds, the dragon only looked at her while secretly analyzing the surroundings with his divine sense.

    "Truly a coward," Xun Junyao uttered while shaking her head. "I often wondered how people like you survived the Time Washing Heart Tribtion. I guess that''s not fair. Maybe in your prime, you had a pure and courageous heart to pursue the Dao, but after bing thieves that stole the world''s power, you indulged yourselves in power politics and thought only about how to preserve your power by keeping everyone else down."

    Xun Junyao was genuinely disappointed. "Alright, since you won''t take action, I will." She raised her hand to snap her fingers. Blood Dragon reacted. The difference between their strength was astronomical, so all of Xun Junyao''s actions were in slow motion in his eyes.

    He raised his hand to release a devastating blood magic. However, as soon as he mobilized his power, Blood Dragon fell to his knees, holding his heart.

    "You!?

    "Wondering how I knew about your Bloodline Curse? Well, let''s just say you''re not keeping as secret as you think, and many of the dragons under your control would do anything to get in my favor," she replied with a smile.

 Chapter 1273 [Spear Of Destiny]

    Chapter 1273 [Spear Of Destiny]

    "Personally, I never liked the dragon race," Xun Junyao continued. "For what they are capable of, they are too arrogant. They are not the pinnacle race of bloodline and Innate Creatures since that title goes to the Fiendgods.

    "They are not the best regardingwprehension since that title goes to us humans. So, what do they have for them to be so arrogant? Besides being able to show their superiority to the demon race, there is nothing special about them.

    "And I''ve always wondered why dragons represented the Qi Luck of all sentient races? What did they do to deserve such an honor? I doubt their forefathers did anything valuable or unique to warrant such a blessing; it was probably Grand Dao''s choice." Xun Junyao shook her head, not hiding her disdain.

    "Regardless of how I felt about them, they did one praiseworthy thing: cursing you," Xun Junyao sneered. She knew that the bastard was ruthless even to his own kind, so during the Paragon Clean-Up, he volunteered to deal with his n members. The sick bastard probably had some sense of inferiority due to his treatment in the n and thought this was a perfect opportunity to get revenge.

    Unfortunately for him, one of the remaining Paragons of the dragon n was a ruthless man. Once she realized what fate awaited her and the surviving members of the n, she sacrificed herself and all her hatred to put a nasty bloodline curse on Blood Dragon.

    "Enough about the dragon n," Xun Junyao dered as she raised her hand to manifest a dark aura. She waved her left hand to summon a riverposed of chains with symbols on them.

    "I need you to show me where your Dao Mark is."

    Blood Dragon stared at her with bloodshed eyes. Although he did not speak, the ridicule in his facial expression was evident.

    "I know you won''t talk peacefully. That''s why I brought this thing. Here. Have a small taste." She injected the ck aura into his body, and Blood Dragon immediately fell to the ground, shaking uncontrobly. Then, less than ten secondster, he started screaming his throat out. Xun Junyao calmly watched him for half a minute before stopping the pain.

    "I''ve copied the flesh tribtion pain of more than 10 million body refiners, ranging from the Mortal Realm to those close to opening the Gate of Flesh," Xun Junyao exined. "How is the pain? Do you want to try more, or do you want to tell me what I want to know?"

    Blood Dragon did not utter a word. He couldn''t, even if he wished to, as he could still feel the lingering pain. But even if that were not the case, he knew the importance of his Dao Mark and would never reveal such information. He might have many weaknesses, but there is one thing that he never ys with ¡ª his life.

    "That''s unfortunate," Xun Junyao sighed before activating the pain again. She watched him scream for half an hour.

    "You know you could just kill yourself, right?" Xun Junyao stated. "Do it, and the pain will end." Blood Dragon continued to scream in agony. "Unfortunately, for people like you, living is above everything. Your life is more precious than even pain or difort. I guess I should give you some credit since your insistence on living despite anything is a form of high willpower."Xun Junyao watched him for another half hour before stopping the pain.

    "Don''t¡­waste¡­your breath. I won''t say¡­anything," Blood Dragon uttered.

    "Oh, I''m aware of this," she replied with a smile. "I figured this might happen, so the pain was just the first step of the n. Its purpose was to weaken you mentally for the next part."

    A transparent cube with a blue, dream-like fog appeared in the mist. "This is the ultimate illusion created by the Thirteen Tail Paragon. I''ve added some essence of perfection into it to raise it to the next level." As she looked at the cube in her hands, Xun Junyao could not help but feel sad due to its creator''s story.

    The Thirteen Tail Paragon came from somewhere in the lower dimension as a mutated 10-tail Fox Demon. However, her life was cursed by betrayal. Her n betrayed her, and after ascending, everyone she trusted eventually betrayed her.

    Disillusioned by the world, she lived in istion to protect her heart. Sadly, fate had other ns. A wounded mannded in her ce of istion, and out of the kindness of her heart, she saved him. Then, they slowly got to know each other, and her frozen heart slowly melted.

    Unfortunately, destiny has already written her life as a tragedy. In the Paragon Realm, her Dao Companion, the man she saved, betrayed her. Xun Junyao never discovered why, but she knew the Thirtail Tail Paragon was injured. Before dying, she cast the ultimate illusion, putting the love of her life into a world of lust in which his essence would slowly be drained. This death was slow and devastating, but simultaneously, he never felt a single thing. Until thest primordial Yang energy in his body was sucked dry, and his body and soul scattered, that man never felt an ounce of pain.

    Unfortunately, the Thirteen Tail Paragon also did not make it. She did not sumb to her injury but was tired of life after that betrayal, so she removed her Dao Mark and scattered it between Heaven and Earth.

    Xun Junyao took a moment topose herself before activating the illusion. She was lucky to find this thing still active in a secret realm and almost died. That secret realm is one of the few instances where her perfection saved her life as it awakened her from that eternal illusion.

    As expected, Blood Dragon was immediatelyughing like an idiot. Xun Junyao did not me him since she knew he was currently experiencing all the fantasies he had about her without remembering the fact she had just tried to kill him.

    She controlled the illusion so that he revealed the location of his mark. Blood Dragon subconsciously resisted, but he eventually revealed the information after a slow and steady approach.

    ''Excellent,'' Xun Junyao thought before memorizing the location and putting her Dao Will on the mark so she could erase itter. ''This is a perfect opportunity to get information out of him. Should I¡­No, I''ve already wasted so much time.'' She activated the curse to its full power. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Boom! Blood Dragon exploded into a pool of blood that scattered everywhere. His soul also disintegrated. Xun Junyao was the only clean thing in the room since a barrier protecting her blocked the stain. She then waited, and a few secondster, the blood dragon returned.

    "No," roared Blood Dragon, his voice full of anger and agony. He did not expect the opponent to have more than one Re-Life Talisman. How could she have gathered so much? They''ve been ensuring these things are extinct for countless yuan epochs.

    Blood Dragon wanted to attack, but it was useless. After his outburst, the bloodline curse had already activated. He looked at her, and a hint of cruelty shed in his eyes. He put his hands above his heart and pulled out a red liquid.

    ''He''s stripping his bloodline? I did not expect this level of ruthlessness from him,'' Xun Junyao frowned. She knew the consequences of such an action. He will indeed remove the curse''s effect, but the bacsh was numerous, including flesh weakening, soul injury, and losing countless bloodline abilities and techniques.

    ''Even if I urge the curse now, it won''t kill him, just further weakening him.'' An injured and weak Paragon was still a Paragon. ''It''s time for the third killing method¡­.Old Man Tianji, it''s your turn.''

    ''I''m on it.''

    A formation appeared above the room before starting to nurture this golden orb. "Go ahead," said Old Man Tianji.

    "Fellow Daoists," Xun Junyao said, her voice reaching the ears of all the banquet attendants. "I''ve encountered a difficult problem, and I know this is a lot to ask for, but I would like to borrow your destiny. I cannot exin in detail now, but I promise it''s for a good cause, and I will tell you everything once this is over."

    "Lady Xun needs our destiny? No problem."

    "You can have it."

    "Forget borrowing; I''ll give it to you if you wish."

    Countless Qi Luck Dragons and celestial phenomena rushed from the banquet room and into the golden light. Meanwhile, Wang Wei and a few people did not act rashly. Instead, he looked at Wu Hong.

    "Don''t look at me."

    "Things have gotten this far. Can''t you just tell me?"

    "No."

    "I feel like you''re just being petty."

    "Bingo," Wu Hong gave him a thumbs up.

    Wang Wei sighed, and after thinking about it briefly, especially his conversation with Old Man Tianji, he sent his destiny. Of course, he also added something to it for protection and to spy on what it''s going to be used for. Most people, like Emperor Kong, made simr choices as Wang Wei after pondering about it, and only a handful of people directly rejected the proposal.

    Old Man Tianji, who was controlling the formation, had brilliant lights in his eyes after seeing Wang Wei''s destiny. He even sighed in relief. With all the people present, it''s possible to condense the [Spear of Destiny] to kill the dragon and ruin his luck, but it will be perfect if the destined one used his destiny. With him added to the equation, there will be no issue.

 Chapter 1274 The Last Life

    Chapter 1274 The Last Life

    Xun Junyao calmly nced at the golden spear manifesting above the sky and nodded. Meanwhile, Blood Dragon was still suffering, trying to strip his dragon bloodline from his body. It did not help that the curse was acting up, making the process more challenging than it needed to be. However, despite the terrible pain, Blood Dragon gritted his teeth and continued.

    As soon as he removed thest drop of blood, Blood Dragon felt a terrifying weakness overwhelm every aspect of his body. It took a lot of effort for him not to fall on the floor, as even his legs were trembling. Then, there were the headache and visual hallucinations due to the injury to his soul. Blood Dragon tried to control his mind and use a healing technique. He needed to recuperate as soon as possible since he was still in danger.

    Sadly, his efforts were useless. Xun Junyao realized he was at his weakest when the bloodline left his body and attacked. The golden spear descended from the sky and pieced the dragon from the back.

    "Ahhhhh!" Blood Dragon roared in agony. The pain was more unbearable than all these body refiners'' tribtion. It was like this thing was his nemesis like it existed solely to kill him as painfully as possible. Blood Dragon immediately knew he would not survive this spear.

    The thing not only devastated his body but also wrecked his soul and Sea of Consciousness. It was savage how much destruction it brought to his soul. However, this was not even the worst part. Blood Dragon saw his Qi Luck Dragon.

    His luck was majestic beyond anything words could describe. It also had a crown with moon symbols around it, symbolizing how he controlled much of the entire world''s luck. However, the spear ruined everything. The crown was shattered, and his Qi Luck Dragon was on the verge of copsing.

    ''No, no, no,'' Blood Dragon thought. He could ept losing such precious longevity resources but not lose his luck. As long as he was alive, there was a way for him to regain these crucial resources, but once his luck was destroyed, he knew the only fate awaiting him was death. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "You bitch," Blood Dragon yelled, his fierce eyes ncing at Xun Junyao.

    "Such harsh words. Is this how you talk to the woman you love?" Xun Junyao asked, making a hurt face. "Especially after everything we''ve experienced in that illusion. How could you talk to me like that?"

    Her words only aggravated Blood Dragon''s hatred. "Mark my word when I say I''ll kill you. From now on, no ce between Heaven and Earth is safe for you. And once I get my hands on you, you''ll suffer a fate worse than death.

    "I will have every man in the world have their ways with you. From the lowliest of ves to the stinkiest, most disgusting beggars ¡ª they will know what you taste like. Then, I''ll broadcast the process to the world." The killing intent and hatred in his eyes were so palpable that the room turned ck and red.

    "Yes," said Xun Junyao, not affected in the least by those words. "Here it is¡ªyour true self. The disgusting being that sees me as nothing as a sex object. I''ve always been tired of you people acting like gentlemen when what you want is so evident to me.

    "It''s riveting when the mask is removed, and I get to confront your true self." She had a bright smile on her face. She snapped her finger, and the spear rushed out of Blood Dragon''s body. As the proud dragon rapidly disintegrated between Heaven and Earth, his eyes never left her sight. It was like he was trying to curse her with his eyes.

    ¡­

    "So, this was a Red Banquet?" Wang Wei said, genuinely shocked.

    "Something like that," Wu Hong nodded.

    "I did not think she had it in her," Wang Wei said. He guessed she would y a prominent role, but he honestly expected the event to evolve around him. He was not being narcissistic, but his destiny meant he was a trouble ma. Nine times out of ten, it''s rted to him once trouble starts and he''s around.

    "I must admit, my respect for her has reached another level," Wang Wei praised. "Simultaneously, I feel called out. I''m the one with the destiny to kill these bastards, but while I''m still preparing, someone has already killed one of them."

    "What? Are you worried you''d lose your status as a Son of Era?"

    "Not really," Wang Wei shook his head. Many things started to make sense to him, like how the Poison Master lost her Death-root Poison and many others. So, he knew that Xun Junyao must have been nning this assassination for countless yuan epochs. If he had so much time, he could do it even better.

    If Heavenly Dao is so short-sighted to remove his status and give it to someone else because of this event, he won''t care. Anyway, his biggest motivation for dealing with these parasites is that they are blocking his way forward, and it''s the best way to amass enough merit to raise his Golden Body to the third level. He would kill them regardless of whether he had the destiny or not.

    "You know, sometimes, your non-caring attitude is the opposite of cute," Wu Hong sighed.

    "So, you admit it is cute most other times?" Wang Wei said with a smile.

    "This is not the time for flirting," Wu Hong rolled her eyes. Wang Wei was about to say something when he sensed something:

    "Hmm? It''s not over?"

    ¡­

    Xun Junyao held the golden spear and waited. As expected, a pale-faced Blood Dragon appeared before her. However, unlike the previous time, he was extremely calm, and his eyes were terrifying.

    "ording to information, this should be yourst life. You die now, and you''re truly gone," Xun Junyao said calmly.

    "Do you think any of your tricks and trickery will work on me now?" Blood Dragon sneered.

    "You''re correct," Xun Junyao admitted. She thought of a few other methods to kill him, but the n has reached the point that these killing methods are more of weakening methods. However, she did not mind as she had aplished something crucial: Blood Dragon''s strength had dropped from 93% Grand Dao Source to 90%, and many of his techniques relied on his bloodline, emptying almost everything in his fighting bag.

    "But only partially," Xun Junyao continued. The room suddenly changed, bing a vast universe billions of timesrger than the observable universe in the Prehistoric World. Blood Dragon was on the highest alert to prevent any more schemes against him. It''s already terrible to havepletely fooled him twice; he would be a stupid pig to be fooled a third time.

    "I''ve always nned for yourst death to be through honorablebat. That''s the best way to forge my reputation without people talking about how I''m a scheming bitch that uses my beauty," Xun Junyao stated.

    "However, you''re too powerful, so I had to level the ying field."

    "Level up the ying field?" Blood Dragon muttered, slightly confused by these words. Then, he thought of something, and his face changed. Sadly, it was toote for him to react. An immense pressure descended from the heavens into this universe, limiting his strength to the peak of the Empyrean Realm.

    "Lawless Iron from the Lawless Zone."

    "That''s right," Xun Junyao smiled. "Now, our strengths are on par. Isn''t it the perfect way to decide victory? To decide life and death."

    As Blood Dragon nced at her, fear rushed through his body. He knew geniuses like her had one thing inmon: invincible in the same realm. He had spent most of thest few million yuan epoch bullying people with his higher cultivation. So, where would he have any experience fighting these geniuses on the same level?

    Blood Dragon took a deep breath to calm down. Luckily for him, the recent invasion awakened the fighting in his blood and brought him plenty of experience fighting these geniuses. Although he did not have the formation as protection, he was still technically one realm above his opponent and had many other advantages.

    "Remember what I said? Just know, I n to keep my promise," Blood Dragon said as he instantly transformed into his proper form to maximize his strength. However, Xun Junyao suddenlyughed uncontrobly as she saw him.

    "The proud and mighty blood dragon who once dominated the world is now a snake even worse than a Jiaolong."

    The Sky turned red to reflect Blood Dragon''s fury. His appearance was that of a long snake with three ws, a few spots with scales, and a small dragon horn less than 7 inches above his head.

    "And whose fault is that?" he roared. He opened his mouth to fire a beam of corrosive blood. The beam destroyed trillions of gxies as they rushed toward their target. However, Xun Junyao was extremely calm.

    She pointed to the golden spear and said: "Copy Dao Activate." The sword released a slight golden light before eight more appeared, for a total of nine. Then, with a thought, they rushed toward the beam and the dragon.

    Join my Discord to have many discussions about the story and so on. Here is the Link: https://discord.gg/bnsezTApeY

 Chapter 1275 The Projection & Response

    Chapter 1275 The Projection & Response

    (Unedited Chapter)

    ----

    All the people attending this celebration were shocked. What did they see? A projection of their Goddess fighting this snake creature that appeared to be one of the seven moons ¡ª Blood Dragon. These people have spent all their lives being oppressed by these seven individuals, so they knew Blood Dragon''s aura perfectly well despite his new appearance. Some wise immediately deduced why he turned into this appearance.

    On the second floor, Wang Wei looked at the projection with squinted eyes. He suddenly thought of something and immediately contacted Wang Qi and Red Fate Mask.

    "Patriarch, did something happen?" Wang Qi asked since thetter used the emergency contact method.

    "Contact the team and tell them to head to Blood Dragon''s territory. Once they see the sign, they must attack immediately, plunder all the resources, and take the people away."

    "What? What''s going on?"

    "That bastard is about to die," Wang Wei sneered.

    "Really?" Wang Qi''s eyes lit up. "If that''s true, this is our perfect opportunity." He grinned. "Do you want me to tell the rebellion?"

    "Of course not," Wang Wei replied. "We don''t need morepetitors."

    "More?"

    "If I guess correctly, Xun Junyao''s people should already be in ce and preparing for the plunder."

    "Xun Junyao? So she''s the one responsible for this uing chaos?" Wang Qi uttered. "Why does it feel that any woman rted to you is extremely dangerous?"

    "Watch your tongue," Wang Wei warned while looking at Wu Hong in the corner of his eyes. "Red Mask, how is our infiltration of the Blood Dragon Pce?"

    "We have some people on the outside but no one in the core power," Red Mask replied. The Blood Dragon Pce is the central force of Blood Dragon and his ce of residence. Their group is still in the early stages, so their achievements in this area were almost nonexistent.

    Wang Wei frowned. This was expected since their guard had just started and barely had enough time to make any achievements.

    "In that case, we must take the risk and be more direct. When the blood dragon dies, there will be a short period of chaos in the pce. You must take this opportunity to infiltrate the inside and take control of the Paragon Formations.

    "The attack from Xun Junyao''s team and ours will create a distraction and prolong that period of chaos. Use it to get things done."

    "I''ll get it done," Red Mask responded directly.

    "Good." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Wang Wei ended the conversation, but his work was far from finished. His soul exited his body, floating a few inches above his head. Myriad chains and runes appeared above the soul before slowly dissipating. Wang Wei''s soul then pointed forward, releasing a seal that surrounded the entire pce. From now on, no one can enter or leave this pce ¡ª including the blood dragon himself. If Xun Junyao fails, he will step up to finish the job.

    ''She only needs to weaken him so that even if she fails, I can finish the job with the two puppets and my Paragon Soul,'' Wang Wei thought. He then contacted his clone in the Fate Changing Hall, assembling everyone for this World ss Mission. These people will drastically increase his strength and create a better distraction so Red Mask can seed in her mission.

    After waking up from the shock of this projection, the participants had mixed reactions. Most realized they were pawned in such a n, and their lives were at stake. They might despise the seven moons, but they would never openly defy them. Most wouldn''t even do it secretly out of fear of being implicated.

    There are those from powerful lineages who fear implicating their people. They know these parasites like to use whatever excuse to weaken or plunder their ancient lineages, and there are no better excuses than this one. Then, some people see the opportunity from Blood Dragon''s death and immediately consider how to benefit from it.

    As such, the reaction of these participants could be ssified into three categories: those who still supported Xun Junyao despite her actions, those who immediately ran away, and those who contacted the outside to prepare to plunder from the chaos. Sadly for them, Wang Wei had already sealed this ce, having anticipated their reaction.

    ¡­

    Battle World:

    After Xun Junyao copied the spear of destiny, they rushed toward Blood Dragon''s breath attack, destroying everything in its path before rushing him. The dragon felt that these nine spears had locked him, meaning no matter what he did, he could not escape them. In other words, he was destined to be hit.

    Blood Dragon roared, and an artifact that resembled a military shield with a bloody head appeared before him. The shield morphed into a dragon before fusing with Blood Dragon''s skin/scale. When the nine spears of destiny hit, the dragon was perfectly intact.

    ''Fine it,'' Xun Junyao thought. She knew there was one thing that could tip the scale of this battle to her opponent, and that was his wealth. No one could fathom how much wealth these people have hoarded, how many Paragon Artifacts they have in their treasury. If the dragon uses his wealth against her, she is not confident she could kill him before someone notices something.

    So, when Blood Dragon summoned that shield artifact, Xun Junyao immediately found the dimension/space ring where the dragon kept all his treasure. She copied Empress Wu''s Sealing Dao and ced the most potent seal she could amass to prevent him from essing it.

    "You!"

    "As I promise, today will be your death date," Xun Junyao sneered. The blood dragon summoned an ocean of corrosive blood. The so-called ocean spread to every corner of this universe, destroying everything. Everywhere it passed, the stars dimmed, gxies perished, and space-time copsed because of its corrosiveness.

    However, Xun Junyao was calm. She copied a Light Dao, and with a wave of her hand, a blinding golden light purified the corrosive blood ravaging this universe. Shen then turned into a sword of light that rushed toward Blood Dragon with unparalleled speed.

    The dragon made a wise fighting move by letting her attack him, and once his defense artifact blocked her, he would finish the job. Sadly for him, Xun Junyao was not a pretty flower that was not affected by the sun and rain. On the contrary, it seems she was highly well-trained in the art ofbat and had a terrifying Battle IQ.

    After the shield artifact blocked Xun Junyao''s light attack, Blood Dragon used a blood technique to absorb the blood and all vitality from her body, and it appeared it had seeded until he realized this was nothing but a well-crafted clone. Xun Junyao primarily dealt with the Shield Paragon Artifact by copying the technique of the infamous thief, the Treasure Seeking Empyrean.

    [The Art of Treasure Possession] is a rare technique that can control another person''s artifact, including Proving Artifacts that are an extended part of anyone in the Emperor Path.

    Xun Junyao did not copy the technique one hundred percent. When Lady Wu trained her, she sent her into this pagoda to fight the imprint of countless powerful and unique entities while asking her to copy their abilities to the best of her ability. As such, she did not know whether the Treasure Seeking Empyrean''s technique would work on a Paragon Artifact ¡ª especially with her only having copied 95% of its essence. So, she did not try to control the artifact but rendered it inoperable for a certain period.

    Once she achieved her goal, she used the Sky-Tearing Hand technique to prate the dragon''s body and ravage his internal organs. Blood Dragon roared. His snake tail hit Xun Junyao with immense force, pushing her a few thousand lightyears away. He then immediately used his Blood Dao to control Life Dao. After all, blood is considered one of the primary sources of life in the body.

    The Blood Dragon summoned a river of vitality. A single drop from that river was enough to give life to a universe the same size as the lower dimension. However, even after absorbing it, his injury did not change. The reason for that was simple: Xun Junyao was an Evesting Empyrean and had some achievement in body refining, meaning she left her True Will inside his body. Meanwhile, the blood dragon could no longer assess his Dao Will/Paragon Will Artifact.

    Xun Junyao changed her Dao into Yin-Yang. She pointed at the river of vitality and turned it into a river of Death Qi. The dragon resisted, so the river became a battle between life and death, rapidly changing from white to ck.

    Xun Junyao took this opportunity to copy another Dao. Her demeanor changed to that of a supreme swordsman not tolerated by Heaven and Earth. A bamboo materialized on her right hand, and she waved it calmly to release a sword sh. The dragon had a terrified expression after seeing the bamboo sword, but what happened next solidified his reaction.

    The entire battle world screamed in agony at the appearance of the sh. Blood Dragon reacted swiftly as he opened his mouth to release a ball, his Proven Dao Artifact. This thing was in his Sea of Consciousness, thus not affected by the previous seal. He immediately used its power to protect himself from that sh.

 Chapter 1276 Its Your Turn

    Chapter 1276 It''s Your Turn

    Blood Dragon''s brows were furrowed. Despite using his proving Dao Artifact, that sh still cut off a significant portion of his tail. ''No wonder Time Eater is so obsessed and fearful of that woman.''

    If he did not act in time, he would have died without an intact body. He was so d that he killed most of these swordsmen and not let them grow up. Their attack potency was something else.

    Blood Dragon''s artifact released a red light into his body, trying to heal that missing tail, but it could only alleviate the situation. ''I must kill this bitch as soon as possible.''

    [Blood of the Universe]

    Any universe orrge space with intact rules andws can be considered a living creature, and all living creatures have blood in some form or shape. Blood Dragon''s technique allowed him to summon the ''Blood" of whatever area he was in and do with it as he pleased. In this current situation, he chose to swallow the universe''s blood to increase his strength and regenerative capabilities.

    Then, he cut off the part of his tail with Xun Junyao''s True Will before regrowing it. Meanwhile, the most beautiful woman in the world continued emting the most powerful swordsman in the world. She stabbed her bamboo, releasing a terrifying strike.

    An armor of blood surrounded Ao You''s body, blocking the attack, or it blocked most of it. The strike decimated the armor. However, it had one property that saved its wearer: constant regeneration. It did not matter how many times Xun Junyao''s attack destroyed the blood armor; it would instantly regenerate.

    [Thunder Dao: Immemorial Tribtion]

    One of the most challenging battles Xun Junyao had experienced was from the Divine Punishment Empyrean. The bastard created a thunder technique that summoned immemorial tribtion. After she copied his Dao, she made him experience the terror of his own attack.

    Blood Dragon''s face lost color when he saw the tribtion clouds above their heads. There is one event that all Paragons will never forget in their life: the Immemorial Tribtion. It did not matter how talented or easy the previous tribtions were; they would be traumatized by it¡ªthe more gifted a cultivator, the harder the tribtion and the higher the trauma.

    The blood dragon''s first instinct was to run away from this tribtion. Sadly, the thing followed him, and not to mention Xun Junyao would not give him such an opportunity. She summoned a colossal ax, trying to divide him in two.

    Blood Dragon controlled his ball artifact to block the thunder from above while focusing on that ax. His body suddenly manifested countless Blood Veins that drastically increased his physical stats. His dragon w shed with the ax, and the sheer force destroyed the weapon.

    Xun Junyao was calm after seeing this result. Her objective of upying the Paragon Artifact had been aplished. Without it, her chances of winning and killing this pig have drastically increased. She then activated her [Awakened], which was in the form of a vision simr to Wang Wei.

    The vision showed a beautifulke with thirteen statues. Eleven of the statues came alive and started dancing around theke. The visages of the statues could not be determined, but anyone who watched them would instinctively think they were the most beautiful thing between Heaven and Earth. Additionally, the ethereal atmosphere of theke somehow perfected their performance, elevating it to a higher state of existence.

    [Dance of Perfection]

    Xun Junyao finally used a technique that could be said to be original. She used her [Awaken] state to cast a potent illusion/charm technique that can lure the minds of people with the strongest Dao Heart. The truly terrifying aspect of this technique is its ability to show people what they desire the most.

    It''s not about their ideal version of beauty but what they pursue and want the most in life. Whatever that is, the dance will not reveal it to them but show them a path to achieving it.

    Xun Junyao knew that if she revealed these people''s innermost desires, they would be more likely to realize they were in an illusion. So, she opted for the most captivating option: showing them how to achieve their ultimate goal/pursuit.

    While the dragon was distracted by that illusion, Xun Junyao controlled the spear of destiny to erge itself until it wasrger than the dragon''s body. Then, she nailed him. The dragon roared in agony. Luckily for him, the pain woke him up from that illusion.

    He immediately assessed his situation, realizing he had little time left. The spear contained the destiny of the chosen one, meaning it was his nemesis; it was one of the best weapons to kill him. As such, if he did not make the correct move in the next nanoseconds, he would die, and it would be true death since he had no more longevity resources.

    In this brief moment of life and death, the blood dragon''s mind was extraordinarily calm and calcted. He abandoned the current body and used the technique [Blood Rebirth]. His Dragon Ball, the official name of his proving Dao Artifact, stored some of his blood essences in an emergency like this. With that blood, Ao You survived and returned to his peak.

    Ao You left the Dragon Ball with a new dragon body. His aura was fierce, and his strength was even higher than before. He felt great ¡ª that was until he heard these sarcastic words.

    "You really are an idiot," Xun Junyao sneered before reciting a spell, and numerous dark marks appeared on Ao You''s body.

    ''The curse,'' the dragon thought with an ugly expression. The blood essence he stored was from his previous dragon body, which contained the curse. As he felt his body immobile and unable to move, he gritted his teeth. He became even more ruthless and forcefully destroyed his bloodline a second time.

    The backless was even more intense due to how much he rushed. Ao You''s aura plummeted along with his strength. His choice could be said to be the correct one, but it did not improve his situation in the slightest. On the contrary, it made things worse since Xun Junyao would not give him another opportunity.

    She summoned the spear of destiny and blessed it with a bit of Destruction Dao. It was apparent she wanted to end this fight once and for all, making the blood dragon desperate.

    ''In this case, I can do only one thing,'' Ao You thought. He knew the situation had reached a desperate level, and only one strategy left could save his life: stall for time.

    He first cast a technique called [World''s Protection]. No matter how they achieved it, the fact is that the eight moons and two suns were the destiny center of the Eternal Ascension World. Most of the world''s luck belonged to them, so Ao You summoned that luck to condense the ultimate defense around him.

    Of course, the blood dragon was not stupid ¡ª- at least, not to this unreasonable level. He knew that [Spear of Destiny] was the bane of his Luck Dao-based technique. As such, after the spell seeded and the protection surrounded him, Ao You used his Blood Dao to convert this technique from Luck Dao to Blood Dao.

    [Blood Coffin]

    He changed into his human form to better condense his defense andy inside a red coffin. Xun Junyao''s spear bombarded the coffin, but it was perfectly intact. She tried a few times, and it was the same.

    ''Damn it, this is the worst-case scenario that I did not want to appear,'' she thought. She summoned her proving Dao Artifact, a miniature replica of her Heavenly Beauty Pce. With the artifact, she can better replicate unique techniques or the ones based on Ouw Dao, like times, fate, destruction, etc. With these blessings, Xun Junyao started to bombard the coffin. She made progress, but the process was too slow for her liking.

    ¡­

    "This is embarrassing to watch," Wang Weimented after seeing how the Blood Dragon forgot about the curse and revived from his blood essence.

    "This is what happens when you stand above all sentient beings for so long without having the strength and merit to do so," Wu Hong exined. "Things wouldn''t have been as bad had they taken this opportunity to improve themselves, like Time Eater. Instead, they spent most of their time thinking about keeping everyone down and not reaching their levels."

    "The worst part is something tells me his situation could have been worse," Wang Wei sighed.

    "You''re right. If not for the foreign invasion that forced them to fight and improve their battle experience, they would have been worse," Wu Hong nodded. She suddenly looked in the distance. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "It''s your turn now."

    "Excuse me?"

    "As bad as these people are, they are not so incapable that they would not notice the dragon had slipped off and is on the verge of dying."

    "So, someone ising to rescue him?"

    "Yes," Wu Hong nodded. "Luckily for you, it''s just a projection with 90% of cultivation, so you should be able to deal with it."

    Wang Wei''s mouth twitched. "Why aren''t you doing anything?"

    "I''ve done enough, and this is your destiny ¡ª not mine."

    Wang Wei sighed. He closed his eyes and raised his hand to summon the spear of destiny forcibly. He followed that by summoning the puppet the sect left for him as his Dao Protector. Wang Wei''s soul then left his body and entered the puppet''s shell before putting on the ck Dragon Armor.

    The puppet was about to leave when he suddenly thought of something. "Could you lend me a Paragon Artifact? Preferably a pair that can be used as a formation."

    "No problem." Wu Hong opened a crack in space, summoned a pair of sticks, and handed them to him.

    "Don''t you have something like a sword?"

    "You''re the one asking, but why are you so demanding?" Wu Hong rebutted.

    "Alright, alright," Wang Wei said. The spear disappeared. He then temporarily removed the shackles in his soul, allowing him to immediately notice the being standing in the void, looking at the pce with suspicion.

 Chapter 1277 The Kun Fish

    Chapter 1277 The Kun Fish

    [AN: I made a mistake in the previous chapter. The sect only gave Wang Wei one Paragon Puppet, and the other was a Longevity Resource. I''ve modified thest chapter. He still asked Wu Hong for a pair of weapons he would useter, but he only summoned one puppet.]

    ¡­

    Five Feathers fused with the void while observing the Heavenly Beauty Pce. She frowned deeply, ''No wonder Time Eater, who was usually so eager to return home, was acting so nonchntly about this mission. He knew something was wrong.'' She understood why thetter did not fight so hard to be the one who sent a projection to rescue that stupid dragon.

    ''Why is she here? And is she responsible for the dragon''s misery?'' Five Feathers pondered. After her projection returned to the Eternal Ascension World, it rushed to this ce, but she did not dare enter because she sensed Empress Wu''s aura.

    Throughout her long reign, Five Feathers was wary of only a handful of individuals, even a few of whom she feared. Empress Wu belonged to thetter.

    ''Now, what am I supposed to do?'' Five Feathers knew she could do nothing if that woman wanted to kill the stupid dragon. And if she tried to interfere, the fate of her projection would be the same. Simultaneously, she knew that if she failed this mission, the others would take this opportunity to attack her. Some might take into consideration the fact they had just lost the dragon and be more understanding, but that bastard, Undead Phoenix, won''t care about such a thing.

    Five Feathers found herself in quite a dilemma. However, someone broke her thinking session before she could make a decision. She looked at the thing that rushed toward her with undisguised fighting intent.

    "Hmm? A Paragon Puppet?" Her first thought was that this was one of those stupid people who had escaped the cleanup. During her reign, she faced many assassination attempts from people with low cultivation realms who identally got their hands on Paragon Tier Artifacts, arrays, puppets, etc. However, the result was always the same ¡ª their eventual destruction.

    "No, this is not just a puppet. It''s you, Wang Wei."

    "You''re quick to catch on."

    "You can hide your face, aura, and everything else, but you can''t hide that disgusting destiny," Five Feathers sneered.

    "Noted," Wang Wei said. He realized he needed a superior method of hiding his destiny due to their resonance with the parasites. In the future, if he ever tried to assassinate one of them, such news will be crucial.

    Five Feathers stared deeply at Wang Wei, her eyes not hiding her profound hatred.

    "Normally, I don''t mind beautiful women looking at me, but you''re ugly, so please stop that," Wang Wei said calmly.

    "Is this poor attempt at riling me up? I expect better from you," Five Feathers replied. She knew she was beautiful, so such words meant nothing to her. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "This is what I mean. Your face might be one of the best in the world, but your temperament and inside are so rotten that it''s disgusting. Plus, I''m willing to bet my life this is not your original face. Some of your features resembled Empress Wu and my ancestor, the Sword Empress, too much. Others might not be able to detect them, but I can."

    "You!" Her anger drastically increased the temperature, burning the surrounding void. "I already had enough of you." Five Feathers summoned the River of Time with a thought and entered it. She pointed at the river, and a small fish the size of a palm suddenly floated to the surface. Her finger released a red energy that isted that fish from the others and the river.

    Immediately afterward, she turned into this enormous fish the size of a universe before plunging into the river, swimming downward against its current. Five Feathers encountered significant resistance from the river but pushed herself to navigate against the current of time.

    She tried her best not to notice the significant amount of time was passing as she swam. Luckily, the bastard Wang Wei was young, so she did not have to travel far before reaching the time point before he proved the Dao. After arriving at her temporal destination, she left the river and transformed into her human form.

    ''He should be in the lower dimension, so I''ll need to be extra careful and send a projection,'' Five Feathers thought as she looked around. She was in an invisible state to ensure no one noticed her presence. She knew the consequences of messing with time, so she was careful not to create any butterfly effect. She had isted the bastard''s Time Mark, meaning she could kill him without any consequences.

    ''Wait, something is wrong,'' she figured out. Her eyes looked in the distance at an elderly man in a cave with a Heaven Will before him; it was apparent he was about to fuse with it and prove the Dao.

    ''The Time Mark is not Wang Wei''s, but someone else''s. Did he already develop a technique to hide his Time Marks with others?'' Five Feathers was furious. She thought she could get rid of that bastard and prolong her reign over the world, but who knows, she was being yed for a fool.

    "Damn it," she muttered before pping her hands and instantly annihting that elderly man. From now on, the White-Hair Five w Emperor no longer exists in the world as he''s been erased from time. Five Feathers returned to the River of Time, but this time, she did not turn into a fish but her phoenix form.

    She was all white with five distinguished feathers releasing divine lights serving as her bird tail. She flew upstream the river until she reached her period, which was the presence from her perspective.

    "So, that''s how it is," Wang Wei muttered as he watched her action. "There is a mythical fish called Kun. When in the water, it is a fish. However, it longs to be more; it longs to escape its fate as a fish, as a creature of the ocean. So, it broke the shackle ced on it by Heaven and Earth, jumped out of the water, and turned into a gigantic bird with a wingspan of 30,000 miles.

    "Emperors have broken the shackles of life and death, achieving immortality and even peeping at the essence of eternity. Empyreans broke the shackles of Samsara. With their true self, they can experience infinite reincarnation, and they would not lose their identity.

    "Meanwhile, Paragons have broken the shackles of time. Time is no longer linear for them, and if not for the restraint of Heaven and Earth, they could probably y with it as they pleased."

    Wang Wei was in a trance due to this sudden epiphany.

    ''No, Paragons have not escaped the shackles of time. They''ve removed most of Time''s restraints on them. If they couldpletely remove it, then they can achieve Half-Step Transcendence. They will truly stand above the River of Time.''

    With this epiphany, Wang Wei''s understanding of Time Dao drastically increased, which then increased his overall understanding of Fate Dao. So, his cultivation rapidly rose from 78% to 80% Grand Dao Source. ''This is great timing.''

    [Time Duplicate]

    ''As expected,'' Wang Wei thought. He quickly duplicated his Paragon Puppet due to his new understanding before handing it to the other staff. However, Wang Wei did not immediately let the duplicate take action but asked it to hide in the void for a sneak attack at the right time.

    ''I''m d I did not have to ask her for help. That would be an awkward way for our first meeting.'' ording to Wang Wei''s original n, he would have to ask Xun Junyao''s help with her Copy Dao if his method did not work.

    ''Now, everything is prepared.'' Wang Wei did not underestimate Five Feather Phoenix because of how Blood Dragon acted. He understood that one of the primary reasons the blood dragon''s battle was so terrible was because of how emotional he was.

    Blood Dragon saw Xun Junyao as the love of his life, but she yed with him and destroyed him emotionally. Considering his minimal battle experience, the entire fight became a joke due to his poor mental state.

    However, Five Feathers was not Blood Dragon. Their battle experience might be simr, but her mental state was perfectly normal. Additionally, she seems more ruthless, given that her first action after meeting him was to find his Time Mark and erase him from the past.

    "You bastard," Five Feathers yelled as soon as she returned.

    "Why are you excited? It''s not my fault you acted so rashly," Wang Wei shrugged. "Oh, by the way, watch out."

    Five Feathers was momentarily puzzled before she sensed something and raised her head. Wang Wei''s 11 Fate Pces were arranged into a formation above her head and released a terrifying gray light. Five Feathers reacted swiftly by opening her mouth and firing a fire beam to block the attack.

    However, Wang Wei would not let such an opportunity pass by. He appeared beside her and smacked her face with his staff, sending the proud phoenix flying thousands of light years away from this location.

    ''This should be far enough,'' Wang Wei thought. He did not want their fight to affect the Heavenly Beauty Pce and possibly removed the seal he had ced, allowing these people to escape or release the information about the blood dragon.

 Chapter 1278 First Battle With The Parasites

    Chapter 1278 First Battle With The Parasites

    [Unedited Chapter]

    ----

    A me manifested on Five Feather''s face, her deformed skull returned to normal, and her skin was as smooth as ake''s reflection under the moonlight. She stared at him with red eyes, her killing intent shattering the void, but it healed instantly, creating a situation where countless void tears materialized around Five Feathers.

    "How dare you lowly thing injure me!"

    "Lowly?" Wang Wei looked at her incredulously before starting tough without restraint; it was as if he had heard the biggest joke between all Heaven and Myriad Worlds.

    "You, of all people, call me lowly? I have talent that you can only dream of. My ancestors created a foundation that spread through the Chaos Universe. Of all the infinite life in this world, Heaven and Earth chose me to bear the destiny of the next era. And you dare call me lowly?"

    Wang Wei looked at her with a sneer.

    "What do you have that can stand against me? Your cultivation? It''s only a matter of time before I surpass you and can treat you as an ant. Is it because you''re one of the seven moons and a ruler of this world? But you and I both know that you''re only a guarding dog of the two suns ¡ª not the true ruler of this world. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "So, tell me, where does your arrogancee from?"

    Five Feathers clenched her hands. She felt her pride being trampled. The sad part is that thetter is telling the truth, which hurts even more. Her killing intent suddenly increased.

    "You can say whatever you want, but it won''t change the fact you''re just a weak Empyrean. After I kill you, all the glorious halo that surrounds you will mean nothing."

    "Let''s see if you have this strength," Wang Wei smiled. He moved his staff in a circr motion, preparing to attack. Li Jun was a master of weapons, and Wang Wei has fought him countless times using his Dream Technique. As such, he also learned to wield all weapons. Additionally, he read all the cultivation techniques in the lower dimension, many of which involved Stick Dao.

    Five Feathers did not y around. She was already furious at Wang Wei for what had previously happened, and his words sent her over the edge. All she thought about was how to kill him as fast as possible. She raised her hand to summon the River of Time and controlled its power to summon a temporal storm.

    Whenever the storm passed by, the space-time continuum became chaotic. The grass instantly aged millions of years, some dying off while others evolved due to the passage of time. Mountains and rivers disappeared or reappeared. The ravage of time changed the topography. Some ces disappeared because time reverted to a period where they did not exist, and some appeared because of the opposite.

    Wang Wei''s eyes squinted. He immediately deduced what would happen to him if this attack hit. He would either age and be feeble like an old man, revert to his youth, and lose his strength, or he would explode as his body constantly changes from aging and de-aging.

    He summoned 33 of his [Future Buddha Self] to form a formation that instantly suppressed this temporal storm. Five Feathers would not give up this opportunity and immediately used one of her most powerful technique: Innate Five Elements Light.

    She was a rare breed of phoenix born with the power of the Five Elements instead of just fire or ice. The Innate Five Elements Light was the apanying divine ability she was born with, and over the years, she has cultivated it to a terrifying level.

    Wang Wei was on the highest alert. He had experienced simr techniques, but none were as deadly as this one. The five elements perfectly rotate to create a destructive force, unlike anything he''s experienced.

    ''This is no longer Five Element Dao, but Destruction Dao,'' Wang Wei concluded. This light destroyed anything in its path: matter, light, space, time, energy, and even concepts. Additionally, the thing was moving so fast that Wang Wei could barely react, and that''s not to mention how this light had locked on him and removed most of his escape.

    ''I was right not to underestimate her,'' Wang Wei thought. Wu Hong once told him that no matter how bad these guys were, they were Paragons, and this fact alone meant they were a real threat. No one ordinary can be a Paragon. The parasites are despised by Wang Wei and people like Wu Hong and Yan Hai, but that''s only because their standards are too high and they are anomalies.

    Wang Wei held his staff and directly attacked the light. Five Feathers sneered, thinking thed was young, arrogant, and did not fully grasp the vast difference between the Paragon and Empyrean Realm. Sadly, she was the only one underestimating her opponent.

    Wang Wei''s attack bounced the light to her, shocking her. That should have been impossible, and technically, she was correct. The possibility of her attack being bounced back was astronomical low. It''s so low that it should be ssified as a probability impossibility. Sadly, when someone controls Luck Dao to such a height as Wang Wei, he can make these impossibilities a reality, almost like creating miracles.

    Five Feathers woke up from the shock. She waved her hand to disperse the light. She spent trillions of yuan epochs developing this technique, so how could it hurt her? However, Wang Wei''s goal was never to hurt her. Although it was amon tactic of messing up the opponent''s mind by beating them with their own Dao or techniques, he was not so arrogant that he could do this to a Paragon ¡ª at least not in his current state. His primary objective was to change the rhythm of this match. Although it had only started, Five Feathers was ruthless and overbearing, and in just two attacks, she forced him into a passive state. He could not allow that to continue.

    His staff suddenly elongated above Five Feathers''s head, and he smashed downward. The beautiful Phoenix''s face changed. This attack was not a simple weapon smash. No, it contained a technique that Wang Wei had created.

    He once read a Staff Dao Emperor Scripture called [Critical Hit Path]. The idea behind this scripture was that these mysterious trajectories existed between Heaven and Earth. If someone could follow them with their weapons, they could perform a critical hit ¡ª an exponentially more potent attack than usual. The critical hits could increase an attack''s potency by as little as 10%, and there were no upper limits. However, the higher the critical hit, the more trajectory the attack needed to follow.

    Even the author of this technique never reached a critical hit beyond 20 times because of theplex trajectories. This technique had potential, and Wang Wei once tried to develop it. However, he had to give up after reaching a critical hit of 33 times because these trajectories were too much, even for his powerful mind.

    Additionally, he discovered that the higher the realm, the moreplex they became. In the Emperor Realm, he reached a critical hit of 33 times, but his limit dropped to 28 in the Empyrean Realm. Unless he spent countless yuan epochs studying and developing this technique, he could not return to the original 33.

    Five Feathers summoned her Earth, turning herself into a rock woman. When the staff hit her head, it cracked, and she flew into the earth. However, shended on her feet, and her injury was only a minor head scratch.

    ''This technique has a lot of potential,'' Wang Wei thought. Although it appeared that that strike was useless, Wang Wei knew otherwise. The Earth Dao defense technique Five Feathers used is probably one of her life-saving and ultimate defensive methods. She connected to the Earth of the entire Eternal Ascension World and used it to protect herself. How vast is the Eternal Ascension World? How big is its earth? And for her to summon so much of its power, she must have used her status and destiny as one of the world''s ruler to deepen her connection with the Earrth.

    Yet, with that attack, he still broke through her defense.

    ''The side effects are too much,'' Wang Weiined. It takes a lot of focus and calction for him to achieve critical hits above ten times, and given the fact his attacks now were at the Paragon- Level, the burden on his soul was something even Wang Wei could not bear.

    ''I have a feeling this technique will be very useful at the Primal, no, Half-Step Transcendence level.''

    Wang Wei thought, making a mental note. He appreciated this technique, but not as much as now. So, he decided to take more time studying it and maybe even find its creator if they were alive.

    ''On another note, this phoenix is actually very talented, especially if youpare her directly to that stupid blood dragon,'' he thought. All the techniques she''s shown so far were excellent, raising Wang Wei''s appraisal of her by a decent amount.

 Chapter 1279 Intense Battle

    Chapter 1279 Intense Battle

    Five Feathers had a look of fear. She almost died with that one stick. She had spent so much effort creating that Earth Defense Technique, spending countless yuan epochs fusing andmunicating with the Eternal Ascension World; she has absorbed so many rare Earth resources to increase the technique''s potency. Yet, this one attack broke it.

    Although she understood this was not her main body, the technique could not be as powerful as before. Still, she felt afraid, thinking how easily he had broken through it.

    ''I must kill this bastard,'' Five Feathers thought. They knew the destined one would be an extremely talented individual, but she and the others always believed they had plenty of time. After all, no matter how talented an individual is, they need time to grow and develop. However, after this brief confrontation, she realized they did not have as much time as possible.

    ''With a Paragon Soul, it won''t take him long to enter our realm,'' FiveFeathers figured. ''Even worse, he might even achieve Battle Taboo Realm and be a threat before making a cultivation breakthrough. We do not have enough time. I must kill him.''

    Boom!

    Five Feathers released a terrifying aura, suppressing allws, matter, and causality in her surroundings.

    "Dao,e to life," she uttered. Her Grand Dao Source manifested behind her, releasing an oppressing aura. Then, five clones appeared around Five Feathers, each dressed in a color representing the Five Elements. Wang Wei looked at her with squinted eyes.

    ''Is this the power of a Paragon?'' he thought. He could feel it. After Five Feathers acted, she became the center of Five Elements Dao throughout the Eternal Ascension World. In other words, no one can use the Five Element Law/Dao before her.

    Wang Wei tried to summon his small understanding of the Five Element Dao, and as expected, it didn''t even work. ''If that were her real body, the suppression would have been more severe. And if she held the position for Five Elements, she could probably strip everyone else of their use of this Dao.''

    After figuring these things out, Wang Wei resolved himself to get his hands on the Fate Position. Although he was confident that the holder would not be able to strip him ofplete control, thetter should have the power to reduce his Dao''s effect/strength.

    After Five Feathers summoned her element clones, they surrounded her likes orbiting a star. The clones raised their hands to release lights associated with the elements that floated around the phoenix. Then, she finally cast her spell:

    [Elemental Apocalypse World]

    Wang Wei was on guard, and as soon as these clones appeared, he attacked to try to disrupt whatever they were doing. However, the Earth Clone released an invisible energy shield that quickly blocked his attack. As Wang Wei prepared for a second attack, the spell was already finished, and his instinct warned him of great danger.

    Wang Wei''s eyes peeped into the future and saw the source of the danger, and immediately took action to evade it. However, it seems Five Feathers sensed his action of looking through time and released the spell earlier than it should have been.

    Everything around Wang Wei changed as he found himself in a dark environment.

    ''A Domain-like Technique?'' he swiftly analyzed. ''No, not just that. It''s also a sealing technique.''

    A bright, dark-red light suddenly manifested in this dark world, making things visible. However, Wang Wei wished he was still in the dark. He realized he was floating above this terrifying magma, which immediately erupted into a column of me. He reacted quickly enough to evade.

    ''That was close,'' Wang Wei thought. The magma was enough to melt the puppet and even his soul instantly. ''No, why didn''t I sense such dangerous magma was so close to me?'' He quickly caught on the crux of the issue.

    ''The darkness around ¡ª- it''s not a simpleck of light,'' Wang Wei analyzed. ''She used the idea that fire is the source of light to control Darkness Dao. And thisck of light doesn''t just affect regr senses.''

    How terrifying were Wang Wei''s senses? With all his over-the-top and extravagant Daos, he had so many ways to detect things. But this darkness still worked on him. Wang Wei evaded a few more columns of magma, and the thing seemed to have been tired of him evading, so it condensed a colossal arm to catch or p him into oblivion. Wang Wei calmly waved his staff in a circr motion around him to create a Yin-Yang Fish Diagram. Then, under his control, he separated the Magma into its two fundamental elements: Earth and Fire. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He sealed these different elements, thus sessfully neutralizing this magma. Wang Wei had figured out his next step, but before he could react, he suddenly felt dizzy and almost fell from the air.

    ''What''s this? Am I poisoned? Damn it, it''s the ash.'' One of the deadliest things about any volcano eruption is the ash, and this one was so potent that it worked on the puppet''s body and his soul. He immediately surrounded himself in a bubble of infinite space-timeyers. As such, anything that tried to get to him must destroy countless universes or space-time continuum. Unfortunately, that''s precisely what Five Feathers did.

    A sandstorm manifested out of nowhere, eradicating all theyers around Wang Wei at an rming speed. He immediately noticed that this sandstorm was created bybining Earth Dao and the sharpness of Metal Dao.

    Wang Wei''s first instinct was to use the same strategy: divide them into their basic elemental counterparts and seal them separately. However, Five Feathers was not stupid, so the same method would not work twice. When he mobilized his Yin-Yang Dao, Wang Wei realized it did not work.

    He immediately understood the reason. Five Feathers must have used the changes between Water and Fire Element to control Yin-Yang Dao, and when a Paragon is using a Dao, how dare he ¡ª a small Empyrean ¡ª try to use it as well? Of course, such a method has limitations. For example, even if Five Feathers tried to restrict Wang Wei''s Fate Dao or many of the others, it wouldn''t work since they are not her expertise.

    ''Since Yin-Yang Dao won''t work, let''s try something else,'' Wang Wei thought. He smashed the sandstorm with his staff, and as soon as they came into contact, he changed the fate/destiny of this sandstorm so that they had never correctly fused.

    With his high battle experience, Wang Wei made the correct choice. However, Five Feathers anticipated his high battle IQpared to hers and focused on one thing she had over him: she could react faster than him. No matter how powerful Wang Wei was, it did not change the fact he was using "foreign" means of achieving Paragon Tier strength. Five Feathers was a full-fledged Paragon, while Wang Wei''s was iplete. He could use his experience and mind to think countless steps ahead of her, but he could not react as fast as her. His deductions are what made him close to her reaction time.

    All of this is to say that as soon as he dealt with the sandstorm, this apocalypse world changed. A swamp was starting to fill this sealed world at an rming rate. Meanwhile, it started raining, but not water, but these terrifying metallic liquids heavier than a multiverse.

    Wang Wei calmly dodged the liquid metals, but each drop that fell on the swamp drastically elerated the speed at which it rose.

    ''Time is running out, and my intuition is telling me my previous methods of dealing with these attacks won''t work,'' Wang Wei thought, his mind working on overdrive.

    ''Swamp: abination of Earth, Water, and Wood Elements. Liquid Metal: Abination of Water and Metal Dao. No, given the terrifying weight, it probably also contains Earth Dao. I see.''

    Wang Wei knew what to do. He summoned his Order-Disorder Dao.

    [Order: All Five Elements Dao''s aspects, characteristics, and functions will be rendered useless.]

    Usually, Wang Wei would only need such a [Order] to deal with people who cultivated the Five Element Dao. However, he was dealing with a being higher on the hierarchy scale than himself. So, such a tant rewrite of the rules will not work unless he''s willing to severely restrict it or pay a price.

    [Disorder: Willpower Bacsh.]

    Boom! A terrifying power that embodies order, chaos, and all the fundamental rules of Heaven and Earth descended into this world and rapidly dissipated it. Five Feathers appeared in the Eternal Ascension World with an incredulous look.

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei''s face was pale. He felt a massive headache so painful that he grunted. If not for his Willpower, he would have instantly passed out. The pain was brief, but that made it even worse as it seemed to condense much suffering in a short period.

    Wang Wei wiped the blood from his nose, ''I guess I should be happy since my willpower was tempered by a decent amount.''

 Chapter 1280 Heaven and Earth Celebrate

    Chapter 1280 Heaven and Earth Celebrate

    [Five Elements Divine Eyes]

    The five elements are the foundation of all things. Thus, they revealed the truth of the universe. Five Feathers created this detecting ability with this concept. However, since it was based on the five elements, the technique did not work as she anticipated. Regardless, she noticed something. After trying to use her technique, there seems to be additional pressure on Wang Wei''s soul/spirit.

    ''I see. The information said he cultivated Order-Disorder Dao, so that''s how he did it. However, it seems he had to use a severe price to remove all abilities regarding the Five Elements,'' Five Feathers analyzed. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''In that case, I should continue to use my ability to put pressure on him until he cannot hold on anymore. In the meantime, I need to find another means of fighting.''

    Boom!

    Wang Wei''s staff attacked Five Feathers with another critical hit. This attack was not as severe as the first one, meaning it required less time to calcte and ced less pressure on her already weakened mind. However, Five Feathers casually waved her hand to create countless universes to serve as shields. With her Grandmist Wheel, this was a piece of cake. Although she could not summon Creation Lives from her main body, she could still use the Grandmist Qi.

    Wang Wei''s attack easily crushed these universes, but they dyed enough time for Five Feathers to evade.

    ''I could use my Sub-Daos, but they are only in the Empyrean Realm,'' Five Feathers thought. She was already struggling with her own Dao, so these sub-Daos would be even more useless. Even if she used her soul to boost them to Paragon Tier, they would not be as effective.

    ''In that case, this is the only way to continue this fight,'' Five Feathers thought while wishing she had brought any Paragon artifact. Even without her proving Dao artifact, she could forcefully break that Order Dao Spell.

    While evading these attacks, she raised her hand, and a phantom of a world manifested behind her. Then, with a downward motion, a ck cloud condensed above the sky before releasing a pool of thunder on her opponent.

    Wang Wei''s lips twitched when he saw that phantom. He had long known that fighting Paragons was something else. These people simply had too many means, making battles at that level extremelyplex. One of these many means was Qi/energy.

    A Paragon''s soul is so powerful, so it''s not hard to imagine how much energy from the Source Qi Space they could control. Most Paragons will refine a unique mark they leave in the Source Qi Space, making it easier to forcefully draw energy from that ce and use it. There are even techniques that imitate the Immortal Mansion of Immortal Kings, allowing the Paragons to store a scary amount of energy to use for ater date.

    Wang Wei has a Paragon Soul, so he also prepared to refine his Source Qi Mark before confronting the parasites. However, he was forced into this mess before he waspletely prepared. He calmed down while thinking of a n.

    He smashed the lightninging his way, but the dispersed power suddenly turned into sharp des, to his slight surprise. Wang Wei reacted swiftly, but two of the des pierced his shoulder and tight right. He responded in time to use his True Will to protect his soul.

    ''She must have spent some time studying Immortal Spells,'' Wang Wei analyzed. Such expert use of Qi proved Five Feathers''s aplishment. However, this should not be surprising since she had most of the world''s resources at her disposal. Considering this fact, her achievements would be less impressive since someone like himself could have done more.

    Wang Wei sighed as he dealt with the constant bombardment of these Qi Spells. This fight further proved to him that the older a Paragon, the harder they are to deal with. For example, Wu Hong and Qiyuan should have their own Source Qi Mark and energy reserve. But, given how far apart they''ve achieved the realm of Paragon, could anyone fathom how much more energy Qiyuan has in reserve? Maybe Wu Hong has found a way to fill that gap, but that method would never be simple. Then, there is the possibility that Qiyuan also has unique methods for amassing Qi.

    ''These old timers do not give people the opportunity to rise,'' Wang Weiined before focusing on this fight, thinking about how to deal with the situation.

    ''My Qi Flower has a high affinity with the Source Qi Space, so I could use it to gather energy quickly.'' Wang Wei had already nned for his ability to be the way he makes up the gap with these old cultivators, especially after his ability evolves once he bes a Paragon.

    ''With the flower as a medium and my soul, I won''t lose much to this projection regarding Qi control. I can even create the Qi Spell versions of my Dao techniques and superimpose their strength.''

    Such a method is one way that top Paragons increase their battle strength, which essentially requires them to incorporate the Immortal Path into the Emperor Path. This ability is one of the main reasons the Immortal Path had declined entirely. Qi was supposed to be their thing, but Paragon took it and did it better than them.

    Wang Wei internally shook his head; he did not want to do that. He realized something: continuing fighting would reveal his strength and trump cards. The final result will be to destroy one of the parasites''s projections. Of course, this will affect Five Feathers''s main body, but such an injury is insignificant. With all the resources she had at her disposal, it won''t take long to recover.

    ''If I want to reveal a trump card, it must be for a genuine injury.'' He immediately brewed a n for how to end this fight. Beforeing, he had a n that involved a sneak attack with the other Time Clone, but he changed his mind.

    Then, Wang Wei became passive in the fight. He kept evading and defending. Additionally, his face bes paler and paler as time passes. At some point, Wang Wei summoned his time clone. The thing did sneak attack Five Feathers, but only her shoulder was broken before she repelled the clone.

    Five Feathers had some reservations after seeing another clone with a Paragon Artifact. However, she realized her worries were for nothing. With Wang Wei''s current situation, controlling a second Paragon Artifact would only put more pressure on his mind. So, she continued using her Five Element Dao to force the Order Spell Bacsh.

    Boom!

    Five Feathers was about to use a terrifying light spell to end the struggle of these two vermin. A sudden change urred between Heaven and Earth, and a vision spread to every corner of the Eternal Ascension World. There were golden lotuses, sounds of the Dao, sacred beasts flying, sages reciting the sutra, immortals showing their loftiness, and even Emperors showing their approval.

    Five Feathers''s face became ugly. Any sentient being who saw this vision instantly knew why it was happening.

    Wang Wei suddenlyughed. Although his voice was slightly weak, Five Feathers easily heard it. "Paragons are inherently noble creatures since they are the embodiment of the Dao. The death of even the weakest of them will make Heaven and Earth mourn for days. However, you people have done so much that once you die, heaven and earth celebrate instead."

    Five Feathers gritted her teeth and clenched her hand. That vision was a reminder of her future. Once she dies, Heaven and Earth will not mourn her; they will celebrate instead. Countless people will curse her existence and even wish to dance on her grave. Her infamy will be rewritten in the annals of history.

    "What''s with that reaction?" Wang Wei chuckled. "Shouldn''t you have expected this to be your oue? Don''t tell me you expected some kind of dignity upon your death after everything you''ve done?"

    "Stop talking all this nonsense," Five Feathers sneered. "I only need not to die."

    "Not dying?" Wang Wei looked at her incredulously. "Don''t you understand that your fate has long been sealed? Had you spent all these years cultivating and raising your strength to the pinnacle of the Paragon Realm, you might have a chance at surviving by running away.

    "But now?" Wang Wei shook his head. "Even if I didn''t have the destiny to eliminate all of you, once these paragons from Limbo return, you wouldn''t survive. And even if they never return, do you think any of those two suns will keep you guys alive once you''re no longer helpful?"

    "You don''t know what you''re talking about," Five Feathers said with a terrifying killing intent.

    "Is that so?" Wang Wei smiled. However, it was not the charming kind, but the kind that made people wish they could beat him up.

    "Maitreya already finds you guys useless and doesn''t need you anymore, so she''ll definitely eliminate you once she has the chance. Supreme Unity is cold and indifferent, meaning it''s only a matter of time before he sacrifices you for his gain.

    "So, as I said, your fate was sealed the moment you epted their offers to be this world''s ruler."

 Chapter 1281 Finally Move?

    Chapter 1281 Finally Move?

    ''What''s going on?'' Despite Wang Wei''s careless attitude and his act of riling up Five Feathers, his mind was somewhere else. ''My feeling is not wrong. Something significant is about to happen in the Heavenly Beauty Pce, and it seems to be an opportunity I should not miss.''

    After figuring this out, Wang Wei knew he had to end this fight as swiftly as possible. Blood Dragon was already dead, meaning it was time to plunder that dragon''s territory. Although he''s blocked the people from the pce, other bold people who saw the Heaven and Earth vision will also have the same idea.

    ''In that case, let''s have the body find out what''s so important in that pce while I use the puppet for the plunder,'' Wang Wei finalized.

    "Bastards, have you said enough?" Five Feathers roared. She did not need anyone to remind her of her ultimate fate. She had plenty of advisors who did the same, and she killed all of them already.

    [Divine Judgment]

    Five Feathers used much of the Qi she had reserved to cast a light spell with a wide area effect. The sky turned bright as trillions of sword lights manifested. They descended toward Wang Wei and the Time Clone with the utmost prejudices. To these lights, these two are the greatest sinners between Heaven and Earth and must be destroyed or purified.

    Wang Wei''s face became paler as he saw this attack. He immediately acted in tandem with the clone, setting up a formation with their staff artifact. The two made a circr motion above their heads with their staffs, generating a shield that covered them 360 degrees.

    The light swords purified everything in their path. Thews of heaven and earth stood no chance against them, let alone things like space-time or any sentient life in the surroundings.

    Crack!

    A cracking sound echoed between heaven and earth, and it originated from Wang Wei''s shield. He gritted his teeth and increased the resonance between the two staffs, allowing him and the clone to repair the crack and raise their defenses.

    However, soul blood kept dropping from his nose, which was an indication of his current state. Five Feathers sneered after seeing this and used another spell. An incalcble amount of swords suddenly grew from the ground.

    "Damn it," Wang Wei cursed. With these swords, he now had to defend himself from the sky and the earth. Wang Wei used his soul to mobilize the energy between Heaven and Earth to supplement himself. His actions created a vacuum of energy in the surrounding billion light years. Such an act should have disrupted the cultivation of countless people. Sadly, there was no longer anyone around.

    "Keep struggling, you worm," Five Feathers sneered before using one of her most powerful Five Elements Dao. The bacsh immediately caused Wang Wei''s shield to be destroyed. He gritted his teeth and did not give up.

    He worked with the clone to block these attacks with only their staff. They were initially the same, making them perfectly in sync. Additionally, Wang Wei used his ancestor''s evading technique, allowing him to survive long enough. However, after a few seconds, the clone could no longer hold and was dispersed. Meanwhile, Wang Wei had a few light and regr swords stuck on his body.

    Wang Wei looked at Five Feathers with gritted teeth while evading. Then, a look of cruelty shed in his eyes.

    [Time-Space Big Bang]

    With his Space-Time Dao, he condensed infinite space-time energy into a single point before detonating it. The explosion erased everything between Heaven and Earth, turning this battlefield into an area full of chaos and temporal anomalies. Wang Wei took this opportunity to run away.

    "You pesky ant, did you think you could escape," said a voice full of derisions and mockery. Then, before Wang Wei could run far, a cage of blue energy trapped him.

    Wang Wei''s aura was at its weakest, and now he was trapped. However, the cruelty in his eyes did not dissipate for a second. When Five Feathers saw him, she knew he was not a weak beast at the end of its struggle and was about to surrender or plead for his life. No, this was a trap beast about to unleash its savagery to survive ¡ª no matter the cost.

    Five Feathers no longer hesitated. In this situation, she knew the best move to end this bastard: a soul attack. A phoenix entered Wang Wei''s Sea of Consciousness, proudly looking down at his weak soul. "Damn you, woman," he yelled. He was so weak that the defense around his Sea of Consciousness was broken so easily.

    "Die, you annoying pest." The phoenix said before spewing out terrifying soul mes. Wang Wei reacted swiftly by summoning a pagoda, which was a Soul Defense Technique. However, the phoenix was relentless in her attack, forcing Wang Wei to move deeper into his Sea of Consciousness as a form of defense. However, Five Feathers could tell he was weakened at an rming speed.

    [Soul Requiem]

    Five Feathers no longer hesitated before using her most potent soul attack. The phoenix released the terrifying mes before its feathers became sharp des and attacked. Lastly, the phoenix released a sonic attack. Wang Wei''s face turned ugly as he watched his pagoda explode. However, he reacted in time by condensing his True Will into a protective shield around.

    ''Finally. I can eliminate this pest and continue our era by at least 100,000 yuan epochs,'' Five Feathers thought excitedly. ording to the rules of Heaven and Earth, it will take some time before another Son of Era or destined one is chosen again. And even when it is, she knew there was no way for that person to be as talented as Wang Wei.

    ''If we can eliminate the next one too¡­'' She was excited thinking about this possibility. However, her excitement halted when she saw a smirk on the corner of Wang Wei''s mouth. His following words sent chills down the phoenix''s spine.

    "Found you," Wang Wei chuckled. His weak soul suddenly received a terrifying amount of energy, revitalizing it and making it more potent. Then, the soul seemed to have be a supreme swordsman capable of cutting everything in its path.

    [Absolute Soul Cut]

    A terrifying sword sh rushed out of Wang Wei''s Sea of Consciousness. The potency of this attack made the phoenix''s face pale, but something worse happened. The attack was not directed at the projection ¡ª its target was the main body.

    Five Feathers was not stupid. She quickly figured out what had happened. Wang Wei lured her into his Sea of Consciousness by faking weakness, and while she was trying to kill him as soon as possible, he was creating a causality link to her main body.

    "Argghhhh." Wang Wei heard a cry of agony from the karma link, and he recognized that voice. Such a sound was music to his eyes, bringing out some of his masochist tendencies. He smiled before gazing at the phoenix.

    ''Damn, this is not over,'' Five Feathers thought.

    "Of course, it''s not over," Wang Wei said, seemingly capable of reading her mind. Five Feathers felt another chill down her spine and swiftly dissipated the phoenix. However, when her main focus returned to her body, it was already toote.

    A terrifying chain of fate bound the projection. The main body''s injury weakened it and should have dissipated, but the chains did not allow this to happen. The thing was so overbearing that it forcefully overwrote her desires and even some of the rules of heaven and earth.

    "What are you going to do?" Five Feathers asked.

    "Make you pay, of course," Wang Wei replied. "That soul injury is nothing to you. With your resources, you''ll probably recuperate in less than 5000 Yuan Epochs. I can''t have that, can I?"

    Wang Wei pointed at her, and suddenly, a terrifying white dragon that covered a tenth of the Eternal Ascension World manifested.

    "No, you bastard, don''t do this," Five Feathers yelled. She knew the consequences if something happened to that Qi Luck Dragon.

    "You''ve enjoyed the blessing of this world''s luck for far too long," Wang Wei sneered. The spear of destiny materialized in his hands, and without hesitation, he threw it. The dragon sensed danger and reacted. Its mighty paw blocked the spear, leaving a gushing wound. However, it did stop it from doing more damage.

    "With its current state, it will take a while before destroying the dragon," Wang Wei murmured. "In that case, let''s boost it." The destiny of all the elite attending the party might not be enough, but what about more people? Wang Wei summoned a projection of the River of Fate to summon the destiny of countless cultivators forcefully.

    ''Why is there so little resentment?'' Wang Wei thought. Using the resentment between Heaven and Earth was the best way to reduce the resistance to taking ¡ªno, borrowing ¡ª these people''s destiny. However, he discovered that while the people had plenty of personal resentment, it did not form much energy/power between Heaven and Earth.

    ''I should investigate this.''

    Wang Wei had to use theborious method of gathering these destinies. However, with his current strength, he could cover a fairly decent percentage of Eternal Ascension World.

    Boom!

    After being boosted, the spear pierced through the dragon''s w before heading directly through its head. The Qi Luck Dragon roared in agony, but the spear continued attacking until the dragon was about to disperse.

    However, another change urred between heaven and earth. A purple Qi rushed from another territory and stabilized the dragon, preventing it from copsing. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Taoism''s Rising Dragon Purple Qi? Did Supreme Unity finally move?" Wang Wei frowned.

 Chapter 1282 Transcendent Technique

    Chapter 1282 Transcendent Technique

    Wang Wei observed with a frown. However, after waiting for a few seconds, nothing else happened. ''That''s it?'' he thought. ''Did he only act to save her luck? He doesn''t want to die? But why didn''t he save Blood Dragon?'' Myriad thoughts shed in his mind, analyzing the situation.

    ''It could be he acted because Blood Dragon just died. Without strong luck to support, that woman won''tst long. There is also the possibility there is something special about her among the other parasites, so Supreme Unity wants her to stay alive.''

    This analysis made sense, but he could not think of anything that made Five Feathers special. Her phoenix race was rare, but not to the point of being valued by a Half-Step Transcendent.

    ''So, unless I''m missing something, he might have just acted to prevent her eventual death since these people are still useful,'' Wang Wei analyzed. ''However, I should still research more about Five Feathers in case she is indeed special, but I don''t know.''

    Wang Wei squinted. It did not matter that Five Feather''s luck had notpletely copsed. With his mastery of Luck Dao, such a weak Qi Luck Dragon is not different than a copsed one. Once he deals with her, he''ll use it to his advantage.

    He turned around, about to leave; it was time for him to plunder. However, Wang Wei noticed the destruction around him. They had destroyed more than half of the Ubiquitous Hotspring World. Everything was in a state of void and chaos. Wang Wei saw the whale of the trillions of people ¡ª both mortals and cultivators ¡ª who died in the aftermath of their battles.

    He saw the remnant of Dao Path''s cultivators'' Inner World. He noticed the scattered Immortal Qi or Immortal Path cultivators. He even detected the residual Dao Rhyme of Emperor Path cultivators, who were the only ones who survived this catastrophe since they could revive themselves.

    Wang Wei shook his head. He tried to bring Five Feathers to a deste ce far away from the Heavenly Beauty Pce and away from life. Sadly, the destructing nature of Paragons was too great. It''s a miracle the entire world was not destroyed. Of course, Wang Wei knew it would have been best to fight in the Nine Heaven Deste Realm, which was the Eternal Ascension World''s version of the Void Battlefield created especially for Paragons.

    However, he does not think he can convince Five Feathers to follow him, nor does he have the strength to force her there. He guessed if he asked her to fight there, that cruel woman might think he cared about ordinary people''s lives and cause even more destruction.

    ''Hmm? It''s already healing?'' Wang Wei noticed that the time anomalies created by techniques and the chaotic void were being repaired at an rming speed. Additionally, the specialws of the Ubiquitous Hotspring World that allowed it to give birth to unique hot springs were also being repaired at an rming rate.

    ''It seems this hot spring world is a protected area,'' Wang Wei thought as a sudden realization dawned on him. There are many unique spaces in the Eternal Ascension World, but with how destructive cultivators are, it''s odd how these areas survived since the dawn of time. The answer is they are protected areas, meaning Heavenly Dao will pay special attention to them and even repair them after destruction.

    ''That also exined why the entire thing was not destroyed,'' Wang Wei thought. Their battle intensity was enough to destroy this area, but only half suffered. As a protected area, it''s apparent that the Ubiquitous Hotspring Area received special treatment from Heavenly Dao, allowing it to suppress the effect of any world-destroying battles.

    ''Did Xun Junyao know about this, and that''s why she chose this ce for her banquet?'' Wang Wei believed she did as the location of any n is a significant part. She must have prepared in case Blood Dragon escaped or someone came to rescue him.

    ''Her n was perfect until the execution. She could not control herself and started acting like a viin by telling her n, motive, and background, which in turn dyed until someone came to save Blood Dragon,'' Wang Wei analyzed while shaking his head.

    ''Her intelligence is probably close to or on par with a Dao Overlord. However, shecked our absolute over our emotions and, more importantly, our ws.''

    After observing Xun Junyao briefly, he could tell her mental state was wed. The worst part is that she knows it but does not know how not to reveal it to others or prevent others from using it against her. That alone disqualified her as a Dao Overlord ¡ª even a Dao Lord. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Wang Wei shook his head and no longer focused on Xun Junyao. He quickly calcted whether he could receive some merit if he elerated the recovery of this world, and the answer was negative since he was the one who contributed to its destruction. So, he left, returning to the Heavenly Beauty Pce.

    "Not bad," Wu Hong said, nodding in satisfaction. "I''ll give you 8 of 10 for a score."

    "Why not a perfect score?" Wang Wei asked.

    "Your opponent was so weak, but you took so long, so that''s minus one. Lastly, you''re obviously not prepared enough for battles at the Paragon Level."

    "Of course, I''m not ready," Wang Wei rolled his eyes. He had no n to fight these parasites now, but this woman made him do it. Wu Hong''s actions reminded him of parents who pushed their children into a river so they could learn how to swim in a moment of life and death.

    "Life is full of ups and downs, so we can never be prepared for everything. I''m sure you know this,'' Wu Hong replied, not taking responsibility for her actions whatsoever.

    Wang Wei stared at her before sighing. "Do you have any spirit healing pill? That bacsh was truly nasty."

    "Treating me like a bank, aren''t we?" Wu Hong stared at him before summoning a green pill.

    "Isn''t your lovenguage gift-giving? I''m just helping you express yourself," Wang Wei replied with a smirk as he held the pill. He recognized it as a Supreme Chaos Pill, not a Paragon Pill. However, this pill could have been refined by a Paragon since, unlike the lower dimension, there are countless methods of refining Innate Pills in the Eternal Ascension World.

    "Once again, you''re getting toofortable, aren''t you?"

    "No, I just refuse to deny the natural sparks between us," Wang Wei replied.

    "I''m not denying anything," Wu Hong replied calmly. "I just choose rational thinking to prevent trouble down the line."

    "That''s fair," Wang Wei nodded. He did not swallow the pill but ced it on his forehead. The pill entered his Sea of Consciousness and immediately started releasing these blue lights that enveloped everywhere, including his soul and spirit.

    "That''s better," Wang Wei groaned softly.

    "Why are you here? Shouldn''t you be somewhere, plundering?"

    "I sense a unique opportunity in this ce, so I return."

    "Oh?" Wu Hong scanned the Heavenly Beauty Pce. "Is that it?" She showed a projection of a room, and Wang Wei squinted. He saw Old Man Tianji sitting cross-legged and the River of Fate materializing above his head, releasing an unknown power into his body.

    Then, something terrifying urred. Old Man Tianji''s cultivation was rapidly increasing. In just a few seconds, his Empyrean Soul turned into a Paragon Soul, and after a few more seconds, his soul power quantity reached the Paragon Level.

    However, this was not even the end. His cultivation suddenly broke the bottleneck and entered 90% Grand Dao Source, but that was not the end. It kept increasing to 91%¡­92%¡­.

    "Wait, why does it feel like some of this power belongs to me?" Wang Wei did not doubt his intuition and immediately summoned his Baxian Turtle Shell to use as a medium to take the power that belonged to him. However, he frowned as he realized power became significantly diluted once it reached him.

    "The rest of the power seems to belong to Xun Junyao," Wu Hongmented, and with a wave of her finger, she also took it. Old Man Tianji opened his eyes and sighed. With that power, he could have reached 94%, but since these people acted, he only reached the peak of 92%.

    However, he was okay with it as he had anticipated. Although he hoped it would not happen, but knew the chances were low given Wang Wei''s terrifying affinity with Fate Dao.

    "I know this power," Wang Weimented. "It''s the same when I changed the fate of the lower dimension and used it to boost my cultivation. Except, this one is a billion times more potent.''

    "That''s a transcendent technique," Wu Hong said with a serious face. "By participating in world-changing events and altering the fate of someone or an entire world, he can condense this pure fate power with all kinds of effects. "After participating in an event that killed a Paragon that controlled one-tenth of a world''s luck and injuring another, his cultivation can reach such a terrifying level in an instant."

    The room was instantly quiet. Wu Hong and Wang Wei knew how terrifying such a technique was. With the strength, how easy was it to influence an entire world? How about killing Paragon? With such a technique, it''s easy to imagine how terrifying the force behind it is. The number of Paragons must be astronomical.

    "Are those two so powerful?" Wang Wei asked.

    "No," Wu Hong replied with absolute certainty. "This event has proven to me there is a vast difference in strength between people in their realm. The difference might berger than a peak Boundless Paragon and a mortal. We made the right choice not to settle for these iplete methods."

 Chapter 1283 Do Not Speak His Name In Vain

    Chapter 1283 Do Not Speak His Name In Vain

    Wang Wei nodded. Everything is connected, and in the path of cultivation, the foundation is fundamental. Most cultivators believe that the Dao Foundation stopped mattering after the Emperor Realm. However, that is far from the truth.

    ording to Wang Wei''s calction, the minimum requirement for someone to be a Paragon is a failed Nine Extremity Foundation. Without it, the chances of surviving the Immeasurable Tribtion have drastically decreased.

    Furthermore, Wu Hong told him that the Dao Foundation would be extremely important in the Half-Step Transcendent Realm. It''s not just the Dao Foundation, but the cultivator''s achievements and so on will also y a role in their strength.

    With today''s events, he also understood that how a cultivator achieves transcendence will affect their strength and maybe even whether they can achieve a higher level.

    ''I always thought the Cardinals achieved their strength by making a deal with Grand Dao to work for thetter with their eventual freedom. Maybe, they also cannot reach higher levels due to how they achieved their strength,'' Wang Wei thought. He was not sure about this analysis, but if it''s true:

    ''The Fate Cardinal Position is a pit, and under no circumstance should I ept it,'' Wang Wei thought. Previously, he might have considered epting the position if everything else fails. After all, no matter what, it''s a way of making high strides toward the path of transcendence.

    As ast resort, Wang Wei would not mind spending countless epochs serving as the Fate Cardinal before regaining his freedom and pursuing higher levels. However, if this position cut his path forward, he would rather die than take it.

    "By the way, did you memorize all the Dao Rhymes of this technique?" Wang Wei asked. "I''ve only registered about 65% of it."

    "I got everything," Wu Hong nodded. A transcendent technique was precious to even someone in their realm. Although it was not a path to achieve transcendent but an application of transcendent strength, its worth is beyond words ¡ª especially for her toplete her 3800 Dao Seals.

    "What do you want to do with him?" she asked. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Can we do anything? Believe it or not, we will all die if we touch him," Wang Wei replied calmly.

    "Oh, did you think of something?" Wu Hong asked.

    "It''s not hard to figure out if you think hard enough. What do people of that level pursue?"

    "Higher levels," Wu Hong replied.

    "Yes, and no matter how many Paragons they''ve cultivated, it''s meaningless to them."

    Wu Hong squinted as she immediately realized what he meant. "They all have his name and are essentially clones of him."

    "Exactly, and if he can cultivate them to the Half-Step Transcendent Realm, he could use them to borrow strength or even fuse with them to achieve higher realms," Wang Wei sighed. He figured it out so quickly because that''s precisely what he would have done.

    "That Old Man Tianji must have been nning this for Heaven knows how long. Who knows how many Half-Step Transcendents he must have cultivated and swallowed? I''m sure this technique has some limits, but even so, I reckon he must have walked very far on the transcendent path."

    Boom!

    The world trembled slightly, and everything stopped: all cultivators, matter, energy, and even the rules of heaven and earth. Only two people were not affected: Wang Wei and Wu Hong. Then, a pair of eyes appeared above the sky, ncing at them.

    "Two little ants figured out my n?" A deep voice echoed between Heaven and Earth. Wu Hong and Wang Wei immediately felt a few running deep through their souls. This was not because of their character or w in their mind, but the instinct reaction of a creature meeting a higher life form.

    However, even as lower life forms, these two were extraordinary. They remained calm, controlled their bodies'' natural instincts, and calmly looked at that pair of eyes.

    "Interesting," said the voice before looking in the distance. Two people who were fighting were now looking at him. One of them was indifferent, but thetter sent a warning. However, he did not care. Although they were in the same realm, these two were too weak, so the eyes focused on the ants.

    "Imand you to be able to keep calm in the situation," said the pair of eyes. "However, you know too much." A colossal hand descended from the heavens toward these two. He did not want information about his n to get out. Although a few people on his level suspected his n, no one knew for sure.

    Additionally, he could tell these two were highly talented, with the potential to reach his level¡ªespecially that woman. After seeing her, he felt a tiny threat. Although it was nothing to him, what cultivation were they? One was a towering mountain, and the other was an ant, yet the ant could threaten the mountain. Just the fact she was a threat proved her potential.

    If any of these two reached his level, they could use this information to scheme against him. Old Man Tianji did not want to leave such a w and possible threat behind.

    As the hand descended, Wang Wei and Wu Hong were powerless. Their bodies could not move, and their minds worked at turtle-like speed. Wu Hong could not even activate the seals in her Sea of Consciousness, and she panicked a little. She had so much hope and potential, so how could she die here?"

    Meanwhile, Wang Wei was calm, so calm that it could be described as carefree. This was not the first time he had met those transcendent big bosses, and he could predict what would happen next. And, as expected, the hand stopped midway.

    Old Man Tianji had to stop as he felt two terrifying killing intent locking him. It was so intense that a chill ran from his soul, through his spin, and down into his feet. He quickly scanned the source and discovered they originated from the upper stream of the River of Time. He tried to find who it was but to no avail, but he knew that if he continued his actions, even one of those killing intent was enough to eliminate him.

    ''So, that''s how it is,'' he thought, secretly sighing. He understood what was happening and quickly thought through time: "Senior, forgive my ignorance."

    "Scram," said a beautiful, almost angelic voice. It was too bad it was extremely cold, so Old Man Tianji did not dare enjoy it.

    "Thank you for your generosity," he swiftly said. He took onest nce at the Eternal Ascension World.

    ''How stupid I was. I know this world was a source of trouble, but I acted so brazenly.'' He had heard of the All-Seeing Temple''s prophecy and had prepared for the uing chaos. However, Old Man Tianji was convinced he could survive this forting catastrophe. Better yet, he might take this opportunity to reach new heights.

    However, after today''s events, he realized he was too confident. If he''s not prepared, even someone like himself might fall into the uing disaster.

    ''No, my preparations are not nearly enough,'' Old Man Tianji thought. He decided to elerate the speed of his actions. Before that, he must summon all the people who bore his name. So, he focused on the one in the Heavenly Beauty Pce and the one in the lower dimension.

    ''Hmm? He has a karmic rtionship with that boy ¡ª I mean that senior. Maybe he will be a more valuable pawn by staying here.'' After pondering it briefly, he took the one in the pce and left the one in the lower dimension. Old Man Tianji disappeared, and the time of the world started to flow again. No one noticed what had happened beside four people.

    "Quite anti-climatic, isn''t it?" Wang Wei sighed.

    "Was that?" Wu Hong asked, thinking of the unknown origin of that clone thatplicated her love life.

    "Yeah."

    Wu Hong sighed. Thest time she felt this powerless was during the Ultimate Taboo. Thinking about how she had to experience such a terrible feeling again because of that bastard, she became angry:

    "Why are you always causing trouble? From what I know, you''re not born with the fate of a Disaster Star."

    "Why are you ming me?"

    "Isn''t this your fault? If you so tantly say his name, do you think he would have noticed little ants like us?"

    Wang Wei smiled wryly as she was correct. He was so used to using Maitreya and Supreme Unity names like it was nothing that he had forgotten a fundamental truth: do not say the name of higher beings in vain. Even Great Emperors can sense someone using their name or title, let alone these transcendent species.

    "That''s indeed my fault, and I apologize," Wang Wei said, and Wu Hong snorted coldly.

    "I know it''s a terrible feeling realizing how weak and insignificant we are," Wang Wei continued. "However, isn''t this the best motivation for us? One day, we will stand at their level and even surpass it."

    They had this confidence since there were many signs that they''d seeded already. Although it was not a hundred percent guaranteed, this fact was enough to give them more confidence than 99% of all sentient beings.

 Chapter 1284 Plunder

    Chapter 1284 Plunder

    "Wait," Wang Wei said. "Were you scared?" He asked, looking directly into her eyes. Wu Hong was calm, but he knew her better than he knew the back of his hands, so he saw the signs.

    "By the blessing of the Dao," Wang Wei said in shock beforeughing out loud. "The proud and mighty Empress Wu has such a moment of weakness. This is the greatest day of my life."

    "I don''t know what kind of delusion your mind has conjured, but don''t involve me," Wu Hong replied calmly. Sadly, Wang Wei ignored her words.

    "This moment will feed my existence for trillions of yuan epochs ¡ª no, for eternity," Wang Wei continued. "I will tell everyone ¡ª especially our kids. I can picture it now. When I tell them of the one time I saw their scary mother trembling in fear. Yes, I can see it. Their tiny eyes became wide in shock. Then, they''ll look at me in disbelief, wondering whether the emotion known as fear could even be associated with their mother in the slightest.

    "By the grace of the ancestors, this is truly the greatest moment of my life."

    Wang Wei''s joy was palpable, almost illuminating the private room. Meanwhile, Wu Hong was gloomy.

    "If you dare utter a word, the things I''ll do to you could no longer be described as unspeakable," she warned.

    "It doesn''t matter," Wang Wei replied, his face showing a hint of unparalleled confidence. "No matter what trials and tribtions you put me through, no matter what darkness, the fact that you were once scared is enough for me to survive anything."

    "You!"

    Wang Wei grinned in response. Then, a cunning light shed in Wu Hong''s eyes. Her demeanor suddenly changed as she became sad and even docile; such a temperament immediately made any man wish they could protect her. She materialized a tissue and started crying.

    "How can you be so cruel? This is the first time I''ve shown such a vulnerable side to you, but now, you''re weaponizing it against me and even our future children. How can you do such a thing?"

    Wang Wei stood before her in shock. In his wildest dream, he never thought that would be her reaction. The rudeness of the situation and Wu Hong''s current state instantly made him want to reach over and reassure her that he was just joking. Luckily, he immediately woke up and realized what was happening.

    ''Well yed,'' he praised in his mind. Unfortunately, she had met her match. "Okay, your little act won''t work on me. Your future self sent a clone in the past to prevent me from having a harem. Our rtionship was destined to have some toxicity. ept this loss and move on."

    "You bastard!'' Wu Hong said, returning to her calm and authoritative self. "This is not over," she dered after putting the tissue away.

    "I''m sure it''s not," Wang Wei smiled. They have an eternity to spend together, so it''s great for their rtionship to have its uniqueness. Otherwise, they will face the same fate as most Dao Partners ¡ª getting bored of each other.

    "By the way, why were you scared? Didn''t you already guess about our future selves?"

    "Of course I have," Wu Hong replied. "But I''m not as crazy as you to put so much faith in my so-called future self. Have you never wondered whether these people protected us as our future selves? What if they are someone else pretending to be? And even if they are ourselves, who knows how much we''ve changed. At their levels, the past might not matter much to them."

    Wu Hong sighed.

    "The entire situation seems ridiculous and unnecessarilyplicated to me."

    Wang Wei nodded. Of course, he''s thought of all these questions and possibilities. "All I can say is firstly, we cannot interfere in these battles yet, so we have no choice but to believe. Secondly, there are no signs of a problem so far, so all I can do is keep calm, retain that level of faith, and keep my guard up if I detect or deduce some kind of anomaly."

    Wu Hong looked in the distance. In this overtlyplex situation, his mindset was the best choice. ''It seems I must enter the Dark Truth as soon as possible.'' She realized that since the Ultimate Taboo, she might have be conservative in her actions. Otherwise, after so many years, as long as she took the risk and left the Eternal Ascension World, there are plenty of ways to heal her injuries and return to peak strength.

    "Don''t you have plundering to do," Wu Hong said, looking at him.

    "Damn it." Wang Wei almost forgot.

    "Wait. Here." Wu Hong handed him the power of fate she took from Old Man Tianji. "This is Xun Junyao''s share. Give it to her." Wang Wei nodded before teleporting away. Wu Hong calmly watched him leave, and a few secondster, she smiled. She was correct in thinking he could bring some colors to her life.

    ''Let''s continue observing before making any final decisions.'' Although she had a favorable view of him, this was not something she could decide after only two meetings. Anyway, they had eternity before them, so there was no need to rush.

    ¡­

    Wang Wei teleported to the Domineering Dragon Realm. He scoffed at the name as he knew the Blood Dragon changed it after taking control of this territory. Wang Wei immediately detected countless energy powers, so he focused on thergest one.

    He saw countless people attacking this beautiful pce, which was surrounded by auspicious clouds, dragons roaming around, and floating in the void as a massive ocean held it up. A powerful shield surrounded the pce, and no matter how many people attacked it, it remained intact.

    "The Dragon Pce," Wang Wei muttered. This was Blood Dragon''s primary residence, meaning it was the ce with the most outstanding amount of resources. Wang Wei flew to his people.

    "Sect Master, you''re finally here," Wang Qi said. He recognized thetter from his aura despite Wang Wei still being inside the puppet.

    "What''s the situation?"

    "With the help of the Changing Fate Hall and the Fate Guard, we''ve plundered the most powerful branches, outposts, and allies," Wang Qi exined. The Blood Dragon ruled trillions of worlds, universes, domains, and realms. As such, he needed help to control such vast territories, so he had many branches and allies scattered in his territory.

    "So, that only leaves the Dragon Pce," Wang Wei nodded.

    "Yes, but with the Paragon Array, we''re powerless," Wang Qi replied. "Additionally, someone already went in?"

    "Oh?"

    "I think it was Xun Junyao," Wang Qi continued. "Her people were already waiting, but once she arrived, she used an Array Breaking Talisman to make a hole in this ce''s defense and entered."

    Wang Wei frowned: "Where is Red Mask?"

    "She and many of her people were already inside before the formation was activated, but we''ve lost contact."

    "She should have contacted us if her mission had seeded," Wang Weimented, thinking about his next step. He could not wholly rely on Red Mask now that he knew Xun Junyao had entered. By the time she takes control of the array and opens a path for them, Xun Junyao might have already plundered the best resources. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''Even though no Paragon is controlling the array, it will take me too long to use brute force to enter,'' Wang Wei analyzed. ''However, since Xun Junyao could enter with an Array Breaking Talisman, it means the formation is not at its peak, so maybe I can use a simr method.''

    Wang Wei did not have a rank 12 Array Breaking Talisman, but he could try other ways. ''The Array Virus?'' He immediately shelled this idea. In the lower dimension, the idea of the Array Virus was elevated to Emperor Tier, but it was useless for a Paragon Array unless it could be further improved. However, that was impossible in such a short period.

    ''In that case, I can only use a more direct and radical method,'' Wang Wei concluded before summoning his people. Mongke, his wife, the second prince, and everyone else stopped attacking the array and regrouped with Wang Wei.

    So, he took them to the edge of the Dragon Pce''s shield and used his Order-Disorder Dao. Wang Wei used the same technique from his fights against Five Feathers, except his target was this array shield. He did not target the entire thing but made a hole deep enough for their team to enter. Such a clever maneuver allowed him to achieve his goal while drastically minimizing the potency of the willpower bacsh.

    "Let''s go," Wang Wei said as he led everybody inside. The group''s action caught the other people''s attention, so a few clever people thought this might be their chance to enter, so they rushed into the hole. Sadly for them, Wang Wei''s team did not take kindly to these leeches.

    The Poison Demoness waved her hand to leave a nasty poison gas before the entrance, instantly killing a few Dao Rulers and one Empyrean. The gas dissipated after the team entered, and the hole in the formation healed itself.

 Chapter 1285 Plunder (II)

    Chapter 1285 Plunder (II)

    (Unedited Chapter)

    -----

    The void fluctuated before opening up and releasing a group of people, primarily women and less than five men ¡ª one of whom was Xiao Tiandi. The group calmlynded before looking around.

    "Pce Lord, do we really have to give up the array central area?" asked one of the women.

    "That woman is powerful. Even if I can take her down, it will take too long, thus dying our chances of getting more resources," Xun Junyao replied calmly.

    "But we''re the only ones who have entered the pce."

    "Ourpetition is not only those people outside, but the people from the pce," said the announcer, Xun Tong, in her straight and direct manner. "Now that the Blood Dragon has died, how many people will remain loyal? They haven''t started plundering because they hope their leader''s Dao Mark remains intact."

    "I see," nodded the pcedy, who felt unwilling they had to give up the central array hub.

    "That woman," Xiao Tiandi said with a frown. "She might be one of Wang Wei''s people."

    "Oh?" Xun Junyao paused. She had now figured out that Wang Wei was the one she was waiting for. "What makes you say that?"

    "The strength she exploded with her was the power of fate."

    "Young master, although fate is a rare Dao, countless cultivators are on that path. That''s not enough for you to determine it was him," Xun Tong said.

    "I know that," Xiao Tiandi replied, almost rolling his eyes. "There are three reasons why I believe she''s one of his people. One, her aura is simr to his. Although she tried to hide it, I sensed it. Secondly, it''s the fact she was here. From how Wang Wei operates, it should not be a problem for him to predict Blood Dragon''s death after seeing the master''s projection and prepare beforehand for the looting."

    "Now that you mention it, someone blocked my pce to prevent news froming and leaving," Xun Junyaomented. That power was terrifying, so she had to use the strength from the pce ¡ª a Supreme Chaos Artifact ¡ª to leave after killing Blood Dragon. She also sensed a battle in the distance with fluctuation that was the exact origin of the one blocking her pce.

    "That is how he operates," Xiao Tiandi sneered.

    "Well, I''m still not convinced," Xun Tong continued. She was not being difficult just for the sake of being unpleasant. Xun Tong has noticed the young master has formed a rivalry with a man named Wang Wei, which is not a bad thing. ording to her spection, this rivalry is one of the primary reasons the young master got his act together.

    However, she also noticed he tends to exaggerate Wang Wei''s abilities and prowess. She doesn''t want him to create a mythical version of his rival and be disappointed once he doesn''t meet expectations. Xun Tong fears that such a realization will spiral into a situation where the young master returns to his former decadent self.

    "The Lord''s Shadow Technique is a worldwide famous technique from the Dao Opening Sect capable of cultivating powerful and loyal subordinates at a rtively low cost," Xiao Tiandi exined. "Master made me fight an imprint who was a Shadow, so I recognized that technique from the woman."

    Xun Tong frowned: "Your friend should have just ascended, but that woman''s strength reached the peak of the Empyrean Realm."

    "Wang Wei is already an Evesting Empyrean, and his cultivation is probably near the peak," Xiao Tiandi replied with a wry smile. Xun Tong was quiet. She thought her young master had exaggerated things, but he chose a true monster as his rival. She did not know whether this was good or bad, so she nced at the Pce Lord, but it seemed thetter was thinking about something else.

    "Master, what is our next step?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Xun Junyao pondered. ''Since he''s the one who protected me from the revenge of the parasites, I should return the favor.'' She decided not topete for the resources in this ce. ''However, I still need to get what''s mine.'' Before his death, Blood Dragon sealed her ess to his dimension. Although it was now in Xun Junyao''s possession, she could not ess all its wealth.

    "We need to find one of Blood Dragon''s descendants," Xun Junyao said. She had tried using his bloodline to ess that dimension, which almost worked. However, Blood Dragon was truly petty and predicted her actions, thus leaving preventive measures. Now, Xun Junyao will try another way: copy his descendant''s bloodline and use them to ess that dimension.

    "Let''s go," Xun Junyao. She knew that the lustful Blood Dragon had a few children before proving the Dao, and luckily, one of them when he was an Empyrean. Her mission will have been aplished as long as she gets her hands on one of them.

    ¡­

    Outside the pce:

    Wang Wei''s teamnded on the vast ocean supporting the dragon pce. They were less than 20 light years from the entrance, but this was just one step for people like them. However, an army of soldiers suddenly appeared, dressed in silver dragon armor.

    "All trespassers will die," said the Dragon Army before pointing their spears toward the group. They were perfectly in synch, and the killing intent released by them showed they were well-trained and had seen blood.

    "An army of Emperors and Empyreans?"mented the Flesh Demon. "Well, given these people''s resources, I shouldn''t be surprised."

    "Their weapons ¡ª it''s all Empyrean Artifacts," added the me cksmith. This armyprised at least 500,000 individuals, yet each held such a powerful weapon. Wang Wei frowned the moment he saw these people.

    "Something feels wrong," Mongke said.

    "Indeed," Wang Wei nodded. "Poison, Flesh, go test them out."

    The two demons did not hesitate before immediately attacking this army with all their strength. However, the devastating destruction that many anticipated did not appear. The army activated its formation, which gathered its power to condense two Dharma Images above its heads that directly confronted the Flesh and Poison Demons.

    The Poison Demon''s poison was excellent forrge-scale killing, so even with the Dharma Image''s effort, numerous soldiers died in the aftermath. However, as soon as one person dies, a light descends from the sky, and another solder reces the missing one, ensuring the formation remains in peak shape.

    "This is an illusion formation," said Jia Ping, the second prince. His Double Pupil finally saw the truth.

    "I was thinking there was no way for anyone to cultivate such an elite army," the Puppet Demon nodded. The world finally made sense to him.

    "You''re only saying this because of you''re ignorance," Mongke said. He knew top lineages like the Barbarian Race or those Overlords hadrge armies of Empyreans, let alone this one that consisted mainly of Great Emperors.

    The Puppet Demon looked at him before looking away. He couldn''t beat this bastard, so there was no point in arguing with him and possibly suffering humiliation.

    "It seems the people inside have activated the other formations to prevent us from entering," Dulgunmented. She shook her head. None of this would have happened had they been the first to enter.

    "What now?" Mongke said before flicking his finger. He released an enormous force that instantly annihted the two Dharma Images and the entire army. However, as expected, they immediately recondensed. "Even if we know this is an illusion formation, it does not mean we can escape."

    The enemy''s purpose was probably to trap them here and even force them to fight until exhaustion with these illusions. Additionally, even if they knew they were in an illusion, it did not mean that these soldiers'' attacks were suddenly invalid to them. A Paragon Tier Array would not have such an apparent weakness.

    "Jia Ping, let me borrow your power," Wang Wei said calmly.

    "No problem, lord." Jia Ping''s eyes suddenly returned to normal, while Wang Wei suddenly had the Double Pupil. Wang Wei did not waste time and immediately found a few operational ws in this array and ced temporary seals on them.

    The soldiers suddenly became illusory beforepletely disappearing. However, the team did not have time to rejoice before something else attacked them. A terrifying pressure descended from the heavens, rendering them immobile.

    Then, countless void tears leading to heaven knows where appeared around them. The attraction from these tears was genuinely terrifying.

    "This should be an Exile Array. Do something, or who knows where we''ll be teleported to," Dulgun hurriedly said. These tears could lead anywhere, including some forbidden spaces in Primordial Chaos or the Source Qi Space. Although rare, they could also directly lead to another Chaos World.

    "I''m on it," Mongke said. His muscles tremble to release enough strength to break off from the restraints on him. Then, he manifested a colossal golden giant above his head. The giant palmed downward, releasing a terrifying pressure that closed all the tears. Everyone sighed in relief.

    "It''s not over," Wang Wei said calmly, bringing bad news to them. The sky above their heads suddenly turned dark, and everyone''s faces turned pale. Their danger senses were activated, and a terrifying warning of death was constantly reverberating in their mind.

    ''Hmm? This is¡­'' Wang Wei thought, noticing something.

 Chapter 1286 Plunder (III)

    Chapter 1286 Plunder (III)

    ''That''s the power of nothingness,'' Wang Wei thought. He focused, and as expected, that''s the power he was familiar with. The dragon pce used [Nothingness] to create this potent killing formation. If there were any other people involved, they might die or, at the minimum, be severely injured after dealing with such power. Unfortunately for them, they met Wang Wei.

    ''This is a great opportunity,'' Wang Wei realized. Nothingness-based formations are extremely rare because of the materials required and the fact that most Array Masters refused to install them due to the danger. Unless they spent years studying it, most array masters are unfamiliar with this kind of power, meaning it''s easy for them to make mistakes in the instation process. However, the slightest mistake also means their deaths and everyone/everything around them.

    ''By controlling that formation, I can gather enough [Nothingness Power] to condense my wheel and enter the Battle Taboo Realm,'' Wang Wei analyzed with excitement. ''It seems my luck is on the uptake.''

    As soon as Wang Wei had these thoughts, he paused as he realized something. ''Besides a few minor setbacks, my luck has constantly risen since my ascension. And after today''s haul ¡ª no, after my training with the future wife ¡ª it should reach its peak.'' He squinted.

    After luck reaches its peak, there is only one way for it to go ¡ª down. In other words, Wang Wei can already predict that his life will not be so good once he''s done training with Wu Hong.

    ''I must be ready,'' he thought. He realized that Supreme Unity was the only person who could truly make his life miserable. In other words, thetter should be making a significant move soon. A sense of urgency suddenly loomed over Wang Wei. However, he also understood this was not the time to be worrying.

    He no longer wasted time being distracted and summoned his Nothingness Wheel to control the uing power, allowing their team to navigate this killing array unharmed.

    ''He used [Nothingness] for his flesh enlightenment? How crazy is this guy,'' Mongke thought as he saw how Wang Wei dealt with this situation. The barbarian race is masters of body refiners, so they''ve tried a few times to walk the Path of Nothingness throughout their history.

    Unfortunately, everyone brave enough to use that concept¡ªexcept for one¡ªdied tragically as their bodies, souls, and Dao were extinguished by the very power they had tried to control. The only survivor was an Inextinguishable Paragon who wanted to change his concept from [Eternity] to [Nothingness].

    To that barbarian''s credit, he made excellent achievements in the Path of Nothingness during his attempt. His achievements were even higher than Wang Wei. ording to Wang Wei''s division of the Power Nothingness, there are four stages: Intangible, Void, Emptiness, and True Nothingness.

    Wang Wei was currently at the peak of the Void Stage, and once he achieves Taboo with this power, he''ll enter the Emptiness Stage. That barbarian reached the peak of the Emptiness Stage. Sadly, he made the same mistake as everyone who tried to walk this path ¡ª trying to control True Nothingness in one step.

    ording to Wang Wei''s recent spections, he''ll only achieve True Nothingness after entering the Half-Step Transcendent Realm. That barbarian did not understand this and almost died in his attempt to control True Nothingness. Luckily, he was a wise man and controlled his greed. At thest moment, he abandoned this path despite it looking like he was so close.

    While Mongke and Dulgun ¡ª the only ones who recognized Wang Wei''s feat ¡ª were in awe of his actions and aplishment, thetter finally led the team into the dragon pce. However, Mongke learned an essential lesson from this experience ¡ª only crazy people can be Anomaly level talents.

    ''There is no need for me to hesitate any longer,'' Mongke thought. He listened to Wang Wei''s suggestion that he may need to enter the Taboo Battle Realm to be considered an Anomaly, and he''s been deducing a technique to do so. He seeded with his Supreme Chaos Treasure, which helps people create techniques. However, only partially, since all his calctions said he would explode and die instead of increasing his fighting abilities. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    His wife, usually the voice of reason, convinced him to take things slow and not rush into trying this method. He agreed with her, but now, he decided to rush things by asking Wang Wei for advice. Although that would result in him releasing information about a technique that allowed someone to achieve taboo, he did not care. This technique is wed, and he might never finish it without proper guidance.

    After entering the dragon pce, Wang Wei saw a small army of a thousand men waiting for them. This army was the same as the illusion, except this one was real. No, they were more potent since they were all Empyreans. However, he did not want to waste more time, so he annihted them with one staff smash. Now, he needed to ponder what their next step was.

    Wang Wei wanted to go directly to the central array hub to control the Nothingness Array. However, he knew this was not the best utilization of their manpower. Since he tasked Red Mask with a mission, he should trust her to seed.

    "We will divide from here," Wang Wei said. "I''ll go to the treasury to secure it. Mongke, your task is controlling the Alchemy Room and the other professions. Capture these professions alive. We need them to work for us."

    Wang Wei was in desperate need of capable professionals, especially after today''s event. The people from the Changing Fate Hall have amassed an absurd amount of resources, so there is the possibility they''ll stop relying on the hall ¡ª at least, not for a couple hundred thousand yuan epochs.

    Luckily, Wang Wei had predicted this and prepared. He sent his people to apany these mercenaries. He tasked them to focus on taking finished products during the raid and leave the rare materials or resources to the hall members. He did this so these people would have no choice but to rely on the hall to turn these rare resources into finished products like pills, talismans, and artifacts.

    However, he also needed many professionals for his ns to work, so he targeted Blood Dragon''s team.

    "I can go with him," the me cksmith suggested.

    "No problem," Wang Wei said. "Dulgun, your task is the Spiritual Medicine Garden. Puppet Demon will be under your management. Jia Ping, your goal is the Blood Dragon''s cultivation room."

    The second prince''s eyes lit up as he realized the importance of such a find. Any ces that a higher being like Paragon has cultivated for so long will be embedded with an incalcble amount of Dao Rhymes, turning it into a cultivation holynd. Not to mention, there must be countless precious arrays in such a ce to elerate Blood Dragon''s practice.

    "Flesh and Poison Demon, your task is to find where the Blood Dragon kept his Luck Condensing Artifact. He might have kept it on him, so it''s fine if you don''t find it." Wang Wei was convinced that the Blood Dragon''s personal dimension was in Xun Junyao''s hands, so he did not search for it.

    "The rest of you need to make as much noise as possible to distract and disperse their forces," Wang Wei continued. "Especially you, Curse Demon. Spread a nasty curse around to cause chaos."

    "As you wish, boss."

    Wang Wei nodded. There were plenty more crucial areas in this ce¡ªfor example, the library or the unique secret realms with rare resources or training experiences. However, these things could be left forter after securing these main areas and controlling the pce. Thest thing he wanted was for the remains of the Blood Dragon people to destroy these areas out of spite and leave them with nothing.

    Wang Wei was about to disperse the group when he thought of something. He pointed at everyone and released a gray light into their bodies. "You might encounter a Tier 12 Creation Lifeform, and this should send you away to safety."

    Wang Wei was not sure whether Blood Dragon had cultivated any Tier 12 creation creatures. It''s possible since creations cannot disobey their creators. However, it''s also possible the dragon was paranoid, and out of fear of being betrayed and having his power usurped, he never created any. After all, although Creation Lifeforms can''t betray their master on their own, it''s something else if someone intervenes. Although rare, it''s not as rare as an Eternals''s [Avatar] betraying them.

    "Alright, let''s move," Wang Wei said before disappearing. He broke through countless spatialyers and a few dimensions before finding the treasury location. And, as expected, there was a gatekeeper, which surprised him slightly.

    ''A Dao Monarch,'' Wang Wei thought. ''And an Insurgent?'' He was confused because this man did pose a threat to him, but it was very low. ''That can only mean he''s using a Paragon Artifact to be an Insurgent.''

    Wang Wei focused. Although this kind of [Insurgent] was the lowest level, and many people do not even acknowledge their status, he would still take it seriously.

 Chapter 1287 Plunder (IV)

    Chapter 1287 Plunder (IV)

    Wang Wei looked at this middle-aged man with a subtle aura of demons and beasts. He wasposed, as if he was confident in his abilities. This was odd since [Artifact Insurgents] were often looked down upon. So, Wang Wei had to wonder about this man''s source of confidence. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Who are you?" Wang Wei asked.

    "A dead man does not need to know my name."

    "So, it''s Xin Tangtian," Wang Wei added, having already divined this much information. However, his actions made this guardian frown. Wang Wei was a master at controlling a conversation''s rhythm, so with this simple move, the advantage was already on his side.

    "So, Xin Tangtian, why are you so loyal?" Wang Wei asked. "Your oppressor is already dead. But instead of taking this opportunity to get some remuneration and running away, you''re still doing his bidding. Why is that?"

    "What do you people know? This is only a temporary setback. Once the lord returns, none of you can survive his wrath," Xin Tangtian sneered. "He will hunt all of you until the end of the earth."

    Wang Wei calmly looked at this man. "Your threat is not as intimidating as you think. As long as these plunderers hide in the Lawless Zone, they''ll be fine. Even if Blood Dragon returns, what can he do? With his terrible fighting ability and the rules of the Lawless Zone, he''ll be useless even if he invaded with all his troops."

    Xin Tangtian was immediately speechless. These words had some truths to them. The Lawless Zone rejected any form of intervention from the outside world, so these people might get away with it if they hide there.

    "Not to mention that by the time he revives, there should be a few more Paragons in this world," Wang Wei added, and Xin Tangtian''s face contorted. With all the resources plundered, he knew it was guaranteed that a few peak Empyreans would immediately attack the Paragon Realm after they left.

    In the current political climate, one Paragon is enough to disrupt the situation¡ªespecially if it''s someone highly gifted in fighting or, worse, a Boundless Paragon. All these created a sense of urgency in Xin Tangtian''s mind.

    "You still haven''t answered my question," Wang Wei said. "Why are you so loyal? The controlling method Blood Dragon used in your soul should have dissipated after his death ¡ª unless he went as far as using a Dao Mark as the basis of the technique. But even if he did, his weakened state should be enough for you to take the risk of removing it."

    "Why do you care?" Xin Tangtian snapped before summoning his Paragon Artifact ¡ª a bracelet. He activated it, transforming him into this golden ape with ck armor, boxing gloves, and a terrible fighting intent. Xin Tangtian had turned into a Saint Battle Ape, one of the most powerful demon races in the Eternal Ascension World.

    With hesitation, the ape punched Wang Wei. This was a simple punch, but it contained such a potent fighting intent that the surrounding space and time twisted; it was as if this battle intent''s purpose was to fight anything between heaven and earth ¡ª including conceptual existences.

    "I like to figure people out, and your actions haven''t made sense to me yet," Wang Wei calmly responded as he evaded the punch. "It seems that the fact that Blood Dragon allowed you to be one of the few tier 12 cultivators in the world has twisted your psychology, somehow, making you feel special. But is this enough to be this loyal? I don''t think so."

    Wang Wei evaded millions of punches, and during the entire thing, his eyes never left Xin Tangtian. Thetter roared in anger and frustration before using even more potent battle techniques from the Saint Battle Ape n. However, the result was the same.

    "I see. Your loyalty is out of fear," Wang Wei continued. "But is Blood Dragon so terrifying?" A ripple suddenly emanated from Xin Tangtian after hearing these words, and Wang Wei took this opportunity to read more about thetter''s fate.

    "So, that''s what happened. He once faked his death to catch all the people who wished to betray him, so this fear remains in your heart," Wang Wei nodded. He had to admit that his view of the dragon increased slightly after seeing how he put the fear of god into his subordinate after faking his death.

    "Shut up, you damn rebel," Xin Tangtian yelled before his fist turned golden, and he smashed down. Wang Wei calmly raised his staff to block that attack; it was so potent that he flew a few kilometers away before stopping. However, a smirk could be seen in the corner of his eyes.

    ''It''s done,'' he thought before suddenly condensing millions of runes that rushed into the Paragon Array protecting the treasury.

    "No," a woman''s voice emanated from the formation area, followed by an intense energy fluctuation. Unfortunately, it was pointless as the runes sealed core areas and minor ws in the formation.

    "What have you done?" roared Xin Tangtian. Wang Wei calmly looked at him. Now that his main objective was aplished, there was no point in wasting time with this bastard. He suddenly appeared before the ape and punched it in the stomach. Xin Tangtian howled in pain. Then, to his horror, he swiftly transformed to his human shape.

    Wang Wei took the bracelet from him and observed it. ''An artifact with summoning and demon-controllingws? Interesting.'' He realized the artifact''s primary purpose was to collect powerful creatures to summon in battles while also transforming into them to acquire their bloodline abilities. However, Xin Tangtian only had the ape inside, which showed how much trust the Blood Dragon had in him.

    "Such a precious artifact was wasted on you," Wang Wei shook his head. He was not saying that just because there was only one creature inside. The Saint Battle Apes were one the most powerful demons in this world, especially in the previous era when one of the Tribal Sacred Mountain''s two Primal Paragons belonged to them.

    Whenever there was a conflict with the Primarch Origin Temple, this race was on the frontline, tearing the enemy apart. Their achievements in Body Refining and Fighting had reached the peak of the world. Xin Tangtian probably never experienced more than 10,000 battles in his life, perhaps less after bing a Dao Monarch. How could such a person truly utilize the power of the Saint Battle Ape?

    Wang Wei put the bracelet away before looking at the treasure entrance. His eyes were not looking at the door but at this woman surrounded by runes. When he arrived, he noticed two presences: Xin Tangtian and the Array Spirit of this treasury.

    In the lower dimension, due to the intense nature ofpetition and the zeitgeist of self-reliance, most worlds/cultivation systems do not use things like artifact/array spirit. Instead, those artifacts are given limited intelligence while focusing on increasing their overall attack potency.

    However, the upper dimensions have more room for leniency, so such methods are moremon. Wang Wei was not surprised that this protective formation had a spirit that could control it. However, he also realized the danger of this spirit. It will be exponentially more challenging for him to forcefully break through the formation with a spirit controlling. More importantly, even if he did, thetter could destroy everything out of spite, and there would be nothing he could do about it.

    So, Wang Wei had to lower her guard during his fight with Xin Tangtian, find its weakness/w, and seal them.

    ''She is resisting so damn hard,'' Wang Wei thought while shaking his head. ''I should warn the others if they encounter a simr situation.'' He didn''t want any of them to be careless and make him lose a substantial amount of resources.

    Wang Wei sent the news but immediately sensed something. One of the protective measures he left on his men was activated. His eyes prated countless dimensions, and he saw someone pursuing the second prince. A look of shock and anger shed in Wang Wei''s eyes as he saw that person.

    He saw something that he thought was impossible: he saw a Heaven Will Paragon. Great Emperors who continue to absorb Heaven''s Will to cultivate have their paths cut off since 99% die at Empyrean''s Immemorial Tribtions.

    Despite this low possibility, many people still seed and be Heaven Will Empyreans. This world is too vast, there are too many resources, and there are too many cultivators, thus making it possible to give birth to Heaven Will Empyreans.

    However, that''s how far this path goes. None of them should be able to survive the Paragon Tribtion.

    "Damn it, that bastard Blood Dragon deserves to die by lynching," Wang Wei cursed. He knew what it would take to cultivate such an entity. The first was countless Heaven Wills, and the number was not just to develop someone to 90% Grand Dao Source. No, Wang Wei could predict that this bastard had experimented with countless people before he seeded. As such, the number of Heaven Wills wasted in such an experiment was astronomical.

    The second requirement for this n to seed was talent. Only an extremely talented individual whose Dao Heart, mind state, and willpower had reached the peak would have a chance at surviving the Paragon Tribtion.

    No person/group with a sane mind would waste such a talent and force them to walk the Heaven Will Path. But this bastard Blood Dragon did precisely that.

    "Damn it, I want to revive this bastard to kill him again," Wang Wei said with gritted teeth. Such a talent would be considered a Boundless Paragon Seed in any faction, but that dragon ruined it. As someone who loves talent, Wang Wei felt great pain.

 Chapter 1288 Plunder (Finale)

    Chapter 1288 Plunder (Finale)

    (Unedited Chapter)

    -----

    Jia Ping''s pursuer was relentless. A shroud of darkness enveloped the man, allowing him to teleport at an rming rate. Even with Wang Wei''s power taking him away, it''s apparent that Jia Ping will soon be captured.

    ''Shadow Dao?'' Wang Wei thought. ''Not just that. He''s a member of the Shadow n.'' A sudden realization dawned on Wang Wei. The Shadow n is a unique race with a miserable history. Their n is born from the shadow; they can be ssified as the spirit n since they are shadows that have gained form and sentience. However, unlike the spirit n, whose awakening is random and has few numbers, the shadow n had a unique world that gave birth to them.

    Besides their unparalleled ability to control Shadow Dao, the n had one unique characteristic called [Ultimate Allegiance]. Once a Shadow n member surrenders to someone else, they will be loyal until death. More importantly, a shadow n with a master is immune to 99% of methods that could force them to betray their masters.

    It''s rare for an Evesting Empyrean''s [Avatar] to betray them, and methods to achieve such a feat are few and between. However, such methods that are usable against members of the Shadow n are even rarer. This ability made the Shadow n famous throughout the Eternal Ascension World, but it almost led to their extinction.

    The Shadow n members became amodity, resulting in countless people hunting them down to train them into their most loyal subordinates. The hunting was so severe that it almost resulted in the n''s extinction. Luckily, fate did not wholly abandon the Shadow n. In the middle of the Golden Era, their n gave birth to an unparalleled genius called the Shadow Monarch.

    He became a peak Boundless Paragon at record speed and sheltered his n. The man was relentless in saving and protecting his n members. It did not matter who they were; he would attack them if they captured his n members ¡ª that goes for the Thirteen Overlords.

    Ultimately, the world had topromise and leave the Shadow n alone. These top lineages did not care about the Shadow Monarch''s fighting prowess, but they feared his hiding abilities. The man had escaped countless times under the hands of Primal Paragons, and once, he survived the attack of three.

    The top lineages feared the Shadow Monarch would assassinate their top talents, so theypromised and left the Shadow n alone. However, the Shadow Monarch should have entered Limbo after the Ultimate Taboo, again leaving his n vulnerable.

    The parasites attacked them, killing and capturing many branches. Luckily, the main branch had the means left by the Shadow Monarch and hid themselves from the world.

    ''With such a talent, he probably could have been the next Shadow Monarch,'' Wang Weimented with a sigh. ''Damn it, how stupid are these people? Can''t they think for the long term? Even the overlords decided to leave the Shadow n alone, but they dared do this to their n. How were they prepared to deal with the Shadow Monarch? Do they believe the two suns would protect them?''

    Anyone with a bit of brain would not know that the Shadow Monarch will one day return, and given how thetter felt about his n, the first thing he''ll do is probably take revenge. Even if not for revenge, the Shadow Monarch must kill these people to establish his prestige. Otherwise, other people might start lusting after his n again if he showed weakness.

    Wang Wei shook his head. He summoned four Time Clones before disappearing from his ce. He did not immediately attack but waited for the right moment for a sneak attack. His intuition warned him that if that person hid himself, he wouldn''t be able to find him in his current state.

    Wang Wei controlled the power that was protecting Jia Ping, giving the shadow the sense that it was running out. Thetter pounced on the opportunity, trying to catch Jia Ping.

    ''Here''s my chance,'' Wang Wei thought. The Shadow had paused and materialized, allowing him to act. The four clones appeared around the shadow and ced their staff around his neck, forming a magic circle that instantly sealed him.

    "Lord," Jia Ping said in relief.

    "Go finish your mission," Wang Wei said.

    "Yes, and thank you for your help."

    Jia Ping departed, and Wang Wei observed this shadow. "If only I could convert him into my follower," hemented. This was impossible. No matter his method, it won''t work for this person. This shadow hasn''tmitted suicide because it still senses Blood Dragon''s Dao Mark. Once that is gone, it will also leave the mortal coil, following his lord.

    Wang Wei''s eyes saw the shadow''s Dao Tree. The tree had twelve golden lights, starting from the root to the top, each light releasing an aura simr to Heaven''s Will. Although it appeared that it only took twelve Heaven''s Will to fill this tree, that is a lie. The first Heaven Will will light up the first nine spots, and the tenth spot will release a slight yellow hue. The tenth spot will then turn golden after absorbing countless more Heaven Wills. Then, the cultivator will repeat the process for the eleventh and twelfth spot.

    Wang Wei frowned as he observed the Dao Tree. "My conjecture was right. This thing might be a Transcendent Path." Most people disdained the Heaven Will Path, and with good reasons. However, they also failed to see the uniqueness of this path, and that''s the utilization of the Heaven Will.

    What is the Heaven Will? It''s a key that grants direct ess to the Grand Dao Source. It allows Tier 9 cultivators to skip over half a hundredrge cultivation realms and gain direct ess to the Grand Dao Source ¡ª the origin of allws, rules, and Daos in the Chaos Universe. Such power represents the direct authority of Grand Dao.

    Wang Wei once asked his Wu Hong whether Paragons could create Heaven Wills, and she answered no. Many have tried, but none have seeded ¡ª including her. He then asked whether Paragons could provide cultivators direct ess to the Grand Dao Source, bypassing the use of a Heaven Will.

    Wu Hong told him that only Paragons who hold one of the 3800 Main Positions have this power and can only give ess to whatever Dao they cultivate. In other words, Wu Hong could only provide ess to the Sealing Grand Dao Source.

    Emperors cultivated in this manner are called Vassal Emperors because they are essentially ves to the Paragons who gave them the key. The Dao they cultivate is the Dao of that Paragon, thus limiting their achievements. Vassal Emperors are not popr in most Chaos Worlds because of possible disloyalty, and their training time is as long as regr Emperors. Instead of wasting time on them, most Position Paragons would just use their Gransmist Wheel and train more Creation Lifeforms.

    Countless thoughts shed through Wang Wei''s mind as he observed and analyzed the Dao Tree. ''The person who created this method has an extreme understanding of the Heaven Will.'' Wang Wei had two theories about the creator of the Heaven Will Method.

    First, an Emperor or Empyrean created this method to bypass theirck of talent and reach a higher realm. The other is that a Peak Paragon created this method as their path to transcendence. This idea is that since the Heaven Will is an ess key, they could ess the core of the Grand Dao Source after absorbing enough of it.

    ''If someone could reach the core of the Grand Dao Source, that would mean they had the same level of authority as the Grand Dao,'' Wang Wei theorized. Such ess should be enough to make someone step into the realm of transcendence.

    ''But even if it didn''t, the creator could still absorb power from the core to nourish their body and soul, thus pushing their strength and maybe realm to another level. I have to say, it''s an ingenious method,'' Wang Wei concluded.

    ''I don''t know if this method is feasible, but it''s worth researching,'' Wang Wei thought. This path of transcendence was worth researching once he reached the limit. ''Even if it''s not possible, the idea is valuable.'' Wang Wei may not be able to enter the core of the Grand Dao Source as a Paragon, but it should be a different story once he''s a Half Step Transcendent and has some means of confronting Grand Dao directly. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''I can use True Deception Dao with this Dao Tree method to enter the core secretly and even steal some power from Grand Dao.'' This idea had plenty of applications for his future, so Wang Wei was excited. Gu Xun''s Deception Dao might have been a joke before Heavenly Dao and Grand Dao now, but after bing Half Step Transcendent and transforming from a chess piece to a chess yer, this Dao will be truly valuable.

    ''I should start preparing for Deception Dao,'' Wang Wei thought. He ns to understand 100% of this Dao. However, Wang Wei also did not want to waste time slowly cultivating it. He thought that maybe Half Step Transcendent could easily understand the Grand Dao Source, so there was no need to rush. However, he needed to prepare just in case.

    Wang Wei had two ns for this problem. The first one is to search for another Double Pupil and use it himself to copy the Deception Dao. However, such a method has too many restrictions, especially regarding how challenging it is to awaken the double pupil.

    So, he had to put his hope in the second n. A project he called Dao Seed nting. He''ll find a talent and mold it into a genius that cultivates whatever Dao that he wishes. Then, when the time is right, he''ll take their aplished Dao Fruit, allowing him to reach 100% Grand Dao Source. That''s how he ns to cultivate his Professional Dao and his Sub-Daos like Destruction and Soul. Now, he only needs to add Deception to the mix.

    ''Hmm?'' Wang Wei sensed a message, so he checked. ''Red Mask finally took control of the central array hub? Excellent.''

 Chapter 1289 Spoils & Temptations

    Chapter 1289 Spoils & Temptations

    Wang Wei waved his hand to materialize a small screen with Red Mask''s face. He smiled while asking: "Everything''s done?"

    "Yes, lord," Red Mask nodded. "I apologize it took so long."

    "No, you''re not to me." Wang Wei would never me her for taking so long. On the contrary, he would praise her for seeding in this mission. In the lower dimension, his Fate Shadow Guard had a deep foundation, so he was always strict with Wang Ju when she failed.

    However, in the upper dimension, it was the opposite. Their foundation was weak, and any sess in these challenging missions is proof of Red Mask''s capabilities.

    "You did an excellent job this time," Wang Wei said with a smile. "From now on, you''re truly Wang Ju''s sessor." Red Mask''s body trembled after hearing these words as she understood the implications. From now on, Wang Wei will trust her more, give her more power, and, more importantly, he''ll be more forgiven. She doesn''t have to constantly worry about losing her job and position.

    Of course, this doesn''t mean she''s worry-free and doesn''t have to work hard. However, she can now breathe a little.

    "Thank you for believing in me," Red Mask bowed.

    "You''ve earned it," Wang Wei nodded. "Anything else to report?"

    "Two things," Red Mask continued. "When I controlled the pce, I noticed a group of people with Xiao Tiandi; they had just captured a few of the Blood Dragon''s descendants. They tried to leave with an Arran Breaking Formation, but I''ve activated all the pce''s formations and captured them."

    "This must be Xun Junyao''s group," Wang Wei muttered.

    "Sir, what do you want me to do with them?"

    "Send their leader a message to set up a meeting, then let them go," Wang Wei said.

    "As you wish."

    "What''s the second thing you wanted to report?"

    "I''ve discovered a secret area of the dragon pce," Red Mask continued. "ording to my analysis, it should be where Blood Dragon kept most of the information from his spy agency. However, that area has an independent array system and central hub, so we might need to use force to enter."

    "Not necessarily," Wang Wei replied. "Ask Xun Junyao for a few blood essences from the Blood Dragon. Then, use his bloodline to open these formations."

    "Very well," Red Mask nodded.

    "We are about to expand," Wang Wei continued. "Are you prepared?"

    "I am, sir," Red Mask responded. As soon as she knew the content of her mission, she understood the number of resources they were about to acquire, so she had already nned how to utilize them properly and expand the Fate Shadow Guards.

    "Good," Wang Wei nodded, very pleased. Red Mask was not only good at her job, she can also anticipate his next moves and prepare in advance. That only means that, slowly and steadily, she''s approaching Wang Ju''s level.

    After dismissing themunication, Wang Wei sent a message to everyone else to gather at the central hall once their missions were done before heading into the treasury. Wang Wei immediately salivated.

    The first thing he noticed was the number of resources below Tier 10. There were so many that even if hebined the resources from the lower dimension, it would only be a fraction of the ones in this treasury. That''s truly absurd if you think about how many resources there are for Tier 9 and below across all 3800 World Communities.

    Wang Wei continued deep into this treasury, and he felt a sense of overwhelming greed seething in his mind. He had to pause, take a moment, and calm his rampaging mind. He understood that if he allowed this greed to influence him, he would take all these resources without sharing them with his men, leading to numerous problems.

    Although he could suppress his problems with his overwhelming strength, such an act would ruin his reputation among his men and, more importantly, destroy his ns to turn these people into his true followers. He would not do such a short-sighted thing.

    ''I cannot use all these resources even if I wanted to. And as the leader, I control it and can use the most precious one, so why ruin my future for a temporary sense of satisfaction?'' Wang Wei thought as he exhaled. ''Plus, if this small amount of wealth is enough to influence my mind, then I would be disappointed in myself.'' n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Wang Wei opened his mind, and he was back to his original self. However, he frowned. "It seems my mind is not as perfect as I thought," he muttered. Wang Wei always knew he was greedy; his capitalist tendency to pursue the maximum profit in any situation has be a core aspect of his personality. However, he thought he had absolute control over his greed, but today''s events prove him otherwise.

    "It''s time for me to cultivate my mind and temper my Dao Heart," Wang Wei muttered. "Maybe even update my Everchanging Dao Heart. If I can experience the life of a man who controls all the wealth in the world and can give up that wealth, my mind should sublimate to another level."

    Wang Wei has been tempering his mind and Dao Heart the natural way through a long life and experiencing things. However, this approach seemed insufficient, and he needed to take some steps. Wang Wei sighed: "I have so much to do, but something tells me I don''t have much time."

    He continued observing the things in the treasury, and as expected, there were so many rare things. Wang Wei knew he would not have to worry about resources for a long time. He also has some expectations for the other parasites'' treasury.

    After thirty minutes, Wang Wei left the treasury with a few things. The first was all the resources he needed to cultivate his body, soul, and willpower. During most of Wang Wei''s cultivation journey, he never needed to worry about his soul and willpower. However, his body and Dao were about to catch up to those two things, meaning it was about time he emphasized cultivating them.

    He could wait until his body and Dao catch up to achieve perfect unity, but that approach would only dy him. Since he was confident in raising his other aspects to the peak, it''s best to raise his soul and willpower to the limit and wait for them to catch up and achieve unity of the essence, spirit, and Qi.

    The second thing that Wang Wei took from the treasury was all the Tier 11 Longevity Resources. He kept the Eternal Life Wood and the Second Life Pill, granting an additional two extra lives. With the one he had remaining, that''s a total of three. However, Wang Wei was not too excited about this since he had a feeling that these things might be useless after entering the Taboo Realm. These longevity resources might treat him as a Paragon and be useless after achieving taboo strength.

    The good news is there were enough longevity resources to reward three of his most capable men: Mongke, Dulgun, and Jia Ping. As for the me cksmith? Wang Wei will reward him with an Innate Purple me, a Heavenly me born between Heaven and Earth, but the rank is Tier 12.

    As long as the me cksmith seeds in refining this me, his soul will enter Paragon Quantity, and his soul power will reach that level in quantity. Then, the cksmith will be a talent capable of refining Paragon Tier Artifacts while being an Empyrean. Such achievement will enhance his luck, allowing him to achieve white luck ore close to it.

    Of course, refining such a powerful me is a risk. Under normal circumstances, Wang Wei would never have allowed such a thing. However, the me cksmith has the talent to seed, and more importantly, Wang Wei now has enough resources to ensure his survival in case something urs.

    ''I can''t believe I found the Path Refining Stone,'' Wang Wei thought with a smile. This thing could be said to be valuable, while at the same time, not so much. This thing had little effect on most cultivators who only pursue strength in eternal life.

    However, for someone like Wang Wei, who has a pursuit besides the basic one, this stone is valuable beyond words. That''s because it allows him to experience the life of people on a simr path but with a different approach.

    For example, Wang Wei wants absolute freedom, but there are different ways to approach this goal. He chose the way of control. His way of achieving freedom is by controlling everything and even having the power to take other''s freedom.

    However, someone else might have a different approach. They might want to detach themselves from the rules and just break free from their restraints without being a controlled freak like Wang Wei.

    With the stone, Wang Wei can experience the lives of these people on the same path as him, learn from them, and temper his mind, Dao Heart, and his path to freedom.

 Chapter 1290 Devouring Cauldron

    Chapter 1290 Devouring Cauldron

    {Unedited Chapter]

    ---

    Wang Wei returned to the throne room to wait for the others. As he sat there in boredom, looking at the luxurious room, he secretlyined that the people of this world loved thrones too much, forgetting he was the same.

    The concept of a Great Emperor, one being who stands above all other gods, demons, immortals, and Buddha and has transcended life and death, has been ingrained in the fabric of this world. Their existence has influenced all aspects of life, including culture and architecture.

    That''s why kings or rulers of dynasties, kingdoms, and empires cannot call themselvesEmperors unless they''ve proved the Dao. That''s why most cultivators Tier 10 and above, even if not an Emperor, will build a throne room in their residence.

    ''I wonder what her throne room is like,'' Wang Wei thought, thinking that his future wife''s throne might be even more extravagant than this one. While Wang Wei was distracted, his people began to return, starting with the people whose mission was to divert the enemy''s focus. Once everybody was here, Wang Wei finally regained his focus.

    He first nced at Mongke and the me cksmith''s group since they brought a group of people, many with resolute looks on their faces. However, his attention was soon focused on the second prince, Jia Ping. The other was tasked with taking over Blood Dragon''s cultivation room, so why did he bring a captured prisoner?

    "Who is this?" Wang Wei asked, looking at the handsome Evesting Empyrean with a devilish aura that would probably make many women lose their minds over him.

    "Lord, he''s a Heavenly Devil that cultivated Devouring Dao."

    As soon as he said these words, everyone focused on the handsome young man. They knew what these words represented. Devour/Swallowing Dao is a potent but innately evil Dao. This world does not differentiate much between evil and righteous cultivators. After all, even the weakest great Emperors have such a high karma resistance that it''s pointless to care how many people they killed.

    As long as devil cultivators stay away from these top lineages, they can do whatever they please. The world is too vast, and there are plenty of ces for them to do whatever they please. Due to this mindset, most cultivators will not care if someone cultivates Devour Dao. It''s the opposite. Most people will recruit them since it is an Ouw Dao unless you''re lucky enough to have cultivated it in certain worlds in the lower dimension.

    Of course, there is an exception to this world ¡ª when the Devouring Cultivator walks the path of the Heavenly Devil. Since ancient times, Devouring Cultivators have held most of the records for the fastest cultivation, and that statement holds throughout the Chaos Universe.

    But why is that? After swallowing them, could they acquire a person''s percentage of the Grand Dao Source? No. Grand Dao would not leave such a loophole for them to exploit. Devouring Cultivators don''t have this ability until they''ve reached the peak of their Dao, and even then, there are some restrictions.

    Devouring Cultivators can turn what they swallowed into the purest Dao Rhymes, which can elerate cultivation speed. These pure Dao Rhymes may not be as good as merit, but they are better than most pills, and there are plenty of them as long as the Heavenly Devil continues to swallow Emperors, Empyreans, and even Paragons.

    "Could it be?" Wang Wei asked.

    "Yes," Jia Ping nodded. "Blood Dragon kept him in captivity so he would refine Dao Rhymes for him."

    ''This guy is truly useless,'' Wang Wei thought. With all these resources and advantages, the Blood Dragon''s cultivation was still only 93% Grand Dao Source. ''More importantly, he knows how to y with fire.'' Wang Wei only took a nce at this little devil to figure out thetter was slowly nning to swallow the Blood Dragon, and honestly, given how stupid the dragon was, Wang Wei believed the little devil might have seeded. After all, his cultivation was the peak of the Empyrean Realm. With how suspicious Blood Dragon was, it was a remarkable feat for him to convince him to reach such a level, probably with the promise of making more precious Dao Rhymes with higher cultivation.

    "Sir, what do we do with him?" asked the Curse Master. This little devil was a fantastic resource, and as long as he gets a small amount, his cultivation can increase.

    "Give him to me," Wang Wei said. The devil flew into his hands, and as their eyes met, the Heavenly Devil''s body trembled out of fear. He knew this man was not the idiot that was the Blood Dragon and might be able to control him truly. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Your instinct is correct," Wang Wei said as if he could read his mind. Wang Wei pointed his hands on his forehead, and the little devil started to fight back. Sadly, the seal put on him by the Blood Dragon was still active. Additionally, Jia Ping was careful and added his means of restraint.

    Wang Wei''s power entered the devil''s Sea of Consciousness and sealed all his memories, thoughts, and emotions, leaving him in a cold and indifferent state ¡ª simr to a machine. Then, under Wang Wei''s control and the shock of everyone in the room, the devil turned into a cauldron. For thest touch, Wang Wei changed his fate, giving him the duty of only producing Dao Rhymes. Unless someone intervened and altered it, this would be his fate for the rest of his life.

    Wang Wei looked at thetter''s emotions and memories and decided to keep it for now. In the future, he might allow thetter to enter the Paragon Realm so that he could create better Dao Rhymes. As for the cruelty of Wang Wei''s actions? No one said or cared about it. On the contrary, they think Wang Wei''s approach was brilliant.

    The cultivation world was cruel, and themes like survival of the fittest and cannibalism are mainstream. Additionally, the devil was not some innocent person. The fact he chose the path of the Heavenly Devil meant he was prepared to start a storm throughout the world by going on a killing/swallowing spree.

    "We may need an array to boost his production speed," Wang Wei said to everyone else. "Additionally, we need bodies to refine Dao Rhymes." He paused briefly. "This is what we''ll do. You guys can hunt devil cultivators and attack the bases/allies of the parasites to gather materials. 60% of the Dao Rhymes belong to me, and the rest is for you."

    The others did not mind the fact Wang Wei had thergest share. Things have always been this: the boss gets most of the resources, and others share the soup. The fact he was willing to give 40% was quite generous.

    Wang Wei looked at Wang Qi: "Organize a group to look for tombs or ces of mass sealing." Emperor''s tombs are not actual ces to bury the dead, but ces to ensure an Emperor can revive themselves without interference from their enemies. Not everyone has enough resources to provide a rapid revival, so most Emperors will create isted tombs to ensure their return.

    As for the seal ces? Many factions will seal themselves when encountering a catastrophe. As long as they wake up countless yuan epochster, the catastrophe might have passed, or their enemies might be dead or long forgotten about them. Wang Wei''s target was those ces since they usually had countless Emperors and Dao Ancestors. As long as we can capture these bodies before their consciousness awakens, they can be fed into this Devouring Cauldron to make Dao Rhymes.

    "I''ll get it done," Wang Qi replied. He immediately sent a message to the Changing Fate Hall to create a new mission about finding tombs and sealed ces. Wang Wei nodded in approval with his swift action. His focus then finally shifted to Mongke.

    "These are the professions you wanted, but¡­"

    "We refused to serve anyone else," said a middle-aged man dressed in a red robe with cloud patterns. He had a severe expression, and his body emitted a faint aroma of herbs like most alchemists.

    "You are?" Wang Wei asked.

    "Empyrean Cloud me," the middle-aged man responded. "And as I said, we refuse to work for anyone else ¡ª even if it means our death."

    Wang Wei calmly looked at this man and the others. They were not joking. All these professions have already nted amand in their soul. As long as someone remotely gets close, it will detonate, killing them instantly.

    ''They are determined,'' Wang Wei thought. He knew that force was out of the question since he was not skilled enough in Soul Dao to prevent these people from killing themselves.

    ''Any of you can do anything about this situation?'' Wang Wei asked his men, but no one had a solution.

    ''Our Barbarian Race is an expert in Ceremonial Magic,'' Dulgun said. ''So, if you give me time and can trick them into the location, I might be able to stop them from killing themselves.''

    ''How much time are we talking about?'' Wang Wei asked.

    ''Too much.'' Dulgun did not say a number since she knew it was too much. She only brought it up to raise her value in the eyes of the boss, not to provide an actual solution.

    ''I guess I''ll have to sweet talk them,'' Wang Wei thought.

 Chapter 1291 Kongs Contribution

    Chapter 1291 Kong''s Contribution

    "I understand how you feel," Wang Wei said as he looked at this group. He raised his hands to stop them after noticing they were about to explode due to his words.

    "Although I haven''t lived a simr experience, I can understand," Wang Wei continued. "You spent your entire life studying a profession, and after years of hard work and sess, your status is noble and respected."

    No matter the ce or time, alchemists or other professions are respected, and that''s because the ratio of cultivators to professions is too low. The world is vast, and there are plenty of resources. However, no matter how many professionals there are, it will never be enough for the entire world. Even top lineages who can cultivate their own profession often feel they do not have enough.

    "However," Wang Wei continued. "Just as you were about to reap the fruit of yourbor, these parasites came into power. They took away your pride, status, and, more importantly, your dignity. They turned you into, well, to put it directly, into ves.

    "They controlled your lives, showed you no respect, did not pay you, and, more importantly, cut off your path of progress. Am I right?"

    The room was quiet. He was correct. That''s how these people felt. That''s why they would rather die than submit to someone else again. Empyrean Cloud me took a deep breath to calm down. "What''s the point of saying this? Are you trying to put salt in our wounds?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Of course not," Wang Wei replied with a gentle smile. "I''m telling you this to show you I understand how you feel and that I''m different from Blood Dragon. Our working rtionship will be more of a cooperation.

    "You''ll work for me, but you''ll also bepensated. I''ll give you the dignity and respect you deserve. More importantly, you''ll have your freedom, and I won''t care where you live as long as the things I want are delivered in time."

    Wang Wei had a sincere smile, but Red Cloud would not buy it, so he said: "That sounds too good to be true. What''s the downside? Where is the trick?" He looked Wang Wei in the eyes. "Might as well be direct and truthful because we have nothing else to lose. We have already considered ourselves dead."

    "You''re being a little overdramatic," Wang Wei said calmly. "As for the downside? All I ask is you make my orders a priority."

    "In other words, you want us to work exclusively for you," Could me sneered.

    "Now, you''re twisting my words," Wang Wei said. "I said to prioritize my orders, not that you only take orders from me. Plus, I''m not asking you to work for me for the rest of your life. Our contract can have an expiring length, and after that date, based on our previous experience, you guys can decide whether to sign again."

    These professionals took a moment to consider. They have to admit that if Wang Wei was telling the truth, he did give them enough freedom and return power and dignity to them.

    "And what if we refuse to work with you?" Cloud me asked. His words brought everyone''s attention to Wang Wei again. Simultaneously, these professionals were d they chose him as a representative since he could ask the hard questions.

    "Nothing will happen. You can live if you don''t want to work with me," Wang Wei replied calmly.

    "You expect me to believe that?" Red Cloud sneered.

    "What do you want me to say? Kill you? I don''t need to do that since others will do it for me."

    "What do you mean by that?"

    Wang Wei looked at them calmly. "All of you are in this predicament because you were talented, but your background was weak. These parasites would not dare capture the professionals from these top lineages. They would instead secretly and openly assassinate them but not dare use them.

    "After leaving this ce, what do you think will happen to you guys, talented professionals who have no potent background to protect you? You''ll either die at the hands of the remnants of Blood Dragon, the other parasites will try to capture you again, or some other faction will once again lust after your talent.

    "And you know they will not be as friendly to talk as me. Some of them will not care about whether you wish to die or not. To them, your death means their enemy will not be powerful, and their foundation will not deepen."

    The faces of these professionals turned ugly; they knew there were some truths behind Wang Wei''s words. Many of them once belonged to another of the moons but were acquired by Blood Dragon throughpetition, gambling, and even direct kidnapping; they were treated asmodities, as a game to weaken the forces of the other moons. They were stuck in the Alchemy Hall not only because the Blood Dragon wished to control their lives but also to protect them from the others.

    Cloud me wanted to tell Wang Wei to stop using fear-mongering tactics but did not do so. His purpose as the elected representative of the group was to protect their interest, and knowing the truth they will face once they gain their freedom is in their best interest.

    "This is Wang Qi, one of my most trusted subordinates," Wang Wei said. "He has all the power to represent me. You can negotiate with him the nitty-gritty of the working contract. If you disagree with the final result, I''ll give you some starting funds so you can leave and start your life in the outside elsewhere.

    "For those who leave, my doors will forever be open if you choose to return."

    "Come with me," Wang Qi said to the group, leading them to another room for the negotiation. As he was leaving, Wang Wei sent him a message through divine sense:

    ''Use the fact I''m the destined one and their hatred for the parasites to get more advantage in the negotiation. However, you can be more lenient regarding the length of the contract.''

    Wang Wei knew what these people valued more than anything currently was their freedom, so he did not mind a short contract. As long as they sign, he can treat them better so they can sign again and eventually turn them into his men when he returns to the Dao Opening Sect.

    "Why are you here?" Wang Wei asked, looking at Red Mask. She should have been organizing Blood Dragon''s information and spy agency.

    "There''s a Space Dragon in charge of the spywork, and he was causing chaos when we opened the vault."

    "Did he destroy the information?" Wang Wei asked with a frown.

    "I''ve acted swiftly, so he did not destroy anything valuable," Red Mask responded. "However, their headquarters is a mess; we''ll take time to organize everything."

    Wang Wei looked in the distance and saw through their headquarters. The Space Dragon liked to keep the information on paper instead of recording jades or other storage means. To ensure nothing happened to these documents, the Space Dragon made these papers from his scale, making them extremely hard to destroy. The headquarters was now full of paper everywhere, and the Fate Shadow Guards were organizing it.

    ''Another waste of resources,'' Wang Wei thought. How valuable was dragon scale, and how easy was it to acquire? The dragon race has long known how valuable their scales were, so they''ve developed methods of shedding and using them for various reasons, including exchanging resources with other races. Although many dragons think such an act is beneath them, many others don''t care so much ¡ª especially in desperate times.

    "You should not havee here just because of the chaos," Wang Wei said.

    "No, my lord, we''ve found something important, and I wanted to report it immediately," Red Mask responded before showing Wang Wei a blueprint.

    ''A pir?'' Wang Wei first thought before looking at it closely. "So, that''s why the world is not full of resentments. These parasites have built these pirs in their terrotories that can transform the resentment between Heaven and Earth. But, since when were they so capable?"

    Wang Wei finished reading this blueprint and realized something: "The core of this blueprint is transformation. The transformation of resentment into something beneficial to Heaven and Earth. Such brilliant methods would require a deep mastery of Transformation Dao ¡ª- this is Emperor Kong''s work."

    "As astute as always, my lord," Red Mask praised. "ording to the information gathered, Emperor Kong offered this method to the parasites. He probably used this to convince them to re-open the academies under his leadership."

    "Heroes truly rise during adverse times," Wang Wei sighed. Is Emperor Kong a hero? It depends on what perspective his actions are observed. The resentments of all sentient beings should have slowly eroded the Qi Luck of all these parasites, and by washing them away, Emperor Kong essentially prolonged the reign of the parasites.

    However, suchrge-scale resentment is not good for the Eternal Ascension World. If it were not dealt with, there would be more cultivators with Heart Demon, and people would be more impulsive, resulting in countless more killings worldwide. So, Emperor Kong''s actions could be said to have saved trillions of lives.

    ''I remember I had a meeting with Emperor Kong,'' Wang Wei thought. After everything that has happened, it''s very likely for thetter to cancel it, so he decided to send another invite.

 Chapter 1292 Aftermath

    Chapter 1292 Aftermath

    [Unedited Chapter]

    -----

    "Anything else to report?" Wang Wei asked.

    "Nothing for now," Red Mask replied.

    "Alright," Wang Wei nodded before looking at Mongke: "What''s the current situation of the Profession Hall?"

    "There were not as many resources as expected," Mongke replied. "It seems Blood Dragon controlled these people strictly. However, I discovered countless Heavenly mes avable for them to use. Additionally, Blood Dragon once refined a Paragon Soul into a formation to provide enough soul power for their work."

    "No wonder these people were determined," Wang Weimented. He could predict the working situations of these professionals. Blood Dragon forced them to work for countless yuan epochs without rest, using the Soul Formation to replenish their soul power and spirit instead of taking a break.

    "I''m surprised these people did not break sooner," Wang Weimented.

    "There is a reason for that."

    "Oh?"

    "Have you heard of the Dao Path Tablet?"

    Wang Wei took a moment to remember, "You mean the Luck Condensing Artifact from the Skill Dao Association? The one that contains the exnation of all professional Daos from 0% to 100%?"

    "That''s correct," Mongke nodded. "These parasites took it for themselves and have agreed to share it on a time basis. These professionals endured for so long just for an opportunity to use that thing."

    "Tell me it was our turn, and this thing is in our possessions," Wang Wei quickly asked.

    "Unfortunately, no," Mongke broke his dreams. "Blood Dragon went through a lot of effort to make a copy, but it only goes until 89% or the peak of Empyrean."

    "What a shame," Wang Wei sighed.

    "Boss, even if the real thing was here, would you there take it?" Mongke asked. "You should know what Skill Dao Association will do to retrieve this item once their ancestors return."

    "Why wouldn''t I take it? I''m not the one who stole it in the first ce," Wang Wei replied. Of course, it''s another question of whether to keep it. Such an item is enough to start a Dao War between two Overlords.

    "I figure you would say that," Mongke chuckled.

    "We must get our hands on that thing," Dulgun said with a severe face.

    "Of course," Mongke nodded. "Blood Dragon might not be able to copy it fully, but the Barbarian n and the Dao Opening Sect should have no issue."

    This was a supreme artifact used to cultivate professionals. Although many top lineages have their methods of cultivating professionals, they are not as good as the Skill Dao Association or the Origin Seal Continent. However, thetter is not so good at training professionals as they are excellent at teaching Runes, which is the foundation of these professions. If the Barbarian Race and the Dao Opening Sect can get their hands on that artifact and copy it, their lineage''s overall foundation will drastically improve.

    ''This is indeed a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity," Wang Wei thought. Under normal circumstances, the Skill Dao Association would never allow such an artifact to leave their sight. Truth be told, Wang Wei did not believe the parasites could force the association to hand over such an artifact. They would rather fight and perish with those bastards than hand it over.

    The only way they could have seeded is if the two suns intervened, or one of the parasites¡ªprobably Time Eater¡ªused the name of the two suns to force the association to hand over the artifact.

    "Do you know whose turn it is?" Wang Wei asked.

    "The Earth Emperor," Mongke replied. That''s what the professionals told him.

    ''Should he be my next target?'' Wang Wei thought. However, he soon gave up that idea. His next target must be chosen after years of gathering information, analysis, and maybe even waiting for an opportunity.

    "Put a little more emphasis on the Great Chu Divine Dynasty," Wang Wei ordered Red Mask. "The current situation should have everyone on edge, sow low and be less aggressive until their nerves are no longer tense."

    "I understand."

    "Anything else?" Wang Wei asked Mongke, but he shook his head. So, he focused on his wife: "What''s the situation of the spiritual herb garden?"

    "I''ve never seen an entire garden made of Primordial Chaos Soil," Dulgun sighed. However, despite her words, Wang Wei was not surprised. He knew these parasites had amassed too many resources, most of which were wasted. So, he was not surprised Blood Dragon had ess to the rare Primordial Chaos Soil, capable of growing anything.

    "That is good news," Wang Wei nodded. Emperor Tier and above spiritual herbs have different requirements for soil, nourishment, environment, and even growing time. As such, raising these magical herbs usually takes time and a great deal of expertise.

    However, Primordial Chaos Soil removed most of these hassles. It can grow 99% of herbs without worrying about the environment. It can draw nutrients directly from the SourceQi Space or the Grand Dao Source to nourish the herbs, andstly, it can significantly elerate the maturing time.

    "Yes," Dulgun. "Additionally, the garden has also birthed its own nt spirit, which also greatly enhanced the maturing time of the herbs."

    "So, it''s a top spiritual garden," Wang Wei said. "Does it have its own Time eleration Formation?"

    "It does," Dulgun nodded. "Better yet, it also has a Good Fortune Array and a Supreme Wood Array to aid it." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Is the garden naturally made?" For a moment, Wang Wei thought the thing might have been some kind of Supreme Chaos Artifact.

    "No, artificially," Dulgun replied. She also had the same idea as Wang Wei and checked, but she realized the thing was the result of Blood Dragon''s hard work and effort.

    "I see," Wang Wei nodded. "Anything else?"

    "The Blood Dragon nted a lot of Bloodface Flower," Dulgun reported.

    Wang Wei frowned. Bloodface Flower was something used by Innate Creatures and Demons to elerate their bloodline development. However, this thing should have been useless to the Blood Dragon since his bloodline had matured by the time he had proven the Dao. So, unless he had acquired a unique bloodline on par with Fiendgods or a Supreme Chaos Bloodline, it would have been useless for him to use this flower.

    However, Wang Wei remembered one of the minor effects of this Bloodface Flower ¡ª increased physical strength. As long as someone has a decent enough bloodline, they can continue to take this flower and improve the strength of their physical bodies.

    "So, this bastard was afraid of the pain of true body refining, so he decided to take the easy way out," Wang Weimented. It''s possible for someone to have the physical strength of an Empyrean or a Paragon without being a part of the True Power Dao Realm.

    "Most likely," Dulgun nodded.

    "Well, it doesn''t matter now," Wang Wei said. The Bloodface flower was perfect for his Human Fiendgod Bloodline. Once this mess is finished and he retreats, he has more confidence to cultivate his body to a higher level with the fastest speed possible.

    "I think that''s it for now," Wang Wei announced. The aftermath of today''s operation was far from over. After all, Blood Dragon controlled millions of worlds, and the resources avable to him have not been counted and categorized yet. However, this kind of work is for Wang Qi and his managerial team.

    "All of you have done a great job in this operation, and you''ll be rewarded," Wang Wei continued. "However, you have to wait for a few days until Wang Qi categorizes everything. In the meantime, you can try to convert Blood Dragon''s people into our own. The ones who agree can be integrated, but you can feed the rest to the Devouring Cauldron."

    Wang Wei paused briefly after saying this: "Everyone is dismissed except for Mongke, Dulgun, Jia Ping, and me cksmith."

    These words should have ended this meeting, but Puppet Demon, who was gritting his teeth in the corner, suddenly spoke up: "Sir, I have something I want to report."

    "Oh? I''m listening," Wang Wei said.

    "With enough resources, I can build a puppet army on par with the army we saw in the illusion," Puppet Demon announced. "They will be fully armored, powerful, have no feelings, and can be extremely useful after teaching them a powerful enough array.

    "More importantly, they will take less time to be built."

    "That''s a bold statement," Wang Wei said with squinting eyes.

    "I''ve thought of a new method, sir," Puppet Demon. "With enough professionals at my side, we can build the puppets with a standard size. Then, we''ll create different parts before assembling them.

    "With this method, our efficiency will increase exponentially."

    ''Did he just create the cultivation version of the assembly line?'' Wang Wei thought, looking at the Puppet Demon strangely. ''When did this guy get so smart?" Wang Wei looked at him and realized what had happened. This guy felt the pressure. He realized Wang Wei mostly valued Mongke and the others, while the others were just pawned. Feeling the pressure, the Puppet Demon thought of this way to make himself valuable and enter the inner circle.

 Chapter 1293 Puppet Method

    Chapter 1293 Puppet Method

    [AN: I apologize in advance. This chapter was supposed to be short and brief about the puppet method, but I just went on a tangent and could not stop writing. Things should speed up from now on.]

    ¡ª-

    "Come with me," Wang Wei said to the Puppet Demon, an act which made the former demonic leader excited. Meanwhile, the other looked at him with envy. Simultaneously, they felt a sense of urgency. Their boss did not hide his high regard for Mongke and a few group members. However, after today, they realized that there was an inner group among their team, and the requirement to enter was to be valuable.

    Zhou Bo, the former leader of the Grandmist Gang, clenched his hands as he watched the Puppet Demon walk away to another room with the leader and the others. His eyes shifted to the corner to nce at the Bloodline Gang Leader, and the killing intent in his eyes almost leaked.

    ''If I can pass that tribtion and be an Evesting Empyrean, I''ll not only be able to kill that bastard, but I''ll also be like the Puppet Demon.'' A resolute look shed in his eyes. Zhou Bo was not the only one thinking about how to enter the "inner circle." After what the Puppet Demon did, everyone had the same thought ¡ª the same ambition.

    Wang Wei sensed the changes in these people''s moods with his divine sense. He seldom does anything randomly, so his actions of leaving Mongke and his group behind were done purposely to motivate these people; he needed to establish a hierarchy and force these people topete for better resources and his approval. Such a tactic was Management 101, and he used it brilliantly.

    The Puppet Demon''s action was unexpected, but it helped his actions. After all, these people saw how the Puppet Demon made an outstanding achievement and was invited into the "inner circle." What better way to light a fire under these people than seeing someone who was once on the same level as them rise to the top and acquire privileges they could only dream of?"

    Wang Wei found a quiet room, and everybody sat opposite each other. He did not serve tea or anything like this and went directly to the business: "Tell me more about your idea."

    The Puppet Demon exhaled. He came up with his idea on the spot, and he took significant risks by presenting it to Wang Wei. However, he was now a fired arrow, and there was no turning back. During the short walk from the throne room, he refined his idea but did not think it was enough.

    ''Fuck it. Let''s just wing it,'' Puppet Demon said before using the energy between Heaven and Earth to draw a diagram. "It''s like this." He exined his thoughts while designing this new kind of puppet. Luckily for him, the me cksmith was interested in his idea, and he had some aplishments in puppetry, so they discussed and refined this idea.

    The Puppet Demon''s idea was the cultivation world''s version of an assembly line. He divided the puppets into five parts: head, torso, upper limbs, lower limbs, and core. All the parts will have a standard of refinements, allowing them to be assembled to create the finished product. This method drastically reduced the refining process since the Puppet Master does not need to refine the entire thing, just a part.

    The Puppet Demon''s idea was great but also encountered a few problems. Two primary ways for professionals to refine their products were direct baptism or rune resonance. Direct baptism requires the professional to deeply understand whatever Dao they will infuse in their creation. For example, if a refiner had to refine a fire sword and had a deep enoughprehension of Fire Grand Dao Source, they could directly nourish the refined artifact with Fire Grand Dao Source.

    Rune resonance, the more universal approach, allowed professionals to use Daos with whom they have no understanding or rtionship. However, the study of runes is no lessplex than directlyprehending a Grand Dao Source.

    The Puppet Demon''s method cannot use direct baptism to make the puppets, as that would require utilizing professionals who haveprehended the same Dao. However, there were also problems with using rune resonance.

    Soul power/spiritual power is used to engrave runes. However, refining is deeply personal, meaning every professional is different, making their soul power different. They have differentpositions, strengths, weaknesses, frequencies, and even ideals and goals that will affect the nature of a person''s soul power.

    Due to the difference in soul power, the inscribed runes on the puppet parts will also differ, resulting in their ipatibility and conflict. This made putting them together in the final stages impossible. However, me cksmith easily solved this problem, suggesting using arrays to purify the refiners'' soul power and ensure they had the same soul frequency.

    This problem was solved without an issue, but another arose, and it was in the same area ofpatibility. Refiners have different skills regarding rune engravement. If the rune in the puppet''s arm is way better than the one in its arm, the final fusion will also fall apart. Wang Wei did not waste time and pointed out the crux of this idea: standardization.

    Everything must be of the same standard: the puppet''s body parts, the soul power used to engrave the runes, and the skill of the refiner. Only with this approach will they achieve their objectives of manufacturing these puppets at a record speed.

    me cksmith frowned after seeing the final result: "This method can indeed drastically increase the speed of manufacturing puppets, but their strength will be average." The standards they''ve created cannot be too high, and most puppet masters or refiners will not meet the standards.

    "Additionally, most refiners are prideful and would disdain doing such soulless work."

    Wang Wei heard his words but did not immediatelyment. " What do you guys think?"

    "I think speed is the key to this idea," Mongkemented. "Sacrificing power for speed and arge quantity." He realized the value of such a method ¡ª especially for top lineages with many professionals. This was a method to increase the war prowess of any faction. As for the cksmith''sment about professional pride and soulless work? Mongke and the others do not care. They understood that professionals value wealth as much as everyone else, so most will do this kind of work as long as they are paid sufficiently.

    "The question is how much should we invest in this new method?" Jia Ping added. "From what I understand, we have just acquired a bunch of talented puppet masters. One puppet they make might be worth hundreds, maybe a thousand of these fastly produced puppets ¡ª albeit it takes much longer to make. So, should we focus on making elite or ordinary puppets?"

    "That is a fair point," Mongke nodded. Although he supported this idea and cannot wait to integrate it into the Barbarian n''s foundation, that''s something for the future. In the current situation, the cost-effectiveness of this method is worth discussing.

    After hearing this, the Puppet Demon was instantly worried. The value of his idea will determine his future in this group, meaning it would be a significant blow to his future if the leader decided this idea was not currently applicable.

    "The answer to our problem is right in our face," Wang Wei finally spoke. "The puppets are ordinary, meaning the skill requirements to create them are also ordinary. We can take ordinary Emperors or Empyreans with above-average souls and refining talents and teach them this method. They only need to remember how to refine less than a dozen ores and memorize a few hundred runes before they can make these puppets."

    Most of the people in the room were smart, so they understood the implications behind these words. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Better yet," Dulgun added. "We can hire the refiners with low aptitude." Many professionals in the world can only refine a few products, which takes too long, and their sess rate is abysmal.

    "They have the foundation, and will only need minimal training," Dulgun continued.

    "Exactly," Wang Wei nodded.

    "In the past, these lesser professionals could still make a livelihood through the Skill Dao Association, but now¡­."The me cksmith shook his head.

    "That only means hiring them at a lower price will be easier," Jia Ping added. Everyone agreed.

    "I have a question," Wang Wei continued, looking at the Puppet Demon and the me cksmith. "The final assembly of the puppet parts requires an Emperor, correct?"

    "If you''re making a Tier 10 puppet, yes," cksmith replied.

    "Is it possible for someone in Tier 9 and lower to do it? I mean, with training and assistance from arrays and so?"

    The non-professionals'' eyes lit up. The cost of these puppets would further decrease if that were possible.

    "It''s possible," the me cksmith responded. Thest assembly does not require much skill, so depending on the cultivation systems, a Quasi-Emperor should be able to handle it after the necessary training and assistance from arrays.

    "That''s good news," Wang Wei said with a smile. He then looked at the Puppet Demon.

 Chapter 1294 Recycle

    Chapter 1294 Recycle

    Wang Wei was puzzled how someone like the Puppet Demon was capable of such an idea. It''s apparent from his performance that he suddenly thought of this, meaning such a level of ability was beyond his norms.

    ''It''s perfectly possible for him to suddenly have an excellent idea,'' Wang Wei thought. ''My suspicion is mainly because his idea involves puppets. I''ve been nning for so long to train Cai Song into the ultimate war machine, and this Puppet Demon suddenly had an idea that could eventually help in that cause?''

    It was too suspicious. So suspicious that Wang Wei suddenly believes that his future self might have imnted this idea into the Puppet Demon''s head toy down a foundation for Cai Song''s eventual rise. Wang Wei sighed. Ultimately, it did not matter. The Puppet Demon''s value had drastically increased, and one day, he might be Cai Song''s right-hand man.

    "You did a great job," Wang Wei praised.

    "Thank you, Lord, and I couldn''t have done it without cksmith."

    "I just helped a little." The cksmith had his pride, so he would not take or share credit for something like that.

    "You''ll be in charge of this operation," Wang Wei said, cutting them off. "You''ll have all the necessary resources, but you shouldn''t neglect your training. I''ll reward you with a few Tier 12 ores for you to make your Puppet Core."

    The Puppet Demon''s eyes lit up. Building a Tier 12 core? Well, his skills were not enough for something like this. However, he could build the best Tier 11 core, and as long as he enters the next rank, his core will also evolve.

    "Thank you for the reward, lord."

    Wang Wei nodded. "All of you have contributed greatly to this operation, so I''ll also reward you." He gave them the longevity resources, along with the Heavenly me. Everyone thanked him. After all, who wouldn''t want an extra life? However, the me cksmith had a hesitant look.

    "Is something wrong?" Wang Wei asked.

    "I don''t think I deserve such a high reward," me cksmith. Those were his genuine thoughts. He did not help much with the defensive arrays outside or the other arrays after they entered. It was Mongke who killed everyone in their path and subdued all the resistances in the professional halls. As such, me cksmith felt he did not do anything to deserve such a reward.

    "Just your help with Puppet Demon''s idea is worth the reward," Wang Wei said. "Plus, I have a mission for you. If you feel you haven''t earned this reward, use this opportunity topensate for it."

    "Oh?"

    "You''ll be in charge of these professionals," Wang Wei ordered. "I need you to monitor their state while also creating an environment for them to feel a sense of belonging to our cause. Can you do it?"

    "I''ll do my best," me cksmith nodded.

    "That''s all I ask for," Wang Wei nodded before summoning the sealed Shadow n, showing it to everyone.

    "What an absolute waste of resources," Mongke said. He figured out the same thing as Wang Wei, knowing the circumstances of giving birth to a Heaven Will Paragon.

    "This should be a crime," Dulgun added. Jia Ping had a pained look on his face. Even at their prime, his dynasty might not have the resources to do something so atrocious. The Puppet Demon was confused but kept calm as if he knew what was happening. Meanwhile, the me cksmith shook his head and said: "I thought Heaven Will Pills were already the most wasteful things in the world, but this is another level." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The alchemists of the Eternal Ascension World have explored using Heaven Wills to make pills. The most famous was the Pure Source Pill, which can allow a Great Emperor to instantly increase their cultivation by 20% without any side effects. Although this pill is only helpful for people with cultivation below 50%, it is indeed precious.

    However, this pill requires a minimum of 10,000 Heaven Wills and an Empyrean Alchemist. No sect or faction is willing to waste the potential birth of 10,000 Great Emperors to help one Great Emperor drastically increase their cultivation, so this pill rarely happens. As for its counterparts for Empyreans and Paragons, the former exists, but thetter is only a rumor.

    "I had the same reaction," Wang Wei sighed before focusing on Dulgun. "Is there a way you could recycle some of Heaven Wills from the truth?" Wang Wei had a few methods he could try, but based on his calctions, the final result would be abysmal. He could probably only recuperate less than a hundred Heaven Wills; he was unsatisfied with this number.

    "Our n has a ceremony that can reverse cause and effect," Dulgun replied after mulling it over briefly. "The ceremony should be able to recycle 10% of the Heaven Will used."

    Wang Wei pondered. This number looked small but exponentially higher than his measle hundred. But, of course, Wang Wei wanted more. "Could it be higher?"

    "If I can study more about Heaven Wills and Dao Trees, and with the help of your Dao, we might be able to raise the percentage by another 15 to 20 percent," Dulgun analyzed. "However¡­" She nced at her husband but did not finish her line of thought.

    Wang Wei understood her meaning. She would need a significant amount of knowledge on these topics if this n were to seed. However, this couple was in a simr situation to his. They were in exile to protect themselves from the parasites, and now that they''ve joined Wang Wei, they also wanted to distance themselves from their n to give them usible deniability in case everything went sideways.

    The couple would need to contact their n to acquire the knowledge required for this n, and doing so is dangerous since they might leave clues. Not to mention that the world was now in a sensitive situation after Blood Dragon''s death. They must be careful before deciding whether to contact their ns.

    "I understand your worry, but don''t worry. I have a way to get the knowledge you need," Wang Wei reassured. However, his words only made Dulgun frown.

    "Lord, you should understand that Blood Dragon is new rich. Even if he had studied Heaven''s Wills, his umtion is nothingpared to our lineages. Unless you''re thinking of contacting your sect."

    Mongke frowned. This task might beplicated if the boss had to risk contacting his sect while he and his wife evaded the responsibility and did not do the same.

    "I''m not talking about the Dao Opening Sect," Wang Wei replied. However, his words were not reassuring.

    "Then, from where?" Dulgun asked. "I''m not trying to pry, but if the knowledge is subpar, it will be useless."

    "Don''t worry," Wang Wei reassured with a smile. "This person should have the greatest library in the world."

    ''Those are bold words,'' Dulgun thought. However, she did not believe Wang Wei was the kind of person to brag without any substance to back it up. However, she could not think of someone who can confidently say they have the world''s most fantastic library. The Myriad Temple of Records ¡ª before it was shut down by these parasites ¡ª held copies of all the cultivation systems in the Eternal Ascension World. However, such a library still could not be considered the greatest in the world since it only contains cultivation techniques. Most top lineages will have a much grander library than the temple.

    Dulgun shook her head. Since she could not think of it, there was no point in overthinking. She had to believe in Wang Wei''s words.

    "Then, it''s settled," Wang Wei said as he handed her the seal. He did not mind their skepticism. However, he was not bragging. His future wife''s Dao involved knowledge, so he does not doubt she has the most fabulous library in the world. Just thinking about it made him excited.

    "Well, that''s it for now," Wang Wei said to the team. There was nothing else for them, so he dismissed everybody. However, he also warned them not to let this victory get into their heads since they had a long way to go ¡ª especially since this victory resulted from someone else''s work. He also warned them to use the resources avable to increase their strength as much as possible.

    Wang Wei already predicted that Supreme Unity is about to move, and a significant storm is about to envelop the world. Their team was powerful but far from enough to ensure everyone''s safety in the uing chaos. Everybody left, but Mongke stayed.

    "Is everything alright?" Wang Wei asked.

    "Yes," Mongke nodded. "I have a technique that I want your opinion on." Mongke condensed a talisman that flew into Wang Wei''s hands. With a cursory nce, Wang Wei could tell this was a technique to enter the Battle Taboo Realm. He expected this since he noticed Mongke was slightly obsessed with Jia Ping''s talent ssification.

    Wang Wei read the entire thing. The technique was a prototype and needed to be perfected, but the overall outline and purpose were already created. However, once he finished, his first words were: "Were you trying to kill yourself?"

 Chapter 1295 First Meeting

    Chapter 1295 First Meeting

    Mongke was not surprised by these words. He wanted to enter the Battle Taboo Realm, and since that involved achieving Paragon Strength, he thought of using his clone ability. He would use countless resources to condense a Paragon Tier Clone before condensing it into a Giant Heart to absorb.

    The idea is sound and foolproof. The Giant Heart should push Mongke''s strength to the level of Paragon. However, after creating this technique, he realized his method was wrong. The final result of fusing with that heart will be his death through explosion. His body cannot bear the power/energy of that heart.

    He would need to open the Gate of Flesh to bear its power, but doing so would contradict his desire to enter the Battle Taboo Realm. "So, what do you think?" Mongke asked.

    "You''re missing the crux of entering the Battle Realm," Wang Wei said, thinking how to exin his thoughts best.

    "From the Emperor to the Paragon Realm, a cultivator will experience three extreme life transitions, each more potent than the other. The difference between the second (Empyrean) and third transition (Paragon) is exceptionally vast, and the process of entering the Battle Taboo Realm is an attempt for a second-transition life form to have the strength of a third transition life form.

    "The process does not involve absorbing power or energy from the third transition but expanding the container of the second transition life form without experiencing the third transition."

    "Expand the container?" Mongke muttered. "But how to expand it? Simply training the body or the soul won''t do much since those have limits." He paused as he suddenly thought of something.

    "It seems you''ve figured it out," Wang Wei said.

    "[Existence]."

    "Exactly," Wang Wei nodded. "What your technique needs is a way for you to add the [Giant] attribute to your [Existence], and in the process, expand your container so that you can absorb the Giant Heart and acquire strength on par with a Paragon."

    "I see," Mongke nodded. Now that he had a way forward, Mongke had some confidence in finishing this technique. As a body refiner, it may appear that he knew nothing about [Existence], but that was far from the truth. After opening the Gate of Power, all True Power Dao Realm cultivators will have the characteristic [Indestructible] added to their [Existence]. In the process, they also gain some understanding of this thing. With this foundation, Mongke now had a direction to work toward.

    "Thank you very much."

    "No problem," Wang Wei nodded. He could see that Mongke was excited to explore this new idea, so he dismissed him. However, Wang Wei did not grant him any of his experiences of achieving taboo. It was not because the Perfect Foundation was too valuable; he could have separated some of the parts pertaining to Mongke from that technique to share them with him.

    Wang Wei was also not jealous or fearful that Mongke would grow more powerful than him. He did so only because he wanted to test the Barbarian n''s foundation. The only way for Mongke toplete this technique is to gain ess to some deep and rare knowledge about [Existence], so he must contact his n. Based on the result, Wang Wei will have a fairer analysis of this top lineage''s ability and judge their values as a future ally.

    Wang Wei was confident he would achieve Half-Step Transcendent, meaning the Dao Opening Sect would be a Transcendent Lineage. Eventually, he will have to judge his allies and enemies based on whether they can keep up with him or will be sidelined or, worse, be useless.

    "Don''t be too obsessed with this technique and forget to cultivate," Wang Wei warned the departing Mongke. The future leader of the Barbarian n had reached the 10th Heaven of the Adult Fiendgod Realm, but his Will-Body Fusion was only advanced and not perfected. Wang Wei did not want him to neglect his cultivation and be distracted.

    "I won''t," Mongke said from a distance.

    ¡­

    Time passed, and a weekter, Wang Wei met with Wang Qi again. The negotiation with the professionals finally ended, and it was time for Wang Wei to sign the contract. He looked at the results and nodded. The overall conditions met and exceeded his expectations, except for the duration.

    "A thousand yuan epoch," Wang Wei muttered. "I knew it would be little, but not so little."

    "I tried my best, but these people were adamant about not being restricted for too long," Wang Qi said. Wang Wei pondered. "You said they all wanted a few million years as a vacation before starting to work?"

    "Yes."

    "Good," Wang Wei sneered. "I''ll change their fate to have bad luck during the vacation. They should then understand how cruel the world has be."

    "Wouldn''t that be too obvious?" Wang Qi asked.

    "You''re underestimating me," Wang Wei replied. Things will happen inconspicuously and naturally since he''ll be using his Fate Dao. Plus, he won''t do it to all of them so as not to raise eyebrows. On the contrary, he''ll grant blessings to some of them.

    The ones with bad luck will realize the need for a towering tree to protect them, while the ones with good luck will be weary of suffering the same fate as their counterparts.

    "That''s fine," Wang Qi nodded. "What about the people who refused to join?" Not all the professionals agreed to work for them. In fact, a significant number of them wanted their freedom at all costs. "Leave them be." Wang Wei will also give them the same treatment, but he won''t do anything extra. His goal is to get these people to change their minds. If they don''t, it won''t affect him that much.

    Wang Wei signed the contract. Then, he held a banquet for these professionals, living up to his words of treating them with respect and dignity. Once that was done, Wang Wei was free since Red Mask was still organizing the documents. Wang Wei stood in his room, looking into the distance. "Some things must be faced head-on," he muttered before drawing a talisman in the air that broke the void. He received a response a few minutester, so he changed his clothes into a more regal purple and gold robe with a ck crown that tied his hair and a white belt around his waist. Once he was ready, he created a portal before him and waited until he felt it was connected on the other side before walking through it. As he walked through the door, he saw a beautiful woman dressed in a simple white dress. There was nothing extravagant about this dress, not even any essories except for a silver ring on her right index finger, but such simplicity perfectly matched her beauty. Her long ck hair dripped down her back; the contrast with her white clothes made her appear as the embodiment of Yin and Yang.

    Wang Wei was momentarily lost in her eyes. Wu Hong had worn white dresses before, but her aura waspletely different than now. It was hard for her to hide her domineering presence, so even when she chose an aesthetic of purity, there was always a subtle hint of power and nobility. However, today, Wang Wei saw her in the ultimate form of purity.

    "I wonder, who do you see?" Xun Junyao asked in her soft and angelic voice.

    Wang Wei finally woke up and honestly looked at her. "It seems this question is very important to you."

    "It is," Xun Junyao answered honestly. With this brief exchange, Wang Wei figured out plenty about what kind of person she was. So, he sighed and replied: "I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed."

    Xun Junyao frowned: "You have someone else in your heart?"

    "I do."

    "That is indeed disappointing." She did not fall in love with Wang Wei at first sight. She''d been looking forward to their meeting because she hoped that the person fate chose as her partner might be able to see her true face. All her life, Xun Junyao has been a faceless woman, and she wished for nothing more than for that to change.

    "Come, have a seat, and let''s have a proper chat," Xun Junyao said. She still had some hope that maybe he could still help her. She led Wang Wei to a pavilion nearby. Wang Wei recognized this ce was simr to the one Xiao Tiandi invited him, with theke, flowers, spirits, and rainbows. As they sat opposite each other with a table in between, Xun Junyao served tea. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Wang Wei took a sip and said: "I don''t want to have any misconceptions between us, so I want to make things clear. Ie to break off the cause and effect between us."

    "Is that so?" Xun Junyao nodded, slightly surprised. In the past week, she used her terrible spywork to find people from the lower dimension and get as much information about Wang Wei as possible. As such, she knew he remained loyal to his wife despite achieving unprecedented power and status in the lower dimension.

    She calcted that this might be one of his reactions after meeting her ¡ª especially after knowing that Wang Wei''s wife might be rted to Empress Wu. Her surprise originated from the fact that he had no hesitation after seeing her.

 Chapter 1296 Perfect Match

    Chapter 1296 Perfect Match

    "I appreciate your frankness," Xun Junyao answered. Cultivators on her level have a different perspective about [Fated Love]. Some embrace it, some are indifferent, and others find it disgusting. Xun Junyao was in the indifferent category; she only had expectations for Wang Wei because she thought he might be able to help with her situation.

    Wang Wei secretly sighed in relief. What he feared the most was she made a big deal out of this. He checked the fate connection between them, and as expected, he discovered it was not as unbreakable as before.

    ''But it seems this is not enough to cut it offpletely,'' Wang Wei analyzed. He may need to get involved more with Xun Junyao before he can sever their connection.

    "Now that you are here, I''ll take the opportunity to express my gratitude," Xun Junyao changed the topic. "I would have been in serious trouble had you not stopped Five Feathers."

    "Really? I thought you would find my actions meddlesome."

    "On the contrary," Xun Junyao stated. "You may have saved my life."

    "That''s an exaggeration," Wang Wei replied. "Something tells me you were prepared in case something like this happened."

    "I was indeed prepared," Xun Junyao nodded. She used Wu Hong''s aura to make anyone who came weary. Such a y should have bought her some time to kill Blood Dragon. However, if that did not work, Xun Junyao was prepared to use her pce ¡ª a Supreme Chaos Treasure ¡ª to resist and even run away into the Source Qi Space.

    "However, after seeing your battle, I realized how much I underestimated the power of a Paragon," Xun Junyao added. She briefly observed their battle after killing Blood Dragon, and she was appalled by their disy of strength. Additionally, she checked the aftermath after leaving the Dragon Pce. As such, Xun Junyao understood how difficult it would have been to fight off Five Feathers ¡ª especially if she were distracted trying to finish Blood Dragon as soon as possible. She could not tell the final oue without Wang Wei''s presence, but she knew the chances of things going sideways for her and the people of the pce were pretty high. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "I ept your gratitude," Wang Wei nodded. "While on this topic, can I ask whether you''ve discovered Blood Dragon''s Dao Imprint?"

    "I have," Xun Junyao nodded. "Why are you asking?"

    "If you don''t mind, can we work together to deal with it as soon as possible," Wang Wei suggested. He was worried that the existence of the imprint would be a variable, so the best solution would be for them to work together and get rid of it as soon as possible.

    Xun Junyao mulled over this idea for a few seconds before agreeing. She also felt it would be better to deal with this imprint immediately. Thest thing anyone in the world wanted would be for that stupid dragon to revive himself. She waved her hand to summon the Grand Dao Source, directing Wang Wei to a seal area with a unique rune.

    "How do you want to do this?" Xun Junyao asked.

    "I have no experience dealing with a Paragon''s Imprint, so let''s just attack with all our strength and respond as things change," Wang Wei suggested. Xun Junyao found nothing wrong with this suggestion, so she immediately took action. Small bursts of red lightning shed around their eyes as they activated their True Will and bombarded the rune.

    They immediately encountered severe resistance. The imprint seemed alive, or at the very least, had a certain level of consciousness, so it fought back to protect itself. Paragon Dao Imprint is different from Empyreans because it has a consciousness. Unlike Empyreans, who have to order their imprints to hide before their death, Paragon Imprints will act on instinct and do it without instruction. However, such ability is the most basic of abilities.

    The Dao Imprint is how regr Paragons ensure their survival, so it became imperative that they developed ways to protect it. As such, there are plenty of Dao Imprint Techniques, including creating false Dao Imprints to lure the enemy away, the imprint developing hiding and battle instincts, and even the ability of an imprint to attach itself to other lesser ones to camouge and hide itself.

    Xun Junyao''s way of getting the Blood Dragon''s Dao Imprints saved them a lot of trouble. Otherwise, it would have been a struggle for them to search for that imprint, but even with such an advantage, it was challenging for those two to eradicate it. Wang Wei and Xun Junyao''s attacks were not as effective as they wanted it to be, so they decided to work together.

    They melded their True Will into one to boost its potency. The process was so smooth and swimmingly that it felt unnatural; it was like they were the perfect match, two sides of a broken object that easily fit together. Their approach was the correct choice. Theirbined power had a more significant effect but showed no signs of excitement.

    "Too slow," Wang Wei said.

    "This should be expected," Xun Junyao said calmly. "We should seed in about 1200 Yuan Epoch, and that''s excellent timing." She was prepared to spend at least ten times longer to deal with this imprint.

    Wang Wei shook his head. "1200 Yuan Epoch is enough time for unknown variables to pop up from this imprint."

    "I understand that, but there is nothing we can do about this ¡ª unless we can find rare things like Source Erosion Water or Omega Karma me," Xun Junyao said before looking at him. "Did you find any of these things in the Blood Dragon''s treasury?"

    "No," Wang Wei replied. "And even if he had such things, with how he fears for his life, I doubt he would keep them." A drop of Source Erosion Water can instantly erase the Dao Imprint of a low-level Paragon. Meanwhile, Omega Karma me can also directly burn the Dao Imprint, and for peak Paragons and Boundless, it can drastically increase the speed of erasing it.

    "That''s true," Xun Junyao nodded. "Anyway, let''s focus, and maybe we can chip off a few yuan epochs in our time."

    Wang Wei disagreed with her, but he did not say anything. Instead, he summoned the River of Fate to use the technique he copied from Mongke: Fate Will. Adding another will dramatically increase their speed, and Xun Junyao was surprised. Wang Wei frowned as he was still unsatisfied with this speed.

    Xun Junyao felt the change to their True Will, and a brilliant light shed deep in her eyes before she closed them. A few secondster, countless chains ofws appeared around her, emanating the aura of different Grand Dao Sources. Then, numerous Dao Wills emanated from these chains; they condensed into one before fusing with the True Will.

    ''So, she can not only copy people''s Dao but even their Dao Will? My technique must have inspired her. She''s a true talent,'' Wang Wei thought with a slight surprise. He could tell Xun Junyao''s secondary Dao Will was somewhat weak and illusory, indicating her technique was imperfect. However, it''s understandable, given that it was created on the spot.

    After calming down, Wang Wei focused on the task at hand. ''It''s down to about 550 Yuan Epoch, but I''m still unsatisfied.'' He wanted to reduce the scale to less than a yuan epoch. He pondered briefly before sending his mind to the Dragon Pce.

    "Mongke, Dulgun, Jia Ping, and me, lend me your Wills. Everyone else who has a Dao Will Artifact can also use it." His team was confused, but they did not ask many questions: they used their Dao Will, True Will, and Willpower Manifestation and sent it through the karmic line that Wang Wei established with them. The addition of these people significantly boosted the eradication process.

    Wang Wei''s eye''s lit up after seeing the speed for them to seed. It was down to 120 Yuan Epoch, so he pondered who else he could ask. However, Xun Junyao immediately relieved his worry. She knew way more Eternals and Evesting than him, so when she copied his method, hundreds of Wills came from the void to provide aid. They soon reached their limit, and any more people would copse their True Will instead of augmenting it.

    Time passed, and the two spent 3 million years before the imprint dissipated. They could have finished sooner by at least 500,000 years, but Wang Wei was distracted as he kept observing the outside for any signs of sudden and drastic change.

    There were no visions between Heaven and Earth when the imprint disappeared. However, there were some slight changes to the world, and people of a certain cultivation noticed. After a few calctions, some people deduced that Blood Dragon had truly fallen.

    Many cultivators sighed after discovering this truth,menting the vicissitudes of life. Mortals pursue immortality, while Immortals strive for eternity. However, even noble beings like Boundless Paragons have not achieved true eternity. So, what chances do they have?

 Chapter 1297 Deepening Karma

    Chapter 1297 Deepening Karma

    "This was quite the experience, wasn''t it?" Xun Junyao sighed, her body rxing as the tension dissipated. This experience was unique, not only because it was her first time attacking a Paragon''s Dao Imprint, but because of Wang Wei''s presence. They were perfectly in sync, like two peas from the same pod. Xun Junyao understood why he was her fated lover, or maybe they fit so well because of that.

    Of course, her perfect harmony with Wang Wei was not the most memorable aspect of this experience. In the past 3 million years, she has made rapid progress regarding the application of True Wills, and her understanding of Dao Imprints reached a higher level. This experience will drastically reduce the time she needs to adapt to battles at the Paragon Level.

    "Indeed," Wang Wei replied. However, upon closer observation, Xun Junyao realized he was slightly distracted, and that''s because Wang Wei had discovered something. His karmic connection with Xun Junyao had drastically increased in the past millions of years, and that somehow made it easier for him to cut off their fate line.

    ''What is this? Does Fate want to entice me to deepen my rtionship with her before deciding to cut off all connections? Does it think I won''t be able to resist the temptation?'' Wang Wei wanted to roll his eyes but resisted the urge.

    "Is everything alright?" Xun Junyao asked.

    "Sorry about that, I was lost in my thoughts," Wang Wei apologized.

    "I can tell. Care to share what''s on your mind?"

    "Nothing of importance," Wang Wei replied before looking at the tea cups and set. Even after so long, they remained intact ¡ª including the tea. However, it was no longer hot, so he waved his hand to heat it.

    "If you say so," Xun Junyao nodded. Since he did not want to talk about it, she would not insist. She sipped her hot tea. The ambiance suddenly became awkward due to the silence. Xun Junyao could tell Wang Wei had this rejection against her. Although he tried to hide it, she noticed it.

    ''Well, he cultivates Fate Dao and pursues absolute freedom, so, understandably, he would reject a fatedpanion,'' Xun Junyao thought. ''It''s fine if he doesn''t want to associate with me, but I still need to confirm whether he can help me.''

    "Now that I think about it," she said. "I owe you more than one favor."

    "Are you talking about Xiao Tiandi? If so, I don''t think I did anything," Wang Wei replied.

    "Without you giving him such a wake-up call, I doubt he would ever have the desire to change," Xun Junyao replied. She had been quite stressed about what to do with her disciple, trying countless methods to enlighten him. Luckily for her, Old Man Tianji gave a message that there might be an opportunity in the lower dimension, so she used all her connections to secure a spot for him.

    "Maybe you''re right," Wang Wei nodded. Xun Junyao frowned at his response.

    "You seem guarded," she said. "This is unlike you."

    "And you presume to know me?"

    "No, but I know enough to know this is not how you normally behave," Xun Junyao responded calmly. Her words made Wang Wei ponder.

    ''She''s right. There is no point in being reserved or alienating her. I don''t need to be influenced by the events of my alternate self, nor care about what [Fate] is nning, and I especially do not need to worry about how Wu Hong would feel based on my rtionship with her. In fact, I should act above board instead of being suspicious.''

    "My apology," Wang Wei said. "It seems I''ve been overthinking a lot."

    "I understand. After all, overthinking is one of the few foibles of the wise," Xu Junyao. "How about we y one Civilization Chess match? It''s a great way to appease the mood and get to know each other."

    "Good idea."

    Xun Junyao waved her hand, and the tea sets on the table disappeared. She then summoned her Grandmist Qi to create a transparent cube on the table. This was not an ordinary cube but one that contained an entire universe with vastnds, forests, mountains, oceans, and stars.

    "Ladies first," Wang Wei said, and Xun Junyao did not act courteously with him. She pondered for a few seconds before choosing the Fiendgod Race. With a thought, she created countless members of this race. To be precise, she made 129,600 of them. They were tall, mighty, primarily humanoid, and the heavens and earth cheered for their sheer existence.

    "Starting with the most powerful race, huh? That''s an interesting choice," Wang Weimented. "In that case, I''ll choose the ''weakest'' race?" Wang Wei chose the human race. However, he did not choose randomly. Instead, he created 129,600 Innate Humans, born from heaven and earth and in harmony with the Dao. They were not born strong but with supreme talents. Meanwhile, the rest, with a poption of 1 billion, were regr and Acquired Humans.

    ''That''s a smart move,'' Xun Junyao thought. ording to the rules, the human race can have a starting poption of 10 billion. Wang Wei sacrificed most of that to give birth to these Innate Humans with unparalleled talent.

    Xun Junyao looked at her Fiendgods; they had all be eggs floating in this world''s version of Primordial Chaos. She was not surprised by this sudden transformation. ording to the rules, since she chose a race with such a high starting ce and Wang Wei chose the opposite, she must abide by several restrictions, one of which was the small poption and the fact her creatures must start from being born from Primordial Chaos.

    She looked at one of the eggs, who was technically the first creature ever born in this world. Xun Junyao''s next move was based on that. She used that status as the [First Born] to elerate the birth of that egg. Cracks appeared on the egg, but it was not born yet.

    For his second move, Wang Wei created a living environment for the human race. The Innate Humans can survive by absorbing the spiritual qi between Heaven and Earth, but the others cannot. So, Wang Wei had to build an ecosystem for the others, with animals, nts, insects, drinkable water, and so on.

    Xun Junyao''s move was the same, elerating the birth of the First Fiendgod. Meanwhile, Wang Wei chose two Innate Humans and endowed them with unique talents. The first one, called Sheng, gained the ability of Innate Wisdom. By observing nature, he learned about things like making fire, hunting, making clothes, building houses, organization, and even herding. Sheng quickly divided the humans into tribes and elected leaders to better manage them. Then, he taught everybody what he had learned.

    The second person Wang Wei chose was named Fusi, and he was granted a Warrior''s Heart. Fusi was fierce, always the first to rush to fight against beasts to protect his fellow humans. He soon became the best hunter in the entire human race.

    Despite his fierce ways, Fusi was a meticulous person with a heart of gold. Hemented how weak his fellow Acquired Humans were and wondered whether there was a way for them to increase their strength. However, he could not think of a way. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Xun Junyao looked at the human race, which had already established a primitive civilization. As she nced at Fusi, he predicted what Wang Wei''s next move was and thus became a little worried. So, for her next move, she sacrificed some of his luck to ensure Pan ¡ª the first Fiengod ¡ª would be born early. Such an act ruined Pan''s origin and lessened his talent, but she would make it up to himter.

    Wang Wei already had a n, so all he needed to do was execute it. So, one day, while hunting, Fusi found two tigers fighting over a spiritual herb. As he observed them, he suddenly entered a trance in which his mind had absolute rity. He saw every minute detail of the tigers'' muscles, breathing, how they exert force and even the fierceness of their spirit.

    Without realizing it, Fusi started mimicking the tiger''s breathing and movements. At first, he looked stupid, but with each passing second, he mimicked these movements before changing them to fit the human physique without losing the effect.

    Boom!

    A vast amount of spiritual qi rushed into his body. His aura increased dramatically, but Fusi was unaware. He continued to punch and breathe with a specific rhythm.A terrifying heat emanated from his body, forming a red cloud.

    Boom!

    Fusi punched forward, releasing a shockwave that destroyed a dozen trees in the forest. He looked at this devastation in shock. "I did this?" He asked his fellow hunters, and they nodded. These hunters knew Innate Humans were stronger than them, but it was not so exaggerated. They sighed and looked at Fusi with awe and envy.

    "Hahaha, there is no need to envy me since you''ll also have such strength," Fusi dered with a grand smile.

 Chapter 1298 Civilization Chess

    Chapter 1298 Civilization Chess

    [Unedited Chapter]

    ----

    Fusi returned home with a wide grin; he could not wait to share his new technique with everyone in the tribe. From now on, his fellow humans no longer have to worry about dying while hunting ¡ª they can now truly rule over thisnd.

    Unfortunately for him, reality pped him in the face. Sheng vehemently disagreed with poprizing this method to everyone in the race. He used his golden tongue to exin to Fusi all the disadvantages of everyone having such power. Moreover, the other elders agreed with him, so Fusi had to shelve his idea.

    Finally, the Human Elder Council agreed that this method would only be shared with a few members of each tribe, and there would be strict rules on whom to pass it on. So, from now on, a new social ss of [Warrior] with high status appeared in the human race.

    Although Fusi was angry, there was nothing he could do about it. After all, the human race did not belong to him alone. So, he chose to redirect his frustration to this new method. He wanted to perfect it and maybe even find a way to acquire even more strength.

    Xun Junyao calmly looked at the changes in the human race. ''So, he chose the Martial Art Path? That makes sense, given how universal this system is.'' Martial Art is a renowned system power system of the human race throughout all Heavens Myriad World. In many Chaos Worlds, the human race''s rise to power starts with Martial Arts. They imitate beasts and the powerful creatures around them to eliminate their innate weakness.

    Xun Junyao focused on her race. For her turn, she changed the world''s flora, giving birth to countless spiritual ores and herbs with different effects. Amongst these new creations is the Transformation Lotus flower, whose purpose is to elerate the birth of Innate Creatures.

    Wang Wei was not surprised by this move. This is the regr operation of Civilization Chess when people choose powerful races from the beginning. Xun Junyao''s move was decent since she was preparing for the birth of her races instead of forcing them to be born early. He focused on his humans. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The human race is currently the most powerful in the Chaos Universe, but why is that? Could it be because they are a race born with the highest understanding of all races? That''s only a part of it. Another primary reason is the human spirit. Humans always believe they can conquer nature, so no matter the situation, humans will fight and rise to the asion. They will sublimate themselves during moments of despair, allowing their races to ovee all kinds of catastrophes and obstacles.

    Wang Wei already has a path to guarantee the rise of the human race, so why would he not use it? In this chess world, one of the many animals he previously created suddenly became enlightened and gained wisdom. It absorbed the spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth to increase its strength rapidly.

    The creature, previously a regr tiger, was now a demon. The tiger called itself the Demon Race and started to gather other animals, awaken their wisdom, and conquer them. Suddenly, the human race had anotherpetitor in this world.

    ''Using blood and war to train the human race? This approach is cruel but effective,'' Xun Junyao thought. For a brief moment, she considered sending Pan to the human race area to eliminate them. However, Xun Junyao knew this was an unwise move since, with Pan''s current strength, it would take him more than 10,000 years to reach his destination. By then, who knows how powerful the human race will be?

    Instead, Xun Junyao influenced Pan to leave his birth area and explore this new world. She activated his luck, and as expected, the first Fiendgod discovered countless rare spiritual herbs, especially the Transformation Lotus.

    Meanwhile, the human race continued to develop. Fusi continued to build his training method, giving birth to warriors with divine abilities like controlling mes or flying in the sky. However, internal problems manifested in the human race due to theck of an enemy. The primary cause is the inequality between warriors and ordinary people, especially the strict control of training methods.

    Sheng started a n of separation, expansion, and merit to deal with the situation. The Warriors became nobles of the human race and lived in the inner area. Regr people lived in the middle, while pioneers lived in the outer region. Pioneers'' job was to explore areas outside the human race''s domain and create new tribes. The pioneers were given basic training methods, and if they had sufficient aplishments, they could gain ess to real training methods and be nobles.

    Xun Junyao looked at the human situation. She could tell with a nce the w of this pioneer system. It can take a few generations of development before a pioneer has enough achievements to receive the training method and be a noble. Most pioneers did not live long to see that day, so they relied on their descendants to fulfill their wishes.

    Normally, such a wed system could be exploited. She only needs to influence someone in the human race to rise and cause internal problems. However, she saw that Wang Wei was already prepared to fix this w.

    ''He is methodical and thinks hundreds of steps ahead,'' Xun Junyao analyzed. ''The moment I chose Fiendgod as my starting race, he had a n to maximize the rules and restrictions ced on me. I should have taken this game more seriously.'' She understood that her chances of winning were not looking good with how the human race was developing. However, she would not give up so easily. After all, the game had just started. Although she was having a bad start, it didn''t mean it was over. Instead, Xun Junyao influenced Pan to leave his birth area and explore this new world. She activated his luck, and as expected, the first Fiendgod discovered countless rare spiritual herbs, especially the Transformation Lotus.

    Pan returned to his birthce and started to help his fellow Fiendgods transform and appear in the world. Meanwhile, with the expansion, the human race finally reached the Demon Race Area. As expected, a massive war immediately started between these two races.

    The human race was immediately overwhelmed by the horde of demons rushing into their territories. The situation escted further when the demon race realized that eating humans could increase their souls and intelligence. In less than a month, the demon race ughtered or captured most of the territories created by the pioneers.

    The nobles in the central area gathered to discuss this war, and they soon realized the horror they were about to face. The demon race had much superiority over them. First, there is the advantage of poption. There are too many animalspared to humans, and most animals wille to adulthood in a few months to a few years, while humans have to wait 15 to 18 years.

    Secondly, the demon race had its own racial advantages. They were not as intelligent or wise as humans, making theirprehension lower. However, they had a powerful body¡ªespecially after being nourished by Spiritual Qi¡ªand they were more sensitive to energy than humans, meaning it was easier for them to get started in the path of cultivation.

    The third and most important advantage of the demon race was their Emperor''s generosity. The Demon Emperor did not have as much of a reservation about spreading his [Qi Absorbing Method] to his kind. Although he kept a backhand to ensure his supremacy, he was still way more generous than the human race, resulting in a situation where the number of demons outmatched human warriors by a considerable amount.

    Such a revtion almost resulted in the sh of the human race''s two titans: Sheng and Fusi. Thetter was furious that the former stopped him from making the training more widespread hundreds of years ago. Otherwise, the human race would not be in such a precarious situation.

    Sheng knew he did nothing wrong. If that method were not adequately controlled, the human race would be in a state where countless tribes fought with each other after everybody acquired such powerful strength. However, he knew this was not the time for an internal fight, so he admitted his fault and asked Fusi to focus on the current situation.

    The two then agreed that a great change was needed to survive this catastrophe. Firstly, the training method would be avable to every pioneer while they chose people with excellent talent to cultivate in the middle area. Such a tactic can be considered rpensation for the pioneers while also motivating people in the middle area to be pioneers and participate in the war.

    The second change they decided on was to mobilize 90% of the nobles and move them to the frontier to stop the demon race''s advancements.

    Unfortunately for these two, their decisions received immediate resistance. The nobles were fine with spreading the training method to the pioneers since they needed people to fight this war, but they insisted that the best training methods should be kept for themselves. They also disagreed with training anyone from the middle area. If these people wanted power, they could only go to the frontier.

    As for their mobilization to participate in this war? They refused. They were nobles, and not just because of their strength. Many were Innate Humans or descendants of them, so how could they put themselves in danger? After living such a long life of pleasure and luxury, these people were not warriors but people with strength.

    The situation was tense, and the human race was about to copse internally. However, something happened that none of these nobles anticipated. The two titans became ruthless and ughtered anyone who resisted the two orders. It did not matter who it was, even their fellow Innate Humans; they killed anyone who resisted.

    Fusi was, without a doubt, the strongest warrior of the human race. Meanwhile, Sheng was in the top 10 in terms of strength and held the most political power. With these two working together, the nobles had no choice but to obey and head for the frontier.

 Chapter 1299 Terrifying Woman

    Chapter 1299 Terrifying Woman

    [Unedited Chapter]

    ----

    After the human nobles finally responded and fought against the demon race, a tragedy of blood and sacrifices urred. The demon race was brutal by nature, and even with the Demon Emperor''s suppression, these animals spent all their lives following the cruelws of nature. All the powerful demons reached their position by killing each other, so how could thesezy and entitled nobles be a match for them?

    In the first six months of this battle, 90% of the nobles died at the hands of the demon race. One of the most tragic causes was the Innate Humans. Wang Wei created 129,600 of them, and in the current era, about 110,000 of them still survive. However, in the past six months, only 18,000 Innate Humans survived.

    The human race bled in this war. However, with this tragedyes strength and stability. The surviving nobles and pioneers became the pirs of the human race. Through war, bloodshed, and the spirit of sacrifice, these people became unparalleled warriors and the backbone of their races. After this baptism of war, the human race changed. They knew they were not the highest predators they once believed to be and strived to do whatever was necessary to survive and establish themselves at the top of the pyramid.

    Fusi, their most powerful warrior, truly matured after the sixth month. He always had a heart of gold, so seeing his fellow humans suffer so tragically affected him the most. He wanted to be powerful and end this war, but he soon discovered that one man could not win this war. He made a breakthrough in the third month of this fight and ughtered everywhere. However, the demon races sent 2 of their 10 Demon Kings, and they were equal to Fusi in terms of realm and strength.

    At that point, the human race despaired ¡ª especially after knowing the Demon Race was even more powerful. Luckily, Fusi proved worthy of the title [Martial Ancestor]. After several months of fighting and learning, he killed one of the Demon Kings and severely injured the other.

    While the human race was sublimating through war, the Fiengods were leaving their cocoons one after another. Xun Junyao felt relieved that she finally had made the crucial first step in developing her race. For her turn, she created a secret realm before luring Pan and many of the n''s Elders into it.

    The secret realm contained an inheritance, and after experiencing it, Pan finally made up for hisck of origin, and the other members sublimated their cultivation. However, this was not the primary goal of this move. A gray and dull table stood at the center of this secret realm, and after the Fiendgod reached it, they saw a vision of a race calling themselves the Chaos Demon Gods.

    They saw the rise and fall of this powerful race. At their pinnacle, the current Fiendgod paledpared to the Chaos Demon Gods. The Fiendgods were born noble, and they knew it. However, their noble birth also paledpared to the Chaos Demon Gods. However, despite how mighty that n was, they were still destroyed.

    Pan and the elders were scared after experiencing that vision. After returning home, they immediately create three fundamental precepts and taboos that all members of the n must live by: There is always a sky beyond the sky. It''s taboo to think you''re the best. We are born noble, but that does not mean you can rely on your status to live afortable life. Laziness andcency are the second taboo. Never underestimate anyone. All races¡ªno matter how weak¡ªhave the potential to reach the top of Heaven and Earth. Underestimating any race due to their birth is the third taboo.

    Pan and the elders felt the Chaos Demon God''s fate was a warning from Heaven of what would happen to their n, so they used these precepts as the foundation of their rise and prosperity. From that on, there is no such thing as a Fiendgod that relies on its bloodline to grow slowly. From birth, everyone must experience a strict training regiment to ensure their full potential is developed.

    ''She knows about the Chaos Demon God?'' Wang Wei thought. From what Wang Wei deduced, knowledge about the existence of Chaos Demon Gods was purposely erased by someone, probably Grand Dao. The fact that there is any news information whatsoever is a testament to how powerful the Chaos Demon Gods were. However, only a few top Paragons will know of their existence and cannot even share it with people of lower cultivation realms or strengths.

    ''How deep is this woman''s spy intelligence?'' Wang Wei wondered. He was amazed. Compared to her, his Fate Shadow Guard¡­.He shook his head not to think about it. ''Maybe I can ask her for help gathering rare information.'' However, Wang Wei removed this idea from his thoughts. He and Xun Junyao were neither friends nor acquaintances, so why would she help him? However, Wang Wei considered bing business partners to trade information and so on.

    ''It seems that I need to deepen my karma and involvement with her, so this might be a good approach,'' Wang Wei analyzed.

    "Lady Xun, can I ask you a somewhat personal question?"

    Xun Junyao was surprised that he took the initiative to speak to her. She smiled, instantly illuminating the room, and said: "As long as you don''t speak so formally and address me as Lady Xun."

    "No problem," Wang Wei answered. Since he wanted to do business with her, it was no problem to be familiar with her. Maybe they can even be acquaintances and, eventually, friends.

    "How good is your informationwork?" Wang Wei asked.

    "That is an interesting question," Xun Junyao muttered. "How to answer this? It''s probably the best in the world."

    "Oh?" Wang Wei was intrigued by her confidence.

    "I know it sounds like I''m bragging, but it''s the truth," she exined. "And despite having this position, it doesn''t mean I deserve it."

    "Can you borate?" Wang Wei asked.

    "At the beginning of this era, the Overlords and top lineages were forced to close up their mountains, and their intelligencework had to be suspended; to be precise, they could not operate efficiently under the light.

    "I used this opportunity to rise. More importantly, I made a bargain with them."

    "Regarding theirwork?" Wang Wei asked, thinking of something incredible.

    "That''s right," Xun Junyao nodded. "It was easier for me to act openly and in the shadow than them, so I became the intermediary for theirworks, allowing them to bypass the blockade of the moons and suns."

    "When you say them, how many are we talking about?"

    "About 80%."

    Wang Wei took a deep breath. He did not expect her to be such a terrifying woman. What does it mean to be the intelligence distributor to 80% of all the top lineages of the world? This means there is little that Xun Junyao wishes to know that she cannot. Of course, Xun Junyao understood that she needed a certain level of propriety. If she started to delve into the secrets of these factions, not only would their cooperation stop, but they would do everything possible to eliminate her.

    "What''s with that look?" Xun Junyao asked.

    "I''m reconsidering whether I made the right choice," Wang Wei replied seriously. "I only need to sacrifice my dignity and body, and I will have the most beautiful woman in the world and such an intelligentwork. No matter how you look at it, I''m not losing in this situation."

    Xun Junyao was shocked before covering her mouth tough: "You''re the first man I''ve met who openly admits he wishes to rely on me instead of providing the world to me."

    "I''m just telling the truth."

    Xun Junyao shook her head. She knew a person like him had their pride and would never do such a thing. Little did she know that if her surname were Wu instead of Xun, Wang Wei would be shameless enough to sell his body for her spywork.

    "So, why did you tell me such an important information? And so casually?" Wang Wei asked.

    "Because I felt like it," Xun Junyao replied casually, which was probably a half-truth. "Plus, so what if I did? How many people would believe that such a weak woman like myself has such power? And even if they did, what can they do about it?"

    "You''re only partially correct about that," Wang Wei replied. "After what you did with Blood Dragon, most people will believe you''re that capable." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "That''s true," she nodded, smiling, thinking how she had sessfully changed her reputation and how the world viewed her. She then focused on Wang Wei: "The real question is: why did you ask me such a question?"

    "I was hoping we could cooperate," Wang Wei said. "I value your information, and I''m willing to pay a fair price for it. So, what do you think?"

 Chapter 1300 Help Yourself

    Chapter 1300 Help Yourself

    "Sell information? That''s not out of the realm of possibility," Xun Junyao uttered. She knew her situation. After killing Blood Dragon, she was now in a precarious situation as the moons would no longer tolerate her. The woman already envied her, and now was the perfect opportunity for them to enact their twisted vengeance. As for the man? They are even worse since they now have an excuse to catch and treat her as their ything.

    Wang Wei had the destiny to eliminate these bastards, so whether he asked or not, Xun Junyao nned to work with him. She hadn''t decided on the exact nature of the cooperation, but they could start with exchanging intelligence.

    "So, what do you want in exchange?" Wang Wei asked, feeling her hesitation. "You might as well be straightforward."

    "You know what I want," Xun Junyao replied, looking him in the eyes. However, Wang Wei instinctively replied: "You can''t have my body." The severe atmosphere was instantly broken, almost making Xun Junyaough out loud. However, she controlled her eyes and replied, "Who wants your body?"

    "My mother told me that pretty boys must protect themselves when going out," Wang Wei said seriously. "I didn''t understand what she meant then, but now I do. I didn''t think there were such aggressive women in the world." He sighed, feeling that he needed to protect himself or some woman would take advantage of him.

    Xun Junyao was shocked. The information said he was free and easy-going, capable of changing his personality like an actor in a y. She knew this, but it was different for her to experience it herself.

    "You''re quite the character, aren''t you?" shemented.

    "I''ll take that as apliment," Wang Wei smiled. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "But seriously, you know what I want."

    Wang Wei was briefly silent. "I can''t help you."

    "You can''t or won''t?" "Both."

    "Why not be truthful and say you won''t," Xun Junyao said, her demeanor devoid of her previous weak and pure aura. "Although you try to hide it, I can sense the Perfect Aura in your body. It''s so pure, so you must have used it to make that Perfect Tear. With such deep knowledge of perfection, don''t tell me you can''t help."

    Wang Wei squinted his eyes.

    "Then, there is your rtionship with Senior Wu," Xun Junyao continued. "With your rtionship with her, there is no way you couldn''t ask her for help. With the two of you working together, each with their own expertise, the chances of creating a method are very high."

    "How do you know my rtionship with her?"

    "I talked to the people who recently ascended," Xun Junyao replied.

    "That shouldn''t be enough toe to a conclusion," Wang Wei said. Then, he remembered something: he had revealed he knew about her true face during the conversation.

    "It seems you figured it out," Xun Junyao said. "Only a few people know about my true face, and the only way for you to learn about it is from her."

    Wang Wei nodded before sipping his tea.

    "Well?" Xun Junyao asked. "I think it''s a fair deal. You help me, and I help you; I think we can make a great team."

    Wang Wei was calm. He sighed before uttering: "Haven''t you realized you''re on the wrong path?"

    "Pardon me?"

    "Yourck of face is not just a curse but a test and an opportunity," Wang Wei said. "Have you ever thought that instead of relying on someone else, you could help yourself? Why do you need me to help you see your true face? Cultivation is about the elevation of the self, which can apply to your situation. Your true face is what you deem it to be.

    "It can be the most beautiful face in the world, the most ugly, or amon face that most people will not nce at ¡ª it doesn''t matter. What matters is that it''s your face, and you like it."

    Xun Junyao''s body visibly paused as these words echoed in her mind. Suddenly, she felt in a daze, lost in her memory:

    "Senior Wu, is there really nothing you can do?"

    "I''m sorry, but this is beyond my ability."

    Xun Junyao was dejected, but her eyes remained firm and unwilling: Senior, you''re someone with vast knowledge and experience. Can you guide me to a path?"

    "sigh* All I can say is this is a trial for you, and you can only walk your own path."

    ¡­

    "So, what do you think?" Xun Junyao asked. "It''s repulsive, isn''t it?"

    "No."

    "There is no need to consider my feelings. It''s disgusting, and I acknowledge that."

    "You''re wrong, master," Xiao Tiandi said. "In fact, I think it''s better like that."

    "Oh? Why is that?"

    "I always feel guilty when I look at you, knowing that the face I see is not yours but what I want you to look at. I want to see you for you are, and even if it looks like this, I''m fine with that."

    Xun Junyao looked at her young apprentice in shock; she did not expect such a reaction after showing him the truth. She suddenly smiled. From now on, she truly acknowledged this disciple; from now on, no matter what happens, whether he is an unparalleled genius or mediocre, she''ll treat him as family.

    Xun Junyao woke up from her daze and instinctively touched her face. She stopped midway, not daring to finish. After hesitating for a few seconds, she slowly caressed every part of her face, from her forehead to her chin and even her nose and eyes. Such a sight looked weird from the outside, but Wang Wei did not utter a word; he calmly watched.

    Once Xun Junyao finished, she waved her hand to manifest a mirror, but it was upside down. She stared at the back of this golden mirror adorned with engravings of phoenixes for over a minute before turning it over. She saw it. The emptiness that has apanied her all her life since the age of 7 when she first looked into a mirror.

    She still remembered screaming, scaring the maids, and alerting her mother. After she told them what she saw, Xun Junyao''s parents thought this was a child''s ramblings. She insisted, but her father¡ªa Tier 7 cultivator¡ªsaw nothing. After Xun Junyao threw a temper tantrum for the next month, his parents had no choice but to act.

    Grand visions apanied Xun Junyao''s birth, alerting many influential people who wanted to ept her as a disciple or who had other ulterior motives. Her parents had no choice but to contact one of these people to check on her, but they could not even see anything. Ultimately, Xun Junyao had to ept that no one but she could see her empty face, and from that day on, she hated any reflective surfaces, including clear water.

    As Xun Junyao looked into the mirror, she saw it. A vague outline that could not be deciphered entirely. She was immediately excited and focused, but the outline remained illusory and vague no matter what she tried. She calmed down and exhaled before dispersing the mirror.

    She stood up, cupped her hands, and bowed ny degrees to Wang Wei: "Thank you, fellow Daoist, for pointing the way."

    "No problem," Wang Wei nodded. She epted the bow but did not take it as seriously as her. He was sure some people close to her must have said something simr. However, helping someone heal their Dao Heart or state of mind sometimes requires the right person to say the correct thing at the appropriate time. Xun Junyao has put a lot of faith in the destined one to help her with her situation, so those words meant a loting from Wang Wei than someone else.

    Xun Junyao felt rxed after sitting down. Although the w in her Dao Heart was notpletely dealt with, she now saw a way forward. She only needs to focus on finding herself; one day, she''ll have her face. As Wang Wei said, the fact might be the mostmon one in the world, but that does not matter since it is hers.

    ''Once she perfects her Dao Heart, her future will be bright,'' Wang Wei thought. After Xun Junyao solves her problem, she''ll be able to see her perfection as an advantage instead of a curse. With her informationwork, it won''t take long to learn or deduce that the Path of Perfection involves Transcendence, so she might start preparing for that.

    ''Should I find a way to exchange the Perfection Foundation with her?'' Wang Wei thought. He loves talent, and because of that, he was momentarily tempted not to sever the connection with her. After all, her chances of bing Half-Step-Transcendent are genuinely high since she''s a being with such a high affinity with perfection. The Perfect Foundation would further increase that possibility.

    ''Moreover¡­'' Wang Wei looked at the connection between them. After helping enlighten her, their karma connection was more profound, and he took a significant step in being able to cut off their fate connection. If he handed her the Perfect Foundation, Wang Wei knew he would meet the requirement.

    ''No, there is no need to use such a valuable thing to deepen karma,'' Wang Wei thought. He could take his time and was confident he could resist whatever temptations Fate could throw at him. More importantly, he did not have such a deep connection or affection for Xun Junyao to give something as valuable as the Perfect Foundation Method.

    ''Wait, what if she were?'' Wang Wei suddenly thought. ''She doesn''t have a top lineage behind her, so it''s possible to lure her into the Dao Opening Sect.''

    Xun Junyao could be ssified as a Transcendent Seed, meaning that any faction would fight tooth and nail for her.

 Chapter 1301 Not Feasible

    Chapter 1301 Not Feasible

    [Unedited Chapter]

    ---

    The more Wang Wei thought about this idea, the more in love he fell with it. Just like he did with Dong Lifen, he can do the same with Xun Junyao. This was simply perfect.

    ''Her situation is not ideal,'' Wang Wei thought. ''In the uing era, everybody will bepeting for the Path of Transcendence, and as someone without a potent faction to protect her, she''ll be a delicious piece of cake to fight over.

    ''Additionally, there is also the issue of herwork. Many sects will be thankful for her help, but many will also wish to eliminate her to ensure she did not learn any crucial secrets rted to them. If you add her unparalleled beauty, her life will truly be full of ups and downs, meaning I can use that to lure her into the sect.''

    Xun Junyao''s life will not be easy when this era ends without a powerful backer. She still has enough time to build a faction, but even if she does, it won''t change much. After all, the new era will be full of Paragons and Primal. Even Wang Wei is not confident he''ll reach theter stages of the Paragon Realm, let alone Xun Junyao.

    If any of these top lineages are determined to eliminate Xun Junyao, she''ll have to struggle for survival ¡ª unless she hides in the Lawless Zone. But even such a method is not hundred percent guaranteed. After all, the Paragons of the uing era cannotpare to the waste that is these parasites. Even if their power is sealed to the Empyrean Realm, a peak Paragon is still a peak Paragon.

    ''No matter how I look at it, she has no choice but to find a backer, and the Dao Opening Sect is perfect for her,'' Wang Wei thought excitedly before he remembered something.

    ''No, the sect is not her best choice ¡ª the Origin Seal Continent is,'' he realized. ''She already has a pseudo-master-disciple rtionship with the future wife, so her best choice would be to join her.'' Wang Wei had no doubt his future will be able to protect her.

    Wu Hong built the Origin Seal Continent into one of the 13 Overlords, showing her personal and political power. Additionally, she''ll be even more potent in the new era once she healed her injury and reforged her foundation. And once she bes Half-Step Transcendent, the Origin Seal Continent will keep its status as the top lineage of the Eternal Ascension World.

    ''My future wife might have already been preparing to introduce Xun Junyao into her lineage,'' Wang Wei analyzed, sighing deeply to himself. He realized his chances of seeding were not as high as he anticipated.

    ''Should I still give it a try?'' Countless thoughts shed through Wang Wei''s mind in less than a nanoseconds as he analyzed the pros and cons of trying to get Xun Junyao into the sect.

    ''No, it''s not worth it,'' he concluded. He noticed many factors he overlooked due to his excitement. The most important of which is theplex political nature of the Dao Opening Sect. This was not the lower dimension where Wang Wei''s prestige and power were even higher than all the Ancestorsbined.

    In there, Wang Wei can introduce someone like Dong Lifen, that was not raised by the sect and had no clear royalty, and everyone agreed, but he couldn''t do the same in the upper dimension. Although Wang Wei hasn''t returned to the sect, he has learned and deduced himself to theplex situation. For example, the Dao Opening Sect was not run only by the three ns of Wang, Yan, and Li ¡ª there were nine other families below them. These families originated from former sectarian sect masters who became Paragon and, with their long lifespans, established flourishing families.

    In fact, Wang Wei deduced that there are even more families in the sect, and the concept of the Sectarian Faction has almost been reced. However, these other families do not have enough power to be considered the ruling ss of the sect.

    With such aplex situation, there will be many resistances to Wang Wei introducing Xun Junyao to the sect ¡ª especially without a status like his wife. As his wife, people would wee Xun Junyao with open arms and embrace her into the sect. But as a disciple or member ¡ª most people will reject. The Wang n is still the most powerful, with two Primals, so Wang Wei could override these rejections, but that does not make any sense.

    Xun Junyao must feel some sense of belonging to the sect to eventually contribute after bing a Half Step Transcendent. After all, even in the lower dimension, Dong Lifen''s husband would be born as a member of the Wang n. Ultimately, since Wang Wei cannot introduce Xun Junyao to the sect with a guaranteed status like a wife, there is no point in recruiting her.

    ''There is also the issue with Wu Hong,'' he thought. Although he had pure motives for recruiting Xun Junyao, what if she misunderstood him? If he did it behind her, it would appear like he was sneaking around. He told her the truth, but it could appear to be maniptive.

    ''She''s not the kind to be suspicious and question my motive and loyalty, but I have to look at the bigger picture,'' Wang Wei analyzed. He had guessed some of the shenanigans his future self was doing, and he was sure one of the primary reasons many things would go smoothly for him was because he had Wu Hong also partaking in these acts. Things would be a thousand times harder without her help.

    And since he knew this, his enemy also did. It''s already toote to break off his rtionship with Wu Hong, so these people must keep an eye on the past.

    ''My rtionship with her isplex and not set in stone, meaning it''s the perfect time for these people to separate us,'' Wang Wei thought. ''That also means the existence of Xun Junyao is another significantponent in this situation. As another woman linked to me by fate, she can also y a role in determining the future.''

    Wang Wei suddenly realized he needed to be more careful with how he dealt with Xun Junyao. ''Calm down,'' he told himself. He suddenly wanted to do whatever possible to remove the karmic link between them. However, he also understood acting rashly was the opposite of what must be done in this kind of situation.

    ''The best move I can make next is to tell Wu Hong everything that had happened here, including my spection and fears about the future. Even better, I should use open and truthfulmunication at all times from now on when dealing with our rtionship.''

    Was Wang Wei overreacting? Possibly. However, this involved his future love life and maybe his path toward transcendence. Thest thing he wanted was to mess this up. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "There is no problem with cooperating," Xun Junyao said, and Wang Wei focused on her. He was previously multitasking, nning, and analyzing all these things at unparalleled speed while still talking to her. During the entire process, his facial expressions, emotions, tone fluctuations, and everything else never changed.

    "That''s good to hear."

    "But you should understand that I cannot provide you certain information," Xun Junyao added. "There are some things I don''t dare investigate even if I had the power."

    "I understand," Wang Wei nodded. "My purpose is primarily the parasites; I won''t break the rules and touch these lineages unless it''s absolutely imperative that I do so."

    "That''s good," Xun Junyao nodded. She sessfully established such deep cooperation with these lineages and kept their rtionship for so long because she knew how to control herself. Xun Junyao knew their taboos and never broke them.

    "As for the price?" Xun Junyao looked him in the eyes. "You enlightened me, so I owe you karma. If you need help one day, you can ask, and I''ll do everything in my power to help. But¡­"

    "Business is business, friendship is friendship," Wang Wei said. "I understand and have no problem." "That''s good," she nodded. "We can use the same standard I offered Jimin, and I''ll give you a 20% discount." She condensed a talisman that served as a way to contact her directly and contained a detailed system of how she ssified the value of certain information and their price.

    ''From 1 star to 9 stars, but even the lowest 1 star information is expensive, even with the discount,'' Wang Weiined. ''However, I understand why it''s so expensive.''

    Xun Junyao chose the elite path of selling information, meaning people who buy information from her already have a decent spywork and only buy things they cannot find themselves.

    ''Why do I find this setting suddenly became weird?'' Wang Wei thought as he looked at this information. He knew Xun Junyao had an extensivework, but now, she was more than that. She had be a broker of information, selling news to the elite. She reminded him of an anime character from Earth named Joker in the Underground.

    ''This woman is moreplex than I gave her credit for,'' Wang Wei concluded.

 Chapter 1302 Not Compatible

    Chapter 1302 Not Compatible

    "Aren''t you worried about revealing your identity?" Wang Wei asked. With such a detailed n and ssification of information, it''s apparent that this was not the first time she had made such a deal. However, Wang Wei was sure she never revealed her identity when selling news to people like him.

    "It''s not as big of a deal as you think," Xun Junyao replied softly. A few individuals know her identity, including Empyrean Kong and Empyrean Jimin. Trust is crucial in her line of work, so when dealing with certain clients, she had to reveal her identity to establish trust. It''s also a way to give these people her "weakness" and make them more willing to work with her.

    Of course, none of these people dared to offend even if they knew her weakness. Who dares to offend someone who can know what kind of underwear someone wore a few hundred thousand years ago? There is also the soft power that Xun Junyao has. She can summon an army of cultivators to work for her with a few words and some fake tears. No one wants to offend someone with that kind of power.

    "More importantly, more people should have figured it out by now."

    Xun Junyao has only dealt with [elite] or people with excellentworks. So, she knew what she did to the Blood Dragon would have helped these people figure out her identity by now.

    "I''m guessing some people were not surprised by what you did," Wang Wei sighed.

    "That''s notpletely urate," she corrected him. "They were not surprised that I could do it, but definitely shocked that I dare do it."

    "That makes sense," Wang Wei nodded. "While we''re on the subject, did you get any reward from Heavenly Dao for killing that horny dragon?"

    "Hehe, Young Master Wang," Xun Junyao chucked as she put her hands before her mouth to hide her teeth. "Such information is worth at least five stars. Do you still wish to know?"

    Wang Wei''s lips twitched. Howe their calm, peaceful, and natural conversation was suddenly corrupted by the unpleasant existence of money? He shook his head. Since he was not willing to pay, he chose to peek.

    Xun Junyao was surrounded by the power of perfection, which was excellent at anti-divination. However, Wang Wei used his own Perfect Aura to offset hers, allowing him to find some information.

    "Paragon yer Title?" he said with slightly raised eyebrows. This was a rare title with harsh conditions, the first of which was that someone from the lower cultivation realm had to do it themselves.

    ording to Heaven and Earth, paragons were noble existences, so anyone with lower cultivation lucky enough to kill one of them will receive a luck bacsh instead of a reward. So, unless they have the protection from the fortune of a powerful lineage, the fate of anyone trying to acquire this title will be miserable ¡ª not considering the difficulty of even seeding.

    The only way for someone to receive this title is to kill a Paragon that has lost its favor from Heaven and Earth. The description of "losing favor" is broad andplex, but a perfect example is those parasites.

    "That''s rude," Xun Junyao said with a frown. She waved her hand and reinforced the Anti-Divination Techniques around her. With her Copy Dao, she had many of them, and now that she was on guard, it was not feasible for Wang Wei to use the same method with his Perfect Aura.

    "Indeed. I apologize. It seems I''ve be toofortable," Wang Wei replied calmly. Xun Junyao looked at him. She could not tell whether he was telling the truth or if he did it on purpose to alienate the good vibe they had between them. Or maybe he did it for apletely different reason. He was hard to read.

    ''This man''s mind is tooplicated,'' she thought. Dealing with such a person can be quite exhausting. She did not mind someone extremely intelligent, but there are also times when intelligence goes too far and ruins things, especially regarding emotional matters.

    ''Maybe it wasn''t such a bad thing that he wants nothing to do with me. We''re probably notpatible,'' Xun Junyao thought. It was already hard to ept he had to share him, but thinking how she would have to spend the rest of his life with someone with such a deep mind, she shuddered.

    ''Even if he truly opens his mind and heart to me one day, can I believe him?'' She knew the answer as soon as she asked. Xun Junyao sighed. She could never remove the suspicion that he was not truly sincere and was not scheming something.

    ''Senior Wu should understand what kind of person he is, so why did she choose him?'' Xun Junyao wondered. ''Maybe she''s asplex as him, or she has faith that he truly opened up to her, or maybe she has confidence in herself and from her strength. Whether he''s sincere or not, whether he''s plotting something or not, she''s confident she can get out of the situation rtively intact, emotionally and physically.

    ''As for me? I would probably lose myself in a rtionship with him.'' Xun Junyao knew herself quite well. With the w in her mind, it''s easier for her to be manipted. She knew this, and that''s why she never truly trusted anyone and never searched for a Dao Companion. What''s more, the fact she had to hear from someone else that she needed to help herself showed a tendency to rely on others. With such ws and character, she knew she would lose her sense of self in a rtionship with a person like a woman. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''Yes, it''s indeed a good choice.'' Xun Junyao decided to cut off thest thoughts she had about him. Although this was their first meeting and she never had any high romantic aspirations, she did consider him after learning about Wang Wei. After all, he was handsome, talented, and had a great background. What woman would not be tempted? However, during today''s events, she felt their personality did not match, and their rtionship might be ill-fated.

    ''Hmm?'' Wang Wei muttered, looking at Xun Junyao. The benefits for the [Paragon yer Title] include an increase in luck, an increase in the amount of time allowed toprehend [Existence] after entering the Paragon Realm, and what Wang Wei valued the most, a [Aura] ability that boosted strength when dealing with an opponent of higher cultivation realm.

    After knowing this, he deduced some basic information on the best way to acquire this title, but he realized it was useless. Apparently, Heaven and Earth judged him by different standards. It''s a remarkable feat for anyone to y a Paragon, but for someone like him, it''s expected. So, if he wanted the title, he would need to kill 3 Paragons while in the Empyrean Realm.

    As Wang Wei wasmenting that it was unfair, he noticed a strange change from Xun Junyao, so he looked at her. ''Our karmic connection has weakened. What happened?'' Sadly, he could not deduce anything from the myriad of emotions in her eyes because he knew little about it.

    Wang Wei only met Xun Junyao recently, and in the past 3 million years working together, they did not utter a single word. Through how she operates her True Will and other actions, he had a basic understanding of her, but as they conversed, he had to constantly update the character model he made for her.

    ''I feel an opportunitying,'' Wang Wei thought. ''So, let''s take a look.'' He used his Heart Reading Technique, a mind-reading technique he created bybining Buddhist Mantra and Yan Liling''s ability. He took a quick peek into Xun Junyao''s mind and found her thoughts from the past 10 seconds. He was so fast and sneaky that she did not notice anything.

    ''So, she gave up on me because we''re notpatible? That works in my favor, but why do I feel something is weird?'' Xun Junyao''s change was sudden, too fast, and, more importantly, due to a random action he did. She was right about Wang Wei''s mind being tooplicated, but she also exaggerated the situation. Wang Wei''s previous rude behavior was not done with malice or any calctions. As he said, he became toofortable with her too easily, and with his curious nature, he vited her privacy and calcted her information.

    ''Something really feels off by how she so naturally realized we are notpatible,'' Wang Wei thought.

    "Is something the matter?" Xun Junyao asked. At this point, Wang Wei was staring, making her slightly ufortable.

    "Excuse me for a moment," Wang Wei said before closing his eyes, focusing his mind to analyze everything. His intuition told him something else was at y.

    ''Did my future self act and remove the obstacle that was Xun Junyao? Or maybe Hong''er is the one who acted?'' Wang Wei suddenly thought. ''No, that''s not it. Whenever they act, there are always some signs of slight anomaly. But this time, it was so subtle and fluid that it reminded me of how [Fate] operates.''

 Chapter 1303 Intent and Tao Harmony

    Chapter 1303 Intent and Tao Harmony

    ''Maybe Xun Junyao''s future self intervened,'' Wang Wei thought. This was not out of the realm of impossible. She was a Transcendent Seed, so at a minimum, she has a high chance of reaching the same level as Maitreya and Supreme Unity. These two should have transcended the shackles of the River of Time, meaning they can influence the past; it''s only a matter of how much they can influence before facing a bacsh.

    ''Her future self might have decided that I was not worth the headaches and chose to end this ill-fatedpanionship,'' Wang Wei analyzed. ''However, I''m not satisfied with this answer.'' Wang Wei was not underestimating Xun Junyao or looking down on her. His intuition told him he had not found the crux of the issue.

    Wang Wei raised his eyebrow. He deduced countless possibilities, but none gave him an answer, and he was satisfied. ''My problem is that I don''t know much about Xun Junyao. In that case, let''s use her from the alternate timeline as a reference.''

    He focused on his alternate timeline''s memory. Although the part in the upper dimension was vague, he had enough information to go on. So, Wang Wei asked himself: what was his rtionship with Xun Junyao like in that timeline? Why did she not find them ipatible but did in this timeline?

    Numerous images shed in his mind. Although vague, they contained enough information for him to deduce and recreate aplete picture. His rtionship with Xun Junyao started out of desperation. She had reached the peak of the Empyrean Realm, but she did not dare be a Paragon due to the w in her Dao Heart.

    Additionally, despite Wu Hong''s protection, Xun Junyao already sensed that many people were nning against her. So, when Wang Wei ascended, she clung to him as she thought he was the only way to save her problem and perfect her Dao Heart. However, how could that version of Wang Wei care about any woman?

    All he cared about was revenge. However, Di Tian had taken a great deal of Wang Wei''s luck and destiny after defeating him in the Heaven Will Battle, so thetter''s strength had reached a terrifying level by the time he ascended.

    Wang Wei, driven by revenge, no longer acted calmly,posed, or with his intelligence. He used the most stupid way of killing and plundering for resources to increase his strength quickly. If not for Xun Junyao''s intelligence and Wu Hong''s strength, the parasites or other people would have killed him long ago. He was also lucky that the foreign worlds started to invade not long after ascending, so these parasites had to head to the frontier to defend the world. During this time, Maitreya and Supreme Unity also started their battle.

    Wang Wei shook his head after seeing this. ''This version of me is genuinely useless.'' His current self would never crumble this easily, even if he experienced his family''s annihtion. He knows how powerful and Heaven Defying powerful cultivators are, so he would dedicate himself to reaching higher levels to revive them.

    As for revenge against Di Tian? There were so many other ways, mainly from the sect. That version despised, even hated, the upper dimension sect for allowing his sect''s destruction. However, Wang Wei understood they could not do anything. The sect''s ancestors were in limbo, meaning they could not even send a projection to help. Additionally, Maitreya and Supreme Unity still looked harmonious during that time, meaning everyone believed they were the enemies. In such a situation, it would be impossible for the ancestor to act. Wang Wei believed that even if they had some potent method to interfere with Limbo, the other people would stop them. The destruction of the lower dimension''s Dao Opening Sect would severely impact the luck of the upper dimensions. With how severe thepetition between the 13 Overlords was, they would not waste such an opportunity.

    ''The Di n is only a top Paragon lineage without a Primal,'' Wang Wei thought. ''All that bastard had to do was to use the upper sect''s guilt of being unable to help to convince them to annihte Di Tian at all cost.

    ''And even if he wanted to kill thetter himself, he could have used the resources from the sect to increase his strength quickly. They would have dly cultivated him at all costs to make up for the fact they allowed their ancestralnd to be destroyed.''

    Wang Wei frowned. The more he analyzed his alternate self, the more stupid he realized that bastard was. He understood being overwhelmed by vengeance, but there is such a thing as calm fury. Why must he use the riskiest and stupidest method if he wanted to be alone and plunder resources? Couldn''t he have plotted the entire world from the shadows to get the resources he wanted?

    ''The Supreme Ouw Trial was more beneficial to me than I thought,'' Wang Wei concluded. The trial forced him to master his emotions, understand his true self, control his weaknesses, and change his way of thinking and acting.

    ''So, the trial''s purpose is not just to determine a person''s worthiness to wield certain Daos, but also a method of molding these Dao Lords and Overlords into the monster they were,'' Wang Wei analyzed. Grand Dao''s rtionship with these monsters has always been like that. It feared their capabilities but also spent time and effort to mold them so that it could see what they could do.

    ''Let''s focus,'' Wang Wei thought as he continued his deduction. After many years and relentless effort, Wang Wei finally allowed Xun Junyao to have a small part of his heart. So, did she get what she wanted? The memories were vague, but Wang Wei did not think so. By now, his other self was madly in love with Wu Hong, but he just dared not admit it due to his hatred and her high status. As for Xun Junyao? The final face she created definitely resembled Wu Hong. Maybe the other Wang Wei realized this and modified it somewhat. However, Wang Wei believed that Xun Junyao did not get her true face until his other self became a Half-Step Transcendent.

    Yes, Wang Wei believes his other self would eventually reach that realm. As for the reason? There were many, but the primary reason is that thetter''s personality and behavior would eventually be the same as his. He had some basis for this assumption.

    ''I chose a Dao that fits with my pursuit and goal in life. The ancient sages called this situation the Harmony of Intent and Tao,'' Wang Wei thought. ''The result is that my personality fits with my Dao.'' This is why Wang Wei loves secrecy and nning and is an expert in maniption. It''s also why his personality is so free and easy, and he can even be described as moody, given how easily he can change to fit a situation.

    This situation does not apply only to himself. Wu Hong has a natural domineering aura because her ambition was once to prove her worthiness to the world by suppressing everything. Now, her goal is probably to seal everything between Heaven and Earth ¡ª including all 3800 Dao Sources and even Grand Dao itself.

    Yan Hai, or the Sword Empress''s personality, is sharp, aggressive, and even arrogant because her path or pursuit is to [sh Heaven]. This "Heaven" does not refer to the sky, space, the world, or even Heavenly Dao. No, her target is whatever or whoever is the limit of power in this vast universe ¡ª that''s who she wants to sh.

    ''That alternate version of myself would eventually have a personality simr to mine, meaning that he would indeed be ipatible with her, but by then, it would have been toote,'' Wang Wei sighed before suddenly pausing; his mind caught a sudden inspiration. He focused.

    The words [Intention and Tao Harmony] and a scene from his time in the lower dimension remained vividly in his mind; it was the scene where Heaven and Earth celebrated because he was too happy after receiving Wu Hong''s letter.

    ''Harmony¡­Heaven and Earth¡­Naturally affecting, changing, and influencing it,'' A light shed in his mind ¡ª he understood what was happening. Assuming that he''s correct and his future self reaches a realmparable to Grand Dao, and his pursuit of absolute freedom has not changed, what happened to Xun Junyao was due to his influence.

    A being of his level is so powerful that he can naturally influence the entire Chaos Universe, past and present, to help him achieve his goal ¡ª just like Heaven and Earth celebrated Wang Wei''s happiness back then. His emotions and desires have transcended everything mundane, time and space, and almost every concept in the universe. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    That version of Wang Wei is ying a chess game using the Chaos Universe, countless concepts, lives, and time and space as the board, but he doesn''t have to actively make a move. The chessboard itself will also actively help him win. Of course, the same goes for his opponents.

    The move of making Xun Junyao give up on Wang Wei so soon was probably a passive move of the chessboard; that''s why it''s so smooth and natural.

    Wang Wei wanted to take a cold breath. ''This level of existence¡­'' He was in awe while simultaneously excited. After figuring out everything, a weird aura emanated from his body.

    ''Epiphany?'' Xun Junyao thought, a little surprised.

    Wang Wei opened his eyes, not hiding his excitement. This deduction benefited him immensely. He had a deeper understanding of [Fate Dao], its operation, and its overwhelming potential. Additionally, Wang Wei peeped at the power of higher entities, which will be pretty helpful when it is his turn to reach that level.

    The most important part about this epiphany was that it did not matter whether his deduction wasplete nonsense. As long as he believed it to be true, he could work in that direction to reach that level and eventually self-actualize this level of power.

 Chapter 1304 End of First Meeting

    Chapter 1304 End of First Meeting

    As he opened his eyes, Wang Wei saw the slight envy in Xun Junyao''s eyes, and he understood. There were two types of epiphany in the three stages of the Immortal Realm: the kind that instantly increases a cultivator''s understanding of the Grand Dao Source by 1% and the kind that gives a significant boost/blessing in cultivation for an extended period. Wang Wei''s epiphany was thetter, but even such a kind was rare and valuable beyond words.

    ''After establishing such a deep foundation in the Mortal Realm, the effects of my Innate Paragon Soul are better than I anticipated,'' Wang Wei analyzed. However, he did not focus too much on that as his mind shifted to his previous deduction/epiphany.

    ''I don''t have to wait until I''m at a higher level to reach such a state ¡ª I cany the foundation now and maybe even acquire this ability early,'' Wang Wei thought, deducing how he could go about achieving such a task.

    ''Above the Taishuang Indifference State of Mind, Taoism has a higher level called [Harmony With The Tao], which allowed them to fuse their mind with Heavenly Dao, entering a state of absolute calmness, absolutely stillness, and emptiness ¡ª in other words, a state without emotions, thoughts, troubles or concerns. In this state, the blessing for understanding the Grand Dao Source isparable to some of the best physiques that lean towardprehension.''

    Many inspirations shed in Wang Wei''s mind.

    ''Buddhism sees the world as a Sea of Suffering and strives to transcend it. Maybe I canbine these two to get what I want. First, enter a state of harmony with the Tao. Then, find a way to transcend Heaven and Earth. No, I don''t need to transcend it. I don''t think I can even do it at this level. I only need for my status ¡ª my [Existence] ¡ª to be above Heaven and Earth even by a slight margin. Then, I can guide it to help me achieve my goals and ambitions.''

    Wang Wei was excited but soon calmed down. This n sounds easy, but this was far from the truth. There were many obstacles to ovee. The first of which is a deep understanding of Taoism and Buddhism and sufficient achievements in [Spiritual Practices]. Wang Wei has ess to the knowledge to make achievements, but Spiritual Practices usually require dedication and their own unique Dao Heart to reach high levels \. Luckily, Wang Wei has an Ever Changing Dao, so with a thought, he can be a Buddha and, with another, a Supreme Tao Lord.

    The second obstacle is the [Harmony With The Tao] state. Many Taoist priests failed to reach this level or did not even take this path because of the consequences of assimtion. The consequence of fusing with Heavenly Dao is to turn into an emotionless machine¡ªjust like Supreme Unity. Taoism emphasizes reducing and regting emotions, notpletely removing them. As such, any priest who has such a state of mind will have to constantly be on guard to prevent themselves from being assimted and turning into a monster.

    Of course, some people actively pursue assimtion. These people belong to a unique branch of Taoism called the Way of Indifference, the Way of Ruthlessness, or the Way of Heavenly Dao.

    ''This is harder than I thought,'' Wang Wei pondered. He had attained great sess in two different spiritual practices and then fused them. ''By any standards, it will take a long time to seed, and it might not even work. Instead of wasting time, I might as well focus on bing a Half-Step Transcendent¡­Wait, why am I so arrogant to think I can make such a technique in the Paragon Realm? My goal should be toy the groundwork now, and once I''m on that level, I may seed.''

    Wang Wei believed his future self was way more powerful than the two suns, and it''s not because they used an iplete method. ording to his deduction, bing a transcendent is such an enormous leap from the Paragon Realm that the Half-Step exists. However, there should be a difference between the half-steps.

    Maitreya and Supreme Unity would be something like Tier 12.1, while Wang Wei''s future self is like Tier 12.7 to 12.9, and Tier 13 is True Transcendence. His technique should allow him to have some characteristics of 12.7 people while in the realm of 12.1.

    Wang Wei''s lips twitched. He hoped he knew enough about the realm of Half-Step Transcendence since he was not fond of this 12.1 and so on system.

    "Is something wrong?" Xun Junyao asked again after noticing his weird reaction.

    "No," Wang Wei replied. "Where were we? Oh, yes, negotiations. I have no problem with the price or your rules."

    Xun Junyao nced at her before raising her eyebrow ever so slightly. "That''s good to hear. Is there anything else?"

    "Onest thing. This is for you."

    "This is?"

    "Purest Power of Fate," Wang Wei responded.

    "What is this? A gift?" She looked at him strangely.

    "Oh, don''t misunderstand ¡ª this belongs to you. I intercepted it from Old Man Tianji."

    Xun Junyao knew he was telling the truth as she sensed a direct connection to this power. After seeing this power, her mind deduced many things, and she understood a few puzzling matters¡ªincluding why the reclusive Old Man Tianji was so willing to work with her.

    "Well, thank you."

    "No problem," Wang Wei replied. "Well, it''s time for me to leave." Now he''s met Xun Junyao and knows how to break their connection; Wang Wei achieved everything he set out to do for this meeting. Things went even better than anticipated, with Xun Junyaopletely giving up on their rtionship.

    ''I should still be on guard since I doubt Fate would ept this result without any resistance, but I''m satisfied for now,'' Wang Wei pondered.

    "Fellow Daoist, why don''t you stay a little longer? I''m happy to continue hosting." Wang Wei could tell she was just being polite, so he declined. "That''s a shame," Xun Junyao nodded before looking at the chessboard. "Especially for the unfinished game."

    "We could preserve it for our next meeting," Wang Wei suggested.

    "Oh?" After the previous alienation, Xun Junyao thought he only wanted a strict business-like rtionship, but he seemed open to a regr acquaintanceship. She pondered briefly before nodding: "That''s fine. You can keep the board, but please, do not cheat."

    "I would never," Wang Wei said, and with a wave of his hand, the time in that world froze, and he put the chessboard away. Xun Junyao did not believe these words. She knew that if there were any benefits to winning and cheating was the only method to guarantee the win, he would cheat without reservation. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''Why do I feel my reputation in this woman''s mind has been ruined?'' Wang Wei thought after reading Xun Junyao''s facial expression. He was speechless as he realized his assumption was correct. He shook his head, bowed to her, and disappeared from the Heavenly Beauty Pce.

    Wang Wei did not return to the Dao Burial Ground; he teleported to a random realm located in Blood Dragon''s territory. As soon as he arrived, he sensed more than seven battles in the void.

    ''As expected, it''s in chaos.''

    Wang Wei did not have the manpower to upy such a vast territory, and even if he could, he wouldn''t dare. His movement was still an underground one, so upying any territory would be revealing himself to the world and his enemy. Other people or lineages did not dare take over these territories or adopt a wait-and-see tactic, leaving the parasites.

    However, these people did not dare leave the boundaries of their territories. Blood Dragon''s death scared many of them, especially without the presence of their leaders. Their tactics also involved waiting and protecting their territory. Expansion could wait until their leaders came back or ordered them to do so.

    ''I spent so long worrying about reactions from these parasites that I overlooked the time difference between Primordial Chaos and inside the Eternal Ascension World.'' Although 3 million years have passed, a small amount of time might have passed outside. More time might have passed, but these people could not intervene or react because the war had significantly intensified.

    ''Moreover, I have a feeling that these people are used to taking their time when doing things. I haven''t fully adapted to that yet,'' Wang Wei thought as he flew around this ce. He was used to things happening rtively fast in the lower dimension ¡ª especially during his time as Heavenly Emperor. However, things may be slower in the upper dimension.

    It sounds like a bad thing, but it''s the opposite. Taking more time to respond means taking more time to prepare for the response. Fast also means unpreparedness, being sloppy, and more room for error.

    ''Despite this, I have a feeling that Supreme Unity hasn''t reacted because he''s waiting for something,'' Wang Wei frowned. ''The question is what.'' He thought about many possibilities, but he did not like any of the results.

    ''Forget it. Let''s just prepare for everything I can think of. Anyways, I have nothing but time.''

 Chapter 1305 Relief

    Chapter 1305 Relief

    Xun Junyao walked into a long corridor with a furrowed brow. A few pces saw and quickly saluted, but she was too lost in her thought to notice. Soon, she arrived at her destination.

    "Master," Xiao Tiandi quickly said. "Are you alright?"

    Xun Junyao finally woke up and smiled gently: "What can happen to me?" She walked to the slightly elevated podium and sat down, and her apprentice followed. The announcer, Xun Tong, appeared next to the two and served tea before sitting next to the Pce Lady.

    Xiao Tiandi controlled himself so he would not immediately ask a thousand questions by slowly sipping his teeth.

    "Pce Lord, what happened? What took you so long?"

    "For the most part, we¡­" Xun Junyao told him what happened but in too much detail.

    "So, by some twist of fate, he did you in a way," Xun Tong nodded, feeling relieved. She has said something simr to the Pce Lord for many years, but her words could never get through. However, she''s happy that thetter finally awakens regardless of who helped her.

    "What do you think of him?" Xun Tong asked, and Xiao Tiandi perked up to listen.

    "He''s a scary man with immense power, talent, and a deep mind," Xun Junyao replied seriously. "I understand why Little Di saw him as a rival." Xiao Tiandi rolled his eyes. He hated that nickname, but no matter what he tried, his master refused to stop calling him that.

    "However, I rmend you prepare yourself," Xun Junyao said directly to him.

    "Master, you don''t think I''m good enough topete with him?" Xiao Tiandi asked, feeling he was looked down upon. Xun Junyao sighed: "It''s not a matter of whether you canpete ¡ª I know you have the talent. The issue is you''re toote. He''s way ahead of you, and if you want to catch up¡­" Xun Junyao shook her.

    If it were the past, she might have said something about the finish line. After all, back then, everyone was stuck in the peak Paragon Realm, so even Wang Wei reached that level, it was only a matter of time before Xiao Tiandi caught up. However, there was now a path ahead, meaning there were many uncertainties.

    Xiao Tiandi was quiet. One cruel truth about geniuses is that once you''re surpassed, there is a chance you''ll never catch up. After all, everybody is supremely talented, and everybody works hard.

    "I won''t give up!"

    "That''s the spirit, but don''t be obsessed withpeting with him or let his existence be your Heart Demon," Xun Junyao reminded.

    "I won''t."

    Xun Junyao nodded approval. She sipped her tea before asking Xun Tong: "What has happened during my absence?"

    "That''s it?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "Come one, Pce Lord," Xun Tong said with shining eyes. "You said it yourself; he''s handsome, talented, powerful, and has a great background. On top of everything else, you two were ordained by fate."

    "You forgot to mention his wife," Xun Junyao said.

    "Minor detail."

    "How is that minor? You know what, I won''t even entertain your thoughts," Xun Junyao said. "He''s indeed an excellent man, but we are notpatible." Ever since Wang Wei left, she''s been thinking about her decision, and the more she thought about it, the more relieved she felt. She sensed that she had avoided a catastrophe by avoiding that man.

    "Is that so? In that case, it''s for the best," Xun Tong nodded. She wanted the Pce Lord to find someone to spend her life with, but it also had to be the right person. She didn''t mind if the person had other wives as long as they treated thedy with great sincerity. However, if she felt they were ipatible, there was no sense in pursuing such apanionship.

    Xiao Tiandi ¡ª quietly listening to this conversation and drinking his tea ¡ª felt a sense of relief after hearing these words, and his body rxed. He did not want his master to get with Wang Wei, and it was not because thetter was his peer or due to the immoral emotions he recently developed.

    He wanted nothing more for her to find happiness, and he''d dly ept it as long as someone could give it to her. However, he had already figured out that his master was notpatible with Wang Wei. His master has a w in her mental state, which is something that someone like Wang Wei can easily take advantage of.

    However, this was not his main concern. His primary worry was that his master had trust issues. Xun Junyao lived her life amidst wolves who wanted nothing but her body and beauty. Living in such an environment already made her weary of the people around her, but the straw that broke the camel was when she discovered her parents had sold her to the highest bidder.

    After learning this truth, Xun Junyao became discouraged at the world and mistrusted anyone who came close to her. She ran away from home and never met with her parents again. When her mother died, she did not show off, participate in the funeral, or even send words of condolence. When her father came to see her, asking to help revive her mother, she coldly refused.

    Luckily, Xun Junyao had Xun Tong, the maid who raised her, apanied and protected her. No matter what she did or said to drive Xun Tong away, she remained steadfast in her loyalty and desire to protect her youngdy. It''s that unwavering dedication that melted Xun Junyao''s heart, allowing her to have faith and trust people again.

    Although Xun Junyao was much better than when she was young, Xiao Tiandi knew his master needed someone who could sacrifice and truly open their heart to her ¡ª even if it was just to reassure her. Someone like Wang Wei, who has many secrets and countless thoughts, schemes, and ns, cannot be a hundred percent with their partner.

    "Master, I''m d you''re okay, but I have some inspiration, so I''ll go cultivate."

    "Oh, alright." Xiao Tiandi bowed before walking out of the room.

    "What''s wrong with him?" Xun Junyao asked. A light shed in Xun Tong''s eyes. "He''s been a little stressedtely, so he might need to rx a little."

    "Is that so? Keep a close eye on him. We don''t want him to regress to his old self." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "I don''t think that will happen, but I will."

    Xun Junyao nodded. "Anything noteworthy to report?"

    "Two things," Xun Tong reported. "The Dao Opening Sect responded that they agree with our proposition, but the summoning ceremony is moreplex than they anticipated, so it may take a while before they finish their preparation."

    "It''s good news that they''re willing to help us in the first ce," Xun Junyao smiled."

    "True," Xun Tong agreed. "Regarding the second thing, it''s about the world''s changes since 3 million years ago."

    ¡­

    Xiao Tiandi stood in his cultivation room, looking at the sky in a daze, for hours without moving a muscle beside his face. ''What am I doing? How could I suddenly fall in love with my master? Oh, who am I kidding? I probably always loved her.'' He smiled wryly.

    ''Regardless of when it happens, it doesn''t change the fact it''s wrong.'' Due to the long and exaggerated lifespan, cultivators do not have so many rules and restrictions about their partners. So, unless they are from a religion like Buddhism, which altogether forbade rtionships, Taoism, which takes master-disciple rtionships seriously, and the Literature Way, which is strict on etiquette, most people will not care about a master marrying their disciple. On the contrary, this kind of union is rathermon sense, as masters and disciples spend much time together and know each other intimately. This known fact is one of the contributing reasons¡ªbesides his talent¡ªthe parasites schemed against Xiao Tiandi to turn him into a waste.

    Of course, there are some hidden rules for these kinds of rtionships, mainly that they are more eptable if the people involved are in the immortal realms.

    Suppose one of the individuals involved is still a mortal. In that case, there is a concern about lifespan and the power dynamic bnce in their rtionship, so many people will condemn these types of rtionships. In fact, in cases like Xiao Tiandi, the people involved usually wait until they are in the same cultivation realm before revealing the information to the public.

    ''Should I just bottle up my emotions? It might be better that way. Master won''t think less of me, and I won''t tarnish her name and reputation,'' Xiao Tiandi thought, but his face contorted after feeling like this.

    ''No. If I continue like this, my state of mind might be affected. It''s better to tell her the truth and face the consequences ¡ª good or bad,'' he analyzed. ''However, it''s best I wait until she finds her true self and face. That way, she can understand that my love is sincere.''

    After deciding, Xiao Tiandi felt a heavy weight lifted from his shoulders. He did not know what the future held, but he knew his heart was at peace.

 Chapter 1306 The Current Situation

    Chapter 1306 The Current Situation

    Wang Wei suddenly craved food after not eating for so long, so he searched for a ce to grab something. However, with the current chaos, most ces were destroyed or closed. He searched for a few seconds before finding a small restaurant.

    "You''re open?"

    The waiter suddenly fell to the ground. Thest thing he expected was someone to appear in his room suddenly. Then, his face paled as he realized something: "Cultivator." He immediately stood up and kneeled on the ground: "Sir, please spare my life."

    Wang Wei looked at this poor man and shook his head. The mortals in the upper dimension had a rough life. Although they can naturally live for over one thousand years, their lives are as fragile as paper in this world ruled by gods, demons, and higher dimension life forms.

    "Get up," Wang Wei said, and a magical force picked up the waiter from the floor. "Is this your restaurant?"

    "I¡­This¡­S¡­"

    The waiter was incapable of forming a normal sentence, so Wang Wei waved his hand to release a golden light that immediately made his mind and spirit calm and at peace.

    "Thank you, Lord," the waiter said. "And to answer your question, this is indeed my restaurant. No one wants to work in these dangerous times, so I had to do it myself."

    "Aren''t you afraid?" Wang Wei asked.

    The waiter sighed deeply: "Of course I am. However, the money at home has run out, and I need to feed my family."

    "I respect that." No matter how weak this man was, it was respectable that he put his life in trouble to feed his family. "What''s your name?"

    "Lord, my name is Hui Mengwei."

    "Wei? It seems our name has the same character. In some way, this is a kind of fate," Wang Wei smiled. "Serve me your best dish, and if I''m happy, your fate will change from now on."

    Hui Mengwei was shocked but was soon filled with excitement. No matter what this opportunity was, whether it was simply a mary reward or a chance to walk the cultivation path, he knew his life would change for the better as long as he could please this lord.

    ''However, can I please this lord?'' Hui Mengwei knew how high these cultivators'' standards were, and his little restaurant was "small" even in its heyday. ''This is not the time to hesitate.'' He rushed to the kitchen to prepare. Although he was the owner, Hui Mengwei was once a cook and learned from his father. After inheriting the restaurant, he was more hands-off, but he''s the one who created most of the menu, so his cooking was decent ¡ª at least by mortal standards.

    Wang Wei found an empty seat and started his work. A screen materialized before him, showing Wang Qi''s frowning face less than ten secondster. "What''s wrong with you?"

    "Sect master, you can''t do this."

    "What are you on about?" Wang Wei asked.

    "I''ve said it before: my loyalty lies with the Madam. I will not ept or acknowledge anyone else."

    Wang Wei looked at him in puzzlement before remembering something: "Bastard! Don''t tarnish my name and reputation."

    "Aren''t you doing that by yourself?" Wang Qi sneered. "3 million years!" he roared. "I don''t think you''ve spent so much time with the Madam."

    "Bastard, I told you not to nder me," Wang Wei yelled back. "I was helping her remove Blood Dragon''s Dao Imprint."

    "Do you think I''m stupid? You spent so much time with such a beautiful woman that nothing happened between you two?"

    "Your words are either insulting my integrity or revealing what kind of person you are," Wang Wei sneered. "So, which is it?"

    Wang Qi was immediately embarrassed: "You really didn''t do anything?" Wang Wei just looked at him with ferocious eyes. "Then, why did it take so long?"

    "Do you think anyone can remove the Dao Imprint of a Paragon? The process would have taken yuan epochs if not for my cleverness."

    Wang Qi paused as he remembered reading something simr in the records from the Fate Shadow Guard. He coughed in his fist before continuing: "I''m sorry about that. I just wanted to protect ¡ª"

    "I''ve tolerated you enough," Wang Wei cut him off. "Once I return, I''ll check your cultivation, and if I''m not satisfied, I''ll punish you myself."

    Wang Qi smiled wryly. "I understand." He sighed. ''It doesn''t matter. As long as I can protect the madam''s rights and future happiness, it doesn''t matter if I suffer a little.''

    "Sect Master, are you not returning immediately?"

    "I nned to eat something, check on you before returning," Wang Wei said, his eyes still fierce. "However, after seeing your reaction, I think I should see her and report to prevent others from ndering my name."

    Wang Qi coughed again: "Sect Master, that happened so long ago; why are you still focused on that? You''re a great man, so show your broadmindedness and don''t be so petty."

    Wang Wei was immediately baffled. It hasn''t even been 10 seconds. Since when was this bastard so shameless?

    "However, since you''ve changed your itinerary, I rmend you also add visiting Emperor Kong," Wang Qi said. "You missed the previous meeting, and although I''ve exined, it might be best to exin directly."

    "You have a point," Wang Wei nodded. "I should probably bring a small gift." Wang Qi agreed with these words. Since they were in the wrong by canceling the first meeting, it''s normal to show sincerity by apologizing with a gift.

    "What happened during my absence?" Wang Wei asked.

    "Where to begin?" Wang Qi said. "The professionals came running to use less than 100,000 years in their conversation. After suffering a little, they all thought they were suffering from luck bacsh from Blood Dragon''s death. Some of the people who refused to sign the contract even contacted us. Of course, I made them sign a more restrictive contract."

    Wang Wei nodded. These alchemists should be happy I gave them more than 100,000 years as a vacation.

    "The Puppet Demon''s Workshop is already in operation," Wang Qi continued. "Everyone else is retreating and increasing their strength after acquiring so many resources. The Fate Changing Hall is a simr situation. Your n worked. Most of the resources from these loose cultivators'' hands had to be returned to us since they only had the raw materials. However, there are some issues that you need to decide."

    "What is it?"

    "Some Loose Cultivator Professionals have taken some of our business by offering lower prices. I''ve been debating whether I should stop them or not."

    Wang Wei pondered: "No need for that. There is a mixed bag among loose cultivators, so the quality of their professionals is less than ours, not to mention their low numbers. However, you can create false scenarios and spread rumors about these professionals cheating others and delivering faulty products."

    Wang Qi''s eyes lit. One of the advantages of using the hall''s own professionals is that they must guarantee their products and their reputations. However, suppose someone chooses the unofficial path and hires one of those loose cultivators. In that case, there are no guarantees, meaning it''s easy to take their operation down by ruining their already shaky reputation.

    "These people are not stupid, so there is a chance they might deduce we are behind these sudden rumors," Wang Wei continued. "To ensure no problem, choose one of the professionals with a terrible personality and me it on him."

    "As expected of you, sect master," Wang Qi praised. He destroyed these people''s secret business with one move and removed all suspicions from themselves. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "No amount of boot-licking can save you," Wang Wei sneered. "Anything else?"

    "Internally, there is nothing else to report," Wang Qi exined. "But a few noteworthy things happened outside. Firstly, the sect sent news that the trial would take longer than anticipated."

    "If they take too long, I might not need it by the time they''re ready," Wang Wei frowned.

    "It probably won''t take that long. At the very least, you can use it to deal with the Paragon Realm Bottleneck," Wang Qi reassured.

    "You may be right. Continue."

    "The Rebellion was not happy with us, probably envious of our wealth. However, they said nothing out loud but asked us to sell them information."

    "Did you agree?"

    "Of course, after all, they are now our own."

    "Oh?"

    "Red Mask has taken over most of the lower and middle-level officers. The rebellion is basically ours ¡ª except for a few groups."

    "That''s good to hear," Wang Wei''s eyes shine. "What''s the situation with the upper echelons?"

    "We don''t have enough people?"

    "Didn''t Red Mask tell me she was confident she could take over the Blood Dragon''s informationwork?"

    "And she did, but we only got 70% of them."

    "That''s excellent for such a short period," Wang Wei said. "But 70% should be a lot of people." These parasites have an extensivework. Although not the best, they are probably one of thergest in the world.

    "That''s the problem ¡ª there are too many people," Wang Qi said. "Red Mask has been scrambling to control these many people."

    Wang Wei understood the issue. Although she conquered these people, she cannot trust them yet. As such, she''ll need the original members from the Fate Guards to supervise these new members, but Wang Wei''s original foundation was way too smallpared to the Blood Dragon, meaning Red Mask did not have enough people to supervise these people ¡ª let alone spare members to control the Rebellion''s upper echelons.

    "I''ll be in retreat once I''ve dealt with a few things here. I''ll take this opportunity to create more Tier 10 and 11 Creation Life Forms," Wang Wei replied. "And if she''s truly desperate, she can borrow some creations from Jia Ping and Dulgun."

    "Is this alright?" Wang Qi asked. The Fate Guard is one of the core assets of Wang Wei''s political powers, so it may be a problem to have others involved.

    "Like I said, it''s a desperate move. Plus, Red Mask will know what to reveal or hide from these people," Wang Wei replied. He knew the risks, but this was one of the dangers of swallowing a behemoth like the Blood Dragon''swork. So, it was worth it to take the risk to digest the behemoth since the reward would be worth it. As for the problems that will arise? They can be dealt with given sufficient time.

    "I understand."

 Chapter 1307 God of Cooking

    Chapter 1307 God of Cooking

    "What is the current situation of the other parasites? What''s their reaction?" Wang Wei asked.

    "Things are bingplicated," Wang Qi replied seriously. "There are signs that the fights between the two suns might reach here."

    "A battle between Buddhism and Taoism? Tell me what happened?" Wang Wei frowned.

    "It started with the disappearances of a few renowned Taoist Priests and Eminent Monks, but about 15,000 years ago, these two had a direct confrontation over a small Source Stone Mine."

    "Do you think someone is manipting these events?"

    "Red Mask had the same thought, but after investigation, we found no mastermind. However, we found a few people secretly fanning the me."

    "Did we join in the fanning?"

    "I wanted to, but Red Mask said there were too many people already doing it, and there is no point in joining since we might be revealed," Wang Qi exined.

    "That''s fine," Wang Wei nodded. Since he handed everything over to us, he trusted her judgment. "If Buddhism can retrain and bnce Taoism, I''ll have more room to maneuver," Wang Wei muttered. "What about the others?"

    "They have entered the highest state of alert. They cleaned up a few core territories, eliminating all spies or anyone they deemed suspicious. We''ve lost a few people," Wang Wei exined. "Luckily, our methods are far from ordinary."

    The Fate Shadow Guards will parasite someone''s fate line and take on their identity, luck, destiny, and everything else. This method is hard to guard against or detect. Although they lost some members, they still retain a decent amount of them.

    "From what we know, they''ve been doing a few things since that day. Firstly, they''ve been using their resources to build their military. It seems that everyone is preparing for something.

    "Secondly, they''ve been on guard against each other while lowering their previous confrontation ¡ª at least, in the open." From what the guards reported, Wang Qi knew there had been a decrease in confrontation between the borders of these parasites'' territory.

    "The third thing is they have been hunting down Xun Junyao," Wang Qi continued. "They have offered a substantial price for any information on her whereabouts and even more for her capture."

    "Only capture?" Wang Wei asked.

    "Yes."

    "Even the two women?"

    "That''s right."

    "I want to believe they want her alive because she''s valuable and due to the Blood Dragon''s wealth in her hands, but I doubt that''s the truth," Wang Wei sighed. "Continue."

    "Thest thing is they are looking for us," Wang Wei added. "To be precise, they are looking for Dragon Pce."

    "That''s understandable," Wang Wei nodded. The pce contained unimaginable wealth, so he reckoned many people were looking for it, even these top lineages. "Is that all?"

    "That should be it. No, there is also the Celestial Race."

    "Them? What do they want?"

    "They seem very satisfied with Blood Dragon''s death and decided to increase their investment," Wang Qi replied with a bright smile. "They''ve provided us with many resources to train Immortal Path talents."

    "That''s good to hear," Wang Wei nodded. "I guess I don''t have to enter the business of selling unique Qis." He can easily enter that line of work with his Spirit Flower Ability. However, Wang Wei''s original target was the Rebellion and a means of amassing wealth. He resisted the urge tounch this n because of his rtionship with the Celestial n.

    However, now that the rebellion was under his control, he was wealthy beyond words, and his rtionship with the Celestial Race dramatically improved. There was no need to ruin their friendship by stealing their business, and he could still use the Qis to train his people.

    "Alright, I''ll check with Red Mask." The screen changed, and Red Mask appeared. She reported everything to Wang Wei, and he dealt with the issues she could not decide on. Afterward, Wang Wei checked on the Fate Changing Hall before he waspletely free.

    ''I finally have a good foundation,'' Wang Wei thought. After digesting Blood Dragon''swork, his Fate Shadow Guard will finally be able topete on a global scale. Then, with the Fate Changing Hall, the rebellion, and the Lawless Zone''s people, he can build a potent military force topete with the parasites.

    ''The only thing missing is the Paragon Tier powerhouse, and that can be solved after entering the Taboo Realm,'' Wang Wei thought. ''It would be even better if Mongke could also seed." Wang Wei smiled brightly. He built such a foundation in such a short period, making him slightly proud. However, he only indulged in such emotion for a few seconds before calming down and returning to his former self. After all, his enemies were numerous, so his current power was still not enough.

    Wang Wei turned his eyes to look at Hui Mengwei. Thetter stood with a tray on his hands, his legs and arms trembling. Wang Wei spent at least 3 hours talking and dealing with his affairs, but Hui Mengwei stood in this position without moving.

    "A man of firm will," Wang Wei praised. Of course, he noticed thetter when the food was ready, but he did not say anything just to test him.

    Put the food on the table."

    "Yes, my Lord," Hui Mengwei nodded. "I must apologize since the food is now cold."

    "It''s fine," Wang Wei said. With a thought, he returned the food to its state a few hours ago and tried it. By his standards, this food tasted like garbage. However, by his mortal standard, it was excellent ¡ª especially the noodles.

    "This noodle is not bad," Wang Wei said.

    "Thank you, my lord," Hui Mengwei swiftly said. "This is a family recipe that has been refined for more than 10,000 years."

    "That is indeed impressive," Wang Wei nodded. Mortals in the upper dimension can live up to 500 years, and if they take care of themselves and even practice some basic martial arts or health-preservation techniques, they can live twice as long. Unfortunately, most die in a catastrophe created by cultivators before reaching such old age. So, the Hui family can survive for more than 10,000 years, which is a sign of their luck and prosperity.

    "Previously, I only wanted to give up a small opportunity," Wang Wei said. "But now, I have changed my mind." Wang Wei''s original n was just to praise the food as long as it was decent. This might not appear much, but it was praise from an Empyrean and one that is loved by fate. Hui Mengwei''s Qi Luck would soar with his words only, and his family would be blessed with more than 100,000 years of good fortune. As long as they use that fortune correctly, it would not be impossible for them to be a cultivation family.

    Wang Wei raised his hand to summon an Empyrean Artifact. He activated his Purpose Maniption Technique to change the functions of the artifact.

    ''Should I give him a system? Maybe even memories from Earth? No, that will only cause trouble. In that case, let''s rebuild these Earth cuisines in another way.''

    He created a few worlds based on cooking inspired by Earth''s cuisine and media (television, anime) and left them inside the artifact. Hui Mengwei can experience them and learn their techniques and dishes.

    ''He probably needs a pure cooking base cultivation technique. Should I deduce one? No, it''s best if I find and modify an existing one so he can attain the Duyi Realm." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    However, after searching his mind, he did not have such a technique ¡ª even amongst the ones the sect gave him. ''Damn it. If only those parasites didn''t close the Myriad Record Temple.'' Wang Wei was annoyed. He wanted to ask his future wife but felt it would be inappropriate to call her now just for this.

    ''In that case, let''s give him a basic soul-nourishing technique and tell him he can have the technique after meeting certain requirements. This should buy me enough time to find it.'' Wang Wei created an artifact spirit to better facilitate this deception.

    ''Since my purpose is to nt Dao Fruits, it''s better to go all out. Let''s put cultivating a family into this artifact. If the entire Hui n can dedicate themselves to Cooking Dao, I''ll reap even more benefits.''

    Wang Wei was not doing all this for nothing. His future wife despised him for not having better cooking skills, so how could he ept that? However, Wang Wei knows he''ll probably be busy for a "while," meaning he won''t have time to be studying the Art of Cooking. So, he decided to have someone else do it to reap the benefit. Hui Mengwei was lucky.

    ''Thest part is the Heaven Will. Should I leave him one or allow him topete fairly for one?'' Wang Wei pondered. ''A good cook must also be powerful to hunt certain materials. However, I also don''t need topete in these Emperor Battlefields. I can create a world simr to my father''s Swordsmanship World and have him fight in it. However, this time, the reward can be a Heaven Will.''

    Wang Wei finished the artifact before looking at Hui Mengwei.

 Chapter 1308 Cracked Line

    Chapter 1308 Cracked Line

    Unedited Chapter

    ----

    Wang Wei looked at the tremblingHui Mengwei and said: "Cam down. I wouldn''t have waited so long if I wanted to do something to you."

    "Sir, I''m just too excited and can''t control myself," Hui Mengwei swiftly answered. He knew a great opportunity was about to befall him, so he did not want his cowardness, or anything for that matter, to ruin it.

    "That''s good," Wang Wei nodded, not caring whether he was telling the truth or not. "My wife once despised me because I cannot cook or because I don''t have as fancy of a tongue as her. As a man who can hold both Heaven and Earth in his heart, how can I tolerate such a thing?"

    Hui Mengwei looked at him in shock. This is not where he thought this conversation would go. ''I didn''t expect even these gods would also tremble under their wife''s wrath,'' Hui Mengwei thought before his body was once again overwhelmed by fear. All he could think about was whether his small body could survive the confrontation between these Gods. Even if he survived, he might be wiped out for knowing too much. After all, this God might not want others to know his wife suppresses him.

    Hui Mengwei wanted to cry but dared not. He thought this was a chance to change his life, but he got himself in between the martial dispute between Gods and would be wiped out as a consequence. Wang Wei noticed his sudden emotional fluctuation and checked. He was speechless. This man had a vivid imagination. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''Well, it''s not a bad thing if he can use it for cooking,'' Wang Wei thought before continuing. He pointed the artifact in his hand, and it fused with Hui Mengwei''s forehead.

    "Out of pride, I made a bet with her that one day, I would make her the best banquet in the world," Wang Wei continued. "I must keep my promise, but I''m also busy. The Dao of Cooking is profound, and if I only study it half-heartedly, I don''t know when I''ll be able to fulfill the bet."

    Wang Wei had a half-smile on the corner of his mouth as he nced at Hui Mengwei.

    "This is where youe in. I''ve granted you an artifact that will train you to be the best cook in the world. I want you to build a n based on the Dao of Cooking, creating the best and most unique recipes in the world, and I''lle to get them. Do you understand?"

    "Lord," Hui Mengwei said, immediately kneeling on the ground. "I will go through fire and thunder toplete your mission."

    "Good. I hope you remember your words," Wang Wei nodded, deciding not to restrain Hui Mengwei or his family in any way. This can be considered a test for him. If his family can continue their mission and serve Wang Wei faithfully after acquiring a significant amount of power, then it will be fine. If they let the power get to their heads and deny their mission, Wang Wei will just eliminate them and choose someone else.

    He waved his hand, teleporting Hui Mengwei home. Thetter was confused about what had happened until he realized where he was. "Truly the method of immortals," Hui Mengweimented in envy. However, he soon regained his bearing as he understood he might have such power in the future. Hui Mengwei did not immediately leave this room but took this opportunity tomunicate with the artifact in his mind.

    The conversationsted for over an hour, and Hui Mengwei had a strange expression once he opened his eyes. Wang Weiughed after seeing this. "Boy, how can you build a Cooking n with only one wife and two children? You should thank me."

    That''s right. Hui Mengwei''s first mission was to select more wives and concubines to increase the Hui n''s poption. Wang Wei was correct when he said thetter should thank him since he left enough resources in the artifact to turn Hui Mengwei and his descendants into great talents. He even instructed the artifact spirit to embedw fragments associated with the Dao of Cooking into Hui Mengwei''s first 33 heirs, granting them acquired physiques.

    Wang Wei stopped observing, but he suddenly remembered something: ''Didn''t I promise that silly little girl to find her master? I remember Blood Dragon took him away, but I don''t think he was part of the personals we killed or captured."

    Wang Wei frowned. ''No need to think so much about it. Blood Dragon should have records of what he did with it; I''ll find out when I read through all the information from hiswork. Before then, let''s put her talent to use.'' He pointed to the void to create a master-student karmic rtionship between the little girl and Hui Mengwei.

    ''She''s about to prove the world, so her safety would be somewhat guaranteed,'' Wang Wei muttered. He granted the silly little girl a Heaven Will but did not let her immediately use it since he wanted to increase her chances of bing an Eternal. Luckily, he discovered that although Chen Zhn was silly due to being sheltered by her master, her cultivation talent was extraordinary; it wouldn''t take much for her to be an Eternal Emperor.

    Wang Wei''s eyes focused in the distance to the seven people fighting without restraint. "Suppress." His voice echoed between Heaven and Earth, shocking everyone in the realm. A terrifying pressure sent these people crashing into the ground from the sky. "From now on, this is my territory, and fighting is prohibited."

    This voice frightened mortals, and the other cultivators quickly admitted their fault. This was an excellent ce for Hui Mengwei toy a foundation, so Wang Wei eliminated the unstable factors for him. Wang Wei condensed some of his Chaos me and fused it with this territory as a deterrence. He then changed the secrets of Heaven and Earth. Anyone who tries to investigate the powerhouse that has taken over this ce will only find the source to be this Chaos me that has gained sentience, and it has nothing to do with Wang Wei ¡ª the destined one.

    ''Boy, look how much effort I''ve taken to ensure your growth and prosperity. Don''t make me waste my efforts,'' Wang Wei thought before disappearing from this ce.

    Where should I go next?'' he thought. He should have gone directly to see his future wife and exined. ''But I feel doing this would make me look even more guilty ¡ª even though I didn''t do anything.'' Wang Wei was entangled. He wanted to exin but didn''t want to appear too desperate, as if he had done something wrong. He sighed. ''No matter what world, dating is never easy.''

    He waved his hand to send two talismans: one for his future wife to tell her of his arrival and the other to Emperor Kong. Ultimately, Wang Wei chose to see Emperor Kong first before meeting her. After all, he didn''t do anything wrong.

    ''I should also show some sincerity, but it can''t be too obvious.''

    Wang Wei''s eyes changed, and he saw his karmic lines. All these lines never touched his body due to the Karma Unbound Body, leaving only one attached to him like an unmovable leech. Wang Wei materialized a sword and used his father''s [Absolute Cut Sutra] to cut off this karmic line.

    ''Hmm? The effect was 10% better. Father''s technique is truly unique ¨C especially regarding attack potency,'' Wang Weimented as he looked at the cracked karmic line. ''Unfortunately.'' He could notpletely sever the causal link, but it was good enough that it cracked. ''She should understand my sincerity.''

    Wang Wei''s destination was the Holy Academy Realm, where Emperor Kong established the main branch of the Emperor Enlightening Academy. This entire realm was countless timesrger than the lower dimension and was a grand city.

    ''This should be the outer area?'' Wang Wei thought as he walked through this vast city. There were no mortals in this ce, only cultivators. ''The concentration of energy in this area is excellent, considering it''s the weakest part of this city. However, there seems to be something else in the air.''

    Wang Wei sensed his environment as he walked. ''Eliminating resentment, restless thoughts, calming the soul, and an understanding boost for cultivators below Tier 10 ¡ª this should be a Righteous Qi Array. Emperor Kong''s foundation is more profound than I anticipated.''

    It''s one thing to use this kind of array for a few selected areas for talented students, but something else to use it on such arge scale for everyone to use. From what Wang Wei knows, the outer area is for guests and people waiting for the Academy to recruit members. Yet, such an environment is already top-notch, so he could wait to see the inner and central areas.

    While Wang Wei was observing everything, someone flew with incredible speed andnded before. He was surprised since there were flying restrictions even in this outer area, but he understood as soon as he saw who it was.

 Chapter 1309 The Academy

    Chapter 1309 The Academy

    Wang Wei looked at the young man before him dressed in a blue literary robe, giving a free and easy atmosphere as if he were an ambitious schr who wanted to measure the world with his feet. Hepared it with the sage-like elderly man in his memory.

    "Headmaster Bai Han? No, I should call you Young Master Bai Han," Wang Wei said calmly. Bai Han looked at him, aplex feeling shing in his mind. At one time, this person was his junior and someone he saw as a threat. But now, thetter became his father''s peer.

    Bai Han exhaled softly topose himself. He cupped his hands and bowed: Empyrean Wang, it''s an honor to see you. My father, I mean, the Dean, sent me to wee you."

    Wang Wei looked at him and sighed: "Time is truly a fascinating subject if you look at it through the lens of the human experience. Young Dean Bai, I''m d I''m no longer your Heart Demon."

    Bai Han smiled wryly. "I was young back then, so don''t take what happens to heart." His father spent much effort to enlighten him, allowing him to realize Qi of Cmity influenced him in the lower dimension and that Wang Wei had be his Heart Demon.

    "I''m not that narrow-minded," Wang Wei replied. "Come one, lead the way."

    "No problem." Bai Han flew into the distance, and Wang Wei followed. The outer area was vast, and even while flying countless times faster than light, it took them more than thirty minutes to reach their destination. Wang Wei realized Bai Han wanted to give him a tour instead of directly sending him to their destination, so he enjoyed the sight. There were many people; more importantly, he saw ten thousand different races.

    "Teaching myriad races without distinction? It seems your father is truly walking the path of a Sage," Wang Weimented. Most sects are racially based, including the Dao Opening Sect. Although they recruit other races, the human race is the main, while only a few highly talented foreign talents will be recruited.

    "The Academy has always met to teach all sentient beings, but in the lower dimension, we had to focus on the human race due to the political climate," Bai Han said. "However, here, we have much room for development."

    "There is also the fact you can''t offend the demon race by excluding them," Wang Wei added. This academy was the only one opening because Emperor Kong made a deal with the parasites, but he only opened it for humans; the Blood Dragon and Five Feather would have pped him into oblivion.

    "There is that too," Bai Han nodded.

    "When is your academy''s next recruitment?"

    "We recruit people every 50,000 Yuan Epoch, and the next time is still about 2,000 epochs away."

    "That''s not a long interval." Resources are strictly controlled and not infinite, so most factions will not recruit people easily. Some factions will only recruit people every million yuan epochs. Of course, they have recruitment halls that will search for talents in the meantime, but no mass recruitments will ur.

    "We promise to train a few elites for the moons, so we must recruit more consistently than others," Bai Han exined.

    Wang Wei nodded. They soon reached their destination. Wang Wei saw another part of the city in the distance, but he knew this was just a mirage. Then, like the academy in the lower dimension, Bai Han activated a token, and they entered another world where the inner area was located.

    The first thing Wang Wei saw were countless towers. They were everywhere in this enormous city, and there were many of them ¡ª at least 10,000. He also noticed that each tower contained a unique aura or charm.

    "What are those?" Wang Wei asked.

    "The different schools," Bai Han exined. "The Academy''s philosophy is to teach based on a person''s talent or ability, so the Dean divided the teaching into different schools.

    "There is the School of Alchemy and School of Array that teaches profession. The School of Heart focuses on training the Dao Heart. The School of Willpower teaches people with high willpower but low talent, the School of Enlightenment teaches people with high understanding but terrible physical qualities, the School of Combat for people with fighting talent, and so on."

    "This method is excellent for teaching middle to lower talents, but it''s not enough to teach top geniuses," Wang Weimented. Any unparalleled Emperor will have their expertise, but they must also excel at many other things, especially regarding Dao Heart, willpower, soul, etc. They cannot have any ws.

    "That''s what the central area is for," Bai Han exined. "If someone shows talent in many categories, they will be observed and tested for a period before entering the Academy''s core for training."

    "I see," Wang Wei nodded as he continued flying. He observed everything, including the towers. "Hmm? Is that a Devil Cultivator?"

    "That''s right," Bai Han nodded calmly.

    "You guys even ept these people? Wait, why does he feel so weird? I can sense his resentment, but he has no negative karma."

    "Him? He''s from the School of Righteous Devil."

    "Righteous Devil? I see. You feed the devil cultivators the flesh, blood, and souls of creation lives instead of regr people. That way, their bodies are still full of resentment, but Heavenly Dao does not acknowledge the karma of killing these creation lives. Your father is indeed a genius."

    "As much as we would like to im the idea for such a thing, but it wasn''t his," Bai Han exined. His father told him he had this idea after annihting a weak Empyrean Lineage. Their ancestor was a Devil Empyrean, but he did not want his descendants to suffer the same hardship as him.

    Simultaneously, the man was proud of his Supreme Magic Technique and used this method to help them.

    "Your father wants to teach all sentient beings; doesn''t creation lives count? The existence of this school seems to contradict that."

    "We will teach anyone whoes, but how to teach is something else," Bai Han exined. "Truth be told, the School of Righteous Devil exists only to give hope to the desperate. The people with extremely low talent, willpower, and understanding do not meet the requirements of the other schools.

    "However, even so, their school is the most infamous, has the most risks, and has the highest restrictions. Only people with terrible talent who wish to embark on the cultivation path no matter what will enter."

    Bai Han shook his head. The people of that school are easily influenced by the resentment around them, turning them into madmen or allowing their killing nature to take over andmit true sins. As such, the people in that school are closely monitored, and their teachers have strict requirements for training their state of mind and Dao Heart.

    "Leaving hope for the desperate? Indeed a sentiment for a broadminded Sage," Wang Wei praised. The Dao Opening Sect only cultivates elites, so there is no way for them to have such a branch in their midst. However, the nature of the Academy is different, so it made sense that Emperor Kong would do this.

    "Have there been any Great Emperors born in that school?"

    "There have been a few, and one legendary one that also became an Empyrean," Bai Han said with some pride. From the records, he knew many people disagreed with his father''s decision to establish that school until a few unparalleled figures appeared ¡ª especially Empyrean Nine-Death.

    "Oh? A Legend?"

    "That''s right," Bai Han nodded. "The other devils used their determination to break the limit of their talents, and then, with the Academy''s resources, slowly caught up to their peers and even proved the Dao. Five of the seven became Eternals, and the remaining two were Pseudo Eternaos.

    "However, these people eventually changed their path ¡ª they can no longer be counted as Devil Cultivators. Some of them evenpletely denied their origin." Bai Han shook his head.

    "The only exception is Empyrean Nine Death. He continued the Demonic Path. After purifying his soul and increasing hisprehension, hepleted the Nine-Death Nine-Life Sutra, which absorbed flesh, blood, and soul to condense the Supreme Demon Body, which has absolute control over the soul, resentments, negative emotions, negative karma, blood, death, and life.

    "He never changed his path or denied his origin. Now, he''s one of the best teachers in the Academy and the second-best fighter after my father." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "It sounds like he does deserve the title of a legend," Wang Wei praised. He could tell what talent someone must have to be allocated to the School of Righteous Devil. It''s also because of these low talents that these people have incredible achievements once they seed in life.

    "Few would deny that," Bai Han nodded. Many people still want to close that school to this day, but with Empyrean Nine Death present, no one dares. That school might be the weakest among the academies and receive the least resources, but no one can shut it down because of its existence.

    ''It''s already a miracle that Bai Han became an Empyrean in such a short period, so how did he train another?'' Wang Wei pondered. He was not surprised the Academy had Empyreans, but he figured they were people Emperor Kong recruited. However, Bai Han said that the academy trained this man, and it sounded like he was not the only one.

 Chapter 1310 Heaven and Earth Wonders

    Chapter 1310 Heaven and Earth Wonders

    Things weren''t adding up. Unless Emperor Kong had found a few unparalleled geniusespared to Wang Wei and had ess to merit and numerous other resources that speed up cultivation, there is no way for him to have trained a few Empyreans for the academy ¡ª especially given how young it was. All the teachers with this cultivation level should have been people he recruited.

    Wang Wei remembered Emperor Kong''s life from the sect''s record. After ascending, he found a secret realm that allowed him to be an Empyrean in record time. Such an event brought him some fame, but for the most part, Emperor Kong was inconspicuous.

    After all, he was a loose cultivator with no background. Many factions invited him to join him, but he refused and disappeared from the world. It was not until about 300,000 Yuan Epochs ago that he appeared before the world and caused another sensation. All seven moons and two suns supported him in re-opening the Academies and training talents for them.

    The reaction to the news varied. Most former academies hated him, while others thought he did an excellent job. After all, their role in this world is to teach, and in the current environment, Emperor Kong''s existence has brought some hope to many sentient beings. The people from the lower dimension considered him a traitor for working with these people, while others gave him the benefit of the doubt. A few people realized he was not a simple man. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''It is possible to train an Empyrean in 300,000 Yuan Epoch, but only if a top Paragon Lineage poured their resources and cultivated someone without hesitation. Kong does not have this ability purely from a resources standpoint,'' Wang Wei analyzed. ''Another possibility is he cultivated these talents during his disappearance after bing an Empyrean, but Bai Han''s story showed these talents showed up during the Academy''s existence. Moreover, he should have been cultivating himself and nning for his reappearance; where would he have time to train other talents? Where would he have the resources to spare to cultivate other Empyreans?

    ''The only exnation is Time Artifact, but is it that good?''

    Heaven and Earth are fair. The Emperor Path and Dao Path skipped countless steps by using the Heaven Will to gain ess directly to the Grand Dao Source, so there must be a way to bnce them. Grand Dao makes it extremely challenging and time consuming to understand the Dao Laws and restricts the effectiveness of Time Formation.

    ''By my calctions, Emperor Kong''s Time Artifact would be better than one created by a peak Paragon of Time Dao. When he used it, the effect was even better than the ones created by a Primal Paragon.''

    Wang Wei was suddenly caught in an inspiration.

    ''Artifact that broke the limit¡­Effects reducing after use¡­'' A bright light shed in Wang Wei''s eyes. ''No way. This bastard wasn''t lucky enough to find a Wonder of Heaven and Earth.''

    Wang Wei suddenly stopped, surprising Bai Han.

    "Is something wrong?"

    "The artifact your father used to be an Empyrean at such record speed. It wasn''t a Wonder of Heaven and Earth, by any chance, right?"

    Bai Han looked at him, his facial expression changing faster than a chameleon; the former Dean did not know what to say.

    "By your reaction, I guess I''m right," Wang Wei replied. "Damn it, why is this man so lucky?'' He was truly envious. Throughout the Chaos Universe, artifacts are ranked based on what cultivation realm they have the most effect on. Supreme Innate and Supreme Chaos Artifacts effects rank 11 and 12, and it''s the same for Empyrean and Paragon Artifacts. This rule also applies to Dao and Immortal Artifacts.

    Their primary difference is how they are created and their innate characteristics. Innate Artifacts are mostly created by Heaven and Earth, with a few refined by Earth and Heaven Primarchs. Meanwhile, Emperor Dao Artifacts are mostly created by Empyreans and Paragons, with a few born from the Grand Dao Source itself.

    The former is less potent than thetter. However, theypensate for it by putting less strain on the user''s mind and soul. Additionally, Innate Artifacts cannot corrode a person''s Dao like Emperor Dao Artifacts.

    Although Empyrean, Paragons, Earth, and Heavenly Primarch can create many fabulous things with their powers, their abilities paled inparison to the Wonders of Heaven and Earth. For anything to have the title of [Wonder], it must meet one requirement: break Grand Dao''s inherent rules or limitations.

    An example would be Emperor Kong''s artifact/secret realm. It broke the restrictions on how much time eleration is allowed in the universe, allowing him to be an Empyrean in record time. Another example would be the Yin-Yang Land that appeared during the Golden Age. ording to historical records, many factions fought for that wonder, including the Overlords, and it even appeared that a worldwide war was about to happen. Luckily, someone found the ability of that wonder, which reduced the interest of many people.

    The Yin-Yang Land broke the restriction on birth. Immortal Tier cultivators of any path are too powerful and have an infinite lifespan on top of everything else. As such, Grand Dao ced restrictions on their fertility to prevent them from giving birth to too many Dao Children and causing too much chaos between Heaven and Earth. However, no matter what cultivation someone is, as long as they enter the Yin-Yang Land, they can give birth to offspring.

    Wang Wei sighed while controlling his greed. Wonders are attractive, but they also have limitations, and sadly, those limitations are on the number of uses. Most will disappear after only one time, while some will allow multiple users. However, once the usage passes the limit, the wonder will either disappear or the effect of breaking the limit will be gone. What''s left is still on par with peak artifacts created by the most potent Paragons and Heavenly Primarch. However, it''s not the same as the former wonder.

    ''A lot of things make sense now,'' Wang Wei thought. ''But I wonder how he kept that thing for himself?''

    Although Emperor Kong''s artifact had lost its status as a Wonder of Heaven and Earth, it was still precious, meaning these greedy moons would have never left it to him.

    "Do you want to continue?" Bai Han asked calmly. He had figured out that he had panicked for no reason. Their academy never hid the Empyreans they cultivated, and there were many wise people in the world, so couldn''t they have figured out their secrets? Yet, his father was able to keep that treasure. Although Bai Han did not know how he did it, the fact he never tried to hide it is proof of his father''s confidence. As such, it did not matter whether he identally revealed the news to Wang Wei. The truth is it was only a matter of time before he discovered this truth ¡ª just like everyone else; in fact, he was just catching up.

    The two continued this tour, but Bai Han was mainly quiet, fearing he would reveal too much. Although he woke up from the previous shock, this incident reminded him of the time Wang Wei yed with him in the lower dimension, causing him to lose his position as Headmaster. Although he knew he had lost so miserably because of the Qi of Cmity, Bai Han also understood that he would not fare any better even without it. He learned from Xu Shi what Wang Wei had done in the lower dimension and understood how scary it is to confront such a monster.

    Bai Han flew slightly faster than before, so the two soon arrived at their destination: a beautiful white pce with a unique Dao Rhyme associated with schrs of the Literary Way. With a nce, Wang Wei could tell this was not an actual pce but a physical manifestation of the world it contained. Once they were before the pce, a formation was activated to scan their bodies. Then, a spatial fluctuation enveloped them, transporting them inside. Wang Wei looked at the vast world before him, taking a nce at everything.

    "Wee to the central area," Bai Han said.

    Wang Wei raised his hand to manipte something in the air to condense a golden light. "Righteous Qi? No, it''s not as simple as that. You used an array to transform the Dao Qi between Heaven and Earth into the purest form of Righteous Qi, boosting its effect on cultivation by at least 200%."

    "It''s my father''s work. He''s very proud of it," Bai Han replied after several considerations.

    "He should, especially if this formation can be used with the same effect using third-grand Dao Sources," Wang Wei nodded. Third-Grande Sources are used by Paragons, meaning every single one contains the best quality of Dao Qi. If this formation could still provide a 200% boost or even a 10% boost, it would still be extremely impressive and valuable.

    "That, I don''t know about," Bai Han said, telling the truth. His father never told him anything about Paragons or things of that level.

 Chapter 1311 Meeting Emperor Kong

    Chapter 1311 Meeting Emperor Kong

    Wang Wei understood. Most factions will not tell their disciples matters higher than their cultivation. He was unique in the sense that he was already involved in things about transcendence while still a little mortal.

    "What is your role in the Academy?" Wang Wei asked while observing the surroundings. "Are you a teacher or a student? What about Xu Shi and Lin Fan?"

    "I''m a first-ss teacher," Bai Han said with pride. "As for them? They are high-level students."

    "First ss Teacher? So, does that mean Empyreans are second ss, and Paragon will be third ss? Quite ambitious."

    "What Emperor is not ambitious, especially the ones who rose from the lower dimension," Bai Han replied.

    "True that," Wang Wei agreed. "What''s the difference between students and teachers?"

    "Teachers'' purpose is, well, to teach. Students are trained to be Elders or Guardians of the Academy. They are the protectors and main fighting force."

    "Does that mean students are the Academy''s future goon and the teachers are future Deans?" Wang Wei asked in a strange tone.

    "Of course not," Bai Han immediately denied it. "ording to my father''s rules, students can be teachers, and teachers can revert their status to students. The resources avable to them are the same; the main difference between them is their focus.

    "Students focus on their cultivation without worrying about training others or giving lectures. However, they must also take missions to contribute to the Academy. Meanwhile, teachers cultivate by training others."

    Wang Wei understood the system. The Literary Way can increase its strength by cultivating students. As long as their students have specific achievements ¡ª let''s say, proving the Dao and bing Emperor ¡ª they can receive feedback that can dramatically increase their strength and cultivation realm in proportion to how much they contributed to their student''s sess. It''s not impossible for someone with low talent but is an excellent teacher to use the Literary Way to prove the Dao (with a Heaven Will), but they must contribute immensely to their students'' sess or train multiple students and have a positive influence in their aplishment.

    "Are there any requirements to be a teacher?" Wang Wei.

    "Yes, and there are a few, with the primary ones being that all teachers must condense their Righteous Qi or cultivate an auxiliary technique with the same effect."

    "That''s a wise move," Wang Wei praised. Righteous Qi can give birth to Literary Talents, which vary based on the schr''s path. However, since the academy took the teaching path, all their condensed talents are biased toward that area. As such, it''s normal for the Academy''s teacher to have skills that can help their students. A perfect example is Lin Fan''s former teacher, who had the talent to create the ideal training n for his students. There is also Bai Han''s talent called [Preaching], which can drastically increase a person''s understanding after listening to his sermon.

    Wang Wei chatted with Bai Han as he observed the environment. He saw numerous sights: teachers giving outdoor lessons, students hunting in the forest, and even finding "fortunate encounters." He also noticed countless hidden dimensions in this world and guessed they were the Academy''s training secret realms.

    ''I wonder if Emperor Kong has any decent secret realm to train the body! Should I ask him?'' Wang Wei thought. ''Forget about it. My future wife should have the best of the best.'' They soon reached their destination: a beautifulke with a walking road directly connected to a small pavilion floating in the middle of the water. "Please," Bai Han said, pointing to the path. His demeanor was that of a true schr who follows etiquette.

    "Thank you," Wang Wei nodded. Although he did not care for these kinds of customs, he would respect them since he was in someone else''s ce.

    Emperor Kong was standing with his hands behind his back, a small table, and two chairs next to him. His ck schrly robe perfectly entuated his sage-like face, overshadowing what modern people call "middle-aged uncle charm."

    "Fellow Daoist, I would like to once again apologize for missing our previous meeting."

    "There is no need for that," Emperor Kong said with a gentle smile. "Based on the previous situation, I might have canceled the meeting." Emperor Kong was not just saying these words out of politeness. After the significant event that was the death of a Paragon, he had much to do, so there was a high chance he would have canceled on Wang Wei had thetter''s people not sent words beforehand. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Thank you for your understanding."

    "Please." Emperor Kong said, and Wang Wei sat down. "Do you want tea or wine?" Wang Wei''s body visibly paused, and Kong, who was observing his every move, noticed. ''Is something wrong?"

    "I''ve participated in many meetings and just realized people rarely offer wine ¡ª they usually directly give me tea. Now that I think about it, I also only offered tea."

    "Don''t Fellow Daoists like tea?" Kong asked. That couldn''t be. He remembered the information stating that Wang Wei''s favorite tea was called Longjue. People who don''t like tea don''t have a favorite.

    "That''s not it," Wang Wei replied. It just dawned on him, hence his reaction. "I''ll take the wine."

    "Good." Emperor Kong waved his hand to materialize two wine cups with a purple liquid. "This is called the Immortal Dreaming Wine ¡ª have a taste."

    Wang Wei raised his wine and took a whiff. His eyes lit up as even the smell was intoxicating. He sipped it before closing his eyes. His mind immediately entered a trance where he saw a beautiful woman dancing. Many transparent red silk sheets were around, preventing him from seeing her face or body, but even her silhouette was enchanting beyond words. Her dance was graceful and ethereal, like an immortal from the Heavens not sullied by the rains and dust of the mortal world.

    He instinctively chased after the woman, but whatever he did, he could not catch her. Meanwhile, her dance became more elusive, less ethereal, and more teasing. Wang Wei soon reached the final silk sheet, and the dance finished. He hesitated briefly as he looked at the silhouette opposite him until he heard her voice: "Come."

    He removed the obstacle and finally saw the beauty behind ¡ª she had his future wife''s face. She smiled at him and blew him a kiss. Then, Wang Wei opened his eyes from the dream.

    "What an Immortal Dreaming Wine," Wang Wei praised.

    Emperor Kong chuckled. "Who did Fellow Daoist see? It couldn''t have been Miss Xun Junyao, right?"

    "I should ask you that question."

    "You jest. I''m a happily married man," Emperor Kong swiftly said. His wife was not pleased with his friendship with Xun Junyao, even after exining countless times it was more of a business rtionship, so he immediately ended this topic after realizing he could not get more information from Wang Wei about what happened that day.

    "What do you think of the Academy?" Emperor Kong asked, changing the topic.

    "It''s wonderful," Wang Wei replied sincerely.

    "I''m sure it''s nothingpared to your sect," Emperor Kong replied humbly.

    "I wouldn''t know," Wang Wei said as he sipped his wine. Unfortunately, he was conversing, so he had to cancel the dreaming effect.

    "However, I mean what I said. It''s beyond impressive that you can build such a foundation in such a short time span." In this era, every faction was being weakened or destroyed, but the Emperor Enlightening Academy rose and prospered. This is due to Emperor Kong''s years of nning, calctions, and ability to adapt to the situation.

    Emperor Kong smiled. Although he never showed it, he was indeed proud of his aplishments. However, they were far from enough, so he constantly reminded himself that this was the beginning.

    "While you''re here, I''ll take this opportunity to thank you."

    "For what?"

    "For Xu Shi, Lin Fan, and everything you did in the lower dimension," Emperor Kong exined. "The rise of the lower dimension''s sect brought me tremendous Luck Blessing, and your presence even saved our academy."

    "Oh?" Wang Wei understood the first part, but he had no idea what Emperor Kong meant by thetter.

    "These people were unhappy with the prosperity of the Academy, so they were nning on suppressing me," Emperor Kong exined calmly. "However, they soon were distracted by your presence to the point they''d forgotten. Then, before I had to do anything, the world changed drastically, and they entered the frontier."

    "That''s just a manifestation of your great destiny." Wang Wei did not take credit for this as he did nothing to deserve it.

    "Even if you don''t ept this karma, I must still repay you for the others," Emperor Kong replied calmly. Xu Shi and Lin Fan became the foundation of his Academy, so the help Wang Wei provided to them formed a deep karmic debt. Kong understood the negative effect of not paying karmic debts ¡ª especially to a master of Karma Dao. He did not want anything to affect the Academy''s Luck, so even if Wang Wei did not say anything or acknowledge it, he would find a way to repay the favor.

    "That''s fine by me," Wang Wei nodded.

 Chapter 1312 Do You Plan To Do It?

    Chapter 1312 Do You n To Do It?

    Many people owe Wang Wei''s karma, and he often goes out of his way to help people with the mindset of them owing a debt, which he ns to ask for repayment for one day. His mindset around this kind of thing is he''ll do it to prepare for the future, but it doesn''t matter if he never uses them.

    He sipped his wine, savoring the taste. He calmly looked at the beautifulke, including the rainbow in the distance. "By the way, why not change the Academy''s name to Empyrean Enlightening Academy? Do you want to keep the name forever? Or do you want to wait until you are qualified to call it Paragon Enlightening Academy?"

    "Paragon Enlightening?" Emperor Kong muttered. "That''s a wonderful name, isn''t it?"

    "Hmm?" Wang Wei nced at him. "Why do you sound like you''re not satisfied enough?" Wang Wei squinted: "Could it be you''re ambitious enough to want to take the name [Dao Enlightening Academy]?"

    Emperor Kong waved his hand, "I''m not that brave or stupid." He knew if he used the word [Dao] without being worthy, his sect''s luck would instantly be ruined, leading to its eventual destruction. ording to what Emperor Kong knows, only two factions have ever bore the title of [Dao] throughout the Eternal Ascension World''s history.

    The first is from an era so long ago that it has been lost to history, and the other is the Dao Opening Sect. However, the Dao Opening Sect did not dare take this name before doing great, meritorious service to Heaven and Earth during the Devil Catastrophe. Before that, it was only called the [Myriad Origin Sect].

    Despite the Dao Opening Sect being acknowledged by Heavenly Dao, many people felt they did not deserve such a grand title. It was not a problem in the lower dimension, but their virtue could not support that name even after what they did during the war. It wasn''t until after the Ultimate Taboo that people truly acknowledged that title.

    Qiyuan "opened the Dao" to the entire Chaos Universe by making the way of transcendence more essible so the whole universe can ept the Dao Opening Sect having such a title in their name.

    "So, what is it then?" Wang Wei asked.

    "Paragon is not the limit of cultivation, is it?" Emperor Kong responded. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "An academy that trains Transcendent?" Wang Wei chuckled. "Ambitious, indeed."

    "Oh, fellow Daoist, do you think I''m over my head?" Emperor Kong asked.

    "I''ll be frank," Wang Wei said after taking another sip. "I believe, without a doubt, you can build an academy on par with the [Thirteen Overlords]. However, I have not seen any signs that you have the potential to reach that realm."

    "Is that so?" Emperor Kong said calmly, showing no signs of being affected by Wang Wei''s words. He sipped his own wine: "I was under the impression you thought highly of that girl Xu Shi."

    "I do," Wang Wei admitted. "However, I have divided Transcendent Potential into three levels." He did not continue talking but instead waved his hand to iste the surrounding sights from prying eyes and put the surrounding cause and effect in disarray to prevent divination or calctions.

    "The first ss consists of people who have established a Transcendent Foundation. These are the people with the highest possibilities of achieving transcendence ¡ª some can even be called Transcendent Seed," Wang Wei boldly dered.

    The Transcendent Foundation that Wang Wei is talking about is not just his Perfect Foundation and its effect. He''s talking about people who have at least achieved the Nine Extremity Foundation and entered the Taboo Realm in at least one of the three Immortal Realms or have some of the essence of transcendence, like Xun Junyao. These people have a much higher chance of achieving Half-Step Transcendence than everyone else.

    In that category, Wang Wei considered himself the best because of all his achievements, like Mortal Emperor, Ten Supremacy Foundation, bing a Heavenly Emperor, and linking an entire era to his [Existence] ¡ª all these things have contributed to his Transcendent Foundation.

    "Transcendent Foundation?" Emperor Kong asked with a serious look. However, Wang Wei only smiled but did not answer.

    "The second category is the people talented and intelligent enough to create a method of transcendence," Wang Wei continued. "There is a vast difference in this level as well. Some people only have a vague idea, some are already working on turning this idea into a reality, and ultimately, only a few will seed."

    Emperor Kong swallowed the wine. "The third level?" He did not ask Wang Wei to borate further since he knew he wouldn''t get much of an answer.

    "The final level is where I ced you, Xu Shi, and Lin Fan," Wang Wei exined. "This level belongs to people who have the talent to achieve transcendence only if they receive an already made andpleted technique." Wang Wei can already predict how brutal the Path of Transcendence will be. Countless geniuses who used to be the shining stars of the Chaos Universe will realize their ipetence and insignificance before that barrier called [Transcendence].

    "To be fair, you three masters and disciples have the potential to establish a Transcendent Foundation ¡ª if you know the requirements," Wang Wei continued. "Additionally, I don''t know enough about you to determine whether you can be ssified in the second category."

    Emperor Kong calmly refilled his cup. Although he looked calm on the surface, his mind was experiencing great turmoil. Was Wang Wei lying? This was Emperor Kong''s thought after hearing these words. He had his reasons for thinking such a thing. Firstly, this is something that Wang Wei would do ¡ª lie to further his goal. And what would those goals be? It''s evident to Emperor Kong based on how he dangled information about transcendence over him like a hunter using a carrot to lure a rabbit from their hiding hole.

    However, certain things made him doubt his judgment. As soon as Wang Wei uttered the words [Transcendent Foundation], the first thing he thought of was Xun Junyao. Perfection has always been a taboo in the world, and most people who pursue this path usually end up miserable. But what was it a taboo? Emperor Kong was wise enough to link Grand Dao''s ban on Perfection to its connection to the [Transcendent Path]. So, he immediately thought that Xun Junyao might belong to a unique individual in Wang Wei''s first category.

    Numerous thoughts shed in Emperor Kong''s mind. He analyzed all the information he knew about transcendence and re-evaluated them based on Wang Wei''s words. Sadly, he realized he knew too little.

    Emperor Kong sighed deeply. ''Our foundation is too shallow.'' He suddenly realized how much weaker his academy''s foundation waspared to these top lineages who have cultivated countless peak Paragons who have already started their journey toward the next realm. He instantly removed all his pride in building the academy to such a level. Although he always reminded himself that he had a long way to go, today''s events showed how true these words were.

    Emperor Kong decided to take Wang Wei''s bait. He knew he might have to pay a steep price, but getting his hands on such a valuable piece of information would be worth it. "Fellow Daoist¨C" He stopped as he realized Wang Wei was looking into the sky, and he finally sensed a mysterious aura, so he also raised his head.

    "It seems I''ve said too much, and you''re too weak to get involved in matters of this level," Wang Wei said calmly. Even with his preventive measures, he could only say so much. It''s also possible that he could say so much because he took the previous measures.

    "It seems so," Emperor Kong said, again feeling his insignificance. He sipped his wine and closed his eyes for a few minutes. Once he opened them, he had already adjusted his mindset. Wang Wei secretly nodded in acknowledgment. Although he purposely suppressed Emperor Kong''s arrogance to control the rhythm of their conversation and ensure things favored him duringter negotiations, he still appreciated how fast thetter readjusted and controlled his emotions.

    "Fellow Daoist, is this the main reason you''ve visited?"

    "Of course not," Wang Wei replied. "My main goal is to ask you whether you''re interested or n on killing one of those parasites. If so, we can work together, or at the very least,e to an agreement so we don''t target the same person."

    "Killing a Paragon?" Emperor Kong uttered with squinted eyes. "This is not something that anyone can do."

    Wang Wei looked at him and shook his head internally. He had many praises for Emperor Kong, but he also had one criticism: he talked like a schr. He was never direct, his words were always ambiguous with any interpretations, and he stated his thoughts in a roundabout manner.

    Wang Wei did not know whether he talked like this with everyone or a tactic he used to deal with him. Regardless, it did not matter; he was now bored with it.

    "Be direct and tell me what you''re thinking," he said.

 Chapter 1313 81 Tribulations

    Chapter 1313 81 Tribtions

    Despite Wang Wei''s words, Emperor Kong remained quiet. The situation was moreplex than it appeared. His academy was too entrenched in the lives of the parasites, so he had to make his following decisions carefully. Additionally, he was extremely wary of the person next to him. If he were not careful, Wang Wei would sell him and have him count the money.

    "I have to think about this carefully," Emperor Kong replied, once again giving an ambiguous answer.

    ''What an annoyance,'' Wang Wei thought. He realized another characteristic of Emperor Kong ¡ª extreme caution. He understood why. After all, thetter had to y a dangerous game of maintaining a bnce with the parasites while secretly helping the rebellion. If one wrong move were made, everything Emperor Kong built would be instantly destroyed.

    Wang Wei looked at the sky, and his eyes became extremely profound: "Have you heard of the Endless Tribtion Era?"

    "Yes, it''s the era before the Golden Era," Emperor Kong replied. Time Eater almost erased this world''s history; he even used his Chrono Spirit to block the River of Time to prevent certain capable people from peeking at the past. Of course, such a method does not affect these top lineages, but it did disrupt everything and everyone else.

    "I heard that era is our world''s version of the Null Era, with civilization restarting," Emperor Kong added. He spent a lot of time and effort, and with Xun Junyao''s help, he acquired much knowledge of the world''s history. However, Emperor Kong''s effort went as far back as the Golden Era, and he knew little about what came before.

    "All sentient beings with intelligence have one thing inmon: the desire for improvement or evolution," Wang Wei stated calmly. "No one can escape this fact ¡ª including Grand Dao." He sipped his wine and emptied the cup. Emperor Kong waved his hand to refill it, breaking etiquette since he should have used a teapot. However, he did not care about that since he had a feeling Wang Wei was about to reveal some oundish information again.

    "Heavenly Dao also wishes to improve, and it happened in that era," Wang Wei continued. "In the lower generation, during my generation, Heavenly Dao skipped your son''s time to bring all the luck and destiny of that generation to mine ¡ª creating a prosperous era. Meanwhile, True Heavenly Dao did something even more extreme. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "81 tribtions," Wang Wei stated with shining eyes. "During each tribtion, the Eternal Ascension World was ravaged by war, famine, and countless catastrophes, but each time they survived, civilization rebuilt itself, and the world''s luck reached a new peak."

    Emperor Kong listened attentively while drinking. Hepared what Wang Wei said with the information that he had, deducing what he said was the truth, what his motive was, and so on.

    "Do you know what the final tribtion was?" Wang Wei asked.

    Emperor Kong pondered briefly: "The Innate-Acquire War."

    "You would think so, but no," Wang Wei shook his head. "That war was the 80th tribtion and ended that era. Afterward, the human race became the protagonist of Heaven and Earth, and the Eternal Ascension World became one of the many worlds where acquired life is in the dominant position. It can also be said the world determines its position in the eternal battle between Fiengods, Paragons, and Heavenly Primarchs."

    Wang Wei moisturized his throat.

    "After the war, the world''s luck reached an unprecedented height and entered the Golden Era. In some previous eras, it wasmon for the total number of Paragon to be less than three digits. But at the peak of the Golden Era, all the Overlords had at least hundreds of Paragons, and some were in the thousands."

    Wang Wei sighed. He had to give credit to Heavenly Dao. It took the risk of using this tribtion method to drastically improve the Eternal Ascension World''s overall strength and power. However, how risky were those 81 tribtions? If any of them went wrong, the world''s cultivation civilization would be destroyed and have to restart. The Eternal Ascension World might have spent countless eras trying to recuperate from the devastation.

    "During the Golden Era, many extraordinary talents rose up," Wang Wei continued. "For example, my ancestor, Qiyuan. He started the First Origin War, turning the Myriad Emperor World into the destiny center of the lower dimension. However, was this the only effect of that war? Of course not.

    "The world''s destiny also shifted from the aboriginals born in the upper dimension to the people from the lower dimension." How could the people from the other worldmunities allow Qiyuan to bless his home world at the detriment of their own? The First Origin War should have ended with these people banding together to defeat the Dao Opening Sect and the others from the Myriad Emperor World. Yet, that''s not what happened.

    The exnation for this is Qiyuan convinced many people from other worldmunities to side with him, and the reward was what Wang Wei said: destiny shifting to them. After the war, more and more people from the lower dimension grew until they became the dominant force in the upper dimension.

    "I suspect the first war was in preparation for the Second Origin War," Wang Wei analyzed. He had no definite proof of this matter, but he derived this conclusion after researching the historical text.

    "Another extraordinary talent of that era is, of course, Empress Wu and her situation is rted to you," Wang Wei said, looking at him.

    "What do you mean, fellow Daoist?" Emperor Kong was genuinely confused.

    "Many major events happened during the Golden Era, but the most significant is the Devil Catastrophe ¡ª the 81st andst tribtion."

    Emperor Kong squinted.

    "Heavenly Dao went all out for this catastrophe ¡ª it even acted a little bit reckless by pushing the limit of that tribtion beyond the level of Paragon."

    Emperor Kong immediately remembered some of the rumors he had heard about the Devil Primogenitor, and his squinted eyes became even smaller.

    "Heavenly Dao''s risks paid off. The Golden Era survived thest tribtion, and the world''s luck reached another unprecedented height. Qiyuan took this opportunity tounch the Second Origin War. He sessfully opened the Transcendent Path to the Chaos Universe and made the Eternal Ascension World the semi-destiny center of the universe."

    Emperor Kong frowned: "What does this have to do with Empress Wu and me?"

    "Yes, I''m getting ahead of myself," Wang Wei said. "By the end of the Devil Catastrophe, the status of the [Thirteen Overlord] was already established: The Grand Sect Alliance, the Dao Opening Sect, The Myriad n Union, the Limitless Exchange Hall, the Tao Beginning Pce, the Ten Thousand Buddha Haven, the Great Qin Cout, the Primarch Origin Temple, the Tribal Sacred Mountain, the Sword Path League, the Skill Dao Association, and the Divine Faith Heaven. What am I missing?"

    "The Origin Seal Continent," Emperor Kong replied calmly.

    "As the saying goes: nine is the extreme, 12 ispletion, and 13 is transcendent," Wang Wei continued. "Everyone knew there was onest spot for the top lineage, and as I''m sure you''ve already guessed, such destiny fell on Empress Wu. With unparalleled talent, she built the Origin Seal Continent and became thest Overlord."

    Wang Wei sighed. "She''s a wonderful woman, isn''t she? She''s probably the strongest of all the Primals in that era in terms of directbat. However, her lineage is slightly better than that of Limitless Exchange Hall in terms of the number of [Primal Strength]. In terms of foundation, such as the number of paragons, empyreans, and middle-level cultivators, she''s undoubtedly the weakest.

    "You can guess the reason, right?"

    "She''s too young, and her foundation is the weakest," Emperor Kong replied with a sigh.

    "That''s right," Wang Wei nodded. "Her rise was only during the middle tote stage of the Golden Era. No matter how wonderful she is, it could not change this fact."

    Wang Wei looked at the sky, especially the sun. There used to be seven moons and two suns in the sky, but they were now gone.

    "Heavenly Dao has already nned everything," Wang Wei said with a deep voice. "It knew Qiyuan''s methods could only summon these inferior, banned, and wed methods of bing Half-Step Transcendence."

    ''Ban? Who can ban these methods?'' Emperor Kong thought, his heart shaking. ''Why am I so stupid? Of course, it''s Grand Dao. So, that''s why that event became the ultimate taboo.''

    "Heavenly Dao knew how prideful these people from the Golden Generation were, so how could they ept such wed methods?" Wang Wei continued. "So, it selected a few people."

    Emperor Kong''s expression became serious, and looked at the bright sun.

    "These people were supposed to be guardians and pathfinders. They were supposed to protect the world while the others recuperated from the damage of the Ultimate Taboo. When the time was right, everybody would work together to perfect the method and open a new era."

    Wang Wei was not spouting nonsense. Maitreya was one of the most brilliant talents of the Golden Era, ascending to the position of Prime Buddha and controlling the Ten Thousand Buddha Haven ¡ª which became the origin and head of all Buddhist factions in the world. How could such a person not be arrogant? How could such a person ept bing the weakest type of Half-Step Transcendence?

    Wang Wei doesn''t know much about Supreme Unity, but his situation was probably simr.

    "Can you guess where this story is going?" he asked.

    "The guardians turned into usurpers," Emperor Kong sighed. "They changed the trajectory of their and the world''s fate, destroying the advent of the new era."

    "Destroy? More like dy," Wang Wei chuckled. "Heavenly Dao has great ambitions, and it''s been nning for so long." Wang Wei had his suspicions about Heavenly Dao after hearing what happened with Wu Hong and the Curse Master.

    "If my theory is correct, it''s been nning for a few Transcendent Factions," he continued. "Maybe not 13, but definitely more than 3." He looked at Emperor Kong. "And I''m willing to bet thest spot went to you."

    Although Emperor Kong had some guesses about where this conversation was going, his body still trembled after hearing these words. He tried his best to control his emotions, but it was not so easy this time, so he had to sip his drink and use the alcohol''s effect to calm down.

 Chapter 1314 Do I Have A Choice?

    Chapter 1314 Do I Have A Choice?

    [Unedited Chapter]

    ----

    The Destiny of a Transcendent Faction? Who does not want such a thing? Destiny and luck are two of the supreme Dao, meaning that as long as Emperor Kong yed his cards correctly and made no severe mistakes, he was destined for sess.

    However, thetter could not care about any of that. On the contrary, an overwhelming fear rushed from his mind into his toes. Emperor Kong knew the severity of this kind of news. As long as another word of this conversation gets out, his Academy will be annihted the next day.

    There is no basis for Wang Wei''s words besides his analysis. Of course, with enough effort, these top lineages can deduce whether he''s telling the truth or spewing nonsense. However, it did not matter whether he was telling the truth. Some people would instead eliminate a potential threat to take the risk of being wrong. That''s why Emperor Kong was sure his academy would not survive if anyone learned of this conversation.

    A deep killing intent shed deep in his mind, but it dissipated with the same speed. Emperor Kong already knew he was not Wang Wei''s match because his intuition immediately warned him of danger after thinking of silencing thetter. Additionally, he has already investigated and knew that Wang Wei had a method to battle a Paragon''s Projection.

    The Academy currently had no Paragon Arrays since he did not dare install one. That also meant he could not use any assistance to kill Wang Wei. Emperor Kong had a few hidden Paragon Artifacts and Supreme Chaos Artifacts, but those probably won''t do much, and they will also reveal his foundation to the parasites, thus elerating the dissolution of their already thin partnership.

    ''And even if I could kill him, would I dare?'' Emperor Kong thought, lowering his shoulders as he slumped on his chair. Wang Wei was the darling of the Dao Opening Sect, so he knew thetter would not hesitate to eradicate him for killing a disciple with so much potential. Emperor Kong sipped his wine, feeling a little more defeated. This conversation has been a constant blow to his pride and arrogance.

    "Fellow Daoist, it''s not wise to say these things without any evidence to back them up," Emperor Kong said calmly, already regaining control of his emotions and mind.

    "Are you saying I''m speaking nonsense?" Wang Wei chuckled. "Well, maybe you''re correct. But there are signs to follow." Wang Wei groaned softly as he enjoyed the wine''s taste. Even with the effect, this wine was top-notch due to its taste.

    "If not for my appearance, the destiny to end this era should have been yours." Emperor Kong wanted to swear as this man had said another outrageous thing.

    "Heavenly Dao''s original n was to use this destiny for you to destroy these parasites and plunder their resources to increase your Academy''s foundation. By the time you fulfilled your destiny, you would have been a Paragon, and the Academy would have had a foundation closed and maybe even on par with Overlords.

    "Then came the next step of this n: the Grand Sect Alliance." Emperor Kong''s heart again trembled as he remembered a conversation with his two favorite disciples three million years ago.

    "The n was already set in motion in the lower dimension during Lin Fan''s Supreme Ouw Trial," Wang Wei continued, his eyes brighter than the stares and containing the truth of the universe.

    "There were two oues from this trial: Lin Fan passes, kills Su Ya, and forges enmity with the upper dimension Yin Moon Pce for preventing them frompleting their book. Or, he fails, passes his power to Xu Shi, and she inherits his vendetta and eventually kills Su Ya.

    "No matter what, your Academy will forge enmity with the Yin Moon Pce, leading to an all-war with the Grand Sect Alliance. Under normal circumstances, you would have no chance of winning against them, but the current era would have provided the perfect opportunity.

    "All the Paragons from the Grand Sect Alliance require time to heal from the Ultimate Taboo and cannot immediately return to their peak. With your Paragon Realm strength and the Academy''s deep foundation from the parasites, you can eliminate them and finally have the foundation of a true Overlord.

    "What''s next isn''t hard to guess, is it? You only need to work hard and prepare to use your destiny to be a Transcendent Faction."

    Wang Wei looked at him with a smile: "Heavenly Dao hasid out everything for you. Aren''t you lucky?"

    Emperor Kong was speechless. If he previously only believed 40% that Wang Wei was telling the truth, his faith had now increased to more than 70%. He had long determined his academy had inherited an extraordinary destiny. After the conversation with Xu Shi and Lin Fan about Su Ya and their hatred, Emperor Kong thought his destiny was about taking luck from one of the Thirteen Overlords.

    However, he never considered eliminating the Grand Sect Alliance; he did not think he would have such power¡ªat least not for a long time. His previous thought was that he would eliminate the Yin Moon Pce, which would weaken the alliance''s luck and destiny. As such, he''s been nning how they could quietly eliminate Su Ya and even me another member of the alliance for creating internal strife.

    While the alliance was distracted, he would target one of the weaker Overlords and take their spots once his academy reached a certain level. But now, Wang Wei told him he might have to fight the most powerful of the thirteen directly.

    "In fact, if you consider Lin Fan''s subtle connection to the Chaos Demon Gods, your academy has, well, quite the exciting road ahead," Wang Wei chuckled, not hiding the schadenfreude in his voice.

    "Honestly speaking, even if you don''t take any of the things I said to heart, your academy''s situation is in a terrible spot," Wang Wei continued. "In the eyes of many people, you''re considered a traitor ¡ª one of the oppressors. Your secret work with the rebellion and the Resentment Purification will buy you many points. Still, if you don''t do something else, your academy''s reputation will be tarnished by the time the new era arrives.

    "Additionally, some people will still consider you a traitor. They''ll use this as an excuse to further tarnish your name and reputation before rallying more people to eliminate you."

    Emperor Kong knew what people he was talking about: the former academies. All these people were forced to close their doors while he was the only one left open. Such an act already created countless resentment towards him.

    ''All the top academies are part of the Grand Sect Alliance, or they have a deep connection with it,'' Emperor Kong, realizing how deep this "conspiracy" went.

    "The best move for you to make to survive the next era is to openly oppose these people and, better yet, kill at least one of them," Wang Wei continued. "So, what do you think, fellow Daoist? Want to work together?"

    ''Do I even have a choice?'' Emperor Kong thought, almost rolling his eyes. He knew the academy''s current predicament better than anyone else, and he''s been thinking, nning, and waiting for many years to decide their next move. He knew he would have to draw a line between the parasites one day, but Emperor Kong wanted to dy for as long as possible. After all, the moons were still the world''s rulers, meaning the world''s resources and luck still tilted toward them. He can receive more benefits the longer he preserves their rtionship.

    Unfortunately, Xun Junyao''s actions further muddied the water. Emperor Kong knew that these moons would no longer trust him after what happened, but he still wanted to find a way to prolong their rtionship for a while longer. However, with Wang Wei''s arrival, he may not have a choice but to act early.

    "Fellow Daoist, you''ve spent so much time trying to convince me," Emperor Kong said as he nced at Wang Wei. "Aren''t you worried that I still will refuse?"

    "I''m not," Wang Wei replied calmly. His action was what strategists called an open conspiracy, meaning even if you know it''s a plot, you must still do it. A king must be able to bear the weight of the crown; this saying applies to the Academy''s current situation. Without sufficient foundation, the destiny of a Transcendent Foundation is a burden to Emperor Kong instead of a blessing. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Thetter no longer has the destiny to end this era, so he won''t walk the path of killing these parasites and plundering their resources. Wang Wei''s words forced Emperor Kong to work together with him orpete against him to see who could kill the most moons as fast as possible.

    "If you refuse, then I won''t have any guilt in treating you as a pawn. I can use you to distract these moons to increase the sess of my ns," Wang Wei said calmly.

    Emperor Kong nced at him from the corner of his eyes. Xu Shi warned him of how scary this man was, and he took her words seriously. But nothing prepared him for when he indeed faced that monster.

 Chapter 1315 Partnership

    Chapter 1315 Partnership

    Emperor Kong sighed: "Fellow Daoist, what do you have in mind?" Emperor Kong relented. Although he did not want to be entangled with this man, he knew he did not have much choice.

    Wang Wei smiled: "I don''t know much about these people yet to formte a n, and a head-on battle is the worst n possible." After analyzing Blood Dragon''s death, Wang Wei realized how difficult it was to kill a Paragon in a direct confrontation. The arrogant dragon would have survived if Xun Junyao had not been strategic and calcted for many variables ¡ª including longevity resources and Blood Dragon''s Dao Imprint location. His strength would have been drastically weakened, and he might have lost his position as one of the moons, but he would have survived.

    Wang Wei knew that it would be useless even if he could kill one of these people after entering the Taboo Realm. Instead, he needed to follow a simr path as Xun Junyao and slowly nned their death.

    "So, what''s the n of this alliance?" Emperor Kong asked, almost rolling his eyes.

    "You''re a schr; why are you so impatient?" Wang Wei replied. "I have predicted a few things on how these people will react to Blood Dragon''s death and came up with a n that is guaranteed to give us an advantage no matter what. However, this n can only work once, and I need your help." He summoned a blueprint and showed it to Emperor Kong.

    "So, that''s why you wanted to work with me," Emperor Kong uttered after seeing the four pirs in the blueprint.

    "That''s right, So, what do you think?"

    "The formation can be improved," Emperor Kongmented before modifying the blueprint.

    "It seems one of your sub-Dao is Dao of Array, and your achievement is superb," Wang Weimented. At a nce, he could tell that Emperor Kong used his Dao ¡ª Transformation ¡ª as the philosophical core of his Array Path. He probably strives to achieve "all transformation" with his Array Dao.

    ''He did not fuse Array Dao into his Transformation Dao but used it as a supplement. They work together, forming the perfect synergy. That''s a unique path, but what''s the purpose of doing this?'' It would be better for Emperor Kong to fuse Array Dao with his Transformation Dao, making it more unique and flexible, yet he separated them.

    ''Is he trying to use the harmony between the two to turn the Array Dao from sub-Dao to primary Dao? If that''s true and he seeds, I''ll have to raise my evaluation of him.''

    No one can have two primary Daos. Even Chaos Dao cultivators whoprehended many Daos will have one primary Dao: Chaos. However, if Emperor Kong''s approach worked, he''d benefit immensely, including acquiring 2 Dao Positions after bing a peak Paragon. Although Wang Wei doesn''t know the actual value of these positions, he knew they would probably be crucial in the Transcendent Realm.

    Emperor Kong did not answer his words and continued with the blueprint. Once he finished, the sess of their n rose by 20%.

    "I''m d I chose you as a partner," Wang Wei praised. Although he was going to ask his brilliant wife to help with this formation, now, he might not need to. Could Wu Hong further improve this formation? Of course. However, Emperor Kong''s method has already reached the limit of their realm. Wu Hong''s improvement would mean they would need a Paragon to set up, and it cannot be just any Paragon, but someone with sufficient understanding of Array Dao. Wang Wei, and probably, no one in the current era met this standard. Luckily, strength was not the primary source of power in this array.

    Emperor Kong might have cared or epted thispliment if this had happened before, but he was not in the mood for such a thing. "You know this is not enough for your n to seed?"

    "I know, that''s why I need your help to find another [Sage of Merit]," Wang Wei said. "I know someone, but he''s only an Emperor and has condensed a first-level Golden Body of Merit. In fact, it would be better if we could find two more Empyreans with a second-level body."

    "This is your n; why are you asking me?" Emperor Kong asked in annoyance.

    "I know you must have a way," Wang Wei rebutted. He had calcted that Emperor Kong had this kind of connection.

    "I know two people," Emperor Kong admitted. "Both Empyreans, but one with a first and the other with a second level Golden Body of Merit."

    "That''s even better," Wang Wei said. Although he knew Feng Heng would give him face and participate in this n, his cultivation was too weak and might increase the n''s variable.

    "I can convince them to help, but you must bear the karma for their help," Emperor Kong said. These people were [Sages], and Wang Wei''s n was actively putting them in danger. If something went wrong and someone had to bear responsibility, Emperor Kong did not want to be the one. After all, such karma is the kind that can ruin a person''s luck. The Death of any [Sage] is not a joke.

    "It''s fine," Wang Wei replied. He did not care. His Karma Unbound Physique was not a joke. Although the death of a [Sage] was enough even to affect him, there was still some protection. Additionally, he was also a [Sage], granting him another level of security. So, he''d be fine if he did not directly kill or scheme against these sages. In fact, he''d prefer that something went wrong so these parasites could take the me. Of course, he was not stupid enough to scheme in the back to ensure that happens. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    He knew when to mess around and when not to. [Sages] are a protection ss, meaning Heavenly Dao does not mess around. Since Wang Wei was not sure to hide his actions under thedder''s noise, he wouldn''t do something so stupid.

    Emperor Kong looked at him: "Is there anything else?"

    ''Is this a hint that I''m no longer wee?'' Wang Wei thought, his lips almost twitching. "No, that''s it for now."

    "That''s good," Emperor Kong nodded before handing him a talisman. "Contact me if there is more." The sign that you''re no longer wee was written on this man''s face, so Wang Wei could only sigh.

    "Well, it''s time to take my leave," Wang Wei said as he stood up. "Onest thing: Can fellow Daoist give me some more wine." Emperor Kong summoned a space ring that contained 10,000rge jars of the Immortal Dream Wine. This wine did not affect cultivation and was ssified as entertainment, making it not as valuable as one would think. Of course, not as valuable isparing it to whom. Some poor Empyreans probably cannot buy more than 100 jars.

    Wang Wei took the space ring. "Thank you, fellow Daoist, for entertaining me. Say hi to Xu Shi and Lin Fan for me." Emperor Kong watched him and disappeared, and he used his divine sense to ensure he had left before returning to his pce. He sat alone in a dark room, a somber atmosphere enveloping his body.

    ''When was thest time I felt so powerless and ignorant? It was probably that time.'' Emperor Kong suddenly found himself lost in his memories.

    "Who¡­who are you?" asked a young boy about 12 years old, looking at the elderly man before him, dressed in a ck robe with a sage-like atmosphere and holding a ruler. The boy was using all the strength in his weak and thin body to prevent himself from falling on the floor or running away screaming.

    "I will be your teacher from now on," said the elderly man. "You can call me Master Shang."

    "Are you a ghost?" The young Kong Meng said, his face pale. "Do you want to use my yang energy?"

    "I''m not a ghost ¡ª I''m the spirit of a Saint Artifact," Master Shang exined.

    Kong Meng finally calmed down after realizing he was not going to die. "Saint Artifact? Are you talking about the Saints I''ve read about? Are they so magical?"

    "No, I''m talking about cultivators."

    "Oh."

    Master Shang looked at this body. Anyone who heard about cultivation would be excited, but what''s with this boy''s response?

    "What do you say? Boy Kong Li, do you want to be my apprentice?"

    Kong Li became silent: "Sir, the books say that a master chooses a student just as much as a student chooses a teacher."

    Master Shang smiled. He appreciated the young boy''s demeanor. "Those words are true, so if you have any concerns, you can ask me."

    "Why me?" Kong Li did not think there was anything special about him.

    "I''ve watched you in the past few years," Master Shang said. "You have no money to learn how to read, so you secretly listen to Schr Wang''s lessons by climbing through the back walls. Your mind is sharp, and you quickly learn the characters, but had no money to buy paper and pink to practice calligraphy, so you use tree branches and practice in the dirt and sand.

    "Due to your poor background, no one wants to take you as a disciple, but that did not dissuade you. You help schrs with their baggage, clean their houses, and repair their clothes and shoes just for an opportunity to learn. You save every penny you make, even forsaken meals, just to buy books.

    "Those people looked at you with disdain, beat you up, cursed at you, and even spit at you, thinking your efforts were in vain and you would amount to nothing. But you never give up. Your desire to pursue knowledge and improve yourself is something many of the sages you''ve read about do not have.

    "Those qualities are why I chose you."

    Kong Li had tears in his eyes. He was an orphan, and before dying, he promised his adopted mother that he would be a schr to bring glory to their family. However, no one believed him. No one was willing to help or give him a chance. Even worse, no one acknowledges his efforts.

    "Disciple Kong Li has seen the master." He knelt on the ground, bowing deeply.

    "Good boy." Master Shang waved his hand to lift him up. "From now on, you''re my disciple, and I''ll give you the courtesy name Meng. I''ll choose an auspicious day to properly worship heaven and earth so you can officially enter my school."

 Chapter 1316 Wake Up

    Chapter 1316 Wake Up

    The young Kong Meng bowed to an altar representing Heaven and Earth before bowing to his teacher, Master Shang. He did serve thetter tea, concluding the master-disciple rtionship. Master Sheng nodded in satisfaction, while Kong Meng had a wide grin.

    "So, master, what are you going to teach me?"

    Master Shang did not mean thetter''s slightly impetuous actions. On the contrary, he had always admired the boy''s desire to pursue knowledge. ''I must ensure he''s not led astray by the cultivation world and starts to pursue power instead of knowledge,'' Master Shang reminded himself.

    "Let''s start with a brief history of our school," Master Shang uttered. "My master was a young schr named Cang Yu. He was an upright and righteous man, loved by the people and the king. Unfortunately, officialdom is cruel; no one could not tolerate my master''s ''rigid'' views and conduct. So, countless ministers worked together to frame him.''

    Kong Meng had a look of indignation. How could these people do such a thing to a righteous schr? Is the world so cruel? No, Kong Meng had seen the world''s cruelty, but he thought this resulted from poverty in this small town. He thought a ce like the dynasty''s capital would be a bright ce full of sages and men worthy of respect.

    Master Shang noticed his apprentice''s emotional fluctuations. Truthfully, he told him their school''s origin to eliminate this young boy''s naivety. He even ns to take him around the world to truly experience the darkness of the world. Of course, he''ll also show him the light.

    "As I said, the king loved my master," Master Shang continued. "So, he secretly let him escape. The master was blessed by fate and soon had a fortunate encounter and started his cultivation journey. He retreated for decades, hoping to return to the dynasty with newfound strength and rectify his name."

    "As he should, Kong Meng nodded with a clenched fist.

    "Unfortunately, by the time he returned, the king had fallen, and the dynasty had already copsed with countless warlords fighting for powers. The master wanted to support the remains of the royal family to re-establish the dynasty, but anotherpeting group had already massacred them."

    Master Shang sipped his tea, taking this moment to allow his young apprentice to digest his words.

    "The master felt lost, so he returned to the cultivation world. However, that side was also not peaceful. The human race and the Myriad Emperor World as a whole had suffered tremendously at the hands of the Devil Race, leaving the Cultivation World full of hatred, resentment, and cruelty.

    "The master grew ambitious, wishing to use the Literary Way''s ideas of rule, etiquette, righteousness, and respect to establish peace throughout the world." Master Shang secretly shook his head. His master''s ambitions were too grand. In fact, he was extremely conservative with his words. His master directly wanted the Literary Way to dominate the world, even overwhelming Taoism, the Sword Path, and many other schools of thought.

    "Sadly, his talent could not bear his ambitions. He died during his Supreme Realm Tribtion."

    "Master, don''t worry. I promise to fulfill the grand teacher''s ambitions," Kong Meng promised.

    "No need for that," Master Shang said. He knew that even if his apprentice could be an Eternal Emperor, he could not make the Literary Way the dominant school of thought in the world. Such a goal requires countless generations of sess; even then, the chances of sess were not high.

    "You can form your own path, goal, and ambition," Master Shang said. "As for how far you can go? That''ll depend on you and fate."

    "I understand," Kong Meng nodded.

    Master Shang waved his hand to summon three things: two books and a bamboo bookbag.

    "These two techniques will be the foundation of your cultivation journey," Master Shang said. "The first is called [Measuring the World With Your Feet]. It''s a body-refining technique that can draw Earth Energy from the ground and temper your body; you only need to walk. The more you walk, the more energy you can gather, and the more powerful your body will be. Sadly, it''s iplete, but maybe you can finish it."

    "I''ll try my best," Kong Meng nodded.

    "The second one is rted to this bamboo bag," Master Shang continued. "This technique is called [The Weight of Knowledge]. It''s a unique technique of our Literary School thatbines cultivation with weapon refining."

    Master Shang pointed at the bookbag. "The technique will allow you to fuse condensed Righteous Qi and fuse it with your Origin Qi. Additionally, it will also convert the power of [Knowledge] into a tangible force to nourish the bookbag. The more you know, the more powerful of a weapon the bag will be, and one day, you may use it as a Proving Dao Artifact or a Luck Condensing Artifact."

    Master Shang saw the confusion in his young disciple''s eyes, realizing thetter knew nothing about the cultivation world. "First, remember these techniques, and we''ll start training tomorrow."

    The next day, Master Shang and Kong Meng started their journey. Kong Meng had the bookbag on his back, reading a book while walking. He was also breathing in a strange manner as he walked, and if someone of decent cultivation observed him, they would have discovered his breathing was following a certain rhythm of the earth, allowing him to draw energy from it.

    "Master."

    "Is there something you don''t understand?"

    "It''s hard for me to be walking, reading, breathing, and visualizing," Kong Meng said with a wry smile. He did not want toin since this was a rare opportunity, but such a daunting task was too much for him.

    Master Shang was slightly embarrassed. This was his first disciple, so he was not good at this kind of thing. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Let''s do this. While we''re on the road, you focus on tempering your body. At night, when we rest, you can read, and before going to bed, you can visualize the Sages. It would be best for you to condense your Righteous Qi as soon as possible. I can then teach you a method of dividing your mind."

    "I''ll try my best."

    ¡­

    Emperor Kong woke up from his memories and sighed. In his life, he has felt powerless four times. The first time was when he first met his wife and identally injured her. He tried to apologize, but she was not having it, making him feel powerless. The second time was after entering the Saint Realm. He became arrogant and tried to use Righteous Qi to purify the Blood Earth. His action resulted in an ident that almost eradicated Master Shang. He took action and nourished thetter''s spirit with hisw, even cracking his Dao Tree in the process. Many historians say that Emperor Kong was not talented enough, so he needed Heavenly Dao''s help to give him the final push to be an Eternal.

    But that was not theplete truth. The truth is that Emperor Kong''s foundation was injured after he cracked his Dao Tree to prevent Master Shang from dying. Although heter did everything he could to fix it, his foundation was always imperfect and thus needed the extra boost. He onlypletely fixed the problem after experiencing Dao Re-establishment.

    ''The third time I felt this powerless was when Bai Han started hating me due to mimunication, and the fourth time was today,'' Emperor Kong thought. He suddenly felt outraged.

    Boom!

    His right hand crushed the table next to him, creating a small ck hole in the process. His aura was grand and agitating, making the room tremble under his pressure.

    "Master!"

    "Hmm?" Emperor Kong finally noticed his two new favorite disciples were in the room. He sighed: "I''m sorry you had to see me like this."

    "What exactly happened with your conversation with Wang Wei to have you so riled up?" Lin Fan asked.

    "Nothing to be concerned about. Don''t worry about it," Emperor Kong replied. Lin Fan could tell something was wrong but also detected that it may not be wise to talk about this now. Meanwhile, Xu Shi frowned. She had seen this kind of look countless times before.

    The anger and frustration of having your pride and arrogance trampled on, the subtle fear mixed with respect and reverence, followed by envy and jealousy ¡ª she''d seen countless times in the Heavenly Court.

    She sighed: "Master, thest thing you can do right now is to let Wang Wei''s rhythm affect you."

    Emperor Kong looked at her.

    "I''ve seen him doing it countless times. He''ll use his words to beat you down, suppress your arrogance, and corner you until you agree with him or he destroys you.

    "The trick to his methods is the mindset and rhythm. He has conditioned your mind to work in a certain way, making you overlook things and, more importantly, make you predictable. What you need to do now is break the mold he ced you in.

    "Rey your conversation from a bystander standpoint. Analyze every word, action, micro expression, intonation, and even the way he breathes. Analyze everything to see if you miss something and break away from the shackles he ced in your mind."

 Chapter 1317 Conpensation

    Chapter 1317 Conpensation

    Emperor Kong felt a jolt in his mind after hearing these words. He felt embarrassed that his apprentice had to remind him, but he was d she did. He exhaled deeply and nodded in approval to her before closing his eyes.

    Xu Shi sighed in relief after seeing this. She knows how capable her master is. With his intelligence, he was more than capable ofpeting with Wang Wei; he might even win some battles. Since the lower dimension, she''s been studying [Dao Overlords], trying to understand who they were and what made them so terrifying.

    The conclusion she deduced was the [Ouw Trial]. On the surface, this trial was to test whether these people were worthy to wield these innately potent Daos, but that was far from the truth. However, Xu Shi did not believe these words. The idea of wieldingws is only a bait Grand Dao used to attract these overlords. Most of them are arrogant and prideful, thus usually choosing these "super" Daos.

    The core of the [Ouw Trial] is to mold these people into the monster they are. Under the pressure of death and having no choice but to rely on their intelligence to survive, the Dao Lords and Overlords are slowly and methodically transformed into the ultimate schemers, strategizers, and maniptors as they fight for their lives in a chess game against Heavenly Dao.

    To have the slightest chance at survival, they must be wless. They must learn to think countless steps ahead, break the shackles in their minds, be capable of thinking outside the box, attain mastery over controlling their emotions, know their weaknesses¡ªphysically and mentally¡ªand learn how to prevent others from taking advantage of their ws. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ording to Xu Shi, many Dao Lords or Dao Overlord Seeds exist in the world. These people have the potential to pass the trial and might even have been on the list of people that Grand Dao nned to lure and train. However, these people made different choices, choosing non-ouw Daos. His master was one of them.

    These seeds can be as terrifying as the Dao Overlords without the trial. However, this usually requires an extremely long period of training. Without the trial, they must mold themselves into that monster. Of course, the process was not easy¡ªespecially the one about removing the cognitive blockade of the mind. Most of these seeds might spend the rest of their lives without seeding or barely seeding. Compared to the direct advantage of passing the trial, the slow and steady approach was less effective.

    Lin Fan looked at his wife. He knew she was studying Wang Wei''s behavior, but he did not expect her to know him so "intimately." He gave her a look that said why do you know so much about another man. Xu Shi rolled his eyes, so Lin Fan changed tactics. He used his facial expression to indicate to her that he was emotionally hurt and that she should heal his bruising heart. Unfortunately, he only received a pinch and a warning not to y around. However, Lin Fan could not be defeated so easily. He must make a big deal out of this. Was he jealous? Absolutely not. He knew what kind of person his wife was, so he trusted her. However, this was a rare opportunity for him to get some action, so he would not waste it. However, he also understood this was indeed not the best time and ce, so he gave his wife one of those looks that only couples understood; he did not hide his intention.

    Xu Shi replied with a look that said they would talkter, and Lin Fan chuckled internally. Since she did not give him a direct no, he had already won half of the battle. His future looked bright.

    Emperor Kong remained still for three days, and when he opened his eyes, they released an intense light brighter than a sun storm. He had figured out what he had missed, what Wang Wei was nning. ''It alles down to his greedy nature,'' Emperor Kong thought.

    ording to him, Heavenly Dao should have chosen him as the [Son of Era] to eliminate these parasites, which would also serve as a way to enhance the foundation and background of the Academy. However, since Wang Wei was now the destined one, Emperor Kong''s path was cut off. Without the resources from these parasites, it would be suicide for him to fight against the Grand Sect Alliance. So, this cannot be allowed unless Heavenly Dao ns to abandon him and not choose him as one of the Transcendent Factions. Would Heavenly Dao abandon him?

    ''The answer is no,'' Emperor Kong thought. ''Assuming what Wang Wei said is true, I was chosen because Heavenly Dao wants one [Academy] to be one of the factions with a Transcendent Foundation. So, why choose me ¡ª the upstart ¡ª over the others? It''s because I haven''t been corrupted.''

    There are many academies throughout the world, but the most powerful ones have already joined the Grand Sect Alliance. Meanwhile, the rest have formed different levels of alliances to support themselves. However, such behaviors are not why Heavenly Dao has a problem with them. The key to the issue is these people have lost their essence. Their academies now have countless restrictions on whom to teach ¡ª primarily racial limitations.

    And when ites to regr and loose cultivators, these academies will invite them but will not teach them wholeheartedly. Instead, they''ll focus most of their resources on nobles, people with high backgrounds, exceptional bloodlines, etc. The purpose of the Academy was to increase ess to high-level training and resources for cultivators, thus lowering the influence of these sects and ns. So, there is no way for Heavenly Dao to choose these people after they''ve lost their essence.

    ''If Heavenly Dao wants to continue its n, it mustpensate me for losing the resources from killing the parasites,'' Emperor Kong analyzed. ''And that''s what Wang Wei is after. He wants a share of thatpensation.''

    Emperor Kong frowned:

    ''Maybe this is not a bad thing. Heavenly Dao is not a charity. If it willpensate me without having to do anything, I''ll owe it an immense karmic debt.'' It would be different if Emperor Kong was the chosen one and had to work for the resources by eliminating these parasites ¡ª which would also be considered an act of service for Heavenly Dao.

    ''Maybe I can draw Wang Wei in to share the karmic debt,'' Emperor Kong thought before immediately canceling this idea. ''Based on how easily he epted the karmic debt involving the two [Sages], he must have an excellent way to block karma. If I try to use him, I might lose resources while still owing a major debt.''

    An intense light shed in Emperor Kong''s eyes.

    ''In that case, let''s just owe the debt. Anyway, this is my home, and paying the debt is also a way to strengthen the world.'' People do not want to owe Heavenly Dao karma because thetter might dangle it over their heads, never asking for repayment. However, Emperor Kong was not worried about being able to repay it.

    After analyzing Wang Wei''s words, he realized the Eternal Ascension World''s Heavenly Dao was highly ambitious. It probably wishes to acquire the title of [Strongest Chaos World]. With such ambitions, there will be plenty of opportunities to repay the debt. Additionally, other worlds will not stand by and watch as this world bes increasingly more powerful ¡ª especially after seeing how capable it was during the Second Origin War.

    Emperor Kong looked in the distance and uttered: "A bright mirror can reflect anything ¡ª even the secrecy and hiddenness of fate." An intense Righteous Qi gathered above the academy to form an invisible mirror that shone its light on every corner of this enormous city. The mirror''s light had a direct target ¡ª people''s Fate Line. It observed and kept a watch on everything.

    A few people noticed this change, were shocked, and readied to defend themselves. However, after noticing the Dean''s breath, they stopped themselves.

    ''After taking over Blood Dragon''s territory, Wang Wei''s Fate Shadow Guard should have expanded. This method should make it harder for them to infiltrate the academy,'' Emperor Kong thought. He then finally focused on his disciples: "Shi''er, thank you very much." Her words not only changed his mindset on how to deal with Wang Wei but also how to deal with other powerful opponents with high-level intellects.

    "Master, I''m only doing my job as a disciple."

    Emperor Kong smiled; "That''s why you''re my favorite."

    "Master!" Lin Fanined. He used to be the favorite.

    "It''s not like you didn''t know this," Emperor Kong waved his hand before ncing at his son. "Why are you jittery?"

    Bai Han ¡ªining in his mind that he was the son and should be the favorite ¡ª woke up after hearing his father''s words. "Madam Shun came again; this time, she said she won''t leave until you decide."

    Emperor Kong groaned softly. He had just dealt with one headache, but another arrived at his door.

 Chapter 1318 Always A Step Ahead

    Chapter 1318 Always A Step Ahead

    Madam Shun is from the [Sunshine Pavilion] ¡ª she''s the mistress, controlling all its power. However, despite its poetic name, the pavilion is, in fact, a chain of brothels that target cultivators ¡ª including Emperors and Empyreans. All the pavilion''s women ¡ª and men ¡ª cultivate Yin-Yang Dao or a Source Technique about Dual Cultivation.

    Cultivators can visit when they need some help with their cultivation. If they pay for the lowest Tier 1 service, they can dual cultivate with a partner of their choice, but only through holding hands. Such service is crucial to cultivators below rank ten as they can use it to break through bottlenecks, but it can only provide some cultivation bonus to Great Emperors and other paths.

    Tier 2 services involve physical intercourse, and the effects are even better. It''s possible to increase a person''s cultivation by a few percent if they have just be Great Emperors. Tier 3 services involved women with their Primordial Yin and Yang intact, making the process even more potent. That''s not to mention other benefits like tempering the body and soul.

    Tier 4 and 5 services involved people with special physiques, with the difference being that Tier 5 girls also have their Primordial Yin and Yang preserved.

    In the cultivation world, there is something called a [Cauldron Physique], a unique physique with excellent dual cultivation properties. Devil Cultivators love this type of physique as it is the best way to strengthen their foundation, and other cultivators love it because it''s the best way to break through bottlenecks. Of course, women despise it because this physique primarily exists in women, and the fate of the "cauldron" is always terrible.

    The Sunshine Pavilion provided cauldrons but at an exuberant price. All their prices are beyond expensive, but Tier 4 reaches another stratosphere, and that''s because the price also involves numeration to ensure the owner of the Cauldron Physique can recuperate. Well, at least, that''s their exnation of why the price is so expensive, but people know better. [Cauldrons] have terrible fates because others forcefully plunder their Primordial Yin, injuring their bodies and souls and even destroying their cultivation foundation. However, the Sunshine Pavilion used a harmonious Yin-Yang Duel Cultivation Technique, meaning the Cauldron Physiques benefit the owner instead of harming them. So, everyone with some knowledge knows their so-called price is bullshit.

    Unfortunately, many people rushed to utilize their services despite knowing this. Most people''s talent cannot take them far after bing immortal, so after being stuck in one ce for millions of yuan epochs, many people will pay the price of an increase of 1% in their cultivation. Even people with talent and resources will suffer from bottlenecks, and sometimes, using the Sunshine Pavilion''s services might be cheaper than the alternative methods of their factions.

    Emperor Kong has dealt with the Sunshine Pavilion, not because he used their services but because they are also one of thergest spyworks in the world. When men are in their most "rxed" state, they can easily open their mouths and spill information. Meanwhile, the women who use the pavilion''s services are often secretive about it due to societal pressure, making it easier to get information about them. Lastly, the pavilion has a system in which they can offer discounts if someone provides them with valuable information.

    With all their branches scattered worldwide, the Sunshine Pavillion is among the best in the information business, so Emperor Kong has dealt with them. However, his problem with Madam Shun is not her business or some kind of contradiction that happened between them. She wanted to open a Yin-Yang School in the Academy.

    Her request immediately sent the academy into chaos. Some elders agreed as they know that Yin-Yang Dao is one of the supreme paths of cultivation no matter which form it is practiced. Meanwhile, others vehemently denied this request, believing such a method of practicing Yin-Yang Dao contradicts many of the core ideologies about the Literary Way. They''ve been arguing for more than 50 million years since Madam Shun made that request, and the only way to end this debate is for the Dean to decide. Emperor Kong has no problem opening the Yin-Yang School. Since his path is to enlighten all sentient beings, he would not exclude anyone. His hesitation is because of the true owner of the Sunshine Pavilion.

    ''I don''t want to deal with that crazy woman,'' Emperor Kong sighed, feeling a headacheing. Wang Wei was a problem, but he was still a reasonable person, but that woman was not. She could attack the academy without any reason; it would be a nightmare if she had an actual reason.

    ''If I don''t make a choice soon, that will be reason enough for her to act against me or the academy.'' Emperor Kong once again felt frustrated. He could not beat her, and he might even suffer terribly if he angered her.

    "Alright, I''ll deal with her."

    "Master, what are you going to do?" Lin Fan asked. He knew howplicated the issue of Madam Shun was.

    "I''ll tell her we can start the Yin-Yang School in the academy''s branches as a test trial," Emperor Kong said. "That should satisfy her for now while also preventing that crazy woman from having any direct connection to the main branch." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Emperor Kong sighed as he flew away. He decided to spend a few days with Master Shang to iste himself from the world. This should soothe his mind. Then, he''ll go on a vacation with his wife.

    ¡­

    Wang Wei was walking around Origin Seal City with a candy stick in his hand, enjoying himself. He enjoyed the overall feel of this city as the atmosphere perfectly blended a mortal city with a cultivation city ¡ª that''s how he was about to buy this candy from a stall on the street. Moreover, he didn''t know if it was because of his future wife''s terrific standards. The food in this ce was beyond excellent. Every restaurant he visited in the past few days had its own unique cuisine, techniques, and recipes.

    "Hmm?" Wang Wei stopped as he suddenly sensed something. He looked in the distance, and his vision prated endless distance as he saw a bright mirror above the academy''s city. "Have you figured it out?" He shook his head. "I''m starting to regret making friends with that little girl, Xu Shi." Wang Wei did not mind despite his words since that''s how most friendships in the cultivation world ¡ª especially rtionships with people of different factions or lineages. The lineage''s benefit muste above everything, including friendship.

    "Not a bad move, old man," Wang Weimented. "However, this is not enough to stop me." He raised his hand to condense a few karmic threads, mainly Emperor Kong, Lin Fan, Xu Shi, and the lower dimension Academy. Emperor Kong owed him much more karma than thetter admitted due to everything he did for the academy in the lower dimension.

    So, what Wang Wei ns to do is to force him to repay that karma, or he will suffer a potent and immediate bacsh that not only damages his soul but also affects his luck. And what''s the best way to repay that karmic debt? Of course, it''s from thatpensation from Heavenly Dao. Wang Wei manipted the threads to do his bidding, ensuring Emperor Kong would not notice anything until he received thepensation. By then, he''ll have no opportunity to dy and must pay immediately.

    ''Heavenly Dao is nning for Transcendent Factions, but there must be a difference between them,'' Wang Wei sneered. He had no personal grudge against Emperor Kong or the academy but must ensure his faction''s supremacy in the uing era. After all, in this world, more power means more resources, so Wang Wei ¡ª who always knew this ¡ª never stopped striving for more power and resources for the sect.

    Wang Wei bit his candy, enjoying the unique sweetness with the ability to improve his mood. If not for his cultivation level, this thing might affect his state of mind, which is truly impressive. This city was truly remarkable. Even the candy maker had some achievements in the Dao of Cooking.

    ''I''m starting to wonder whether I bragged too much that day,'' Wang Wei thought. With such an impressive pte, could he create a dish that makes her swallow those words back? He sighed, feeling his future was bleak.

    Wang Wei headed toward the next restaurant. However, he did not take a few steps when somethingnded from the sky before him. He saw a beautiful woman in golden metallic armor from shoulder to toe, looking like a Valkyrie from Earth''s myth.

    "What can I do for you, youngdy?" Wang Wei asked, already having a prediction.

    "I''ve been ordered to hand you this token and a message: ''You''ve wasted enough time.''"

    Wang Wei''s lips twitched. He knew the suffering that awaited him, so he''s been dying for the past few days, trying to enjoy himself as much as possible. However, it seems this future wife cannot wait to beat him up.

    Wang Wei waved his hand, and the token flew into his palm. The Valkyrie woman did not say anything else and flew away. Meanwhile, Wang Wei sighed before activating the token, disappearing from the middle of the street.

 Chapter 1319 Arrange Marriage

    Chapter 1319 Arrange Marriage

    Wang Wei floated above the air, looking at this new environment. "Is this the Origin Seal Continent? This ce is odd." As soon as he stepped into this world, he found his mind clear, and inspiration about different Daos shed in his mind. He scanned this ce with his divine sense. In terms of size, this continent was approximately 100 timesrger than the lower dimension, which is considered small by the upper dimension''s standard.

    "It''s extremely beneficial to cultivate in this ce, but the reason for that is not an abundance of Dao Qi," Wang Wei muttered. The concentration of Dao Qi in this ce was extraordinary, but it was not the main reason why it was so special. Wang Wei teleported to a forest nearby and started to y with the grass.

    "No way," he muttered as he examined the trees, rivers, mountains, and animals. He then scanned the continent a second time, observing everything on a more profound level.

    "What a brilliant method!" he praised. Everything on this continent was made of runes. From the grass to the trees, the clouds, the rain, the air, volcanoes, the ocean ¡ª everything was made from different runes, making this ce the holy ce for professionals. Just by observing a single tree in the Origin Seal Continent, these people can gain a deep understanding of [Wood Runes], [Vitality Runes], [Life Runes], and many more. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ''Even the animals areposed of runes,'' Wang Wei studied. ''She used [Essence Rune] to create the body, [Qi Rune] to give the body the life energy and other energies for the body to function, and finally, the [Spirit] Rune] created things like the mind, spirit, and soul.''

    Such a method can be described as true creation, especiallypared to the cheap Grandmist Wheel method. Wu Hong used her Dao to control other Daos, which in this case is Creation Dao. With such a method, it''s no wonder she couldpete for status with the Skill Dao Association.

    ''Is this a microcosm of the Eternal Ascension World? No, maybe the Chaos Universe?'' Wang Wei immediately checked after having this idea. His eyes saw a gray river that ran through every fabric of this continent; this river was something he was familiar with, yet it was also different.

    ''A River of Fate created with Runes,'' Wang Wei thought. It ismon knowledge that [Runes] is thenguage of Grand Dao. But it was after today that he realized what these words truly meant. Wang Wei checked, and as expected, he saw the River of Time, a Source Qi Space, Heavenly Dao, and even Primordial Chaos ¡ª which surrounded this continent and served as a barrier or protection ¡ª and they were all created with runes.

    "Wait, where is Samsara?" Wang Wei muttered. He searched, and he found it. "Did she steal power from the Yama Kings?" He could tell the Samsara of this continent was operating like any others. In other words, anyone who enters this continent will be under the jurisdiction of Wu Hong''s Samsara instead of the ones controlled by Grand Dao and the Samsara Cardinal.

    "I knew she was capable, but this is something else," Wang Wei sighed. "More importantly, she''s so ballsy. Damn it, why did I find myself arose? Has it really been that long, or have I developed a new kink for capable women? I guess it isn''t new."

    Wang Wei shook his head to remove theseplicated thoughts from his mind. He focused on the Origin Seal Continent. This was the perfect ce for him to retreat. By studying this ce''s runes, he can significantly improve his Fate Domination Dao. As he was thinking about how best to utilize this new resource, the token he received from the Valkyrie vibrated, sending him a message of where to go next.

    Wang Wei sighed before flying up, breaking through the barrier around this continent and entering the artificially created primordial chaos. Through the token, he soon found a magnificent pce that shocked Wang Wei to his core. The white pce was so beautiful and grand that he only thought of one thing: ''How rich is this woman?''

    He had recognized many of the materials used to build this thing, but many of them were things he did not recognize ¡ª probably from other Chaos Worlds.

    ''The pce itself is probably a Paragon Artifact, and the formation engraved on them gives me the goosebump,'' Wang Wei thought. He felt a deep sense of danger as he nced at that pce. He also realized why these parasites never messed with this ce. That artifact alone is probably enough to send all of them into Limbo.

    The token served as an entrance pass, so Wang Wei soon found himself before a door. He rearranged his clothes, checked his hair, and straightened his posture before walking: "Future wife, have you missed me?"

    The room immediately entered a state of awkwardness. Wu Hong ¡ª who was somberly looking through the window ¡ª nced at him for a few seconds before continuing her stargazing. Wang Wei''s lips twitched. ''I didn''t do anything, right? I even boldly but subtly showed her the state of my karmic line to prove my loyalty.'' He secretly sighed. Even dating back on Earth was not this hard. He walked next to her and also star-gaze.

    The sight before him was indeed beautiful as it showed the birth of a universe with all its stars,s, gxies, and many cosmic wonders. Then, the universe dies before restarting. The entire process takes ce in just a few minutes. In other words, these two used the creation and destruction of a universe as something to star-gaze, something to appreciate.

    After watching this scene for the third time, Wang Wei said: "Come on, use your words. We are all adults, so if you have an issue, let''s discuss it." Amon dating advice on the inte from Wang Wei''s previous life was:munication is vital in any rtionship. That is indeed sound advice, but how many people can effectively use it? Not to mention that this advice rarely mentions that knowing how tomunicate is as important, if not more important, thanmunicating itself.

    "Something has been on my mind," Wu Hong said calmly. "Why did you ept the rtionship so easily? It''s apparent to anyone that you, of all people, would reject any form of [Fated Love]. Yet, from her memories, besides some insignificant reservations, you quickly epted that marriage."

    Wu Hong looked at him:

    "It can''t be because of ''love at first sight,'' rational people like us don''t buy into such a thing. So, why did you do it? Since you''ve epted it once, why not ept it a second time?"

    "That''s an interesting question and one I''ve thought about a lot before," Wang Wei replied. "And the answer is much simpler than you think. Before the Supreme Ouw Trial, my rtionship was pretty good. She was like a doting mother, and I was like a rebellious child who did not want to follow in their parent''s footsteps or arrangement for the future."

    "What a strange analogy," Wu Hong said with a frown.

    "I know, but it''s the best way to exin it," Wang Wei continued. "Continue."

    "After the trial, well, my mind was more open, and I was even more rebellious. Then, things went sour after learning about my status as a Fate Seed. Before those events, I saw our situation as an arranged marriage.

    "My loving and doting mother ¡ª Fate ¡ª chose a wonderful woman for me, and after meeting her and seeing how beautiful,passionate, capable, andpatible we were, I epted it. Of course, I''m still the rebellious son. Just because I epted it once doesn''t mean I''ll ept it a second time. Then, our rtionship worsened, and there was no longer room for reconciliation."

    Wu Hong took a moment to process these words: "Such a strange way to exin the situation, yet it still makes sense," she nodded. "So, did you feel any instant connection after meeting her?"

    "Not all," Wang Wei shook his head. "On the contrary, I feel our rtionship is an ill-fated one. That girl will suffer immensely in her life if she gets with me."

    "Oh?" Wu Hong felt he was not saying these words without any basis. "Tell me more." She motioned for him to sit down before serving tea. Wang Wei felt rxed, and it was not only because the tea was refreshing but also because the tension in the room had dissipated.

    So, he told his future wife everything that happened during his meeting with Xun Junyao, including his conjectures about his transcendent ability to influence the chessboard. He also told her about his conversation with Emperor Kong, mainly his conjecture about [Transcendent Factions], and that the Academy was chosen for one of the spots.

    "What do you think?"

    "About what specifically?" Wu Hong asked. He had said many things, and some she needed time to digest.

    "Let''s start with recruiting Xun Junyao," Wang Wei answered.

 Chapter 1320 Chess Player & Chess Pieces

    Chapter 1320 Chess yer & Chess Pieces

    [Unedited Chapter]

    ----

    "I had simr thoughts before," Wu Hong admitted. "However, she had trouble trusting people, and because those two had their eyes on her, I never brought it up before. But, as you said, I''m considered half her master, so it should not be an issue for her to join me ¡ª if she wants to."

    Although Xun Junyao had the potential to enter the next realm, Wu Hong would not force her or use emotional maniption to trick her into her faction ¡ª she disdains doing such a thing. However, she will indeed extend an invitation.

    "A promise of the Perfect Foundation Method should increase your chances," Wang Wei nodded. "However, do you think the path of perfection is truly the best for her?"

    "Huh? What''s with the sudden change?" Thest time they talked, they agreed that the [Path of Perfection] was, well, perfect for Xun Junyao.

    "I''ve been thinking about this since our conversation," Wang Wei said. "People often believe that [perfection] is a taboo because it is the quickest and easiest way to transcend, and it''s also a way to tap into Grand Dao''s power. But what if things were not so simple?

    "It''s one thing to achieve a [perfect body] or [perfect Dao], but you should understand what it means to have a [perfect mind]?"

    "Cold, indifferent, calcting, and more importantly ¡ª no emotions," Wu Hong replied.

    "Yes, in the path of perfection, human emotions are a liability, so people on this path will either eliminate it or suppress it to the lowest level possible," Wang Wei nodded. "However, these people are also the most ruthless. They will do anything to achieve their goals and have no bottom line."

    Wang Wei considered himself a ruthless person, and his path of absolute freedom required him to have no moral restrictions. However, there are certain things he would never do, for example, forcing himself on someone else. He just needs to know he has the power to do it without any mortal guilt without doing it.

    "These people don''t care about friends, families, and loved ones. Everything can be abandoned for their pursuit of the Dao. It''s fine if something like Grand Dao or Heavenly Dao, who is the consciousness that controls the rules of reality, but if cultivators had a simr mindset¡­"

    "They will turn Heaven and Earth upside down, maybe even destroy it to achieve their goals," Wu Hong finished, and her eyes lit up. "That''s why it''s a taboo. Grand Dao wants people to achieve transcendence, but he doesn''t want them to do it in an extreme manner that may endanger the Chaos Universe."

    "Exactly."

    Wu Hong sighed: "I understand Grand Dao''s point of view, but the path of transcendence is already difficult to traverse. On top of everything else, rules limit how we operate."

    "That''s why, in the end, cultivators will revolt against Heaven and Earth," Wang Wei did not say Grand Dao but implied it. The two of them became quiet for a few seconds. This short conversation revealed the trend of the entire Chaos Universe. Peak Paragons will not ept there are certain things they cannot do to reach the pinnacle of the world, and this is even more so for Half-Step Transcendents. Considering that their strength means the rules no longer limit them, it''s foreseeable how much chaos the world will be plunged into as Grand Dao tries to suppress and restrict these people, and they try to fight back.

    "Let''s not talk about that for now," Wu Hong said. She sensed that their conversation might soon be sensed and be warned. "However, without the path of perfection, Xun Junyao''s future will not be as bright." Then, a look of realization dawned on her as she nced at Wang Wei.

    "Yin-Yang ¡ª Your Dao also included Freedom, so she can follow your example and walk the path of [Imperfect Perfection] ¡ª that''s a path with more potential. No, better yet, the path [Emotional Perfection]."

    "Emotional Perfection? In that case, she would need to change her Dao to Six Emotion Seven Desires or focus on spiritual practice."

    "That''s not a problem," Wu Hong answered. "Once she perfects her state of mind, she''ll realize her Copy Dao is not the best fit for her. I''ll then suggest she switches her primary Dao."

    Wang Wei nodded. Switching Primary Dao is a dangerous thing since the cultivator will need to reforge their Dao Imprints, change their Dao Body and [Awakening], transform their soul, andstly, their cultivation realm might drop ¡ª unless they cultivate a sub-Dao to the same level of their primary Dao before switching.

    "Well, we''veid a path for her, but it''s up to her whether she chooses to walk on it," Wang Wei said. No matter how much they n or how extraordinary their ideas are, it''s up to Xun Junyao to decide.

    "That''s true."

    "Let''s not talk about her anymore. What do you think about Emperor Kong?" Wang Wei asked.

    "He''s indeed a lucky individual," Wu Hong admitted, not hiding her jealousy like Wang Wei.

    "Oh? You never found a Wonder of Heaven and Earth?" Wang Wei figured if someone were lucky enough to get such a thing, it would have been his future wife.

    "Only two appeared during the previous era, and they were all before I ascended," Wu Hong exined. "And I''ve never found anything during my travels. Well, I did find a few who have already been used, but as you know, those are no longer wonders."

    "What happened to those two?" Wang Wei asked. Although he had read the historical records, he still asked since she might have known more than the sect had given him.

    "A few people used the first one to give birth to Dao Children, while the other disappeared. No one knows who took it and even what it did."

    "Do you think the Dusk Emperor took it?" Wang Wei asked with bright eyes.

    "You think that''s how they became a Boundless without following the Eternal Path?"

    "That''s one of the most feasible exnations."

    "You may be right that they used a wonder, but it was definitely not that one," Wu Hong exined.

    "They didn''t tell you? I thought you guys were friends."

    "Do you tell your friends all your deepest secrets?" Wu Hong rebutted.

    "True," Wang Wei nodded. However, he suddenly felt that the Dusk Emperor did not use a wonder. After all, these things be useless after a certain amount of use, so there is no point in keeping it a secret. And if, by chance, there were still a few uses of that wonder, the Dusk Emperor should have used them for her family or close friend or sold them for a high price.

    "Do you have any theory on who took that wonder?" Wang Wei returned the topic to the Golden Era''s Wonders.

    "Most people now believe the Primogenitor Devil is the one who took it," Wu Hong calmly exined.

    "Is this how he acquired that artifact? No, that can''t be right. He told me it was a secret trial he discovered in Primordial Chaos."

    "That wonder was probably rted to the soul," Wu Hong exined. "From what Yan Hai told me, the Devil Primogenitor was besieged by more than a dozen Primals and hundreds of peak Paragons, but he survived and even won countless victories."

    "Damn, is the difference between the two realms so vast?" With just a broken treasure, the Devil Primogenitor remained undefeated in the face of all these unparalleled genesis. "Wait, his soul ¡ª oh, I understand."

    "Yes, his soul should have copsed after using that artifact more than 5 times, but he fought in over a dozen battles. That wonder must have broken the limits on his soul and probably allowed him to acquire some characteristic of [Half-Step Transcendent]."

    Wang Wei sipped his tea. "When I talked with the Devil Primogenitor, he revealed he was a pawn in Grand Dao''s n to lure Qiyuan into starting the Second Origin War and push the Chaos Universe into the age of transcendence." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Although Qiyuan went rogue and created the Ultimate Taboo instead, the overall goal was achieved.

    "Now, I''m even more confident that Emperor Kong has the destiny of a Transcendent Faction. I''m also convinced that Wonders might be one of Grand Dao''s greatest tools on the chessboard. Whenever one appears, there must be a grand n at y."

    "ording to your theory, Heavenly Dao wanted the world to prosper, so it''s understandable why it would release the Yin-Yang Land to give birth to more talented cultivators, ensuring the prosperity of the Golden Era," Wu Hong nodded.

    "Everything is connected, and everyone is either a chess piece or a chess yer," Wang Wei sighed.

    "Such simple yet profound words," Wu Hong sighed. Paragons are at the top of the world, so they should be chess yers, right? No, they are only more valuable chess pieces. Only by taking a small step into the realm of transcendence can one be considered a chess yer, but even they are chess pieces for people of higher levels like the Cardinals or the final boss, Grand Dao.

    "Let''s not think about such a depressing thing," Wang Wei continued. "Assuming my theory is correct, how many Transcendent Factions do you think this world can give birth to?"

 Chapter 1321 Transcendent Faction Analysis

    Chapter 1321 Transcendent Faction Analysis

    [Unedited Chapter]

    ----

    "Seven, and if you add those two, a total of nine," Wu Hong replied without hesitation.

    "So much?"

    "You underestimate what it means to be half the universe''s destiny center," Wu Hong calmly exined. "Had we truly be the center, it would probably be enough to cultivate 33 factions, and I''m talking about factions ¡ª not individuals."

    A faction can have multiple Half-Step Transcendents. For example, if Xun Junyao joins the Origin Seal Continent, they''ll have at least two. Meanwhile, the Dao Opening Sect is full of talents capable of reaching that realm, and with all of Wang Wei''s ideas, they have a bright future ahead.

    "Nine factions," Wang Wei uttered. "Buddhism and Taoism already have a spot. Emperor Kong represents the Literary Way and the Academy." Taoism, Buddhism, and the Literary Way are the three most prominent and widespread religions/philosophy/schools of thought in the Chaos Universe, usually known as the trifecta.

    "Although my ancestor went rogue, he is the main contributor to the Eternal Ascension World''s destiny and prosperity. Heavenly Dao must pay that karma, so a ce will go to us." Wang Wei looked at Wu Hong.

    "It must give you a spot," Wang Wei continued. "You can reach that level without the help of destiny, and knowing you probably hold a grudge for what happened with the Curse Master, this might be the best way to appease you."

    "That may be one of the considering factors, but not the greatest one," Wu Hong shook his head. "I''ll get a spot due to the destiny of Profession Dao. Without how the Origin Seal Continent operates, it will be easier for us to train Transcendent Tier Professions."

    "Indeed," Wang Wei nodded. Once Wu Hong reaches the next realm and creates [Transcendent Runes], the Origin Seal Continent will reach a, well, transcendent level among all professions.

    "Don''t get cocky," Wang Wei warned. "Once Yan Liling achieves Half-Step Transcendent, you''ll lose your monopoly over [Transcendent Runes]."

    "That girl is indeed talented, but I''ve never been afraid of any challenges," Wu Hong replied calmly. "Not to mention how much I''ll achieve by the time she reaches our realm."

    "True," Wang Wei sighed. He regretted not bringing Yan Liling and Li Jun with him to the upper dimension. He did not truly understand how terrifying ate start was in the upper dimension. Sadly, the lower dimension was blocked, so he could not even contact them and warn them to find a way to escape their sentences and ascend as soon as possible. Wang Wei shook his head to remove these thoughts from his mind.

    "That''s five spots, leaving four. Who else?"

    "There is probably a spot for a dynasty," Wu Hong continued: "The way of Fortune Dynasty protects ordinary mortals, so Heavenly Dao might give them a spot."

    "Yes, with all these transcendent beings existing in one world, it''s a good idea to have one whose interest is invested in protecting the mortals," Wang Wei agreed. "So, do you think the Great Qin will have a spot?"

    "He''ll probably be granted an opportunity to fight for it but not granted it directly," she replied.

    "Oh?"

    "The Human Emperor is a great emperor, but he''s not the ideal one," Wu Hong exined. "The ideal emperor is Yang Ze, the Saint Emperor of the Great Wen Divine Dynasty. He practices the way of [Holy Emperor], also called the [Compassion Emperor]."

    "Saint Emperor ¡ª a ruler that is a saint to his people but a tyrant to his enemy," Wang Wei muttered. He had read about the Saint Emperor and the Great Wen Dynasty. They were part of the dynasty alliance supported by other overlords to bnce the power and influence of the Great Qin Saint Court.

    "Such a man is indeed the ideal candidate," Wang Wei nodded. As a Holy Emperor, it is in his best interest to ensure the safety and prosperity of mortals, which should reassure Heavenly Dao to give him a spot. No matter how weak and insignificant mortals are, they are the sources of talent for all factions. However, once these transcendent factions rise, the mortals might be endangered. The higher the cultivators, the more indifferent they are to mortals, and this situation should worsen once Half-Step Transcendence begins to show up. Not to mention how devastating the slightest confrontation between these beings will be to even Paragons, let alone mortals. As such, it''s in Heavenly Dao''s best interest to choose a faction dedicated to protecting them.

    "Sadly, he''s too weak," Wang Wei sighed. The Saint Emperor was only a peak Paragon¡ªnot a primal. Although he had an overwhelmingly positive image, deep connections, and excellent influence, this did not change the fact that he was weak.

    "There is still hope for him," Wu Hong said. "As long as he can use his experience from the taboo to be primal, use his charisma and influence to control the alliance, he might be able topete for the spot with secret support from the other overlords."

    "You don''t sound like you have a high enough faith in him," Wang Wei said.

    "Although I don''t like him, I must admit that Ying Zheng is a capable man with deep ns and many secrets," Wu Hong replied honestly. After so many years of interacting andpeting with that man, she only finds out his origin goes back to the Prehistoric World through her connection with Wang Wei ¡ª that''s how deep he hides.

    "How much of a chance do you think the Saint Emperor has?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Probably 30%."

    "So low?" Wang Wei frowned.

    "Yang Ze has an unparalleled talent for governance that no other rulers can match," Wu Hong exined. "Most dynasties rely on their vast and extended territories to gather luck, but he primarily relied on the people''s welfare and happiness. However, if youpare his ability to scheme and n to Ying Zheng''s, you will see that he truly does not measure."

    Wang Wei squinted: "What if we focus on his advantage? After all, the ultimate decision is up to Heavenly Dao, and it may have different requirements."

    "You want to work with him?" Wu Hong asked before thinking of something: "You want to cooperate with him to spread your [Mortal Rune Civilization]?"

    "That''s right," Wang Wei nodded. "It''s a great way to boost the prosperity of his citizens and show Heavenly Dao he was the best choice."

    "I still don''t think his chances of sess will be high," Wu Hong replied. "Ultimately, the cultivation is about strength and strong preying on the weak. Even if Heavenly Dao granted him that destiny, it''s very likely for Ying Zheng to conquer or ughter him to take it."

    "I still think it''s worth a try," Wang Wei said. "If I seed, I can stop the Qin Emperor, but even if I fail, I can dy his rise, and that''s good enough for me."

    "Well, it''s a good move. You won''t have to pay much if it fails, and you can still get some benefits," Wu Hong nodded.

    "Then, it''s decided," Wang Wei said as he sipped his teeth. "What about the other faction? What do you think? Especially the Grand Sect Alliance."

    "As I said before, the Skill Association is useless, and it''s the same with the exchange hall. As long as Emperor Kong keeps his heart of Sage and continues training cultivators no matter the background, there is no need for a loose cultivators alliance to be so powerful.

    "The Innate Demons are the third useless group. The next era will truly be the era when they lose their status and are no longer viable topete with Paragons and Fiendgods."

    Wu Hong moistened her throat.

    "After years of maniption, the demon race''s destiny has be to bnce and suppress the Innate Demons, so they also have no value in the uing eras. However, Heavenly Dao might receive a spot just to provide some bnce to the human race, but that probability is not high, considering we''re the protagonists of the world, and we''ve done so much.

    "The Divine Faith Heaven''s leader is a highly talented person, but their purpose is also geared towards mortals. However, dynasties are healthier for cultivating mortals than faith, so they are also eliminated. No, they might be given a chance topete with Ying Zheng and the dynasties for that position."

    "That only leaves the Sword Path League, the Myriad n Union, and the Grand Sect Alliance," Wang Weimented.

    "The sword cultivators have ruined their own destiny by suppressing the Ultimate Sword Path to ensure the supremacy of the Extreme Sword Path," Wu Hongmented. "So, I''m not too sure about their fate."

    "I guess it doesn''t help that the most powerful one among them is not even from their league," Wang Wei chuckled.

    "True," Wu Hong nodded before continuing. "The Myriad n Union used to serve a grand purpose: steal the Qi Luck associated with [Bloodline Supremacy] from the Innate Demon Gods and transfer it to the human race. Now that the Innate Demon Gods are about to be washed out from history, they might not be of much significance."

    Wu Hong looked him in the eyes.

    "It also doesn''t help them that one of their core leaders is one of your Wang n. If they be a Transcendent Faction, then the potential of your n will be too much. Heavenly Dao is all about bnce; it will take that into ount."

 Chapter 1322 Dugu Tianbai

    Chapter 1322 Dugu Tianbai

    Wang Wei frowned before shaking his head.

    "You don''t agree?" Wu Hong asked.

    "If it were before, I would have agreed that the Myriad n Union served no purpose," Wang Wei replied. "However, the first ancestor, Wang Guo, stole my idea of a Human Fiengod Bloodline. If he ys his card right, he can steal more destiny from the Fiendgod Race, and that should be enough for him to get a spot."

    "That is possible," Wu Hong nodded.

    "That leaves the Grand Sect Alliance," Wang Wei continued. "They are the most powerful, but somehow, Heavenly Dao abandoned them and even used them as a stepping stone for the academy. Why?"

    "It''s because they overestimate themselves," Wu Hong sneered. Wang Wei even detected a sh of anger.

    "There seems to be a story between you and them."

    "Dugu Tianbai, also known as the Supreme Might Paragon, is considered the [Grand Chancellor] of the alliance. He''s the one who first suggested the idea and the one who convinced countless sects and factions to join." Wu Hong did not hide the disdain in her eyes.

    "He''s charismatic, heroic, and was one of the most powerful Primal of that era." Despite how she felt about him personally, she did not hesitate to mention his good characteristics. "However, he''s also extremely ambitious."

    "Oh? How ambitious are we talking about?" Wang Wei was curious since it''s rare for Wu Hong to have such a high evaluation of a person''s strength. He raised his cup to his mouth.

    "He wants to conquer the world."

    Wang Wei coughed as the tea went inside the wrong pipe. "Wait, are you saying¡ª"

    "That''s right. He wants to conquer the Eternal Ascension World. All other overlords will either bow to him or be destroyed."

    "That is quite the ambition," Wang Wei sighed. This kind of goal seems almost impossible to achieve. After all, the Golden Era was called as such for a reason. With all these geniuses existing andpeting against each other, it''s a dream for Dugu Tianbai to conquer this ce. However, it''s not entirely impossible. As long as he can be the first "proper" Half-Step Transcendence, he can quickly suppress the other two and conquer the world.

    Of course, such a method of achieving his goal has a major w, and that''s the genius of that era. As long as one of them escapes, they will be unstable if they returnter after achieving the same realm.

    "It''s fine for him to be ambitious, but he went about it in such a stupid way," Wu Hong sneered. "Instead of focusing on being the first person to reach the next level and use absolute force to achieve his goal, he focused on political power."

    "So, he started gathering sects to increase the alliance''s strength?" Wang Wei asked.

    "That''s right. At first, he did an excellent job. He even convinced those sects to live close to each other, making their disciples entangled with each other as if they were one giant family."

    "He wanted to slowly assimte them and eventually fuse them into onerge sect?"

    "Exactly," Wu Hong nodded. "His n failed, but it did reduce many of the hostility and contradictions between these factions, turning them into a true and coherent alliance. However, he soon became mad. He divided the alliance into Inner and Outer members, with thetter rapidly expanding forces without any regard. He ckmailed, intimidated, and forced countless factions to be Outer Members, not even caring whether they were truly loyal or not."

    "It sounds like he just wanted to use these people to expand the alliance''s luck," Wang Weimented. "Did he want to use arge quantity of luck to try to enter the next realm?"

    "Dugu Tianbai is not stupid. He should have understood that such a loose amalgamation of luck was feeble and useless. And even if he wanted to walk the path of luck to be Half-Step Transcendent, he would have needed the luck of the entire world."

    "Hence his previous ambition to conquer the world," Wang Wei muttered.

    "Yes, but I still don''t understand why he did such a stupid thing, and I was not the only one. At first, many people thought he wanted to start a war, but anyone could see that these Outer Members would never support him fully, and many would betray him at the slightest sign of trouble."

    "There are two ways to exin his behavior: either he became prideful and made a stupid error, or there is some hidden reason he needed such a quantity of luck, even if they were not properly condensed."

    Wu Hong nodded. Many people deduced the same conclusion, and the other overlords tried many methods to find the source of Dugu Tianbai''s change. However, no one had an answer to this day.

    "I can now understand why Heavenly Dao is not a fan of the alliance," Wang Wei continued. "If this man seeds in his ambition, I reckon he would not hesitate to absorb all the World Sources of this world to assist him in reaching the next level, and by controlling the world''s Qi Luck, he can reduce, even eliminate, Heavenly Dao''s Divine Punishment for his action."

    Using one of the 3800 Source Chaos Worlds is one of the most direct ways to achieve Half-Step Transcendence. Whether through Heavenly Dao or siphoning all the world''s energy (World Source) to forcefully elevate cultivation to the next realm, they are the best methods. Although these methods probably have some side effects and even higher consequences, most people capable of using them would not care.

    Many Paragons have known this, but unfortunately for them, the Heavenly Dao of these worlds was also transcendent. As long as they try these people, they will be wiped out by Divine Punishment. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Unfortunately, the Ultimate Taboo opened a can of worms. Many methods to bypass or even reduce the effect of Divine Punishment were distributed to cultivators across the Chaos Universe, endangering the Source Chaos Worlds and making them more valuable.

    "It would indeed be a disaster for the world if someone like Dugu Tianbai transcended," Wu Hong sneered.

    "You don''t seem to like him very much," Wang Wei asked.

    Wu Hong was briefly quiet. "Although I don''t like to admit it, I was the weakest of the thirteen in terms of foundation. That bastard thought that meant I was a soft persimmon and tried to force me to surrender to him."

    "So, you guys fought?"

    Wu Hong nodded.

    "Did you lose?"

    "Why would I lose?" She stared at him.

    "I thought you suffered at his hands, hence your resentment."

    Wu Hong shook his head. "We fought for a few years, and I had the advantage. However, once that bastard realized he was about to lose and his prestige might be affected, he became shameless. He called the other Primals, iming this was arge dispute between two factions, so everyone was allowed to participate." She sneered.

    "I''m guessing his objective was not to besiege you?"

    "Of course not. He knew the others would not allow him to kill him and intervened in the conflict to de-escte the situation. That way, he gets to walk away without technically suffering defeat. That''s why I despise him."

    Wang Wei nodded, but his body suddenly paused as he thought something: "Did he try to court you?"

    "Isn''t it obvious? That bastard wanted my strength, lineage, and my body." Wu Hong genuinely looked disgusted as she thought of Dugu Tianbai. One of the things she despised the most was this kind of man who did not want a partnership with her; instead, they wanted to conquer her like she was a delicious piece of meat. It did not help that all these men were weaker than her, and once they realized this, their egos became hurt, so they either abandoned such notion or tried every means to eliminate her.

    "Wife, don''t worry. I''ll avenge your grievance once I have the strength and Dugu Tianbai returns from Limbo."

    "Who needs you to avenge them? I''ve been thinking for a long time of publicly pping him in the face and ruining his reputation. Once I''m healed and achieve a Perfect Foundation, my strength should be enough, so there is no need for your help."

    "Wife, can''t you give me a chance to act arrogant and mainly before you?" Wang Weiined. This is the downside of having a powerful wife ¡ª there is no opportunity to show his masculine and manly side as a ''Protector.''"

    "Who''s your wife?" Wu Hong asked.

    "A slip of the tongue," Wang Wei said casually before immediately changing the topic. "If you remove the one for the dynasties, three spots remain. Based on your analysis, it should go to the Sword Path League, the Myriad n Union, and probably the Demon Race. However, there is also a high chance that these spots will be distributed to non-Overlord factions."

    "Do you have someone in mind?" Wu Hong asked.

    "The Barbarian Race," Wang Wei replied.

 Chapter 1323 A More Complex Situation

    Chapter 1323 A More Complex Situation

    Wu Hong nodded. "Their origin makes them unique." Many cultivators are dedicated to studying history and culture throughout the Chaos Universe, and they discovered something: most cultures developed the same way. It''s like there is a blueprint to ensure people''s naming sense,nguage, philosophy, values, and many other factors developed the same culturally.

    There are a few outliers, but most are mutations of the outline. However, this fact has two true outliers: Buddhism and the Barbarian Race. Although these two have assimted with the "blueprint culture," it did not change the fact that the origin and essence of these two factions are entirely different.

    "If I guess correctly, their origin should have something to do with the Prehistoric World," Wu Hong continued. "Heavenly Dao might give them a spot, just for the potential that the Barbarian Race might be the key to finally gaining ess to that world."

    "Now I feel conflicted," Wang Wei said. He knew one of his greatest advantages ¡ª especially to other Dao Overlords ¡ª was ess to his memories from Earth. It would make things more challenging for him if more people could get their hands on the information on Earth.

    "Did you have some n for the Barbarian Race?"

    "I noticed one of my followers, Mongke ¡ª his destiny was slowly changing after meeting me," Wang Wei exined. "Byparing himself to me, he''s slowly transforming into a Transcendent Seed.

    "Comparison and Competition are some of the best ways to elicit growth and development," Wu Hong nodded. "If he''s as you said, then the Barbarian Race might have a spot. At the very least, they are one of the mainpetitors for one of the spots. Did you want to cultivate a new ally?"

    "That was the n."

    "Was?" Wu Hong asked.

    "Is," Wang Wei said firmly. "Anyway, I don''t think it will be so simple for Grand Dao to regain control of the Prehistoric World, and if everything else fails, there is still me."

    "Yes, it''s better to have one more friend than one more enemy."

    "In conclusion, the Sword Path League, the Myriad n Union, the Demon Race, the Barbarian Race, and a few others will fight for three spots," Wang Wei analyzed.

    "Sword Dao has taken over most of the destiny of all Weapon Dao, and this battle might be a chance to reverse this situation. Especially Saber Dao, who has been their greatest enemy, meaning the Sword Path League will have plenty ofpetitors.

    "The Myriad n Union will have a future if they can contribute to the Innate-Acquire War by weakening the Fiendgod Race by stealing their luck and destiny. The Demon Race is not entirely out of thepetition. They''ll increase their chances if they can eliminate the Innate Demon Gods and take their destiny.

    "The next era will probably be a time of great strife andpetition," Wang Wei sighed. These two conversations might seem like a simple analysis, but they outline what will most likely ur in the uing era once the moons are eliminated and the issue of the two suns is dealt with.

    "Things are even moreplicated than you stated."

    "Oh, did I overlook something?"

    "A few, actually," Wu Hong said. "First, there is Samsara. With all these transcendents walking the world, how can the world of the dead preserve itself?"

    "In my mind, one of the factions or one of the transcendents would take over," Wang Wei replied. "For example, Ying Zheng. He needs the Emperor Title to be Half-Step Transcendent, so I figured he would control the underworld. However, now that I said it out loud, I realized I was too naive. Although the other transcendents might not care about samsara for themselves, they wouldn''t allow someone else to upy it since it could influence their sects or people close to them."

    "That''s one part of the issue, but I don''t think Samsara will allow others to mess up the world of the dead."

    "You think Heavenly Dao would grant one of the spots to the underworld?"

    "It doesn''t have to," Wu Hong answered, and Wang Wei immediately understood: "The Samsara Cardinal."

    "That''s right," Wu Hong nodded. "Whoever they are, they are very strict about controlling the underworld. Heavenly Dao doesn''t have to do anything; the Cardinal should give the Yama Kings the power to bnce the other factions and the world of the living."

    Wang Wei squinted: "You seem rather confident in your analysis." Wang Wei agreed with her deduction, but he was not as confident as her. The Samsara Cardinal might interfere, but there is also a chance they might give up on the Eternal Ascension World. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "My confidence is because of you," Wu Hong said. "I can deduce that whatever your, no, I should say, our future selves is doing, the Cardinals are involved in one way or another. So, it would be stupid of them not to take an opportunity to ce a chess piece into your homeworld."

    A terrifying killing intent shed into Wang Wei''s eyes. "Especially since that chess piece might be my grandmother." Although he had only one conversation with his grandmother, he had a favorable view of her, especially since she admitted her rtionship with his grandfather. Wang Wei understood the mindset of the powerful, so it wouldn''t surprise him in the slightest if his grandmother ignored the previous rtionship and cut the karma between them.

    "That''s right," Wu Hong nodded. "You should prepare beforehand. No matter what, your grandmother cannot achieve transcendence with whatever method the Cardinal provides."

    "I know," Wang Wei exhaled to calm down. Now that he knew what was going to happen, he could n ahead. If he ys his card right, he might peep into the secrets of the Cardinals to prepare for their future battle. Maybe even deal a blow to them if he takes a risk.

    Wang Wei looked in the sky, his eyes deeper than they had ever been. ''They better know better than to mess with my family. Otherwise, once I deal with them, they''ll suffer a fate worse than death.''

    ''Such deep and scary eyes ¡ª how manly,'' Wu Hong thought, biting her lower lips while her eyes contained some hidden emotions. Luckily, she quickly controlled herself and returned to normal before anyone saw anything.

    Wang Wei focused on her: "What else did I overlook?"

    "Foreign influence," Wu Hong exined as she sipped the tea. "Do you think other Chaos Worlds will just watch as the Eternal Ascension World bes so powerful? These people know how much destiny this world has, so how could they not try to take a piece of the pie?"

    "You mean foreign factions will alsopete for these positions?"

    "Exactly," Wu Hong said. "Besides a few who will try their best to destroy this world''s prosperity, most will try to take this opportunity for themselves."

    "I was in the mindset that Heavenly Dao was xenophobic and would only leave this chance to its native," Wang Weimented. "However, as long as these factions are willing to change their identity to be members of the Eternal Ascension World, they won''t receive much resistance from Heavenly Dao.

    "Moreover, these people are not even the greatest variable/threat."

    "Yes, the foreign Transcendent Factions," Wu Hong squinted. "These people are currently just watching, and no one knows they are thinking or nning. But once they take action, we cannot deal with them given our current situation."

    "Why do you think they haven''t acted?" Wang Wei asked.

    "There are probably many reasons, but the one I can think of with the most certainty is that they fear a luck bacsh," Wu Hong analyzed. "They fear if they act prematurely, Heavenly Dao will also elerate its n and force this world into the Transcendent Era in advance.

    "As such, their n should be toy out things in advance and wait for the right time to take action."

    Wang Wei suddenly remembered Old Man Tianji and Emperor ck Heart. Both these people are chess pieces of the Star Gazing Pavilion and the Desire Heart Pce ¡ª two transcended factions. Wang Wei can imagine there are plenty of other chess pieces in the world waiting for the right time to act.

    "The situation is moreplicated than I originally thought, and it seems I must prepare in advance," Wang Wei grunted. Although the Dao Opening Sect is one of the guaranteed spots, that does not mean they would one hundred percent be a transcendent lineage. On the contrary, these guaranteed spots are the juiciest and most sulent piece of meat to these foreign factions.

    ''There is also the fact that many people hold a grudge and will me the Dao Opening Sect for what Qiyuan did,'' Wang Wei analyzed. Every cause has an effect. Qiyuan opened the era of transcendence through the Ultimate Taboo, but in the process, he created probably thergest war in the Chaos Universe, resulting in the death and destruction of countless people and worlds.

    This level of karma is not something any lineage can bear along. The Dao Opening Sect has great fortune and destiny, and if it acts fast enough on it and bes a transcendent faction, it can wash off that karma. If not, then they will be destroyed.

    "Let''s not talk about this anymore," Wang Wei said. They''ve talked enough for today. Any more, and there might be consequences. "How is your apprentice?"

    "She''s fine," Wu Hong replied. "She just passed the test to be an inner disciple. If she can pass a few more, I''ll ept her as a direct disciple and, eventually, my legacy disciple."

    "Really? You think so highly of her?" A Legacy disciple means that Hong Meiling would be the next ruler of the Origin Seal Continent.

    "She doesn''t have that high of an aptitude for runes and such, but she has great managerial talents," Wu Hong exined. "I''ve wanted to find someone to take over managing this ce while I be a free elder/ancestor, and she might be the one."

    "That''s good to hear." As a founder of a top lineage, she must move from being the face of the faction to someone behind the scenes. Most overlords have experienced such a process, and the Origin Seal Continent could be said to be behind. Of course, it''s probably because Wu Hong has too high of standards for her sessor.

    "Well, enough wasting time," Wu Hong said. "Let''s start with your training."

 Chapter 1324 The Frustrating Woman

    Chapter 1324 The Frustrating Woman

    Wang Wei''s lips twitched. He knew this day woulde, and he also knew he could no longer dy it. He sighed deeply before saying: "One minute." He condensed a talisman in the void to send to Red Mask. He had decided to stay here and even enter his cultivation retreat in the Origin Seal Continent. As such, some of his work needed to be transferred to this ce.

    "Alright. I''m ready."

    Wu Hong waved his hand, and they teleported to another area. Wang Wei looked around, and everything was either ck or dark purple. "Primordial Chaos?"

    "A replication," Wu Hong exined. "We''re in the Battle Training Area I''ve built." This ce was not the same as the Primordial Chaos around the Origin Seal Continent but more simr to the Battle Pagoda from the lower dimension.

    "To prevent you fromining that I bully you, my cultivation will be the same," she uttered, and her aura changed. Wu Hong''s cultivation dropped to 80% Grand Dao Source, her fleshy body to the Adult Fiendgod Realm and the Third Heaven, and her soul was that of a Paragon. Wang Wei noticed that even her willpower was the same quantity as him.

    Of course, despite how level the ying field looked, Wang Wei did not believe for a second he was on par with her. After all, Wu Hong''sprehension of the Dao had reached the end, and she still had all her fighting experience. So, the battle would never be fair unless she sealed these memories. However, that was unnecessary since such an act would defeat the purpose of this training.

    "Are you ready?" she asked, and Wang Wei nodded. "Then, let''s start."

    They rushed toward each other, showing their aggressive nature. Wang Wei had no hesitation as he punched her in the face. However, his attack failed as the terrifying force behind him was immediately sealed once it reached close to Wu Hong, who proceeded to p him. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Wang Wei evaded. However, this attack was fake, bypassing his intuition and ability to see the future. Luckily, his reaction was excellent, so when the hand was about to touch his face, he exploded his head as a form of attack.

    Wang Wei''s cruelness surprised Wu Hong slightly, but she immediately regained her focus. She was about to use this opportunity to continue her attack when she detected something: a time attack. ¡ª to be precise, an attack from the past.

    Her years of experience allowed her to understand what had happened. Wang Wei did not just blow his head. He used his Time Dao to send some of his blood to a few seconds in the past before growing a body/clone from that drop of blood. The clone then attacked Wu Hong across space-time.

    Wu Hong did not move to look at the source of the attack. A rune appeared above her head, sealing the surrounding space-time continuum. However, her previous momentum was gone, and Wang Wei had enough time to regrow his head. Or so he thought.

    As soon as his head regenerated, he discovered a terrifying curse inside his body. When did he get cursed? It did not take him long to figure it out ¡ª the blood clone. He did not know when, but Wu Hong had used that clone from the past as a medium to curse him.

    He reacted by using his Yin-Yang Dao to change the curse into a benediction. Of course, his primary problem is not the curse but the subtle True Will inside. If not for that power, his natural immunity would have eliminated that curse on its own.

    While Wang Wei was dealing with internal troubles, he still had external problems as well. Wu Hong suddenly appeared before him, and her body moved like a graceful swan as she used a somersault kick. Wang Wei crossed his arms to block, but as soon as he came into contact with her, he found his terrifying strength and resilience drastically weakening.

    Crack!

    The bones in his arms, which were powerful enough to serve as pirs to hold together an entire world bigger than the lower dimension, cracked under the force of that kick.

    ''Her True Will application is even better than mine,'' Wang Wei thought. He tried his best to prevent Wu Hong''s True WIll from entering his body and permanently injuring him. Wu Hong''s attack was a two-hit kickingbo, so she followed it with a second kick. However, Wang Wei knew he could not block that second attack, so he opened his mouth to blow.

    [Fated Destruction: Wind of Annihtion]

    With this attack, Wang Wei not only used his Fate Dao to utilize Destruction Dao, he also included a bit of Destruction Dao from his sub-Dao. A terrifying ck wind with the power to reduce everything to ash emanated from his mouth. Sadly, it was useless. The ck wind extinguished itself once it reached Wu Hong''s foot.

    Luckily, Wang Wei never nned for this attack to work. The ck wind''s primary purpose was to distract his opponent, and the other was to tear apart the surrounding void, allowing him to teleport away from that devastating kick. It also bought him more than enough time to regenerate his bones.

    ''What an annoying person to fight,'' Wang Weiined as he teleported about 30 light-years away. ''She builds a perfect domain around her with her Sealing Dao. Anything thates close will be instantly sealed without her even having to act.''

    As Wang Wei was analyzing how to deal with the situation, his face suddenly changed. His body was immobile. ''Damn it, I was yed.'' The curse inside his body was a seal disguised as a curse. While he was distracted removing the curse, the seal had already taken root.

    ''The worst part is this seal target [Essence, Qi, and Spirit].'' Wang Wei''s body was now useless; the energies inside his body had shut down ¡ª including his soul power, and even his mind had difficulty working.

    Wu Hong had a smirk on her face as she realized her n had worked. She waved her hand to manifest a colossal handposed of runes. Wang Wei knew he would immediately lose if that attacknded, but it seemed that there was nothing he could do.

    ''This is not fair,'' Wang Wei screamed in his mind. That hand contained a seal for all his Daos and all his techniques. If Wu Hong had not known him intimately, how could she have created such a seal?

    "I know what you''re thinking, but I did not create this seal based on previous knowledge about you," she exined. "Instead, it''s based on information I''ve gathered since this battle started. As for how I gather so much information in such a short period? Well, I''ll tell you after I beat you."

    Wang Wei was unwilling. The battle hadn''t started for five minutes, and he was about to lose. He couldn''t ept that. Whether it was for his pride as a man or as a mighty warrior, he would not ept such a result. Defeat is fine. He expected to be defeated. However, he could not be beaten in such a disgraceful manner.

    Countless thoughts shed in his mind, deducing a n for the situation. Then, at thest moment before the palm hit him, Wang Wei''s body released a terrifying aura, followed by bleeding in all orifices. He moved his hand and punched the big hand into oblivion.

    [Fate Mimicry: Ji Lanfang]

    A picture of a slovenly dressed young swordsman with a wine gourd appeared above Wang Wei before fusing with him. His aura then changed from a supreme being who ys with fate on a whim to an almighty that embodies the concept of absolute speed.

    Wang Wei''s tattered and bloody body appeared before Wu Hong and punched. An exploding sound echoed in the void, followed by her right hand exploding. Wang Wei was so fast that even her potent and passive domain could not react in time to seal his strength.

    However, her eyes were calm.

    ''Interesting. He knew he could not defeat me with his existing techniques, so he created one,'' she calmly analyzed. ''He created a method to use his [Essence, Qi, and Spirit Flower] as a boost.'' Previously, Wang Wei only used the abilities of these flowers, but now, he was using them themselves to boost his essence, qi, and spirit. Of course, the consequence of this technique is these flowers will enter a state of ''withering'' afterward and will need resources before they can return to normal and use their abilities.

    Wang Wei raised his hand for a second punch, but he immediately discovered, to his horror, his speed was dramatically slower than before. ''She sealed my speed? When? How?'' Divination revealed the answer: she used the karma of him destroying her arms to seal his speed.

    With a thought, Wang Wei removed that karmic connection. Sadly, this was more than enough time for Wu Hong. She teleported away from him while building a domain around her with countless methods to seal his speed. Wang Wei''s lips twitched as he noticed more than a hundred million different methods of sealing his speed, and those were the ones he could recognize.

    "Has anyone ever told you that fighting you is frustrating," Wang Weiined.

    "I''ve built a reputation for that," Wu Hong calmly replied. "All those battle maniacs don''t want to fight me despite my well-known strength due to how frustrating it is to fight me," she proudly exined.

    "Come on," she continued. "This is just the warm-up."

 Chapter 1325 Neccessary Training

    Chapter 1325 Nessary Training

    [undedited chapter]

    ----

    Wu Hong rushed to confront Wang Wei, but things were different this time. She did not use her Sealing Dao, facing him in a pure fleshly body battle. Although Wang Wei did not know her exact intention, he also followed her. These two shed, purely using their flesh. Each strike causes intense destructive waves to the surrounding primordial chaos.

    Wang Wei observed while fighting, and he realized Wu Hong''s control over her body was higher than his. She had reached the [True Heavenly Dao Control] in his [Force Control Skill].

    ''No, it should be close to the [ TrueHeavenly Dao Control],'' he analyzed. The best way to describe her level is based on Heavenly Daos, divided based on their world. Source Chaos World''s True Heavenly Dao is Half-Step Transcendent, so their control ofws or Daos is on another level. However, it''s different for normal Chaos Worlds.

    Wu Hong''s level of control should be simr to the True Heavenly Dao of a normal Chaos World. Moreover, she has reached a peak at that level. As long as she takes a step into the transcendent realm, she''ll get that level of control.

    ''Is it possible to achieve Half-Step Transcendent by attaining a higher level of control? For example, if a Paragon''s control of thew reaches the level of a Source Chaos World''s True Heavenly Dao?'' After mulling it over, Wang Wei realized this path was feasible and fell under the category of [Achieving Transcendence Through Skills].

    ''This idea is good, but how exactly could someone reach that level? Unless they could have direct ess to a Source World''s Heavenly Dao and its operation of thew. So, a technique that can obverse the operation of the rules of Heaven and Earth?'' Such a technique is easy and challenging to create. If Heavenly Dao does not care, then this path is feasible. But if Heavenly Dao does not want anyone to peep at their core secrets, then this path is a dead end.

    ''An alternate method would be to observe countless True Heavenly Daos from Non-Source Chaos Worlds.'' Depending on the world, any Paragon can overwhelm the Heavenly Dao of a Non-Source Chaos Worlds, meaning this approach is more feasible. However, the chances of sess are lower, and it also takes a lot of time to deduce how the Source World''s True Heavenly Dao operates from observing the Non-Source World''s True Heavenly Dao.

    "You''re distracted," Wu Hong suddenly said before she punched Wang Wei into oblivion.

    "Damn it, why is your body so strong," Wang Weiined as he regenerated. "What body refining technique did you cultivate?"

    "Heaven and Earth Body."

    "The Body Ancestor''s Technique?"

    "That''s right. When I was in the Divine Body Realm, I found one of the prototypes he left in the world as a fortunate encounter andpleted it with my Seal Dao," Wu Hong exined.

    "Doesn''t that thing require using worlds to cultivate?"

    "I found a destroyed Greater Thousand World and used it for my cultivation."

    "What about after you ascended? Did you cultivate another technique?"

    "There was no need," Wu Hong exined. "This ce has countless destroyed worlds and dimensions for me to use. I only need to seal them into my body and use them to temper my flesh. Later, after bing a Paragon and traveling through primordial Chaos, I found a Chaos World that had just been born and absorbed it."

    "Howe you seem luckier than me," Wang Weiined.

    "You may be the Son of Fate, but I''m the Darling of Luck," Wu Hong proudly sneered. Wang Wei wanted toin. Although he has abundant luck, he rarely has any extraordinary fortunate encounters, and that''s because his luck manifests in the form of his background ¡ª the Dao Opening Sect. Most of the rare things he needed for cultivation can be acquired by asking his sect; that''s why he appeared less lucky than Wu Hong. Meanwhile, she had to start from scratch to build a lineage like the Origin Seal Continent ¡ª she needed these fortunate encounters.

    "Enough with the chit-chat," Wu Hong said with a severe expression. "Do you know how many ws you have as a fighter?"

    "It can''t be that bad," Wang Wei defended himself.

    "Let me list a few," Wu Hong said. "Let''s start with the environment. I''m sure you''ve learned to use the environment in battles. Do you think such logic no longer applies to you with your current strength?"

    Wang Wei listened carefully.

    "Primordial Chaos is a potent power with many utilization," Wu Hong continued. "It has an excellent effect on the [Essence], so most top Inextinguishable Paragons will create techniques that allow them to passively temper their bodies while fighting. In other words, the longer the fightsts, and the more they fight, the stronger they be. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Even the ones who have reached the peak of their realm and can no longer improve will use these techniques to give them small boosts in stats. And that''s just one of the many applications. "At that level, our body has infinite stamina ¡ª unless outside forces interfered. So, if you meet someone who can weaken your body and reduce your stamina, primordial chaos is the best source to replenish yourself.

    "High concentration of primordial chaos can affect the use of the Grand Dao Source, simr to how Immense Qi from the Source Qi Space can do the same. Fiendgods are masters of this technique, so you need to learn to use it and how to deal with such a method."

    Wang Wei nodded while also smiling wryly: "I understand what you mean, but you should also understand."

    "I know your cultivation is low, and you haven''t even entered primordial chaos before," Wu Hong said. "But you should understand that your destiny means a lot of trouble awaits you. There is no telling when you''ll be forced into an unprepared situation."

    "You''re right." "Next, it''s a certain mindset regarding battle," Wu Hong continued. "It''s best if I demonstrate." She rushed forward and started a hand-to-hand fight with Wang Wei. Midway through their confrontation, four arms suddenly grew from Wu Hong and punched Wang Wei''s ribs. He reacted by creating a field around his body as defense, barely blocking the four terrifying punches. However, a weird scorpion tail grew from Wu Hong''s back and pieced his defense. As Wang Wei was about to defend again, her hair suddenly grew long and captured him.

    "We are Inhumans, meaning battles are not limited by our human form," Wu Hong warned. "Every part of our body is a weapon. I once defeated a Paragon with spit. Once she least expected it, I turned my spit into the most corrosive substance between Heaven and Earth, and it melted her body and soul."

    Wang Wei was speechless. It was one thing to lose to someone but another to lose to their spit. This kind of humiliation ¡ª he wondered how that Paragon felt once she revived.

    "Don''t think this is weird," Wu Hong continued. "When you fight Fiendgods, you''ll realize what it means to fight weird and inhumane humanoid creatures. I was almost killed by a Fiengod whose beard was cultivated by violent spatial energy. He took advantage of my ignorance to release a storm of extremely sharp spatial energy from his beard that almost sent me to Limbo."

    "I''ll keep that in mind," Wang Wei nodded.

    "How many Paragons Artifacts do you have?" Wu Hong suddenly asked.

    "None," Wang Wei replied, giving her a strange look.

    "Well, that''s the problem," she added. "In the Paragon Realm, your soul is powerful enough to control many weapons, meaning you cannot rely only on your Proving Dao Artifact. In fact, most Paragons will refine powerful one-time use Paragon Artifacts as their trump card."

    "One-time use?"

    "Yes. They sacrificed the longevity of the artifact for extreme power," Wu Hong nodded.

    "In other words, wealth contributes to how powerful a Paragon is?" Wang Wei sighed

    "Yes, that''s why most Paragons are from a faction or build their own to help them amass wealth," Wu Hong nodded. "You need to learn or create your own Artifact Controlling Technique. Although your Dao is not enough, your soul meets the requirement."

    "Can I see your collection?"

    "You can find them in the library," Wu Hong replied.

    "Good. Any other ws?"

    "We''re just starting," Wu Hong sneered. "I noticed you heavily favored using your fist over your legs when fighting. Such a mindset will limit your variety of attacks and make you predictable.

    "Speaking of predictability, you overthink too much," Wu Hong continued. "You like to analyze and n three to five steps ahead of your opponent."

    "Is there something wrong with that?"

    "In 99% of battles, such approach is the best. However, what happens when you meet an opponent who is better at predicting your move."

    Wang Wei wanted to say something arrogant that no one would be better than him in that area when he remembered the person before him was indeed better. In this short confrontation, Wu Hong was indeed always one step ahead of his predictions.

    "Intuition," Wang Wei uttered.

    "That''s right. You need to learn to switch between [Analysis Fighting Mode] and [Pure Instinct Fighting Mode]."

    "I understand."

    "Now for your greatest weakness ¡ª your soul."

    "Are you serious?"

    Wu Hong shook her head in disappointment. "Haven''t you realized I''ve been reading your mind throughout this entire fight?"

    Wang Wei''s face became ugly.

    "You''re so used to not worrying about your soul in battle that when you meet an expert like me, you be useless."

    "But I''ve trained my soul," Wang Wei said, trying to save some face.

    "Yes, but only against people weaker than you," Wu Hong exined. "You''ve never faced someone on the same soul level as you, let alone someone more powerful. Tell me, how much did you improve after your defeat against Di Tian?"

    "The greatest improvement in strength in my life."

    "Exactly. Without an opponent of a simr level for soul battles, how did you expect yourself to have any form of achievement?"

    In Wu Hong''s eyes, Wang Wei''s soul aplishments are good, but that''s it. When ites to an expert of her level, there are too many people who can see the w in hisck of soul battle experience.

 Chapter 1326 Continue Training

    Chapter 1326 Continue Training

    Wang Wei opened his eyes and wiped the blood from his nose. ''Is this what it feels like to experience social death?'' He wanted nothing more than to crawl into a wall and hide, which says a lot, given his thick skin. Unfortunately, there was nothing he could do about it. He failed the illusion again.

    All his life, he had never feared any mental or illusion attacks ¡ª no matter how intricate they were. However, today, he had the biggest wake-up call of his life. Wu Hong yed with his mind like a toddler facing an adult. His so-called Paragon Soul or terrifying Willpower means nothing to someone so adept at wielding the mind and knew to consider his willpower when manipting him. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Don''t beat yourself," Wu Hong said. "Now that you know your weakness, you canpensate for it. Plus, you''ve been improving at an rming rate." She was worried that Wang Wei had already formed certain habits so that it would be difficult for him to adapt and learn new ways to fight with the soul. However, it seems she worried for nothing. His mind was as flexible as young people''s, allowing him to change and evolve to improve.

    "Let''s continue," Wang Wei said. This training not only allowed him to train his Soul Battle Technique, but it was also an excellent way of cultivating his Soul Sub-Dao.

    "Since you''ve made such rapid improvement, let''s increase the difficulty," Wu Hong suggested. "Think of a number between 10,000 to 1 million. Try to prevent me from getting into your thoughts while resisting the illusion."

    "Good."

    The two started to fight physically while secretly battling mentally. Wang Wei applied everything he learned so far, pushing his spirit particles to the limit. Wu Hong showed him her soul, which was also unique as its mainposition was 129,600 unique runes. Wang Wei learned from her and created a Soul Defense Technique thatbined his 1.269 trillion spirit particles into a group of 129,600 ¡ª imitating her ability.

    As they were fighting, Wang Wei watched as Wu Hong pped him with a Seal of Death in her palms and prepared to react. However, his spirit particles released a golden light, allowing him to break from the illusion. This attack was not a Seal of Death but a Yin-Yang Seal.

    He countered it before continuing the fight. His concentration reached another level as he adapted to his situation. Then, Wu Hong suddenly stopped.

    "22,345," she said, making Wang Wei sighed. "And you still fail for the illusion." She waved her hand, and the surroundings changed. The real Wu Hong was sitting cross-legged in the distance with a cup of tea in her hands while the one before Wang Wei slowly dissipated.

    Wang Wei sighed: "Why do I need Heaven and Earth to humble me when I have you around?"

    "Don''t be discouraged since you''re not as bad as you think; I just have high standards."

    "No need to take my pride into consideration. I needed this wake-up call." Wang Wei knew his future wife''s standards were the pinnacle of the Chaos Universe, and even without her, he would also put these standards as his own. After all, how can he stand at the pinnacle of the world without being the best in everything?

    "I''m curious, though," Wang Wei continued. "Your understanding of the soul isn''t just based on experience. It''s as if you''ve understood the essence of the mind. Did you spend a lot of time studying Mind Rune or something?"

    "Something like that," Wu Hong responded. "One of my worst experiences after bing a Paragon was that the Mind Hunters hunted me."

    "Mind Hunters?"

    "Do you know the status of the mind in the Chaos Universe?"

    "It''s a protected area," Wang Wei nodded. Fate is absolute, but the concept of choice and freedom still exists in the world,peting with it in many aspects. How is that possible? It''s because of the mind. Grand Dao binds all sentient beings and cages them under the power of Fate, but it also leaves a door open for people to escape, and that door is the mind.

    A perfect example of this is Wang Wei''s Supreme Ouw Trial. If Heavenly Dao had been allowed to read his mind during the trial, the difficulty would have gone beyond nightmare-level.

    "Yes. As long as someone opens their Sea of Consciousness, other people must invade it to read their mind. Based on the difference between cultivation level and techniques, the process can be undetected, but it''s impossible to just nce at someone and read their mind.

    "There are many ways to work around this restriction, and there is only one way to bypass it directly ¡ª Mind Techniques; they are rare and overly suppressed by Grand Dao. Of course, there are no absolutes, so a few gifted individuals were granted such a talent.

    "The Mind Hunters are a group of people with such talent. However, these guys went on the extreme path. Their cultivation techniques turned them into an ugly invisible creature that feeds on the mind of powerhouses."

    A cold light shed in Wu Hong''s eyes. "A nest of them targeted me, and they hunted me down for more than 10 Yuan Epochs. In the process of eradicating them, I became an expert in the Soul and Mind."''

    "Mind Hunters, huh? Such a group should either be turned into pawns or eradicated from existence," Wang Weimented.

    "Most worlds feel the same, so these guys do not dare publicly show their faces." As far as she knows, there are no Chaos Worlds openly ruled by the Mind Hunters, nor are there any ces where they can exist peacefully without anyone trying to kill them.

    "Alright, let''s continue," Wang Wei said.

    "Hold on, let''s change things a little," Wu Hong said. They''ve been fighting for over 100,000 years inside this formation, so she wanted to focus on another aspect of the training. Anyway, this training arc will take a long time. She waved her hand, and twenty more people appeared around her.

    Wang Wei looked at these people with curiosity. Their aura indicated they were all in the peak of the Empyrean Realm, and Wang Wei had a feeling that each of them, individually, was a threat to him.

    "One of the greatest threats to people like me and you is jealousy," Wu Hong said. "People fear and envy our talent, and when you add interest into the asion, it is a recipe for disaster. After you be a Paragon and maybe travel through primordial chaos, your greatest concern will be being besieged. Today''s training is about that."

    Wu Hong did not waste time. Under her orders, these people immediately started attacking Wang Wei. She did not interfere and only watched andmented.

    "No, no, this way of fighting is not applicable to group battles. Spread your True Will around your skin as protection, and don''t care too much about the opponent''s True Will that has broken your defense and entered your body. You''re a body refiner, meaning you can continue fighting no matter how injured you are. Leave those injuries for when you win the battle or after your escape."

    Wu Hong observed everything while she kept talking.

    "Focus on one opponent. The others won''t let you but do everything you can to kill one person at a time ¡ª even if it means you have to exchange injuries. If you cannot kill them, make sure you severely injure them and thus limit their fighting prowess."

    "Excellent work. Devour the enemy''s flesh and blood to weaken them and help you heal."

    "Be brutal. Bite and even chew on their bones. The sound of the bug is unnerving and has an excellent psychological effect. Such ferocity and brutality can have some deterrence effects and reduce their fighting abilities by a few percent. Remember, you are fighting for your life, so everything goes to ensure your survival."

    "Do you now see the benefits of having multiple Paragon Artifacts? You wouldn''t have suffered that terrible blow without a defensive weapon."

    "No, the worst thing you can do is use clone techniques. Most powerhouses are arrogant, and their minds are conditioned to rely on themselves, so they will not use clone techniques. But if you do, you''ll remind them. The enemies are 20, and you are alone. When everybody uses clone techniques, wouldn''t you be overwhelmed?"

    "Didn''t you just learn about Soul and Mind Techniques? y with their mind and emotions, make them crumble from within."

    "You see that guy that just revived himself? None of that would have happened had you used the Primordial Restriction Force. Oh, I forgot you probably don''t know what that is. It''s the high-end version of No Life Talisman. Using Primordial Chaos as a medium, your True Will can ess the Primordial Will and temporarilybine with it to form a special power. It allows you to bypass someone''s longevity resources and send them directly to limbo. You should read about it in the library."

    "I know what you''re thinking, and the answer is no, you cannot use this method anywhere else but primordial chaos. Stop being distracted and focus. No, I did not read your mind; I can guess what you think."

 Chapter 1327 End of Training

    Chapter 1327 End of Training

    Wang Wei opened his eyes and exhaled. His injuries had healed, and he was back to his peak fighting state. Being surrounded was indeed a different type of battle, and he learned a lot. Back in the lower dimension, he did not care if people surrounded him since he was so powerful that he could ughter the entire dimension if everyone tried to kill him together.

    The only experience he had with this kind of battle was when he faced Old Man Nether and all his Creation Lifeforms, and he suffered due to the sheer amount of opponents. But that experience paledpared to this battle since he was now facing a team of elite cultivators.

    Wang Wei looked at Wu Hong: "What''s next?"

    "We''ll do it again," she replied. "But this time, your opponent will work together and use formation." Wang Wei immediately became serious. The previous battle was already challenging, but if those people worked together and were perfectly in sync, the difficulty level would have more than tripled.

    "Alright."

    Wang Wei then experienced another challenging battle, and this time, he truly felt like he was fighting multiple opponents, but simultaneously, he was fighting only one. With these people perfectly working together, he could not use specific tactics like killing one person at all costs, and that''s because every time he''s about to seed, these people will share vitality with that person and return them to their peak health.

    Luckily, Wang Wei had his methods without Wu Hong having to remind him. He used his Spirit Particle to act as an Array Virus to destroy the link between these people, thus eradicating their formation. Once they were no longer in sync, it became easier to deal with them.

    He also applied many of her teachings, such as using multiple artifacts. Although Wang Wei did not have them, he had ess to Time Dao, so he summoned artifacts from an alternate timeline and started learning how to use multiple weapons in battle.

    By the end of the battle, Wang Wei''s clothes were tattered, showing his muscr frame. He had blood all over his body, many bones were broken, and his left arm was useless.

    "Anyments?" Wang Wei asked as he sat in the void to heal.

    "A few, but there is no need for me to say anything since you''ll realize them by yourself," Wu Hong replied. "However, you need to learn a Healing Source Technique. Sometimes, you will be besieged by groups, meaning you''ll only have a short interval to heal and return to your peak state." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Healing Source Technique?" Wang Wei asked.

    "It can elerate the removal of Dao Will/ True Will from your body. Technically speaking, you should have started learning these things after bing an Inextinguishable Paragon. By then, your willpower would have been fused with your body, making this kind of technique easier to use and apply."

    "I understand. I''ll heal, and we can continue."

    "No, let''s take a break," Wu Hong said. She had many training programs nned for him. For example, there were many types of fights in the group battle category alone. Wang Wei just faced the most basic formation, but in her life, she has experienced a few different types of besieging with the group using weirs and inexplicable formations.

    Two of the strangest ones were the Mind Hunters, who almost turned her mad. Another group used a formation that forcibly corroded her body and slowly turned her into an octopus-like creature during the fight. Even after winning that battle, Wu Hong had difficulty reverting that transformation.

    "Is something wrong?" Wang Wei asked.

    "I realize one of your greatest shorings is yourck of knowledge. So, spend time in my library to catch up, and then, we''ll continue." Besides the obvious w of his Soul, Wang Wei''s weakness stems from the fact he''s too young and advanced. He''s only an Empyrean, but all his enemies are Paragons that have lived for Heaven knows how long.

    He must learn things he would have to learn after bing a Paragon to ensure he has a fighting chance against his opponents. He must also adapt to fighting in that realm in advance to prevent him from losing and dying.

    "You may have a point," Wang Wei nodded.

    "Here," Wu Hong gave him a token. "This should give you unrestrained ess to the library." She left afterward while Wang Wei focused on recuperating. After returning to his normal state, he condensed a new ck robe; he did not immediately enter the library but returned to his room. Yes, he had his own room in this pce.

    After returning, Wang Wei looked around and smirked: ''Is this considering moving in together, or just a visit to each other''s home? Well, I guess it doesn''t matter.'' No matter the results, they represented progress in their rtionship.

    Wang Wei waved his hand, and a talisman in the room flew into his palms. Red Mask came here and left the information he wanted, so Wang Wei checked to ensure there were no problems. He raised his finger to force out a single drop of blood that instantly condensed into a clone.

    "You know what to do?"

    "I do," nodded the clone. Although training, Wang Wei did not forget what trouble awaited him in the outside world. He needed to start preparing to deal with the parasites, and the best method was to know as much as possible about them. Luckily for him, these people treated each other aspetitors/enemies. The Blood Dragon had millions of people gathering news and analyzing these people. Wang Wei will use this information to scheme their death.

    The main body teleported away. He found himself inside arge white room with rows of bookshelves that go for miles long. "Books? I thought she would use information jade slips." However, Wang Wei realized he might have spoken too soon. All these books were here for the aesthetic alone. No matter how they looked, these books contained one page with a rune. After using his divine sense, the book''s content would enter the reader''s mind.

    Wang Wei secretly shook his head. This massive library had four floors, each bigger than the others. The lowest floor contained information about the Mortal Realm, the second floor involved the Emperor Realm, and so on. The things Wang Wei needs to learn are primarily on the fourth floor (Paragon Realm), but he decided to stop on the third floor first.

    After entering the third floor, Wang Wei could not stop praising his future wife. The size of this floor alone was on par with the lower dimension, and what''s more, the size did not exist simply for grandeur''s sake. Every inch was filled with books, showing how vast knowledge she had umted in her life. He scanned the ce before heading to the area about Grandmist Wheel. One of the criticisms he received from his future wife was his wheel application. ording to her, even by Empyrean''s Standard, his utilization of the thing has not met her requirements, let alone reaching the level ofpeting in the Paragon Realm. So, Wang Wei decided to start with the basics.

    As soon as Wang Wei took a book and started reading, he sensed his surroundings had changed. ''Hmm? Time Formation? How thoughtful.'' A bright smile shed on his face before regaining hisposure. Her actions reminded him that time was of the essence, so he needed to do things with a sense of urgency. Without hesitation, Wang Wei scattered all his 1.269 trillion spirit particles, each reading a book.

    Time passed, and Wang Wei spent 10 Yuan Epochs reading books from the third to the fourth floor. He even had to read a few books on the second floor. He had to leave the library but felt reluctant. He had only scratched the surface level regarding the number of books he read during this time.

    It was fascinating to improve every moment while also learning the secrets of Heaven and Earth.

    ''It''s time to leave,'' Wang Wei thought. He had acquired all the knowledge he needed to meet Wu Hong''s standards, and it was now time to return to the nitty gritty part of the training. ''I wonder how long has passed outside?''

    Wang Wei left the library and checked: One Yuan Epoch had passed outside. ''A ratio of 1 to 10? That''s better than my formation,'' hemented. ''Luckily, the world was still quiet.'' Nothing significant has happened on the outside, reassuring Wang Wei. However, he did not waste time and re-started his training with Wu Hong.

    "Hmm? Look at you with your schrly aura," Wu Hongmented. After spending so much time reading, Wang Wei''s aura changed, and he resembled a schr with profound eyes and a sense of righteousness.

    "You look quite handsome."

    "You think so? After we get together, we can role-y. I can be a schr, a tyrant, a painter, or anything you want." Wang Wei did not waste this opportunity to flirt.

    "In that case, I''ll look forward to it," Wu Hong replied calmly. "Let''s get to business."

    The two started their training, and another two Yuan Epochs passed outside, which meant 20 Yuan Epochs of nonstop fighting and training. The world remained quiet, but everyone could feel a rising tension in the air. In the meantime, Wang Wei hadpleted his training.

    Was he able to beat Wu Hong? No, but he reached the point she could not beat him in the same realm with the same stats. Unfortunately, she would cheat every time he got cocky and secretly increase her cultivation to beat him up.

 Chapter 1328 Goodbye & Retreat

    Chapter 1328 Goodbye & Retreat

    Wang Wei and Wu Hong stood opposite each other, with only a few inches separating them. "Why are you looking at me like a lost puppy who doesn''t want to be separated from his owner?" she asked.

    "I''m going to miss you. Is that so wrong?" Wang Wei asked.

    "It''s only a few yuan epochs."

    "Can''t you just say you''ll miss me too?"

    "I''m going to miss you too ¡ª happy?" she asked.

    "Of course," Wang Wei smiled as he looked at that beautiful woman before him. The love in his eyes has deepened immensely. During this training, he made a ridiculous amount of improvement, but was it really due to his talent? He knew that was not it. Although it yed a part, it was not the primary cause of his sess.

    The woman before him is why he''s currently so strong and considered ''perfect'' regarding Battle IQ. Wu Hong did not hesitate to feed her all her knowledge and experience, like a mother bird feeding a baby bird through their beaks. Only because of her selfless teaching did he be so intense, allowing him to fight on par with her.

    Of course, Wang Wei was not cocky enough to think he had caught up with. In terms of experience, he was mild away from her. He knew that if they were in a battle of life and death, even in the same realm, he would not survive more than a day. She would mercilessly ughter him, and everything he learned in this training would only prolong the inevitable.

    "Alright, there is no need to keep lingering," Wu Hong said, preparing to leave.

    "Before you leave, I want to ask something. What exactly are we?" Wang Wei wanted to know the answer. If you say they are friends, he would disagree, given how close they''ve be during this training. However, they were not lovers either. Although he''s seen her body during their training when their clothes were destroyed, the most intimate gesture they''ve made was holding hands and a kiss on the cheek after he won a bet.

    Wu Hong did not immediately answer this question but instead started arranging his hair. "There is no need to define our rtionship. We have plenty of time to figure it out." Wang Wei nced at her strangely. Back on Earth, he often used a VPN to browse through other countries'' inte, social media, and so on, and he once read an article about something called a "situationship." Unfortunately, that word might be the best way to describe their rtionship.

    "Alright, I''m leaving," she said before kissing him on the cheeks. "You can ess this ce as you wish. If you''re in trouble, juste here and activate the formations. Even if all seven of them work together, they can''t break my array.

    "So, take care of yourself and don''t die."

    After saying those words, she did not wait for his response and flew away. Wang Wei suddenly yelled: "If I did, I mean, true death, will you do everything possible to revive me?"

    "Don''t die, and you won''t have to find out."

    "Yeah, she''ll definitely revive me," Wang Wei muttered with a smirk. Then, he sighed: "I hope she''s alright." Although he was 99% sure there were no problems with her entering the Dark Truth, the remaining 1% of uncertainty still nagged him.

    He knew there was no point in worrying, so he focused on his own affairs. Although the world was peaceful, everyone could feel this was the calm before the storm. Wang Wei did not know how much time he had, but he knew it was not much, so he needed to hurry. He needed to aplish a few things before the significant change in the world urred. Otherwise, he''ll be grossly unprepared for the uing chaos.

    Wang Wei''s first destination was the clone in charge of nning the downfall of the remaining moons.

    "How are things going?" Wang Wei asked the clone.

    "Good," the clone responded. "I''ve created character models for all the remaining moons, and based on their personality, history, and mindset, I''ve devised a few ns to eliminate them. However, I''m not satisfied with the probability of sess yet."

    "What numbers are you working with?"

    "10% chance for Time Eater, 40% chance of sess for the others, and for the one I''ve specifically targeted, it''s a 60% chance."

    "Those are low numbers," Wang Wei frowned. "Why are they so low? Do you need more time? More information?"

    "Time is not much of an issue," the clone exined. "Information is a problem for Time Eater. Unlike the others, the information about him is superficial, almost fabricated. In fact, he''s the outlier why the others'' sess rate was so low."

    "Even¨C"

    "Yes, even with that n," the clone nodded. "That, and there is a high chance the Taoist Sun will no longer be hands-off. My calctions tell me he may want these people alive for a reason, and he won''t let them die so easily."

    "Let me see your n." Wang Wei received the clone''s memories and took a moment to digest everything. There was nothing wrong with it, and Wang Wei himself couldn''t do it any better. So, he took a moment to ponder how he could increase his sess.

    "We need to change our mindset a little," he stated. "If we want to do things from the shadows, we don''t have to be the vanguard, and the more chaotic the situation is, the better things will be for us."

    The clone frowned: "You want to force these ancient lineages that were forced to close their mountains to enter the game?" N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "That''s right. They suffered tremendous humiliations at the hands of the seven moons, and without those two around, they''ll have no fear or restrain to enact their vengeance."

    "If you want to make such a move, it''s not enough to use their hatred to get them to act," the clone added. "We must also share some of the benefits with them."

    "That''s fine." Wang Wei never nned to eat everything for himself. People hated the moon because they divided everything amongst themselves and left no crumbs for everybody else. If Wang Wei had taken all their resources, he would just be another version of the moons in a different font. So, his idea was always to get the biggest piece and leave enough for everybody else.

    "That''s fine then," the clone nodded.

    "By the way, have you received any news from that little girl, Chen Zhn?" Wang Wei asked. The clone had discovered Chen Zhn''s identity and connection to Xun Junyao''s chef, so he fulfilled his promise to her that he would help find her master.

    "She''s still with her master," the clone responded. "Thetter said he owed us a great karmic debt."

    "It''s a shame to lose that little girl. She''s a great talent with potential," Wang Wei sighed. Wang Wei nned to marry that little girl to Hui Mengwei so she could help him develop his Cooking Dao. Well, maybe it''s not toote.

    "I''ll ept his debt," Wang Wei said, and his eyes changed as he saw a web of karmic thread. As expected, his connection to Xun Junyao deepened slightly after returning Chen Zhn to her master. He waved his hand, and a few more cracks manifested on their love fate line.

    "Alright, I''m leaving," Wang Wei said as he stood up. "Startying down the chess pieces for the n." The clone nodded. Although there was plenty of time before they officially enacted things, it''s best to startying out things now.

    Before leaving, Wang Wei created a second clone and handed him his Grandmist Wheel before tasking him to oversee the tribtions of his Creation Lives. He was no longer limited by the stringent rules of the lower dimension and knew more about the topic, so it was time to get started. However, Wang Wei was about to focus on his cultivation, so he tasked his clone with this task.

    Wang Wei finally left his room as he teleported to an empty white space with one cushion in the middle. This was the cultivation room his future wife prepared for him. As he sat on the cushion, Wang Wei felt a mysterious power rushing into his mind that calmed him down and made his spirit in harmony with Heaven and Earth.

    "Good stuff," Wang Weimented before focusing. With his retreat, he could not do as he pleases. His intuition warned him that time was of the essence, so he had to choose.

    ''I cannot cultivate my body andprehend the Dao, so I must choose one or the other,'' Wang Wei. ''In the current situation,prehending the Dao is meaningless for him.'' After the 80% mark, the time needed to cultivate is even greater than before ¡ª even for a genius like himself.

    ''My priority should be entering the Taboo Realm so that I have the strength to fight against these parasites. And if I want to increase the chances of that happening, my True Power Dao Realm should improve.''

    Now that he had made a choice, Wang Wei no longer wasted any time.

 Chapter 1329 Sixth Flesh Tribulation

    Chapter 1329 Sixth Flesh Tribtion

    Wang Wei had already reached the peak of the Third Heaven, so he only needed to focus on his Body-Will Fusion. He had much knowledge of the subject, whether from the Deste Emperor or Wu Hong, so he took time to ensure perfection in the [Beginning] stage of Body-Will Fusion.

    Once he met the standard, he did not hesitate to summon the Sixth Flesh Tribtion. This test could be said to be simple but also challenging. A spinning wheel manifested before Wang Wei, and it released an aura that made his heart palpitate. He did not hesitate and plunged his right hand into the wheel.

    A terrifying force broke his body arm apart. The frightening part is Wang Wei did not sense any power simr to True Will, but he knew this wheel could erase his arm from existence without any ability to heal. In other words, if he fails this test, he''ll permanently lose his limb. Unless he found some extremely rare and valuable Tier 12 herbs, he''ll never be able to regrow it.

    Wang Wei controlled his emotions to proceed. The wheel''s purpose is not to kill or remove his limbs; its purpose is to test whether he met the standard of Body-Will Fusion. So, after he put his hand through, his right arm was torn apart but regenerated immediately. This proved that he had acquired some characteristics of Will Immortality.

    Wang Wei removed his hand from the spinning wheel and checked it. He soon discovered a few spots in his skin, muscles, veins, bones, blood, and even cells that it did regenerate. The wheel trembled slightly before removing the power inside Wang Wei''s body that hindered his regeneration. However, Wang Wei did not immediately regrow this flesh, but instead, he spread his willpower to the areas he detected. Once that was done, he plunged his hand into the wheel again.

    He rechecked his hand and found five spots that did not regenerate. He fixed them before plunging his hand into the wheel for a third time. Once he finished, something different urred: His right hand turned golden. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Perfect fusion and I only did it on three tries," Wang Wei praised himself. He knew he did the right thing by absorbing Ji Song''s physiques. His already terrifying body-refining talent reached another level after that. However, he still hoped to follow after his future wife and absorb someone with the Primordial Essence Physique.

    After admiring his work, Wang Wei proceeded with his left hand. The first time is the most important. If it fails, it means he will lose all his limbs. Afterward, all cultivators will have a few tries to correct their errors and achieve a perfect fusion. The more talented a person is, the more tries they have. The irony is that most gifted individuals usually do not need many opportunities. Sadly, the wheel or its creator ¡ª Grand Dao ¡ª does not care.

    Someone like Wang Wei can have at least a hundred tries to perfect his fusion as long as he meets the requirements after the first attempt. Meanwhile, ordinary geniuses will have 10 to 50 tries, and non-talented people will have less than 10 attempts.

    After perfecting his left hand, Wang Wei felt the barrier in his cultivation disappearing. Without much effort, he broke through the Fourth Heaven. He took the Primordial Essence Blessing Pill and swallowed it. A terrifying power burst into his body, rapidly increasing his physical body''s stats. Wang Wei was delighted. He should be able to absorb this pill in a little over 2 Yuan Epochs, which is not long.

    So, he decided to take this time to temper his Willpower before proceeding with the fusion. He can summon the Will of Nothingness with his Human Fiendgod Bloodline to temper his willpower, making the effect extraordinary. However, it was still painful and dangerous since he could be assimted at any time. Simultaneously, this approach is an excellent way for him to train for his uing achievement of the Taboo Realm.

    Time passed, and Wang Wei''s strength reached the peak of Six Heavens; this meant he could fight Empyreans with the cultivation of 82% Grand Dao with his flesh alone. There were still some effects remaining inside Wang Wei''s body. But he needed to enter the [Intermediate] stage of Body-Will Fusion and pass another tribtion before reaching the seventh heaven.

    So, he had to stop tempering his willpower and focus on the fusion. The process took time and meticulous care, and, as always, it was excruciatingly painful. There is a reason that all body refiners are masochists. Grand Dao wanted to ce restrictions on this path, especially since it does not take as long to cultivate. A pure body refiner that absorbs the Heaven Will can be an Empyrean in less than a yuan epoch. Afterward, as long as an Evesting Empyrean is talented enough, has enough resources, can bear the pain, and has an excellent technique for tempering their willpower and fusion, they can quickly reach the next realm in slightly over 30,000 Yuan Epochs. Of course, it''s referring to people like Wang Wei, who can get their hands on things like the Primordial Essence Blessing Pill.

    Meanwhile, the average Emperor will take 20,000 to 50,000 Yuan Epochs to be Empyreans, and geniuses will take a little over 10,000. If they have blessings of merit and luck like the people from Wang Wei''s era, it will take even less time than that.

    As for the average time to be a Paragon? Well, things are different. The average time for people to cultivate from the lowest level of the Empyrean Realm(70%) to the peak (89%) is 250,000 Yuan Epochs to half a million. Geniuses can do it in over 150,000 Yuean Epochs, and people with extreme talents or blessed with destiny, merit, and so on can do it in over 70,000 Yuan Epochs.

    After reaching the peak of the Empyrean Realm, every cultivator must take a break. First, they must start cultivating their souls, which takes time. Then, they must find ways to increase their luck and temper their mind. Living a long life and experiencing many things is the mostmon method of tempering the Dao Heart to prepare for the Time Washing Tribtion.

    Finally, there is the problem of the Paragon Tribtion. Most people will be stuck in the Empyrean Realm, unable to progress because they fear that tribtion. Of course, in this current political era, these numbers mean nothing. Most people will take longer to cultivate because they fear being ced on a list for assassination by the parasites.

    For the Intermediate Stage Tribtion, Wang Wei had to perfect his two legs. Once they turned golden, the remaining energy from the pill allowed him to enter the seventh Heaven, and the pill effect ended. He knew his rapid progress ended, but that was rtive to using the pill.

    Wang Wei waved his hand, and a meal appeared before him. He took one whiff and felt the strength inside his body surge. "Yeah, no matter what, I''ll marry you," he muttered. He did not immediately consume this food, so he activated his Essence Flower Ability to increase his strength. Instead, he consumed a few pills and herbs with the ability to elerate his bloodline''s growth. He took a two-long approach of bloodline growth and food cultivation to ensure he could reach the nine Heavens as soon as possible.

    Wang Wei took a bite of his food. ''Is this what the Hell Suppressing Elephant tastes like?" His eyes were bright. Wu Hong left cards for him to describe all the dishes she left for him, and this one was from a rare Innate Demon God born from the underworld. The meat is soft, not chewy, and it releases soft Yin power immensely beneficial to the soul.

    Wang Wei continued his training. With ess to unparalleled food, the heaven-defying ability of his Essence Flower, and the rapid excavation of his bloodline power, his fleshly body cultivation increases at what could be described as record-breaking speed. As such, he soon reached the ninth Heavens and immediately started the [Advance] level Body-Will Fusion.

    Wang Wei had to be careful about this test since it was fatally dangerous. The target of the wheel this time around was his torso, and failure meant he would die permanently. So, Wang Wei took extra time to ensure the fusion was sessful, and as a result, he achieved the golden body after his second attempt.

    Wang Wei did not stop and continued his momentum. He swallowed a rare top-tier Empyrean Pill called the Complete Vessel Pill, which had the function of helping people in the Nine Heavens reach the Tenth Heavens at a faster rate. With this pill and his flower''s ability to break the bottlenecks in body refining cultivation, he entered thest steps in the Adult Fiendgod Realm.

    Wang Wei then focused on the [Perfect] Body-Will Fusion, whose target was his head. This part was also a death sentence during the tribtion, so Wang Wei took extra care before taking the test. He even took the Fake Wheel Pill, which allowed him to preemptively test whether he met the requirement without the threat of dying. Although this pill is not a hundred percent urate, it''s still an excellent way to measure whether someone is ready for the test.

    After Wang Wei perfected his head, his entire body turned golden. He now had a pseudo [Will Immortality]. He checked his body and saw the [Gate of Flesh]. He knew as long as he opened it, he would be a Paragon. However, Wang Wei resisted the urge. This was not something he could do on a whim. The gate-opening process was dangerous and also required a terrifying tribtion. He would not open it until he was ready.

    So, he focused on something else: his Sea of Consciousness. After his head reached perfection, his soul was nourished and increased by another 1%, bing par with a Paragon of 95%. More importantly, his Sea of Consciousness was reinforced and became more solid, capable of withstanding more potent attacks.

    ''Excellent,'' Wang Wei thought. ''Now, I don''t have to worry about it being destroyed due to the [Nothingness Wheel].''

 Chapter 1330 Second Taboo Battle Realm

    Chapter 1330 Second Taboo Battle Realm

    [Unedited chapter]

    ----

    Although Wang Wei''s bloodline now included the [Power of Nothingness], he still feared that something would go wrong in the process. That''s why he opted to focus on improving his fleshly body cultivation before starting the procedure. Now that everything was ready, he had no more scruples.

    He waved his hand, and the [Nothingness Array] from the dragon pce appeared in this empty white room. However, this new array was nothingpared to the previous one since Wu Hong updated it. Then, the [Nothingness Wheel] inside Wang Wei''s Sea of Consciousness started to rotate. It absorbed the power of nothingness from the array like it was a whale that was dehydrated.

    The wheel grew in size with each passing moment. Wang Wei observed the process, ensuring that he did not miss something or that something went wrong. Once he was sure everything was alright, he nodded.

    ''The first step is done, so let''s move on to the second step.'' Wang Wei''s bloodline activated, and his body started to absorb the [Power of Nothingness]. He once divided nothingness into four stages: intangibility, void, emptiness, and true nothingness.

    He was previously in the peak of the Void Stage, and now, he was striding toward the [Emptiness Stage]. Wang Wei sensed the changes to his body and calcted: ''ording to this development, the peak of Emptiness corresponds to the peak of the Inextinguishable, and I can only achieve True Nothingness in the Half-Step Transcendent Realm? Achieving True Nothingness will likely allow me to take a step in the Transcendent Realm.''

    If Wang Wei''s theory is true, Nothingness is taboo not only because of its danger but also because it''s also one of the few Daos with a straight and direct path toward Transcendence.

    ''The second stage will raise my affinity with this power to another level,'' Wang Wei analyzed. ''Once that''s achieved, we can begin the third step.'' Time passed, and Wang Wei continued to increase the characteristic of his flesh body. He waited until he felt full, and his intuition warned him that any more absorption would doom him before stopping. Then, he initiated the third step: [Existence Modification].

    Just like he told Mongke, Wang Wei used the [Power of Nothingness] to modify his [Existence] and increase his ''vessel,'' thus allowing him to break the limit between Empyreans and Paragons.

    Wang Wei observed every aspect of this change. He sighed. ''If only I could enter that state during the Perfect Foundation.'' He''s been drooling about that state ever since. He could see the foundational blueprint of his existence and modify it as he saw fit. Right now, Wang Wei could tell this blueprint was being changed, but the process was more of a passive change.

    Wang Wei has to rely on his intuition and feeling to guide the [Power of Nothingness] into his [Existence]. The process would be fast, efficient, and safer if he could have direct control over the blueprint. Wang Wei removed the distracting thoughts and focused on his body''s change. The process took much longer than expected since he was dealing with such a vtile power. Wang Wei had to take his time to ensure he was now swallowed and erased from existence. Of course, since this was not his first time, he was more confident this time around.

    Wang Wei opened his eyes and exhaled. He stood up from the seat before clenching his fist and sensed the changes inside his body. "I feel a heavy burden lifted over my shoulder." There is no better feeling than breaking over limits ced on you by Heaven and Earth.

    "I''ve also taken one step closer to the Paragon Realm," Wang Wei muttered. This experience has allowed him to understand a higher level of [Existence] ¡ª the [Infinite Permanence], which is required of Evesting Empyreans to understand to be Boundless Paragons. Although Wang Wei did not understand enough to enter the next realm, he had a sufficient foundation that it would be easier for him to be a Boundless.

    ''Let''s try its power,'' Wang Wei thought with a smile. He suppressed his cultivation to 70% Grand Dao Source before using his Dao Imprint as a medium for his Grand Dao Boosts. He added everything: his soul, flesh, True Will, Artifact, Force Control Skills, Dao Body Awakening, 11 Fate Pces, Grandmist Wheel, and a few other Source Techniques.

    His aura rose dramatically when he achieved a 10-fold Battle Realm ¡ª meaning his strength was on par with peak Empyreans (89%). However, his aura did not stop this time; it continued to increase until its power reached that threshold ¡ª 90%.

    "The power of a Paragon," Wang Wei muttered. Although this was not the first time he wielded such power, now, it belonged to him; he did not rely on foreign objects ¡ª he achieved it alone, meaning no one could take it away from him.

    ''Luckily, I had already made up for my understanding and utilization of the Dao Imprint.'' Wang Wei realized that if his utilization of the imprint did not reach a higher level, it would have been impossible for him to achieve the Taboo Battle Realm. After this experience, he once again reaffirmed his theory that the Battle Theory Realm was a mode that Grand Dao installed in this world to allow geniuses to challenge higher realms after Tier 10. Otherwise, due to the vast difference between the 3 Immortal Realms, the hierarchy of power would have been stagnant and unchallenged for eternity.

    "Let''s test my limit," Wang Wei said. He started to stack Grand Dao Boosts a second time, but the starting point was different this time. He did not seal his cultivation but used his peak Indestructible Empyrean Cultivation as primary and his 80% Grand Dao Source Qi cultivation as one of the boosts. After he added his soul and the others, his strength reached another level.

    "94%, and in an emergency, I can fight 95% for a limited period," Wang Wei analyzed with a frown. "This kind of strength is enough for most of the parasites but not enough for Time Eater." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Wang Wei exhaled to calm down. He had plenty of room for further improvement, and he still has the opportunity to be a Paragon soon. So, there was no need to stress himself out. His gaze prated this cultivation room and nced outside.

    ''82,000 Yuan Epoch has passed in the formation, meaning over 8000 Yuan Epochs outside.'' Most of the time was spent during the transformation since he had to be extra careful.

    ''I have a feeling that the major change will ur at the 10,000 Yuan Epoch mark, meaning I still have about 20,000 epochs of cultivation,'' Wang Wei calcted. ''Normally, this time was not nearly enough to make a difference with my current 80%prehension. However, I have this.''

    He raised his hand to summon a gray orb that fluctuate with the power of fate; this was the thing he took from Old Man Tianji. ''With all the Dao Rhymes Wang Qi sent me, I should make decent progress.''

    Wang Wei returned to the cushion and summoned a few things to aid his cultivation, including the Bodhi Tree, the Peach Enlightenment Tree that the Sword Emperor gave him, and he absorbed all the Dao Rhymes. However, this was not the end. A small orb that seemed to contain the Origin Seal Continent inside floated before him. This orb was, of course, given to him by his future wife, and it allowed him to study all the runes or essences of the Origin Seal Continent.

    After all this preparation, Wang Wei finally absorbed the Fate Power and started his cultivation. Another 20,000 Yuan Epochs passed, and he finally opened his eyes.

    "What a terrifying power," Wang Wei sighed. His cultivation reached 86% in such a short period, and he can say for sure that the fate power was responsible for 95% of it. If not for it, the other boosts will note close to allowing him to make such progress in such a short period. The worst part is that Fate''s Power was heavily diluted when he took it from Old Man Tianji.

    "Half-Step Transcendence," he muttered, not hiding the longing in his voice. He sighed before regrouping his focus. As he looked at his cultivation, he smiled wryly. "I was so close." As long as his cultivation reached 87%, he could take a pill to instantly reach 89% without repercussions, thus entering the peak of the Empyrean Realm.

    "It''s also bad timing," Wang Wei sighed. Wang Wei could feel two major events were about to happen. He knew nothing about thetter but was looking forward to the second, and that''s because he sensed ¡ª through his bloodline ¡ª his father and mother were ascending soon.

    "The world is about to enter a time of chaos, so it''s really the worst time for you guys to ascend. So, what should I do with them? Allow them to help me with my cause of sending them to the sect to ensure their safety?"

    He knew his parents would prefer the former, but their strength did not allow it. So, it would be best to send them to the sect. The issue is how to convince them.

    ''I''ll just be blunt and tell them their current strength is a hindrance to me instead of helping. Although harsh, it''s also a good way to motivate them to cultivate.''

    Wang Wei nodded in satisfaction with this n before his face suddenly turned ugly. He immediately teleported away from the seclusion room.

 Chapter 1331 Whereabout Disaster

    Chapter 1331 Whereabout Disaster

    Wang Wei appeared above Origin Seal City. His presence brought a somber presence to the entire city, directing all eyes or attention toward him. However, he did not care. He looked in the distance, trying to sense, and after he failed, a terrifying aura released from his body. It was so mighty that most of the citizens in the city were forced to kneel. Luckily, the City Lord acted swiftly and activated the formation, thus protecting these people.

    Wang Wei did not notice these changes. After failing to sense what he wanted, he waved his hand to force a drop of blood from his finger and cast a Bloodline and Karma Tracing Technique, but to no avail.

    ''Damn it, why did my parents'' presence suddenly disappear?'' He entered the Taboo Realm before summoning his Baxian Turtle Shell to boost his divination, trying to find their location. Wang Wei''s face turned ugly, so he waved his hand to summon a projection of the River of Fate. He also used his control over the Origin Seal Continent to borrow power from the artificial River of Fate.

    "Nothing?" Wang Wei muttered with an ugly expression. He exhaled to calm down, and as he was about to try something else, he sensed something condensing next to him.

    "Ancestor?" He asked after seeing the Sword Emperor''s projection.

    "What happened?" Yan Hai asked with a severe frown.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Why did your father''s destiny to spread the Ultimate Sword Pathe to me?"

    Wang Wei''s aura once again fluctuated, but he quickly controlled himself. This informationpletely removed his slight hope that the sect might have somehow discovered his father''s ascension and hidden them. Now, he knew this was impossible ¡ª unless the sect somehow could manipte destiny on the level of the Ultimate Sword Path.

    Wang Wei raised his hand to summon a coin with one side white and one side ck. He flipped the coin and caught it, and luckily, itnded on the white side.

    "The good news is they are alive, but they suddenly disappeared," he said calmly, but Yan Hai could tell the terrifying emotions brewing behind that calmness.

    "Did he just disappear? Did you find any information?"

    "Nothing at all," Wang Wei replied. "I had a feeling they were about to ascend, but out of nowhere, our bloodline link was cut off, and no matter what I tried, I couldn''t find or sense them."

    Yan Hai frowned: "What are you going to do?"

    "I need to see a few people," Wang Wei said, and without wasting time, he opened a dark portal and left. Wang Wei ignored the dark atmosphere or the intense Yin energy in his surroundings. As soon as Wang Wei arrived, he bowed and said, "Grandmother, I don''t want to bother you, but something urgent happened."

    "Are you here about your father?" said a grand voice.

    "Yes," Wang Wei said, and he hurriedly asked, "Do you know what happened?"

    "It wasn''t me."

    Wang Wei''s heart sank.

    "I noticed it the moment he disappeared, but I also cannot find him. Whoever or whatever took action did not leave a trace, and only a few people can hide sopletely from me."

    "I understand." Wang Wei bowed. He always remained respectful when doing things in the underworld because he knew this was a ce of strict rules, and his rtionship with his grandmother might negatively affect her. So, now that he had gotten the answer he wanted, it was time to leave.

    "I understand." Wang Wei bowed. He always remained respectful when doing things in the underworld because he knew this was a ce of strict rules, and his rtionship with his grandmother might negatively affect her. So, now that he had gotten the answer he wanted, it was time to leave.

    "Thank you for your help." As Wang Wei was about to leave, the grand voice sighed: "Take care of yourself, and don''t worry about your grandfather."

    Wang Wei paused briefly before leaving. He appeared before a small Buddhist Temple. His eyes were red as he thought: ''Supreme Unity, you better have nothing to do with this.''

    Boom!

    The sky above this domain became cloudy, followed by red lightning bolts shing asionally. The people were confused because it was sunny and clear a second ago, so why the sudden weather change? Only a few powerful cultivators could detect this change in the sky was due to a powerful cultivator.

    Wang Wei nced at the sky, and with a thought, he dispersed the celestial phenomena. He did not immediately enter the temple but closed his eyes for a good minute. He only entered after his emotions were under control. He headed to a bronze Buddha Statue, and under Wang Wei''s maniption, everyone left the area of the statue, nor did they dare to approach.

    Wang Wei condensed a lotus-shaped incense bowl before putting three lit stick incense inside. He pped his hands and bowed: "Mother Maitreya, I really need your guidance now." Wang Wei did not receive any response, but he stood in the bowing position for a good five minutes before he sensed the aura in the room changed.

    "I¡­don''t¡­know¡­what happened¡­to¡­your family."

    Wang Wei raised his head and looked at the speaking statue, his eyes terrifyingly calm.

    "I¡­know¡­he¡­did¡­not¡­make¡­a move."

    The status seems to struggle to keep its connection and deliver the message.

    "Whoever¡­did it¡­did¡­not¡­leave¡­any trace¡­They¡­might¡­be¡­more¡­powerful¡­than¡­us."

    "I understand," Wang Wei said. "Thank you for your help." The statue returned to its ordinary state, and Wang Wei bowed before walking out. His mind was running on overdrive. He took one step and returned to the Origin Seal Continent.

    "Did you find something?" Yan Hai asked as her projection appeared next to him.

    "No," he replied sinctly.

    Yan Hai frowned, and after pondering briefly, she raised her hand to condense a ck orb. "Misceneous; Don''t you have an unknown rtionship with that woman from the Tribal Sacred Mountain?"

    "The rtionship between Sui''er and I is strictly tonic," a voice quickly exined.

    "How did you know which woman I am talking about? I wasn''t specific at all."

    Misceneous was immediately embarrassed, so he coughed to change the subject: "Why are you asking about this?"

    "The kid''s parents just disappeared; this might be the only way to find them."

    "The kid? Oh, I see." Then, there was nothing else.

    "Well?" Yan Hai asked.

    "It''s pointless even if he tries."

    "How do you know without even trying?"

    "She purposely hurt her [Existence] and fell down to the Empyrean Realm to escape execution. Do you think she, or even the demon race, would allow outsiders to see her?"

    "Maybe for others, but I''m sure she gave you a token. With it, there is still a chance."

    "Well, you can try it, but like I said, don''t have too much hope." The ck orb vibrated slightly before a token manifested. "How much is this going to dy my return?" Misceneousined. Interfering with the world of living while in Limbo has certain prices, but Misceneous still paid it since Yan Hai asked.

    Wang Wei took the token. "What''s this for?"

    "The demon race has a rare 3-star Star Sage. With this token, you can ask her about your parent''s whereabouts. However, as you heard, her situation isplicated."

    ''3-Star Sage?'' Wang Wei had dealt with the race known as Star Sages before in the lower dimension. However, he also knew they were ssified differently in the upper dimension. The best 5-star Sages in the lower dimension are only 1-star here, and 3-star in this ce meant thetter had ess to information on par with Paragons.

    "I know what to do," Wang Wei said. Truth be told, he did not have much hope for this sage after what Maitreya said. However, he decided to try it in case of a miracle. Wang Wei teleported to faraway ces from this continent. The distance, this time, was so far that it took him more than ten minutes to reach his destination despite bending space to his will.

    He soon found himself before this long but ordinary mountain range. He sent a notice of his presence to the void and waited. Soon afterward, a middle-aged man appeared before him. Wang Wei could tell at a nce that his real form was of Purple Thunder Ant.

    "Who are you? And what are you doing here?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "I am a descendant of Misceneous Paragon and came here to see¡­the Senior Star Stage. I have a token."

    The steward was about to reject Wang Wei''s request until he saw the token. He observed for a few seconds: "Wait a while." The man disappeared and did not return until more than an hourter.

    "Follow me," the steward said. "Don''t look at nothing, don''t touch anything, and don''t wander around. Once your business is finished, leave as soon as possible."

    Wang Wei did not mind this man''s attitude. Although the rtionship between humans and demons is not as bad as the lower dimension, they are also not friendly to each other in the upper dimension. Additionally, this is a sensitive time, and the demon race does not wee his presence.

    Wang Wei followed him through a portal, and he found himself in another world. He looked around, and the only way he could describe this ce was that it was a mountainous world. There were mountains everywhere, countless of which reached above the clouds. He sensed many presences in these mountains, especially at the peak.

    ''Hmm? This causal line?'' Wang Wei sensed something. ''Ao Shen? He chose the demon race over the Innate Demon Gods?''

 Chapter 1332 The Board Is Set

    Chapter 1332 The Board Is Set

    After mulling it over briefly, Wang Wei did not find Ao Shen''s choice to be strange. Anyone with a bit of brain can see the situation of the Innate Demon Gods. In the past, they represented one of the three paths: Primordial, Emperor, and Heaven. However, during the Golden Era, it only took one group ¡ª the demon race ¡ª amongst countless acquired lifeforms topete against them. To say that the mighty has fallen in this situation is a gross understatement.

    Ao Shen is intelligent, so it makes sense that he chose the most influential group of the two. Of course, he must have other considerations. For example, he was once the leader of the demon race and held their destiny. Although he''s an Innate Demon, he probably identified more with the demon race.

    There are also political reasons. The Myriad Emperor World is significant in the lower dimension because they are the destiny center, meaning the demon race there is also valuable. During Wang Wei''s reign, the demon race reached a level of prosperity unlike anything they''ve ever seen in their history; this fact also benefited the upper-dimension demon race.

    Ao Shen, the former chief of the demon race, has a significant amount of luck and destiny. It would deal a major blow to the demon race if he were to join the Primarch Origin Temple. On the contrary, his joining of the demon race allowed them to steal some luck from the temple.

    As for Ao Shen''s identity, will it cause him trouble in the demon race? It will, but not as much as one would think. It''s prettymon for Innate Demon Gods to betray their kind and join the demon race. The upper echelons greatly encouraged such behavior.

    Additionally, many demon race members have innate bloodlines. It''smon for them to hunt Innate Demon Gods for their bloodline. Many people don''t know this, but one of the demon race''s ultimate goals is to swallow the Innate Demon God; they want to take thetter''s destiny and make them into a branch of the demon race.

    ''The Myriad Emperor World, as the lower dimension''s destiny center, will often give birth to characters that will y a significant role in major events happening in the upper dimension. Could Ao Shen be one of the major yers in the battle between the Demon Race and the Innate Demon Gods? Could his choice be a hint as to which side fate is favoring?''

    There is a high possibility that this is true. However, Wang Wei decided to observe more and maybe n ahead. He is interested in what will happen once the Innate Demon Gods arepletely defeated and the Path of Heaven is officially the loser in the trinitypetition.

    ''The Eternal Ascension World is the semi-destiny center of the Chaos Universe, so the defeat of the Heaven Path might be thest nail in the coffin for all Innate Demon Gods in the universe or the beginning of their hands.

    Their end will also mean the final confrontation between the Emperor and Primordial Path. The Fiendgods are losing this fight, but will they allow themselves to lose like that without fighting back? I doubt that.''

    Wang Wei furrowed his brow. He suddenly realized that many events that can affect the entire Chaos Universe are slowly brewing, and as expected, the storm will start from the Eternal Ascension World.

    ''I had a feeling that my path of transcendence would lead to the Third Origin War. Are those events the prelude to this? But if such grand events are only the prelude, what the hell will the actual war be like?'' Wang Wei did not know he would achieve transcendence, but his intuition and the information he had gathered about his future self told him that it would not be a peaceful method.

    ''Forget it. There is no point in thinking so much. I''m just a little Empyrean.''

    "Hey," said the steward. "Why are you distracted? What did I say about not looking?" Wang Wei nced at him, and the man felt the fear of God rushed down his spine. He almost instinctively changed to his true form.

    "What are you doing? This is the demon race. Watch yourself."

    "Lead the way," Wang Wei said calmly. The steward felt ashamed for his previous reaction but did not dare show it again. So, he quietly led Wang Wei to an isted mountain with a small cottage. The mountain was simple, especiallypared to howvish and grandiose the others are. Additionally, he only sensed the presence of one person.

    "The sage is waiting inside."

    Wang Wei did not say anything and walked inside the cottage. He saw a woman sitting cross-legged, waiting for him. She wore a simple ck robe; she was devastatingly beautiful, but for some reason, no one would immediately notice her beauty, and that''s because of her strange presence.

    Her face was youthful, and did not look over 25 years old, but her hair was all white and gray, like an old woman''s. Her aura was ancient, and her all-white eyes were so profound that even someone with Wang Wei''s willpower and soul was lost in them for a few seconds.

    ''This woman is not simple,'' Wang Wei thought. Of course, he had known this before. Anyone who can injure their [Existence] to escape persecution from the two suns is ruthless, so how could they be simple? Furthermore, she was obviously a Paragon and probably one of the best ones, but she did not participate in the Ultimate Taboo ¡ª that''s another suspicious point.

    "Senior," Wang Wei bowed.

    The Star Sage, also called Fan Sui and with the title of All-Knowing Sage ( a title she did not like), looked at Wang Wei. "Heavenly Dao made a wise move to choose instead of Kong."

    ''This woman knows a lot,'' Wang Wei thought. He soon realized it would be odd for her not to know much. "Thank you." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Sit down," Fan Sui said. "Did he give you a token? Let me see it." Wang Wei handed her the token, and she caressed it with her thumbs. She looked like she was reminiscing and had some other hidden emotions.

    "What do you want to know?"

    "My parents ¡ª they disappeared. I want to know what happened to them."

    Fan Sui nodded. Her eyes glowed for a few seconds before she frowned. She raised her hand to summon a book and flipped through it page by page.

    ''Her information does note from divination or any form of calcting the secrets of Heaven and Earth. Instead, she can directly ess the archive/records of Heavenly Dao,'' Wang Wei analyzed. If Wang Wei''s way of gathering information falls into the category of Fate Dao, Fan Sui''s method is under Heaven Dao.

    "Your father and mother should have ascended, but an anomaly urred," Fan Sui said. "Everything about them has disappeared: their fate, destiny, and even causal link. I''m sorry, but I don''t know what happened to them."

    "I see," Wang Wei sighed.

    "You''re not surprised? It seemed you expected this."

    "You could say that."

    Fan Sui nodded. "I want to talk with you, but I can tell you''re not in the best mood, so let''s wait another time." She raised her hand to condense a second token before handing both to him.

    "Return the original one to him, which is for you. You cane to see me if you have any problems in the future."

    Wang Wei was surprised. Based on how Misceneous reacted and a few things he read, he knew how valuable this token was. One of the ways the demon race makes an absurd amount of money is by selling these tokens. Many top powerhouses will sell most of their wealth to find certain secrets, especially those involving their or their lineage''s future.

    "Thank you, senior." Wang Wei bowed politely and left soon afterward. The steward quietly guided him to the exit while Fan Sui calmly looked at him leave.

    "All the pieces of this grand chessboard have been set, and now, it''s time for the yers to officially start making their moves. How can the demon race survive the uing era?" Fan Sui muttered. Her eyes prated the distance, and saw a handsome coiled dragon with its eyes closed, deep in meditation.

    ''Ao Shen, the future of the demon race might lie on you. Don''t disappoint me.''

    ¡­

    Wang Wei returned to the Origin Seal Continent, and Yan Hai''s projection appeared. "So?" Wang Wei only shook his head.

    "If even she cannot help you, that can only mean¡­"

    "Let''s not talk about this," Wang Wei said. It was pointless to say anything else. Yan Hai patted his shoulder: "I''m sorry, kid. If you need someone to talk with, I''m here."

    "Thank you, ancestor, but I just want to be alone now." Wang Wei entered his room and sat on a cushion; he was deep in thought.

    Unbeknownst to him, someone was watching him from somewhere or somece.

    "Things have gotten a little out of control, so you need more pressure," said the voyeur. "These people are not enough to prepare you for what''sing."

    "Are you being a little too harsh? At least tell him," said another voice.

    "It would defeat the purpose of pressuring him if I told him the truth. As long as he doesn''t know it''s me for sure, he''ll be motivated to improve himself as swiftly as possible," the first voice responded. "As for being harsh? You and I both know that we can reach such a level only by being ruthless to ourselves."

 Chapter 1333 Heavens Lock

    Chapter 1333 Heaven''s Lock

    Wang Wei sat in the empty room alone and left his thoughts. He wished nothing more than to see her to be here. Even if she did not say her word, her presence alone would have improved the situation. He sighed as he focused.

    There are two possible exnations for his parent''s disciples, but he did not like any of them. The first is that his enemy took it, and the other is his future self. But regardless of the truth, he hated the sense of powerlessness he felt at the situation.

    He looked at his palm and clenched it. "Paragon-level strength is not enough. In novels about the Prehistoric Era, there was a famous saying on Earth, which says that everyone is an ant in the eyes of the [Saints]. This statement can now be applied to these transcending beings.''

    Wang Wei looked in the distance, feeling a sense of urgency. It won''t be long before he bes a Paragon, but that is not enough for him, especially since it usually takes at least 1 million yuan epochs to increase their cultivation by 1% ¡ª and that number only applies to geniuses with the best resources. Furthermore, the higher the cultivation, the more time is required.

    ''I cannot, nor do I want to wait that long,'' Wang Wei thought. He had already broken all cultivation records by now, even bing an outlier,but he was still unhappy. ''Destroying these parasites will grant me immense luck, destiny, and merit, allowing me to cultivate in the Paragon Realm at record time, but it''s still insufficient. I need to speed things further up.''

    If it were before, Wang Wei''s thoughts would have been nonsense. The Eternal Ascension World''s cultivation civilization has reached its peak in resource utilization, meaning the best Wang Wei could have done was keep the cultivation speed of the top geniuses during the Golden Era, and that was only possible in the first ce because he was living in a time of chaos where destiny and luck are abundant ¡ª simr to the time of the Devil Catastrophe.

    ''Old Man Tianji''s technique,'' Wang Wei thought. That''s his method of ensuring an absurd cultivation speed. Through participating in or creating major events that fundamentally affect the entire world, he condenses these [Pure Fate Power] that can boost his cultivation dramatically.

    ''During the retreat, Hong''er and I created a prototype of that technique, but it never reached the desired level, so I left a clone to use Mongke''s Battle Tower toplete it. Let''s check on it.''

    Wang Wei closed his eyes to sense the clone''s situation. ''It''s quite the improvement.'' Wang Wei nodded. Compared to their versions, this one had improved significantly. The clone was now even studying the effects of Dao Rhymes to make further progress.

    Wang Wei sighed deeply. The current technique was only 50% as effective as the power he took from Old Man Tianji, but that power was billions of times less potent than the one the Transcendent Old Man Tianji created to cultivate his people.

    Wang Wei shook his head to focus. He always knew he had a long way ahead of him, so he wouldn''t let anything discourage him. ''Let''s contact the team to deal with the uing changes in the world.''

    Boom!

    Wang Wei''s thoughts had just finished when something changed. He looked outside the continent and saw a grand vision that covered the entire world. There were purple clouds, Purple Qiing from the East, golden lotus, Dao Sounds, celestial and fortune beasts, and Sages celebrating.

    ''This is¡­'' Wang Wei thought as he swiftly saw the source of these visions. "Someone has be a Paragon. No, not just that, but a Boundless Paragon. Moreover, they seemed to be hiding in the Lawless Zone."

    Wang Wei saw a man with his body flowing with brilliant immortal light released from his body. An unknown power isted him from the effects of the Lawless Zone; the power also protected him to ensure he finished his final transformation.

    ''Why does he feel familiar?'' Wang Wei thought. He did not recognize the man''s face or aura, but his intuition told him he knew this person. Wang Wei wanted to divine the person''s identity quickly but stopped himself from doing something so stupid. This person was under Heavenly Dao''s protection, and his actions could be considered an insult, resulting in severe bacsh. So, he slowly observed while deducing. ''Could it be him?''

    Wang Wei waited for a few minutes until the process ended. Then, the man opened his eyes and dered: "Today, Empyrean Jimin will be known as Paragon Jimin. The world should celebrate." His voice echoed throughout every corner of the Eternal Ascension world.

    All life, no matter how weak, could hear these words. For mortals, this was simply the birth of another powerful cultivator, but for cultivators, this was something else. This day represented hope. This era existed for 256 million yuan epochs, and today, a new Paragon finally appeared again in the world.

    ''So, it''s him,'' Wang Wei thought. This was not good news for him since he had basically taken over the rebellion. Although he was on guard and kept his hands off Empyrean Jimin''s men, it did not change the fact he took over thetter''s foundation. Wang Wei waved his hand to send a message to his people to abandon the rebellion and go underground.

    He looked at Empyrean, no, Paragon Jimin, in the distance. ''Such a vast destiny,'' hemented. As the first Paragon of this era, he brought hope to this world so Heavenly Dao would reward him immensely. With this destiny, Paragon Jimin will have no problem cultivating to the peak of the Paragon Realm, even if his talent is not up to par.

    ''A new Paragon in the world,'' Wang Wei thought with squinted eyes. ''Will things really be that simple?'' His thoughts were indeed a jinx. Before the visions in the sky even ended, another one urred. Five bright moons manifested above Heaven and Earth, followed by five terrifying aura.

    Five people stood in the Heavens, looking above all sentient beings. One was a handsome young man with a ck robe and green hair. He had a weird aura around him that constantly changed from young to old.

    ''Time Eater,'' Wang Wei thought.

    Time Eater looked coldly in Jimin''s direction but did not immediately attack. Instead, he looked at the sky and said: "Activate." A white cover that resembled an eggshell appeared above the sky, covering the entire world. Most cultivators were confused about this, but a few could tell this was a terrifying formation.

    ''The Hong Protective System,'' Wang Wei said with squinted eyes. He knew this thing because his future wife built it. However, ording to her, these people should not have full ess to its control, but now¡­

    ''So, you''re finally making your move,'' Wang Wei thought, feeling uneasy. Sadly, his intuition was correct. A pair of indifferent eyes manifested between Heaven and Earth; the aura was so powerful that even someone like him instinctively felt fear and respect.

    ''Supreme Unity,'' he thought with gritty teeth.

    The pair of eyes coldly looked at the world. It seemed to have seen through all its secrets and hidden truths with a nce. Then, it said one word: "Lock." Massive and iprehensive chains manifested above the Heavens to surround the globe.

    "Amitabha," said another voice, followed by a humongous golden palm heading for the chains. However, the pair of eyes remained indifferent. The five moons suddenly acted as they summoned their territories'' Luck Condensing Artifact and condensed the luck of the Eternal Ascension World.

    A mighty purple-white dragon manifested between Heaven and Earth before rushing into the sky. The dragon flew toward that golden palm and opened its mouth to fire the characters for [Exile]. The golden palm resisted but only briefly before dissipating. Then, the chainspleted their missions of imprisoning the world.

    ''So, that''s how it is,'' Wang Wei thought with gritted teeth. ''He needed to wait until Heavenly Dao was at its weakness or upied for him to take action, and the best opportunity was for the celebration of a new Paragon.''

    With the birth of the new Paragon, ording to Heavenly Dao''s codings, it would celebrate and also reward the Paragons with blessings since thetter represented hope for the world. But this is also the best time for Supreme Unity to take action.

    ''More importantly, these people have entirely sided with Supreme Unity.'' The situation has genuinely changed beyond his expectations, but he remained calm. Wang Wei watched these moons enter the Lawless Zone; to be precise, four entered, and one stood at the entrance.

    ''They know that I''ve taken all the talents from the Lawless Zone,'' Wang Wei''s eyes squinted. These people do not want a Boundless Paragon existing next to them, so they n to besiege him. Now that most of the powerful talents from the Lawless Zone are gone, Paragon Jimin must rely on himself to survive this ordeal. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ''I can''t let them seed, but for now, I''m more worried about the effect of that Heaven''s Lock.''

 Chapter 1334 Devastating Move

    Chapter 1334 Devastating Move

    Wang Wei pondered briefly. He first tried divination even though he knew it might not work. However, he immediately felt something wrong with his utilization of the Dao. ''It felt slightly clunky and out of sync.'' Most people might not notice this difference given how minor it is, but for people like him with great control over his Dao, this chance was no different than a burning star in the middle of a dark room.

    "What''s going on?'' Wang Wei thought. His divination failed, but he was more concerned about the problem with his Dao. He closed his eyes to sense it as he used more techniques, and the result was the same. No matter what techniques he used, there was this slight dy.

    ''Suppressing the use of techniques? What''s the point of doing this ¡ª especially at such a minor level? No, there must be something else that I don''t know.''

    Wang Wei decided to take some risks. He first built the best soul/mental defense he was capable of before slowly extending his senses to the Heaven Lock above. Due to his cautious approach, it took him a while until he sensed something ¡ª he heard whispers.

    [What is the Tao? Some people say the Tao that can be described is not the real Tao, while others believe the Tao is the manifestation of all things in the universe ¡ª a manifestation of nature. Nature follows the way of Yin and Yang. Yin cannot exist¡­]

    Wang Wei felt these words contained the ultimate truth of the universe and immediatelyprehended them. Then, his Dao was slowly changing ¡ª especially his Yin-Yang Dao. This Dao was previously attached to his Fate Domination Dao, so the essence of his Yin-Yang Dao was all about controlling fate and pursuing freedom, but after hearing that sermon, his Yin-Yang Dao started to emit more Taoist Rhymes and ideologies.

    Wang Wei found himself respecting Heaven and Earth and following thews of nature. Many of Wang Wei''s rebellious ideas were slowly abandoned as he realized the ultimate truth of Heaven and Earth. His consciousness was rapidly changing, and he did not even notice it. His terrifying willpower and borderline obsession with pursuing freedom meant nothing before this ultimate truth. At this rate, it would only be a matter of time before he became a Taoist Priest who believed in the supremacy of Heaven and Earth.

    "Wake up," yelled a voice. Wang Wei''s eyes opened, and he spewed a mouthful of blood, followed by hisplexion turning whiter than snow. He did not hesitate to swallow a Soul Healing Pill before forcibly breaking his Yin-Yang Dao.

    Wang Wei''s aura fluctuated violently, followed by blood oozing from all his orifices. Additionally, his cultivation was reduced to 70%, signifying this injury was, at best, a Dao Injury and, at worst, reached the level of his [Existence].

    ''Damn it, I was careless,'' Wang Wei thought as he swallowed a few more pills to stabilize his condition. In the lower dimension, he realized his personality was being changed to better fit his role as a Fate Seed, so he sealed a clone into his Sea of Consciousness to monitor him; he even removed his memories to ensure he did not know of its existence.

    It was that clone that saved him. Otherwise, he would have been assimted and be Supreme Unity''s dog. Wang Wei shuddered as he thought how he was about to live a life worse than death. He gritted his teeth in anger before calming down. He was not in good shape, so he focused on recuperating.

    A few minutes passed before his aura returned to a semi-peaceful state. Wang Wei then looked at the chains in the sky. He understood what they did ¡ª they prevented anyone from understanding their Dao. People can ess and control their Grand Dao Source, but the chains served as a blockage and a filter ¡ª that''s why Wang Wei sensed the irregrity when he used his techniques.

    If that were the only problem, those chains would not be a big deal. The problem is that people can no longer cultivate and raise their ranks. Anyone who tries will only listen to Supreme Unity''s understanding of his Dao and be assimted.

    ''If even someone like me could not resist this temptation, what would happen to the rest of the world?'' Wang Wei''s face became ugly, and he swiftly checked the people of the Origin Seal Continent. He frowned as he discovered that only a few lost people could not wake up. Most of the others woke up and were injured. He understood.

    ''This was a trap,'' Wang Wei analyzed. ''He was waiting for me.'' He sneered. Should he say he was ttered that such a powerhouse paid attention to him? Wang Wei exhaled to control his emotions before contacting Wang Qi and asking if everyone was alright. He also sent orders to his clone in the Fate Changing Hall to check on the people.

    After dealing with these things, he started thinking about the situation. ''What is the point of preventing people from cultivating?'' There must be a more significant reason behind this move. Wang Wei suddenly thought of something. He scanned the surrounding worlds and teleported two people before them ¡ª all devil cultivators with immense karma, both in the Empyrean Realm.

    Before these people could react, Wang Wei controlled them and forced them to cultivate. However, they did notprehend their Grand Dao Source; they were training their souls and bodies.

    Arrhg! Boom!

    Wang Wei watched in horror as a bolt of ck lightning descended from the sky, ignoring all the protection on this continent or his room, and annihted the devil cultivator training his body. Meanwhile, the other one had her soul copse, but with all of Wang Wei''s knowledge and experience, he had no idea how or what happened.

    A ruthless light shed in Wang Wei''s eyes. He took a few more devil cultivators and had them train using different systems. Some were forced to cultivate only their bloodline, while others used orthodox systems like only training Dao Heart or Willpower. However, the result was the same ¡ª death.

    "This world is now officially a cage. No one can improve ¡ª no matter the approach," he muttered. However, he was extremely calm. The worse the situation was, the calmer he became.

    "What the hell is going on?" Yan Hai said as she barged into the room. Her face was also pale, and she seemed to have suffered some minor injuries, indicated by the blood on the corner of her mouth and on her shoulder. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "What happened to you?"

    "I saw the changes outside and wanted to send a projection to talk to you while I continue my retreat, but why did lightning suddenly attack me?" Wang Wei sighed before exining the situation.

    "Are you telling me all the cultivators in the world are now screwed?" Yan Hai asked with gritted teeth. "Damn it. If I had known this would happen, I should have killed that bastard¨C" Wang Wei swiftly waved his hand to cast a spell that closed her mouth. He had learned from his mistake and would not readily say these entities'' names.

    Yan Hai used her tongue to release a Sword Qi and break the spell. "Why are you scared?"

    "Ancestor, don''t make the situation worse," Wang Wei said with a wry smile. He sensed she was about to say something and stopped her again: "I feel like I missed something, and your words were the key to it. What is it?'' He reviewed everything she said since entering the room a few seconds ago.

    "All cultivators? Damn it, the mortals." His facial expression turned grave.

    "What about them?" Yan Hai asked.

    Wang Wei did not answer but instead summoned three devil cultivators and handed them a Heaven Will, a Dao Seed, and Immortal Qi. As expected, they all died as they tried to enter Tier 10 and be immortal. Yan Hai looked at this with a severe look. She was not stupid. After seeing what just happened and with Wang Wei words, she understood the severity of the situation.

    Without the ability to improve, all cultivators below Tier 10 will die of old age due to their restricted lifespan. In slightly over one yuan epoch, 99% of all cultivators in the world will die of old age. Everyone else will die, except for the few who can get their hands on Immortal Pills or the Dao Children.

    "Why would he want to kill all the cultivators?"

    "Weakening Heavenly Dao so he can fully take control," Wang Wei said calmly. The death of all the cultivators will significantly blow Heavenly Dao, which is the perfect opportunity for Supreme Unity to annex thetter''s power.

    "So, what''s the n?" Yan Hai asked, but Wang Wei did not answer. He was still analyzing the situation, thinking of his next move.

    "Could it be that we have to let everyone die and wait until we deal with him to restart civilization with the surviving non-cultivator mortals?" Yan Hai frowned.

 Chapter 1335 Quick Response

    Chapter 1335 Quick Response

    "From a purely logical standpoint, this event has a positive side," Yan Hai continued. "As long as we can deal with him and rebuild civilization, our sect will receive great luck and destiny. However, even I feel ufortable thinking about how many people will die."

    This world is vast, meaning there are simply too many cultivators. Even if the number of cultivators was less than 1% of the world''s poption, the number of people is still astronomical. Yan Hai is a veteran. . She has participated in and survived two Origin Wars, so she''s seen countless people die¡ªbetter yet, she has watched numerous worlds crumble.

    However, it''s different when it''s the people from her homnd. It''s even more heartbreaking knowing that one of their own is responsible for such devastation. Wang Wei looked at her and finally responded:

    "You assume there will be mortals left." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    An intense killing intent shed in her eyes. "That''s right. That bastard is in charge of Heaven and Earth, so it will be easy for him to eradicate all the mortals in the world ¡ª especially since it''s another method of weakening Heavenly Dao."

    "He won''t use such a crude and direct method," Wang Wei said.

    "Oh?"

    "He only needs to allow these cultivators to increase their lifespan or be capable of cultivating by absorbing the flesh and soul of regr mortals. Then, they will turn on these people. Such an act of its peoplemitting mass genocide can be considered going against the naturalws of Heaven and Earth, which also means¡ª"

    "It''s a better way to weaken Heavenly Dao." The killing intent in Yan Hai''s eyes was almost tangible. "This is why I despise you people with deep scheming minds." Wang Wei looked at her strangely.

    "You and Brother Qiyuan are on my side, so you''re different."

    Wang Wei rolled his eyes. He was not in the mood to debate her weird thinking logic. "Alright, it''s time for me to make my move."

    "I know you wouldn''t let him have his way so easily," Yan Hai smirked. "Do you need my help?" Wang Wei hesitated. "What is it?" she pressed.

    "I really didn''t want to drag the sect into this mess."

    Yan Hai looked at him up and down before smiling in satisfaction. "Do you think the sect can stay out of this if you don''t interact with it?" She shook her head.

    "Although we are considered the second most powerful amongst the Overlords, everyone knows that is only on the surface. Our sect has the most profound foundation, our luck and destiny are the most condensed, and more importantly, we have something the bastard has been lusting for for many years."

    ''The Trinity Venerable Inheritance,'' Wang Wei thought.

    "So, whether you exist or not, that bastard will target us someday."

    "I understand," Wang Wei nodded. "Send a message to the sect. If there are signs that cultivators'' longevity can be improved by killing mortals, they need to create an alliance with other sealed lineages to make rules that this practice is forbidden. They must create a task force to kill anyone who disobeys."

    "No problem," Yan Hai nodded.

    "One more thing, well, two more things. First, try to see if you can still contact the people in limbo or even if you can revive them," Wang Wei added. "Secondly, see if you can leave this ce through the Source Qi Space. Be careful, and don''t try it yourself."

    Yan Hai rolled her eyes. Although she wasn''t as bright as these bastards, it did not mean she was stupid. Even a big will be a genius full of wisdom after living as long as her. "Get lost, brat."

    Wang Wei disappeared from the room, teleporting to a deste area. He closed his eyes briefly before waving his hand to summon countless rare Empyreans and a few Paragon Ores to build the fanciest altar possible. ''No response? Could it be that the usage of resources is not under strict limitations? Well, at least, resources that cannot directly raise cultivation.''

    Wang Wei took note of this before finishing the altar. He looked in the direction of the Lawless Zone. ''He should be able to hold on a little longer, right? After all, he still has destiny protecting him.''

    He took a few minutes to shower and change clothes before starting the ceremony. In a rare act, Wang Wei followed the proper procedure, including giving sacrifices and kneeling before the altar.

    "Heaven and Earth above, the world faces a Cmity of Longevity. I have created a technique called [Health Preserving Technique], which allows cultivators to live to the limit of one yuan epoch. I''m willing to share it with the world, so please ept my sincere offer."

    The clouds above his head started to condense as if a vision was about to manifest. However, they soon dispersed before condensing again; they repeated this pattern for a while. Wang Wei observed with worry.

    ''Come one, Heavenly Dao ¡ª this is your chance to fight back.'' He watched the changes in the sky for five minutes before something happened. Wang Wei''s face changed as he acted swiftly. He wore the most formidable armor from the Origin Seal Continent''s armory.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Numerous terrifying lightning bolts descended from Heaven and Earth. All the cultivators who saw this were shocked since this was the first time that most of them saw Divine Punishment. In the upper dimension, thews of Heaven and Earth are more ruthless, so it''s rare to see anyone being punished by Heaven and Earth ¡ª especially in such a direct manner.

    ¡­

    Lawless Zone''s Entrance:

    The Earth Emperor ¡ª a middle-aged man with short ck hair, ck and silver clothes, and an icy and domineering aura ¡ª looked in the distance. His divine sense has been keeping a watch on Origin Seal City for any signs or movements from Wang Wei, so he noticed thetter the moment he appeared in that deserted area.

    ''What is he doing?'' he thought as he saw Wang Wei build that altar. ''Should I stop him?'' He soon shook his head. There is a high chance that this was a plot to lure him from his spot, so the Earth Emperor decided to wait. So, even when Wang Wei finished the ceremony and suffered from Divine Punishment, he observed with cold eyes.

    ''I hope this bastard dies,'' the Earth Emperor sneered. However, his expression changed as he received a direct message. He sighed before preparing to head over there and attack. As soon as he had this intention, someone blocked his way.

    "A puppet?" He suddenly remembered that his people reported that Wang Wei had a Paragon Puppet. He sneered. "Do you think you can stop me with a puppet?" An armor and spear suddenly appeared on the puppet, both of the best quality. The Earth Emperor did not care until the puppet did something else.

    A strange array appeared on its torso before disappearing. This time, the Earth Emperor had to be serious. That''s because that array was a Self-Destruction Array.

    ''Damn it. If that thing explodes, I''ll lose a life. At best, I''ll be severely injured, given these people a chance to deal with me.''

    The puppet sneered. Wang Wei knew how to utilize these people''s mindsets against them. This puppet was not enough to defeat the Earth Emperor and wasn''t even enough to dy for long. However, it would be different if thetter were fighting with the constant thought of a possible death-dealing explosion.

    The puppet looked at the Earth Emperor before pouncing on it. Wang Wei ordered it to use a madman style of fighting that disregards any defensive techniques and only attacks; its purpose is to put as many injuries as possible on the enemy.

    "Damn it," Earth Emperor cursed once he realized this; he felt aggrieved. However, now that he had returned home and did not have to fight on the frontier, he valued his life even more than before.

    ¡­

    After noticing the puppet was doing its job, Wang Wei paid no attention to it and focused on the punishment. He did not care that he was being punished since he knew this was a desperate move from Supreme Unity to prevent him from getting merit. Wang Wei went all out to survive this punishment, pushing himself to the limit. His bet worked.

    A few minutester, the dark clouds dispersed, and a vision manifested between Heaven and Earth. Wang Wei''s voice reached every corner of the Eternal Ascension World, followed by merit descending from the sky.

    ''This should help me recover,'' Wang Wei said as he put the merit away. ''More importantly, I''ve broken the situation. No, that''s too optimistic. I''ve given us a fighting chance.''

    The fact that he received the merit means that Heavenly Dao''s fundamental rules are still in operation; it also means that Heavenly Dao has a great chance at fighting Supreme Unity without allowing one side to have too much of an advantage.

    ''The next step is Jimin. This era''s first Paragon cannot fall immediately after being crowned,'' Wang Wei thought.

 Chapter 1336 Rescue?

    Chapter 1336 Rescue?

    Wang Wei looked at the Lawless Zone, calcting how to reverse the situation. He could not personally enter the fight for various reasons, primarily because he was currently in terrible shape. Luckily, he had another way.

    He had long suspected Jimin and the Crazy Thief Gang Lord, and now, he knew he was correct. However, this is not the point. Wang Wei left means to secretly monitor the Lawless Zone, meaning he could use these means to secretly enter without alerting anyone.

    Wang Wei did not immediately act but put the altar away. Then, he condensed a drop of blood that turned into 1.269 trillion pirs with Dao Rhymes for the Health Preservation Techniques and rhymes to make it easier for people toprehend. He then waved his hand to send these pirs to different areas of the Eternal Ascension World.

    ''This is not enough,'' Wang Wei thought. He knew these parasites would not allow these pirs to remain in their territories, so he needed better ways to spread them. ''Should I start the Dream World again?'' Wang Wei never recreated the Dream World because the upper dimension had its version ¡ª the Void Illusion Realm. Although it was now closed, it was meaningless to build the Dream World since he wouldn''t receive any merits.

    "Rebuilding it to spread this technique is a great way to get merit and help Heavenly Dao, but the question is whether it can be built.'' Supreme Unity already had the overwhelming advantage with the [Heaven''s Lock], so he did not know whether he would seed.

    ''Let''s try it and see.''

    Wang Wei returned to the Origin Seal Continent. Now was not the time for the Dream World. Everything had its priority, and his current one was rescuing Paragon Jimin. As Wang Wei looked at his room, he realized it would soon be time for him to leave this ce. His whereabouts were already known, which is detrimental to his actions. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    He sat on a cushion and swallowed a few more pills. His body was not in the best state ¡ª not to mention his Dao Injuries. However, he could still not rest since work was to be done. He closed his eyes, and when he opened them, he had condensed a projection in an isted area inside the Lawless Zone.

    The projection sensed the battle going in the distance. It pointed at the arrays around, and they fused with its body. Wang Wei frowned as he looked at this array. His current expertise saw so many ws in this former array, many of which he cannot change since his Array Dao level was so low. Regardless, he modified the ces he could to ensure he would not be detected. Once he was sure there was no problem, he slowly approached the battlefield while remaining invisible.

    Paragon Jimin''s situation was far from ideal. Five Feather, Undead Phoenix, Seven Cauldron, and Time Eater besieged him. His body was full of wounds, and with each passing second, even more appeared. However, he fought bravely.

    ''His Dao,'' Wang Wei thought. ''The Dao of Thievery? What a strange and unique path.'' Most people would look down on such a Dao, meaning most talented people would not cultivate such a Dao. Non-talented people would not go far, so seeing a Paragon with [Thievery] as their Dao was odd.

    ''Let''s see, there is a Plunder Aspect of his Dao, simr to Devouring Dao. Then there is stealing,'' Wang Wei analyzed. ''So, he can steal people''s Dao, simr to Xun Junyao''s copy? Better yet, it seems he can steal their lives.'' Wang Wei was shocked. With this ability, Paragon Jimim must have countless identities that are not easy to distinguish.

    ''If I can get my hands on his [Life Stealing Technique], I can improve the Fate Guard''s ability to steal fate and be someone.'' Wang Wei''s eyes lit up. The current situation was severed, to say the least, so he will take any advantage he can. He continued to observe the battle and frowned.

    ''These people''s battle experience is not nearly as bad as I expected,'' he observed. During the past 10,000 Yuan Epochs, he asked Xun Junyao for her memory of that fight, and based on his analysis, the Blood Dragon seemed to have the worst battle IQ of the group.

    ''It''s not that he''s the worst, but these people have improved in the past 10,000 yuan epochs.'' The frontier contained countless influential invading foreigners, meaning it was an excellent ce to train. Thinking of the frontier, Wang Wei suddenly thought of something, so he looked at the [Hong Protective System].

    ''Who or what is powering that thing? If it''s Supreme Unity, then it''s fine. But if Heavenly Dao is forced to use the World Source as the power source, this is another way of weakening.''

    Wang Wei''s facial expression became grave as he thought of something else. The protection should have no issue blocking the Paragonsing, but what if this current blockade forced the foreign Half-Step Transcendents to move earlier than anticipated?

    ''Damn it, Supreme Unity, are you ying with fire?'' Wang Wei cursed. ''Unless that''s what you want. Use foreign aid to continue weakening Heavenly Dao, thus allowing you to control it and ultimately make up for your w.

    ''Then, there is you ¡ª Maitreya. How can you be so useless? Aren''t you supposed to bnce him?'' Wang Wei had to control himself not to let his thoughts flow out publicly. He calmed down and focused on the fight. Sometimes, he truly found his intelligence a curse. There were too many things he knew that he wished he did not.

    ''Time is running out,'' Wang Wei said as he focused on the battle ¡ª focusing on Time Eater. His eyes could tell thetter was league different from the others. In fact, Wang Wei could tell he was hiding his ipetence and did not fully show all he was capable of.

    ''A man with deep thoughts and scheming. However, why was he like this? From the information I gathered about him, he was not this extraordinary or capable during the Golden Era,'' Wang Wei analyzed. In that era, Time Eater was talented, but he never truly reached the upper echelons. Moreover, he never showed any signs of being a master maniptor.

    ''Was he someone like Supreme Unity, always hiding, or did something happen in the middle to change him?'' Wang Wei desperately wanted to know the answer to this question. ''Maybe I should use the opportunity to ask the Star Sage.''

    Wang Wei sighed before directing his gaze toward the Hidden Master ¨C Old Man Dai. Thetter stood in the void, his facial expression showing his anxiety. However, he did not rush to help Paragon Jimin. He couldn''t even if he wanted to since Time Eater had a clone/projection prepared especially for him.

    "Paragon Jimin, I''vee to make a deal with you," Wang Wei secretlymunicated.

    "That voice ¡ª Wang Wei?"

    "It''s me," he acknowledged. "I''ll save you and ¡ª"

    "No need," Paragon Jimin said. Wang Wei observed him from a distance and shook his head.

    "What an idiot," he said directly to Jimin. "I guess I shouldn''t be surprised since you''re a loose cultivator."

    "What do you mean by this?"

    "Do you think these people haven''t won against you because of how weak they are in the Lawless Zone? You''re dreaming." Wang Wei did not hide the sneer in his voice.

    "They are buying time to find your Time Mark to erase you from the timeline."

    ''Time Mark?'' As soon as he thought of these words, Paragon Jimin acquired some basic information about the concept.

    ''That''s right. You just became a Paragon, meaning you don''t know much about Time Marks or have a ChronoSpirit. It''s only due to your destiny that they haven''tpletely figured it out yet, but it''s only a matter of time. By then, they can iste your influence from the Primordial Timeline, go to the past, and erase younger versions of yourself. "Once that happens, it won''t matter how many ways you have to survive as a Boundless Paragon."

    An intense horror ran deep down Paragon Jimin''s back. The confidence he had acquired after bing a Paragon was instantly shattered. Luckily, he received the news now, or he would have died before even knowing what had happened.

    "What do you want?" he asked Wang Wei. Despite the turmoil going on in his mind and the conversation, Paragon Jimin showed no signs on the surface. As someone who considered himself the best thief in the world with countless identities, he was a master of acting and hiding his emotions or thoughts.

    "It seems you''ve awakened from the confidence of suddenly acquiring such power. Good. We can talk now," Wang Wei said, nodding in satisfaction. No matter who it is, they will be a little arrogant after bing a Paragon, primarily due to the vast difference in power between the previous realm.

    "I want two things," Wang Wei continued. "Firstly, I want your [Life Stealing Technique."

 Chapter 1337 Negotiation & Action

    Chapter 1337 Negotiation & Action

    ''Life Stealing Technique?'' Paragon Jimin thought before realizing thetter was talking about his [Existence Stealing Spell]. Jimin hesitated after hearing this request. His technique was not unique since he knew there were different ways to achieve the same effect. However, he has gotten away with it for so many years due to his Dao.

    Thievery is a minor Dao, meaning most people do not expect much from it, given its unpoprity or unknownness. Because of this unfamiliarity, people haven''t figured out his technique. If more people started using this technique, its effects would be reduced.

    ''I agree with your request, but only you can use it,'' Paragon Jimin decided.

    ''That''s not possible,'' Wang Wei replied. He needed to use it for his Fate Guards. Although he would fuse it with his own technique, he did not want any restrictions on its utilization. ''I understand your reservation, but after today, many people will know about your Dao; they will be precautious, so if you don''t update that technique, most of your other identities will be discovered.''

    Jimin was quiet. He knew Wang Wei was correct. He sighed. ''Fine. What else?''

    ''Secondly, I need you to sacrifice yourself to curse one of these people,'' Wang Wei stated.

    ''I thought you came to rescue me,'' Paragon Jimin sneered.

    ''I do, but how I do it is up to me.''

    ''And how is this saving me?''

    ''Let''s not y useless mind games,'' Wang Wei continued. ''With a clever person like you, I''m sure you anticipated, to some extent, how dangerous bing a Paragon in the current political climate would be. So, I''m willing to bet all my wealth that one of your [True Avatars] has a peak Empyrean Cultivation Realm. So, even if you die, that Avatar would not take long to return to the Paragon Realm.''

    Paragon Jimin was briefly quiet. His mind remembered the first time he had met that young man. He knew thetter was extraordinary, and he even predicted thetter might be the [Chosen One] that would end this era.

    Paragon Jimin sighed. ''You''re right. However, if being rescued required me to abandon this body, what''s the point of you helping me? I can just do it myself.''

    ''Try it.''

    ''Excuse me?''

    ''I say try to end your life to see if you can,'' Wang Wei reiterated. Jimin''s heart skipped a beat as if he thought of something. He observed his opponent briefly before a look of determination shed in his eyes. His fighting became more reckless while his soul was brewing to explode itself.

    "Have you be impatient, or did you realize something?" Time Eater suddenly said. He waved his hand, and Jimin''s preparation to blow himself was dismissed. "Well, it doesn''t matter either way." The group continued besieging him while Time Eater continued to trace thetter''s Time Mark. The process should have ended by now, but Jimin''s destiny was working extra hard to keep him alive.

    ''Do you see now?'' Wang Wei said.

    ''Fine, I agree with your terms,'' Jimin said. Although he tried to remain calm, Wang Wei could sense the anger in his tone. It was understandable. Jimin had just reached the pinnacle of his life, and he suffered such humiliation immediately afterward.

    ''Excellent,'' he uttered. ''You only need to sign this contract, and I''ll hold these people long enough to buy you time to cast the curse.''

    Jimin looked at the binding contract in his Sea of Consciousness, and his lips twitched. With this contract, he couldn''t go back on his words or use Wang Wei as bait to escape. There is no honor among thieves, so why would he easily keep his word? Unfortunately, Wang Wei never trusted him ¡ª especially after knowing what his Dao was.

    Paragon Jimin swiftly read every corner of the contract and frowned; ''What is this use about erasing my memory? Are you trying to take advantage of my situation?''

    ''Calm down,'' Wang Wei replied. ''I need you to use a specific Curse Technique on the target, and I don''t want this technique to flow out. The use is just a precaution.''

    ''Can''t you change it to me never distributing your technique?''

    ''No,'' Wang Wei was adamant. Paragon Jimin pondered briefly. ''What if I refuse to sign this?''

    ''Oh?''

    ''My intuition tells me you want me alive for some reason, probably the lock that appeared in the sky. Am I right?''

    ''Great intuition,'' Wang Wei admitted but said nothing else.

    ''So?'' ''Believe in that intuition and see if you can walk out of this ce alive,'' Wang Wei said calmly. His words sent a chill down Jimin''s spine. He realized he was indeed valuable but not that important. He begrudgingly signed before signing the contract begrudgingly: ''Who is the target?''

    ''It''s¡­'' Wang Wei answered as he sent him the Curse Technique. It was highlyplex, but Wang Wei included his memories and utilization of the technique. So, with Jimin''s Paragon-level soul, it did not take him long to master it.

    ''Damn it, what is the origin of this technique?'' he thought, feeling slightly scared. This curse was terrible. Luckily, he was not on the receiving end of such an attack. Jimin took a moment to cast this thing secretly. He ignored the increasing injuries in his body or the sense of foreboding that his destiny warned him of.

    ''I''m ready.''

    ''Good,'' Wang Wei said. He''s been preparing since his projections arrived. He then released a terrifying Soul Storm that ravaged anyone in its path. During his retreat, Wang Wei''s most remarkable improvement was his understanding of Soul Dao and its application in battle.

    The parasites'' faces changed. Wang Wei''s soul attack was genuinely terrifying. A potent and devastating force capable of finding the weakness in the Sea of Consciousness rushed directly toward their souls. It was so fast that they barely reacted. Unfortunately, fate was on their side.

    Although this technique had reached the pinnacle of soul applications and was a sneak attack, these people were lucky to be in the Lawless Zone. The terrifying power was forcefully reduced to the level of Empyreans, and with the passive activation of their top Soul Defensive Treasure, they survived with minor injuries.

    Wang Wei''s eyes ignored these people and focused on Time Eater. ''Not a single reaction, and it seems he has noticed Jimin''s actions.'' He did not hesitate as he showed up, immediately attacking with another soul attack.

    Bang!

    Time Eater blocked the attack and looked at Wang Wei. He sighed: "I guess I should have known Shu Ren was insufficient to prevent you from interfering."

    "A peak Paragon Soul," Wang Wei said instead of addressing thetter''s words. "With such a powerful soul, there is no way for your cultivation not to reach the peak after so many years. So, why are you stuck at 98% Grand Dao Source? What are you nning, Time Eater?"

    Time Eater squinted: "In the cultivation world, noisy people rarely lived long."

    "We are all noisy people. After all, at our level, one piece of information is enough to determine our fate. The only difference is knowing whose business you cannot afford to get involved with," Wang Wei responded calmly. "In my eyes, you haven''t reached that level."

    "As the sages said, ignorance is bliss," Time Eater sneered. "You¡­" He sensed something and looked at Jimin. He immediately attacked by releasing a temporal storm capable of eradicating anything in its path. However, Wang Wei blocked him.

    ''His understanding and application of Time Dao are leagues above me,'' Wang Wei analyzed. He could not have dealt with this attack so casually if not for the Lawless Zone''s suppression. However, given the vast difference in their cultivation, it made sense.

    "Arghh!" A terrifying scream echoed throughout the Lawless Zone. It was first humans but soon turned into the cry of a Phoenix. Wang Wei smirked as he looked at the dark tattoos on Five Feather''s face. This curse is truly nasty, and Wang Wei did not even create it. Instead, the Curse Demon created something by studying the innate curse in his blood. After seeing it, Wang Wei even suspects the Curse Demon''s bloodline curse might have some rtionship with Transcendence, so he raises thetter''s value.

    Wang Wei calmly watched Paragon Jimin''s disappearance, so he sent a message to someone:

    ''Old Man Dai, hurry up and hide. These people will take their frustrations on you once they''ve calmed down.'' n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Old Man Dai woke up from the shock and acted swiftly. He did not immediately run away, as that could have drawn attention to him. Instead, he left a projection while his main body secretly left.

    "Well, my work here is done, so it''s time to leave," Wang Wei boldly dered.

    "You bastard!" Five Feathers roared. "This must be your work." She summoned a phoenix with so much heat that the surrounding space-time trembled. However, Wang Wei had already dispersed, but his voice still echoed in the sky:

    "No need to get excited," he sneered. "I have plenty of time to y with all of you. I promise that once I''m done, none of you will have a good ending." He cackled maniacally before saying hisst words: "I wonder who will suffer next. I can''t wait."

 Chapter 1338 Surrounded

    Chapter 1338 Surrounded

    All the moons felt a chill down their backs. Anyone else could have said these words, and they would have scoffed or looked at the person with disdain. However, the person who threatened them was a Dao Overlord. Their factions had already gotten their hands on most of the things Wang Wei did in the lower dimension from the people who ascended, so they knew how capable he was. Adding the fact they suffered a loss with their first interaction with them, that threat was no joke.

    So, they paused and looked at each other, thinking whether improving their rtionship to deal with such a threat was best. Sadly, this thought wasn''t fully formed when someone took action. Five Feathers opened a space tear and left the Lawless Zone. She directly teleported back to her territory; she was so fast that you would think she was running away. Then, as soon as she arrived at her pce, she activated the formations in her cultivation room and left a projection to meet her people.

    Everyone looked at this calmly and left one by one, leaving only Time Eater. He looked at these people and shook his head. He knew they were not reliable, so he viewed them as pawns that could be discarded at any time. His vision prated the distance, and he nced at the deste area where Wang Wei had his ceremony.

    ''He used the Merit System to give Heavenly Dao a fighting chance ¡ª what a brilliant move,'' Time Eater analyzed. His eyes squinted: ''By now, he should have realized his real threat was Supreme Unity, so his focus will be on that, which should give me more time.'' Countless thoughts shed in his mind.

    ''No, that would have been the case had he not realized my power. Now, he must see me as a threat. So, he''ll deal with me in two ways: he''ll hide and wait until he''s dealt with the others, or I''ll be one of the first to be attacked.

    ''Although he tried to hide it, I detected the aura of Taboo from him, so his strength should be on par with Paragons. However, he couldn''t have be strong enough to deal with me. So, his best approach should be to facilitate help.''

    Time Eater looked in the distance. He teleported home, and immediately, his army marched out. One group headed to the Origin Seal Continent, and the other to the Dao Opening Sect.

    As far as Time Eater is concerned, there are a few people who can cause him harm in this world, and Wang Wei should have ess to two ¡ª Wu Hong and Yan Hai. So, he sent his army to threaten the lineages of these people and force them to hesitate to move. It''s also a way for Time Eater to monitor their actions and detect in advance whether they will ignore the safety of their people and kill him.

    Origin Seal Continent:

    Wang Wei opened his eyes and exhaled. Things proceeded way smoother than he anticipated. He weakened Five Feathers and Jimin. Five Feathers is expected, but as for Paragon Jimin, well, Wang Wei had no choice. Thetter was an extremely ambitious person and held a noble status/destiny as this era''s First Paragon. Wang Wei feared he would take some of his destiny as the [Era Son] and used his status to gather more people on his side.

    Although Wang Wei did not care much about this destiny and after his actions, Heavenly Dao should have understood he was the best chance at surviving; he did not want to take any risks. After all, there is still the possibility that Heavenly Dao will spread arge, trying to cultivate more people to help it. Wang Wei wanted all the luck, destiny, and blessing for himself, so Jimin had to go. The time it takes thetter to return to his peak and even deal with the repercussions of using that curse is enough for Wang Wei to spread his fame, gather more people, and guarantee his status as an [Era Son].

    ''Although things looked bleak now, many of my previous ns can still work. I only need to put more focus on dealing with Supreme Unity,'' Wang Wei analyzed. After what happened, he realized his mistake ¡ª he should never have relied too much on Maitreya. At least, he should have expected her failure. Unfortunately, he ced all his focus on the parasites while believing she was more than capable of bncing him.

    "You''re back. Good."

    Wang Wei looked at Yan Hai and asked: "What was the result?"

    "Everything is fine on the sect''s side," Yan Hai replied. "As for the other? Well, it has be a thousand times more challenging to contact them in Limbo, and from what they said, they can''t revive now."

    "Challenging to contact? Meaning it''s still possible?" Wang Wei asked.

    "Yes, but with a price."

    "It''s good to hear," Wang Wei nodded. One of his ns was to bring about the return of the people in Limbo in advance, but now, he had to abandon this n. Such a major shift to the n should have dealt a significant blow to his ns, but he was adaptable.

    "What about the Source Qi Space?"

    "You can enter, but you can''t return."

    Wang Wei frowned. The Source Qi Space is an omnipresent dimension that can be essed from all Chaos Worlds in the universe. However, this thing is so vast that navigation is a nightmare. When most people enter, they must leave an anchor in a world to return to. However, Supreme Unity''s Lock seemed to have erased all anchors, preventing anyone from returning after entering the space.

    "This is not entirely bad news," Wang Weimented. "How is that any good news?"

    "Now I have another way to deal with these parasites," Wang Wei calmly replied. As long as he exiled them into the Source Qi Space, they''d be lost and might even die there. Wang Wei doesn''t believe the lock would not take into ount things like longevity resources, so even if they revive themselves, it should be inside the Source Qi Space instead of returning home.

    "You are really Brother Qiyuan''s descendants," Yan Hai suddenlymented. Throughout their long lives, they had been in many despairing situations, but Qiyuan always remained calm and found a positive aspect.

    "By the way, I''ve checked the others," Yan Hai added. "Contact with the Underworld is blocked; however, there seems to be no problem with the River of Time or the River of Fate."

    Wang Wei frowned. He wanted to try something but stopped himself as he noticed something. He looked outside Origin Seal City and saw the ce was surrounded by soldiers in expensive armor.

    "Time Eater''s Time Bandit Army?"

    "Check the sect," Yan Hai said, and Wang Wei also saw the Dao Opening Sect being surrounded. He analyzed the situation and realized what was happening. He sneered before muttering: "You have the right idea but looking in the wrong direction."

    "That insolent brat," Yan Hai cursed.

    "I''m about to leave this ce. Ancestor, what are you going to do?"

    "I''ve returned to the peak of the Empyrean, so I should return to the sect," Yan Haimented. "However, I''m worried about the Origin Seal Continent. So, I''ll stay here until Wu Hong returns." The Dao Opening Sect has a much deeper foundation, so she''s not worried about them, but she cannot say the same for this ce.

    "Good. If you need anything, contact me," Wang Wei said before handing her control over the continent. However, he realized he was doing too much, as Yan Hai already had ess. Wang Wei activated the newly updated Heaven-Deception Array and used every other hiding technique he knew before returning to the Dao Burial Ground.

    Wang Wei sent the message for the team to meet him in half an hour since he wanted to check a few things beforehand. He closed his eyes and used his position as the [Earth Emperor] to check on Samsara/Underworld. The result was negative.

    Wang Wei then tried another approach. He summoned the souls of the devil cultivators he previously used as an experiment, trying to revive them. The result was the same.

    ''So, from now on, the rtionship between the world of the living and the world of the dead is a one-way ticket.'' Such a situation is ideal for the underworld, which is fed up with all these cultivators capable of ying with life and death as they please. However, this situation is terrible news for Wang Wei since there are many methods he can no longer use, and he cannot rely on his powerful grandmother.

    Wang Wei was deep in thought. ''What about fate and time? Did he really do nothing to them?'' He did not think thetter would leave such a loophole.

    ''I don''t expect him to be able to interfere directly with the operations of these things, but there should be some hindrance, right?''N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 1339 Oversight

    Chapter 1339 Oversight

    ''What would I do if I were him?'' Wang Wei asked himself. ''Paragons can escape to other timelines, so I would have blocked this path. However, the world doesn''t have other Paragons who want to escape. Furthermore, I don''t think Maitreya is so incapable that she would allow him to interferepletely with the River of Time. ''Additionally, the River of Time is required to eliminate resistance from the Evesting Empyreans. That would exin why nothing is wrong with it, but what about the River of Fate?''

    Wang Wei was not arrogant enough to think Supreme Unity was not strong enough to interfere in the affairs of fate. Recent events have shown him how powerful Half-Step Transcendents are, and Supreme Unity is of the lowest tier. So, he analyzed the situation, trying to deduce any logical or illogical exnation.

    ''Information Interference,'' Wang Wei deduced. ''I used Fate Dao for all my divinations, so maybe Supreme Unity can intercept all the information I divined. Better yet, maybe he can modify them and give me false prophecies.''

    Wang Wei frowned. If that were true, he''d have to abandon using all his means of divination. He cannot even use his Yin-Yang Calction since that method calctes the secrets of Heaven and Earth, but Supreme Unity controls Heaven and Earth. The only method left for Wang Wei was to either get the information the old fashion way or use Heaven Dao to ess Heavenly Dao''s records.

    ''However, my expertise is not Heaven Dao; more importantly, there is a possibility that Supreme Unity can also feed my false records.'' Wang Wei grunted. He did not want to give up on the River of Fate since that would mean reducing one of his most extraordinary means of getting information.

    ''In that case, I need an outside and uncorrupted source of power,'' Wang Wei thought. ''The Origin Seal Continent''s River of Fate.'' Wang Wei frowned as this method may not be as reliable as he thought. After all, Wu Hong was a Paragon when she made that thing, so there is no guarantee that it can escape maniption from Supreme Unity.

    ''In that case, the best I can do is to take any divination I made and filter them through the Origin Seal Continent. Although such information is probably only 30% reliable, it''s better than nothing.''

    Wang Wei sighed. He really did not like the situation. As someone who pursues freedom, he hates nothing more than cages. Sadly, this world has turned into precisely that.

    ''Hmm?'' Wang Wei noticed his people who had entered the room. His gaze focused on Mongke. Thetter''s aura was chaotic, and Wang Wei sensed his weakened blood energy. However, this was not his main concern.

    "Taboo Realm? You''ve seeded?"

    "Thanks to you," Mongke nodded. "Sadly, I was injured as soon as I seeded." The former Barbarian King can be said to be both extremely lucky and unlucky. As soon as he finished adding the [Giant] characteristics to his [Existence] and erged his vessel, the world outside changed, and he was attacked by lightning, almost dying.

    "That''s excellent news," Wang Wei said. He was surprised that Mongke seeded, not because of the sess but because of how swiftly he did it. Forget about the requirements for [Existence] understanding for this n to seed; there is still the need for a Paragon Tier Giant Heart. There is no way that Mongke could cultivate such a thing in just 10,000 yuan epochs, and even if he had ten times the time, he could not seed. That means he seeded because the Barbarian Race provided him with the needed resources.

    ''The fact that the Barbarian Race has a Paragon Tier Giant Heart is proof of their foundation,'' Wang Wei analyzed. The Giant Race has been extinct for so long, so it''s rare to have any left. ''It''s also further proof of how much they value him.''

    "Attack me with all your strength," Wang Wei suddenly said. Monkey was surprised, but he followed orders.

    Boom!

    The attack was indeed powerful, but Wang Wei not only easily blocked it, but he prevented any power from affecting the surroundings. Wang Wei frowned: "90% indeed, but it''s the bottom. Your strength should reach the peak after you recuperate your injury, but it''s not enough to stop even one of those parasites."

    "My wife has made some improvements. With her blessing, my strength should be increased by 1 or 2%," Mongke added.

    "Excellent," Wang Wei nodded. "I''ll lend you my puppet. If you two work together with the right formation, you can fight with me against these people."

    "There is no need. The n has given me simr protection," Mongke added.

    "That''s even better," Wang Wei nodded. "In that case, you should also be aware of how different battles are on that level?"

    "I do," Mongke nodded. "The n sent me an artifact to help me train."

    "It seems I don''t have to worry about you." Wang Wei felt relieved. He looked around and asked: "Where is the Grandmist Gang Lord?"

    "Sir, he''s dead," Wang Qi replied. "I reported it to you."

    Wang Wei remembered he had a few talismans he needed to use after leaving his retreat, one of which included the memories of his clones and the report from the past 10,000 yuan epochs.

    "Did he die in the Creation Tribtion?" he asked as he summoned the talismans he needed to absorb.

    "That''s right."

    "I guess he wasn''t as valuable as he said he was," Wang Wei shook his head as he received the information from the talismans. "Huh? He became a ghost because he was obsessed with killing the Bloodline Gang Lord. Maybe he still has some use." Wang Wei was interested in the power of obsession, which was capable of creating miracles. Maybe he can learn something by studying the Grandmist Gang Lord''s state.

    "Well, let''s get started," Wang Wei said before telling them of the current situation, including his predictions of what might happen. Everyone looked at him in shock. They already thought things were bad since they could no longer cultivate, but they learned the situation was even worse.

    "Killing all non-cultivator mortals?" Dulgun said. "Doesn''t that mean also eliminating all Evesting Empyreans [True Avatar] ¡ª except for the people from the lower dimension?"

    Wang Wei''s body suddenly paused: "I didn''t even think of that." He''s been so busy reacting to the situation, so he oversaw that little detail¡ªno, not just small detail since he also did not think about the lower dimensions.

    ''Is the current state of the lower dimension the same? No, it shouldn''t be. The Heaven Emperor Era brought unparalleled prosperity to the lower dimension, which should have granted Heavenly Dao absolute control over it. In fact, it might even be the cause of why it still has a fighting chance against Supreme Unity.''

    A glint shed in Wang Wei''s eyes.

    ''If that is true, I''m on Supreme Unity''s must-kill list.'' Wang Wei was the source of the Heavenly Emperor Era, so his death could scatter the destiny of that era, which would make it easier for Supreme Unity to regain control over the lower dimension.

    Wang Wei suddenly changed his mindset. He previously thought Supreme Unity saw him as an ant, a minor nuisance that it could get rid of anytime, but now, he understood his role was way more important than he previously realized.

    He raised his hand to open a portal before teleporting all his True Avatars. Although most were in the lower dimensions, he had quite a few here. ''I should have done this sooner,'' Wang Wei suddenly thought. How dare he leave his avatar so openly when people like Maitreya and Supreme Unity can probably detect them?

    Wang Wei looked at his avatars and did not hesitate to kill all of them. He did not want to take the risk that someone had secretly manipted them, so he erased them and started over. He felt terrible for his few Avatars with cultivation since he could not rece them, but their danger outweighed the benefit.

    Wang Wei focused on the group, and as expected, the others also recalled their Avatars. He nodded before continuing: "We are about to deploy and eliminate some threats. How is our army?"

    "We''re ready," Wang Qi said. "In the past few years, the Puppet Demon has manufactured countless puppets, and our legions are ready."

    "You did a good job," Wang Wei praised the Puppet Demon, and thetter became ttered. Thetter was already scared of Wang Wei''s strength, but now, seeing how easily he dealt with Mongke, he was even more in awe. The Puppet Demon also realized his current situation was an opportunity to change his life for the better.

    "Mongke, you can stay to recuperate. Everyone else can prepare."

    "I can still fight." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Don''t be stubborn. If you don''t heal your injuries, it might aggravate the situation," Wang Wei said. He was in a simr situation but could not wait since he needed to move as fast as possible.

    "Listen to him," Dulgun gently persuaded him, and Mongke relented.

 Chapter 1340 Sage Lin Qi

    Chapter 1340 Sage Lin Qi

    [unedited Chapter]

    ¡ª--

    The group dispersed to prepare for the uing battle. Meanwhile, Wang Wei contacted two people, one of which was Emperor Kong. After receiving the feedback, he secretly teleported near the Academy before receiving a message for a meeting elsewhere. After ensuring there were no problems, Wang Wei broke the void to enter the meeting ce using the coordinate he received.

    He found himself in this small dimension with four arrays floating in the void and three individuals waiting for him. He recognized Emperor Kong but had no idea about the other two.

    "Let me introduce you," Emperor Kong said. "This is Sage Pure me." Wang Wei looked at the man, no, the person before him. He had a humanoid shape, but his entire body wasposed of me. ''A rare me spirit?''

    It''smon for mes to gain sentience and turn into the [Dao Shape], which is also what humans looked like, but this person was different. He did not turn into the Dao Shape and retained his me body. That, in itself, is not impressive, but the fact he could cultivate the Empyrean Realm is.

    The Dao Shape is the optimal body shape for understanding the Dao. It''s one of the reasons why humans are one of the species with the highestprehension between Heaven and Earth. However, this Sage Pureme cultivates to such a level even without this boost.

    "A level 1 Golden Body of Merit, right?" Wang Wei asked.

    "That''s right," Sage Pure me nodded. "I was looking enough to find a sealed continent with this strange ck power that was extremely corrosive to the mind, body, and soul. Furthermore, it spreads easily, even with the slightest contact. After purifying it, I received enough merit to condense a Golden Body of Merit."

    "Heavenly Dao is cruel when ites to the death of trillions of cultivators and mortals. The fact it gave you enough credit to condense the golden body is proof that that ck power would have caused a serious catastrophe if it were released," Wang Wei nodded. "I figured as much," Sage Pure me nodded.

    Wang Wei looked at him and said: "I know this is out of line, but I must say it. Such a power is hazardous, especially if it has the power to evolve. If you were curious and kept some to study, I rmend you destroy it as soon as possible."

    "Oh, I''m aware, so I did not take any chances and removed all traces of it."

    "That''s good," Wang Wei nodded with a smile. "Once again, sorry for stepping out of line."

    "I understand."

    ''I need to put one of my guards to watch him closely,'' Wang Wei thought. Usually, he would not care that much about what Pure me did with that thing. He might even be interested in studying it himself. However, the current situation means that Wang Wei cannot afford any more unknown and uncontroble variables.

    "And this is?" Wang Wei asked, looking at this elderly dressed in a simple white robe. His eyes were clear, his white hair and long white beard were luscious, and his demeanor was that of a wise man. Anyone whoid eyes on this man, including Wang Wei, had an instinctive respect for him.

    ''The man naturally radiated goodness and positive energy ¡ª this is such a rare sight in the cultivation world,'' Wang Wei thought.

    "This is Sage Lin Qi," Emperor Kong said, his voice containing genuine respect.

    "Lin Qi ¡ª where have I heard this name before," Wang Wei muttered before a sudden realization dawned on him. "You''re the man said to be born with the Heart of Buddha ¡ª the founder of the Mortal Protection Association?"

    "I never liked these names, so just call me Lin Qi."

    Wang Wei sighed. This man was the embodiment of virtue and kindness. Born in a small fishing vige, a battle between cultivators destroyed his hometown, and he was the only survivor. After that, he embarked on a journey to protect his kind ¡ª mortals.

    He built the Mortal Protection Association to protect mortals from cultivators, not in the sense of using his strength or preventing cultivators from killing mortals. No, he assisted mortals. Whenever there is a battle nearrge areas of mortals, he''ll deploy his people to protect them before dealing with the aftermath, which involves saving the injured, rebuilding houses, rebuilding farms, and giving somepensation to the survivors.

    His association will repair ces permanently destroyed by cultivators to ensure that life¡ªmortals, to be precise¡ªcan once again live there and prosper. He provided education to mortals so they could be fulfilling members of society. Once he finds someone with talent, he''ll provide them with starting resources as long as they promise they will not turn into these cold-hearted cultivators once they seed.

    Lin Qi never forced these mortals to join his cause, but most did so or returned to repay him after gaining fame and sess. As a result, he built a group of like-minded individuals who supported the Mortal Protection Association, turning it into one of the most potent Empyrean forces in the current era.

    "It''s an honor to meet you," Wang Wei said sincerely as he cupped his hands and bowed. He truly respected people like these, devoting themselves to others.

    "The honor is mine," Sage Lin Qi responded. "I know what a great burden destiny has ced on you, and so far, it seems you''re handling it quite well." Lin Qi did not know much about Wang Wei until 10,000 yuan epochs ago when Emperor Kong contacted him. However, he heard Wang Wei''s voice when he prayed to Heaven and Earth and shared the cultivation technique. Lin Qi analyzed the situation, and although he did not know as much as Wang Wei, he realized that something terrible was about to happen. His instinct told him that Wang Wei''s actions had brought some kind of hope to the world.

    "Thank you," Wang Wei nodded. "Once this ends, I want to discuss something with you." Wang Wei realized this was an opportunity. Lin Qi has deep connections to mortals worldwide, meaning he was the perfect person to discuss the spread of the Mortal Civilization. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Wang Wei felt it was not worth all the struggles of spreading the Mortal Civilization, given howrge this world was and howplicated it would be to try to intervene in the territories of other factions. So, he originally nned only to spread it in the Dao Opening Sect''s territory and receive some residual merit from people who copied him.

    However, mortals'' livelihoods were at stake, so they needed some form of protection against cultivators.

    ''In the lower dimension, the limit Mortal Civilization was Tier 4, but in the upper dimensions, it should be Tier 6, even Tier 7 if Heavenly Dao can take this opportunity and be more lenient with them,'' Wang Wei analyzed. ''With such power and the Mortal Art Dao, they should be able to protect themselves once these cultivators go crazy and start massacring them to increase their lifespans. The problem is whether I can build the [Sage Temples] under Supreme Unity''s eyes.''

    Wang Wei was not optimistic about such a n. Supreme Unity saw what he did in the lower dimension, or at the very least, knew about it, meaning he should have prepared beforehand.

    ''s,'' Wang Wei sighed. He was stillining about the whole thing. His focus should have been on the parasites, but now, he was forced to distract himself and start ying a game of chess with a Half-Step Transcendent.

    "Now that everyone has introduced each other, it''s my turn," Wang Wei said. Although he knew these people already knew of him, it would be arrogant of him to treat it as such. So, he simply introduced himself. "Are we all ready?" They nodded.

    "You should understand the risks involved, right?" Wang Wei continued. "ording to the agreement, if something goes wrong, I''ll stay to confront the enemy and buy you guys time to run away first. However, you should also understand that even with my best efforts, there is still a high chance of you guys being killed."

    "Don''t worry about us," Sage Lin Qi said. He was born near the end of the Golden Era and started his work since then. So, he understood how terrible the lives of mortals have beenpared to back then and now, so despite the danger, Sage Lin Qi would participate in this event. His people need hope.

    Emperor Kong nodded. He had the most to lose in terms of risks, but he was also one of the few people who could not back down. The Academy''s future depends on this operation. Although Wang Wei forced him to act before he was prepared, he saw it as the boost he needed to take action early. Honestly, Emperor Kong was d he was forced to act after seeing that Heaven''s Lock.

    "We know the risks, and we ept them," Sage Pure me said, and Wang Wei nced at him. He understood why the others wanted to partake in this action, but Sage Pure me''s motives eluded him. At first, he epted thetter''s inclusion because merit was involved, but after the lock, it''s not guaranteed whether their actions will have any benefit.

    "In that case, let''s move," Wang Wei dered.

 Chapter 1341 Quick & Aggressive Move

    Chapter 1341 Quick & Aggressive Move

    Time Eater sat on a throne, calmly listening to his subordinate exin everything that had urred since he left for the frontier. Although he knew about the most significant news, he was meticulous about this type of thing, so he wanted to know everything to ensure he did not miss anything crucial. He would ask questions once in a while once he heard a topic he thought was important.

    He suddenly stopped and raised his head. The room was immediately silenced, especially after Time Eater stood up with a frown. The people stopped breathing to ensure they did not bother the lord.

    ''What''s going on? Why am I feeling uneasy?'' Time Eater thought. He immediately trusted his instinct that something was about to happen, but he could not fathom what. ''Is someone going to attack me? If so, who?''

    He recalled his enemies and first thought about Yan Hai and Wu Hong. So, he used a technique to check on the people he ced around their factions. Of course, he did not expect to notice their disappearance with these low-level soldiers.

    Time Eater was a master of Time Dao, and that''s how he tracked his opponent. Through the soldiers, he used a technique that tracked residual time fluctuation around the entire Origin Seal Continent and the Dao Opening Sect. This residual fluctuation is difficult to detect unless these two already knew he was doing it, making it easier for him to track them.

    ''Nothing?'' Time Eater thought. His technique did not track any individual directly but checked how much the surrounding space-time continuum in these locations has changed. Yan Hai and Wu Hong are extremely powerful, meaning their presence significantly influences the surrounding space-time continuum. So, if any of them had left, there would be signs.

    ''Wait, there is a significant change from thest time I checked. This level of effect ¡ª Wang Wei. Did he leave? Is he the oneing to attack me? But how did he get the courage?''

    As soon as these thoughts appeared, Time Eater removed them. He would not underestimate any Dao Overlords, especially one with enough time to prepare to eliminate their opponent.

    ''I must prepare to respond.''

    Boom!

    Time Eater''s face changed. He disappeared from his pce and teleported outside. He looked in the distance and discovered four pirs in the heavens releasing golden lights. "The Resentment Purification Pirs? Kong, are you a part of this?" Time Eater immediately noticed four people at each pir, including Emperor Kong.

    He identified these four people, and with one nce, he knew what they had inmon ¡ª Golden Bodies of Merit. His face changed as he thought of something, so he rushed to stop them. Sadly, he was toote as the Four Pirs released a barrier surrounding the pce.

    ''So that''s your n,'' Time Eater said gloomily. ''Seal me so I can stay out of the way while you eliminate the other useless bastards. Wang Wei, this is far from over.'' Time Eater took a deep breath to calm down. The situation was severe, and he needed to act swiftly.

    He looked at this seal formed by four [Sages], trying to find a weak spot. His eyes suddenly lit. ''Three of them have a second-level body, while thest one only has a first-level. I can exploit such a w in this seal.'' Time Eater did not waste time as he immediately rushed to the Pure me Sage''s pir and started attacking.

    ''So, he found it after all,'' Wang Wei thought. He knew the slight w of this seal, but he did not expect Time Eater to find it so quickly. ''You''re really not a simple bastard, are you?'' Wang Wei deployed his golden body to finish the sealing process as fast as possible, and the others followed. The barriers around the pce shrunk at a speed visible to the naked eye, trying to capture Time Eater. However, Wang Wei, or the others, were not happy.

    ''This won''t work,'' Emperor Kong said. ''I tried my best to reduce the w of this seal, but he caught it so quickly. With his strength, he might be able to dy long enough to find a way to destroy it.''

    ''Should we move to the next step? However, it might not work after the lock,'' Sage Lin Qi said. Everyone was quiet. Time Eater became aggressive with each passing second; meanwhile, the barrier seal slowly closed in, but the speed was reducing with time.

    ''Hold on for a little while. I have a n,'' Wang Wei said. He was telling the truth, but, as always, only the partial truth. He had anticipated this oue, so he prepared for it. However, he did not immediately act for two reasons: firstly, this was a perfect opportunity to gather data about Time Eater''s fighting prowess, and secondly, he wanted to observe Sage Pure me.

    His part was indeed the weak link of the array/seal, but Wang Wei wanted to ensure thetter was not suspicious by not doing his job correctly. Wang Wei kept observing him, prepared to p him to death at the slightest signs of rebellion.

    ''It seems I may be overthinking,'' Wang Wei concluded after a few minutes of observations. ''In that case, let''s move to the next step.'' He sent a signal, and immediately afterward, three people appeared next to the Pure Sage me, shocking thetter and ready to attack or defend himself. However, he was soon reassured after realizing these people were Buddhist Monks.

    "Feng Heng, thank you foring," Wang Wei said, looking at the leading monk.

    "Donor, this poor monk is happy to help. After all, you are still the Honorary Buddha of our temple," Feng Heng replied.

    "Well, this is not the time to chat, so let''s get down to business."

    Feng Heng nodded before releasing his peak first-level Golden Body of Merit and Empyrean Realm cultivation level. In the past 10,000 Yuan Epochs, Feng Heng used his savings from the lower dimension, the Buddhist Sect''s resources, and all his merit and destiny to reach cultivation of 72% Grand Dao Source or the early stages of Empyrean. His golden body has almost reached the second level, and the next time he receives the reward for reviving Buddhism in the lower dimension, he should achieve a second level.

    The other monks followed him, and they were also first-level Golden Body with Empyrean Realm cultivation, but they were all in thete or peak stages, simr to Wang Wei. With the addition of these three people reinforcing Sage Pure me, the seal''s w was made up, thus changing the situation.

    The barrier, which had previously stopped, immediately started shrinking again, forcing Time Eater to take drastic measures. He released all his powers to force the sealing process to stop temporarily. He gazed at Wang Wei: "I guess I should have expected such a move from you."

    Time Eater had to admit that he had lost in their first confrontation. He acknowledged it but would not admit it was because he was not as intelligent as thetter. His defeat was the result of ack of information and circumstances. He did not know as much about Wang Wei as he thought, and he did not have the time to n or anticipate his opponent''s next move while he was on the frontier.

    Wang Wei did not pay him any mind. Instead, he focused onpleting the seal. Time Eater turned to Emperor Kong: "Are you sure you want to do this? Wang Wei has the Dao Opening Sect as a safety in case something goes wrong, but you ¡ª you''ll lose everything you''ve built so far as long as you make one wrong move." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Emperor Kong remained quiet. Time Eater was telling the truth, but that was not enough for him to get in bed with him. The chances of making the wrong move drastically increased by being on Time Eater''s side rather than being his enemy. The situation looked hopeless, but Emperor Kong knew that his future was only guaranteed by betting on Heavenly Dao. If Supreme Unity wins, he does not want to think about what future awaits him or the Academy.

    ''Plus, as Xu Shi said, it''s always a good thing to bet on Wang Wei''s side,'' Emperor Kong thought as he continued his actions toplete the seal.

    Time Eater turned to Sage Lin Qi, but he did not even bother, leaving only thest group. He scrutinized the monks briefly before focusing on Sage Pure me.

    "You have no bone in this fight, right?" Time Eater said. "You''re probably here because these people promised you some benefits. Let me guess ¡ª- merit? I think I''m right. However, in the current situation, the merit system is malfunctioning, to say the least, so what''s the point of working so hard for nothing?"

    Just like the others, Pure me remained quiet. However, no one knew whether it was because he was not tempted or out of fear that if he took action, the monks behind him would annihte him with one strike.

    Time Eater looked at Pure me before ncing at the others. His gaze then shifted to the outside. ''As expected, I cannot rely on these people.'' He looked around, analyzing the situation.

    ''Is this my only option in this scenario?'' He was unwilling to reveal one of his trump cards so early, but Time Eater knew he might not have a choice.

 Chapter 1342 Good Response & Two Steps Ahead

    Chapter 1342 Good Response & Two Steps Ahead

    [Unedited Chapter]

    ----

    Time Eater waved his hand to summon a projection of the River of Time. He used it as a medium to release terrifying chaotic temporal storms, trying to break, or even stop, the seal. Sadly, his efforts were pointless. Wang Wei knew his Dao was Time, so how would he not prepare for such a possibility?''

    ''There is no need to hesitate,'' Time Eater reminded himself as he gazed at the seal, which was only a few meters in all dimensions. His body suddenly changed into a monstrosity. Hepletely filled the barrier in only a few seconds, but his body did not stop expanding. Everyone present watched as the small barrier expanded at an abnormal speed.

    In a few seconds, it reached the size of Time Eater''s castle, but soon, it spread to include most of the Central Time Realm, which was the core area of Time Eater''s territory ¡ª the capital, to be specific. "Stop him," Wang Wei yelled. Everyone was shocked by this monster that Time Eater had turned into, thus distracting them. Luckily, Wang Wei reminded them, and they quickly reinforced the seal, preventing it from spreading. However, their resistance was enormous, and they barely stopped the seal from expanding beyond its capabilities and shattering.

    "What is that thing?" Sage Pure me asked, looking at this enormouslyrge creature whose body seemed made of stars, gxies, and time itself. However, no one answered him since they did not know.

    "It''s a Time Beast," Wang Wei said, and everyone gazed at him.

    "Powerful creatures born from unique environments," he exined. "For example, Void Beasts are born in the spaces between worlds, Source Qi Beasts are born from the Source Qi Space, and Time Beasts are born from the River of Time. However, they are extremely rare since the conditions of their births are harsh beyond reason."

    Everybody nodded.

    "So, does he have the bloodline of a Time Beast?" Emperor Kong asked.

    "That''s the problem ¡ª he''s supposed to be human. There has been no record of him acquiring such a bloodline," Wang Wei replied with squinted eyes.

    "He should have acquired it at some point," Emperor Kong analyzed. "But the fact he was able to hide it so well shows how scheming his mind is."

    "No, this is not a human who has acquired a bloodline. He''s a Time Beast," Feng Heng suddenly said. Everybody looked at him and saw a third golden eye on his forehead. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "What are you saying?"

    "If this poor monk guessed correctly, he''s no longer human," Feng Heng exined. "This donor has abandoned his human body and taken over a Time Beast''s body. The previous appearance was just a well-crafted meat puppet."

    "He''s right," Wang Wei said. "The only thing human about him is his soul, but it also seems to have some characteristics of the Time Beast; most likely, he swallowed thetter''s." Learning that Time Eater''s genuine body was a Time Beast was a great revtion. Wang Wei knew he would have suffered had he tried to n thetter''s downfall without knowing this piece of information.

    "It''s good that we know more about our opponent, but this is not helping our current situation," Emperor Kong said.

    "Kong''s right. Let''s proceed to the next step," Wang Wei announced. This may be the only way to seal Time Eater truly.

    "But what if that doesn''t work?" Sage Pure me suddenly asked.

    "We''ll use Backup C."

    "Which is?" he asked in confusion, and he was not the only one. The n only reached Backup B.

    "You''ll know when we get there," Wang Wei replied. Emperor Kong frowned before suddenly thinking of something. "I understand," he said, a hint of cruelty shed in his eyes.

    "Sacrifices are necessary in these times of great trouble," Sage Lin Qi nodded, acquiescing. Wang Wei looked at this old man, not thinking he was this sharp. However, it made sense. After all, Sage Lin Qi''s actions must have offended many people. Even with the Golden Body of Merit, some people would dare scheme against him. After all, even if they cannot kill him, they can seal him. However, the old man remained alive and continued his work, which showed he was not simple.

    "Let''s get started," Wang Wei said, and everyone started to recite a few words:

    "The world is in chaos. Destiny has been stolen and shackled. The world needs freedom, which cannot be achieved until the perpetrators are dealt with. In my name as a [Sage]. I, Wang Wei (insert name), shall seal this evildoer to give hope to Heaven and Earth."

    There are many positions or titles between Heaven and Earth, many of which have certain [Authorities]. For example, the Earth Emperor has full ess to the Underworld and can even request a direct meeting with one of the Yama Kings. The position of [Sage] also has certain authority or power, mainly to protect the world or guide it in a better direction. These seven people are mobilizing this [Authority] to seal Time Eater. Such an approach would have been quick and easy a few hours ago but after the lock? Their authority is a power granted by Heaven and Earth, or Heavenly Dao, to be directed. So, the issue now is whether they can still mobilize its power.

    Wang Wei looked at the sky, waiting with bated breath. The others were immediately worried, but he and Emperor Kong ¡ª who both already cultivated their Paragon Souls ¡ª could detect a recognizable power trying to be mobilized from Heaven and Earth. However, it''s also apparent that something else was intercepting it. Luckily, a golden light descended from the sky after a few seconds and turned into golden chains surrounding the barrier.

    The seal waspleted. However, Wang Wei frowned. The seal did not shrink but remained the size of Time Eater''s humongous body. This difference might not appear much to others, but he knew the difference. The new seal included not only Time Eater but also the entire Central Time Realm, meaning thetter had ess to manpower and resources for that whole Realm. This meant he could cultivate and even n for his escape.

    ''He cannot directly interfere, but his strength can continue to improve, and he might even find a way to interfere from the shadow,'' Wang Wei analyzed. The current situation was the definition of he won the battle but not the war. It was not that simple to deal with those capable Paragons. However, Wang Wei was d he did not have to use Backup C, as that would mean actual loss.

    ''You made an excellent response to my move,'' Wang Wei thought. ''But I''m still a few steps ahead.'' He waved his hand to condense his destiny into a spear.

    "Gentlemen, if you don''t mind, may I borrow your destiny?"

    Everyone looked at him, not hiding their puzzlement. Emperor Kong remembered the information he gathered about that party and did not hesitate to add his destiny to the spear. Sage Lin Qi was also confused but followed suit after seeing Emperor Kong''s actions.

    Feng Heng did not say anything else and just lent his destiny. The monks who followed him copied him without asking for an exnation. After his outstanding merit in the lower dimensions, Feng Heng had an extremely high status in Buddhism, and everyone knew he''d probably be Mother Maitreya''s next disciple.

    Sage Pure me was thest one to instill his destiny. After seeing everyone do it, he knew refusing was a bad idea. Additionally, he had sensed that Sage Wang Wei was weary of him. His intuition told him if he refused, he might be able to leave this ce alive, but he would not live long.

    Wang Wei calmly took the [Spear of Destiny] with one hand, and with the other, he used a Luck Dao Spell. A roar echoed between Heaven and Earth, followed by the manifestation of an enormous dragon that covered Time Eater''s territory. The dragon covered not only the Central Time Realm but all the territory, including countless other realms, worlds, universes, dimensions, etc.

    "Wang Wei, you bastard," the Time Beast roared. He knew what was going to happen. As expected, Wang Wei threw the spear, trying to destroy Time Eater''s Qi Luck Dragon, just like he did to Five Feathers.

    ''I can''t let this happen,'' Time Eater thought. Under normal circumstances, he did not care much about this luck now that his n was close topletion. However, it was an entirely different matter now that he was sealed. He looked at the dragon and knew it would notst long. After all, the spear was created with the attribute of destroying Qi Luck Dragon; it also did not help that the destiny used to create it originated from [Sages].

    Time Eater wed his own heart to draw this gray and misty blood that exuded the power of time. He drew a magic circle in the hair before putting his blood at the center:

    [The Art of Sacrifice]

    The Dao of Sacrifice is one of the universe''s most versatile and powerful Dao. As long as you have enough knowledge/aplishment in the field, you can gain anything ¡ª with the proper sacrifice. Time Beast''s blood is extremely valuable, even more so for the Blood Essence from their heart. Time Eater bypassed the seal with this sacrifice and temporarily controlled the Qi Luck Dragon.

 Chapter 1343 Wins & Losses

    Chapter 1343 Wins & Losses

    Under Time Eater''s control, the dragon resisted the spear''s power. After a few shes, it became apparent that the spear would eventually lose before the effect of Time Eater''s sacrifice ended. Everyone looked at Wang Wei, indicating for him to make his next move. Otherwise, they should think of a solution together.

    Wang Wei did not disappoint them. He pointed his fingers to condense numerous karmic lines that rushed to different points throughout the Eternal Ascension World. Emperor Kong frowned because he was the first to realize to whom these lines connected ¡ª the people from Xun Junyao''s party.

    ''The ancients were wise when they warned not to mess with a Karma Master,'' Emperor Kongined. Cultivators with high attainment in Karma Dao are a pain to deal with. After meeting them only once, they can create a karmic connection between them. With those connections, a master can do many things ¡ª including spying, controlling, stealing, etc. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Wang Wei was only in the same room as these people, and he could form karma links between him and them. With these threads, Wang Wei summoned a projection from the River of Time of Xun Junyao''s [Spear of Destiny].

    An illusory spear slowly condensed before him, but Wang Wei soon frowned. He detected many people trying to resist, so he snorted coldly to send them a warning. Numerous people worldwide suddenly spewed arge mouthful of blood.

    Wang Wei sneered as he continued his actions. If these people could activate Paragon Formations in their locations, they might be able to stop him. However, with his current strength, they would have never detected that he was borrowing their destiny if not for his being in a hurry.

    He calmly looked at the spear. His original thought was to borrow these people''s destiny to bless his destiny spear. However, Wang Wei''s instinct told him there might be some form of interference. So, he used his Time Dao and the River of Time to achieve a simr effect.

    He waved his hand, and the imaginary spear fused with the genuine one. The Qi Luck Dragon roared in agony, followed by an intense killing gaze. Wang Wei followed the source and saw Time Eater''s humongous eyes. "Why don''t you keep sacrificing?" he taunted. "With such a big body, you should have plenty of blood."

    Time Eater quietly looked at him. ''Is he trying to trick me into weakening myself, or is this a bluff?'' There is a chance that Wang Wei has no more moves, and if he pays the price, he may be able to save that Qi Luck Dragon. However, Time Eater was unsure, and more importantly, he did not want to take the risk.

    ''Damn it,'' he cursed. ''It''s been so long, and there has been such arge movement, but none of these people havee to help.'' After a brief pause, Time Eater decided to ept this loss, especially since he knew things would not end so quickly. Some people wanted to save this Qi Luck Dragon more than him.

    Wang Wei nced at him before focusing on the battle. ''The other parasites did not show up, which was one of my predictions. But I also predicted that Supreme Unity would directly order them to act. It seems that Maitreya is not as useless as I thought.'' Of course, this was the bare minimum he required from her. However, after recent events, Wang Wei''s mindset has changed to always expect the worst from his teammate.

    [Roar!]

    The Dragon could not hold any longer and was dispersed. However, was that the end of things? Far from it. A ck and white light descended from the sky, heading directly for this dispersed luck of Time Eater''s territory. Wang Wei saw such a sight before, and he knew what would happen next. ''It seems this time he''s not only saving the smallest portion but directly reverting the dragon to its original state,'' Wang Wei thought as he watched the ck and white beam.

    "Amitabha," Feng Heng suddenly said. Activate." Buddhist chants suddenly echoed between Heaven and Earth, followed by countless Buddha statuses worldwide, suddenly releasing a golden light to confront the ck-and-white light.

    Wang Wei was surprised, followed by ecstasy. ''I see. Maitreya has been locked out of the world but still has some influences. She can use a medium to channel her power and interfere.'' This was good news for Wang Wei as that meant he had more choices/options avable to him when dealing with Supreme Unity''s madness.

    The confrontation between these two superpowerssted for a few minutes, and Maitreya won. Supreme Unity did not seed in saving the Qi Luck Dragon ¡ª or so everybody thought. Before anyone could celebrate, five Qi Luck Dragons of varying sizes appeared between Heaven and Earth, and they released a multicolored orb from their mouths that instantly recondensed the Qi Luck Dragon. Of course, this newly condensed luck dragon was the smallest, even tinier than Five Feather''s luck. Regardless, it was condensed.

    "What should we do now?"

    Wang Wei frowned. "Let''s leave. It''s no longer safe." He had aplished his primary objectives. As for the other losses? They were eptable for now. So, Wang Wei took onest nce at these five dragons and sneered before disappearing.

    Everyone returned to the secret locations they had already designated. As soon as they arrived, Sage Pure me said his goodbyes to everybody and left. Wang Wei still thanked him sincerely, even though he had already nned for someone to monitor him. After he left, no one mentioned Pure me''s weird behavior.

    Instead, Wang Wei had a conversation with Feng Heng and Sage Lin Qi. He introduced thetter to Mortal Civilization and Mortal Art Dao, asking him to cooperate and work together to spread these concepts.

    "This is a wonderful idea," Sage Lin Qi said, not hiding his excitement. For many years, he hasmented how weak mortals were and thought of every way to improve their lives. But he never thought of improving their strength, especially to the point ofpeting with cultivators.

    "This poor monk has always nned to spread these concepts, but I wanted to wait for your permission," Feng Heng said. Buddhis''s territory was the secondrgest in the world, only slightly inferior to Taoism, meaning their mortal poption was astronomical. Feng Heng knew the merit he could receive by spreading these concepts, but he chose to remain respectful until Wang Wei brought it up.

    "I''m d to hear it," Wang Wei nodded. "If my guess is correct, mortals will need a way to defend themselves, not to mention the merit involved."

    "Can we even get merit in the current situation?" Emperor Kong asked.

    "I''m not sure," Wang Wei shook his head. "However, even if we don''t, it will only be dyed until we be the victor in this war. By then, Heavenly Dao will reward us ten times for our effort and loyalty."

    Everybody caught on that their benefit was contingent on their winning, but no one mentioned it. They''ve already made their choices, and with people of their willpower, they won''t easily switch sides.

    "Can the academy participate?" Emperor Kong asked.

    "Do you have the means?" Wang Wei asked back, and Emperor Kong smiled wryly. Indeed, their academy was now the enemy of the parasites, meaning it was time for them to hide underground. In the process, they must also abandon many of their branches, let alone their territory.

    "No need to be depressed," Wang Wei said. Kong should have been prepared for this oue, so there was no point inining or regretting. The moment he chose to work with these parasites to elerate the academy''s growth, today''s events were bound to happen as long as he was unwilling to remain these people''s dogs or leave a name of infamy throughout history.

    "We still have a feast to participate in. Although it''s not as good as the Blood Dragon, it''s plenty for the three of us to divide." Buddhism did not need this, so they were not participating.

    Wang Wei discussed with these two how to spread these two concepts. Meanwhile, his people, the Academy, and Sage Lin Qi''s people had already started the feast. They attacked all the resource points/halls in Time Eater''s territory. The battle was fierce but swift. After all, most of that territory''s elite warriors were located in the Central Time Realm, except for the people Time Eater previously sent to Origin Seal Continent and Dao Opening Sect. Unfortunately, after seeing what happened to these people''s bosses, these former Overlord factions showed their bold sides and sent people to wipe out these elites.

    Ultimately, these resource points did not survive long without reinforcements. Their only hope was the other parasites, but Wang Wei knew these people''s psychology too well. As long as he hid in the shadows and did not show up, none dared to share pieces of the pie openly. Recent events have shown that Wang Wei was a genuine threat, and these people did not want to be the next victim.

    Of course, a few of them were slightly brave. The Earth Emperor did not show up, but after a while, he sent a few legions to plunder. After seeing his actions, the others also gained the courage to act. Unfortunately, most of the best ces have been plundered by then.

 Chapter 1344 Worst Case Scenario

    Chapter 1344 Worst Case Scenario

    Wang Wei did not wait to hear how much wealth he had plundered. After returning to the Dao Burial Ground, he immediately entered a cultivation retreat to heal his injuries. He''s been suppressing his injuries for a while now since time was urgent, but now, he finally could no longer hold on.

    As soon as he sat down, he swallowed numerous pills before using the healing technique he created after purveying his future wife''s library ¡ª [Time Phoenix Nirvana Art]. A white and ck me enveloped his body, releasing an enormous amount of life and death energy that entered his [Existence] and healed the underlying problems.

    Once the life and death energy reached a certain level, they formed a Yin-Yang Symbol that controls the time concept of forward and backward. Then, Wang Wei''s body was slowly reverting to the time before his [Existence] was affected. Ordinary injuries can be instantly reverted with this method. In fact, Wang Wei''s natural regeneration was so terrifying that he did not even need any Dao or techniques to heal.

    However, it was different for Dao Injuries or even more severe [Existence] injuries. Wang Wei frowned as he watched how slow the process was: ''At this rate, I won''t be back to peak state even after 500,000 Yuan Epochs.''

    Such a number was small. Wu Hong and Yan Hai were injured before the Seven Moon Eras but still haven''t recuperated. Inparison, Wang Wei''s injury was minor. Unfortunately, he could not wait so long.

    ''The following One Yuan Epoch will be crucial. If I''m not present to stop Supreme Unity, Heaven knows what the world will be like by the time I recuperate.''

    Wang Wei sighed. He absorbed the merit he previously received, trying to elerate his recovery speed. He then calcted his recovery time. The merit worked, reducing his time to 33,000 Yuan Epochs. ''Still too long,'' Wang Wei thought. Countless thoughts shed in his eyes. He needed a method to heal in just a few thousand years, possibly a few hundred.

    Wang Wei immediately outlined countless methods, but with each method, he became more frustrated. ''There is no perfect solution.'' He must pay a serious price if he wants to heal in such a short period. He waved his hand to summon his Golden Body of Merit.

    ''If I sacrifice some of it, I should recuperate in a few decades. However, this golden body will no longer be a peak second tier. It will take a long time to recuperate.''

    Wang Wei gritted his teeth. Besides, when he fought with Di Tian, he had never "suffered" so much in his life. Reducing the effect of the golden body for a short recovery was an excellent price, but Wang Wei felt it was too much. He hated more than losing his things; he could ept defeat in battle but not lose in stuff like this.

    ''Supreme Unity, I''ll remember this. One day, I''ll make you pay,'' Wang Wei thought with gritted teeth. ''Wait ¡ª paying a price?'' He pped his forehead, thinking how stupid he''d been. ''Could the previous small setbacks affect me? How can I not think of such a simple thing?''

    Wang Wei focused and started. Someone must pay a price for his recovery, but he did not have to be the one to pay it. A simple approach would be to share the price by the Wang n through bloodline. As long as everyone shares, the price or bacsh won''t be much. However, Wang Wei would not do this since he had a better option ¡ª let his enemy pay. He is a master of Karma, and that''s one of the things he''s good at.

    Wang Wei waved his hands to build a rune in the air. He focused intently on creating a new technique thatbined Time Dao, Karma Dao, and the Way of Sacrifice. He took his time to modify each rune, and after an unknown amount of time, the runesbined together into a magic circle that released intense green light.

    The magic circle then turned into a projection of the River of Time. The power of time washed over Wang Wei''s body, and hisplexion returned to normal. In a matter of seconds, this terrifying injury was healed. However, were things so simple? Of course not. The River of Time''s projection suddenly copsed before transfiguring into a clock that rushed into Wang Wei''s body. He removed the upper part of his robe to check his chest. As expected, he had a new tattoo of a clock that was slowly counting down. At the end of this clock was a picture of a skull.

    "33,333 years¡ª it''s lower than I expected," Wang Wei uttered. That''s how long he has to repay his debt for suddenly healing, or he experiences true death. Moreover, the repayment cannot be random ¡ª it must be something valuable.

    "It doesn''t matter. It''s more than enough time," Wang Wei said as he looked in the distance. A Paragon''s Soul should be more than enough to pay the price for his actions. He walked out of the room and checked how much time had passed. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ''525 years,'' he thought. His healing process was instant as soon as his [Borrowed Time Technique] was created. However, the process of the creation took over 2500 years inside the Time Formation. He immediately summoned the team.

    Mongke was the first to arrive, and hisplexion was as rosy as a rose. His aura was peaceful, and as Wang Wei expected, his strength reached the peak of 90%.

    "It seems your injuries were not as severe as I thought," Wang Wei said.

    "I was lucky," Mongke nodded. His injuries almost reached the level of [Existence]. He did not know whether it was because he had just entered the Battle Taboo Realm, so Heaven and Earth protected him, or was it just the manifestation of his luck. Regardless, he was lucky.

    "I envy you," Wang Wei sighed. Mongke looked at him in puzzlement. If his injuries were so severe, why did he look perfectly alright? He shook his head. He did not think too long about it since he couldn''t figure it out. Soon, everybody arrived.

    "Tell me what happened?"

    "The situation is as you predicted," Wang Qi said, making Wang Wei''s heart skip a beat. "It can even be said to be worse."

    "The mortals?"

    "Yes," Wang Qi nodded before exining everything. "The cultivators panicked after realizing their lifespan cannot increase without increasing their realm. At first, everybody started topete for longevity and immortal pills. The prices of these pills soon reached an astronomical number in just the first two decades."

    Wang Qi was not exaggerating. He once participated in an auction in which an Emperor bought a pill that increased lifespan by 10,000 years for five Emperor Artifacts. That''s how outrageous the prices became.

    "Then, rumors started circting at an rming rate that people could increase their lifespan by absorbing mortals'' flesh, blood, and souls. No one took this news seriously, especially since we, along with the hidden lineages, intervened and spread false information to blur out this news.

    "However, everything changed when the devil cultivators started killing mortals inrge quantities. After that, it was impossible to hide the truth."

    Wang Wei grunted: "What about the sect''s alliance?"

    "Our sect, along with many hidden lineages ¡ª including Buddhism and the Barbarian n ¡ª announced the creation of the Mortal Protection Force. They publicly denounced any such act and even killed anyone discovered participating in such behavior."

    "From your tone, I''m guessing something went wrong?" Wang Wei asked.

    "This world is toorge," Wang Qimented. "At first, they were indeed a deterrent. However, things took an unexpected turn. Someone created this hiding technique that can even escape from a peak of Empyrean''s Divine Sense.

    "Additionally, we''ve discovered that methods like divination, Yin-Yang Calction, and Karma Detection no longer work for those people who participate in those massacres."

    Wang Wei wanted to roll his eyes. Supreme Unity was not even trying to hide its purpose anymore. "What''s the overall situation?"

    "There are only a few territories where mortals are protected. Moreover, not all of the top hidden lineages have joined. Some people are indifferent and just watching, and some people are using this opportunity to cause more chaos."

    "What about the parasites? How do they treat the mortals in their territories?"

    "Besides the Earth Emperor, who prevents anyone from touching his citizens, the others don''t care. Some even partake in it."

    "What about the Mortal Civilization?" Five hundred years was more than enough time to show some progress. However, Wang Qi shook his head.

    "We''ve spread it in our territories, but these parasites and other cultivators have intervened to block our actions once we try to globalize the process."

    "The Enlightening Temple?"

    "Even worse," Wang Qi said. "Only a [Sage] can build the temple, and the reach is limited to a certain area."

    "He''s really cut off all our paths, hasn''t he?" Wang Wei sneered. "I asked you to build the Dream World. I guess that didn''t work as well?"

    "As soon as it appeared, it was sted by lightning bolts."

    Wang Wei sighed. He looked at his group. "All of you have known this situation for a while. Any suggestions?"

 Chapter 1345 Terrible Solutions

    Chapter 1345 Terrible Solutions

    "The situation is way worse than stated," Mongkemented. "The merit system has been locked despite Buddhism''s efforts."

    Wang Wei raised his eyes and looked at the sky. He could detect the slight fluctuations that indicate a struggle. Heavenly Dao wants to reward them for spreading the Mortal Civilization, but something is stopping it.

    ''Well, fighting is better than no response at all,'' Wang Wei thought. Heavenly Dao was silent when the lock first appeared, which scared him and indicated it had lost most of its authority. However, it is now constantly fighting, which is a sign of strength.

    "What happened to my cultivation technique?" Wang Wei asked. He previously spread the Health Preservation Technique, baffling him as to why the situation turned so sour in such a short period.

    "It has been corrupted," Dulgun said. She was in charge of this matter, so she knew the most.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Well, it started with the spreading process. As you can imagine, these parasites intervened to block it," Dulgun exined. "We sent one of the Paragon puppets to try to scare them, but they replied with their own puppets.

    "Of course, all of these were not the main reason your attempt became ineffective."

    "What did that bastard do again?" Wang Wei asked, not hiding his sneer.

    "The rules of Heaven and Earth were changed," Dulgun exined. "All Longevity Techniques have be more difficult to cultivate. People can only breakthrough when they are in the twilight of their years, and each breakthrough can increase their lifespan by 10,000 years."

    Wang Wei''s face was ugly to look at. Now, if an ordinary person used his technique, they would have to wait until they are 9000 years old before they can make a breakthrough and extend their lifespan. Since this technique allows people to live one yuan epoch ¡ª- 1.269 trillion years ¡ª- the technique was essentially divided into billions ofyers¡ªno wonder no one wants to cultivate it.

    Wang Wei clenched his fists. He was feeling frustrated. The current situation feels like he''s ying chess with someone, but while he has to y by the rules, the opponent not only does not, but he can also invent the rules to turn things in his favor.

    Wang Wei exhaled to calm down. Being overly emotional will not help in the current situation. On the contrary, it will probably increase his chances of making a great mistake.

    "You guys still haven''t told me what your ideas to solve the situation is," Wang Wei said. After knowing the overall situation, he has some ns in mind. However, he wanted to see if they had something better or, at the very least, could inspire him.

    "In the current situation, we may have to consider killing all the world''s cultivators and saving the mortals," Mongke said. Wang Wei did notment and just listened.

    "That is too extreme," Jia Ping disagreed.

    "Is it?" Mongke asked. "Most of the cultivators participating in the ughter are loose cultivators or weak lineages who do not have ess to longevity pills. I think it''s a good exchange to eliminate these wastes to save the mortals."

    The Barbarian King''s words might sound harsh, but everybody understood his logic. The mortals are the future of the cultivation world; they are the primary sources of talent, so protecting them is protecting the future of the cultivation world.

    "Our opponent''s wish is for us to weaken the world, so why would we help him?" Jia Ping argued.

    "That is true, but we are living in extreme times, so sacrifices are necessary," Mongke continued. "My thought is we ignore everything else to focus on dealing with the parasites. We must seal or kill them as quickly as possible. Then, without their interference, we''ll have plenty of time to control the cultivators and eliminate all of them."

    "Your n is too far-fetched. We''re dealing with Paragons. Even if they are at the bottom of the barrel regarding talents, they are still Paragons," Jia Ping argued. "The next yuan epoch will be crucial. Do you expect us to deal with all of them in such a short window?"

    "It''s indeed tricky, but with the right kind of brilliant n, I think we can get all of them in the same ce and into a trap."

    Wang Wei did notment, but he wanted to roll his eyes. He could tell that Mongke had be a little prideful after entering the Battle Taboo Realm; otherwise, he wouldn''t suggest something so extreme or stupid. No matter how bad these parasites are, how can they be dealt with easily or quickly? How can it be easy to get all of them in the same ce?

    Wang Wei had once thought of this. One of the ns he considered in dealing with them was to lure them into a trap dimension, and the bait would be knowledge and information about Half Step Transcendence. However, he soon realized that besides the Earth Emperor and the one from the Taoist Sect, none of these people were ambitious enough to take the bait. They only care about maintaining the status quo with them at the top. What is sad is that they don''t want to do so by ensuring that they are as powerful as possible but by keeping everybody else weak.

    "What is your solution?" Wang Wei finally asked.

    "Sealing," Jia Ping responded. "We open more sealing resources to them and even develop cheaper and more essible sealing methods. Most of these cultivators are acting out of desperation. If we can give them an opportunity to sleep and wait until this ''era'' ends, they''ll dly ept it."

    "That''s a good idea," Mongkemented. "But there is still one problem ¡ª these parasites. They will not allow us to spread these means worldwide. As long as they keep interfering, all our actions are in vain."

    Jia Ping did not rebut since he knew thetter was correct. However, he still believed this less radical approach was the best.

    "What about you?" Wang Wei asked. "Do you have a different opinion?"

    "I do," Dulgun nodded. "I think our focus should be ousting these cultivators. We only need to protect as many mortals as possible, and in a yuan epoch, most of them will die."

    Wang Wei did not say anything and looked at everybody else. However, no one had other solutions, so he was left with thoughts. These people''s solutions are good, but they are only superficial. Wang Wei wanted to save the mortals and cultivators andpletely ruin Supreme Unity''s n, meaning none of their approaches were feasible.

    He closed his eyes to activate his Soul Network Ability. He saw all the members of the Fate Changing Hall, but that was the extent of hiswork. He could no longer ess other souls. ''That bastard truly blocked all my paths.''

    Wang Wei opened his eyes while frowning. ''Right now, my main move should be to give the mortals the power to protect themselves, and that means spreading the Mortal Civilizations. However, the issue is how to spread it throughout this vastnd as soon as possible?''

    Once the mortals can protect themselves, the cultivators will be restrained. In the worst-case scenario, a civil war will happen, which may not be a bad thing since war is one way to facilitate the development of civilizations. With the improvement of the Mortal Civilization through war, the reward Wang Wei will receive after this event will be even higher.

    Of course, that is, if the mortals canst long enough. Under normal circumstances, that would be impossible. But now, with the support of other cultivators, they have a chance.

    "Alright, I know what to do," Wang Wei said. He looked at Mongke: "Prepare for an all-out battle."

    "I understand," Mongke nodded in excitement. Wang Wei dismissed everybody except for Red Mask.

    "What''s Pure me''s situation?"

    "We haven''t been able to infiltrate his cultivation dojo, but from the information we''ve gathered and analyzed about him, the conclusion is that he kept that ck power and is studying it." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Oh?"

    "The analysis is that he ns to take advantage of the current situation to spread this thing and purify it to gain merit," Red Mask continued. "His talent can only take him as far as the Empyrean Realm, and merit is his only way forward."

    A killing intent shed in Wang Wei''s eyes. "How sure are you?"

    "80%."

    Wang Wei squinted: "If what you say is true, he probably won''t act anytime soon since the merit system is still in limbo. He might be waiting for me, or someone else, to fix it to a certain level before he starts to act."

    Red Mask nodded. That''s the same conclusion the Fate Guard made. "Sir, do you want me to eliminate him?" Although they have only suspected Sage Pure me and did not have concrete evidence, they were not officials. Suspicions were enough to eliminate someone as long as they were a threat.

    "You''re really bold," Wang Wei said, looking at him. This woman dares talk about killing a Sage. There is a saying in the world: "Only a Sage can kill a Sage." The bacsh is not something that anyone can bear, and even Sages cannot kill each other without proper reasons.

    "As long as you ordered it," Red Mask said calmly.

    "No need. He''s still extremely valuable," Wang Wei said.

 Chapter 1346 The Solution

    Chapter 1346 The Solution

    After dismissing everybody, Wang Wei did not immediately leave. He had many things to do, but he needed to do things step by step, So he stayed for a few hours to review the detailed information gathered by the guard during his absence. He knew about the world''s current situation through the team''s meeting, but that was not enough; he needed to understand the nitty gritty.

    Wang Wei put away the Information Talisman and frowned. "As long as Supreme Unity has any form of autonomy, I can''t even deal with these parasites." He had many ns to deal with these people, but as long as that bastard was present, the chances of sess were minor.

    ''My ultimate goal is to remove his ability to make any moves on the board,'' Wang Wei thought. He refined the n he came up with before contacting a few people. Wang Wei headed to another isted dimension, and a few minutester, the other Sages arrived ¡ª except for Pure me. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Wang Wei immediately noticed Feng Heng''s arrival. Firstly, he expected the other Buddhist Sages to be with him, but he was alone. Second, his aura was slightly different from before.

    "Second level Golden Body?" Wang Wei asked.

    "Donor has sharp senses as always," Feng Heng replied.

    "But how is that possible? The rewards from the lower dimensions should still take some time ¡ª unless¡­" Everyone looked at Feng Heng.

    "This world still has hope," Feng Heng exined, his face and demeanor calm and peaceful. "Heavenly Dao has rewarded this poor monk for benefitting mortals'' way of life."

    "Really? Good, good, good," Wang Wei said, not hiding his excitement. Although Feng Heng was the only one among them who received merit for the Mortal Civilization, he and the others did not care. Instead, they value that the system is still working, which indicates that Heavenly Dao is still fighting and that their battle is not utterly hopeless.

    "This is indeed excellent news," Sage Lin Qi said.

    "If you think about it carefully, he might be the only choice to receive the merit," Emperor Kong suddenly said. Wang Wei''s eyes lit up after hearing this. Kong was correct. Feng Heng became a medium for Maitreya to channel her power in the world, so Heavenly Dao took this opportunity to find allies.

    "Feng Heng, by any chance, can you contact the Mother Buddha?" Wang Wei asked.

    "Donor, I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed."

    Wang Wei sighed: "It''s fine." He did not have much expectations. "Alright, let''s get to business. I call you here to ask for help. Normally, I don''t ask without reciprocation, but you guys understand the current situation." Since the lock, many things that were once extremely valuable are no longer sought after. Even merit can no longer be acquired.

    People could no longer cultivate, meaning these resources were less tempting to anyone. As for hoarding these resources for the future, no one knows whether the world has a future; even if it does, no one can predict how terrible it will be.

    "There is no need to mention such a thing during dire times," Sage Lin Qi said. He did not want anything except to expand his work, and the best way to proceed with it was for the world to return to normal and to have someone of sufficient power and background helping. Wang Wei was from the Dao Opening Sect, and if thetter was willing to give him some help, he could do so much more. If Sage Lin Qi could think in a more utilitarian manner, having Wang Wei''s goodwill and even owning him a favor was way more valuable than any reward.

    Feng Heng and Emperor Kong nodded. However, their mindsets werepletely different. The former honestly did not care about rewards. After aplishing his grand merit in the lower dimension, Feng Heng''s state of mind sublimated; he no longer cared about the quarrels and disputes of the cultivation world. His only desire is to understand the Dharma and seek enlightenment. Everything he does is follow his heart and achieve that goal.

    Meanwhile, Emperor Kong was the one who wanted a reward the most. After all, Feng Heng was from Buddhism, meaning he was rich, and Sage Lin Qi was a man of [Pure Heart], making his thinking less utilitarian. However, he had an academy to look after and people to feed. Of course, he was wise and understood the need to build good rtions and connections. However, if it were up to him, he would love to have a reward and make connections.

    "I''ll keep today''s events in my heart," Wang Wei said. He waved his hand to hand them a talisman. "Consider this as a gift." Everyone checked the content and was surprised by this Heaven Deception Array ¡ª this was indeed a gift, especially in these times of perils.

    ''I understand his charm,'' Emperor Kong thought. He understood what made Wang Wei so attractive. Thetter is indeed cunning and will y with you as a toy if it''s in his interest, but if you are his allies and are willing to work for him, he will not shy away from giving you benefits. Emperor Kong thought of all the things he could do with this array. There were many, but the most important one was to hide. Since his betrayal, the parasites have been searching for him relentlessly. Countless branches have been attacked and destroyed. Now, he finally had a way to hide without worry perfectly.

    ''No, this is an opportunity,'' Emperor Kong thought. Once he can hide and project himself, he can send his people to recruit talented mortals worldwide. Although these people could not cultivate, he could seal them and wait for ater date. ''The current situation was perfect to recruit talents.''

    Sage Lin Qi calmly epted this gift. With this array, he can protect many more mortals, and his people can better act behind the scenes. The greatest trouble his association often faced was how the rulers of certain territories refused to help or even hinder his work. This array can help him deal with this problem.

    Feng Heng squinted his eyes. He knew this formation from the lower dimension and even paid the Heavenly Court to install one for him in the Buddhist Sect. Unfortunately, he had to sign a contract and agreed never to study it.

    ''Such formation should be valuable to the Mother Buddha,'' he thought. ording to his analysis, Buddhism or Taoism did not have such a formation, and there can only be one exnation: the two suns bnced each other to prevent the others from getting it. But now, he had an opportunity to share it with his side. ''Let''s try after returning.'' Feng Heng learned the formation and put it away. He nced at Wang Wei and suddenly had a realization. Thetter probably did this purposely to acquire Buddhism''s support in his battle to remove the lock.

    "Read It? Good. I need you to summon your [Sage Authority] once again to engrave this array into me."

    This was Wang Wei''s objective ¡ª to hide himself better. After his retreat, he realized he might have to re-enter the paranoid state he was in during his Ouw Trial. Supreme Unity was too powerful, and Wang Wei worried that his every move was under thetter''s watch. So, he needed a way to move without being detected.

    "No problem," Emperor Kong responded. The process was smooth and easy. Although Wang Wei said he wanted them to engrave it on his body, this was not exactly correct since the thing was already engraved. He has been using it since he ascended to prevent people from finding him. The Sage''s role was only to use their authority to bless the already existing formation and raise it to another level.

    Everybody proceeded rtively smoothly, with the only problem being the resistance of mobilizing the Sage''s Authority. Luckily, Heavenly Dao seems to have regained some strength, so the resistance was not as strong as before.

    ''It should have no problem, right?'' Wang Wei thought. His future wife raised the Array to the peak of the Paragon Tier. With this boost and Heavenly Dao''s protection, hiding from Supreme Unity should not be an issue ¡ª especially if he still has to focus on his battle with Maitreya.

    Wang Wei sighed, not satisfied with the uncertainty. He no longer hesitated and secretly returned to the Origin Seal Continent to see his ancestor.

    "You''re back, "Yan Hai said. "Did something happen?"

    Wang Wei did not immediately answer. Instead, he spread his Heaven Deception Array throughout the room before putting thousands of sealing arrays.

    "Is this necessary?" Yan Hai asked.

    "Maybe, maybe not, but we can never be too careful."

    She shook her head and did not say anything else. She knew smart people were too easily be paranoid. He has seen Brother Qiyuan in this state countless times, many of which have saved their lives.

    "Why are you here?" she asked.

    "Ancestor, do you need to know where the seal for the Void Illusion World is?"

    "Hmm? Why do you need to know this?"

    "Because it may be the solution to my current problem."

 Chapter 1347 All The Preparations

    Chapter 1347 All The Preparations

    [Unedited Chapter]

    ----

    "You want to spread the Mortal Civilization through the Void Illusion Realm?" Yan Hai asked. Wang Wei was shocked after hearing her words, looking at up and down. Yan Hai''s lips twitched before she summoned a bamboo and waved it at him. Wang Wei tried to dodge, but to his surprise, the bamboo hit him on his head, and the thing hurt like hell.

    "Do you think I''m stupid?" Yan Hai asked. Many people thought she was all muscle and no brain, so she had seen these kinds of looks before. "Ancestor, I apologize," Wang Wei quickly said. He could not help it. Yan Hai seems to have a temperament that makes people underestimate her intelligence. Yan Hai snorted coldly.

    "What''s that bamboo?" Wang Wei asked. He had a feeling that no matter what he did, he would not be able to dodge it.

    "Ancestral Discipline Stick," Yan Hai said with a sneer. "I made especially for disobedient descendants like you. As long as you have the blood of the Yan, Li, and Yan n flowing through your blood, you can''t escape its punishment."

    Wang Wei was shocked by these words but shook his head. This was Yan Hai''s temperament, so he should not be surprised she made such a thing. Most of the cruel ways the Dao Opening Sect raised disciples and geniuses are rules she created and left.

    "You don''t seem convinced."

    "No, I didn''t say anything," Wang Wei swiftly said.

    "It''s written in your face that you can find a way to avoid. Unfortunately for you, until you be a Primal Paragon and gain the title of [Ancestor], you can never escape."

    "Never?" Wang Wei asked, focusing on the absoluteness of her words.

    "Never," Yan Hai reiterated.

    "Then, isn''t this thing dangerous?"

    "Don''t worry. It can discipline but never kill," Yan Hai exined. "In the past, some stupid people paid a heavy price to get their hands on it, thinking they could use it to control or eliminate our family. Unfortunately for them, this thing can only be used by the four of us, and it cannot kill any of our bloodlines."

    "I see," Wang Wei said, feeling relief. Although he will have to be careful with his words around the ancestors for now, at least he does not have to worry about a weapon that is the weakness of his bloodline.

    "Let''s get back to the topic," Wang Wei said.

    "I know where the seal is, but it won''t matter even if you get your hands on it."

    Wang Wei knew what she meant. ording to records, the Void Illusion Realm did not allow mortals to enter. "Is there a way?" Wang Wei did not read too much about this subject in the library since this was not his main focus. As such, he had to ask. Yan Hai frowned and pondered. Wang Wei waited, but after a few minutes with no answer, he realized he may have to search the library.

    "I remember now," Yan Hai suddenly said. "Long ago, even before the Endless Tribtion Era, the Ancestor of the Ma Family created the Void Illusion Realm. You may be able to gain some control or authority over it and change the rules to allow mortals to enter."

    "The Ma Family?" Wang Wei said with a frown. "Why have I never heard of them?" He reviewed his memories of all the Paragon Lineages he knew but had never heard of such a family.

    "You probably think their family is some kind of top lineage, but you''re wrong," Yan Hai said. "The Ma n has already ruined the luck their ancestors provided them, and Heavenly Dao no longer protects them. It''s a miracle they still exist today."

    Wang Wei nodded. "Can the Ma n''s bloodline grant me the authority over the Void Illusion Realm?"

    "Of course not," Yan Hai replied. "If that were possible, their n would have been extinct by now."

    "True," Wang Wei said as he realized what a stupid thing he said. If these people had that power, the top lineages would have captured and raised them like pigs to gain control over the Void Illusion Realm. Wang Wei motioned for his ancestor to keep talking.

    "Their n should have a Luck Condensing Artifact. Under normal circumstances, this should not be enough to influence that realm, but we''re living in unprecedented times. I''m sure you can make use of it."

    "Indeed," Wang Wei nodded. "Where are they?"

    "That, I don''t know," Yan Hai answered. "They have been hiding since this era started."

    "Then, how am I supposed to find them?"

    "That''s your business," Yan Hai replied nonchntly, making Wang Wei groan. Divination was unreliable, and it might not have been possible to rely on directly gathering information. Even if it were, it may not work, not to mention how long that may take.

    "Do you have a token or something that is connected to the Void Illusion Realm? Or maybe a password," Wang Wei asked. These items were enough for a Karma Master such as himself to find something.

    "The password is [Lord of Infinite Illusion]," Yan Hai said. "In the past, you only need to close your eyes and repeat these words to enter."

    Wang Wei sighed. He guessed these would have to do. He thought a moment to ponder deeply, refining his ns once again. "Ancestor, do you have to use one strike at your peak?" he asked.

    "Why are you asking?"

    "I need a way to break the seal instantly."

    "I see," Yan Hai nodded before opening her treasury dimensions. "I remember I still had one left. Oh, here it is." She summoned a talisman and handed it to him. "This talisman contained my highest sword attack. It should work."

    "Ancestor, why do you have such a thing?"

    "What is it to you?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "I"m just curious," Wang Wei replied. He only condenses these things as gifts or defensive measures to give to others. Most people are like this.

    "My Sword Dao has high attack potency, but it also requires umtion and build-up. So, I often store my highest potency attack in talismans to use in battle, usually for emergencies," Yan Hai exined before sighing. "These things saved my life. Otherwise, I would also be in Limbo."

    "I see," Wang Wei nodded. "Well, thank you, ancestor." He bowed politely to show his respect.

    "No problem, and don''t forget to show more respect to your elders," Yan Hai said, waving her bamboo stick. Wang Wei''s lips twitched. He could already predict how many of the lower dimension''s Emperors had suffered under that stick, and he did not want to be one of them.

    "I will," Wang Wei nodded stiffly. "One more thing. I need your help with something else." Wang Wei exined his n, making Yan Hai sighed. "I just got back in shape, and now you¡­*sigh*. I''m old. Can you give these rusty bones a break?"

    ''What is this? Being too invested in a role?'' Wang Wei controlled himself not to roll his eyes. He did not expect his ancestors to have such a quirk.

    "Well, what do you have to say?"

    Wang Wei noticed how weird her eyes were, and he realized if he said something wrong, she might use this as an excuse to hit him again with that stick.

    "Ancestors, you know us younglings have to rely on your help and wisdom," Wang Wei quickly said.

    Yan Hai looked at him and smiled: "This ancestor like descendants with sweet mouths." She then waved his hand to leave. Wang Wei walked out of the room with a gentle smile on his face. He has never been so rxed ever since that damn lock appeared.

    He teleported away, but his destination was not the seal or the Ma n. He returned home to check on Mongke''s preparations before visiting the Lawless Zone. He chatted with Old Man Dai, but they soon had an argument and fought. Of course, now that Wang Wei had more experience in the Ways of Paragons, the old man was not his match, so he left that ce having fulfilled his goal.

    His next goal was to meet Xun Junyao. It took a month before he could contact thetter and meet at a rendezvous point. They talked for a few hours before Wang Wei left to revisit Emperor Kong. They had one more chat before starting his work.

    Beyond his sight, Wang Wei saw a mysterious gray fog. He looked at it, not hiding theplex emotions brewing in his mind. He shook his head to concentrate before condensing a karmaless clone and sending it to the fog. However, the clone did not reach its destination before an unknown power annihted it.

    ''As expected,'' Wang Wei sighed. Supreme Unity blocked the path to the Dark Truth. He left a barrier at the entrance, preventing people from entering or leaving. Wang Wei was not surprised by this move. Wu Hong was one of his greatest reliance in the Cultivation World. Heavenly Dao sealed her during his Ouw Trial, and Supreme Unity made the same move.

    He teleported away to the Ma n

 Chapter 1348 The First Flaw

    Chapter 1348 The First w

    Wang Wei teleported to a unique area called the Non-Causality Heaven. As the name implies, it is a ce where karma and causality are in chaos. It''s one of the best hiding areas in the world, along with the Lawless Zone. Wang Wei looked at this ce that appeared only red in his vision. ''This ce is worthy of being called the heaven and hell of karma masters,'' Wang Wei thought. In his eyes, this ce wasposed entirely of karma threads, making it the best ce to cultivate Karma Dao. However, it''s also the worst ce to try to use Karma Dao ¡ª if you''re not skilled.

    Wang Wei searched the area with his terrifying soul, trying to find the best ce for his following action. He soon discovered a towering mountain the size of a and teleported to the top. He frowned because someone was already there but could not find it.

    ''Another Karma Master? And that aura ¡ª he''s a Dao Lord,'' Wang Wei, immediately raising his guard. However, the other person behaved strangely. He looked at Wang Wei briefly before continuing to do his thing. The man was not on guard, and the surroundings had no array of techniques. On top of everything else, this person''s body and movement were full of ws, as if he was a person who had never trained inbat in his entire life. The person was so vulnerable that it made Wang Wei suspicious, so he raised his alert level again.

    He observed the person closely before shaking his head. He also felt stupid for being so rmed. Wang Wei sighed and muttered: "Sometimes, it''s a sin to be too smart." The person was not a threat because he was basically no longer alive.

    This Dao Lord was too smart and tried to absorb this area to raise his cultivation. Wang Wei could guess what thetter was thinking. By using this space to enter the Paragon Realm, he can use the Non-Causality Effect to hide himself from the parasites and even the two suns, thus achieving the great feat of bing a Paragon in this era.

    Unfortunately for him, he overestimated himself. Instead of swallowing the Non-Causality Heaven, he was absorbed and became a unique existence called a Karma Puppet.

    ''This guy is the perfect material to further elevate my Karma Unbound Physique,'' Wang Wei thought with shining eyes. "But." He raised his hand to create a red thread targeting the young man. As expected, countless threads came to offset his attempt.

    ''He''s now a part of the environment, so taking him would mean taking a piece of the Non-Causality Heaven,'' Wang Wei analyzed. ''This will take a while." He did not hesitate and startedying out formation around this man. He also used this time to understand this ce better; it should help find the Ma n.

    The entire process took a month, and he immediately activated the array. The bacsh was immediate. Countless threads rushed towards Wang Wei, making his face severe. He could tell he would suffer if even one of these things hit him. Since proving the Dao, he had almost escaped the restraints of karma and could do whatever he wished. However, these threads could bypass his Karma Unbound Physique and force countless negative karma on him.

    Wang Wei activated all the preventive measures he set up, but they were not as helpful as he wanted them to be. These threads embodied the saying that no one can escape karma. Wang Wei''s measures can, at best, dy these threads'' approach, not block them.

    ''At this rate, these defensive shields won''t buy me enough time to stripe this karma puppet from this area,'' Wang Wei thought. He did not want to give up such an opportunity, so he had to try something else. He summoned his River of Karma. During his Nine Extremity Foundation Cultivation, one of his incarnations once created a prototype of a River of Karma, which served as the foundation for Wang Wei''s Karma Unbound Physique.

    He nned to use the boost from this manifestation to dy these threads, and his n worked, but it worked too well. As soon as the river appeared, these threads stopped and rushed toward it as if it were a goddess who identally ripped her clothes.

    ''What''s going on,'' Wang Wei thought as he moved the river to prevent these threads from touching it. He knew little about these things, so how stupid would he be to let them touch something that is the foundation of his body? He observed closely.

    The threads were too excited to rush toward the river, which provided Wang Wei plenty of time to seal the puppet finally. However, Wang Wei had a sense of foreboding.

    Bang!

    The mountain trembled, and Wang Wei''s face turned ugly. He saw an enormous red light rushing toward him, and his eyes could see that that light wasposed of red karma threads.

    ''Damn it, why is this river so appetizing to these things?'' Wang Wei thought. However, he did have time to think about this. Such a significant reaction was dangerous with Supreme Unity above his head. After all, even if the array is functional, it''s impossible not to notice the anomaly in such a unique area. Wang Wei knew he could not stay here, but he was also unwilling to let go of such an opportunity.

    ''Damn it, since when has life been this difficult?'' Wang Wei cursed. He was a child of luck, favored by fate. His life had many challenges, but things usually worked out well for him. However, in recent times, nothing he does has proceeded smoothly. He did not hesitate to cast his [Borrow Time] to forcefully elerate the array. In just a few seconds, the seal waspleted, and he put the puppet away and teleported out of this space. Unfortunately, these threads blocked the surrounding space.

    ''How annoying,'' Wang Wei cursed before casting a Space Tearing Technique. However, it was not the regr kind, but a spell thatbined Space and Karma Dao. With this approach, he tore through these karma thread restrictions and forced his way out of this ce.

    Wang Wei teleported away and returned to the Lawless Zone. He knew countless eyes would now be on that territory, so he did not even stay close. He summoned a crystal ball with the puppet peacefully sleeping inside.

    He nodded with a smile before creating a subdimension and sealing that crystal inside the Lawless Zone. Wang Wei was in paranoid mode, so how can he absorb something he found by ident? In this current situation, the baseline mindset he acted on was that Supreme Unity was watching everything and could control everything ¡ª including his luck. So, he wouldn''t even keep it in his space ring until he could verify that this puppet had nothing wrong with it.

    ''Now, I must start over,'' Wang Weiined. His destination was the Red Coffin Ground. ording to what he knows, long ago, a peak Paragon of Karma Dao suffered a serious injury and escaped with its soul. Their body turned into this territory that contained arge quantity of karma-rted resources. Such an area is less efficient than the previous Non-Causality Heaven, but it should be enough. However, as soon as Wang Wei arrived, he stopped himself.

    ''Why am I making such a stupid decision?'' Wang Wei thought. ''If Supreme Unity knew I went to an area rted to karma and something unexpected urred, isn''t it easy for him to deduce that I would change to another ce? Aren''t I just sending myself to the lion''s mouth?''

    Non-existent beads of sweat fell from his back, and he teleported away. He decided to rely on himself, so he found an isted area to build a dimension. He summoned a Karma Treasure his wife lent him ¡ª yes, lent, not given.

    ''I still remember some of the structure of the Non-Causality Heaven. Maybe I can replicate it,'' Wang Wei thought. He did not hesitate and immediately started. He used the Karma Paragon Artifact as a core and built it one step at a time. Wang Wei discovered this practice was slowly increasing his understanding of Karma Dao, so he lost himself in it.

    After an unknown amount of time, Wang Wei sensed a feeling of dread and immediately stopped. ''What happened?'' He sensed the feeling and started cursing. His understanding of Karma through this manner was enough for his cultivation to increase by 1%, but such fluctuation was enough to touch the rules of the Heaven Lock. In other words, thunder would have struck him if he did not stop in time.

    However, Wang Wei did not care about this and startedughing. He was genuinely happy because he had made two significant discoveries. First, he understood why these threads were so energetic about his River of Karma. The answer was simple ¡ª the Non-Causality Heaven was the failed experiment of someone else who also wanted to build their own River of Karma.

    The karma threads of that ce contained the other person''s obsession, and when they saw Wang Wei, they felt this was an opportunity to fulfill their goal.

    ''Obsession is truly a wonderful power,'' Wang Wei thought. However, he shook his head as he focused on his second discovery: he discovered a w in the Heaven Lock''s restrictions.

    ''I can cultivate by observing and gathering knowledge,'' Wang Wei analyzed. ''However, before the knowledge feeds back to my understanding of the Grand Dao Source, I must seal them so as not to trigger that hidden mechanism.'' n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    This method is not perfect and has two major ws. The first one is that it requires extreme talent. Only someone like Wang Wei, with enough knowledge and the proper sealing method is needed. Additionally, this method requires unique ces that can facilitate learning, such as the Non-Causality Heaven. Wang Wei can use that ce, and he has a better ce in the form of the Origin Seal Continent.

    The second biggest shoring is it cannot currently increase Wang Wei''s cultivation. He must wait until the lock is dealt with and unseal his memories. The good news is if the build-up is enough, the feedback from the memories could increase his cultivation by a few percent instantly.

    Wang Wei exhaled. ''I finally see some hope in destroying this cage.'' Nothing is perfect. Now that he has discovered one w of this lock, he can find others.

 Chapter 1349 Communicating Across Eras

    Chapter 1349 Communicating Across Eras

    Wang Wei exhaled to calm down. Although his future was brighter than before, his current situation was still in a state of darkness before the light. He observed all the red threads around him and waved his hand. Under his control, the threads mold into this bright gem.

    Wang Wei controlled his Proving Dao Artifact to turn into a headband and ced the gem at the center. Wang Wei desperately wanted to absorb this gem and further evolve his [River of Karma], but he was still in paranoid mode, meaning he could never be too careful. Even the method of using knowledge to cultivate secretly will require his caution; he already nned to seal these memories separately and not keep them in his Sea of Consciousness.

    He summoned the karma river prototype before closing his eyes. ''Infinite Lord of Illusion,'' he repeated in his mind until he sensed his spirit rushing out of his body to an unknown location. He found himself approaching this enormous brown door, but unfortunately, something blocked him right as he was about to enter.

    ''This must be the seal,'' Wang Wei thought with a frown. ''This will make things more challenging.'' Luckily, he was prepared. He activated the Karma Gem to boost his ability. With a thought, Wang Wei''s spirit started to manifest all the karma threads connected to that door. The process was more than challenging due to the interference of the seal and the sheer number.

    Wang Wei spent five years manifesting all these threads, and once he finished, he did not dare to count them. The Void Illusion Realm existed before the Endless Tribtion Era, so how many cultivators have used its service? All these people represent a karma thread. If Wang Wei dare count the number, his soul might be severely injured in the process.

    As impressive as that number is, it also served as a problem: how to forage through all these threads and find the information he wanted. If he had some of the Ma n''s bloodline, he could use it as a guide, but he would not need to use karma if he had their blood. A simple blood tracing spell would have done the job.

    ''Even if I use Ying-Yang Calction tob through this mess, it would take me a few billion years to find something if not yuan epochs. So, I need another way, for example, starting from the source.''

    Wang Wei mobilized his Karma and Time Dao for the next operation. He began to ssify the threads by age. He divided them by Era, with the current era threads above. His eyes then focused on the era before the Endless Tribtion.

    ''Interesting. Why are there so few?'' Wang Wei thought. Less than 10 million threads were in the eras before the [Endless Tribtion Era]. ''Could it be that Heavenly Dao restarted civilization from a fundamental level? Besides a few people worth remembering from the previous eras, it erased everything else, including their karma?''

    It was impossible for less than 10,000 million people to use the Void Illusion Realm before that era unless something Wang Wei did not know had happened. As such, his theory was the best he could think of now. ''Well, it doesn''t matter since that is good news for me.

    It was easy for him to organize these threads until he found the first one, probably the Ma n''s Ancestor or the person who built the Void Illusion Realm. "Excellent," Wang Wei muttered and began to manipte that thread to find the ma n''s descendants.

    However, an unexpected ident urred. As soon as he touched that thread, he sensed a gaze connected to it. Wang Wei followed and saw a beautiful woman in blue clothes. Her eyes were bright beyond words and contained an unparalleled kind of spirituality. "What an ethereal beauty,'' Wang Wei praised. The woman''s body was illusionary and real, thus creating this ethereal and otherworldly charm.

    "You must be the Ma n Ancestor."

    "Fellow Daoist, what are you trying to use our n''s karmic line for?" asked the woman. Her voice was soft but also ethereal.

    "What a great understanding of the River of Time," Wang Weimented. He could tell this woman wasmunicating with him across space-time from the past. For all Wang Wei knows, she might be dead, but that did not stop them frommunicating across eras.

    "Fellow Daoist, please answer the question."

    "I''m trying to gain control over the Void Illusion Realm," Wang Wei replied truthfully. The woman squinted, and a terrifying killing intent reached Wang Wei. However, he did not react. On the contrary, a small smile was in the corner of his mouth. He followed the intent of the killer and sensed how she did it. It took him a moment, but he found the trick and copied it. He used his [Chrono Spirit] to send his will in her timeline, forming a confrontation across space-time.

    "Hmm?" The woman muttered as she sensed Wang Wei''s will arriving on her. ''What a terrifying talent,'' she thought. She waved her hand to disperse his will.

    ''What a terrifying power,'' Wang Wei thought. ''She might be more powerful than my wife.'' He frowned. ''Is she a pseudo-transcendent?'' Pseudo-Transcendent is not a real thing but something Wang Wei invented. It''s a term to describe peak or Primal Paragons who have already embarked on their Transcendent Path. He''s not talking about people who just have an idea but those who have already created and executed their method.

    The woman did not mind Wang Wei''s daring act. Her eyes drifted as if she was searching for something. She sighed, and Wang Wei could feel her emotions, and he also suddenly felt sad. ''She can even influence my emotions from her era? Damn it, how powerful is this woman?'' He remained calm, but his mind was working overtime.

    "I can''t believe the n has fallen to this step," the woman uttered before focusing on Wang Wei. "Fellow Daoist, can I make a deal with you?"

    "How about we start with an introduction first?"

    "The name is Ma Liqiu, but people call me the True Illusion Paragon."

    "My name is Di Tian, and my title is Nine Samsara," Wang Wei replied. "You spoke of a deal?"

    "That''s right," Ma Liqiu said while giving him a strange look. However, she did not say anything about his name. "I want you to protect the Ma n and cultivate at least one Paragon. In return, I''ll grant you the highest control over the Void Illusion Realm."

    "Are you sure those are your terms? You won''t ask me to return it to your n?"

    "Fellow Daoist, you can see such power is a burden, even a threat, to them instead of wealth and glory."

    "Then, how do you know I''m not the same?"

    "Intuition."

    "Is that so?" Wang Wei replied with squinted eyes. "This deal is tempting, but I can''t agree."

    Ma Liquiu frowned. "If Fellow Daoist Wang wants something, we can discuss it."

    "This is not about bargaining the price. The current Eternal Ascension World is facing a catastrophe. I can barely protect myself, let alone others."

    "Oh? Can I hear more about it?" She can only roughly check the Ma n''s situation through their Qi Luck Dragon, but nothing more. Wang Wei did not hesitate and gave her a breath summary of the world''s current state.

    "So, there is indeed a path ahead," Ma Liquiu muttered, her eyes shining brighter than before. She exhaled softly to calm down. "The deal can continue. You only need to do things to the best of your ability."

    Wang Wei frowned before pretending to hesitate.

    "I''ll add something else," Ma Liquiu said with a hidden sigh. My purpose in creating that realm was to facilitatemunication with like-minded individuals and use them to gather soul power secretly. My era is a long time from yours, and I imagine that there should be an abundance still preserved."

    ''An abundance? Those words are the understatement of the year,'' Wang Wei thought. Such Soul Power reserves are enough to cultivate his soul to the highest level, use it as a means to boost his understanding to reach 100% Grand Dao Source, and probably have enough to allow more than 10,000 Paragons to cultivate their soul to the highest level.

    To say Wang Wei was excited for such resources is an understatement. However, he did not let greed overwhelm his judgment. Instead, he thought about it calmly and rationally.

    "I agree, but under three conditions."

    "That''s fine, but please don''t go too far."

    "Don''t worry, I''m not asking for too much," Wang Wei said, and she nodded her head for him to continue. "Firstly, I want you to include secretly gathering soul energy from mortals. It doesn''t have to be much, but a small amount from them, preferably when they sleep. You can even use dreams as a medium." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Hmm, This is a great way to increase the reserves," Ma Liquiumented. She understood Wang Wei''s need to increase his profit. Moreover, this idea can also provide her with some benefits. "This is not a problem."

    "For my second request, I¡­"

 Chapter 1350: First Large Scale Confrontation

    Chapter 1350: First Large Scale Confrontation

    ?

    "...I want to know whether you can hide the soul pool from these people," Wang Wei said while pointing above his head.

    "That is not an issue, especially after telling me of their existence," Ma Liquiu replied casually.

    "Oh? So confident?" However, her response was only a smile.

    "I want to remind you that I''m doing this purely out of interest, and I won''t move a muscle without seeing any benefit," Wang Wei said.

    "So direct, huh?" Ma Liquiu uttered. "I understand, and you don''t have to worry."

    "If you say so," Wang Wei nodded. "Myst condition is a question; I want an honest answer."

    "I''m all ears."

    "Are you alive?" Wang Wei asked. His question immediately stumped her; it was apparent since Wang Wei could see the emotions from her facial expression.

    "That''s an interesting question," Ma Liquiu uttered. "To answer you in the most simple way, I am not, but things are moreplicated than that."

    "Moreplicated than entering Limbo?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Yes, moreplicated than that."

    "I see," Wang Wei nodded. "I ept the deal. Do you have any requirements for the Paragon?"

    "Nothing. I just don''t want the n to be extinct. As long as they preserve our lineages, that will be enough for me."

    "I understand," Wang Wei said. "How do we proceed?"

    "You only need to find our n''s Luck Condensing Artifact and enter the Void Illusion Realm."

    Wang Wei squinted his eyes after hearing this: "Anything else?"

    "That''s it," Ma Liquid nodded. "It was a pleasure to meet you, Fellow Daoist." She smiled, fully disying her otherworldly charm. Wang Wei calmly watched as the figure disappeared. "No contract? She must have her own guarantee," Wang Wei muttered, feeling another headacheing. "However, I should expect this from a False Transcendent."

    Pseudo Transcendent is not the only other ssification that Wang Wei created. There is still False Transcendent above them, and these are people who failed in their attempt to enter the path of transcendence but survived either by luck or their ingenuity. These people''s [Existence] should contain some qualities of [Half-Step Transcendents], making them way more powerful than Primal Paragons.

    Wang Wei and Wu Hong theorized that there were not many pseudo and false transcendents in the world; their numbers are probably even less than actual [Half-Step Transcendent] due to the result of the Ultimate Taboo. However, these people will be abundant once the Transcendent Era starts and envelops the whole Chaos Universe.

    ''So, what should my next move be? Should I help her or treat her as a pawn?'' Wang Wei thought. He had many suspicions about this woman, and their conversation slowly revealed the truth. Firstly, he asked her to add mortals to the list of people from whom to gather soul power. Such an act might make it seem he was greedy and only wanted more profit, but he was also testing the water.

    Ma Liquiu wasmunicating with him from the past, and what Wang Wei asked was basically to change history. Such an act should create enough bacsh to kill a Primal Paragon on Wu Hong''s level. Yet, she agreed casually as if this was nothing to her. So, as soon as he agreed, Wang Wei had suspicions about her strength.

    Then, he asked her about her status, and her answer that she was dead butplicated revealed to him information, the primary focus on her status as a false transcendent. Finally, there is her motive.

    ''She probably wants to revive, and whoever suckers from the Ma n I chose to be the Paragon will be her vessel or the link to her sess,'' Wang Wei analyzed. A Great Emperor can use their bloodline to revive themselves, let alone someone on Ma Liquiu''s level. She might not even use bloodline, but the n concept itself to revive herself.

    ''I can probably temper with the vessel, but is that necessary?'' Wang Wei analyzed. ''I''m positive that her way of transcendence has something to do with the Void Illusion Realm. Her revival might mean I lose the control I''ve already gained, but is that enough to make enemies with someone with such potential?'' Wang Wei slowly and meticulously calcted the pros and cons.

    ''I could bring the Ma n into the Dao Opening Sect, and once she revives, we will have another Transcendent Seed. However, it would be foolish to believe such a powerhouse can be controlled because of family lineage.''

    There are so many generations between Ma Liquiu and the current Ma n, let alone by the time she''s revived. Wang Wei also has to consider timing. If Ma Liquiu is revived before the Dao Opening Sect, then she could use her strength to take over instead.

    ''So, I must control when to cultivate that Ma n Paragon,'' Wang Wei analyzed. ''It would be best to wait until the sect has one or two transcendence. That way, we can control or lure her into our side with resources and guidance. Moreover, she might also be an excellent teacher for Dong Lifen''s Path of Transcendence.''

    The Void Illusion Realm was simr to the Dream World. If Ma Liquiu can seed, Dong Lifen might derive inspiration from her method, thus cultivating another transcendent for the sect.

    ''Okay, it''s decided,'' Wang Wei thought. Now that he knew how to treat this cooperation, he felt more relieved. The n was perfect; even if it did not work, he could form an alliance with Ma Liquiu. It''s always good to have powerful friends. Wang Wei teleported away; he had found the Ma n.

    He entered a secret realm full of people. These people looked normal to the naked eye, but Wang Wei saw more than that. He saw a group of prideful people who were beaten by society. The Ma n inherited their ancestor''s pride in her aplishments, but they did not have the ability to maintain. Despite having the Spirit of Epochs for countless years, their n slowly declined to the point where only three regr Great Emperors were in charge.

    ''I want to say how the mighty have fallen, but a part of me knows that this may be the fate of the Wang n one day,'' Wang Wei thought, sighing deeply. He shook his head to remove these distracting thoughts. He swiftly scanned everyone in the n.

    "As expected, all their talents are terrible," Wang Wei muttered. It was hard to imagine a n that gave birth to someone like Ma Liquiu had fallen to this state. ''Maybe it''s not a coincidence. Maybe it''s the luck bacsh for her failure.'' Wang Wei was inclined to believe this. Someone of Ma Liquiu''s level does not need to have direct descendants. With her achievements, the bloodline of the Ma n would naturally improve, so even after so long, there should be some talented individuals.

    ''I still have plenty of time. I can slowly excavate the talent from their bloodline. That approach should also make it easier for her to return,'' Wang Wei thought. He waved his hand, and this secret realm shrunk into a ball before putting it away. Meanwhile, his left hand held a golden pyramid that seemed to look different every time he looked at it.

    ''I can''t sense anything,'' Wang Wei thought. This thing looked like a normal artifact to his eyes, and it''s the same no matter what he tries. ''Well, let''s take it as another reminder: never underestimate anyone with some achievements in the transcendent path. Alright, let''s get

    this show on the move.''

    Wang Wei took a step and appeared before the gate he saw in his previous Karma Divination. Just as he saw, there were a few dozen robust seals, showing that whoever dealt with this

    ce did not do it lightly.

    ''The good news is the thing I was worried about did not happen,'' Wang Wei thought with squinted eyes. He feared that Maitreya or Supreme Unity participated in sealing the Void Illusion Realm. His actions would have been futile if that had been the case. Luckily, this should have been Time Eater and the others'' work.

    ''Now is the bad news,'' Wang Wei thought as he turned around. "I can smell the stench of decay, cowardness, and arrogance even if you hide in the void.

    "You are even more arrogant than the information said." A woman dressed in Yin-Yang robes appeared, followed by three others. Of course, Wang Wei recognized his greatest "enemies." "You are - what was it again? Something Cauldron," Wang Wei asked. "Forget my rudeness, but my memories are important, and I don''t have room for unimportant people." Seven Cauldron chuckled, her demeanor calm and unbothered. Unfortunately, the terrifying killing intent released from her body proved otherwise.

    "I will enjoy your death," Seven Cauldron dered. "I will make a cup to drink wine out of your skull. That is a promise, and I always keep my word."

    "What a vulgar woman," Wang Weimented. "Wait, are you even a woman?" He was not saying these words for nothing; it was because he sensed some abnormality with her.

    "Shut up."

    "It seems I hit a sore spot."

 Chapter 1351: Im Surrounded?

    Chapter 1351: I''m Surrounded?

    ?

    Seven Cauldron looked beautiful, with luscious ck hair, phoenix eyes, and a well- developed body that her Taoist Robe could not hide. Anyone who sees her, including Wang Wei, must admit that she is a beautiful woman with unparalleled charm. However, Wang Wei noticed something else about her - she had an Adam''s Apple. Although she tried to hide it, Wang Wei could detect it.

    Wang Wei''s focus was not on Seven Cauldron''s gender, sex, or identity. Even on Earth, he was more progressive and epted everybody. Additionally, the cultivation world was a mess. The endless lifespan has be a torment for many people, so many cultivators will dabble in these things at one point or another. In some extreme cases, some people will change their sex and even turn into animals or other races and species to bring some color to their dull and endless lives.

    There is even a famous story about Paragon Life Water. He once turned into a rock and was found by a young man. The young man discovered that the rock was indestructible and took it with him. The young man used the rock as a weapon for most of his life and wanted nothing more than to refine it into his Proving Dao Artifact.

    This attempt continued until the young man became the Yellow Rock Paragon, who was about to seed when the Life Water Paragon finally reverted to its original state. ording to legends, they became friends afterward.

    Wang Wei''s primary interest was in the pure Yin-Yang Power he sensed inside her body. That power was probably the cause of her mutation, but he wondered about its origin. Seven Cauldron''s main Dao is Alchemy and me, and she only minor in Yin-Yang.

    ''So, where did she get that power? Is it a curse? Something else? Maybe something from her boss, but what would be the purpose of doing such a thing?'' Wang Wei admitted he was intrigued by the Yin-Yang Power. He had never seen such a pure power, and he had to admit it was something beyond his current capabilities.

    The surrounding void trembled. Seven Cauldron''s killing intent increased after seeing Wang Wei stare at her throat. A cold me appeared in her Sea of Consciousness, calming her anger and hatred.

    "Surrounder now, and you may suffer less," she announced.

    "I would rather be an Eunuch and have a green hat over my head than surrender to trash like you," Wang Wei sneered.

    "Don''t you understand your situation?" Earth Emperor said.

    "Yeah, I''m surrounded," Wang Wei replied casually. He was now in a separate space, unable to leave. Additionally, he could also detect an array based on No-Life Iron, meaning these people wanted to kill him as many times as needed to eliminate him.

    "You''re really calm for someone about to die."

    "It''s just the desperate struggle of a mad dog that wasn''t raised properly," Five Feathers sneered. Wang Wei looked at her. "Just a clone? It seems you''re smart. You know these bastards were about to suffer, so you only sent a clone." Wang Wei nodded. "It seems you learned a lot from thest lesson."

    Five Feather''s face turned ugly. "You!"

    "He''s just trying to divide us. Don''t fall for such a cheap trip," Seven Cauldron said. Although she was not happy with Five Feather''s decision, she would not let Wang Wei get his way. Anyway, they had the advantage.

    "So, who is first?" Wang Wei said. "Who among you is brave enough to be the first to attack." No one said anything for a few seconds. "Well, I''m here, unharmed, surrounded, and caught off guard. However, I should still have enough fight to kill one of you. Who would it be?" To say the atmosphere was tense would be an understatement. These people were not stupid and knew the consequences when a Dao Overlord was desperate. They have ess to the best information in the world, and they have read stories. More importantly, a few of them suffered terribly when they helped the two suns clean up the world.

    "You guys are more disappointed each time I meet you. You have such an overwhelming advantage but dare not make the first move."

    "He''s right," Seven Cauldron said. "Earth Emperor, we have already agreed you would take points and pay you. Now it''s time to act. Five Feathers, you''re only a clone, so don''t hesitate to lose it."

    "But-"

    "No buts."

    Five Feather gritted her teeth. Her situation was terrible because of that nasty curse. She had already lost one life trying to remove it, but while it was effective, she calcted that she would have to die at least 7 times to remove the curse - she did not have that many lives. A clone would not mean much to her under normal circumstances, but in her current state, the bacsh from losing it will severely aggravate her situation.

    Earth Emperor nodded and floated to the front. Since he received the benefit, he''ll act. He also wanted the glory and destiny of killing the chosen one. Now that Time Eater was sealed, it meant he was the strongest, and it was time for him to shine.

    "Well, I guess it''s time for this farce to end," Wang Wei said. He pped his hands and uttered: "Everybody, pleasee out." The space around twisted, and a few people appeared. The first to appear was Wang Wei''s ancestor, Yan Hai, followed by Mongke, and finally, Old Man Dai, whom he ckmailed to leave the Lawless Zone. They were all of the Paragon Tier Powerhouses he could gather.

    The faces of these parasites twisted, and Wang Wei observed them closely. ''It seems this was deduced, not that he knows everything and is always watching.'' Wang Wei feared Supreme Unity''s all-seeing presence, so he even predicted that thetter might have known where he was going. However, he did not know whether thetter was smart enough to deduce the truth or just knew because of his power.

    Based on these people''s reactions, he knew the Heaven Deception Array was working, and Supreme Unity was cunning enough to deduce some of his actions. More importantly, he was relieved since he now had a chance at winning, and their battle was now one of wit, wisdom, and cunningness.

    ''I''m never afraid of these kinds of battles,'' Wang Wei thought. The gap between their cultivation was too vast, but once there was some type of level ying field, Wang Wei feared

    no one.

    ''Why are they here?'' Five Feather asked the group tomunicate through a soulwork. ''This was not part of what we agreed on?''

    ''Why are you freaking out?'' Earth Emperor said. ''There is only one true Paragon here, while the others are either severely injured or rely on crooked means.''

    ''I''ll ignore the fact youbel the Battle Taboo Realm as crooked mean,'' Five Feather sneered. ''Don''t you see Yan Hai is with them? If she forcefully sublimates and returns to her peak, we

    will all die.''

    ''She won''t go that far.''

    ''Are you willing to risk it?'' Five Feather asked. ''I know I''m not.''

    ''I can''t believe I''m saying this, but I agree with the stupid bird woman,'' Undead Phoenix added. ''Cauldron, why aren''t you saying anything?'' They focused on her and could sense her emotions, which were like a volcano about to erupt.

    ''Fine, let''s leave,'' Seven Cauldron said with gritted teeth. The others sighed in relief, but only briefly. They immediately received a message that made them look at each other. Then, they

    sighed in resignation.

    ''You heard our orders,'' Seven Cauldron said. ''We can''t let him remove the seal.''

    ''Doesn''t that mean we don''t need to "

    ''Don''t say anything,'' Seven Cauldron cut her off. ''We are wise people, so just keep it to

    yourself.''

    They once again nced at each other before releasing their aura. Now that they had an agreement, the situation was not as desperate.

    "It seems your master is disappointed with his hunting dogs," Wang Wei said. He detected how these people were about to give in but suddenly changed their minds. Although he did not detect their message, it was simple to deduce the truth.

    "It must be embarrassing for him, given how terrible your recent performance has been," Wang Wei continued with a chuckle.

    "Why are you wasting your time with these wastes?" Yan Hai said. "Let''s get rid of them once

    and for all."

    "Alright," Wang Wei nodded. "Ancestor, get rid of the clone as soon as possible so you can

    help Mongke."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The Barbarian King wanted to argue that he did not need help, but his intuition told him he might suffer from that woman if he dared raise his voice. So, he trusted his intuition and kept

    quiet.

    "Old Dai, your opponent is that Taoist Priest. ording to our agreement, you only need to

    keep her busy."

    Old Man Dai snorted at him coldly. He was a member of the Gou Dao but was forced to

    participate in such a dangerous event. To say he was not unhappy was an understatement.

    "Mongke, I know you are confident, but your job is to survive as long as possible."

    "I...I know."

    "In that case, I''ll leave the dark bird man to you."

 Chapter 1352: The Golden Era Geniuses

    Chapter 1352: The Golden Era Geniuses

    ?

    "Let''s fight in differentyers," Wang Wei suggested, and the parasites frowned before agreeing. This pce was small and isted, meaning the aftermath of others'' battles would affect others. So, after dividing their opponent, they also build separate spatialyers as their battlefield.

    Yan Hai calmly looked at Five Feathers with annoyance. She cannot believe she will have to aggravate her injury for such a person. "Why don''t you kill yourself and save me the effort." Five Feathers controlled herself not to reveal any negative emotions. "Yan...I mean, senior." Her tone and facial expression were stiff when she said these words. It was apparent she was not used to addressing people as such.

    "There is no need to fight among us," Five Feather persuaded; she controlled her voice and tone to lower herself. "Everyone knows you will kill me, so why not y a little game? We wait a while, and afterward, I can secretly leave.

    "Your injury won''t be affected, and I will no longer be a problem. That''s a win-win situation if I ever see one, right? What do you say?"

    Yan Hai calmly looked at her. "You disgust me - do you know why?" Five Feathers'' face turned red, but she dared not say anything.

    "I don''t care that much that you usurped the world''s power, took all the world''s resources, and enacted an era of pain and suffering. I don''t care that you sold your soul and dignity to obtain power. The core theme of the world is the strong prey on the work, so, normally, you surrender to someone with more power. Although I disdain such behavior, I can excuse it."

    Five Feathers was quiet, not knowing what to say. She thought about a sneak attack while the opponent talked, but she knew that was pointless. A feeling of frustration suddenly overwhelmed her. When was thest time she suffered such humiliation?

    "I can even forgive how you people suppress my sect," Yan Hai continued. "The Dao Opening Sect ended in that situation because of our actions. Everyone who participated in that event was too prideful and refused to ept the wed method, even though we all knew that someone needed to be the sect''s guardian."

    Yan Hai never med the parasites or two suns for the sect''s current situation. In fact, she always felt it was their fault since they could not control their pride.

    "What disgusts me is how weak you are," Yan Hai continued. "Do you know how the geniuses were raised during my generation?" Five Feathers'' body paused. She knew the answer but still did not speak.

    "After bing a peak Emperor, Heavenly Dao blocked the way forward. No one - no matter how talented - could not be an Empyrean. Everyone thought something was wrong with Heaven and Earth until Heavenly Dao released the news - an Empyrean Heaven Will."

    Yan Hai''s eyes were hazy as she was lost in her memories.

    "Trillions of Great Emperors, all geniuses, fighting for only 3000 positions. Brother Qiyuan and I fought endlessly, walking through fields of corpses. When his body was broken, I had to carry him on my back as I ughtered the enemy. When my soul was injured, he guarded me from all four directions, killing people and forming a field of bodies around us. It was truly brutal beyond words could describe. But in the end, we secured a few positions,ying the foundation for the Dao Opening Sect now."

    Yan Hai sighed. In her long life, she had experienced much worse battles than these. However, that battle had a profound impact on her memories. It was the first battle in her life that she felt despair. That battle was not just a test of strength but a test of will. There were too many people. The Eternal Ascension World''s luck had reached its highest peak in countless eras, resulting in too many Great Emperors. It did not help that Heavenly Dao blocked the path ahead just for that battle.

    "Do you think this was the end?" Yan Hai continued. "No, once that battle ended, the process was repeated for the Paragon Realm, and that battle was even crueler since there were only 33 Spots."

    A hint of fear shed in Yan Hai as she remembered that fight. After the 3000 Empyreans were crowned, Heavenly Dao removed the blockage and allowed the cowards who did not dare to participate to continue cultivating. Of course, these people''s luck and destiny were basically non-existent. Heavenly Dao''s target was the next generation.

    Then, the process repeated itself. The path to Paragon was blocked, and the world waited for enough Empyreans to start the Paragon Heaven Will Battle.

    "Do you know what was truly scary about that battle? The Paragons," Yan Hai continued. "Many Paragons whose cultivation could not improve did not hesitate to sever their Dao and permanently dropped down to the Empyrean Realm topete. A few peak Paragons did the same because they knew the importance of those 33 spots. Tell me, do you know their importance?"

    "Primal Destiny," Five Feathers exined.

    "That''s right. Of the 33 who survived that battle, four went missing, seven died, and the remaining 21 became the Primal Paragons of different Overlord factions. So, can you understand why you disgust me?"

    Five Feathers was both speechless and angry.

    "You have done all these dirty things but only did it for enjoyment and political power? Are you stupid? I could understand if your objective was topensate for yourck of talent and use the world''s resources to increase strength. But no."

    Yan Hai''s disgust was palpable. Her life can be described as stepping on countless geniuses. She had such high standards that she created harsh rules to train the sect''s disciples. She hated weak people, not in the sense of power but in the sense of not having the will and determination to improve and change.

    "I don''t know why I''m wasting my breath on you." She shook ahead. "Alright, you can die." Her aura suddenly drastically increased, and her face became paler than snow. "That should be enough to kill her," she muttered before pointing her finger. She did not even use a sword and only released a brilliant sword light.

    Five Feathers sensed death approaching, so she reacted swiftly. She used one of her best defensive techniques: [Ancestral Phoenix Blessing]. A majestic phoenix phantom manifested between Heaven and Earth before standing in the front, protecting her.

    However, Yan Hai''s response was the same; she even had a sneer on her face. She had met a few true Ancestral Phoenixes, including someone in her era. That bitch offended her, so Yan Hai once cut off thetter''s wings, ate a small piece, and had Misceneous make a decent Paragon Tier Flying Artifact for her. After dealing with the real thing, how would she care about a phantom?

    "Since I said it was enough to kill you, I meant it," Yan Hai said calmly. She had absolute control over her strength, so she forcefully raised her power to the exact number she knew could kill Five Feathers. Then, as expected, the light pierced the little phoenix''s head, instantly annihting the piece of soul she sued for that clone.

    Yan Hai''s aura drastically decreased, and herplexion worsened. However, she immediately opened her mouth to swallow. Five Feathers'' body turned into an ocean of blood and entered her body. "Hmm? She used so many good things to make that body." The nutrients from that body should alleviate the bacsh from forcefully sublimating her

    strength.

    "Maybe I should have taken her soul, too?" shemented. "Forget it, it''s toote. Plus, that boy has been telling me nonstop to be extra careful in case someone plots against me. It''s never a bad idea to listen to his kind."

    Yan Hai broke away from his space, copsing it as she exited. She returned before the seal and checked on Mongke. She calmly watched the battle. "A talented kid, indeed, but it seems his state of mind hasn''t adapted to his current strength." She pondered briefly. "Let''s let him suffer a little. Anyways, he''s thick skin and should not die anytime soon."

    Yan Hai flew toward the seal, observing it closely. She understood why Wang Wei wanted her talisman. It would take quite some time for the best Array Masters to figure this thing out, and even if someone used force, it would also take a lot of time. Unfortunately, time is one of the many things the current situation did not give them.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Alright, let''s start." She figured she could reduce their efforts by weakening the array. However, she alsoined why Wang Wei did not leave the talisman with her. Did he think she would spend a lot of time with that clone?

    ''That brat truly underestimated me,'' Yan Hai sneered. However, her expression wasn''t fully formed when someone answered her question. A shadowy figure appeared next to her. "Hmm? A puppet made from Elder Bark?" Yan Hai''s face almost twitched after identifying

    the intruder.

 Chapter 1353: Five Feathers Ambitions

    Chapter 1353: Five Feathers'' Ambitions

    ?

    Unedited Chapter.

    Five Feathers opened her eyes in a secret room and spewed arge mouthful of blood. Her aura became chaotic before dramatically reducing. She swiftly swallowed a handful of pills, trying to manage the situation. However, the situation worsened in a matter of seconds. Five Feathers'' face turned purple, followed by massive pimples with pus manifesting.

    Her face contorted in pain. It was the worst time for the curse to act up, but it was expected, given her weakened state. She no longer hesitated to swallow a few more rare pills. It took her more than ten minutes to stabilize her situation.

    She cultivated for over two hours before appeasing her injury and suppressing that curse. Five Feathers then swiftly checked her face and sighed in relief once she discovered it was back to normal.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Damn that woman," she roared. She was already in a bad state, and losing that clone further aggravated the injury. "I want to rip her eyes off," Five Feather cursed, but as soon as she uttered those words, she remembered that sword attack. Her body and soul trembled as a deep fear rushed down her spine.

    That attack returned her to the era where she was ordinary, where she had to struggle for her survival. The helplessness of being powerless almost drove Five Feathers crazy.

    "No, this can''t go on. I must do something," Five Feather yelled. Her survival instinct kicked in, and she wanted to survive this ordeal at all times. Simultaneously, it also awakened the ambition in her heart. Five Feather took a deep breath: "That woman was right. I''m too weak. My next goal should be to break this curse. Once I''m at my peak, I can use all the resources to increase my strength."

    Five Feathers analyzed this n and felt nothing wrong with it. In her youth, she was ambitious and willing to do anything for strength and power. However, she lost that side of her after obtaining power. That sword strike awakened her, making the little phoenix realize her mistake.

    ''No one in the world can cultivate, but we should be the exception, right? After all, we havepletely surrendered to the Lord. If he wants us to keep helping him, he should allow us to increase our strength in dealing with the current situation.''

    Five Feathers felt there was nothing wrong with this n except for one thing: ''This damn curse.'' She pondered briefly before waving her hand to activate a technique.

    Five Element Phoenix Pce, Throne Room:

    All of Five Feathers'' subordinates were waiting, and a few minutester, her projection appeared on the throne. She had never left her secret room since that injury, and the best formation of the pce protected that room.

    "Well?" she asked, but no one answered. On the contrary, most people lowered their heads, fearing she would pay attention to them. "Say something!" she yelled. The hall was still quiet. "Dark Phoenix? Isn''t this your main job?"

    "Reporting, Lord," said a beautiful woman dressed in tight all-ck robes and a phoenix mark on her forehead. "There is no news about the Putrid White Leaf."

    "That''s what you have to report?" Five Feathers asked, not hiding her killing intent. The Putried White Leaf is a rare Supreme Chaos Herb that is born by gathering the most evil and negative qi between Heaven and Earth, then, through Ying-Yang Laws, revert into the purest substance between Heaven and Earth. It is one of the best treasures for dealing with curses.

    "I''m sorry, Lord," Dark Phoenix answered with her head lowered. "We could not find it in our territory, and before your return, we had to reduce our forces and influences on the outside to prevent losses."

    "All I''m hearing are excuses."

    Dark Phoenix felt wronged. She was telling the truth, but her boss was unreasonable today. It also did not help that a few million yuan epochs ago, she used the territory only Putrid White Leaf had for a minor curse that she could have eradicated with little effort and a retreat of less than a hundred thousand years.

    The Lord has always been willful and wasteful, but did she finally realize the consequences of her actions? Dark Phoenix doesn''t believe it. ''Did fate finally abandon us?'' she thought. ''I knew this day wasing, but I did not expect it toe so fast.''

    Five Feathers became quiet on the throne, her aura suppressing everyone present. She was thinking of a solution. Killing herself was no longer an option, and she lost one life to learn this truth. She only had two left and did not want to waste them.

    ''Can I transfer it to someone else?'' she thought, focusing on the people in the room. Everyone felt a chill down their spine but dared not react or make a sound. ''No, this curse is too overbearing and won''t separate from me so easily. Plus, these people are too weak, and a small part is enough to kill all of them.''

    She thought of countless methods, but none of them were feasible. These failed attempts irate her even more, so she mmed the armrest on the throne. Her fluctuating emotions suddenly made the projection unstable until it dispersed. Back in the room, Five Feather''s curse became active a second time; she hurriedly summoned a me from her palm and absorbed it into her heart.

    She removed it thirty secondster, and her body had stabilized. However, the original bright me had turned dark. Five Feathers was about to extinguish it when she thought of something

    someone, to be exact.

    ''Maybe I can use that ceremony to heal myself,'' she thought. In her life, Five Feathers has never been close or intimate with one man - the Undead Phoenix. Back then, he was a rising star from the lower dimension, and she was an above-average disciple from the Phoenix n. Although her bloodline was unique, it did not change the fact her talent was ordinary. However, Five Feather was ambitious; she wanted power, strength, and the adoration of all myriad races. At first, she had no chance until she found that Witchcraft Inheritance involved techniques about curses, Gus, poisons, and ceremonies. Without hesitation, she set her eyes on the young Undead Phoenix.

    She knew her chances were slim, so she spent all her resources cultivating a Love Fate Gu. With its help, she was about to have "idental" meetings with Undead Phoenix and develop their feelings. Then, once thetter was head over hills in love with her, Five Feathers had the opportunity to knock him out and used the [Origin Supplement Ceremony].

    By taking Undead Phoenix''s [Origin], she could take away his talent and luck. It was this method that allowed her to enter the Paragon Realm.

    Five Feathers could not help but reminisce. That ceremony was the beginning of everything. It brought her unparalleled glory. After that, she became the genius of the Phoenix n, who was loved and praised by all the elders and envied by her peers. Meanwhile, no one cared about Undead Phoenix since he was only a poor, loose cultivator from the lower dimension. Without his talent, no one gave him a second look.

    Unfortunately, Five Feather''s prosperity did notst long. After bing a Paragon, she realized the negative effect of the ceremony. She had no more potential, meaning 90% Grand Dao Source was the limit of her strength for the rest of her life.

    Once people realized this, she became aughingstock. The elders who were enthusiastic about her now only gave the minimum respect of a Paragon. But even that did notst long once people realized she was the weakest of Paragons.

    Five Feathers had to watch her juniors catch up to her before surpassing her. They did not do it quietly and humiliated her whenever they had an opportunity. After suffering so long, she had long thought of just ending everything. Then, Time Eater came to her with an offer she could

    not resist.

    She epted it without hesitation. Despite knowing the consequences, despite knowing she was only a pawn, despite the fact her "ex" was part of this group as a means to bnce her -

    she epted it.

    ''I haven''t studied that inheritance for a while, but there might be a way for me to transfer some of the curses to Underd Phoenix,'' Five Feathers thought. There is a deep and unbreakable karmic bond between them, so her n is feasible. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that this n was possible.

    "Hmm? Is there some kind of news?"

    ...

    "Dark Phoenix, what is it?" Five Feather asked as she condensed another projection.

    "We just received news," Dark Phoenix replied before stopping.

    "Don''t waste my time and let it out."

    "Someone has an antidote for your curse."

    "What did you say? This is not the time for you to be talking nonsense." Five Feather released

    a terrifying killing intent. These servants knew this time, their master was not ying around. If Dark Phoenix does not choose her words wisely, she will not walk out of this room.

    "It''s the Undead Phoenix," she hurriedly said. "He announced publicly that he had a cure." The room was eerily silent. Five Feathers'' first reaction was this was a tant lie. However, she remembered something, and her face turned ugly. "Damn you!" she roared.

 Chapter 1354 Open Plot

    Chapter 1354 Open Plot

    Yan Hai frowned as she looked at that puppet. Cultivators have categorized Elder Bark as the worst Paragon (Tier 12) material. It cannot be used to make artifacts, pills, or arrays because its characteristics are stubborn and cannot fuse with substances of the same tier as itself. People have tried only using Elder Bark to make their weapons, but besides the fact it''s hard to destroy, nothing is interesting about it.

    Due to its nature, elder bark has a few uses and is sought after by a small group of the cultivation world. Its primary use is to create [Indestructible Empyrean Puppets]. An Empyrean cannot destroy a puppet created with elder bark, as the minimum requirement to break it is a Paragon Tier attack.

    Such a restriction has drastically reduced its value, but cultivators have still found ways to make it worthwhile. Talented disciples from top lineages will receive an Elder Bark Puppet as their Dao Protector. Paragons are valuable, so unless someone has special status or shows talents on the level of Wu Hong, Yan Hai, and Wang Wei, no lineage will dedicate a Paragon as their Dao Protector. The puppet bes an alternative since it requires Paragon Tier strength to destroy.

    Of course, this is still not the primary use of these puppets. There are many rare areas or secret dimensions that prevent a Paragon from entering or cannot bear the entire presence of a Paragon. Elder Bark Puppets are the best substitute to explore these ces. Some mining areas are dangerous to Empyreans, but not Paragons; these puppets are the best recement.

    Yan Hai observed the puppet briefly and thought of something. She looked around to check, but there was no result. She then instantly returned her strength to 90% and destroyed the puppet with one wave of her fingers. She waited for the aftermath, and another one showed up as expected.

    ''How annoying,'' she thought. She nced at this creation, thinking about her next move. She wanted to annihte all the puppets but did not know how many of them there were. With these people''s resources, having a small army of these puppets is not impossible.

    ''My injury will aggravate if I have to sublimate myself to keep killing these things,'' she analyzed. It was not worth it for her to do so. After winning her battle, the situation was favorable to her, so she only had to wait.

    ''But will things be so simple?'' she thought. She did not think so. Regardless, she knew how to behave next. Yan Hai sat cross-leg in the void, looking at the puppet while keeping an eye on the other battles with her divine sense.

    ¡­

    Another Space Layer:

    Mongke looked at his opponent, Undead Phoenix, who was doing the same. Undead Phoenix was a handsome middle-aged man with white hair, but he had a gloomy aura surrounding his body. His ck robe, with patterns of bones and death, did not help.

    "You look so young and promising, just like me back then," Undead Phoenix said. "You must be a genius."

    "You could say so," Mongke replied calmly and with some not-so-subtle arrogance.

    "Yes, that arrogance ¡ª a genius indeed," Undead Phoenix uttered, not hiding his excitement. However, Mongke frowned as that excitement was disgusting to him.

    "There is nothing I enjoy more than to destroy geniuses," Undead Phoenix said while licking his lips. His tongue was long but alsopletely ck. An odd me shed deep in his eyes while he was excited.

    Mongke frowned. He remembered the Fate Shadow Guard information and understood what had happened. ''It seems that event twisted his mind and personality, turning him into a pervert who enjoys destroying other people''s dreams and ambitions.''

    "I don''t have time for your nonsense," Mongke dered before summoning an exquisite box with a pill bottle inside. "My boss said he has a gift for you but wondered whether you would dare ept it."

    "Oh?" Undead Phoenix was intrigued while also on guard.

    "It''s the cure to Five Feather''s curse," Mongke continued. "ording to him, the best resources in the world can only seal that curse ¡ª unless these two took action. This cure is the only one, and he wants to hand it to you."

    The Curse Master''s Bloodline Curse was a nasty one. The better the sacrifice, the more terrifying the curse. Wang Wei had previously prepared a decent sacrifice, but Paragon Jimin showed up, and he could not pass this opportunity. Using a Paragon ¡ª especially one with such significance and destiny ¡ª as sacrifice made that curse a nightmare. However, the effects were so incredible that Wang Wei believes the subsequent ns will be much easier to maneuver.

    Undead Phoenix''s breath became uneven. He stared at that pill bottle, unable to extricate himself. He was not stupid. He knew this was an open conspiracy, using his hatred for Five Feathers to manipte him. But he did not care. He would do anything to make this woman suffer the pain he experienced.

    Undead Phoenix resisted the urge to rush over and take the bottle. He waved his hand, and it flew in his hand. He checked it for any plot but discovered nothing suspicious.

    "Good, good, good," he eximed three times. He grinned, showing all his teeth that were as white as bones. "Normally, I like to take my time with talented individuals like you, slowing and methodically increasing the despair until their mind breaks. However, I''ll make an exception out of you and give you a quick death. Look, aren''t I generous?"

    "Sick bastard," Mongke cursed. His aura increased, and his already tall body increased to five meters. His bronze skin showed brilliance, and his muscles were still the definition of exaggerated perfection. He teleported before his opponent and punched.

    Undead Phoenix was calm. A bone shield materialized before him, easily blocking the attack. "What a rude bastard." He casually punched back, and Mongke flew back a few lightyears like a rag doll.

    ''His body is so strong? But I don''t sense the aura of the Power Dao Realm. Could it be an impure body refiner?'' Impure Body Refiners are people who cannot take the pain, survive the tribtions of the Power Dao Realm, or whose body refining does not match their path, so they find alternative ways to improve their Fleshly Dao. In return, they do not have a Willpower Manifestation, terrifying defense against all Daos, or Will Immortality.

    Mongke realized this single punch had broken five of his ribs, but he did not care, as such an injury was minor. The opponent did not even apply any Dao Will to that punch, so he had healed most of it by the time he could stop his momentum and prevent his body from flying away.

    [Force Strike]

    Mongke raised his hand. He condensed his physical strength before sending toward his target. His attacks acted simr to condensing air pressure, except they were created from physical force. Undead Phoenix remained calm, only using his bone shield to defend. He had a sneer and contempt in his face that drove Mongke to a rage.

    The future leader of the Barbarian race materialized a crystal armor that covered his body. He rushed toward his opponent and kicked him. Undead Phoenix was still calm. "Now, that''s better. But only a little." His mouth released a terrifying me that instantly burned half of Mongke''s body. However, the Barbarian King was ruthless and did not hesitate to explode the other half of his body.

    "Damn you, ant," Undead Phoenix cursed. He was rtively intact, except for a few holes in his clothes and scratches to his face. However, these things healed or repaired themselves at a rate visible to the naked eye.

    Mongke''s new body appeared a few kilometers away. ''As the ancestors said, there is truly a vast gap between each level in the Paragon Realm.'' In this brief encounter, Mongke realized he might have been too impetuous and arrogant. From what he learned from his n and Wang Wei, these parasites were the weakest in their realm. Yet, they could still y with him like this.

    Mongke''s new body appeared a few kilometers away. ''As the ancestors said, there is truly a vast gap between each level in the Paragon Realm.'' In this brief encounter, Mongke realized he might have been too impetuous and arrogant. From what he learned from his n and Wang Wei, these parasites were the weakest in their realm. Yet, they could still y with him like this.

    "Can I ask how your strength ranks among the others?" Mongke suddenly asked.

    "Of course, I''m the strongest."

    "Stronger than Time Eater?"

    Undead Phoenix almost choked. He stared at Mongke with intense killing intent, but thetter only chuckled. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "ording to the boss, Time Eater is on top, followed by Earth Emperor, Seven Cauldron; you and Blood Dragon are on the same level at fourth, but you have the advantage in ruthlessness and intelligence. Finally, Five Feathers is the weakest, even without the curse."

    "What stupid list," Undead Phoenix sneered. "Earth Emperor is nothing but a lunatic and a pawn. That stupid Taoist she-male can only rely on her background, and you dare put me on the same level as that stupid and lustful dragon?"

    "I don''t totally agree with him since I think you''re above the Taoist," Mongke said. "But to be fair, he did say that geniuses will always be geniuses. He said you had the most potential among the others. Unfortunately, you''re now a broken man."

    "When will it be your turn toment on my affairs?"

    "You have a point," Mongke nodded. "In that case, let''s continue." He summoned a metallic puppet before fusing it with his skeletons. His aura increased drastically, along with his confidence.

 Chapter 1355: Conversing With The Earth Emperor

    Chapter 1355: Conversing With The Earth Emperor

    ?

    Wang Wei and Earth Emperor looked at each other, shing their aura. They looked like they were about to kill each other. However, both of them seemed to have something else on their mind. Wang Wei''s focus was not on this battle but on the sealed space.

    ''These cowards removed the No-Life Array, '' Wang Wei thought. He figured this was an excellent opportunity to at least kill one of these bastards permanently. Still, once they realized they did not have the advantage and were forced to fight him, they removed the array to ensure that the worst oue in this fight was losing one life.

    ''I need to focus on my primary objective,'' Wang Wei thought. ''Which is to break that seal. But now that Supreme Unity knows where I am, things will not be so simple.'' However, this was Wang Wei''s n, that did not stop him from giving one of these people a lesson.

    "Are you interested in working with me?"

    "Pardon me?" Wang Wei asked; he thought he was having auditory hallucinations.

    "There is no need to be surprised," Earth Emperor added. "There are no eternal enemies in the world, only eternal interest. If our interests are aligned, there is no reason not to work together."

    Wang Wei observed him and realized he was telling the truth. "I have to say you''ve caught my intrigue. How do you want to work together? What''s themon interest you''re talking about?"

    "To destroy the Great Qin Saint Court."

    "My first thought is you''re courting death," Wang Wei said, looking at him strangely. "But my second thought is, how will their destruction benefit me?"

    "Resources."

    "Why are you saying something so stupid?" Wang Wei said with a frown. "You don''t think Ick resources because I''ve plundered the dragon and Time Eater''s territory, do you?"

    "How can these peoplepare to the foundation of such an ancient Overlord?" Earth Emperor argued. "Plus, the Human Emperor has an unknown and secret origin. I''m sure you''re interested."

    Wang Wei looked at him without a word. He did not hide the annoyance on his face or the fact that the Earth Emperor was speaking nonsense. His entire bodynguage was as rude as it could be; he made it evident that he was restraining himself by not calling him a moron.

    "Of course, this is not the main reason I think you''ll agree."

    "I want to know what makes you so confident."N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "From what I know about you, you''re quite protective of your friends and families," Earth Emperor continued, not hiding his smirk. His facial expression indicated he believed Wang Wei would agree to his request no matter what.

    "Who are you talking about?" Wang Wei asked.

    "You don''t know?" Earth Emperor asked with a smile. "The Qin Court captured the Demon Suppression Emperor as soon as she ascended."

    "No wonder I haven''t heard about her," Wang Wei uttered. When gathering his team, he also nned to gather some of the people from the lower dimension without sufficient background under hismand.

    "So, what do you think? We can work together," Earth Emperor continued. "I get most of the resources from the court, and in return, I help you save your friend."

    "Hmm, if I agree, how will today''s battle go?"

    "Everything will be fine as long as you leave and don''t touch the seal on the Void Illusion Realm,"

    Wang Wei pondered briefly. He had no n to team up with this idiot. It''s written all over his face that he ns to backstab me. Moreover, thetter seems to think it was okay for him to get most of the shares while his remuneration would only be saving the Demon Suppression Emperor.

    "What''s your n to destroy the Qin Court?" asked. Although he did not n to work with that asshole, he pondered the possibility of fake working with him and backstabbing him first.

    "I can''t tell you that since we don''t trust each other. If you agree, we can sign a contract." "Tell me a general idea so I can be more confident."

    "I won''t say anything until the contract is signed," Earth Emperor replied stubbornly.

    "Alright, show me the prepared contract."

    Earth Emperor hesitated briefly before taking out a parchment and writing a detailed control with over 10 million words. Wang Wei received and read it, but a minuteter, he burned the thing while sneering:

    "It''s obvious you don''t have a n and want me toe up with one." The contract contained a loophole that insinuated that he would oversee most of this n.

    "I''m telling you, I have a n I''ve been working on for countless yuan epochs," Earth Emperor reiterated.

    "Just because you have a n doesn''t mean it''s a good one," Wang Wei rebutted. "Anyway, I won''t work with someone like you." He decided it was not worth the risk andplication to use this approach to kill this bastard. He already had a n, and he only needed to put it into motion, and he believed this guy would fall for it.

    "It seems the rumors of you being kind, benevolent, and generous to your friends are lies," Earth Emperor said with a cold face.

    "No, they''re true, but you seem to overlook something - the Demon Suppression Emperor is an acquaintance at best," Wang Wei replied. "I''ve saved her and her people, so she already owes me karma. I don''t need to go to extreme lengths to save her. Plus, I know for a fact she''ll be alive until the Human Emperor returns from Limbo. I have plenty of time."

    It''s not hard to guess why the Qin Court captured her. The Demon Suppression Emperors held both minor Human Emperor and Heavenly Emperor Positions, and Ying Zheng would do anything to get his hands on them.

    "Meanwhile, the same cannot be said for you," Wang Wei continued. "The Human Emperor might still keep her alive once he returns, trying to find a more peaceful way to take her position to preventplications. But you''re a useless pawn who has usurped power. He''ll definitely kill you as soon as he''s capable."

    "I''m no one''s pawn," Earth Emperor said with gritted teeth.

    "What''s the point of being agitated now after wasting such an opportunity?"

    "What are you talking about?"

    "Am I wrong?" Wang Wei asked. "Under normal circumstances, with your intelligence and capabilities, you would never have a chance to escape the Human Emperor''s grasp. However, this turn of this era gave you a chance. With 1/9 of the world''s resources and luck, you can bypass the limitation of your poor talent and cultivate to the peak of the Paragon Realm. Although it would be impossible for you to be a Primal under normal circumstances, you could have done it if you were ruthless enough.

    "All you needed to do was risk your life to pass the unorthodox Ouw Trial for Samsara Dao, and your future would have been bright."

    Earth Emperor could not pass the test based on karma, but the upper dimension offered an Ouw Trial that was just a mighty Heavenly Tribtion. He could have passed if the Earth Emperor had been ruthless and willing to use most of his resources and luck.

    "After gaining control of Samsara Dao, with 1/9 destiny of the world, you could get a job as a Yama King in the Underworld and use this opportunity to be a Primal. The Underworld is more than enough to protect you from the Human Emperor, and he would probably have given up on you as a pawn since it would cost him too much to retrieve you.

    "But if you were bolder and wiser, the Eternal Ascension World''s one-ninth luck was probably enough to get you the status as [Earth Emperor] if you prove yourself. Then, all you had to do was take advantage of the Human Emperor''s absence to destroy the Qin Saint Court and ruin

    his foundation.

    "If you n well enough, you might even kill him and get his Human Emperor Position. After that, well, your future will be infinite."

    The Earth Emperor was quiet. Everything Wang Wei said sounded fine and dandy, but it did

    not meet reality. He was not like the others who let power get to him ¡ª at least, he believed so. His cultivation was so low because someone was always watching him, not wanting him to get more powerful. Time Eater chose them because they were weak and had little talent, so how did he let them be as powerful as him?

    Additionally, how hard was the unorthodox Ouw Trial? Many believe it''s more challenging than the Paragon Tribtion - especially for people who want to change their Dao sote in their journey. How could he risk everything just for another Dao?

    ''In the end, it''s as he said I was not bold or ruthless enough,'' Earth Emperor sighed. He looked at Wang Wei, releasing a terrifying killing intent. ''The current world situation is strange and dangerous, and I need the council of a wise minister to help me through it. If I can get his soul, I can refine it into a Wisdom Artifact. There is no better reassurance as a monarch, or even in my cultivation journey than to have a Dao Overlord under my control feeding me ideas and ns.''

 Chapter 1356 The Ceremony Is Completed

    Chapter 1356 The Ceremony Is Completed

    {unedited Chapter]

    ---

    The Earth Emperor''s body, whose proper name is Shu Ren, released a gray mist. It enveloped everything in its path and froze it at a fundamental level. Wang Wei''s body moved out of the way, but the fog followed him like maggots chasing after expired meat.

    After realizing he could not escape, Wang Wei gathered the most abundant yang energy in his body and blew up, releasing a fiery fog to counter the enemy. His approach worked, but Shu Ren calmly released a ck fog and molded it into a towering hand.

    Boom!

    The attack was too fast, and Wang Wei was sent flying. His two arms had turned into popsicles, and his soul heard owls of despair. Wang Wei remained calm and removed the enemy''s shoddy application of a Dao Will Artifact. His arm regenerated, and his soul was intact.

    [Extreme Yin Spear]

    Shu Ren waved his hand to condense a ck spear. He threw it with unparalleled force, making Wang Wei''s face turn ugly. He punched the spear, but his body took dozens of steps into the void. He looked intact, but anyone with discerning eyes could see the freezing signs on his arms and upper torso.

    Shu Ren''s brow furrowed as he summoned hundreds of these ck spears. They rushed toward their opponent, blocking the sky like they were raining.

    [Extreme Yang Body]

    Wang Wei''s body turned into an elemental-like fire creature as he desperatelybatted this rain of spears. The me helped him with the freezing aspect of the attack, but the spears were too fast, and there were too many.

    Additionally, he discovered that his speed was drastically decreasing with each passing second, meaning the longer this attacksted, the slower he became and the more injuries he received. The raining spear ended, and Wang Wei looked like Swiss cheese. However, despite his situation, his eyes remained calm and focused.

    He suddenly teleported in front of Shu Ren and kicked him. However, the ruler of the Great Chu Divine Dynasty was calm ¡ª almost too calm. His Dao was Extreme Yin, and he could separate it into Extreme and Yin Dao. He activated his Extreme Shield, easily blocking that kick.

    Then, with a thought, all the spears in Wang Wei''s body exploded, sending his mutted body flying thousands of light years away. Shu Ren activated [Extreme Speed] and rushed over, trying to annihte the body in one fell swoop.

    Shu Ren''s hands suddenly condensed a terrifying amount of Death Qi, turning his palm into a Death w. Then, he headed directly for the immobile Wang Wei''s head.

    [Yin-Yang Reversal]

    As soon as the attack reached him, Wang Wei activated his Yin-Yang Dao, reversing the damage to his opponent. His actions were unexpected and swift, but not with the best effort. Shu Ren might have fallen for this trick if it had been before, but his time at the frontier awakened his instinct as a warrior.

    [Extreme Defense] [Extreme Regeneration]

    Shu Ren tanked Wang Wei''s counterattack, but he also did not stop attacking. Most of the Death Qi from his w dissipated, but the force of the w still hit Wang Wei''s body, sending him flying through the void.

    Shu Ren looked at his palm before looking at Wang Wei; "You''re so weak. Logically speaking, you shouldn''t be so weak." He did not let his current advantage overwhelm his senses. The frontier taught him the price of underestimating any enemy.

    "What''s it to you whether I''m weak or not," Wang Wei replied calmly. The good news for him was that Shu Ren''s application of Dao Will was indeed terrible, and with his pseudo-Will Immortality, his body soon recovered after giving him time to breathe.

    "You''re injured," Shu Ren announced. "It should have been the work of the lock. That''s why your performance is so terrible. It''s probably why you even considered working with me in the first ce."

    "You can think whatever you want."

    Shu Ren licked his lips. This was a perfect opportunity to catch this bastard and turn him into a wisdom artifact. He waved his hand, and two more terrifying aura appeared before him. Wang Wei''s face turned ugly after seeing the two Creation Lifeforms that were alsoParagons.

    Achieving Paragon Strength through the Taboo Battle Realm had one w ¡ª theck of evolution of the Grandmist Wheel. Although he could fight with these Paragons, they can besiege him if they use their best Creation Lives. Wang Wei did not hesitate to use his Order-Disorder Dao, banishing the appearance of Creation Lives in this battle. He used Willpower bacsh as a Disorder, thus making his appearance paler.

    "Another injury, huh?" Shu Ren smiled. He did not mind that he had lost a few helpers since it meant drastically weakening his opponent. He activated [Extreme Speed] and [Extreme Strength], and with one step, he appeared before Wang Wei.

    Bang!

    Half of Wang Wei''s body exploded into a blood mist, and Shu Ren licked his lips. He understood why that pervert Undead Phoenix enjoyed tormenting these geniuses. Seeing these people, who are usually proud and arrogant, struggle while at death''s door can bring true spiritual satisfaction.

    Wang Wei''s blood turned into spears, but with a thought, Shu Ren froze them. He looked into Wang Wei''s eyes, and thetter''s regeneration suddenly paused.

    ''Yes, his soul is indeed in a weak state,'' Shu Ren thought. Although he was confident in his guess, he had to check. As a person whose Dao contained Yin Dao, he could be considered a master of the Soul.

    [Corrosive Moon]

    Shu Ren raised his hand to condense a beautiful moon in the void. Wang Wei''s mind was affected, and he was drawn by the moon, even temporarily stopping his regeneration. A blue beam of light flew from the moon, and the danger suddenly awakened him. He raised his hand to block. His palms turned into skeletons, but he sessfully blocked the beam. Or so he thought.

    Wang Wei''s face turned ugly as he noticed this strange moonlight inside his Sea of Consciousness. This thing was destroying his soul power at an rming rate. The worst part is that power was like a maggot ¡ª he could not get rid of it no matter what he did. Without much choice, he had no choice but to cut off the part it was attached to, thus permanently losing some of his soul power.

    Shu Ren suddenly chuckled; hisughter echoed through the void. "Where is your previous arrogance?"

    "Only an idiot will celebrate victory before a battle ends," Wang Wei sneered. "There is plenty of time, and I guarantee you that by the end, I''ll rip your heart from your chest and use it as a trophy."

    "You mean like this," Shu Ren mocked. He raised his palm to condense an Extreme Yin Crystal, and with a thought, it turned into a beating heart. Wang Wei looked shocked as he sensed a cold energy coursing through his blood and veins.

    Shu Renughed and became even more arrogant. Although his Dao was Extreme Yin, he still dabbled in Yin-Yang, and this technique was a basic application. He exchanged a yin item for Wang Wei''s heart, which contained an extreme amount of yang energy.

    Wang Wei calmly suppressed the hell-like cold inside his body and said with a strange tone: "This was easier than I thought." Shu Ren suddenly felt a sense of impending doom and disaster.

    "You have injured me enough, meaning the requirements for the ceremony have been met," Wang Wei continued. As soon as he finished, two magical circles appeared above the battlefield.

    "What did you do?" Shu Ren roared, trying to run away, but it was futile. The tattoo of the clock flew out of Wang Wei''s chest and floated above Shu Ren''s head. The clock''s handle moved until it reached the skull. A terrifying power descended from the sky into Shu Ren. He reacted swiftly by activating all his defensive and life-saving measures, but it did not matter.

    His body started to age at an rming rate. In a matter of seconds, he turned into an elderly man with long white hair, cloudy eyes, a beard longer than his knees, and thinner than a mummy.

    "You''re still alive? I guess I underestimated you," Wang Wei said. He raised his hand to manifest a Hand of Time. With the opponent''s current situation, Time Dao was the best approach to kill him as soon as possible. However, the Earth Emperor proved he was not a regr Paragon.

    As death approached him, he summoned a dimension of probably his version of Hell that he created. This projection contained some of the aura of Yama King, which allowed it to block Wang Wei''s potent offensive. Then, Shu Ren was decisive as he blew the dimension to buy him enough time to run away.

    ''Escape?'' Wang Wei thought as he searched around. There were no signs of thetter. ''That can be. I need you to lose at least one life.'' He raised his hand to summon his karma thread, focusing on the ones rted to his title as the [Earth Emperor]. He used it to connect to Shu Ren and cast a curse. This was one of his creations thatbined with his Order-Disorder Dao. The conditions of the curse were simple: neither of them could use Longevity Pills that can increase lifespan.

    Such conditions are usually useless for Tier 10 cultivators since they are immortal. However, Shu Ren''s condition was that his [Existence] was affected by the power of time, thus aging him. The best way to heal such an injury is longevity pills. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ''Now, his only choice is to sacrifice one life to return to his peak,'' Wang Wei thought with a smile.

 Chapter 1357 Vessel

    Chapter 1357 Vessel

    Wang Wei left his fighting space, and the first thing he saw was his ancestor sitting cross-leg in the void with a weird puppet guarding her. His lips twitched, thinking how Mongke was probably suffering.

    "Ancestor, what''s the situation?"

    Yan Hai looked at him before exining what happened with the Elder Bark Puppet. Wang Wei frowned after hearing her exnation; this was not good news. The parasites must have been busy, so the actions of these puppets were not theirs.

    Wang Wei casually destroyed the puppet and waited. He frowned after five minutes and no response. He looked at the seal in the distance. His first instinct was to start destroying it with his ancestor. After all, Mongke and Old Man Dai can still hold on for a while. However, will things be this simple? Will Supreme Unity let them act after expressing his desire to prevent them from freeing the Void Illusion Realm?

    ''Let''s y it safe first,'' Wang Wei thought. He realized that he was at an impasse, and the wrong move meant he would fail his objective ¡ª he could not fail. The liberation of the mortals was the first step to dealing with the lock. His battle with Supreme Unity had just begun, and he could not afford any failures.

    So, Wang Wei shifted his focus to the remaining two battles. Old Man Dai was fine. He followed his agreement with Wang Wei to the tee. His only objective was to hold off Seven Cauldron ¡ª nothing more, nothing less. Such a battle method was aggravating for the Taoist Priest, but Old Man Dai did not care. He remained steadfast, ensuring his opponent could not free herself to aid the others.

    As for Mongke? Well, he was suffering. Undead Phoenix was lost in the lust of torturing his opponent. As such, his body suffered countless minor and severe wounds but nothing that could be considered true damage. However, Wang Wei did not worry about him. In his eyes, Wang Wei saw a firm will, and more importantly, he could see Mongke was using this opportunity to increase his fighting experience.

    ''What should my next move be?'' Wang Wei thought. Since he chose to y it first, his next move should be to free his ally so they can attack the seal together. The issue is who to help first.

    ''Seven Cauldron has the highest chance of something unexpected urring,'' Wang Wei analyzed. His gaze then shifted to Undead Phoenix. ''Additionally, although I already n to use him to deal with Five Feathers, it''s in my best interest for him not to be in his best state.''

    If he could severely injure the Undead Phoenix and release the news to Five Feathers, it should elerate the speed at which they confront each other. ''Unless Supreme Unity intervened, there is no way for Five Feathers to heal herself in the next 100,000 or even million Yuan Epoch. Meanwhile, I only need Undead Phoenix''s injury unable to be healed in the next 100 Yuan Epochs, forcing them to fight each other. Then, he''ll have no choice but to sacrifice one of his lives to heal himself.''

    With a preliminary n, Wang Wei no longer hesitated. He essed his future wife''s treasury and took out a dagger. He observed this Paragon Artifact and nodded. This item was one of the best artifacts for assassination, especially for making the target suffer.

    Wang Wei then activated his [Power of Nothingness] and took the invisible characteristics of nothingness. He lurked in the unknown, waiting for the right moment to strike. ording to his observation, Undead Phoenix had already lost himself. Thetter''s defense was at an all-time low due to how much he was "enjoying" himself torturing Mongke. However, Wang Wei still waited. He waited until thetter''s emotions reached a peak, and his defensepletely copsed.

    Then, he appeared behind Undead Phoenix, and his dagger pierced his back and broke his spine. The attack was simple and looked so inspiring or ordinary. However, only Wang Wei and Undead Phoenix knew how devastating that simple piercing was.

    Firstly, Wang Wei''s attackbined many powers, including his soul. In other words, Undead Phoenix''s Paragon Soul received a terrifying blow. He would have died instantly without the Ring of White me surrounding his soul.

    One of the True Will applications that Wang Wei learned from his future wife was to make his will simr to a curse, making it harder to remove. He did not hesitate to use it for this sneak attack. Wang Wei even added his understanding of replicating viruses to make his True Will even more challenging to deal with. As such, as soon as that attack seeded, he knew Undead Phoenix would suffer in the future ¡ª unless he had some extraordinary means.

    But even that was not everything he did. As a final gift, Wang Wei injected his power of Nothingness into Undead Phoenix''s body. That alone shouldplicate things further.

    "How¡­how can you do something as lowly as a sneak attack?" Undead Phoenix uttered.

    "Don''t you know who I am?" Wang Wei rolled his eyes. When did he have a reputation for being honorable? Earth Emperor thought he would do anything to rescue an acquaintance, and this Undead Phoenix thought that sneak attacks were below him.

    "You will regret this," Undead Phoenix said with gritted teeth. A ck me enveloped his body, and Wang Wei retreated. Undead Phoenix turned into a ck phoenix but was only a ck skeleton with no flesh or feathers. The ck me then consumed his entire body until there was nothing left. Wang Wei''s lips twitched. ''These people may be bad at fighting, but all their methods of running away are extraordinary.'' n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "How are you doing?" Wang Wei asked.

    "I''m fine. My injuries were nothing serious." Mongke was telling the truth. It took him a few seconds to remove the opponent''s Dao Will and return to his peak.

    "I sense the breath of ceremonial magic from you. Did you ask for some unknown being for power to end your fight as soon as possible?" Mongke asked.

    "I''m not stupid enough to do such a thing," Wang Wei replied before briefly exining the situation. A glint shed in Mongke''s eyes as an idea shed in his mind.

    "Let''s move," Wang Wei said. "Time is running out." The two reunited with Yan Hai before entering Old Man Dai''s battlefield. ''Thank the Heavens, you''re finally here."

    "Thank you for your hard work," Wang Wei nodded before focusing on Seven Cauldron. The two stared at each other for a few seconds, making Wang Wei frown. "Kill her as quickly as possible," he ordered.

    "What''s with the worry in your tone?" Yan Hai asked.

    "Haven''t you realized? She''s too calm." Indeed. Someone like Seven Cauldron should be panicking by now, trying to find a way to escape. However, she was calmly looking at them, with even some hidden disdain deep in her eyes. The team did not know whether Wang Wei was right, but they were not willing to risk it, so they all attacked simultaneously.

    The result was unexpected. A ck and white shield surrounded Seven Cauldron, easily blocking the attack from so many Paragons. Moreover, the unknown pure Yin-Yang Power inside her body was activating, raising her aura drastically.

    "Damn it, why didn''t I think of that," Wang Wei cursed. He reacted swiftly by summoning his Golden Body of Merit.

    "What''s happening?" Old Man Dai asked, his voice not hiding his fear and worry. Of course, Wang Wei would not tell him he had figured out that the Seven Cauldron was Supreme Unity''s vessel to use his power in the world, just like Feng Heng was to Maitreya.

    "In my name and title as the Honorary Buddha," Wang Wei''s Golden Body uttered. "I call upon the Mother Buddha to descend into the world to assist me in sealing this evildoer." Wang Wei knew only power of the same level could stop Supreme Unity, so he made the best response to the situation. As expected, golden lights manifested in this sealed ce, followed by Buddhist Chants and Mantras. He sessfully summoned some of Maitreya''s power using his [Sage Authority]. A golden palm descended from the sky, releasing a golden magic circle to seal Seven Cauldron and the descent of Supreme Unity''s power.

    "This is not enough," Wang Wei yelled as he watched Seven Cauldron''s Yin-Yang Symbol block his seal. "Everyone, use your best sealing methods."

    Yan Hai was the first to react. She waved her hand to manifest seven swords that emanated the power of stars. They formed a sealing array, channeling the endless power of Sword Dao and Stars to seal their target. Old Man Dai''s method was an enormous turtle shell with unparalleled weight and mass. He pressed it above Seven Cauldron, using its power to immobilize her.

    Mongke''s approach was to summon 33 Ancestral Spirits of the Barbarian n and for them to work together to establish the [33 Spirit Temple Sealing Array].

    No one hesitated after Wang Wei spoke and went all out, but the worry on his face did not diminish, and that''s because they were still at a stalemate with Seven Cauldron despite all of them taking turns.

 Chapter 1358 Heaven Secret Crystal

    Chapter 1358 Heaven Secret Crystal

    Wang Wei observed the situation with a frown. Seven Cauldrons stood toweringly in the void with a Yin-Yang Symbol above her head, blocking a humongous Buddha Palm, seven swords that had turned into stars, a turtle shell bigger than any stars, and 33 spirits standing before 33 temples. ''She''s not just blocking us, but slowly gaining the advantage,'' Wang Wei analyzed.

    ''Boy, you must do something. We won''tst long,'' Yan Hai suddenly messaged him through divine sense. Wang Wei resisted the urge to roll his eyes. He knew this and was trying to find a solution.

    ''I''m thinking,'' he replied sinctly. Wang Wei knew that time was not on their side, and the best way to solve this was to add more power to their sides, thus tilting this stand-off toward them. The question is, who and how do we do this?

    ''If I could summon Feng Heng to this ce, Maitreya should be able to use more power with her vessel present,'' Wang Wei analyzed. ''But would Supreme Unity allow news to leave this ce? Would he allow anyone to enter?'' Wang Wei swiftly eliminated this approach, along with others that require outside individuals to help. ''Most people cannot ess this ce,'' he concluded with a frown. Such a conclusion eliminated many other ideas, including using the other Sages and borrowing their authority.

    ''Most people cannot, but there is still Heavenly Dao,'' Wang Wei calcted. ''It''s powerful enough, has the same ubiquitous characteristic as Supreme Unity, and is already in confrontation with the usurper.'' This idea was feasible, but another problem was summoning Heavenly Dao.

    ''Regr summon methods won''t work,'' Wang Wei thought. Heavenly Dao had lost most of its power and authority, so regr methods of summoning would have no effect. ''So, that eliminates those two methods,'' Wang Wei continued. He was a Destiny Son and had a deep karmic connection with Heavenly Dao, a fact he could have previously used to summon thetter. However, this was no longer applicable. The same is true for his status as a [Sage].

    ''The best way to summon Heavenly Dao now is to make a significant achievement with worldwide ramifications.'' Since the lock appeared, the only way to truly mobilize Heavenly Dao and increase its fighting power against Supreme Unity has been to improve the world''s "prosperity."

    Wang Wei''s eyes light up. Usually, he couldn''t think of such an aplishment in such a short period while in danger. However, this battle started because of such an opportunity. Wang Wei calmly looked at Seven Cauldron.

    Before this battle, he suspected there might be fraud, so he visited a few people, one of which was Xun Junyao. He asked her toe with him because he figured she had condensed a Paragon Soul with Blood Dragon''s Resources before the lock descended. As such, her soul could upy a puppet, and she could be a Quasi-Paragon fighting force.

    Xun Junyao can then work together with Emperor Kong, another Quasi-Paragon, and block one Paragon. Wang Wei was cautious, so he brought extra help; it also helped that his action also deepened his connection to her, thus making it easier to cut off their fate connection.

    ''I''m d I was paranoid,'' Wang Wei thought as he contacted Xun Junyao. Like Yan Hai and the others, she came with him through a unique dimension, meaning she was already present in this sealed space.

    "Everyone, I have a way to fuse all our sealing methods," Wang Wei suddenly said. "Work together with me." Wang Wei''s aura rose drastically while hisplexion became paler; it appeared he was losing blood at an rming rate. The others reacted and started cooperating with him. Wang Wei''s soul started blending with the others, allowing him to take brief control over their Sealing Techniques.

    Seven Cauldron frowned. Her cold and indifferent demeanor ¡ª which somehow made her look more beautiful and holy ¡ª finally had some fluctuation. ''Something is wrong,'' she thought, but she could not immediately figure it out. However, she did not focus too much on it. All these ns and schemes are useless in the face of absolute power.

    Boom!

    A brilliant light enveloped their fighting space, followed by a sound so loud that it echoed in the emptiness of the void. People immediately checked the source of the light and sound, but their divine sense was cut off just by the residual of that power.

    "What a terrifying sword power," Old Man Dai stated, not hiding his shock. Meanwhile, Yan Hai gave him a look that said: You know what you''re talking about, youngster. In the distance, people saw the most beautiful woman alive floating in the void, holding a talisman in her right hand. She was perspiring as herplexion was pale, but that only increased her allure and charm.

    Luckily, the people present had a strong will, so they turned their eyes to something more substantial¡ªthe seal on the Void Illusion was destroyed.

    "Excellent work, Lady Xun," Wang Wei praised. However, Xun Junyao was not strong enough to reply. Yan Hai''s peak attack was not something that an Empyrean could control. If not for her Paragon Soul, that attack would have gone out of control and killed her along with it. "You can leave to recuperate."

    Xun Junyao mustered the strength to say: "I''ve repaid you for what you did for my disciple. From now on, I only owe you two more debts."

    "Of course," Wang Wei nodded. Xun Junyao disappeared, and Wang Wei continued his work. He ignored Seven Cauldron''s increase in resistance and said to the sky:

    "Heaven and Earth above, the world has been wounded for many years. Long ago, our ancestors were wise and created means to facilitate openmunication, fair trade, and sharing thoughts and ideas from any distance. They brought our civilization together, allowing us to work together for a better future.

    "However, greedy eyes have blocked our progress and regressed our civilization. Today, after years of nning, using courage and wisdom, and gathering the strengths of many, I have free the world. I have brought our civilization to its original track of prosperity and grandeur. Please, Heaven and Earth, be my witness."

    Wang Wei looked at the sky. His words might seem nonsensical or bragging, but he chose them carefully. The Eternal Ascension World''s Heaven Dao is exceptionally ambitious, and the one thing it cares about more than anything is the rise and prosperity of the cultivation civilization.

    ording to Wang Wei, if Supreme Unity was willing to promise Heavenly Dao to improve the world and even show it a concrete n on how his actions might benefit the world better than Heavenly Dao, then thetter might have allocated its power to the Taoist Priest.

    The sky suddenly changed. Although this area was sealed, everyone could see the visions happening in the Eternal Ascension World. A golden hue enveloped the entire world. However, ck thunder shed between Heaven and Earth before the visions could fully manifest or even merit descending.

    All sentient beings heard a roar of anger and frustration; without any knowledge or experience, everyone knew that this roar originated from Heavenly Dao. The Eternal Ascension World''s sky suddenly became a battlefield between golden aura and ck thunder, and in a short period, the ck thunder had the advantage.

    "This is our opportunity," Wang Wei reminded, and as expected, everyone focused on sealing Seven Cauldron. However, her action was rtively swift and decisive: she removed the Seal Array that blocked the area and ignored these people''s attacks before forcefully teleporting away. Wang Wei frowned before thinking of something. As expected, Seven Caudron appeared above the sky and yed her role as a vessel.

    The ck thunder rapidly corroded the golden hue as soon as she appeared. Luckily, someone else appeared to reverse the situation somewhat. The monk Feng Heng had a unique aura, and without uttering a word, he started battling.

    Wang Wei kept observing this fight. Despite the support, Heavenly Dao was still at a significant disadvantage. The good news is it has regained its strength. He estimated that the lock might have granted Supreme Unity control over 95% of Heavenly Dao, but his subsequent actions had reduced his control to less than 90%.

    ''I can probably grant Heavenly Dao my authority to increase its power,'' Wang Wei analyzed. ''However, it may be best to reserve this trick for the next battle.'' It''s never wise for a general to reveal all its tricks in battle.

    ''Plus, the current situation is that fate is disturbed, and the secrets of Heaven and Earth are in chaos, meaning this is a great opportunity for me.'' N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Wang Wei did not hesitate. This was an opportunity that he could not waste. So, he gathered Fate Dao and Yin-Yang Calction to condense a crystal that he called [Heaven Secret Crystal]. He looked at the ordinary-looking gem in his palm and nodded in satisfaction.

    Although this object might look simple and ordinary, he knew its importance. At this point in this chess game, when his divination bes useless, he can use this crystal to perform a divination that is not influenced by anyone.

    ''If I use this at the right time, it should increase my chances of dealing with Supreme Unity.''

 Chapter 1359 No More Lives

    Chapter 1359 No More Lives

    Everyone watched the battle in the sky for a few minutes before everything ended. All the vessels left, and they did not seem injured. The result was the golden hue celebrated Wang Wei''s achievements, but it did not spread to every corner of the world. Additionally, he still received no merit for his aplishment.

    ''I guess that''s better than nothing,'' Wang Wei sighed. Heavenly Dao has a long way to go to have a chance in this fight. Additionally, he was now a genuine threat or obstacle to Supreme Unity, so he should cherish his life even more.

    "Everything is over," Wang Wei dered while exhaling. Yan Hai flew over to him and tapped him on the shoulder. "You did a good job, kid." Yan Hai found this youngster was as reliable as her Brother Qiyuan.

    "Thank you, ancestor."

    Yan Hai nodded: "Alright, it''s time for me to leave."

    "Don''t you want to look at the Void Illusion Realm?"

    "I''ve seen it enough," she replied. All she cared about now was alleviating the effects of her injuries.

    "Alright." Yan Hai disappeared, and Old Man Dai approached. "Do you remember our agreement?"

    "I know. Next time, I won''t contact or force you to participate."

    "Remember your words," Old Man Dai said with indignance. The old man decided that he would change his hiding ce. He did not trust that bastard Wang Wei to keep his word, so it was best to run away and hide from him. Wang Wei watched his departure. He guessed what thetter would do next and hesitated whether he should ce something on him to track him. Ultimately, he decided otherwise.

    Old Man Dai was not a fighter, and involving him in these battles was not necessarily good. He also had to consider that this coward had a teacher who may be a Primal Paragon. ''It''s fine. I doubt I''ll need him next time.''

    He turned his focus to Mongke: "How are you doing?"

    "I''m fine," the Barbarian King nodded. "I''ve learned much in this battle."

    "You''re lucky this battle awakened you from your arrogance; otherwise, Heaven and Earth would have sent you a humbling moment," Wang Wei said.

    "Humbling Moment?"

    "Look it up in your n," Wang Wei replied.

    "I will."

    Wang Wei nodded: "Do you want to take a look?"

    "No, I have many things to digest from this fight," Mongke refused. "Plus, I have some thoughts I need to organize."

    "Alright. You cane to me if you need help."

    Mongke disappeared, and Wang Wei focused on the hidden Emperor Kong. Thetter only nodded to him before leaving. Meanwhile, Xun Junyao left without even saying a word. She did leave a polite message talisman. Wang Wei shook his head. The woman has drawn a clear line between them, and he was okay with that.

    He looked at the colossal portal in the distance, preparing to aplish his goal. But, out of nowhere, a green de that contained the power of time pieced his body from the back. Wang Wei''s Danger Intuition reacted at thest minute, but it was toote. The de''s power was overwhelming and wiped him out from with the power of time.

    The assant waited as he knew Wang Wei was not dead. As expected, the void tear apart, and someone Wang Wei appeared. "How many lives did I take?"

    "Two," Wang Wei calmly replied. ording to normal sense, he should have lost only one life. However, after breaking through the Battle Taboo Realm, his [Existence] was on par with Paragons, so the second-rank longevity resources and abilities he had were not as effective. So, after this death, he lost the only two lives he had left.

    "That''s about right," the assant nodded. "And how many do you have left?"

    Wang Wei did not respond. His anger had reached the pinnacle after dying and losing all his revival methods. More importantly, he was schemed against. However, he controlled himself. "How did you create projection from the seal?"

    Time Eater smiled at him. "You seem angry."

    "Furious is more like it."

    "That''s understandable," Time Eater chuckled. "All Dao Overlords are arrogant by nature, and the thing that pisses them off the most is being outmatched in the field they are most proud of ¡ª wit and intelligence." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "I believe that is a w to anyone who considers themselves intelligent ¡ª not just Dao Lords and Overlords," Wang Wei replied.

    "Maybe you''re right," Time Eater replied casually. "So, what are you going to do with that fury?"

    "What am I going to do? Well, at first, I only wanted to kill you, but I''ve changed my mind," Wang Wei said. "I''ll turn you into a great Time Paragon Artifact. I''ll use your Dao as the core, your body as the wax, and your soul as the me. Hmm, it seems this is not enough to quell my wrath. In that case, when I reach the same level as these two, I''ll revive your memories and consciousness, put it into a dog, and raise you as a pet. Yes, that should be enough."

    Wang Wei then looked in his eyes. "That''s my promise to you."

    Time Eater squinted, and a killing intent shed in his eyes. However, he did not let it leak and soon returned to normal. "At their level, huh? Even when you''re angry, you''re so careful."

    "Only a fool would think he could control someone like you without absolute power," Wang Wei replied.

    "A pet, you say," Time Eater chuckled. "That''s a good idea. I think I''ll be able to brag anywhere in the known Chaos Universe if I have a Dao Overlord pet. Good. In that case, let''s see who will be whose pet."

    Wang Wei watched him dissipate. He knew Time Eater would be a problem even if he were sealed, but he underestimated the time spawn. He thought it would take a while before thetter could use its means to interfere on the outside.

    ''It seems I''m not careful or paranoid enough,'' Wang Wei thought. He inhaled and exhaled to calm down. Now was not the time to let emotions such as pride rule his thoughts and actions. Instead, he focused on another problem ¡ª hisck of longevity resources. He could try to create one now, and although he would need two to ensure he had one life, it was still worth it. However, he felt that Supreme Unity would not let him seed.

    It would be foolish for him to directly start researching methods of longevity just after experiencing death; such an act would be the same as writing on his forehead that he only had one more life left.

    ''I need to be more careful from now on,'' Wang Wei thought. He would have to rely on his Avatars to revive if he died now. However, he had already killed all the ones in the upper dimension, meaning Wang Wei would have to return to the lower dimension.

    ''It''s fine for ordinary people to ascend, but as someone who holds so much destiny and is responsible for the prosperity of the lower dimension, my ascension means something else. If Supreme Unity ys his card correctly, he could use the second ascension to extend his tentacles to the lower dimension.''

    The lower dimension is Heavenly Dao''s primary source of power. Supreme Unity cannot control Heavenly Dao entirely as long as it''s under its control. Even if hepletely controlled the upper dimension, Heavenly Dao could buy itself some time by guarding the lower dimension at all costs. As such, if Wang Wei dies and returns down there, he will never ascend again until the problem in the upper dimension is solved. In fact, Heavenly Dao itself probably wouldn''t allow him to ascend if he wanted to.

    But the question is: can anyone solve the issue of the upper dimension if he loses?

    ''There are plenty of talents from the Golden Era with such ability, but currently¡­'' Wang Wei shook his head. Emperor Kong is one of them, but he only has the potential and hasn''t grown to that level yet. Maybe if Heavenly Dao forced him to experience the Ouw Trial, but howplicated would that make things in the current situation? Supreme Unity would not allow thetter to train another worthy chess yer.

    Wang Wei doesn''t know much about the sealed talents of the Overlords and top lineages, but as of now, no active talent is capable enough for the task. ''So, the conclusion is I cannot die, or the fate of the world will only be catastrophic,'' Wang Wei summarized with a wry smile. He exhaled to calm down: ''Alright, maybe I''m overthinking. The world does not revolve around me. There may be countless talents hidden in the world who can take on this task.''

    He decided not to put too much pressure on his shoulder. The world is vast, and the fact he was the Son of Destiny does not mean much in the grand scheme of things.

    ''More importantly, I should not underestimate this world''s Heavenly Dao,'' Wang Wei thought. The Eternal Ascension World''s Heavenly Dao has aplished great things and won''t be defeated so easily.

 Chapter 1360 Too Many Purple Crystals

    Chapter 1360 Too Many Purple Crystals

    Wang Wei looked in the distance thoughtfully. He looked at the karma thread between him and Time Eater. He could tell thetter had a great understanding of karma or, at the very least, knew enough to protect himself very well. ''This is not over,'' he sneered.

    He sent a message to Feng Heng, asking him to send the other two Buddhist Sages to stay near Time Eater''s seal and constantly reinforce it. Although he did not expect this method to increase the seal''s strength, it should distract Time Eater, forcing him to waste his time and prevent him from having the time to act against him.

    ''Those two are not enough. It would be better if there were four of them,'' Wang Wei thought. The following message was to Red Mask, and her target was the Pure me Sage. She was to "invite" him for this task, with promises of reward. And if thetter refuses? Red Mask has the power to do whatever means necessary for him to agree ¡ª as long as she doesn''t kill him.

    ''Thest one,'' Wang Wei thought with a frown. He could not ask Lin Qi or Emperor Kong since these two had too much work to do and could not abandon their lineage foundation just to guard a seal. ''Should I ask the sect?'' Wang Wei thought about it, but he had a better idea ¡ª Ao Shen.

    ''He contributed immensely to the revival of the demon race in the lower dimension. Although it was not enough to condense a Golden Body, it was close enough. If the demon race values him, they should have helped him condense it.''

    The Golden Body of Merit, no matter the level, has many values, and the most important is to help pass the Paragon Tribtion. Ao Shen''s talent is enough to be considered a Paragon Seed, and having a Golden Body would increase his chances and positions. The demon race should make such a small investment.

    ''Let''s contact him and see the result,'' Wang Wei thought. With all of Ao Shen''s achievements, destiny, luck, and the support of the demon n, his cultivation should also be in the lower levels of the Empyrean Realm. As such, he was more than enough to be one of the seal''s guardians. Wang Wei sent the message but did not wait for a response since he knew thetter would not return to him so quickly.

    He flew to the Void Illusion Realm''s door and entered. The sight of that wee was both expected and slightly surprising. Wang Wei saw endless white and emptiness. The description of the Void Illusion Realm from records disyed a vivid world created from spiritual power and illusion. However, this ce was more than deserted.

    ''After all, this thing has been used for countless yuan epochs,'' Wang Wei shook his head. He summoned the Ma n''s Luck Condensing Artifact, and as expected, a unique magic circle suddenly emanated from it. Wang Wei marveled at transcendent methods. All his methods and knowledge were useless before this power.

    He also realized that he had wronged Maitreya. If not for her holding off most of Supreme Unity''s power, Wang Wei would have absolutely no way to fight back ¡ª at least, not before he fully bes a Primal and has enough knowledge and experience about transcendents.

    The magic circle opened a portal to the core of this realm, and Wang Wei immediately salivated. He saw a vast mountain range in a specific corner of this core, with each mountainposed of purple crystals. He recognized these purple crystals as condensed Soul Energies. Near this mountain range was a vast ocean, and Wang Wei knew this ocean was liquified soul energy.

    "Such quantity and purity," Wang Weimented. The quantity was mind-boggling, but the truly valuable aspect of these crystals was how perfectly purified they were. "Her aplishment in the souls is on another level. I guess that makes sense since her main Dao is Illusion."

    Despite his greed, Wang Wei did not rush over rashly. Instead, he slowly approaches. As expected, a formation appeared to block his path. He observed and studied it clearly before shaking his head. Ma Liqiu was not stupid, so she took some precautionary measures to ensure Wang Wei kept his end of the bargain.

    The protective formation had one purpose ¡ª to ensure Wang Wei kept his word. More importantly, it could only be opened by someone with the blood of the Ma n, and that person must reach the Paragon Realm.

    ''It''s really not easy to take advantage of these old guys that have lived for god knows how long,'' Wang Wei sighed. ''Let alone the ones that have already started their transcending path.'' He shook his head and ignored this formation. He knew that even if he asked the sect''s best Array Masters to try to break this thing, it probably wouldn''t work. And even if they found a method, Ma Liqiu probably left a means of self-destruction.

    However, it did not mean that Wang Wei was out of chess moves. He could control the person who bes the Paragon; he could injure their [Existence] after thetter opens the formation for him and even send thetter into reincarnation once he has what he wants. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    However, Wang Wei had an even better way. ''Willpower is a terrifying power. If I can train the Ma n Paragon to have a frightening amount of willpower, then it will be a question of whether Ma Liqiu can take over their bodies to revive. Even if she can, this approach should be enough to dy her.''

    He now knew how he would train the Ma n''s descendants. When ites to talent, it''s easier to do than expected. Since they are Ma Liqiu''s descendants, Wang Wei only needs to awaken their talents for illusion. Although this approach will turn these people into a better vessel for Ma Liqiu, it''s still the most efficient way to improve their talents and find someone capable of reaching the Paragon Realm.

    The next step is the Ma n''s luck and destiny. These guys'' Qi Luck is such a pitfall that they might choke while drinking water. However, that is also easy to deal with. After Wang Wei revived the Void Illusion Realm, he could nourish their n''s Qi Luck Dragon to restore their family. He must also find or cultivate a guardian for their n to ensure the people don''t squander their n''s Qi Luck and destiny again.

    Finally, Wang Wei will train these talents'' minds and willpower. He will ensure their willpower is always higher than their cultivation and train them to resist body or soul possession.

    ''I can also add obsession,'' Wang Wei thought as he fine-tuned the n. ''If the chosen person has a strong will and is obsessed with reviving the Ma n, these two powers should be enough to cause Ma Liqiu some problems.''

    Wang Wei had no issue with Ma Liqiu and even had a n on how to treat her. However, things have changed. He needed ess to these soul powers as soon as possible, but he did not want her to revive anytime soon, so he could only treat her this way.

    ¡­

    Now that he knew how to proceed with the Ma n, Wang Wei focused on the Void Illusion Realm. Ma Liqiu did lie as she handed himplete control over this realm. At least Wang Wei could not detect any backdoors, and he did not believe there were none. If his deduction is correct that this realm was her path of transcendence, she would never hand it over to him.

    Once he gainedplete control, rebuilding the Void Illusion Realm was the next step. The process was easier than expected since Wang Wei had experience with the Dream World. He rebuilt the lower dimension''s Dream World with a few modifications to tweak things to fit the aesthetic and situation of the upper dimension. However, Wang Wei did immediately open ess to cultivators. His current task was to spread the Mortal Civilization through this thing.

    Once everything was prepared, Wang Wei sent his people to spread the news worldwide. He also contacted Sage Lin Qi and his association. Thetter had way more contacts and connections with mortals, and he also had more trust and prestige among them.

    "Now, all that is left to build as fast as possible," Wang Wei muttered as he looked in the distance. He has ess to the Mortal Civilization''s results from the lower dimension, making things easier for the mortals here. However, he also knew that Supreme Unity would not let things proceed smoothly.

    ''If nothing unexpected urs, the next step is a war between mortals and cultivators,'' Wang Wei analyzed. With the way things are proceeding, this war was inevitable. The cultivators have be crazy because their lifespans are running out, and now that Wang Wei is about to arm the mortals, they will no longer ept their fate as fat sheep that can be easily ughtered.

    ''Once the mortals can hold on by themselves, my next task should be how to reduce Supreme Unity''s influence in the world, followed by how to remove that damn lock,'' Wang Wei thought.

 Chapter 1361 A Time Of Great Opportunity

    Chapter 1361 A Time Of Great Opportunity

    Emperor Enlightening Academy:

    Emperor Kong floated in the air, looking at the sky. He watched what happened to these parasites and was now in a strange mood. ''That battle had a significant effect on the world, and I sense an opportunity, but I cannot quite grasp it.'' He reviewed everything he had experienced, trying to catch that fleeting thought. Sadly, it eluded him like a thief who roams the night freely.

    Emperor Kong considered talking to his disciples, but he remembered he had sent them on a critical mission to one of the important branches. ''In that case, let''s meet the teacher.''

    Master Shang stood atop a long tower, looking hazily at the sky or maybe the stars. Was it Star-Gazing? In some ways. After Master Shang was revived and cultivated, he voluntarily fused with the Academy''s Luck and became the Artifact Spirit/Guardian of the Academy''s Luck Condensing Artifact.

    Emperor Kong was against this, but thetter was adamant. The benefits of this act were numerous. The Academy''s luck was condensed beyond the norm, allowing their destiny to prosper at an efficient ratepared to top lineages. The artifact was also better protected, and more importantly, due to its limitations, Master Shang could cultivate Luck and Destiny Dao without the Ouw Trial.

    "Your mind is perturbed," Master Shang said without looking at his proud disciple.

    "I am," Emperor Kong nodded. "I feel an opportunity is before me, and I cannot grasp it." Emperor Kong would never doubt his intuition. Most cultivators of his realm would not question their senses or feelings, let alone those of someone like him with great luck and destiny. "I was wondering if you had detected something."

    "You''re here at the right time," Master Shang dered. "The secrets of Heaven and Earth were momentarily disturbed, allowing me to see a few things." Emperor Kong listened eagerly.

    "Heavenly Dao''s reliance on Wang Wei has increased," Master Shang continued. "It needs him to continue confronting the ck and White Sun. It also doesn''t want him to be distracted."

    "You mean?" Emperor Kong asked with shining eyes. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Yes, the moons have be a distraction," Master Shang continued. "The destiny to eliminate them has been open to others. Now, their luck is at its weakest, and Heavenly Dao encourages people to take this opportunity to remove these parasites."

    "This is certainly good news," Kong said with a smile before swiftly controlling himself. With destiny on their side, it will be easier to scheme and kill these parasites. "However, is it really a good idea to take Wang Wei''s destiny?"

    Master Shang looked at him: "You''re too cautious about matters about him."

    "And it''s still not enough," Emperor Kong replied. Master Shang looked him in the eyes and did not say anything more. He has seen Kong grow up, and he has enough trust in him to believe his judgment.

    "You don''t need to worry about him," Master Shang continued as he looked at the sky. "Heavenly Dao knows what a terrible mistake it would be to ruin their rtionship in the current situation. As such, it has already nned to make it up for him. Additionally, some new changes have urred in the moon''s Qi Luck."

    "Oh? What did you see?"

    "It has be extremely easy to plunder their luck," Master Shang continued. "As long as you kill them once and force them to lose one of their lives, you can plunder a great deal of their luck and destiny. This is our academy''s chance. We only need to kill one of them once, and the gain will be worth it."

    "I understand," Emperor Kong nodded with shining eyes. He thanked his teacher before leaving. He needed to summon a meeting to discuss the next step.

    ¡­

    Dao Opening Sect, a meeting of the elders and patriarch:

    "Have you heard the news?" Sect master Yu Cai asked.

    "What news?" an Elder who had just appeared asked. He was in isted training to heal his injuries from the lock and was cut off from the outside. He wouldn''t have shown his face if not for this emergency meeting.

    "The parasites'' luck and destiny has be easier to plunder," someone exined.

    "That is good news, but is it enough for such a grand meeting? We don''t need their luck and destiny."

    "Stupid, think of the implications."

    "What implications? Even if they are all dead, nothing will change with this fucking lock above our head."

    Yu Cai sensed a fight was about to ur, so he raised his hand to stop everybody. "Today''s topic is whether we should intervene more in the outside world. Now that everyone is caught on let''s discuss the pros and cons."

    "The main pro is we can revive the ancestors, and they will finally free us," someone said. The Overlords and top lineages had too deep of a foundation. To facilitate their power and control, Time Eater yed politics and convinced them to seal most of their top powers and resources, such as Paragon Artifacts, puppets, and talismans. As such, these lineages desperately need the return of their ancestors to free themselves.

    "The con is the two suns are now more active than ever. With thetter''s power, it might be easier for him to stop us from reviving our ancestors. Or even worse, use this opportunity to wipe us out."

    The room became eerily quiet. How long has it been since their sect has not felt a threat of death? At the top of their power, they were the ones who decided others'' life and death, but now, everything was reversed.

    "Grand Elder, what do you think?" Yu Cai asked, looking at the elderly woman in a in blue robe. As a sect master, Yu Cai only respected Grand Elder Yan Xue. The sect''s political situation wasplicated, with countless families and significant suppression of the sectarian faction to prevent the birth of another powerful family.

    When this era started, and the sect faced a catastrophe, people''s first instinct was to choose one of the three Ancestral Families (Wang, Yan, Li) as their next leader. However, Grand Elder Yan Xue vetoed these people and supported Yu Cai; she advocated and ensured thetter retained all his rights and power as sect master. Grand Elder Yan Xue had many ways to take power. When the catastrophe started, the remaining Paragons in the sect knew their fate, so they chose one person to survive and look after the sect in this uing turbulent era. Yan Xue was chosen, and without hesitation, she injured her [Existence] so her cultivation would drop to the Empyrean Realm. With her status and strength, she could have easily taken over. However, she fought to preserve the sect''s rules and orthodoxy.

    "Regarding such a major decision, it''s best to hear from the ancestor," Yan Xue said.

    "You have a point," Yu Cai said. Things have reached the point that they may need the opinion and guidance of their ancestors. Yu Cai agreed, and since Yan Xue was the only one who could contact Yan Hai, the elderly woman left the room and returned a few minutester.

    "The ancestor said we don''t need to do anything," Yan Xue announced. "Young Master Wang Wei has taken on the burden, and we only need to wait until he needs or asks for our help."

    "That''s it?"

    "She also said that if something happens to him, prepare to avenge him no matter the cost."

    "I¡­understand," Yu Cai nodded. He knew how high Wang Wei''s status was in the sect, but he did not expect it to be to this level. However, he was not worried or jealous. He has aplished his mission as a sect master and has enough luck and merit to be a Paragon. So, even if Wang Wei returns and wants his position, he can give it up.

    ¡­

    Tribal Sacred Mountain:

    Star Sage Fan Sui looked at the sky, pondering the fate of the demon race; "Should we partake in this feast? Or is it too early?" She took this question seriously, as it would determine the fate of the demon race. "Ao Shen is indeed talented, but he is not ready. Participating in this event has a higher chance of killing him than giving any benefit.

    "But if that is true, where is his opportunity?"

    Star Sage Fan Sui looked at the lock above the Heavens briefly before her eyes shifted to the sealed Time Eater: "Are you this world''s next Time Nexus? Will the world''s next catastrophe originate from you? In that case, we can prepare to participate in that one."

    She waved her hand to send someone to summon Ao Shen. As Wang Wei predicted, thetter became an Empyrean, but he has not condensed a Golden Body of Merit. Wang Wei slightly underestimates theplicated political situation of the demon race.

    "Did something happen?" Fan Sui asked, and Ao Shen was shocked before remembering who this woman was. So, he told her about Wang Wei''s message.

    "It''s indeed fate," Fan Sui said, but Ao Shen did not understand. "In my name, I''ll sponsor you for the merit youck, and you can ept his proposal."

    A light of wisdom shed in Ao Shen''s eyes. "As you wish."

 Chapter 1362 A Time of Great Opportunity (II)

    Chapter 1362 A Time of Great Opportunity (II)

    Tong Ruobing opened her eyes, frowning deeply. She waved her hand, and amunication talisman manifested. She warned the maids not to disturb her in case of an emergency. Nothing should have happened so soon, so why was she contacted?

    When Tong Ruobing read the message, her frown deepened. "Why is she asking for me? Especially with such urgency?" She walked out of the room and soon arrived at the entrance.

    "Why are you here?" she asked directly, looking at a beautiful young woman in ck with a small mole underneath her left eye that elevated her beauty.

    "The elders are looking for you," Sun Xiu replied. "Why did they send you?" Tong Ruobing asked, raising her guard. She had every reason to guard against thetter''s scheme. The Great Talisman City was the only professional faction from the lower dimension that joined the Skill Dao Association and became one of the core figures. Sadly, they have never cultivated a Primal Paragon, so their status is not the best.

    But after Tong Ruobing ascended and re-established her foundation, her faction saw hope f. They provided her with all the resources and guidance necessary to ensure that she could grow to one day be a Primal. Of course, such status and resources are bound to affect someone else, and that''s where Sun Xiues in. Before Tong Ruobing''s ascension, she was the most promising talent in the association to be a Primal. Still, after only a little over 10,000 yuan epochs, their status has be the same as theypeted for the position of Primal Seed.

    "It''s an emergency, and no one wanted to leave, so they asked me to fetch you," Sun Xiu replied, not hiding her annoyance. Tong Ruobing nced at her and secretly shook her head. She has great disdain for this woman. The Skill Path Association has enough resources to train more than one Primal Seeds, but this woman insisted onpeting with her and even tried to suppress her after she initially ascended. The chances of someone with such a petty and small mindset bing a Primal is too little. Tong Ruobing even wondered whether this woman could survive the Paragon Tribtion.

    "Lead the way," Tong Ruobing said. The Skill Dao Association was a congregation of mountains simr to the Dao Opening Sect, except they were not floating in the sky. Tong Ruobing''s location was one of the four primary mountains, symbolizing the four main professions: pill, weapon, array, and talismans. She frowned when she realized their destination was Destiny Mountain.

    The Skill Dao Association epted people worldwide into their mountains. There is a specific quota, and even other Overlords willpete for them. However, Destiny Mountain was unique as it did not cultivate anyone with Divination talents. Instead, they were in charge of observing the association''s luck, destiny, and future.

    The two soon reached their destination, and Tong Ruobing was shocked to find out that all the top leaders of the association were present. And once they all nced at her, she felt suffocated. Luckily, she had also entered the Empyrean Realm, and the most powerful people present were in this realm.

    The current Associate President waved his hand to activate an isted profession, and Tong Ruobing sensed the changes in the environment. ''This is definitely a Paragon Array, and it may be more than just one. What exactly is going on?''

    "Child,e," said a calm and soothing voice.

    "Elder Chen," Tong Ruobing saluted, looking at the elderly woman with clear eyes and no pupils. "Did something happen?"

    "The secrets of Heaven and Earth became chaotic, allowing me to peep at our association''s fate without much repercussions," Elder Chen exined in a in and slow voice. Tong Ruobing did notment and waited for thetter to exin.

    "I saw an opportunity to break this prison, and you will y a part in it," Elder Chen continued. "Are you serious? What can someone like me do in such a situation?" Tong Ruobing was puzzled. Although the association did not give ess to certain information, she was smart enough to deduce the level of power involved; thus, she knew how weak she was. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "My divination cannot be wrong," Elder Chen continued. "You will y a part, and the destiny for breaking this lock will bring great fortune to us. Now, I need you to think clearly about whether you have something or experienced something that could help the situation.

    "It''s alright if you don''t. There is a chance that you haven''t encountered it yet." Elder Chen was experienced enough to understand how fate operated, so it''s entirely possible that Tong Ruobing hasn''t encountered the events that led to her participation. However, it would be best if they knew in advance; that way, they could maximize their benefits.

    "Something that can affect the current situation," Tong Ruobing muttered before somethingshed into her eyes.

    "Did you think of something?" Elder Chen asked.

    Tong Ruobing summoned an orb with millions of Sealing Talismans. "This is the blood and aura of a terrifying creature sealed in the lower dimension. This is the only thing I can think about."

    "Can I see?"

    "Yes, but please, be extra careful."

    Elder Chen nodded. She knew Tong Ruobing was not the kind of highly cautious type, but she still acted in such a manner ¡ª that enough is proof of how serious this sealed blood was. So, she slowly lifted the talismans to sense inside. A murmur prated deep into Elden Chen''s soul, trying to force her to worship some kind of entity. Additionally, she also sensed her soul rapidly being corroded as madness overwhelmed her senses. She reacted swiftly and protected herself.

    "What a terrifying thing," shemented.

    "It wasn''t this bad," Tong Ruobing said with a frown; she realized this thing''s power had silently increased while she was not paying attention. She shuddered, thinking what would have happened had she opened it while still in the Great Emperor Realm.

    "The power level is only on par with the Empyrean Realm," Elder Chenmented. "But its essence has indeed surpassed the Paragon Realm. My prediction wasn''t wrong ¡ª this thing will be one of the keys to removing the lock."

    Everyone''s eyes looked at that orb with fiery eyes. The world was currently experiencing a catastrophe, meaning there were both dangers and opportunities. If their association could choose the right side and acquire enough destiny, then they can cultivate a few more Primal Paragons and reach the same level as the Grand Sect Alliance and the Dao Opening Sect among the Overlords.

    "Child, can you tell me in detail about how you acquired this thing?"

    Tong Ruobing hesitated briefly before exining everything that urred with the Abyss Gap in the lower dimension. She left some details out, but they were not that important.

    "Wang Wei, huh?" Elder Chen muttered. "It seems the Dao Opening Sect will soon be the leader in the uing era."

    "Isn''t that expected?" The Association President uttered. "The Grand Sect Alliance is a group forced together, while the four Primals of the Dao Opening Sect are basically family. Isn''t that why many people tried to suppress their development?"

    "Let''s not talk about this," Elder Chen continued. She, more than many people, understood that some things were destined. "Child, can you lend us this for a while?"

    "No problem," Tong Ruobing agreed without hesitation. She knew she had no choice in the current situation, and this thing would probably only be helpful after bing a Primal.

    "Don''t worry, we won''t take your things withoutpensation," Elder Chen continued. "As a reward, you will be granted the position of Primal Seed, with all the status and resources. Additionally, you will be the one who carries the destiny from breaking the lock."

    "Elder Chen," The Association President said. "It''s fine to give her the position, but the matter of destiny must be treated with care."

    Elder Chen calmly looked at him: "Haven''t you understood? Some things are already destined. Why was she the one with this blood? Why did Wang Wei choose to bear the world''s destiny, and why did she have a close connection with him? Everything seems random or coincidental, but it''s just fate working its miracle."

    "I understand what you mean, but¡­" The Association President continued, unwilling to let such an opportunity pass.

    "We can wait until we can contact the Ancestors, but I guarantee they will make the same choice."

    "Then, let''s just wait," the president responded with gritted teeth. He knew his talent and that reaching the peak of the Paragon Realm was far-fetched. However, he now had a chance to see higher peaks with this uing destiny.

    Elder Chen looked at Sun Xiu and sighed: "Little Xiu, why is your mood so chaotic?" Sun Xiu was quiet.

    "Our Association was one of the Overlords. Do you think we don''t have the resources to train more than one Primal Seed? Why are you so small-minded? With such a mindset, how do you expect to carry the Sun n''s name and glory?"

    The Sun n Patriarch looked at his daughter with a frown. Their n is a descendant of the association''s primal, meaning they have one of the highest status. Previously, he indulged his daughter since she had some talent, but now, he realized she may not be enough to represent the Sun n in the uing era.

    ''It seems I may have to find another heir,'' he thought. However, thinking about how doting his wife was, he added. ''Alright, let''s give her one more chance.''

    "Elder Chan, what should we do now?"

    "Our priority is to purify this thing and keep the essence," Elder Chen stated. "That is probably the key."

    "But can this thing be purified?" When Elder Chen opened the orb, the elders sensed the evil power emanating from it and were not confident.

    "We must try," she replied before suddenly thinking of something. Looking at Tong Ruobing, she asked, "Do you want to participate?"

    "Me?"

    Elder Chen nodded.

    "No problem," Tong Ruobing replied calmly.

    ¡ª---

 Chapter 1363 A Time of Great Opportunity (III)

    Chapter 1363 A Time of Great Opportunity (III)

    [No need to read the second paragraph.]

    [There is a problem with this chapter. It should have been released before the one called [Grand Dao''s Grand Move, but I wrote the chapter but never published it. I''m also having a problem with fixing this issue with Webnovel''s rules that you cannot delete more than 1000 words of a published chapter --- especially privileged ones. Hopefully, this long introduction fixes the issue.]

    [I just tried, and it did not meet the requirements, so I must add more. I''m sorry for this introduction; you don''t have to read it. It''s one of the requirements for me to fix the issue. Maybe I should have deleted the entire entire thing and republished it. However, that probably would cause more trouble, and there is the fact it''s not fair for the people who already bought the chapter. Alright, this should meet the word counts.]

    -----

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 1364 Heavenly Daos Grand Move

    Chapter 1364 Heavenly Dao''s Grand Move

    [Unedited Chapter]

    There is a missing chapterbeled A Great Time of Opportunity (III). It should have been released yesterday but I made an error and did not push the publish button. Go read it since there is some vital information.

    ------

    Wang Wei sat cross-legged before countless mortals, with 1.369 billion of them chosen as the leader and imbued with great destiny by Wang Wei and Heavenly Dao. This number soundsrge, but considering the unfathomable number of mortals in the Eternal Ascension World, that number meant nothing.

    Fortunately, Wang Wei went with quality over quantity. These leaders are intelligent enough to inherit all the knowledge of the Mortal Civilization and have the political and tactical minds to lead their minds.

    Additionally, Wang Wei knew what wasing, so after teaching them the knowledge, he also trained them through simtion on how to fight against cultivators.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 1365 Shu Shu

    Chapter 1365 Shu Shu

    "How is it?" Shu Ren asked, looking at the shadow kneeling before him.

    "I have investigated it clearly. She is the product of a genius from the Golden Generation called the Moon Night Paragon. ording to records, he once saw a perfect woman during an eclipse and has been pursuing the path of perfection since then."

    "And you''re sure such a person exists?"

    "There are many records of his existence, and the Minister of Rite is not the only person who has found one of his experiments since his disappearance."

    Shu Ren was quiet, with his index finger tapping on his arm rest. "Did you find any anomaly inside that secret realm?"

    "Not as far as I can detect, hence why I brought it with me so you can check ¡ª if you wish."

    Shu Ren hesitated briefly before summoning a puppet of the same realm. He linked his visions to the object before sending it inside. The puppet had a powerful divine sense, allowing it to check for the unknown. More importantly, it served as a proxy in case something was wrong. As long as Shu Ren was careful, he would have plenty of time to protect himself or escape while the puppet was being eradicated or influenced.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 1366 Declaring War

    Chapter 1366 Dering War

    Wang Wei returned home and summoned his team. Everybody soon arrived except for Mongke. "What happened? Is he in retreat?"

    "He has returned to the n," Dulgun quickly exined. "I stay here so I can ry his message. He apologized for the sudden departure, but he had good reason. He''s nning on taking down one of the moons, but that requires him to return home."

    "Oh? Can you borate more? You sound very confident?"

    "I apologize, but I cannot say anything more since it involves secrets of our Barbarian n," Dulgun replied. Wang Wei was intrigued, but he did not ask any more questions. Instead, he took a moment to analyze the information he knew about the Barbarian n and remembered certain rumors he had read about in Wu Hong''s library.

    ''Could it be that ceremony? Interesting.''

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 1367 War!

    Chapter 1367 War!

    Five Feathers satzily on her throne, with all her subjects patiently waiting for her. She looked normal, but that''s only because she was only using a projection; she still refuses anyone to meet her true self.

    "Ambassador Blue Phoenix has returned," someone announced in the meeting. Five Feathers''s demeanor changed after hearing these words. "Bring her in," she ordered. A woman dressed in all ck with blue hair walked into the meeting room. She had a cold and indifferent facial expression, and a chill emanated from her body as if she were not a person but a million-year-old ice block.

    "Well?" Five Feathers asked in annoyance. She had never been able to read Blue Phoenix''s facial expression since it''s always the same. Usually, she found this fact intriguing since it was boring to always know what your subordinate thinks, but today, she was only annoyed. Unfortunately, her excitement would not affect Blue Phoenix''s eternally frozen face.

    "He refused," Blue Phoenix answered calmly.

    "Damn it," Five Feathers roared, releasing a terrifying aura that scared everybody present. "Why did he refuse?"

    Blue Phoenix was one of the few who remained unaffected and answered: "He said that seeing you suffer is the best reward. No matter what you offer, he will not give you the cure."

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 1368 The Anomaly

    Chapter 1368 The Anomaly

    Wang Wei was not the only one paying attention to this war. The entire world tuned in. Five Feathers'' madness meant the war spread quickly and widely in just a few months. So, everyone watched and waited patiently.

    Wang Wei sat cross-legged on some unknown dimension that was surrounded by countless sealing arrays and a potent Heaven-Deceiving Array. A mirror floated before him as he watched themander battle between the two sides.

    On one side was Five Feathers'' Five Phoenixes: White, Red, Blue, Yellow, and Green. Opposite them were Undead Phoenix''s Five Undead Kings: Purple Zombie King, Gold Banshee Queen, Silver Evil Spirit Sovereign, ck Soul Sucking Tyrant, and the Iron Bone Dragon Monarch.

    All these ten people were peak Empyrans, with a few even being Evesting Empyreans, meaning they were the peak power level in this war besides their leaders.

    ''Something is indeed wrong,'' Wang Wei thought. He noticed that the Undead Kings used their pseudo-immortality (they can''t die due to their connection with the Undead Phoenix) to fight like madmen who did not care for their injuries. Additionally, as undead, they did not feel or know fear or pain in the first ce.

    ''Undead Phoenix seems worried about Five Feathers'' sudden change in how she did things, so he used his men to test her out,'' Wang Wei analyzed. ''He wants to kill one of the color phoenixes as soon as possible to tip the top powerhouse battle on his side.''

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 1369 War Crimes

    Chapter 1369 War Crimes

    "The death squads found little information, but we did find some suspicious aspects," Red Mask stated. "Two of them recently had a fortunate encounter. We don''t know precisely what they found, but it should be how they survived your cleanup and how they probably nned to deal with you."

    "Fortunate encounter? It''s a very cliche way of controlling someone. In fact, it seems too simple for someone like him," Wang Wei said.

    "Our analysis is the same," Red Mask added. "We believe these two were sacrificial pawns to distract you, and the real blow shoulde from the third individual."

    "What''s so special about him?"

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 1370 Survive!

    Chapter 1370 Survive!

    Five Feathers waved her hand to mobilize her Earth Dao and created an enormous stretch of dark piles of earth floating in the void before reciting an incantation:

    "Everything will eventually return to Earth: the body, the soul, man''s wealth and treasure, and that also includes their sins and resentments ¡ª [Earth''s Reincarnation]."

    Many people watching this battle were shocked. Five Feathers sessfully used Earth Dao to control Reincarnation Dao. Such maniption is often expected with geniuses ¡ª especially when it involves high Daos, like reincarnation ¡ª but they saw it from someone unexpected. These people now finally understood when their ancestors warned them with the saying: "Paragons are Paragons, no matter how weak or terrible they are or looked." Five Feather''s maneuver proves that no simple individual can reach this realm.

    The resentment creature screamed as a powerful force pulled him toward the earth. It tried to resist, but the pull was its antithesis, just as its existence was contrary to Five Feathers. Then, with onest look of unwillingness and anger, the creature flew toward the earth.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 1371 More War Crimes

    Chapter 1371 More War Crimes

    Five Feathers sat on her throne with a smile on the corner of her mouth. She calmly listened to the reports of the war situation. Overall, their sides were not doing well due to the nature of Undead Phoenix''s legions, but she did not mind. It was still possible to sever the connection between the undead legions and him, but it took time and sometimes many resources.

    "Hmm?" Five Feathers muttered as she noticed something. "How dare you show up before me." She disappeared and teleported to an area not far from her castle.

    "How dare you show up before me after what you did to White Phoenix," Five Feathers said with a terrifying killing intent.

    "She''s fine, isn''t she?" Wang Wei replied. A soul copse was not enough to kill someone of White Phoenix''s caliber, especially since she had ess to resources to revive herself.

    "Do you think you can deal with our animosity with just a few words?" Five Feathers sneered.

    "It seems your new strength has gotten over your head," Wang Wei sneered as he looked her in the eyes. "Did you forget who is in front of you? Do I need to remind you?"

    Five Feather''s body visibly paused for less than a second before she regained her bearing: "What do you want?" She decided not to bother him since she only faced a projection. After all, killing it won''t have much of an effect.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 1372 The Different Natures of Cruelty

    Chapter 1372 The Different Natures of Cruelty

    Cui W. De took a deep breath as he nced at this new world, and a genuine smile appeared. Beforeing out, his creator had properly trained him on the situation outside, and he knew things like the fact his name had the initial character W for Wang, which was proof of his status as a Creation Lifeform, would lead to discrimination. However, he did not care about these things. He had reached the pinnacle of his homeworld, and serving the Creator outside was the only way to progress. So, when the notice reached the world, even after telling people about the restrictions, Cui De did not hesitate to sign up.

    Cui De did not waste any more time. He had a mission, and failing at it would be worse than death. He activated one of the abilities his Creator granted him: Karma Eyes. He immediately noticed someone in the distance whose karma was rapidly increasing, and without hesitation, Cui De teleported more than 20 million light-years with one step, arriving at his destination after a dozen or so steps.

    As expected, he witnessed a ughter. A young man floated above the sky with countless swords surrounding him. The swords descended on the ground like rain, and each one would kill one or more mortals. It did not matter whether they were men, women, or even children. The sword had no mercy and did not discriminate against gender or age.

    The dead mortals then turned into blood mists, flying to the young man and condensing into blood orbs. The young ughterer was calm, with no expression. It was as if he were removing the weeds from his front door.

    "You''re young and full of vitality. So, why are you resulting in such an act?"

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 1373 Sudden Negotiation

    Chapter 1373 Sudden Negotiation

    Wang Wei blended into the void, looking into the distance. His powerful soul allowed him to observe a wide area of the Eternal Ascension World. Over the past week, he saw how the efforts of his people and the actions of other lineages quickly calmed down the effect of Five Feathers'' cruelty. Although a few people tried to y in the dark, these people were swiftly dealt with to ensure the stability of the current situation.

    ''Excellent, now, I should be able to focus on training the mortals,'' Wang Wei thought. It''s not feasible for them to rely only on cultivators. Now, these "wise" factions can work together for the overall situation, but these factions have to support these mortals for everything and for an extended period. Then, it''s a matter of time before they be mentally fatigued. The people at the top given the orders might not care about such a thing, but those executing these orders will start behaving differently once they get tired of helping mortals.

    It may sound like they have no power, but that is far from the truth. Although they cannot directly disobey orders, they have plenty of ways to dy or make it look like an ident. Ultimately, only mortals will suffer in that scenario.

    ''So, they must have some levels of self-sufficiency,'' Wang Wei thought. ''If only I could use the Mortal Art Dao.'' Wang Wei sighed. He hoped his analysis was correct and Heavenly Dao would remove the restriction on the Mortal Civilization so that it could at least reach Tier 7. The current Mortal Civilization is only Tier 4, which is useless in the current situation.

    Wang Wei left his spot to return to his hiding space, and as soon as he sat down, preparing to enter the Void Illusion Realm, he received a message from Red Mask. At first, he thought she was only reporting the current situation to keep him updated until he realized the code used was for critical situations that required his input or decision. So, he followed the previously established safety protocols before contacting by sending a projection to the designated area.

    "What''s so important?"

    "An ambassador contacted us," Red Mask stated.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 1374 Dont Do Anything

    Chapter 1374 Don''t Do Anything

    Dong Tian frowned, realizing this situation was not ideal. People like Wang Wei are arrogant, believing their futures are boundless. As such, they take unknown promises or restrictions seriously. There is a saying that favors are the most difficult debts to repay, and this situation fits.

    He pondered briefly before changing the wording of his request: "We only require you to procure something for us. The thing is something that only you can acquire, and the process is not dangerous."

    "It seems that I cannot get more information from you," Wang Wei stated directly, making Dong Tian frown.

    "Yes, I do know what you want from me," Wang Wei said. "And no, I can''t read your mind." Dong Tian''s face was gloomy. He could not tell whether this man was telling the truth or whether this was a mind tactic to gain more advantage in this negotiation.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 1375 Loneliness

    Chapter 1375 Loneliness

    Over fifty years have passed since thest battle between Undead Phoenix and Five Feathers. For mortals, fifty years equals three generations, but for cultivators, this time is not as long as most of their retreat. Typically, the cultivation world operates slowly due to all the immortals and how differently they perceive time.

    However, many things have changed in the Eternal Ascension World in the past fifty years. Many people now understand that the next yuan epoch will reveal this world''s fate, and the past fifty years have already shown signs of this.

    Wang Wei sat alone in his dimension, reading about reports. Most of them are about cultivators about to reach the end of their lifespan and bing more extreme. Instead of focusing on cultivating his technique to a higher level, these people opted for the easy road: killing mortals. Of course, the result was their extermination and the endless torture of their souls.

    Over the years, many ancient lineages, including most of the Overlords, have be more active in this catastrophe. As such, Wang Wei had plenty of aid and support. These lineages knew what was at stake and wanted to protect themselves and their ancestors.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 1376 Progress

    Chapter 1376 Progress

    Du Cong led the team, followed by Wang Wei next to him and Jia Ping behind. They stood before a ck energy shield that seemed to hide what was inside.

    "I didn''t know you had a ir for the dramatic, Du Cong," Wang Wei responded.

    "This is such a monumental creation so I couldn''t help myself," Du Cong chuckled. "Lord, you didn''t peek inside, did you?"

    "Get to the point, Du Cong, I''m in a hurry, and no, I didn''t peek," Wang Wei said.

    "Alright," Du Cong said as he motioned for someone to reveal what was inside. The ck energy shield dissipated, and Wang Wei saw a ck armor shining with magic lights. He could tell this was not ordinary armor but one simr to exoskeleton suits with its own power source.

    "A power armor?" Wang Wei asked.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 1377 Luck Manifestation

    Chapter 1377 Luck Manifestation

    "What do you want to talk to me about?" Wang Wei asked directly.

    Jia Ping pondered how to exin his situation and realized it was better to be direct: "I need blood, to be precise, Paragon Blood."

    "Is it just blood? That''s not an issue," Wang Wei replied. "But can I ask what you need it for?"

    "No, I need to get myself."

    Wang Wei looked at him: "Is this about Mongke? Do you feel pressure and want to prove yourself? There is no need for that. Mongke is more an ally than a subordinate, so once he returns to his n, you will be my right-hand man. There is no need topete with him."

    "Hmmm, no, well, I do feel pressure with Mongke''s strength, but this has nothing to do with why I want the blood."

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 1378 Suspicious Information

    Chapter 1378 Suspicious Information

    Wang Wei''s next destination was the mortal groups under Buddhism, the Emperor Enlightening Academy, Sage Lin Qi, and many other lineages. Wang Wei did not have enough manpower, so he had to use these people as aid. As expected, the model of development was simr to his. With protectors providing knowledge in specific fields, these groups tend to develop in that area.

    For example, the group under Buddhism has made significant progress in the field of spiritual power and even has some aplishments regarding incense. Wang Wei did not hesitate to put them in charge of the creation of the [Law Soul] that he mentioned to Du Cong.

    The group under the me cksmith and another Weapon Refiner from Sage Lin Qi focused on material development. The new Tier 5 energy source and Tier 5 armor from Du Cong''s group were made possible due to the research from those two, and Wanh Wei knew he would have to rely on them to develop the technology on how to use materials that could hold the power ofws.

    ''Everything is going well,'' Wang Wei analyzed. ''Now, we only need time to develop.'' If the mortals can develop to be on par with Quasi-Emperors, this catastrophe will be handled without much issue. However, will things be so smooth? Wang Wei knew it would not.

    Wang Wei shifted his entire focus to the war. Everyone was waiting for the climax, and so was he. However, a few weekster, Wang Wei received an rming message:

    "It''s from her? And she wants to see me? Is this a trap?" Wang Wei was in a dilemma. The message indicated it was something important, but the circumstances were more than suspicious. "Let''s see her, but I need more protection."

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!